《God doctor soldier king in the city》


 Chapter 1

    In August, autumn tigers are rampant, and the weather is sultry.Huaxia.Jianghai city.Returning home in splendid clothes is like traveling in splendid clothes at night.These words are very suitable to describe Wang Xu''s present state.When he left here five years ago, Wang Xu never thought that he would come back to this sad place one day. However, the world is full of troubles. Five years later, because of the accident, he irresistibly left that magnificent placeOr the times are back.Stab!A free ride called by a taxi software stops in front of him. Wang Xu gets on the bus and squints his eyes. He is ready to have a good rest and sort out his huge and complicated memory. After all, the road back is too hard. He is too tired now.Not long after he closed his eyes, the car suddenly stopped. He felt that someone was getting on the car, and then came the voice of Shifu"Brother, life is not easy. Take more guests along the way and squeeze a little."Wang Xu didn''t care. He didn''t open his eyes. He just moved inside."Wait, take me one too!"Originally, the car was ready to leave, and a person came out in a hurry. No matter whether the driver agreed or not, he just crowded up.It''s not too crowded to have three people in the back seat, but I don''t know why. Before long, Wang Xu felt a person close to him.He moved in a few times, the other side was more tightly attached, and the smell of perfume at the tip of the nose was more pungent, and the peculiar flavor of a woman also came to pass.Wang Xu frowned and opened his eyes to see a woman with big wavy hair. Half of her body was about to get into his arms.pickpocket?Or a gang trap designed from the beginning?Wang Xu glanced at the woman, but she didn''t look like a thief.After all, when there is no small secret thing, you will hold your chest with one hand and touch your butt with the other."Sorry, do me a favor. The guy next to me is a wretched man. He has been taking advantage of me since he got on the bus."The woman lowered her head and spoke in a very low voice. If it wasn''t for Wang Xu''s amazing hearing, other people would not have heard her at all.Smell speech, Wang Xu side head look past, see behind must squeeze into the car that tattoo board inch man, a hand is unscrupulous in the woman''s body everywhere, a face of enjoyment expression.See Wang Xu to see come over, also ruthlessly return to stare for a while, full face ferocious warning of meaning.Just a few big words on his face.Boy, don''t be a fuckin ''meddler!See this scene, Wang Xu suddenly smile, very good, he likes this kind of person."Don''t panic. I''m here. No one can bully you. Next, you''ll listen to me." With that, Wang Xu put the woman in his arms with one right hand.The woman is about 1.7 meters tall and weighs at least 120, but she is held up by his hand.When the woman didn''t react, her body emptied directly and sat on Wang Xu''s legs."Ah It seems to feel something, the woman''s mouth issued a slight exclamation.And Wang Xu left hand holding a woman, right hand is a, mercilessly press on the man''s face, directly put the other party even head with face to push out.Because women are shy and timid, they don''t have the first time to deal with it. This wretched man is feeling better, just ready to go further!As a result, Wang Xu suddenly took the woman into his arms and pushed him away by pressing his face. It was obvious that he was deliberately against him and bad for him!The companion of the front seat and the lewd man immediately turned his head and yelled at Wang Xu with a fierce face: "boy, you dare to touch my brother. Do you want to die? Don''t you give me your handThe obscene man also struggled wildly, but his face was pressed by Wang Xu, just like hundreds of Jin of stones were pressed on his face, and he couldn''t speak at all.Wang Xu looks at them and instantly understands why. No wonder when there is someone in the back seat, the woman will take the initiative to sit here, not because he is handsome, but because the front seat has been robbed.This wretched male two people obviously have premeditated!He said faintly, "what''s Laozi''s name? I don''t remember having your son.""You fuck..." the front seat man was furious.But as soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Wang Xu: "son, dad is going to popularize the law with you today and molest obscene women... No, beautiful girl, but it started in three years and suffered blood loss in ten years. Get out of the car while I''m in a good mood before I call the police!"At this time, the driver also stopped the car. This is obviously a trend of open film and dry frame. It''s not easy to drive didi to earn some money. Besides, if there is a traffic accident, it''s not easy to cry and hurt others.The obscene man finally broke away from Wang Xu''s hands and yelled at him, "are you going to die, grandson? I don''t want to tease a coquettish girl. Even if I play with her, I won''t do anything about you. Believe it or not, I''ll kill her on the spot!"While saying that, the obscene man quickly took out a sharp fruit knife from his arms and pointed at Wang Xu. It seemed that he was striking at Wang Xu''s face.As soon as Wang Xu saw it, his eyes suddenly shrank, and his brows wrinkled slightly, but soon relaxed."Now you know? Sun Tzu, it''s too late! " The obscene man saw Wang Xu''s reaction and thought that he was afraid. He immediately laughed with pride, opened the door and went down, shouting wildly outside.The man in the front seat got out of the car at this time. He pulled the door of Wang Xu''s side to open. He also took a fruit knife and patted Wang Xu''s face twice with the face of the knife"How dare you call my son? Get out of here and see if I can kill you today!"For their arrogance, Wang Xu just laughed and said nothing. He just patted the shaking woman in his arms and said in a low voice: "don''t be afraid, I''m here!"Then he left the girl in the car, walked out of the car, closed the door, and took the initiative to face two fools with fruit knives.A bald man, arms tattooed dragon painting tiger, a greasy middle-aged, big belly can not see Jiji.See Wang Xu take the initiative to come down, two people immediately a face excited proud, before obscene woman greasy middle-aged man, immediately can''t wait to touch the woman again.But as soon as he reached for his hand, he felt something was wrong, and his neck seemed to have been caught."I said, I''m in a bad mood now!" Wang Xu looks at the greasy middle-aged man with cold eyes. At the next moment, his arm suddenly starts to work."I grass your mother... Ah! Let go of me, it hurtsThe greasy middle-aged man wanted to scream, but at the next moment, the whole man suddenly screamed like a pig. His 200 Jin body was pulled out by Wang Xu with one hand.This tug is simple, rough and direct.On the roof of the greasy middle-aged man''s brain bag, there was a bump. Before he could feel the pain, Wang Xu held his neck in one hand and dragged him to the concrete floor outside like a dead pig.Then a foot fell from the sky, and the greasy middle-aged man fell on the ground. He almost fainted from the pain. His eyes turned white and his face was blue and blue. He couldn''t breathe."Brother long, help me"Grass, let go of my brother, believe it or not, I stab him to death..." the bald dragon and tiger man on the other side exploded in an instant, and rushed over with a fruit knife.But the next moment, a dark shadow flashed in the air. Brother bareheaded dragon only felt a pain in his wrist. The knife, which had not been dropped for more than ten years, fell off with a snap."How could..."Brother long couldn''t believe it. He looked up and found his fruit knife.It''s in Wang Xu''s hands!"You..." brother Long''s eyes shrunk violently.Without saying a word in his mouth, his face was burning with pain. Wang Xu took a fruit knife with the back of the knife and patted it on his face for more than ten times, each time with just the right force.But just a few breaths, brother Long''s face is as swollen as a pig''s head."Whoosh!"All of a sudden, the fruit knife out of hand, in the air across a strange perfect arc.Brother long only felt a chill on his leg, and then there was a sharp pain. The whole person knelt on the ground and cried bitterly with his thigh in his arms.On one side of the ride, the driver and the woman''s eyes almost fell out and their faces were dull.After all this, Wang Xu took out a wallet from brother long and took 100 yuan from it. Without looking at them, he got on the bus again. Behind him came brother Long''s cruel words: "boy, you wait for me. Don''t let me touch you again, or you will be dead!"Wang Xu didn''t even move his eyelids. He handed the money from brother long to the driver and said with a smile, "master, it''s OK. Let''s drive."Then he looked at the woman beside him and continued, "OK, I said I''m here. Don''t panic.""Thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid this time..." the woman dared to look up at Wang Xu. The next moment, her eyes suddenly widened and she couldn''t believe it"Wait, are you brother Xu?""Who are you?" Wang Xu frowned slightly.In front of the woman, he quickly searched in memory several times, obviously did not know each other."It''s me! Liu Yuqi Said the woman excitedly."Are you Liu Yuqi?" Wang Xu frowned again.No matter what he thinks, he can''t connect this big wave, mature and sexy woman with the little girl who was only a junior high school student when he left five years ago.This time, the woman quickly raised her hand, in Wang Xu''s shocked eyes, stretched out to her clothes.The next moment.Two thick silicone pads were thrown out, followed by a big wave wig, followed by a quick wipe on both cheeks with a wet towel.In a flash, the former mature sexy net red awl face beauty, into a shawl hair green micro round face girl.Looking at the face of the neighbor''s little sister who is familiar with the change.Wang Xu is a bad person.Modern make-upGod changed face!

 Chapter 2

    "Are you really Liu Yuqi?" Wang Xu was in a trance.


    He still can''t believe it until now. How did a little girl become like this.


    "Yes, brother Xu, it''s me, it''s me! Where have you been in the past five years? I heard that you went as a soldier in your sophomore year of high school. You''ve been away for such a long time, and you don''t know how to come back to see me! " Liu Yuqi suddenly showed a happy look, excited way.


    While she said, she opened her hand and hugged Wang Xu fiercely. Tears came out immediately: "brother Xu, you are a bad guy. You left without saying a word at the beginning of the day. No one would play with me. I''ve been waiting for you downstairs for many days!"


    With that, Liu Yuqi was still moving. Wang Xu felt a special touch of female body in his arms. Half of Liu Yuqi''s body was in his arms.


    "Well, little girl, don''t drill. It''s not good to drill under the seat!" Wang Xu looked at Liu Yuqi and said with a smile.


    "I hate it! How can I have it? " Liu Yuqi was shy and puzzled. She subconsciously looked up at Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Then, looking down from Wang Xu''s eyes, I found out what Wang Xu meant. She was almost in Wang Xu''s arms. As soon as she lowered her head, she could see Wang Xu''s thighs.


    In an instant, Liu Yuqi blushed, straightened up quickly, glared shyly at Wang Xu and said, "I hate it, brother Xu, you are still as bad as before!"


    "Don''t do me wrong. You got into my arms on your own initiative. Don''t let the villains complain first." Wang Xu looks at Liu Yuqi but shakes his head.


    The little girl who used to lick lollipops with a runny nose behind his buttocks has turned into a beautiful woman. Although the makeup technique is a bit magical, Liu Yuqi has a good foundation, and her plain face has at least 80 points.


    "Brother Xu!" Liu Yuqi called shyly, almost made the human bones soft and crisp¡° They didn''t take the initiative to get into your arms. I don''t blame you for disappearing so long. When they saw you, you saved me again... Excited! "


    Little girl seems to be angry, in fact, there is no difference with coquetry, looks very cute.


    "Well, blame me, blame me." Wang Xu shakes his head with a smile, then looks a Su, stares at Liu Yuqi''s eyes and asks: "don''t tease you, by the way, how do you come out in this way?"


    Smell speech, Liu Yuqi suddenly look a change, dare not look directly at Wang Xu, low head here do not speak.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Xu immediately knew that there was something hidden in the little girl''s heart, and it was still a bad thing.


    "What''s the matter? Is there any trouble? What''s the matter? Don''t forget, you used to follow me every day, calling to be my wife. With our relationship, what can''t you tell me? " Wang Xu looked serious at first.


    But seeing that Liu Yuqi''s face was more and more ugly, she made a little joke at the back. The little girl blushed and lowered her head on the spot: "Oh, brother Xu, you bully people!"


    "That was when I was a child. Girls played every family... How can you believe it?" Liu Yuqi is full of shyness.


    However, by Wang Xu such a tease, her original low mood also instantly better.


    But the next moment, she suddenly felt a pain in her thigh, ah, called out.


    "I tell you, you said you wanted to be my wife. Why can''t you believe it? We are so close. What can''t you tell me Wang Xu''s face sank and he took back his hand quietly.


    "I''m... I''m fine." Liu Yuqi lowered her head.


    "You''re a little girl who doesn''t go to school well. It''s strange that you come outside dressed like this. Come on, what''s the matter?" Wang Xu looks cold.


    Under his pressure, Liu Yuqi''s face finally showed a sad color, and her voice whispered in pain: "brother Xu, not long after you left, my father had an accident, because the factory facilities where he worked were so aging that a dozen tons of machinery crashed on the spot and broke my father''s legs. The injury was so serious that he had to amputate. But the boss of the factory didn''t pay for it at all. He also sued my father for improper operation, which caused huge losses to the factory. On the contrary, he made us lose money.... "


    "After that, my mother filed a lawsuit for more than ten times and didn''t ask for compensation. She worked three jobs to support me and got sick. She fainted and went to the hospital some time ago, and was diagnosed with severe malnutrition. Her lower limb nerves had necrosis symptoms. If she continued, she would be paralyzed in bed in the future..."


    At this point, Wang Xu already knows why Liu Yuqi, a 17-year-old girl, comes out dressed as a mature and sexy girl.


    Children from poor families are in charge early!


    Home insurance dilemma, no matter how small, also have to shoulder half the sky!


    At this time, Liu Yuqi''s tears can no longer be controlled, Hua LA''s flow down, the whole person lying in Wang Xu''s arms crying.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were a little sour. Looking at the girl in his arms, he comforted her in a soft voice: "don''t cry. Don''t worry. In the past few years, your brother Xu has learned a lot of powerful medical skills outside. I''ll see Aunt Liu when I go back. I''m sure I can cure her!"


    "Really? Brother Xu, can you cure my mother? " Liu Yuqi looked at Wang Xu, full of disbelief, and joy.


    "Of course, brother Xu, when did I cheat you?" Wang Xu patted the little girl''s head and said with a smile: "by the way, uncle Liu''s legs have been amputated. I should be in a bad mood. I''ll buy a bottle of wine later and have a few drinks with uncle Liu. By the way, I''ll enlighten you..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Wang Xu took the initiative to stop and looked at the painful look on Liu Yuqi''s face. He had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Sure enough, a bad news came the next moment.


    "My dad, my dad... In order not to drag us down, he took medicine and killed himself a year ago." Liu Yuqi''s face is full of pain, crying even louder.


    "Uncle Liu..." Wang Xu was in a deep mood. He held Liu Yuqi tightly in his arms and constantly comforted him in a low voice: "brother Xu will be here in the future, it''s OK!"


    "It''s all right! It''s all right! "


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, after Wang Xu and Wang Xu got out of the car, the driver wiped his sweat and took out his mobile phone to broadcast a number. As soon as the other party got through, he yelled at the microphone


    "Son of a bitch, you two bastards, don''t ask me to do this kind of thing in the future. It''s so frightful. You almost killed me this time!"


    After scolding, bang hung up the phone.


    Through the mirror above the window, you can only see the driver''s face which is full of fear.


    Sure enough, you can''t do anything against the law!


    Today, I was cheated into a criminal gang on the first day, and almost ruined my whole life.


    At the thought of Liu Yuqi''s crying to Wang Xu about her father''s tragedy, the temperature in the whole carriage suddenly dropped, and the cold feeling of a sharp blade hanging from the back of her neck all the time.


    The driver''s psychology of being a good person has become more firm.


    Be a good man in the future!


    Not every time can be as lucky as today. If the mysterious passenger knows that he is actually with those two people


    It''s terrible to think about it!

 Chapter 3

    Mingli district is an old district in the north of Jianghai City, which has a history of several decades.


    Because the time is too long, the buildings in the community are all gray and dilapidated. However, because the government is now creating a civilized and healthy city, the community is not dirty, but very clean.


    Standing under unit 1 of building 6, Wang Xu was a little sad for a moment.


    After all, this is the place where he lived for more than ten years and grew up. Although he left at the beginning, now when he comes back, the memory in his mind immediately comes back to life, as if nothing had changed and nothing had left.


    Unfortunately, no matter how familiar the place is, it will be different without familiar people.


    Five years ago, he left alone only because his parents disappeared mysteriously. In order to find his parents who disappeared, he had to drop out of school. After all kinds of blunders, he went through many things that ordinary people can''t imagine. However, he finally found an impossible clue.


    So he''s back now.


    "Brother Xu, all the houses in our family were sold because of previous treatment, so now I live with my mother in your house..." standing at the door of "home", Liu Yuqi was a little embarrassed.


    "It''s OK. Anyway, I can''t live alone in such a big space. Let''s live together."


    Wang Xu nodded, looking at the little girl''s eyes flashed a trace of pity. When he left, in order not to let the house waste for a long time, he gave the key to the Liu family next door.


    But who would have thought that Liu Shujia would encounter such great changes? He did it casually at first, but later became Liu Yuqi''s home.


    Without this house, he really couldn''t imagine what kind of place the mother and daughter would end up in.


    Two people entered the door, which is full of bursts of strong traditional Chinese medicine flavor.


    "Yuqi, are you back? Mom forgot the time today. She hasn''t finished her lunch yet. There are noodles in the kitchen. Do it yourself. " There was a weak voice in the room. Although it was a little different, Wang Xu still recognized the voice of Liu Yuqi''s mother, Liu Meiling and Aunt Liu.


    "Mom, it''s me. I came back early today, and I haven''t had lunch yet. Hey, let''s not talk about this. Who did I bring back?"


    Liu Yuqi is very happy to say, pulling Wang Xu to run inside.


    Turning around the kitchen in front of the door, I saw Liu Meiling lying on a sofa bed. Her face was sallow and her skin was pale. Her whole body was skinny and only skin and bones were left. A 36-year-old obviously looked like a 60-year-old or 70 year-old grandmother at the moment, which was very painful.


    Only then did Wang Xu find out.


    Liu Meiling actually lives in the original balcony and living room of her home, with three bedrooms in it. Their family has never used them!


    In a flash, Wang Xu only felt his eyes so sour! How sour!


    "Who is it?" Liu Meiling tried to get up from the sofa bed and squinted at Wang Xu. Because of the backlight on the balcony, she couldn''t see clearly for a moment.


    "Are you... Xiaoxu?" Liu Meiling was very surprised.


    "It''s me, Xiao Xu, Aunt Liu. I''m back." Wang Xu looked at Liu Meiling and cried with heartache.


    When she was a child, Aunt Liu was very kind to him. Even in his memory, the other party still kept a mature, dignified and beautiful appearance, but the person in front of her couldn''t match the image in his memory.


    Heart, very painful!


    But at the same time, there is also an uncontrollable anger!


    "It''s really Xiaoxu. It''s good if you come back. At the beginning, you left a note and left without saying a word. Lao Liu and I were worried to death."


    Liu Meiling looks at Wang Xu with an ugly smile on her face. She has watched Wang Xu grow up, but she has always regarded him as half a son.


    She used to sit with Wang Xu''s mother and watch the two children fight. Every time Liu Yuqi runs after Wang Xu with a runny nose and shouts that he wants to be his wife''s playwright, several elders just burst out laughing.


    He even joked several times to marry Liu Yuqi to Wang Xu.


    "Xiaoxu, you just came back. Go to your former room first. I help you clean the things in it every day. It must be the same as before."


    Liu Meiling said, waving to Liu Yuqi, urging: "Yuqi, help me, I go to get some food, Xiaoxu just came back, can''t let him hungry."


    "Aunt Liu, don''t worry. I heard from Yuqi that you are ill. If you delay any longer, you may be paralyzed. I''ll give you treatment first. When your illness is cured, I''ll cook for you personally. I''ve learned good cooking skills in the past few years!"


    Wang Xu said while pressing Liu Meiling to lie down on the bed again.


    "What paralysis? I just have a cold and fever. Don''t listen to Yuqi''s nonsense. " Aunt Liu also wants to hide.


    But even though she struggled for several times, her already weak body couldn''t pass Wang Xu. Finally, she had no choice but to lie on the bed. Looking at Wang Xu, she asked suspiciously:


    "Xiaoxu, you left these five years and went to medical school outside?"


    Liu Yuqi was also curious. Wang Xu said with a smile, "Aunt Liu, you guessed right. I''ve been studying medicine in the past five years, but it''s not the medical school you said, but with an old Chinese doctor, I''ve learned the quintessence of Chinese medicine."


    Wang Xu didn''t lie. He just said some real things. He did learn medical skills from an old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, but the key to his real learning was the ancient martial art of fighting against thousands of enemies.


    On the ancient battlefield, in the midst of thousands of troops, take the head of the commander-in-chief of the enemy''s army!


    When his parents mysteriously disappeared, he was sad and wanted to find the reason for his parents. The old TCM doctor came to the door and said that his parents were involved in a big trouble. If he wanted to find and save his parents, he needed to learn from him. Otherwise, even if he knew the fate of his parents, Wang Xu would be dead.


    In order to learn his skills, over the past five years, he followed the old Chinese medicine doctor to the dense forest and high mountains to search for medicinal materials, and traveled all over the Chinese border. He fought with drug dealers, outlaws, and the army of small countries. Even later, the old Chinese medicine doctor didn''t know whose relationship he had left, and he got him into a special army on the Chinese border, and inadvertently became the king of soldiers in other people''s eyes.


    Listening to what Wang Xu said, Liu Yuqi was very happy: "brother Xu, please show it to my mother!"


    Liu Meiling is not happy, but full of worry. She shakes her head and sighs to Wang Xu: "Xiao Xu, since you can come out to study medicine, my disease has not been saved. The attending experts in the hospital have said that because the disease has been delayed for too long and the body is consumed excessively, she can''t recover. Now she can only wait for paralysis..."


    "Aunt Liu, that''s not necessarily true. I said that I learned the quintessence of Chinese culture that has been handed down for thousands of years. It''s not something that the doctors outside can match."


    Wang Xu, full of confidence, said with a faint smile


    "Believe me!"


    "I can certainly cure you!"

 Chapter 4

    "Yes, Ma, I believe brother Xu will never cheat. He will cure you!" Liu Yuqi was constantly persuading him.


    For Wang Xu, she has no reason to believe it.


    Seeing her daughter say so, Liu Meiling thought about it, and finally nodded her head and agreed: "well, Xiaoxu, please help me to have a look first."


    After all, it''s Wang Xu''s kindness. She can''t refuse it all the time. Although she agreed, Liu Meiling didn''t hold much hope in her heart.


    Even the experts in charge of the hospital have come to the conclusion that they can''t cure the disease. Although Wang Xu has studied medicine for five years, he can''t be more powerful than the experts. Other experts have decades of experience in treating patients and saving lives, and they are supported by the resources of the whole hospital.


    What about Wang Xu?


    After all, it''s a young man. He''s a little more aggressive.


    "Ah, Xiaoxu is back. I''m relieved to have him to take care of Yuqi. Lao Liu, I can''t say I''m going to accompany you soon..."


    In this short moment, Liu Meiling''s heart has already produced a little death intention.


    Her illness, rather than living to continue to drag down the child, their own pain, as soon as possible to go down with their loved ones.


    Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu''s family have strong personalities!


    "Aunt Liu, you will relax your heart and lie down first. I''ll massage your muscles and bones first." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    Then he asked Liu Meiling to lie down, gently massage her hands on each other''s body, and walk down her shoulders. When the mother and daughter didn''t notice, a breath invisible to the naked eye had quietly disappeared into Liu Meiling''s body.


    Sure enough, according to the feedback of breath, Liu Meiling''s physical condition detected has been very serious. Because of the lack of nutrition for a long time, but regardless of the loss of overwork, the muscles have appeared necrotic symptoms, and the bones are even more fragile. Wang Xu is very worried that if Liu Meiling falls carelessly at the moment, she will break her leg.


    In western medicine, this is called muscle atrophy and progressive myasthenia, osteoporosis and so on.


    This kind of disease, which can be saved in the early stage, is almost worse than cancer.


    Fortunately, Wang Xu came back in time, otherwise it would be delayed for a while, and I''m afraid Liu Meiling would not be able to save her except for immortals.


    With the excuse of massage, after understanding the specific situation of Liu Meiling, Wang Xu said to his mother and daughter with a smile: "well, I have understood the situation of Aunt Liu, and the next step is the specific treatment. Although it is a bit serious, I still have a way to cure it. You can rest assured."


    "Really? Brother Xu Liu Yuqi exclaimed excitedly.


    "Trust me." Wang Xu light smile, very serious nod way.


    As he spoke, he carefully took out a red wooden box from his body and opened it, revealing rows of silver needles and gold needles inside.


    Seeing these needles, Liu Yuqi was even more excited. Many people outside said that acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine has the magical effect of living dead people''s flesh and bones.


    However, her daughter believes that Liu Meiling shakes her head secretly. Acupuncture is really magical, but it''s still much worse than modern art. She hasn''t found acupuncture in traditional Chinese medicine, but what''s the result? It''s not a waste of money!


    However, Liu Meiling didn''t say anything. After all, Wang Xu is for her good. Anyway, she already has a will to die. It''s better to satisfy the next generation''s wishes before she leaves.


    "Aunt Liu, my acupuncture is different. No matter what happens, don''t move." Wang Xu took a silver needle and looked at Liu Meiling very seriously.


    After Liu Meiling nodded, his right hand disappeared in an instant. The speed was amazing. It took a mirage in the air. After three seconds, Liu Meiling''s body was covered with hundreds of silver needles.


    With this hand, the mother and daughter of Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi were stunned.


    Even a glimmer of hope rose in Liu Meiling''s heart: "with Xiaoxu, may I really be saved?"


    Excited, Liu Meiling almost sat up.


    "Auntie Liu, don''t move!"


    Fortunately, Wang Xu''s quick eyes and quick hands hold Liu Meiling down, otherwise everything will be wasted.


    This set of acupuncture and moxibustion is not a general method of acupuncture and moxibustion, but Qi pulse acupuncture and moxibustion!


    Every silver needle contains his breath. 108 silver needles are connected with each other, forming a vital rejuvenation formation on Liu Meiling. With his own breath, Liu Meiling''s body is nurtured.


    "Yuqi, go and get a basin of hot water, and a clean hot towel. Wait for Aunt Liu to wipe her body." Wang Xufei said quickly.


    "Well!"


    Liu Yuqi nodded, quickly turned around and ran away. She soon came in with a basin of hot water and handed Wang Xu a clean hot towel.


    The key to the treatment is that Wang Xu nourishes Liu Meiling''s body with his own Qi.


    And this kind of Qi, can be said to be internal Qi, true Qi!


    But the ultimate essence is the origin of a person''s life!


    Through the silver needle array of Qi, Wang Xu''s breath continuously enters Liu Meiling''s body, and then nourishes every muscle and bone of her.


    At this moment, Liu Meiling felt that her whole body was warm. Her whole body seemed to be soaking in the warm spring water, and she seemed to be back when the baby was still in the mother''s stomach.


    Even, as time goes by, Liu Meiling feels a new force rising from her limbs. She has the impulse to stand up and run!


    Liu Meiling can''t help but look at Wang Xu with wide eyes. It''s amazing


    Can Wang Xu really cure her?


    At this time, Wang Xu''s right hand suddenly grasped in the air, countless silver lights suddenly appeared, and silver needles burst out of thin air from Liu Meiling. In a twinkling of an eye, they all disappeared into Wang Xu''s hands.


    At the same time, with the departure of the silver needle, Liu Meiling''s body surface also appeared a trace of dark and black blood, which is the toxin in her body. With the needle hole pierced before the silver needle, it is slowly discharging.


    Because before for the convenience of acupuncture, Liu Meiling''s clothes were all stripped, before the treatment, Wang Xu can not avoid suspicion.


    But now at this time, he is going to avoid suspicion and need Liu Yuqi to play.


    "Well, Aunt Liu''s health should be all right, but she can''t overwork any more. She must take good care of herself. Yuqi, wipe your body for your aunt. I''ll go out first. " With that, Wang Xu turned and left.


    At the moment, his whole body is tired. The process of treating Liu Meiling seems simple, but the risks are terrible. If there is a mistake, not only Liu Meiling will die on the spot, but also he will be seriously injured.


    Fortunately, everything went well in the end!


    Not long after Wang Xu left, Liu Yuqi''s surprise voice came from behind: "Mom, you, you, your whole person has changed!"


    "How beautiful


    Soon, Liu Meiling came out with a ruddy complexion. Although her skin was still a little pale, the original yellow wax disappeared. Instead, it was a kind of haggard beauty of recovering from a serious illness.


    "Well, i... can I really be so beautiful?" Liu Meiling also couldn''t believe looking in the mirror. The completely different woman in it was just like a dream.


    Before she lay in bed, even out of bed are difficult, but also rely on their own daughter to help. Now, not only can she get out of bed by herself, she has a strong body, and her face has changed so much.


    Although it can''t compare with the mature woman five years ago, there is a sign of recovery!


    And all this, all thanks to Wang Xu!

 Chapter 5

    "Xiaoxu, auntie, thank you so much. I feel like I''m back when I was young." Liu Meiling was full of joy.


    Qi pulse acupuncture and moxibustion, crossing Qi Qi life!


    It can be said that Wang Xu spent his own life, and used Qi to wash marrow and cut bone for Liu Meiling from top to bottom. This kind of effect is normal.


    "Aunt Liu, you are watching me grow up. We are not outsiders. Don''t be so polite." Wang Xu said helplessly.


    "Then I''ll cook for you..." Liu Meiling was still upset.


    Wang Xu quickly shook his head, stopped her and said with a smile, "you are recovering from a serious illness. You need more rest. I''ve come to prepare the food. It''s just time for you to taste my skills. You can eat it once and eat it for a lifetime."


    Wang Xu winked at Liu Yuqi, forced Liu Meiling to sit down on the sofa, and then turned to the kitchen.


    "Yuqi, your brother Xu is a good man. In the future, you should seize the opportunity to repay him. Our family owes him a lot." After Wang Xu left, Liu Meiling took her daughter to warn her seriously.


    Liu Yuqi''s face suddenly turned red and said shyly, "Mom, people always treat brother Xu as their brother, but they don''t have the same idea as you said."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing the speech, Liu Meiling was a little stunned. Then she immediately reacted. She could not laugh or cry. She shook her head and said, "what do you think, little girl? I don''t mean that. Now you''re hiding your ears and stealing your bell. You''re saying what you want..."


    As she said that, she seemed to think of something. She sighed and continued: "but it''s not bad. Xiaoxu has a good character and has ability..."


    But we are not worthy of others!


    Hesitated for a moment, the last sentence in her heart, Liu Meiling finally did not say: "forget it, I don''t care about your young people, let it be."


    "Mom, they didn''t mean that anyway. I went to help brother Xu!"


    Liu Yuqi was too shy by her mother. She left a word in a hurry and trotted to the kitchen. As a result, Wang Xu just came out at this time. The little girl didn''t pay attention and ran into Wang Xu''s arms.


    "Little girl, do you like my arms so much? Why are you going in all the time today? " Wang Xu holds dishes in one hand and Liu Yuqi in the other. He laughs.


    Liu Yuqi blushed even more. She was panting in her heart and quickly explained, "no, people want to come in and help you cook. It''s just an accident!"


    "Is it really an accident?" Wang Xu''s face with a bad smile, suddenly a bow, the whole face almost stick on Liu Yuqi''s face.


    The little girl''s face is red, just like the red apple, so cute that he can''t help but make fun of each other.


    "Accident, it must be... Wuwu!"


    Liu Yuqi originally lowered her head, but now she explains anxiously. As a result, because she was too excited, when she raised her head, her small mouth immediately stuck tightly to Wang Xu''s mouth.


    The next moment, like the frightened rabbit, she stepped back several steps quickly, her face became more red, and her hands were helpless


    "Ah, brother Xu, you, you... People''s first kiss is gone... You hate it! I hate it


    "Hey, you forced me to kiss me. Don''t tell the villain first, or I''ll hit you." Wang Xu face a board, raised a hand to indicate for a while.


    Liu Yuqi immediately jumped up.


    She could only jump and say angrily: "brother Xu, you are so bad that people ignore you! Hum


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Wang Xu laughs, reaches out his hand and touches the little girl''s head, looking doting.


    "Well, I won''t quarrel with you. Help me take out this dish."


    With that, he stuffed the dish into Liu Yuqi''s hand, and Wang Xu went back to make the next dish.


    There were not many dishes in the kitchen. There were only a few kinds of vegetables and no meat, but there were two eggs. Soon Wang Xu made three dishes and one soup.


    Chinese cabbage in vinegar, broccoli in oil, shredded hot and sour potatoes, and laver egg soup.


    Although it is very simple, there is no meat, but the three people are very happy to eat.


    "Aunt Meiling, you can move into the bedroom in the future. My home is your home. You really don''t have to be so careful." At dinner, Wang Xu took the opportunity to raise this question.


    In the middle, Liu Meiling opened her mouth several times to say something, but she was interrupted by him.


    Before he was away, Liu Yuqi''s family lived in the living room and balcony, but now he''s back, how can they work so hard?


    "Good, good! It''s all up to you


    Finally, Liu Meiling could only shed tears and nodded her head.


    No one can feel the bitterness of the past few years more than her.


    After dinner, Liu Yuqi goes to the kitchen to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. Wang Xu helps Liu Meiling clean up her parents'' room and asks her to go in for a rest. Then she goes out to buy some dishes.


    The lunch at home was too shabby, but it can also be seen how hard their mother and daughter''s life was after uncle Liu left.


    As soon as he got downstairs, Wang Xu saw a group of people who were very arrogant and didn''t look good when they walked into the corridor. The strong man, with a bald head and blue skin, a dragon tattooed on both arms and a big gold chain around his neck, was a big brother of society.


    "These guys..."


    Wang Xu frowned slightly and stopped at his feet.


    He felt something was wrong.


    Sure enough, as soon as they entered the corridor, they went straight to the second floor and entered the opposite door of their house, which was the former house of uncle Liu''s family.


    Even so, that group of people finally separated a person, in front of the door of the Wang Xu''s house is a burst of fierce kick, mouth also scold.


    "Listen to the old ladies inside. There are only three days left before the final date of repayment. If you can''t pay in three days, don''t blame the brothers for occupying your neighbor''s house."


    After scolding, he seemed to be not satisfied. His face changed and he cried with a smile: "by the way, the house belongs to someone else after all. We can''t get it even if we wait for someone to come back. At that time, we might as well use your daughter.


    The little girl is not bad. She sells it for her beauty. How can she get four or five hundred yuan at a time? If she sells it for hundreds of times, the money will be almost the same... "


    Hearing this, Wang Xu''s face was already gloomy and terrible, without any nonsense. He just walked over and kicked the skinny man to the ground.


    "Ouch! what the fuck! Which son of a bitch dares to meddle? "


    The strength of his foot was not small. The thin man gave a cry of pain and looked at him fiercely. When he saw Wang Xu, he immediately yelled at him


    "Grandson, where the hell did you come from? How dare you take care of our company? Believe it or not? "


    For three questions in a row, the skinny man first asked about his background, then reported his background, and finally threatened to be tough. It is obvious that we have experienced similar things many times before.


    Such as Wang Xu, who suddenly appears to be nosy, thin people have met several times before, and each time as long as he reports his background, no one dares to continue to appear.


    When shouting and threatening, the thin man is also looking at Wang Xu.


    Young people in their early twenties have never seen them. They should not be residents nearby. Are they really passers-by who come out to teach him when they see injustice?


    Or, is the other party just a fool who overestimates himself?

 Chapter 6

    "Mom, those bastards are coming again!"


    In the room, at the moment of the sound of kicking the door, Liu Yuqi cried out in horror.


    Liu Meiling didn''t rest any more. She came out of her bedroom and looked out worried. She said bitterly, "it''s from Jincai yaozhang company. I paid 10000 yuan last time. Why did they come back so soon?"


    "Mom, I think they are deliberately bullying people. At the beginning, they agreed to borrow 10000 yuan for 15000 yuan, but we have paid back 20000 yuan. They also come to collect interest and find all kinds of excuses to ask for money!"


    With an angry wave of her hand, Liu Yuqi suddenly said, "hum, or brother Xu just went out, he has to teach these bastards a lesson."


    "Yuqi, don''t talk. Your brother Xu is alone. There are so many of them. You can''t push Xiaoxu into the fire. After all, it''s the disaster we''ve caused. If you don''t trouble Xiaoxu, you''d better not trouble him. " Liu Meiling frowned and scolded her daughter.


    Wang Xu has already helped their mother and daughter a lot, but we can''t go any further and bring this kind of disaster to others.


    "Ah


    But just when the mother and daughter were worried, a scream came out of the door, followed by the sound of the body falling and hitting.


    What''s going on?


    What happened?


    Mother and daughter look at each other, can see each other''s eyes doubt.


    ¡­¡­


    What do you want?


    Mixed society?


    Is it awesome?


    "Shout louder and call out your boss as soon as possible. I have something to talk to him about." Wang Xu light said.


    No matter what background the skinny man had, he looked at the skinny man coldly and put his foot in the other person''s chest. The strength was so great that the skinny man slipped more than one meter and bumped into the opposite security door.


    "Grass, who dares to touch me? I don''t know how to write four characters, do I?" The security door opened with a knock, and several people came out. The leader was the bald green leather with a big gold chain.


    However, the thin man was still leaning against the door. As soon as he opened it, he was hit on one side of the wall. But it was his boss who did this. He didn''t dare to scold him. He could only shrink his neck and hide behind him, venting all his anger on Wang Xu.


    "Haige, kill him quickly. This boy doesn''t know where he came from. He not only dares to damage our collection, but also looks down on you." Skinny found a backer, high spirited.


    "Brother, where are you from? Give me a number? In other words, it doesn''t seem that our brother is in the way of collecting money. What''s the matter with our brother? Why do we have to do more? " What Haige said was cruel, but he didn''t take any action.


    Collecting money and collecting money is not the common tough and brave gangster in the society. We should find out who can afford to offend and who can''t before we take action.


    Wang Xu''s identity is not clear at present. Maybe he can''t be provoked?


    "Is there anything I can do for you to kick my door?" Wang Xu looks light.


    "Your door?"


    Smell speech, sea elder brother is the facial expression move, see to Wang Xu''s vision to take up a silk disapproval.


    After a long time, this boy is the neighbor whose mother and daughter have disappeared for many years. This is coming back.


    After learning Wang Xu''s identity, Haige is relaxed.


    According to his impression, he still lives in this kind of old community. They all have no background and skills. They bully them casually!


    At this time, Wang Xu behind the security door also opened, Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi mother and daughter came out. Seeing the conflict between Wang Xu and Haige, a trace of worry and fear flashed across Liu Meiling''s face.


    Looking at Haige, he timidly said: "Haige, when we borrowed money, we only said that we would exchange half of the interest and 10000 of the principal. Now we have paid 20000. How can you ask for money? We have to be reasonable! "


    "Reasonable? Hum, don''t tell me about this. It''s no use. I''m just being reasonable. That''s why I''ve repeatedly extended the time limit for you to repay the money. "


    Haige looked at Liu Meiling and said with a sneer, "I tell you, you''d better raise 30000 yuan as soon as possible. Otherwise, the longer the delay, the more the interest will double every other day!"


    "Haige, you said that before. We have paid 5000 yuan more. Now we have no money. Can''t you force us to death? Please, can''t you spare our mother and daughter? " Liu Meiling begged.


    "Hum, I''m really reasonable. I''ll give you the last three days. I don''t care whether you go to the hospital to sell blood or mortgage the house you live in now. After three days, I want to see the money."


    For Liu Meiling''s entreaties, Haige was indifferent and said with a cold smile: "otherwise, don''t blame me for taking your daughter to pay for it!"


    Speaking of this, everyone knows that Haige is a bully, coming to Wang Xu''s house and Liu Yuqi.


    At this time, Liu Meiling''s face turned pale, but Liu Yuqi couldn''t help it any more. She yelled at Haige angrily


    "You deceive too much!"


    "Too much deception? I''m afraid you haven''t seen us too much... "Haige looked at Liu Yuqi and licked his tongue with a smile.


    But before he had finished speaking, he saw a hand whistling in front of him, with a piercing sound, and an unquestionable attitude.


    "Pa!"


    The next moment, Haige''s half face was thrown to the left, and the burning pain came wave after wave.


    The master of this hand is Wang Xu!


    After all, it was Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter who borrowed usury first. Even if the interest was unreasonable, they owed money to repay it.


    Originally, he wanted to talk to each other well, but this hesitation, only two or three seconds, Haige even became arrogant. Isn''t he looking for a fight?


    Bullying Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter, with Wang Xu in, you have to see if you can bully her!


    "Boy, how dare you hit me in the face?"


    Haige covered his face and couldn''t believe it. He roared at Wang Xu: "the account just now hasn''t been calculated with you. You dare to do it. Are you really looking for death?"


    Wang Xu looks at the clamorous Haige, and there is no wave in his heart.


    Biting dogs don''t bark!


    This kind of mixed society, the fiercer the clamour, proves that the other party''s heart is more empty. Even if they do it in the end, they will not be able to hide the strength of their opponents.


    "Haige, right? You are a social elder brother with more than a dozen brothers. You want money and people, but you don''t keep good faith. You bully other people''s orphans and widows, cheat their houses with money. Now you still want to rob sex. Do you have any conscience? "


    Wang Xu squinted at Haige and said, "it''s a matter of course to pay off debts. But since it was agreed at the beginning to borrow 10000 yuan and repay 15000 yuan, you broke the contract unilaterally and asked for twice as much. 30000 yuan has been given to you and the house has been mortgaged to you.


    Now that I''ve earned so much, why force people to die? "


    "Grass, are you a fool? Lao Tzu''s usury needs to be honest with you Sanwu rubbish who have no background, no identity and no backing? I''ll bully you. What can you do with me? "


    Haige looks at Wang Xu''s angry clamor and slaps him in the face to avenge his slap.


    But he had just pulled out half of his hand, and there was a flower in front of him.


    "Pa!"


    This time, the slap was louder than before.


    Haige''s head was thrown out, and waves of pain came from the other half of his face. He felt that his whole face was numb.


    Wang Xu''s indifferent voice followed closely


    "It''s not so good. I''ll smoke you until you''re honest."

 Chapter 7

    "How dare you beat me?"


    Haige was stunned. He covered his face and looked at Wang Xu in disbelief. His face was twisted and ferocious. He didn''t know whether it was caused by pain or anger.


    "How dare I?" A trace of irony flashed across Wang Xu''s face.


    The next moment, people saw a series of shadows in the air, and a series of "Pa Pa Pa" sounds came to their ears.


    Pop! Pop! make love!


    With the rhythm of Pa Pa, Haige''s head kept swinging left and right. In a short period of seven or eight seconds, it was swollen like a pig''s head. In this process, even if Haige bites his teeth and wants to avoid or block, it has no effect.


    As soon as his arms were raised to protect his face, Wang Xu slapped them on both sides. All the muscles and muscles on his arms were scattered. Where was the ability and opportunity to fight back.


    And the corridor of this old-fashioned community is very narrow. A group of younger brothers behind Haige are all blocked in the room. They want a group of people to pick Wang Xu alone.


    "Boy, you''re dead!"


    "Don''t you stop it now. Do you believe our brother will kill you later?"


    "Boss, boss! Hold on, we''ll take revenge on you later! "


    A group of younger brothers can only bark at Wang Xu through their boss.


    It seems that Wang Xu is tired of hitting people in the face unilaterally. He suddenly takes back his hand and stops. When a group of younger brothers saw Wang Xu, they thought that Wang Xu was afraid, and the clamor was even worse.


    "Grandson, are you afraid now? Late... "


    Wang Xu had taught him a lesson before, but now he is the skinny man who is the most fierce in the crowd.


    But before he finished speaking, a cold burst of drink exploded in his ear, like thunder.


    "Go away!"


    In Haige''s panic, Wang Xu suddenly put his foot on him.


    Touch!


    As soon as the sound of human body impact came, Haige flew out upside down, carrying four or five younger brothers behind him, and finally fell to the ground.


    Haige didn''t even say a word, so he fainted.


    Wang Xu''s foot, at least, has great power!


    This is a totally unimaginable number!


    You know, in some martial arts masters who have been practicing martial arts since childhood, they have been practicing three nineties in summer and three Fu in winter. Since they were seven or eight years old, they have soaked their bodies with various precious medicinal materials to boil their muscles.


    From the movement of Qi and blood, all the way through the four stages of martial arts: external strength, internal strength, hidden strength, and transforming strength, we finally enter the master''s realm, and the biggest power that can break out is just a thousand jin.


    The weak have one punch and one foot. There is a difference between the strong and the weak.


    But master Hua Jin, which one is not over forty?


    But Wang Xu is only about 20 years old now, and he burst out with such strength.


    Is he a master of Huajin?


    Even if some martial arts players have some means of breaking out strength, they can make great strength in the internal strength stage, but they are all desperate moves, which can''t be used several times at all.


    Wang Xu seems to be very relaxed.


    Unfortunately, there is no expert present at the moment. No one can see the change of Wang Xu''s foot.


    However, a group of Haige''s younger brothers, but no one dares to shout and provoke.


    Joking, kicking Haige with one foot can make them fall to the ground. Can they afford it?


    "Doing business is like being a man. We should be honest. Even if you loan usury is also a businessman, not honest, or people


    Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes swept the crowd. All the younger brothers who were opposite to him felt cold in body and mind, as if they were not facing a person, but a demon God who killed people like a dog.


    "Forget it this time. Go back and reflect on how to be a man and be an honest businessman. Otherwise, for dishonest pigs and dogs... "


    At this point, Wang Xu''s voice pause, and then suddenly a smile, light way: "I think you should not want to know, how I treat pigs and dogs."


    With that, and without giving Haige and others time to react, Wang Xu closed the security door, isolating a group of people''s frightened sight.


    Knowing this time, Wang Xu turned back to find the worried and shocked eyes of the two women.


    How can Wang Xu fight like this?


    But those people are usurers


    Liu Meiling looked back at Wang Xu anxiously and said: "Xiaoxu, you are too impulsive. These people are usurer. They force others to kill people. They kill and set fire without blinking. You beat their boss this time in order to help your aunt. They won''t let you go!"


    At this moment, Liu Meiling was extremely remorseful.


    Wang Xu is a good child. He has all kinds of skills and good medical skills. He has a bright future. How can he be ruined by her?


    Absolutely not!


    The more she thinks about Wang Xu''s future, the more she blames herself for her destruction.


    "Go away quickly. If they are in trouble, let them come to me. Anyway, I have nothing to lose!" She took Wang Xu''s hand and begged.


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Liu. It''s OK. I don''t pay attention to these people, and I said I would protect you, but I won''t break my promise easily. " Wang Xu took Liu Meiling''s hand in his backhand and comforted her with a smile.


    "But..." Liu Meiling was full of panic.


    "Aunt Liu, really don''t worry. I said that if it''s OK, it will be OK. It''s just a few garbage that can only bully orphans and widows. If you teach me a lesson, you can''t offend me. In the future, you dare to challenge me and kill them every minute. " Wang Xu looked at Liu Meiling and said calmly.


    In spite of his insipid tone, there seems to be unbridled hegemony in it.


    It seems that Wang Xu''s calmness has infected the two girls. Although Liu Meiling is still worried, she can''t say anything more.


    "Aunt Liu, I haven''t come back for many years. I haven''t bought some living things yet. You go to have a rest first. I''ll go to the supermarket first." Wang Xu smiles, pushes the two women into the room, turns around and walks downstairs. He doesn''t worry about Haige and others coming out to make trouble again.


    Although he kept his hand on his previous foot, Haige had to go to the hospital to lie down for half a month, which was revenge. I''m afraid it would take some time.


    "Wait, brother Xu, I''ll go with you!" Liu Yuqi screamed and ran downstairs, following Wang Xu''s ass, just like a little follower.


    Liu Meiling stood at the door of the room, looking at their worried faces. However, at this time, the opposite door seems to be carefully pushed open. She immediately looks like a frightened rabbit. She quickly closes the security door and carefully looks out through the cat''s eye.


    Different from what she was worried about, when the door of the opposite room was opened, what rushed out was not a group of ferocious looking men, but a group of frightened little gangsters.


    "Come on, the man''s gone. Take Haige out to the hospital!"


    "Damn it, take it easy. Haige''s sternum is definitely broken by a man''s kick. You want to kill Haige, don''t you?"


    "My God, who the hell is that guy? It''s so terrible to kick at random!"


    "Oh, by the way, when that man slapped Haige in the face, which one of you could see clearly? How can I feel that my eyes are dazed, and I can''t even see his movements clearly, as if... "

 Chapter 8

    There is a SF supermarket at the gate of Mingli community.


    How long has it been?


    Looking at the crowded supermarket entrance, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a trace of nostalgia. Since his parents mysteriously disappeared and he left home alone, he almost never went to the supermarket like ordinary people.


    Especially looking at a family of three passing by, with a small face and a lovely face, a seven or eight year old girl with a lollipop in one hand and the other hand tightly held by her parents, the three members of the family come out to visit the supermarket after dinner.


    Once upon a time, he was so carefree and happy.


    "Dad, Dad."


    "Mom, mom, tomorrow is the children''s day, the happiest festival in the world. Do you want me to take things in the supermarket today?"


    "I want that big water gun, transformers, game machine..."


    Unconsciously, Wang Xu''s heart has been full of memories.


    Emotions are complex.


    First happiness, then happiness, and then bitterness.


    Memories are still there, but unfortunately, people have disappeared for a long time.


    "Brother Xu, why are you staring at people all the time?" Liu Yuqi looked at Wang Xu and lowered her head a little embarrassed. It seemed that there was a deer running and jumping happily at the bottom of her heart


    "Well, my hand was pinched and hurt by brother Xu..."


    The little girl is very shy.


    "Ah?"


    Wang Xu was surprised to find that he had just lost his mind and accidentally held Liu Yuqi''s hand tightly. For a moment, Wen Yu was in his hand. He could not help laughing strangely


    "Because our little Yuqi is beautiful, diligent and sensible. I just saw several couples passing by. I wonder which son of a bitch will be able to take you back home! That son of a bitch must have been lucky for 18 years! "


    I don''t know why, as soon as I see Liu Yuqi''s shy appearance, Wang Xu can''t help but want to tease each other.


    "I hate it, brother Xu. You''ve been out for a few years and you''ve come back much worse than before. You''ve been teasing people all the time! Don''t talk about boyfriends when they are still young! " Liu Yuqi head lower, holding Wang Xu''s hand reluctantly shake coquetry.


    "Well, it''s really small, but believe me, you will be bigger in the future." Wang Xu glanced at the little girl and nodded in affirmation.


    "Ah? Bigger? "


    Liu Yuqi slightly a Leng, low head just see their own airport, immediately reaction: "Xu brother!"


    "Hum, I don''t care about you!"


    Liu Yuqi blushed like apple, and then she turned her head. She didn''t want to pay attention to Wang Xu any more, but her hand was clinging to Wang Xu''s.


    The little girl became angry.


    Wang Xu shook his head and didn''t care. He just said that people will grow up and mature in the end. He didn''t mean anything else.


    As he got on the escalator, he continued to ask, "by the way, Yuqi, tell me about the people who just came to your house. What''s the matter with your house?"


    "Brother Xu, can you help us get our house back?"


    The usury at home has always been a thorn in Liu Yuqi''s heart. When she heard Wang Xu talking about it, she immediately forgot what she had just said, and almost immediately blurted out.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll get the house back." Wang Xu nodded and said calmly, "but before that, you have to tell me the specific situation, such as the proof of the property right of the house. Are you still in your hands?"


    The reason for asking this is that Haige group are usurer after all, and they all do illegal things. Normal people and things like this, the other party does not dare to forcibly transfer ownership, either forcing borrowers to sell their houses and land for money, or using various excuses to seize and drive people away.


    In this way, even if they don''t get the ownership of the house, the house is no different from theirs. After all, the house is only used to live.


    "The real estate certificate is still in our hands. Those people asked my parents to sell the house to pay back the money, and they also found an intermediary to come over, but the intermediary is their people. The price is very low, and my father is not willing to. Later, he..."


    Liu Yuqi said, feeling down. Her father''s suicide also has something to do with the usurers.


    However, the hard life made the little girl stronger and more mature than her peers. She soon recovered from her mood and went on to say:


    "Brother Xu, those people have occupied our house for more than a year. What can you do?"


    "Well, yes, I do have a way, but it can''t be urgent."


    Wang Xu nodded, touched the little girl''s head, Liu Yuqi immediately comfortable moved his head, so she has a sense of security.


    "Well, let''s go to the supermarket first. Take whatever you like, brother Xu. I invite you today! " For Liu Yuqi''s action, Wang Xu is very happy on the surface, but at the bottom of his heart, he can''t help sighing.


    "The little girl is suffering!"


    Next, while chatting and shopping in the supermarket, Liu Yuqi was afraid to spend too much money at first, and Wang Xu would not be able to pay. But when Wang Xu calmly turned on the mobile phone fufubao, and looked at the pile of 0, as much as 100000, the little girl immediately went crazy.


    "I want this big bear, potato chips! Prawn cracker! Chocolates! Yogurt! Small Steamed buns! Ice cream


    "... I want them all!"


    Looking at Liu Yuqi like a happy dog running around in the supermarket, Wang Xu followed him with a smile. He just picked up some toiletries.


    Just as they were almost sweeping the entire snack area from head to tail.


    All of a sudden.


    "Wang Xu?"


    A female voice that seemed extremely surprised and complicated came.


    Across the aisle, a 20-year-old girl took a packet of potato chips from the shelf. At the moment, the whole person seemed to be in the art of immobilization. She looked at it with her head on her side and couldn''t believe it.


    The girl is about 1.7 meters tall. She has a flat braid and is as white as tallow. She is wearing a small white shirt and jeans shorts. Her legs are straight and slender. She is exposed to the air with a pair of crystal sandals under her feet and her toes are exposed.


    The girl''s eyes are very bright, the pupil is like the stars in the sky at night.


    But the corner of her eyes, it seems that a little bit of tears.


    "Wang Xu! It''s really you! "


    The girl''s first sound, with a trace of disbelief, the second sound is a firm.


    Just this second sound, but it is silently in her heart to shout out just.


    In a trance, Chen Yuqing felt as if she were dreaming.


    ¡­¡­


    Five years ago.


    Jianghai No.1 middle school, high school department, after morning reading, in front of a desk in class 6.


    When Chen Yuqing came to school in the morning, she had already bought milk tea in advance, and then stood up firmly.


    As she stood up, in an instant, all the boys in the classroom were attracted. A group of hungry wolves had hot eyes, like dozens of shining light bulbs.


    It''s not surprising that the men are so enthusiastic. Chen Yuqing is the class flower of class 6, one of the top ten recognized by the senior high school of No.1 middle school!


    Besides, my family has money. I heard that my father is the boss of a listed company, and my grandfather is even more amazing. His contacts in all aspects of Jianghai are extremely terrible.


    And this standard Bai Fumei has been gossip for a long time. I want to tell someone this morning!


    Holding warm milk tea in her hand, Chen Yuqing went to the corner of the back door of the classroom, where sat a thin boy with little sense of existence.


    "Wang Xu... Here, your milk tea..."


    "Sorry, I don''t drink milk tea. By the way, don''t buy me breakfast from tomorrow. I''m going to drop out of school and leave here."


    The youth said indifferently.


    ¡­¡­


    First love that year, the purest time.


    It''s five years for a teenager to disappear!


    For a moment, Chen Yuqing was crazy!

 Chapter 9

    "Chen Yuqing?"


    Wang Xu turns his head and looks at the girl across the aisle. He is stunned.


    Then, his face could not help showing a trace of bitterness and helplessness.


    The purest and most innocent love in one''s life is the youth.


    Five years ago, the girl in front of her didn''t know why she fell in love with him, the "trash" in everyone''s eyes.


    Yes, it''s rubbish!


    Five years ago, Wang Xu''s academic performance can be said to be the penultimate in the class, sleeping in class, skipping classes for three days, and his body is also thin and small. Every sports test is undoubtedly also the penultimate.


    Such a person can be said to be recognized as a waste in everyone''s eyes!


    Real waste!


    But don''t know why, Chen Yuqing this class flower and school flower, unexpectedly don''t know why take a fancy to him, or that kind of dead hearted chase.


    In a trance, Wang Xu''s memory seems to have reappeared before his eyes.


    In addition to the general relationship with his classmates, there was only one thing left in the process of understanding him and Chen Yuqing.


    On the first day of high school, Chen Yuqing came to the school alone with a big box. At that time, the crowd was almost crowded. As a girl with just developed body, it was not easy to squeeze into the crowd.


    When Wang Xu arrived, he only saw Chen Yuqing standing alone outside the crowd, very pitiful.


    "Freshmen? Give me the box and I''ll carry it for you. " Wang Xu didn''t think much about it, so he helped.


    But unexpectedly, Chen Yuqing was in the same class with him.


    Young people''s love, sometimes is so simple and pure.


    From that day on, Chen Yuqing began to secretly deliver breakfast to Wang Xu. At the beginning, it was secretly delivered. Later, after Wang Xu discovered it, it became a blatant delivery.


    "This silly girl, at first I didn''t eat her breakfast, but she thought it was not to my taste. She was a well-dressed young lady who secretly learned to cook and gave me new snacks every day..."


    The past scenes across Wang Xu''s mind, Wang Xu heart slightly with a little love.


    Five years ago, his parents mysteriously disappeared and he became an orphan with almost nothing. In the face of such a good girl, Wang Xu did not dare to accept each other, and did not want to destroy each other''s bright future.


    So he was cold, he pretended to be impatient, even deliberately said that Chen Yuqing''s breakfast was bad.


    Now, however, he''s back, but everything has changed.


    The girl across the aisle is more beautiful and mature. The most important thing is that the other person''s eyes on him are not the same as they were five years ago.


    "Wang Xu, I didn''t expect that it was really you..." Chen Yuqing''s eyes were very big.


    "It''s me." Wang Xu nodded gently, with a lot of emotion.


    "You have been walking for five years, and there is no news at all. At the beginning, you worried our classmates and teachers for a long time? Well, where have you been in the last five years? How are you doing? " Chen Yuqing looks complex came, looking at Wang Xu said with a smile.


    But Wang Xu can see a trace of bitterness from this smile.


    What she wants to say is that she is worried about me


    "I''ve been a soldier for some time, and I''ve gained a lot of insight and learned some skills outside. I''ve had a good life."


    Wang Xu said, suddenly an impulse rose from the bottom of his heart, almost blurted out: "have you had a good time these years?"


    But he didn''t say it in the end. The past has passed, not to mention that he deliberately let go at the beginning. Now, with Chen Yuqing''s appearance and background, I''m afraid I''ve already found a better boyfriend.


    Although Wang Xu likes Chen Yuqing a little at the bottom of his heart, he just likes it, not to mention love. What''s more, over the years, many of the women he has experienced are no worse or even more beautiful than Chen Yuqing.


    Most of them are memories.


    Once young, first love like yesterday.


    "Well, it seems that your experience is wonderful, so I can rest assured..."


    Chen Yuqing''s face burst into a smile. Halfway through the conversation, she found that she seemed to have accidentally said what she really meant. She turned red on her face and changed the topic


    "By the way, it''s a coincidence that I met you in the supermarket. In the evening, our high school classmates will get together. Come along. You left suddenly, but everyone is very curious about you."


    "OK, I''ll be fine in the evening. Give me your mobile phone. I''ll contact you and go with you." Wang Xu nodded.


    "Ah?" Chen Yuqing was stunned at first, then blushed more deeply on her face. She lowered her head and hummed softly: "this is my mobile phone number..."


    After the exchange of contact information, Chen Yuqing left. Before leaving, she took a deep look at Liu Yuqi, with a trace of examination in her eyes.


    After waiting for her to leave, Liu Yuqi, the little girl, finally spoke from the silence: "brother Xu, who is the little sister just now?"


    Just now, the atmosphere between Wang Xu and Chen Yuqing is very strange. She doesn''t want to interrupt at all. As soon as the other party leaves, the little girl can''t help her curiosity.


    "An old classmate, well, it''s getting late. Let''s see what else we want to buy. Take it quickly. Don''t let Aunt Liu wait at home alone." Wang Xu shook his head without saying much.


    Mentioning Liu Meiling, who was weak, Liu Yuqi was immediately distracted and even couldn''t take snacks. Her small face was worried: "let''s go back quickly. My mother is at home alone. I''m afraid those people will come back for trouble."


    Soon, they went back to the bottom of the old building in Mingli district. When they saw the empty corridor, the little girl was almost relieved.


    After being cleaned up by Wang Xu, Haige didn''t dare to come back. Obviously, they have been deterred. They are unwilling to take revenge in their hearts. I''m afraid they will have to wait for some time.


    Seeing Liu Yuqi''s big bags of snacks coming in, Liu Meiling naturally complained again: "Xiaoxu, you are too fond of Yuqi. Your money is not from the strong wind. Don''t spend it on her in the future."


    Then she turned and scolded Liu Yuqi: "little girl, did you encourage Xiaoxu to buy snacks for you? Come here, I have to teach you how to be a man and do things today


    "Mom, brother Xu bought them for me. Don''t wish me!" Liu Yuqi, holding a lot of snacks, was chased around the house by Liu Meiling.


    For a moment, the small room was full of warm smell.


    Looking at the fight between mother and daughter, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a trace of nostalgia.


    How long has it been since he lived like this?


    The afternoon passed quickly, and Wang Xu''s mobile phone rang at about 5:30 in the evening.


    "Comrades who left, please don''t forget to throw a glass of Baijiu and light a cigarette in the next year where I was killed."

 Chapter 10

    Mood story.


    If only from the name, I''m afraid no one will associate this name with a hotel. However, the story of mood is the most famous Villa Hotel in the upper social circle of Jianghai city.


    The whole hotel covers an area of thousands of square meters, with rockery greening, small bridges and flowing water. The pavilions are the boxes of the general hotel, which is no different from the ancient gardens.


    At this time, there are three fashionable beauties gathered at the entrance of the story of mood. One of them is Chen Yuqing, and the other two are former high school classmates of Wang Xu.


    "Yuqing, all the others are here, but they are waiting for us. Who are we waiting for at the door?" A long hair with shawl, melon face, fair skin, most of the face covered with sunglasses beauty, a face impatient asked.


    Her name is Zhang Xixi. She is the former class committee member of class 6 in senior high school and one of the people who organized the students'' party this time.


    Next to her, there is a tall beauty. Although she is not as fashionable as Zhang, her cool temperament is better than Zhang.


    "Another friend didn''t arrive, it was Wang Xu..." Chen Yuqing shook her head.


    "Wang Xu? Who is this? It won''t be the person your family finally urged you to fall in love with and help you introduce yourself to. " Zhang said curiously and curiously:


    "Tell me, what''s your family background? Are you handsome? I don''t know if it''s worthy of our family''s rain and sunshine. I''ll help you to keep a good eye on it later... "


    But as she spoke, her eyes suddenly widened, almost exclaiming:


    "Wait! You said Wang Xu, can''t be that waste Wang Xu of our class at the beginning? "


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Xixi thought of the dispute between Chen Yuqing and Wang Xu. At the beginning, the whole class of senior one and six knew that Chen Yuqing didn''t know what he was crazy about. He even chased Wang Xu, who had been skipping classes for three days. He had no ability to bind a chicken. His academic performance was not good, and he was not handsome. He was nothing but "three noes".


    However, since the word "waste" was spoken, Zhang would not apologize. Instead, she did not hide her disdain.


    "Yuqing, did you invite him? Can''t you let him go? " Is the side of the cool beauty, but also the face of incredible.


    "No, I''m not a child any more. I''ve long wanted to understand the difference between love and liking, and I''ve already given up." Chen Yuqing didn''t look very good. She said with a smile


    "Well, after all, we have a classmate. In fact, Wang Xu is not as bad as you think. It''s just that his family suffered great changes at the beginning, so he became decadent."


    Smell speech, Leng Yan beauty can''t help shaking her head.


    Have you already given up?


    Since you have already given up, why do you do it today?


    Others don''t know, but she knows that today''s classmate party, although it''s called classmate party, not every high school classmate can come.


    Those who can come are either those with money and background at home or those who have been admitted to key universities. As for those who are poor, they are not invited at all.


    And Wang Xu, an orphan, dropped out of school five years ago. What can he look like?


    "Hum, Yuqing, your heart is too soft. Anyway, I don''t care. When Wang Xu comes, I will teach him a lesson." With a cold hum, Zhang continued with disdain:


    "Let him know the gap between himself and you, he can''t deserve it!"


    Chen Yuqing has no choice but to smile bitterly, but nothing is easy to explain.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wang Xu arrived, he saw Chen Yuqing at a glance. As for the other two women wearing sunglasses, in addition to their cool temperament, they took a look at Chen Yuqing, and the other one was completely ignored.


    "It''s sunny." Wang Xu walked over and said hello with a smile on his face.


    As a result, before Chen Yuqing spoke, the woman ignored by him said with pride: "Wang Xu? I didn''t expect you to look the same as before. "


    As she spoke, she looked up and down at Wang Xu. Even if most of her face was covered by sunglasses, she couldn''t stop the dislike on her face.


    First of all, the figure, the other side is still as thin and tall as before, it is a weak type.


    Besides her dress, although she can''t compare with Chen Yuqing and Lengyan beauty, she is also a famous brand of shopping malls worth thousands of yuan. And Wang Xu, a common stall goods, at most, only 200 yuan.


    Such an ordinary young man can''t be found in the street in an instant. I''m afraid that none of his little sisters who play routine love in playmusic will choose him.


    "Wang Xu, I advise you to give up on us Yuqing. It''s impossible for you and her. Do you know how many people pursue rain and sunshine now?


    Rich childe, school bully, high-ranking officials, aristocratic families, which are more handsome than you, richer than you, more powerful than you. There is only one chance. Don''t think Yuqing is still that silly girl before. I advise you not to pester Yuqing in the future. "


    With scorn on her face and ruthless disdain in her words, she almost pointed to Wang Xu''s face and scolded him for being a toad and wanting to eat swan meat.


    "Zhang Sisi!"


    Chen Yuqing glared at her angrily. Then she looked at Wang Xu. Seeing that he didn''t respond, she was relieved and said:


    "Wang Xu, Sisi''s character is just like this. She doesn''t mean that. Don''t give her the same opinion."


    Oh!


    That''s not the meaning. It''s so straightforward. What else can it mean?


    However, Wang Xu doesn''t want to have the same opinion with Zhang Xixi. After all, some people like to look down on others and are willing to call themselves dogs. He can''t pull each other by the neck and just pull them back to the place where they are.


    What''s more, there is Chen Yuqing''s anxious explanation. It''s obvious that this is only Zhang Xixi''s own opinion, and Wang Xu won''t care.


    Huh? wait!


    So many people chase after Chen Yuqing, but they don''t see a man close to her. Don''t they have a boyfriend? Never talked about it?


    And why is she in such a hurry to explain to me?


    Suddenly, Wang Xu was stunned.


    Then his eyes became brighter and brighter. If he came back from that magnificent era with great pains, and wanted to make up for his debt to anyone, there would be only one person besides his parents.


    Chen Yuqing!


    This once did not contain any benefit, exhausted all body and mind to like his woman!


    If Chen Yuqing had a boyfriend, he would not be a third party. But since the other party is still single, then this woman, this life must be his!


    Many lovers?


    All of them have strong backgrounds and amazing origins?


    Thinking of Zhang Xixi''s words, Wang Xu can''t help but show a touch of contempt.


    Not to mention the magnificent times, only the secret hidden in his heart. It was during the five years that he went out that he learned amazing medical skills, martial arts like dragons, and made such a big name in the tropical rainforest on the border of many countries.


    Just all this, he has enough self-confidence!


    In the circle where life and death are like drinking water, he has the title of king in the army, crazy as a dragon!

 Chapter 11

    "Wang Xu, let''s go in." Chen Yuqing gave a bitter smile and felt a headache for a moment.


    On one side, Zhang''s face was naturally upset. She wanted to continue to say something, but she was pulled by the cool beauty, and then she finally calmed down.


    Because of this little action, Wang Xu can''t help looking at each other again and frowning slightly. If he remembers correctly, he doesn''t know this woman, and obviously can''t be their classmate in high school.


    Seeing Wang Xu''s gaze at the cool beauty, Chen Yuqing finally responded and said, "this is Zhao Lanshan, my best friend, who is here with me today."


    Zhao Lanshan?


    It''s a man''s name.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu thought of an acquaintance surnamed Zhao.


    Can it be the Zhao family in Jianghai?


    Today''s party, it seems not Dangdang, just a classmate party!


    Glancing at the environment far beyond the general hotel, it can even be said that it is a manor. Wang xuruo has some thoughts.


    A few people all the way speechless, along the pebble path in front of the gate of the story of mood, straight inside. Chen Yuqing walks beside Wang Xu and looks at him secretly from time to time.


    "Wang Xu, you seem to have changed a lot. It''s totally different from before." In the end, Chen Yuqing still didn''t hold back her emotion and asked.


    As for what has changed, she can''t say it. It''s just a feeling. It seems that Wang Xu has a sense of going through the vicissitudes of the world, and there is an unknown secret hidden in his eyes.


    However, this change is good. Chen Yuqing is happy for Wang Xu from the bottom of her heart.


    At least, it''s better than Wang Xu, who was decadent all day, broke jars and even thought of suicide!


    "Is it?" Wang Xu looked at her and said with a smile, "do you like me now? Or me before? "


    "Ah?"


    Chen Yuqing called a low, subconsciously put his head down, dare not look at Wang Xu''s eyes.


    This small dirty between the two people, was followed by the two women in the eyes, immediately caused a burst of white eyes, among them Zhang Xixi is a face of anger, want to come up to pull Chen Yuqing aside, ask her little head in the end what things.


    Soon, the people went to the place where they had dinner. It was a pavilion near the artificial lake. The scenery was beautiful and people had more appetite.


    But just then, a young man came out with a gloomy face.


    "Fine rain!"


    The young man is wearing a stiff suit, a bright high-end watch on his arm, and a waxy model. He looks like a handsome man. But the expression on the other side''s face was full of fury and ferocity, and there was no sense of beauty at all.


    Su muchun?


    Wang Xu slightly picked pick eyebrows, has recognized each other is who.


    "Yuqing, the reason why you have been rejecting me is because you still like Wang Xu? After all these years, you still like him? " Su muchun ruthlessly sweeps Wang Xu''s eyes, then looks at Chen Yuqing unwillingly and angrily.


    "Pay attention to what you say!" Chen Yuqing''s face sank immediately.


    Although she thinks that she has become more mature in her feelings, even though she has some thoughts in her heart, she only remembers her first love.


    But at this time, Wang Xu was scolded as a waste one after another, and the clay figurine was still angry, not to mention her.


    "Oh, pay attention to what? Am I wrong? This guy''s not crap. Who''s crap? Do you really think he left voluntarily? What do you think he''s skipping classes for?


    I tell you, I checked his background and found out that his parents are missing. He has no source of livelihood and can''t afford to eat. Skipping class is to go out to work to earn money to pay tuition and eat!


    I think he''s pathetic. I gave him 100000 yuan to leave you, and then he left school. "


    what?


    In an instant, there was a dead silence.


    Everyone can''t believe looking at Wang Xu.


    It turns out that when he left, there was such a secret in the middle. However, he left Chen Yuqing for 100000 yuan. Wang Xu was called a waste, which is really worthy of the name.


    "I knew, how can this waste be worthy of rain and sunshine?" Zhang said with disdain.


    Zhao Lanshan also slightly frowned and his eyes changed.


    Among them, Chen Yuqing is the one with the most intense reaction. After hearing the inside story of Wang Xu''s departure five years ago, she was shocked, disbelieved and finally suffered.


    "It turns out that I''m in his mind, and it''s only worth 100000 yuan?" Chen Yuqing would rather not have heard the inside story.


    Su muchun looked at Wang Xu with disdain and said: "waste, what we agreed at the beginning was that you took 100000 yuan to leave and never came back. Now you want to go back? Don''t look at your rubbish. I really think I can get Yuqing and hold Chen''s thigh? "


    "Shut up, I don''t believe it..."


    All of a sudden, Chen Yuqing cried out angrily, her face flushed.


    But as soon as she spoke, at this time, a figure suddenly blocked in front of her, it was Wang Xu.


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s back is like a mountain in Chen Yuqing''s heart, which makes her heart settle down instantly.


    Yes, how can she listen to Su muchun''s one-sided words?


    Wang Xu, whom she knew, was the sunshine boy who helped her carry the box by the side of the road and gave her his own mineral water to drink. He would rather be sweating in the sun than shaking his head with a smile.


    Wang Xu, whom she knew, was a big boy who was still strong and alive after her parents mysteriously disappeared. After school, she went to a restaurant to carry dishes and work, and on weekends, she went to the street to send leaflets.


    Yes, she knows the reason why Wang Xu is skipping classes, sleeping in class and counting down his academic performance!


    So Chen Yuqing didn''t give up Wang Xu until everyone was puzzled, sarcastic or sneering.


    So, Wang Xu.


    He must not be such a person!


    The next moment.


    Sure enough, in the face of everyone''s examination and disdain, Wang Xu calmly looks at Su muchun, suddenly smiles, and then says faintly:


    "I''m sorry, I threw the 100000 yuan bank card you gave me into the second pit of the toilet on the second floor of the teaching building near our class."


    "Ha ha, waste, that''s 100000 yuan. Five years ago, 100000 yuan is equivalent to millions of dollars now. I don''t believe you can throw it away so easily." Su muchun sneered and didn''t believe it.


    "Oh? Don''t you believe it? " Wang Xu slightly raised his eyebrows.


    "Of course I don''t believe it, unless you can prove that you didn''t touch that hundred thousand dollars and a cent." Su muchun looks at Wang Xu coldly, and his face is full of provocation.


    "Believe it or not, Yuqing, let''s go." However, Wang Xugen didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He grabbed Chen Yuqing''s little hand and strode inside.


    In fact, he said, if others don''t believe it, they can''t go back to the toilet of high school five years ago and take out the bank card with yellow excrement in the second squatting pit.


    Don''t be kidding. He spent a lot of pain in order to return to the present from that magnificent era, which ordinary people can''t imagine.


    At this moment, Chen Yuqing half step behind him, let him grasp the small hand, the expression on his face, turned out to be a fool.


    But at the moment, Su muchun is going to be mad!

 Chapter 12

    "Grass


    Seeing Wang Xu holding Chen Yuqing''s little hand, Su muchun''s eyes turned red and could no longer control her anger.


    "Wang Xu! Where are you going? Did you go in? " Su muchun looks ferocious, twisted on the face to write a angry word.


    Especially when I saw Chen Yuqing following Wang Xu''s buttocks, she was extremely obedient, and her eyes were distorted on the spot. If the anger and jealousy in her eyes could come out, I''m afraid she would burn Wang Xu to ashes on the spot.


    The next moment, he directly preempted two steps, directly blocked the door into the inside.


    "I said, you''d better get out of the way for me, or I''m afraid you''ll have bad luck, and you''ll still have bad luck." Wang Xu stops and looks at Su muchun calmly.


    For a moment, the scene was a little strange, and all the people who had entered it also looked at it one by one.


    "Who is this? Unexpectedly and Su muchun had a conflict? "


    "I seem to hear the name of Wang Xu. Why do I always feel this name is a little familiar?"


    "Wait, Wang Xu? When we were in senior one, it seemed that there was a waste named Wang Xu. At that time, Chen Yuqing, the flower of our class, didn''t know why he chased him, but he envied us all to death. However, the waste didn''t know what to think. He refused Chen Yuqing all the time, and later dropped out of school. "


    Hearing the last person''s words, most people immediately remembered.


    It''s true that there was a waste named Wang Xu in the class at the beginning. I don''t know what kind of luck he took, but he was taken in by the class flower.


    "Is that Wang Xu? Looking at Chen Yuqing''s intimate relationship with him, does it seem that the old love has revived? No wonder Su muchun is so angry, but Wang Xu is too much of a waste. What can he do with Su Shao to rob a woman? "


    Most people have forgotten Wang Xu''s appearance, but this can''t stop them from disdaining Wang Xu. After all, Wang Xu was recognized as a waste in the whole class. He got the favor of ban Hua and was the public enemy of almost all men.


    Since it is a public enemy, no one must look up to it.


    "I tell you, today''s party is my treat. You don''t want to go in for me without my permission!" Su muchun grinned grimly.


    His attitude is extremely arrogant, and his voice is also raised to the maximum, in order to attract everyone''s attention.


    He wants everyone to see Wang Xu clearly.


    A waste!


    A person who is greedy for life and afraid of death can buy away the waste of love for 100000 yuan!


    Su muchun didn''t care whether Wang Xu used the bank card or not. Because he didn''t prepare to give Wang Xu 100000 yuan five years ago, the card from the beginning to the end is just an empty card, the balance is 0!


    What he wants is to smear Wang Xu in Chen Yuqing''s heart. If Wang Xu hadn''t left at the beginning, he would have exposed Wang Xu''s evil face in public.


    But Wang Xu left, let him escape the disaster at that time, but it''s not too late.


    He wants to expose the essence of Wang Xu''s waste!


    Who let this rubbish rob his beloved goddess for so many years?


    "Who do you think you are? I''m so happy to be forced in front of Laozi. When will you be able to challenge me, Su muchun Su muchun''s voice is cold.


    If the background of Wang Xu''s identity is far beyond him, even if Chen Yuqing is robbed, he can barely accept it.


    But in his heart, Wang Xu is an ordinary family from beginning to end


    No, an orphan with nothing!


    waste material!


    Rubbish!


    This kind of person who can''t compare with him at all, why and why can he get Chen Yuqing''s favor?


    Wang Xu narrowed his eyes slightly, and a cold light flashed through his eyes.


    "Waste, today I will let everyone know the truth of your waste. I will step on you and prove to everyone that you are a waste..."


    Su muchun grinned, arrogant and proud.


    But he''s not finished.


    The next moment, Wang Xu has moved.


    Without any hesitation, without any nonsense, Wang Xu directly kicked out.


    This kick is so powerful that it is as swift as a dragon. Even the air is kicked out and there is a loud noise, like thunder.


    In the face of this terrible foot, Su muchun could not make any response at all.


    "Touch!"


    In a flash, Su muchun flew out, smashed the door behind him, and fell on the floor. His face was pale and colorless. He couldn''t believe it. He reluctantly pointed to Wang Xu and opened his mouth to say something. In the end, he burst out a mouthful of blood and didn''t say a word.


    "I said, you''re going to have a bad time." Wang Xu looks light.


    At this moment, the whole audience was dead.


    He kicked the man three or four meters and vomited blood.


    This kind of thing, the presence of most ordinary people, in addition to in TV dramas and movies, which one has really seen in reality.


    This is still their cognitive waste!


    Almost everyone''s face is pale, looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, faintly with a trace of horror.


    Zhang''s face is as white as paper. When she thought of her previous provocation and disdain for Wang Xu, if he had given her such a kick at that time, would she be lying in the hospital now?


    "The warrior? I don''t know whether it''s external strength or internal strength? " Only Zhao Lanshan''s eyes flashed, and the half of his face covered by Sunglasses showed an interesting smile.


    "There''s no one in the way. Let''s go in." Wang Xu seems to have done a trivial thing. He smiles at Chen Yuqing and takes each other''s soft hand to walk inside.


    Chen Yuqing''s eyes are a little crazy, Wang Xu''s change is really too big, but now Wang Xu, seems to let her like it more?


    She didn''t know what Wang Xu had experienced in the past five years, but since Wang Xu didn''t mean to say it, she wouldn''t ask.


    Just quietly, her hand, grasp more tightly.


    Two people hand in hand, all the way in as if no one else, said along the way, everyone looks extremely complex, deep in the eyes are incredible.


    "Wang Xu, I will never let you go! You wait for me, I will kill you! I swear, Su muchun, I will kill you


    Su muchun reluctantly gets up, half kneels on the ground, looks at Wang Xu''s back with venomous eyes, and roars wildly.


    Unfortunately, Wang Xugen didn''t care.


    Su muchun, an ordinary rich man, doesn''t pay much attention to him. The difference between a giant and a mole ant is that the giant can''t see the mole ant at all. He may be trampled to death by raising his foot carelessly.


    "Wang Xu, Su muchun''s background is not small, his threat... You should be careful." Chen Yuqing has worries on her face.


    "It''s OK. I have a big background." Wang Xu smiles, and his self-confidence is not concealed in his tone.


    Chen Yuqing was stunned at first, then moved, and finally relieved.


    Although I don''t know where Wang Xu''s self-confidence comes from, she believes him!

 Chapter 13

    Without Su muchun''s entanglement, Wang Xu and others soon found a seat near the artificial lake.


    Until then, Zhao Lanshan, who has been secretly observing, has finally preliminarily judged Wang Xu''s secret.


    "At least he should be a martial arts master with external strength. However, it''s not enough to rely on this." After glancing at Su muchun, Zhao Lanshan shook his head and said in his heart:


    "Su muchun, after all, is a childe with a little background, and he is not the protagonist in today''s affairs. Obviously, there are other people behind the other party. If you are a strong fighter, you have some capital not afraid of the other party''s revenge. It''s a pity."


    After all, the conflict between Wang Xu and Su muchun is only a small episode, and the reunion continues. Although at the beginning, everyone was still a little reluctant to let go, half an hour later, after the drinks came up one after another, people gradually let go.


    Although the dining room is like an ancient pavilion, backed by an artificial lake, it has beautiful scenery. A total of three stories of small building, interior decoration is also extremely luxurious.


    At first, Wang Xu only thought that today was really just a gathering of high school students. After all, he could see many familiar faces in the hall on the first floor, all of them were former high school students.


    But as a group of people came down from the second floor, his brows suddenly wrinkled.


    It seems that things are a little different from what he thought. Today''s classmate party is not as simple as the ordinary classmate party.


    Among the three men and two women downstairs, the breath of Qi and blood emanating from them is actually all martial arts. One of them is full of Qi and blood, and has the feeling of entering the outside world.


    However, Wang Xu did not pay attention at a glance. As long as he did not come to provoke him, today''s classmate party is not simple.


    Sometimes, it''s not that you can avoid trouble if you don''t want to.


    The group of people went downstairs and came straight to Wang Xu. The youth, who was the leader, said with a smile, "Yuqing, why don''t you tell me in advance when you come?


    Fortunately, you didn''t have an accident just now. Otherwise, I can''t explain it to Uncle Chen. Come on, I''ll take you upstairs. It''s a better place and you can see the scenery outside. "


    With that, the young man stretched out his hand to seize Chen Yuqing''s hand and forced her to leave.


    From the beginning to the end, the youth did not look at Wang Xu as if he were the air.


    Seeing this young man, Zhang Xixi''s eyes brightened, nodded quickly and urged: "yes, Yuqing, let''s go upstairs with Zhang Shao. Zhang Shao can''t be compared with Su muchun. You should seize the opportunity. "


    At the same time, she also looked at Wang Xu. Just as she looked at Wang Xu, her eyes dodged quickly. She seemed a little afraid of Wang Xu.


    Seize the opportunity?


    Wang Xu took a look at Zhang Xixi, and his heart was a little sad. He felt that he was high-profile enough today. Does this woman look down on him?


    At the same time, a person hiding in the corner of Su muchun also looks slightly changed.


    He dares to challenge Wang Xu, but he never dares to challenge Zhang Lin. if the other party doesn''t show up, it''s all right. In front of him, he doesn''t dare to rob a woman with the other party. Wang Xu in his eyes is a waste, can bully, but for Zhang Lin, if he still dare to head, it is really dead.


    Although even Wang Xu''s final result is different from what he thought, it can not stop him from disdaining Wang Xu in his heart.


    "Zhang Lin, we are not so close. Please call me my full name." At this time, Chen Yuqing said, while quietly avoiding Zhang Lin''s hand.


    "Ha ha, Yuqing, your temperament is the same as before, a little cold."


    Zhang Lin''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he turned his eyes and glanced at Wang Xu. He said with a smile


    "Yuqing, is this your first love that you can''t let go? It''s not so good. I really don''t know what he''s worth seeing. "


    Said, he looked at Wang Xu, smile convergence, light said: "what''s your name?"


    The tone is cold, with a touch of undisguised high above.


    "Wang Xu." Wang Xu took a look at him.


    "Wang Xu, right? There is one million in this anonymous gold card. As long as you promise not to appear in front of Yuqing in the future, the money in it will be yours." Zhang Lin directly took out his wallet, took a gold bank card from it and threw it at Wang Xu''s feet.


    "A million? Oh, Zhang Shao, you really don''t want money. Originally I wanted to see a good play, but now it''s a big play. " One of the two women who followed Zhang Lin spoke.


    She was dressed in a tight low cut dress, the hem of which was almost up to her thigh. Her hands and neck were full of shining diamonds and jewels. At first glance, she was a rich woman with high prestige.


    With a little disdain, the woman looked at Wang Xu and said with a smile, "come on, I''ll play a game in the village. I''ll bet on the boy who takes the money to leave, and I''ll bet on the boy who refuses."


    As soon as the voice fell, the other two men and a woman began to bet.


    "I don''t think the boy''s clothes are more than 300 yuan, and he even turns white after washing. For the sake of carrying forward the spirit of hard work and plain living, he is obviously a tough man. Let''s press him to refuse. 100000! "


    "Ha ha, you observe carefully, but I feel that the other party will accept it. After all, you are poor! Two hundred thousand! "


    "Then I''ll play a small game. Three hundred thousand refuse. We have to save face in front of so many people, don''t we


    These people finished.


    For a moment, the whole hall on the first floor was filled with laughter.


    At this time, everyone has forgotten the shock Wang Xu brought them before. Even Zhang Xixi can''t help laughing again and looks at Wang Xu with a kind of funny eyes.


    "How crazy are you? Do you dare to hit people? Zhang Shao is not su muchun. Under his command, you have to scream and beg for mercy! " Zhang Xixi sneered in her heart.


    At the moment, the shock Wang Xugang just brought to her is not there, only a scorn and ridicule.


    Some people can never see their own identity and status.


    That''s Wang Xu!


    "Don''t deceive too much!"


    Chen Yuqing''s face suddenly hard to see the pole, stood up on the spot to get angry.


    In this case, she was ready to leave angrily. When she saw Zhang Lin here, she already knew that the so-called classmate party was a cover.


    I''m afraid Zhang Lin has arranged everything secretly.


    But unexpectedly, Wang Xu gently reached out to hold her at this time.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Wang Xu said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 14

    "Interesting."


    With a faint smile, Wang Xu got up slowly, scanned the crowd and said calmly, "do you know? It''s been a long time since no one dared to speak like this in front of me. Today, you remind me of some interesting things. "


    "Ha ha ha..."


    When he said this, he immediately caused a burst of even greater laughter.


    "Boy, are you crazy? Do you know what you''re talking about? Zhang Shao, it seems that your million is still too little. This boy has a big appetite. He doesn''t seem to like your million. Do you want to add more? " Laughter, someone breathless said.


    "How much more do you say?" Zhang Lin also very cooperate of return a way, full face of smile.


    "I see the boy is so strong that he has to add fifty cents more. No, well, one million and fifty cents, just a lot of bank interest!" The man said solemnly.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Suddenly, there was another burst of uncontrollable laughter, and even some people almost had a cramp in their stomach.


    But what about Wang Xu?


    But he didn''t have any sign of anger, just wait for the laughter of the people to be a little bit small, then he asked faintly: "have you laughed enough?"


    "Enough, enough, laugh again, I''m afraid I''m really cramped." The man who spoke before kept waving with his stomach in his arms.


    "Since that''s enough..."


    With that, the faint smile on Wang Xu''s face suddenly disappeared, replaced by a piece of cold.


    The next moment, he suddenly stepped out, in everyone''s eyes, slapped the man in the face.


    "Pa!"


    The crisp slap in the face immediately suppressed the rest of the laughter completely.


    Everyone looked at Wang Xu in amazement. It seemed that Wang Xu did not dare to hit people on the spot.


    However, many people''s faces changed slightly. Thinking of the scene before Wang Xu kicked Su muchun, I couldn''t help but feel awe inspiring.


    I''m afraid everyone forgot.


    This one is not easy to get into!


    Although in the eyes of the public, Wang Xu has no money and no background, as the saying goes, horizontal is afraid of Leng, Leng is afraid of lethargy, lethargy is afraid of fool.


    And all the poor, in the eyes of the rich, are fools.


    In this cold silence, Wang Xu''s cold words came slowly: "once there were people who spoke like you in front of me, but now he didn''t even have a grass on his grave."


    "Boy, if you don''t agree, do it. You seem to be able to fight?" Zhang Lin opened his mouth again, and his face was full of sarcasm: "just right, I usually like to practice boxing and footwork, or shall we two practice?


    If you win, I''ll treat it as if nothing happened today. If you lose, don''t do too much. Just kneel down and apologize to my partner and never show up in front of me. "


    As Zhang Lin spoke, his eyes narrowed slowly into a crack. In the depths that ordinary people can''t see, they are all fierce and vicious, just like a snake that chooses to bite.


    He doesn''t like to practice boxing, but is a warrior who immediately enters the outside force. The black belt of Taekwondo in the market is not enough for him to fight.


    At this moment, the atmosphere on the field became strange, and many people could feel the sudden coldness around them.


    "In my eyes, Chen Yuqing has never been a commodity. I won''t bet on her. So, I will meet your requirements, beat you, and then, scrap you. "


    Wang Xu light said, when everyone thought he was ready to counsellor, but he suddenly took a step, step by step to Zhang Lin.


    "Well? Do you really want to fight with me? " Zhang Lin grinned grimly.


    I don''t know how to write these four words. Let alone he is an ordinary person, is a dozen strong men, he can easily scrap.


    It''s good. Zhang Lin likes this kind of rubbish, which is too much for him to kill himself. He pursues a principle that if money can''t solve the problem, it''s easy to solve it.


    "Click! Click


    Zhang Lin slowly turned his neck and moved his hands and feet. Bursts of bone explosion sounded like firecrackers.


    This scene is seen by those who don''t know martial arts, and they know that Zhang Lin is not easy to provoke.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu walked to Zhang Lin less than a meter away.


    "Die for me!"


    In an instant, Zhang Lin''s eyes suddenly opened, and his mouth murmured. His whole body was like a poisonous snake. His waist gathered his whole body''s strength, and his fists were roaring with the strong wind. He went directly to Wang Xuhong.


    This punch, like a shell flying out, pointed directly at Wang Xu''s face, with Zhang Lin''s strength to get close to the entrance of external force, without any reservation. If an ordinary person was hit by this punch, he would die on the spot.


    See the other hand so ruthless, Wang Xu eye flash a obliteration.


    In a flash, his fist was only one foot away from Wang Xu''s face.


    The grimace on Zhang Lin''s face became more and more proud. It seemed that he had seen Wang Xu''s face full of blood and was rushed to the hospital.


    Around Su muchun, Zhang Xixi and others, are also a look of ridicule.


    They know Zhang Lin, but this young master Zhang is not su muchun''s match. His skill is extremely terrible. It''s said that the other party even killed people with his own hands. He was killed directly with fists and feet.


    Although the foot before Wang Xu made Su muchun a little scared, compared with Zhang Lin, it was the difference between children and adults.


    "Wang Xu, die for me!" Su muchun''s eyes are crazy.


    But at this time, Wang Xu suddenly raised his hand, the same five fingers into a fist, and then facing Zhang Lin''s fist.


    One punch!


    "To die!" A trace of anger flashed in Zhang Lin''s eyes.


    Wang Xu dared to fight him like this. In his eyes, that''s the meaning of looking down on him. At the next moment, all the strength he reserved burst out, and the strength and speed suddenly soared.


    The next moment, two fists Bang together.


    "Click!"


    There was no dull sound of fist impact, but a loud sound of bone fracture.


    "Ah


    Then there was a scream of great pain.


    "See? This is the end of Zhang Shao''s provocation. His bones are broken. It''s miserable... "Su muchun and others look at the scene with sarcasm on their faces.


    In a flash, the expression on all faces was frozen, and the eyes were gradually shocked and shocked.


    I saw in the field, fell to sit on the ground, holding fist scream, unexpectedly is Zhang Lin!


    But Wang Xu is like no trouble, standing in the same place, maintaining the boxing posture.


    What happened?


    Why the result?


    It''s impossible, okay?!


    Su muchun and others were stunned in the same place, with a face of hell.


    Among them, the two men and women who were with Zhang Lin were the most shocked. They opened their mouths wide and stared at Wang Xu with incredible eyes.


    Zhang Lin, but he is close to the beginning of external force!


    The person who can break his hand with one punch is at least a warrior with external strength. Is this guy a warrior with external strength?


    For a moment, a few people became suspicious.


    The so-called ignorant are fearless. These experts are shocked. On the other hand, Zhang Xixi cries out anxiously:


    "Wang Xu, are you crazy?"


    "Zhang Shao can''t be easily provoked by you. Now apologize to Zhang Shao and beg for mercy, or you will regret today for the rest of your life."


    "Do you think you can play very well? In this society, you can''t fight against everything. If you offend Zhang Shao, I''m afraid no one can save you. "


    This moment.


    It was quiet all around. People looked at Zhang with different eyes, complicated looks and strange atmosphere.

 Chapter 15

    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The sound of clear steps is like the approaching of death.


    In a strange silence, Wang Xu takes back his fist hand and shakes it around him, as if he had just killed a fly. Then he walks to Zhang Lin step by step.


    "Asshole! You, you, what do you want to do to me? I tell you, I''m the young master of Jianghai Zhangjia. If you dare to abolish me, Zhangjia will not let you go. There will be no place for you in Jianghai. No one can save you! "


    At this time, Zhang Lin finally lost his composure and cried out in surprise and anger.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. People seem to hear a shiver from his voice.


    Smell speech, Wang Xu suddenly stopped in front of Zhang Lin, but did not speak.


    But this kind of silence is more tormenting than the physical torture.


    "You, you... What do you want to do?" Zhang Lin is really afraid, trembling lips, stuttering said.


    He always felt that Wang Xu''s eyes were the same as those of a dead man. The other side is like a butcher, and he is the fish on the chopping board. He can only be considered where to kill, which is faster and more labor-saving.


    "You can''t kill me. We are a society ruled by law. Yes, killing is against the law. You can''t kill me!"


    At this time, Zhang Lin thought that Wang Xu would really kill him, so he could only threaten him incoherently.


    "You''re right. It''s against the law to kill. Don''t worry. I respect the law more than you. How can I kill you here?"


    Wang Xu nodded, lowered his head, reached for his hand and patted Zhang Lin''s face two times. He said faintly, "I can see that you are unwilling, so I''ll give you a chance to revenge me. Call someone and let them come to rescue you."


    "You..." Zhang Lin was silly.


    Let him call for revenge? Is this guy confident or stupid?


    He had no idea what Wang Xu wanted to do.


    But soon, Zhang Lin knew.


    "What? You don''t understand what I said? Or are you going to kneel down and beg for mercy? " Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed and his voice filled with murderous air.


    "Wait, wait, I''ll... It''s human!" There is no doubt that Wang Xu has the intention of hands-on, Zhang Lin quickly took out the mobile phone, shivering broadcast a call.


    "By the way, let the person you call take a million and fifty cents in cash, not more than a cent, not less than a cent, especially the fifty cents, understand?" Wang Xu added.


    At the same time, on the other side, Chen Yuqing was by her side.


    "Wang Xu is so confident that he dares to challenge Zhang Lin''s back. He will die miserably later!"


    Zhang looked at the man with his back to her in a complicated way. She was shocked and frightened. She shook her head and said to Chen Yuqing:


    "Yuqing, do you really think about it? Five years ago, he took you as the air. Five years later, he suddenly came back to pester you. Have you ever thought about why? Is it worth such a different man?


    What''s more, he is Su muchun first, then Zhang Lin, and even tries to offend the whole family. Is it really worthwhile for such a person who doesn''t know how to advance or retreat, who only knows how to have a good time and doesn''t have any overall view? "


    "It''s worth it!"


    Chen Yuqing has no hesitation and her eyes are firm.


    If Wang Xu still refuses her as she did five years ago, then she is not a child, and naturally she will not come up with a shameful face. But now, Wang Xu takes the initiative to express his favor to her, how can he miss the opportunity?


    No one knows this man better than she does!


    He is the man she likes!


    And the man that Chen Yuqing has a crush on will never be a heartless person, let alone a waste in other people''s eyes!


    "I know that five years ago, you had a problem..." Chen Yuqing said quietly.


    Zhang Xixi was anxious and continued to persuade her: "Yuqing, it''s still too late to let go now. When the people waiting for Zhang Jia come, not only Wang Xu''s lengtouqing will die, but also you will be implicated!"


    "I believe him. Don''t say it!" Chen Yuqing shakes her head in a cold voice.


    Today''s Zhang Xixi shows her what it means to judge people by their appearance, to worship money and to think that they are superior.


    "Yuqing, although her words are ugly, some of them are right. The situation of Zhang Jia is very complicated. If someone comes, I''m afraid you can''t leave this first love. You go to persuade him and let him leave as soon as possible. Although he has some skills, Zhang Jia is not something he can afford now. "


    Zhao Lanshan looked at it for a long time, but he shook his head and said, "you are too strong in your first love. If you don''t agree with me, I''m afraid I don''t dare to treat Zhangjia people like this. Zhang Lin is nothing, but the people behind him... Can''t stir up trouble! "


    "Lanshan, is Zhangjia in your circle?"


    Zhang Xixi''s words can be ignored, but Zhao Lanshan''s words make Chen Yuqing''s face white in an instant.


    As for Zhao Lanshan''s circle, Chen Yuqing and she are best friends. Although they don''t know much about it, they know a little about it. Some people in that circle, killing people is like drinking water.


    She is not a fool. Since Zhao Lanshan has said so, she obviously knows something. I''m afraid the person Zhang Lin is calling now is such a murderer and drinker.


    The next moment, Chen Yuqing has taken a deep breath and made her own decision. She slowly takes out her mobile phone and broadcasts a phone number.


    The call was soon put through.


    "Uncle Liu..."


    "Is it rain or shine? You have been calling me for a long time. Is there anything you want to do with uncle Liu? " On the other end of the phone, there was a steady man''s voice.


    "Everything is busy, but uncle Liu..." Chen Yuqing took a deep breath and said with a strong smile, "I have a friend who seems to have offended a young master of Zhang''s family. The other party is likely to find someone to retaliate. Can you help me solve this problem?"


    "Zhang Jia?"


    On the other side of the phone, the man seems to be thinking about which Zhangjia.


    After waiting for three breaths, the opposite side was a little surprised and asked: "Yuqing, the Zhangjia you are talking about is not the Zhangjia in jianghaiwu circle, right?"


    Then, without waiting for Chen Yuqing to reply, he affirmed: "if you don''t have a deep friendship with that friend, you''d better not interfere in this matter. Even I dare not offend Zhang''s people easily. "


    "Ah?" Chen Yuqing''s face changed slightly. "Uncle Liu, don''t you dare to offend me? If I want to save my friend, is there any other way? "


    "The situation of Zhang Jia is very complicated. It''s not just on the surface. There are many things you don''t understand..."


    "Uncle Liu, is there really no way?"


    "At least, I have no way..." uncle Liu sighed.


    "I, I see. Thank you, uncle Liu."


    Hung up the phone, Chen Yuqing face is already a bitter.

 Chapter 16

    "Ha ha, Chen Yuqing, you can''t save him. Wang Xu is dead!"


    Seeing Chen Yuqing''s face after she hung up the phone, Su muchun immediately laughed


    "Don''t waste your efforts. I know that you Chen family are a little powerful, but at most they are similar to my family and can''t compare with Zhang family. Even when I face Zhang Shao, I have to flatter him carefully. "


    "But Wang Xu dares to provoke Zhang''s family. He is waiting for Zhang Shao''s Revenge here. It''s a man who has no self-knowledge. If he doesn''t die, he won''t die!"


    The more Su muchun said, the more proud he was. In the end, the whole person laughed crazily.


    "Su muchun, if something happens to Wang Xu, I will never let you go!" Chen Yuqing looks at Su muchun like a vicious dog, cold word by word.


    If she remembers correctly, Su muchun is also clamoring to kill Wang Xu.


    "Yes? I''ll wait. Anyway, your first love is definitely dead! " Su muchun does not care about the laughter, does not care about the threat of Chen Yuqing.


    Don''t say that Chen Yuqing''s family is as powerful as their family. We can''t do anything about him at all. It was after today''s incident that Wang Xu, the common enemy, took Zhang Lin in his arms.


    After Wang Xu is solved, what is Chen Yuqing''s threat?


    "I said, have you forgotten something?"


    But at this time, a voice suddenly sounded behind Su muchun. I don''t know when, Wang Xu has stood less than one meter behind Su muchun.


    "Waste, what do you want to do..." Su muchun''s face changed greatly.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu was cold and slapped.


    make love!


    In a series of slaps, Su muchun''s words were all beaten back.


    "Are you proud too early? I''m still here. Don''t forget, I''m the one who can easily decide your life and death."


    Seeing that Su muchun was about to faint, Wang xucai stopped and said faintly.


    "You


    Su muchun looks at Wang Xu angrily, but he doesn''t dare to speak any more. He has uncontrollable panic in his eyes. He is really scared by Wang Xu''s spicy.


    Seeing this scene, other people dare not gossip any more. Fifteen minutes later, in this strange silence, a strong man strode into the door.


    "Ha ha, it''s been a long time since no one dared to challenge us. Today I''d like to see who is so bold?"


    As soon as the strong man entered the door, the wolf''s eyes swept all the people coldly. Everyone who had been swept by his eyes felt cold physically and mentally, as if they were facing a beast instead of a person.


    "Zhang Chao?" Zhao Lanshan''s face changed slightly, and his muscles were tense subconsciously.


    She''s on the alert!


    Because, this person is Zhang Chao, Zhang Chao''s strength is very terrible, in the martial arts circle of Jianghai, the other party''s reputation is extremely famous.


    Zhang Chao is also a member of Zhang family, but Zhang Chao is different from Zhang Lin, a dandy who spends all his time drinking.


    Zhang Lin is 20 years old with his back to Zhang Jia, but he doesn''t even have any outside strength. He has wasted such a good background and is a real waste.


    At the same age of 20, Zhang Chao is now a master of external force. He is about to enter the threshold of internal force. He even hears that the other side has been to the battlefield of small countries abroad to experience. He has already had many vicious criminals under his hand.


    From the appearance, Zhang Chao''s 1.9-meter-long head, exposed arm muscles are just like steel, and his thighs are more like two ox legs, full of the beauty of simple direct violence.


    "Brother Chao, kill him! Kill him


    Not far away, Zhang lindaxi pointed to Wang Xu''s excited contact: "this boy, not only broke my hand, but also dared to provoke us Zhang Jia. Boy, how can you be arrogant now? "


    Without Zhang Lin''s identification, Zhang Chao''s eyes soon set on Wang Xu, because there was only one man in the audience who could look at him under his forced eyes.


    Even, he saw a trace of indifference in his eyes, which was indifference to life.


    This guy''s got blood on his hands!


    In an instant, Zhang Chao made a judgment.


    The four men and women who followed Zhang Lin were also very happy. Obviously, they all knew Zhang Chao''s strength. Even the ordinary students around them have complicated looks and complicated discussions.


    "Wang Xu is afraid to be miserable, the other side is obviously very confident."


    "Ah, I''d like to say that it''s better to leave as soon as I''ve taken advantage of it. Now they''ve really called a helper. Isn''t it that I''m looking for my own death?"


    "This Zhang Chao is a cruel man. He has a thick arm. I''m afraid he can kill people with one blow."


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you alone?"


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Wang Xu slowly looks up to Zhang Chao.


    "Am I not enough alone? I feel a lot more Zhang Chao disdained to smile, then turned his mouth and said with pride: "boy, I broke my arm and knelt down to apologize to Zhang."


    Naturally, Zhang Chao won''t come out for the sake of Zhang Lin. he doesn''t look down on this rubbish at all, but not everyone in Zhang''s family can move casually. Since Wang Xu dares to challenge Zhang, he should be ready to be abandoned.


    With the spread of Zhang Chao''s words, everyone around him is one of them. Lin is a bully, Zhang Jia is a bully.


    Break your arm?


    Kneel down in public and apologize?


    This is not to solve the contradiction, but to intensify and expand the conflict. Which man can accept this kind of insult?


    It''s obvious that Zhang Chao is here to crush people with force!


    But no one dares to speak out. Jianghai Zhangjia has the overbearing capital, and Zhang Chao also has the overbearing qualification.


    Facing Zhang Chao''s Xuanwei, Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    "What? Do I have to do it myself? " Zhang Chao looks cold down, eyes cold as if to eat people in general.


    "Waste, why don''t you talk? Aren''t you arrogant just now? How come I dare not fart like a grandson now? " On the ground, Su muchun endured the sharp pain on her face and scolded in a low voice.


    Until this time, he still called Wang Xu waste, he must be so self deception, otherwise he was unwilling.


    One day, a man who was despised by him suddenly climbed on his head. He was angry and resentful. He had to pull him down, fall to the ground, and step on him thousands of times, until he stepped on the dog dung and mud.


    Only in this way can su muchun comfort himself and prove that he is not a real waste!


    Wang Xu still didn''t speak. The reason why he was silent was that Zhang Chao let him down. He thought Jiang Hai Zhang could be a decent master, but at last he got such a chicken dish.


    I''m afraid it''s not enough for him.


    However, Wang Xu''s disappointed silence, in other people''s eyes, is afraid, in Zhang Chao''s eyes, is struggling to prepare, is whether to kneel down to apologize.


    Therefore, Wang Xu did not speak, and Zhang Chao did not speak any more.


    He is confident and patient enough to wait for Wang Xu to kneel down to beg for mercy and apologize to Zhang in front of everyone.


    Unfortunately, the next moment.


    "You''re a little too useless. I''m disappointed."


    Wang Xu suddenly shook his head, and his face was extremely disappointed.


    In an instant, the whole audience was dead.

 Chapter 17

    what?


    Am I too useless?


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, Zhang Chao was crazy and happy. He was not angry, but amused.


    However, it is not waiting for him to speak.


    "Go away." Wang Xu has continued to shake his head and sigh.


    It''s just two words. It''s simple. At first, it''s like ordinary people talking, but gradually it''s like thunder in everyone''s ears.


    Zhang Chao, who was the first to bear the brunt, felt numb in his ears, dizzy in his head, and in a trance. But all this could not stop the strong shock in his heart.


    Sound like tiger and leopard, shock like thunder!


    This is the thunder of tiger and leopard that can only be heard by a warrior who steps into the inner strength. It is not only a means of attack, but also represents a specific realm of a warrior.


    "This boy looks like an ordinary person. How can it be?" Zhang Chao was shocked.


    But before he could understand it, a terrible wind came in front of him. Wang Xu gently moved, and with a speed that Zhang Chao couldn''t react to, he kicked him in the chest.


    This foot in the air with a shadow, fast as electricity.


    Almost one moment to see the shadow, the next moment this foot has reached Zhang Chao''s chest.


    The instep of his foot was as straight as a knife and as hard as steel. As soon as he touched it, Zhang Chao''s clothes were cut open, and a bloody scar was exposed on his back skin.


    In a flash, the two have been hard contact with each other.


    "Boom!"


    Without any chance to resist, Zhang Chao flew out upside down, and only after knocking open the door did he fall into the flower bed outside. Where did he come from and where did he go.


    Fortunately, at the last moment, Wang Xu hesitated for a moment, and finally recovered most of his strength and stepped on the soles of his feet. But even so, Zhang Chao lost half his life at this time.


    1¡¢ One... Another kick?


    This shocking scene, once again let people stand on the spot.


    This is not the same as the good ending!


    When we came here, we looked at you as if you were a bully. How did you end up like a trash.


    In other words, who is the real waste? Wang Xu? Stop kidding!


    At this moment, all the people who knew Wang Xu turned their eyes to Wang Xu into a complete complexity.


    Five years ago, Wang Xu was recognized as a waste.


    Five years later, people in accordance with the habit, with colored eyes to see him, but again and again was beaten in the face.


    What happened in these five years? Can let a person have such a big change, I''m afraid only miracle can explain it.


    Outside the door, Zhang Chao just struggled to stand up, but he suddenly spewed out a small mouthful of blood. The breath that he had forced to lift in his body was instantly released, and his whole body was weak. He fell on his knees and knelt on the ground.


    Zhang Chao looked up in disbelief. His face was very pale. He was shocked and looked at Wang Xu. His heart was incredible and bitter.


    How is that possible? How could... How could it be like this?


    But he was still strong, gritted his teeth and said: "I belittled you. I didn''t expect you to be so strong. I have nothing to say. But today''s matter will not be so forget, our Jianghai Zhang''s door face, not everyone can kick


    "I said, I''ll be here tonight, call anyone you like." Wang Xu swept Zhang Chao one eye, light return way.


    With that, he turned and sat back to his original position. When he passed Su muchun, he immediately moved back on the ground like a frightened wild dog, as if for fear that Wang Xu would notice him.


    But he didn''t move well. How could Wang Xu not see it? He just glanced at it casually and didn''t care.


    At the same time, other people around him were shocked by Wang Xu''s faint words, and many people''s eyes were dull.


    After a long time, someone seemed to react. They all looked at each other and could see a touch of fear on each other''s pale faces.


    Wang Xu, do you want to challenge the whole Jianghai Zhangjia?


    No, no... did you hear me right?


    This is how arrogant... No, overbearing!


    Without strength and dependence, it is arrogant, and the one with strength is overbearing.


    Zhang Chao himself, at this time, also looked at Wang Xu with the eyes of a madman. Are you a madman? I''m absolutely crazy!


    It is impossible for a person to challenge a family, even if he is better than himself.


    As for whether Wang Xu''s strength is still above Neijin, Zhang Chao never thought about it. In the past 100 years, the youngest Wujin in the martial arts circle is also over 30 years old.


    This boy, is he arrogant?


    But anyway, Zhang Chao does not dare to challenge Wang Xu any more. He can only wait for the people behind him to deal with it.


    At this time, Wang Xu, who deeply shocked the public, sat beside Chen Yuqing, eating and drinking as if no one else, as if he didn''t care about Zhang''s threat at all.


    Is this a big absent-minded person? Or confident enough?


    People''s looks became more complicated.


    "Wang Xu, I didn''t expect that you have changed so much in the past five years." Chen Yuqing also looks at Wang Xu with a complicated look, in which there is happiness, shock, joy, and a complex strangeness.


    When she thought that she had been worried before, but it was futile for her to ask for help. As a result, she now found that all her worries were in vain, which made her feel extremely strange at the bottom of her heart.


    But soon, she laughed.


    Yes, Wang Xu has changed a lot, but no matter how he changes, he is still Wang Xu.


    Five years ago, Wang Xu was him, five years later today, he is still him!


    "After all, five years, I can''t be as useless as five years ago." Wang Xu smiles and peels a grape to pass.


    "Yes, it''s just that it''s changed so much that I''m a little strange..."


    Chen Yuqing didn''t say this. She opened her mouth and swallowed the grapes handed by Wang Xu. She said with a strong smile, "let''s go. Anyway, this classmate party is meaningless now. It''s a group of people who judge people by their appearance. Why waste time here?"


    "Are you worried about my loss?" Wang Xu gently smiles and confidently says: "don''t worry, no one here can make me suffer losses. Since it''s a gathering of senior high school classmates, we haven''t seen each other for five years, we can''t spoil the interest of the gathering just because of this little thing."


    Hearing what he said, people suddenly rolled their eyes in the bottom of their hearts.


    Now in this situation, as long as you are here, who the hell is still interested in the party?


    "I advise you, now you''d better seize the opportunity to leave here, otherwise you''re really afraid that you can''t leave. The details of Jianghai Zhangjia are far beyond your imagination."


    Even Zhao Lanshan, who has always been indifferent, can''t help but warn him when he sees Wang Xu''s indifferent appearance.


    Wang Xu smiles. He is about to say something, but he seems to feel something suddenly. He turns his eyes and looks at the door.


    The next moment.


    A cold voice came from the outside


    "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 18

    With the sound, outside the door, a young man came slowly.


    The young man is dressed in a straight high-end Italian handmade suit, with a smile on his face, a flat head, one hand inserted obliquely in his pocket, and the other hand playing with a silver lighter. The whole image gives people a sense of idleness.


    "I''m the boss here, Liu Qinlong. I heard that someone dares to make trouble here?" The young man continued.


    Liu Qinlong?


    The moment the youth reported his name, it was like a drop of hot oil fell into a pot of cold water, and the whole hall was filled with the sound of air-conditioning.


    Liu Qinlong!


    Liu Qinlong, one of the four villains?


    If you can build such a large Manor Hotel in a big city like Jianghai, its owner can''t be an ordinary person.


    Most of the people present knew this, but no one thought that the boss of the mood story would be Liu Qinlong, the fourth young master of the Liu family, one of the most powerful forces in Jianghai city.


    Liu Qinlong is one of the most famous villains in Jianghai city. Ordinary people know some of his experiences. If he can''t leave high school, he has to go out to be a soldier. It''s meaningless to say that he bullies those little boys in school. All soldiers are tough. He wants to be the boss.


    Anyway, his family is rich, and his background is terrible. Even if he dropped out of school, no one cares. But even if he did it by himself, he even made a news on his micro blog and swore that he would go to the barracks and bully others by his own ability.


    Because Liu''s family is a giant in Jianghai business, his young master likes to be high on weekdays. He always sends hundreds of thousands of red envelopes to his friends with his micro blog. Naturally, his micro blog is also a big one. As a result, almost in a few days, the news spread all over the country.


    As a result, there is no doubt that this guy failed in the first round because of his bad behavior.


    As a result, Liu was even more dissatisfied. He dropped out of school to find a relationship and went to a private training camp abroad.


    That is, from that day on, Liu Qinlong disappeared from the public view. No one knows when he came back.


    No, there''s still one person here who knows.


    That''s su muchun!


    "Liu Shao, you are here at last!"


    Seeing Liu Qinlong''s appearance, Su muchun''s whole face flew up and immediately got up to say hello respectfully.


    Other people also said hello, equally respectful, even flattering. But just a few breaths, the cold atmosphere of Wang Xuzhen became hot again.


    Liu Qinlong, this is a legendary figure in Jianghai city. No matter the background or personal strength, they are all top-notch.


    "Liu Shao! It turned out to be Liu Shao. He is a legend of our high school. The real man is more handsome than the legendary one! " Zhang Xixi''s whole body trembled with excitement. Her eyes were fixed on Liu Qinlong, and water was dripping from inside.


    She is very eager to catch this kind of boy friend. Unfortunately, she knows that she doesn''t have that capital. But even if it''s just holding on to Liu Qinlong''s thigh... No, even if it''s just a greeting today, it will be the capital of the future.


    "It''s really Liu Qinlong. I didn''t expect him to come back? When did it happen that I didn''t receive any news? " Zhao Lanshan looked at the idle young man and frowned slightly.


    "It''s this son of a bitch!"


    Zhang Chao''s eyes also flickered slightly, a bit gnashing of teeth. It seems that there was no small contradiction between them, but he was extremely scared.


    "I got word not long ago that someone was making trouble here."


    At this time, Liu Qinlong also glanced around, almost ignoring everyone''s greeting, and said faintly: "ha ha, how, in the past three years since Liu Qinlong left the river and the sea, everyone has forgotten my personal criterion? Or do some people look down on me, Liu Qinlong? "


    With Liu Qinlong''s voice, the noise around him became cold again. Everyone dared not take a breath and looked at him in panic.


    Liu Qinlong is crazy and proud. It''s a kind of arrogance from the bottom of his heart. It seems that none of the people present can get into his eyes, such as Zhang Chao and others.


    "No, I dare not. How dare we look down on you, Liu Shao?"


    Su muchun''s face changed wildly with fright. He quickly raised his hand and pointed out to the crowd. At this time, Wang Xu, the only one sitting, said fiercely:


    "Liu Shao, yes, it''s him... It''s him who''s making trouble on your site, making trouble..."


    Speaking, Su muchun was Wang Xu looked at, seems to think of Wang Xu''s terror before, the whole person stuttered. But the next moment, he yelled angrily:


    "Wang Xu, Liu Shao has arrived in person. How dare you sit so arrogantly? Do you know what identity Liu Shao is? I really don''t have any proprieties at all. I still want to make amends to Liu Shao! "


    The reason why Su muchun is so excited is that he feels that he is scared by Wang Xu''s eye, which is a great humiliation.


    It''s a shame to be timid, but not to be a dog''s leg for Liu Qinlong. What a bully!


    "You want me to make amends for him?"


    Wang Xu raised his head leisurely, with a smile on his face, and his eyes were full of fun.


    At this moment, I don''t know why, Su muchun always feels that Wang Xu''s eyes are just like a monkey being laughed at.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed again."


    The next moment, Wang Xu''s body moves and his speed is amazing. In a twinkling of an eye, he crosses the crowd and appears in front of Liu Qinlong.


    Su muchun, who stands beside Liu Qinlong and pretends to be a tiger, only feels a flower in front of him. Then Wang Xu appears in front of him like a ghost.


    "You..."


    Subconsciously, Su muchun wants to question what Wang Xu wants to do.


    But as soon as he vomited a word, he felt a strong force smashing on his head. The intense pain spread quickly, and his eyes turned black. He felt that the world in front of him was spinning.


    "PATA!"


    Full two seconds later, Su muchun fell from the air to the ground, subconsciously wiped his face, the whole hand was full of blood.


    Only then did he realize that it was not the world that was spinning, but himself that was spinning.


    "Yes, who is it? Who hit me from behind? "


    Su muchun''s head is confused.


    Although Wang Xugang suddenly appeared in front of him, he clearly knew that Wang Xu didn''t do it. Someone did it from behind.


    But behind him, it seems, seems, ought to be... Only Liu Qinlong. Is it Liu Shao who beat him? Still so cruel? He is holding Liu Shao''s thigh. It''s impossible!


    With these doubts, Su muchun''s symptoms of blackening in front of her eyes were slightly better, and she could barely see the scene not far away. But this look, his whole eyes are staring to the biggest, full of unwilling to believe.


    Not far away, from where he left off, Liu Qinlong strode up to Wang Xu. Then he gave a military salute and cried out:


    "Good instructor!"

 Chapter 19

    Liu Qinlong''s action is very important.


    In an instant, the whole hall was dead.


    This sudden scene was so fast, like a tornado, that it completely exceeded everyone''s expectation. Until Liu Qinlong and Wang Xu talked and laughed for more than ten seconds, many people gradually regained some thinking ability.


    instructor?


    Liu Qinlong, Liu Dashao, a notorious villain, has such respect for Wang Xu.


    For a moment, everyone stares at Wang Xu as if he really saw a ghost.


    It turns out that they have been doing it for a long time. They always think that Wang Xu, who has no background, has such a terrible background!


    "Liu Shao? You, how do you... How do you call instructor Wang Xu? " Su muchun''s brain is obviously not sober, and he even opens his mouth in amazement.


    Liu Qinlong, who is telling Wang Xu about his experience after going home, suddenly frowns, raises his hand and smashes the plate in front of Su muchun''s face.


    "It''s noisy. I''m talking to the drillmaster. Do you have a part in it?"


    Not to mention Su muchun, his father, the chairman of Jingtian group, is not qualified to interrupt at this time.


    What is his identity as Liu Qinlong?


    What is the identity of Wang Xu?


    Is it possible that you, the Su family and your son, can interrupt blindly!


    This is the tyranny of Liu Qinlong, the great and the evil.


    At the same time, Liu Qinlong''s performance also reveals Wang Xu''s identity.


    I''m Liu Qinlong, you can''t make trouble!


    He, you are who also can''t stir up!


    This scene, of course, caused a burst of cold breath from others.


    Zhang Xixi was so stupid that she thought of her disdain for Wang Xu several times before. Her face turned white to the extreme, and her heart was full of remorse


    "Wang Xu... It turns out that he is not only a waste, but also has such a big background? If I had known that, I would have had a good relationship with him! "


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world, and there is no early knowledge of this kind of thing. At this time, Zhang can only secretly regret, and carefully away from Wang Xu, for fear that he will be reckoned.


    Zhang Chao and Zhang Lin, the two young masters of Zhang family, were also embarrassed.


    "Brother Chao, it seems that the boy is not small. What shall we do now?" Zhang Lin pinched the broken right hand and whispered in pain.


    "What else can we do? Call home and ask the boss to come quickly. Otherwise, you or I will have bloody mildew today. " Zhang Chao has already made a decision, but his face is black.


    Originally, today''s incident had nothing to do with him. It was all caused by this waste cousin Zhang Lin, but this is not the time to shirk responsibility. Instead, we should quickly find someone with enough weight to solve the problem.


    Zhang Menghu, the eldest and youngest of Zhang''s family, is just like Liu Qinlong and has enough weight.


    "Wang Xu, I..."


    At the same time, Chen Yuqing looks at Wang Xu with a complicated look. She opens her mouth several times to ask, but she doesn''t know where to start.


    "Don''t talk. We eat grapes."


    Wang Xu grabs Chen Yuqing''s hand as if no one else is around, smiles at her, and then inserts a peeled purple grape, blocking the little woman''s complicated words.


    The grapes are fresh and sour, which makes people frown. But when the sour taste is over, it is a sweet aftertaste, just like honey.


    In an instant, Chen Yuqing''s heart is also full of rich sweet package.


    "Well." She nodded her head.


    After that, they showed their love under the crowd of all the people. It was Liu Qinlong, the villain, who also had a strange expression on his face.


    Chen Yuqing cut in!


    Aren''t you going to do something?


    At this moment, the eyes of almost all the people around looked at it together.


    It seems that he can feel the malice of the people. Liu Qinlong suddenly turns his head and looks around at them. His eyes are fierce and full of warning. But when he turned back, his face had turned into a brilliant smile.


    "Instructor, this should be my sister-in-law, right? Sure enough, she deserves to be an instructor. Her sister-in-law is as beautiful as a flower. She is more beautiful than the so-called beauties who only rely on make-up in society today. " Liu Qinlong smiles like a chrysanthemum. He is just shameful. He just needs to write flattery on his face.


    "I, we don''t have that kind of relationship yet..." Chen Yuqing''s face turned red, lowered her head and said with embarrassment: "besides, I''m not a plain face. I''ve put on light makeup..."


    "Ah? Ha ha, sister-in-law, you are too modest. " It seems that Chen Yuqing didn''t expect to reply like this. Liu Qinlong was a little embarrassed with a smile.


    "Come on, don''t make a fool of yourself here. If you annoy your sister-in-law, I''ll make you sick." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    No matter whether Chen Yuqing agreed or not, he directly gave the name of his sister-in-law to Zuoshi.


    Time goes by.


    Just as Wang Xu was chatting happily, a group of rapid footsteps came out of the door.


    "Da! Da! Dada


    The footstep sound is disorderly and many, the public sees in the past, saw seven or eight black clothes bodyguard strong man to run in.


    Each hand is holding a rubber swing stick, each vicious, amazing momentum. The discerning old man can even tell how many have seen blood.


    These bodyguards are su muchun before quietly calling, ready to revenge Wang Xu.


    It''s just late.


    "Su Shao!"


    As soon as these bodyguards in black came in, they found Su muchun with a miserable image almost immediately. Before Su muchun could speak, Ma Biao, the head of the bodyguard, scolded him angrily


    "Which son of a bitch dares to beat Su Shao, stand up for me and see if I can kill you!"


    However, when the head of the bodyguard''s voice fell to the ground, the atmosphere at the scene was very strange and quiet.


    Ma Biao''s face suddenly changed and he felt that he had been ignored.


    I think Ma Biao once worked as a mercenary in Africa. I don''t know how many lives he had. Since he returned home, he has never been so ignored.


    Murderous!


    The cold air spread.


    "I don''t want to tell you which son of a bitch beat Su Shao for the second time. I''ll give you three seconds to get out and kneel in front of me, otherwise I don''t mind another life in my hand today!"


    Silence, dead silence.


    However, no one came out and no one spoke.


    Everyone was looking at him again with a strange look. Ma Biao felt that he had a look of pity in their eyes. At this moment, he felt that he was like a monkey.


    become shame!


    Under the strong anger, Ma Biao''s forehead began to shake, and his eyes almost narrowed into a line. Everyone who knew him well knew that his boss was really angry now.


    All of a sudden, a group of younger brothers are also noisy.

 Chapter 20

    "Those who beat Su Shao should get out of here. Don''t make our boss angry."


    "You don''t want to know what happened when our boss got angry."


    "Who, one second has passed, two seconds left, three, two..."


    A group of black bodyguards were shouting here, but none of them found out.


    At the moment, Su muchun''s whole face turned purple behind them. His eyes were in a panic. His muscles on both sides of his mouth twitched violently, as if he wanted to scold something.


    But because of the successive face pumping before, his whole face was almost numb, but he could not say anything.


    ¡°3£¬2£¬1£¡¡±


    "Last chance..."


    Ma Biao''s cold and gloomy report made him more and more murderous.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "Noisy!"


    Liu Qinlong raised his hand abruptly, and with a whoosh, the metal fork used to cut beef in his hand shot out in an instant.


    The fork, which is only the size of a baby''s palm, makes a bright light in the air. It carries a roaring sound. Its speed is amazing, just like a bullet.


    Almost in the blink of an eye.


    "Poof! Click


    The steel fork first penetrated Ma Biao''s thigh, and then deep into the bone.


    "You... Ah!"


    At the beginning, Ma Biao didn''t react, but the next moment, he felt a sharp pain. His face turned white and his legs softened. He knelt down on the ground on the spot, holding his thigh and roaring.


    And the rest of the black bodyguards, seeing the same scene, turned pale, knew instantly that they seemed to have hit the steel plate, but they had not yet thought about what to do next, whether to retreat temporarily or revenge.


    The next moment, Liu Qinlong had grown up and stepped out.


    At this step, he directly stepped on the wooden table in the way, and the whole person jumped up, like a tiger that had been trapped for many days and finally got out of the gate, and rushed towards the crowd.


    a man should stand strong,


    Powerful as a tiger!


    Tigers enter wolves,


    Tyrannosaurus Rex!


    Tiger, dragon!


    When a group of bodyguards in black are still stunned, Liu Qinlong has rushed to the front.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    A series of dazzling shadow of fists and feet, accompanied by harsh crack sound, scream of pain.


    In everyone''s trembling eyes, Liu Qinlong has been in the bodyguard group for three times.


    And his figure is not only astonishing fast, but also extremely terrifying. At every moment when the bodyguard passes by, the other party either breaks his hand or his foot, or falls down and faints.


    However, in a short time of more than ten breaths, when Liu Qinlong stopped, there was no bodyguard standing in the field. All of them were lying on the ground, wallowing in pain or fainting.


    Only Liu Qinlong stood there, his eyes cold, and no one dared to look at him.


    But when his eyes fell on Wang Xu''s body, the cold inside disappeared in an instant, and it was replaced by a kind of children''s flattery. It''s as if a child has done something to satisfy an adult and wants to be evaluated by an adult.


    "Drillmaster, you see my skill, don''t you step back?" Liu Qinlong walked up to Wang Xu and said with a smile.


    Actually, is it really flattering?


    Children, seeking praise from adults?


    At this moment, the people around feel that they are just like fools today.


    At this time, who can no longer see Wang Xu''s extraordinary, that brain can really be said to have just come out of the pit.


    Before Wang Xu fought alone, he almost had one move in the face of Su muchun, Zhang Lin and Zhang Chao. These ordinary people may not feel Wang Xu''s power.


    But now, with Liu Qinlong alone, he picked up seven or eight strong bodyguards in more than a dozen breaths. After comparison, he really thought about it carefully and was extremely scared!


    When Liu Qinlong is so strong, how strong will Wang Xu, whom he calls his instructor, be?


    "Yuqing, who is your first love Zhao Lanshan looks at Chen Yuqing, and her face is extremely strange. Obviously, her successive misjudgments make her curious about Wang Xu.


    "I don''t know." Chen Yuqing''s mood is quite complicated.


    As for Zhang Xixi, she did not dare to breathe at this time. For fear that she would be noticed by Wang Xu, let alone stand up and speak.


    At the same time.


    "Come on, you''ve been fooling around all day. Don''t you know what stability is?" Wang Xu has slapped Liu Qinlong aside and shakes his head with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, drillmaster, I will be as steady and mature as you in the future, but now I have the temperament to see who''s upset and do it directly!" Liu Qinlong nodded quickly and said with a smile.


    Wang Xu shakes his head. Knowing that the boy is insincere, he stands up and walks to Su muchun.


    "You, you... What do you want to do?" Su muchun collapsed on the ground, raised his head, widened his eyes, and looked at Wang Xu in horror. He didn''t know how many times he said this sentence today.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even look at him. He directly stepped over and went to the front door, looking at the shady cobblestone path outside.


    There are two people, old and young, coming over.


    Young people are only twenty-four or twenty-five years old, wearing a straight black suit, high-end shoes, expensive watches, with a proper smile on his face, giving people a feeling of spring breeze.


    But Wang Xu, but feel the smile is too fake!


    However, this young man is not the one he attaches importance to, so he just glances at him casually and doesn''t pay attention. Finally, his eyes fall on the old man.


    The old man was dressed in a simple Tang suit, with one hand behind him and one hand dragging a birdcage. While playing with the birds, he swayed leisurely step by step.


    Such an old man, if he is ordinary to others, can''t be ordinary. It''s no different from those old people who walk birds and tease dogs to play chess in the park sooner or later.


    But in Wang Xu''s eyes, the other party has something he is very interested in.


    The true meaning of the warrior!


    True meaning is a kind of special temperament that comes out naturally after a warrior''s whole body is united. Only a warrior with special ability or true meaning can see it.


    In short, the strong!


    Only the strong and the old are worthy of Wang Xu''s early visit.


    After all, Chinese virtue, respect the old and love the young!


    "Young master, master!"


    On the other hand, when he saw them, Zhang Chao came out for the first time. When he saw the old man, a touch of excitement appeared on his face.


    Zhang Menghu, a person of the same level as Liu Qinlong, is here!


    And Zhang Menghu and Liu Qinlong are more advanced than Zhang Menghu and Liu Qinlong!


    Jianghai City, one of the real giants, Zhang Feixiong, the owner of Zhang family!


    For a moment, everyone turned their eyes and looked at Zhang Feixiong. It was Liu Qinlong who also put away his face.

 Chapter 21

    Zhang Feixiong is over sixty years old.


    But apart from his white hair, his eyes are bright and sharp. At most, he looks like he is 40 or 50 years old. If he were not in Tang Dynasty clothes, with silver hair and eight character steps, no one would regard him as an old man at first sight.


    Far away, people still can''t see anything, but they are awed by the name of the head of the Zhang family.


    However, as Zhang Feixiong got closer and closer, he finally stood in front of the crowd. He was just as lazy as the old man in the park. However, everyone could not ignore the unique temperament of the other person. As if he was standing there, holding not a cage, but an iron tower hill.


    Even some people do not dare to see more, just a glance, subconsciously look away, do not dare to look directly.


    This is a real giant of Jianghai city. If you stamp your foot, you will be a big man. Even Liu Qinlong is just a junior in front of the opposition.


    "Master, teach that boy over there a lesson. He dares to challenge our Zhang''s face in public and despise our Jiang Hai Zhang!" Zhang Lin was even more excited. His whole body was almost gone with the wind. He walked quickly and said.


    Zhang Feixiong just gave him a cold glance and then looked at Zhang Chao.


    At a glance, Zhang Chao understood something. He quickly walked over and whispered the cause of the matter.


    At the beginning, he also thought that it was Wang Xu who took the initiative to provoke Zhang, so as soon as he came, he was ready to bully others. But with Wang Xu almost abandoned, through this period of time, he finally knew the specific reason.


    After knowing that Zhang Lin wanted to rob Wang Xu''s woman, Zhang Chao''s hatred for Wang Xu gradually disappeared. The martial arts respect the strong. Since they took the initiative to cause the trouble, they can''t find Wang Xu any more.


    Listen up.


    Zhang Feixiong nodded slowly to show that he knew. Then, he handed the birdcage to Zhang Menghu and walked to Wang Xu step by step.


    Seeing this, Zhang Lin, who has just been accused by the villain, suddenly gets excited. His eyes are shining and he stares at Wang Xu. He is ready to wait to see Wang Xu''s tragedy.


    And the other people around, is also a quiver of eyes.


    Can things change again?


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Zhang Feixiong didn''t speak all the time. It was quiet all around. Only his footsteps rang out one after another.


    Every step down, the voice is like Huang zhongdalu, seems to step on everyone''s heart, people can''t help holding their breath, step by step down, almost all the pressure of people are almost breathless.


    One step, two steps, three steps... Ten steps!


    Finally, Zhang Feixiong stops one meter in front of Wang Xu.


    In an instant, the atmosphere of the scene almost solidified, and the air seemed to turn into substance.


    "What does this giant want to do?"


    At the moment, Chen Yuqing, Zhao Lanshan, Liu Qinlong and others all look solemn.


    Just when everyone thought there was going to be a tragedy the next moment.


    "Since ancient times, there has been a saying among martial arts practitioners that the battlefield is the place where martial arts are really practiced, and the origin of martial arts is also for fighting. Martial arts practitioners of all dynasties have to go to the battlefield to lie down before they can be regarded as real martial arts practitioners.


    And the soldiers always win. There is a king in the biography, and there is a wild dragon in the king. I always thought it was just an exaggerated rumor outside


    But I didn''t expect to see the wild dragon in the rumor today, and I realized that it really deserves its reputation! "


    Zhang Feixiong first sighed what other people didn''t understand, then suddenly bowed heavily to Wang Xu and said word by word


    "Today, Zhang Feixiong, as the head of Zhang''s family, made amends to Prince Wang for the dandy of his family. He didn''t discipline him well."


    For a moment, everyone was shocked.


    This, this, this


    How could the head of Jianghai''s family make amends to Wang Xu?


    Although it''s just a bow, what''s Zhang Feixiong''s identity? If you say this, I''m afraid it will make a lot of people laugh. Don''t make a joke, OK!


    But everything in front of us actually happened in front of everyone.


    At this moment, there was a complete silence around the whole field, even the breath and heartbeat were all stopped, just like ghosts.


    "Home, home, home owner... What are you doing?" Zhang Lin widened his eyes and felt that he was about to suffocate. Subconsciously, he held his heart in his hand and asked carefully.


    He can''t believe it!


    Is all this true?


    This is Zhang Feixiong, the owner of Zhang''s family, who has been in Jianghai for decades. The whole Jianghai city can stand up to him, even if he is of the same generation, let alone Wang Xu.


    Impossible, absolutely impossible!


    "Shut up Zhang Chao looked ferocious and slapped Zhang Lin in the face. He was unstable and fell to the ground.


    Before he raised his head and asked why, Zhang Chao''s big foot had fallen from the sky and landed on his face again, trampling all Zhang Lin''s doubts, puzzles, fears and flusters.


    At this time, Zhang Chao was extremely angry, it was his anger at Zhang Lin.


    He can''t imagine how terrible Wang Xu, who can make the head of Zhang''s family bow to make amends, is.


    This kind of person, is not the strength startles the sky, is the background Tongtian!


    In a word, no! One look, I''m afraid it can make him Zhang Chao die a thousand times.


    If Zhang Chao was still a little excited when he saw Zhang Feixiong before, his heart would have been shaking at the moment.


    Zhang Lin, who dares to rob a woman with such a big man, don''t drag me into the water. It is the result of Zhang Chao''s restraint that Zhang Lin was not killed on the spot.


    Under the soles of his feet, Zhang Lin finally understood. His whole body was shaking, and his heart was full of boundless fear.


    He is not a fool. Although he is a bit of a dandy, at least his IQ is online. He has been bullying ordinary people all the time and is used to bullying them. For a moment, he has not come out of such a huge contrast.


    Even Zhang Feixiong, who has to bow to make amends, dares to rob a woman with the other party, even pretends to force her many times. What should we do now? Is it too late to kneel down and beg for mercy?


    "Wang Xu..."


    On the other hand, Su muchun, Zhang Xixi and others, at this moment, their faces are white and white, and they feel that their hearts are cold.


    finished!


    It''s over!


    Zhang Feixiong has to bow to make amends. They are shit!


    Looking back at the two men and women who joked about Wang Xu''s bet, their faces were gray. When their eyes inadvertently swept Zhang Lin under Zhang Chao''s sole, one of the timid boys knelt down on the spot as soon as his knees softened.


    The remaining three did not perform much better. The two women''s looks faded and their thighs trembled. They seemed to have the rhythm of incontinence. Finally, the man, though standing straight, looked at it carefully, but his eyes were closed and his face was blue. He was stunned when he stood.


    "... who the hell is he?"


    At this moment, everyone''s mind, all together to come up with this similar idea.


    What do they think of as rubbish?


    Once a dragon!


    You can only see the head, but not the whole body!

 Chapter 22

    Wang Xu left. After Zhang Feixiong appeared, he left the so-called classmate party with Chen Yuqing.


    After they left, it took three minutes for someone to break the peace.


    "Who would have thought that in just five years, the" waste "that we all despised has become the existence we can only look up to now." A high school male classmate, looks extremely complex, said with a long sigh.


    "Yes, five years. I thought we had studied hard for three years and finally got into a key university. We were already the best of our peers. But compared with Wang Xu, it''s nothing." The other boy grinned bitterly.


    If the background of Wang Xu''s family is strong, they will not sigh so much.


    But Wang Xu''s parents were both dead. One orphan could hardly survive five years ago. Otherwise, he would not have dropped out of school suddenly.


    This is a person who was more disabled than any of them five years ago, but now he is more successful than all of them. When we first met, who in the bottom of our hearts could guarantee that they didn''t mean to read jokes? This is a strong irony.


    "Fortunately, we know Wang Xu. It''s his old classmate." At this time, suddenly another person said thoughtfully.


    This speech, all of a sudden is a Leng.


    Yes, they and Wang Xu are old classmates!


    When I think about it like this, my previous anxiety and admiration suddenly turned into a bit of pride. For a moment, most of the expressions on my face became high spirited.


    But at this time, a very disdainful female voice suddenly came over: "what is an old classmate? Chen Yuqing and I are close friends. She is Wang Xu''s first love


    When they looked at her, they saw that she was standing in the field, like a phoenix in a chicken flock


    Another name, Turkey.


    "Ha ha, that''s what beauty Zhang said."


    "Ha ha..."


    For a time, people were in a daze, but what else could they say?


    Don''t you want to say that just now you Zhang Xixi took the lead in disdaining Wang Xu''s rubbish. Isn''t that beating them in the face.


    In the end, we can only take a fake smile and compliment one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the mood story of another Pavilion top.


    Zhang Jia''s party is gathering here.


    Zhang Feixiong is sitting on a chair. Zhang Chao and Zhang Menghu are standing behind him respectfully, while Zhang Lin is kneeling down, shivering.


    "Master, do you really want to abolish Zhang Lin? After all, he is the son of my family. What can he do to make you give him such a big face? Is it worth it? " Zhang Menghu seemed a little incomprehensible and asked with a slight frown.


    "Naturally, it''s worth it. The opponent is a real dragon coming out of the army." With that, Zhang Feixiong gave a sigh like smile and said to himself:


    "Don''t talk about other things, just talk about personal strength. Do you think I can really suppress each other when I do it today?"


    "Grandfather, no... master, you are the master who just broke through the peak of dark strength and entered the initial stage of Huajin. How old is that boy? Even you don''t have the confidence to win?" Hearing this, Zhang Menghu was so shocked that he even changed his address to a more intimate one in front of outsiders.


    "Just because you think something is impossible doesn''t mean it is impossible. You know what your uncle is doing in the army. I''ve heard about this man''s name for a long time. The ghost wandering on the border, the king on the battlefield, the lone dragon!


    Although I don''t know what his martial arts realm is, I''m moved by the experience behind him, even when I heard about it. It''s a legend of a small country and a reorganized rebel army. His reputation in the international mercenary world is like the sun at its zenith. I didn''t expect that he was the dragon coming out of the river and sea. "


    Zhang Feixiong''s complexion is also complex. With a long sigh, he warned:


    "Today''s business is just a small matter. We have to suffer some losses. This person is not what we should provoke. The world is not as simple as you can see! "


    Said, Zhang Feixiong slowly got up and left: "after the matter to you, from now on, I don''t like to see this only know to make trouble in Zhangjia waste."


    In a flash, Zhang Lin, who was kneeling on the ground, trembled and screamed


    "Master, don''t! I''ll never dare again


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha, today, it''s really a group of old classmates... Gathering!"


    On the other hand, Wang Xu, holding Chen Yuqing''s little hand, walks on the street at night. He doesn''t know what he thinks of, and his face shows a trace of ridicule.


    But ridicule appears quickly and disappears quickly.


    They stroll hand in hand on the street, with stars overhead. With the colorful neon lights of the surrounding cities at night, the atmosphere can be said to be a bit romantic under the night wind.


    After all, this moment, only the two of them, their own time.


    "Wang Xu, I..."


    All of a sudden, Chen Yuqing looks up at Wang Xu''s side face. It seems that she wants to say something, but when the words come to her mouth, she doesn''t know where to start.


    "Do you want to ask me what I have experienced in the past five years to make such a big change?" Wang Xu stops and looks at Chen Yuqing in a gentle voice.


    Five years ago, when he left alone, he really went out with his life. Step by step, he has become the real dragon in the army that countless people revere. He has learned the world-shaking medical skills of curing diseases and saving people. More and more people know him, understand him, and then fear, respect, or awe him.


    But he never realized the peace of this moment.


    At the moment, Wang Xu looks at Chen Yuqing beside him, and his heart is quiet and warm.


    "In fact, there is nothing to say, but I work harder than others to fight, fight and live, and finally I come back alive."


    "Yuqing, I failed you five years ago. Although I have many excuses, for example, I feel that I am not worthy of you and that being with you can not bring you happiness, no matter what I say, it is my fault.


    Now, I''m back. I just hope you can give me another chance. At least, with me by your side, no one can bully you like today. "


    With that, Wang Xu pressed Chen Yuqing''s shoulders with both hands, looked down into each other''s eyes, and then pulled the woman slowly into her arms and held her tightly.


    This time, he won''t let go!


    The next moment, Chen Yuqing''s body from the beginning of the rigid, but also gradually become soft, two people two hearts slowly collided together.


    "Wang Xu, that, my aunt came today..." suddenly, Chen Yuqing whispered in Wang Xu''s arms.


    "Ah? I''m not going to live outside. " Hearing this, Wang Xu was stunned.


    what do you mean?


    You mean you''re going to spend the night with me?


    In our case, although you are my first love, I mean to chase you now, but


    That''s too fast, isn''t it?


    I''m not ready yet


    "But, but... You''re standing outside the fun Hotel..." Chen Yuqing didn''t know that Wang Xu was so dirty and shy.


    "Ah ha ha, coincidence, absolutely coincidence, I really didn''t think so much... Come, it''s just too late, I''ll take you home, otherwise the girl is still out in the middle of the night, and it''s not good for my uncle and aunt to wait."


    After seeing off Chen Yuqing, Wang Xu stood in the same place for a long time, and then suddenly found that Chen Yuqing didn''t seem to accept his confession.


    Is it a change of subject?


    Or is she hesitating?


    What about myself?


    Do you really like Chen Yuqing, or is it just out of guilt for her five years ago?


    For a moment, Wang Xu was a little silly.

 Chapter 23

    Half an hour later, Wang Xu returned to the home of Mingli community alone.


    At the moment of opening the door, I saw a small figure and rushed forward.


    "Brother Xu!"


    With a cry of resentment, Wang Xu subconsciously opens his hands, and then ouch, suddenly embraces a soft fragrant jade.


    "Brother Xu, it''s twelve o''clock. How did you come back? They thought you wouldn''t come back tonight. " Liu Yuqi half hung on Wang Xu''s body, raised her small face and said with a look of resentment.


    "Hum, the perfume of a woman''s perfume is definitely going out with the glamour that I saw in the supermarket today!"


    Sniffing the nose, the smell of perfume was obvious. Liu Yuqi was very jealous and felt that his brother brother had a sense of crisis to be snatched away from others.


    no way!


    Brother Xu is mine. He was mine when he was a child. He must be mine in the future!


    Between lightning and flint, Liu Yuqi made an indestructible vow at the bottom of her heart.


    If Wang Xu knew what she thought in her heart, she would not be able to laugh and cry.


    When the girl was a child, she ran behind his ass every day, while Wang Xu ran in front of him with lollipops. If she couldn''t catch up with him, she cried and yelled: "Wuwuwuwu, brother Xu robbed lollipops again, mine, mine, mine!"


    "Why aren''t you asleep? What about Aunt Liu? No, she''s still waiting for me. She''s not well enough, but she can''t stay up late and waste her body. " Wang Xu doesn''t know the dirty bottom of her heart. She frowns slightly.


    "My mother was going to wait for you, for fear that you would be retaliated by Haige group outside, but later I forced her to go to bed. Don''t worry, I''m the only one in the living room now!"


    Said, Liu Yuqi also ruthlessly a chest, seems to want to show Wang Xu what, but stand up to see Wang Xu did not look at his meaning, he bowed his head to see, immediately very frustrated wilt down.


    Wang Xu didn''t notice what the little girl was thinking. Knowing that Liu Meiling had rested, he pressed Liu Yuqi''s little head and said solemnly:


    "You too. Don''t make excuses for me to stay up late and play mobile phone drama. Go to bed quickly!"


    "I''m not... I''m waiting for you!" Liu Yuqi''s voice is not confident.


    Soon, in Liu Yuqi''s resentful eyes, Wang Xu enters the bathroom with the changed clothes.


    The clattering sound of water soon rang out. Just in the middle of washing, the bathroom door was suddenly knocked: "brother Xu, I just forgot to tell you that when my mother cleaned up the room today, she found a diary of my uncle and aunt, which was locked. She asked me to give it to you."


    "Just put it on the table outside. I''ll get it later." Wang Xu rubbed his bathing foam on his body and turned back while brushing his teeth.


    "No, brother Xu, my mother said that this diary may be very important to you, so I must hand it to you!" Liu Yuqi yelled through the bathroom door outside.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the bathroom, Wang Xu was speechless for a while, almost choked by a mouthful of bath water.


    what do you mean?


    Little girl, what do you want to do to me?


    I tell you, I''m not a casual person.


    "Well, well, you wait. I''ll go out and get it right away." Wang Xu reluctantly kneaded his forehead, turned off the water, wrapped the towel and opened the door.


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Outside the door, Liu Yuqi felt a burst of water vapor rushing in front of her eyes. Then she saw Wang Xu, naked in the upper part of his body. Under his wheat skin, there was a piece of muscle without any fat. Eight abdominal muscles were well-defined, and below


    It''s a white bath towel!


    "Ah


    Liu Yuqi''s eyes are bigger and bigger, and her mouth is longer and bigger. In the end, the whole person suddenly gives out a scream.


    But I don''t know why, Wang Xu feels that he seems to have heard a little disappointment in her voice.


    "Hey, I said, you have to call me out. I''m out now. What''s your name? Keep it down. Don''t wake Aunt Liu up. What about the diary? " Wang Xu is a little depressed. The disappointment in her eyes can be more obvious.


    What do you think all day long?


    "Brother Xu, you are playing hooligans on purpose!"


    Liu Yuqi blushed and threw the thick notebook in her hand into Wang Xu''s arms. Then she turned around and ran back to her room without looking back.


    what?


    I''m a hooligan?


    I take a good bath, you little girl must knock on my bathroom door, and don''t think I can''t see the disappointment in your eyes!


    Wang xujue''s own than Dou E is also unjust, simply no place to reason.


    Next, he went back to the bathroom to clean up the mess. Then he went back to his room and had time to examine the diary left by his parents.


    This is a very thick diary. At first glance, it gives people a sense of a long breath. The cover is two pieces of hard cowhide with a long history. Three red ropes are tied together with a complex knot. Finally, in the middle of the notebook, there is a triangle pattern with more than ten red ropes in the middle.


    Is this... A knot?


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows were twisted together in an instant.


    Vaguely, he always felt that this strange knot was more like a mysterious symbol, such as a special charm.


    However, no matter what, the knot couldn''t stop Wang Xu. The knot was complicated, and it was only made by three red ropes. Wang Xu just made a slight effort, and the knot was broken into more than ten pieces with the rope.


    "I don''t know what information my parents left in it..."


    Taking a deep breath, Wang Xu slowly opened the cover of his notebook, and a yellow diary appeared in front of him.


    "On December 31, at the beginning of the new year, the snow outside was very heavy. I saw a very attractive man. Just at a glance, he attracted me deeply..."


    The content of the first page was obviously written by a woman, or a young woman. The first sentence made Wang Xu understand that it was probably written by his mother when she was young.


    Sure enough, most of the content in the back is about a young girl who fell in love with a man for the first time. Between the lines are all the young girl''s feelings.


    Even hundreds of pages, almost all of this content, Wang Xu read a Leng Leng, did not expect that in his impression is very serious mother, there will be such a side.


    It took him almost a whole night to find some clues about the mysterious disappearance of his parents in the last few pages of his diary when it was just dawn outside.


    "Today, my wife received the news from the outside, and found that the door was opened. It seemed that there was one or more behind the door, which did not exist outside our world


    A lot of people died. They can''t support themselves there. They need our help


    They want to come in, they want to come over... There seems to be something very important in our world that attracts them.


    ... Lao Wang decides to leave. I''ll follow him wherever he goes. It''s just our son... Forget it, Lao Wang is right. The world is too dangerous. Let him be an ordinary person and live an ordinary life. When he grows up, find me a beautiful wife and have a fat grandson


    So the money, the company, and the people in charge, don''t tell him.


    ¡±


    Some of the contents of these pages are incomplete, like they were torn by hand, some were smeared with thick ink.


    Nevertheless, the information left above is enough to make Wang Xu deeply meditate.


    Why on earth?


    Does his mother think it''s better for him to be an ordinary person?


    You know, after you left, he was an ordinary man, but he almost couldn''t eat!


    Wang Xu quietly closed his notebook, turned to look out of the window at the sky, the end of the sky, the next day''s sun wantonly down.


    The sun was shining, but it didn''t shine on his dark heart.


    The money... And the company?!


    And the people in charge of what?!


    "It turns out that I used to be, and almost became, a spendthrift, luxury car beauty, and the second generation of rich people that everyone envies?"


    "Dad, mom!"


    "I just want to ask, I Wang Xu, really, you, your own?"

 Chapter 24

    Since he discovered that he might have become the second generation of rich people, Wang Xu''s mood was extremely complicated.


    "Xiaoyuqi, if I tell you that I am a rich second generation, do you believe it?" When eating in the morning, Wang Xu didn''t hold back and suddenly asked.


    "Brother Xu, don''t be kidding. The second generation of rich people drive luxury cars and live in villas. They spend millions of dollars on their allowance. What do you think?"


    Sure enough, Liu Yuqi rolled her eyes at him and said with disdain, "I grew up with you. How could it be?"


    "Xiaoxu, your family and I are old neighbors for decades. When you first moved here, your parents asked Lao Liu and I to help you find a job."


    Even Liu Meiling laughed out loud and thought Wang Xu was teasing the little girl.


    What else can Wang Xu say?


    They had to eat with their faces covered, not to mention their mother and daughter. Even he himself could not accept the news.


    If you had known that he was such a rich second generation, could he have been so miserable five years ago? As for a person running out to fight for life?


    Even his biggest secret, when he came back from that magnificent era, was far more calm than ordinary people, which was really hard to accept for a while.


    "I''m really a rich second generation!"


    At this time, Wang Xu wanted to take photos of his parents'' diaries to let everyone know his true identity.


    But he can''t!


    Not to mention the mysterious information recorded in that diary, even such a diary can not prove anything.


    Money? where?


    What about the company? Where is it again!


    Therefore, Wang Xu has made a decision to find out his own money and company and prove it to Liu Yuqi and Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter.


    He is Wang Xu.


    It''s really a rich second generation!


    "Brother Xu, you don''t have any female old classmates to invite you to a party today, do you?" After dinner, three people sitting on the sofa chatting, Liu Yuqi suddenly came over and asked.


    What''s in the little girl''s mind?


    Wang Xu resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes, but he didn''t reply angrily: "No."


    "That''s good. Today, I''m going to the bar where I used to work. I''m going to quit my previous job as a beer promotion girl and get back the salary that the asshole manager owes me."


    With that, Liu Yuqi looked pitiful and begged at Wang Xu: "brother Xu, I was in a bar yesterday, but I was almost bullied. You saw it later. I won''t go alone, will you?"


    "You said the two guys in the taxi yesterday?" Wang Xu did not care about a show, light said: "don''t worry, I was taught a meal, they did not come out so quickly to find you trouble."


    "Brother Xu, they are not the only ones. There are a lot of bad people in the bar. You can go with me." Liu Yuqi is coquettish with Wang Xu in her arms.


    In just a few seconds, the little girl almost broke Wang Xu''s arm. He had no choice but to say, "OK, OK, I''ll go with you."


    "Yes! I knew brother Xu would not let me go to the danger alone! " Liu Yuqi raised her arm and let out a cheer.


    Go to insurance alone?


    The world is so big, you just go to the bar to resign and get paid by the way!


    Wang Xu was unable to make complaints about Liu Yuqi, but he said he was unwilling to speak. Actually, the fundus was always smiling.


    He had not experienced such a relaxed daily life for a long time, but he missed it very much. What''s more, the place like the bar is a bit chaotic. Even if the little girl doesn''t mention it, he will find an excuse to follow.


    At 6 pm.


    Ice bar.


    Wang Xu is held by Liu Yuqi and walks down from a taxi.


    Behind him, the door is not closed, the taxi driver is like being chased by a ghost, the general foot throttle in the end rushed out.


    In the car that they couldn''t see, the taxi driver was in a panic and kept mumbling to himself


    "What the hell? After yesterday''s incident, I didn''t pick up a man at all. Why did I meet him in the first order today? Damn it, damn it


    The driver of the online car Hailing is the one who met Liu Yuqi and Longge when Wang Xu just came back yesterday.


    Unfortunately, although it was only one day later, Wang xuzao had almost forgotten about the driver.


    "What''s the situation?"


    In situ, Wang Xu touched his face helplessly.


    It''s very handsome!


    Why is this taxi driver like a ghost?


    But he didn''t think much about it. He followed Liu Yuqi and walked inside.


    Here is a narrow entrance to the alley. Maybe for some shady reason, the ice bar where the little girl works is at the bottom of the alley. Of course, it may also be because the prices inside are cheaper.


    But just halfway through, they heard a cry for help.


    "Someone''s calling for help? Yuqi, don''t come here. I''ll go and have a look. " As soon as Wang Xu''s eyebrows wrinkled and his body rushed at a very fast speed, he turned into another alley not far away.


    As soon as I entered the alley, I saw two huge blue dustbins. A middle-aged man in his 30s and 40s was wearing a dog like suit and was covering the mouth of a beautiful girl. The other hand was holding the woman''s chest. He wanted to press the woman on the wall behind the dustbin. The woman''s clothes were not neat and her long white legs were straight.


    Because at this time, the night was already a little dark, and the light in the box was dim. Otherwise, Wang Xu''s hearing was Superman. When he heard the woman''s cry for help, another person saw it. He was afraid that he thought it was two men and women who wanted to fight wild.


    "Tut Tut, my luck... Stop!" Wang Xu shook his head, first carefully looked at the woman''s long legs, and then a face of justice suddenly burst out.


    It seems that the middle-aged man did not expect that someone came to this point. In a daze, the woman struggled and stepped on his feet.


    "Ah


    The woman was dressed in Hentian Gao. On the spot, the man fell down, holding his feet and wailing bitterly.


    Wang Xu did not expect that the other party should be so waste, he called out, did not start, the result was a woman to Ko.


    "Fuck, bitch, I won''t let you go!"


    But soon, the man got up slowly and took out air-conditioning in pain, but he still yelled at Wang Xu with a ferocious face


    "And there are those who are pregnant with me. You wait for me too..."


    "To die!"


    In an instant, Wang Xu gave a cold hum, and when he picked his toes on the ground, a can flew up. Then he kicked it sideways. In the roaring air, the can was like a sharp arrow. In the blink of an eye, it went through a distance of four or five meters and hit the man''s face directly.


    "Ah


    The man uttered a louder scream, and the bloody teeth could be seen flying out of his mouth. The whole head was thrown fiercely. He bumped into the wall nearby and fainted instantly.


    Wang Xu is too lazy to look at each other again.


    You said that he didn''t want to die because he didn''t want to intervene. As a result, this waste had to threaten him in the end, and he was not happy if he didn''t do it.


    You are cheap, you owe me!

 Chapter 25

    "Are you all right?"


    At this time, the woman also stepped on Hentian high ran over, Wang Xu asked a casual.


    After a close look, I found that the woman who was almost beaten by force was about twenty-four or twenty-five years old. I didn''t know how she was plain. But now her face with elaborate makeup is really a gorgeous and perfect beauty. A pair of tight jeans shorts with buttocks wrapped and a pink shirt on it really attracts men''s eyes.


    "I''m dressed in such a wave, and I''m alone. No wonder I was almost beaten by that trash man." Wang Xu shook his head secretly.


    And the woman was out of danger. After seeing Wang Xu so young and handsome, she soon recovered her calm and said gratefully, "thank you very much. If you didn''t show up to help me, I''m afraid I would..."


    Say, the woman can''t help a face fear.


    "Don''t worry, little sister. As long as you wear more in the future, you''ll be fine. Besides, it''s all right now. " Wang Xu doesn''t care.


    Smell speech, the woman can''t help but see Wang Xu two eyes more, the facial expression is strange, want to talk and stop.


    This kind of time, handsome you should not be comforting me? What do you mean if I wear more in the future? Am I naked now, or do you think I''m naked?


    For a moment, the atmosphere between the two quickly cooled down.


    Fortunately at this time, the back of Liu Yuqi also rushed to see the woman, immediately surprised to call out: "dawn sister? Did you just ask for help? "


    "Are you... Yuqi?" The woman looked at Liu Yuqi a little hesitant, for a long time, was surprised to return.


    Liu Yuqi''s change is too big, if it is not for her familiar voice, she dare not compare the 18-year-old girl with the mature and sexy girl before.


    Next, the two women chatted quickly and left Wang Xu aside. However, listening to their chat, Wang Xu also knows that this woman is called Chenxi, who is the boss of the ice bar. Dressing up like this is just the reason for her work.


    Just now, the man was a regular in the bar. He seemed to be very infatuated with Chenxi. Today, he came to the bar early and found an excuse to cheat Chenxi out when there was no one in the bar. He was ready to fight wild.


    Say things by the time of love, dawn surface looking at calm, in fact, the heart or bursts of fear.


    If Wang Xu doesn''t show up tonight, I''m afraid she will be beaten out by force. Don''t look at her dressed like this, but she doesn''t even have a boyfriend


    Wait, there''s no problem with her dress. Well, it''s the most beautiful dress of most women!


    Thinking of this, Chenxi glared at Wang Xu fiercely. If this guy hadn''t just said to wear more clothes, she wouldn''t have thought wildly. Although she complained a little, she was very grateful to Wang Xu.


    Three people walk all the way back to the ice bar, Chenxi''s mood is completely calm down, looking at Wang Xu''s curious guess: "I didn''t expect that Yuqi is only 18 or 19 years old, should still be a high school student? It seems that the situation in her family is not very good, otherwise she would not come to work in the bar every day. The young man, coming with Yuqi, is also very simple. I''m afraid the situation at home is not very good. "


    "I came here today to ask Liu Yuqi to help me introduce my work here? It seems that the bar is really looking for a waiter recently... "


    Thinking of this, looking at Wang Xu''s simple clothes, dawn thinks of the waiters in the bar. Most of the families who come to the night show are not in good condition, so she can''t help but feel pity for them.


    After entering the bar, when the three are about to separate, dawn ponders for a while, suddenly looks at Wang Xu and says to Liu Yuqi, "Yuqi, he''s your friend, isn''t he? You''re here to apply for a waiter? "


    "Ah?" Liu Yuqi was stunned.


    "Well, you can take him to a normal interview later. I''ll talk to the manager and let him pass directly. By the way, I can offer him a monthly salary of 3000 yuan plus a liquor Commission, 500 yuan more than others."


    Before Liu Yuqi said anything, Chenxi continued in a low voice. It seemed that she was afraid that the sound would be loud, which stimulated Wang Xu''s self-esteem and made him think that he came in through the back door.


    What dawn doesn''t know is that no matter how small her voice is, she can''t escape from Wang Xu''s ears.


    "This one?" Wang Xu can''t laugh or cry. Is his rich second generation like a man who is short of money? Where would you like to see her waiter with a salary of three thousand five months in this small bar?


    But dawn is obviously kind, but it''s just a misunderstanding.


    And at this time, Liu Yuqi there is also a burst of funny, quickly explained: "Chenxi elder sister, we are not to interview, he is my brother, today is to accompany me to resign."


    "Quit?" Dawn suddenly a Leng, for a moment a little embarrassed way: "sorry, I think more, so, you directly find manager Zhang settlement wages on the line, I still have something to do, go first."


    With that, she left in a hurry.


    At this time, although there were not many guests, there were many staff in the bar, especially at the bar. A man with a pale face and a small figure, who had kidney problems at first sight, was very proud to point his finger at several waiters.


    "How many times have I told you? What''s the matter with a flattering smile to give the guests the most comfortable feeling? Ah! When you see me, I''m just a dead man''s face. Who can I show you? "


    "That''s manager Zhang. He''s the second in charge of our bar. It''s said that he knows a lot of people who are mixed up in society. He has a strong backing. He usually likes to yell in front of us and ask for some messy requests from the Internet every day."


    Liu Yuqi pointed to the other side to introduce Wang Xu, with a complaint in her voice: "now, almost every day, let all the waiters treat him as a guest to serve, no matter how good you do, you will be scolded, just deliberately pretending to bully people!"


    Wang Xu smiles and doesn''t answer.


    The little girl has obviously accumulated a lot of resentment. It''s better to let it out.


    "This asshole is backed by a man named Kunge. It''s said that he''s a super big man. All the entertainment places in the street where the ice bar is located have shares of each other. The scenes are his own. No one dares to provoke him easily."


    At this time, a woman with heavy make-up came to manager Zhang. Her body was as soft as a snake, and she went into each other''s arms. Holding manager Zhang was a whine


    "Brother Zhang, I''m a little uncomfortable tonight. I want to ask you for a holiday. Would you like to go to the second floor with me to have a rest?"


    Seeing this woman, Liu Yuqi felt a chill on her face and said in disgust: "this dead woman is manager Zhang''s mistress, Heiji. She used to rely on Manager Zhang as her support, so she liked to scold me every day. She was very bad tempered and often used to scold people as the second leader of the bar."


    Wang Xu took a look at the opposite side and nodded to show that he knew.


    Well, these two people seem to have bullied Liu Yuqi. Today, they have to help the little girl find the place back to vent their resentment.


    After all, little girl this fire, a little big!


    If you have a big fire, you have to let it out, or you''ll hurt yourself.

 Chapter 26

    At night, the bar is really a place for city men and women to let off steam.


    Less than seven o''clock, the bar will soon be overcrowded, Wang Xu casually found a place to sit down, waiting for Liu Yuqi to finish the resignation process.


    Manager Zhang is really good at finding trouble. Before Wang Xu comes up with an excuse, the other party is almost ready to make a perfect excuse for him.


    Liu Yuqi came to him to talk about his resignation. The other party first threw a resignation form to fill in the information. As a result, when it was finished, they went to him again. The goods pointed to the guests in the bar and said that it was too busy today. Liu Yuqi suddenly resigned, which made the bar short of staff. She was busy today, waiting for the new server to get familiar with the environment tomorrow.


    Although the tone of her speech was bad, there were not many big problems. After all, it was Liu Yuqi''s sudden decision to resign that affected the bar, so Liu Yuqi didn''t say anything and was ready to leave tonight.


    That''s why Wang Xu is waiting here.


    Originally, Wang Xu didn''t have a chance here, but manager Zhang likes to harass the beautiful waitress in the bar. Liu Yuqi is not bad, so she is naturally in this line.


    "If this guy dares to move Yuqi, I don''t mind breaking his hand." Wang Xu frowned and kept staring at Liu Yuqi, paying attention to the little girl''s safety.


    Almost none of the waiters in the bar liked manager Zhang. After knowing that Liu Yuqi was going to leave, many of them who had a good relationship with her came to say hello and complained to each other in private.


    But this scene, but let that manager Zhang is very uncomfortable.


    He is not a fool. He knows what he is in the eyes of the waiter. It''s just that he doesn''t want to see these people in the same light. What about a group of workers who are not happy? Don''t you have to laugh at him and get yelled at under his hands?


    "What are you doing? Let''s get out of here. Don''t be lazy. Those who want to chat will get out of here. I don''t welcome this kind of people who cheat and cheat. " Seeing Liu Yuqi talking to Wang Xu from time to time, manager Zhang came up and yelled.


    Said, this goods to Liu Yuqi temporarily added a guest''s order, but also threatened: "hurry up, this is the second floor private room guests, in a hurry, if you go late, I deduct your salary."


    "Yuqi, I''ll help you." Wang Xu frowned and glanced coldly at manager Zhang. He stood up and took Liu Yuqi''s tray. He took more than ten bottles of beer and snacks to the private room on the second floor.


    Behind him came manager Zhang''s sneer in a low voice: "Damn, I''m so angry. My eyes are so cold. I''m scared to death, ha ha!"


    All of a sudden, Wang Xu has the impulse to turn around and beat people. But he took a deep breath and finally managed to keep it down.


    It''s not urgent. It''s just that it''s too easy to fight. He wants to make the other party not only physically hurt, but also mentally crushed.


    The worst way to strike a person is to crush all the other party''s dependence when the other party is most proud, so that the other party can understand that he is nothing.


    When we got to the private room on the second floor, as soon as we opened the door, there was a voice of uncertainty


    "Wang Xu?"


    Looking up, I saw a group of men and women sitting in the private room. One of them, wearing a long black silk skirt, was looking at Wang Xu with a tray in surprise.


    "Xing Yumei?"


    Wang Xu was equally surprised.


    Five years ago, he didn''t have much contact with Xing Yumei, just because Xing Yumei''s father and his father seemed to be old classmates for more than ten years and had a good relationship.


    He used to have dinner with Xing Yumei''s family several times under the leadership of his parents, so he got to know Xing Yumei.


    But they just know each other. They are not familiar with each other.


    "Why are you here?" Xing Yumei stands up and looks at Wang Xu strangely.


    "What''s the matter, Yumei? Is this little brother your friend?" A young man sitting next to Xing Yumei pushed his glasses and asked with a gentle smile.


    Xing Yumei''s face changed slightly. Then she shook her head and said in a low voice, "he is the child of an old classmate of my father''s family. The two families had dinner together several times before, but it seems that they haven''t seen each other for more than five years. I heard that his parents disappeared later, which led to his dropping out of school. Unexpectedly, I saw him here. I was a little surprised for a moment."


    The young man nodded. He was going to stand up. Now he just sat still and said to Wang Xu, "my name is Chen Liming. I''m Yumei''s friend. Since you know Yumei, why don''t you come and have a drink?"


    "No more." Wang Xu lightly refused.


    When he returned to Jianghai City, he didn''t know many people. He only had an old friend''s general information about Jianghai city.


    Chen Liming is the son of one of them. This guy only mentioned one name in the information, and the rest are all his father''s information.


    Chen Dengming, vice mayor of Jianghai City, is an official in charge of tourism and tourism construction. Of course, he just jumps by. There is nothing in the Chen family that Wang Xu should pay attention to. After all, they are just ordinary people.


    And in Wang Xu''s memory, Chen Liming should be a playboy. When he saw Xing Yumei playing in the bar with her, he could not help frowning slightly.


    But it''s just frowning. What Xing Yumei said before was not heard by others. How could he not hear it? His heart had already faintly produced a trace of displeasure.


    "I have something else to do. You can play." Wang Xu casually said, put down the drinks and snacks, very simply turned away.


    "Oh, wait a minute."


    Xing Yumei stood in the same place, hesitated for a while, and finally quickly chased Wang Xu out.


    "Brother liming, this boy is a little arrogant. If it wasn''t for the sake of knowing Yumei, I''d like to teach him a lesson." Chen Liming next a cuntou youth, a face fierce said.


    His name is Liu Li, and his father is also a deputy director of the Tourism Bureau. Other people here have similar identities. They are all the same dog legs as Chen Liming.


    "An orphan who has no parents and works in a bar is arrogant, but he doesn''t know the heaven and the earth. It seems that this boy is a little interested in sister Yumei? This is to see elder sister Yumei and elder brother Liming together. Are you jealous? " Another heavy make-up woman disdained to laugh out.


    "But you can only watch jealously. What''s the status and background of brother Liming? Two people can ignore each other day by day."


    The woman said, smiling at Chen Liming.


    Her name is sun Lili. She is a little clerk. She knows Chen Liming through Liu Li. She always wants to give Chen Liming a gold five. Unfortunately, Chen Liming doesn''t take her seriously.


    A few people here wantonly laugh, Chen Liming looked at the door, but his eyes flashed a trace of gloom.


    A Wang Xu.


    Xing Yumei, did she go out with her? What do you want to do!

 Chapter 27

    "Wang Xu, how do you work in this bar? Why don''t you ask my dad for help? "


    Xing Yumei chased after Wang Xu and said seriously, "when I heard that your parents were missing, my father was worried for a long time. He couldn''t find anyone to look for you. Have you been doing this all these years?


    If you ask my father for help, you won''t drop out of school and ruin your study and future. Why waste your time in the bar like now? "


    "You also know that my parents are missing. Do you think I still wanted to continue to study? Moreover, with my grades at that time, even if I studied hard, could I be admitted to a key university? " Wang Xu looks at Xing Yumei with a smile.


    Some words, he did not say. He left school almost a month after his parents disappeared. When I wanted to help him, one month was not enough time to contact him?


    And hear his words, Xing Yumei is also a burst of amazement.


    The coldness in Wang Xu''s words, of course, she can hear it. However, what she thought was another aspect. When the two families had dinner before, she heard that Wang Xu was not good at learning. She was the last few in the class. Such achievements, even if you really work hard, even if you can''t get into a key university, you''re not lucky, even if you can''t get into a bachelor''s degree.


    "By the way, in fact, I don''t work here. I just gave a hand to my little sister next door. I''m living very well now. Even if your father knows, he should be at ease."


    Wang Xu here is light said, not far from the door of the private room, Xing Yumei''s friends have urged up.


    Without waiting for Xing Yumei to continue to say anything, he has already pulled the other side''s hand and calmly said:


    "Have fun with your friends. There are people waiting over there. We''ll talk when we have time."


    After that, Wang Xu no longer cares about Xing Yumei, turns around and leaves directly, leaving Xing Yumei standing in a daze. After two or three seconds, she mumbles with hatred on her face


    "Don''t know a good heart!"


    With that, Chen Liming and others urged her to stamp her feet. She never thought about Wang Xu again.


    How are you doing?


    A bar worker, living day and night upside down every day, is to die to face the living suffering!


    As she walked, Xing Yumei sighed in her heart.


    I remember when my father had dinner with Wang Xu several times, he seemed to be an old classmate, but his family was always inferior to Wang Xu''s family.


    Now, however, her company has become a famous listed group in the upper class of Jianghai City, and her social circle has become a variety of second generation like Chen Liming.


    But what about Wang Xu?


    Once the memory, and now the scene overlap, Xing Yumei can only secretly shake her head. This society is very realistic. After all, some people can only work hard at the bottom and bow to life. They no longer have the publicity style of the past.


    Returning to the private room, Xing Yumei sighed again when she saw that people were still chatting and chatting about all kinds of interesting things in the upper class


    "Forget it, even if I once knew him, now I have become a passer-by, regardless of him."


    Only Chen Liming asked: "Yumei, is that boy your friend?"


    "No, it''s just a poor relative I used to know. I haven''t contacted him for nearly five years." Xing Yumei shook her head, raised her glass to Chen liming, and said with a smile, "don''t talk about him. Come on, liming. Just because I interrupted everyone''s interest, I''ll punish myself."


    "Just a little thing."


    With a gentle smile on his face, Chen Liming changed his face and was extremely serious. He seemed to be serious and said, "Yumei, I shouldn''t say that.


    But as a friend, I have to mention these words. In our status, some of our relatives and friends in the past will help if they can. However, there are always some people who are self righteous and like to take advantage of their own abilities. For such friends, they can''t give any face.


    This kind of person, must cut off contact as soon as possible, otherwise will only give you trouble outside, disgrace


    "Yes, Yumei, what brother Liming said is an experience. You should pay more attention to it." Sun Lili nodded to one side.


    Xing Yumei''s face is not very good-looking, and her heart is a little blocked.


    In fact, her heart is also a little uncomfortable, before he said those words are for each other''s good, but Wang Xu? Not only don''t appreciate also even if, the tone is not cold not hard, as if she owes him a thousand in case.


    At this moment, a young man sitting in the window suddenly called out: "Hey, everyone, look, that boy seems to be in trouble just now. Ha ha, there''s a good play to watch."


    People smell speech turn to see past, immediately saw the hall on the first floor, Wang Xu seems to really and a tall, thin, full face of the color of the man in the quarrel.


    "Ha ha, the boy just looked cold. I''d like to see what the goods depend on?"


    "He has a fart to rely on, another person I know, is the manager of this bar, a broken bar waiter and manager to gang, this is to think oneself live long."


    "Yes, manager Zhang has a big background. It is said that he is brother Kun''s confidant." Chen Liming glanced and shook his head with disdain: "Yumei, you see, I''m right. Some people are always self righteous and make trouble. It seems that they are going to have bad luck today."


    "No matter how he died, such people can''t get into our eyes at all. Brother and sister liming, I''d like to propose a toast to you. Don''t spoil your interest because of such people." Sun Li Li flatters to say.


    Smell speech, Xing Yumei originally stood up half body, sat down again.


    It''s true that Wang Xu has a bad impression on her today, almost the kind of person Chen Liming said. Self righteous, make trouble, do not know good people, in this case, why go out to trouble?


    "Brother liming, who is brother Kun you just said? Dare to call this name, I think it''s a big man? " Sun Lili is crowded by Chen liming, and her beautiful eyes are almost out of the water.


    She asked this, is to give Chen Liming a long face, show our Liming brother is knowledgeable, contacts cattle force.


    "Kunge is the big man behind the scenes in this street. Basically, all kinds of entertainment places are controlled by the other party. For example, in this ice covered bar, people from the other party are usually in charge to prevent trouble." Sure enough, Chen Liming explained happily.


    "So manager Zhang has a lot to offer. Is that boy going to be in bad luck?" Sun Lili exaggerates, but the next moment, she turns the conversation and says in a loud voice:


    "But brother Kun is just a little more powerful. In fact, he''s a gangster who can''t see the light. He can''t compare with brother Liming at all. Right, brother dawn? "


    With that, sun Lili quietly climbed up Chen Liming''s arm and leaned over: "brother Liming''s father is a big man in Jianghai city. If brother Kun saw brother liming, he would have to salute you."


    "That boy just now, I''m afraid he doesn''t deserve to carry your shoes."


    Xing Yumei''s eyes flashed, but she didn''t deny it.


    "You''re right. Although I don''t know brother Kun, Zhang Chao is behind him. He''s a famous young man in Jianghai underground world, not to mention Zhang Jia." Chen Liming''s smile is very reserved.


    "I''ve had dinner with Zhang Chao several times, and I think if I say it, brother Kun will still give me some face."


    With that, he turned to look at Xing Yumei and said with a faint smile, "Yumei, after all, is your friend. Shall I talk to brother Kun?"


    At this time, Wang Xuzheng looked at manager Zhang indifferently and said faintly:


    "I, you can''t afford to give!"


    "Even worse!"

 Chapter 28

    "Yes, we don''t need your alms at all!"


    As soon as Wang Xu''s voice fell, Liu Yuqi, with an angry look on her side, immediately followed and called out.


    Just now, manager Zhang even put forward to her the excessive demand for hidden rules, and threatened her with salary. He said that Liu Yuqi violated the labor contract without any reason. If he was serious, he would not only have no salary, but also have Liu Yuqi pay 10000 yuan as liquidated damages.


    How can a little girl agree with such a thing? How can it be tolerated?


    On the spot, Liu Yuqi exploded!


    Then no accident, Zhang Jing ideal to use strong, but not ready to act, Wang Xu came to become a little girl''s backer.


    "Why, who are you? I scolded my employees for doing your own business?"


    At this moment, manager Zhang almost poked his finger into Wang Xu''s face. His face was full of ferocity, and he threatened in a cold voice


    "Boy, when I was your age, I was already the manager of the bar. In this bar, I''m heaven. Teach the waiter a lesson. What''s your qualification as an outsider? And don''t look at yourself. "


    During the conversation, manager Zhang''s eyes were full of contempt. Wang Xu wears ordinary clothes and is with Liu Yuqi. But Liu Yuqi''s background has been clear for a long time. A poor girl in a single parent family, he does something casually, but he doesn''t know how to love her?


    He hinted several times before, and even yesterday he found someone to create an opportunity, but it was destroyed. The two hoodlums who worked on the business didn''t make it clear when they came back. They almost didn''t make him angry.


    This time, Liu Yuqi suddenly resigned, almost directly gave him a better chance!


    "Get your hands off me." Wang Xu''s eyes gradually turned cold.


    "What if I don''t? Do you dare to do it? " Manager Zhang''s eyes also turned cold.


    It''s like killing his parents to do bad things to the women he likes. What''s more, this guy has been looking 258 since he met him. If you''re a big kid, you can''t stir up trouble. Manager Zhang has nothing in mind. But you''re a poor boy. You''re trying to force him to be a superior bar manager. Isn''t that a smoke!


    At this time, manager Zhang has made plans. Taking advantage of the opportunity, he made a hand gesture in the air to greet several people from Kunge town in the bar.


    "Do it?"


    Hearing manager Zhang''s words, Wang Xu suddenly laughed, and his eyes became colder and colder: "it''s only 3000 yuan in total. You''ve embarrassed a little girl several times. First of all, you want to finish this evening. OK, little girl, continue to help tonight. After the results, you deliberately add work to the little girl, no problem, I help her do it together.


    But now, you not only scold her for no reason, but also wipe out all the wages, and even threaten to pay 10000 yuan as liquidated damages? Is the penalty so easy to deduct? Is your so-called contract formal? Have you paid five insurances and one deposit? No Even the most basic obligations of the contracting parties have not been fulfilled. How dare you say that? "


    Wang Xu said calmly, and no one noticed that his voice was as cold as ice


    "Also, three thousand yuan, you know, three thousand yuan, for the little girl before, what does it mean?"


    "That''s the living expenses of their family in the previous month, the tuition fees of the little girl in three months, and the treatment expenses of her mother in one week!"


    "Ha ha, you don''t care about that, I understand."


    At this time, manager Zhang looked at Wang Xu just like a fool, and said with a disdainful smile: "yes, I really don''t care. She''s just a part-time worker under me, and it''s none of my business to have a miserable family."


    "So..."


    Wang Xu''s voice was cold to the extreme, and his right hand was raised slowly.


    "In your opinion, you are the manager of the bar, and you have a backing behind you, so you can bully these poor girls at will. Even if you brazenly ask for hidden rules, some poor girls dare not resist for the sake of life or for fear of your revenge, right?"


    Manager Zhang had a sharp eye and felt something was wrong.


    This boy, do you really dare to do it?


    But out of the initial psychology, he looked at Wang Xu''s hand slowly raised, but still said with a disdainful smile: "how? Raise your hand. Are you ready to hit me? Ah ha ha, it''s really terrible. I''m scared to death.


    Come on, if you have seed, do it at once, or I''ll make you lose your appetite. "


    Manager Zhang pointed to Wang Xu and said more arrogantly:


    "That''s right. I''m backed by Kunge, the big man in this street. His thugs are in the bar. I''ve already called them. Do you see the four big men coming over there? If you don''t dare to do it today, I will beat you hemiplegia! "


    "Yes? In that case... "Wang Xu sighed suddenly.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know now? It''s too late. Unless you kneel down and kowtow to me, I won''t forgive you. " Manager Zhang didn''t wait for Wang Xu to finish his speech, he said with great pride.


    The other waiters around flashed a trace of anger on their faces, but no one stood up to speak for Wang Xu.


    Although everyone has been unhappy with manager Zhang for a long time, the background of the other party is really strong, and he is the second in charge in the bar. After provoking him, everyone has no good fruit to eat.


    After all


    They will live in the future!


    No one is easy to live a hard life.


    Looking at manager Zhang''s arrogance, there was a feeling of sympathy and indignation in everyone''s heart for a moment.


    At this time, Wang Xu, who was interrupted, suddenly laughed unexpectedly.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Wang Xu is very happy, like hearing and seeing something funny.


    "Kneel down and apologize?"


    "I said," do you have a kidney deficiency? I mean this? Since you are so stupid, I''ll hit you until you understand me


    "You?"


    As soon as manager Zhang''s face changed, he pointed to Wang Xu and opened his mouth.


    But the next moment.


    Wang Xu''s raised hand had already been thrown.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap in the face rang out. Manager Zhang swung half of his face on the spot and raised his head. Then his whole body soared into the air. He was slapped by Wang Xu and flew into the air on the spot. After a few turns in the air, he finally fell on the ground. In the middle, he slipped out and hit four or five tables and chairs.


    "Move! Move! Fight twice! Fight twice


    "Let''s swing together! Swing! Swing


    DJ''s voice, still high-profile crazy cry, in this noisy bar, this little movement, can''t attract many people.


    That is to say, some men and women nearby hide, make way for Wang Xu, and walk slowly to manager Zhang''s side.


    "You, don''t live..." manager Zhang looked at Wang Xu in horror.


    But before he had finished, Wang Xu had already grabbed his hair and slapped it again.

 Chapter 29

    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    Three slaps in the face.


    "You begged me to hit you three times before, then I will satisfy you."


    Wang Xu said indifferently.


    "This is the first time. I''ll slap you three times if you don''t feel deep at the beginning."


    "This is the second time. I''m so deeply moved. I''ll slap you six times. Don''t be too little."


    "This is the third time. It''s too fake and silly. It makes me very unhappy. I can''t see other people''s brains have holes, so I''ll enlighten you."


    ¡­¡­


    One slap after another, even if Wang Xu only used the hand strength of a normal person behind him, manager Zhang''s whole face was about to turn into a pig''s head.


    Not far away, a few big men around looking at this scene, some people are very anxious, but they were stopped by their boss, they can only watch there.


    "Brother long, manager Zhang is almost killed. Don''t we go up to save people?" But even so, a little brother still did not understand, extremely confused asked.


    "Yes, brother long. Even if the boy looks good at fighting, manager Zhang is brother Kun''s brother-in-law. If we don''t do anything, isn''t it not so good?" Another younger brother also asked strangely.


    But their eldest brother, the bald dragon brother, is almost covered with cold sweat now. His face is pale and terrible.


    "Damn it, how can you be such a cruel man? Shouldn''t this guy have happened in the taxi? Why did he show up here? "


    This dragon elder brother is the Dragon elder brother who lost his knife in the taxi that Wang Xu came back to take. At this time, things are clear.


    Obviously, it''s not by accident that Liu Yuqi met brother long yesterday. It''s manager Zhang''s careful arrangement to force Liu Yuqi to give in. Unfortunately, I met Wang Xu.


    "Brother long, Zhang Jingli is foaming. Ah, he''s rolling his eyes. He''s really going to be killed!" Little brother''s exaggerated cry came.


    Brother long was thinking seriously. Suddenly he was interrupted. He slapped him in the face and said angrily:


    "What the hell is your name? People are there. If you want to save yourself, don''t you see how hard that boy hit people? How many of us can be rivals if we slap a few hundred jin adult? If you want to die, don''t take me with you


    ¡­¡­


    "The last slap, remember, is for Liu Yuqi, a little girl, so that you can learn to show more respect to those who work hard and support your family."


    "To be a man, we should be grateful!"


    On the other hand, Wang Xu had finished his last slap and finally stopped.


    Even though he had tried to control his temper and strength, manager Zhang, a man with kidney deficiency, was almost killed.


    At the moment, manager Zhang''s face was swollen, blue and purple, blood was seeping out a little bit, his lips were trembling, and he couldn''t even say a word.


    Everyone around him was silly. Before, Wang Xu was so fierce that no one dared to speak, let alone persuade him.


    And Wang Xu every slap, also said a reason to hit manager Zhang, the reason is perfect.


    Mr. Zhang begged Mr. Wang Xu to fight for several times. Can''t he not satisfy others?


    Then, suddenly, a voice came:


    "Wang Xu, what are you doing? Don''t stop it


    However, Wang Xu didn''t look back at all. He just looked at manager Zhang and asked, "by the way, are you enlightened now? See what I mean? "


    "Understand, understand... Understand, to, to, Liu Yuqi, more respect." Just at a glance, manager Zhang nodded, regardless of the pain on his face, and said quickly.


    "It seems you still don''t understand." Wang Xu shook his head and slapped him again.


    "You


    In manager Zhang''s angry eyes, he said faintly: "I mean, to be a man, we should thank you for your respect, but also know how to be grateful. For example, when I teach you this truth, I''m so straightforward, do you understand?"


    "Yes


    What else can manager Zhang say? He can only hold his resentment in his eyes and keep nodding.


    Until then, Wang Xu slowly turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound.


    See the bar upstairs, there are several men and women slowly down, one of the women is angry looking at him.


    The speaker is Chenxi, the landlady of the ice bar.


    At this time, she looked at the miserable manager Zhang on the ground, and her face couldn''t hide her anger.


    Just from the surface, Wang Xu makes trouble in the bar for no reason and starts beating people violently, which inevitably makes dawn unhappy for the first time.


    Seeing this scene, sun Lili immediately reacted and said with a little fear: "Xing Yumei, I didn''t expect that you poor relative are so cruel. Although manager Zhang is not a good product, he is really fighting to death. Isn''t he afraid of causing death?"


    "I didn''t expect that he had changed so much. Maybe because of his parents, leading to a big change in character Xing Yumei looks rather complicated.


    "The boy is really tough, but it''s not so easy to end. Do you see the man next to the bar owner? He''s brother Kun. I''m afraid it''s not over today. " Chen Liming shook his head and looked like a good play.


    "Ha ha, there''s a good play now." When others heard the speech, they also laughed together.


    On the other side, seeing brother Kun and dawn, manager Zhang, who was paralyzed on the ground and pretended to be dead, immediately got up and ran to their feet, crying and howling.


    "Brother Kun, elder sister Chenxi, you should make decisions for me!"


    "This guy made trouble in the bar, and he beat me like this very arrogantly. You see, dozens of slaps in the face, I''m miserable..."


    On the one hand, manager Zhang pointed to his face. He was afraid of the pain and took out the air conditioner. He also wanted to perform with his life.


    "Are you... Zhang Cheng?"


    Even brother Kun looked at it carefully for a long time and found that the face in front of him was a little familiar. After the confirmation, he looked gloomy and unhappy.


    At this time, DJ did not play any more, the music stopped, and everyone was attracted by the things here.


    "Is that brother Kun?"


    "I grass, brother Kun is actually in the ice bar. I heard that he is a ruthless man who can fight more than ten people. Behind him is brother Chao. He is always the head but not the tail. I didn''t expect to see him today. He has long eyes."


    "Ha ha, what kind of long eyes are they? You won''t know what real long eyes are until brother Kun cleans up that troublemaker."


    A group of bar players gloated, but it was the waiters who had a good relationship with Liu Yuqi, who showed some intolerance on their faces.


    "Miserable, Yuqi brought this little brother is too impulsive, he not only himself to pour bad luck, but also to put Yuqi miserable, how to do?" There was a waitress with a worried face.


    But they don''t matter. They are usually bullied by manager Zhang. They don''t dare to speak. Now they can only work in a hurry.

 Chapter 30

    "Brother Xu, if you don''t want my salary, you can go quickly."


    Liu Yuqi was still full of confidence in Wang Xu, but as everyone around said the background of Kunge''s terror, the little girl was a little flustered.


    With that, she turned to Chenxi and said in a loud voice, "sister Chenxi, this is mainly because of me. Manager Zhang deducted my salary for no reason and wanted to take advantage of me. It''s none of brother Xu''s business."


    "Yuki, are you crazy? Kunge can''t be provoked by ordinary people. You can''t handle it alone. " The waitress wanted to hold Liu Yuqi anxiously.


    "Brother Xu is here to help me. How can I let him bear it alone?" Liu Yuqi looks serious.


    With that, Liu Yuqi went directly to Wang Xu, looked up at Chenxi and Kunge stubbornly and firmly, swept manager Zhang''s eyes with undisguised disgust, just like sweeping a piece of dog excrement.


    "This silly girl!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a trace of tenderness. Looking at Liu Yuqi, she opened her arms like a hen protecting her chicks and blocked him behind. Suddenly, she was a little sad.


    Does he think he''s high-profile enough? How can a brother Kun come out casually? This little girl has changed from her previous trust to distrust him so much?


    Or worry leads to care disorder?


    Before dawn spoke, brother Kun stepped forward and stood on the high platform leading from the second floor to the first floor. He looked down at Wang Xu and said faintly:


    "Boy, no matter what the reason is, since I dare to make trouble and beat people in my territory, I still look up to you. But now, hiding behind a woman, do you still have a face? "


    Speaking of this, Kunge looks even more indifferent


    "Or what are you! Although Zhang Cheng is a little perverse, he''s my man, and he''s not a cat or dog who can fight casually. Since I dare to do it, I have to bear the consequences. Let''s say, what should I do? "


    Smell speech, one side dawn face slightly change, but it is not to stand up to stop.


    Although Wang Xu accidentally saved her once, but just this, it is not worth her to offend Kunge for Wang Xu.


    Chenxi knows more about Kunge than anyone else. This is a cruel man. He is also famous for his short guard and good behavior. He always breaks people''s hands and feet. Let alone Zhang Cheng''s mistake today, Zhang Cheng forced Liu Yuqi down, and he was also on Zhang Cheng''s side.


    "Don''t blame me. There''s nothing I can do about it. After all, one of you is just a waiter, and the other has just met. It''s not worth saving you." Dawn sighs in her heart.


    However, if Wang Xu can put down her face and take the initiative to ask brother Kun for mercy and make amends at this time, she may still help to say a few words. After all, it was also because of Wang Xu''s appearance that she was able to get away from that wretched man.


    However, how could Wang Xu make such a choice?


    "What do you want me to say..."


    Wang Xu slowly and firmly pulls Liu Yuqi, a silly girl, behind her and looks at brother Kun with a smile.


    "It''s easy to do. Let him apologize to Yuqi and me, and then compensate for the mental loss of 10000 yuan."


    "What did you say?"


    Brother Kun looked at Wang Xu in disbelief, and even reached for his ear, thinking that he had heard wrong.


    All the people around are staring at Wang Xu with crazy eyes.


    Is this guy scared out of his mind?


    Dawn also face a change, on the spot scolded: "Wang Xu, how to speak? Don''t apologize to brother Kun, or no one can save you. "


    With that, she turned to brother Kun and said with a strong smile, "brother Kun, I''m afraid he''s scared out of his mind by you. Don''t tell him the same thing."


    While saying, dawn sighs in the bottom of my heart.


    "Boy, I can only help you here. If you don''t know what''s interesting, you can only blame yourself."


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even look at her. He just looked directly at brother Kun and continued to say faintly:


    "By the way, and you, the people below have offended me by improper discipline, and they have to apologize to us."


    This kid is crazy!


    At this time, everyone''s eyes at Wang Xu changed.


    "You want me to apologize to you, too?"


    Kunge pointed to his nose and laughed angrily. Wang Xu''s eyes were just like a funny joke.


    "Yes, not only that, manager Zhang will have to get out of the ice covered bar in the future. A trash knows to bully a little girl in the bar every day. He can''t afford to be the manager. " Wang Xu continued.


    It doesn''t matter what other people think of him. Anyway, he has the capital, so he dares to say so.


    Although no one in the bar came out to talk to them, Liu Yuqi had worked here for some time before, and also received their care and help. Now it should be regarded as a gift from him.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Kunge couldn''t help his anger any longer. In a cry of surprise, he suddenly slapped the railing and jumped down from the second floor. Then he forced Wang Xu step by step.


    "Boy, originally I wanted to give you a chance. As long as you talk to me, apologize and make amends, I can let you go this time. Unfortunately, you blocked the last way yourself."


    "Since I started my career with brother Chao, no one has ever dared to speak in front of me. Even if there is, it is only half as arrogant as you, but now they are all in wheelchairs."


    "That''s right, brother Kun. The boy is too arrogant. Kill him directly."


    Manager Zhang yelled bitterly, his voice full of excitement, as if he had seen Wang Xu''s miserable life in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    "It''s hopeless!"


    Chenxi shakes her head and looks at Wang Xu with pity and hatred.


    It''s just face. You can''t eat or drink. Why?


    Can''t you recognize the current affairs person as a hero and apologize to brother Kun in front of everyone, and then turn big things into small things?


    The waiters around the bar shivered, the guests around all shook their heads and sighed, and what''s more, they talked with disdain. After today''s scene, they had another thing to brag about with their friends.


    It''s just that the protagonist of this incident is a little bit overconfident, the end is a little miserable, and people are a little funny.


    "No, after all, my father and his father are old classmates. Now he is the only one in their family. I can''t look at him like this and do nothing."


    On the second floor, Xing Yumei stood up.


    Seeing this, sun Lili immediately sneered: "ouch, are you worried about your old friend? Why don''t you ask brother Liming to have a word with brother Kun to save the boy? "


    Xing Yumei frowned and subconsciously looked at Chen Liming.


    When Chen Liming saw him, he thought for a moment, but shook his head and said, "if that boy had a better attitude just now, I might have a word with brother Kun for him, but now, it''s too late."


    "Late?"


    Xing Yumei stood there and looked at Wang Xu in the hall. She couldn''t help sighing


    "Wang Xu, it''s not that I don''t save you, it''s just that I''m powerless. Why do you have to be so stubborn? Can''t you take a soft one? "


    Under the gaze of everyone, Kunshan walked to Wang Xu step by step. In the whole hall, there was only the sound of each other walking.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Every step is like stepping on everyone''s heart. Every step makes the atmosphere in the hall more heavy and depressing.


    However, at this time, there was a sudden noise at the door of the bar.

 Chapter 31

    The noise at the door was like a signal in the quiet hall, which immediately attracted many people.


    I saw a group of big men in strong black clothes, very rough and domineering to separate the crowd, directly broke in, and then divided into two teams to stand, separated the crowd out of a road enough for two people to walk.


    Two young people, one in front of the other, came out from behind.


    Who are these people?


    What a domineering show!


    People are all looking at it.


    As soon as he saw the two men coming, brother Kun had to stand still in the air for the eighth step of Wang Xu''s journey.


    "Who are you? Don''t you know this is kungo''s chassis? How dare you be so arrogant... "


    With Kunge''s support, Zhang Jingli stood up and pointed to the group of people.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "Shut up


    Kunge''s face changed greatly. He slapped manager Zhang in the face.


    "Brother Kun?"


    Manager Zhang covered his numb face and looked at brother Kun in disbelief.


    However, at this time, brother Kun didn''t look at him. He had already stepped quickly towards the visitor. His face was full of chrysanthemum like smile, which was completely different from before.


    "Ha ha, brother Chao, what brings you here? Why don''t I inform my younger brother in advance, so that I can clear out all the irrelevant people for you and receive you well! "


    Looking at brother Kun''s Chrysanthemum smile, everyone around was shocked.


    What is the origin of the people who come here?


    Even brother Kun has to be so shameless to please. How terrible is it?


    "Is it from Zhang Jia? It''s said that the backer behind brother Kun is the elder and younger of our Jianghai family, brother Chao. "


    "Brother Chao? No wonder brother Kun is so careful to laugh. He''s just a little brother under brother Chao. He''s naturally scared to see the boss. "


    "Why is Zhang Chao here? This young man, I don''t know how much higher he is than Kunge. If you want to find Kunge, just call him or ask a younger brother to come. How can you come here in person? "


    People who know Zhang Chao are secretly surprised.


    Everyone is surprised, but Zhang Chao doesn''t look at brother Kun, who is smiling all over his face. Without squinting, he goes directly over brother Kun and leads the crowd to Wang Xu.


    The next moment, Zhang Chao''s waist suddenly bent down.


    "Instructor Wang!"


    Liu Qinlong called instructor Wang Xu, and so did he.


    "I''m not your instructor. Don''t be so polite. Just call me by my name." Wang Xu light said.


    In the shocked eyes of Kunge and others, Zhang Chao did not dare to retort at all, but he did not dare to take this seriously. He could only say in a sincere voice:


    "Prince Wang."


    "Master and young master, let me take Zhang Lin to make amends for you!"


    Immediately after that, two rows of men in black bowed to salute and called out in one voice:


    "I''ve met Mr. Wang."


    In a flash, the whole bar was dead and quiet. I''m afraid that someone would let out a dull fart now.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked and inexplicably looked at the scene, opened his mouth, almost dropped his chin.


    Liu Yuqi opens her mouth slightly and looks at Wang Xu in surprise. Her head turns to be broken, but she doesn''t want to understand her brother Xu. How did she know these people?


    It''s only two days since brother Xu came back, isn''t it? In addition to last night was a coquettish bitch called out to attend a classmate party, as if has been around her, when to know these people?


    A group of bartenders dropped their tray all over the floor, and they couldn''t believe it. Chenxi and manager Zhang are equally shocked, but with a little regret in one eye and fear in the other.


    And brother Kun, who was ignored, was even more frightened and shivering at the moment.


    Brother Chao, Zhang''s son, who is ten times more ruthless than him, bows to Wang Xu to make amends?


    This is not


    You''re dreaming!


    Soon, Kunge knew that it was not a dream, but a reality.


    "Well? Kunshan, did you offend Mr. Wang? "


    It seems that he is aware that the atmosphere is not right. Zhang Chao turns his head and sweeps around. At last, he falls on brother Kun. His eyes are cold, like a beast that chooses people to eat.


    "Brother Chao..."


    Kunshan''s face turned white, and the whole person shivered violently. He managed to squeeze out a smile and said, "don''t misunderstand me. I just had a little misunderstanding with this little... No, this young master Wang. It''s really a little misunderstanding. It''s not worth mentioning, it''s not worth mentioning."


    "Hum, that''s good. Mr. Wang is a great person who our family should be treated as a guest of honor, and the old man should be respectful." Zhang Chao said lightly.


    However, every time he said a word, brother Kun''s face turned pale. After a word, he was pale.


    "Zhang Jia, and the old man also, also..." at this moment, Kunge only felt that he was getting angry with husky. After a burst of uncontrollable fear, he was followed by waves of anger.


    If there is no outsider present at this moment, he will kill manager Zhang ten thousand times!


    Damn it, who doesn''t provoke him and makes him such a terrible big man? Lao Tzu is to protect short, usually also did not bully a person casually!


    At this time, Zhang Chao has seen something wrong. He is not a fool. Brother Kun''s expression is the same as that of his dead parents. The so-called misunderstanding must have provoked Wang Xu.


    "Kunshan, I''ll give you three seconds. You can do it yourself." Zhang Chao said with a smile.


    "Brother Chao..."


    Kunge''s face changed wildly, and he almost gave a cry of despair.


    "One second."


    However, Zhang Chao''s face became colder and colder.


    "Two seconds..."


    Before the third second, Kunge''s knees softened and he knelt down on the ground with a touch. The sound made people''s teeth ache and hurt badly.


    "Mr. Wang, I didn''t know the real dragon in Kunshan before, so please let me go. By the way, I promise, that son of a bitch Zhang Cheng will disappear from here tonight, and the manager of this bar will definitely be responsible for another person''s goods in the future... No, why don''t you just give it to the beautiful lady beside you! "


    Wang Xu didn''t look at him, just calmly looking at Zhang Chao, and Zhang Chao in the hand, the body soft with no bone dog like man.


    This man is Zhang Lin!


    Wang Xu''s eyes naturally showed that Zhang Lin was completely abandoned at this time. He used to have more vigorous Qi and blood than ordinary people. At the moment, he was in a mess, and his limbs were even weaker. It seemed that he had been picked by others.


    "Return to Mr. Zhang for me..." Wang Xu''s eyes are quiet.


    Zhang Chao bowed down again, looking respectful and attentive.


    "... it''s over."


    Two quiet words, slowly spit out from Wang Xu''s mouth.


    What happened?


    What''s the meaning of this?


    When the voice fell to the ground, many people around them gasped and looked at each other, but they couldn''t understand what these two words represented.

 Chapter 32

    What happened?


    Is Zhang''s way of dealing with Zhang Lin too much? Or, at the classmate party last night, what happened between Zhang Chao and Wang Xu was over?


    Zhang Chao doesn''t know.


    But after listening to these two words, his whole tight body suddenly relaxed, and his heart took a long breath.


    "Mr. Wang, the old man also asked me to invite you to a banquet in Zhangjia next week to attend a private party in the circle. As a guest of honor of my family, this is an invitation written by the old man himself."


    At this time, Zhang Chao took out a gilded invitation from his arms and handed it carefully and respectfully.


    Seeing this scene, people were shocked again.


    They don''t know who Mr. Zhang is, but what does it mean that the characters who can make the legendary super brother treat him so respectfully, and the characters who can kneel down when he hears a name, intersect with Wang Xu''s peers?


    "I see." Wang Xu took the invitation and put it away. Then he asked, "do you have anything else to do?"


    "No more."


    As soon as Zhang Chao heard this, he immediately knew that Wang Xu was chasing people. There was no nonsense. He mentioned Zhang Lin and others again and turned around to get out of the bar.


    It''s really in a hurry, but also in a hurry. It''s only two minutes from appearance to disappearance.


    In this process, brother Kun kneels on the ground in despair, shivering all over, waiting for Wang Xu''s reply, and even dare not lift his head.


    "Brother Kun, do you remember what I said before?"


    Until then, Wang Xu turned his eyes and said in a quiet voice.


    "Remember! Remember


    Kunge nodded wildly and repeated repeatedly:


    "I''ll let that son of a bitch Zhang Cheng disappear tonight and give the manager of the iced bar to the beautiful and generous lady beside you..."


    He kept repeating, a pleading color on his face, hoping that Wang Xu would not forget the villain''s life and let him go as a fart.


    Don''t say that Wang Xu is Zhang''s guest, even if it''s just Zhang Chao''s guest, he doesn''t dare to say other nonsense. He is just one of the many dogs Zhang Chao doesn''t know, but Wang Xu is a big man Zhang Chao has to make amends himself. Can he be provoked by such a small man?


    This kind of relationship, for example, in the past, the barman''s position in Kunge''s eyes. For this kind of status gap, kungobi is clear to everyone.


    "For the sake of your intelligence, I''ll give you a chance to get up and fight with me. As long as you can catch my fist, it''s over." Wang Xu light said.


    what?


    But his words, falling in kungor''s ears, made him struggle.


    Kunge thinks that he is very good at fighting. He can even break the wooden table easily with one punch. If he hits people, he will be in poor physical condition. He is afraid that he will kill people.


    At this time, Wang Xu let him fight. Isn''t it hard for him?


    Promise?


    Or, no?


    For a moment, brother Kun struggled to the extreme, but when he saw that Wang Xu didn''t seem to be joking, he could only resist the impulse to speak and slowly got up from the ground.


    "Prince Wang..."


    In the end, Kunge didn''t hold back and opened his mouth to say something.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu had already moved.


    One punch!


    "Touch!"


    A simple straight fist, instantly through the air, the original silence of the bar like a sudden burst of thunder.


    "It''s a terrible blow!"


    For a moment, Kunge''s eyes contracted violently and his face was shocked. But before he could react, a wave of severe pain had come from his chest.


    In the dim light of the bar, most of the people didn''t see the punch clearly. They could only see Wang Xu''s body in a flash, and then it exploded like a thunder. Then they saw Kunge''s whole body suddenly soar into the air, flying straight out of the distance of seven or eight meters, and finally fell on the second floor.


    Maybe it''s a coincidence, maybe it''s not a coincidence.


    The place where Kunge fell was exactly where he had jumped from the second floor before.


    There, dawn pale face, look extremely complex.


    "Remember, I don''t want to see a garbage like Zhang Cheng in this bar in the future. And don''t forget to put Liu Yuqi''s salary this month, as well as the $10000 spiritual loss fee that the garbage owes us, into her salary card. " Wang Xu light way.


    "Cough, yes, cough! I promise... "Brother Kun covered his chest and nodded difficultly. He felt that he had broken at least three ribs, which was the result of Wang Xu''s mercy.


    At this time, Zhang Cheng and manager Zhang Da were already scared. They were all on the ground, their legs were shaking, a pungent smell came from them, and there was a yellow stain under their trousers.


    But from the beginning to the end, Wang Xu didn''t have this kind of rubbish in his eyes. He just glanced at the morning light with regret. In the complex eyes of all the people, he left the bar with Liu Yuqi.


    Three minutes after Wang Xu left, the whole bar exploded with a roar, and there was a lot of noise.


    "I don''t know. Did I just dream? One punch, one punch, and he flew up to the second floor? Is that what a man can do? "


    "Brother, are you focusing on the wrong point. That''s brother Kun. He knelt down to each other like a dog. The invitation from the former super brother and the old man Zhang Jia... These are the key points! "


    "Who is he?"


    Everyone is in a heated discussion. What happened today is enough for them to talk for half a year. Whether it''s the waiters who know Liu Yuqi in the bar or the strange drinkers, they are all shocked at this moment.


    In particular, in the eyes of the public, brother Kun, who once could not afford to offend and was unattainable, had the same strong contrast with a dog in front of Wang Xu. This huge gap brought unimaginable excitement to the public.


    in a word.


    It''s too special!


    Where does brother Kun have the face to stay here? Before Wang Xu left, he didn''t dare. Now Brother Kun immediately struggled to get up and left directly.


    Dawn at this time of the look is extremely complex, only feel the heart of the five flavors into a miscellaneous, faint regret of the gathering bit by bit.


    "If I had just been able to hold on for a while, I might have got a big man who could make brother Kun kneel down and make Zhang Jia hand over to him."


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. If something is decided, it will completely miss the opportunity.


    In a private room on the second floor, a group of people also fell into a long silence.


    "Xing Yumei, he is really your poor relatives and friends?" Sun Lili had a long mouth several times before her eyes were strange and her voice was bitter.


    But Xing Yumei''s entire person has already been silly, where has the time to answer her.


    This, this, this is totally different from Wang Xu she knows? What about the life of the low-level people whose parents are missing, drop out and work in bars?


    How could he know Zhang Chao? How is it possible for Zhang to invite guests? How could such a terrible blow be made? How could


    Too many can''t believe it, and finally gathered together, turned into a bitter utterance.


    "So that''s what he relied on? No wonder he didn''t care about my help... No, in his opinion, what I did before was more charity? "


    In front of Xing Yumei''s eyes, it seems that what Wang Xu said to manager Zhang before appeared again.


    I, you can''t afford to give!


    At that time, she was watching jokes, but now, she is full of self mockery and loss.

 Chapter 33

    Chen Liming sat in his chair, looking down at the crowd who were discussing Wang Xu enthusiastically, with an uncertain look.


    The following people may just be shocked by Kunge''s miserable end, but they don''t know that the real powerful person is not Kunge or Zhang Chao, but the old man Zhang in the other party''s mouth!


    Jiang Hai Zhang Jia, what a giant it is? Mr. Zhang is so terrible that he turns over Wang Xu.


    The origin, identity and status of Wang Xu are unimaginable!


    Thinking of this, Chen Liming''s eyes on Xing Yumei suddenly become more complicated. For this woman, he was ready to start before, but now, once he has a relationship with those characters, even if the relationship is not very close, he needs to think carefully again.


    Some women can play at will, and some women, Chen Liming can not afford to play!


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the icebound bar, Wang Xu accompanied Liu Yuqi all the way home. The little girl surrounded her and excitedly exclaimed.


    "Wow, brother Xu, you know so many powerful people!"


    "But those people are not as good as brother Xu. They all want to bow to you. By the way, there''s the old man Zhang, who is he? When brother Kun heard the name, he seemed to be scared. "


    "Brother Xu, if you go to the banquet, can you take me with you? They haven''t been to this kind of party. Is it the same as the one on TV? "


    But the little girl said, her mouth suddenly pouted, her face was all sullen, and the whole person was silent.


    "Yuqi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Has been annoyed by her, suddenly silent down, Wang Xu is really a bit not used to.


    "Brother Xu, do you think I''m useless and I''ll only make trouble for you?" Liu Yuqi lowered her head and said in a stuffy voice.


    "No matter. Yuqi in our family is very sensible and capable. Other people are still studying in school at your age, and you can support half a family. How can it be useless?"


    Smell speech, Wang Xu dumbfounded, touching the little girl''s head, gentle comfort way: "as for trouble, with me, no one can bully you, only you bully others."


    What Wang Xu said was overbearing and relaxed, just like he was talking about a common sense as simple as drinking water and eating.


    "Brother Xu... You are so funny." Liu Yuqi chuckled.


    As for what Wang Xu said, no one can bully her, only if she bullies others, how can she take it seriously.


    She''s a good child. She won''t bully others!


    So they talked and laughed with each other and walked back, and no one proposed to take a taxi. This relaxed atmosphere, they all tacit understanding, do not want to break easily.


    Time is fast.


    Just as they were about to arrive at Mingli District, Wang Xu suddenly raised his head and looked at a hospital next to the road. He frowned and seemed to think of something.


    Sunny hospital?


    It seems that the name of this hospital appeared in his mother''s diary many times. However, he didn''t think much about it at that time. He just thought that his mother came here many times to see a doctor. After all, this hospital is very close to Mingli community.


    But now, looking at the strange pattern on the wall in front of the hospital gate, Wang Xu''s eyes gradually narrowed.


    This pattern is the shape of a charm like knot in his mother''s diary. If it wasn''t for his amazing memory, at first glance, he thought it was the mark left by some children''s graffiti.


    "Brother Xu, what''s the matter with you?" Liu Yuqi asked curiously.


    "No, I just saw this sunny hospital. I suddenly remembered the days when my mother took me to see a doctor when I had a fever as a child. The doctors and nurses here were very good." Wang Xu shook his head and said with a smile.


    "Yes, the doctors here are very good. My mother has been treating the disease here. In the morning, someone called and asked my mother to come here for review tomorrow." Liu Yuqi narrowed her eyes and said with a smile.


    "Although I have cured Aunt Liu''s illness, she is too weak to recover in a short time. It''s better to have a reexamination." Wang Xu nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Liu Yuqi ran to Wang Xu''s door early, slapping the door and yelling.


    "Brother Xu, breakfast has been prepared for you. Remember to get up early and eat it. The sun is almost on your ass, big lazy."


    After shouting this sentence, without waiting for Wang Xu to respond, the little girl ran back and took her mother, Liu Meiling, to the sunny hospital for physical examination.


    "Touch!"


    With the sound of the security door closing.


    Inside, Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes with a bitter smile. There was a white dragon and snake air flow between his mouth and nose, which almost burst out on the spot.


    "This little girl, it''s really not easy. Yesterday, I boasted about her. But the environment at home is really a bit bad. It''s not only noisy, but also the neighborhood is not a place full of aura. It seems that I need to find a new place for cultivation. "


    Taking a deep breath, Wang Xu managed to control the breath of the violent walk in his body, and his eyes were slightly frozen.


    This skill he practiced is one of his biggest secrets. Even in that magnificent era, this skill was at the top of the list.


    Qinglian vanishing Sutra!


    It is a peak skill that covers medical skills, martial arts, invincible, and longevity.


    Just in the past five years, with the help of the Qinglian Nirvana Sutra, Wang Xu has created a great reputation in the outside world.


    There is a king in the army, and a real dragon in the king!


    A real dragon can see its head but not its tail. One hand is a golden needle, and the other hand is martial arts!


    And this is just the tip of Wang Xu''s many secrets.


    "Nirvana is only one last step away from entering the second level, but it is an important holy medicine of martial arts. But I''m strong enough to compare with those Huajin masters in the martial arts circle, but I''m not in a hurry. " Wang Xu shook his head and got up slowly.


    The chapter of martial arts in Qinglian''s annihilation Sutra can be divided into three realms: refining the body, communicating the mystery and the spirit.


    Among them, the refining stage is to transform the physical body into the annihilation body. Once the annihilation body is formed, the human body will evolve to another level. Even in a vacuum, the annihilation body can also achieve the purpose of survival by absorbing other energy from the outside world, such as evil Qi, Yin Qi, dead Qi, etc.


    The jimie body can also be divided into three stages: "Wu Ti, Dao Gu and jimie". Once these three stages are completed, the jimie body will automatically step into the realm of enlightenment.


    "It''s a pity that I''ve been practicing for five years, and now I''m just a martial arts master. I can only compete with those Huajin masters in the martial arts circle." Thinking of this, Wang Xu had a look of regret on his face.


    If his idea is known by those martial artists in the martial arts circle outside, they are afraid to stare off their eyes.


    Nima, you are a genius in your twenties who can compete with Huajin experts. Do you regret it?

 Chapter 34

    Jianghai City, sunny day hospital.


    In the resident doctor''s office.


    Several doctors in white coats are gathering together anxiously. One of them is wearing the sign of vice president. A middle-aged man in his 30s and 40s is roaring wildly:


    "It''s a precious formula that has been verified dozens of times, and it costs almost tens of millions to make a finished medicine. How can you tell me now that the medicine is highly toxic to ordinary people? Can only be used on experimental dogs and mice? "


    With that, the middle-aged man threw his information on the table and said in a cold voice:


    "President Jiang can''t wait any longer. We''re waiting for the medicine in our hands to save our lives. This kind of thing happened at this critical time. If it can''t be solved, you know the way President Zhang acted. None of us will survive."


    In the face of the middle-aged man''s threat, all the others were silent and pale, and none of them dared to speak.


    Just at this time, outside the door suddenly came a very excited cry: "miracle! miracle! hot wire! Great news


    Instantly, everyone in the room turned black.


    miracle? hot wire?


    Well, your mother is better than me!


    The next moment.


    A uniformed intern rushed in dancing and forgot to knock on the door. As soon as he entered the door, he yelled:


    "Vice president Zhang, miracle, miracle! Do you remember the patient who suffered from systemic functional decline and necrosis due to long-term fatigue? Last week, she came to check, the situation has deteriorated, and she may die at any time. As a result, today she comes again, and she has recovered as before! "


    On the one hand, the intern waved his right hand holding the information excitedly, and his face was beaming, as if he had witnessed a miracle moment in the medical history.


    But soon, he found that the atmosphere around him was not right. The expression on the intern''s face was stiff. He didn''t know why. He always felt that several people around him looked at him as if he had been torn alive.


    "Ha ha."


    Vice president Zhang Pi xiaorou glanced at the intern without laughing.


    Vice President? Two loud vice presidents! Courtyard! Long?


    What he hates most is that others call him vice president, especially when everyone is upset. In silence, vice president Zhang has already sentenced the intern to death in his heart.


    When this thing is over, he immediately tells this guy to pack up and go away!


    "Well, I see. We have an important meeting here. Go out first." Vice president Zhang took a deep breath and waved to the intern to go away.


    At another time, for this so-called miracle, he is afraid that he will pay 12 points of attention and then vigorously publicize it. But now, all of you here don''t have that mind.


    He picked up the information sent by the intern, but he didn''t turn it over. Vice president Zhang was ready to throw the information aside, but his eyes inadvertently scanned a few words on the cover of the information. Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind like lightning.


    miracle?


    wait!


    What''s the purpose of the precious medicine they developed at a great cost according to the ancient formula? Isn''t it just to create a miracle?


    If we can take advantage of the miracle of this patient


    Thinking of this, vice president Zhang felt that the fog in front of his eyes disappeared in an instant, his heart suddenly brightened, and the whole person relaxed a lot.


    "Xiao Li, go and call Xiao Zhao back. I have something important to tell him to do." With a serious look and a wave of his hand, vice president Zhang immediately ran out as soon as a doctor was granted amnesty.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the patient lounge.


    "Mom, your health is really good. The doctor said that as long as you have a good rest, you will be as healthy and beautiful as before in a month."


    Liu Yuqi held her mother''s arm with a happy face and cried out:


    "I know that brother Xu is omnipotent. His medical skills are better than those experts in these hospitals. I don''t know how many times. Those people said before that you might not live for half a year!"


    What Liu Yuqi doesn''t know is that the hospital''s deadline for Liu Meiling''s judgment is one month. It''s only to comfort her that she deliberately said more than half a year.


    "You, pay attention to your words. We are in the hospital, not at home." Liu Meiling taut face scolded the little girl, but the fundus of happiness is how to cover also can''t cover.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t want to be told that medical skills are not good? " Liu Yuqi is not afraid, but brother Xu said that in the future, only she bullies others, but no one can bully her.


    Just then, the door of the rest room was pushed open, and a group of people came in surrounded by a middle-aged man.


    "Who is the patient, Liu Meiling?" As soon as he entered the door, the middle-aged man cried with a gloomy face.


    "I''m Liu Meiling."


    Seeing that this group of people seemed to be bad, Liu Meiling guarded Liu Yuqi behind. Looking at an intern in the crowd, she got up and said with a strong smile, "Dr. Zhao, what''s the situation? They are... "


    "This is the vice president of our hospital, Zhang jiuren, vice president Zhang. I just showed your case to vice president Zhang. It seems that there are some problems..." Dr. Zhao''s eyes are a little dodgy and looks embarrassed.


    "What''s the problem? Is my mother''s condition repeated? " In an instant, Liu Yuqi cried nervously.


    "Well, that''s not true. Your mother is in good health, but..."


    Dr. Zhao stopped and looked more and more embarrassed. He looked at Zhang jiuren several times and saw that he was always indifferent. Finally, he gritted his teeth and continued


    "Well, some time ago, we lost an extremely precious medicine. Tens of millions of funds have been invested in the development of this medicine. Now we doubt, doubt... Doubt that this medicine may have been taken away by you..."


    Dr. Zhao hesitated. If the last three words were almost inaudible, his eyes dodged. He did not dare to look at Liu Meiling''s surprised eyes. He and Liu Yuqi glared at each other like tigers.


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, Liu Yuqi yelled out angrily.


    "You fart!"


    "My mother''s disease was cured by brother Xu''s acupuncture. Who took the shit medicine from your hospital? I think you are just false people! "


    "Mom, let''s go. We''ll never come to this shit hospital again!"


    Said, Liu Yuqi has been angry with his mother, stride to go out.


    The little girl is very angry, but she is not stupid at all. At present, their mother and daughter are in a very bad situation. The other party is so numerous that they can almost say that the black is white. They can only suffer a great loss if they continue to stay.


    But mother and daughter dare to move, there are two people up to block their way out.


    "I said, you stole the precious medicine from our hospital. Do you want to leave like this?" With a gloomy face, vice president Zhang came out slowly.


    "Where do you think this is?"

 Chapter 35

    "What do you want to do?"


    Liu Yuqi yelled angrily.


    Behind her, Liu Meiling had just recovered and was still very weak. After such a change, her face became pale.


    "Ha ha, we are reasonable. We won''t do anything to you, and we''re not going to let you pay for the medicine."


    Zhang jiuren shook his head, with a false smile on his face, said: "it''s just because this is a newly developed special medicine. Although that medicine has miraculous efficacy, it also has great side effects. You need to stay in the hospital to observe for a period of time. We are also thinking about your mother''s health."


    He a pair of for you to consider the appearance, see Liu Yuqi a nausea, wish on the spot bah each other a face spit.


    you''ve got such a nerve!


    Never die!


    Rubbish!


    At this moment, Liu Yuqi has already scolded Zhang jiuren hundreds of times.


    No one knows better than their mother and daughter. Liu Meiling''s illness is cured, and it has nothing to do with the precious medicine in her mouth. It all depends on Wang Xu''s magical medical skills.


    But their mother and daughter know, others don''t!


    At this time, hearing Zhang jiuren''s words, some patients, or their families, who were in a state of consternation and didn''t understand things, all spoke kindly.


    "Little girl, what vice president Zhang said is right. Although this new drug has quick effect, it also has great side effects. You and your mother should stay in the hospital for more observation."


    "Yes, a patient I know got leukemia. Because he couldn''t match the right bone marrow all the time, he got a special drug from the United States through the black market channel. His condition eased for a month. As a result, it suddenly worsened a month later. He didn''t even have time to rescue, so he went directly."


    "Yes, yes, this kind of thing often happens. For the sake of your mother, little girl, you''d better not refuse the kindness of the hospital."


    A group of patients and their families were kindly and painstakingly persuading.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang jiuren showed a proud and reserved smile on his face, added a word, and continued to add a bomb to the atmosphere of the scene.


    "By the way, you just said that your mother''s illness was not caused by the special medicine of our hospital, but by your brother Xu who was cured by acupuncture? Just as it happens, I am also an expert in acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine. You can ask your brother Xu to come here, and I will verify and exchange medical skills with him. Maybe we can work out a way to completely solve the side effects of specific drugs. "


    With a faint smile, Zhang jiuren suddenly became more serious and continued to say seriously:


    "However, there are many contraindications in acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine. It is a way to make the patient recover as if he had been at the same time by consuming the source of the patient''s life and stimulating the patient''s body function in the near future. But this is a reflection of the past."


    "If you don''t want your mother to have an accident, I advise you to call brother Xu right now. I''ll ask him about his treatment methods and judge whether he used this vicious taboo method."


    As soon as we vice president Zhang said this, there was a lot of noise all around.


    "What? What''s the taboo


    "Oh, that little girl has not been cheated, has she? On the surface, it looks like saving people, but in reality, it''s a proper way to harm people! "


    "That is, it is necessary to call the other party quickly to find out, otherwise it will be a real life!"


    Many patients and their families looked anxious, and they were brought to the rhythm by vice president Zhang.


    "What''s wrong with your body now, sister? Don''t hide. President Zhang is here. You should seize the opportunity to find experts to verify it. " There are those kind-hearted old men and women who are eager to seize Liu Meiling''s hand and constantly persuade.


    For such a group of people, Liu Yuqi and Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter can''t beat and scold at all. After all, they are also for their good, but the basic fact point has been mistaken.


    Liu Yuqi was really unable to see Zhang jiuren and other people always blocked the road, although they did not do anything to them, but they certainly will not let them go.


    "Well, you asked for it. When I call brother Xu, don''t regret it!" After stamping her feet, Liu Yuqi gritted her teeth, took out her mobile phone and dialed Wang Xu.


    "Brother Xu, my mother and I have been bullied. Please come to the sunny hospital to save us!"


    For this scene, Zhang jiuren didn''t say anything, just a glimmer of success of the plot flashed on his face.


    At the other end of the phone, Wang Xu put down the phone and his face suddenly became extremely terrible.


    As for the charm symbol at the door of the hospital, he didn''t come to the door yet. He dared to bully Liu''s mother and daughter on his own initiative. He was looking for death!


    Soon.


    Wang Xu appeared in the sunny hospital.


    "Oh, why is this boy here? What are you still doing? Do it for me. If it wasn''t for this asshole, I wouldn''t have been in the hospital. "


    After a few steps, Wang Xu turned a corridor and met a group of big men with dragon and tiger tattoos on their arms. One of them was being pushed in a wheelchair, looking at him angrily and yelling.


    This wheelchair man, who is the Haige of Jincai company, was lectured by Wang Xu at the door of Liu Yuqi''s house two days ago. He has been in a coma in the hospital. Today, he finally woke up. But did not expect, and younger brother out of the ward to relax, met Wang Xu this enemy.


    "What are you doing here? I''ll kill him! I want this guy to be in the same wheelchair as me in the hospital! " Haige angrily urged his men.


    Suddenly, seven or eight big men with bare arms came up with fists in their hands and grinning.


    Last time, because of the terrain, a group of people were beaten by Wang Xu alone. This time, the venue is open, and five people can walk side by side in the corridor of the hospital. The space is not too big or too small. It''s just the best scene for a group fight.


    "Boy, what else can you do this time?"


    "You were arrogant last time. It was very impressive for us to fight alone. This time, we''ll let you fight all of us alone!"


    "Brothers, where come so much nonsense? Go up and kill him and avenge the boss!"


    A group of people rushed up in droves. Some picked up stools for patients to rest in the aisle, some grabbed crutches for patients passing by, and others rushed up directly with their strong bodies and clenched fists.


    For a moment, the momentum was frightening.


    "This young man wants to be disabled..." a group of passers-by around were stunned, and such a sentence came to mind subconsciously.


    But the next moment.


    Wang Xu has moved.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    A series of dull fists came to the sound of meat. Wang Xu was simple, rough and direct. Under the terrible power and speed, one punch could directly stun a big man.


    However, in three steps, all the men who rushed up fell to the ground, and all of them passed out cleanly.


    "You, you, what do you want to do..." brother Hai''s eyes almost fell out, his mouth opened wide and he cried in horror.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t look at him and walked over directly.


    Liu Yuqi and Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter have an accident. He has no mind to waste time with these rubbish.


    Only the man who fainted behind him, the passers-by who was stunned, and Haige who was helpless in the corridor without a wheelchair.


    But it''s just a clown. If he doesn''t meet him face to face, it''s not worth Wang xuduo''s waste of attention.

 Chapter 36

    The patient lounge on the third floor.


    Wang Xu strode in, and his cold eyes swept around as soon as he entered the door.


    In addition to more than a dozen patients and their families who were waiting for the rest, most of them were four or five doctors in white coats. It was these people who surrounded Liu Yuqi and Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter in the center.


    "Brother Xu!"


    See Wang Xu, Liu Yuqi immediately jumped up, face excited straight wave.


    "Are you the wild doctor who treats them with acupuncture?" Zhang jiuren looked over and saw Wang Xu''s grade. He frowned and a trace of suspicion flashed across his face.


    Can''t he have guessed wrong?


    This kid really has the ability to create miracles?


    "Are you all right?" Without looking at him, Wang Xu went directly to Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter and asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing." Liu Yuqi nodded hard, and her eyes narrowed when she saw Wang Xu.


    "By the way, what happened?" Wang Xu nodded.


    "Brother Xu, these people slander my mother and I for stealing the special medicine from the hospital, which cured my mother''s illness. They also say that we can''t lose money, but we have to stay and do research for them. By the way, the middle-aged bald man called himself a master of acupuncture and moxibustion in traditional Chinese medicine. He also asked you to come to verify his medical skills and say that you are a liar. " Liu Yuqi said it quickly.


    After listening, Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a dangerous light flashed inside.


    With his knowledge and experience, he naturally knows that all this is bullshit. This is the miracle of Liu Meiling''s recovery. These people want to force their mother and daughter to do research for them. In addition, by the way, they lead him out and covet the secret of Liu Meiling''s cure.


    But I''m afraid these people are using the wrong method!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, Zhang jiuren''s face was completely ignored. It was hard to see the extreme. This boy was too arrogant.


    But the next moment, Wang Xu let him understand, what is really arrogant.


    "Give you three seconds and get out of here!" Wang Xu said coldly.


    His principle is very simple. Whoever respects him will respect him.


    If anyone doesn''t give him a face, the other party won''t want it!


    "What did you say, boy?" Instant, Zhang jiuren can''t help it any more, gloomy face, said word by word.


    "I said, I told you to go away!" Wang Xu also returned word by word.


    As he spoke, a strong evil spirit spread from him.


    The evil spirit is invisible, but it is the essence.


    The doctors headed by Zhang jiuren felt cold in an instant, as if they were being watched by a fierce beast. Their hearts jumped wildly, and the cold sweat in their hands came out in an instant.


    This is the vigilance instinct of human body in the face of terrible things.


    "Boy, you are so arrogant and arrogant that you completely angered me. Now I take back my previous decision. The mother and daughter have stolen the exclusive special medicine from our hospital, which has caused us great losses. If you don''t pay a million today, don''t try to leave! " Zhang jiuren''s face was ugly, and his voice was cruel.


    "Ha ha!"


    In response, Wang Xu gave a sneer of great disdain.


    "I think you know better than anyone what''s going on. I''m in a bad mood now. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you at all. I only give you three seconds to go away!"


    Wang Xu said in a cold voice.


    ignore!


    Naked disregard!


    At this moment, Zhang jiuren was almost mad.


    He has met many people, but he has never seen such arrogant as Wang Xu. It is President Jiang who is respectful, polite and courteous to him.


    "This is a hospital, not a place where you, a wild doctor, can go wild at will. I advise you to recognize your identity and status, or I can revoke your medical license with one phone call." Zhang jiuren said sternly.


    "Two seconds!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes became cold.


    Revocation of medical license? Do you really think he cares if he has a medical license?


    Or do you think anyone can be qualified to let him treat his illness?


    "Boy, what do you want to do? What can you do? " Wang Xu madman like behavior, let Zhang jiuren heart finally gave birth to a trace of uneasiness, a little panic cry.


    Wang Xu''s eyes, cold let him a little cold.


    "One... Second!"


    Wang Xu slowly opened his mouth. As soon as his voice fell, the whole person had moved violently.


    Brush!


    In the air, only a shadow flashed by, followed by a loud slap in the face. Vice president Zhang was whipped out on the spot.


    In an instant, the whole rest was silent.


    Everyone was shocked to see Wang Xu. No one thought that he would dare to hit others, or slap him, and then he whipped vice president Zhang away?


    "You''re in the way, too?"


    Taking back his hand, Wang Xu turned his eyes to several other doctors, especially one of them.


    Before that intern Dr. Zhao, his face was white on the spot. Wang Xu''s pause seemed to be on him.


    At this moment, Dr. Zhao regretted:


    "If I had known that the other party had such a cruel man, I would never have agreed to vice president Zhang''s deal!"


    It turns out that the reason why he said what he said before was all because Zhang jiuren used the opportunity to become a regular immediately to provide him with a deal. Although he always had guilt in his heart, he did it in the end.


    Since he has done it, no matter how guilty he is, it''s just a kind of hypocrisy in his conscience.


    "Don''t hit me! Don''t hit me! Vice president Zhang told me to do it, and I was forced to do it too! "


    Wang Xu came to see the meaning of panic, coupled with the heart of the ghost, Dr. Zhao repeatedly back, subconsciously put the heart of the words to say.


    Smell speech, around those originally see Wang Xu hand too hard, ready to stand up to speak of patients and family members, suddenly stopped at the foot.


    We are not stupid. Seeing Dr. Zhao say this, it is obvious that there is something hidden in this matter. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as it seems.


    At this time, the door of the lounge was knocked open again, and a group of people stormed in.


    "Who stole the special medicine of Laojiang''s life-saving


    The leader was a middle-aged woman who cried out as soon as she entered the door.


    "Ms. Luo, it''s these people who stole the special effect medicine that we developed for President Jiang at a great cost. That boy is very fierce. I went to them to reason with them, and they hit me directly."


    Seeing these people, vice president Zhang on the ground immediately got up, as if he had found a backer, covered his face, pointed to Wang Xu and others, and said viciously.


    "Ha ha."


    At this moment, Wang Xu is about to be angry with each other.


    Some people really have their mouths on them. With one mouth, they can say that the dead are alive, the white are black, and a lump of excrement can be said to be golden.


    At this time, vice president Zhang''s ugly face became clear.


    Everyone looked at him in disgust with the look of dog shit.


    However, vice president Zhang himself is complacent, pointing to Wang Xu to complain, while spitting all kinds of smear, waiting for Wang Xu to be cleaned up by Ms. Luo and others.


    But the next moment.


    "PATA!"


    With a loud slap in the face, Ms. Luo''s face changed slightly when she saw Wang Xu, and then she suddenly shook her hand on the face of the eloquent vice president Zhang.


    In a flash, vice president Zhang was a fool.

 Chapter 37

    "Ms. Luo?" Zhang''s face was covered in shock and he looked at Ms. Luo in confusion.


    What''s going on? What are you slapping me for?


    We are on one side!


    However, without looking at him, Ms. Luo almost trotted to Wang Xu, then bowed sharply and said respectfully:


    "Doctor Wang, please help Lao Jiang! It''s all because we didn''t believe you at the beginning. After you left for three days, Lao Jiang couldn''t do it. Now he can only lie on the bed and is paralyzed all over. I see that the days are running out. "


    "I beg you to save Lao Jiang. No matter what you want, whatever I can give or do, I will promise you!"


    In this process, Wang Xu has been looking at Ms. Luo lightly.


    The woman in front of her is called Luo Shishi, and her husband''s name is Jiang Haoxi. She is a couple of jewelry merchants. They met a year ago in a small country outside the southwest border, but at that time, the two of them were VIP guests attending a high-end jewelry auction, while Wang Xu was just the security person of the long auction.


    At that time, Wang Xu saw Jiang Haoxi''s hidden illness. Because he hadn''t returned to his hometown for many years, he met two fellow villagers abroad and said something out of kindness. As a result, the couple didn''t believe it at all because their identities were not equal. They even laughed at Wang Xu on the spot.


    But I didn''t expect that it was such a coincidence. A year later, I met each other again in Jianghai.


    "Oh? What special medicine is that for your husband? " Wang Xu eyebrow head a pick a way.


    "Yes, but I didn''t expect that vice president Zhang would offend you in order to shirk his responsibility." Luo Shishi said indignantly that she, a businessman, could see the inside story at a glance.


    If another person is here, she is afraid that she really thinks that the special medicine of the hospital has been stolen by Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter, otherwise she can''t explain the miracle of Liu Meiling.


    But when I saw Wang Xu, I thought that the other party had seen his husband''s illness a year ago. Sure enough, Jiang Haoxi went to the hospital not long after he returned home. How could Luo Shishi believe vice president Zhang''s one-sided words about this kind of medical expert?


    It''s hard to say that in order to catch Wang Xu''s life-saving straw, Liu Meiling really stole the special medicine from the hospital. What''s the matter?


    "Doctor Wang, I will give you an account of this. Now our old river has been paralyzed in bed for nearly half a year, and his life is almost gone. Please, can you save his life first?" Luo Shi begged bitterly.


    On one side, vice president Zhang''s face turned white to the bottom, making his final struggle: "Ms. Luo, this boy is just a wild doctor. If you ask him to treat President Jiang, I think it will only harm President Jiang..."


    As soon as he was in the middle of his speech, there was a scream in his mouth.


    Luo Shishi didn''t look at him, but with a wave of her hand, a bodyguard in black, who was beside her, strode forward and dragged vice president Zhang out.


    At this time, vice president Zhang''s interior and face are completely gone.


    Without the noise of vice president Zhang, the whole rest room became quiet and the atmosphere relaxed.


    "Wang Shenyi..." Luo Shishi looks at Wang Xu imploringly.


    Looking at Luo Shishi, Wang Xu finally nodded and said, "in that case, take me to see your husband. Of course, you have to be prepared. A year ago, if you listened to me, you just need to go to the hospital early for treatment, but now... "


    Now, Wang Xu hasn''t gone on, but Luo Shiyan''s face is full of anxiety


    "Doctor Wang, can''t Lao Jiang be saved?"


    "No help?"


    Wang Xu glanced at her, then suddenly gave a faint smile and said calmly, "here, there is no patient who has not been saved. As long as he is not dead, he will be able to be saved. It''s just the price he has to pay."


    At first glance, this is arrogant.


    If it was five minutes ago, people would have sneered at Wang Xu, but at the moment, everyone was in a state of astonishment.


    Someone even whispered: "this young man is really... Confident!"


    No ability to say this is called arrogance, capable is called self-confidence.


    At the moment, no one dares to underestimate Wang Xu, even if he is arrogant and arrogant, even if there is a comparison between before and after vice president Zhang.


    However, in this world, there is always a lack of people who can''t see others in the limelight and sneer at them.


    Many patients and their families showed a sneer: "arrogant! Mr. Jiang has been paralyzed for half a year. Many experts from home and abroad have been invited, and no one dares to say that. "


    In the face of people''s different attitudes, Wang Xu didn''t care. He nodded to Luo Shishi and said, "lead the way."


    Looking at Wang Xu''s figure disappearing at the door, the sneer of these people became more intense. An old lady didn''t hold back at the end and sneered in a low voice:


    "Yo, I really think I''m a miracle doctor. A hairy boy came in and beat President Zhang without saying a word. He was crazy. Let''s go there with me. I''ll see how he can cure the paralyzed President Jiang."


    However, as soon as her voice fell, Wang Xu, who had walked out of the door, suddenly stopped, turned around and looked at her coldly. She said faintly, "this aunt, if I am not wrong, have you not had menstruation for a long time, and three inches under your stomach often feel unbearable pain. When you get up in the morning, you feel dizzy or even faint?"


    Smell speech, aunt immediately surprised uncertain look over, she just but wait for Wang Xu is about to go out, the voice of speaking deliberately low, afraid that the people around are not very clear, Wang Xu how to hear?


    But as like as two peas, Wang Xugang soon came to think of what she had just said, which was just like her illness, and suddenly changed her face.


    When they heard Wang Xu''s words, other people stopped. Doctor Zhao, the intern, was shocked and murmured:


    "How can it be? It''s 99% the same as the result of that aunt''s test. It''s the highest level of traditional Chinese medicine to see, hear and ask. What''s the cause? I''ve never heard of this kind of thing... It''s impossible, isn''t it? What''s the secret? "


    Hearing his words, other people''s eyes at Wang Xu changed instantly.


    At this time, a faint voice followed, the aunt directly silly.


    "You don''t look serious now, but if you can''t be cured within a year, I''m afraid the gods can''t save you." Light floating left a word, Wang Xu directly turned away.


    Behind him, only the aunt''s face changed, you know, just because she didn''t listen to Wang Xu''s words a year ago, it led to today''s tragedy.


    Wang Xu''s words, doesn''t mean that she has to ask him for a hairy boy to survive?


    An old man next to him may not be able to see it any more. He kindly reminds me:


    "Ah, I say big sister, you''d better listen to that little brother. Even if he''s wrong, you go to have a physical examination for your own good. It doesn''t cost much."


    Smell speech, aunt is almost mad.


    Her disease, others hospital said, is just a common middle-aged crisis, irregular menstruation, how to his mouth, it has become something incurable.


    "He''s a hairy boy. I don''t believe he has any ability. Everyone in general manager Jiang must have heard of him. He has been paralyzed for half a year. A dozen experts at home and abroad have said that he can''t be saved. Even if the gods come, they can''t be saved. Why should he be?"


    Very angry, aunt made a hard word, quickly chase out.


    She would like to see how Wang Xu made a fool of herself today!

 Chapter 38

    On the other hand, Wang Xu has followed Luo Shishi into Jiang Haoxi''s ward and began to seriously examine Jiang Haoxi on the bed.


    At this glance, Wang Xu''s face suddenly flashed a trace of cold. His eyes swept over vice president Zhang, who was dragged by Ms. Luo''s bodyguard like a dead dog, and his disdain was even stronger.


    Originally, he was a little confused. When he saw Jiang Haoxi and his wife a year ago, he judged that Jiang Haoxi still had a year of health.


    But now, Jiang Haoxi has been lying in bed for half a year. Behind the sky high price of treatment, his condition has not improved, but has become worse.


    But now I see Jiang Haoxi''s physical condition with my own eyes. This change is obviously not accidental. After learning the medical skills of Qinglian''s annihilation Sutra, his eyes are so fierce. Just at one glance, he can see that Jiang Haoxi has been abused.


    Although these drugs may only be some "nutritional" synthetic drugs that supplement the basic energy of the human body, such as the most common glucose, they are three times toxic. Even glucose, the basic medicine that the human body needs every day, has not been asked by any doctor to drink every day.


    Jiang Haoxi''s current situation is that the substances in his body are rapidly metabolizing at a speed far higher than that of ordinary people. In combination with the other party''s hidden diseases, they are rapidly formed by the polymerization of a variety of "nutritional supplements". The effect is very subtle. With modern medical instruments, they can''t detect it at all. That is to say, the detection index is slightly wrong, and because these doctors are inexperienced, It turned out to be what it is now.


    Mediocrity cures the dead, but a miracle doctor cannot live.


    "Quack!"


    In an instant, Wang Xu labeled Zhang jiuren as a quack doctor. Even if his character was bad, even his medical skills were of the third class standard. I really don''t know how this guy became Vice President.


    At the moment, Jiang Haoxi on the hospital bed is no different from a foreskin bone. There are some dark gray spots on his skin, which are similar to the old man''s spots. He has been in a coma for nearly half a month, and he will not last for a week.


    In fact, his disease is not difficult to treat. It belongs to the deficiency cold in the interior of traditional Chinese medicine, and the origin is damaged. Western medicine is not good at judging this disease, but traditional Chinese medicine still has a way.


    Of course, it''s only when you meet a real master of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Quack put aside in advance, the top priority is to pull back Jiang Haoxi''s life.


    "Let''s get out of here."


    Wang Xu glanced at vice president Zhang and others, and casually said a word to Ms. Luo. Then he directly bent down to examine Jiang Haoxi''s body carefully. His hands swam on Jiang Haoxi''s body with a strange rhythm, like a dragon and snake crawling, like dancing on his fingertips, and touched every human pulse in a moment.


    Soon, in addition to Liu Yuqi and Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter, only Ms. Luo was left in the whole ward. All the others were rushed to the door and could only look inside anxiously through a glass.


    This kind of anxiety, some people are really anxious, some people are anxious not to see a good play, some people are malicious anxious.


    In the anxious eyes of the crowd, Wang Xu finished touching Jiang Haoxi''s body meridian bones, and took out a palm sized purple wooden box from his arms. He opened it carefully, and the two sides of the box were densely covered with gold needles and silver needles as thin as cattle hair.


    "Ha ha, such a fine needle, even Chinese medicine experts dare not use it. He is not afraid to prick the needle into the patient''s body."


    Even if he was dragged by the bodyguard, vice president Zhang was still sneering. He turned to persuade his bodyguard: "I still have a little say in the professional aspect. Are you not afraid that the boy killed President Jiang on the spot? It''s not a medical accident, it''s a homicide. I think it''s better to get him out right now. "


    "Shut up


    However, the bodyguard coldly looked at vice president Zhang and slapped him directly.


    He was hired by Ms. Luo. Since Ms. Luo has made the decision to let Wang Xu treat, as a dedicated bodyguard, she doesn''t care about anything except obeying the order.


    And at this time, the ward.


    Wang Xu''s fingers have been moving, holding a silver needle in the air swing, in the ordinary people can not see the breath of the Royal needle technique, the public can only see his right hand in Jiang Haoxi''s body gently past, leaving behind a slightly shaking silver needle.


    Such as the spring breeze blowing willows, falling leaves, no trace.


    Just this one hand, let the crowd outside the ward take a breath, the original discussion disappeared in an instant, all people stare at the ward, for fear of falling a detail.


    master!


    This is definitely an expert!


    In the ward, when Ms. Luo saw this scene, her face suddenly became excited, and her original uneasy heart instantly settled down.


    Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter have always been steady. After all, one of them has seen Wang Xu''s medical skills, and the other has even experienced Wang Xu''s magical medical skills.


    "Cough."


    Just then, a slight cough came from the bed.


    In a flash, Ms. Luo''s eyes suddenly glared to the maximum, and the whole body trembled with excitement.


    "Lao Jiang, Lao Jiang... You finally wake up!"


    Looking at Jiang Haoxi, who slowly opened her eyes on the hospital bed, Ms. Luo wept with joy and finally burst into tears after months of hard support.


    If it wasn''t for the silver needles on Jiang Haoxi''s body at the moment, she would like to jump into her lover''s arms, hold each other tightly, and never let go again.


    At the same time, in the vision that Ms. Luo can''t see, the breath of life in Wang Xu''s body is flowing into Jiang Haoxi''s body through the silver needles that constantly vibrate at the end of each needle.


    This process lasted for three minutes.


    "Poetry..."


    The voice was made by Jiang Haoxi. Leisurely, his trembling eyes finally opened completely. The look inside was very weak, but even deeper, it also exuded vitality.


    It seems to be the idea in the dark. At the first glance, the man who has been in a coma for several months looks at his lover who has been in tears for a long time.


    "Lao Jiang!"


    Ms. Luo couldn''t help walking a few steps to the hospital bed. She grasped the sheet under Jiang Haoxi''s body tightly, but carefully avoided the hand close at hand, because there were two shaking gold needles inserted on it, which were obviously just inserted.


    Jiang Haoxi wakes up!


    I can still talk!


    In a flash, all the people who saw this scene outside the ward were shocked and lost their consciousness.


    Originally, a man who was almost sentenced to death, only took a short time to live in the hands of Wang Xu!


    This is not a miracle doctor. What is a miracle doctor?


    "Miracle! Miracle


    "No, it''s a miracle doctor!"


    "Come on, I''m suffering from this disease. Let me go to the doctor for treatment!"


    The crowd couldn''t control their excitement. They pushed inside. Even if two bodyguards were stopped at the door, they didn''t stop them. The door of the ward was suddenly knocked open, and a group of people pushed inside.


    But at this time, Wang Xu suddenly turned his head and swept the crowd with serious eyes.


    In an instant, the crowd, who had been pushing and shoving, seemed to be frozen in the same place as if they had been given a body immobilization technique, and everyone dared not breathe.


    This is a kind of momentum!


    A just witnessed miracle, in the bottom of my heart was planted, deep awe!


    The crowd, without any words or actions, calmed down.


    Dead silence!

 Chapter 39

    "It''s all noisy."


    Wang Xu looked at the crowd, a light word, without any tone fluctuations, but let everyone''s eyes Dodge, dare not look directly, silent.


    "The patient just woke up. He is too weak and needs rest. This is common sense in the hospital. Don''t you know that?"


    Speaking of the back, Wang Xu''s voice took a trace of cold and fierce, and his eyes swept directly to the white coat doctors in the crowd.


    Everyone can can, several doctors are more ashamed, directly lowered his head.


    With these words, Wang Xu didn''t care about these people any more. Instead, he told the Intern Doctor Zhao to bring the paper and pen. With the sound of brushing, a line of Chinese herbal medicine names appeared on the white paper.


    "From today on, I will stop all the nutritional supplements. I will take the medicine strictly according to my prescription. I will cook it once every three days in the first month. From the second month, I can change it to once every two days and once every three months later. At that time, he will be almost good."


    Wang Xu said lightly, but did not give the prescription to Ms. Luo for the first time, just calmly looking at each other, as if waiting for something.


    He said before that he can save people, just how much you are willing to pay.


    Now that people have been saved, it''s time for the other party to keep their promise.


    "Doctor Wang, thank you so much. If it wasn''t for you, Lao Jiang''s life would not have been saved." However, Ms. Luo is very excited at the moment. She just keeps thanking Wang Xu, but she doesn''t take the initiative to make a promise at all.


    Even, while she said, she reached out urgently to grab the prescription that Wang Xu had just written.


    However, the prescription did not move.


    For fear of tearing the prescription in half too hard, Ms. Luo did not dare to do so. For a moment, she stood awkwardly in the same place.


    However, she did not mention the previous commitment.


    "Doctor Wang, is this prescription not finished yet? I''m too anxious. I just want to fill Lao Jiang''s prescription. Would you like to continue writing? " Ms. Luo said anxiously.


    Looking at the anxious concern on each other''s face, Wang Xu is slightly silent.


    He didn''t know whether the other party was really anxious to forget or pretending to be stupid. But he is also lazy to manage, a year ago, his kindness was regarded as a donkey liver lung by two people, not only did not please, but was despised by them on the spot.


    Today, a year later, he is willing to save people, or look at the life of the people!


    Maybe Ms. Luo really loves her husband, Jiang Haoxi, but loving one''s own people and loving others are two different concepts.


    "Miss Luo, have you forgotten something?" Seeing that the woman in front of him didn''t mean to take the initiative, Wang Xu finally spoke.


    "Forget what?"


    Smell speech, Ms. Luo slightly a Leng, subconsciously reply a way: "I have no......"


    "I think I said before that I can save people, but it depends on how much you are willing to pay. Did I not say that at that time, or did you forget?" Wang Xu''s voice has cooled down.


    At last, Ms. Luo pretended to be a fool and said with a smile, "how can that happen? Dr. Wang, I will definitely satisfy you with your remuneration for treating diseases. Look... "


    "How about a million?"


    million?


    This is to send beggars!


    A touch of irony flashed in Wang Xu''s eyes. If he remembered correctly, Ms. Luo''s words at that time seemed to be begging him and willing to pay any price.


    Wang Xu would not be so disgusted if he was just an ordinary family and only gave 100 yuan for convenience, even if it was just a sincere thanks.


    But are you husband and wife ordinary people?


    Or, a year ago, you can''t forget?


    To be a man, we should respect others and be honest!


    He is a person who dislikes dishonesty most.


    "Not enough." Cold two words, slowly spit out from Wang Xu''s mouth.


    Ms. Luo''s face changed slightly. She seemed to see Wang Xu''s disdain. After a moment''s silence, she said slowly: "the two million?"


    ha-ha.


    Only a million more?


    This is not sincere at all!


    Wang Xu didn''t bother to look at each other any more. He squeezed the prescription into a paper ball and turned to leave.


    This is the last chance he gives to the other party. If he is so insincere again, the prescription will not become a paper ball, but fly ash.


    "Wait!"


    Ms. Luo''s face changed at last. She quickly called out to stop Wang Xu. Her face changed, and she finally gritted her teeth


    "Ten million! I''ll give you 10 million yuan. We really don''t have any more. Before Lao Jiang was paralyzed, most of the money was used by me to invite experts at home and abroad to visit and treat him. "


    ha-ha.


    Ten million, and a million.


    There seems to be a big gap between before and after!


    "Yes."


    However, Wang Xu did not say anything more. He just nodded and gave a string of bank card numbers to indicate the other party to transfer money on the spot.


    It''s not that he''s stingy, but for people like Ms. Luo, who are different from each other, they really don''t have to give each other much face.


    After 10 million yuan arrived at the account, he threw the prescription into a ball, and then took Liu Yuqi and her daughter to leave.


    But after the three people walked out of the ward, they couldn''t move a step any more.


    The corridor outside the ward was full of people. A group of patients and their families all looked at him eagerly.


    Seeing him come out, the quiet crowd burst out.


    "Doctor, please take a look at my illness. I think my neck hurts a lot during this period. Is it an incurable disease?"


    "I''ve had a backache for two months, but I can''t cure it. I beg the miracle doctor to help me. The reward is absolutely satisfactory to you!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go! I''m the general manager of XX company. Let me see the miracle doctor first. "


    A guy who wanted to press people by his identity was drowned by the angry crowd before he finished his words.


    "Sick? The broken general manager of a small company just lost 20 apartments. Did I say that? "


    "This product is full of brains. My elder sister is the second generation rich. My father is the president of a listed company. Can you help me to have a look at my chest? I always think it''s too small. Is it incurable? "


    "Don''t make any noise. I have a mine at home. I have a pain in my waist. I feel that I have a terminal disease. Please help me!"


    Listening to the noise coming from his ears, Wang Xu''s face really didn''t know what to do, especially for the two guys who suffered from low back pain and small chest.


    Two, can we be serious?


    I don''t like small breasts. Anyway, if you are rich, why don''t you just go to neighboring countries?


    The one with backache has a mine at home, right? Spend less money, seriously find a true love of women, I take care of your lumbago immediately.


    For these funny, Wang Xu directly ignored, a big hand, the crowd is like a tide of general separation, he led Liu Yuqi mother and daughter straight out.


    Seeing that he was about to pass through the crowd, a dark shadow suddenly rushed over like a wild dog and suddenly knelt down in front of Wang Xu.


    "Doctor, please help me!"

 Chapter 40

    "Miraculous doctor, please help me. All the things before were that I had no eyes and had a mean mind. I only said those words when I looked down on you."


    "I''m just like this. I always like to gossip behind my back, but I''m just talking about it. I really don''t mean to look down on you!"


    "I know. I always know that you must be a man of real ability. Don''t worry about me. Please, help me


    Kneeling in front of Wang Xu crying, just before can''t help but gossip ridicule Wang Xu''s aunt.


    At the moment, her face was full of fear and regret, where there was a bit of jealousy and irony.


    After seeing Wang Xugang''s means of saving people, my aunt has completely believed in Wang Xu''s judgment and has no doubt about it.


    If the treatment is not appropriate, a year later, she is afraid to really want the immortal to come, also did not save ah!


    But she really didn''t understand why Wang Xu said that after a year, she could not be cured because of her irregular menstruation?


    Is Wang Xu bluffing her?


    This idea, before aunt thinking struggling for a long time, until Wang Xu is about to leave the hospital, she did not resist.


    "Miracle doctor, I am just a common irregular menstruation. Why will I become a terminal disease after one year?" After crying for mercy for a while, she didn''t wait for Wang Xu to respond. She asked on the spot.


    For a moment, Wang Xu was also a little sad and couldn''t bring up much anger to his aunt.


    After all, it''s a small thing.


    He shook his head and said helplessly:¡°


    Ma''am, I didn''t take it seriously before. Get up.


    By the way, it''s not irregular menstruation, it''s irregular Yin deficiency. As long as you do less of that kind of things in the future and don''t play with some stimulating things all day, you can recover slowly.


    Finally, I would like to warn you that since you are older, you should recognize that you should not pursue stimulation like young people all day long and play the abnormal game on the island side. "


    Wang Xu''s words are not clear, and then he left directly.


    Behind him, the face of the woman kneeling on the ground changed violently. There was shame, anger and fear, but more of it was happiness.


    No one knows her dirty heart better than herself. Now, she is still carrying some small toys.


    Wang Xu can see this, not to mention other things, just this vision, just like the X-ray machine, can see through people at a glance.


    "Xiaoxu, that lady Luo, just really gave you 10 million..." until she was about to walk out of the door of the hospital, Liu Meiling looked at Wang Xu in a trance and said.


    Ten million! This is ten million!


    It''s not a thousand yuan. Liu Meiling''s hard life in the past five years has made her dare not imagine what 10 million is, let alone how fast the 10 million has come.


    Moreover, thinking that his illness was also cured by Wang Xu, doesn''t it mean that Wang Xu lost 10 million in order to save her?


    Although in the real sense, the two things can not be compared in this way, but it can not stop Liu Meiling''s confusion.


    However, unlike her mother, Liu Yuqi''s eyes are shining and she stares at Wang Xu''s mobile phone. When she just sent a text message to remind the bank that it is due, she would like to rob her mobile phone directly.


    With this 10 million, what else does she want, brother Xu


    "Brother Xu, can you give me some of this ten million yuan? No more. I only need ten thousand yuan of pocket money. Look, if I didn''t call you to come here today, would you have no chance to make money? I don''t want more. I just need one thousandth of the "intermediary fee". I''m a conscientious intermediary. " Liu Yuqi, with a serious face, pulls her fingers to settle the accounts for Wang Xu.


    Looking at the different performance of the mother and daughter, especially the serious face of the little girl, Wang Xu couldn''t help laughing. First he pacified Liu Meiling, and then he turned 100000 yuan of pocket money to yu''e Bao, the little girl. Liu Yuqi almost had a snivel bubble.


    But after the excitement, the little girl panicked: "brother Xu, is there too much? Isn''t that good? "


    "Take the pocket money, brother Xu. I''m not short of money."


    Wang Xu waved his hand and saw that Liu Meiling was talking. He quickly added: "Aunt Liu, this money is also for you to buy tonics. As soon as you recover, you should be my heart. Don''t refuse. I''m taking you as my godmother. Don''t be too unfamiliar."


    As soon as these words came out, what else could Liu Meiling say? She only agreed with a bitter smile, but let the little girl transfer the money to her for safekeeping, for fear that Liu Yuqi would spend it recklessly.


    At this time, a graceful and cool woman with seven centimeter high-heeled shoes came forward.


    "Are you wang Xu?"


    A woman looks like she''s only twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. She''s in good shape with light makeup on her face. She''s a real emotional mature beauty, but it feels very cold, just like an iceberg.


    "Who are you?" Wang Xu frowned slightly, looked up at each other, and made sure he didn''t know the woman.


    But the tone of the other party is obviously to know him.


    "My name is Sun Yan. I''m the president of sunny day hospital." The woman also did not say much, light introduced oneself.


    "Oh? You want to trouble me for what happened before? "


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xumei picked it up and said faintly:


    "No wonder I''m not willing to take the initiative to step on your court, but there are too many quack doctors in your hospital, especially vice president Zhang. He almost killed the person who could have been saved by him. I really don''t know how he took the position of vice president. He doesn''t have any skills, and he especially likes to force people with black hands.


    If you want to find a place for him, I advise you to give up this idea. I.... "


    "It''s not easy to bully!"


    This words, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly tense to the extreme.


    The mother and daughter on one side are a little worried. Wang Xu''s words are too overbearing. However, today''s events make Wang Xu have no good feelings for the sunny day hospital at all. He doesn''t start directly. He is a little polite because he thinks the other party is a woman.


    "You think too much. I just came to say hello to you. I didn''t expect that you would choose to come back at this time after five years. You should do it yourself. "


    However, the woman spoke colder than Wang Xu. She took a deep look at Wang Xu, left behind this inexplicable sentence and went directly over the three.


    But after a few steps, the woman seemed to think of something. After a pause, she said faintly: "yes, Zhang jiuren, I have let him leave the hospital."


    Zhang jiuren, vice president of sunny day hospital, is apologizing to Wang Xu? However, the gesture of apology is too high and cold.


    "Brother Xu, who is she?" Liu Yuqi asked curiously.


    "I don''t know." Wang Xu light return way.


    He stood in the same place, looking at the woman''s back, his heart gradually raised a doubt.


    This woman, do you know his parents?


    Why did he choose to come back at this time?


    Is something important about to happen? Will his return, to some extent, affect these things?


    A pile of doubts, finally gathered into a point.


    "Let me... Take care of myself?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes, quietly emerged a touch of cold irony.

 Chapter 41

    At the same time, in a large ward of the hospital, seven or eight big men with broken hands and feet were lying on the bed, all in plaster cast, and the cry of pain was endless.


    It''s Haige and his party.


    "Hey, I say you guys, can you walk carefully in the future and fall down the stairs of our hospital? No matter how miserable it is, we won''t lose money!" A little nurse who changed a little bit for everyone, stuck in the waist, yelled at several people with an unhappy face.


    "Yes, we must be careful in the future!"


    "Little sister, you are so beautiful. Can you add a wechat and let''s get to know each other?"


    "Nurse little sister, you... Hey, easy, easy, it''s killing me. I dare not, dare not!"


    A few big men wanted to tease their little sister, but they were taught to behave by her on the spot.


    "Cut, you a few sick also dare to give me mouth flower, seek death." The nurse sister steadfastly put the needle back in.


    After hanging up the last person''s drip, the nurse''s little sister did not forget to give a final warning: "I tell you, our dean has a great background. If you want to touch porcelain, it''s absolutely impossible for you to go to the highway in the future."


    What else can we do except nodding in tears?


    Shentemo touch China, we are playing high-tech loans to collect money, if it is not for Wang Xu, do you think we want to?


    Seven or eight big men were beaten like this by a hairy boy. They didn''t even ask for ten seconds. How could they say that.


    "Boss, that boy is just a pervert. We can''t get revenge by ourselves. Why don''t we ask brother Kun for help?" After the nurse''s little sister left, a big man with his hands and feet in plaster immediately gritted his teeth.


    "Hum, I will contact Kunge naturally."


    Haige sat in the wheelchair, with a gloomy face and a sneer


    "But it was mainly Shen Laogou who led us to this incident. Originally, he thought it was a bully of orphans and widows. As a result, it took us more than a year. Now there''s such a fierce boy. Old dog Shen has some strength. "


    Haige''s Shen Laogou, formerly known as Shen Laoyao, runs several iron and steel factories. He is vicious and vicious. He secretly provides some weapons to people like Haige, and his assets are tens of millions. He has a reputation in Haige''s circle.


    The name of the old dog is worthy of the name of the other party. The biting dog doesn''t bark. Those who offend Shen Laoyao almost have no good end. But the whole process was entrusted to outsiders, and Shen Laoyao did not interfere.


    But this time, because of the appearance of Wang Xu, Haige is also cruel.


    Damn it, I''ve been acting for you, and I''ve got a lot of ruthless people. If you don''t show up or give more benefits, don''t blame him.


    ¡­¡­


    When a man has money, he will have waves.


    After Liu Yuqi''s 100000 yuan pocket money was forcibly taken over by her mother, Liu Meiling, Wang Xu saw that the little girl was in a bad mood and hit 100000 yuan again.


    This time, the little girl was crazy on the spot. She held her mobile phone every day and looked at her yu''e Bao every other hour. She also came to ask Wang Xu if she could really spend the 100000 yuan and vowed to buy all kinds of things she wanted but didn''t dare to buy, for fear that she was dreaming.


    "Brother Xu, what do you think I can buy when I spend so much money?"


    "Brother Xu, I want to buy a lot of potato chips. I''ll eat them alone in bed until the end of time!"


    "Brother Xu, I..."


    However, the little girl said, but she didn''t spend a cent.


    Until a week later, Wang Xu finished his training and was preparing to go to the banquet of Zhang Jia. As a result, Liu Yuqi suddenly found him.


    "Brother Xu, let''s go. I''ll buy you a present!"


    Said, the little girl directly pull Wang Xu will go to the mall together.


    Wang Xu looks confused.


    This girl, what''s the situation?


    Is the Iron Rooster going to pluck at last?


    ¡­¡­


    Star Plaza, the famous brand clothing area on the second floor.


    Standing outside the door of an Italian brand suit shop, looking at Liu Yuqi shopping around with waiters, Wang Xu frowns, as if he finally wants to understand something.


    This... The gift the little girl bought for him seems to be his own money, right?


    "Brother Xu, come and try this suit!" At this time, Liu Yuqi laughingly sent, ran over, pushed Wang Xu into the fitting room.


    When a minute later, Wang Xu reappeared outside, even the maid next to him suddenly brightened her eyes.


    handsome!


    "Sure enough, the book says that people depend on clothes and horses depend on saddles. Brother Xu, if you change this suit, you will surely be able to fascinate my female classmates." Around Wang Xu turned two circles, Liu Yuqi nodded happily.


    "Wait, what did you say? Classmate Wang Xu suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    "Yes, one of my classmates invited me for his birthday, but I was too busy to go before. But fortunately, brother Xu, you have come back. I must go this time, and then I will give them a hard blow. " Liu Yuqi waved her small fist and gritted her teeth.


    Obviously, her classmate, I''m afraid that the relationship with her is not very beautiful.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking down at a new suit of clothes, including trousers and shoes, Wang Xu was a little helpless.


    This is played by a little girl!


    How could this girl suddenly want to buy her a gift, and it''s still his money


    At the thought of buying clothes, Wang Xu was even more helpless.


    After that, Liu Yuqi bought herself a dress, and half of the 100000 Yuan went down in a flash. Anyway, it wasn''t her money and she didn''t feel bad about it. Then the little girl took Wang Xu into a taxi and went all the way to the students'' birthday party.


    "£À all members, you must wait for me. Oh, I took my brother Xu with me. He was a super handsome guy. I''ll let you see him.


    Zhao Meimei, Xiao Mei, please wait for me. I''ll be there soon. I''ll buy you a gift. You must like it!


    Chen Shuang, did you buy a gift for Xiaomei? It took me thousands to choose one! By the way


    Brother Xu bought me more than 20000 gifts! Can be good-looking, wait for me to give you a closer look! Oh, I almost forgot. There''s another 100000 yuan of pocket money!


    Ma Xiaoyan, little swallow, will your ticket go today? It''s said that he is a rich second generation. He''s so powerful. I really envy you


    But your boyfriend is not as rich as my brother Xu!


    £À¡­¡­


    ¡±


    Along the way, Liu Yuqi kept sending messages on her mobile phone, which seemed to be a class group chat.


    Wang Xu''s face hurts.


    Wait, will he be killed by those schoolmates of the little girl?


    At the same time.


    In the pink princess themed banquet hall of Dingsheng five-star hotel, where the birthday party was held, several girls were gathering together, with strange faces.


    "Xiaomei, do you think Liu Yuqi is crazy?"


    A petite girl with famous brand asked strangely.


    She is Ma Xiaoyan, who was interviewed by Liu Yuqi in the group, while Zhao Meimei, the organizer of today''s birthday party, is also the person who celebrated her birthday.


    "Maybe. By the way, who knows Liu Yuqi''s brother Xu? Which rich second generation did she get recently? More than 20000 gifts, 100000 yuan of pocket money, is it true or false Zhao Meimei frowned.


    As soon as her voice fell, several little girls around her began to make noise with disdain.


    "Che, Meimei, you really believe it! We don''t know what Liu Yuqi looks like. A poor girl must be bragging. "


    "Yes, it seems that we haven''t invited her on our birthday before, just for fear that she would be in disgrace. If Meimei hadn''t invited her kindly this time, how could she have a chance to come to a five-star hotel for a long time?"


    "Yes, if I were in her position, I would not come even if I accepted the invitation. I have no self-knowledge at all!"


    All of a sudden, a hesitant voice came from the crowd


    "Well, I seem to have heard that Liu Yuqi''s brother Xu is called Wang Xu. When Liu Yuqi was bullied in the past, he seemed to cry and shout that when brother Xu came back, she would be bullied by good-looking people..."


    "Well? What is his identity? What about family background? How about my male ticket, Yang Fei? " Ma Xiaoyan immediately picked her brows when she heard the speech.


    "I''m not sure. It seems that I''m Liu Yuqi''s neighbor... But living in a dilapidated old community like Mingli community, my family background should not be very good, right?" The female voice is a little uncertain.


    "Che, another poor boy?"


    Ma Xiaoyan immediately snorted coldly and shook her head with disdain


    "No matter. I''ll know when they come. I''ll see what Liu Yuqi''s brother Xu can do."


    Another girl, Chen Shuang, also disdained to say: "yes, we must let them know their position. Is 100000 yuan a lot? Don''t laugh to death. "


    On one side, Zhao Meimei also felt helpless, shaking her head and smiling bitterly.

 Chapter 42

    When Wang Xu and Wang Xu arrived at the place of the birthday party, they saw Zhao Meimei, Ma Xiaoyan and others as soon as they entered.


    At this time, there are many guests in the banquet hall of pink princess series, most of them are young people, but some middle-aged people can still be seen. From the perspective of clothing, the family seems to be not bad, and all of them are beautiful.


    But these little girls, gathered together, still became the focus of the whole hall.


    In addition to Zhao Meimei, the host of the birthday party, the main reason is that these young girls are so beautiful. With the high-end dress, they show their young capital.


    "Meimei, little swallow..."


    Liu Yuqi pulls Wang Xu over and greets them with a smile.


    "Are you wang Xu?" Ma Xiaoyan looked up and down at the side, a look of disgust.


    After buying clothes before, Wang Xu disliked the sultry of wearing a suit, so he took it off and held it in his hand. At the moment, what he was wearing was still his original white shirt.


    If Wang Xu wore a white shirt, Ma Xiaoyan would not be so disgusted. However, with Wang Xu''s new pants, shoes and suit, the whole person''s forced grade suddenly fell to the extreme.


    "Liu Yuqi, is this the brother Xu you said? It''s not so good either. I haven''t heard that Yang feishuai is your neighbor? Ah, his upper body is a stall. The rest of his clothes won''t be rented just now. Don''t be cheated by him. " Ma Xiaoyan mercilessly despises the way.


    "Ma Xiaoyan!" Liu Yuqi immediately unhappy, eyes a stare, and Ma Xiaoyan theory.


    "Yuqi, it''s OK. I''m just like this. Your classmates are right. Have a good time. I just want to accompany you to dinner today, but I don''t care about anything else." Wang Xu glances at Ma Xiaoyan and grabs Liu Yuqi.


    In his eyes, these little girls are children. They don''t know anything and are not worth seeing. What''s more, it''s true that his upper body is a peddler.


    Liu Yuqi is very angry, but she doesn''t argue with Ma Xiaoyan any more. All of a sudden, Ma Xiaoyan raised her chin complacently without looking at Wang Xu. Seeing that her goal had been achieved, she took the champagne beside her and talked to others.


    Liu Yuqi is also too lazy to talk to Ma Xiaoyan. She also talks to her familiar classmates. By the way, she gives her gift to Zhao Meimei and gives her blessing with a smile.


    Ignoring Liu Yuqi''s love for plastic classmates, Wang Xu casually took a glass of wine and quietly found an empty seat to sit down.


    His focus is not on these young girls, but on the middle-aged people on the other side of the banquet hall, especially the middle-aged beautiful woman.


    Zhao Xiaoxia!


    The sister of the man surnamed Zhao whom he once knew.


    And that man, he seems not to be a friend, but after all, it is their own hands buried each other, the two are still a bit strange relationship.


    She is a middle-aged woman with cold and gorgeous appearance and noble temperament. She is wearing a black open waist low cut evening dress. She is surprisingly plump, but her waist line is as thin as willow, and her toughness is amazing. Below are two slender and tight legs, wrapped in the luster of flesh colored silk stockings, shining with strange temptation in the light.


    "Zhao Lanshan, Zhao Meimei... It can''t be such a coincidence, can it?" Seeing this woman, Wang Xu can''t help frowning slightly, thinking of the woman she saw next to Chen Yuqing last time.


    Different from Zhao Xiaoxia, although Zhao Lanshan and Zhao Meimei are of the same age, they have the same temperament. The former practices martial arts with an explosive beauty of combining hardness and softness. However, Zhao Meimei, with her charming appearance and youthful dress, is obviously just an ordinary rich woman.


    But even so, Zhao Meimei is not the same as Ma Xiaoyan just now.


    "Zhao Lanshan is a warrior, and Zhao Xiaoxia also has the air of martial arts cultivation. But why is Zhao Meimei just an ordinary person? Why... "


    While drinking wine, Wang Xu observes Zhao Xiaoxia for a while, and his eyes turn to Zhao Meimei.


    Seems to notice his eyes, not far from Zhao Meimei frowned, came to ask: "do you know me?"


    With this opening, a strange fragrance suddenly came to Wang Xu''s face. Wang Xu''s eyesight flashed suddenly and finally understood.


    The body of fragrance!


    Breathing out like orchid, weak on the outside and tough on the inside, is a kind of Yin constitution that is rarely seen in a thousand years. However, people with this Constitution can practice very few skills, or even almost none. Because of the lack of corresponding skills, people with this Constitution can''t practice.


    "I don''t know, but I am proficient in medicine. I can see through the essence of a person''s life with one eye, and even judge some tracks of the past and future."


    When Wang Xu met the body of fragrance, he was quite emotional for a moment, half joking and half serious


    "For example, although we have just met for the first time, I can see that you have been weak since childhood, but you are tough and have a strange ability at the same time..."


    Speaking of this, he deliberately stopped and looked at the girl in front of him.


    "Oh? What ability? " Sure enough, Zhao Meimei was immediately aroused by him.


    "The peculiar fragrance in your body can promote one''s Qi and blood circulation and stimulate the other''s spirit." Wang Xu said with a faint smile.


    He didn''t finish what he said. People with the body of Yin fragrance can also speed up the cultivation of Qi and blood of martial arts. The strange fragrance in the body can be made into "Yin fragrance" which is the real treasure. But this kind of production method, but it needs to take each other''s blood, and the saliva that was born in the mouth in the early hours of the morning, has been taking the amount of one month.


    However, the method is too cumbersome, and it is extremely inhumane to treat people with this Constitution as "living medicine".


    "What else do you see?" Zhao Meimei is noncommittal.


    "Poof


    At this time, Ma Xiaoyan couldn''t help laughing.


    "Oh, my miss Meimei, you are so naive. The boy has been talking for a long time, but he didn''t make it clear. The fragrance on your body can be smelled naturally when others are close to you. Especially for some men with poor moral character, with your peerless appearance and delicate appearance, can you not speed up your qi and blood and stimulate your spirit? "


    With that, Ma Xiaoyan forced Zhao Meimei away. Finally, she turned around and glared at Wang Xu, saying with great disdain:


    "The boy who comes with Liu Yuqi, you can''t chase us. You and she are people of two worlds. Take your mind and give up."


    Smell speech, Zhao Meimei also subconsciously frowned.


    Thought Wang Xu really see something, the result is just glib, want to attract her attention of the apprentice?

 Chapter 43

    "Believe it or not."


    Wang Xu picked an eyebrow. Originally, he wanted to mention Zhao Lanshan. He pretended to be a magic wand to make sure that Zhao Meimei didn''t know her. Now Ma Xiaoyan stirred her up, but she was not in the mood.


    Whatever their relationship?


    Anyway, the guy surnamed Zhao has been buried by him, and Zhao Xiaoxia, the middle-aged beautiful woman over there, doesn''t know him. That''s it.


    "But why do I always feel that his eyes are a little different? It doesn''t look like he''s interested in me, and he doesn''t seem to have finished speaking... "


    Zhao Meimei thinks so in her heart, but because Ma Xiaoyan and others are here, it''s hard to go back and continue talking with Wang Xu. But secretly, she paid more attention to Wang Xu. She always felt that Liu Yuqi''s brother Xu was not simple.


    Soon, the birthday party began.


    Sure enough, Zhao Xiaoxia is Zhao Meimei''s mother. She first made a thank-you speech on it, and then gave the home to her daughter. She left with the middle-aged men and women. It seems that she has other things to deal with.


    In the whole hall, there were only a group of young people left. Without the elders, everyone was more open.


    A group of angry young people talk and laugh with each other, very proud and arrogant directly came over.


    "It''s Yang Fei and them!" Ma Xiaoyan suddenly jumped up excitedly, waved and yelled: "husband, husband, here, come here quickly."


    The two sides are only four or five meters away, but Ma Xiaoyan is so excited. I don''t know if she is trying to show off? Or do you want to make a fuss?


    Besides, why do you stay near me all the time?


    Wang Xu glances at Ma Xiaoyan, Zhao Meimei and others, but there is a trace of helplessness on his face. His corner is too far away, but because of Zhao Meimei and others, he has to become the focus of the audience.


    Yang Fei?


    In the memory of the information in the search, Wang Xu really did not find any surname Yang people, it seems that just a small family members, not worth mentioning.


    "Xiaoyan, who is this boy?" Yang Fei came over, glanced at Wang Xu and asked casually.


    They are all in the same circle. Usually, there are few outsiders. Even if there are, they just come through some channels to get close to human feelings.


    "Brought by Liu Yuqi, come here to play." Ma Xiaoyan said a word, then turned her eyes to Yang Fei, lowered her voice and said with disdain:


    "Don''t worry, it''s a poor boy in Liu Yuqi''s neighborhood. He thinks he has some money to give Liu Yuqi a long face, but he doesn''t know that she will only be more shameful."


    Yang Fei nodded. He didn''t even look at Wang Xu. With a proper smile on his face, he continued to talk to the people around him.


    After greeting everyone, he came to Wang Xu, looked down at Wang Xu from a commanding position, stretched out his hand and said faintly:


    "My name is Yang Fei, Ma Xiaoyan''s boyfriend and Liu Yuqi''s classmate. This five-star hotel belongs to my father. Today, I''m the host of everything and have a good time. Listen to Xiaoyan say you''re not small, but I haven''t seen you before in our circle. I don''t know which circle you belong to? "


    From the posture, to the tone of speech, and the meaning of the words, all with a point sinister.


    Ma Xiaoyan had already told Wang Xu''s origin before. He ignored Wang Xu for a while. After greeting everyone, he came to inquire about Wang Xu''s origin. He also pointed out his identity, obviously in order to make Wang Xu lose face in front of everyone.


    "My name is Wang Xu. As for the circle, I''m afraid you don''t know, so I won''t say it." Wang Xu light return way.


    This is the truth. In his circle, Yang Fei and others are obviously not qualified to know. But if his words fall into other people''s ears, it is pure pretense.


    "Ha ha, you have a personality. I like it." Yang Fei was stunned, a trace of cold flashed across his face, and suddenly burst into laughter.


    "You have a personality, too." Wang Xu also laughed.


    Hearing the speech, other people all around showed a sneer, and even a lot of people with disdainful sarcasm around their mouths. Naturally, they took Wang Xu''s words as a death to face and live to suffer.


    I''m afraid it''s not a fool, is it?


    Do you really think Yang Shao is happy to say that he likes it? I''ve already hated you. Now I''m worried about the girl''s presence. I''ll find a chance later


    Boy, if you offend Yang Shao, you will die!


    Almost everyone looked at Wang Xu with the eyes of looking at the dead. Seeing that he still had a smile on his face, someone couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha, that''s interesting. I''m so happy!"


    The man who laughed didn''t say why, but he just hugged his stomach and beat his partner''s shoulder with his fists. Other people could not help laughing.


    Yang Fei took a warning look at the man, turned his head to Wang Xu and said, "it''s good. Today is still a long time. Don''t be constrained here. Take the time to eat, drink and have fun."


    The implication is that Wang Xu will have no chance in the future.


    With that, Yang Fei never looked at Wang Xu again and went forward with his companions to send gifts and blessings to Zhao Meimei.


    After everything was over, Zhao Meimei looked at Wang Xu a little worried, hesitated, and finally whispered: "Yang Fei is not easy to provoke, you''d better be careful after."


    As far as she knows, there was a man who offended Yang Fei unintentionally before. He was just a little disrespectful. Later, when he came home at night, he was interrupted by someone who didn''t know where.


    "I''m not easy either." Wang Xu gave her a smile and shook his head to indicate that he was OK.


    This let Zhao Meimei very disappointed, I kindly remind you, the result you give me this answer?


    You don''t like it, either?


    Since people don''t appreciate it, let''s do it.


    "Meimei, what are you doing there? Come here quickly. Yang Fei, they have prepared a big surprise for you." At this time, Ma Xiaoyan ran over and quickly pulled Zhao Meimei away.


    At the same time, all the lights in the hall suddenly went out. The next moment, the pink light slowly lit up, melodious wish you happy birthday song also gradually sounded, a star candle was lit.


    In the gathering of little candlelight, gradually formed a candlelight Avenue, several dressed little girls pushed a dining car slowly came over, on which was placed a huge nine layer Princess Cake.


    "Beautiful, beautiful princess, happy birthday to you!"


    The little girls stopped and held their skirts together to wish Zhao Meimei a happy birthday.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    After that, with the explosion of fireworks, the hall returned to light again. A group of young men and women, led by Yang Fei and Ma Xiaoyan, shook the champagne crazily and cheered loudly.


    Wang Xu sat in the corner, looking at all this, suddenly a little feeling, do not know when, he has gone too far, now feel like an outsider.

 Chapter 44

    Although he was surrounded by young men and women, after all, he was not familiar with the public. He was just an outsider, and was repelled by Yang Fei and others. He was repelled by everyone.


    If someone else is here, I''m afraid I have to think of a way to join their circle, but Wang Xu has no interest at all.


    He sat in the corner, drinking and eating meat leisurely and happily. For a moment, he was very natural and unrestrained, so he only needed a beautiful woman to accompany him.


    But the only regret was soon made up.


    "Brother Xu, I''ll accompany you!" Liu Yuqi finally thought of Wang Xu, separated from his happy little partner, ran over and said happily.


    Said, she seemed to notice something, not from the weak to continue: "brother Xu, do you feel bored? Let''s get out of here. In fact, I feel a little bored. "


    Are you bored, too?


    Smell speech, Wang Xu almost didn''t laugh out.


    But he can see clearly, before the little girl took the cake to shoot his classmates excited scene.


    "It''s OK. You can continue to play. The wine and fruit dish here is not bad. Don''t worry about me." Wang Xu raised his hand to wipe the white cream off the little girl''s face and said with a smile.


    The carnival soon calmed down. In front of the mess hall, a woman in her thirties, dressed in a black dress, with a hot figure and deep career line, led a group of waiters to clean up.


    And she herself, with two ceremonial beauties in cheongsam and two trays covered with red cloth, went straight to Zhao Meimei and others.


    At the moment of seeing this woman, Yang Fei''s face was a little ugly.


    The woman is the person in charge of the five-star hotel and Yang Fei''s stepmother. It''s said that her wife divorced and her junior is in charge. Everyone she knows is Miss Dong.


    "Miss Zhao, this is a birthday present from our boss."


    Miss Dong clapped her hands. The two etiquette beauties lifted the red cloth and immediately revealed two bottles of 30-year-old high-end Lafite. I''m afraid there are not tens of thousands of pieces on the market that can''t be taken down at all.


    With the background behind Zhao Meimei, it''s worth Miss Dong''s personal congratulations.


    However, after delivering the wine, she went straight away without even looking at Yang Fei, the "posthumous son".


    But others don''t know. All they know is that Yang Fei''s father is the owner of this five-star hotel. They thought that this scene was also arranged by Yang Fei.


    A young man, red and excited, said:


    "Ha ha, indeed, we still have little awesome power, first the candlelight Princess Cake, now two bottles of Lafite, not to say the banquet tonight, these two will have more than ten thousand. If you include the venue banquet, I''m afraid it''s nearly a million. "


    "Wow, nearly a million! If anyone can spend millions on my birthday, I''ll be worth it all my life. No matter what he asks for, I''ll promise. " Next to that called Chen Shuang girl, immediately full face flower crazy said.


    They are just ordinary students. At most, their families are a little richer. They haven''t reached the level of throwing millions at a time. Can they not envy them.


    "Well, that''s it! Yang Fei in our family can''t be compared by some people. He thinks that with a savings of 100000 yuan, he can rent two sets of high-end suits to show his prestige. " Ma Xiaoyan snorted and raised her chin with pride. Her slender neck was like a proud big white goose.


    Speaking, she also deliberately glanced at Wang Xu, but did not find her side of Yang Fei''s face a little stiff.


    A million dollars?


    He wanted to, but did he have the money?


    Today''s banquet and venue, all the expenses are given by Zhao Meimei''s mother, Zhao Xiaoxia. The two bottles of Lafite in the back are only given by Miss Dong. At most, he made a cake.


    Although the appearance of the princess cake is gorgeous, it is actually a matter of several thousand yuan.


    But can he say that?


    But at this time, everyone was looking at him.


    Yang Fei a little unnatural smile, eyes a turn, saw Wang Xu, immediately preoccupied.


    "How''s it going? Wang Dashao, are you satisfied with the banquet? You''ve been sitting in the corner for almost an hour. Don''t you feel lonely? Would you like me to order some more drinks and food for you? " Yang Fei smiles at Wang Xu implicitly.


    "Are you looking for something?"


    Wang Xu raised his eyelids and slowly put down his wine cup, but he gave Yang Fei a more subtle smile.


    "Ha ha, you are Wang Dashao from the old city. Who dares to trouble you here?" Ma Xiaoyan said sarcastically.


    In a sense, the old urban area of Jianghai has already represented the civilian area. Because of its geographical location, there is no developer who likes that area. Naturally, the people who live there are some old people and the people on the bottom of the river.


    Yang Fei is also more implicit smile: "yes, Wang Dashao, you are sitting here drinking and eating meat. You are a big man. How dare I provoke you?"


    On the surface, they were passers-by, but they were ironic. There are people who understand and laugh on the spot.


    "OK, today is my birthday. If you have any conflicts, change the time and place, go out and solve them!" Zhao Meimei frowned and gave Wang Xu a cold glance. Then she looked at Yang Fei and Ma Xiaoyan. Her tone became cold.


    "Well, I''ll give our princess Meimei face. No more, no more."


    Yang Fei''s exaggerated smiley face looks like he has a lot of grown-ups.


    Wang Xu was smiling, but his eyes were cold and impatient.


    "This is... The last time!"


    Looking at Liu Yuqi, who is fighting with his little partner, Wang Xu adds a word in his heart.


    Little girl is very happy today.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the matter, Yang Fei and others glanced at Wang Xu and said something with a smile of disdain to each other.


    Drink too much, go to the toilet to drain water, smoke a cigarette by the way, and talk about how to treat Wang Xu, an outsider who everyone doesn''t like.


    "Yang Shao, brothers all listen to you. What''s the matter? Do you want me to send someone over? I know Kunge''s bald dragon brother in the bar street. It''s reliable and safe to deal with him, and the price is not expensive. It''s only a thousand yuan to beat that boy. " Toilet, a young man with a cigarette in his mouth, said idly.


    "Oh? Then you call first, but you can''t let him be too cheap. We don''t know how Meimei always protects him. We have to find a way to make him shameless in front of everyone. " Yang Fei nodded, lifted his chin and smoked, letting the dogleg youth on one side light the fire.


    After taking a deep breath of the smoke, his whole face was shrouded in the smoke


    "And that Liu Yuqi, my woman said that she was not happy to see her pretending to be forced, so I''ll find a chance to make it, and then let my brothers be happy together."


    They were discussing their plans here when a scream came from the women''s bathroom next door.


    This sound seems a little familiar?


    Wait, it''s like their sister-in-law, Ma Xiaoyan!


    "Fuck, if someone bullies my woman, go out and do it for me!" Yang Fei was stunned, and then burst into a rage. He threw down his cigarette and strode out.


    Behind, a group of little brother slightly a Leng, and then the same rage, immediately dropped the smoke rushed out.


    Who dare to bully their sister-in-law and seek death!

 Chapter 45

    "You little bitch, how dare you laugh at my fake breasts?"


    As soon as Yang Fei and others rushed out of the men''s room, they saw the washstand in the women''s room. Ma Xiaoyan was being slapped in the face by a middle-aged woman in an exposed dress, holding her hair on the wall.


    For some women who are not confident that they have been to neighboring countries, laughing at a woman''s proud chest is like killing their parents!


    While smoking, the woman yelled: "you little airport, you envy me for being older than you, so you think you can''t do it. How dare you laugh at me with your friends? Do you think I''m blind and can''t hear you?"


    Seeing this scene, Yang Fei is usually used to the arrogance of others. How can he resist it? He rushes up and grabs the woman''s hair, which is to throw him on the ground, and then kicks her hard, and the woman screams.


    "Damn, you dare to bully my woman in my territory. Don''t you want to be a fat woman? How fierce are you? Hard very, a look is false, do not let people say, I kick you


    During the conversation, Yang Fei''s younger brothers also came up with them, punching and kicking the woman, even dragging her hair into the men''s room, laughing for a while.


    On one side, Ma Xiaoyan also happily came up and kicked her feet. At the same time, she yelled: "beat her to death. An old woman is not allowed to speak. I want you to beat me and kick you to death!"


    The woman was also a cruel person. Although she didn''t expect so many people to come out, she was lying on the ground in a huddle with her mouth open and uttered a very sad scream.


    "It''s killing! It''s killing people! Come and have a look, there are a group of hooligans bullying me in the bathroom. They are going to kill me! "


    There are a lot of people around the bathroom. The call of women immediately attracted a lot of people to watch. Yang Fei didn''t dare to be more arrogant. After a few words, he wanted to leave in a hurry.


    But at the moment, they can''t even go.


    I didn''t know when the door of a private room not far from the bathroom was wide open. Three or four fierce looking men rushed out from inside and blocked the way for all.


    "Who are you? Do you want to meddle in your business? I tell you, I''m not a member of this hotel... "Looking at a group of fierce faced men, Yang Fei jumped up and wanted to threaten them.


    But before he finished, the strong man at the head of the opposite slapped him impatiently.


    "Pa!"


    After a clear slap, the strong man sneered and said, "I don''t care who you are. If you beat Shen Laogou''s wife, you beat my wife. Kneel down and apologize to me!"


    Even more ruthless and overbearing!


    In an instant, Yang Fei didn''t know whether he was slapped or frightened. The whole person was stunned.


    At this time, the middle-aged woman who had been beaten and kicked by them also got up from the ground, holding a mobile phone in the broadcast state.


    Obviously, this is an old lady. When she was beaten by others before, she didn''t have any time to spare, so she called for help in her arms.


    No wonder when she just screamed, she also said the specific location of the beating.


    "Little bitch, can you give it to me again? Why not? Ah, let your man beat me. It''s powerful. It''s got a backing! " The woman came over and slapped Ma Xiaoyan in the face. She said fiercely and sarcastically.


    At this time, Yang Fei''s dogleg brother, who had not yet understood, rushed up to yell, "stop, what do you want to do? Do you know who our boss is? "


    Other people also scold, a group of young people rely on their own side of the crowd, there is a big disagreement on the open shelf posture.


    "How dare you hit me?"


    At this time, Yang Fei finally regained his mind, covered half of his face, looked at the leader with incredible eyes, and said in a loud voice:


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "I said, I don''t care who you are!" "You beat Shen Laogou''s wife, that''s equivalent to beating my wife," the strong man said with a smile


    "Asshole, my father is the boss of this five-star hotel, Yang Tianyu, I..." Yang Fei was angry instantly.


    But this time, he had not finished.


    "I don''t care if your father is me or who. Don''t think about it today. Go and take it away. It''s just a gift for old Shen." Strong man a face disdain, bah of a spit, big hand a wave, a younger brother came forward to force with people.


    "Fuck them, brothers!"


    Yang Fei didn''t give any advice. With the same wave of his big hand, a group of young people rushed up behind him.


    All of a sudden, the corridor with little space was in chaos. The people on Yang Fei''s side were young and angry. The fight was all based on a large number of people.


    But on the other side of the strong man, he is an old hand in fighting group fights. One person can easily kill two or three ordinary people, and his hand is fierce. In three minutes, the people on Yang Fei''s side counseled him.


    A group of people were behind and yelled abuse. The strong men were less than half of the people on this side. Although they didn''t lose money in the fight, they couldn''t win the other side for a while. They were also abusing insults.


    The whole scene is very lively.


    "Boy, are you still fighting?" The strong man sneered and said, "you don''t agree with me. I don''t want to waste time with you. Don''t you rely on your old man? Tell my boss


    "OK, let''s meet your boss now. I''ll see who dares to be so arrogant on my father''s chassis." Yang Fei''s face is not good-looking. Knowing what fighting power he has, he has to agree with a gloomy face.


    Moreover, he did not give any advice at all.


    Although my father married the third child, the father son relationship is not very good, but he is the only son is still very doting. Yang Feiyu, his father-in-law, knows several big men in the street, such as brother Kun on the other side of the bar street, and brother Hai, who specializes in private finance and gambling.


    I don''t know if either of these two guys is more powerful than that old Shen dog.


    The name of old dog, I just don''t know where the garbage comes out!


    So next, a group of young people who had just had a drink and had a group fight followed Yang Fei''s ass, with a face of arrogance and arrogance. They followed the strong men to the box on the other side of the corridor.


    The noise outside has already attracted many people.


    Wang Xu stood at the door of the pink princess theme hall and watched Zhao Meimei and others pull Liu Yuqi to follow him. He couldn''t help shaking his head


    "A group of little kids, see what you''ll do when you suffer losses. This society is not around you as you think it is."


    When he said this, Wang Xu didn''t realize it at all, and he was not many years older than Yang Fei.


    And the world no one, will still be ten thousand years as one day of normal operation. Even if the world turns upside down, as long as human beings still exist, some things will never change.


    Arrogant people, you think others are arrogant. But I don''t know that in the eyes of the person you think you are arrogant, you are just some unattractive mole ants.

 Chapter 46

    Wang Xu didn''t know and didn''t care who was behind the strong man.


    But he knew that when Yang Fei repeatedly reported that his Laozi was his backer, the other side always regarded him as nothing. At least Yang Fei didn''t pay attention to him.


    Dare so arrogant, there is no corresponding dependence, also dare not so.


    At this time, Yang Fei and others have arrived at the Royal theme hall where the strong men and others came out. The decoration inside is extremely luxurious. It looks like the dining room of ancient princes is very tall anyway. Who cares if the dining place of ancient princes is really like this?


    As soon as you enter, you can see a group of strong men in black standing around the hall. On the dining table in the middle, there are only two men. One is in his thirties, with a fierce face. The other is a 50 year old man in a high-end suit, with golden glasses and gray hair. At first glance, he feels a little refined, but at second glance, he looks carefully, But it makes people have a kind of unspeakable sense of contradiction.


    If you have to use a sentence to describe it, it is an old dog who is dressed in human skin, fierce inside and looks like a dog!


    Behind the crowd, seeing the old man, Wang Xu narrowed his eyes slightly. For the 30-year-old fierce man, his face is showing a look of surprise, but also a little smile.


    This great man is an old acquaintance he knows.


    Haige!


    At the front, Yang Fei and others looked at the grand display in the hall. They were also slightly stiff. Many young people hesitated at their feet, and their faces were extremely complicated, some showing shock, some showing fear, and some showing regret.


    But at this point, they can''t stand to retreat. They can only put their hopes on Yang Fei and look at him. After all, Yang Fei''s family has a background, and it''s not sure who wins or loses.


    "Who is Shen Laogou? I wonder what you want to do with me? " Yang Fei''s heart is full of confidence, proud of the crowd out.


    The admiring eyes of a group of young people behind him made him feel more proud and proud. He didn''t pay attention to the group of men in black in the room.


    More than people?


    Better than show off?


    He has just quietly informed the Security Department of the hotel, waiting for people to come and crush each other every minute.


    "Oh? Who are you? " Haige put down his wine glass and gave old dog a funny smile. He turned his head and looked at Yang Fei who looked at people with his chin raised.


    If you ignore the bright red palmprint on his face, which was fanned out by the strong man before, it''s really full of momentum.


    "My name is Yang Fei. I''m the young master of this five-star hotel. Before, your people first provoked my girlfriend, and then they hit me again..."


    At this point, Yang Fei''s face was very ugly. The last word "I" was stifled and he continued


    "I started beating people, and I was so arrogant that I wanted to see you. I want to know who you are. Do you have such a big face?"


    Yang Fei''s face was cold.


    "Yang Fei? Oh, you do look a little bit strong. " Haige nodded faintly.


    Yang Fei''s face just showed a trace of satisfaction, the next moment.


    Haige already gave a cold hum and sneered: "but don''t say you, even if your father Yang Feiyu appears in front of me now, I have to drink a toast and call Haige respectfully."


    "Haige? You, you, you are... "


    Hearing these two words, Yang Fei''s face changed. He seemed to think of something, and his face turned white.


    "You don''t deserve to know who I am. But I dare not talk to you like that. What are you Haige has a cold voice and a sneer on his face.


    "Haige? Is that awesome? "


    Most of the young people have not been in touch with this circle, and they are still confused.


    But Yang Fei can''t control himself. He feels cold all over. Facing Haige''s fierce eyes, he seems to be stared at by a wild animal.


    It seems that Yang Da Shao is very powerful, but in fact, he is nothing in the whole river and sea? A five-star hotel, with assets just over 100 million, sounds like a lot of money, but it''s only 10 million or 20 million in the hands of Yang''s father and son, most of which are in the hands of other shareholders.


    Such as Haige, they can''t make trouble at all!


    Yang Fei was flustered, but Haige was almost laughing.


    It''s really sleepy. I met a pillow giver. Today, I had a bad conversation with Shen Laogou. I was just looking for a chicken to kill one. As a result, Yang Fei sent it up. If I didn''t kill it, I''m sorry for his considerate chicken.


    "Mr. Shen, I really don''t know anything. I''m arrogant to you and me. Well, the man who beat your wife has brought it. How do you think it will be solved? "


    Haige disdainfully glanced at Yang Fei''s pale face and turned to look at the gray haired old man Shen Laogou sitting across the table.


    Shen didn''t speak. He just got up slowly and went to Yang Fei. He drank the last drop of wine from the glass he was holding. Then he hit Yang Fei on the head.


    In an instant, the glass fragments splashed, and the blood slowly slipped from Yang Fei''s head.


    "Boy, you seem very good? Call me old dog Old Shen dog looks at Yang Fei with a calm look on his face. His old eyes, which seem to be dim, exude a chilling and cruel look


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "No, no... I don''t know, boss. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Please let me go. I''ll never dare again." Yang Fei was scared to cry


    No, he was really scared to cry.


    Shen''s eyes made him cold both physically and mentally. It seemed that in each other''s eyes, he was a pig and dog that could be slaughtered at any time.


    "Let you go? Naturally, that''s OK. "


    Smell speech, Shen old dog face slowly burst out a smile, eyes turn, fell to one side, had been closely followed by Yang Fei, but now was scared to retreat, hiding in the corner of Ma Xiaoyan, light said:


    "Is that woman your girlfriend? Let her accompany me for one day today. Let''s forget this time. I''ll treat you as a wild dog on the road. I won''t look at you any more. "


    In an instant, Ma Xiaoyan was scared to step back, even turned around and wanted to run out. But the way out had already been blocked by several big men in black, and she could only tremble in panic.


    Haige also said with a smile: "old dog Shen, I didn''t expect that you are all this age, and your taste is still so young. Come on, I have a bunch of little girls who can''t do what they want with money."


    One side of the group of young people have been afraid to speak, timid legs are soft, the atmosphere dare not breathe.


    Yang Fei almost swept a circle of despair, but no one dared to look directly at each other, all dodged, which made him completely desperate.


    Is this what he used to call a brother?


    It''s really


    It''s plastic!

 Chapter 47

    The next moment.


    "Touch!"


    There was a dull sound of his body hitting the ground. In the complex eyes of the people, Yang Fei knelt on the ground and begged for mercy from Haige


    "Haige, Haige!"


    "I''m blind this time. I''m really wrong. Please look at the relationship between you and my father and say a good word for me. Ma Xiaoyan is my girlfriend after all. Let us go!"


    "Relationship? Your father had two meals when he asked me to do business. He was stingy and stingy when he gave me money. It''s a fart. "


    Haige sneered and said impatiently:


    "It''s nothing to do with me today. I can bark old Shen dog, but you can''t understand me? I advise you to leave your girlfriend and take the chance to go away


    Yang Fei''s face suddenly changed.


    If he really leaves Ma Xiaoyan behind, he will never have the face to hang out in front of Zhao Meimei. Even in the whole circle of friends in the future, it will be a joke for everyone to mention Yang Fei.


    But not


    In the final despair, after only three seconds of consideration, Yang Fei made a decision.


    "OK, I''ll leave my girlfriend..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    An angry voice came from behind the crowd: "Yang Fei, you son of a bitch, why do you give Ma Xiaoyan to them? What qualifications do you have? You''re just a beast, a coward, giving your girlfriend to someone else


    The speaker is Liu Yuqi. Although she had a holiday with Ma Xiaoyan, we are classmates after all, and the matter is just a trivial quarrel.


    "This girl is still too kind." Wang Xu couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing.


    Sometimes, the people you don''t want to save will appreciate you.


    Sure enough, seeing Liu Yuqi stand up, Ma Xiaoyan''s face suddenly changed, not grateful, but resentful!


    "Liu Yuqi, what are you doing? Don''t talk nonsense. I''m here of my own free will


    With that, Ma Xiaoyan forced herself to smile at Haige and said, "Haige, I''m sorry, she''s my classmate. She doesn''t have a wink."


    As she spoke, she thought comfortingly of herself.


    Between her and Yang Fei is completely over, but take this opportunity to know Haige and others, it seems not bad? At most, I spent a day with the old man, biting his teeth.


    On the other hand, Ma Xiaoyan suddenly scolded Liu Yuqi, who was in a state of ignorance.


    What happened?


    She is kind-hearted to talk to Ma Xiaoyan, want to save her!


    With her small head, I''m afraid I can''t understand why.


    But Wang Xu is very clear. At the first sight of each other, he knows that this is a powerful woman. This kind of woman always puts interests first. As for face and friendship, what is this?


    All of a sudden, Haige laughed.


    "Ha ha, it''s really interesting. Today, one or two people came to challenge me one after another. Do you really think I''m easy to talk?"


    He laughed and said in a cold voice, "now it''s time for me. The girl who just talked has to stay. Other people should go away."


    Liu Yuqi in the first time out, Haige recognized it, just because of the presence of Wang Xu, he was silent for a while. Just as Ma Xiaoyan came out to draw hatred, he took this opportunity to find a circle in the crowd. It was only after he confirmed that he did not see Wang Xu that he burst out laughing.


    Luck!


    Great luck!


    Today, I asked old dog Shen to come out and want a chicken, so Yang Fei flew over. Wang Xu, who has been worried about how to solve the problem in his heart, is now able to solve it.


    As long as he catches Liu Yuqi, Wang Xu will have to throw a rat''s paw when he can fight again. With such a big chip in his hand, he doesn''t want to make Wang Xu flat and round


    Just want to be happy, in front of the crowd suddenly came a commotion, as if by a pair of invisible big hands, automatically divided into two rows, in the middle left enough for a person to walk.


    Wang Xu walked along this road step by step.


    Haige''s eyes inadvertently swept over. For a moment, his face was stiff and his eyes suddenly widened.


    OK, OK, ok


    Fuck!


    This son of a bitch here?


    Just now, I scanned it carefully. Is it possible that his eyes are not good?


    Haige''s expression, this moment''s change is too complex, obvious, almost everyone can see the wrong. They followed Haige''s eyes and turned to see Wang Xu step by step in front of everyone. Looking at Haige, they said:


    "So your name is Haige. OK, they are all my sister''s classmates. Give me face and let them go."


    This remark shocked the whole audience.


    Everyone looks at Wang Xu with the eyes of a madman.


    "What are you doing, first Yuqi, what are you mad about?" Ma Xiaoyan turns her head and stares at Wang Xu.


    Even Zhao Meimei pulled him behind Wang Xu and said in a low voice: "what do you want to do?"


    Originally, she had already informed people that although Ma Xiaoyan''s action made her despise, as long as she delayed for a while, the matter could be easily solved. As a result, Wang Xu is now out to intensify the contradiction, and it''s too late to catch up. I''m afraid there will be a real accident.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Hai, it seems that your reputation is not so good. Some people look down on you. You haven''t finished my business for such a long time. Now let me come forward. It seems that I need to cooperate with another person in the future. "


    On one side, old dog Shen is also laughing, his eyes are gloomy and sweeping to Haige, waiting to see how he can solve it.


    But to everyone''s surprise.


    In the face of Wang Xu, Haige''s crazy change of expression, they think it is a ferocious gas to the extreme, but on Haige''s side, it is a kind of fear.


    Damn, it''s not easy to get out of the hospital and change a group of brothers to pretend to force. As a result, the force is just in the middle. On the way, I met Wang Xu, a ruthless man who can''t do it.


    "Haige, what''s the matter? My face doesn''t work? Why don''t you let the others go first, let''s clear up the room, and I''ll stay and have a good talk with you? " See Haige don''t speak, Wang Xu smile, said with a smile.


    When he said this, there was another uproar around him.


    At this moment, Wang Xu in their eyes, in the label of a madman on a fool''s label.


    "Damn, you want to die, don''t hold me!"


    At this time, Yang Fei is still kneeling on the ground. He wants to cry in his heart. He knew that Wang Xu would make a mess, so he would get rid of him earlier.


    But just then.


    Haige''s face was very ugly. He said word by word, "OK, I''ll give you face and let them go today."


    All of a sudden, everyone was in the same place.


    What?


    They can''t be wrong just now, can they?


    For a moment, because it was too incredible, no one moved.


    "Damn it, why don''t you get the hell out of here? Do you want me to do it myself and get out of here? " Seeing this, Haige was very angry and scolded in an instant.


    With Haige''s scolding, the big men in black, who were shocked but still knew to listen to the order, immediately started to drive people. Some of them were still in the same place, and they just went up.


    In a burst of crying between father and mother, a group of people were all driven out in less than half a minute.


    In the whole private room, only Wang Xu, Liu Yuqi, Haige and Shen Laogou were left. Even Zhao Meimei was driven out.


    But just then, a cold and overbearing female voice came from the outside


    "Who dares to offend the Zhao family in Jianghai?"

 Chapter 48

    "Zhao Lanshan?"


    Hearing the sound from outside, Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "Xiaomei, didn''t Aunt say someone was bullying you here? Anyone here? Dare to bully our Jianghai Zhao women, he''s dead! "


    Soon, a woman with strong clothes and dusty appearance came in from the outside.


    "Stop, no admittance..."


    Two big men in black, who were guarding the gate, were going to stop people.


    But the next moment, two people have been like a mad cow hit in general, instant backward shot out, was actually kicked out with his feet.


    At the original gate, there was a woman who was slowly retracting and raising her legs, with a cold look and cool temperament.


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed when he saw the woman.


    Sure enough, this woman is Zhao Lanshan.


    As soon as she entered the door, Zhao Lanshan''s beautiful eyes swept around in a cold light. When she saw Wang Xu, her whole expression and movement suddenly became stiff.


    "Er, Wang, Wang Xu? You, why, here? " Zhao Lanshan asked hesitantly.


    With that, she seemed to think of something, and her face immediately changed, and her eyes were full of regret.


    It can''t be true?


    Is it Wang Xu who bullies Xiaomei?


    Auntie, you are my auntie!


    Wang Xu is an instructor who has a close relationship with Liu Qinlong. Even Zhang''s father wants to be polite and mysterious. Do you want me to trouble him?


    God, I won''t be kicked to death by him, will I?


    In a short period of time, Zhao Lanshan had countless thoughts in his mind. His legs were almost stiff in the air, and his face was embarrassed and complicated.


    "Oh? Why can''t I be here? " Wang Xu doesn''t know what''s in Zhao Lanshan''s mind. He just feels that the woman who gives him a little iceberg at the first impression is very funny at the moment


    lovely?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the face of Wang Xu''s rhetorical question, Zhao Lanshan''s mind is blank, and he doesn''t know what to return.


    Indeed, this is not her home. Why can''t wang Xu be here?


    Just, if you chat like this, our day will be dead!


    For a moment, Zhao Lanshan was very headache, silent for a while, finally pulled the corner of his mouth, forced to smile and asked: "that, just a misunderstanding, I went to the wrong place, went to the wrong place, ha ha, I have something urgent, go first."


    As he spoke, Zhao Lanshan kept retreating. The last word came out. The whole person quickly turned around and wanted to leave here.


    I''m kidding. Liu Qinlong''s incident is still fresh in my mind. She has many twists and turns and is shocked. At this time, she doesn''t want to stay with Wang Xu. Especially when she is alone, God knows what Wang Xu is here for.


    At this moment, in order to avoid the unknown trouble, Zhao Lanshan''s speed of running is also hard, not a face.


    In this state, only three seconds before and after the appearance, Zhao Lanshan kicked off two big men in black and left two sentences, which made him deeply hide his merits and fame.


    Even, Zhao Lanshan can''t even care about Zhao Meimei outside. Give her a wink, and no matter whether Zhao Meimei can understand it or not, she runs away like the wind.


    "This woman... Is really... Vigorous and resolute!"


    In the face of Zhao Lanshan''s speed, Wang Xu couldn''t help sighing with admiration.


    In the distance, I don''t know if Zhao Lanshan heard it or not, but she faltered under her feet, almost fell on the ground, and then left faster.


    Vigorous and resolute... Your sister!


    This change is too fast. When Zhao Lanshan disappears completely, few of the people present can react.


    Jianghai Zhao family!


    Who dares to bully our Zhao family!


    Aunt


    In everyone''s mind, these three key words reverberate slowly at the moment, all of them are in a state of muddle.


    It was Zhao Meimei herself, who was also confused: "what''s the situation? What does sister Lanshan mean? Ah, that look just told me, is everything done? However, Wang Xu seems to have solved the problem ahead of time... "


    Haige seems to be the only one on the scene. When he heard the name of Jianghai Zhao family, his face suddenly changed several times, even more scared than when he saw Wang Xu.


    "Jianghai, Zhao family? Is it the Jianghai Zhao family? "


    Haige only felt his current mood, just like he took a roller coaster. He was very happy after he finally survived.


    "If it''s really Jianghai Zhao family, I''m afraid there are Jianghai Zhao family members besides Wang Xu among the young people just now... Fortunately, I stopped ahead of time because of Wang Xu''s appearance, otherwise I would end up today..."


    At the thought of some rumors about Jianghai Zhao family in the circle, Haige shivered and his back clothes were wet with cold sweat.


    He took a deep look at Wang Xu. If the woman just now is really a member of the Zhao family in Jianghai, the other party''s behavior after seeing Wang Xu is worth pondering.


    Wang Xu''s background is even deeper than the Zhao family in Jianghai!


    "The orphans and widows can''t go on any longer. The money from the pit will be doubled and even the house that has been occupied will have to be returned."


    In an instant, Haige made a judgment.


    "Mr. Shen, he''s the reason why I''m looking for you today. I won''t continue to do anything about you. If you want to continue to deal with the mother and daughter, you must solve him first, or I won''t do it again. "


    Haige raised his head and motioned to Wang Xu. Then he looked deeply at old dog Shen. He couldn''t tell whether it was sarcasm or anything on his face. He continued in a low voice


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you that the other side is very good at fighting. He should not be an ordinary person. I''m afraid he''s not an easy character. If you don''t have enough assurance, you''d better not make enemies with him.


    In addition, you should be glad that he doesn''t know who you are... "


    In the last sentence, Haige said something meaningful. After that, regardless of Shen''s reaction, he went straight to Wang Xu, bowed his head respectfully and said in a deep voice:


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know your identity before. All the things that happened were misunderstandings. From today on, I promise that I will never fight against you again."


    "Oh? Misunderstanding? "


    Wang Xu looked at Haige with a faint look.


    Although I don''t know what made Haige''s attitude change so much, it was Zhao Lanshan who just appeared. He didn''t want to find out the specific reason.


    "Yes, I didn''t know the relationship between you and Liu''s mother and daughter before. I have offended them a lot. In order to show my sincerity, I will return the money and the house to them and compensate them for their spiritual loss by 1 million yuan."


    Then Haige''s waist suddenly bent down and said respectfully to Wang Xu:


    "I beg your pardon!"


    Wang Xu casually smiles and waves to Haige to go away.


    After Haige''s group of people left, Shen Laogou was ready to leave together, but at this time, Wang Xu gently put out his hand to stop each other.


    "What do you mean you won''t let me go?" Old Shen looks a little ugly.


    Wang Xu smile, light said: "no meaning, just some things have not been clear with you."


    What Haige said to old dog Shen in front of him, do you think he can''t hear?


    Or was it deliberately told to him?

 Chapter 49

    At the same time, Zhou Hai, who was out of the hotel, looked back at the empty behind him and suddenly shivered.


    Shen didn''t come out with him!


    The result was unexpected, but it was also in his expectation.


    After this result, let him to his previous decision, more happy.


    "Sure enough, that man can''t be provoked!"


    Zhou Hai''s face turned pale and murmured to himself as if he had escaped death.


    Inside the hotel, Shen''s old dog looked at Wang Xu with an uncertain look and said word by word:


    "Young man, please forgive me. I don''t have any conflict with you. Today is over. But if you take the initiative to find trouble, Zhou Hai is afraid of you, which doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you. "


    "Is it?"


    Wang Xu looks at him with a smile, and is ready to speak.


    At this time, suddenly his mobile phone rang.


    "Just a moment. I''ll take a call." Regardless of whether Shen Laogou agrees or not, Wang Xu smiles at him and takes out his cell phone from his pocket.


    "Zhang Chao?"


    Hearing the voice from the phone, Wang xucai suddenly remembered that he had an appointment with Zhang Jia to attend the dinner party tonight. But because he didn''t pay much attention to it, he almost forgot it.


    "Hello, is that Mr. Wang? I''m Xiao Zhang. Yes, Zhang Chao, Xiao Zhang... No, Xiao Chao, you have an appointment with our father for dinner tonight. Where are you now? I''ll drive over and pick you up myself. "


    On the other side of the phone, Zhang Chao''s face was respectful, and his voice was even more cautious. He was afraid that Wang Xu would be upset if the preset was too loud.


    After Zhang Chao was almost kicked to death by Wang Xu, he had great respect for Wang Xu. He is a warrior. He respects the strong most. What''s more, even Liu Qinlong and Zhang''s father are polite to Wang Xu. What''s he? Can you do without respect.


    "Well, I''m in the Dingsheng hotel. There''s something to deal with here." Wang Xu was a little embarrassed and promised other people''s things, but he forgot it directly.


    "Deal with things?" Zhang chaomingrui found the problem, quickly flattered said: "you are encountered what annoying flies?"


    Annoying flies!


    Zhang Chao''s choice of words is appropriate and careful. Obviously, he is afraid to ask too much, which makes Wang Xu unhappy.


    "Well, there was a fly. It was disgusting." Wang Xu looks at the old dog Shen sitting back opposite him, and there is a chill in his eyes.


    This fly is so disgusting that he wants to slap it to death immediately!


    Dragon has scale, touch it to die!


    And Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter, now is his Wang Xu''s inverse scale!


    Not to mention, uncle Liu''s death has something to do with this old man. If it wasn''t for his eyes, he would have killed old dog Shen.


    "The Dingsheng hotel is just the place where I work for ah Kun. I''ll let him deal with it in person immediately." Smell speech, Zhang Chao says immediately.


    With that, he pauses for a moment. He seems to be afraid that Wang Xu might misunderstand something. He quickly explains, "I don''t want to delay your time. A fly doesn''t deserve to pollute your hand. I also want to give ah Kun a chance. Since he offended you unintentionally last time, he has been living in fear. Let''s take it as some price he needs to pay."


    "Don''t you want to know who offended me? I''m not afraid you can''t afford it? " Wang Xu asked with great interest.


    As soon as he finished, he heard Zhang Chao''s voice with a little pride: "we Zhangjia are not top class in Jianghai, but some small things can be solved casually, only we bully people, no one can bully us Zhangjia..."


    Speaking of the back, thinking of last time, Zhang Chaoyue said that the lower the voice.


    "Well, I see." Wang Xu hung up with a calm face.


    Old dog Shen has been watching Wang Xu on the phone. Seeing him stop at the moment, he suddenly said with a gloomy face: "boy, my patience is limited. Now get out of the way, or I''ll call brother Kun to come over. You''ll be sorry then."


    "Brother Kun?" Smell speech, Wang Xu look suddenly changed very strange.


    "Yes, Zhou Hai is just a little gangster in front of brother Kun. Don''t think that if you can scare him away, you can really do whatever you want."


    Shen old dog''s face was colder, and said word by word: "moreover, I''m very strange, you and I should only meet for the first time today, and there was no intersection in the past. Why should we be so aggressive, and we have to fight for death?"


    "Aggressive? Oh


    Wang Xu sneered and spat out a name.


    "Liu Chengxing!"


    This name is exactly the original name of uncle Liu, Liu Yuqi''s father.


    "Zhou Hai, you son of a bitch In an instant, Shen''s face changed greatly. It seemed that he thought of something. He almost gave a low scold.


    He took a deep look at Wang Xu, as if he had made up his mind, and said slowly: "in this case, there is no room for anything now. I want to make a phone call."


    Wang Xu didn''t stop him either. He even found a chair to sit down and reached out to the other party to do whatever he wanted.


    It''s still early. The scene will be very interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ice bar.


    Since he was lectured by Wang Xu last time, brother Kun has been sitting here in person. As soon as he put down the phone, he immediately stood up with a happy face and said in a loud voice:


    "Come on, drive my latest Bentley. I''m going to pick up a distinguished guest in person!"


    "Elder brother, I don''t know what kind of distinguished guest it is?" A little brother ran over and asked curiously.


    "You talk a lot of nonsense, come on, I''ll tell you, put up your ears for me..." brother Kun laughed twice, raised his head with pride, and said word by word:


    "It''s Mr. Wang who beat me up last time!"


    The tone of his voice, he did not think teeth, but as what a great honor in general.


    And the younger brother Wen Yan, is also a face of worship and admiration: "it''s Prince Wang, elder brother, you''re holding your thigh. Prince Wang is a real and important person of Zhang''s big men who have to be respectful."


    "Ha ha ha, little thing! Little things Kungo laughed.


    At this time, another younger brother came in with a mobile phone and said to brother Kun with a careful smile: "brother Kun, one of our regular customers just gave us a big job to teach a kid who is very good at fighting but has no background. The other side gave him a million yuan reward..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was impatiently interrupted by brother Kun: "this kind of small matter, just call two brothers over. Don''t bother me. I have more important things now."


    "But brother Kun, the other party said that the man was like Wang Xu..." the younger brother said bitterly.


    This is the existence of the same name as Prince Wang. Since Kunge was taught a lesson last time, he gave an order that everything related to Prince Wang''s name should be reported to him immediately for personal review and decision.


    "What?"


    Sure enough, brother Kun was stunned when he heard the words. Then he came out with a cold sweat brush on his head and asked quickly, "where is it? Who is the regular customer? "


    "It''s old Shen''s list. The location should be in a five-star hotel..." my younger brother hesitated and returned. Just now old Shen said it too fast. He couldn''t remember the name of the hotel.


    However, even if the information is not clear, the cold sweat on Kunge''s head suddenly increases.


    fivestar hotel?


    Or someone with the same name as Prince Wang


    What the hell do you want? It must be prince Wang who has been offended. Hurry to kill that old dog!


    In an instant, Kunge made a decision and strode out. The cold voice echoed in the hall like the frost in March.


    "Give me all the information about Shen Laogou. No matter what his relationship is, I want him to become a dead dog in the roadside garbage can in half a month!"

 Chapter 50

    "Why, did you call for help?"


    Wang Xu sat on the chair and looked at old dog Shen''s call with a smile. He didn''t mean to stop him. When he hung up, he said faintly:


    "I advise you to fight a few more, or I''ll be afraid that the people you''ve got won''t dare to stand up for you when they see me."


    "Boy, there''s no hair on his mouth. He speaks in a big voice." Next to Shen Laogou''s wife, who was despised by Yang Fei and other women with fake breasts, she immediately made a scornful mockery.


    She followed old dog Shen for half of her life. Naturally, she knew the power behind her man. That was a lot of characters who could eat both black and white. Before that, these relationships have brought them great benefits, almost everything they do is invincible, and they have gradually developed their current style of doing things.


    Behind the scenes, dirty hands are left to outsiders. I think I can cover the sky in the river and sea!


    In four words.


    That''s the frog in the well!


    "You still have time to regret now. Some people you can''t afford to offend, and some things you can''t touch. Don''t follow Liu Chengxing''s footsteps." Shen old dog''s face was gloomy, and then he threatened.


    But I don''t know why, when he saw Wang Xu''s calm, even leisurely state, he felt extremely depressed.


    "This guy must be putting on airs. My name is brother Kun. Zhou Hai is not the same level as him at all. How can there be any problems?" Old dog Shen comforted himself in his heart.


    "Yes? Then wait for the person you call Wang Xu said with a faint smile.


    In the hall, then fell into silence, leaving only a group of young men and women with complex looks gathered in the corridor at the door, looking at the calm Wang Xu inside.


    "Meimei, do you know who Wang Xu is?" Ma Xiaoyan carefully approaches Zhao Meimei and asks awkwardly.


    "I don''t know." Zhao Meimei gave her a cold look, and then she didn''t bother to take another look.


    For Ma Xiaoyan, she is completely disappointed!


    "Chen Shuang..." Ma Xiaoyan''s eyes turned to another girl.


    However, waiting for her, it was Chen Shuang''s compassionate eyes, as well as his unfriendly and firm words: "Ma Xiaoyan, if I were you, now I have no face to stay here. You''d better hurry up and leave like Yang Fei!"


    With that, she sighed suddenly and added: "by the way, we are afraid that we will never be friends again. When I go back, I will blackmail your wechat. You''d better not contact me again."


    Smell speech, Ma Xiaoyan''s face, suddenly flash a trace of despair.


    She looked around with the last glimmer of hope, but no one wanted to look her in the eye.


    When she glanced at Liu Yuqi, her eyes suddenly brightened, but then she noticed that Wang Xu was sitting in the chair inside. His body trembled and his face turned pale. She did not dare to keep other thoughts. Finally, only a very embarrassed person to stagger away.


    Not long after this little commotion outside, there was a sudden noise from the stairs at the corner of the corridor.


    People subconsciously looked at the past, and saw a sharp man with an inch and a stiff suit striding over.


    He glanced at the crowd gathered at the door, his face unchanged, and went straight through the crowd into the hall.


    "Brother Kun..."


    Seeing this tough man, Shen''s face suddenly showed a happy look. He came up with a smile and stretched out his hands to say hello.


    However, the next moment, the tough man has a hand on Shen Laogou''s face, pushed him aside, the whole person turned half a circle, almost fell to the ground on the spot.


    But the valiant man did not change his steps. He hurried to Wang Xu and said respectfully:


    "Mr. Wang, are you all right? Isn''t that fly disgusting to you?"


    "It''s not too disgusting." Wang Xu smiles and shakes his head.


    "Well, as you are, a fly can''t get into your eyes." The tough man also laughed a few times, suddenly turned his head and yelled angrily:


    "Old dog Shen! Who the hell gave you dog shit to make you dare to be disrespectful to Prince Wang? "


    Old dog Shen''s face had already changed at the moment, and he was suddenly angry. The whole person shivered subconsciously and said in a sweat: "brother Kun, what are you doing


    This valiant man is the Kunge who is in a hurry and overtakes all the way to pick up people!


    Brother Kun said with a sneer, "what are you doing? It''s good that you didn''t kill you immediately after you provoked my noble people in Kunshan. It''s just that Mr. Wang and Mr. Zhang have made an appointment for a banquet. I have to take Mr. Wang over, or I''ll kill you long ago. "


    "What? You, you say, he... He''s a friend of Mr. Zhang Old Shen dog looks at Wang Xu with an incredible face, forgetting the fear that brother Kun said he would kill him.


    Because, at this moment, he has been scared to numbness!


    Mr. Zhang, who is famous all over the country, is a real big man. In the eyes of each other, he is afraid that he can''t even compare with the dog excrement on the roadside. But is Wang Xu his friend?


    How is that possible?


    Well, this boy... He''s only in his early twenties. How can he be a friend of Mr. Zhang.


    "Oh, brother Chao himself told me to drive a brand new Bentley to invite Mr. Wang to the banquet, and he will come later, don''t you think?"


    Kunshan looked at old dog Shen and said, "why, do you think I''m scaring you?"


    "No, no, no!" For a moment, Shen''s body was shaking like chaff.


    How dare he believe it or not!


    At this time, he finally understood that he was afraid that he would not be saved, but the old dog, the old dog, cherished his rotten life most.


    With the last glimmer of hope, Shen knelt down on the ground with a bump. Then he knelt to the ground and went all the way to Wang Xu''s feet. He kept kowtowing and pleading for mercy


    "I didn''t know that Liu Chengxing was your man, Mr. Wang. It was my fault. I had no eyes. I threw sewage on him for a little compensation, falsely accused the court of blackmailing his money, and ruined his reputation. In the end, he killed himself by drinking medicine.


    He even coveted his wife Liu Meiling, paid Zhou Hai and other people, took advantage of Liu Chengxing''s high medical expenses, set a trap for them to borrow usury and forcibly occupy their house, forcing their mother and daughter to starve to death... "


    Old Shen dog constantly hissed and confessed his fault. Under the threat of Kunshan''s more and more cold and angry eyes, he kowtowed more and more heavily and could see some blood.


    However, with his telling, none of the people present felt sorry for him. Maybe there is a kind girl, at the beginning, Wang Xu was a little too deceptive, but at the moment, it is no longer such a mind.


    Even some students who know about Liu Yuqi''s family are full of hate when they hear these things. Even the kindest girl''s eyes are red, as if they want to step on Shen''s feet.


    It was Liu Yuqi, who was also angry and full of sadness, staring at old dog Shen. Tears slipped down his face unconsciously.


    She knew that there must be sewage on her father, and that it must be the boss of the factory where he worked behind the scenes.


    But she had never met the black hearted boss, and she didn''t know it was Shen Laogou!


    What''s more, I don''t know that the hardships I and my mother experienced later were also instructed by each other!


    In this world, how can you have such a black hearted person?!


    Shen old dog, ha ha, is really an old dog with the same black heart as dog shit!


    At this moment, Liu Yuqi only felt that her breathing was very painful, very painful!


    It''s a pain from the bottom of my heart!


    However, when her eyes look at Wang Xu, it is a gentle change, and no one can shake the peace of mind.


    "With brother Xu in the future, there will be no such black hearted people who can bully us at will!"

 Chapter 51

    Old dog Shen is finished.


    After Wang Xu and others left, there was only Shen Laogou, who was completely paralyzed on the ground, and many young people in the corridor who were stunned.


    Until then, the middle-aged woman, who had never dared to speak, asked in a trembling voice, "husband, this is..."


    Old Shen dog looked up in despair and hissed, "I... we are completely finished today!"


    The woman didn''t want to believe it and continued: "who is that boy, how can he scare you like this?"


    Old dog Shen didn''t answer for the first time. He just looked hopelessly and muttered to himself, "it''s over. It''s over. I''m afraid nobody can save us this time."


    "Honey, who is he? You''re scared like this, or you''re not a man! " Women are in a hurry.


    After being scolded by her, old dog Shen seemed to recover a little and said with a miserable smile:


    "I don''t know who that boy is, but behind him comes Kunge from the bar street, and his backer is Zhang Chao from Jianghai Zhangjia. But according to his meaning, Zhang Chao should be respectful in front of the boy.... "


    "This is Zhang Jia in the rumor!"


    "Zhang Jia?" The woman murmured, as if she finally understood something, and her face suddenly changed


    "Is that Zhang Jia?"


    "Not bad."


    Old dog Shen nodded miserably. He was paralyzed on the ground and didn''t want to move. The woman beside him was even more pale. He felt that his body was shivering and there was a chill below.


    Jiang Hai Zhang Jia!


    This is a famous family in Jianghai. It''s the real top circle in Jianghai. It has a deep foundation. In the past, their husband and wife wanted to know Zhangjia people... No, even the drivers who drive for Zhangjia people didn''t have a chance.


    What''s the identity of Wang Xu, who can make Zhang Jia treat him like this?


    At the thought that they had offended this kind of existence, the woman''s legs suddenly softened, and she sat down beside her, weak all over, with dull eyes and a face of despair.


    Wang Xu doesn''t have to do it by himself. With the background of Zhang Jia, even if anyone says hello, there are countless people in the whole river and sea who are willing to buy Zhang''s face and deal with them one after another. Maybe they won''t stop until they are completely trampled to death?


    "It''s over, it''s really over!" Women are also lost in the murmur.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Wang Xu has already taken Liu Yuqi back to her home under the escort of Kunshan.


    "Brother Xu, can I go with you?" At the bottom of the building, Liu Yuqi looks at Wang Xu pitifully and doesn''t want to get off.


    "Well behaved, I''ll be back soon. If we don''t come back, Aunt Liu will be worried at home alone." Wang Xu touched the head of the little girl, jokingly advised.


    The appearance of the little girl now, let him subconsciously think of the coquettish rolling, it is too naive to Ju.


    "But, but you go alone... I''m a little worried about you..." said Liu Yuqi, looking at the Kunshan driving, hesitant.


    "Don''t worry, no one dares to provoke me." Wang Xu saw through what the little girl was worried about. He glanced at Kunshan and saw her face in panic and shaking her head. It was funny.


    Waving his hand, he continued: "besides, even if someone dares, they are definitely not my opponents..."


    "Well! Brother Xu, be careful Liu Yuqi nodded heavily, and finally obediently got out of the car to leave, but it was a three-step look back, reluctant to part.


    After watching Liu Yuqi go upstairs all the time, Wang Xu takes back his sight and orders Kunshan to continue driving to the banquet venue.


    It''s not that he didn''t take Liu Yuqi with him on purpose, but the banquet tonight. In his eyes, he has already judged that it is not a simple dinner.


    Some things, the little girl is not yet in touch with the time.


    Sometimes, happy ordinary daily life is thousands of times better than thrilling, seemingly tall things.


    Peace is blessing, ordinary... Peace of mind.


    ¡­¡­


    In a quiet manor in Yunlong mountain, the western suburb of Jianghai, there are many luxury cars, countless men and women in high-end dress and luxurious dress. The crowd and venue are filled with some excitement, excitement and expectation, as if a pot of boiling water is brewing.


    Just because tonight, the old man of Jianghai Zhangjia, who has been indifferent to the world for many years, even for a young man named Wang Xu, he held a banquet and invited friends and relatives.


    According to the history of Zhang Jia, most of the people who can come to the banquet are from the martial arts circle. According to the Convention of the circle, this grand banquet is not only a gathering for the older generation to exchange ideas, but also a time for the younger generation to exchange ideas, solve disputes, and even deal with hatred and delimit their own plans.


    As young people, Wang Xu''s name has naturally spread to every young generation.


    How can a nameless guy who doesn''t know where to come from and is equal to them get such a grand treatment?


    For a moment, I don''t know how many young people are rushing up in anger. In the dark, a turbulent torrent is facing Wang Xu, which has already been brewing at the bottom, and is becoming more and more violent.


    In the crowd, two women stood together and attracted many people''s enthusiastic eyes.


    These two women are not big. They both look like they are in their early twenties. Each of them has long blue hair, snow-white skin and delicate facial features. They are wearing a set of black tight leather clothes and trousers. Their long blue hair is tied into a horsetail and left behind. It gives people a sense of wild and rebellious, but it makes men want to conquer.


    Another woman is just the opposite. If the former is enthusiastic, then she is as cool as ice, with short black hair, knife like side face lines and a look of indifference and arrogance. She always gives people the illusion of being superior and looking down on others.


    But no matter what, these two women with different temperament, let countless men around the heart of the burning flame, if you can, those eyes may have turned into a real flame, burning all hindered.


    "Qianqian, help me this time, as if I owe you a favor!" Said the wild woman in a low voice, a little imploring on her face.


    "Tang Yu, it''s no use asking me about this today. It''s not that I don''t help you, but that Wang Xu has aroused everyone''s anger. I don''t know what''s the relationship between Zhang Jia and him, what''s the purpose of this party tonight, but I know... "


    The short haired woman said calmly, pausing for a moment, then continued word by word:


    "The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it!"


    "The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it?"


    Tang Yu, a wild woman, murmured to herself. Then her face showed a trace of bitterness, and she lost her voice in shock


    "How cruel! It''s... The killing! "


    "I don''t know if it''s a victory or not." There are some emotions in the voice of the short haired woman, which is a kind of thing called fighting spirit.


    "But before today, no one knew the name of Wang Xu. Zhang''s move may have the meaning of winning and killing, or it may have hidden other meanings. These are not important."


    "The important thing is that since he has spoken to the outside world that he wants to fight all over his peers, he will have to pay a price. Besides, he... "


    "... who is he?"


    "Why?"

 Chapter 52

    "Who is he?"


    Hearing this, Tang Yu''s face was full of helplessness. He shook his head and said with a bitter smile


    "Who else can he be? He is an old classmate I know, Wang Xu


    "If others don''t know Wang Xu, can I not? Five years ago, he was a weak boy with no strength to bind a chicken. In addition, his family suddenly changed, and he became an orphan. He had no choice but to drop out of school. As you know, the cultivation of martial arts focuses on the exercise of muscles and bones since childhood. During this period, all kinds of precious medicine baths are just the most common expenses, which can not be supported by an ordinary rich family, let alone an orphan who has nothing. "


    At this point, Tang Yu''s face was more complicated, but he said: "originally, I thought it was just a person with a double name. I didn''t expect that after seeing the information you shared, I knew it was really him..."


    "I don''t care. Today, as a strong young man in jianghaiwudao circle, I definitely want to fight. Otherwise, I''m sorry for Wang Xu''s arrogant name." The short haired woman shook her head without any wavering and said faintly.


    Her name is Zhao Qian, a member of the Zhao family in Jianghai. Although she is a beautiful girl, many people will underestimate her from her face, none of the women in the Zhao family in Jianghai can tolerate this kind of underestimate.


    The general male warrior, ten in the same realm, can''t be her opponent alone.


    And she herself is the top ten young experts of the younger generation in jianghaiwudao circle!


    Hearing the speech, Tang Yu also gave a bitter smile. Thinking of the name Zhang gave Wang Xu, it was a headache.


    "The river and the sea are as deep as the abyss. The Dragon comes from the king. I am invincible!"


    What does that mean?


    That is to say, in such a big Jianghai City, Wang Xu is the real dragon. Other people are all four legged snakes, not even Jiaolong.


    Even though this sentence didn''t mean anything like this, it didn''t mean anything to these young warriors.


    Provocation!


    Naked provocation!


    "Qianqian, he and I used to be classmates after all. If we didn''t know his true background, I wouldn''t ask you to let him go. He was suffering enough. His parents mysteriously disappeared. It''s a pity that he had to support himself alone..." Tang Yu frowned slightly and made the last effort.


    "Tang Yu, how can Wang Xu defeat Zhang Chao and even abolish Zhang Lin? Especially Zhang Chao, even if his strength is weaker than mine, it can''t be much weaker. " Zhao Qian shook his head.


    "Qianqian..." Tang Yu opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    At the beginning, she had a fight with Wang Xu. After all, she was just a passer-by. She was not familiar with it at all. Even later, because of her family''s reasons, she dropped out of school in Wang Xu for a short time, and she directly dropped out of school to concentrate on martial arts. For this reason, no one contacted her at the last classmate party, and no one had contact information.


    "Well, let''s wait and see. If he really is what you said, I will not only stop him, but also take the initiative to protect him. Is that right?" Zhao Qian shook his head.


    To tell you the truth, she also felt that some of the news about Wang Xu from Zhang Jia was too exaggerated. She was afraid that there were many false news.


    Zhang Lin was defeated by one move. It was a dandy young master and a loser.


    But Zhang Chao was defeated in one move, which made people a little incredulous. After all, it''s true. In the martial arts circle of the whole Jianghai younger generation, how can Wang Xu be ranked in the top three? How can he be unknown so far? How can it be that up to now, there has never been any news, just like it came out of thin air?


    But no matter how, Zhao Qian will see it, see it with her own eyes, to solve her doubts.


    And at this time, Wang Xu also entered the manor, under the leadership of Kunshan, all the way inside.


    Because all the people present tonight are from the upper class of the river and the sea. Everyone is well-dressed. Although everyone is in the martial arts circle, today is a modern society after all, and no one will wear anything like the ancients. Even because of martial arts, some young people are very bold. For example, a female warrior who is new to the outside world can fight at any time for convenience. Her red evening dress is almost split to the waist, just like a cos who doesn''t know fire dance.


    Like Wang Xu, who was dressed casually in a plain shirt and casual pants, he was almost like a chicken walking into a flock of geese, which immediately attracted a lot of people''s attention, and even caused some small disturbances in the venue.


    "Here he comes!"


    "It''s the man!"


    "Wang Xu!"


    In a short period of time, I don''t know how many different looking eyes come together, either with examination, or with bad intentions, or with curiosity.


    As soon as he turned his head, Tang Yu saw Wang Xu walking step by step under the gaze of the crowd.


    "Qianqian, wait for me first, I''ll ask this rash guy!" Tang Yu quickly dropped a word and strode to Wang Xu.


    Soon, Wang Xu''s ear heard a voice with a little Rage:


    "Wang Xu!"


    Wang Xu turned his head and looked at Tang Yu with a face full of urgency. He reached out to stop him and frowned. Then he thought of something and said something unexpected:


    "Are you... Tang Yu?"


    Tang Yu, who was also a man of the moment when he was in high school, was called one of the top ten school flowers by those boys who had nothing to do every day, and juxtaposed with Chen Yuqing.


    However, if I remember correctly, at that time, he and Tang Yu didn''t seem to be very familiar with each other. They just knew that such a wild girl was hard to tame, and she was as careless as a boy every day. However, they didn''t expect that the other party was also a warrior, and the breath of blood from her seemed not weak.


    With a smile on his face, he thought that Tang Yu was here to talk about the past with him. After all, not everyone can enter here tonight. Tang Yu will be surprised to see him.


    But the next moment, Wang Xu''s smile froze.


    "Wang Xu, before, I thought you and I were the same kind of people, with their own pride and contempt for others. I didn''t see you for five years. I didn''t expect you to be like this! " Tang Yu stopped Wang Xu with one hand, crossed his waist with the other, and yelled loudly.


    Smell speech, Wang Xu is not angry, but embarrassed.


    What did he become?


    Also, five years ago, he was really not the same as you. He was just poor. He could hardly afford to eat without money. Where was he interested in playing with other students?


    Before he could recover from his embarrassment, Tang Yu''s next sentence seemed to be that when he was fighting against the landlord, his opponent had only four cards left, and suddenly a hand of Wang bang was thrown out.


    "Wang Xu, even if you change, I don''t know how you got into the martial arts circle, but you dare to say that you want to challenge the whole martial arts circle of Jianghai tonight and beat all the people of the same generation..."


    Hearing this, Wang Xu''s face was stunned.


    What?


    Did he say that?


    Why doesn''t he have any impression of himself?


    At the moment, when Tang Yu saw Wang Xu''s face at a loss, he was full of hate for iron. He lit Wang Xu''s chest with one hand and made a decision loudly


    "It''s amazing that you want to turn over all the people of the same generation. You''re looking for your own death!"


    "I won''t!"


    At this time, Wang Xu was stunned.

 Chapter 53

    "Wait, these words... Are all from me?"


    After Tang Yu had finished a long speech, Wang Xu finally found the opportunity to raise his finger to his nose and asked back with a face full of tears and laughter.


    "Otherwise! You didn''t let it out. Who else would want to die like that? " Tang Yu didn''t say well.


    Five years ago, she was such a character. Five years later, she was still such a character, which made Wang Xu feel like a memory.


    "Tang Yu, let me tell you the truth. I didn''t say these words. I didn''t even know a word."


    After shaking his head, Wang Xu showed his hand helplessly and sighed. He wanted to change the topic and suggested, "do you want to keep your voice down? It''s not good to attract people''s attention. We haven''t seen each other for many years. How about having a drink in a corner and having a chat with our old classmates? "


    "You... Wang Xu, you have really changed. You dare not even admit what you have said. I don''t know what you have changed. You have no backbone."


    Tang Yu glares at Wang Xu, and his eyes follow a brother who is not a tool


    "I tell you, a man''s spit is like gold. Since you have said that you want to challenge the younger generation of the whole martial arts circle in Jianghai, you have to do what you say and do what you do, until you get everyone down and make people speechless!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Staring at Tang Yu, Wang Xu was silent for three seconds before covering his heart and saying slowly and heavily:


    "You didn''t come to persuade me to give up?"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Yu was stunned for a moment. Then he reacted. His face turned red suddenly and said in a hurry, "yes, yes, I''m here to persuade you to give up. What I said just now is just a joke. You challenge the younger generation in the whole jianghaiwudao circle? How could it be? It must be crazy


    "Even my best friend Zhao Qianqian, even Huang Meng, Ma Changxing, Liu WuJie and others dare not say such big things."


    Huang Meng, Ma Changxing, Liu WuJie and others are all famous experts of the younger generation in jianghaiwudao circle.


    "Well, I don''t know any of them." Wang Xu paused for a moment, but he still couldn''t resist his curiosity and continued to ask, "do you know Zhang Chao? How do these people compare with him? "


    "Zhang Chao?" Tang Yu was stunned for a moment, and then said: "this is not nonsense. Zhang Chao is Zhang Jia''s talker. He is a master of internal strength. He is no longer a young generation. How can we be opponents?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, Wang Xu was speechless again.


    After working for a long time, you are not the younger generation when you enter the internal force. It turns out that you are all talking about the external force. Thanks to him, how powerful he thought he was.


    At this time, Tang Yu continued to exhort: "Wang Xu, I know your parents'' mysterious disappearance is a big blow to you, otherwise you would not have left school at the beginning, but it doesn''t matter if you don''t go to school. You see, I dropped out of school after you, and now I''m still doing well?


    That is to say, you are now in our circle of martial arts. You know, most ordinary people can''t touch our circle in their whole life, let alone see our more wonderful world. You have to change your boasting, or you will be killed in our circle.


    You must have had a conflict with others and been provoked to say that, right? If you are really a man, you should bear it first today. I tell you that a dime of face is not worth it. You should bear the calm wind and calm waves for a while and step back. If it''s too big, you will become stronger. Then you can come back and find the place, so that all those who look down on you will be blind! "


    Wang Xu listened silently, looking at Tang Yu''s way of scolding Fang Qiu. He didn''t dare to interrupt him.


    Although what the woman said was a little wrong, it was for his good after all. Although the way of expression was simple, direct and overbearing.


    "Wang Xu, as long as you promise me to bear it today, regardless of those people who will attack you and ignore those possible scorn and ridicule, I can... I can help you carry down today''s beam with my best friend Zhao Qianqian!"


    Seeing that Wang Xu didn''t say a word, Tang Yu thought that Wang Xu had been convinced by her sincere "truth", and her voice became a little softer, even a little embarrassed.


    "Wait a minute!" Seeing that Tang Yu turned his head to call his best friend, Wang Xu quickly stopped her and asked earnestly, word by word:


    "I just want to ask you, if you were me, you would be looked down upon by everyone tonight, and their wanton ridicule would be heard from time to time... Would you bear it?"


    He''s not finished yet.


    Tang Yu''s whole body jumped up and almost angrily waved: "bear fart! Who dares to laugh at me? My aunt will kill him with these iron fists at once


    "You see, you can''t stand it. How can I?" Wang Xu showed his hand and motioned to Tang Yu.


    "This, this, this is not the same..." Tang Yu''s pretty face was flushed, and he wanted to refute something loudly.


    How can she compare with Wang Xu? She is a warrior who has already entered the world!


    What about Wang Xu?


    Well, she can''t see it, but the martial arts are full of Qi and blood, which can be seen at a glance. Wang Xu doesn''t have half of Qi and blood. Obviously, he hasn''t entered the outer force yet


    "Well, don''t make any noise. A lot of people are looking at us. Let''s find a corner to eat something and drink some wine to talk about the past. Otherwise, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid they all think you have nothing to do with me. " Wang Xuji shook his head helplessly and forced Tang Yu to sit down in the next corner.


    Even so, there are still many envious eyes, dead with Wang Xu.


    Tang Yu''s body is hot and full of personality. In the circle, many people list him as a wild horse that a man must tame. Even the local tyrant''s Grassland is ready in advance, waiting for a chance to start.


    As a result, Wang Xu suddenly appears. Seeing that his relationship with Tang Yu is still so good, how can they not envy, envy and hate him?


    Unconsciously, Tang Yu has violated his original intention to help Wang Xu, and has drawn a good wave of hatred.


    "... who has anything to do with you? I have nothing to do with you


    Tang Yu subconsciously retorted, but half of what she said, she reacted. Looking at the strange eyes around her, her face suddenly turned red, but soon she glared at Wang Xu with shame and anger, and gritted her teeth


    "Wang Xu, you''ve completely changed. I''m a little sorry to take care of you now. I''ll let you die by yourself. You deserve to die!"


    After scolding, Tang Yu turned and walked to Zhao Qianqian not far away. He did not look at Wang Xu any more. He walked in a hurry with his head down. He did not know whether he was really angry or shy.


    "Wait, Tang Yu, I have something to tell you!" Wang Xu looked at her left back and suddenly called.


    "You''ve finally figured it out, ready to endure?" Tang Yu asked without looking back.


    "No, I just want to tell you that I really didn''t say that. However, no matter who spread it, since it''s a foregone conclusion, I''d better be respectful than obedient tonight. Let me... "


    Wang Xu smiles, reveals his white teeth, and slowly spits out the last words:


    "Alone..."


    "... pick everybody up!"

 Chapter 54

    "Then let me..."


    "Alone..."


    "... pick everybody up!"


    Wang Xu''s words echoed in Tang Yu''s mind.


    This man


    It seems to be the same as the one in her impression!


    Are you proud?


    Or do you want to live with face?


    "Wang Xu, do you really think you can be invincible with your peers?"


    After a moment''s silence, Tang Yu slowly turned around and looked Wang Xu in the eye. Without waiting for him to answer, he said word by word:


    "If you really win in the end... No, even if you can walk down the competition stage by yourself tonight, I will promise you one condition."


    "Anything?" Wang Xu picks his eyebrows and looks at Tang Yu with a smile.


    This woman, as before, can''t lift her temper. Her eyes swept the high horsetail behind her, and her mood rose.


    wild horse?


    Liema?


    Jiama?


    "Any conditions! As long as you can walk straight down at last, I will give you my body! " Tang Yu glared at Wang Xu fiercely. He didn''t know what he thought of. He added:


    "Don''t worry, don''t be responsible for it!"


    "Cough... I just want to say that from today on, you don''t need to treat yourself as a man and a woman all day long. It''s better to be a lady." Wang Xu coughed twice, almost choked to death by saliva.


    This woman is just... Too arrogant!


    Is he the kind of person who is impatient!


    "A little dry mouth, drink some wine to moisten your throat..."


    Wang Xu licked his lower lip, glanced around, took a glass of wine from the nearby table and drank it. Then he looked up at Tang Yu with a smile, put down his glass and strode to the high platform in the middle of the manor.


    It''s the competition platform!


    "I knew you couldn''t persuade him. Instead, he was excited by you. His brain was congested and crazy?" Not far away, Zhao Qian looked at Wang Xu''s back, light said.


    "Bah, I don''t care if he''s mad. Go to hell!" Tang Yu booed, but he looked at Wang Xu anxiously.


    "And what does it have to do with me that he wants to die himself?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao Qian looked at Tang Yu, saw her angry face, and said in silence: "you really don''t understand men! Who can resist being advised by a beautiful woman like you face to face? "


    Shaking her head, she looked at Wang Xu from a distance. Suddenly, she stopped at Wang Xu''s feet and stared at him. The look of her eyes changed gradually.


    Wang Xu as like as two peas in the world, if she did not read the wrong thing, every step would be the same distance.


    What does that mean?


    "Maybe, he really has the confidence to turn over the same generation''s invincible hand... Maybe?" Suddenly, Zhao Qian looks very strange to say a word.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha, tonight... Is a little interesting!"


    On the stage of the contest, Wang Xu slowly glanced around, and his eyes stopped slightly in several places.


    The places he looked at were deeper in the manor. Several pavilions stood high and surrounded the competition platform in the middle of the manor. The people on the platform could see all the movements of the competition platform at a glance.


    With the Biwu platform as the center, there are many tables and chairs in all directions, which are full of delicious food and wine. People who travel between can pick them up at will, or sit down and have a rest.


    Even outside, there are four smaller platforms for martial arts competition. At this time, there are two platforms on which people are already engaged in martial arts competition. It''s very lively for both sides to fight.


    Wang Xu''s situation was just a small episode, but as he took the initiative to stand in the main challenge arena, a group of people suddenly looked over.


    "Boy, who are you? Not everyone can stand in the main challenge arena. Once they are in the main challenge arena, it means that they have to challenge all the experts of the same generation. They have to defend the challenge for ten times before they can come down. "


    A young man looked at Wang Xu and saw that he couldn''t remember which master he was, so he called out impatiently.


    "That''s right. Even if you lose, you have to play ten games to get down. You''re not lucky to be killed alive. Don''t hurry down while there''s no one up to challenge now! " Another person shouts and clearly regards Wang Xu as a 250 lengtouqing who doesn''t know anything.


    In the face of all this, Wang Xu just looked at it with a smile. After a while, no one came up. He even went down to lift a chair and sat in the middle of the challenge arena.


    As time goes on, more and more people pay attention to this side, and people come here one after another. After all, the fighting in the main arena is not comparable to the small ones around. It can be said that there are a lot of people around for a while.


    "Fuck, how arrogant! He''s still sitting in a chair. Who does he think he is?"


    "Which family is this boy from? There are no rules at all. "


    "That who, aren''t you known? What''s the name of the boy above? If I hadn''t been over thirty, I would have gone up and killed him. It''s so arrogant! "


    There was a lot of noise.


    In this process, Wang Xu''s identity was finally recognized.


    "It''s Wang Xu!"


    Not far away from the men and women gathered together, looking at this side, whispering to each other.


    "So he is Wang Xu. Is that a friend of Tang Yu? Before I saw Tang Yu chatting with him, it seemed very happy. " One of them, in her twenties and seventies, wearing a black evening dress, asked, slightly shaking her champagne and frowning.


    "A fart friend!"


    Another man sneered and sneered


    "Before I heard it clearly near them, this boy named Wang Xu was a poor boy and an orphan. For the sake of their former classmates, Tang Yu went to persuade him. As a result, the boy not only didn''t appreciate him, but also made a speech to tease Tang Yu and annoyed her."


    "Ha ha, is that what it is? I don''t know where he has the courage to say that he wants to challenge his peers. "


    "In my opinion, it''s not to offend anyone who has been attacked by Yin. I''m afraid it''s funny!"


    Looking at a few people there take Wang Xu as a joke, Xing Yumei looks complex to stand aside, Zhang several times, but in the end nothing is said.


    Since the last time when she was in the bar, because of Wang Xu, she completely broke off contact with Chen Liming''s circle, and finally squeezed into the current circle at a huge cost. But we can''t quit so soon because of Wang Xu.


    It seems that Xing Yumei is a little strange. The woman in the black evening dress looks at her and frowns, "Xiaomei, do you know Wang Xu?"


    "Ah? How come? Thanks to your face, sister Tao, I can get out of this circle. How can I know that person when I come here for the first time today? " Xing Yumei is a little reluctant to smile.


    Peach elder sister looked at her again, also didn''t say much, just slightly nodded, lightly admonished to everyone: "as the elder sister in our small circle, I can remind you of the identity of the past person."


    "Some people don''t know the height of heaven and earth, even if they die, but when necessary, they must pay attention to the propriety and be ready to leave at any time, otherwise they will only drag you down with bad luck."


    All the people nodded happily.


    Sister Tao''s original name was Sun Tao. They all heard about her experience more or less. In the past, she had a good friend who was very gifted in martial arts. She reached the peak of external strength when she was young, and she was only one step away from internal strength. The result is that because of too much jumping, the main challenge provoked everyone. As a result, even the third game didn''t last, so they were killed alive.


    Hearing the experience of sister Tao, Xing Yumei looks at Wang Xu''s eyes, which become more complicated, and she doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    At the same time, the voice of the main challenge arena suddenly decreased.


    People excited to see the past, only to see a white snow youth, surrounded by a group of people, separate the crowd came.


    "Huang Meng is one of the top ten young masters in Jianghai, ranking ninth!"


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes were suddenly bright.


    Here comes Huang Meng!


    Other experts, are they far away?

 Chapter 55

    Tonight''s dinner in Zhangjia is not only a martial arts contest for the younger generation, but also a social event for the upper class of the whole society. Naturally, there are also some big figures in other circles.


    The younger generation gathered outside the self-help reception venue, forming a small circle around the five martial arts arena. But the real elders and bigwigs are gathered in the inner pavilions. Some real bigwigs gather together and decide the future of tens of millions, hundreds of millions of funds and even countless people.


    And in the Pavilion Hall, there are still some young people who follow the elders to play.


    The elders couldn''t get into the topic, so their attention naturally focused on the martial arts arena outside. As soon as Wang Xu entered the arena, he immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    "Who is that boy?"


    "No, I don''t think it''s from our circle. Who brought it in to see the scene?"


    "But since you dare to go to the main challenge arena, you are either a fool or a madman. Wait and see how he will die."


    Many people are curious, but they have cold eyes and sneer faces.


    A well-informed person recognized Wang Xu and introduced him with a sneer: "his name is Wang Xu. He''s a hairy boy who doesn''t know where to come from. He abandoned Zhang Lin and beat one of Zhang Chao''s younger brothers. He dares to speak out and say that he wants to turn over his peers. It''s said that he''s a cross river dragon from outside and is ready to turn over the river, sea and sky."


    "Cross the river dragon? Go to hell with him. "


    "Yes, even the people of the king''s family of Mordor dare not say such things, right? Look at his clothes. He''s a peddler. He''s obviously a wild warrior. I''m afraid he''s not a madman. "


    "Not a madman, but a fool at all. It''s just a wild warrior. Even if he''s tough, he wins in the end. Which one on the scene doesn''t have a strong one behind him? Any one can kill him. "


    On hearing Wang Xu''s identity background, many people immediately burst out laughing.


    The circle of martial arts is more cruel than that of ordinary people. Cultivation needs resources, which are not acquired out of thin air. It requires the warrior to fight, grab and experience the battle of life and death. Here we pay more attention to the law of the jungle. Whoever has a big fist and a hard background is the boss.


    The rules are equal. Only when the backgrounds of both sides are at the same level can we say that it is fair. Do you really think that there is no big bullying the small in the martial arts circle? I''m sorry, this kind of thing is completely normal, OK, naive!


    "It''s him again!"


    In the crowd, Chen Liming''s face turned black.


    Today, he followed his father to the banquet of Zhang Jia to make friends. He had known many people, but he was in a good mood. Now when he saw Wang Xu, he felt as if he had swallowed a mouthful of excrement.


    Sun Lili followed Chen liming, glanced at Wang Xu, and immediately comforted him contemptuously: "Chen Shao, didn''t you listen to them? This boy is too arrogant to offend many people. He will be miserable soon. We''ll wait to see a good play."


    Originally, after seeing Wang Xu''s cruel beating in the ice bar, she was already frightened and upset, and regretted to underestimate Wang Xu. But because of that, Chen Liming completely lost interest in Xing Yumei, leading to sun Lili''s success.


    Following Chen Liming to see several big scenes, especially tonight''s dinner, it was an eye opener for her, and her fear of Wang Xu disappeared. At the moment, there is even a feeling of watching monkey opera.


    If you don''t say anything else, you should know that not everyone can enter the Pavilion Hall!


    Smell speech, Chen Liming is also slightly a Leng, it seems that sun Lili said a little bit of truth.


    "Look, is that Huang Meng? He''s one of the top ten experts. He''s ranked ninth. He''s nicknamed Mr. dream. He''s coming so fast. " At this time, suddenly someone called.


    When they looked at it, they saw that the crowd in front of the main challenge arena separated like a tide. A young man in white came along the separated road.


    "There''s really a good play to watch now!"


    In an instant, Chen Liming''s eyes brightened and his face slowly burst out with a smile that was difficult to understand.


    ¡­¡­


    Among the so-called top ten experts recognized by the younger generation, there is more than one Huang Meng.


    Almost only after less than ten seconds, the other two directions also walked, two young people with different temperament, all led a large group of followers, the crowd stirred a little, someone called out the names of these two people.


    "Ma Changxing, nicknamed Ma Sanquan, likes to hit people in the face with his fist. He is ruthless and merciless, ranking eighth!" Said a young man with a dignified look.


    The other took a cold breath and hissed: "it''s Liu WuJie. He''s the third most talented martial arts genius. Isn''t he saying that he''s breaking through his inner strength in the closing door recently? Why are you here? "


    Each of these three people is full of Qi and blood. Even if they don''t intentionally burst out, those who feel a little more sensitive feel that there is a hot wind rushing towards them, as if they are facing three big fireballs that are emitting blood and fire all the time.


    Three people just face to face, let countless people deeply fear.


    "Boy, is it you who want to turn over half of the river and the sea by yourself? Is your generation invincible?" Huang Meng slowly stops under the challenge arena and looks up at Wang Xu. He has a funny smile on his face. He is curious, but more playful. It''s like looking at a monkey.


    Ma Changxing, who followed him, snorted coldly and said impatiently: "a wild warrior who doesn''t know the superiority of the heaven and the earth, and who can''t measure his own strength, has nothing to do with him. Since you came first, you should go up and solve him, or I''ll do it."


    As he spoke, he shook his fists twice. The wolf like eyes swept Wang Xu''s whole body, and the corner of his mouth grinned grimly, as if a wild animal had found some interesting prey, waiting for him to tear and crush it.


    Only Liu WuJie did not speak, just looked at Wang Xu in silence. At first he was puzzled, and then he gradually took a dignified look.


    "His strength is strong again!" In the crowd, Zhao Qian sweeps Wang Xu, and his eyes finally fall on Liu WuJie. In his cold voice, there is a trace of dignity.


    "What do you mean?" Tang Yu frowned. She was not strong enough to see it.


    "Liu WuJie''s Qi and blood began to be restrained, at least 10% less than when he fought with me a month ago, at least twice as strong!"


    "He broke through the external force and entered the internal force?" Tang Yu''s face changed. She was not strong enough, but she knew a lot about martial arts.


    Ordinary people can''t control their Qi and blood, they can only exercise their physique and strengthen their body. The external force fighter can control Qi and blood initially to nourish himself. Through all kinds of secret methods, he can burst out a force that is more than twice the number of normal fighters, which is not far behind the average boxer.


    However, once entering the internal force, the Qi and blood released from the outside began to be restrained, and finally was completely controlled by the warrior, which was enough to burst out tens or even hundreds of times of power far beyond ordinary people. This is a process from quantitative change to qualitative change.


    Ten peaks of external strength are not enough for a new fighter to fight with one hand!


    "Don''t worry, since Liu WuJie has entered the inner force, he should not make a move. But if he really wants to do it, Wang Xu is also very dangerous. At least, one of his hands and feet will be broken. If he is strong, he will see blood when he does it. He will not be merciful in fighting. " Zhao Qian nodded.


    "Damn it! Wang Xu! You bastard, I''m so angry. Can''t you bear it for a while? " At last, Tang Yu could not help but scolded in a low voice. He held his hands tightly, but his heart was full of anxiety.


    "Don''t worry, Tang Yu. Since Liu WuJie has entered the internal force, he is no longer suitable to intervene in this fight. If he really wants to intervene, I will come forward. He will at least give me face." Zhao Qian light said.


    As a woman of the Zhao family, she ranks fifth among the younger generation in terms of internal strength. She is fully qualified and proud.


    "Qianqian, thank you!"


    Tang Yu was moved to say something, and then he gritted his teeth


    "Wang Xu is such a jerk. When it''s over, I''ll teach him to keep abreast of current affairs!"

 Chapter 56

    On the challenge arena, Wang Xu looks at Huang Meng and others below, with a complicated look on his face.


    When could he be so underestimated?


    In the following mutual push and fight, who is the first hand, this is what he as, good bullying chicken?


    At this moment, Wang Xu suddenly has a feeling that he is a little monster in the game for local tyrant krypton players to practice hands in the novice village.


    Legendary world, a knife, a chicken, a knife, a level 999, a dragon killing knife, a battle spirit flag, a paralyzing ring?


    At this time, Huang Meng and Ma Changxing finally decided who should take the lead.


    "Ma San Quan, since you said come first and then come, I''m not polite." Huang Mengchong Ma Changxing waved his hand, jumped lightly and stood on the two meter high main challenge arena.


    Just with this jump, Wang Xu was crushed on the ground step by step, which immediately attracted a lot of cheers.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Meng kicked down the rubbish named Wang Xu! Grandma, I have to climb up the challenge arena. It''s a shame to come out! " There are even people laughing, Wang Xu before the appearance, and pulled out on the ground to step on a few feet.


    "Are you wang Xu?"


    Huang Meng also nodded to Sizhou with a smile, then looked at Wang Xu with a proper smile and asked.


    Wang Xu nodded calmly.


    "Then you should know what will happen to all the young masters in the whole jianghaiwudao circle?" Huang Meng smiles, but there is a cold killing in his voice.


    "Master these two words, you, do not deserve!" Wang Xu finally gently raised his eyes, looked directly at Huang Meng and said with a faint smile.


    Originally, he was in a bit of a bad mood when he was robbed. Now when I see the style of the so-called top ten experts among these young people, it''s even worse.


    One by one, the appearance is bright. They are not like warriors, but like a group of big white geese dangling around their necks in a flock of chickens.


    Bullying these embroidered pillows, Wang Xu really has no sense of achievement.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Smell speech, Huang Meng is a Leng, then can''t help laughing, voice is bigger and bigger, staring at Wang Xu''s eyes, gradually become cruel, face no longer a trace of cover up.


    Not only Huang Meng and Ma Changxing, but also the people they brought and the people who watched the excitement around, almost all of them laughed!


    Wang Xu''s words made them feel a little embarrassed.


    This force, pretend too stiff, see they almost embarrassed.


    "He''s not only overconfident, but also arrogant. He''s done." In the crowd, Sun Tao glances at Xing Yumei, shakes her head and warns seriously:


    "Being a man is not afraid of having no ability. But if you don''t have the ability, you still make enemies everywhere. If you open your mouth and say big things, you will offend the strong enemy. Even if you have the talent, you are a waste, a waste that has no future and will die at any time! "


    Xing Yumei did not say a word and listened silently. Looking at Wang Xu in the challenge arena, she couldn''t tell the complicated emotions in her heart.


    On the one hand, the last time I underestimated Wang Xu, Wang Xu broke out more amazing ability afterwards. She didn''t know how many secrets there were in Wang Xu.


    On the other hand, I attended the dinner party of Zhang Jia today. I learned a piece of news from Taojie and other people, and then I knew that Wang Xu had been used as a gun emissary by Zhang Jia... This is the guess of Taojie and others, but the fact is very close to this guess.


    Otherwise, with Wang Xu whom she knew for only five years, how could Zhang Jia be treated so ceremoniously?


    "Ha ha, he''s dead!"


    On the other hand, Chen Liming also smiles.


    "That''s right. Although I have some skills, I''m sure that if I act so arrogantly, I''m sure I''ll provoke people who can''t be provoked and be killed at any time." Sun Lili holds Chen Liming''s arm, and almost half of her body goes into his arms.


    "Wang Xu!" Tang Yu gritted his teeth.


    Zhao Qian shook his head slowly: "it''s really... So bold!"


    In the laughter, Liu WuJie was the only one, staring at Wang Xu, frowning, as if looking for something.


    Unlike most people, he has always been cautious and devoted himself to every attack of his opponent. The more exaggerated Wang Xu is, the more alert he is.


    "Ha ha, it''s really funny!"


    When the laughter fell to the ground, Huang Meng pointed to himself, looked at Wang Xu with great interest, and asked word by word:


    "I, Huang Meng, Ma Changxing, Liu WuJie, and even the other seven of the top ten experts are not worthy. Are you worthy?"


    "Me?"


    With a smile, Wang Xu finally sat up from his chair, glanced around, looked straight into everyone''s eyes, and said calmly:


    "Of course I do!"


    With that, he raised his hand to the crowd and continued to say, "if I don''t deserve the word" master ", then any one of you can only hang the name of mole ant and garbage."


    Do you really think that he has a good temper and can remain indifferent after being ridiculed and despised one after another?


    Since everyone doesn''t want to be shameful, don''t do it at all!


    "Good! If you say so, we''ll see which of the 40 or 50 people on the court can''t match you as long as they are no more than 30 years old, regardless of their internal and external strength. "


    Huang Meng is very angry. Her smile suddenly retracts. She looks at Wang Xu coldly and asks, "which one do you want to choose?"


    Although it is said that Wang Xu has defeated Zhang Chao and defeated Zhang Lin in one move, the explosive power of the external force is there. Even if Zhang Chao is defeated, Huang Meng doesn''t believe that Wang Xu really has any powerful power.


    Especially without Zhang Chao''s confirmation, it''s just rumors spreading!


    In Huang Meng''s opinion, some of them may not be able to beat Wang Xu, but how can they make some moves in his hands? This is to hit Wang Xu in the face with naked reality.


    "Choose one? I''m sorry, I mean, all of you go together! " Wang Xu casually put the chair aside, looking at the careful action, it seems that he was afraid that he would not be able to control the scope of the fight and hurt the chair by mistake.


    You know, he''s going to sit and wait for people!


    Since everyone thinks that he has made a big statement about the invincibility of his peers, it''s really a good way to realize it. He can''t always carry the black pot on his back, which will make him very unhappy.


    And Wang Xu''s words, the whole scene is a moment of silence.


    The next second, crazy laughter, such as thunder, resounded over the main challenge arena.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    "It''s killing us... Ha ha ha, it''s killing us!"


    All of them looked at Wang Xu like a fool.


    It''s a force!


    It''s amazing!


    Absolutely!


    So that almost all the people present are going to lose heart.


    "Since you don''t want to, let me take the initiative. Be careful. I''ll do it." In this laughter, Wang Xu takes a step to Huang Meng


    "The first one is you. I think you can''t wait for a long time?"


    "You''re... Fine!"


    Seeing this, Huang Mengxian was surprised. In his cognition, even if he didn''t do it himself, he didn''t expect Wang Xu to take the initiative.


    However, no matter what, since Wang Xu takes the initiative to seek death, it will help him.


    "Your name is Wang Xu, right? You... Are really good! "


    Huang Meng grins grimly and faces Wang Xu step by step. His eyes are bright. It seems that he can already see Wang Xu trampling on his feet and begging for mercy.

 Chapter 57

    "Wang Xu, you..."


    Off the court, Tang Yu couldn''t help but close his eyes and couldn''t bear to see Wang Xu''s next fate.


    Before that, she had been defending Wang Xu and making excuses for him.


    But now, she already felt that Wang Xu was a little bewitched.


    "He won''t be really upset by these people, will he?" Tang Yu was full of remorse.


    When persuading Wang Xu before, she should be more attentive... No, even if it''s to knock him out, it''s several times better than now.


    Zhao Qian stood aside, did not speak, looking at the side of a painful face of Tang Yu, but it is a slight sigh.


    My best friend is kind-hearted


    But, it is to know a person not to know!


    "Ha ha, this boy named Wang Xu is really crazy. He dares to challenge Huang Meng. It''s too speechless!"


    "Ha ha, maybe he is a peerless master? If you look at what others say, you are invincible at any moment. If you all come up and speak so hard, who is not afraid? "


    "Listen to me, he is really a hidden peerless master. Although Huang Meng''s strength is good, he ranks the younger generation in our jianghaiwudao circle, and the top ten experts rank ninth, but he can''t stop him! I''ve seen him smash a rockery with one blow


    "Ha ha, you are all talented people. What you say is true. I almost believe it."


    In the crowd, seeing this scene, countless people relaxed and couldn''t help talking and laughing with each other.


    Huang Meng is angry!


    Wang Xu''s fate


    It''s doomed!


    ¡­¡­


    Liu WuJie''s locked eyebrows have relaxed again.


    Thinking of his previous vigilance, he could not help laughing and shaking his head. Wang Xu spoke wildly one after another, which made him really think that the other side had something to rely on. In the end, he was really a wild warrior who looked at the sky from the bottom of his head and overreacted himself.


    Even he himself, after breaking through his inner strength, did not dare to say that one person challenged everyone in the audience. Even those with the highest internal strength can''t do it.


    If a warrior''s words are exported, he must do what he says. Otherwise, there will be no further progress in the future. This is a mental barrier!


    In this case, Wang Xu also dares to speak wildly. He really can''t find any other explanation except for his excessive self-reliance.


    As for whether Wang Xu''s strength will surpass the peak of Neijin


    Liu WuJie didn''t consider this possibility at all. You know, in the whole river and sea, in the past 100 years, the youngest people with the highest internal strength are all over 30 years old. How old is Wang Xu? It''s impossible!


    "I was looking forward to you before. I hope you can give me a chance. It''s a pity... I didn''t expect it to be a joke." Liu WuJie shook his head and turned to leave.


    Also, although there is always a genius in this world, it''s a pity that which one is not rare in a hundred years or a thousand years... How can it be so easy? How could it be so coincidental to be touched by him?


    At this point, there is no need for him to stay.


    There was a lot of noise under the stage, and from time to time there were a few jeers.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    On the challenge arena, in addition to the sound of two people walking, it was in a strange quiet.


    Five meters, four meters, three meters!


    In the twinkling of an eye, it is the most suitable distance for the warrior.


    "Boy..." Huang Meng gave Wang Xu a smile and rushed out like a cheetah.


    "Brush!"


    The wind blew up, and the distance of three meters was fleeting.


    Come on!


    Almost to the extreme, when most people can''t see clearly, Huang Meng stands face to face in front of Wang Xu.


    "... you''re going to end badly!"


    At this time, the words in Huang Meng''s mouth slowly fell to the ground, and the grim smile on his face just completely bloomed.


    The next moment, he smashed out a fist and hit Wang Xu''s face. The wind of the fist roared, making people have no doubt that the fist could crack a person''s face and disfigure him on the spot.


    "There''s no response at this time. As expected, it''s just a guy who overestimates himself. He''s finished."


    Time, at this moment, seems to stagnate.


    Under the stage, countless people''s eyes are crazy, as if they have seen the miserable end of Wang Xu''s one punch.


    Liu WuJie''s body is almost complete.


    Ma Changxing bowed his head and took a bite. It seemed that he was not happy because he didn''t have a chance.


    Zhao Qianqian shook his head helplessly and looked at Tang Yu, who closed his eyes tightly beside him. The deep pity in his eyes was stronger.


    Peach sister''s face with a proud smile, Xing Yumei eyes flashed a trace of disappointment, seems to finally understand what, mouth is ready to speak, what decision to make.


    Chen Liming takes up the wine glass, with a slight disdainful smile on his face. He lets you pretend to be forced to be coquettish. In the end, is he not the one who hit the iron plate and was abandoned?


    Sun Lili relies on his arms, a pair of eyes are almost out of the water, all worship and love. Sure enough, this kind of man is her right choice.


    Boxing style, very heavy, heavy enough to make people feel painful.


    All of a sudden, everyone did not expect that Wang Xu moved!


    When Huang Meng''s fist was only one punch away from his face, he moved like this.


    This move, so sudden.


    But fast, completely beyond everyone''s imagination.


    "Touch!"


    The air was blown up directly. Before the white air burst, Wang Xu''s fist had hit Huang Meng''s.


    Crush!


    It''s not about speed, it''s about the naked power gap, absolutely crushing.


    "Click!"


    But in an instant, the crisp sound of bone fracture burst one after another, Huang Meng''s fist was smashed back in an instant, and her forearm hit her left shoulder with a strange twist.


    "Click!"


    There were several breaking sounds, and Huang Meng''s left shoulder was also smashed.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold, and he didn''t mean to stop. He stepped out and directly touched Huang Meng''s right knee.


    In an instant, a huge force that Huang Meng couldn''t resist came. As soon as his legs were soft and his knees were bent, the whole person hit the ground hard.


    "Touch!"


    In the dull sound of physical impact, half of the challenge arena seemed to jump hard. In the dust, Huang Meng''s knees smashed two small pits out of the challenge arena.


    The severe pain in her left arm, numb legs, and wave after wave of severe pain made Huang Meng''s face twisted together and look ferocious.


    His body is half bent and his head is low. He wants to raise his head to look at Wang Xu. But just as he raises his head, he affects his injury and coughs violently.


    "Cough... Poof! Poof


    Big mouth of dirty blood out of control, Huang Meng''s face white to the extreme, fundus are all unbelievable fear.


    Why?


    How is that possible?


    It''s clear that his fist is about to hit Wang Xu''s face. The next second he can experience the pleasure of hitting his face for countless times, but why?


    He had no idea that Wang Xu would have such a fast speed, such an amazing power, and such a terrible power.


    Kneeling on the challenge arena, Huang Meng barely raised his head to half, and could clearly see Wang Xu''s calf.


    Those legs, stand straight!


    But he knelt at Wang Xu''s feet and felt the pain of tearing his whole body, let alone standing up.


    Originally wanted to a move to scrap the other side, the result is that he was abandoned by the other side.


    This battle, the defeat is really miserable!


    Even, he didn''t see how or when Wang Xu did it. When it was over, he had already knelt on the ground with broken hands and feet.


    "How... Could... How, could?"


    At this moment, Huang Meng''s whole body was out of his wits. He knelt at Wang Xu''s feet and asked himself again and again.


    What''s wrong? Why?


    Standing in front of Huang Meng''s body, Wang Xu looks down at the other side, then takes back his eyes, without any mood fluctuation.


    Be reasonable.


    And his truth is that people don''t offend me, I don''t offend.


    Do not mention the front of these people boast high above, one after another to find things, is just a hand ruthless, then don''t blame him.


    If you want to discard others, you should be prepared to be discarded by others!


    If you want to kill others, you should be ready to be killed!


    Whether it''s the warrior or the ordinary person, the fight for righteousness, the fight for interests, the fight for life and death, all of them are fighting with their lives. Everyone has to pay for their own behavior.


    At the same time, the crowd around the challenge arena was dead, even without a loud gasp. The original noisy scene seemed to suddenly become a graveyard for the dead.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, their mouths widened, and their faces were dull.


    Liu WuJie turned to leave the action directly stiff, Ma Changxing face pale, spit on his feet do not know, Zhao Qianqian beautiful eyes are full of incredible.


    Peach sister complacent smile stiff in the face, Xing Yumei to the mouth how also can''t say.


    The glass in Chen Liming''s hand slipped quietly, and he could not feel any pain when he hit his foot. The wine spilled all over Sun Lili in his arms.


    "Chen Shao, what''s the matter with you... It''s impossible!" Sun Lili raised her head, followed her eyes and saw the scene in the challenge arena. Her whole body was instantly stiff, and her face was full of horror and inconceivable.


    It''s no wonder that they were so shocked. From Wang Xu''s hand to Huang Meng''s kneeling at Wang Xu''s feet, it was too fast.


    Two breaths?


    Or three breaths?


    Not even as long as they were shocked!


    Looking at the scene on the challenge arena, everyone is just like a dream.


    At the last moment, they could see that Wang Xu was hit by Huang Meng and then stepped on the bottom of his feet.


    The next moment, Huang Meng knelt at the foot of Wang Xu, the whole person was abandoned.


    That''s Huang Meng!


    That''s one of the top ten experts in jianghaiwudao circle!


    At first, everyone was full of confidence. As a result, in front of Wang Xu, Huang Meng was just like a cat and dog on the roadside.


    "How could..."


    Maybe the silence around her was too long. When she realized that the atmosphere was not right, Tang Yu slowly opened her eyes. When she saw the scene on the challenge arena clearly, her lips opened slightly, and then the whole person was stunned.


    Is the man standing like a sword out of sheath really the one she knows?


    He is


    Wang Xu!

 Chapter 58

    "I said it, but you don''t believe it."


    In this stillness, Wang Xu looked up and looked around. A faint voice spread throughout the audience.


    With his voice, the rest of the audience also recovered from the shock.


    People''s eyes to Wang Xu have changed greatly. It is a kind of awe with shock, disbelief and fear.


    Is this Wang Xu, who was regarded as a madman and a fool by all of them before?


    He said


    What did you say?


    "If I don''t deserve the title of master, then all of you present will be mole ants and garbage." In a trance, almost everyone''s ears echoed what Wang Xu had said before.


    Until this time, many people found that the words, from beginning to end, were filled with a calm of arrogance, as if they were talking about something as simple as ordinary people drinking and eating.


    However, at that time, all of them took the initiative to ignore all this, and only regarded Wang Xu as a madman, a fool, and a waste of self-reliance.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The clear sound of footsteps once again sounded in the challenge arena.


    Only this time, there was only one footstep left.


    In the eyes of all the people, Wang Xu stepped forward, crossed Huang Meng, who knelt on the ground and couldn''t move, and continued to walk in the original direction.


    Knowing this time, we found that Wang Xu did not stop at all.


    "What does he want to do?"


    Countless people''s hearts beat hard. Every step of Wang Xu seemed to step on each of them. The voice was like the approaching God of death.


    At the moment, Ma Changxing, who is closest to Wang Xu, has already been replaced by fear.


    He was surprised that Huang Meng, who was only a little weaker than him, was so fragile in Wang Xu''s hands, and his strength was beyond his imagination. Does it not mean that even if he went up, it was Huang Meng''s miserable end?


    All in all, Wang Xu is still moving at this time. What does he want to do? What else does he want to do!


    Looking at Wang Xu step by step on the challenge arena, Ma Changxing suddenly thought of something, and his whole face turned pale.


    Wang Xu, it seems, is coming to him?


    What the hell is he trying to do?!


    At this moment, Ma Changxing suddenly has an impulse to turn around and run away.


    ¡­¡­


    "He''s strong! Even if I go up, I''m afraid I can''t make it through three moves. No... maybe even like Huang Meng, I can''t stop one move. " Zhao Qian looks at Wang Xu with a complicated look and thinks of it in his heart.


    At this time, she finally understood where Wang Xu''s confidence came from, just because he had the capital.


    Is it Neijin?


    The idea just flashed in Zhao Qian''s mind, and then she threw it aside. She could hardly feel the breath of Qi and blood in Wang Xu''s body. Before, she only thought that the other party was a wild warrior, and her Qi and blood had not overflowed to the automatic emission.


    But at this moment, Wang Xu obviously can not only have such strength. However, only those who are strong above internal strength can fully absorb Qi and blood, even the peak of internal strength can''t.


    What is the reason? Is it some secret way to hide the breath?


    "Tang Yu, are you sure that five years ago, he was an ordinary man who had never practiced at all?" Zhao Qian turned to look at Tang Yu and asked with some headache.


    If it is true that Wang Xu has such strength in five years, doesn''t it mean that he is a martial arts genius far beyond them?


    "Qianqian, I, i... I don''t know. In my impression, he was weak five years ago, thin and small, and often bullied... Wang Xu, how could he be so powerful? Is there any adventure? " The more Tang Yu said, the smaller his voice was, the more he doubted life.


    "Maybe, the strength he just showed has reached the peak of external strength. Even I am not his opponent. Of all the people present, perhaps only Liu WuJie has a chance. " Zhao Qian shook his head.


    "Is he... Really that strong?" Tang Yu looks complicated.


    "It''s very strong, but looking at his action now, it seems that he means to continue to force people. I''m afraid Liu WuJie will do it. If Liu WuJie really broke through his inner strength, he would be more sinister than lucky. "


    "No? There is a big gap between internal and external strength. Isn''t this kind of general competition forbidden? " Tang Yu just put down the heart again.


    Zhao Qian glanced at her helplessly and shook his head: "Tang Yu, you are not really so naive, are you? How did you think that wild warrior genius, nicknamed Qianlong, died when there was no difference in scenery a few years ago? "


    "No..."


    Tang Yu mumbled in disbelief, but his face turned very bad.


    ¡­¡­


    In the crowd, the other woman with the most complicated mood is almost Xing Yumei.


    "Wang Xu... How many secrets do you have?" Xing Yumei lowered her head, her face was full of remorse, and she groaned bitterly in her heart.


    Originally in peach elder sister''s admonition, already shaken heart, once again by Wang Xu to forcefully reversed back. Plus the ice covered bar, this is the second time.


    This psychological change of extreme contrast makes Xing Yumei feel like a clown without clothes, exposed naked in front of Wang Xu.


    Even though Wang Xu didn''t know she was here.


    But this can''t stop Xing Yumei from being ashamed of herself!


    Further away in the Pavilion Hall, Chen liming, who has just recovered a little self-confidence, has completely twisted and ferocious expression on his face. Fragments of his wine glass are scattered all over the floor, and his free hands are holding sun Lili''s arms in his arms.


    Unconsciously, Chen Liming''s hands have been deeply immersed in the flesh and blood of sun Lili''s arms, and even make sun Lili''s face appear extremely painful twisted look.


    But Sun Lili did not dare to make a sound at all, just because Chen liming was whispering at the moment, but he was repeating a sentence rapidly.


    "Why, why, why can''t you be a monkey? Why do we have to resist several times? Damn it, I''ll let you die, I''ll let you die! "


    The voice is full of twisted hatred, which is the same as Xing Yumei''s, twisted hatred after the extreme psychological gap.


    However, Xing Yumei hated herself. Chen liming, however, transferred this hatred to Wang Xu.


    Some people are used to being superior all the time, and always can''t see the people they despise standing on their heads.


    Chen Liming can''t accept it. Even seriously speaking, he didn''t even have a positive interaction with Wang Xu, but he really can''t accept it.


    Why is that?


    Why can''t wang Xu be well trampled on the ground and let him also step on it to relieve Qi?


    "Chen Shao, you hurt me..." at this time, sun Lili finally couldn''t help the pain and asked for mercy in a low voice.


    But before she had finished her words, she was staring at Chen Liming''s hateful eyes and swallowed all the words behind.


    That pair of eyes, full of blood, looked completely unlike people.


    It''s horrible!

 Chapter 59

    "Chen Shao, you, you... Let him be proud for a while. Wang Xu must have used some dark means. It''s far from over. Didn''t you listen to them? That Huang Meng just arranges ninth, also has the stronger master in


    Sun Lili forced a smile, but because of the constant pain, she was as ugly as a ghost. She barely finished a sentence, and almost softened.


    "Good! pretty good! It''s not over yet! He can''t escape! "


    Hearing the speech, Chen Liming''s eyes suddenly brightened, and his twisted look gradually calmed down.


    He doesn''t care whether Wang Xu uses the dark means or not. What he cares about is that there are stronger people behind to teach Wang Xu, such as Ma Changxing and Liu WuJie.


    It''s not over yet.


    He will die miserably, miserably!


    On the ring.


    Wang Xu ignored the countless shocked, awed and frightened eyes around him. In his eyes, only Ma Changxing, who was slightly pale, took the seventh step with ease and asked faintly:


    "Just now, it seems that you really want to come up and fight with me. Now no one can stop you. Come on."


    "You


    Ma Changxing''s face was very ugly. He just opened his mouth to say something.


    "Step on it


    Wang Xu''s eighth step happened to fall, and his voice was not loud.


    But falling in Ma Changxing''s ears, the sound of footsteps was like thunder, which made his whole body shiver.


    Wang Xu abandoned Huang Meng''s scene. He was the closest and saw it most clearly. Other people may not see Huang Meng''s injury because of the angle, but he saw it clearly.


    Huang Meng, it''s completely abandoned!


    And with the buttocks think, just a little better than Huang Meng, even eight Jin eight liang of his own, once to Wang Xu shot, certainly can not escape the same end.


    Even


    Worse!


    "Where the hell did this bastard come from? What''s more, no matter whether he is arrogant or being used as a gun, why should I stand up? "


    At the thought of this, Ma Changxing regretted that he really wanted to go back and beat himself to death. He totally forgot that he had come to teach Wang Xu how to be a man.


    "What? Do you want to admit that you are rubbish? " Wang Xu looked at Ma Changxing with a smile, his eyes seemed to penetrate his heart, and said faintly:


    "Or are you afraid?"


    Are you scared?


    "I..."


    Ma Changxing''s face changed slightly. He opened his mouth and wanted to admit that he was really afraid. He was ready to give up. He knew that he had to go up to die even though he couldn''t fight. He was not stupid.


    But he has not yet said the second word, Wang Xu has lightly interrupted him: "I am not unreasonable, if afraid, now you can kneel down to apologize to me, admit that you are garbage, I will let you go."


    Kneel down and apologize?


    Admit you''re rubbish?


    These two words, like two blandless steel knives, incised two bloody wounds on Ma Changxing''s face, representing humiliation.


    "Wang Xu, those who humiliate others will humiliate themselves. I''m ready to admit defeat. Enough! Don''t forget, I''m not alone. There''s a family behind me! " Ma Changxing''s face changed wildly. He almost suppressed himself to the extreme.


    Ma''s family is not the top in the jianghaiwudao circle, but it''s also the middle class. It''s not something anyone can insult.


    His words not only expressed his retreat, but also issued a threat to Wang Xu. If ordinary people, I''m afraid they have given up.


    It''s a pity that Ma Changxing is facing a lot of people.


    It''s Wang Xu!


    "Those who humiliate others will humiliate themselves?" Wang Xu chuckled, without any wavering, and said faintly, "what you said is quite right..."


    Hearing this, Ma Changxing was pleased, thinking that Wang Xu was ready to retreat when he heard the forces behind him.


    But the next moment.


    Wang Xu''s words have been cold: "so, since you''d better kneel down and apologize, don''t force me to do it."


    "Too much deception!"


    Ma Changxing was very angry at first, and he was about to rush out in a big stride. But soon his eyes came into contact with Wang Xu''s, and he seemed to see a hint from it.


    Yes, that''s it. Let me do it!


    Seeing this, he stepped half way and froze.


    Ma Changxing is afraid!


    Especially when Yu Guang saw that he was still kneeling on the challenge arena and couldn''t move the slightest bit of Huang Meng, he was really afraid!


    Face, compared with the future of martial arts.


    It seems that the choice between the two is not so difficult at this moment.


    Rushed up, but Wang Xu, face is not the same, but also to be abandoned!


    And kneel down and apologize


    But Ma Changxing''s hesitation and intention, others can not see.


    Like Ma Changxing at the beginning, all the people were aroused to be angry and roared loudly.


    "Son of a bitch, you''re too deceiving!"


    "Big guy, I can''t bear it. Didn''t this bastard just say that he wanted us to go together? Come on, let''s go up and do him


    "Yes, Ma San Quan, we can''t bear it. Hold on, let''s help you with him!"


    In the midst of all the noise, more than a dozen foreign warriors sprang out in an instant, like a tide.


    However, for these people, Wang Xu didn''t even look at them. He just stared at Ma Changxing with great interest. With a smile on his face, he calmly stepped out of the ninth step.


    "Boom!"


    Different from the previous eight footfalls, this time the footstep fell down like a hill, and the whole challenge arena jumped fiercely in an instant. The huge sound was like the explosion of thunder, accompanied by the rolling smoke and dust, and pounded away in all directions.


    All around the noise, in the twinkling of an eye was this loud noise to pressure down.


    Dead silence!


    With just one foot down, more than a dozen warriors who had been rushing up all around stagnated, one by one looking at the scene on the challenge arena with horror.


    In a piece of smoke and dust, Wang Xu''s figure looms like a demon.


    "Hoo..."


    A breeze just rolled by, and the smoke dispersed slightly, revealing the scene inside.


    At the place where Wang Xu settled down, a deep pit with a diameter of three meters suddenly appeared. Dozens of cracks, like cobwebs, spread in all directions with the pit as the center.


    One of the thickest cracks just extends straight in front of Ma Changxing. The crack of the finger is twisted like a dragon and snake, showing his ferocious claws to Ma Changxing, which seems to be a cold sneer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a dead silence.


    In the face of this scene, although Wang Xu didn''t say a word, no one dared to mention another word to rush up together. Even some of the powerful warriors who had already rushed out were quietly withdrawing their feet and slowly retreating to the depth of the crowd.


    In this weird state.


    All of a sudden, a crisp sound came.


    "Touch!"


    In the sound of his body hitting the ground, Ma Changxing bent his knees in humiliation. He knelt on the ground with his head down. His voice was hoarse. He seemed to be full of reluctance and awe. He said word by word:


    "I, Ma Changxing, have a low vision and self righteous..."


    "Rubbish!"


    Wang Xu nodded slightly, seemed to be very satisfied with the scan a circle, eyes see, all is a fear of eyes.


    This moment.


    He stands alone in the challenge arena.


    Look around.


    Who can fight?

 Chapter 60

    "Wang Xu..."


    After Ma Changxing completely put down his face and knelt down to beg for mercy, Liu WuJie took a deep breath and walked slowly to the challenge arena step by step.


    At this time, if he doesn''t stand up again, today, not only everyone''s face is completely gone, but also for himself, he will leave a mental barrier in his heart in the future. I''m afraid that martial arts will never advance in his inner strength.


    The former he does not care, but the latter, let him have to stand up!


    "Huang Meng and Ma Changxing underestimated you, and even all the people present underestimated you. Even though I was cautious before, I underestimated you in the end, but..."


    Liu WuJie slowly stands on the challenge arena and stares at Wang Xu. There are fears, fears and fanaticism.


    "I don''t care about the others. What I want to tell you is..."


    His whole body muscles slowly tensed, and his Qi and blood moved to the limit. He said word by word:


    "I, Liu WuJie, am not rubbish!"


    Voice landing.


    He did it.


    "Boom!"


    Just a common punch, the power is not before Huang Meng can compare


    In front of Liu WuJie''s fist, the air was compressed into a state of near essence, and the speed was even faster to the extreme. Most people around could only see a remnant shadow, and they could not judge Liu WuJie''s attack track at all.


    At the same time, an invisible breath tightly locked Wang Xu''s body, as if it was a poisonous snake, wrapped around the target.


    Breath outside, strength inside!


    Up to this time, Wang Xu still stood in the same place, but Liu WuJie did not dare to have the slightest contempt in his heart.


    Sure enough, the next moment, let Liu WuJie cold scene happened, in his fist is about to hit the moment, Wang Xu suddenly moved.


    "Brush!"


    The breath wrapped around Wang Xu''s body was suddenly broken, and the speed didn''t seem to be fast. Even Wang Xu''s body only moved less than one centimeter, just like ordinary people shaking casually.


    But just this time, Liu WuJie''s fist failed. There was even an invisible force of Qi that affected his fist and made him unable to hit the target at all.


    "He''s in it, too?" Liu WuJie''s heart is cold, instantly understand Wang Xu has been relying on, why Huang Meng can''t stop a move is abandoned.


    More thoughts are flying, but in this short fight, he can''t think more. He can only turn his body in a hurry and punch again.


    However, to Liu WuJie''s despair, no matter how fast and powerful he is, even if he can see Wang Xu always in front of him, every attack will fail.


    Wang Xu''s slightly shaking body is like an illusory shadow, even giving people an illusion, as if he had been standing there without moving, while Liu WuJie had been punching in the air.


    "How could that be?"


    Liu WuJie''s face turned red and his heart was anxious. He couldn''t judge Wang Xu''s next movement. Even in the end, he felt that Wang Xu didn''t move before his eyes. Every time he attacked, he took the initiative to avoid Wang Xu.


    But it''s impossible!


    This strange state makes Liu WuJie feel like a monkey.


    Shame and anger!


    "Asshole!"


    The next moment, Liu WuJie body suddenly back, standing in three meters of vulva, looking at Wang Xu indefinitely, word by word drink asked: "do you only know how to hide?"


    "Do you think I''m hiding?" There was a smile on Wang Xu''s face.


    He just, from beginning to end, but has been standing in the same place did not move ah!


    It''s just that the inner strength is put out, and a circle of defensive breath is arranged outside. Every time Liu WuJie attacks, these breath will actively affect the opponent''s boxing trajectory, and eventually cause the opponent''s attack to fail.


    It''s not him who shakes, but Liu WuJie who takes the initiative to attack!


    But he was too lazy to explain. He shook his head and said, "since you think so, I''ll do it directly."


    The voice just dropped.


    Wang Xu step out, the wind suddenly, his whole person has disappeared in place.


    "What about people?"


    Liu WuJie''s face changed wildly and his figure retreated wildly. At the same time, he kept swinging his head slightly to look around. With his eyesight, he didn''t see Wang Xu''s moving track clearly. But the doubt in his mind just rose, the next moment.


    A faint voice had come from behind him: "are you looking for me?"


    "Not good..."


    Liu WuJie''s face turned pale in an instant.


    Next second.


    "Touch!"


    With a dull crashing sound, Liu WuJie only felt a pain in the back of his head, then a sense of weightlessness came. His last sight was a rotating ground, and then there was a darkness in front of him, and he was completely unconscious.


    In the eyes of others in the arena.


    When Wang Xu''s voice fell to the ground, a leap at his feet appeared behind Liu WuJie. Space seemed to be distorted by an invisible force at his feet, as if it did not exist. No one could see how he moved.


    Later, Liu WuJie retreated, and Wang Xu''s figure was like a ghost sticking behind him. At the same time, he retreated. Finally, it seemed that Wang xujue was bored, so he slapped Liu WuJie behind his head and let him fall to the ground.


    Liu WuJie, who fell to the ground, fainted to death directly. He broke his face on the bridge of his nose, and his side face was bloody and unconscious by the broken arena. He was obviously in a deep coma.


    The crowd, once again, fell into complete silence. Even the faint breath between them can cause some people''s mood to vibrate.


    Why did things turn out like this?


    Many people ask themselves that in their heart, Liu WuJie, who ranks third among the top ten experts, is already abnormal. It''s even rumored that Liu WuJie has broken through his inner strength, but he still can''t stop Wang Xu''s move.


    "Why?" Someone asked out uncontrollably.


    However, in response to him, there was a silent crowd around him. All of them had complicated eyes. Although no one spoke, almost all of them asked a question from the bottom of their hearts.


    Yeah, why?


    One move!


    Liu WuJie, also can''t stop Wang Xu''s move.


    Countless people slowly raised their heads and focused their eyes on the man in the challenge arena, as if they were looking at a monster.


    "Why..." Xing Yumei looked at Wang Xu and read it silently.


    Peach elder sister complexion is complex, same sigh: "yes, why?"


    Chen Liming looks ferocious again. With a trace of awe on her face, sun Lili carefully moves away from Chen Liming.


    "Why?"


    With a sigh, Zhao Qian glanced at the people around him with a look of self mockery. Before, after Wang Xu abandoned Huang Meng, she felt that she had absolutely overestimated Wang Xu, and I''m afraid she couldn''t stop Liu WuJie. However, in the end, Liu WuJie fell in the challenge arena.


    Again, it''s a move!


    No, it''s not even a move. Maybe it''s just Wang Xu waving his hand casually.


    "Liu WuJie has entered the inner strength, even if the back of the brain is the key, but the inner strength can breathe outside, and there is a layer of Qi strength close to the body to protect the body. Even the general hammer may not be able to stun him. But Wang Xu''s slap... "Zhao Qian''s face was more complicated, and he couldn''t help looking at Wang Xu more.


    "Why do I feel like he''s just like swatting a fly?"


    All of a sudden.


    A clear understanding rose from the bottom of Zhao Qian''s heart.


    Maybe, from beginning to end, there is only one reason.


    Wang Xu is really the only one who is worthy of the title of master, while others


    It''s all rubbish!


    Zhao Qian is not the only one who has this kind of insight. Many people think of Wang Xu''s words before and are silent about it.


    After all, admitting that you are rubbish is really not a kind of psychology that you can accept at will.


    But helpless, who call the cause of the matter, it is from their own?


    At the moment, looking at Wang Xu in the challenge arena, everyone is helpless.


    This man who used to be ridiculed by all of them, now, who can defeat him?


    Maybe


    No one can fight!


    When the crowd was silent.


    All of a sudden, a little appreciation of the meaning of laughter came: "ha ha ha, yes, for a long time did not see such a talented wild warrior."

 Chapter 61

    When they looked up, they saw a 20-year-old young man walking leisurely. He was dressed in a hand-made suit, carefully managed diagonal split, with his left trouser pocket in one hand and a half burnt cigarette in the other hand. He looked like a rich man coming out of the idol drama.


    "Your name is Wang Xu, isn''t it? I''m very optimistic about you. From today on, you are a martial arts seed employed by my Wang family. " The young man''s tone was full of overbearing and unquestionable, and he didn''t mean to ask Wang Xu if he didn''t agree.


    "To become an outsider of the Wang family, we will provide you with all kinds of cultivation resources, even the secret methods for you to break through your inner strength, and even some martial arts."


    "The only requirement is your loyalty! Follow me and do things for me, and I will make your future bright. "


    With the youth''s words, in an instant, the mood of countless people around the challenge arena changed again, and many people looked at the scene with admiration, extreme and shocked eyes.


    what?


    The Jianghai Wangs even want to hire Wang Xu as a dance seed of the Wangs? This means that the Wang family will use a lot of resources and energy to cultivate Wang Xu, and cultivate him into a strong man with at least the peak of dark strength and even the future strength!


    In the martial arts circle, each martial arts family with more than one hundred years of inheritance cultivates two or three martial arts seeds every ten years, almost all of them are the direct lineage of each family, and the wild martial arts are rarely selected.


    Every one who can be selected is a rare talent in martial arts for decades or even hundreds of years.


    And this kind of words, said by the young man in front of him, and no one present would question it. Just because this young man is the most favored martial arts genius of the Jianghai Wangs, and also a martial arts seed of the Wangs, the overlord!


    Sometimes, in order to get the chance to become the seed of martial arts, many children of small families even seek various relationships and spend a lot of money to join other families. Unfortunately, even so, they are rarely qualified.


    However, now Wang Xu has been chosen by Wang overbearing, which is going to ascend to heaven!


    Originally, Wang Xu subdued all the people on the scene with his own strength. At this moment, even Huang Meng, who is still kneeling in the challenge arena, is afraid to mention the words of Wang''s hegemonism.


    In the crowd, looking at this scene, sister Tao suddenly raised her head and looked at Xing Yumei beside her. She looked very serious and asked, "Xiaomei, do you seem to know him? I''ll invite him to dinner and introduce us to each other. "


    "I..."


    Xing Yumei opened her mouth and looked very strange. But in the face of sister Tao''s eager eyes, she could only say in a low voice: "I do know Wang Xu. If I have a chance, I''ll talk to him."


    "Great, Xiaomei. If you have anything to do in the future, please contact me at any time. As long as I can solve it, sister Tao promises to help you solve it." Sister Tao looks very happy.


    At the same time, Wang Badao couldn''t wait for Wang Xu''s reply, so he frowned and said, "why don''t you speak, how? Do you think I don''t have enough conditions? Or, you don''t want to? "


    Speaking of the back, there was a slight displeasure in his overbearing voice, and his face sank.


    He thinks that his conditions are rich enough to be worthy of each other. Even for a wild warrior, he can be said to be a very generous gift.


    "What do you say?" Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He didn''t even have a look at Wang''s overbearing mood.


    Just a warrior with the highest external strength, even if he has no internal strength, dare to pretend to be superior in front of him? Even giving to him?


    Funny!


    "Ha ha, boy, you have some fun."


    It is obvious that Wang Xu''s indifference is reflected in his smile, which is very brilliant


    "Finally, I''ll give you a chance to make a new choice. My Wang family is generally not open to the outside world. The selection of martial arts seeds is beyond the reach of countless people. But once you send out an invitation, not everyone can easily refuse it. You have to be careful. "


    "Sorry, I don''t have to think about it. Don''t bother me again." Wang Xu is a little impatient.


    As soon as this remark came out, all around the challenge arena suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    Before the envy of the eyes of the public, instantly turned into consternation, shock, incredible, and finally look at the fool''s eyes.


    Such a good opportunity, almost a step to the sky!


    But Wang Xu refused!


    Look at him, it seems that he is still very impatient, stupid?


    Or is he crazy? Or are they crazy?


    Let''s not say that refusing to become the martial arts seed of the Wang family is a great opportunity. Just being so impatient in public is not to give the overlord face and the Jianghai family face. This is a naked offense!


    No matter Wang Baqiao or the Wang family behind him, they are not comparable to Liu WuJie, Huang Meng, Ma Changxing and others. Maybe Wang Xu has crushed Liu WuJie and others strongly, which has brought great shock to the public, and vaguely shows the meaning of inner strength warrior.


    But this does not mean that he can offend the overlord and Jianghai family at will!


    In front of the Wang family, you are a fart!


    In other words, the two bodyguards who followed Wang Badao were at the level of inner strength in the later stage. They were dark strength masters, and they were not a few in the Wang family. Even the Wangs have a powerful man in charge!


    finished!


    It''s not that they read it wrong before, but that Wang Xu is indeed an arrogant and arrogant person.


    It is acknowledged that Wang Xu is probably a rare talent in martial arts and Taoism, but genius does not mean that he can live to grow up. Sometimes, the fate of a genius lies in one thought.


    Forbearance, then ascends the sky step by step.


    If you can''t bear it, you will live and die in hell.


    "What?"


    Peach sister, who was smiling and talking with Xing Yumei, suddenly froze and looked at Wang Xu in disbelief. She was shocked, disbelieved, crazy and so on.


    Then, her face returned to cold again. She glanced at Xing Yumei and shook her head helplessly. She sighed: "Xiao Mei, forget it, I didn''t say what I just said. As a friend, you''d better not get in touch with him in the future. He is really arrogant and makes enemies everywhere. That''s a fluke. I''m afraid he won''t live long in the future. "


    In the middle of her speech, sister Tao also scolded secretly


    "Damn, what a retarded man!"


    She just wanted to get to know Wang Xu''s decision, just to shame and anger. However, Wang''s overbearing level is too far away from her, but she does not dare to have the idea of just getting to know Wang Xu, that both sides are on an equal level. If she wants to climb up the thigh of the Wang family, she is afraid that she will have to smile to please Wang Da Shao.


    "Wang Xu, you..."


    Xing Yumei was also helpless.


    In the face of sister Tao''s enthusiasm, she was still struggling with how to explain the relationship between herself and Wang Xu. In a few seconds, she didn''t have to think about it any more.


    "Boy, you look down on me?" In this strange atmosphere, the disbelief on the overlord''s face slowly retracted, replaced by a cold.


    "You''re right. I just look down on you." Wang Xu light said, face calm, do not care.


    In an instant, the overbearing face became extremely ugly.

 Chapter 62

    Inside the Pavilion Hall, many people were already paying attention to the situation in the challenge arena outside. The appearance of the king''s overbearing power immediately ignited the whole arena.


    "Isn''t that tyranny? Isn''t he supposed to be on the top floor of the pavilion, the real dinner hall, with the Tianjiao of every family and accompanying the elders? How come it''s gone? "


    "I grass, that boy named Wang Xu, is to fight with the tyrant of the Wang family."


    "I don''t know what he did. Look at Wang''s overbearing face, it seems that he will kill Wang Xu on the spot."


    The situation reversed several times on the other side of the challenge arena, which had already made people feel excited. Now they have reached the peak, and they have seen the past one after another. Many people have even set out to catch up with them and are ready to watch the excitement from a close distance.


    "Who is the overlord?"


    There are also some, like Chen liming, who just came into contact with the martial arts circle, and asked in doubt.


    "Wang Badao is the direct grandson of the king of Jianghai. It is said that he has outstanding talent in martial arts. He is the key seed of martial arts cultivated by the Wang family. He is just 20 years old this year. He has reached the peak of external strength and can enter internal strength at any time. He is just like his name. He is extremely domineering. His personality is domineering. His style of behavior is also domineering. Wu Lu Shu is also a powerful type of opening and closing. Someone once refused his kindness in words. For this small matter, he gave the other party a stiff scrap. "


    All of a sudden, some people, with pride, spread science to the public, as if they knew how superior the history of hegemony was.


    These Xiaobai are almost confused and forced. Such a bully doesn''t mean that Wang Xu, who had the same scenery before, is going to have bad luck?


    How can things be reversed?


    Thinking of this, many people rushed to the challenge arena to watch the excitement.


    On one side, because Liu WuJie was also defeated by Wang Xu, Chen Liming and sun Lili, who had been in a rapid mood for several times, were already in despair.


    At the moment, hearing these words, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Chen Shao, Wang Xu and the bully of the Wang family are going to meet each other. Are they going to be humiliated?" Sun Lili said hesitantly.


    But her hesitation was completely ignored by Chen Liming.


    "Shame? This time, he''s afraid he''ll be in danger of death. He''s dead! " Chen Liming walked out with hatred on his face.


    I don''t know why, Mingming Wang Xu doesn''t have any substantive conflict with him. At most, it''s Xing Yumei, but Xing Yumei has nothing to do with Wang Xu? I don''t know how Chen Liming''s resentment towards Wang Xu has become so deep.


    Is it true that self-esteem is hurt, I can''t live with myself, and I have to die?


    ¡­¡­


    "Again, do you really want to refuse? To remind you, my name is overbearing. " The last name, Wang Badao stares at Wang Xu, almost word by word.


    "Is there something wrong with this guy''s brain?"


    Smell speech, Wang Xu immediately slightly frown, he feels that he has said enough clear.


    "How''s it going? Now, do you want to reconsider? " But seeing this scene, the corner of Wang''s mouth was slightly raised, and his chin was slightly raised. He thought that Wang Xu didn''t know about him before, but now he finally knew that he was afraid.


    In his opinion, his name, in Jianghai, not many people dare not give face, Wang Xu will change his mind.


    Not only he, but also many others present think so.


    In Jianghai, the word "overlord" stands for a kind of status, which is enough to make many people change their minds. Moreover, even if Wang Xu changes his attention at this time, people do not dare to laugh at him. They will only secretly envy and be shameless. They will even try to please Wang Xu in order to hold on to his thigh.


    Countless eyes converged.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu finally did not hold back, the heart of the doubt to ask out: "I said, are you brain disease?"


    He has made it clear enough, no interest! No!


    And give him the registration number? When you appear, someone in the crowd breathes out your identity, when he can''t hear you? King overbearing, think you call a overbearing name, can arbitrary overbearing?


    ha-ha!


    Don''t say that the overlord is just an outsider. Even the head of the Jianghai Wang family is standing in front of him at the moment. With his identity, strength, reliance, trump card... Which one is afraid of you?


    Even if it''s the background, not to mention the huge secret hidden in the dark fog of his parents, even if it''s the various contacts he has made in the past five years, what kind of Jianghai Wang family do you need to advise?


    Overlord, Jianghai Wang family


    What the hell is that?!


    "You..." Wang Badao''s face suddenly changed, and he opened his mouth to say something.


    But he didn''t have a chance to speak, so he was interrupted by Wang Xu.


    "Go away!"


    Cold words, spit out from Wang Xu''s mouth, just like thunder exploding above the challenge arena.


    what!


    It''s called overbearing... Get out of here?!


    In a flash, among the crowd around the challenge arena, some of them were timid and had poor psychological quality. Finally, they could not stand the shock for several times and were stunned on the spot.


    The rest of the people are also looking at Wang Xu, pale.


    I''ve seen arrogant, arrogant, arrogant, unscrupulous and bold.


    But


    It''s the first time that they''ve met like Wang Xu today.


    This, is simply not fatal ah!


    However, in this atmosphere, in the face of Wang Xu''s successive reversals and extremely calm attitude, some smart people finally come around.


    Maybe, Wang Xu is not looking for death, but, Wang Badao and others are looking for death!


    Another way of thinking, maybe, in Wang Xu''s eyes, these people are just the mood they just saw Wang Xu. They are a group of self righteous frogs who want to jump out of the entrance to seek death!


    "If that''s the case, doesn''t wang Xu say..."


    At the thought of this possibility, some people''s faces are as ugly as their dead parents.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    The king overlord reacts from the stupefied God. In an instant, the smile on his face completely disappears, and is replaced by endless cold killing intention and cruelty.


    Seeing the explosive smell between them, Tang Yu in the crowd opened his red lips slightly. His joy turned into anxiety again.


    She begged to see her best friend: "Qianqian..."


    Seeing this, Zhao Qian sighed and looked at Wang Xu deeply, looking rather complicated.


    At this moment, even she is a little uncertain whether Wang Xu is really confident or arrogant.


    But no matter what the reason is, in the face of Tang Yu''s begging eyes, she can''t ignore it.


    "Overbearing." Zhao Qian shook his head and stepped out: "wait a minute, please don''t rush to start..."

 Chapter 63

    "Zhao Qian?"


    With Zhao Qian''s stand out, already ready to start the king overbearing, action suddenly a little meal, and then turned to see.


    The woman of Zhao family, even want to stop herself? Is this arrogant boy also taken in by the Zhao family? But it''s just a Zhao Qian who wants him to stop


    Oh, that''s interesting!


    So thinking, he narrowed his eyes and asked playfully, "why, do you want to stop me?"


    "Yes, I hope you don''t do it for my face." Zhao Qian sighed and nodded.


    "Ha ha!"


    Wang Badao chuckled, but he didn''t agree or disagree.


    But with Zhao Qian''s opening, all the people around looked at Zhao Qian, with a trace of shock and inconceivable in their eyes.


    Zhao''s woman?


    Are you also interested in Wang Xu?


    Oh, my God! What kind of luck did Wang Xu take? After he was taken in by Wang Badao, he was taken in by Zhao family!


    Last life... No, in previous lives, Wang Xu must have been a very unlucky guy. All his luck broke out in this life.


    But soon, people''s eyes turned to the tyrant, waiting for him to make a decision.


    Soon, the king said with a smile: "I''m sorry, you Zhao Qian is afraid I haven''t stopped face, so today, no one can save this arrogant boy."


    The smile is cold and the voice is colder.


    Zhao Qian is just a minor of the Zhao family, while his overbearing power is the legitimate grandson of the Wang family. Their identities are not directly proportional.


    If he gives face to stop, doesn''t it mean that the Wang family is afraid of the Zhao family? He is so overbearing that even a woman in the Zhao family doesn''t dare to provoke him?


    This is a matter that has never been considered by the overlord.


    Hearing Wang''s reply, Zhao Qian was not surprised. She just couldn''t bear to hurt Tang Yu''s kindness. Then she stood up and said something.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be abandoned by him..." with a sigh, Zhao Qian shook her head and retreated.


    "Qianqian!"


    Seeing this, Tang Yu was in a hurry, but he soon closed his mouth and his eyes flashed a dim light.


    What Zhao qian can do has already been done, what can she do?


    "Don''t worry, Tang Yu." Zhao Qianqian comforted his best friend, looked deeply at Wang Xu, and continued: "your friend is not simple, how do you end up... I''m afraid it will be beyond your imagination, and beyond everyone''s imagination..."


    "I can also vaguely guess that Wang Xu has a trump card, but... It''s overbearing after all. I''m a little worried." Tang Yu opened his mouth and looked rather depressed.


    She is not stupid, but also very smart, just because of preconceived ideas, she can''t help but put Wang Xu, who was five years ago, together with Wang Xu now.


    "Ha ha, boy, you are so lucky that even the women of Zhao family speak for you. It''s a pity that you won''t have the chance to enjoy this kind of happiness. "


    Wang Badao is not in a hurry at this time, just like a cat playing with a mouse. He looks at Wang Xu playfully and says faintly: "boy, I''m liked by the women of Zhao family, but I can''t enjoy the opportunity. Do you regret it?"


    However, Wang Xu did not even look at him.


    "Are you a woman of the Zhao family?" He turned his eyes and stopped on Tang Yu. He gave her a reassuring smile. Then he looked at Zhao Qianqian, nodded and continued


    "Thank you for your kindness. By the way, I know Zhao Lanshan, and there is a girl named Zhao Meimei with special constitution. If you need any help in the future, you can let Zhao Lanshan contact me at any time."


    After that, without waiting for Zhao Qianqian to frown slightly and understand the meaning of his words, Wang Xu has withdrawn his eyes, turned to look at Wang overbearing and said faintly:


    "I said, you give me, get out of here!"


    "You


    In an instant, the overbearing face beat hard, and the killing intention broke out in his heart.


    Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!


    In the crowd, Zhao Qianqian frowned, apparently still thinking about Wang Xugang''s words.


    Does he know sister Lanshan? How did he know about Meimei''s special constitution? This is almost an important secret inside the Zhao family, and no one outside knows it.


    At this moment, Zhao qian can''t take care of Wang''s overbearing. She just keeps thinking about Wang Xu''s words. She has a feeling that Wang Xu''s words, in addition to thanking her, seem to have a deeper meaning.


    But soon, she had no chance to continue thinking.


    "Boy, you are looking for death. Really, you are looking for death!" King overbearing look ferocious, word by word gnashing teeth.


    "Touch!"


    The next moment, Wang Badao finally started. He rushed out like a bison. In a twinkling of an eye, he crossed a distance of four or five meters and struck Wang Xu''s face.


    And palm like a knife, rich blood color covered the whole palm, Wang family secret martial arts, blood hand knife!


    The air was torn open by the palm knife, and the sharp hiss was extremely harsh. The power of this palm was even stronger than that of Liu WuJie, who had just stepped into the inner strength.


    The king''s face was ferocious, the look of his eyes was crazy and cruel, full of bloodthirsty.


    He doesn''t have any left hand. Once he hits the target, even the ordinary internal force can''t stop him. He has full confidence that even if a half man high boulder is placed in front of him, it will be split by one hand.


    Once hit, the human body is more like a cloth bag, which will be torn apart instantly.


    "The young master''s attack is more and more fierce." Following the two bodyguards of Wang Badao, they immediately laughed when they saw this scene.


    "Yes, the opposite side should be unstoppable..." another bodyguard nodded with a smile.


    However, they did not see Wang Xu before the scene.


    Electric light and flint room.


    "Touch!"


    The sound of the body hitting the steel plate was extremely huge.


    The smiles of the two bodyguards suddenly froze on their faces, and the pupils in their eyes contracted violently, just because an incredible scene happened.


    Wang overbearing this palm really hit Wang Xu, but it was Wang Xu''s open right hand, to gently grasp in the hand, so strange press in front of the face, not inch into a centimeter.


    "It''s... Blocked?" When the two bodyguards looked at each other, they could see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    But the next moment, shock into a flash of anger!


    "Boy, you dare!"


    Two people are almost at the same time burst out, body shape is crazy forward, want to stop Wang Xu next want to do.


    But at this time, is it too late?


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a cold sneer, five fingers inch by inch bent, slowly closed.


    For a moment, still look ferocious King overbearing, only feel their palms like five steel rolling in general, waves of intense pain continue to come.


    "Kaka kaka..."


    A burst of bone can not bear the sound of rolling, the whole palm is faint distortion, as if the next moment, at any time will be crushed into a ball of mud.


    Hegemonic brain has been a bit unable to turn, in addition to waves of continuous pain, is incredible shock.


    "It must be an illusion... Ah! It hurts Wang overbearing look dull thinking, but the next moment, just listen to a click, Wang Xu''s five fingers completely closed, his palm bones smashed on the spot.


    "Do you know? I''m bored now. " At the same time, Wang Xu opened his mouth with a faint voice and a little indifference.


    The next moment, he released his hand, and in the eyes of the king''s fear, disbelief, anger, resentment and so on, he shook his hand on the other side''s face.

 Chapter 64

    "Pa!"


    The clear slap in the face was not loud, but it exploded in people''s hearts like thunder.


    It''s a bully!


    It''s not Huang Meng and Ma Changxing, or even a cat and dog. It''s a person whose name alone can make everyone present lose their voice.


    But


    Looking at the overlord who was slapped out by Wang Xu in the air, and the two inner bodyguards who swerved in a hurry, just like the loyal wild dogs, all lost their voice.


    However, at this moment, the object of public silence is not tyranny.


    It''s Wang Xu!


    "Young master, are you all right?" Hastily catch the king overbearing, the first step in the strength of the bodyguard holding the king overbearing, full of fear asked.


    Another person slowed a step, also unwilling to lag behind of help king overbearing half of the body, urgent voice way: "young master, you don''t worry, I will help you waste that boy."


    With that, they found that their young master had already passed out, and they could not hear their loyalty.


    One of the bodyguards suddenly turned his head and looked at Wang Xu with a ferocious look, saying word by word:


    "Boy, I see the young master is so big. You are the first one who dares to challenge us like this."


    "I will let you know the gap between you and the young master, and what is the real cruelty."


    As a warrior who has broken through the internal force for more than ten years, he is fully qualified to say this. It''s obvious that they underestimated him before they defeated Wang overbearing so easily, but Wang Xu''s age is in the middle of Neijin.


    This bodyguard has this confidence!


    Wang Xu disdains to smile, and doesn''t want to talk with these people any more. Just as he is about to fight, a dignified middle-aged man, with a gloomy face, walks up to the crowd and says:


    "What''s the matter? Who dares to make trouble at Zhang''s dinner party? "


    "It''s Zhang Feng. He''s in charge of the banquet tonight. It''s estimated that someone will have bad luck." Someone who knew the man whispered.


    "Zhang''s background in Jianghai is very great. Because of Wang''s injury, this time it''s not a small fight, and I don''t know how it will end?" In the crowd, sister Tao frowned slightly.


    This time, she was more careful. Wang Xu''s unexpected performance made her dare not draw a conclusion easily.


    "The relationship between Zhang Jia and Wang Xu... Seems to be very good..." Xing Yumei looks complex and secluded.


    Smell speech, peach elder sister a Leng: "you didn''t say earlier?"


    "Manager Zhang Feng, I''m wang Tianming."


    The bodyguard who spoke suddenly stepped forward, gave Wang Xu a cold glance and said with a grim smile: "this wild warrior hurt my young master. This is your Zhangjia''s territory tonight. I''ll give you Zhangjia face and don''t arrest people for the time being, but you Zhangjia need to give us an account."


    Zhang Feng a Leng, carefully look at another bodyguard in the arms of the people, only to find that it was king overbearing, suddenly face a change, a little scared way: "yes, I will give you an account."


    Then he turned to look at Wang Xu and said, "boy, I don''t want to tell you more. If you don''t want to die, you should be wise. Now kneel down and ask them for mercy."


    As soon as the words came out, there was a silent crowd around. Suddenly, countless people breathed out a long breath and relaxed their tense bodies.


    Fortunately, this time there was no change. Even manager Zhang Feng was on the side of Wang hegemonic. Wang Xu was dead.


    Tang Yu directly stood up and said angrily, "why do you want my friends to kneel down and beg for mercy because of his words? Why don''t they come to make amends to my friends?"


    Zhang Feng''s face didn''t change at all. He said faintly:


    "Because the man your friend hurt is called overbearing. He is the direct grandson of the master of the Wang family, and the master of the Wang family is my guest of honor."


    "On the contrary, this boy is a wild warrior. Every guest invited by Zhang''s dinner tonight is Jiang Hai. I want to know who allowed him to be a wild warrior. I don''t know what his identity is?"


    "You''re right. I''m a wild warrior. I really have no identity." Wang Xu''s vision flashed for a while, light way.


    The crowd was in an uproar, their eyes changed immediately, and there was no fear in them.


    Yes, Wang Xu is really good at fighting, but no matter how strong he is, he can''t stop the two giants Wang and Zhang.


    "Good, good!" Even Huang Meng, who was still kneeling on the challenge arena at the moment, had a happy look at his eyes and a fierce and venomous look on his face.


    As long as Wang Xu has no background, even the forces behind him can easily crush each other to avenge his abolition.


    "No identity, who brought you in?"


    Zhang Feng''s face also sank. Wang Xu''s eyes were as cold as a dead man''s. He is the person in charge of the banquet tonight. Unexpectedly, a wild warrior mixed in and injured so many people, including the overlord. After investigation, he was also responsible for dereliction of duty.


    "What else can you do this time?"


    Chen Liming hid behind the crowd. When he saw this scene, the whole person shivered. He was not afraid, but felt refreshed from his bones. It was like being poured a basin of ice water from head to foot in the dog days.


    Cool heart!


    Cool!


    With a smile on her face, Sun Li Li flattered her and said, "Chen Shao, I''m afraid he won''t see the sun tomorrow."


    Zhao Qian, who is beside Tang Yu, can''t help but frown and give up thinking about what Wang Xu said before. There is a trace of disappointment on his face.


    Only Tang Yu cried out anxiously: "Wang Xu, you..."


    "I haven''t finished. What''s the hurry?" Wang Xu suddenly opened his mouth again, with a faint voice and a little sarcasm in his eyes.


    "Although I''m just a wild warrior, it''s you, Mr. Zhang, who invited me here. By the way, didn''t the Kunshan man who picked me up in the car go in and report it?"


    "What? The old man of Zhang family didn''t mention me? "


    "Ha ha, our father Zhang invited you personally? You think you are... "Smell speech, Zhang Feng a Leng, the subconscious on the face revealed taunt.


    But as he said that, he seemed to think of something. His face suddenly froze. He looked at Wang Xu strangely and was shocked


    "Wait, you said your name was Wang Xu?"


    Zhang Feng was not shocked. The reason why he came out of the real main banquet hall was to welcome a distinguished guest at the command of Zhang Jia.


    And the name of the VIP


    It''s also Wang Xu!


    "Rare that VIP... Is that him? How could you be so young... "


    Thinking of the old man''s command, Zhang Feng''s face changed a few times, and his lips trembled.

 Chapter 65

    "What did I do?"


    At this moment, Zhang Feng regretted that he would slap himself two times on the spot.


    He thought that the distinguished guests who could let the old man give orders in person had to be middle-aged people in their 30s and 40s, the head of a family or an old friend of a peer.


    But a young man in his early twenties?


    Zhang Feng didn''t even think about it!


    This is also the reason why he did not hesitate to scold Wang Xu for kneeling down and pleading for mercy when he saw that Wang overbearing was injured and bodyguard Wang Tianming was responsible.


    Out of caution, or to say, for the reason of shirking responsibility, Zhang Feng hesitated for a moment, and finally hesitated to ask: "the old man really asked me to come out to meet a distinguished guest, but I didn''t see the Kunshan you said. Are you sure you were invited by the old man himself?"


    While speaking, he also comforted himself quietly in the bottom of his heart.


    Maybe it''s just a coincidence?


    Wang Xu was stunned when he heard that the other party didn''t see Kunshan? What the hell does that guy do?


    With a slight frown, Wang Xu said faintly, "yes, although I haven''t had much contact with you, Mr. Zhang, it''s a good proof that you should have Zhang Chao''s contact information, right? Call him and ask him for me, is that how your family invited me to the party? "


    Seeing Wang Xu''s posture, Zhang Feng hesitated a little.


    I want to ask someone to go back to the old man to confirm, or really call Zhang Chao as Wang Xu said. If Fang Zheng is the VIP, if he offends, he will be in great trouble.


    But just then, a voice came:


    "Ha ha, don''t be cheated by him. How could he have been invited by Mr. Zhang himself?"


    When they heard the speech, they saw a gloomy young man in a high-end handmade suit and sneered


    "A few days ago, I met this guy in a bar, and he was the waiter who could only deliver wine to our private room."


    "If he really has the ability to invite Mr. Zhang himself, he won''t go to the bar to deliver dishes to people? Well, in my opinion, this boy is just a little bit good at fighting. He''s very arrogant and he''s just a maniac who makes trouble everywhere. "


    As soon as the youth''s voice fell, the whole audience was boiling.


    They were almost bluffed by Wang Xu before, but they didn''t expect that the other party was just a madman in tiger skin.


    "Yes, Mr. Zhang, what''s his status? How can I compromise with such a young man? I''m afraid he can''t even see the old man, let alone be invited in person. "


    "Ha ha, sure enough, it''s all acting. We were almost scared by this boy!"


    "It''s a pity that Liu WuJie and others were defeated by this boy."


    At this moment, all the people''s eyes at Wang Xu are only disdain and contempt, and even many people have a tendency to become angry.


    If Wang Xu really has a background and shows strong strength, they can endure being beaten in the face one after another, and even look up to Wang Xu with a worship mentality. But now I find that everything is false, and people are bluffed by Wang Xu. How can they tolerate this change of mentality?


    In the face of people''s reaction, Wang Xu did not move at all. He even looked at the young man with doubts on his face.


    "This guy seems to be the one who was with Xing Yumei in the bar last time, right? What''s his name, Chen liming, Chen Shao? This guy is an ordinary person, with no background, and I have nothing to do with him, right? For me, what do you want to do? "


    Zhang Feng glanced at Chen Liming and recognized that he was the son of vice mayor Jiang Hai. He said seriously, "young master Chen, are you sure what you said is true?"


    Look at the meaning of his words, it''s obvious that he has been a little moved to believe Chen Liming.


    Chen Liming nodded, stood out from the crowd, scanned the crowd, and said faintly:


    "Of course, it''s true. In the ice bar, my friends and I played there for a while. At that time, I remember very clearly. However, the boy''s attitude at that time was very cold. Now it seems that people really have the capital to be proud. After all, they are the guests invited by the old man himself."


    At the moment, he looks like an elegant young man. There is no hatred for Wang Xu on his face. It seems that he is really just a crowd who can''t tolerate others'' pretending to scare others.


    But when it comes to the end, Chen Liming finally can''t help but "flatter" Wang Xu.


    "Chen Liming?"


    In the crowd, Xing Yumei frowned and didn''t know what the other side meant. Where did Wang Xu provoke him? When you think about it, it seems that they only met once in the ice bar, and they didn''t even talk.


    At the moment, she didn''t know what to do. She looked at Wang Xu and sighed


    "Originally, I thought that you had experienced adventure in the past five years, and really had a lot of dependence beyond my imagination, but I didn''t expect that it was just like this in the end? But I can only play... "


    It seems that she finally understands something. Xing Yumei suddenly calms down, and the whole person is very disappointed.


    There are many people who can fight, but why can many people only serve as bodyguards for some people? It''s not because there''s a stronger background behind those people.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" A sneer flashed across Zhang Feng''s face.


    At this point, in fact, he did not need to ask any more questions. He had already judged in his heart that Wang Xu could not be the VIP he was going to meet. If you were that one, would you go to a bar to serve people plates and wine?


    However, he still looked at Wang Xu and asked faintly, "if not, with your behavior, now it''s not only the Wang family that is going to trouble you, but our Zhang family will not let you go easily."


    "Now, you need to give us a statement!"


    In an instant, people''s eyes all changed, with a little pity and pity.


    Zhang Feng said so. Who dares to speak to Wang Xu?


    Chen Liming flashed a glimmer of satisfaction, Wang Xu is able to fight again how, he is just a understatement, put each other into the abyss.


    At this time, Wang Badao also slowly woke up, feeling his abandoned right hand, staring at Wang Xu, the voice of strange cry: "boy, don''t worry."


    "No one will protect you. I''ll protect you from Zhangjia. I won''t let you die. How can I let you die so quickly? I value you very much, as long as you kneel down and beg me, with me, no one can kill you! Ha ha ha


    King overbearing laughter, let people feel cold from the bone. Even some people who are close to Wang Xu are subconsciously far away.


    Wang Xu stood alone, motionless, expressionless, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In the eyes of many people, Wang Xu has nothing to say at the moment, and can only admit his fate. When people''s eyes show pity, pity, ridicule, pleasure and so on.


    Suddenly, a voice of anxiety and anger came:


    "Who dares to make him kneel?"


    They turned their heads and saw a strong man full of sweat running over. It was after coming in that they left Kunshan to inform Zhang Chao of the news.


    "Kunshan, shut up for me. Are you qualified to do mischief here?" Zhang Feng''s face changed immediately.


    Kunshan is Zhang Chao''s confidant. Naturally, Zhang Feng has seen him, but he has only seen him. He is not qualified to speak to him face to face.


    At the same time, Wang Badao also looked over and said with a grim smile, "what? You want to stand up for this kid? "


    Manager Zhang?


    Wang Dashao?


    How could it be them?


    In an instant, Kunshan''s face turned white, and the whole person was stunned.


    He hasn''t been away for more than ten minutes. Didn''t Mr. Wang chat with his old classmates? How can it conflict with Zhang Feng and Wang Badao?


    Suddenly, Kunshan''s eyes swept over Huang Meng, who was still kneeling on the challenge arena, and Liu WuJie, who was lying face to face and fainting, who was stupid.


    "I''ve been away for a few minutes. What''s going on here?"


    At this moment, Kunshan wanted to cry without tears. He felt as if he had left for ten years instead of ten minutes. The whole thing was like a dream.


    See Kunshan Leng in situ, fart dare not put appearance, around the crowd immediately came a lot of disdain hiss.


    "Kunshan? It turned out to be a younger brother under Zhang Chao. "


    "Cut, he that can''t go on the stage of identity, how dare to stand out?"


    "I''m afraid I''m used to being arrogant. I don''t see the situation clearly. When I see my own people being forced, I subconsciously stand up."


    Everyone''s eyes show disdain.


    I thought it was a big man who dared to stand up and scold everyone to protect Wang Xu. As a result, such a funny guy, funny!


    Chen Liming is also very happy, and even has free time to hold sun Lili and tease: "Lili, isn''t this the guy who was kicked to the second floor by Wang Xu in the bar that day? How come you''ve been beaten to be a dog? "


    "Ha ha, Chen Shao, it''s really him..." Sun Lili is very happy. She holds Chen Liming''s arm and rubs it harder. She also glances at Xing Yumei not far away.


    On the other hand, Kunshan finally reacts, but to the surprise of others, he still says with a strong smile in the face of Zhang Feng''s and Wang''s cold eyes


    "Manager Zhang, Mr. Wang, he is the guest that chaoshao personally asked to invite. It seems that he is still the old man..."


    "Don''t take Zhang Chao to oppress me. The old man''s prestige is not something you can brush casually. I''ll ask you now, did you bring this boy in?" Before he had finished, he was interrupted by Zhang Feng.


    "It''s me, but..."


    In the face of Zhang Feng''s cold eyes, Kunshan is under great pressure. He can''t afford to offend people on both sides. Zhang Feng is clearly unwilling to listen to his nonsense at the moment.


    Even if he knew that Wang Xu was really invited by Zhang himself, others would not give him an opportunity to explain. Even if he said it, it would be regarded as nonsense.


    When Kunshan was in a cold sweat.


    Outside the crowd came another voice:


    "I said," who is going to be disrespectful to Prince Wang? Who dares to let him account for it? "


    The voice was cold, but it was filled with anger that people couldn''t ignore.


    The crowd turned to see that almost all of them were stiff.


    There was a dead silence.

 Chapter 66

    It was Zhang Chao who spoke.


    In this stillness, he came quickly with a face full of anger, and behind him was a cold young man in a blue suit. The coldness and pride in his eyes made countless people bow their heads.


    "Is it Zhang Chao? He even dared to speak for Wang Xu. Didn''t he think that he could be reckless if he was Zhang''s son, and he was really not afraid of death? " In the crowd, someone sneered.


    Next to him, he recognized Zhang Chao''s young companion behind him. After hearing this, he immediately changed his face. He covered his mouth and yelled in a low voice: "don''t pull me if you want to die! Don''t you even know Zhang Jia? "


    "Zhang Jia Da Shao? Zhang Chao is not really... "The former speaker was stunned, and his eyes inadvertently swept over the young man in blue. His face turned white, and he seemed to think of something. He quickly lowered his head to tremble, and even dared not breathe.


    As he said, Zhang Chao can''t be regarded as Zhang''s eldest or youngest, only the young people in blue are.


    Zhang Menghu!


    This is the next generation successor of Zhang''s family. His identity is totally different. Although Zhang Menghu didn''t speak, since he came, he didn''t stop Zhang Chao, so Zhang Chao''s meaning represents Zhang Menghu''s meaning.


    And the meaning of Zhang Menghu represents the meaning of Jianghai Zhangjia, and even the old man!


    "Young master?"


    Scolded by Zhang Chao in public, a trace of discontent flashed on Zhang Feng''s face at the beginning, but the moment he saw Zhang Menghu, Zhang Feng''s face suddenly changed, and a very bad feeling rushed to his head.


    Impossible?


    With trembling eyes, he forced a smile and said, "Why are you here? You don''t need to come here in person for the little things outside. The old man still needs your company. "


    "Hum, if we don''t come here again, I''m afraid you''ll have offended my noble guests." Zhang chaoleng snorted.


    Smell speech, a trace of anger flashed on Zhang Feng''s face. In Zhangjia, Zhang Chao''s identity is not as high as his. He talks to the young master. What do you want Zhang Chao to say?


    It seems to see his anger, Zhang Menghu cold eyes swept over, light way: "Prince Wang is our Zhang''s guest, before the old man said clearly, let you come out to meet him, how? Why do you want him to kneel down and scold the person I sent to meet you


    Hearing Zhang Menghu''s words, Zhang Feng''s face changed completely. After brushing, it turned pale and colorless.


    How is that possible?


    This boy is really the guest that the old man asked him to pick up?


    It''s impossible, isn''t it? You know, which of the old man''s friends is not his peers, or even the owners of each family. How can such a young man be?


    Shocked and frightened, Zhang Feng trembled his lips and tried to explain: "young man, I really didn''t know this little man before... No, this young man is actually a distinguished guest of the old man! If I had known, give me ten courage, and I would not have been disrespectful to him! "


    However, after Zhang Menghu finished that sentence, without looking at him, he turned directly to Wang Xu, bowed himself and apologized


    "Mr. Wang, you have been wronged."


    "I didn''t expect that the people in my family should be so eyeless. They should dare to do things in front of you."


    As he spoke, Zhang Menghu''s mind was overflowing.


    What is Wang Xu?


    His identity is so mysterious that even his grandfather and Zhang''s family can''t get to know Feixiong. They can only listen to the rumors and know that the other party has a huge background. In the world, there are rumors about the king of soldiers in the army and the real dragon in the king.


    Not to mention these, Wang Xu''s strength is comparable to that of a huajinwu. He is a strong man of the same rank as his grandfather. Today, I was humiliated by one of Zhang''s side branch managers at their dinner party.


    If Wang Xu leaves in a rage before he arrives, all Zhang''s efforts will be wasted, and maybe he will get into a big trouble that can''t be provoked?


    "It''s nothing. It''s just some rubbish." Wang Xu''s face is calm, as if to say a fact, all the previous ridicule and contempt do not exist.


    With that, he glanced at Zhang Menghu, tone can not hear any meaning, light continued to ask: "however, since tonight is Zhang''s father invited me to participate in this dinner, why until now, I did not even see others?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Menghu felt a sudden tremor in his heart. He quickly and respectfully explained: "my grandfather was going to meet you at the door in person, but suddenly a big man came to visit me tonight. My grandfather had to accompany me personally. Please forgive me."


    "So it is."


    Hearing this, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a trace of irony.


    Oh, with the big guy? It''s clear that people look down on him!


    At least, the identity of that big man, in the eyes of Zhang Jia, is higher than Wang Xu.


    He glanced at Zhang Feng beside him and then said, "let the old man accompany the big man. However, manager Zhang Feng seems to have a great opinion on me. As soon as I meet him, he asks me to kneel down and beg for mercy. How is Zhang Dashao going to explain?"


    Zhang Fengyan''s face was completely white, his knees trembled twice, and he almost didn''t kneel on the ground on the spot.


    He reluctantly said with a smile: "young and old, please listen to my explanation..."


    But he has not finished, the next moment, Zhang Menghu has raised his hand and slapped hard.


    Before, Zhang Dashao didn''t listen to the explanation. Now that Wang Xu is accountable, he won''t listen to his explanation.


    "Pa!"


    A huge slap in the face resounded throughout the audience. Zhang Menghu''s slap didn''t leave anything. The cultivation of his inner strength was completely broken out, and Zhang Feng was directly whipped out. After four or five meters, he fell into the crowd.


    "Wow!"


    Taking the place where Zhang Feng fell as the center, the crowd all around retreated four or five steps outside.


    Even though half of his face was almost swollen, Zhang Feng did not dare to complain at all. He struggled to get up and knew that he had just begged for mercy from the wrong person. He begged to look at Wang Xu.


    "Mr. Wang, please have a lot of money. Let me be a fart. I have no eyes, I''m rubbish, I''m stupid..."


    While saying that, Zhang Feng raised his hand and slapped the other half of his face. His knees softened and he knelt down on the ground without any hesitation, constantly crying.


    "Go away." Wang Xu is not a man with a heart of stone. To put it bluntly, it''s just a little thing.


    With his light two words, Zhang Feng quickly stopped, kowtowed two heads on the ground, but did not dare to get up. After rolling out of the crowd on the ground, he quickly got up and got out of the sight of the crowd.


    At this moment, everyone''s mouth is a little bitter.


    Shocked?


    it is beyond logic and above reason?


    I can''t believe it?


    fear?


    ¡­¡­


    These moods can no longer explain people''s moods.


    In their extremely complicated eyes, Wang Xu looked at the overlord again and said calmly: "you call it overlord, right? Oh, we are still our family. I''ve heard you introduce myself several times, but I forgot to introduce myself. "


    "My name is Wang Xu. Don''t look at me so angrily. Don''t worry. I''m soft hearted and won''t kill you. I just want to teach you the truth of being a man. I must remember..."


    "Name overbearing is not really overbearing. Go back and ask your mother to change your name."

 Chapter 67

    "Go back and ask your mother to change your name..."


    Wang Xu''s words, like a magic spell, reverberated in the overlord''s mind and almost instantly ignited all his anger.


    "Bastard, I want this boy dead! Kill him! Kill him for me


    The two bodyguards around Wang Badao, without any hesitation, rushed forward one after another. They cooperated with each other and were full of evil spirit. They were obviously good players who had experienced the battle of life and death.


    The two hands in front of him turned into two bloody swords. With a more fierce attack than before, he tore open the air and thrust them at Wang Xu''s chest with a strange angle.


    The one in the back even took out a cold shining knife directly from his arms and stepped to Wang Xu''s side position. The tip of the knife pierced the air and stabbed Wang Xu''s waist and kidney in the roaring sound.


    Two hands mercilessly, is completely ran to kill Wang Xu on the spot.


    But does it work?


    "How much strength can the two masters in the middle and later stages of internal strength force force him? Or, is he really what his grandfather said... "Zhang Menghu''s eyes flickered, but he didn''t intend to stop him.


    Wang Xu, still too young!


    Young enough, even though Zhang Menghu knows that there are always some talented people in the world, he still can''t believe that he can possess the terrible power described by Master Zhang.


    Zhang Menghu is examining.


    But others didn''t know this. Seeing the two powerful masters of the Wang family at the same time, many people''s eyes suddenly became fiery.


    Like Chen liming, everyone''s eyes are bright.


    However, their eyes can only be bright once.


    "I said, do you really want to die?" Wang Xu''s face slowly spread a smile, but it was cold, like the ice abyss.


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, people only felt that the ground under their feet was shaking violently, and his whole person had disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Shadow!


    The flying debris, the blown dust, the torn air, and the white waves burst in front of the public. The terrible sound of bone cracking was like firecrackers.


    When everything is calm, people can only see two rigid bodies in the scattered smoke.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    A burst of footwork suddenly sounded, smoke, Wang Xu slowly came out, with his steps, a circle of invisible waves fly out, blow all the smoke.


    "Hiss!"


    For a moment, after seeing the specific situation in the field, everyone took a breath of air conditioning and turned pale.


    In the field, two bodyguards of Wang''s family, one of whose arms is 90 degrees strangely bent, insert the blood knife into his chest. Another hand knife, Qi Gen into his waist, knife tip even with a little blood, from the other side of the penetration out.


    Less than a breath.


    Two inner strength masters.


    Die!


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The sound of light footstep reverberates in people''s ears and becomes the only melody in this dead environment.


    come from.


    Death''s steps whirl!


    "You, you... What do you want to do?"


    Looking at Wang Xu, who is getting closer and closer, Wang overbearing trembles and goes backwards. Facing the death in front of his eyes, in the extreme panic, he looked around. Everyone took the initiative to avoid his eyes, and finally could only helplessly look at Zhang Menghu.


    "Brother Zhang, Meng Hu..."


    Zhang Menghu looked up at Wang Badao, shook his head and said faintly: "brother Badao, you offended Prince Wang. What''s the use of looking at me? What''s more, it seems that the relationship between you and me is not so good as usual? "


    When the king heard the words, he was angry again. He was not willing to say, "but it''s this boy who broke my hand first..."


    "Ha ha!" Zhang Menghu smell speech facial expression a cold, see idiotic same sweep King overbearing one eye, also lazy to say more.


    "Mr. Wang is my grandfather''s guest. Your father came here. I''m afraid he didn''t dare to offend me easily. I''ve known for a long time that your name is Wang Da Shao. All you know is that you are overbearing and have a low IQ.... "


    "Can''t you see that? There is only one person who can save you now. "


    "Only if Prince Wang wants to, can you survive."


    With that, he looked at the pale overbearing king, waiting for his decision.


    Under the complicated eyes of countless people, Wang''s face became more and more white, and he could see a struggle between his looks.


    One breath!


    Two breaths!


    Three breaths!


    The tyrant has moved!


    Subconsciously, everyone can''t help but hold their breath. Their eyes look gradually frightened and finally want to die.


    Many people in Jianghai feel terrified when they hear his name. Their heads slowly drop, then their shoulders and waist


    Finally, the knee slowly softened, inch by inch close to the ground.


    "Touch!"


    There was a clear and dull sound. Wang Badao knelt down on the ground, bowed his head and trembled his lips. His voice was almost inaudible


    "Mr. Wang, I had no vision before. Please spare my life. When I go back... I, I, I will change my name..."


    At the end of the words, the whole body of Wang overbearing suddenly lost its bone marrow, and the whole person collapsed on the ground. There was no pride and hegemony in his whole body.


    Life and death is the great terror of the world!


    Not everyone can face up to it with a smile, or even laugh out loud and kill.


    After today.


    All the bones of hegemony have been completely lost. I''m afraid I can''t make any further progress in martial arts.


    A seed of martial arts, which is highly expected by the whole Jianghai Wang family, is completely abandoned!


    But in this way, Wang Xu also had a very bad relationship with the Jianghai Wangs, even the enemy of life and death.


    But is he afraid?


    Do you care?


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In a dead silence, the sound of footsteps is still going on. Wang Xu glances at the overbearing king who has lost all his bones, but he doesn''t mean to go to him at all.


    He just went to Zhang Menghu and said faintly:


    "Let''s go."


    "Mr. Wang, this way, please. The dinner party for you is about to start. I''ll take you there."


    Zhang Menghu immediately smile, respectfully in front of the guide, in the people can not say the specific emotions of the complex eyes, the two people calmly leave.


    "Is this... Human?" Xingyumei stupidly Leng in place, a blank mind.


    It was not until this moment that she finally understood why Wang Xu''s eyes, look and attitude were the reasons why she didn''t care.


    Because, he really doesn''t care.


    That is, a kind of control of all the arrogance, and ignore all the indifference ah!


    "Xiaomei, no, Yumei, before I said that you were my sister and I was talking nonsense. As a friend, you must find a chance to introduce me!"


    Peach elder sister takes Xing Yumei''s hand with a flattering smile on her face, bows her head and follows her eyes, hoping that she is now Xing Yumei''s best friend.

 Chapter 68

    "No!"


    In the dead silence, a scream suddenly broke out. Chen Liming knelt down on the ground with his head in his arms and hit the ground again and again.


    Towards Wang Xu''s back!


    I don''t know whether he is full of reluctance or repentance.


    Wang Xu''s arrogant "death" again and again brought him hope again and again, but each time, he was driven into a more terrifying abyss.


    At this moment, he really broke!


    Regret, fear, resentment, fear and other emotions constantly crisscross, like a sharp blade in his mind, constantly cutting.


    Sun Lili has no face, quietly, step by step away from Chen Liming.


    "Mr. Zhang... That''s Zhang Feixiong!" Zhao Qian''s complexion is extremely complicated. Thinking of Wang Xu''s inexplicable words, his eyes are slightly heavy, and he whispers to himself:


    "Meimei''s physique and tonight''s events, maybe I should have a good chat with sister Lanshan..."


    At this time, Tang Yu was still in the same place, and did not seem to recover from the great changes he had just made.


    Zhao Qian sighed, pulled her and said with a relaxed smile: "Xiaoyu, people are gone, don''t stand silly, you old classmate, but it''s really not simple! In the future, don''t look at him the way you used to look at him. Find an opportunity to exchange your feelings with your classmates. "


    "I know, Qianqian..."


    Don''t know why, Tang Yu looks a little gloomy. When Wang Xu left, he didn''t ask her to come with him.


    Deep in her heart, her emotions kept rolling.


    "Wang Xu, how many secrets do you have? All the people of Jianghai and Zhangjia should be respectful to you.... "


    "No wonder you didn''t take my warning to heart before."


    Tang Yu sighed.


    In the challenge arena, Huang Meng kneels there, even if his whole body cultivation is abandoned and his legs are broken, but now he is full of happiness. How can he see his deep hatred for Wang Xu?


    "Fortunately, fortunately, I resolutely softened..."


    Ma Changxing is full of joy. He looks up at Huang Meng, who is still kneeling in the challenge arena. Then he looks at Liu WuJie with his face close to the ground. Then he looks at the two strong warriors in the Wang family who were killed. Finally, he sweeps the king who has lost all his bones like a dead dog.


    In this great contrast, a variety of joy, beyond expression.


    It''s the same to offend Wang Xu, who is still standing here intact.


    This is the advantage of self-knowledge!


    "How could he have such a terrible strength? He should be a distinguished guest of Mr. Zhang Jia?" Liu WuJie is even more incredible.


    In fact, he woke up from a coma, but the scene was too embarrassing. In order not to lose face, he kept his face to the ground.


    The second kill of the two martial artists in the later period of Neijin forces the king overbearing to lose all his bones, which makes the old man Zhang as a guest of honor. Zhang Menghu should also be respectful as an elder.


    Such a character, not to mention his young age, is that Wang Xu, even if he is still under age, can not be provoked by them.


    The battle of spirit?


    One person to pick the whole show?


    Is the same generation invincible?


    This is the truth!


    Even, Wang Xu has gone far beyond his peers, standing at a level where he and Zhang Jia are.


    For him, the four words "invincible" are not glory, but an insult!


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Xu just killed the two inner warriors, Zhang Menghu seemed to finally understand the gap between them, and his attitude became more respectful and cautious.


    All the way to meet Wang Xu went straight to the innermost, located in the Artificial Lake Pavilion, dengtian Pavilion!


    There are nine floors in the pavilion. The first floor is the place where Chen Liming stayed before. There are all young people from rich families and rich families.


    Then the second floor, up to the eighth floor, became the banquet venue for elders to attend the dinner and exchange contacts. The identity of the first floor was higher than that of the first floor, and the required qualifications were deeper.


    On the ninth floor, only a few people are qualified to sit on the whole river and sea, no more than five fingers at most!


    Dengtian Pavilion, is really a layer by layer!


    Now, on the ninth floor of the pavilion, there are only two people.


    One is Zhang Feixiong, the old man of Zhang family, and the other is a mature woman with graceful posture and noble temperament. The other person exudes a kind of light atmosphere of aloofness and arrogance.


    If Wang Xu saw a woman, he would frown slightly and recognize that Fang Zheng was the president of the sunny day hospital. Sun Yan, who had an inexplicable conversation with him at the door of the hospital last time.


    "Miss Sun, the item you want has already been prepared. Do you want to wait for the auction after the dinner or..."


    At the moment, Zhang''s father stood behind the woman, but he was full of flattering smile, even half bent, just like a servant.


    If this scene is spread out, I''m afraid I don''t know how many people are shocked.


    "No, just send it to me. I have other things to do." Sun Yan said lightly.


    She calmly looked at Zhang Feixiong and suddenly asked, "by the way, I heard that you invited a young man named Wang Xu as a VIP. Is there any difference?"


    "Wang Xu?"


    Zhang Feixiong was slightly stunned, then immediately shook his head and said: "there is such a man, but I don''t know his background very well. I just heard that he has a very good reputation in the international mercenary world and is known as the dragon."


    "In addition, his own strength seems to be no less than mine. Because the dandy in my family offended him carelessly, I took the opportunity to resolve the grievances with him. After all, it''s just a small matter. One more friend is better than one more enemy."


    With that, Zhang Feixiong seemed a little confused, as if wondering why he was interested in Wang Xu from a woman''s background


    "Miss Sun, if you ask this, is there any difference between Wang Xu and these?"


    "No, it''s just his name. It''s the same name as my two friends'' sons. I''m not alone. I''m just asking." Sun Yan''s eyes flashed for a moment, shaking her head, obviously not wanting to say more.


    Zhang Feixiong is a mature man. Naturally, he will not continue to ask questions unknowingly, but at the bottom of his heart, he has once again raised his attention to Wang Xu to a higher level.


    "It seems that there are more secrets behind the king of the army, the dragon of the king, because of his parents? It seems that we need to be more careful in contacting him in the future. "


    At this time, Zhang Feixiong obviously did not know what happened outside.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Zhang Menghu and Wang Xu walk into dengtian Pavilion. In the eyes of countless people, they walk all the way to the eighth floor of dengtian Pavilion.


    "It turns out that this young man is the distinguished guest in Zhangjia''s new jianghaiwudao circle, Wang Xu?"


    "As expected, he is worthy of being invited by Mr. Zhang himself. His strength and skill are far better than those of his peers. His background must be very big, right?"


    "What else? No matter how old he is, no matter how strong his strength is, it''s the peak of his inner strength. Just relying on this is not enough for him to be invited by Zhang himself. "


    There was a lot of discussion, and the eyes were more complicated.


    At the beginning, when they were Wang Xu''s age, they were afraid that most of them were still in the stage of external strength, and even almost, they were afraid that they had no access to external strength.


    This person, whether he is of the same generation or different generations, is afraid of being compared.


    A contrast, the psychological gap is a bit uncomfortable.


    The hero is the youth, the youth is the real dragon!


    Now, Wang Xu.


    It''s the real dragon that is admired, envied and unwilling by people!

 Chapter 69

    Dengtian Pavilion, the front seven floors are all some ordinary banquet places.


    As soon as Wang Xu entered the eighth layer, he found the obvious difference.


    In such a large hall, there is a luxury platform in the middle which can''t be seen for the time being. Around it are a circle of chairs with a number of about 30. Beside each chair, there is a small round table, on which are some exquisite dishes, snacks and drinks.


    "Mr. Wang, this is the chairman of the dinner party. It''s also the site of an auction specially held by our family. Almost all the guests who can come in are famous figures in Jianghai Wudao circle. All the auction items are related to the cultivation of Wudao, including skills, resources, natural resources and other valuables."


    Zhang Menghu carefully accompanied Wang Xu''s introduction.


    Seeing Wang Xu''s light expression all the time, his heart sank. Then he gritted his teeth and continued to say:


    "Because of our reasons, you have been offended many times by those people who don''t have eyes below. As an apology, as long as you like something at the auction tonight, I will buy it for you."


    Hearing this, Wang xucai finally had an action. He looked at Zhang Menghu with a smile and said, "Oh? If I like a piece worth hundreds of millions, you will give it to me, too? "


    "Prince, I''m joking. Although it''s not easy to see the auction tonight, the most expensive one is worth tens of millions. Of course, even if there is a treasure worth more than 100 million, you can rest assured to ask for it. Everything will be paid by our family. " Zhang Menghu said with a smile.


    If there is a treasure worth hundreds of millions, they can''t use it internally. Even if it''s used to make friends, they can''t sell it!


    Money, for Zhang Jia, more or less, actually does not make much difference.


    After a few words of chatting, Zhang Menghu left. As a member of the next generation of Zhang''s family, Wang Xu is not the only guest he needs to receive.


    As for Mr. Zhang, he didn''t show up from the beginning to the end, so he should be with the big man.


    Instead, there was an old man named Da Shu.


    Wang Xu didn''t care too much about this kind of contempt. Originally, when he came to the banquet tonight, he just wanted to see the scene of the whole upper class society. After all, some things can''t be seen from the written materials.


    Sure enough, the status quo of the whole upper class society, even the martial arts circle, is no different. Whether they are the younger generation, the middle generation, or the older generation, they are all people who think highly of themselves.


    Like Uncle da.


    "Mr. Wang, look at this first piece. It''s a legendary jewel from a small country in the Middle East. It''s said that it can change the wearer''s luck. It starts at one million yuan. How do you feel?"


    "The first one is not satisfied. What about the second one? It''s a hundred year old ginseng that has just come out of the southwest mountains for less than a month. With some other medicinal materials, whether it''s making body refining medicine bath or making precious medicine for healing wounds, it''s all rare and good things. The starting price is 1.2 million. "


    "If you don''t like it, the third one is definitely a treasure. It''s a sword from the ancient tomb of Ming Dynasty. It''s made of meteorite, but it''s a weapon that many martial artists dream of. The starting price is two million!"


    "Not yet? So this one... "


    After the auction started, uncle Da seemed to introduce each item to Wang Xu carefully, but from the fact that he never looked Wang Xu in the eye, he knew that the other party didn''t pay attention to Wang Xu at all.


    Wang Xu?


    It''s just a small generation. Even Zhang Menghu''s friend, his uncle is an old man who has been in Zhangjia for decades. Even the young master himself is polite to him. Wang Xu can''t get into his old eyes.


    At the end of his introduction, uncle Da frowned and became impatient when he saw that there were only three pieces left in the auction.


    The eldest young master has just said that the things Wang Xu bought tonight were paid by his family. The boy has not taken a fancy to any of them. Is he going to have a big bargain at the end?


    Not a wink!


    Do you really think that Zhangjia''s cheap, is so easy to occupy?


    "Mr. Wang, look at this 18th piece. It''s a 500 year old blood Ganoderma lucidum, which can greatly increase the Qi and blood power of a warrior. Don''t you think it''s exciting?" Uncle Da''s face was a little ugly, and his tone was even more intolerant.


    Wang Xu glanced at it, then shook his head calmly and said, "it''s just a blood Ganoderma. That''s the effect."


    With his eyesight, we can naturally see that this so-called 500 year old blood Ganoderma lucidum is only 400 year old blood Ganoderma lucidum. It exaggerates 100 years, but it is not old enough. Its function is no different from that of ordinary blood Ganoderma lucidum.


    What''s more, does he still need to replenish the power of Qi and blood?


    The great achievement of martial arts can be compared with the one who beautifies the strength of martial arts. Even if he finds a necessary precious material, breaks through and enters the next realm, and condenses the Dao bone, he will reach a level that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    But Uncle Da was even more displeased when he heard that the blood Ganoderma lucidum, which he identified personally, had been underestimated for 500 years. As a result, what effect did Wang Xu say? Whose face is this!


    But he was gloomy and didn''t say anything. He just went on to introduce the penultimate auction piece, but no surprise. Even though the starting price of the auction piece had reached 8 million, it still didn''t enter Wang Xu''s eyes.


    "Well, sure enough, this guy just wants to take advantage. Good! But I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake! "


    Uncle Da glances at Wang Xu and sneers in his heart.


    Generally speaking, the last item in an auction is the last item with the highest value. But tonight is different. The original one as the finale had been taken away by Mr. Zhang himself and given to a big man with a mysterious origin.


    But now this piece is just taken out of Zhang''s treasure house. The appearance of the piece is extremely frightening, but it has long been regarded as a fake by Uncle DA and other experts.


    At this time, in Uncle Da''s silent sneer, the last piece was also carried up by two ceremonial beauties in cheongsam and split to their thighs


    Yes, it''s just lifting!


    The final piece is a three legged bronze tripod half a person''s height, which is covered with spots of rust. The original dragon and beast patterns on the surface can''t be seen clearly. What''s even more exaggerated is that there is a cold shining broken sword in the belly of the tripod!


    "This... Is the last piece?" Wang Xu frowned slightly and fixed his eyes on the tripod bronze tripod.


    "Not bad." Uncle Da smiles triumphantly.


    When he looked at Wang Xu, he saw that Wang Xu''s face had changed, and even his eyes were shining. It was obvious that he was greatly moved.


    "If you don''t want this last one, I really think you''re hiding it. But now... Hehe, a modern imitation is worthy of your garbage like temperament. "


    The smile on Uncle Da''s face is more exuberant, and his heart disdains extremely.

 Chapter 70

    "This bronze tripod was excavated from a dilapidated ancient temple in Tibet. We have analyzed it according to the local legend. It is likely to be the Tang Dynasty... No, it may even be a big ritual tool left over from the three generations of ancient times. The ancients used it to sacrifice heaven and earth, refine pills, and have all kinds of magical abilities!"


    When Uncle Da introduced him, there was a trace of eagerness in his voice, but deep in his eyes, it was a piece of fun.


    "It''s really unusual." Wang Xu nodded in response.


    Uncle Da''s smile is even brighter when he hears the speech.


    But the next moment, Wang Xu has slightly shook his head, light said: "but it is not a magic weapon, but since there is no other choice, then I want this good."


    "Not a magic weapon?" Uncle Da looks at Wang Xu playfully, and finally looks at Wang Xu for the first time.


    A fake, you tell me it''s not a magic weapon? You''re a good pretender, aren''t you?


    He could not help sneering in secret, but asked curiously: "listen to Mr. Wang, you should know a lot about magic weapons.


    I''ve been working for Zhang''s treasure for decades, but I haven''t seen a magic weapon yet. I just heard some rumors that some martial arts people have magic weapons and can challenge them. I wonder if Mr. Wang can tell me what is the real magic weapon? "


    "Magic weapon?"


    Wang Xu glanced at Uncle da. He didn''t seem to see the ridicule in his eyes at all. He said lightly:


    "Magic weapons have nothing to say. They are just weapons, just like swords in the hands of warriors. However, these weapons can bear the energy in the body of the warrior. Through some secret methods or means, some unimaginable forces can appear, such as the sword, the wind and rain, the thunder and the fire. "


    "Mr. Wang, that''s not true!" After hearing this, uncle Da immediately sneered, shook his head and said, "what you said is just a legend, or a fictional content in a novel. How can you have it in reality?"


    "Oh? Since you don''t believe it, why don''t you ask me? " Wang Xu glanced at him in a calm tone.


    Some people, originally mole ants on the ground, want to look up at the sky of the strong. When they are told what the sky of the strong looks like, they scoff.


    What''s the name of this kind of person?


    Ants!


    Or the most ignorant, the most stupid, the most rubbish mole ant!


    Not to mention those legendary beings who can fly to heaven and escape from the earth, even the warrior, after breaking through the power, the Qi and blood in his body are completely gathered and transformed into real Qi, and the human body begins to feel with the outside world, so as to master all kinds of supernatural magic.


    Even some martial arts secret methods can let the breath in the body go out, creating an effect of using Qi to control the sword. The theory of flying sword is not blown out.


    But Uncle Da''s vision is still so poor in a martial family like Zhang Jia. He can''t be said to be ignorant any more. He''s a fool.


    "Eleven million!"


    "Twelve million!"


    "Twelve and a half million!"


    At this time, someone began to bid for the bronze tripod on the stage. Wang Xu glanced at Uncle Da, but he didn''t want to talk to him any more


    "Since you don''t believe it, forget it."


    With that, he raised his hand directly, and his indifferent voice resounded throughout the audience


    "Thirty million!"


    In an instant, there was a dead silence.


    A few people who were fighting with each other were even more ugly. They were gnashing their teeth and looking at Wang Xu''s eyes. They wanted to eat each other.


    Damn, they''re still half a million, a million slowly climbing, and they haven''t called twice. How can you add it to 30 million?


    Do you pay that price? What a bully!


    A middle-aged man with expensive decorations, a large body, a lot of meat and oil, and a very rich family seems to be very optimistic about the tripod bronze tripod. He gritted his teeth and bid again


    "Thirty million!"


    His voice has just dropped.


    "100 million!" Wang Xu didn''t stop bidding.


    Instantly, the middle-aged fat man''s face turned black. He glared at Wang Xu and said in a hateful voice: "boy, you are cruel. Let''s play slowly in the future. I don''t want it!"


    For the threat of middle-aged fat, Wang Xu did not even move his eyelids.


    Uncle Da''s face was also very ugly.


    Wang Xu''s price calling is nothing but nonsense!


    If it''s not for the auction tonight, or if it''s held by Zhangjia, everything is also Zhangjia''s. Zhangjia will lose out on the price of this bronze tripod.


    "Son of a bitch, what is it? Do you know that you don''t have to spend money anyway? I''m very happy to ask for the price anyway! " Uncle Da hates in his heart.


    Sure enough, there was no surprise. With the middle-aged fat man quitting, there was no one on the scene and Wang Xu, a "local tyrant" who didn''t play according to common sense.


    Soon, the auctioneer dropped the hammer and announced that the tripod bronze tripod belonged to Wang Xu. It was sent to a single room on one side, and Wang Xu and uncle DA were welcomed in.


    "In addition to the three legged bronze tripod, call the two women who just wore Qipao."


    In the single room, after a close look at the tripod bronze tripod, Wang Xu suddenly said something light.


    Smell speech, the eye ground of a side reaches uncle to flash immediately to put on disgust and disdain.


    Oh!


    This boy has no eyes. He has bought the most worthless things. He is greedy and lustful. I don''t know how the young master has such a rubbish friend.


    But the two women, he is not in mind, is now directly sent to Wang Xu''s bed is no problem, directly called two etiquette beauty over.


    "Ah? Are we taken in by this young master? What should I do? I''m still a virgin. If he''s such a playboy and puts forward such a thing, shall I... Promise him? " One of the etiquette beauty in the first shock, on the face of coy thinking up.


    The other is more exaggerated, full of excitement, a pair of beautiful eyes in the flow of water and light, dead set on Wang Xu, the whole body will be soft on the spot, almost directly into Wang Xu''s arms.


    "People who can spend a hundred million at will are young and handsome. I''m going to be lucky. Have I caught the diamond king?"


    After the two cheongsam etiquette beauties came in different moods, Wang Xu didn''t have any nonsense. He held the hands of the two beauties and drew on the broken sword inserted obliquely on the bronze tripod.


    Suddenly, the two scarlet lines rippled, and the blood of the two beauties slipped along the body of the sword, and finally penetrated into the junction of the broken sword and the bronze tripod.


    "Come on, let''s go." After all this, Wang Xu fixed his eyes on the broken sword and waved away.


    Tell them to come here


    Just to cut your hand and put some blood in?


    Oh, isn''t it? What about the big bed, the sea view villa and the bikini?


    But this kind of fall, let two beauties at this time completely Leng at the same place, even forget the pain on the hand, for a moment unexpectedly is to move also did not move.


    "Well? Why don''t you go yet? "


    Wang Xu said softly, and then he seemed to think of something. He told uncle Da casually, "by the way, send them to stop bleeding, and don''t forget to give a little compensation."


    In that way, he made uncle Da his servant.


    Uncle Da''s face was very ugly. After he sent the two women away, Wang Xu was still staring at the broken sword. His eyes were full of sarcasm, and he said lightly:


    "Mr. Wang, is this broken sword nothing special? Obviously, it''s the alloy sword made by modern people... Accidentally destroyed the tripod bronze tripod, making it lose 90% of its value. Otherwise, this bronze tripod would be worth hundreds of millions of antiques at least. "


    With that, a glimmer of happiness flashed across his face.


    Almost let slip, this is a fake, fortunately he responded quickly, followed by a seemingly reasonable reason to circle back.


    "Is it?"


    Wang Xu is noncommittal of swept an eye to reach uncle.


    The next moment.


    He raised his hand slowly and pointed to the broken sword.

 Chapter 71

    "Touch!"


    With Wang Xu''s fingering, there was an invisible sound in the void, as if it was something that had been trapped, suddenly breaking the shackles that had held him for countless years.


    This loud sound can''t be heard by ordinary people. Only those who have reached a certain level of cultivation or strong spiritual perception can feel it on the spiritual level.


    So in this moment, Da Shu is a face of muddled force, at the moment also feel Wang Xu is a little confused.


    All right. Who are you going to raise your finger? Poss?


    It''s a unique part of the world to pretend to your level!


    "Get up!" Wang Xu''s face didn''t move. He drank softly and picked up his fingers.


    Hum!


    Suddenly, a clear and loud sound of the sword exploded, and an invisible wave spread in the air.


    Uncle Da subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice, and his face changed suddenly.


    "How could it be?" Uncle Da was shocked and yelled.


    I saw that the broken sword, which was originally inserted on the tripod bronze tripod, was slightly vibrating, and the amplitude of the vibration was rapidly increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Almost in the twinkling of an eye, it became a speed that ordinary people couldn''t imagine. The naked eye couldn''t see clearly. In Uncle Da''s field of vision, there was only a remnant of the sword body, which gradually turned into a dazzling light in the air.


    Then, with a touch, the broken sword broke free instantly!


    As soon as he left the tripod, the broken sword cut a strange arc in the air. The body of the sword tore the air, turned into streamer, and shot straight into one side of the wall, reaching the hilt.


    "Good sword." Wang Xu nodded gently, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    When he pulled out the broken sword, Wang Xu lowered his head and scanned half of the sword body. The fracture at the front end was neat and smooth, and he didn''t know what cut it.


    But his eyes were soon attracted by the mysterious lines left on the sword. At first glance, these lines are only decorative patterns, but if you look at them carefully, you will be deeply attracted. It seems that you can see countless lines intertwined and staggered in a trance. In the end, they form a twisted "sword"!


    A sense of sharpness, sharpness and invincibility radiated from above. The spirit is not enough, after being attracted, as if facing a real sword in front of their eyes.


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, uncle Da suddenly let out a scream, his face was pale, and he felt around in a panic.


    At that moment, he seemed to see that he was pierced by a sharp sword. The feeling was very real. Even after he found that he was undamaged, he still had the feeling that the cold blade tore his body at that moment.


    "This, this, this..." Uncle Da was tongue tied and shocked.


    "This is part of the function of the magic weapon that you think is impossible." Wang Xu explained faintly: "this broken sword is no longer complete, and only half of the remaining sword runes are left. The supernatural spirit has lost most of them. Otherwise, the meaning of the sword just now will cut you on the spot."


    Uncle Da took a breath of cold air when he heard the words. He was afraid to look Wang Xu in the eyes.


    "It seems that I underestimate him. No wonder I''m qualified to be a friend of the young master."


    Uncle Da is not stupid. He had been on the tripod bronze tripod for a long time before breaking the sword, but there was no change. Even because the surface was too smooth, they judged it as a modern alloy sword.


    But at the moment in the hands of Wang Xu to show the magic, but far from showing Wang Xu is not simple.


    The sword master is invisible.


    But also need a strong master who can play its role!


    On the surface of Wang Xu, the wind is light and the clouds are light, but on the bottom of his heart, he is shaking his head and sighing


    "It''s a pity that only half of the sword is left. It''s far from being a real weapon, but it''s much better than the weapons of ordinary martial arts."


    "Well, in order to come back from that magnificent era, I not only spent too much time, but also almost destroyed all the treasures. For the time being, I can only pay attention to this. It''s better to have something than nothing."


    Thinking of this, he put the broken sword, which was no different from the dagger, into his pocket. As soon as he grasped it with his left hand, he lifted up the tripod and strode out of the pavilion.


    Since up to now, the old man of Zhang family has not appeared, and he has no interest to continue to wait.


    As Wang Xu reappeared outside, people''s eyes were totally different. In addition to the real big men in the hall, almost everyone outside witnessed Wang Xu''s "counter attack" in the constant mood ups and downs.


    Even the overlord was easily trampled under his feet. When Zhang Jiada and Shao came out to welcome the existence, people naturally did not dare to treat Wang Xu as an ordinary wild warrior.


    "Wang Xu, are you here? Well, if you have time, I''d like to invite you to my home. I haven''t seen you for five years. My parents will be very happy to see you. " Seeing Wang Xu again, Xing Yumei took the initiative to meet him, looking very embarrassed.


    "Well." Wang Xu took a noncommittal look at her, pale.


    Then he went directly over Xing Yumei to Tang Yu, gave her a smile and said:


    "Thank you today. If it wasn''t for your reminding, I''m afraid I didn''t know I would be in trouble. Please come to me if you have anything in the future. I''ll help you as long as I can."


    Although Tang Yu seems to have a serious lack of confidence in him before, it can''t hide the other party''s sincere worry about his mood. Wang Xu can still see who is sincere about him, and he will not forget.


    Five years ago, when he was a student, although he didn''t have much contact with Tang Yu, he was bullied several times. It was this girl with the same temperament as Mustang who stood up for him to fight against injustice


    No, it should be a mature woman now.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu''s eyes could not help sweeping over Tang Yu''s concave and convex body, and even his mood could not help producing ripples.


    To tell you the truth, Tang Yu''s figure is almost the best woman he has ever seen since he came back!


    Staring at by Wang Xu''s blazing eyes, Tang Yu blushed slightly, bowed his head and snorted with embarrassment: "Wang Xu, don''t say that... I haven''t helped you with anything, and I always feel that you can''t do it..."


    "Ha ha, now you should know if I can do it?" Wang Xu laughs, laughs a little, then says a few words, and leaves with the tripod bronze tripod.


    At this time, Zhang Menghu just received the news of Da Shu and rushed to catch up with him, but he could not catch up with Wang Xu''s back. He could only sigh helplessly. He inadvertently glanced at Tang Yu and other women. With a flash of vision, he personally went to chat and laugh with them eagerly to connect with them.


    If you put it in the past, let alone Tang Yu, it would be Zhao Qianqian, a side branch of the Zhao family, who is not qualified to be so close to Zhang Dashao, unless he approaches several girls for other purposes.


    In this process, Xing Yumei was also pulled by him and exchanged contact information with each other.


    Next to peach sister and others, look at the heart of a piece of jealousy, eyes are red.


    Xing Yumei''s identity can''t compare with them. Why is she so valued by Zhang Menghu?


    It''s not because of Wang Xu!


    Thinking of what Xing Yumei said before, their family and Wang Xu''s family have been connected since childhood. Their parents are Wang Xu''s parents'' old classmates, and they are childhood friends


    Peach elder sister and others see Xing Yumei''s eyes, become more jealous.

 Chapter 72

    When he came, Kunshan drove Bentley to pick him up.


    It was not until he got out of the gate that Wang Xu realized that he had forgotten to ask Zhang Menghu or Zhang Chao to drive him.


    "It''s a bit of a problem..."


    Looking around slightly desolate environment, Wang Xu can not help rubbing eyebrows.


    These wealthy and powerful families don''t know why they always like to live so far away from the city. Is it just for the sake of forcing people to live?


    Just when Wang Xu was standing on the roadside depressed with a three legged bronze tripod, an extended version of Rolls Royce, extremely arrogant, drove past him.


    "It seems that these people are just for the sake of the so-called force...".


    Because the Rolls Royce, which had been driving 100 meters away, suddenly stopped, then turned around and drove towards him again, and the speed was faster and faster. It didn''t mean to stop.


    Looking at this scene, Wang Xu stood in the same place, his three legged bronze tripod slowly lifted up.


    See what he means, if Rolls Royce does not mean to slow down, then he will not hesitate to throw out the tripod bronze tripod.


    At that time, no matter who the people on the car are, I''m afraid there is only one way to go.


    "Tear!"


    Obviously, I saw Wang Xu''s meaning. The harsh sound of tires rubbing against the ground made a crazy sound. Rolls Royce finally stopped less than three meters in front of Wang Xu.


    "Boy, do you want to die? Hurry to put down the baby carefully for me. If you accidentally fall down and knock it, I''ll let you pay for it with your life! " A middle-aged fat man came down from the car and pointed his finger at Wang Xu.


    It was the fat man who competed with Wang Xu for the tripod bronze tripod at the previous auction.


    At the moment, seeing Wang Xu, Ma Sanmo is almost filled with excitement. Originally, Wang Xu had spent 100 million before, but he was still a little scared. He wanted to find out the other party''s identity before making things. If he didn''t have any identity, he would let someone come directly to kill the boy and snatch back the tripod bronze tripod. As a result, he just went out and met the boy standing on the roadside in a daze.


    Damn it.


    Single, wild, no matter what background you are behind, kill you first and rob things. If he doesn''t tell, who the hell knows?


    Thinking of this, Ma Sanmo made a decision immediately.


    Turn around and kill you!


    However, with Ma Sanmo''s words.


    Wang Xu is still expressionless, look at his eyes, let Ma Sanmo feel disgusted from the bottom of his heart, always feel that the other side is not looking at people, but looking at a fool and dead.


    "Is this guy a pig?" Wang Xu''s eyes are really like looking at the dead.


    Even if he wanted to break his head, he couldn''t imagine that he would meet such a fool after he had done so many things in front of so many people.


    "Hum, why don''t you talk and put my baby down quickly? I think I''ll give you a dollar to buy it. It''s a handout."


    Seeing that Wang Xu didn''t speak or even move, Ma Sanmo thought that Wang Xu was scared by him. He narrowed his eyes and hummed


    "Damn, it''s such a waste. The stupid son of the landlord of a mine came out to be a loser. It''s a hundred million dollars. I don''t care about the flowers, grandson..."


    At the last sound, Ma Sanmo looks up at Wang Xu, almost like a girl, and screams.


    In this flash of lightning and flint, Ma Sanmo''s face turned pale almost at the speed of light. He could only see a huge shadow covering the whole field of vision. With an extremely terrible speed and angle, he hit him head on.


    Through the shadow of the sunlight, we can see that this huge thing is a thing with three legs.


    Tripod bronze tripod!


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the tripod bronze tripod almost wiped Ma Sanmo''s forehead and hit him at his feet.


    "You, you, you..."


    Ma Sanmo''s lips were trembling, his legs were trembling, and the sound of water was coming. Then his eyes turned white and his body softened, and he fell into a puddle he had just spilled.


    He was stunned to death.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    See this scene, Wang Xu pulled the corner of the mouth, the whole person also don''t know what to say.


    In front of the fat man, he saw at first glance that the other party was not in the martial arts circle, but an ordinary person who didn''t know anything. I''m afraid I didn''t know who was responsible for this three legged bronze tripod.


    It''s just because he''s just an ordinary person. Even if the other person can''t speak, he''s not ready to kill him. He''s just ready to teach him a lesson.


    But unexpectedly, this just opened a beginning and ended.


    "Well, would you like to come and lift him up?" Looking up at the two black bodyguards not far away, Wang Xu looks helpless.


    The two men, who had just rushed down from the car with fierce and wild faces, saw the scene that he smashed the bronze tripod. They sat back in the car like two frightened rabbits and closed the door.


    You are bodyguards, professional bodyguards. Can you be more dedicated?


    Do you want to be so timid?


    Wang Xu was a little bit upset by the people in front of him.


    However, hearing his words, the two bodyguards saw his expression change instantly, and even the Rolls Royce engine began to roar constantly, with the appearance of running at any time.


    Are you kidding?


    You just smashed it, but you directly smashed a big hole in the ground. The vibration even made the Rolls Royce they were sitting in jump, just like the earthquake.


    A fool can see that you don''t explain the past?


    Sorry, it''s impossible in the past. They don''t want to die.


    "You, you... You back to three meters... No, five meters, ten meters away!" Two bodyguards in black, almost speaking in one voice, stammered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Xu was speechless for a while.


    "Well, if you don''t come, I''ll go." He sighed.


    "Nine, come on, drive! Drive In an instant, a bodyguard cried out.


    But as soon as his voice fell, he felt a flash of darkness in front of his eyes. Wang Xu had already stood in front of the door with a three legged bronze tripod. He looked up at him with a smile, raised his hand and held the handlebar on the door.


    "Touch!"


    A loud noise, because of being locked from the inside, Rolls Royce''s door instantly deformed, almost abruptly pulled down by Wang Xu.


    "Brother... No, big brother! Just let us go. It''s our boss who just made his own decisions. It''s against the law to rob people and things. We don''t agree with him to do so! " The bodyguard who was leaning against the car door turned white and kept shrinking back with a sad face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu is a burst of speechless, you a few his mother is to make fun of it?


    After a long time, he just managed to squeeze out a smile and said, "don''t get me wrong. I just want to get a car back to the city. It''s too far here to take a taxi."


    Hard to take a taxi?


    Where the two bodyguards are willing to believe it, they are still crying and begging Wang Xu to get out of the car. Wang Xu''s good words and bad words are not believed. Finally, Wang Xu is angry.


    Fuck!


    I''m so handsome. How can a girl become a super bully in your eyes?


    With a stiff face, he sneered


    "Ha ha, I''ll tell you, I''m settled in this car today. Who the hell will give me more nonsense? Don''t blame the three legged bronze tripod in my hand for not recognizing people."


    "Hurry up, go down one by one, throw the fat man into the trunk and drive away!"


    This time, no one dared to speak again. A bodyguard got out of the car and threw Wang Sanmo into the trunk.


    No one can bear the smell of urine on him without throwing the trunk.


    "Bad luck, a bunch of cowards."


    Wait until the car is finally safe on the road, Wang Xu whispered, leaning back, closing eyes up.

 Chapter 73

    Wang Xu took out the broken sword again after returning to the Mingli community with a free ride.


    "I didn''t expect to get a magic weapon now. Although it''s incomplete, it''s the best treasure that I can use after refining my bones." Wang Xu''s heartfelt smile.


    It''s two years before the magnificent era began. He thought the world is still a barren dead land, but he didn''t expect that there are still such treasures left outside.


    Two years later, when the world changes dramatically, a complete magic weapon, not to mention incomplete, is only the lowest level treasure, not a treasure. But now, this is the extraordinary thing that can be classified as "the best treasure.".


    "I was going to use that 10 million yuan to buy some materials and refine a body protection weapon myself. But now that there is a broken sword, it can be refined and repaired again. It''s a lot simpler. What''s more, it doesn''t take much time. " Wang Xu said to himself.


    He is now a great master of martial arts. He has not entered the Tao bone. After all, he is just a body. If we don''t talk about the magical means behind the bone, it will be a certain danger if he is accidentally hit by a bullet.


    Now there is a sword Rune left on the broken sword. If he is adding a protective rune, his safety protection will be greatly increased. From then on, he will no longer be afraid of being plotted unintentionally.


    You know, the protective effects of magic weapons are all automatic. Unlike himself, people can''t be on guard 24 hours a day. If others have mental calculation but don''t care, there is always the possibility of success.


    "And with the progress of my cultivation, even if I don''t need it, I can give it to Yuqi or Yuqing for self-defense."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu no longer hesitated, and directly urged the secret method. The breath in his body condensed and transformed into an invisible yangyunnianhuo, which folded the broken sword layer upon layer.


    The mysterious runes twinkled on the sword.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Xu left alone at the dinner party, a few days later, Zhang Menghu accompanied his father, Zhang Feixiong, to visit in person and sent a sports car as an apology.


    Liu Yuqi and Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter naturally have no contact with the news of Zhang Jia. It''s just that Liu Meiling, after learning about Shen Laogou from Liu Yuqi''s mouth, just holds Wang Xu''s hand and says thanks in tears.


    Chen Yuqing also contacted Wang Xu once. She obviously didn''t make up her mind. She just hinted at her parents'' unwillingness and invited Wang Xu to come to her home. The relationship between them suddenly went into a mild period from the previous warm.


    The repair and refining of broken sword are also improving step by step.


    Wang Xu has not yet entered the Tao bone, and the power of Qi and blood in his body has not yet been transformed into real Qi. He can only rely on water to grind his kung fu and spend his mind to carve some Rune lines every day. These lines are hard to see and dense with naked eyes. Almost all of them are carved directly in the depth by Wang Xu''s mind, which requires extremely high skills and manipulation.


    On the morning of the third day, Wang Xu finally breathed a sigh of relief


    "It''s finished at last. It''s just the simplest level one protection rune, but the remaining runes on the broken sword are level three. The attack is strong and the defense is low, but we can only make do with it."


    In front of him, the dagger sized broken sword shrank again, leaving only the size of a palm. It was flashing with a cold halo, suspended in the air.


    If you look carefully, the spirit of ordinary people will be deeply attracted. You can only feel that there is a vague transparent border in front of you. After that, it is a sharp sword full of cold light, which is extremely mysterious.


    "Sure enough, if I don''t get into the bone of Tao, I can''t touch the magic weapon ahead of time. I can barely carve a first level defense rune." Wang Xu slightly frowned, "but fortunately, the original material of the broken sword is good, and it can be refined three times in the future."


    He is very satisfied with the original level 3 sword Rune on the broken sword. For the strong enemies he may encounter, he can be used as a trump card for today''s outbreak.


    As soon as Wang Xu came out of the bedroom, he subconsciously wanted to eat breakfast at the table. But when he saw the breakfast on the table, but there was no one around him, he suddenly remembered.


    After educating Shen Laogou, Haige has returned Liu''s house. Liu Meiling moved back the same day, saying that she didn''t want to disturb Wang Xu any more. She just delivered the food to him before the meal every morning.


    Without the noise of Liu Yuqi, Wang Xu is not used to it. However, some of his things are really hard for others to see, which is good.


    "This taste... Is it made by Liu Yuqi? I''ve already said that if you don''t have the talent to cook, don''t do it, but you''re still going to pit me As soon as breakfast was served, Wang Xu frowned and then lost his smile.


    But the taste of eating is obvious. After a "scorched" breakfast, an unexpected person comes to visit.


    "It''s you?"


    Open the door to see people, Wang Xu immediately brow a pick.


    "Mr. Wang, I didn''t know your real identity last time. Please forgive me for the offence." It was ma Sanmo, a middle-aged fat man who had been frightened by him a few days ago.


    He bowed slightly first, then handed a gift box with both hands respectfully, and continued: "this is a small gift, please don''t give it up!"


    Open the gift box, inside is a Rolls Royce car key.


    Do rich people like to send cars so much now? The front foot Zhang Jia just sent a Ferrari, and here comes another Rolls Royce.


    Millions of luxury cars, no money?


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Xu suddenly eyebrows pick.


    After the dinner of Zhang Jia, he didn''t have a good impression on the fat man, but he didn''t have a bad feeling either. The main reason is that these people impressed him too much, especially the two professional bodyguards, No. 6 and No. 9, who were very funny.


    "Hey, hey, it''s nothing serious. It''s just that we didn''t know that an expert offended you last time. Isn''t that the main reason to thank you? Of course, in addition, I''d like to ask Mr. Wang for a little help. " Ma Sanmo''s fat face was full of smiles. He rubbed his hands and said:


    "In fact, it''s mainly about the bronze tripod in your hand. Didn''t it rob you last time? No, I''m looking for a way to see another bronze tripod that is said to come from a place, but I may encounter some troubles. I''d like to ask you to help me in the town


    Wang Xu originally wanted to refuse, but his eyes swept each other''s fat face, which looked very obscene when he laughed. He felt that the goods were extremely unreliable, but the other party''s words aroused his interest.


    The previous broken sword was obtained from the tripod bronze tripod. Although this tripod is only an ordinary antique, maybe another one can bring him some surprise?


    "Well, then go and have a look." Wang Xu was also a little curious that he could be pierced by a magic weapon. The back of the tripod bronze tripod seemed not simple.


    Downstairs, there were two rolls Royces parked downstairs. One was given to Wang Xu by Ma Sanmo, and the other was a free ride last time. The two funny bodyguards of June and September also came.


    It is worth mentioning that when passing a red Ferrari parked nearby, there was a young man leaning on the door, with a coquettish face and two excited little sisters.


    "Wow, little brother, little brother, is this Ferrari yours? How beautiful


    "Can we have a picture with it? If you can, we can let you hold and shoot togethe

 Chapter 74

    "Of course, whatever you like."


    "Here, this young lady is leaning on my left shoulder, and another little sister is coming to my arms. Is there a selfie stick? I''ve got it here. Do you want me to lend you 365 degrees of no dead angle shooting? "


    Listening to the sound, Wang Xu glanced at it casually, and saw that the Ferrari was the one that Zhangjia had given him a few days ago. He was a little dumbfounded.


    However, he did not intend to destroy the nature of other people''s sister, shook his head and was ready to go directly.


    But did not expect, Wang Xu this shake his head, just fell in the eyes of the youth, the other side''s face suddenly flashed a trace of displeasure.


    Yes?


    What do you mean by shaking your head?


    Is this looking down on him?


    The young man was not happy. He pretended that he was teasing his younger sister at the critical moment. The two pretty little sisters were coquettish and throwing themselves into arms. Originally, they were in a good mood. As a result, Wang Xu glanced at him and then shook his head. The cliff looked down on him and despised him!


    In an instant, the young people''s sensitive heart suddenly burst out.


    Under the leadership of Ma Sanmo, Wang Xu is preparing to go.


    But it''s just halfway there.


    "Stop!"


    A figure suddenly blocked in front of Wang Xu and Ma Sanmo.


    The 23-4-year-old is wearing a shirt and trousers of Nike brand, with limited Adidas basketball shoes on his feet, a pair of sunglasses under his neck, a glittering watch on his wrist, and jewel rings of various colors on his fingers.


    At first sight, it was a local tyrant. No wonder the two little sisters who were able to attract them took the initiative to send it up.


    At the moment, the young man is staring at Wang Xu, his eyes are not happy.


    "What can I do for you?" Wang Xu eyebrow head a pick, light ask a way, face don''t see how much emotion.


    "Little sister, I''ll tell you a joke!"


    Instead of answering Wang Xu''s question, the young man put a sneer on his face, put his arms around a little sister and sneered


    "Some people are not good at farting. They don''t like to see someone driving a luxury car with a beautiful woman in their arms, but they only dare to look at you jealously and secretly pretend to comfort themselves," isn''t it a Ferrari? What are you trying to do, And then pretend not to care, very disdain to leave


    "Ah?" The young lady was stunned at first. Then she saw Wang Xu''s expressionless face and finally responded. She immediately covered her mouth and said with a smile, "ha ha, it''s really funny."


    Wang Xu looks at them without expression.


    At this time, the young man turned to look at him, very impatient said: "OK, boy, you can go away, don''t stand like a pole, standing here in the eye."


    Speaking, he looked up slightly, not as tall as Wang Xu. Only in this way can he see Wang Xu''s face clearly.


    With the words of youth.


    On one side, Ma Sanmo was stunned.


    yes!


    It''s really stupid!


    Since he was stunned by Wang Xu, he has been investigating Wang Xu through all kinds of relationships these days. He knows what happened at the dinner party of Zhang Jia. He also knows that the next day Zhang Jia''s father came to visit in person and sent Wang Xu a Ferrari to make amends.


    That''s why he thought Wang Xu liked luxury cars. Today, he specially came to deliver a Rolls Royce.


    If there is no accident, the red Ferrari next to it should be Wang Xu''s, right?


    But this man


    What happened?


    Even if he wanted to break his head, Ma Sanmo didn''t expect to see this scene in front of him!


    "Well, why don''t you talk? I told you to get out of the way, you know? You''re in the way. I can''t get out of my car! " Seeing that Wang Xu didn''t speak, the young man thought that Wang Xu was stunned by him and snorted with a sneer


    "Do you want to take a picture with my car when I leave? OK, I''m in a good mood. I''ll give you a chance to finish shooting and go away. "


    Ma Sanmo looked at Wang Xu with his loveless eyes and said in a low voice, "Mr. Wang, do you want me to solve it?"


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu shook his head, looked at a 300000 low configuration BMW behind Ferrari''s buttocks, and asked faintly:


    "Is this your car?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense? Hurry up, while the young master is in a good mood, hurry up and get out of here, or you won''t have such a good chance in the future. " The youth thought that Wang Xu was looking at Ferrari, thought that he was moved, and looked even more disdainful.


    Damn it!


    It''s really a poor guy!


    The young man was full of disdain. Naturally, the two little sisters around him were staring at him with eyes full of light. They were all small stars.


    Young master Ben?


    The corner of Wang Xu''s mouth can''t help twitching twice. The boy may have some background in front of him, but he is forced to use his car... Isn''t it a bit inappropriate?


    "Handsome, do you want to shoot? If you feel that a person is too monotonous, I can take a picture of you Next to a little sister to see interesting, said with a laugh.


    Wang Xu nodded quietly and said, "OK, please take a picture for me."


    Then he stepped over the three men and walked to Ferrari. When he got to the rear of the car, he seemed to think of something and turned around to say:


    "By the way, be careful. Today I''m afraid it''s the most important photo of this car in my life. Make sure it''s beautiful!"


    The most important picture of my life?


    ha-ha!


    This kid is funny!


    Hearing the speech, the young man''s face was full of fun. He opened his mouth with sarcasm and wanted to say something: "don''t worry, boy. It''s just a Ferrari. I promise it''s not the last one in your life..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the BMW parked behind the Ferrari suddenly gave a sharp jump and issued a harsh alarm. The front cover of the car was more than half dented, and bursts of white smoke came out from the inside.


    At this moment, the atmosphere of the scene was once strange and silent.


    What happened?


    Why is this guy crazy when he smashes someone''s car?


    The two little sisters looked at Wang Xu with confused faces, but they didn''t find that the young people around them were black with anger at this moment.


    "Son of a bitch, stop it!"


    The next moment, his face full of angry color, suddenly step out, want to rush up to beat Wang Xu.


    But on the side of the BMW, after taking back his fist, Wang Xu didn''t stop. He grabbed one side of the door of the BMW with his hand. His arms gave a strong force, and the door was pulled down by him.


    Is this... Human?


    In an instant, the two little sisters finally seemed to think of something. Their faces turned white, their eyes were dull, and their mouths were wide open.


    The young man next to him just rushed out and suddenly froze.


    "What did you say?" Wang Xu''s there, but at the moment is just turned around, looking at the youth frown way, it seems that really did not listen to the youth just words.


    As he spoke, he seemed to feel that the speed of dismantling the car by hand was too slow. He took out his broken sword and scratched it lightly. The outer sheet of the BMW was like paper, which was torn open a huge crack of more than one meter.


    "You... I, I, no, I didn''t say anything." The whole face of the young man turned white.


    "Well." Wang Xu nodded, took down the rear door of BMW two more times, then stopped suddenly, turned to look at the young man and said:


    "By the way, the red Ferrari next to me is yours, so this BMW should be mine. If I dismantle my own car, no one should take care of it?"


    "I..."


    The young man is crying at the moment.


    Looking at Wang Xu''s posture, it''s all aimed at dismantling the car. It''s very likely that he will continue to dismantle people.


    What''s more, just now I was forced in front of two young ladies. Ferrari is his car.


    At this time, dare he say so?

 Chapter 75

    However, young people do not say, at the moment next to the two little sisters also see a trace of wrong.


    Both of them turned their heads and looked at the young man with strange eyes. Even one of their little sisters pushed the young man away. They didn''t want to say one more word and left him in disgust.


    Using other people''s car to force, the result is installed on the owner''s body, this special is really no face, and they also have no face, no face to stay here.


    Shame!


    It''s lost to grandma''s house!


    "Wait a minute, listen to me..." the young man was worried.


    However, where did the two little sisters look at him? The other one gave him a slight Pooh, looked at him in disgust, threw a word, turned and left


    "Bah, pretend to be a bully. Don''t let us see you in the future, or I''ll bah you with saliva on your face!"


    Young people want to cry without tears.


    For a moment, he was a king with Ferrari on his back.


    The next moment, he becomes bronze!


    Not only his low configuration BMW was demolished, but also his two little sisters despised him.


    At this time, a young man suddenly came down from the side of the stairs, dressed in a black suit, with sunglasses, plate inch, looks like just 27 or 28 years old, with two strong men, holding two gift boxes in his hand, it seems that he came to give gifts but was rejected.


    "Wang Tianxiang, what are you doing?" The young man raised his hand and took off his sunglasses. He looked at them with a pair of sharp eyes. His voice was full of anger.


    "I..." the young man who pretended to be forced before was Wang Tianxiang. When he saw the young man in sunglasses, he was obviously a little afraid. He shrunk his head and said in an aggrieved voice:


    "Brother, i... I just put on a force in front of this boy and wanted to get two girls. As a result, he took down my car..."


    "Shut up


    Smell speech, youth instant more angry, even, the face has been a little black: "he dismantle your car, do you just watch beside?"? Do you know who you are? You are a member of my Wang family and my Wang Tianyu''s younger brother. You only bully others outside, but you don''t bully others. You''ve disgraced me


    "No, brother, I don''t want to, but... He, when he demolished the car, it was too violent." While talking, Wang Tianxiang feels that he is particularly aggrieved. He looks at Wang Xu, but his sight shrinks back quickly as soon as he contacts him.


    Not to mention the dagger, which is as sharp as iron as paper, is the scene of Wang Xu breaking the car door, which is enough to make Wang Tianxiang dare not talk nonsense.


    In particular, Wang Xu''s look back made him feel cold and like falling into the abyss.


    He was really scared.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When he heard this, Wang Tianyu''s face was gloomy, and he was about to drip water. If it wasn''t for the public, he couldn''t help slapping his younger brother a thousand times.


    A scene of dismantling a car, are you scared?


    If he is so timid, his face of Wang Tianyu and Wang''s family is completely lost.


    "You go home quickly, you are not allowed to go out for a month!" Wang Tianyu''s anger almost broke through his body. He scolded every word.


    With that, he suddenly turned his head to look at Wang Xu. He just stared at Wang Xu. His eyes were cold and his voice was murderous


    "Good, good! Boy, you''re violent, aren''t you? Don''t know we''re from the Wang family? My younger brother pretends to be a girl in front of you for your face. He even dares to tear down my younger brother''s car. If he doesn''t kneel down and apologize to me, he will lose another million dollars, or I will kill you! "


    Although Liu Yuqi bought a new suit for Wang Xu, it''s too formal and uncomfortable. So Wang Xu''s clothes are worn by ordinary people. In Wang Tianyu''s opinion, he is a poor man living in Mingli community. Even if he is killed on the spot, it doesn''t matter.


    In a flash, Wang Xu''s face directly cooled down.


    He looked at Wang Tianyu quietly. People who knew him knew that he was really angry.


    Wang Xuzi thinks that he is not easy to bully people, but there are always people who want to bully him.


    Who are you looking for and who are you offending?


    In other words, some people are used to bullying others and feel uncomfortable without showing their sense of existence.


    "Boy, don''t you kneel down for me?"?! Why, do you have to do it yourself? " Wang Tianyu said in a cold voice. In his eyes, cruelty and killing intention were not concealed.


    He is not a good man. I don''t know how many unlucky people have wasted his hand. He was so angry when he came here to give gifts today. Now he just found an object to vent his anger.


    "Kneel down, cut off your hands, and waste yourself. I can be the one you never heard of." Wang Xu finally spoke and his eyes were cold.


    Are you from the Wang family?


    Hehe, I just hit the Wang family''s junior last night, and today I met two more rubbish.


    Jianghai Wang''s children, should be said to be overbearing? Or raised a group of waste, garbage, scum?


    But his words came out.


    Wang Tianyu is a Leng, obviously can''t keep up with Wang Xu''s thinking.


    what?


    Just an ordinary person, when, this kind of waste like existence, dare to pretend in front of him?


    Who the hell do you think you are?


    "Do you know who you''re talking to? My name is Wang Tianyu. I''m the young master of the Jianghai Wang family. " Wang Tianyu''s face flashed a trace of ridicule. He laughed angrily.


    Although Wang Tianyu is only a minor of the Wang family, he is not one of the best in Jianghai City, but he is also one of the high-level people. Not every dog and cat dares to talk to him like this.


    It''s really funny!


    It''s really... Looking for death!


    "I know, young master of the Wang family, is he very powerful?" Wang Xu looks the same, indifferent way.


    "Ha ha, maybe as you, you can''t touch our existence. So, you should have heard of the subsidiary of longchen group, Starlight International Entertainment? I''m the CEO of this company. " Wang Tianyu sneered.


    With Wang Tianyu''s words, the onlookers around changed their faces.


    Wang family?


    Longchen group?


    In the whole city of Jianghai, even ordinary people like them have heard of the reputation of the Wang family. But Jianghai is an old family that has existed for nearly a hundred years, and Wang Daoxing, the owner of the family, is the presence of all Jianghai people.


    The youth in front of us is so terrible. This is a big deal!


    Almost everyone looked at Wang Xu with pity. Although the young man was hot, he didn''t bully others at least. This time, he was bullied by the strong dragon. It''s really a bit miserable.


    However, the world is unreasonable.


    If Wang Xu is just an ordinary person, even if he is the one who is bullied, he can only recognize him now!


    I just hope this young man can see the situation clearly, endure it and beg for mercy. Maybe the end will not be so miserable.


    "By the way, in addition, the next generation successor of longchen group, Wang Badao, is Laozi''s cousin!" Wang Tianyu raised his chin complacently when he felt the fear around him.


    No matter how many times he experienced, he was full of excitement and didn''t feel bored.


    Mole ant, you should know your identity!


    Don''t have nothing to do all day long, always fantasizing about running to the giants above them.

 Chapter 76

    And Wang Badao are cousins?


    This is a blood relative within three generations. For a big family like Wang family, Wang Tianyu really has the capital to be arrogant and overbearing.


    The eyes of the onlookers were dim.


    It''s true that although Wang Tianyu''s words are ugly, for ordinary people like them, the people in front of them are really unattainable and can''t offend.


    "It''s the Wang family?"


    Even Ma Sanmo frowned slightly. The development of the situation was beyond his expectation.


    As for Wang Xu, he only knew that he had defeated several experts at the Zhangjia dinner party last night and became the champion of that night''s main challenge. He was very good at fighting. As for which people he defeated, he really didn''t know.


    However, since Wang Xu got the attention of Zhang Jia, it''s not impossible for him to get into trouble with the Wang family. At most, he asked Zhang Jia to solve the problem.


    But since the other side is the Wang family, Ma Sanmo can''t solve it.


    Thinking about this, Ma Sanmo looked at Wang Xu with a little worry and said in a low voice: "Mr. Wang, do you want me to inform Zhang Jia..."


    Although he only said half of what he said, the meaning of what he said showed that he was not optimistic about Wang Xu.


    "No Wang Xu glanced at him, but he laughed and shook his head lightly.


    Zhang''s help?


    Does he need it?


    "Boy, now do you dare to ask me to kneel down, break my arms and make amends to you? I really kneel down. Do you dare to stand it? " Wang Tianyu stepped forward and looked directly into Wang Xu''s eyes with great disdain, with a heavy sneer on his face.


    In a word, do you want Wang Tianyu to kneel down in public? Breaking your arms? You''re wasting yourself?


    What a joke!


    In Jianghai City, how many people dare to say such big words? It''s the tyrant himself.


    A poor man who lives in a slum like Mingli district is really daydreaming all day. Can''t you tell the difference between reality and dream?


    Around, many onlookers can''t help sighing. This is the dragon.


    You a worm on the ground, no matter how you turn over, you can''t stop the crush of a finger.


    There are even several old people in the community who recognize that Wang Xu is the stubborn teenager who left alone after his parents mysteriously disappeared five years ago and refused the help of the welfare home and the government. He had to work hard to support himself. Finally, he had no choice but to drop out of school


    This is a stubborn and miserable young man!


    By the way, there is also a family surnamed Liu who has a good relationship with his family. Over the years, the mother and daughter are also extremely poor.


    For a while, finally, an old resident in the community could not help but exhort Wang Xu


    "I''m sorry, young man."


    "That is, for the sake of a little face, it''s really not good to fight for morale. You should make amends to the opposite side. If you kneel down and kowtow to him, we can''t really ask him to kill you. Don''t make mistakes!"


    "Yes, it''s not good to admit a mistake to young master Wang. Let''s call the police and pay for the car


    "Ah, what are these things? What a sin!"


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu heard these persuasions and sighs clearly, and Wang Tianyu also heard them clearly.


    But the two people''s reaction is not the same, looking around a little familiar with the old residents of the community, Wang Xu face is a little helpless, but also a little bitter.


    But Wang Tianyu''s face was full of pride and ridicule.


    Bullying?


    He is a bully!


    But apart from complaining in private, what can these people do with him?


    Not to mention that he is backed by the big tree of the Wang family, he himself, as the president of a company with a market value of tens of millions, can not be provoked by these small farts in front of him.


    This kind of bullying is not the first time he has done it, and obviously it will not be the last time.


    He stares at Wang Xu, full of fun, waiting for Wang Xu to kneel down in public to kowtow to him and beg for mercy under his persecution and sympathy.


    Just, just like this, really think he will let this boy go?


    "Ha ha, what you think is too simple. Kneel down and kowtow? It''s not enough for him to knock his head and blood! " Wang Tianyu''s eyes were cold and his heart was full of ridicule for the self righteous mentality of the people.


    However.


    Self righteous people, always do not know that they are really self righteous.


    "I said, kneel down."


    In the complex eyes of the people, Wang Xu slowly opened his mouth, his voice was calm and indifferent, but showed a trace of absolute unquestionable.


    Even there is a hint of killing in it.


    His voice has just dropped.


    In an instant, there was silence all around.


    what?


    They didn''t hear me wrong, did they?!


    All the people are wide eyed, open mouth, many people to the mouth of persuasion, abruptly interrupted.


    At this moment, people look at Wang Xu''s eyes as if they saw a ghost.


    Unbelievable, incredible, dull, shocking, terrified


    "What did you say? Say it again


    Wang Tianyu is also full of dull eyes. His vision was blurred for a time, and he finally focused together. He was shocked and stared at Wang Xu, and asked in a strange voice.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Wang Xu did not speak, just step by step to Wang Tianyu''s front, and then suddenly slapped each other in the face.


    "Pa!"


    It''s a slap in the face, simple, neat and loud!


    Like a thunder, it fell on everyone''s ears, and then woke everyone up.


    "It''s over! He still can''t help it! Good young man, it''s over! "


    In an instant, a very similar idea appeared in everyone''s mind.


    And Wang Tianyu, subconsciously covering half of his face, cried out: "you dare to beat me..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    In front of his eyes, the shadow flashed, and Wang Xu raised his hand again.


    "Pa!"


    This time, the slap is louder, and the power is different from the slap before.


    In a flash, Wang Tianyu''s head was thrown back, and his whole body seemed to be hit face to face by a car. He flew out like a rag doll. It was four or five meters before he fell to the ground.


    Dead silence!


    Complete silence!


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The sound of footsteps sounded. In a dead silence, Wang Xu continued to walk step by step and gently raised his feet.


    "Click! Click


    Two crisp bone fracture sounds, Wang Tianyu fell on the ground and screamed bitterly. His arms were irregularly twisted, but he was directly broken.


    In this process, Wang Tianyu''s two bodyguards in black shivered and did not dare to step forward.


    They clearly know Wang Tianyu''s strength, but they are much stronger than the two of them. They are not so much bodyguards as servants.


    Wang Tianyu is so miserable. What can they do? To die?


    At this moment, their eyes were frightened, and they suddenly understood the mood of Wang Tianxiang who was driven home by Wang Tianyu.


    It''s not that Wang Tianxiang doesn''t want to trouble Wang Xu.


    But, really scared!


    What a terror!


    "Ah, ah Wang Tianyu only felt that his arms were completely unconscious, and a wave of pain that life is not as good as death came.


    He screamed wildly, but his eyes were fixed on Wang Xu, and his face was ferocious and twisted, and he yelled: "you''re dead! You''re dead! The Wangs won''t let you go... "


    But the next second.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu has grabbed his neck and lifted it up, then smashed it on the ground.


    "Click! Click


    Knee fracture, Wang Tianyu whole person rigidly knelt on the ground, knee, deep into the cement ground, a spider web like crack spread.


    Until then, Wang Xu''s indifferent voice came slowly.


    "Wang family, what is it?"

 Chapter 77

    "What''s more, the Wang family is so big and there are so many people. You''re just a side branch and a marginal junior. You can''t represent the whole Wang family." This sentence, Wang Xu said is very calm.


    But in Wang Tianyu''s ears, it was a naked shame. The boundless sense of shame spread to his whole body and mind.


    Yes!


    Can Wang Tianyu represent the whole Wang family? No!


    It is the tyrant of the king. The royal family can''t be either big or small. The internal relations of such a big family are intertwined. All kinds of conflicts and interests are as complicated as cobwebs. No one of the Wang family can represent the whole royal family.


    This sense of shame and continuous waves of pain made Wang Tianyu''s face pale, his forehead cold and sweaty, his lips trembling, but he had no strength to say a word.


    "Let''s go!" Wang Xu swept his eyes indifferently. He had no interest in staying here. He nodded to fat Ma San and turned to leave.


    Ma Sanmo was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly ran after him.


    He is a smart man. Wang Xu is not afraid of the Wang family. If you think about Zhang''s strange attitude, it''s a thigh... No, it''s a big mountain!


    They were about to leave. Suddenly, the change came again. Outside the crowd, a cold voice came


    "Is our Wang family anything? Boy, is that what you can say? "


    They turned to see an old man who looked like he was 50 or 60 years old. Where he passed, the crowd seemed to be separated by a pair of invisible hands.


    "Manager Wang, here you are!" Two bodyguards in black, suddenly look excited.


    Manager Wang, an old man of the royal family, is the personal guard of Wang Daoxing, the head of the royal family. He has served Wang Daoxing for decades and has a very high position in the royal family. He almost controls all the affairs inside and outside the royal family.


    His face was calm and his eyes were dead. He scanned the situation in the field coldly. There was no emotion fluctuation on his face. He looked up at Wang Xu as if he were looking at a cold corpse.


    "Oh? How can I not say? " Wang Xu stopped and turned to look at the old man. There was no fluctuation on his face.


    "Boy, originally I came here for a distinguished guest. Wang Tianyu and others made mistakes first. You taught me a lesson, that is to say, I don''t care." Manager Wang looked indifferent and walked to Wang Xu step by step. As he walked, he said faintly:


    "But you should never dare to speak out in public and insult the whole Wang family. There are many children in my Wang family who are not good tools, but there is no shortage of pride. Each generation is stronger than the next. You can''t insult them at will."


    "If you insult the Wang family, you have to pay a price. For the sake of you, I won''t bully you either. I''ll change a lot of things you did to Wang Tianyu before. "


    "Of course, if you have self-knowledge, if you waste your arms and legs, kneel down and apologize, I will not continue to investigate."


    With the words of manager Wang, it became extremely quiet.


    Everyone looked at Wang Xu, his eyes were quite complicated, waiting for Wang Xu''s answer.


    What would he do?


    "What if I don''t say it?" Wang Xu''s voice is faint.


    "Ha ha, young man, as expected, a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. You are the only one in my life. If it''s normal, I might meet with Li Xinxi and recommend you to be a warrior of the Wang family. "


    Manager Wang first sighed and appreciated, then his voice suddenly turned cold, shook his head and said, "it''s a pity, not today. If you say no..."


    "I''m afraid you can''t afford the consequences!"


    Just a few words, murderous.


    "Can''t afford it? You''re just a new junkie. You''ve lived almost all your life on dogs. How dare you make me unable to afford it? " Wang Xu''s voice began to be flat, and in the end, he was disdainful.


    With that, he turned to continue to step out, ready to leave, is really not interested in continuing to waste time here.


    "I... trash? Live on dogs? "


    Manager Wang''s face was gloomy and terrible. Deep in his eyes, he was deeply humiliated and showed extreme anger.


    "Boy, no matter who you are and who is behind you, today, no one can save you!" He said a word with pity.


    With one hand raised, the whole palm turned into a bright red like a drop of blood, as if it had been stained by the blood of countless people.


    Wang''s unique secret.


    Blood hand knife!


    "Touch!"


    The next moment, manager Wang stepped out.


    This step, with great strength, was a small pit on the ground. Seeing the next step, his whole body was about to burst out, and the bloody hand knife went straight into Wang Xu''s back heart.


    "My name is Wang Xu."


    At this time, Wang Xuping''s voice came suddenly.


    "Wang Xu?"


    Hearing these two words, manager Wang''s body, which was about to burst out, suddenly stood in the same place. He was as if he had been petrified. Even his breath suddenly disappeared.


    Wang Xu?


    How could it be him?!


    This name is the reason why manager Wang came to Mingli community today, and the only reason.


    Yesterday, when Zhang Jia people sent Wang Badao back to the Wang family, the head of the family, Wang Daoxing, was furious. His intention of killing almost hit the whole hall, making manager Wang feel like a moment ago.


    But when Zhang Jia people finished the story, especially after they hurt Wang Badao, the man named Wang Xu, Wang Daoxing''s murderous spirit suddenly disappeared, as if he had never appeared.


    Not only that, after chatting with Zhang Jia in person, Wang Daoxing immediately banned Wang''s hegemony for a year, and then ordered manager Wang to find out all the details of Wang Xu at all costs.


    I thought it was preparation for revenge. Who knows that after he handed over the information he found this morning, the owner of the house ordered him to come and visit with great gifts.


    Before leaving, Wang Daoxing even told him not to offend this young man named Wang Xu


    Thinking of this, manager Wang is not only stiff in body, but also stiff in head.


    wait!


    Where is he now?


    What just happened?


    What did you say?


    This, this... He is that Wang Xu?!


    In front of that road before also weak incomparable figure, in an instant, in the heart of the king manager, become comparable to the mountain.


    "Mr. Wang... Mr. Wang, I don''t know that you are the one who was beaten seriously by my young master who didn''t know how to offend him a few days ago?"


    Full three seconds later, manager Wang took in the cold air, trembled his lips, forbeared the fear and uneasiness in his heart, and asked word by word.


    How did the old man, who was so angry and wanted to teach Wang Xu a lesson, suddenly change so much?


    It seems that just because of a name, he shrank, as if with a feeling of awe?


    "What''s the matter? We also know his name is Wang Xu... "


    All around the old residents of Mingli district look at a loss. For a moment, they can''t open their minds.


    Isn''t it a common name?


    Wang Xu, you can still remember that five years ago, the boy''s family suffered great changes, and his stubborn appearance!


    However, why has this great figure from the Wang family changed so much?


    There are too many doubts in people''s minds, because they are too shocked to understand.


    Strange, it''s so strange!

 Chapter 78

    What''s going on?


    Wang Tianyu is even more incredible. He kneels on the ground and can''t move. He can only reluctantly raise his head and endure the huge pain. He wants to see Wang Xu''s miserable situation under the charge of manager Wang.


    As a result, as soon as I raised my head, I saw this scene. I didn''t believe it would be true.


    But soon, his heart was in despair.


    That''s manager Wang!


    Wang Daoxing, the old man who has been around for decades, is also a master of secret power.


    For decades, no one has ever seen manager Wang so respectful to a young man. No, it can be said that he is afraid and awed.


    "What do you say? I''m in a bad mood now. I don''t want to see any rubbish in the way. Get out of my way. " Wang Xu didn''t even pause. With these words, he was in front of a Rolls Royce.


    The professional bodyguard of Liujiu shuanghao immediately opened the car door for Wang Xu with a respectful smile on his face. When he bowed down, he could see the deep awe hidden in his eyes.


    What is the real big man.


    This is it!


    "Yes, yes... Let''s go now. Mr. Wang, take your time!" Manager Wang shook his body hard for a moment. Suddenly he thought of something. He turned pale and bowed his head to salute. He said in a loud voice:


    "Mr. Wang, I''m dazed and have no eyes. Please don''t care. In fact, I came here today with a special gift. The master has banned him for a year... Please forgive me!"


    "Give me the present. I''ll take care of it for you." When Ma Sanmo passed by, he patted manager Wang on the shoulder, took the gift, gave him a meaningful look, and then got into the car all the way.


    In this process, manager Wang''s waist has always maintained a 90 degree position, did not dare to lift.


    It was not until Rolls Royce''s car butt disappeared outside the neighborhood that he dared to stand up straight.


    "Manager Wang, have I offended the wrong people? I''m sorry, I really don''t know him... "At the moment, Wang Tianyu''s face turned pale to the extreme, and he begged for mercy in pain.


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Go away!"


    Manager Wang had already kicked over and kicked Wang Tianyu out on the spot. Then he walked away with a gloomy face without looking at him.


    Because of Wang Tianyu, he had to go back to find a way to make up for his failure.


    Or, ask the owner for follow-up information.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, outside a quiet courtyard in the suburb, more than a dozen luxury cars of various colors stopped. Four or five big men with different temperament walked into the courtyard surrounded by a group of people.


    The courtyard is very secluded and hidden by the lake. It looks ordinary from the outside, but who would have thought that after turning a wall, it is like walking into the water town in the south of the Yangtze River, with pavilions and pavilions, small bridges and flowing water. It suddenly looks like the gardens of ancient dignitaries.


    However, such a place is one of the famous underground black markets in Jianghai city. Apart from some suppliers of goods traded in the black market, all the people who can come here are big men with a fortune of over 100 million. Most people don''t want to come into contact with this circle.


    In the pavilion in the middle of the courtyard, a row of Taishi chairs were placed in a circle. After everyone sat down, a middle-aged man swept around with a cold face and frowned slightly: "what? Fat horse hasn''t come yet? Isn''t he the most active in the three legged bronze tripod? "


    Smell speech, next to a bald immediately sneered out: "don''t say, for a three legged bronze tripod that don''t know the truth, the dead fat man spent a million in the first two days, and finally got into the auction of Zhang''s dinner party. As a result, he was cut off by a hairy boy with a bidding price of 100 million. Now I''m afraid he didn''t have much face to see people."


    "100 million? The fat horse won''t complain about the loss. With his strength, he can''t compete at all, can he? " The middle-aged man was slightly puzzled.


    "Even if it''s 100 million, according to what I''ve learned, the three legged bronze tripod has been identified as a modern imitation by many internal appraisers of Zhang''s family. Originally, the final piece of the night was another one, but it was taken away by a mysterious big man in the middle of the way, so it was put up to make up for it. " The bald head loses a voice to laugh two, one face ponders of explanation way.


    "Oh? So, the young man who paid 100 million has gone astray? " The other asked with interest.


    "Fart away eyes!"


    Bareheaded very disdainful bah a, sneer way: "Zhang Jia that night someone make trouble to know?"? It''s the boy. It''s said that in order not to disturb the normal progress of the dinner party, Zhang Jia asked the boy to participate in the auction. He said that it was the random auction that he liked, and Zhang Jia gave money. Then when Ma pangzi and others were bidding, the boy stood up and directly called from 10 million to 100 million.


    The funniest thing is that it''s still a fake. It''s a good fake. "


    After listening, many people around directly broke out laughing, the middle-aged man is shaking his head, a face of crying and laughing.


    They have heard a little about the dinner party of Zhang Jia. They know that there are people making trouble, but they didn''t expect that there is such inside information.


    Young people today


    I really like to pretend.


    Just then, there was a commotion outside, and Ma Sanmo led Wang Xu in.


    "Mr. Wang, please take a seat."


    Ma Sanmo respectfully leads Wang Xu to sit down on a chair, but he stands behind Wang Xu with his hands down, like a servant.


    If he was just respectful to Wang Xu before, then after what just happened, he was absolutely in awe of Wang Xu when he saw manager Wang''s attitude towards him.


    "Well." Wang Xu gently nodded, but did not refuse.


    But before he could speak, a bald man sitting beside him sneered: "why, Ma pangzi, isn''t he a bronze tripod with tens of millions of dollars? You''re wasting everyone''s time in order to invite such a hairy boy to give you the palm? If you don''t have an expert to tell me, I''ll lend you one. "


    The fat on Ma San Mo''s face trembled fiercely and said in a cold voice:


    "Liu Feng, this is not your underground dog holes. It''s not a place for you to run wild. Be careful when you talk to me."


    "Ha ha, if your Lao Tzu Ma Chenglin says that, I''ll shut up immediately. Or if Zhao San Ge opens his mouth, I won''t say anything. After all, this is his place. I have to give him a big face. " Liu Feng gave a sneer, his eyes showed a sneer, and said word by word:


    "But what are you? It''s not that I look down on you. I just talk like this. What can you do with me? "


    The people standing behind him were all strong and fierce. With Liu Feng''s words, they all looked at him. Their eyes were all cruel and mean. Obviously, they were not good people.


    What''s more, an old man in black sitting next to Liu Feng had been keeping his eyes closed. At this time, he opened his eyes and glanced at them. An invisible murderous air swept over them, which made Ma Sanmo''s face turn white. After deterrence, he immediately closed his eyes again in a big gesture.


    As for Wang Xu, the old man didn''t even look at him!

 Chapter 79

    "You


    Ma Sanmo was very angry, but when he thought of the sudden chill, he seemed to be very afraid of the old man in black. He could only stare at Liu Feng angrily, but Liu Feng had a leisurely attitude, didn''t care, and even extremely despised him.


    "All right."


    The middle-aged man sitting in the middle of the crowd frowned slightly and said slowly, "put aside your personal grudges for the time being, and wait until today''s affair is over. Today, we are all here for the three legged bronze tripod. We have wasted a lot of time. Let''s get to the point. "


    "And this little brother, since Ma Pang thinks highly of you, don''t let him down later."


    Zhao Sange, the master of most of Jianghai''s underground black market, has a wide range of contacts and mysterious background. Few people know who is standing behind him. However, there were other forces on the road who wanted to swallow Jianghai''s share of the underground black market, but they were all solved quietly a few days later, After a few times, no one dared to continue to make up his mind.


    Moreover, the underground black market is a very lucrative market, even if only in terms of assets, it is not comparable to Ma Sanmo.


    Seeing Zhao San GE''s mouth, Ma San Mo''s face changed slightly. He was obviously very scared. Finally, he reluctantly sat beside Wang Xu and introduced him in a low voice.


    First Zhao Sange, then several other rich people in Jianghai city and surrounding cities and counties, and finally Liu Feng, who had conflicts with him.


    Compared with Zhao San Ge, Liu Feng is only a leading figure in antiques trade. He has a group of Desperado who want money but not life. He is also a ruthless man who calls the wind and rain on the road and has a good reputation in the river and sea.


    Ma Sanmo is also engaged in jewelry and antiques business, but compared with Liu Feng, he is a lot more formal. Because of the overlapping of business, they had several conflicts, so they had a lot of enmity.


    As for the old man in black beside Liu Feng, he didn''t know much about him. He just heard that he was the old man beside Liu Feng and took him with him wherever he went. He should be able to do it.


    "I see." Wang Xu nodded, his face can not see how much emotion.


    This unpredictable attitude made Ma Sanmo a little uneasy, but when he thought about the attitude of the Wang family and the Zhang family, his heart settled down again.


    In front of these two families, Liu Feng is nothing!


    "Now that Ma pangzi has arrived, let''s start the inspection." Zhao three elder brothers light said a sentence.


    A middle-aged man sitting on the other side raised his hand and clapped his hands. He said faintly, "take the things up. First of all, it''s said that I spent a lot of money to get this large piece out of an ancient tomb of the Tang Dynasty. I even killed two brothers. I won''t get it out if the price is low."


    "Don''t worry, boss Tang. As long as it''s true and other people don''t care, Chen Daxi is bound to take it down." Another rich man on the chair patted his chest and said haughtily.


    He is a well-known antique dealer. There is a Xuanbao Pavilion in the Xicheng antique market. The price of the antiques in the shop is millions of dollars, and there is no shortage of money.


    This time, I heard that this tripod bronze tripod was probably one of the most legendary nine tripods in Chinese history. Even if it was only imitated in the Qin and Han Dynasties, it could be used as the treasure of Xuanbao Pavilion.


    "Boss Chen is right. Since we are here, we can''t come here in vain. We have already prepared the money in our hands. Otherwise, we can all come here to play?" Another rich person also took a word, while speaking, also specially looked at the eye horse three grinding.


    "Good." Boss Tang nodded and motioned to the two strong men who had been waiting outside the pavilion to carry a large wooden box one person high in the center of the pavilion.


    The box was opened with a crowbar to reveal a three legged bronze tripod with a height of one person inside. It has a simple appearance, full of vicissitudes. The surface is full of insects, fish, birds and animals. Even under the mottled rust, there are some mottled marks of knives and axes. At first glance, it seems that the ancient people built the tripod with simple tools.


    Even unconsciously, people''s spirits are deeply attracted, and an invisible wave spreads in the air.


    "Why?"


    At this moment, Wang Xu was not attracted by the tripod bronze tripod.


    When he saw the huge vicissitudes of the Ding body, he could not help but make a light sound.


    "How''s it going? If my tripod is not real, I really don''t know what kind of big things I dare to call true. " Seeing that everyone was deeply attracted, boss Tang showed a trace of pride on his face.


    "It''s amazing!"


    The crowd was awakened with astonishment.


    "Mr. Wang, what do you think?" Ma Sanmo carefully looks at Wang Xu, and asks with excitement on his face.


    In fact, he has already determined that the tripod bronze tripod is real. The news that the tripod bronze tripod at the auction of Zhangjia dinner party was a fake has already been known by the time he investigated Wang Xu these two days.


    The reason for this question is only out of respect. After all, he invited Wang Xu to come here just to support himself. He didn''t mean to let him be a master. He was misunderstood, but it was not easy to explain directly. He could only make a mistake.


    Wang Xu did not speak, the opposite Liu Feng has a very disdainful mouth: "how can you see? Is this kind of supernatural appearance that can attract people''s spirit still true? "


    "And a little boy, he knows a fart. I''m afraid he doesn''t even know the origin and legend of this tripod bronze tripod. You ask him if he has a fart to use!"


    Wang Xu light swept him one eye, complexion is calm, have no meaning of speech.


    He was really surprised to see the tripod at first sight, because there was a rune on the tripod. At first, he almost thought it was a treasure left over from ancient times. But the second eye, found a trace of abnormal, rune is not complete, incomplete severe, the effect is only one, that is to absorb the spirit of ordinary people.


    Moreover, the rust on the tripod is a bit too fake. Although the forgers are quite skillful, how can they escape his eyes? It is a product of modern chemical industry.


    To put it simply, this is to use the decorative patterns on the tripod to achieve a hypnotic and psychological hint of high-level "forgery"!


    "I didn''t expect that even the counterfeiters of antiques could be exposed to the existence of runes. I don''t know which ancient book they left behind, or whether there was a master''s biography?"


    Wang Xu shook his head in his heart.


    False, after all, is false, no matter how true it is.


    But all the people in the circle are looking at the treasure with their eyes shining. No matter Ma Sanmo or Liu Feng, they all want to grab the things immediately.


    Even Zhao San Ge, who just came to witness the transaction, had a touch of emotion.

 Chapter 80

    "The starting price is 10 million. You can''t miss the chance. The one with the highest price will get it!"


    Seeing the crowd''s appearance, boss Tang immediately gave a light smile, looked at Ma Sanmo with deep meaning, and said with profound meaning:


    "I heard that a few days ago, the fake at the Zhangjia dinner auction sold for a huge price of 100 million yuan."


    As soon as the words came out, there was a sudden uproar among the people around.


    "Boss Tang, you don''t mean enough."


    "Yes, what Mr. Liu said just now is very clear. The price of one hundred million yuan is just a little boy''s forced act."


    "That''s right. We can''t compare our price with that guy. That''s a joke. We''ll have a good time."


    In the chaos, Liu Feng stood up, raised his hand to signal the crowd to stop, and then said faintly: "boss Tang, the scandal is in the front, although you have a great chance to be true, but we still have to use our trusted people to re identify it."


    "That''s nature." Boss Tang nodded.


    Seeing this, Liu Feng turned to an old man on the other side and said:


    "Master Tan, please do it."


    "Mr. Liu, you are welcome."


    The old man got up slowly, walked to the front of the tripod bronze tripod and looked at it carefully.


    All the rich buyers around are staring at him solemnly. Master Tan is the first person in the Jianghai antique circle. He was once a specially invited master of the treasure appraisal conference in Kyoto.


    There has been a saying in Jianghai antique circle that master Tan''s appraisal certificate is worth a thousand words!


    Some people even joked that if master Tan accidentally lost his eye, even if it was a fake, he was willing to pay a high price to buy it.


    What is authority?


    This is authority!


    At first, master Tan took out a single eye bronze magnifying glass full of antique color from his arms. With a click, he stuck it on the eye. Then he took out a purple wooden box and opened it carefully, revealing a series of professional identification tools inside.


    Then he began to walk around the tripod with a serious face. It took him 15 minutes to move step by step.


    In this process, no one dare to breathe out loud. They all hold their breath and watch intently, for fear that a bigger movement will interrupt master Tan''s treasure identification process.


    Finally, master Tan stopped, breathed out a long breath, relaxed and said: "you don''t have to worry, use my knowledge to judge, this tripod bronze tripod should really be a big piece before the Han Dynasty, it can''t be fake!"


    "Hoo..."


    As soon as the words came out, all the people breathed out a long breath, and all of them showed a smile on their faces.


    What the hell''s wrong with that?


    "Baby, real baby!"


    Chen Daxi, the boss of xuanbaoge, exclaimed with trembling lips.


    Others are also staring at the tripod bronze tripod, eager to take it back now.


    Although master Tan didn''t say whether the legend was true or not, the tripod bronze tripod, even if it wasn''t one of the nine Chinese tripods in the legend, was also a precious antique before the Han Dynasty. At that time, the tripod was an important tool of national ceremony, representing the significance and value of the city.


    Tonight, maybe we can sell more than 100 million yuan!


    Ma Sanmo was even more excited and suddenly stood up. The fat on his fat face trembled with excitement. He saw his little lover in bed without clothes, and his eyes didn''t want to move for a second.


    Even Zhao San Ge, who witnessed the transaction, couldn''t help but move. His face flashed a hesitant look.


    When master Tan saw people''s different expressions and lowered his head to sort out his professional identification tools, a strange light flashed through his eyes.


    And boss Tang quietly glanced at Liu Feng, nodded his head slightly, then stood up and laughed


    "How''s it going? Ladies and gentlemen, is this tripod still in your eyes? If everyone is interested, please bid now. "


    His voice has just dropped.


    Chen Daxi immediately couldn''t wait to shout: "I''ll pay 20 million!"


    Good guy, the reserve price of 10 million, he doubled up, obviously a look of ambition.


    If it were at an ordinary auction, he would be able to scare off a lot of people by asking such a price, but not now. Which one of the people present has less money than him?


    "I''ll pay 30 million!"


    "I''ll pay 35 million!"


    Besides Liu Feng, Ma Sanmo, boss Tang and master Tan, there are also four or five rich collectors in the Jianghai antique circle, all of whom are worth more than 100 million, or even more than 1 billion.


    As soon as the price goes up, it will increase by 10 million to 5 million. Of course, there is a limit to people''s bidding. After all, no matter how much they like collecting antiques, it''s not worth exchanging all their wealth.


    Therefore, after the price rose to 70 million all the way, it only rose by 1 million, even a few of them were unwilling to give up.


    No way. I can''t compare with others!


    At this time, boss Tang''s eyes all narrowed into a line with a smile.


    Ma Sanmo is struggling to win the tripod bronze tripod. But the most money he can get is 80 million yuan. But now the price is soaring, which is almost beyond his bottom line.


    When the price rose to 74 million, the scene was already in a state of loss, and no one followed the bid.


    "Seventy five million!"


    In the final bid of the rich a happy face, the side of Liu Feng suddenly slowly stood out, light words, immediately let the rich face white.


    "I give up."


    Hesitating for a while, he finally shook his head in disappointment.


    At this time, Ma Sanmo finally couldn''t help it, but before he could make a bid, Liu Feng took the initiative to look at it. With a strange smile on his face, he pointed to Wang Xu and said playfully:


    "Ma pangzi, you haven''t bid yet. Do you think it''s fake and hesitant? Why don''t you let the boy around you come out and identify? After all, since you''ve brought someone here, we can''t help but let him have no chance


    "Why don''t we wait for him to make some comments before deciding on the ownership of the tripod bronze tripod?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone around him was in an uproar.


    Master Tan, the authority of Jianghai, has confirmed it, and everyone has personally felt the miraculous part of the tripod. It is indeed that the ancients regarded it as an important national ritual.


    The end of the matter has been confirmed, the result now let a hairy boy out to identify true or false, this is not a joke?


    We all know that there is a festival between Liu Feng and Ma Sanmo. This is to take the fat man''s face in public!


    When people look at Ma Sanmo and Wang Xu''s eyes, they suddenly become very strange. Their eyes are full of pity and jokes.


    In the face of people''s eyes watching jokes and Liu Feng''s sarcastic eyes, Wang Xu shakes his head and grins with a brilliant smile.


    He glanced at boss Tang and master tan. Finally, his eyes fell on Liu Feng and said with a smile


    "Are you sure you want me to confirm this thing?"

 Chapter 81

    "Why, this boy really has a face to identify?" Liu Feng face smile suddenly closed, squinting at Wang Xu, deep cold flash.


    He just took this hairy boy as a chicken, ready to kill to Ma Sanmo, and used it to slap each other''s face. As a result, Wang Xu really dares to take his words?


    Damn it!


    Which one is not a dignified person in Jianghai city? What''s his identity as Liu Feng, and what''s your identity as Wang Xu? Do you have the right to stand up and take the call?


    In an instant, there was anger in Liu Feng''s heart.


    "Master Tan, what do you say?"


    Liu Feng squints and does not look at Wang Xu. Instead, he turns his head and looks at master Tan, who is sitting back to his original position and is looking at himself.


    "Don''t worry about him. The identification of antiques industry depends not only on eyesight, but also on the accumulation of various professional knowledge. He is a boy who doesn''t grow up. He is a fake. I''m afraid he can''t see any flowers in front of him?" Smelling speech, master Tan didn''t even open his eyes. He waved his hand with disdain.


    However, at this time, Wang Xu had already taken the initiative to walk to the three legged bronze tripod, carrying his hands and said faintly:


    "The tripod body of this tripod bronze tripod depicts an ancient rune, which is generally used by the ancient able people to sacrifice to heaven and earth. The ancient emperors believed that these runes could let them communicate with the ghosts and gods of heaven and earth, so as to bring a layer of heavenly aura to their identity of ruling the world..."


    "Why? Boy, there''s something Hearing this, master Tan finally opens his eyes and frowns at Wang Xu.


    But soon, he shook his head and asked with disdain:


    "But the runes on these tripods are just irrelevant. The real identification is his shape, materials, and various yin-yang inscriptions in the inner wall. What can you say?"


    Hearing this, other people also look at Wang Xu and wait for his answer. Some people even murmur in their hearts. They are surprised. Is this boy still hidden? Is he really an expert?


    However, Wang Xu shook his head and said, "I don''t understand these, so I won''t talk about them. But I know that this tripod bronze tripod is a fake, but it''s just a fake."


    Fake?


    In an instant, everyone was in an uproar.


    All people sneer and shake their heads. Wang Xu''s eyes are the same as those of idiots.


    Before that, those who hesitated almost thought Wang Xu was an expert, and even had a pig liver color on his face. Looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, they could not help yelling at him


    "Damn it, little bunny doesn''t know anything. Can you stop pretending to talk nonsense?"


    "False?"


    Hearing the speech, master Tan rises up directly, as if his authority has been questioned intolerably. He looks at Wang Xu with a gloomy face and says word by word


    "Boy, who do you think you are? I''ve never made a mistake in the past years. Why do you dare to say it''s fake


    Master Tan''s anger was full of momentum. His old face was even red with blood. It was as if Wang Xu was his father''s enemy. He wanted to chop him to death and then step on the ground thousands of times.


    "Yes, boy, who do you think you are?"


    "What qualifications dare to stand against master Tan and question his professional certification?"


    "How dare you say this baby is fake?"


    Around many people have a voice, did not speak, but also with a look at Wang Xu, waiting for his reply.


    who are you?


    For what?


    What qualifications do you have?


    Seeing that everyone''s mood is about to be set off collectively, Zhao Sange, the owner of the underground black market, has to stand up as a witness of the deal. First, he stabilizes everyone''s mood, and then he looks at Wang Xu and says faintly:


    "Master Tan is not the only one who has identified this tripod on my site. Before that, it has passed through the eyes of several old experts here. Boss Tang has also provided modern instrumental analysis and other information, all of which have been identified as genuine. You can''t say it''s fake or fake."


    "But now that you have said that, according to the present situation, you need to give us an account!"


    When Zhao San Ge said this, the atmosphere around him was quiet. Everyone looked at Wang Xu with a kind of dead eye.


    There is an unwritten rule in the underground black market, that is, no one is allowed to make trouble at will, unless you are the king of heaven who is not afraid of, or no one can make trouble with your background.


    Otherwise, wait for the dead!


    It''s absolutely impossible for us to talk about what happened on the spot of underground trading. After all, it''s a thing that can''t be publicized when we come to the underground black market to participate in trading. Therefore, all the people who died are silent. If they die, they will die in vain without any trace.


    Obviously, at this moment, in Zhao''s eyes, Wang Xu has become an idiot who deliberately makes trouble. If he can''t say anything, there will be a very miserable ending waiting for him.


    "Who am I?"


    In the face of different eyes, Wang Xu''s face was calm, with a faint smile on his face


    "My name is Wang Xu."


    what?


    What''s the boy''s name?


    Wang Xu?!


    Wait a minute. Is this the guy Liu Feng said before, the one who pretended to be a bully at the dinner party of Zhang Jia and bought a fake three legged bronze tripod with Ma pangzi for $100 million?


    In a flash, almost all of them were in the same place, and the atmosphere around them fell into a strange silence.


    then.


    Next second.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The crowd roared with laughter.


    Even some people hold their stomachs in one hand and clap the armrest of the chair in the other hand, laughing back and forth.


    Originally, I thought this boy was really something, but it turned out that he was the one Liu Feng used to be a joke.


    Son of a bitch, Ma Pang is also frightened by this boy. He even gave him a confession as if he were a baby. He specially invited him here to pretend to be a bully.


    Well, it''s really a big pressure, but you''ve got the wrong time!


    Liu Feng and boss Liu used you as a joke before. Now, you still look like a crane and tell us your name is Wang Xu?


    Everyone laughed, although no one spoke, but looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, they were all pondering.


    "Ha ha, sure enough, I''m right. You''re a joke."


    At this time, Liu Feng shook his head, but he didn''t look at Wang Xu. Instead, he stood up and looked at Ma Sanmo and said, "Ma pangzi, did you bring such a joke? Forget it, too many jokes won''t make people feel funny, just bored, and I don''t want to see him again. "


    "Seventy five million, you have to decide whether to bid or not. If you don''t, this tripod bronze tripod belongs to Liu Feng."


    Others look away from Wang Xu and look at Ma Sanmo one after another.


    Obviously, after laughing for a while, everyone felt that there was nothing funny about an idiot.


    For a moment, Wang Xu suddenly changed from a laughing stock to the air that people regard as nothing.

 Chapter 82

    "Mr. Wang, are you sure this tripod is fake?"


    However, Ma Sanmo didn''t care about them at all. He just looked at Wang Xu carefully and asked seriously.


    "I''m sure it''s fake, and..." Wang Xu nodded faintly, then suddenly looked up and looked at Liu Feng, boss Tang and others with a smile.


    "And what?" Ma Sanmo was suddenly nervous.


    "And this fake, in addition to you, I''m afraid everyone present knows it''s fake." Wang Xu glanced at the crowd with deep meaning, and said without any fluctuation in his voice: "I''m lazy to explain why it''s fake. Believe me and believe me. In the end, the truth will come out automatically."


    As soon as Wang Xu said this, the audience was dead.


    Ma Sanmo hesitated to look around the people''s faces, but he also found something wrong. Then he thought of Wang Xu''s identity again, and there was no hesitation at the bottom of his heart


    "Mr. Wang, Ma Sanmo must believe you..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Boy, how dare you break my big deal..."


    Liu Feng has a fierce eyes stare over, stride out, eyes vicious can kill.


    At this time, he can''t afford to continue to disguise. He stares at Wang Xu with remorse.


    Thousands of calculations, did not expect that Ma pangzi would be so obedient to Wang Xu? He said a joke is false, you believe it?


    "Liu Feng, boss Tang, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao San GE''s face was slightly heavy.


    Liu Feng''s face doesn''t change, but boss Tang is no better than Liu Feng. Seeing that he and others have been exposed, he is already sweating. How can he give Zhao San Ge an explanation?


    Several other rich people also see that they are not right. At the moment, their faces are not good-looking.


    "Oh, do you still need to say? This is a gang with boss Tang. I''m afraid the so-called boss Tang is just a little brother under this one''s hand, isn''t he? I didn''t expect that they just used a fake to make you rich and powerful people play around. You''re so mindless Wang Xu had no manners to sneer.


    He still clearly remembers the attitude of these people towards him before. After enduring for so long, he just waits to see the wonderful look on his face. Otherwise, he really thinks he has a good temper?


    As for Liu Feng and boss Tang, he has long seen that they are not right. When boss Tang made a decision several times, he always looked at Liu Feng and waited for the other person''s eyes to signal before he dared to speak.


    Both sides of this small action, can escape the eyes of others, but can not avoid his Wang Xu''s eyes.


    From the beginning to the end, this was a special game for Ma Sanmo. It''s not hard to guess the cause. It must be Ma Sanmo''s enthusiasm for the tripod bronze tripod, which had been spread to them long ago, so he worked hard and finally made such a round.


    "Liu Feng, you are so poisonous!"


    As soon as Wang Xu''s voice fell, Ma Sanmo stood up on the spot and yelled angrily.


    Several other rich people on one side were also shocked and angry. They looked at Liu Feng fiercely, but when they swept Wang Xu, it was complicated.


    There are self mockery, happiness and regret


    Wang Xu''s guess is right. Boss Tang is just a small man. At this time, when so many people are staring at him with murderous eyes, his face is already pale. How can he be calm before.


    However, although Liu Feng''s face was ugly, he didn''t feel much flustered. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the old man who had been sitting in the chair behind him, and kept his eyes closed


    "Mr. five, we failed to set up the game. Please help us solve the problem."


    Smell speech, the old man finally slowly opened his eyes, long body and rise, eyes scan a circle, finally fell on Wang Xu, inside a cold and dead silence.


    "Boy, did you break my game?"


    Five old indifference of ask a way, the side suddenly rises an invisible chilly breath, and more and more thick, even let the air temperature all around fall several degrees out of thin air.


    "It''s me. Why, what do you want to do to me?"


    Wang Xu didn''t seem to feel the changes around him. He asked back with great interest.


    This old man, from the first sight, knew whether he was a warrior or had practiced some kind of extremely poisonous Yin Qi. His accomplishments were passable, and he was in the middle and late stage of dark energy. If you put it in the eyes of ordinary people, this is an expert who needs to be treated with respect, but in front of him, what is it?


    "Liu Feng, this is my Zhao San''s place. You can''t go wild at will."


    Third brother Zhao looks more and more gloomy. With a wave of his hand, more than a dozen strong men in black appear outside the pavilion and surround the pavilion.


    However.


    However, Liu Feng didn''t even look at him. He just looked at the old man fanatically. He still kept his previous respectful attitude. It seemed that as long as the old man was there, he completely regarded everyone as rubbish on the roadside.


    "Ha ha."


    Sure enough, the five elders didn''t care about the many strong men in black coming up all around. They always looked at Wang Xu with pity and sneered


    "Boy, how can I let you go easily if you ruin my business of at least 76 million yuan and cut off people''s wealth and kill my parents?"


    "But look at your composure, why? I thought I could stop you by the garbage outside? "


    With these words, the five elders took out a short sword with a small arm from behind his waist. The sword was cold and shining. As the five elders released their hands, they floated in the air out of thin air. A cold and murderous air broke out from the short sword, which made ordinary people feel that their whole blood would be frozen.


    "This is... Internal strength and external strength, controlling the sword with Qi?" In an instant, Zhao San Ge lost his voice and was shocked.


    "Only a dark warrior can control weapons within ten inches of his body. Are you a dark warrior? No, it may even be the one with strong power... "


    He lost his voice and shook his head. In the end, he was full of fear and raised his hand directly to stop the movements of the strong men in black. He obviously shrank.


    "That''s right. You know the warrior. You have some insight." Five old light nod.


    He glanced around, satisfied with the people''s fear, and said with a smile


    "Now, who dares to stop me?"


    As he said it, he looked at Wang Xu and wanted to see the panic and fear on Wang Xu''s face. But when he turned his head, what he saw was that Wang Xu had come back to the original chair and was sitting there drinking tea. It seemed that he had talked too much before and had a dry mouth.


    In an instant, he turned to his face in anger and yelled:


    "Boy, how dare you pretend to be a bully at this time? If you don''t know you''re dying, aren''t you afraid? "


    Not only the five elders, but also Liu Feng, boss Tang, Chen Daxi, Zhao Sange and others all look at Wang Xu, as if they are looking at an idiot who is pretending to force with his life.


    "The man standing in front of him is a dark warrior who can put his sword inside and outside. He is a big man that he can''t touch at ordinary times. He''s not afraid at all. Is he stupid? Or are you crazy? "


    Almost everyone was in a state of suspense.


    You know these people, at this time only feel cold all over, soft hands and feet, timid afraid of the body are slightly shivering.


    Is Wang Xu not afraid?


    "Boy, since you want to pretend to be forced to death with your life, I will help you. Can you continue to pretend to be forced after you die?"


    As soon as the five elders'' eyes were cold, they pointed to the dagger that was suspended in front of them immediately


    In the outside of the inner strength package, slowly to Wang Xufei.


    Do you really think he can control the sword with Qi? Five old but also just pretend to force, by the way to show his dark strength master identity, ordinary people know his identity has long been kneeling to beg for mercy, where Wang Xu such?


    Helpless, he can only spend more energy, gritting his teeth to urge the dagger to fly to Wang Xu, ready to completely install this force.


    "Flying sword? You want to kill me at this snail speed? " Wang Xu laughed.


    He laughed and shook his head.


    "I thought you would have some action of sobbing ghosts and gods. It''s such a half hanging sword skill in the end?"


    "What''s more, it''s just a dark force. Can it be called a master? Do you want me to be awed and give in to you? "


    "Well, for the sake of making me laugh, I''ll let you see what is the real skill of imperial sword!"


    Wang Xu takes out the broken sword in his arms and pinches it between his fingers.


    In the eyes of the public, they spewed out two words one by one


    "Sword


    Suddenly, a bright sword light flashed in the air, like electricity generated by the void, as fast as light.


    Sword out!


    No blood


    No!

 Chapter 83

    The original three-level sword Rune on the broken sword is not only for the purpose of soul capture, but also for the convenience of ordinary swordsmen to control the body of the sword and control the sword with Qi, so as to achieve the goal of killing people in ten steps.


    Therefore, even if Wang Xu''s body has not yet gathered Qi at the moment, he can still easily control the flying sword to kill people.


    At the moment when the sword was shining, there was a sound of metal breaking in the air. The five old man''s slow moving dagger broke into two pieces and fell to the ground. His face changed wildly and he ran back wildly.


    But how could Wang Xu''s broken sword be so easy to hide?


    "Poof


    Just like the flash of lightning, Wu Lao had just stepped out of three steps. A cold sword light had already crossed the void and swept across his neck.


    In an instant, five old people''s body was stiff in the same place, with a trace of disbelief on his face. He slowly raised his hand to cover his neck and opened his mouth to say something. However, between his five fingers, there were spatters of blood, and his mouth was full of dirty blood.


    "Er, you... Er, er..."


    It was not until this time that he felt the life force in his body and looked into Wang Xu''s eyes that he showed infinite fear.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He fell to the ground, his eyes were not fierce, and he was covered with a layer of dead gray.


    Sword out!


    A dark warrior.


    Die!


    "Fly, fly... Flying sword? The legendary flying sword


    Liu Feng''s face turned pale, and his whole body went back and forth again and again.


    He looked at Wang Xu full of horror, before the domineering is not, high above is not, complacency is not, just like a mouse to see the tiger in general.


    When he saw Wang Xu holding the broken sword again, his pupils contracted crazily and his knees softened. He was so scared that he knelt on the ground on the spot, pounding his head like garlic, and constantly kowtowed to Wang Xu.


    "Wang Shao, Prince Wang, Master Wang! Spare my life, spare my life


    Liu Feng was scared by Wang Xu''s sword, and he was scared. He only knew how to kowtow and beg for mercy, and his body was shaking like chaff.


    He doesn''t want to die!


    If you don''t want to die, you have to beg for mercy!


    No one knows better than himself. According to what he did and said to Wang Xu before, if you put him in Wang Xu''s position, you will never bypass each other.


    In the eyes of all the people in awe, Wang Xu walked step by step to Liu Feng


    "I broke the Bureau you set up. Do you have anything to say now?"


    "No, no, no!" Liu Feng shook his head.


    Wang Xu''s face is indifferent


    "I said the tripod was fake. Do you have anything to say?"


    "No, absolutely not! The bronze tripod is a fake. It''s a fake made by Wu Lao! " Liu Feng shivered and kowtowed.


    "So you have nothing to say?" Wang Xu''s voice was calm, and he could not hear any emotion: "but is this tripod bronze tripod really fake?"


    "It''s fake, absolutely... No, it''s true, it''s true! I''ve just offered 75 million, and no one else is competing with me, so I''ll buy this tripod! " Liu Feng said half, suddenly reaction, repeatedly said.


    Then, regardless of whether Wang Xu meant it or not, he turned his head to look at the younger brothers he had brought to him and yelled:


    "You guys, what are you doing standing there? Get me a computer quickly, and I''ll transfer the money for the bronze tripod to Prince Wang. "


    After Liu Feng finished the transfer of 75 million yuan, Wang Xu put away the broken sword he had been playing with. With a sneer in his eyes, he asked faintly:


    "In the end, are you ready?"


    "Suit, suit, suit! I absolutely, definitely, must! Willingly Liu Feng nodded.


    Even though he is a hero who has been in the lower ninth class circle for decades, he is cold in the face of Wang Xu''s plain eyes.


    As soon as he thought of the previous scene, Liu Feng felt cold from the bottom of his heart and couldn''t lift up the slightest bit of resistance.


    What kind of person is Mr. Wu? The dark and powerful people don''t know how many people''s blood they have in their hands. In their lower class circle, they are famous, and no one dares to provoke them easily. But this kind of existence is just a sword of Wang Xu.


    Liu Feng is just an ordinary person. He usually bullies other ordinary people by being cruel and cruel. How dare he compete with Wang Xu, who can control the flying sword.


    "You''re still smart. 75 million is your life money. Go away! Don''t let me see you again, or I will kill you like a chicken or a dog. " Wang Xu lowered his head and glanced at Liu Feng on the ground, just like looking at the garbage under his feet.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! I''ll get out of here! "


    Liu Feng didn''t dare to lift his head. He got up from the ground trembling, and left in a mess with a group of his younger brothers, regardless of others.


    Boss Tang wanted to follow him, but his eyes swept over Wang Xu, and he suddenly trembled. He knelt down on the ground and cried:


    "Mr. Wang, I''m not familiar with Liu Feng at all. This time, they forced me. I''m a little liar. They pulled me to cheat. In fact, I''m nothing! If I had known your identity, give me ten courage, I would not have lied to you... "


    However, Wang Xu didn''t look at him at all. This kind of little man is not worth his reckoning. Just with a wave of his hand, boss Tang immediately saw amnesty, stopped crying and ran away.


    The other rich people around them, Wang Xu, who had been regarded as a joke idiot by all of them before, were standing on the spot, proud of everyone, but his mood was extremely complicated.


    Shock, inconceivable, fear, afterfear, regret... And so on.


    In the beginning, where did you pay attention to Wang Xu?


    Even several times of ridicule.


    But now, who dares?


    Among the pavilions, Wang Xu has become the main venue of his performance. No one dares to speak or even gasp.


    Let all the people who are worth more than 100 million be superior and domineering in front of ordinary people. At this moment, they all disappear in front of Wang Xu.


    "This is the real big man... The big man you can''t afford to offend!"


    Ma Sanmo looks at Wang Xu with deep surprise.


    This time, he finally hugged a thigh, which was more real than real gold!


    In Wang Xu, what he saw was a kind of arrogance and arrogance. What made him more happy was that Wang Xu, but even Jianghai Zhangjia and Wang family did not dare to easily provoke him.


    Wang Xu stands aloof, all around him bow.


    At this moment, Zhao San Ge suddenly clenched his teeth, came out, looked at Wang Xu and said:


    "Mr. Wang, I didn''t know your real identity before. It''s very offensive, but I still have to say one thing here."


    With that, he carefully observed Wang Xu for a while. Seeing that he didn''t have much angry expression, he continued with a sigh of relief


    "Liu Feng is extremely cruel in the lower nine stream circle. Although he is just an ordinary man, he has a lot of Desperado in his hands. You just let him go. I''m afraid he will have the idea of revenge?"


    In the face of Zhao San''s reminder, Wang Xu just said a little:


    "I said, he dares to appear in front of me again, I kill him like chicken and dog."


    The tone is flat, but with strong confidence.


    Smell speech, Zhao three heart suddenly a cold, what he can hear from this sentence is not only self-confidence, but also cold as the abyss of killing.


    At this moment, his awe of Wang Xu is really like that of ghosts and gods!

 Chapter 84

    "The outlaws under Liu Feng are not simple. They dare to use guns and explosives!"


    Seeing Wang Xu''s self-confidence, Zhao San no longer said much, but shook his head in his heart.


    "Mr. Wang, I''ve offended you so much. I''m going to order the table to be set up. Let me make amends to you." As he said it, he waved to some strong men in black to clean up the mess.


    After all, the cold corpse on the ground made everyone around feel cold and frightened as soon as they saw it. There are even two rich people who are still touching their necks with their hands. They are scared.


    Soon, Wang Xu and others were in another Pavilion, where a table of rich food and wine had already been prepared. Wang Xu was pushed to the first place. Ma Sanmo sat down on his left side, Zhao San sat on his right side, and other rich people sat down in turn.


    In the past, which of these rich people went out to socialize was not pushed in the first place by others, but now, even those sitting at the end of the table feel taken for granted and even full of fear.


    How honored is it to sit at the same table with such figures as Wang Xu?


    Wang Xu then said to Zhao San lightly:


    "Are you from the Zhao family?"


    Zhao San is just an ordinary man, but he can sit in the underground black market of Jianghai for such a long time. It''s impossible if there is no one behind him. According to Wang Xu''s information about various forces in Jianghai, the Zhao family''s industry involves antique jewelry.


    Zhao San.


    It''s not hard to guess which faction stands behind Zhao and San.


    "Ah?"


    However, Zhao Sanwen was surprised.


    He is indeed a member of the Zhao family in Jianghai, but because the underground black market is not on the table after all, in order to avoid trouble, his identity is extremely secret, even among the Zhao family, only a few people know.


    Shocked, he did not dare to deny it, but did not admit it directly. He only asked carefully:


    "Mr. Wang, do you know the great man of the Zhao family in Jianghai?"


    "Big man? I do know one. His name is... "


    Wang Xu''s mouth turned up slightly. It seemed that he saw the man buried by himself in the rain forest with poisonous insects and beasts outside the border.


    With a trace of nostalgia, he slowly spit out a name:


    "Zhao Yitian!"


    what?


    Zhao Yitian!


    On hearing the name, Zhao San''s eyes contracted rapidly, and the look inside was incredible, and he was deeply happy.


    "Wang... Mr. Wang, I don''t know where he is now? If you have his whereabouts, please tell me at the first time. It''s good for me... "


    Zhao San said excitedly. In the end, regardless of hiding his identity, he got up and said quickly, "no, it''s the most important information for our whole Zhao family! No matter whether the news is true or false, our Jianghai Zhao family will thank you very much! "


    It''s up to Zhao San not to lose his temper.


    Zhao Yitian, the head of the Zhao family in Jianghai, three years ago, suddenly took all the martial arts above the strength of the Zhao family, and almost all the men went to the border of China. No one knew what he was for, but since that day, no one from the Zhao family has come back.


    These three years are almost the most difficult period for the Zhao family. The power of the whole family has almost shrunk to the limit, and there are even several crises of destroying the family. Fortunately, at the critical moment, Zhao Yitian''s wife, who is now the head of Zhao''s family, Zhao Xiaoxia stood up and, with vigorous and resolute tactics, acted decisively, made a tough choice, and resolutely pulled the whole Zhao family back up.


    Before that, the small and medium-sized forces who coveted the Zhao family and went to the underworld were killed overnight, and the rest of them chose to retreat or surrender.


    Therefore, now in Jianghai, there is a consensus.


    Zhao family''s woman, easy don''t provoke!


    Because women are more ruthless than men. No one knows what kind of things they will do.


    Wang Xu said lightly:


    "He''s dead. I saw it with my own eyes."


    In an instant, Zhao San''s whole body froze.


    Dead?


    Sure enough, is the owner dead?


    Although everyone in the Zhao family had guessed the result, he could not help but feel a sense of sadness when he learned from Wang Xu.


    After glancing at the silent Zhao San, Wang Xu said in his heart:


    "Besides, I buried it myself."


    In the process of their communication, all the local tyrants around them were puzzled, but they did not dare to interrupt.


    Before today, they will never believe that there will be things in this world that stay in place and kill people ten steps away. If someone brings it up in front of them, I''m afraid they will be laughed at.


    But now, even if Wang Xu just sat there, the people were silent.


    "It turns out that there are such immortal characters in the world. After that, we must have a good relationship with Prince Wang!"


    More than one person secretly made a decision.


    Only Zhao San knew something about the martial arts circle, but he was not too surprised. After clearing up the sadness in his heart.


    He said heavily:


    "Mr. Wang, you have such amazing accomplishments since you were young. No, I''m afraid you are also a unique genius in China."


    "The news you just said is very important. I will tell you the truth. I think the owner will visit you in person to thank you. But before that, it''s a little bit of my personal intention. Today, if you hadn''t been successfully set up by Liu Feng, I would have no face to continue to mix in the black market. "


    With that, Zhao clapped his hands, and suddenly a beautiful woman came in with a purple wooden box in her hand. After opening it, the valuable antiques inside were revealed.


    A jade as warm as Rouge!


    "It''s chalcedony?"


    Wang Xu didn''t plan to be a good thing, but he glanced at it, and his eyes were shocked.


    Chalcedony is the best in jade. Among thousands of pieces of jade in a jade mine, only one fist size chalcedony can be produced. And this one in front of us, although it has been artificially carved into a jade pendant, which is only the size of a baby''s palm, does not diminish its value at all.


    The reason why Wang Xu cares about it is that only jade pulp can be made into body protection weapons of sufficient quality.


    "Mr. Wang, this jade pendant is an antique of the Tang Dynasty. It is said that it is the personal jade pendant of the eldest princess of the Tang and Ming Dynasties. The black market price is only two million yuan. A small apology gift is not worth mentioning." At this time, Zhao San also respectfully smile.


    "Well." Wang Xu nodded, did not explain, casually took down.


    It''s just a small piece of chalcedony. Although it''s a bit surprising, it''s not enough to make him care.


    Seeing Zhao San''s attitude, other rich people also have a look, and they go forward to make amends to Wang Xu one after another. Unlike Zhao San, who is a landlord, he can take out good things that are not conventional at any time. They can only give money in a very conventional way.


    You give 10 million, I give 15 million.


    If you send luxury cars, I will send fixed assets, down to millions of high-end residential areas, up to tens of millions of single family villas, and even my daughter.


    But it was Chen Daxi, the boss of Xuanbao Pavilion, who gave his daughter a present. On the spot, Ma San grinned his face: "Chen Daxi, I don''t want to see what you look like. Where can your daughter look? What''s the status of Prince Wang? How can your daughter get up to it? "


    "My daughter with my wife, this year just 18, height, legs long, skin white, a big beauty!" Chen Daxi retorted angrily.


    However, he is also witty, see Wang Xu look light, did not continue to send her daughter to climb.


    After a fierce competition for gifts, Wang Xu got up and left, and the people did not dare to say anything to keep him.


    After watching Wang Xu leave, their hearts are already ready to fly, too. Chen Daxi''s move to send his daughter made everyone wake up.


    Which family doesn''t have a daughter? When you go back, you can find a chance to let your daughter clean up and get close to Wang Xu. Not to mention being Wang Xu''s girlfriend, you can just get a one night stand!

 Chapter 85

    After everyone left one by one with an abacus, in the corner of the pavilion, an old man who was forgotten by everyone finally came out.


    This old man is master tan.


    But at the moment, his face was pale, and his eyes were full of undisguised regret and awe.


    "Wang... Prince Wang didn''t look at me from the beginning to the end. Did he forget me or didn''t plan to investigate?" Master Tan was so flustered that his mind was almost in a mess, and he was tired both physically and mentally.


    It is not only Wang Xu who has forgotten him, but also the rich people in the antique circle headed by Chen Daxi who seem to have forgotten him.


    From now on, in Jianghai, master Tan, who used to be famous in antique circles, is afraid that no one will ask him for identification.


    Even those things that he used to cooperate with others to make false identification may be found by the sufferers.


    At the thought of that terrible future, master Tan''s body softened, but he couldn''t hold on any longer and fainted on the spot.


    This is an authority in the Jianghai antique circle.


    Today, fall!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, leaving the underground black market, on the way back, Wang Xu was playing with the newly acquired chalcedony, thinking about how to refine new body protection magic weapons, and looking at Ma Sanmo beside him, he asked curiously:


    "Fat man, what are you doing with your three legged bronze tripod?"


    He was really a little curious. For an antique, Ma Sanmo was willing to pay a high price of nearly 80 million. Even for such a large tripod bronze tripod, it was a bit too exaggerated.


    Otherwise, it will not attract Liu Feng and Wu Lao and others to set up such a bureau for him.


    "Mr. Wang, have you ever heard of the ancient secret land?"


    Smell speech, Ma San grinds the voice color that the face peeps out struggle, for a long time just seem to make up one''s mind, hesitant ask a way.


    "Ancient mysteries?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flickered, and then he looked at Ma pangzi in surprise, as if he were looking at an incredible creature


    "Do you even know the ancient secret place?"


    "Mr. Wang, do you know the ancient secret place?"


    However, Ma Sanmo was more shocked than him at the moment. He looked at him strangely and was surprised.


    "Naturally, I know that even I have explored a complete ancient secret. Unfortunately, I was the only one who came out alive, and all the others died in it." Wang Xu looks light.


    What he said was that when he was a mercenary on the Chinese border, he was hired by an American. The other side asked him to escort him to explore an ancient relic. Originally, he thought it was just an ordinary escort task, but the relic turned out to be an ancient secret that survived hundreds of years ago.


    It was the first time he came into contact with the ancient secret land, and the first time he met Zhao Yitian and his team.


    Similarly, it was in that secret place that he buried everyone himself!


    At that time, there were all kinds of deceit between people. Just the danger of the ancient secret place itself was enough to make countless people regress.


    The ancient secret land represents not adventure, but danger!


    Great danger to human life!


    "Why, do you have information about an ancient secret place in your hand, but what does it have to do with the tripod bronze tripod you want?" Wang Xu asked with a frown.


    "Yes, I got an ancient secret by accident. In the depth of Furong mountain in the western suburb of Jianghai City, there is an ancient secret place hidden, and the key to open it is a three legged bronze tripod!"


    Ma Sanmo nodded quickly and looked at Wang Xu eagerly


    "It is said that every ancient secret place is a blessed place left by the legendary immortal. There are all kinds of natural materials and treasures hidden in it. There are even immortal skills that can make people become immortals and live together with heaven and earth."


    "Mr. Wang, since you know the ancient secret place, how about exploring it with me?"


    Speaking of this, Ma Sanmo seemed to think of something. His excited look suddenly darkened and he said dispiritly:


    "It''s a pity that after several years of searching, all the tripod bronze tripods I found are fake. Originally, the auction at the last Zhangjia dinner and today''s tripod were most likely" keys ", but I didn''t expect that they were all fake. It seems that if I want to open the secret, I don''t know if I can succeed in my life. "


    "False?"


    Wen Yan, Wang Xu gently smile, light way: "who said, I took back from the Zhangjia dinner auction tripod bronze tripod is false?"


    "Zhang Jia has an internal appraiser, uncle Da, who personally determined that he is the expert next to master Tan in Jianghai. It''s impossible to make mistakes in the appraisal..." hearing Wang Xu''s words, Ma Sanmo subconsciously shakes his head and explains.


    But in the middle of it, he suddenly reacts, widens his eyes, looks at Wang Xu in disbelief, and wonders:


    "Mr. Wang, what you mean is that uncle dingda, a bronze tripod, has lost his sight. It''s not fake, but it''s real?"


    "Uncle Da? But it''s just an old man with dim eyes. He''s lost his eye. Isn''t that normal? " Wang Xu light a smile, disdain of shake head way.


    Ma Sanmo''s first reaction was to retort, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he thought of what had happened on the underground black market before. Everyone thought it was a genuine "fake." Wang Xu immediately decided it was a fake. Later, he used the "flying sword" to kill the five elders.


    At the thought of this, Ma Sanmo''s mind changed instantly, his face was excited, and he said carefully:


    "So the three legged bronze tripod in your hand is probably the key to the ancient secret of Furong mountain?"


    "It''s possible, it''s impossible."


    Wang Xu shook his head and said with a faint smile, "but no matter whether it is or not, we will try it in Furong mountain sometime."


    As he spoke, his eyes flickered. He thought of the broken sword on the tripod bronze tripod. In fact, it was 90% possible for him to judge that the bronze tripod in his hand was the key to the secret.


    However, some words, even if you clearly have a judgment, but also can not say too full.


    "Mr. Wang, you can see that. It''s good. Let''s go to the field and have a try." On one side, Ma Sanmo nodded, and the fat on his excited face kept shaking.


    With that, he would turn around and tell the driver to speed up, go to Wang Xu''s house and get the tripod, then turn around and drive to Furong mountain.


    "It''s not urgent. I have other things to deal with these two days. Moreover, an ancient secret place is not an easy place to travel. The danger inside is beyond your imagination, and you need to make some preparations. " Wang Xu reached out to stop Ma Sanmo, his eyes flashing.


    He does have some private affairs to deal with. Since the last classmate party, he and Chen Yuqing have only had a brief telephone contact. It seems that the other party is in trouble. Some of them want to talk but stop. They hang up without saying a few words.


    However, Chen Yuqing did invite him to her home, which seems to be her father''s 50th birthday party.


    And time, that is, in these two days.

 Chapter 86

    At the same time.


    In a villa Hall of a villa district in Jianghai City, a group of Chen family members are gathering.


    "Dad, mom! I said, I will not agree to the engagement with Liu Zixin! " Chen Yuqing is pale, biting her lips and looking at her parents sitting on the sofa stubbornly.


    "Do you refuse because of the boy named Wang Xu?" Chen Fu asked lightly.


    Chen Yuxuan is 49 years old. Chen Yuqing''s father is also the chairman of Yuxuan group in Jianghai city. He was young and poor. He came to Jianghai from the countryside alone. It took him nearly 30 years to set up his present foundation.


    Yuxuan group is not listed yet, but its market value has already been estimated to be 2 billion. Chen Yuxuan''s name is also a famous figure in Jianghai business.


    "I said how often you are out of your mind these days, because that boy has come back! I told you five years ago, don''t fall in love with him Chen Yuxuan''s voice is getting colder and colder.


    "Dad, I''m not a child five years ago, and Wang Xu, he..." hearing this, Chen Yuqing finally retorted loudly.


    "Well, you know you''re not a child?"


    Hearing Wang Xu''s name, Chen Yuxuan raised his eyebrows and slapped the table. The whole person stood up on the spot and yelled angrily


    "If I remember correctly, wasn''t he very proud five years ago? Why do you think he came back suddenly after five years? "


    "It''s not that I met you outside. After seeing the hardships of life, I thought that you used to treat him foolishly and dream of coming back to take you away? Both man and money are needed! "


    "Before, I was dedicated to my career and didn''t have much time to manage you. This has always been a guilt in my heart. This time, I will manage it!"


    Chen Yuxuan himself grew up step by step from a young man. He knew that it was not easy for him to fight in society. He even slept on the street and drank three steamed buns and pickles every day with tap water from the roadside.


    He persisted, so he succeeded!


    But in this process, how many of those who once had the same dream and stubborn survival as him finally came to the end?


    "Dad, Wang Xu, he''s not like that! And this is not the reason at all for me. It has nothing to do with Wang Xu! The basic reason is that I don''t like Liu Zixin at all! "


    Chen Yuqing''s lips were about to be bitten. She said anxiously:


    "Dad, I remember you used to be very open-minded."


    "Yuqing, I''ve let you go, otherwise, I''ll forbid you to go out these two days, let alone meet and talk with that boy on the phone." Chen Yuxuan''s voice was cold.


    "Ma..."


    Chen Yuqing is impatient, but she can only helplessly look at her mother, Lanxi, with a pathetic look on her face.


    This is a mature lady with gentle temperament, wearing a blue Qipao, sitting there, like a lady from the Republic of China.


    "Baobao, your mother supports you to fall in love freely, but this time your father is also for you, and he doesn''t really want to force you to marry Liu Zixin, just let you two get along for a while." Lanxi shook his head and sighed


    "As for that Wang Xu, your father just made some possible judgments. Even if he really made a name outside, it''s impossible to compare with Liu Zixin. After all, the Liu family behind him is our Chen family, which can''t be easily compared."


    "Yes, Yuqing, no matter what the boy named Wang Xu is doing outside, he doesn''t deserve you at all. You can''t be as headstrong as a child in life. " At this time, other people present also spoke.


    Especially Chen Yuqing''s uncle, a balding middle-aged man, Chen Lin thought that he was the most opposed, and his speech was extremely ugly: "how can he get along? I remember that kid seems to be an orphan, right? What good job can he find outside


    "If I don''t look down on him, he can''t live outside any more. Just like a bereaved dog, he came back to you and howled, trying to win your sympathy. He thought it was beautiful to have both sex and money."


    "But is he worthy? I Pooh


    Chen Lin thought that he was just an old bastard in the countryside. More than ten years ago, he idled all day in the countryside, sneaking around and living a life of two rich and hungry.


    But once Chen Yuxuan succeeded, all of these seven aunts and eight aunts came together and got a good job in Yuxuan group one by one. It can be said that the real version of one person got the way and the dog and the rooster rose to heaven.


    "Uncle, who I am with is my own business. At most, it''s just family affairs related to my parents. Don''t you care? What''s more, whether Wang Xu is an orphan or not has nothing to do with you. " Chen Yuqing directly and indifferently blocked back.


    There is no need to say what kind of person her great uncle is. As the saying goes, dogs can''t change eating excrement. It''s a perfect portrayal to use it on each other.


    They are lazy, like gambling and idle all day. No matter how bad the Chen family is, they can afford it. However, they still like to point fingers at everything. They are always self righteous.


    "How do you talk to your great uncle?" On one side, Chen Yuxuan slightly frowned and scolded.


    "It''s OK. Yuqing is no longer a child. It''s normal to have her own ideas." Chen Lin wanted to smile as if he didn''t care.


    "Well, you don''t have to say good things to her!" Chen Yuxuan more angry, looking at Chen Yuqing, cold voice under the final decision: "from today on, you are not allowed to continue with that Wang Xu!"


    "Dad, you can''t be so unreasonable!" Chen Yuqing''s face changed greatly.


    "I can''t help you, but since you''ve invited the boy to my 50th birthday party tomorrow, I''ll make it clear in person. No matter whether you have heart or not, you are doomed to be impossible!"


    Chen Yuxuan''s face is more ugly, finish saying this sentence, gas of direct get up to leave.


    "Mom..." Chen Yuqing looks at her mother pleadingly.


    "Don''t blame your father. After all, he''s for your own good."


    Lanxi sighed helplessly and shook his head


    "Moreover, five years is long enough for a person to become another person you can''t believe. Do you really understand Wang Xu''s intention?"


    Chen Yuqing was silent, with a trace of loss in her eyes.


    Yes!


    Five years is too long!


    Long to, today''s Wang Xu, or before him?


    Even said, Wang Xu to her real mind, and how?


    "Whether he changes or not... I believe in him!"


    But soon, Chen Yuqing eyes at a loss disappeared, the bottom of my heart silently said a word.


    It''s like comforting yourself, it''s like encouraging yourself.


    ¡­¡­


    However, Wang Xu didn''t know all this. After returning home, he spent a whole night melting the Tang Dynasty jade pendant that Zhao San sent back into chalcedony by heart fire, and refining it into a talisman that depicts the first level body protection rune.


    When he was going to Chen Yuqing''s house, he gave this talisman to Chen Yuqing as a gift. It can be regarded as a preliminary remedy for his debt five years ago, and it can also give his beloved woman a security guarantee.


    Soon, it''s time for Chen''s birthday party. Wang Xu drives the Rolls Royce that Ma Sanmo sent to the door of the hotel where the birthday party is held. Just after parking the car, a voice with some surprise and familiarity comes from behind.


    "Wang Xu?"


    He turned to see a young man looking at him in surprise.

 Chapter 87

    "What a coincidence Wang Xu smiles.


    The young man in front of him is Zhou Xiaodong. He used to be a resident of Mingli community. They were almost in the same school in primary school and junior high school. They usually go to and from school together. Naturally, they are very familiar with each other.


    However, during the high school entrance examination, Jianghai city just implemented the school district system. If you want to go to high school, you must buy a house near the district where the high school is located. Zhou Xiaodong''s family has a good economic condition. In order to get him to a good high school, his parents bought a new flat and then moved away.


    "Yes." Zhou Xiaodong''s eyes flickered.


    They have been lost contact for nearly five years. This is the first time he sees Wang Xu. Naturally, he doesn''t know what happened after Wang Xu returned to Jianghai.


    He looked at Wang Xu with emotion, patted Wang Xu on the shoulder, and said in a low voice: "I''ve heard about your family, but it''s still late. When I went back to Mingli district to find you, the old neighbors said that you had dropped out of school and went out alone."


    With that, Zhou Xiaodong looked around and sighed in his heart when he saw Rolls Royce just stopped behind Wang Xu.


    It can be said that they grew up together. Naturally, he knew Wang Xu, an old neighbor, very well. He knew that he was stubborn. Otherwise, he would not have left alone five years ago. But he didn''t expect that he would have been reduced to working as a car boy for a hotel?


    He knew that Wang Xu had strong self-esteem, but he didn''t say it. He just said with a smile, "what? When did you come back? I don''t know how to contact me. Although I''m not doing well now, I still have some money for a meal. "


    "Xiaodong, is this your friend?" A girl came down from a blue BMW and asked.


    "Well, sister Hua, this is my old neighbor and friend growing up together, Wang Xu." Zhou Xiaodong smiles at Wang Xu. He seems to be a little embarrassed and introduces him.


    Wang Xu noticed at this time that behind Zhou Xiaodong, there was another man and a woman. The man was tall and handsome. He was wearing fashionable clothes. The woman had makeup on her face. Her face was red and her chest was not small.


    "Hello, my name is Wang Xu." Wang Xu grinned and extended his hand generously.


    Facing Wang Xu''s outstretched hand, the woman just glanced at him and frowned imperceptibly. It seemed that she was a little upset. She turned to Zhou Xiaodong and said:


    "Well, the dinner party is about to start. We have something important to do. You and he will talk about the past and leave later."


    With that, she turned to leave directly, completely ignoring Wang Xu''s hand.


    Wang Xu face with a smile, but also can not see how much embarrassment, as if nothing happened to take back the hand.


    For Zhou Xiaodong''s sake, he gives people face, but they don''t. It''s also their business, isn''t it?


    Since you don''t want to make friends with him, forget it, just don''t regret it later.


    "Wang Xu, sister Hua is a little proud, but her character is very good, so..." Zhou Xiaodong was a little embarrassed.


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Xiaodong, what are you talking to him about? Just a car boy, hurry in, don''t delay the birthday party of Yuxuan group The young man who got out of the car said impatiently. He took Zhou Xiaodong and turned to leave.


    In an instant, Zhou Xiaodong looked more embarrassed.


    But he didn''t say anything. He just handed Wang Xu a business card and quickly dropped a sentence: "I''m really sorry, if you have time to contact me in two days, I''ll ask you to rub it."


    By the time the voice came to the ground, he had been "pulled" out of the hotel four or five meters by the youth, and then he hurried into the hotel gate without looking back.


    From afar, there came the voice of young people teaching Zhou Xiaodong a lesson


    "Xiaodong, if you don''t get along with friends like this, don''t say you haven''t seen each other for many years. Even if you keep in touch with each other all the time, it''s not worth making friends. What is it? I didn''t look at my car for a long time. I had to stop by myself. If it wasn''t for your face, I would have scolded him long ago... "


    "Yes, what Wang Xuechang said is very reasonable. You don''t even have a wink. You want to shake hands with me? You want to take advantage of me when I see it Flower elder sister also very disdain of said a.


    Zhou Xiaodong''s face was bright. Although he was a little embarrassed at the bottom of his heart, he didn''t retort. He just laughed.


    This time, he came to Yuxuan group''s Chen Dong''s birthday party with these two. Moreover, he and Wang Xu haven''t seen each other for five years, and their relationship was not very good before. It''s better to say that they are faxiao, but worse to say that they are just a playmate of childhood.


    "General manager of starlove Internet company? When I went to such a good high school, I didn''t go to university in the end? "


    After the three, Wang Xu glanced at the business card in his hand and looked at the black Mercedes Benz beside him. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing and threw the business card under the tires of the Mercedes Benz.


    Small?


    Sorry, I''m afraid he doesn''t have such a childhood friend in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, in a banquet hall inside the hotel.


    Chen Yuxuan is gloomy face, angry voice way: "rain fine person?"? How dare she let that boy come to my birthday party? Think I was serious yesterday? What a shame


    He said yesterday that he asked Wang Xu to come to the birthday party. That was a warning. It meant that Chen Yuqing would inform Wang Xu that if the other party had self-knowledge, he would know what to do.


    As a result, he just received the news that Wang Xu really dares to come here?


    "Yuxuan, don''t be angry. Yuqing is still at school after all. She doesn''t understand some things. After a long time, she will understand everything. We are all for her good!" One side Chen Lin wants to smile a way.


    Hearing the speech, Chen Yuxuan sighed and shook his head: "big brother, Yuqing is like me. Sometimes, once a thing is confirmed, she will die. Otherwise, five years ago, she would not have given up on that boy. I''m afraid..."


    "Third brother, Yuqing doesn''t understand. You can be a father. For the sake of her lifelong happiness, the other half must be chosen correctly. She can''t grasp it. At this time, we elders need to help her grasp it. " At this time, next to another person said.


    This is a woman full of jewels, with heavy makeup on her face and glittering jewel rings on her fingers. She looks like a middle-aged rich woman. Her name is Chen Linzhi. She is Chen Yuxuan''s second sister and Chen Yuqing''s aunt.


    Chen Lin is the eldest brother of the whole Chen family. Chen Linzhi is the second daughter of the idle old man in the village. Chen Yuxuan is the youngest third son of the old rich man who runs a pig farm.

 Chapter 88

    "Compared with Liu Zixin, the young master of the Liu family, there is no need to hesitate to decide which one to choose. We can''t play around with her temperament!"


    Then, Chen Linzhi looked at a young man behind Chen Lin and said with a smile, "it''s still the eldest son of the eldest family, and my baby Xueer. It''s a relief. Qiangzi found the daughter of a vice president of a listed company. Xueer is now in University and is talking with a young master of a big family. They are very affectionate every day. I''m afraid they''ve already cooked raw rice!"


    Speaking of his daughter, in the University and other people''s childe ghost, Chen Linzhi not only did not feel shame, but also a face of pride and pride.


    "Second aunt, you flatter me." The young man standing behind Chen Linxiang is Chen Qiang, Chen Linxiang''s son. He is modest in his mouth, but his chin is slightly raised, and his face is full of pride, which reveals his true thoughts.


    He is only 29 years old this year. He is already the head of the Department of the listed company. He is in love with the daughter of the vice president of the company. It can be said that he has both fame and wealth and beauty. Can he be satisfied?


    "Ha ha, can Chen Lin''s son be bad?" Chen Lin wants to laugh and bluntly boast: "he graduated from a famous university and is a senior executive of a listed company. Next year, he and his girlfriend Liu Mei will officially go to see his father-in-law. With the help of his father-in-law, he may even have to climb up and directly enter the board of directors."


    When it comes to Liu Mei, Chen Lin wants to be more proud


    "This is the result of choosing the right partner. If Yuqing is with the orphan named Wang Xu, I don''t know what it will be like to be dragged down by him in the future."


    Hearing the speech, Chen Linzhi also nodded


    "Yes, what''s the qualification of that boy? Drop out five years ago, or high school? He''s an orphan again. He doesn''t know how to trash his character... "


    "Why does he want to climb the high branch of our Chen family? Even if you are the son-in-law of Qiang Zi, you don''t see what you look like. A toad wants to eat swan meat? "


    When it comes to the identity of his door-to-door son-in-law, Chen Qiang''s face doesn''t change at all. Yes, for his father-in-law''s family, he is a door-to-door son-in-law.


    It''s just that his son-in-law, from his parents down to himself, has never been ashamed but proud.


    "Third uncle, we can''t help Yuqing. She is still immersed in her own memory. Later, she saw the boy''s real face, and she regretted it." Chen Qiang stands up, looks at Chen Yuxuan and shakes his head


    "Moreover, the threshold of our Chen family is not such a poor boy who has nothing to enter, even his son-in-law. As the form of Yuqing, I decided not to allow such a waste to enter the Chen family."


    Listening to the people around him, Chen Yuxuan, with a black face, nodded slightly


    "You''re right. Even if that boy wants to be my son-in-law, it''s impossible!"


    During the conversation, he looked at Chen Qiang a lot and sighed in his heart. Wang Xu didn''t say anything else. If he had half of Chen Qiang''s skills, he was still a college student. What if he had a son-in-law?


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu is not.


    "Third brother, didn''t wang Xu come to your birthday party today? Later, let Chen Qiang go to him for trouble, let him realize what his identity is, and understand that he and any one of us in the Chen family are in a different world. I don''t believe he has the face to continue. People who have a little self-knowledge will naturally retreat. " At this time, Chen Lin wants to say that he doesn''t care.


    Chen Yuxuan frowned and thought for a while, then nodded gently.


    "What if the boy is shameless?" On one side, Chen Linzhi asked playfully.


    Chen Lin didn''t want to speak this time, but Chen Yuxuan said in a indifferent voice: "then he''ll give up his face completely. I''ll let him lose all his faces in public and let the security guard throw them out directly."


    ¡­¡­


    At this point, at the door of the banquet hall.


    Chen Yuqing is standing, a pair of beautiful eyes slightly anxious looking at the guests constantly in and out, obviously like waiting for someone.


    "Yuqing, why are you here?"


    At this time, two men and a woman came over. The woman saw Chen Yuqing and ran over with a little surprise.


    These three people are sister Hua, Wang Xuechang and Zhou Xiaodong.


    "Isn''t it waiting for us? Ah, as a young lady of Yuxuan group, you don''t need to be like this. It''s too polite. " Sister Hua took Chen Yuqing''s hand, and her face was filled with joy and surprise. Then she raised her chin and introduced to Balabala, the two people around her


    "Here, I''d like to introduce you. This is my classmate and good roommate in the University, Miss Chen Yuqing, the chairman of Jianghai Yuxuan group."


    "I''ll tell you, the word" Yu "in the name of Yuxuan group was chosen because of the birth of Yuqing..."


    Holding Chen Yuqing''s hand, sister Hua''s face is full of pride. In her heart, she has regarded Chen Yuqing as waiting for her at the door. This idea makes her feel that she has a big face in front of Wang Xuechang and Zhou Xiaodong.


    Two men, also with a pair of envious look at sister Hua, have to say hello to Chen Yuqing: "Miss Chen good."


    "Er... You go first."


    Chen Yuqing constantly looks at the crowd coming from outside. She never sees the person she wants to see. She is annoyed by sister Hua''s noise in her ear and says something absent-minded.


    Then, she forced a smile to send sister Hua into the hall, and immediately found an excuse to go out again. This time, instead of standing at the door, she went out to the corridor.


    Is she really afraid that when she meets someone like sister Hua, the other party will come to the dinner party to have fun, but in front of an outsider, she will take the initiative to invite her? Still standing at the door to greet you?


    What a big face you are!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, at the door of the hotel, Wang xucai walked out of the parking lot slowly, looking at all kinds of BMW and Mercedes Benz on both sides, and even saw a few Lamborghini and Porsche grade luxury cars. One of the Lamborghini''s photos was amazing, four 1''s and four 313''s. from a distance, he thought it was a row of B!


    "It seems that there are still a lot of rich people in Jianghai!" In four B license plate pause, Wang Xu thought.


    The hotel is a five-star hotel. After reporting Chen Yuqing''s name with the security guard at the door, the welcome guests respectfully let him in. There was no such thing as looking down on people''s clothes.


    Being a security guard and welcoming guests in such a place is a living eye. Some rich childe brothers like to play the role of pigs and eat tigers. Normally, they will not offend.


    But small people don''t judge people by their appearance. Some so-called big people are extremely self righteous and always judge people by their appearance.


    Tonight, the whole hotel is wrapped up by the Chen family. All the people who can come in are well-dressed upper class people. Even a lot of young people of Wang Xu''s age are brought by their parents. They are all well-dressed. They want to compare all of them in appearance.


    It''s really rare for Wang Xu to come in wearing casual clothes. Before he arrived at the formal banquet hall, he attracted the attention of many people.


    "Hey, over there, come and hold the gift for me. This little golden Buddha is too heavy. If you take it for a while, it will make my young master feel sad."


    Looking at Wang Xu''s clothes, a middle-aged man holding a gift box the size of his head next to him immediately brightened his eyes and called out.

 Chapter 89

    "You''re talking about me?"


    Smell speech, Wang Xu tiny frown, left and right looked, see all around no one else, can''t help subconsciously raised his hand pointed to himself.


    "Nonsense! Not you, but who? Aren''t you a hotel waiter? Come and help me with the present The middle-aged man said impatiently.


    waiter?


    This guy''s brain is full of holes. Where does he look like a waiter?


    Wang Xu frowned abruptly.


    However, seeing that he didn''t speak and frowned, the middle-aged man was immediately upset. He raised his eyes and glared at him and said in a cold voice, "what''s the matter? As a hotel attendant, it''s not your duty to ask you to bring me something for this distinguished guest? Are you still upset? "


    "Sorry, I''m not a hotel attendant here." Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, light way.


    "Damn it, you''ve got a face, haven''t you? Whether you are a waiter or not, please come to me now, immediately, and immediately, and take this gift box for me, or I''ll make you lose your appetite. " See Wang Xu dare to refuse, middle-aged man suddenly broke out.


    Smell speech, Wang Xu look suddenly cold down.


    Although the middle-aged man was rude, he didn''t mean to find fault. He just misunderstood his identity. It''s easy to say that he wasn''t a firecracker that was exploded at a glance.


    But now, the other side is shameless?


    Just as Wang Xu was about to teach the right people how to be a good man, a surprise voice came out of the blue


    "Wang Xu, you are here at last!"


    Wang Xu turns his head and looks at a beautiful woman with a happy face, holding the skirt of a white evening dress in both hands. Her face is suddenly cold and smiling.


    This beautiful woman is Chen Yuqing.


    "Yuqing, how did you come out? Not just to pick me up. " Wang Xu said jokingly.


    "How can it be? It''s too stuffy inside. I just came out to get some air. Who would have thought I would meet you." Smell speech, Chen Yuqing happy running body suddenly a stagnation, and then pretend as if nothing had happened, look left and right said.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she looked at the middle-aged man holding the gift box next to Wang Xu. She said with a gentle smile, "ah, isn''t this manager Wu? Do you know Wang Xu? "


    As early as when Chen Yuqing appeared, manager Wu''s face changed slightly. When she asked her face to face, her face was full of shock, regret and discomfort


    "Miss Chen, I..." manager Wu opened his mouth and looked at Wang Xu. His face became more complicated. He almost twisted his face and said in a low voice:


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect you to be Miss Chen''s friend. I''m going to get out of your way now because I''ve just offended you so much!"


    With that, manager Wu bowed to Wang Xu deeply, holding the gift box, turned around and ran away quickly. For fear of being slow, he was stopped by Wang Xu and investigated his greater responsibility.


    This is an old man who can be a man!


    Wang Xu glanced at manager Wu''s embarrassed back, but he didn''t mean to continue to embarrass the other party. A humble little man, people are very determined to apologize and make amends. If he still sticks to it, it seems that he has a small pattern.


    "Wang Xu, between you and manager Wu... Why, he just had a conflict with you?" On one side, Chen Yuqing was stunned and asked in a confused tone. It seemed that she didn''t come around.


    Wang Xu smile, light way: "nothing big, just a little misunderstanding.". By the way, isn''t your dad having his birthday party tonight? Let''s go in and see your dad for the first time. Don''t keep him waiting. "


    "Wait a minute, Wang Xu..." Chen Yuqing wants to stop.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Xu frowned slightly. He seemed to see something. He showed his big white teeth and said with a smile, "if there''s anything, just tell me. We''re not outsiders. Don''t worry. I''m here for everything!"


    Facing Wang Xu''s bright smile, Chen Yuqing lowered her head and did not dare to look him in the eye. After a moment of silence, she finally gritted her teeth and said, "Wang Xu, my parents may have a little trouble with you. Don''t care. They are also good for me."


    Wang Xu smiles: "good!"


    "Wang Xu, why don''t you ask?" Smell speech, Chen Yuqing a Leng, then suddenly look up, full of eyes flustered looking at him.


    "Do you believe me?" Holding Chen Yuqing''s shoulders, Wang Xu calmly looks into her eyes.


    "I... I believe you!"


    Chen Yuqing''s eyes dodged for a while, and then nodded firmly.


    "That''s all right. Let''s go. Let''s go in." Wang Xu smiles.


    He has a good laugh!


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away from a few girls get together, looking at two people here.


    "Is that Chen Dong''s daughter? Is that her friend around her? It''s not easy to see the relationship between them! " A girl asked curiously.


    Smell speech, among them look like the first, temperament is very arrogant, wearing a black low cut evening dress, with oblique shawl long hair beautiful woman, suddenly slightly frown, cold voice way:


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Our eldest miss of the Chen family already has a fiance. She is Liu Zixin, the successor of Fenghua Group. Liu Dashao is just an ordinary friend of Yuqing''s classmates. She looks like a poor boy!"


    Hearing this, the others immediately nodded.


    Someone directly teased and said: "yes, I almost forgot that Xuejie is Chen daqianjin''s cousin. Compared with your cousin who has not entered the world deeply, Xuejie is more experienced. The young master of Zhangjia was played by you. We will graduate soon, and take care of us more in the future!"


    "Yes, Xuejie is the eldest in our small circle. The third uncle is Chen Dong of Yuxuan group, and the male ticket is the young master of Zhang Jia. In the future, we all have to rely on your help." Others echoed.


    "Don''t worry."


    The woman nodded haughtily, then turned her eyes and fell on Wang Xu again, sneering


    "I heard that my cousin came here five years ago for the sake of this poor boy''s love. As a result, the poor boy didn''t appreciate it. Fortunately, he later dropped out of school and went out to work. He thought he would never meet again, but now he came back to cheat my silly sister. The child''s feelings are really unreasonable."


    Then she looked around the crowd and said, "you too. When looking for a boyfriend in the future, you should find someone whose family background and background are at the same level as you, or a higher level. Otherwise, even if you are together for the so-called true love, you will only be dragged down by the other party."


    All the girls nodded their heads, and their faces were full of approval.


    The woman in the low cut evening dress is Chen Xue, the daughter of Chen Linzhi, Chen Yuqing''s second daughter-in-law. She is the most prominent one in their small circle. The male ticket is from Jianghai Zhangjia, and the third uncle is the chairman of Yuxuan group. Although her parents are just pig farmers, they can''t help but grasp the opportunity. Now they rely on their third uncle and boyfriend, He is the best of them.


    This is a fact textbook in front of us!


    At this time, near the gate of the banquet hall, Chen Qiang was holding a glass of red wine and chatting with several colleagues about a million dollar development project during this period.


    But his eyes are not turned to the door, with some irony and expectation, it seems to be waiting for something.


    Or, he can''t wait!


    I can''t wait for the boy named Wang Xu to realize that he is too much of himself and that he is ignorant and lazy. Toads eat swan meat first.

 Chapter 90

    Why is Chen Qiang so keen?


    Chen family, his father Chen Lin wants to be the eldest in the family, but unfortunately, he has no prospects in his life. Fortunately, a third uncle came out of the family, and he set up such a big foundation for Yuxuan group.


    But the third Uncle Chen Yuxuan has only one daughter. In the traditional cognition of the old Chen family, the daughter can''t take over the family business. Once something happens to Chen Yuxuan, what will happen to the big foundation of Yuxuan group?


    Chen Qiang''s father, Chen Lin, wants to be the eldest of the old Chen family. He has always been thinking about the ideas of the older generation in his mind, but he has always been thinking about a big thing in his heart


    Take yuyuxuan group!


    As a young man in the new era, Chen Qiang is not as ignorant as his father, but he also has this plan. After an accident happened to his third uncle, he ate the big cake of Yuxuan group.


    And the key is Chen Yuqing!


    In other words, it''s Chen Yuqing''s other half. The old Chen family''s basic business is to pass on the male rather than the female. This is the ancestral motto of the older generation.


    For the sake of this big cake, their father and son had secretly arranged it for a long time, and they were about to succeed, but at this time, a Wang Xu appeared.


    Even if Wang Xu is just a little trouble in their eyes, no matter how small the trouble is, it may cause unexpected accidents. In order to be 100% perfect, their father and son must beat Wang Xu into the abyss and step on the bottom of their feet.


    "Ha ha, if you want to blame it, it''s your sudden appearance at this critical moment." Chen Qiang narrowed his eyes and sneered at the bottom of his heart. When he thought of the scene after the success, his heart was full of fire.


    Soon!


    Yuxuan group will be renamed qianglin group!


    It belongs to Chen Qiang and his father Chen Lin!


    At this time, Chen Qiang''s vision swept through the door of the hall, and his vision was suddenly solidified.


    There, Wang Xu and Chen Yuqing are walking in side by side, talking and laughing all the way.


    "Wang Xu, my father, and my relatives are likely to make trouble for you. Don''t go there. I''ll talk to my mother and see if I can ask her for more help." Once in the hall, Chen Yuqing whispered a warning.


    "Good."


    In the face of her kindness, Wang Xu smiles and nods gently.


    Chen Yuqing is very kind. He can''t ignore her kindness.


    "Then you... You pay attention."


    In a hurry, Chen Yuqing turns to her mother Lanxi for help.


    "Boy, you''re here at last!"


    Not far away, looking at the two separated, Chen Qiang''s face shows a trace of ridicule, looks up and drinks the red wine in the glass, and strides to Wang Xu.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, sister Hua, Wang Xuechang and Zhou Xiaodong gather together. While they are eating and drinking happily, they suddenly see a familiar figure and have a look.


    "Am I right? Is that the poor car boy in the parking lot? " Wang Xuechang picked up a glass of wine and frowned strangely


    "How did he come in? The guests invited to the dinner tonight are very strict. Most people can''t get in at all. He''s just a poor boy. He doesn''t even have the qualification to be invited. "


    "Are you stupid?" Sister Hua rolled her eyes to one side and said: "although this boy is a car boy, he is also a staff member of the hotel. It''s not very easy to get in?"


    "Well... It''s really possible."


    Wang Xuechang was embarrassed. Then he turned to look at Zhou Xiaodong beside him and let out all the unhappiness that sister Hua despised. He said impatiently:


    "Xiaodong, do you think you are a little bit ignorant? Where is the dinner party here? Can he come in and have eyes? If you don''t rush to get rid of him, he will only cause more trouble if he is found


    "Yes, if he is in trouble and takes out his relationship with you as a shield, don''t say we know you. It''s not humiliating enough." Sister Hua also sneered.


    Hearing this, thinking of the possibility, Zhou Xiaodong was also a little unhappy. He nodded and said, "don''t worry. I''ll persuade him to leave now."


    But before he could take action, Wang Xuechang was already gloating: "ha ha, you see, has that boy been found? Now there''s a good play to see! "


    When Zhou Xiaodong looked at him, he saw a 30-year-old man in a high-end dress. He was walking to Wang Xu step by step with a cold face.


    His face sank suddenly


    "It''s broken! Don''t use knowing me as a shield, Wang Xu


    ¡­¡­


    After Chen Yuqing left, Wang Xuzheng was facing a lobster on the buffet table and was ready to eat it. Suddenly, a 30-year-old man strode over and held the lobster plate directly.


    "Boy, do you like lobster in Australia?"


    Chen Qiang squints at Wang Xu, which is full of fun.


    "Do I know you?" Wang Xu looked up with a calm look.


    Chen Yuqing said the trouble, come very fast!


    I just don''t know. What''s the relationship between this one and her? Relatives?


    "It''s normal that you don''t know me. I just know you. Are you that Wang Xu?" Chen Qiang is arrogant and tilts to Wang Xu


    "We all know the past of you and Yuqing, but the past has passed. You''d better not have delusions about some impossible things."


    "I don''t care what your real purpose is, as long as you know one thing, not everyone in my Chen family can get in. You are an orphan, a poor boy who has worked for five years and achieved nothing!"


    "Oh, really?" Wang Xu is a little careless.


    "Why, I have said so clearly, and you still have your unrealistic idea? I tell you, my son-in-law is not so easy to be, and my Chen family''s door is not so easy to enter! " Chen Qiang sneers and his voice is extremely cold


    "For the sake of this, I think you''d better take advantage of Yuqing''s absence, or you''ll regret it later."


    "Regret? I''m afraid you''re not enough to make me regret it. " Wang Xu''s eyes are light.


    "Boy, you really don''t have any self-knowledge. Do you know who you are against?" Chen Qiang was obviously laughed by Wang Xu and said with a grim smile.


    "A self righteous trash." Wang Xu was indifferent in his eyes.


    "Garbage? Hehe, do you know who I am? "


    Chen Qiang seems to have seen a fool''s joke.


    "What are you when you graduate from a famous university in our province? A loser who didn''t finish high school. "


    "I graduated from University, but when I was only twenty-four years old, I had a monthly salary of more than ten thousand, and I was an executive of a large listed company."


    "Now I am 29 years old, and I have become the head of the Department of the company!"


    He said, sneering at Wang Xu, word by word asked: "boy, now, do you know what you are?"


    "Yes? Is this something to be proud of? "


    Wang Xu was tit for tat and never wavered.


    How dare you pretend to be a force in front of him even with such a self righteous achievement?

 Chapter 91

    "Isn''t that Chen Qiang? Who is the boy he is teaching? "


    "I grass, this guy but a Yin person, that kid still and he face just, want bad luck."


    "Look at Chen Qiang''s face, it seems that he is going to kill that boy."


    Around, people see a lively look, all have gathered to come.


    "Who is Chen Qiang? Why are you so afraid of him? It''s not about Yuxuan''s Chen Dong, is it


    Some people who didn''t know Chen Qiang asked in doubt.


    "Yes, Chen Qiang is Yuxuan''s nephew. In addition, he is also a department executive of Liu''s group. He seems to be the son-in-law of a director of the board of directors. However, this man is very shady. It is said that the colleague who competed with him for the position in the Department at the beginning was abandoned by him. Only then did he have the chance to climb up to the director''s daughter and become the door-to-door son-in-law. "


    Others explained.


    Those who don''t know about Chen Qiang all around are stunned.


    Son in law?


    This product is really flexible. For the sake of being superior, he dares to do anything and can do anything. Such a person with background, strength and ruthlessness doesn''t mean that Wang Xu is going to have bad luck?


    Think of here, many people are gloating at Wang Xu.


    Manager Wu stayed in the crowd, also heard these, his face suddenly flashed a strange.


    Isn''t wang Xu a friend of Chen Dong? How did you conflict with Chen Qiang?


    "Hum, no matter what he does, Chen Qiang is not easy to be provoked. I''ll see what you do now!" Manager Wu gave a sneer.


    Although he didn''t say it on the surface, he was a boss with a good face after all. Because of Chen Yuqing''s power, he had to bow to Wang Xu before. There were still some resentments in his heart. As time went on, the resentment became deeper and deeper, and almost became hatred.


    In the eyes of the public.


    "Ha ha."


    Chen Qiang sneered at Wang Xu''s calmness and ignored it. Instead, he pressed forward and glared at Wang Xu


    "Boy, don''t toast or drink. If you want to stay here by force, don''t blame me for driving people away."


    "I''ll let you know what the gap is between us!"


    Do you really think you are the master here?


    Wang Xu laughs with disdain. When he really wants to speak, a strong man in black with a cold face has pushed away the crowd and comes over


    "What''s the matter? Who dares to make trouble in our hotel of Longxing group? "


    "There''s a good play to see. It''s Minister Li who is in charge of the security of the hotel. Someone is going to be miserable!" Someone who knew the strong man immediately began to cry in a low voice.


    "Longxing group is the industry of Jianghai Liu family, with a great background. Even Yuxuan and Chen Dong have to be careful. I don''t know how they will end up?" Sister Hua''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Wang Xuechang sneered: "how can it end? Today, the hotel is wrapped up by the Chen family. Chen Qiang is the nephew of Chen Dong. It''s only Wang Xu who is thrown out to go away. "


    Zhou Xiaodong didn''t speak, but looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, he couldn''t help but bring a trace of anxious hatred.


    This idiot, do it, do it!


    Don''t say you know him!


    "Minister Li, I''m Chen Qiang."


    Seeing Minister Li, Chen Qiang stepped back and looked at Wang Xu with a smile. He said faintly, "this man is not the guest we invited. I don''t know where he came from to cheat us. Please drive him out now."


    At this time, Wang Xu had a lot of food in front of him, especially the Australian lobster.


    At first glance, the four words "cheat eat cheat drink" are really the same thing.


    Minister Li also frowned slightly. After throwing Chen Qiang out, he directly said to Wang Xu with a cold face: "boy, I don''t care how you come in. Now please go out."


    He made the decision without any hesitation.


    Chen Qiang is Yuxuan''s nephew. Naturally, he knows the list of guests to come tonight. He says that Wang Xu is not the guest invited, so he is not!


    Minister Li also knows that most of the guests at this kind of dinner party will bring three or two friends. These people are not on the guest invitation list. If he wants to come, Wang Xu may also be brought in like this.


    But, so what?


    Chen Qiang talks, then Wang Xu must go out!


    "Why does he say that I am not a guest? I have to go out? " Wang Xu light asks a way, the look of the eye ground is a bit calm and terrible.


    However, Minister Li didn''t look him in the eye at all, just said faintly:


    "Because he is the nephew of Yuxuan and the half host of the dinner tonight."


    "Boy, what about you? Who are you and who are you


    These two words seem to be polite, but discerning people can see what Minister Li really means.


    That''s it.


    What are you, Wang Xu?


    "His name is Wang Xu. He is a classmate of Yuqing''s high school, but he dropped out of high school and went out to work. He couldn''t survive and came back to Jianghai. He wanted to curry favor with the poor boy of our Chen family!"


    Chen Qiang snorts coldly, looks at Wang Xu with great satisfaction, and sneers with disdain


    "As far as I know, our Chen family never invited him. I really don''t know how he got in!"


    As soon as he spoke, the crowd around him was in an uproar.


    Many people were still wondering about Wang Xu''s identity before. As a result, at first glance, he turned out to be a waste. Even if he didn''t come here, he had the cheek to be stained with Chen Yuqing''s light.


    Unfortunately, it''s just an ordinary classmate. Chen Qiang really wants to drive Wang Xu away. The daughter who wants to come to the Chen family will not offend Chen Qiang for Wang Xu''s sake.


    After all, on one side is my cousin, who is a relative.


    On the other hand, he is just an ordinary classmate, who hasn''t seen him for five years.


    It''s not necessary to consider which side to stand for any candidate on the spot.


    "Tut Tut, I''m afraid this boy is sneaking in under the name of Chen family''s daughter?" Someone in the crowd scoffed.


    "Yes, I''m afraid it''s not for four or five people to look at the food piled in front of him? Hungry ghost reincarnation is not so cruel, it can be seen how miserable he usually lives outside Another sneered.


    Then, a man laughed and said, "well, I think he didn''t eat for two or three days in order to get into the dinner party tonight."


    As the crowd roared with laughter, Minister Li''s face turned black to the bottom of the pot. He stared at Wang Xu coldly and said almost word by word:


    "Boy, why don''t you get out of here?"


    "Or should I throw you out?"


    The voice fell to the ground, and the laughter all around was strangely quiet. Everyone looked at Wang Xu, waiting to see his jokes.


    "Are you sure you want to do that?"


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment, suddenly sighed and said:


    "Seriously, I''m afraid you can''t make me..."


    But he didn''t finish his words at all, and the crowd around him burst into laughter.


    "Damn it, this boy can act like a bully!"


    "Ha ha ha, I laugh to death. When is the time? Don''t you have any pressure on yourself?"


    "Ha ha, he can''t make it? It''s so funny. Ouch! I have a stomachache


    However, unlike the people around him, when he heard Wang Xu''s words, he felt something unusual. He frowned slightly and looked at Wang Xu carefully for the first time.


    The boy in front of me is so calm!


    Does he really have something to rely on?


    "No trouble?" Minister Li looked at Wang Xu thoughtfully and asked cautiously: "in Jianghai, our Longxing group still has some background. Not everyone dares to say this to me..."


    "I''ll ask you for the last time, who are you?"

 Chapter 92

    "My name is Wang Xu."


    In the face of everyone''s laughter, Minister Li''s caution, Wang Xu light way back.


    Wang Xu?


    Smell speech, all around almost everyone suddenly a Leng, then the eyes all took a trace of being teased angry color.


    What a fuckin ''fool is this kid?


    Or are you playing with us?


    Chen Qiang has introduced your name before. We all know what kind of goods you are. You need to emphasize it again. Let''s make sure that you are a loser again?


    Someone can''t help it!


    "Your name is Wang Xu, and I don''t know if you really have a strong identity."


    In the crowd, a woman in a gorgeous dress with heavy make-up on her face came out step by step, glanced at Wang Xu disdainfully, and then sneered at the crowd


    "But I know that when I was in the hotel parking lot, I met this kid, and this kid seemed to be just a car boy parking for people at that time!"


    "I don''t think a little car boy is qualified to enter the dinner party? What''s more, there''s no possibility that we can''t stir it up? "


    As soon as the woman''s voice fell to the ground, the whole audience was like a basin of cold water poured into a pot of oil, which immediately burst into boiling.


    Almost no one can think that Wang Xu has such a "bull force" identity!


    Sure enough, it''s the one they can''t get rid of!


    Everybody, come here. Who didn''t drive a car?


    If this offends the other party, what will the garbage truck boy do if he smashes their car in a fit of anger?


    "Car boy boss, don''t, I''m wrong. We can''t afford to offend you. Don''t smash my BMW 520!" Some people''s words are exaggerated.


    "Ha ha, what are the identities of Minister Li of Longxin group and Mr. Chen''s nephew? This boy is really awesome. He dares to pretend so much in front of them. "


    "Good guy, I almost believed it, but he must not have thought that the balloon he had just blown up in the sky was blown up the next second."


    "How could Miss Chen still have such wonderful high school classmates? Tut, don''t think about it. This boy must have sneaked in by using his identity as a car boy. "


    At this time, everyone looked at Wang Xu''s eyes, all that remained was disdain and ridicule.


    To be a man, you have to be a little bit strict with what you look like.


    If you just want to sneak in and eat something good before, you can be forgiven if you are found guilty. But you are a little flustered, installed a large sum of money, but also an instant to be punctured, this special so embarrassed home.


    Life, can not have money, no woman, no status!


    But, can''t be without character!


    No one likes Wang Xu. No wonder he dropped out of school and did nothing outside for five years.


    In the face of innumerable accusations, Wang Xu''s face is always calm and unshakable. On the contrary, he has the leisure to look up at the woman who comes out to speak.


    "The flower sister with Zhou Xiaodong? Oh, it''s really interesting... "


    Li Bu''s long face is completely black, but in his impression, the hotel does not have Wang Xu, the car boy. Is it a new recruit?


    Some time ago, the hotel did recruit a number of waiters.


    He frowned at sister Hua and asked seriously, "Miss, are you sure what you said?"


    Even so, in fact, Minister Li has labeled Wang Xu as "killed" in advance. He said before, not everyone dares to pretend to force in front of him.


    And those who dare, are either real bullshit, or have become disabled... Or even dead!


    "I can prove it!"


    At this time, Wang Xuechang also stood out from the crowd and said to them in a loud voice: "when I was in the parking lot before, I saw this guy get off a long Rolls Royce. This guy is the only one. As we all know, all those luxury cars are tens of millions, but no car owner will drive them in person?"


    With that, he stopped for a moment and made a little joke. Everyone laughed at the words.


    Yes, not to mention Rolls Royce''s ten million level luxury cars, even BMW and Mercedes Benz, some of the owners here never drive by themselves. They are all special drivers.


    "One more thing, by the way."


    Wang Xuechang''s face showed a strange smile when he saw that everyone understood what he meant


    "Today, a friend of mine happened to be a neighbor of the boy when he was a child. He knew his family very well. The boy became an orphan five years ago after his parents mysteriously disappeared. Even before, his family only lived in the poor residential area of Mingli District, and it was not a rich family."


    With that, Wang Xuechang raised his hand to Zhou Xiaodong behind him and said with a smile:


    "Xiaodong, do you think so?"


    Pushed to the front desk by Wang Xuechang, Zhou Xiaodong, hiding behind, looks a little ugly. However, in the face of people''s eyes, he did not hesitate much and nodded directly


    "Yes, Wang Xu and I used to be neighbors. He was just an orphan."


    "So, this little bastard is such a thing?"


    In the crowd, manager Wu''s face is extremely bad. When he thinks that he has misunderstood the relationship between Wang Xu and Chen Yuqing before and bows to the other party to apologize, he wants to rush out and slap Wang Xu hard.


    Mother of, let you little son of a bitch pretend to force, unexpectedly bluff Lao Tzu, don''t let him find a chance, won''t certainly play dead you!


    And Chen Qiang at this time directly smile back and forth!


    The development of things can be said to be in his expectation, but also completely beyond his expectation.


    "Boy, I''ll give you three seconds now. Now, now, get out of here!" At this moment, Minister Li''s face has become cold.


    Wang Xu stood there, motionless, lonely as an eternal cold lamp, as if the whole person had been abandoned by the world.


    They all looked at him with pity.


    At this time, Wang Xu is again miserable, who will come out to intercede for him?


    He just asked for everything!


    Sister Hua didn''t speak, but she was proud.


    Wang Xuechang snorts coldly. Wang Xu''s eyes are full of pleasure. Before, in the parking lot, Wang Xu didn''t take the initiative to park for him, which made him very unhappy.


    Zhou Xiaodong took a look at Wang Xu. At first, a trace of guilt flashed through his eyes. But soon, the guilt became firm.


    "Don''t blame me. If I don''t stand up, when you pull me out as a shield, you won''t be alone."


    Chen Qiang looked at Wang Xu haughtily, as if he was standing on the giant''s shoulder, looking down at him from above, sneering:


    "Boy, I said it."


    "You don''t deserve it at all. As a lazy toad, you have to eat some worms in the mud. You have to learn from others. The frog prince wants to get into another circle."


    "Now, what can you do?"


    Wang Xu stood there, calm, he slowly looked around, eyes can not help but bring a little sad.


    He is mourning for the people around him.


    In the eyes of outsiders, however, he has accepted his fate.


    Just when Chen Qiang, Hua Jie, Wang Xuechang, Zhou Xiaodong, manager Wu and others were happy.


    Suddenly, a cold voice came:


    "Who dares to let Chen Yuqing''s boyfriend go out?"

 Chapter 93

    oy friend?


    Whose boyfriend?


    In a flash, people subconsciously turned to see a tall beauty in a long white dress, cold face, step by step away from the crowd.


    Even if she was only one person, but on the ice like pretty face, the eyes containing extreme anger, everyone could not help but lower their heads and took the initiative to dodge.


    "Who is this beauty? How dare you stand up and speak for Wang Xu? How could it be that boy''s girlfriend? " But there are also those who don''t know Chen Yuqing. They murmur unhappily.


    But before he had finished his words, his friend''s face changed wildly, slapped him in the face, and then he was directly pressed on the ground behind the crowd


    "Are you out of your mind? Or do you have eyes and buttocks that you don''t even know Chen Dong of Yuxuan group? "


    "What? Chen Dong''s daughter The man who spoke before was still struggling when he was pressed on the ground by his friend. When he heard that, his body suddenly softened and his face was pale. He didn''t dare to move on the ground for fear of being noticed.


    For nothing else.


    Just because.


    It was the only daughter of the chairman of Yuxuan group, the daughter of the Chen family.


    Chen Yuqing!


    "Miss Chen?"


    Seeing Chen Yuqing''s appearance, Li''s face changed. When he thought of her words, he felt extremely complicated.


    Fuck, is this boy Chen Dong Qianjin''s boyfriend?


    How could that be!


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. Suddenly, he turned back and glared at Chen Qiang. Then he squeezed a smile on his face and looked at Chen Yuqing


    "Miss Chen, don''t be angry. It''s all a misunderstanding..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Misunderstanding? Hum, I don''t see it''s a misunderstanding. Is that how you people in Longxing group work? " Chen Yuqing snorted coldly.


    She was kind-hearted and had a gentle smile on people, but when she thought about what Wang Xu had just faced, she was angry and couldn''t help it. Her face was even colder than the ice of ten thousand years.


    Even in a hurry, in order to help Wang Xu.


    She called out the three words "boyfriend"!


    "Wang Xu is my boyfriend. What do you mean when you call him rubbish and tell him to get out?" Chen Yuqing asked almost word by word.


    In her anger, she found that she had never forgotten Wang Xu!


    After five years, when Wang Xu reappeared, no matter how much her parents and relatives said, she remained firm.


    Even, the more opposed her parents and relatives were, the stronger her desire to be with Wang Xu became!


    Sometimes people''s feelings are so strange.


    "Miss Chen, have you forgotten that I''m from Longxing group and not from Yuxuan group? I''ve said it all. It''s just a misunderstanding!"


    At this time, in the face of Chen Yuqing''s aggressive, Li''s face was a little gloomy, and his voice was gradually cold.


    Chen Yuqing''s identity is really high, but he can''t be bullied casually. Yuxuan group is nothing compared with Longxing group behind him.


    But the next moment.


    "Yes? Would you like to call the person behind you for advice? That is to say, it was called by a man named Wang Xu. " At this time, Wang Xu stood out, and finally said a word.


    Longxing group?


    If he remembers correctly, is this the Liu family group behind Liu Qinlong?


    Hearing the speech, Li first raised his eyebrows, but then thought of Wang Xu''s calm attitude from beginning to end, and a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    "I will naturally ask for instructions on today''s business."


    Then he took a deep look at Wang Xu, took a breath, and said in a deep voice, "but before that, since you are Miss Chen''s boyfriend, it''s a misunderstanding. In the end, it''s your family business. I''ll leave first."


    With that, Minister Li glanced at Chen Qiang coldly, snorted coldly, turned around and left on his own.


    Wang Xu didn''t even move his eyelids and didn''t stop him.


    When the other party asks for instructions, Liu Qinlong will naturally give him an explanation.


    At this time, people around also see the wrong.


    Is Wang Xu Chen Yuqing''s boyfriend?


    So, Chen Qiang, why do you want to drive Wang Xu away?


    Without waiting for them to understand, facing Chen Yuqing''s angry and cold eyes, Chen Qiang couldn''t hold on. He stood up and forced to smile


    "Yuqing, I''m also for you. Look, this boy looks poor. How can he be worthy of you?"


    Smell speech, Chen Yuqing cold reply way: "Chen Qiang, remember your own identity, you are only my cousin, not my parents!"


    "It''s not up to you to worry about my affairs, let alone allow you to intervene in my opinions!"


    With that, Chen Yuqing did not look at the ugly Chen Qiang. She went to Wang Xu, grabbed his hand and whispered:


    "Wang Xu, I begged my mother, she promised to give my father a good talk, but they want to see you first, let''s go."


    "Let''s go."


    With a smile on his face, Wang Xu holds Chen Yuqing''s hand and nods gently.


    He could feel Chen Yuqing''s hand shaking.


    She''s scared!


    I''m afraid Wang Xu will be angry because of all the things Chen Qiang has just caused.


    I''m also afraid of my parents. I''ll see Wang Xu''s attitude later.


    Chen Yuqing is not stupid. She knows that if no one signals or acquiesces, does Chen Qiang dare to do so?


    They left as if there were no one else, leaving behind Chen Qiang, whose face was constantly changing.


    "Boy, we, it''s not over yet!"


    Thinking of his father and son secretly planning for a long time, Chen Qiang bowed his head slightly to hide the coldness on his face, and even a little bit of killing in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "How can he be Chen Yuqing''s boyfriend? It''s impossible


    At the sight of Chen Yuqing, sister Hua''s face was constantly changing, and she was shocked in a low voice.


    "Well, it''s just a son-in-law with a bad luck? Don''t you see Chen Qiang''s attitude? What he represents is most of the attitude of the Chen family. After all, it is impossible for the Chen family to let a car boy be their son-in-law. " Wang Xuechang looks not good-looking, said with a strong smile.


    "What if he succeeds?" Flower elder sister upset asked a rhetorical question.


    In an instant, Wang Xuechang was silent.


    For a long time, he said sour: "should not? However, if he really becomes the son-in-law of the Chen family, we will offend him this time. What if he comes back with revenge? "


    At this point, Wang Xuechang regrets.


    Zhou Xiaodong, who was beside them, kept his head down, his body trembled slightly, his hands crossed, and his fingers turned white.


    Does he regret it?


    If someone could see the look on Zhou Xiaodong''s face at this time, he would be scared by the twisted ferocity.


    "Asshole, why? Why? Why can''t you be a good waste? "


    Chen Yuqing''s appearance makes Zhou Xiaodong have a very strong psychological gap, which makes him feel that everything he just shows is a joke in Wang Xu''s eyes.


    A fool!

 Chapter 94

    Soon, Wang Xu and Chen Yuqing went hand in hand to a VIP lounge at the back of the banquet hall.


    At the moment, Chen Yuxuan, Lanxi, Chen Linxiang, Chen Linzhi and other Chen family members are all sitting on the sofa, accompanied by two beautiful young women. One is Chen Linzhi''s daughter Chen Xue, and the other is Chen Qiang''s girlfriend Liu Mei.


    "Mom and Dad, he is my boyfriend Wang Xu, Wang Xu. They are my parents, my eldest uncle, second aunt, cousin and my cousin''s girlfriend." Looking at the people in the room, Chen Yuqing looks a little uneasy and whispers.


    Chen family almost all gathered here, before she went to her mother to beg for things, afraid that her father did not agree to give in.


    "Hello, uncle and aunt."


    Wang Xu looks at Chen Yuxuan and Lanxi, and says hello to them. Then he greets others one after another.


    He can see that the Chen family look down on him from the bottom of their heart and think that he is not worthy of Chen Yuqing. Today, I''m afraid they will try every means to make him shrink back, such as Chen Qiang.


    But is he so despised?


    Wang Xu admitted that after he returned to Jianghai, he didn''t act in a low-key way, even his reputation. Now in the top circle of Jianghai, he is shocking. Who disrespects him?


    However, the Chen family is not in that circle, but they don''t know who is the real frog in the well.


    But after all, the opposite is Chen Yuqing''s family, just when Wang Xu is thinking about how to say his identity background politely.


    "Wang Xu? Today is my third brother''s birthday party. Is that how you come here empty handed? " Chen Linzhi didn''t even say a word, let alone let Wang Xu sit down. Chen Linzhi looked scornful and sarcastic.


    As soon as he came in, Chen Linzhi looked at Wang Xu carefully. He was wearing a normal suit. Although it was a more formal suit, it was all made in the mall. Since her third brother got rich, Chen Linzhi''s family has gone up with the tide. Which of her clothes, bags and jewelry is not a world famous brand? How small is it?


    Wang Xu?


    I''m afraid it''s less than 1000 shopping malls in total. I''m afraid it''s only a few months'' salary saved to buy them?


    As for empty hands, even without gifts, it is to let her look down on.


    "Xiaoxue, what gift did your boyfriend give me when he came to see me for the first time?" Chen Linzhi said, seemingly unintentionally raised his right hand, a jade bracelet above exposed, looking at his daughter Chen Xue.


    "Mom, I forgot a little too. After all, Alin gave you so many gifts that people can''t remember every one of them. But one of them seems to be an emerald jade bracelet from Myanmar. It''s not expensive. It''s only 700000. I can''t remember it clearly."


    Chen Xue said with a smile, forgetting what she said, but her face was full of pride and arrogance, and her eyes glancing at Wang Xu were full of disdain and disdain.


    "Well, it''s not a mistake to be poor, but you don''t even have any manners. Why dare you come to the dinner tonight?" Chen Lin wants to hum coldly.


    On one side, Chen Yuxuan was very upset with Wang Xu. At this time, he was told by his elder brother and second sister that if there was no contrast, there would be no harm. His face was so ugly that he could drip water.


    Yes, it''s not wrong to be poor. What''s wrong is that you don''t even have any manners!


    The courtesy is light, the affection is heavy, a person who does not force the number at all, is the son-in-law who comes to the door. If you want to enter the family, don''t want to enter his Chen family!


    "Xiao Wang is still young. Maybe he''s too excited to forget. Besides, we don''t need anything at home. What gift do you want?" Lanxi is playing round field road.


    "Dad, in fact, Wang Xu has brought a gift..." Chen Yuqing was in a hurry and quickly explained.


    She is a little self reproach, all blame oneself last time contact time, didn''t make clear with Wang Xu the circumstance of tonight, he is afraid is to still think just meet with me a person.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Chen Yuxuan coldly: "shut up, don''t make excuses for him, let him explain by himself!"


    "Uncle, I have a present." At this time, Wang Xu''s face was calm and he spoke slowly.


    Before, Chen Linxiang, Chen Linzhi and others criticized him as soon as they saw him. He had no chance to speak. Until now, he really had a chance to explain.


    "Ha ha, you have a gift?"


    Chen Linzhi sneered with disdain, and looked up and down Wang Xu''s body with exaggeration, which means that you are empty handed and have brought a gift?


    Funny!


    "He''s just a little kid. What good gift can he have?" At this time, Chen Qiang, with a gloomy face, came in from the outside, looked at Wang Xu and said with a sneer:


    "Today, unfortunately, I just found out outside that this guy is actually a car boy of the hotel. He was parking for the guest''s Les in the hotel parking lot before."


    "Boy, don''t tell me that Rolls Royce is your present?"


    In an instant, Chen Linxiang, Chen Linzhi, Chen Xue and other people''s eyes, all a trace of ridicule.


    Rolls-Royce?


    Can this guy afford this kind of ten million level luxury car?


    Did he buy it with his life?


    "Yes, that extended Rolls Royce is the gift I gave to my uncle tonight." However, beyond everyone''s expectation, Wang Xu even nodded.


    As soon as his voice fell, Chen Qiang immediately sneered.


    Other people also look at him with a kind of stupid joke.


    Boy, Chen Qiang just teases you casually. Are you serious?


    That Rolls Royce is a gift from you. Hehe, do you treat them as fools to humiliate people?


    Sure enough, Chen Yuxuan''s face instantly became gloomy, and even Lanxi frowned slightly.


    But then, Wang Xu took out the car key from his pocket. The key was wrapped in a layer of plastic film, and it was obvious that he had not opened it.


    This kind of key has the function of automatic induction. It doesn''t need to be pressed. As soon as the person with you approaches the car, it will start the car automatically.


    "This Rolls Royce extended business car is very suitable for uncle, a self-made business elite. It''s a tool for uncle." Wang Xu gave a brief introduction.


    "Wang Xu!" Chen Yuqing has a surprise on her face, but her eyes are a little trance.


    What happened at the last classmate party let him know that Wang Xu was not simple. But at that time, all he showed was that he could fight, and he was the instructor of Liu Qinlong. However, he didn''t expect that he could easily bring out such a ten million class luxury car as a gift.


    However, her grasp of Wang Xu''s hand reveals her excitement.


    Chen Linzhi, Chen Linxiang, Chen Xue and others are all contracting violently. They can''t believe it.


    Whether the car key is real or not, they are all people who have driven luxury cars. Even if they can''t afford to buy Rolls Royce, they have paid attention to it and can see it at a glance.


    But it''s a top luxury car of tens of millions. He''s an orphan, a poor boy who didn''t graduate from high school. How can it be?


    At this time, Chen Qiang''s girlfriend, Liu Mei, who has been watching coldly, sneers


    "Boy, I don''t look down on you even if you take out a gift of tens of dollars. But just now my family Chen Qiang all said that your car boy''s identity, take the guest''s car out to pretend to force, you are not afraid to lose your job? "


    Then she turned her head to look at Chen Yuqing and said without any politeness:


    "Yuqing, this boy can pretend to brag. How do you like him? Have you been cheated by this boy? "


    What it means is that


    Are you blind when you see him?

 Chapter 95

    "Yes, how can I forget that this boy is a car boy. It''s normal to have a guest''s key in his hand!"


    With Liu Mei''s words, Chen Linxiang and others suddenly realized.


    Car boy?


    The key to the guest''s car?


    In an instant, Chen Yuxuan''s face became more gloomy.


    Really, it doesn''t matter if a person is poor, and it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have the ability, but you pretend to force for the sake of face. This is the question of character.


    Originally, Wang Xu said that he had brought a gift, but he was still a little surprised. He felt that Wang Xu at least knew that the gift was light and the affection was heavy. What has it become now? Farce!


    Rolls-Royce? Don''t we know the background of Wang Xu? Can you afford it!


    This is playing Chen Yuxuan as an idiot!


    "Ha ha..." Chen Qiang couldn''t help laughing, laughing sarcastically.


    Chen Xue gently covers her mouth and shakes her head. Chen Linxiang and Chen Linzhi look at Wang Xu as if they are watching a joke, and they are full of self mockery.


    It seems that they overestimated the boy!


    It''s not worth the big battle they had and the preparation they made in advance.


    "Have I ever admitted that I''m a car boy?" The next moment, Wang Xu suddenly said: "before today, I only heard the story of pointing deer to horse, but I didn''t expect that in today''s society, there are people who would do similar things."


    "You believe what others say? Then why don''t you believe what I say? "


    The way he looked at Chen Qiang was the same as before. He was a fool and an idiot!


    But looking at Chen Linxiang, Chen Linzhi and others, it was cold inside.


    "Or do you look down on me from the bottom of your heart and refuse to admit it. What does it look like? One day, a mole ant on the ground saw a dragon flying in the sky, but the mole ant had never seen a dragon before, so he pointed to the dragon and yelled, saying that the dragon was an insect he had just seen yesterday. Then you who had never seen a dragon would believe it. "


    After that, the entire VIP lounge was in a dead silence.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    All of a sudden, Chen Qiang burst out laughing, laughing very exaggerated, out of breath and said: "boy, are you saying you are a dragon? And we''re all ants on the ground? Ha ha, I''m so laughing. Don''t tell us that you can really afford a Rolls Royce luxury business worth tens of millions of dollars? "


    "Young man, you don''t do it like this. It''s not a problem if you have no money or ability. The important thing is to be honest." Chen Lin wants to shake his head and laugh. He squints at Wang Xu and says in a tone that the elder teaches the younger generation.


    "Boy, I''ve seen a lot of people like you. For the sake of face, I dare to say anything, but you don''t have a look. What qualifications do you have to say that in front of us?" Chen Linzhi snorted coldly, pointed to his nose and taught him a lesson. He almost stabbed him in the face.


    "Mom, don''t be angry. This kind of person has nothing to say to him. I''m upset when I look at him. Let''s drive him away." Chen Xue is even more impatient.


    Liu Mei looked at Chen Yuqing and advised her, "Yuqing, I didn''t mean you. Why do you like him? Where is this boy worthy of you? "


    At this moment, Chen Yuqing is silent, looking at these relatives of her family, biting her lips, and looking at their eyes is like looking at a group of disgusting things.


    She believes in Wang Xu!


    She also knows that Wang Xu must be extraordinary, but why do these people just don''t believe it?


    Especially when she saw her mother shaking her head slightly and her father''s eyes filled with disappointment and indifferent anger, a sadness could not help but rise from the bottom of her heart.


    Do you?


    Is it really like the story Wang Xugang told that even if the real dragon appears in front of us, the mole ants on the ground can''t recognize it?


    Wang Xu''s face was still calm. He didn''t even look at Chen Yuqing''s relatives. From the beginning to the end, he looked directly at Chen Yuxuan and Lanxi


    "Uncle and aunt, this Rolls Royce is really a gift I brought to my uncle tonight. At last, I''m not a car boy in a hotel. The way of verification is very simple. You can go to minister Li of the hotel to confirm it."


    "To minister Li? Boy, you''re not kidding, are you? Don''t forget, just outside, Minister Li is very dissatisfied with you... "Smell speech, Chen Qiang is a burst of laughter.


    But Wang Xu didn''t even move his eyelids. He said faintly:


    "Oh? Now you go and ask, does he dare to be dissatisfied with me? "


    Before he was outside, he asked Minister Li to inform him of his name. If there is no accident, now Liu Qinlong is afraid that he already knows what happened.


    With Liu Qinlong in, Minister Li, does he dare?


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Hearing this, Chen Qiang did not reflect on why Wang Xu dared to be so calm. Instead, he patted himself on the chest a few times and his face turned red. It was a laugh.


    After a while, he came over and sneered at Wang Xu


    "Boy, good, good. You''re so strong. Minister Li doesn''t dare to be dissatisfied with you. How can you prove that this car is your own? Do you have a certificate to buy a car? "


    Then he couldn''t help looking at Chen Yuqing and said, "Yuqing, your so-called boyfriend is really powerful!"


    Very powerful three words, Chen Qiang said very heavy!


    Seeing that he pointed his spear at Chen Yuqing, Wang Xu suddenly raised his head.


    There is a limit to his patience!


    A pair of cold eyes fell on Chen Qiang, and his words came out of his mouth


    "You, say again, nonsense, try?"


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s voice was as cold as the cold wind on a December winter night. It was as calm and gentle as before. It was completely like a different person, which frightened Chen Qiang.


    But soon, Chen Qiang felt that he had been insulted.


    His whole face turned red and he jumped up. He pointed at Wang Xu and opened his mouth to scold him


    "You..."


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, he felt a flash of shadow in front of his eyes.


    The next moment, a quickly enlarged palm occupied Chen Qiang''s whole field of vision, and then slapped a loud slap on the face, Chen Qiang''s whole head was thrown back, directly flew out, hit a sofa, and then hit the wall and fell to the ground.


    In an instant, the whole room was completely dead.


    Chen Linxiang, Chen Linzhi, Chen Xue and others can''t believe it. Chen Yuxuan and Lanxi''s faces are also a little dull. It seems that they didn''t expect that Wang Xu would dare to hit people.


    Or, such a violent beating!


    A slap, the whole person of Chen Qiang was taken away.


    Everybody can''t believe it.


    Only Chen Yuqing alone, in this case, suppress the face of joy, in the bottom of my heart called a good!


    As for her humble and contemptuous cousin Wang Xu, she would not have been able to help but for her parents'' presence.


    "My patience is limited!"


    Until this time, Wang Xu''s words slowly fell to the ground.


    Yes, his patience is really limited.


    If it wasn''t for Chen Yuqing''s parents and relatives today, he would have slapped him in the face.


    Don''t you believe I''m better than you?


    I''ll call you!

 Chapter 96

    At the same time, in the monitoring room of the hotel, director Li is asking people to call out the monitoring video of the parking lot.


    When he saw the surveillance, Wang Xu driving Rolls Royce all the way in from outside the hotel, the whole face changed.


    "Damn, that kid can really drive a Rolls Royce?" At this moment, even in Minister Li''s mind, he couldn''t help collapsing a little and exclaimed in a low voice.


    Then I thought of what Wang Xu had said to him before.


    "... tell the person behind you that my name is Wang Xu..."


    In a trance, Wang Xu''s manner and tone of voice flashed again and again in front of Minister Li''s eyes, just like the replayed picture.


    Finally, he seemed to find something, and seemed to understand something, the whole face suddenly turned pale.


    calm!


    From the beginning to the end, no matter in tone or manner, Wang Xu hardly had any fluctuation. He was so calm!


    "Boss, from the surveillance screen, it seems that the two men and a woman who drove the Mercedes Benz took the guest as a car boy, and there was a little conflict between the two sides...."


    At this time, the security personnel who checked the monitoring obviously didn''t know what happened. After they understood what happened, they turned to minister Li and said:


    "Boss, the one who drives Rolls Royce, isn''t that the one who drives Rolls Royce? Do you want me to let my brothers control the others and wait for the young man to deal with them? "


    Big or small?


    Waiting for him?


    Deal with your paralysis!


    In an instant, Li''s face turned white again, but he couldn''t express his thoughts yet. He just said with a strong smile, "you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll deal with it myself."


    "Yes, boss." The security officer nodded.


    Li Bu Chang left the monitoring room and immediately hid in the bathroom not far away. He first smoked three cigarettes. It was like making up his mind, shaking his hands, taking out his mobile phone and making a call to the person in charge


    "Mr. Tan, I seem to have offended someone who can''t be provoked by accident... Can you help me?"


    "Xiao Li? I said, "can you accept your temper and give me less trouble in the future?" There was an impatient voice on the other end of the phone.


    "Mr. Tan, this time I really didn''t take the initiative to ask for trouble. The main reason is that I was implicated by other people. Please bear with me. Afterwards, I''ll come to the door in person and send you the latest Longjing of West Lake in September." Minister Li is very aggressive.


    "Come on, come on, for tea''s sake, who''s that man?" Over the phone, Mr. Tan nodded.


    Smell speech, Minister Li whole person all relaxed down, long vomit one breath way: "thank old Tan, that person, call Wang Xu......"


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "What? Tell me again, what''s their name? " There was a rough voice from the other side of the conversation.


    "... his name is Wang Xu..." Minister Li was a little confused, subconsciously said again.


    In a moment, there was a loud noise from the phone, and then there was a busy beep. Unexpectedly, Mr. Tan hung up directly.


    What happened?


    Holding the hung up cell phone, Li''s face was muddled.


    But soon, his phone was called by the other party. As soon as he got through, there was a burst of angry yelling


    "Wang Xu? How dare you offend him? Do you live too long and want to die? You should have said that. If you want to tell me, I will interrupt your dog''s leg and throw you into the river. "


    This burst of abuse lasted for three minutes, and there was no repetition in the middle.


    Three minutes later, without waiting for Minister Li to answer, Mr. Tan hung up directly again.


    Until the end, Minister Li forgot all his words and only remembered the most important one:


    "... that Wang Xu is the instructor of the young master of the Liu family. The young master always brings tea and water in front of him just like his grandson. I dare not solve this problem or hide it. I will report it to the young master truthfully. You can solve it yourself!"


    Hands are shaking!


    Crazy shiver!


    "Touch!"


    Suddenly, a thing hit the ground, Minister Li''s phone in the hand of the weak slip, fell on the ground, and he himself is paralyzed.


    "It''s over, this time, it''s over... I''ll solve it myself? How can I solve this problem myself? "


    Minister Li''s voice was lifeless and his face was full of despair.


    "Wait, do it yourself? Do it yourself? "


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and repeated two sentences in his mouth.


    He seems to have caught the last glimmer of hope, suddenly got up from the ground, frantically rushed out of the bathroom, all the way to the banquet hall.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point, in the VIP lounge at the back of the banquet hall.


    "You


    Chen Qiang covered half of his swollen face, shivered his fingers, and pointed to Wang Xu in disbelief. Then he turned his head and looked at Chen Yuxuan, crying and yelling:


    "Third uncle, this boy is so lawless that he dares to beat me. What do you say?"


    "Yuqing, take him out first." Chen Yuxuan''s face is not good-looking. Instead of looking at Chen Qiang, he looks at Chen Yuqing in a bad tone.


    Today, his old face is going to be lost.


    Even if Wang Xu''s character is bad, he still dares to beat others violently. Does he have personality? It''s personality, but it makes him more disgusted.


    Maybe Wang Xu really has something to rely on, but at the moment, Chen Yuxuan doesn''t want to know at all. Originally, what he wanted was to humiliate and make trouble for Wang Xu, so that Wang Xu could be a little self-conscious and retreat, but after all, there was a hint of consideration in it.


    If Wang Xu really has no ability, but good character, it''s not that he can''t be his son-in-law. After all, he is already fifty, and his daughter really can''t let go. He also wants a son.


    But now, Chen Yuxuan''s heart is full of anger!


    "Dad..." Chen Yuqing also wants to speak for Wang Xu.


    It''s clear that his cousin has gone too far. Wang Xu can''t help slapping him. Is it right that he is allowed to insult Wang Xu casually and not allow Wang Xu to fight back?


    But as soon as she called a dad, she was interrupted by Chen Yuxuan angrily. His voice suddenly became bigger and his eyes were full of anger


    "I told you to take him out!"


    Chen Yuqing''s tears are about to fall down, and his heart is full of grievances, for Wang Xu, but also for himself.


    It was Wang Xu, depressed at the bottom of his heart, who let out some of his anger with this slap. However, he didn''t change much, and returned to the original neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Yuqing, don''t you still want to protect this liar? He was so angry that he hit your cousin! That''s your cousin! It''s a family! You can''t elbow out and help outsiders bully your cousin See, big Uncle Chen Lin wants to immediately very discontented call a way.


    He even raised his hand angrily, pointed to Wang Xu, and swore out:


    "Son of a bitch, who gave you the courage to beat my son? Believe it or not, I''ll ask the hotel security to come here and drag you out to fight half dead? "


    "Yes, we must beat this little boy half to death. We can''t be beaten so casually!" Fearing that the world would not be in chaos, Chen Linzhi cried.


    Hum, anyway, the shame is from the third family. She is willing to watch the fun from the bottom of her heart.


    "You solve it by yourself, I''m tired!" Chen Yuxuan''s face is already ugly, just like pig liver. She gets up and is ready to leave.


    He just let his daughter take Wang Xu out, just in order to prevent his second brother from breaking out, he wanted to save face for his daughter, but in the end it didn''t make any difference.


    But at this time, the door of the rest room was suddenly pushed open, revealing a slightly anxious figure outside.


    It''s Minister Li!

 Chapter 97

    "Boy, you just wait for me to die!"


    As soon as he saw the security uniform on the head of Li''s body, Chen Lin, who was shouting, suddenly brightened his eyes and scolded Wang Xu.


    Then he strode up to minister Li and said with a proud smile:


    "You''re the security guard of the hotel. You''re just in time. Give me..."


    But as soon as he opened his mouth and his eyes turned black, he was pressed on his face by Minister Li, who strode in. He was pushed aside and sat down on the ground.


    For a moment, Chen Lin wanted to look like a pig''s liver on his face. He couldn''t believe it and yelled at Minister Li over his back


    "How dare you, a hotel security guard, push me with your hand? Do you know who I am? Who are the people above you? I''ll sue you! "


    In Chen Lin''s mind, a hotel security guard, even the head of the security department, dare not do this to him, let alone ignore him.


    Compared with being pushed down and ignored, Chen Lin thinks that he has been insulted!


    Since his third brother started from scratch and came to Jianghai from the countryside, when has he been insulted? Those small and medium-sized bosses in the hall outside, who can''t flatter him with a smile when they see him?


    Wang Xu coldly looks at the ugliness in front of him.


    What is self righteous? In front of Chen Lin thought, almost the four words deduction incisively and vividly!


    What does he think he is?


    Sure enough, Minister Li seems to find that the atmosphere in the room is not right. Chen Lin wants to have a problem with Wang Xu?


    In an instant, his eyes flashed.


    opportunity!


    "Come on, who are you? What did you just want me to do? " Minister Li looked back at Chen Lin and thought, then asked with a smile.


    Chen Linxiang thought that he was afraid and got up in a panic, but his tone was even more arrogant: "I told Chen Linxiang that half of the host of the dinner party, the boy next to him hit my son. You beat him half dead and throw him out."


    Let him fight Wang Xu?


    Throw it out?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, Minister Li instant silence, and then eyes inadvertently see Chen Qiang, recognize each other is actually before in the hall implicated him in the water that one, the bottom of my heart a nameless fire crazy up.


    Damn, so this grandson is the son of an old bastard?


    Son of a bitch, are you going to pit him to death?


    At this moment, Minister Li was very angry and laughed. He was no longer polite. He said in a cold voice, "old man, I haven''t heard of you, so I can''t command you


    In an instant, Chen Lin wanted to make his face red, but he didn''t catch a breath. He rolled his eyes and coughed constantly, almost not to death.


    When Minister Li finished, he never looked at him again. Just as he was going to walk towards Wang Xu, a cold woman''s voice came out suddenly


    "He''s not qualified. What about me?"


    The speaker is Liu Mei!


    Minister Li turned his head and saw Liu Mei. He was puzzled and asked hesitantly, "who are you?"


    "My name is Liu Mei, a miss of the Liu family!" Liu Mei step by step out, light said.


    "Miss of the Liu family?" Minister Li''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    The real controller of Longxing group is the Liu family of Jianghai. He naturally knows that, otherwise, he would not feel hopeless to offend Wang Xu when he knows that Wang Xu has a relationship with the young master of the Liu family.


    If Liu Mei is also miss liu


    For a moment, Minister Li hesitated.


    But the next moment.


    The words behind Liu Mei continued: "perhaps you do not know Liu Jia, then I am another identity, the daughter of Liu Changdong, director of Xintiandi group, a subsidiary of Longxing group."


    "Subsidiary..."


    Li''s eyebrows wrinkled, and then the hesitation in his heart was immediately crushed by him.


    In Longxing group, most of the Liu''s family members take up important positions under the main company of Longxing group, and the following subsidiaries are all side branches of the Liu family.


    What kind of identity do you think you are? It turns out to be Miss Liu!


    Compared with the young master of the Liu family, you Liu Mei is a fart!


    However, Liu Mei didn''t know what Minister Li was thinking. Seeing him frowning, she thought he was worried. Now she was holding a high position and continued to say:


    "If you move my father-in-law''s business, let it go. Wang Xu next to me hit my fiance. I want him to have one hand. If you move my fiance, you''ll get rid of it!"


    When it comes to the back, Liu Mei''s face is full of murderous, and Wang Xu''s eyes are even colder, all of which are superior indifference.


    Just a joke, between her words, can decide everything in your next life!


    Broken hands, even life and death!


    Liu Mei sneers in her heart. As she is about to watch Wang Xu''s miserable situation after losing one of her hands, she suddenly feels that her eyes are darkened, and then a big hand is also pressed on her face impolitely.


    The next moment.


    "Damn it, you bastard, get out of my way!"


    Accompanied by Minister Li''s angry and impatient voice, a strong force came. Liu Mei''s body faltered and was also pushed to the ground by Minister Li.


    "You


    Liu Mei sat on the ground, looking at Minister Li''s back, just wanted to say something.


    I saw Minister Li''s tall figure, suddenly bent down, then knelt on the ground, and looked down at Wang Xu''s feet. His voice was almost humble to the extreme.


    He begged for mercy word by word and said: "Mr. Wang, I had no eyes before. I listened to some ignorant people and misunderstood your identity, which offended you!"


    "I, Li Cheng, have sent you to kneel down and make amends. I promise to let you punish me and never say a word!"


    Minister Li, formerly known as Li Chengfa, is also a dignified and influential figure in some circles of Jianghai city. He is able to fight and has a security company in his hands, which is specially responsible for the security business of various large companies and office buildings.


    Therefore, familiar people will respectfully call brother Li when they see him!


    But at the moment, Li Chengfa kneels at Wang Xu''s feet, bows his head to his eyes, and pleads for mercy in a low voice. How dare he have half a "brother" fan!


    At this moment, the room fell into a dead silence again!


    However, the atmosphere of death and silence this time is totally different from that before.


    Chen Linxiang, Chen Linzhi, Chen Qiang, Liu Mei and others are all as shocked and incredible as seeing ghosts.


    What''s his status as Wang Xu?


    Li Chengfa looked down on them and knelt down to Wang Xu without saying a word? In particular, the sound of the knee hitting the ground just now was so shocking that it still reverberates in their ears.


    At this time, not to mention these people, it is Chen Yuxuan, Chen Yuqing''s father, who is also frowning at this scene. It seems that there are shock, doubt, confusion and other emotions in his eyes.


    Why?


    Why is that?


    For a moment, people''s emotions were extremely complicated.


    In this stillness, Chen Qiang reluctantly raised his head, stared at Wang Xu and said, "Mr. Wang? No, it''s impossible! "


    "This boy is obviously an orphan. He dropped out of high school five years ago and can only go out to work for others. How can he be worthy of these three words?"


    "Minister Li, have you misunderstood something? This guy is a car boy in your hotel! Don''t you know that? How could he kneel down to a mere car boy? "


    After several questions, Chen Qiang said that the louder his voice was, and in the end, he was hoarse.

 Chapter 98

    "Why do you kneel?"


    In Chen qiangman''s unwilling and disbelieving eyes, Li Chengfa takes a deep breath, slowly looks up at a circle of people with doubts, and suddenly flashes a hint of unspeakable irony.


    "Because he deserves me to kneel down and make amends, and you... Are asking me to do things for you. Who is worthy of that?"


    "How could it be worth it? He''s just a car boy... "Chen Qiang is still unwilling to say.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "Car boy?" Li Chengfa has coldly interrupted him: "I have seen the video surveillance of the parking lot. The Rolls Royce was driven in by Mr. Wang himself, and then was misunderstood as a car boy by three guys with a dog''s eye on people. I don''t have to say more about what happened after that?"


    Silence!


    As a party to the previous incident, Chen Qiang seriously recalled it at this time. His mouth gradually widened, and he couldn''t say what he said later.


    There was only one sentence left in his mind.


    Is that Rolls Royce really his?!


    It''s not just Chen Qiang. Everyone''s mouth is wide open.


    Hearing Li Chengfa''s confirmation, they had a dream feeling.


    Before, they thought that Wang Xu was just an orphan, a poor boy, a car boy, let alone Rolls Royce, a gift worth over a thousand. I''m afraid it''s not easy to take it out.


    But now, it''s a real Rolls Royce!


    This huge reversal of mentality is far beyond everyone''s psychological endurance, so that people''s minds are frozen, and their faces are dull.


    "I''ve said it many times, but none of them believed me." Wang Xu raised his eyes and swept around. For the first time, a trace of enlightenment rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Sometimes, it''s not you who say you''re tough, but others believe you. There are always those cheap people, there are always those idiots with brain holes, there are always some red eye disease


    In the face of these people, he is usually directly violent, don''t you believe? Until you''re done. But like the Chen family, because of Chen Yuqing''s relationship, he can only hold down the dragon in his heart and solve it by ordinary people''s means.


    "How could that be? How can... "At the moment, everyone is afraid that the impact is not as big as Chen Yuqing''s father Chen Yuxuan.


    He even forgot to breathe until his face turned red and he couldn''t hold it any longer. He breathed violently for several times, and his confused mind finally came back a little.


    His breath was clear, but his face was redder.


    It''s shame!


    Incomparable shame!


    He couldn''t help thinking about the things that he experienced when he was young, when others used dog eyes to look at him and others.


    But now, he has become those people who made him despise and look down upon others!


    A dog''s eye is low on a man?


    Don''t cheat the poor youth!


    Because, youth is not poor, even, rich than you imagine!


    "Mingming has a huge dependence, but he is constantly despised, ridiculed and misunderstood, but he is always calm and calm as usual. This is... He never cares about us from the beginning to the end, right? What will we be in his eyes? " Chen Yuxuan took a deep breath and was ashamed at the bottom of his heart.


    Because he thought of what Wang Xu had said before.


    The ants on the ground have never seen a real dragon flying in the sky, so one day after seeing the real dragon with their own eyes, they still regard the real dragon as an insect in the mud next door.


    At that time, he still did not believe Wang Xu.


    Think of his own similar experience when he was young.


    It''s really


    How ironic!


    "No way! impossible! How is that possible? It must not be... Ah


    Chen Qiang kept mumbling to himself, and his eyes turned white. For a moment, he was so excited that he suddenly yelled. He fainted on the spot. When he just got up, he hit the ground again.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Mei, who was in a state of shock, woke up. A trace of disgust flashed through her eyes. She held her hands tightly, and her thumbs and nails were deeply immersed in the flesh.


    Before that, she said that Chen Yuqing was blind when she saw Wang Xu.


    What is Chen Qiang compared with Wang Xu? What does she think of Chen Qiang?


    Blind to the eye, and re installed a glass dog eye?


    Chen Linxiang, Chen Linzhi and Chen Xue were silent. Their faces were shocked and deeply embarrassed.


    "Wang Xu? We misunderstood before, but I have another question... "At this time, Chen Yuxuan licked his lower lip bitterly, hesitated for a while, and finally asked:


    "This Rolls Royce... Did you really buy it yourself?"


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes came over.


    "No Wang Xu shook his head.


    If you put it in front of the scene, I''m afraid that at least three people will jump out directly and make Wang Xu despise and ridicule.


    But at the moment, there was silence all around, and no one dared to interrupt Wang Xu again.


    Wang Xu stopped for a while. Seeing that no one was not interested, he just gave a faint smile and continued


    "This Rolls Royce was given to me by a friend I know, but I''m just a person. It''s not suitable for me to drive this kind of car. I just met my uncle at your 50th birthday party, so I wanted to send you a congratulatory gift."


    "Friends?"


    Chen Yuxuan chewed these two words carefully, his face was bitter, nodded and said: "even so, I still have to confirm, I don''t know what your friend''s name is? Maybe, I happen to know. "


    At this moment, Wang Xu doesn''t care what Chen Yuxuan is thinking. It doesn''t matter whether he really believes him or whether he is still testing him.


    He just replied faintly:


    "I don''t remember his name. He''s just a fat man. Many people call him Ma Pang. He should be from the antique circle."


    Don''t you remember the name?


    As Wang Xu''s voice fell to the ground, in an instant, Chen Linxiang, Chen Linzhi, Chen Xue and Liu Mei''s eyes all lit up, as if they were still dead in the last second, and they all came to life in this moment.


    "No name? I don''t think you can make it up at all! I said, "you are a poor boy. How can you own such a luxury car?"


    Chen Lin wants to stand up on the spot, points to Wang Xu and scolds


    "Boy, tell me honestly, did you rent it? Or, where did it come from? "


    In an instant, Chen Yuxuan frowned slightly.


    Things have come to this point, Chen Lin thought that the old bastard also dare to blame Wang Xu, this is really stupid?


    Sure enough, there was no need for Wang Xu to look at him more.


    "Uncle, my dear uncle, how much you don''t want me? Is it true that I, Chen Yuqing, in your heart, have to find a useless boyfriend? " Chen Yuqing broke out directly.


    Chen Qiang and Chen Lin think that the father and son, again and again against Wang Xu, really don''t know whether the heart of the father and son''s body is black?


    Does Chen Yuqing have to be with Liu Zixin who they introduced to her father?


    His son Chen Qiang is Liu Mei''s son-in-law, so Chen Yuqing has to be the same as his son?


    It''s really pro uncle!


    "Yuqing, uncle is also for your sake. I''m not afraid that your family will be cheated by this boy?" Chen Lin wanted to smile on his face, but at the bottom of his heart was the ultimate resentment.


    Originally, as long as Chen Yuqing and Liu Zixin were brought together, Yuxuan group would be more than half of their father''s and son''s pockets. But now, because of Wang Xu, it seems that all this will come to nothing.


    How can he not hate?


    Otherwise, do you really think Chen Lin is really thinking about his own niece?

 Chapter 99

    "Ha ha!"


    At this moment, Chen Yuqing no longer wants to see his uncle.


    Even in the past, the old man was idle and lazy all day long. Relying on his father''s status as the eldest brother, he was bossing around in Yuxuan group, even destroying the future of female employees in several companies.


    But after all, it''s her uncle. No matter how much she looks down on her, no matter how upset she is, she can only bear it.


    However, now, Chen Yuqing is no longer ready to bear, also do not want to!


    From now on, this old man will be a beggar who has hands and feet, but is still begging on the street.


    "Rain clear..." Chen Lin wants to say something else.


    But where does Chen Yuqing look at him?


    Even at this time, kneeling on the ground, Li Chengfa immediately got up from the ground after seeing Wang Xu nodding slightly. He rushed to the ground and raised his hand to slap Chen Lin.


    "You Chen Lin wants to cover his face, just like his son Chen Qiang, who was beaten by Wang Xu before, with a muddled face.


    Li Chengfa is not polite. Wang Xu nods. Now it''s his best chance to atone for himself and show himself.


    Dogleg, you have to look like a dogleg!


    "Shut up, you old man!"


    Li Chengfa grabs Chen Linxiang by the neck collar and says fiercely:


    "Don''t you want to know who Mr. Wang''s friend is? Come on, let me tell you that the successors of our Longxing group, the eldest young master of the Liu family in Jianghai, Liu Qinlong and Liu Dashao, are a friend of Mr. Wang! "


    "What? The successor of Longxing group, Liu Qinlong, the eldest young master of Jianghai Liu family, is, is, is, is... "In a flash, Chen Linxiang''s eyes suddenly glared to the biggest, full of disbelief:


    "... is Wang Xu''s friend?"


    But soon, after his reaction, his face immediately turned into a dead gray color.


    Their father and son came into contact with the two people with the highest identity, namely Liu Mei and Liu Zixin, who are only the young ladies of one of the many side branches of the Liu family in front of the Liu family in Jianghai.


    Who is Liu Qinlong?


    That''s the Liu family of Jianghai, the main blood!


    "Finished, everything... Is completely finished..." less than a second, Chen Lin wanted to understand his fate.


    If Wang Xuzhen and Liu Qinlong are friends, their father and son secretly plan all the plans for years. They will become the shadow of the moon in the water and the bubbles.


    Everything, it''s all daydreaming!


    Wang Xu looked coldly at him. He didn''t really want to let the Chen family know his other identity, because once he knew, it can be imagined that the Chen family, which is only a middle and lower class family in Jianghai, would have a completely different attitude towards him.


    Perhaps, even Chen Yuqing will also be affected, resulting in fluctuations in his relationship.


    These are not what he wants to see.


    It''s a pity.


    Sometimes, things don''t develop according to Wang Xu''s wishes, especially for Chen Linxiang and Chen Qiang, the father and son. All kinds of lower limits really refresh his three outlooks and make him disgusted.


    Even other Chen Linzhi and Chen Xue and others, although they also show contempt and ridicule for him, but at least they have a little brain. When they find something wrong, they know to keep silent.


    What Wang Xu doesn''t know is that it''s not that Chen Lin Xiang and Chen Qiang Zhen don''t have any brains, but that they are stimulated by the huge "daydream" in their hearts and have to trample him on the ground thousands of times.


    "It turns out that he is Liu Qinlong''s friend? No wonder he was so calm before. Is that what he really relies on? " At this time, Chen Xue looks at Wang Xu, the fundus of his eyes is pure, there is envy, jealousy and greed.


    Why is Chen Yuqing such a man? Why isn''t she Chen Xue''s?


    In other words, since Wang Xu can be Chen Yuqing''s, she can also be Chen Xue''s!


    Thinking of the young master of the big family in the University, who was played by herself, but compared with Wang Xu, it was day by day, Chen Xue couldn''t help rising a strong desire to possess.


    She thinks that her appearance is not worse than Chen Yuqing''s, and her figure is mature and hot. She is far better than Chen Yuqing, a green and astringent little girl who knows nothing.


    Wang Xu, she uses a little bit of means, isn''t she easy to catch?


    "Cough!"


    At this time, in a dead silence, Chen Yuxuan coughed twice and felt that he had to speak, otherwise his elder brother Chen Lin thought that he would be taught a lesson by Li Chengfa in public.


    "Well, it''s getting late. If we don''t go out, the guests in the hall will have to wait." With that, Chen Yuxuan looks at Wang Xu, looks embarrassed and says in a strange voice:


    "That, Wang, Wang..."


    He called for a long time. At last, he didn''t dare to call Wang Xu''s name directly. He said, "Mr. Wang, all this is a misunderstanding. Did you let Minister Li release uncle Yuqing?"


    "Uncle, you just call me by my name. You don''t have to be so rude." Wang Xu''s heart is helpless, he is afraid of this.


    At this time, without Wang xuduo''s words, Li Chengfa also took the initiative to let Chen Lin think, pushed the old goods aside, respectfully opened the door of the lounge and led Wang Xu and others out.


    See tonight''s main finally came out, the hall of some dignified guests, immediately gathered up, smiling to send gifts, oral congratulations.


    Wang Xu, who is the first fat man among them, actually knows Ma Pang. It''s not that he doesn''t remember his name and only knows his nickname. Who else can ma Sanmo be?


    "It''s me, Mr. Wang." At this time, when he saw Wang Xu, Ma Sanmo''s eyes on his fat face immediately narrowed into a line with a smile.


    "What are you doing here?" Wang Xu was slightly puzzled.


    He doesn''t wonder why Ma pangzi can find this place. After all, Yuxuan group has made a great success of the birthday party tonight. Anyone who wants to find out can find it.


    It''s just for no reason. What''s Ma Pang doing here?


    Does he know Chen Yuxuan?


    "This is not to celebrate your father-in-law''s second half of his birthday!" Horse fat man a face flattery smile, expression is very wretched said.


    The last time I was in zhaosanna, I heard Wang Xu say that there are other things to do in the past two days. Ma Sanmo was very concerned and went back to let people carefully explore the news. The relationship between Chen Yuqing and Wang Xu was known in a day, although it was said that they had never seen each other in years, and their emotions were complicated.


    But Wang Xu can put aside the exploration of Furong mountain''s ancient secret place and come here to attend the birthday party. Obviously, he is interested in Chen Yuqing. For this reason, Chen Yuqing''s father had a birthday party, and he had to come here to give gifts!


    At this time, Chen Yuxuan received a gift from Ma pangzi. Because the guest didn''t give his name and didn''t know him, he opened it on the spot and found that it was a pair of jade bracelets, crystal clear and without any impurities.


    Even if it''s put in a wooden box, once it''s opened, the color that fascinates people will flash under the light. Even when Chen Yuxuan''s hand shakes slightly, two jadeite jade bracelets accidentally come into contact with each other, and immediately emit a clear sound of Phoenix, as if there is a phoenix singing gently.


    "This..."


    In an instant, Chen Yuxuan can''t help but take a breath of air conditioning. He looks up in horror and looks at the fat man who has just given a gift.


    I don''t know when the fat man actually came to Wang Xu. It was obvious that he was respectful and awed by Wang Xu, and his face was full of smile and flattery.


    "Is this your friend, too?"


    Chen Yuxuan''s heart was full of mixed feelings, and his hands trembled slightly as he held the jade bracelet


    "How many friends do you... Have?"

 Chapter 100

    "This pair of jade bracelets..."


    In a flash, all the people they met took a breath of cold air and were filled with horror.


    "Natural glass is a kind of jadeite. Look at the dragon and phoenix patterns carved on it, it''s definitely the technique of top masters... And so on!" A boss suddenly exclaimed, his eyes full of disbelief and hesitated


    "Does this bracelet look a little old..."


    As soon as these words came out, many people around were in a uproar.


    "What?"


    "It looks a little old!"


    "Look at the color, it seems that people have been playing with it for a long time. Ah, I seem to see a little crack on the bracelet tire, as if..."


    Hearing these noises, Chen Yuxuan looked at them carefully for a while, and his eyebrows wrinkled subconsciously.


    Wang Xu''s friend seems to be too stingy.


    Chen Linzhi and others, who are closely following him, can''t help looking over. Chen Xue hesitates for a moment and says in doubt:


    "Can''t it be second-hand goods bought from somewhere?"


    "I don''t know if it''s second-hand, but it''s a lot worse than the one I bought from Myanmar for 400000 yuan." Chen Linzhi stretched out his right hand, which was also a green emerald bracelet.


    The mother and daughter were expressing their opinions in private.


    At this time.


    "It''s an antique! The year is at least a hundred years old. In ancient times, the dragon and Phoenix carvings on them were not for everyone. It''s the best jade and antique. The price is at least ten million yuan! "


    A boss who seems to be in the jewelry business has been extremely shocked.


    "Wait a minute, I remember. Isn''t this the pair of jade dragon phoenix jade bracelets on the auction of Jianghai Christie''s branch some time ago?" Another boss also suddenly realized called out.


    "That''s right. I don''t know why it looks so familiar. At that time, I remember that it was like the price of 65 million yuan? He was taken down by boss Chen of xuanbaoge, an antique street, and said that he would go back to be a doorman. "


    Dragon and Phoenix are auspicious, emerald like jade, sound like Phoenix, and shadow like dragon. It''s really not short of the name of dragon and Phoenix!


    "Dragon and Phoenix!"


    "65 million!"


    "This, this... Is a gift from who?"


    Everyone looked at the gift box in Chen Yuxuan''s hand, and their eyes changed instantly. On the value of this pair of bracelets, I''m afraid they are less than a dozen people present.


    What is luxury? This is called haoshe, or the ultimate one!


    Who is it?


    I can''t afford to buy this kind of expensive antique jewelry, and even send it out so light. It''s 65 million yuan, not 650 yuan!


    Yuxuan group''s market value is estimated to be billions, but after all, it has not been listed. The 65 million is almost 70% of the current working capital of the whole group!


    Is it worth giving such an expensive gift to Chen Yuxuan?


    There was a question in the hearts of all the people.


    Chen Linzhi, Chen Xue and others are even more red eyed.


    Which woman doesn''t want top jewelry? Chen Linzhi is shaking hands, look at his hands full of jewelry to receive behind him, too shameful.


    Unconsciously, people''s eyes are all focused on Ma Sanmo''s body. If you remember correctly, it was the gift given by this fat man before.


    But almost at the first glance, they were attracted by Wang Xu.


    For nothing else.


    Just because Ma Pang, who gave away 65 million luxury gifts, now follows Wang Xu like a dog, with a fawning smile on his face.


    "Mr. Wang, why don''t you inform us of such a big day? In fact, in addition to me, there may be other people coming over later. "


    While flattering Wang Xu, Ma Sanmo explained in a low voice: "when I went to xuanbaoge to buy this pair of jade dragon and Phoenix bracelets, Chen Daxi didn''t sell them. I had no choice but to give them to your parents-in-law as gifts. They were willing to sell them to me."


    Seeing the crowd, although they couldn''t hear what Ma Sanmo said to Wang Xu, no matter what it was, they couldn''t stop their complicated eyes.


    Many people know about the conflict between Wang Xu and Chen Qiang in the hall before.


    Car boy?


    Sneak in to cheat you?


    Damn, if I remember correctly, did three idiots just stand up and scold the young man like this?


    At this moment, many people curse their mother in their hearts, and they want to pull out the three bastards who misled them and beat them violently.


    Have you ever seen a car boy who can be treated and flattered by a big man who gives away 65 million sky high gifts?


    At this time, in the corner of the hall, there were three figures carefully hiding with their heads down. By chance, they looked up and saw their faces, which were white and frightening.


    It''s sister Hua, Wang Xuechang and Zhou Xiaodong!


    Among them, Zhou Xiaodong''s pale face, more or incomparable regret, there are unspeakable fear, awe and shock!


    "This gift is too expensive, Yuxuan. Why don''t we return it?" Lanxi turns to see Chen Yuxuan, looking a little uneasy.


    Chen Yuxuan shakes his head slightly. He just wants to return the gift. Now he is afraid that he can''t return it. Is Ma Sanmo here to give him a present?


    No, it''s not!


    The other party is to give gifts to Wang Xu, and Chen Yuxuan is just a necessary link in the middle. It''s still because of the face his daughter brought to him.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yuxuan''s heart is also a complex emotion. Originally Wang Xu''s ability, he would not know?


    But now, I can''t see clearly at all!


    The next guests returned to normal, and everyone was finally relieved. Many people secretly thought that Ma Pang''s affair should be just an accident.


    Seeing that the number of guests is gradually decreasing, it is estimated that there will be no more accidents. Chen Linzhi slowly breathes a sigh of relief and naturally reveals his hands to the front, saying:


    "Wang Xu, I didn''t expect that you have so many friends. Although there is only one, you know how to give gifts to my third brother. You can be a man."


    Although she said it with a smile, the irony in her words could be heard by everyone.


    Chen Xue frowned slightly. Even a casual friend of Wang Xu''s was almost equal to all the bosses present.


    "After all, my mother grew up in the countryside. She didn''t have a high vision and couldn''t see the real weight of Wang Xu. We really underestimated him before."


    But the more so, the hotter she looked at Wang Xu.


    At this moment, there was another noise at the door, and then a voice came:


    "Xuanbaoge boss, Mr. Chen Daxi, Mr. Chen is here. Congratulations on Yuxuan Group Chairman Chen''s centenary banquet!"

 Chapter 101

    "Chen Daxi?"


    "The boss of xuanbaoge, Chen Daxi?"


    "The Xuanbao Pavilion on the antique street? Boss Chen? He, how did he come? "


    Some young people have too low vision, have never heard of Chen Daxi''s name, and are still in a daze. The elders around them have all stood up in a clatter. They can''t sit still and look at the entrance of the hall in shock.


    Compared with Ma Sanmo''s low-key, people only know that he sent a 6505 Jade Dragon Phoenix bracelet, but they don''t know his name.


    But as soon as Chen Daxi entered the door, he declared his name, which is even more unbelievable. Compared with Yuxuan group, xuanbaoge is only a shop in an antique street, but Chen Daxi is a well-known tycoon. He is also a tycoon in Jiangnan Province, who can rank in 200.


    With personal assets, I''m afraid no one present can match Chen Daxi. Antiques, any one can sell millions of high prices, the hands of less money?


    Surrounded by a group of people, Chen Daxi strides in. He is wearing a Tang suit and gray hair, showing that he is at least 60 years old. But is it this old man, who is ten years older than Chen Yuxuan, who has come to celebrate his birthday in person?


    Stop kidding!


    Say it. Who believes it?


    "Chen Daxi? It seems that Yuxuan group has nothing to do with the antique world... "


    Chen Yuxuan was surprised at first, but soon, he seemed to think of something, his eyes suddenly became complex, subconsciously looked at Wang Xu.


    Is it for him, too?


    "Mr. Chen, I''m very polite. I bought millions of jewelry in your Xuanbao Pavilion. Why did you come here in person?"


    But at this time, Chen Linzhi on one side didn''t think so much, and already welcomed him with a smile.


    She thought that Chen Daxi was coming for her. After all, in Chen Linzhi''s mind, there is only one shop, a small shop owner who sells things. Millions of dollars in each other''s shop should be big customers, right? The other side can not come to flatter.


    Behind, Chen Xue''s face is as ugly as the bottom of the pot, and her head is not willing to lift. She is a mother with no vision. She is really stupid. She thinks everyone is the same as herself.


    "Who are you?" Sure enough, seeing Chen Linzhi, Chen Daxi looked puzzled.


    "I''m Mrs. Ganoderma lucidum, the diamond member in your shop..." Chen Linzhi obviously didn''t see that it was wrong, and introduced himself with a proud face.


    But after hearing this answer, Chen Daxi has no idea how many Diamond members there are in Xuanbao Pavilion. Who knows you?


    "I''m here to congratulate chairman Chen. By the way, I''d like to see Mr. Wang." Chen Daxi said in a deep voice.


    Then, without looking at Chen Linzhi, who was frozen in the same place, he went directly over her to Wang Xu, bowed deeply and bowed respectfully


    "Mr. Wang, congratulations to your father-in-law."


    Say is to congratulate Chen Yuxuan, but Chen Yuxuan stands not far behind Wang Xu, he is not known.


    However, Chen Daxi didn''t care about this. He just waved his hand to the two men behind him and carefully carried a large wooden box half a person high out.


    "Xuanbaoge Chen Daxi, send Yuxuan Group Chairman Chen a three eyes golden eye of Ming Dynasty, and celebrate Yuxuan group''s prosperity! The money is rolling


    The two guys are really in the antique circle. The scenes of sending gifts are plain with a hint of antiquity.


    "Since you''ve come to give gifts, put them in the back."


    Wang Xu nodded, not surprisingly.


    From the moment he saw Ma pangzi, he knew that tonight''s birthday party might not be peaceful.


    "That''s fine. Since I despise my apparent identity, let them have a thorough look." Wang Xu had no choice but to shake his head.


    He received so much cold eye and ridicule in front of the Chen family tonight. Exposing his identity can always make them reexamine and seriously consider the matter between him and Chen Yuqing.


    "Sit down."


    "Yes


    Chen Daxi nodded respectfully.


    In front of Wang Xu, he is as obedient as a tamed watchdog.


    What happened?


    What is the situation?


    Why do you feel that the protagonist of tonight''s banquet suddenly becomes Wang Xu?


    Chen Yuxuan''s face was extremely strange. Looking at this scene, he opened his mouth several times, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Do you want to tell Chen Daxi that the real protagonist of the birthday party is still standing behind you?


    But Chen Yuxuan can''t continue to stand like this. After all, his family''s status is higher than that of him. He can''t give gifts in person. His master can''t say nothing.


    He stepped forward two steps and said with sleepwalking: "I''m Chen Yuxuan, the chairman of Yuxuan group. Boss Chen, are you looking for my... Son-in-law?"


    Don''t introduce yourself first, Chen Yuxuan is afraid that Chen Daxi and Chen Linzhi''s attitude will ignore him.


    What''s more, even he didn''t react. Unconsciously, he had already acquiesced in Wang Xu''s son-in-law status from his heart or mouth.


    "No, I''m here to congratulate you. After all, Prince Wang has a high status, and you are his father-in-law. It''s your birthday party. We should come here to congratulate you personally." Chen Daxi quickly stands up and talks with Chen Yuxuan with a smile on their face.


    This is in


    Praise him?


    For a moment, Chen Yuxuan was in a trance.


    I always feel that this is not praising him, but praising Wang Xu!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, almost all the people in the hall looked at Chen Yuxuan and Wang Xu with strange eyes.


    Chen Yuqing''s great uncle, Chen Lin, wants to sit in the corner like a dead man with his eyes closed. He thinks he is blind in both eyes and deaf in both ears and knows nothing.


    Chen Qiang, who wakes up from the state of fainting, quietly stands at the door of the rest room. His eyes look at the situation outside. He simply closes his eyes and falls on the sofa in the rest room.


    At this time, that is, Lan Xi, Chen Yuqing''s mother, can barely keep calm. After all, she didn''t look down on Wang Xu. At this time, she was very happy, but also had some doubts.


    "Wang Xu is indeed an orphan. Yuqing told me about it, but how did he know the Liu family? The fat guy who gets 65 million dollars as a gift? What about Chen Daxi, the boss of Xuanbao pavilion? " Lanxi was deeply shocked.


    "It doesn''t make any sense. What on earth can Wang Xu make these people compromise with him? No... even a little humble! "


    Even Chen Yuqing was a little silly at this time.


    She can be regarded as the Chen family''s best understanding of Wang Xu, but this scene is obviously beyond her expectation.


    But the development of things, obviously far beyond everyone''s expectations!


    At this time, the hall door once again came a sound after a sound of notification:


    "General manager of Jianghai Jincai financial company, general manager Liu Hailiu is here!"


    "Chairman of Jianghai Qingshan entertainment company, director Kun of Kunshan is here!"


    "Chairman of Jianghai Liansheng International Hotel, a well-known collector, Ma Chenggong, Mr. Ma is here!"


    "Jianghai city..."


    ¡­¡­


    "General manager of Jianghai Longxing group, Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu Qinlong, Mr. Liu is here!"


    As for the names in front of them, all of them didn''t move, but when the last one came, all of them suddenly looked up and couldn''t sit still any more.


    Chen Lin, who has been pretending to be dead with his eyes closed, suddenly opens his eyes


    "Jiang Hailiu, Liu Qinlong... He really came in person?"

 Chapter 102

    Jiang Hai, Liu family, Liu Qinlong!


    This is the famous person who shocked the whole river and sea!


    Just one name can make everyone in production tremble.


    Not for anything else, just for the seven words of Master Liu of Jianghai and the same seven words of general manager of Longxing group!


    In front of Longxing group, Yuxuan group is not even a stronger beetle. In front of the Liu family in Jianghai, the so-called Chen family... Is a joke!


    The time when the Liu family took root and fallen leaves in the river and sea can be traced back to a hundred years ago. The Chen family started from scratch. The other brother is an ambitious old man who came out to eat and drink in the village. The other sister is an old rich woman who loves vanity and is full of upstarts.


    When Liu Qinlong''s name came, everyone present changed their color.


    When I saw the tall young people coming in at the entrance of the hall, none of the people who had been sitting dared to sit any more, and they all stood up.


    "Liu Qinlong, Liu Dashao!"


    I don''t know how many faces show awe.


    Just for a moment, Wang Xu, who was always sitting on the chair, became an alien of the whole audience.


    "How dare this boy still sit? This is Liu Qinlong... "A man in the crowd murmured subconsciously.


    But as soon as he said that, his companion''s face had changed greatly. He covered his face with his hand, almost gritting his teeth, and yelled in a voice:


    "Are you blind or stupid? Who do you think Liu is aiming at? "


    "Who else? Today is not Yuxuan Chen Dong''s birthday party... "The man was still at a loss.


    When he heard this, his companion almost broke his teeth. He didn''t dare to let go of the hand that covered his opponent''s mouth. He was afraid that he would not open his eyes and say something stupid.


    At this time, Chen Yuxuan did not dare to sit, and took the initiative to welcome up.


    "Master Liu, why are you here?"


    Chen Yuxuan said with a smile.


    However, the bitter smile, but only he knew.


    "I heard that you are having a birthday party in the hotel under my Liu family''s name tonight. Come and congratulate me." Liu Qinlong said faintly.


    Before the Chen family''s attitude to Wang Xu, he has learned from his subordinates. If it wasn''t for Chen Yuxuan''s face that he might be Wang Xu''s father-in-law, he would have slapped him in the face.


    Can anyone despise Liu Qinlong''s instructor?


    Obviously, seeing Liu Qinlong''s cold attitude, Chen Yuxuan didn''t know what to take.


    Fortunately, when Liu Qinlong finished, he didn''t mean to tell him more. He went straight to Wang Xu and bowed to him, saying in a loud voice:


    "Drillmaster, you are wronged tonight!"


    "A little thing, it doesn''t have to be." Wang Xu waved at will.


    "Instructor, you have been wronged in my Liu''s place. No matter how small you are, it is the biggest thing in my Liu Qinlong''s eyes."


    Liu Qinlong shook his head and straightened up again. He looked up at Li Chengfa, the director of hotel security, who stood respectfully behind Wang Xu


    "Come here."


    Just three words.


    Li Chengfa''s face turned white with a brush. He stood up trembling and said in a low voice, "Liu Shao, listen to my explanation. Before I was misunderstood by others, I accidentally offended Mr. Wang. Moreover, Mr. Wang has forgiven me..."


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    Liu Qinlong had already kicked him in the chest. With a touch, Li Chengfa flew out on the spot. Countless guests along the way backed away in panic, mixed with women''s screams, and bumped into four or five tables and chairs. Then they fell to the ground in a panic.


    "Liu Shao..."


    Li Chengfa struggles to get up in pain, covering his chest with his hands. His face is pale, and his ribs are broken at least.


    "Remember, the instructor forgives you. It doesn''t mean I forgive you. Now get out of here and don''t get in my way." Liu Qinlong said coldly.


    Li Chengfa did not dare to say another word of nonsense. He quickly lowered his head and bowed to Wang Xu and Liu Qinlong. After a salute, he went out to find the hospital in a mess.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, many people trembled, and the hall was as quiet as a cicada.


    Chen Lin thinks that his legs are softened for a while, while Chen Linzhi''s eyes are dull. He just feels that his world outlook in this life has been crushed.


    The fanaticism in Chen Xue''s eyes at this time is almost out of the way.


    Ma Sanmo, Chen Daxi, Liu Qinlong


    There are so many big men with amazing origins, one by one with amazing identity, all for Wang Xu.


    This seemingly orphaned Wang Xu, how many amazing secrets does he have?


    At this time, unable to bear the embarrassment of her husband being ignored, Lanxi sighed and had to step forward to greet Liu Qinlong and others with a smile


    "Ladies and gentlemen, since you are all friends of Xiaoxu, let''s sit down together."


    "Friends?"


    Hearing this, Ma Sanmo, Chen Daxi and others were stunned at first. Then they quickly stood up and denied: "we are not friends of Mr. Wang. Mr. Wang''s status is so respected and respected by us. We really want to be friends with Mr. Wang, but..."


    Chen Daxi sighed: "although I Chen Daxi have some status in Jianghai, I''m not qualified to make friends with Prince Wang at all."


    "Yes, Mr. Wang is an unattainable immortal. I, Ma Sanmo, always regard Mr. Wang as my leader, but I dare not be a friend. I''m not qualified for that." Ma Sanmo is also crazy nodding, but also quietly flattered Wang Xu.


    Among the immortals, they stand in the sky!


    They stand on the ground of these people, or recognize their position, more self-knowledge, look up!


    However, just when people think that the matter has come to an end.


    Outside the hall came a soft voice


    "Excuse me, is Wang Xu here?"


    They turned to see a pretty girl in a white dress, with long shawl hair, melon face, tall figure, but with a morbid beauty that was getting weaker and weaker at the beginning of a serious illness, looking inside.


    When she saw Wang Xu, the only one sitting in a group of standing people, she ran over with surprise and said:


    "Wang Xu, are you really here?"


    After questioning, the girl suddenly thought of something. She patted her head in chagrin, looked at the people around her, frowned slightly and said in distress:


    "By the way, my mother also asked me to bring a gift. She said that there was a birthday party tonight. Let me congratulate you. Ah, old man, did you celebrate your birthday


    With that, the girl looks curiously at Chen Daxi, the oldest around Wang Xu.


    "It''s not me. It''s the one next to me."


    Smell speech, Chen Daxi hurriedly flustered wave a hand, raise a hand to point to the side a face embarrassed Chen Yuxuan.

 Chapter 103

    "Ah? Sorry


    The girl screamed, and a blush flashed on her face. It seemed that she did not expect that Chen Yuxuan, who was not old, was the main character of the birthday party.


    "Uncle, this is a gift from the Zhao family. It''s a wedding tie in the Tang Dynasty. It''s a jade ring with one heart."


    She bowed and arched at Chen Yuxuan, but she took out a small wooden box from her body and quickly reported a lot of congratulations:


    "I wish you and your aunt the same heart, grow old together, happy children, full of children and grandchildren, four seasons singing, five blessings coming, six or six good wishes, seven good fortune, eight good luck, nine good luck and all the best!"


    At the end of the day, the girl actually said the feeling of stand up crosstalk.


    In an instant, many people''s faces were smiling, and the heavy atmosphere in the hall was relieved.


    "Little girl, what''s your name? How can you come to congratulate my husband?" Lanxi is full of smiles, obviously very fond of girls.


    "My name is Zhao Meimei. I''m here to see Wang Xu. My mother asked me to invite him to my home when he has time." Zhao Meimei said with a red smile.


    "May I ask? Your mother is... "Lanxi looked back at Wang Xu, especially when she noticed her daughter''s attitude, her eyes flickered and asked.


    Around Wang Xu, Chen Yuqing also pays close attention to Zhao Meimei all the time, holding Wang Xu''s subordinates more tightly.


    "My mother''s name is Zhao Xiaoxia!" Zhao Meimei grinned.


    In an instant, the hall was quiet again.


    Or, it seems, I don''t know when to start.


    All of them, it seems, have been very quiet


    Zhao Xiaoxia?


    Most of the people present are from the business world. Except for some dandies who are idle all day and really don''t know anything, who hasn''t heard of the name?


    A year ago, the great turbulence that shocked the whole river and sea suddenly seemed to be in front of people.


    Perhaps they don''t know the crueler side of the turmoil. In the superficial business world, Zhao group has been shrinking its power for three months, abandoning almost 80% of its subsidiaries when everyone thinks that Zhao group is going to end.


    Overnight, no one knows what happened, but the whole Zhao group is like a lion waking up from a deep sleep. In just three days, it not only recovered all the assets and subsidiaries abandoned before, but also devoured the other three listed groups with a market value of more than 10 billion.


    And the leader of all this.


    It''s called


    Zhao Xiaoxia!


    "Uncle and aunt, that was just a gift from my mother. This is a gift I bought for you with my pocket money. Although it''s not too expensive, please don''t refuse." Zhao Meimei seems to think of something. She takes out a red gift box from her small bag with a smile.


    Hearing that she said it wasn''t valuable, Lanxi didn''t care. She took it with a smile and opened it in Zhao Meimei''s expectant eyes.


    The gifts inside are also a pair, but after seeing clearly, Lanxi can''t help taking a deep breath.


    Because, that is two Patek Philippe limited edition watches!


    From the perspective of Lanxi, we can see that the total value of these two watches is at least one million. Is this not a very valuable gift?


    Seeing this scene, many people around also took a breath and felt bitter.


    Pocket money?


    Perhaps for Zhao Meimei herself, the golden eye of the Tang Dynasty, which was given by her mother, is indeed a less valuable gift.


    In addition to bitterness, many people feel that they seem to understand something.


    "It turns out that Wang Xu... Is lucky!"


    "Damn it, I can''t believe that Zhao Meimei, the daughter of the Zhao family, has a crush on him. By the way, he''s still having an affair with Chen Yuqing, the eldest lady of Yuxuan group. How lucky is he?"


    "Why am I not so lucky? I''m much more handsome than him. I shouldn''t! "


    Someone also whispered with a snigger: "you say that Zhao Meimei suddenly chose to come to Wang Xu for a visit at this time. She doesn''t want to fight with Chen Yuqing, does she?"


    "If that''s true, I''m afraid that the precious gift that Zhao Meimei gave her mother before was not for her daughter''s sake, but for her daughter''s sake." Hearing this sentence, another person thought it was quite reasonable. He couldn''t help but wonder and guess.


    At this time, Lanxi is also a little worried and looks at her daughter. However, after seeing her daughter and Wang Xu''s hand tightly together, her face suddenly smiles. Her daughter has obviously won a step.


    Although Chen Yuxuan''s face was a little embarrassed because of his attitude towards Wang Xu, he looked worried when he looked at it carefully.


    Chen Linzhi and Chen Xue are both jealous at the moment.


    How can Wang Xu be respected by so many dignified people? Why does such a lovely and beautiful girl like it?


    The most important thing is, why is Chen Yuqing, the little girl beside Wang Xu, not Chen Xue?


    "They all say that this boy has a high status, but why... Can''t I see what''s special about him?"


    Chen Lin wants to be in despair, how to think also can''t understand.


    But the next moment, he doesn''t have to think about it.


    Different from the previous visitors one after another, there was a big wave of guests outside the hall. The noise came at the same time


    "Mr. Zhang of Jincheng development group, Mr. Li of Kaiser five-star hotel, Mr. Ma of demeanor entertainment company, Mr. Liu of intercity transportation group..."


    More than a dozen bosses and CEOs of various small and medium-sized companies, just like the peddlers selling Chinese cabbage pancakes on the roadside, you push me and I push you. Everyone wants to be in the front, so that they can show more face.


    "I seem to see boss Chen with a fortune of more than one billion in it?" An invited boss was stunned.


    Another person beside him is also a dull face, saying: "more than... It seems that there are billions of real estate old Dong..."


    In a large gaping crowd, after these people came in, they all gave gifts to Yuxuan group''s Chen Dong for the first time. Then they ran to Wang Xu with a flattering smile.


    Looking at the young man sitting in front of everyone.


    At this moment, all the eyes with different emotions, such as suspicion, speculation, jealousy, disbelief and resentment, are gradually dead.


    They.


    Has been shocked to lose the ability to think!


    Looking at Wang Xu, who is still sitting there, looking calm, facing many rich people, even without raising his eyelids.


    All of a sudden.


    Looking at the first meeting in front of me, from strange to familiar, and then from familiar to strange figure.


    In his mind, Chen Yuxuan can''t help but come up with a sentence:


    "No matter how cold you are, I''ll smile at all living beings


    He.


    Got it!


    Only Chen Lin wanted to lower his head and keep shaking his hands, but his heart was full of reluctance


    "Why? Why? Clearly everything has been planned and arranged, only one last step! There''s only one last step to go! "


    There was a kind of crazy hatred in his eyes, which was about to lose his mind.

 Chapter 104

    "Ha ha, Mr. Ma, it''s very kind of you to come..."


    "Boss Zhang, when people come, they will come. What gifts will they give you..."


    "Mr. Zhao, I''ve heard a lot about you..."


    As the host of the dinner party and a businessman, Chen Yuxuan knows most of these big bosses, but he has never met them before. Although we know that these people are actually aiming at Wang Xu, as the master, he can''t ignore them.


    Otherwise, if you offend so many colleagues at one time, do you want to be in the business circle in the future?


    It''s a pity that Chen Yuxuan didn''t care for these tycoons at all. After giving him a gift, he came to see Wang Xu.


    Although everyone knows that Chen Yuxuan may become Wang Xu''s father-in-law in the future, the right master is right in front of him, let alone the father-in-law who has not been confirmed yet. Even Lao Tzu has to let go in front of him!


    "Antiques, luxury cars, jewelry, villas... I''ve always wanted them, but they didn''t succeed. The companies of the two sides have various business plans..."


    At this time, Chen Yuxuan looked at the gifts passing by his hands, and his hands began to tremble slightly.


    Even if it''s just a rough estimate, the value of these things has exceeded 300 million, which is almost equivalent to giving a gift to Yuxuan group.


    Lanxi, on the other side, was also very nervous. He took time to pull his daughter over and asked in a low voice, "Yuqing, you seriously told your mother that your boyfriend Wang Xu... What happened to him? Is it not that his parents disappeared five years ago, and he is an orphan who can only go out and fight by himself? "


    Because the scene in front of us was so shocking that Lanxi could not believe it, as if he was dreaming.


    Is Wang Xu''s identity hidden? The so-called missing parents, orphans are just camouflage? But what did he do for? Approaching your daughter on purpose? Or


    Out of worry about his daughter, one after another "conspiracy theory" doubts arise, which makes Lanxi people very nervous, for fear that Wang Xu has some ulterior motives.


    However, their Chen family has nothing to covet?


    "Mom, actually I don''t know much." Chen Yuqing spat out her tongue and whispered:


    "After all, he and I haven''t seen each other for five years. We just know that he should have gone out to serve as a soldier. It seems that he is still a very powerful king of soldiers. He is Liu Qinlong''s instructor. As for other people... I''ve seen and heard about him for the first time today."


    "King of war?" Lanxi was more confused.


    If it''s just an ordinary king of soldiers, how can these rich people be so? Is it because of Liu Qinlong''s face?


    But


    Zhao Xiaoxia also asked her daughter to invite him to be a guest at home!


    Thinking about it, Lanxi suddenly looks at Zhao Meimei beside Wang Xu with great complexity. A deep sense of crisis comes from the bottom of his heart


    "Forget it, no matter what happened to him!"


    "Yuqing, go back quickly. Don''t miss it as you did five years ago. Mom told you as a passer-by, for a good man, we should do everything possible to catch me dead! "


    With that, Lanxi seems to think of when he was young, he clenched his daughter like a little girl, and made a gesture of cheering.


    "Ma! My relationship with Wang Xu doesn''t need you to say "OK!"


    Chen Yuqing looks funny, but her face is also slightly red, said by her mother is a little shy.


    Originally, before today, although she and Wang Xu knew each other that they liked each other, they didn''t pierce the last layer of window paper to really confirm their relationship.


    But now, because of Chen Linxiang, Chen Qiang and other people''s constant ridicule and disdain, Chen Yuqing angrily yells that Wang Xu is his boyfriend, and Wang Xu is obviously happy to see his success.


    Five years ago, they missed it.


    This time.


    I love you, but I love you.


    Even if there are so many women around Wang Xu, Chen Yuqing is full of confidence in herself.


    After many emotional twists and turns, the original weak heart, but become more firm.


    She is Chen Yuqing.


    Never miss it again!


    ¡­¡­


    The parking lot outside the hotel.


    At this time, there is a car boy standing at the entrance, talking to the security guard in the nearby security booth.


    "Liuzi, let me tell you, today I came to learn to touch more luxury cars than many people in China. Just now that Bentley RV, dear God, at least three million dollars! What else is there? Porsche, low-key luxury Volkswagen Passat... "The car boy was blowing wildly against the security booth.


    Liu Zi, the security guard inside, looked envious, but said with disdain: "it''s not your car. You are here to blow a few blows with me!"


    "Oh, Liuzi, you envy me! What, am I wrong? Did I drive millions of luxury cars in person? In a short half an hour, I changed nearly 20 cars to play? What''s this called, bull! Later, I go out to brag with people, and some people dare to say I''m lying? "


    Smell speech, car boy Zhao to school immediately refused.


    Standing a middle finger, I despise security Liuzi.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Suddenly, the sound of a car engine came.


    "Damn, there''s a luxury car again. I won''t tell you. I''m going for a ride. By the way, lend me your mobile phone. My mobile phone has just run out of power for taking photos with luxury cars. "


    Zhao laixue''s eyes suddenly brightened and spat out his cigarette butt on the ground. He patted his hands and grabbed Liuzi''s mobile phone. After finishing his clothes, he strode forward with his head high.


    It''s a beige 2017 Porsche cer with a market value of about 1.3 million. Zhao laixue recognized it at a glance. If you can touch this kind of luxury car before, he will be happy to death.


    Today, however, Zhao laixue has little interest and even looks very unlucky. He is very disappointed and says to himself:


    "Damn, just now, one car is more powerful than another. Doesn''t it mean that all the big people come last? How come at the end of the day, there''s such a broken Porsche? "


    Because he expected too much in his heart, Zhao laixue''s face was not very good-looking.


    "Hey, the car boy, come and park the car for me." The driver was a fashionable young man with sunglasses. He was twenty-four or twenty-five years old. When he got out of the car, he pointed to Zhao laixue and said:


    "By the way, be careful. Don''t knock my baby. If you lose a piece of paint, you can''t afford to sell it!"


    With that, the young man didn''t even look at Zhao laixue. He tossed his hair smartly and left with another pair of men and women from the car.


    "Liu Shao, it''s said that this evening is your future father-in-law''s half century birthday party. Look at this gift that I specially asked someone to bring from abroad. It''s worth 300000. Can I help you?"


    "By the way, I have brought a pair of diamond rings from South Africa. They are not expensive. They are only 200000. But compared with Liu Shao, the gift you bought from Christie''s for 1.5 million yuan, our little gift is just a foil. "


    "Don''t you think so? Liu Shao


    From a distance, two people flattered.


    When Zhao laixue heard this, his face was full of disdain, and he whispered, "bah!"


    "What is it? Driving a broken Porsche is just like this. I met the one who drives a million rolls Royces before, and they didn''t see you exaggerate like that? "


    "Give me a damn 1.5 million gift? Is that awesome? "


    Before, Zhao laixue saw a 10 million class Rolls Royce customized business car coming. Originally, he was just about to drive, but there was a young man in it. At first, he thought that he was half the same company with him and was driving to pick up the big man.


    He also talked with envy: "brother, how much do you get for driving a luxury car of this level to the boss in a month? Is there a way to help you? "


    result.


    Before he had finished, he was laughed at and left.


    At that time, Zhao laixue was stunned for ten minutes. He even forgot to go out to receive the guests again.


    "Sorry, I''m not in your business."


    "I''m here to give this car away."


    have a look!


    This is the real rich man!


    You drive a broken Porsche and drag it with 250000, holding 1.5 million gifts and pretending to be like this?


    Think of here, Zhao laixue face more disdain.


    It''s true that he is a car boy and has no money, but it doesn''t mean he can''t despise Liu Shao.


    Rubbish!

 Chapter 105

    "Wang Xu, who are you?"


    Chen Xue wants to go up and fight Wang Xu''s relationship more warmly several times, but up to now, she has no chance.


    One after another, the rich boss came to see Wang Xu in person on the pretext of congratulating her third uncle on his birthday.


    "Wait, can I really get him for his amazing identity?"


    With the passage of time, suddenly she seems to think of something, a shiver, heart originally to Wang Xu''s eagerness, instant seems to be pouring a basin of cold water from head to foot.


    It''s true that in her university, she played with a rich family, and let the other party listen to Chen Xue. However, the so-called rich family is just a company similar to Yuxuan group.


    But what about Wang Xu?


    "Mr. Wang, I''m Xiaoma. We met Zhao San last time..."


    "Mr. Wang, I don''t dare to climb up to you..."


    "Mr. Wang, if you have any orders, you can come to me at any time..."


    Looking at the rich people around Wang Xu, who are smiling and fawning on their faces, Chen Xue is silent. She even feels chilly for a faint possibility in her heart.


    She wants to take Wang Xu away from Chen Yuqing, and she plays with her partner in the palm of her hand... But is it too beautiful?


    Can she face Wang Xu''s anger?


    Thinking about it, Chen Xue''s face pale down, a shame in the heart, suddenly feel that he is a clown.


    From the beginning to the end, Wang Xu didn''t even look at her. She thought that if she was seduced by beauty, Wang Xu would take a fancy to her? It''s really, a little funny, but also naive and ridiculous!


    "Why, why can Chen Yuqing be liked by him? Why is Chen Yuqing''s family so much better than my family? Why can''t I... "


    After the loss of self mockery, too much why occupy the majority of Chen Xue''s heart.


    However, she can only be silent jealousy.


    Just then, an impatient voice came from the door of the hall


    "Master Liu is here. Those who are in the way at the door, get out of my way quickly!"


    This is almost out of place with the scene of the voice, so that people immediately turned to see the past, a man and a woman with chin, a face of pride, strode in, behind them, followed by a young man wearing dark sunglasses.


    Wearing sunglasses at night is really enough


    pretend to be something!


    In a flash, two words came to mind.


    "So forced..."


    "Who is this boy?"


    "Is it more terrible than the identity of Wang Xu?"


    There are many guests, see this scene, the bottom of my heart silently murmured.


    Soon, there was no need for them to guess. As soon as the young man came in, he led the man and woman to Chen Yuxuan.


    "Uncle Chen, I''m Liu Zixin. I think Uncle Chen has mentioned me to you many times? It''s said that tonight is your half century birthday party. This is a little token of my heart to see you for the first time. "


    Only at this time did the young man take off his sunglasses and smile at Chen Yuxuan. Then he took out a big wooden box from his arms and attached his hands to it for a long time.


    What does this guy want?


    After waiting for three seconds, Liu Zixin didn''t do anything else, and everyone around him immediately frowned.


    The fourth second.


    Finally, Liu Zixin continued to move. He slowly looked around the crowd, with a faint smile on his face. His hands slowly opened the closed wooden box, revealing an emerald bracelet inside. He said with a subtle smile:


    "This jade bracelet is named fengqiwu. After learning about your birthday party, I asked my friend to buy it from Christie''s auction on Hong Kong Island at a high price of 1.5 million. Please accept it."


    Hear that.


    People finally know what Liu Zixin''s three second pause was for.


    It''s just


    Do you know what other people have given you before?


    For a moment, everyone looked at Liu Zixin, who was standing there with a modest smile. He was speechless and speechless.


    Then this quiet atmosphere, in Liu Zixin''s eyes, is that his goal has been achieved. He awed the public with his gallant ceremony, and there was a glimmer of pride and ridicule in his eyes.


    "This bracelet... Isn''t it the set sample of the Jade Dragon Phoenix bracelet that I bought at the auction of Jianghai Christie''s some time ago?"


    At the same time, Chen Daxi, who is standing beside Wang Xu, looks at the jade bracelet in Liu Zi''s novice, and feels like a dog in the sun.


    At that time, he paid 65 million yuan for the pair of jade dragon and Phoenix bracelets. The auction house accompanied him and sent two samples for comparison, which he threw into his Xuanbao Pavilion Hall to sell. Later, he didn''t pay attention to them.


    result.


    Now it''s happening.


    It''s like


    Almost blind his old eyes!


    Similarly, others make complaints about all kinds of Tucao psychology at this moment.


    Perhaps, the quiet atmosphere around him is too strange. Liu Zixin, who has been waiting for someone to exclaim, can''t hang on his face.


    He took a look around and soon found out something was wrong.


    At this time, the whole hall, it seems that everyone is standing, but there is only one exception.


    That''s Wang Xu!


    "Boy, you..." Liu Zixin''s eyes flashed, and suddenly he felt very flustered.


    He just wanted to ask something, but the man and woman who came with him directly stood up, pointed to Wang Xu and scolded him


    "Boy, what are you looking at? Don''t you see everyone standing around? Liu Shao is talking to you. Do you dare to sit still? "


    In an instant, almost everyone''s face changed. This is Mr. Wang. After the previous scenes, who dares to speak to him like this?


    And what the hell is your logic?


    We''re all standing. We''ve got a fuckin ''relationship with you?


    What''s more, Liu Shao, Liu Zixin?


    What? I haven''t heard of it!


    Wang Xu sat there, looking at them with great interest, playing with the wine glass, and said faintly:


    "If he wants to talk, let him come and talk to me."


    "How did you talk to Liu Shao! Do you know who Liu Shao is? " The woman''s eyebrows picked, stood up and yelled.


    "Ha ha."


    Wang Xu smiles, not even raising his eyelids.


    Seeing his attitude, Liu Zixin took back what he had wanted to say, and his face was a little upset


    "I wanted to talk to you well, but your attitude made benshao very upset. But since you dare to do so, you must have a lot of abilities."


    "Come on, I''m Liu Zixin. I''m all ears..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    At this moment, a voice of anxiety, shock and inconceivable came from the door.


    A hotel security guard ran in and cried out:


    "Liu Shao, Zhang, Zhang, Master Zhang is here!"


    "What Mr. Zhang?"


    Smell speech, Liu Zixin is a Leng at first, then facial expression suddenly a cold, turn head to that security guard to yell aloud: "blind call what, didn''t see me..."


    But before the word "Zai" came out, he suddenly put out a big hand behind him and pressed it on his face.


    "I said," what are you calling for? "


    I don''t know when, Liu Qinlong has already stood beside Liu Zixin and said with quiet eyes:


    "This Liu Shao is calling me!"

 Chapter 106

    Fuck!


    Who dares to push me?


    After being pushed away by Liu Qinlong, Liu Zixin''s first reaction was to raise his head angrily and open his mouth to drink and scold.


    But as soon as he looked up, he saw Liu Qinlong''s cold eyes. In an instant, he hit him like thunder, and his face turned white.


    a young master?


    Why is he here? At the level of Yuxuan group, it''s not worth him to come here in person, is it? This mutation is totally beyond Liu Zixin''s imagination.


    Just because he didn''t think about this possibility at all, he put himself on the top as soon as he came in. After all, Yuxuan group is in front of the Liu family, even in front of him, a minor of the Liu family.


    But!


    Why is this young master here?


    Extremely shocked, Liu Zixin was given a cold look by Liu Qinlong. He felt that his whole body was cold and his legs trembled slightly.


    Just now, he, it seems, died in front of the young master?


    Liu Zixin''s face is whiter.


    "What Mr. Zhang?"


    At this time, other people are not in the mood to pay attention to Liu Zixin''s mood, many people are strange, but there are more people''s faces slightly changed.


    "It can''t be the... One from Jianghai family, right?"


    There was a moment''s silence when they looked at each other in horror. Then, suddenly, the whole banquet hall was boiling.


    "Mr. Zhang came in person?"


    Countless people are whispering and looking forward to it. This is a legend of Jianghai City, and also a great person who really stands at the top of Jianghai city.


    If you let people choose the family Jianghai can''t easily provoke, then there is no doubt that people will have a common sense.


    Zhang, Liu, Wang, Zhao!


    These four, in Jianghai, can''t offend at all.


    But tonight, first Liu Qinlong, the young master of the Liu family, and then Zhao Meimei, Zhao Xiaoxia''s daughter. Now, even Zhang''s father has come here in person.


    "Mr. Zhang... Why did he come in person?"


    Chen Yuxuan can''t believe his absence.


    He and Zhang had no anxieties. Even if they met each other, the status of Mr. Zhang was also weighed down. He didn''t know how many heads he had. At most, a younger generation came. How could he suddenly visit in person?


    "Is it because of Wang Xu?"


    In a trance, Chen Yuxuan suddenly has a strange idea in his heart.


    At this time, accompanied by Liu Qinlong, I saw an imposing old man with silver hair. Surrounded by a group of people, he strode into the banquet hall.


    It''s Mr. Zhang.


    Zhang Feixiong!


    "Zhang Jia Da Shao!"


    Liu Zixin''s body suddenly trembled again and exclaimed.


    The humble young man in the crowd behind Mr. Zhang was Zhang Menghu, who had tried to curry favor with him many times before but had no chance.


    "It''s really Mr. Zhang. I''ve been lucky to see him from afar before."


    "The middle-aged man around him is chairman Zhang of Zhang''s group, who is the direct controller of a super large group with a market value of nearly 100 billion. He is really a big man above ten thousand people."


    "Besides, the strong man next to him is captain Zhang of the provincial military headquarters. He is the commander of the special forces directly under the provincial military headquarters. It is said that he has such a great reputation in the multinational border. Just his name can frighten the warlords in those small countries."


    I don''t know how many people are murmuring about the news they have learned, full of envy and shock.


    In the crowd''s surprise, but with a little natural look, Zhang Feixiong turned his back and didn''t mean to congratulate Chen Yuxuan. He directly separated the crowd, went straight to Wang Xu and bowed to him


    "Mr. Wang, the old man has come to apologize to you. Last time at my dinner party, the old man really ignored me."


    "Prince Wang..."


    At this moment, Chen Linxiang, Chen Linzhi, Hua Jie, Wang Xuechang, Zhou Xiaodong, Chen Xue, Chen Qiang and others trembled their lips, and their bodies all contracted carefully to hide in the depths of the crowd.


    They.


    Totally scared!


    At this point, even if you can keep standing and breathing, you have exhausted your whole body strength.


    It was a dead silence.


    All eyes were focused on the young man who was still sitting on the chair as if there were no one else.


    Some people are shocked to trance, some are stunned, some have dull eyes, some are absent-minded to forget to breathe


    Chen Yuxuan and Lanxi are shocked again and again. They are completely in the same place and lose the ability to think.


    Only Chen Yuqing slowly raised her head and looked around at the crowd with pride. Then she lowered her head again and looked at Wang Xu with a deep joy


    "Wang Xu, I knew you would never let me down!"


    Zhao Meimei turns her eyes curiously and looks at Wang Xu, nodding in her heart


    "Well, it turns out that Yuqi''s brother Xu has such a powerful identity. No wonder my mother asked me to invite him home in person after she knew that I knew him from sister Lanshan and sister Qianqian."


    But just a few seconds, in many people''s feeling, but as if three years.


    At this time, Wang Xu put down his glass and nodded


    "Mr. Zhang, you have a heart."


    In the complex eyes of the people, hearing this sentence, the old man who was regarded as the peak of the river and the sea by all people finally took a breath of relief and slowly stood up straight.


    In his position, knowing that Wang Xu had opened his mouth meant that the previous Zhangjia dinner had been completely uncovered.


    "It''s because I don''t have enough vision. I think I''ve raised him high enough. In the end, I look down on him. But it''s over."


    Zhang Fei sighed in his ambition.


    In the middle, he took time to look at his third son, Zhang Feng, who is also the commander of the special combat forces directly under the provincial military headquarters, Captain Zhang.


    After Zhang Lin''s incident, because he had overheard Wang Xu''s name from Zhang Feng''s mouth, Zhang Feixiong directly contacted his third son after the incident and carefully understood Wang Xu again.


    However, some things can''t be explained clearly on the phone. They just confirm Wang Xu''s identity as "the dragon of the king of war" once again. So later, at the dinner party of Zhang Jia, Zhang Feixiong paid more attention to Sun Yan in the face of the mysterious background.


    Even after the dinner, he just asked his grandson Zhang Menghu to make amends and send a Ferrari. As a result, it was not long before the news came that Ma pangzi sent ten million Rolls Royce.


    It''s so special. It''s like beating Zhang''s face!


    But even so, Zhang Feixiong did not want to make amends in person again.


    However, just tonight, Zhang Feng suddenly came back from the border alone, accompanied by a lot of detailed information about Wang Xu.


    Four years ago, Wang Xu was born in the sky. One person wiped out a fully armed force in the border stronghold, as many as 100 drug dealers.


    Three years ago, on the underground black market at the border of Myanmar, Wang Xu was sitting alone in a gambling meeting with a total auction price of 10 billion yuan. He killed 69 experts with inner strength!


    Two years ago, deep in the southwest mountains and at the end of the border rainforest, a mysterious relic opened. More than 40 teams from all over the world gathered at the relic. Finally, Wang Xu was the only one alive!


    As Zhang Feixiong, he naturally knew the secrets of various forces in Jianghai city. At that time, all the masters of the Zhao family and almost all the men in his direct family died there!


    A year ago... Wang Xu mysteriously disappeared. It was only a month ago that he suddenly appeared mysteriously in Jianghai.


    These are just some of the most eye-catching materials with a thickness of two meters. Other events and contents, if you take them out, are enough to shock ordinary people to the drop of their chin.


    Think of here, Zhang Feixiong old face can not help but flash a trace of bitterness.


    How can he not see that most people around him are more in awe of him than Wang Xu.


    Just because, he Zhang Feixiong crisscross the rivers and seas for decades, famous, is the big man in the public recognition.


    But the real big guy


    Who can tell?


    Wang Xu?


    Or is it Sun Yan, the woman with the most mysterious group behind her?


    The water of the river and sea, deep, is far from what these people can understand.

 Chapter 107

    "The real dragon sees its head but not its tail, and hides itself in the clouds..."


    "So, is this the real dragon among the people?"


    Looking at the dialogue between Wang Xu and Zhang Feixiong, a similar idea slowly rises in everyone''s mind.


    Chen Yuxuan and Lanxi are stunned


    Chen Linxiang and Chen Linzhi were stunned


    Chen Xue and Chen Qiang are stunned


    Chen Daxi, Ma Sanmo and others were also stunned


    Throughout the banquet hall, all the bosses, big and small, and the younger generation, were also stunned on the spot.


    Everyone looked dull at Wang Xu and Zhang Feixiong talking there. One was polite, the other was plain as water.


    Everyone''s reason for being stunned is different, and their mood is also different, but the only one that is the same is Wang Xu, who brings shock to everyone.


    In the huge banquet hall, only Wang Xu and Zhang Jia are left to talk and laugh politely. Other Zhang Jia people can only stand aside as a foil.


    "How could that be... But, Zhang Feixiong!"


    I don''t know how many people have this doubt in their mind.


    "Wang Xu... Master Zhang?"


    Zhou Xiaodong stood in the corner, staring at his "faxiao" who abandoned it like rubbish.


    In his heart, there was an unprecedented regret.


    "If! If! If I had been on his side before... No, even if I couldn''t bear it for a while, I would still be able to maintain the relationship with Wang Xu. At that time, no matter Chen Yuqing, Liu Qinlong or any of the other rich people, why do I have to lick my face and climb up to Wang Xuechang and Hua Jie? "


    The more Zhou Xiaodong thought about it, the more regret he felt.


    Before the hate to the extreme, the point of resentment, at this time is already do not know where he was thrown.


    Standing there, Chen Yuxuan looks at his wife Lanxi like a sleepwalker. When he sees that her face is also in a trance, he suddenly has an impulse to dig out his eyes.


    "It turns out that he is so powerful that he is far beyond our Chen family!"


    "So what he said before was true?"


    "It turns out that... The person who has always been self righteous and has no self-knowledge... Is me!"


    Chen Qiang carefully lies at the door of the rest room and looks out through the crack of the door. He shrinks back more carefully.


    He only felt that he was like a mole ant. He was afraid that he would be run over by Wang Xu at any time.


    Flower elder sister and Wang Xuechang face is completely white, without a trace of human color, think of their own before what Wang Xu did, fear, but also with a trace of deep happiness.


    Fortunately... Fortunately, in Wang Xu''s eyes, they are just one or two jumping insects!


    Even Zhang Menghu was still in the same place with a complicated look.


    Wang Xu''s deeds, as the eldest grandson of Zhang''s family and the next generation successor, naturally watched everything on the scene.


    At the thought of all kinds of materials more than two meters thick, Zhang Menghu felt that his so-called Zhang Jia young tiger was a joke.


    How old is Wang Xu?


    Seems to be a few years younger than him!


    However, even he has been regarded as Gao Shan''s grandfather, and as a warrior, he does not dare to be so presumptuous to Wang Xu.


    When I saw Wang Xu several times, his attitude was indifferent for the first time. I felt that his grandfather was making a fuss. Unexpectedly, because of a small conflict, he let Zhang Chao abolish Zhang Lin to make amends.


    The second time, he was polite. At the dinner party of Zhang Jia, he was only polite to one of the guests. On the surface, he was extremely respectful, but on the bottom of his heart, he didn''t have much awe. Otherwise, he wouldn''t let uncle Da accompany him and leave directly.


    The third time, he personally came to Wang Xu''s house to send Ferrari. At that time, he didn''t want to go, but due to Zhang Chao''s plea, he went through the scene together.


    And now for the fourth time


    "It turns out that this is the dragon among the people!"


    "The legendary genius can really be seen alive in reality..."


    Zhao Meimei is more curious when she looks at Wang Xu. Liu Qinlong''s face is as usual. Of course, he is Liu Dashao''s instructor. Can he be worse?


    Only Chen Yuqing looks at Wang Xu happily, her eyes narrowed into two crescent moon. This is the man Chen Yuqing likes


    Five years ago, he had nothing, I still like him regardless!


    That''s it!


    I''m Chen Yuqing''s man!


    At this time, Zhang Feng, who was behind Zhang Feixiong, came out slowly and said to Wang Xu with a straight face: "prince, I''m Zhang Feng, the leader of the sword. We met at the border three years ago. Do you remember?"


    "It''s you? I remember that there were eight people with you at that time. Why, even you became the captain of the sword. Did all the others die? " Wang Xu looked up at him and nodded faintly.


    This, if put in other people''s ears that, really only feel too sharp.


    When Zhang Feng heard this, he felt a little bitter on his face, but he didn''t mean to be angry and retort. Instead, he nodded with a bitter smile


    "Yes, you know the situation on the other side of the border. Almost every day is in the process of life and death. Everyone else dies, but I''m lucky enough to survive."


    With that, Zhang Feng looked more serious and said seriously, "Mr. Wang, I''m going to go back to Jianghai specially for you this time. I wonder if we can take a step to talk?"


    "Yes." Wang Xu nodded.


    They walked out one after the other, with a complex gaze behind them.


    In front of them, it is needless to say that the crowd will automatically separate from each other like a tide. Everyone who retreats will look at Wang Xu with all kinds of extreme looks.


    Shock, doubt, wonder, awe


    But among them, there is no jealousy and resentment!


    When a person''s status is too high for everyone, no one can or dares to produce these two emotions.


    Just like, when the mole ant climbs at the foot of the mountain, it can only see three inches in front of it. How can it see the whole high mountain?


    After Wang Xu and others left, the whole banquet hall was still dead for a long time.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yuxuan suddenly fell down on the chair beside him. He felt his whole body collapsed. Looking at his daughter, he said with satisfaction


    "Yuqing..."


    "From today on..."


    "Dad will never ask about you and Wang Xu again!"


    After that, he silently looked at the back of those people who had gone away from the hall. His lips trembled and he breathed out a long breath, word by word:


    "Our Chen family has taken off."


    There are women in the Chen family.


    Phoenix Tree Wutong!

 Chapter 108

    "Mr. Wang, I''m here in my personal capacity. I''d like to ask you a favor."


    In the VIP reception room on the top floor of the hotel, without outsiders, Zhang Feng suddenly bowed to Wang Xu and said solemnly:


    "I''d like to invite you to be the external special instructor of our sword team!"


    "Special education?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed.


    The sword team is not a general special force, but a special combat force composed of pure armed men. On the basis of assembling modern firearms, it also retains a strong enough cold weapon close combat capability.


    Because of their particularity, these teams are faced with more dangerous tasks, such as going deep into other countries, breaking some important documents, or protecting some special people. And what they are facing are almost all other special people like them.


    Because the danger faced is far greater than the general special forces, the battle damage rate of the sword team is also very high. A few years ago, Wang Xu saw Zhang Feng''s sword, but now only Zhang Feng is left.


    As for the others.


    It''s all dead!


    however.


    As soldiers, dying in a foreign country is their destiny.


    fear death?


    Then don''t be a soldier, let alone a sword!


    This is especially true of martial arts. Those who are afraid of death will never reach the end of martial arts.


    Those who stand at the peak, all of them use their own everything, step by step between life and death, constantly break through the great terror of life and death, and finally become the existence that people look up to.


    "Mr. Wang, we all admire what you did outside the border. Those things should have been our obligations and responsibilities, but unfortunately we have no ability to do them, but you have succeeded without hesitation with only one person. In our hearts, you are our hero! " Zhang Feng deeply understood these reasons, remembered those things he had heard, and looked at Wang Xu with admiration and complexity.


    He knew that the military headquarters did not want to woo Wang Xu, and even directly offered extremely rich conditions at the beginning.


    It''s just a pity that Wang Xu didn''t accept it for some reason. Instead, he has been active outside the border in his personal capacity, doing the next one after another. Only a few people know about it. So far, most of them have been marked as S-class top secret and sealed up secretly.


    "Heroes?"


    Wang Xu is noncommittal, just light nod a way: "I remember you sharp sword has special instructor?"? Why hire me in private? "


    "In fact, I''m the latest sharp sword instructor, but..." hearing the speech, Zhang Feng immediately gave a wry smile, "I know my own strength, if you participate, this group of new people, also don''t have to be like me, every task, almost need to experience at least one life and death."


    "Even if..."


    With that, Zhang Feng''s voice suddenly sank down, and his face flashed with desolation


    "... it''s good to die less than one person. After all, the world will only become more and more dangerous in the future, such as the relative peace now..."


    At this point, Zhang Feng suddenly stopped and looked forward to Wang Xu


    "Mr. Wang, I know you have your own business to do, but I just want you to take time to guide those new people in their personal combat awareness training."


    "Combat awareness training?" Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "Yes."


    Zhang Feng solemnly said: "in fact, the basic qualities of the new swordsmen in each issue are not bad. They are either the soldiers selected by thousands of special forces or the children of martial arts families. But they all have one characteristic, that is, they lack real life and death fighting experience. Once they fall into a dangerous task, they will die because of some minor faults they should not commit. It''s a pity. "


    "So it is." Wang Xu nodded.


    No wonder Zhang Feng wanted to ask him to be a new special education instructor. He was afraid that the other party knew what he had done outside the border in the past few years, otherwise he would not have made up his mind.


    "But I don''t have time to train a bunch of kids."


    Wang Xu shook his head and refused


    "Fighting experience can''t be taught just by speaking."


    With that, he got up and went straight to the door.


    "Mr. Zhang, my future father-in-law has a big family waiting for me, so I won''t say more."


    Zhang Feixiong also got up with a smile and said, "Mr. Wang, I''m afraid that your little girl friend is in a hurry. I won''t disturb her."


    After Wang Xu left, Zhang Fei sighed and shook his head at his disappointed third son


    "Feng''er, the prince is right. His fighting experience can''t be taught by saying. Especially in the battle of life and death between the warriors, sometimes the victory or defeat is only in a moment''s thought. At that time, it''s just instinct fighting and can''t react. How can we have more experience in our mind? "


    "These, I understand..." Zhang Feng is unwilling to nod.


    How can he not know these?


    A warrior must dare to fight, fight and fight, and constantly break through and become stronger in life and death. Otherwise, no matter how talented you are and how amazing your accomplishments are, you are just a fat pig full of Qi and blood.


    If you don''t talk about the same realm, those who are lower than you may kill you face to face!


    "Just, Dad, recently... The river and the sea may not be peaceful!" Unwilling, Zhang Feng finally can only reluctantly put down this idea.


    Wang Xu is not willing, no one can force him!


    He also dare not!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the banquet hall downstairs.


    After Wang Xu went out, most of the guests could only leave with a full stomach of doubts. Ma Sanmo and others also scattered one after another. Liu Zixin ran as fast as the frightened mouse. He didn''t dare to continue to be shameful here.


    As long as you think about it, he just pretended to be forced in front of so many big people. He was not only full of shame, but also worried. He was afraid that he would be remembered by people and would be in trouble with him.


    When Wang Xu comes back, he sees Chen Yuxuan leading a group of Chen''s family at the door, looking forward to seeing him. When he comes, Chen Yuxuan immediately takes the initiative to welcome him and says with a smile that he wants to invite Wang Xu to have a good chat at home for a night.


    At this time, Wang Xu is no longer the orphan and poor boy that people looked down upon before. When people look at him, their eyes change again and again. Even Chen Yuqing''s eyes are slightly unfamiliar.


    "But before that, I have something to deal with." Wang Xu light way.

 Chapter 109

    What''s the deal?


    When Wang Xu''s eyes see Chen Linxiang''s body, Chen Linxiang''s heart beats suddenly, only feeling a bad premonition rush to his heart.


    Sure enough, between Wang Xu light way: "I feel, uncle, you need to Chen Lin want to in the Yuxuan group all the positions, all to remove."


    "What?"


    One side of Chen Linzhi suddenly exclaimed, face brush white, Wang Xu, won''t the next is to find her trouble?


    And Chen Lin thought that his face was covered with ashes.


    But how could he be reconciled? He just thought that so many big people had come to see Wang Xu before, but he did not dare to denounce and ridicule as he did at the beginning.


    "Cough... Mr. Wang, I give you a solemn apology!"


    Chen Lin thought that he was also shameless. He gritted his teeth and went to Wang Xu. He bowed heavily to Wang Xu and said:


    "Before, I had no eyes and offended you. Please don''t worry about it with me."


    "I don''t care." Wang Xu''s light way.


    He did it just for Chen Yuqing.


    As for Chen Lin''s thought, is it worthwhile for him to care about the garbage that he can send to death with a word?


    "Mr. Wang, I, i... I have a heartless request. Can you not kick me out of Yuxuan group..."


    But Chen Lin thought that he had misunderstood Wang Xu''s words. He was pleased first, then quickly lowered his head to hide his excitement.


    "Well, the boy is still too young to let me go so easily. Although you can''t make me angry now, it''s going to take a long time... After you and Yuqing get married, I''ll be your elder. I''ll see if you dare to treat me like this! " Chen Lin wants to be proud.


    But just then, Wang Xu''s cold voice came:


    "No!"


    Wang Xu shakes his head and refuses directly. He doesn''t want to give Chen Lin any face at all.


    "You


    Chen Lin wants to be furious.


    In his mind, even if Wang Xu doesn''t look at his face, he will give Chen Yuqing face. Anyway, Chen Lin thinks that he is Chen Yuqing''s great uncle and elder!


    Take it for granted, he is Wang Xu''s elder!


    But where to think of, Wang Xu is a bit of face did not leave him.


    "Yuxuan..." Chen Lin thought that no matter how upset and angry he was, he had to bear it. Now he didn''t dare yell at Wang Xu.


    In desperation, he can only look at Chen Yuxuan and hope that his third brother can help him speak. Wang Xu, his great uncle, doesn''t give him face. So Chen Yuxuan, his future father-in-law, must give him face, right?


    It''s a pity.


    See him to see come over, Chen Yuxuan is some silence however.


    In his heart, after all, Chen Lin and Chen Qiang and others have been so arrogant that they constantly ridicule and despise Wang Xu. In fact, it is because of his tacit approval. At the beginning, he looked down on Wang Xu and was encouraged by them, which led to everything behind.


    Transposition thinking, if he was so ridiculed provocation, I''m afraid he will never let the other side, right?


    Now, big brother Chen Lin wants to ask him, can he, the source of the incident, do nothing?


    What''s more, it''s my big brother!


    Chen Yuxuan hesitated and wanted to speak.


    But at this time.


    "Dad, in fact, I want to mention this for a long time. Some people don''t have any skills. They bully employees in the group every day and damage the interests of the company. Don''t forget why your female assistant left half a year ago!" Chen Yuqing spoke in a cold voice.


    "If you still speak for that man, don''t blame my daughter for being angry!"


    With Wang Xu behind her, the depression in her heart suddenly burst out at this moment.


    "Yuxuan, I''m your elder brother. Not to mention that my elder brother brought you up when I was a child, I''ve been in the Chen family all these years, and I''ve done my best for the Chen family. I''ve worked hard for the company, and I''ve worked hard for the company, haven''t I?" Chen Lin wants to be miserable.


    It''s not the first time that I''ve played emotional cards.


    "Third brother, the elder brother is right. He has no credit and also has hard work. Besides, the elder brother admits his mistake and apologizes. We are brothers and sisters. When our father is here, we need to support each other."


    Chen Yuxuan''s face struggles.


    On one side are my daughter and my son-in-law, and on the other are my brothers and sisters


    "You two, do you want more faces?"


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly laughed, shook his head and said faintly: "originally, I was too lazy to talk nonsense with you, but who told me to be soft hearted? I can''t see my future father-in-law being treated as a fool by you."


    Hearing this, Chen Yuxuan''s face was a little embarrassed.


    Wang Xu''s words mean that he is a fool?


    A little annoyed, he looked up at Wang Xu, waiting to see what he could say behind him.


    "You said you didn''t get any credit. I won''t refute that. You really didn''t get any credit. But how did these eight words come from


    Wang Xu looked at Chen Linxiang and Chen Linzhi playfully. With a sneer, he quickly reported a series of figures: "in March of 2012, when you came to Jianghai from the countryside, you joined Yuxuan group and became the security minister of the group. In just three months, you forced three female employees to leave, and secretly received more than 1.5 million kickbacks from the partners..."


    "In June of 2013, your private bank card deposit increased to 5 million; in September of 2014, it reached 10 million; in October of 2015, it was 20 million..."


    "Until today, you secretly sell the interests of Yuxuan group and get nearly 100 million yuan for yourself, most of which are stored in the liquidity chain of a shell company."


    Cold finish the last sentence, Wang Xu some disgusted looked at Chen Lin, thought a glance, light way: "now, you still have a face, continue to say just a few words?"? I''ll wait. "


    This moment.


    Chen Lin wants to be like a puppet. He''s stiff all over, and his eyes are full of fear.


    These things, either for a long time, or what he did was extremely hidden. As a result, in front of Wang Xu, there was no obstruction at all, just like the transparent plastic cloth.


    No matter how shocked Chen Lin thought, Wang Xu looked at Chen Linzhi and said with a grin, "by the way, you seem to have a lot of secrets. Do you want me to tell them all at once?"


    "No, no... no!" In an instant, Chen Linzhi''s whole face changed. Subconsciously, he cried out in a crazy voice.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Xu''s eyes are even colder.


    I really don''t think he''s ready to come here today?


    Let alone Chen Linxiang and others, Chen Yuxuan himself has a mistress outside. Wang Xu knows it all. Just, in order not to bring trouble to Chen Yuqing, he did not mention it.


    Before he returned to the river, Chen''s power was not included in the investigation.


    Now all these materials are secretly handed over to Liu Qinlong after he arrived.


    At this time, Chen Yuxuan was also shocked. He looked at his two elder brothers and sisters in disbelief and murmured:


    "Wang Xu, what you said is true?"


    Although the words are interrogative sentences, he has basically believed them in his heart.


    After all, Wang Xu has such a high status that it is impossible for him to lie on such trifles in order to deceive him. The performance of Chen Linzhi and Chen Linxiang also proves that Wang Xu''s words are true.


    It''s just that.


    My big brother has damaged the company''s interests and made a fortune of 100 million? This is nearly one tenth of the assets of Yuxuan group!


    And her second sister, although Wang Xu didn''t say it, what shameful things did she do? Is it the same? Or is it something more insidious?


    At this moment, Chen Yuxuan did not even know how to face all this.


    Chen Lin thought!


    Chen Linzhi!


    You are really my big brother and second sister!

 Chapter 110

    "You... You talk nonsense! It''s all bullshit


    Chen Lin Xiang finally responded and roared:


    "Yes, I think Chen Lin has indeed done a lot of wrong things, but almost all my thoughts over the years have been focused on the company. Although I''m just a security supervisor, I dare not relax one day. I often make a personal inspection in the middle of the night and leave only after everyone has left. I''m afraid that one day the company will be infiltrated by someone who wants to harm the company''s interests. What''s not hard work?"


    Smell speech, Wang Xu face sneer deeper.


    In the middle of the night?


    Hehe, are you inspecting the women''s bathroom? You don''t have to force a girl who works overtime to quit because of something.


    Are you afraid that people who want to get involved in the company will damage the interests of the company?


    The whole Yuxuan group, is there anyone else who has more heart than you?


    Secretly pocketing nearly a hundred million of huge funds is not satisfied, secretly and his son plot, with the help of Liu Mei''s father''s relationship, ready to embezzle the entire Yuxuan group.


    In this process, he constantly recommended Liu Zixin to Chen Yuxuan, asked Chen Yuqing to associate with each other, and also made a good name for Chen Yuqing.


    Other Wang Xu can bear it, but when it comes to his daughter, absolutely, can''t bear it!


    He didn''t kill Chen Lin on the spot. He thought it was the result of his restraint. After all, this old bastard is the Chen family.


    "You, you say I''m rich? It''s too much deceiving! " On the other side, Chen Lin thought, but he was still yelling, with a loud voice.


    At this time, he didn''t care about Wang Xu''s identity any more. His pale face turned red, and he stamped his feet hard. Looking at Chen Yuxuan, his eyes turned red slightly, and he looked very wronged


    "Third brother, this kid''s bloody words are revenge on me because of the previous misunderstanding. Do you believe me?"


    "Big brother, it''s very important. I''ll find out for myself later, and I won''t let you suffer from injustice..." Chen Yuxuan said with a gloomy face.


    For a moment, Chen Lin wanted to be as white as paper, trembling, almost despairing and growling: "third brother, do you believe that boy''s words?"


    If there is no Wang Xu''s accident, he will be exposed. Even if it''s too big, he will be exposed. He has been operating secretly for so many years. Chen Lin thinks that he is not afraid of Chen Yuxuan at all.


    But now, as soon as you see Wang Xu sneering at you, Chen Lin wants to see the scene that happened before.


    Liu Qinlong, Zhao Meimei, Zhang Menghu, Ma Sanmo, Chen Daxi... Even Zhang Feixiong!


    These people, any one, can easily crush him, Chen Lin thought.


    And everyone, tonight is for one person


    Wang Xu!


    "Touch!"


    With a dull sound, Chen Lin thought that he was completely paralyzed on the ground, and his face was gray, as if he were an old dog with all the bones removed.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Yuxuan''s face is full of sadness after disappointment.


    He is not for Chen Lin, but for himself!


    The eldest brother of his family is a shameless old man who idles all day. When his father and mother were still in the family, Chen Lin wanted to eat, drink, whore and gamble all day long, so that a good family was defeated. In the end, his father and mother were angry to death.


    At that time, if it wasn''t for these reasons, Chen Yuxuan would not have gone out alone. He would have thought of the miserable days when he was working alone, daily steamed bread, pickled vegetables, roadside tap water


    Chen Yuxuan''s face is more miserable!


    The elder brother, who admitted that he had no debt to him since he started from scratch, let him live in a villa and drive a small car in a few years, and his food and clothing were more beautiful.


    But what?


    My brother


    But not even a little gratitude!


    Seeing this, Wang Xu didn''t want to talk any more nonsense, so he directly handed the information Liu Qinlong had given him to Chen Yuxuan.


    After seeing all that Chen Lin wants his father and son to plot secretly, Chen Yuxuan doesn''t want to look at his elder brother any more. He closes his eyes in pain and waves weakly


    "Brother, you can go back to your hometown tomorrow."


    "Third brother..."


    Chen Linzhi''s face turned pale and he opened his mouth to say something.


    "Second sister, don''t let me also investigate those behind you!" Chen Yuxuan suddenly opened his eyes. His voice was very cold and his eyes were even colder.


    In an instant, Chen Linzhi''s face turned white and immediately closed his mouth. The whole person''s breath declined in an instant, as if he was ten years old.


    At this moment, excluding the interference of family affection, Chen Yuxuan shows a self-made, step by step from a small figure to get up decisive and ruthless.


    After dealing with the two, Chen Yuxuan''s face changes, and immediately invites Wang Xu to go home for a long chat with a smile on his face. The party doesn''t look at the two desperate people behind him.


    After they left, the door of a rest room in the deep part of the banquet hall was pushed open slowly and carefully.


    Chen Qiang carefully probes out and looks around the empty hall. Then he takes a long breath and comes back with the strength he lost. He throws open the door and strides out.


    "Well, no matter how high your status or how many friends you have, what can you do with me? How can I also be Chen Yuqing''s cousin? I can''t say it later. You have to call me brother face to face! " Chen Qiang shakes his head with pride.


    With this in mind, he picked up the leftover food on the table next to him with one hand and a glass of red wine with the other hand, sat on the chair, knocked his legs with his thighs, and narrowed his eyes to enjoy it.


    Although the time of hiding in the rest room was not long, I couldn''t bear the ups and downs of my mood. Like riding a roller coaster, I spent a lot of energy and energy, after a good meal.


    Chen Qiang then walked out of the banquet hall with his stomach full.


    "Ouch!"


    Because he squinted and thought about things, Chen Qiang didn''t see clearly at his feet. He suddenly exclaimed. He felt as if he had stepped on something and almost fell to the ground.


    "Damn, which..." he opened his mouth and was ready to swear, but as soon as he looked down and saw the "thing" under his feet, his eyes suddenly widened and he stammered in disbelief


    "Dad, Dad... Dad? Why it is you! What are you doing sitting on the floor? "


    With that, Chen Qiang saw a man in a black suit standing coldly not far away, and immediately cried angrily, "how do you do things in your hotel? Seeing my dad fall, no one knows. Come and help him? "


    He thought of the man in black as a hotel attendant.


    Under Chen Qiang''s angry roar, the man in black finally stepped forward and came slowly.


    "Damn, it''s really an unpleasant dog. If I don''t call it, I don''t know how to come here on my own initiative?" Chen Qiang a belly of fire and resentment, now all sprinkled on the man in black.


    He deliberately waited until the man in black came to him, then he took out the car key and threw it away. With an impatient face, he said, "OK, I''ve come here in person. My father still needs you? I don''t look at you at all. Hurry to drive my BMW here... "


    But he said, this sentence has not been finished.


    I saw the man in black in front of me, suddenly grinning at him, with a trace of cruelty in his smile.


    "Little dog, Liu Shao asked me to say hello to you for Mr. Wang!"


    Who?


    Instantly, the pupil in Chen Qiang''s eyes contracted violently, and he felt as if he had something extremely important to lose.


    But he was not given time to think at all.


    Next second.


    A big hand of the man in black has been pinched directly on his neck with a terrible speed that Chen Qiang can''t react to.


    "Click!"


    A crisp sound of bone fracture sounded, Chen Qiang''s eyes suddenly disappeared.


    To death!


    He also had a disdain for the man in black, and a high look down.

 Chapter 111

    "Liu Shao, what you have told us has been finished, and there is nothing left."


    When he pinches Chen Qiang''s neck, the man in black throws him aside as if he were throwing rubbish. Then he takes out his mobile phone to broadcast a call and says respectfully.


    Holding the phone, it seems that some orders have come from the opposite side. The man in black is half bowing. Even if the opposite person is not in front of him, he always keeps a respectful attitude and nods and says:


    "Well, I understand. There will never be any news."


    "I will arrange everything properly. Outsiders will only treat it as an accident, and it is impossible to have any connection with Prince Wang..."


    "... you see, how was the accident? Not good? It''s true that an old dog and a small dog are not worth the money of a car, so... They are forged as jumping off a building to commit suicide, and can they be fed to the dog? "


    This time, the proposal seems to have finally been confirmed.


    After the man in black hung up, he picked up the two people on the ground. Until this time, Chen Qiang thought that Chen Lin, who was sitting on the ground, suddenly tilted his neck, revealing a face full of horror and despair.


    Pupil lax, obviously has been dead for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Chen villa.


    Wang Xu, Chen Yuxuan and Lanxi are sitting on the sofa. Chen Yuqing is quietly like a kitten beside him. After a while of silence, Chen Yuxuan finally asks:


    "I''m really curious. How do you know Liu Qinlong and Zhang Jia?"


    When Zhang Feixiong arrived, he was really shocked to live with everyone in the Chen family. At this time, there were no outsiders here, so Chen Yuxuan dared to ask. Lanxi also leaned forward slightly, obviously very curious.


    "When Liu Qinlong was a mercenary, I used to be his instructor for a period of time, but Mr. Zhang was my peer." Wang Xu said calmly.


    "The same generation? Chen Yuxuan took a deep breath and looked at Wang Xu in shock. His voice trembled slightly


    "Your real identity is..."


    As he said this, he seemed to be afraid that Wang Xu might misunderstand something, so he quickly explained: "I''m just thinking about Yu Qing. After all, the difference between your identity five years ago and your identity now is too big. I don''t want my daughter''s other half to be someone she doesn''t know. "


    Also, I and his mother do not understand!


    However, this sentence, Chen Yuxuan did not dare to say it.


    "This..." Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    It''s true that in the eyes of ordinary people, even a rich man like Chen Yuxuan can''t imagine his great changes in the past five years.


    After thinking about it, Wang Xu tried his best to find the most reasonable explanation: "uncle, aunt, I don''t know if you have heard of wuzhe?"


    "Warrior?" Chen Yuxuan and Lanxi look at each other.


    What''s this? Are the martial arts masters in martial arts novels?


    "I seem to have heard some rumors before, which is related to the dormancy and fall of Jianghai Zhao group a year ago, and the rise overnight. It seems that someone can ignore dozens of fully armed bodyguards and kill those who are against Zhao group overnight..." murmured Chen Yuxuan.


    In the end, he seemed to understand something. His face suddenly changed and he breathed out a voice


    "You mean the rumor is true? In this world, can someone really ignore bullets? Wait, you... Are you the warrior in the rumor? "


    no wonder!


    No wonder Zhao Meimei, the daughter of Zhao''s group, will personally invite Wang Xu to Zhao''s house tonight. It turns out that he is


    Chen Yuxuan is just thinking.


    "I''m a warrior, but I have nothing to do with what Jianghai Zhao family did. At most, the person who did it was just a dark warrior."


    Wang Xu shook his head and said slowly, "a dark warrior can see hundreds of people as sheep. A tiger can enter a flock of sheep, and no one can rival him. When he reaches the peak of his practice, he can even be fearless with guns. If we go further, the evolution and sublimation of Qi and blood, and step into the realm of energy, we will have the ability that ordinary people can''t imagine. "


    "Are you a dark warrior?"


    Chen Yuxuan''s eyes were shocked, as if listening to the story of another world.


    "No Wang Xu shook his head.


    Hearing the speech, Chen Yuxuan immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    But at the next moment, Wang Xu has already said another sentence: "I''m a warrior who turns into strength. Just a dark warrior in front of me can easily break his neck and die like a chicken or duck."


    In an instant, the whole Chen villa was quiet.


    Full three seconds later, Chen Yuxuan slowly breathed out a breath, carefully asked: "huajinwu... So strong?"


    You know, a dark warrior is enough to make the Zhao family of Jianghai change from a dead place to a habitat overnight, and even rise again overnight!


    Wang Xu, however, said that he was a warrior, and regarded the dark warrior as a chicken and duck... This, this... How can I hear it? How can I feel it too mysterious?


    "Xiaoxu, let''s not mention these, but what does that Miss Zhao have to do with you?" Seeing her husband''s face in a trance, Lanxi suddenly asked in a serious voice.


    As Chen Yuqing''s mother, she only cares about the girl who may be a rival in love with her daughter. As for what Wang Xu said, whether it is true or false is not in her consideration at all.


    In addition, this is also for Chen Yuxuan to find a step down.


    Do you care what Wang Xu says? If Xiaoxu exaggerates a little bit, you ask, don''t you give me face as my future son-in-law?


    "My sister and Zhao Meimei are classmates. They knew each other before. As for her mother, they just asked for me." Wang Xu smiles and doesn''t care at all.


    Naturally, he saw Lanxi''s worry. Originally, he was not ready to continue. However, Chen Yuxuan was obviously still struggling with huajinwu, and urged him to say:


    "Xiaoxu, what is the ability of this warrior?"


    "Uncle wants to know?"


    Smell speech, Wang Xuwei a pick eyebrow, then a point out.


    In an instant, Qi and blood transformed into penetrating sword Qi. A sharp sword light shot from his fingertip, directly through the space of four or five meters, and cut directly on a vase in the corner of the villa hall.


    The speed of sword light is too fast to be seen clearly by other people''s eyesight.


    "Wang Xu..."


    After waiting for a while, it seems that nothing happened. Chen Yuxuan can''t sit still.


    But just then.


    "Click!"


    A crisp sound came, and people subconsciously looked at it, and saw a crack in the middle of a vase placed in the corner of the hall.


    The next moment.


    Boom, the vase with the metal base was broken into two pieces on the spot and smashed on the ground.


    "Hiss!"


    Until then, looking down, Chen Yuxuan, Lanxi and Chen Yuqing found a sword mark on the ground. They didn''t know when there was a four or five meter long sword mark.


    "Is this the man who transforms the force?"


    The blue stream breathed out in astonishment.


    Chen Yuxuan stood up, with a trace of awe, but more excited: "sure, sure, sure!"


    Because he was too excited, he could not find a suitable language to express his complex emotions in a short time.


    Chen Yuqing is also shocked to see Wang Xu, full of worship, can''t believe five years, Wang Xu suddenly became a legendary martial arts expert.


    Facing the three, Wang Xu said with a faint smile: "therefore, Zhang Fei only dares to make friends with me. Liu Qinlong is proud of me as an instructor. Zhao Meimei and her mother also ask me to invite me to the Zhao family."


    "Sure enough, no wonder..."


    The whole family looks at Wang Xu in a complicated way. Chen Yuxuan''s eyes are wild with excitement. Because the Zhao family is a dark warrior, they can turn death into life overnight. With Wang Xu, how can the Chen family not take off?


    Blue river eyes are all satisfied, mother-in-law see son-in-law, constantly nodding, the more to see the more satisfied!


    Chen Yuqing''s eyes are obsessed. Now Wang Xu attracts her to explore the secret hidden in him

 Chapter 112

    Wang Xu was sitting there with a light look.


    But in his mind, he was thinking about Zhang Feng''s invitation to him. There were ten sharp swords of the previous generation, and now only Zhang Feng is left. Normally speaking, the cultivation of sharp swords members will not be interrupted. Every time a member is lost, there will be a new replacement who has been prepared.


    But from Zhang Feng''s words, he is the only old man with sharp sword, and all the others are new people!


    In addition, Zhang Feng, as the leader of the sword team, is burdened with many secret life and death tasks. Can he really leave the border and return to the river and sea at will?


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu flashed in front of his eyes the woman who told him that he shouldn''t come back at this time and called Sun Yan in the sunny hospital last time.


    "Jianghai... Something''s going to happen."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were dim, and the information recorded in the notebook left by his parents appeared in front of him.


    The door opened... Something was coming from behind... Everyone else was dead


    The door?


    Is it a secret entrance similar to the ancient secret?


    Or something more dangerous?


    "Maybe I need to find a spiritual object containing the spiritual patterns of heaven and earth as soon as possible to break through the martial arts body and refine the Taoist bones..."


    All of a sudden, a sense of urgency rose in Wang Xu''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Wang Xu had breakfast with Chen Yuxuan, Lanxi and Chen Yuqing''s family. Chen Yuqing and her mother Lanxi cooked all the meals by themselves.


    However, when the food was served, Wang Xu had two different flavors. One was the same as the dim sum Chen Yuqing brought to him five years ago, and the other was insipid and even a little burnt.


    "Five years ago, Yuqing brought me breakfast snacks, all made by her mother?" Thinking of this possibility, and looking at Chen Yuqing''s expectant eyes, Wang Xu smiles slightly, and without shaking his hand, sends the dish into his mouth.


    The tasteless food entrance, Wang Xu''s heart is with some enjoyment.


    When a girl who loves you is willing to cook for you, even if the dish is not perfect, her heart that loves you is perfect!


    And this kind of woman


    It''s worth cherishing by any man!


    After a warm meal.


    Wang Xu did not stay long.


    He made an appointment with Zhao Meimei last night, met Liu Yuqi at her home today, and then went directly to Zhao''s home together.


    As for why she should take Liu Yuqi with her, it''s just Zhao Meimei''s own little girl temperament. After all, both of them are high school students. They are fun by nature. It''s better to have a familiar classmate than to be alone with Uncle Wang Xu.


    But when Wang Xu returned to the Mingli community, looking at a large number of old people and women gathered downstairs, he suddenly frowned.


    What happened?


    But the next moment.


    See him appear, a group of old people and old women suddenly crash, all rushed over, at the same time, a large number of disorderly voice came.


    "Oh, it''s the boy from Lao Wang''s family who has come back!"


    "Xiao Wang, I''m old man Liu. Do you remember me? When you were a child, I bought you lollipops to eat... "


    "I''m granny Feng. Your mother and I used to buy vegetables together..."


    "I am..."


    In a mess of self introductions, even Wang Xu spent three minutes to sort out the reason why these people gathered here.


    In an instant, he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The reason why these old neighbors gather here is that the incident that he smashed the car last time spread from one to another. Now the old people who still live in the Mingli community have come to make friends.


    Wang''s kids are promising!


    Five years ago, there was an accident in his family and his parents disappeared mysteriously. Wang Xu became an orphan alone. People here have seen his hard life. They all know that Wang Xu had a hard life. Later, they even quit school and went out to work alone.


    It''s been five years since we left. Just when everyone almost forgot Wang Xu, he suddenly appeared again. It''s said that even the people of the same surname Wang in Jianghai are afraid of him!


    Jianghai Wangjia!


    Wang Xu!


    When these two relationships are linked together, people''s gossip spreads all over the world and all kinds of conjectures fly wildly. In the end, it turns out that Wang Xu is the illegitimate son of the Jianghai Wang family.


    Wang Xu, his Lao Tzu, is the young master of the Wang family who eloped with his mother, and his grandfather is the current head of the Wang family.


    Otherwise, why did the Wang housekeeper of the Wang family quietly come to such a shabby place as Mingli community and inquire about Wang Xu everywhere?


    Otherwise, why did the young master of the Wang family dare not fart after Wang Xu smashed his car?


    Hearing these guesses, Wang Xu really didn''t know what his expression was. He said that he had nothing to do with the Jianghai Wang family, so he had to be trusted by others!


    But even if he said it, he was regarded as modest and unwilling to reveal his true identity as the young master of the Wang family.


    It''s not easy to persuade them to leave. Wang Xu looks at the blue sky and is a little speechless.


    If, when his parents leave, they leave him the company, money and all kinds of assets, he is really a young Wang!


    However, in that case, maybe he would not be in today''s situation.


    Sometimes, fortune and misfortune depend on each other. It''s hard to say whether it''s fortune or misfortune.


    "Forget it, it''s all happened. It doesn''t make any sense to think about it..." Wang Xu shook his head and was about to go upstairs.


    Behind him, a greasy middle-aged man came running. He thought that the other party was also here to pull the relationship. He forced a smile on his face and just opened his mouth to explain


    "I said, I really..."


    "Boy, what''s in the way? Get out of here As a result, the greasy middle-aged man didn''t look at him, so he raised his hand impatiently and pushed it over.


    No surprise.


    Wang Xu body slightly side to hide away, greasy middle-aged man is because of too much force, a stagger, the whole person almost dog shit face fell to the ground.


    "Damn, how dare you hide?" Instantly, the greasy middle-aged man was furious.


    "Ha ha, dare you say it again?" Wang Xu was smiling, but his eyes were cold.


    "God, I still have a big life to do. I don''t care about you this time."


    It may be that he felt something. The greasy middle-aged man gave Wang Xu a hard look, swearing around and rushed up the stairs.


    Wang Xu looked coldly at this kind of rubbish, but he didn''t expect that the greasy middle-aged man rushed directly to the door of Liu Yuqi''s family.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    A huge knock on the door rang through the whole corridor in an instant.


    In an instant, the cool color of Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly brought a touch of murderous air.

 Chapter 113

    "Liu Meiling, ha ha... Why did I come to visit you so many times with a good intention? Why did you hide all the time? We''ve known each other for many years. You didn''t let me in several times. Why do you look down on me? "


    The greasy middle-aged man was shouting in the corridor.


    Downstairs, Wang Xu''s eyes were as cold as winter. Just as he was going to go upstairs to pick up some garbage, two young people came over behind him.


    One of them, a young man in his twenties and twenties, was ostentatious, with a big gold chain around his neck and a bunch of BMW keys in his hand. He also gave Wang Xu a squint and snorted coldly


    "Boy, since the road is out of the way, don''t mind your own business!"


    He even wants to push Wang Xu. But now Wang Xu''s heart is full of killing. How can he be in the mood to talk nonsense with him?


    Hands up, push!


    A shadow flashed through the air.


    "Pa!"


    Young man''s hand just lifted up, Wang Xu''s right hand has been across the air, with a stream of anger, hard draw in his face.


    This slap was not strong, but the young man who also took a slap faltered. The whole man was rushed out to one side with his face, and almost fell to the ground.


    "You..."


    The young man was very angry. He covered his hot half face and looked at Wang Xu in disbelief. He opened his mouth and wanted to ask something.


    But he just opened his mouth, and Wang Xu''s cold eyes swept over


    "Go away!"


    It was just a look in his eyes. The young man felt a chill in his heart. A word came out of his mouth. His body trembled unconsciously. It seemed that he was not facing a person, but a real dragon who was about to go crazy and clawed to tear its prey.


    Dragon has scale, touch it to die!


    If anyone is Wang Xu''s villain, then Liu Yuqi and Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter are undoubtedly one of them.


    Without looking at them, Wang Xu strode upstairs and kicked the greasy middle-aged man who was still knocking on the door to one side. Then he opened his mouth and called for the next door


    "Yuqi, open the door. It''s me."


    In Wang Xu''s sense of Qi and blood, there is a familiar breath behind the door. It''s Liu Yuqi, the little girl. Hearing his voice, Liu Yuqi immediately opened the door.


    "Brother Xu, you are back at last!"


    See Wang Xu, the little girl immediately cheerfully called a, the whole person rushed over, holding Wang Xu will not let go.


    At this time, the greasy middle-aged man, who had been knocking on the door, did not expect that he would be kicked open from behind. He got up from the ground with an angry face. His eyes narrowed and he glared at Wang Xu fiercely. He yelled in an angry voice:


    "Boy, I was just in a good mood and didn''t want to see you. Now you dare to meddle in your own business? Believe it or not? "


    "Who are they?" But Wang Xu didn''t look at him. He patted Liu Yuqi''s back and asked coldly.


    If Liu Qinlong were here at the moment, he would know that his instructor was really angry this time.


    "I don''t know. After you left yesterday, this guy brought two people to our house at night. He said that he wanted to talk to my mother about very important life events, but who did he think he was? I didn''t let them in at all. I was scolded directly. I didn''t expect to come back today. "


    Liu Yuqi wrinkled her small nose and glanced down the stairs. She saw two angry young men striding forward. She immediately complained angrily:


    "That''s them! Brother Xu, these people don''t have good intentions. You should help me teach them a lesson! "


    At this time, Liu Meiling also heard the movement and came out of the room.


    "Little yellow haired girl, how did you talk to me?"


    Ignored by them, the greasy middle-aged man turned pale with anger. However, seeing Liu Yuqi''s charming and lovely appearance, he suddenly said with a strange smile:


    "I''m he Qianjin, your future father. I came here today just to discuss with your mother about how to get the marriage certificate after a period of time."


    As he spoke, he saw two young people coming up downstairs with more smiles on their faces


    "By the way, for the sake of your future happiness, I have found a future man for you. I''m afraid you don''t know me. Let me introduce you first. This is my son he Haoran. This is Ma Li, the only son of the chairman of tumei travel company. "


    Liu Meiling''s face changed.


    She knew the greasy middle-aged man in front of her. He was the boss of a restaurant where she used to work. At that time, the greasy middle-aged man hinted to her several times that if she wanted to get a higher salary and do a more relaxed job, she would have to meet some requirements of the other party.


    There is no doubt that she refused directly at that time, and even resigned from that restaurant the next day.


    But I didn''t expect that.


    Today, this wretched and greasy middle-aged man took the initiative to find the door? Even openly clamoring to be Liu Yuqi''s stepfather, how shameless is it? How arrogant? How disgusting?


    The next moment.


    "He Qianjin, are you too shameless?" Under the extreme anger, Liu Meiling''s face became pale at the beginning of her serious illness, but she was flushed with anger. Her beautiful eyes were waiting for he to move forward, and she yelled angrily.


    Seeing that Liu Meiling''s Qi and blood are unstable and not good for her weak body, Wang Xu pulls Liu Yuqi and takes the initiative to stand in front of Liu Meiling.


    "Aunt Liu, don''t be angry, I''m here!" Wang Xuchong and Liu Meiling nodded and comforted in a soft voice.


    She can see that Liu Meiling is a little afraid. After all, in the past few years, she has always been struggling at the bottom of the society. She is used to the cold and warm of human relations. In her eyes, these people are fierce, which is obviously very difficult to provoke.


    Liu Meiling''s appearance, however, in he Qianqian''s eyes, made her greedy and eager to take possession of such a pretty girl on the spot.


    Since he first saw Liu Meiling two years ago, he had coveted Liu Meiling for a long time. Later, when he learned about Liu Meiling''s family situation, his husband was forced to commit suicide, leaving only orphans and widows.


    After he hinted that Liu Meiling was fruitless several times, he was ready to start by force. Unfortunately, Liu Meiling suddenly fell ill and became ugly to death. If she married back, she would not die.


    At that time, he saw the ugly appearance of Liu Meiling after she was ill. Without any hesitation, he gave up.


    But who would have thought that Liu Meiling would suddenly get better and return to her former beauty? Even if it''s only five points, it''s enough to make he move forward and can''t help it.


    "Liu Meiling, I see you orphans and widows are pitiful, so I want to talk to you and marry you. How come you still don''t like me?" He Xiangqian is very enthusiastic. He stares at Liu Meiling greedily and says with disdain:


    "I have opened three hotpot shops with a fortune of nearly ten million. It''s you who love your orphans and widows. Don''t be shameless!"


    Wang Xu looked at him, and the cold in his eyes was dead.


    "Boy, I''ll give you one last chance. Don''t meddle in my business. I''ll give you three seconds to get away, or I''ll settle the old and new feuds with you!" He Xiangqian sneered.


    But Wang Xu did not speak, just, cold eyes, quietly with a trace of cold through the bone of the killing.


    "Three


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    But he Xiangqian was still arrogantly counting. After three counts, his face was as black as pig liver. He stared at Wang Xu and sneered loudly


    "Ha ha, boy, you are very good, really good!"


    As he spoke, he directly took out a sharp dagger from his arms, with a grim smile on his face, and came to Wang Xu step by step.


    At this time, Wang Xu finally spoke:


    "Have you figured out what life will be like in the future?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he asked a completely incomprehensible question.

 Chapter 114

    "What do you mean?"


    He forward subconsciously is a Leng.


    But soon, he seemed to understand. He threw a knife in his hand and looked at Wang Xu with disdain. He said with a sneer, "Damn, I thought you had some backbone. As a result, when I saw Lao Tzu shining the knife, I became soft so soon!"


    "What will Laozi''s life be like in the future? Naturally, I''m going to play at home with my pretty girl. If everything goes well, I''m going to be nice to her, but now... When I get tired of marrying back, I''ll let my son play. When my son gets tired of playing, I''ll give it to other people outside! "


    "Is it?"


    Wen Yan, Wang Xu nodded gently, said: "I have never been so angry, you are the first to make me so angry, really, you are very good!"


    "You are really good!"


    He seems to have no fluctuation on the surface, but his voice is colder than ever.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    And he Xiangqian finally understood what Wang Xu meant. He thought of his self righteousness. In a moment, the ferocious color on his face turned into a twisted fierce light. He stabbed Wang Xu in the chest with a dagger.


    The dagger is very sharp. He Xiangqian has been wearing it on his body. When he was young, he was a barbecue seller on the street. He was fierce and fierce. He was good at playing with daggers. He spread out his fingers and poked the table with his fingers.


    In the past, as long as he lit a dagger, most people were scared and counseled by him. He made a gesture to bleed, and generally knelt down directly.


    But this moment.


    In the face of his fierce stabbing dagger, Wang Xu suddenly raises his head and shakes his feet. He only feels a flower in front of him. Wang Xu has stood face to face with him.


    The cold eyes were almost in front of his eyes.


    From those eyes, he Qianqian seems to see


    Next second.


    Wang Xu''s hand, which had already grasped he Qianqian''s hand holding the dagger, suddenly closed his fingers, and the huge power burst out in an instant.


    "Click!"


    I don''t know how many forces burst out, and the sound of bone crushing followed. Without a trace of slowing down, he Qianqian''s wrist was kneaded into meat mud on the spot.


    "Ah


    He shouts fiercely in front of his mouth, and the endless pain comes from his wrist. His face is twisted, and it''s all pain. Where is the anger, arrogance and cruelty before.


    Even, unlike the general pain of bone fracture, Wang Xu''s hand seems to be wrapped by an invisible breath, which is like a tiny ox hair filiform needle, spreading all over his body inch by inch towards he Qian.


    He screamed in pain, his body trembled wildly, as if there were layers of bone scraping steel knives, cutting off every inch of his flesh and blood.


    The pain is indescribable. Even if he wants to break away, Wang Xu holds his hand like an unshakable mountain.


    "You want to scare me with a dagger?" Wang Xu''s other hand, holding the dagger that originally belonged to he Qianqian, had the same sound as before, but now it fell in he Qianqian''s ear, just like the north wind in the cold winter of March, with a bone piercing chill.


    "Ah! Pain... Ah ah ah


    At this time, he Xiangqian could not answer any questions from Wang Xu at all. All he had left was a desperate roar to release the endless pain from his body.


    But Wang Xu didn''t wait for his answer. He continued to say faintly:


    "Last time someone tried to scare me with a dagger, but I was in a good mood and just taught him a lesson. But guess what I''ll do to you this time? "


    "Ah... Hehe... Cough, ouch!"


    He Qianqian''s hand was always pinched in the air by Wang Xu, but his body was curled up with all his strength. His face was pale, and he was already full of tears and sweat. His clothes on his chest were in extreme pain, and he was wet by uncontrolled saliva, and the stench and urine smell were diffused in the air.


    "Asshole, let go of my dad!"


    Until this time, under the corridor, the young man who had been slapped by Wang Xu before, that is, he Haoran, the son of he Xiangqian, was shocked by the sudden change. Finally, his face changed. He was frightened, anxious and angry.


    But Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids, let alone look at him. He completely ignored he Haoran. He just stared at he forward, and his voice was the same as before. He continued to ask:


    "Tell me, how are you feeling now?"


    He Xiangqian can''t even scream now, and his mind has been blurred for a long time, leaving only indescribable pain. How can he answer Wang Xu''s question?


    Finally, he turned his eyes white and fainted completely.


    But Wang Xu gave a cold hum, released his hand, pinched his other hand, and directly put He Xiang up. Then he smashed it on the ground and broke it with one kick.


    "Ah


    In an instant, he shouts in front of him and wakes up again.


    "I don''t like to be ignored. Come on, what''s it like?" Wang Xu asked lightly.


    "Pain, pain, pain..." he cried crazily forward, full of fear. He answered and kept shrinking back, for fear that Wang Xu would give him that kind of pain again.


    Compared with that kind of unspeakable pain, breaking hands can only be drizzle, not at all.


    "Do you know the pain? Then kneel down and repent. " Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent, and his cold voice is still the same as before.


    But the next moment.


    He stepped on he Qianqian''s leg without warning.


    "Click!"


    "Click!"


    The sound of two broken bones was almost in no order. Then Wang Xu threw it away. He Xiangqian''s body was weightless for a while, and then hit the ground heavily. His knees were bent 90 degrees. When he knelt on the ground, he suddenly fainted with pain again.


    Several steps below the corridor, he Haoran was almost crazy, his face was even more ferocious, but behind the ferocious, he was pale with fear.


    That''s his father!


    However, apart from just shouting, he did not dare to step up a step!


    Cruel!


    How cruel!


    Seeing Wang Xu''s hands-on scene with his own eyes makes he Haoran have a huge doubt and negation on his cognition over the past few decades.


    "You, you, do you know what you''re doing? You dare to hit my dad like this... You, you... You''re dead. I''ll call the police! "


    At this time, Wang Xu looked up at him slowly. He Haoran''s face turned white again in an instant. He incoherently issued a weak threat.


    call the police?


    A touch of irony flashed across Wang Xu''s face.


    After that, maybe he Haoran himself felt a little funny. Why didn''t he think of this when his father and son came to the door to force Liu Meiling and her daughter?


    "Master Ma..."


    He Haoran powerlessly turns his head and looks at the young people around him.


    You know, the reason why their father and son brought each other here today is because this young master Ma has a crush on Liu Yuqi. At this time, you can''t just watch and do nothing, can you?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the face of he Haoran''s pleading eyes, Ma Li was silent for a while. Finally, he looked up at Wang Xu and wanted to say: "I..."


    But he just opened his mouth.


    "Want to die?"


    Wang Xu''s cold eyes have swept over.

 Chapter 115

    Want to die?


    Of course he didn''t want to die!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, horsepower closed his mouth again.


    But on one side he Haoran would not let go of his straw so easily. Seeing this, he suddenly looked fierce and said in a cold voice: "Mr. Ma, don''t forget that today is not just our business. If it wasn''t for you to take a fancy to the mother and daughter''s daughter Liu Yuqi, our father and son would not be like this!"


    To this extent, he just broke the pot: "when things get to this point, you have to help, you have to help if you don''t, and don''t want to stay out of it!"


    Wen Yan.


    Ma Li wants to kill he Haoran on the spot.


    Your Lao Tzu is kneeling beside now, and his hands and feet are wasted by others. At this time, do you want me to come forward? You''re scared of yourself, so you want me to block your gun?


    Ma Li''s hand holding the cigarette was shaking slightly.


    Why did he believe these two silly father and son''s words and come here with them? Originally, it was said that orphans and widows are all mothers and daughters with their own merits. They take the big one and leave the small one to Ma Gongzi.


    At the beginning, I thought it was beautiful, especially after I saw their mother and daughter''s photos


    However, who can think that the reality is more cruel than the imagination to this extent?!


    "Do you know what you''ve done? You dare to treat my father like this. You''re dead. I won''t let you go! " He Haoran roared the threat.


    But the next moment.


    Seeing Wang Xu''s cold eyes, he jumped up, backed back to horsepower in a panic, and urged out loud:


    "Master Ma, what are you waiting for? Stop him quickly


    What do you mean to be an evil person?


    At this time, he Haoran almost interprets these four words incisively and vividly.


    "How can I stop it?" Ma Li looks at he Haoran with an idiot''s eyes.


    Is Wang Xugang going to die?


    "Mr. Ma, don''t you always say that your brother is a famous soldier King abroad? Call him and ask him to kill him! " He Haoran immediately returned.


    Hearing this, one side horsepower has a kind of impulse to slap he Haoran to death immediately.


    You think I don''t want to ask my brother for help? But you don''t need your dog brain to think, at this time, can I make a phone call?


    Wang XuKe is watching. He knows that you are going to ask someone for help and kill them. Will they give you a chance?


    Horsepower doesn''t want to be another one.


    But to my surprise.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu raised his head slightly, looked at he Haoran with a smile, and asked, "do you think he has a brother who is the king of soldiers? Are you going to kill me? "


    "Hum, his brother, nicknamed Dragon King, is the leader of the internationally famous mercenary fire dragon team. He is known as the God of death by countless people in Central Asia. I don''t know how many people died in his hands. You are dead!" He Haoran sneered every word.


    "Ha ha, you really scared me."


    Wang Xu directly laughed at the title of "bull force".


    With a trace of fun in his eyes, he looked directly at he Haoran, and said to Ma Li, who had already stepped out of three steps


    "I''ve been in the foreign mercenary circle before. Call your brother. I''d like to know what kind of soldier is so powerful."


    "Let''s, let me, call someone?" Smell speech, horsepower not only didn''t relax, but in the heart suddenly sink.


    He is not stupid. Since Wang Xu dares to do so, he must have a certain dependence. Can he meet someone who can''t stir up trouble?


    However, he Haoran didn''t give horsepower any time to think about it, so he began to shout wildly


    "Mr. Ma, don''t be afraid of him. He''s absolutely putting on airs. What''s the matter? I don''t know where he got the confidence to put on airs? When I see your brother, I''m afraid I can be scared to kneel down and beg for mercy. "


    Foreign countries are not like domestic ones, especially mixed mercenaries, which one is not covered with blood. What''s more, Mr. Ma''s brother is a famous soldier king in the mercenary circle!


    What is the king of war?


    That''s the king of mercenaries!


    He Haoran is full of self-confidence and complacency. He doesn''t believe it. Can Wang Xu continue to be arrogant in front of a king of soldiers?


    Will Wang Xu be more powerful? He Haoran directly denied it.


    What''s the background of being mixed with Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi, the orphans and widows at the bottom of the society?


    In addition to being able to fight a little bit, he Haoran really doesn''t pay attention to Wang Xu.


    There are two kinds of fearless people in the world.


    One is a real fearless person who is proud and iron hearted, who regards life and death as nothing, wealth as dirt, power as flowing water, and poverty as usual.


    On the other hand, the ignorant have no awe because they are ignorant.


    Not surprisingly, he Haoran belongs to the second category.


    Ignorant, so fearless.


    Ignorance, so I feel that Laozi is the best in the world, no one can provoke him.


    Ignorance, so in the failure of bullying others, but after being bullied by others, will be angry, will feel their retreat is humiliated, will try every means to revenge back.


    "It''s really sad. Is this kind of person still worthy of being a human being?"


    Looking at he Haoran, a trace of pity flashed through Wang Xu''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, the huge anger in his heart caused by the bullying of Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter disappeared and calmed down again.


    This kind of person is not worth his dirty hands.


    "Don''t you call? Then take the initiative to break your hand and kneel down to make amends. " Wang Xu didn''t want to look at he Haoran any more. He turned to horsepower and said faintly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Horsepower was silent.


    Originally, he was still hesitant to get involved in this matter. After all, up to now, he has not had a direct conflict with Wang Xu. It has always been he family and his son who are constantly fighting against each other.


    But now, in the face of Wang Xu''s constant pressure, he has no other choice.


    "We don''t have any conflict..." Ma Li tried to explain.


    But as soon as he said that, he saw Wang Xu disdaining to smile and directly interrupted him: "you seem to have forgotten your purpose today?"


    While talking, Wang Xu''s eyes on horsepower are all sarcastic and cold.


    Yes?


    Some people, do they really have no memory?


    His sister Wang Xu''s idea is that you can play at will?


    In addition, you want to force my sister to do something for you that can''t be described, because I stopped her in the middle of the way, so you tell me that today everything is a misunderstanding, it has nothing to do with you, and there is no conflict between us?


    It''s like a group of robbers robbing a bank and being stopped by the police in the middle, then saying that they didn''t rob the bank but just came in for a walk


    Funny!


    I''m afraid there is no such beautiful thing in the world.


    "Either call someone, or give up one of your hands and kneel down and apologize." See horsepower hesitation, Wang Xu look more and more cold: "don''t force me, you absolutely don''t want me to do it myself."


    "You..."


    In a flash, horsepower was startled and angry.


    Wang Xu is too deceiving. He has already stepped back and given the other side enough steps. But Wang Xu is ungrateful and even further persecutes him.


    Yes?


    Do you really think he''s a bully?


    How many people dare to look down on him when he is so big?


    Well, since someone wants to die, don''t blame him.


    "Don''t regret it!"


    Ma Li''s face is gloomy. He takes a deep look at Wang Xu. He directly takes out his mobile phone and dials his brother Ma Ziqiang.

 Chapter 116

    For Ma Ziqiang, horsepower is still full of confidence.


    Originally, Ma Ziqiang was supposed to undertake various international employment tasks abroad, but just a week ago, his mercenary organization took on a special task. Because Ma Ziqiang was from Jianghai, he was temporarily transferred and returned to Jianghai.


    Ma Li once saw with his own eyes the scene of Ma Ziqiang punching through sandbags. At that time, the horrible scene of blasting sand deeply shocked him.


    Just that punch, if hit on the head, I''m afraid the head will explode like a watermelon, so I can''t die any more.


    In addition, when his brother Ma Ziqiang was drinking, he said that he was used to life and death in foreign countries. In a world where killing people is like drinking water and eating, his kung fu is not worth mentioning at all. Even Ma Ziqiang has a proud record of fighting. He once killed a group of private armed forces in a small Southeast Asian country with ten people by hand.


    Take ten out of one, and the other side will be destroyed!


    In horsepower''s heart, his eldest brother, nicknamed Dragon King, is called death, which is worthy of the name. Otherwise, who deserves these two titles?


    At this time.


    When the phone got through, a cold voice came from the microphone


    "Xiao Li, what can I do for you?"


    "Brother, I''m blocked. The other party asked me to call you to come here. Otherwise, I''ll give up my hand and kneel down to apologize... It''s just too much deception!" Horsepower said, his voice was excited, and his face was also angry.


    The more he said, the more angry he was. Why did Wang Xu? How dare you do this to him?


    "What?" Ma Ziqiang was surprised and then furious.


    He knows something about his brother''s temperament. Although Ma Li sometimes makes trouble, he has brains and never offends himself.


    At least, he knows, horsepower has never suffered a loss. It''s basically the life of others being bullied by him. When was he bullied?


    But now, someone has to give up his hand and kneel down to apologize before he can leave?


    Is it the wrong person?


    "What''s going on?" But Ma Ziqiang is not a person who only knows impulse and has no brain. He just has a gloomy face and is ready to understand things first.


    "Big brother, it''s the woman introduced to me by he''s father and son..." Ma Li''s voice was a little low, and he explained the reason in a low voice.


    After learning that they were just two orphans and widows without any background, and a boy who didn''t know where to come out and seemed very capable of beating.


    Ma Ziqiang was angry in an instant.


    Yes?


    Any dog or cat, dare to let his brother waste his hand and kneel down to apologize?


    This is not to pay attention to their horse family and their self-improvement!


    "Good, really good!" Ma Ziqiang was very angry. After laughing twice, he said directly, "you wait for me there. You''ll be there in ten minutes. Tell the boy that if he dares to touch you before I arrive, I''ll cut him alive!"


    Finish saying, just listen to touch of a, opposite seem to have what thing of broken voice, Ma Ziqiang directly hang up the phone.


    "Big brother..." on this side, listening to the blind voice from the phone, Ma Li inadvertently looked up and saw Wang Xu''s smiling eyes. Suddenly, his body trembled, and the whole person wanted to cry without tears.


    This is really my brother!


    You haven''t come yet. How dare I repeat what you said and provoke each other? You know, Wang Xu''s method is very cruel.


    Swept an eye to kneel on the ground to faint to pass by, still didn''t wake up of he forward, horsepower is the body ruthlessly a shiver.


    "What did your brother say?" Horsepower dare not speak, but Wang Xu smiles.


    How could the voice of the other party''s phone escape his ears? Ma Ziqiang heard everything he said. With a smile on his face, he walked to Ma Li step by step.


    "You, you... You don''t come here." Ma Li''s voice trembled, but seeing Wang Xu''s indifference, he grimaced and threatened


    "Don''t you want to know what my brother said? I tell you, my brother warns you that if you touch me before he comes, he will cut you alive! "


    "Well, I see." Wang Xu nodded, but there was no pause at his feet.


    "What do you want to do? Are you not afraid to die? " The horsepower is running high.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid you can''t threaten my life." Wang Xu''s voice is light, and his feet still don''t stop.


    "I warn you, you''d better not touch a hair of Mr. Ma, otherwise, when Mr. Ma''s elder brother comes, you will definitely regret it!" On one side, he Haoran seems to finally find a sense of existence, step out, domineering block in front of horsepower, looking at Wang Xu with disdain, yelling.


    "Who told you I was going to touch him?" A sneer flashed across Wang Xu''s face.


    The next moment.


    He suddenly raised his hand and slapped him on the left side of he Haoran''s face.


    "Pa!"


    In the loud slap in the face, he Haoran''s whole body soared into the air and was about to fly upside down, but as soon as he rose up, he was pulled back by a big hand.


    Wang Xu''s right hand grasps he Haoran''s neck. His eyes are cold. He quickly kicks out his feet. With two clicks, he Haoran''s legs and knees break instantly, and his mouth howls miserably.


    "Ah..."


    In an instant, the pain of bone penetration crazily engulfs he Haoran''s whole body. Wang Xu grabs his hand around the neck, and an invisible force spreads out, like layers of bone scraping steel needles, shuttling through he Haoran''s four limbs.


    It''s finally his son''s turn to experience the pain he had experienced before.


    "Shut up." It seemed that he Haoran was too noisy. Wang Xu frowned and slapped him with his backhand, which made him faint.


    While horsepower saw his body shaking wildly, his eyes were full of fear, but he didn''t dare to say a word.


    After throwing he Haoran to the ground, Wang Xu looked at Ma Li casually. His face showed a bright and gentle smile. He slowly stretched out his right hand and said faintly:


    "Don''t worry, your brother has said that. I won''t touch you until he comes..."


    "Hoo..."


    Smell speech, horsepower tight body instant release, long vomit out a breath, the whole person is relieved smile way: "you see, originally this is a misunderstanding, and I have nothing to do with it, you let me go..."


    As he spoke, Ma Li sneered in his heart.


    ha-ha.


    I thought you were so powerful, but when I heard my brother was coming, wasn''t it soft?


    What Wang Xu said and what he did made him misunderstand directly. He thought that Wang Xu wanted to shake hands with him and make peace with him. Ma Li subconsciously held out a hand. He despised him in his heart and said polite things


    "Since all the misunderstandings have been solved, it''s nothing. I''ll call my brother when I get downstairs and ask him not to come here..."


    "No But at this time, Wang Xu suddenly gave him a smile.


    The smile is bright, full of spring like warmth.


    The next moment.


    The two hands, finally in midair hold together.


    With the five fingers closed


    "Click! Click


    Instantly, a series of bone fracture sounds like firecrackers exploded in the air.


    Horsepower''s face suddenly turned into a twisted pain.

 Chapter 117

    "You..."


    Horsepower full face twist pain, but still can''t believe looking at Wang Xu, obviously how also can''t believe, Wang Xu even dare to do to him?


    Asshole!


    This bastard really dares to waste one of his hands?!


    When his brother Ma comes to self-improvement, he must kill the other party directly and make him regret what he has done to me now!


    Waves of pain in his hands could not drown the anger in Ma Li''s heart at this moment. He felt that he had been played by Wang Xu, just like a fool.


    This is a naked humiliation. I can''t bear it!


    "Remember what I said before?" Wang Xu is to sweep the horsepower of the eye color distortion, for the anger in his eyes the slightest don''t care, light ask a way.


    "Don''t remember... Remember, so what?" Horsepower wanted to give Wang Xu a boost, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he felt Wang Xu''s hand closed again. A wave of more severe pain came, which made him change his mouth immediately.


    "Just remember, then do as I say." Wang Xu light way, let go of hand, don''t look at horsepower, turned to Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi mother and daughter two people walk.


    what?


    How dare you!


    But as soon as he said this, Ma Li''s face turned pale because of the pain and turned red instantly.


    that ''s going too far!


    that ''s going too far!


    What did Wang Xu say before? Let him give up his hand and kneel down to apologize!


    Now, Ma Li''s hand has been abandoned by Wang Xu. What else do you need to do?


    Get rid of your other hand and kneel down and apologize?


    Wang Xu, is this insulting him?


    "What? "No?" It seems that there is no movement behind him. Wang Xu''s steps to leave suddenly stop, and his cold eyes sweep over.


    In a flash, Ma Li felt a great chill in his body and mind, just because of Wang Xu''s eyes


    That pair of eyes, let him at this moment as if to see the illusion, it is a bloody flame burning in the sky, countless corpses covered the ground, as if it is a picture of hell on earth.


    It''s terrible!


    In an instant, horsepower''s mind went straight to the ground, and all the humiliation, reluctance and anger turned into boundless fear in an instant, and the whole person''s body and bones softened completely.


    "Touch!"


    A dull body hit the ground sound came, horsepower knees directly hit the corridor, deeply lowered his head, hide his eyes hopeless boundless fear.


    "I, I, I... I''m going to waste my other hand." The next second, in the shocked eyes of Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter, Ma Li raised her intact hand and smashed it on the next step.


    Click!


    The sound of bone fracture is harsh, but there is no horsepower scream.


    Even if his body was shaking with pain, he didn''t dare to cry at all!


    "Good. Next, you can kneel down and wait for your brother to come." Wang Xu nodded with satisfaction.


    He took back his eyes, looked at Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi, and said with a gentle smile, "Aunt Liu, Yuqi, the next thing may be a little boring. Let''s sit down and have a rest first."


    Mother and daughter did not refuse, just look at Wang Xu''s eyes are a little strange.


    After several previous events, Liu Meiling has learned a lot about Wang Xu now, but it is inevitable that she will replace Wang Xu five years ago. Every time she sees Wang Xu''s overbearing side, she always feels like a dream.


    And Liu Yuqi this wench did not have that many feelings, in the eye is all the small stars, worships to Wang Xu very much.


    As soon as she sat down, she excitedly said to Wang Xu, "brother Xu, these villains are really disgusting. We should teach them a lesson so that they will never bully us again."


    But Liu Meiling was a little worried. She said in a deep voice, "Xiao Xu, just now that man said that his brother is a famous soldier King abroad. I watched on TV that every one of those foreign mercenaries is a murderer. They all have a way to get a gun. Won''t anything happen?"


    "Aunt Liu, don''t worry. This is China. They dare not be so blatant." Wang Xu shook his head and looked out. A trace of disdain flashed through his eyes. He said with a faint smile:


    "And even if they dare, I''m not afraid."


    His words were full of self-confidence and pride, without a trace of cover up.


    "This son of a bitch, why did I just be so afraid of him... Is it an evil law that can control people''s spirit?"


    Kneeling outside horsepower, looking down at the ground, in addition to doubt, the rest is almost all venom.


    "No matter what heresy you have, when my brother comes, you will die miserably!"


    On one side, he''s father and son also slowly woke up from the faint. Hearing Wang Xu''s words, he Haoran sneered: "are you not afraid of guns and bullets? You can brag a little more! I''ll see how you die later! "


    "Boy, you''d better let yourself die happily. Otherwise, after you die, I will put all the pain on the orphans and widows!"


    He Xiangqian was also full of bitterness. He felt that all his limbs were not his own. He kept the posture of kneeling there. He could do nothing but roar in his heart.


    Just then, a sharp roar of the engine came.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The next moment, the harsh sound of tires rubbing against the ground followed by a series of heavy footsteps.


    The sound is getting closer.


    In an instant, three people kneeling on the ground were all overjoyed. Then they widened their eyes and subconsciously turned to look behind them.


    I can only see.


    Four big men in camouflage battle suits rushed up the corridor.


    Seeing the three men kneeling in the middle of the corridor, the big man at the head, his face turned gloomy and his eyes were cold as if he wanted to kill people.


    "Brother!" Immediately, kneeling on the ground, the only horsepower that still has the ability to move, he stood up excitedly and cried out:


    "Brother! Here you are at last


    Ma Ziqiang once swept horsepower, rich injury experience, immediately let him judge his brother''s hands have been abandoned.


    "Good, very good!"


    Wang Xu, who is rising slowly from the sofa, squints his eyes. His voice is cold, and his killing intention is overflowing


    "Boy, what did I tell you before? Don''t touch my brother before I come, or I will cut you alive! "


    As he spoke, there was a sense of killing between his eyebrows and eyes


    "I said, are you kidding me?"

 Chapter 118

    "I''m sorry, you are a joke in my eyes."


    Wang Xu light return way.


    "You want to die..." Ma Ziqiang''s face was a little twisted. He suddenly clenched his fist, and suddenly a burst of crisscross crackle sounded. Originally, he was ready to start directly.


    But at this time, Liu Yuqi ran out behind Wang Xu and yelled angrily at him: "big villain, speaking in a high voice, who do you think you are? Do you really think our family is a good bully? "


    "Who is this girl?" Seeing Liu Yuqi, Ma Ziqiang''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Brother, she is the girl I like. Don''t hurt her by accident." Horsepower in the next fast introduction, a face of meat pain.


    Seeing his brother like this, he knew that Ma Ziqiang had taken a fancy to Liu Yuqi. It''s very likely that this girl who originally belonged to him would be forcibly robbed by his elder brother.


    Sure enough, after looking at Liu Yuqi carefully for a while, Ma Ziqiang smiles and says to Liu Yuqi happily:


    "Little girl, my brother is lucky to see you. Please let me go. I''m afraid I''ll hurt you by accident. After I clean up this boy, we''ll be a family..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    Wang Xu suddenly reaches out his hand and pulls Liu Yuqi behind him. With a cold smile of disdain on his face, he looks at Ma Ziqiang and says:


    "I said, have you forgotten something?"


    "Forget what? I didn''t forget anything. I just ignored you. Don''t disturb my heart to heart talk with my sister-in-law. Get out of my way! "


    Ma Ziqiang gave a ferocious smile and showed a strong disdain on his face. Suddenly, he punched out and smashed at Wang Xu''s face.


    "Touch!"


    Like a shell out of the barrel, this punch is not fancy, and it bursts into the air, even with the sound of firecrackers.


    In an instant, Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter suddenly turned pale. He Qianqian, he Haoran and Ma Li were all full of joy, and their faces were even more excited.


    In a flash, it was just in front of Wang Xu''s face. The fierce wind was blowing by, and even made Wang Xu''s hair fly to both sides.


    However, up to this time, Wang Xu was still motionless, standing there quietly, looking directly at Ma Ziqiang''s blow.


    Can''t react?


    Or


    "Xiaoxu (brother Xu)..." behind, Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi turned pale and exclaimed.


    But Wang Xu was still motionless, as if he didn''t see the fist at all, and didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    The next moment.


    "Touch!"


    There was another sound of firecrackers exploding. Ma Ziqiang''s fist turned abruptly and smashed on the wall beside him. In an instant, gravel splashed and a clear fist impression was made on the wall.


    All around, become a quiet, everyone is quite thrilled to watch this scene.


    This punch, if hit on the person''s head, I''m afraid not to be killed by the other party on the spot?


    "Brother, what are you going to do? Let him go and kill this boy!" Barked horsepower unhappily.


    Ma Ziqiang did not pay attention to him, but clenched his fist, looked at Wang Xu with a gloomy face, squinted, and asked: "why not hide?"


    While talking, the way he looks at Wang Xu is just like looking at a madman.


    Doesn''t this kid know he''s going to die?


    Is he not afraid of death?


    This is Huaxia. After all, it''s no better than that he can act recklessly in foreign countries. Otherwise, even in public, if some people are killed, they will be killed. Who dares to trouble him.


    Thinking of this, Ma Ziqiang''s face is more ugly, but his killing intention is more and more intense. Do you really think he dare not kill people?


    "Why hide?" Wang Xu is a rhetorical question, his face appeared a touch of disdain, light way: "I stand here, you can take me how?"


    that ''s going too far!


    that ''s going too far!


    At this time, Ma Ziqiang and just horsepower, produced a kind of anger was extremely humiliated.


    His squinting eyes suddenly opened, and his intention of killing poured out. He almost gritted his teeth and said: "boy, you completely angered me..."


    But just then.


    All of a sudden, Wang Xu stepped out, raised his fist and hit the wall beside him.


    "Boom!"


    The deafening explosion burst out in the air.


    It is clear that the wall, in the eyes of people''s horror, was directly smashed into a pit big enough for a washbasin, and there are countless cracks around, spreading like cobwebs, as if the front wall would collapse the next moment.


    For a moment, there was a dead silence in the air.


    Ma Ziqiang''s hand trembled slightly, and even forgot to breathe. His eyes, which grew up with anger, were swollen. They were two pupils that were shrinking crazily.


    This punch


    Terror!


    It''s terrible!


    He just hit, in front of this blow, it''s just the difference between the ants shaking the tree and the giant stepping on the small mound.


    In this silence, including the other three people who came with Ma Ziqiang, they were all deeply shocked in an instant.


    In a dead silence, Wang Xu took back his fist, looked directly into Ma Ziqiang''s eyes with great interest, and said faintly: "why don''t you talk? Go on, finish what you just said. I''m listening. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ma Ziqiang didn''t say a word.


    At this time, looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, he felt cold in his heart, and something called fear came to his mind.


    Why hide?


    What can you do with me when I stand here?


    Thinking of Wang Xugang''s two words, Ma Ziqiang thought Wang Xu was a madman and a fool. At this moment, he realized that the real madman was not Wang Xu, but himself.


    Hiding?


    Does he deserve to let Wang Xu hide?


    "How can it be? Is this guy still a man? "


    Ma Ziqiang screamed in horror.


    He has been abroad for such a long time. He has received the most strict and cruel training in the mercenary training camp, and he has been in various dangerous environments and missions all over the world. I don''t know how many times before he became a king of soldiers.


    He thinks that he is already very strong. He once killed a hostile mercenary team of more than ten people by himself. In addition to his skilful thermal weapons skills, he can blow up a sandbag with one punch and fall on the vital part of a person''s body, and even kill a person directly.


    But at the moment, Wang Xu''s fist directly refreshed his cognition!


    King of war?


    In front of Wang Xu, Ma Ziqiang only felt that he was a joke!


    Even though he is the king of war, Ma Ziqiang only works in the field of ordinary people, but he has never been in contact with martial arts and other extraordinary fields. Therefore, his shock is no different from horsepower, he''s father and son.


    But just then, a cold voice came from the side:


    "Captain, this guy should have taken advantage of the punch you just made. It''s said that Chinese real estate developers like to cut corners most. It''s not shocking at all."


    It was one of the three men who came with Ma Ziqiang. When he finished speaking, another person followed him with a cold smile and said with disdain:


    "Just think this kid has a hand, but no matter how powerful he is, can his body resist the alloy dagger? Can you hold a bullet? "


    The last one didn''t speak, but silently took out a dark alloy dagger from his arms. A trace of scarlet could be seen in the blood trough depression on the surface.

 Chapter 119

    "Yes, no matter what secret you have, you have to pay the price for abolishing my brother''s hands and forcing him to kneel in humiliation."


    Smell speech, Ma Ziqiang is no longer shocked, re narrowed his eyes, which are all murderous.


    As soon as the voice fell, there was no need to signal. The three men behind Ma Ziqiang moved slowly. Although the corridor was narrow, they could only fight with two people at most, but it did not prevent them from blocking Wang Xu''s escape route and encircling him.


    The three men were all mercenaries under Ma Ziqiang''s command. Everyone''s hands were stained with blood. In addition to the one with the alloy dagger, the other two sneered and took out a fine steel crossbow. The sharp arrow on the crossbow twinkled with cold light, making people have no doubt that it can tear any part of a person''s body.


    Another, more impolitely, directly took out a pistol, playing in his hands, staring at Wang Xu playfully.


    "Boy, you can''t fight in this world. Don''t say I bully people. I''ll give you a chance. Now I''ve wasted my hands, knelt down on the ground to apologize to my brother, and then give me the mother and daughter flowers behind you. I''ll consider letting you go."


    Ma Ziqiang, meanwhile, takes out a pair of cat claw knives and holds them in his backhand. He looks at Wang Xu coldly and says with a cruel grin.


    "Good. You''re much more fun than your brother."


    Hearing Ma Ziqiang mention Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter, Wang Xu picks her eyebrows. The fun in her eyes suddenly disappears, and her voice cools down.


    "I said, the real fun is you idiot!" Ma Ziqiang was so angry that he laughed. Wang Xu was so arrogant.


    Can''t he see that Lao Tzu has the upper hand now?


    Maybe Wang Xu is really good at fighting. Maybe he is even a kung fu master who has been handed down from China. But I haven''t seen the news. Was the martial arts master hacked to death on the street by gangsters?


    What''s more, blind your dog''s eyes, can''t you see my hand crossbow and gun?


    This is not arrogant, but arrogant to become an ignorant idiot!


    The next moment.


    Ma Ziqiang didn''t want to talk nonsense any more, so he started directly.


    It''s a very simple attack, without any skill and fancy. The two cat claw knives in his hand cut through the air, and the cold light exploded. He went up and down to attack Wang Xu''s neck and waist directly.


    Ma Ziqiang''s fighting ability is very strong. Although it''s simple, it''s the most direct and effective way to kill people. He doesn''t have the slightest airs. I''m afraid he won''t be underestimated if he''s replaced by an outsider here.


    But.


    The outer force


    What is it in Wang Xu''s eyes?


    He ma Ziqiang, in Wang Xu''s eyes, what is it?


    Sorry, it''s not something. It''s just air.


    between breath.


    Ma Ziqiang''s attack is less than one inch away from Wang Xu''s two key points!


    Ma Ziqiang is not the only one. The man holding the alloy dagger in silence also launches an attack at the moment when Ma Ziqiang starts. The dagger directly blocks Wang Xu''s remaining dodge space.


    The one holding the crossbow is always aiming at Wang Xu''s heart, while the one holding the gun has a disdainful smile on his face. He is still dismantling the clips and playing with the gun. He doesn''t realize that Wang Xu is worth threatening with a gun.


    This moment''s encircling and killing trend, manifesting these people''s decisiveness.


    It''s true that the previous few people were a little worried that killing people in China would cause trouble, but being afraid of causing trouble doesn''t mean they are really afraid of trouble.


    Do you really think that they dare not do it?


    At the same time, looking at this almost inevitable situation, the faces of Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter were already pale.


    Who are these people? Mercenary? Killer? Can you even take out a weapon or even a gun?


    Liu Meiling, in particular, is already anxious at the moment.


    Wang Xu''s life is really in danger, which is brought by their mother and daughter. Bursts of remorse are constantly rolling in Liu Meiling''s heart.


    If I had known it, I would have agreed to the old bastard he Xiangqian. It would not have led to the current situation


    On the contrary, although Liu Yuqi''s small face was pale with fright, she stubbornly bit her lips and fixed her eyes on Wang Xu.


    "Brother Xu, I believe you. You will never have an accident!" Liu Yuqi heart constantly repeated this sentence, not only in comfort themselves, but also in firm confidence.


    On the other side, Ma Li, he Xiangqian and he Haoran were naturally excited. They all wanted to stare out their eyes, waiting to see the scene of Wang Xu''s tragic death.


    "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him


    The expression on the three faces almost did not hide the desire in their hearts. He Xiangqian, who was seriously injured, was extremely ruddy. He could not speak but forced out three words


    "Kill! It''s over! He


    It''s hard to make a sound, exhausted the whole body''s strength, but there is excitement, excitement and ecstasy in the sound.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the face of Ma Ziqiang and another mercenary''s close attack, Wang Xu is not a little nervous, even did not lift his eyelids.


    In his eyes, Ma Ziqiang is the air, so why not other people?


    In the face of air, what is the need to care more about it?


    "For ordinary people, your attack is really unstoppable, I''m afraid it will be directly killed by you." In Wang Xu''s eyes, the cool color became stronger and stronger


    "Unfortunately, I''m not an ordinary person. And your dead hand really angered me. "


    In the middle of a conversation.


    His body slightly shaking, like falling leaves in the air, light to avoid the attack of the two.


    "How could..."


    When the attack failed, there was a flash of consternation on Ma Ziqiang''s face and the mercenary''s face stabbed with a dagger.


    But they have no chance to be surprised.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu did it.


    He raised his right hand, five fingers slightly bent, and then the index finger suddenly popped out, like a flash of lightning in the air. In the harsh air howling, the speed was so fast that it completely exceeded the ability of Ma Ziqiang to catch his sight.


    The next moment, Wang Xu''s index finger has directly touched Ma Ziqiang''s right hand cat claw knife, which he has not yet had time to take back. With a puff, the alloy cat claw knife is pierced by his index finger in an instant, and then pierces Ma Ziqiang''s palm like a sharp sword.


    Ma Ziqiang''s body suddenly trembles. The pain just comes from this hand. The next second, Wang Xu''s hand has been pressed on his other hand. His five fingers are closed, and the sound of clicking is exploding like firecrackers. Ma Ziqiang''s left hand is crushed, and the cat claw knife is deeply embedded in his hand.


    "Ah


    The severe pain made Ma Ziqiang completely uncontrollable, screamed out, and his face turned white into a piece of paper. Wang Xu grabbed the whole person like a rag pocket, swung his right arm round, and then smashed him on the other side.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge sound of impact, which was mixed with two screams. The man with the dagger was just about to stab Wang Xu in another direction. At this moment, he was hit by Ma Ziqiang''s whole body. Suddenly, the alloy dagger went directly into Ma Ziqiang''s thigh.


    And he was hit by this, the whole body is more like a scattered frame in general, the whole body is slightly shaking, the body''s strength seems to disappear in an instant.


    "Damn it


    This sudden change, let not far away has been holding a crossbow pointed at Wang Xu''s mercenaries, directly scolded, know that they still underestimate Wang Xu, and then without any hesitation, fingers yanked the trigger.


    "Tear!"


    The modern mechanical theory and the crossbow made of alloy fine steel have a power of hundreds of Jin in an instant. In such a short distance, the sharp arrow pushed out is no less than the ordinary pistol bullet.


    "I don''t believe you can get away with it?" The mercenary stares at Wang Xu. The idea just appears in his mind


    The next moment.


    "Keng!"


    Just like the sound of metal impact, the arrow from the crossbow stopped in front of Wang Xu.


    In the middle of the body of the crossbow, two fingers with a slight light golden luster are pressing


    Click!


    The crossbow is broken!


    At that moment, Wang Xu''s eyes with a trace of irony, the two fingers of the broken crossbow slightly bent, and then gently flicked. The half of the crossbow that had not yet fallen to the ground was like a shot, which directly tore the air and blasted back.


    However, the target of the crossbow is not the mercenary with the crossbow, but the guy who used to dismantle the clip and play with the gun.


    At this time, the mercenary is a face of horror expression, hurriedly on the clip, hand slipped twice, finally on the clip, just ready to raise his hand to give Wang Xu a shot.


    In front of a flower, and then the hand with the gun is a deep pain, not waiting for him to scream out, in front of a flower, accompanied by a whistling wind, Wang Xu has a light smile, quietly stood in front of him.


    But in Wang Xu''s hand, what he was holding was the gun that had just fallen from the mercenary''s hand


    Just, but don''t know, this gun how so coincidentally fell into Wang Xu''s hand.


    "Click!"


    In an instant, the sound of the bullet loading came. Facing the black muzzle in front of him, the mercenary''s eyes were frightened, his head was cold, his mouth was open, and he could not scream.


    "He''s so young, and he''s in China. I''m afraid he''s never touched a gun, so he never dares to shoot..."


    The thought just flashed through my mind.


    The next moment, he saw a trace of irony from Wang Xu''s eyes.


    "Bang!"


    There was a flash of sparks at the muzzle of the gun. The mercenary felt a sudden heat on his forehead and his eyes contracted instantly. Then he was in a daze. He fell to the ground and rolled down the stairs.


    Play with guns.


    For Wang Xu, this is nothing strange at all.


    This shot did not kill the other side. Under Wang Xuqiang''s sharp control, the bullet just rubbed the other side''s scalp.


    As for this guy falling down, he just scared himself. He was scared to death.


    Up to this time, time is only three seconds at most.


    Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter just blinked an eye, and everything was settled!


    Wang Xu''s movements seem very complicated, but in fact, they can''t be seen by ordinary people at all. They can only see Wang Xu''s body shaking several times at most.


    That''s it.


    It''s the power of the warrior!


    It''s the horror of Wang Xu!

 Chapter 120

    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Clear footstep sounds.


    Ma Li and others were scared to death. They had no face. Their eyes were gray. They felt cold all over. Their heart was about to stop, as if they would die the next moment.


    Why is that?


    They were experienced fighters who used weapons to encircle and kill, and even used crossbows and pistols!


    But, three seconds?


    Wang Xu didn''t use much Kung Fu at all, so he directly abandoned Ma Ziqiang and others!


    This, this... How is it possible?


    Ma Li and he''s father and son can''t believe it. In their heart, Wang Xu should have become a dead man in the face of four international mercenaries.


    After shock and disbelief, there is deep fear.


    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here


    Especially when they heard the sound of footsteps, they were like frightened grasshoppers. They suddenly lost their voice and cried out. There was fear in their voice.


    However, Wang Xu did not look at them.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    As the sound of footsteps continues, Wang Xu goes directly to Ma Ziqiang.


    "What do you... Want to do?" At this time, Ma Ziqiang covered his abdomen with the alloy dagger inserted by his teammates, half kneeling on the side of the corridor, struggling to raise his head and asked in a hoarse voice.


    He stares at Wang Xu, eyes alert, a pale face, is deep fear and fear.


    At this moment, he didn''t want to believe it and had to admit that in front of Wang Xu, he was the so-called king of soldiers... Nothing!


    Ma Ziqiang is afraid!


    Even if he had faced the muzzle of the enemy''s forehead, he was not afraid, but now, looking at Wang Xu''s calm eyes, he was afraid!


    With a faint smile, Wang Xuchong gently raised his foot, and then stepped on the right arm of the man who wanted to touch the gun quietly. With a click and a scream, the man''s right arm folded 90 degrees, and a black pistol fell down.


    "Wolf!" Ma Ziqiang suddenly let out a cry of concern.


    But the next moment, Wang Xu has suddenly raised his hand, a grasp of his neck, he lifted up out of thin air.


    Looking at Ma Ziqiang with cold eyes, he said faintly:


    "You''d better take care of yourself."


    instantaneous.


    The other mercenary, who was still thinking, was very angry, but when he saw this scene, his face turned crazy and roared out:


    "What do you want to do? Let go, Captain


    "We are black star''s team, you will never want to offend us completely!"


    Even at this moment, the team leader is held in his hand by Wang Xu, one of his companions screams with his broken arm in his arms, and the other is stunned to death by Wang Xu''s shooting. Ma Ziqiang''s last mercenary is still proud of himself.


    Black star!


    It is a well-known international mercenary organization. It has its own private training camps all over the world, specializing in training these outlaws. It undertakes all kinds of dangerous employment tasks all over the world, and has a variety of businesses, including security, hostage rescue, theft, robbery, homicide, and even directly participating in the civil wars of some small countries.


    For those who have heard of black star, just this name is enough to make countless people change their color.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even look at him. He didn''t mean to stop. He grabbed Ma Ziqiang''s neck and walked to the corridor like a chicken.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Wang Xu holds ma Ziqiang''s neck with one hand, looks at him indifferently and asks calmly.


    Ma Ziqiang can hardly breathe. He looks at Wang Xu with fear in his eyes. His body struggles subconsciously. His eyes turn white gradually, as if he might be suffocated at any time.


    However, Wang Xu did not let go at all. Looking at him, he asked, "tell me, are you afraid now?"


    Wang Xu''s voice is really not big, but every word, like firecrackers thrown down in general, one by one in Ma Ziqiang''s heart.


    "Er er... I''m afraid, afraid, afraid of..."


    Without any hesitation, Ma Ziqiang took his last breath, nodded crazily and with all his strength. His eyes were extremely scared.


    He believed that if he did not answer, Wang Xu would never let go. But he can''t support it any more. If he hesitates for a few seconds, he will be stifled!


    "Good." Wang Xu nodded with satisfaction.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu makes a little effort. In an instant, Ma Ziqiang is thrown to the bottom of the building by him. The whole person is like a rag pocket.


    With a bump, Ma Ziqiang fell to the bottom of the building. After rolling twice, he was on the ground with one hand, like a wild dog who had lost all his strength and struggled hard. He slowly wanted to get up.


    But because of the extreme lack of oxygen, the open mouth is constantly sucking air, but it is too hard, too urgent, crazy cough up, like a lung disease, terminally ill patients, little blood cough out, miserable.


    The whole corridor was silent. Only Ma Ziqiang''s painful cough lasted for dozens of seconds before he finally slowed down.


    "Who are you?"


    Walking back from the edge of death, Ma Ziqiang looks at Wang Xu with a strong fear and asks in a hoarse voice.


    Yes?


    Is this going to find the place in the future?


    Wang Xu looked at him with a smile but not a smile


    "Wang Xu."


    These two words are just common names, but they seem to make Ma Ziqiang think of something. The pupils in his eyes contract violently, and there are endless doubts.


    Without waiting for him to speak, the mercenary who shot Wang Xu with a crossbow before, and then reported the name of the black star, said coldly: "Wang Xu? Good, we Black Star remember you... "


    However, before he could speak, he was interrupted by a burst of anger and surprise


    "Crossbow, shut the hell up!"


    "Captain, what are you doing? We are black star''s team. This boy is alone. What if he can fight again? We Black Star... "The crossbow arrow turns its head and looks at Ma Ziqiang in amazement, and his face is unhappy and confused.


    Seeing that he meant to be more presumptuous, Ma Ziqiang''s face changed wildly. Regardless of the great pain of his body, he struggled to get up, strode to the crossbow and arrow, raised his hand and slapped it hard.


    "Pa!"


    The clear slap reverberated in the corridor.


    A dead silence!


    "Ma Ziqiang! You... How dare you beat me? " For a long time, the arrow covered his face and stared at Ma Ziqiang in disbelief. He cried out in an incredible voice:


    "Damn, I''m in your team, not your dog, not the one you can hit me in the face! How dare you do it to me for an unknown hairy boy in China? Is your mother crazy? "


    The more the arrow said, the more angry he was. When he got to the back, his eyes had a trace of lethality.


    Mercenaries, struggling between life and death for money, do almost all kinds of evil. Should there be a good man?


    At this moment, anger surged in the heart of the crossbow, and there was even a desire to pull out a gun to kill the horse.


    Give you face, call you captain!


    If I don''t give you face, I can stab you in the back!


    However, in the face of his threat and abuse, Ma Ziqiang is cold face, without any hesitation. He raises his hand and slaps him on the other side of the face.


    "Do you really think I dare not touch you? I''ll fuck you... "In an instant, the crossbow and arrow were completely on fire.


    But when he looked up and saw Ma Ziqiang''s eyes full of panic, a doubt suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart.


    What''s going on?


    Ma Ziqiang beat him so arrogantly, but it seemed like


    Are you afraid?


    What is he afraid of?!

 Chapter 121

    "Crossbow, I''m saving you, all of us!"


    Ma Ziqiang almost roared out word by word, his face was white and terrible, as if he thought of something terrible that he had seen a ghost.


    "Get out of my way, don''t kill yourself. I don''t want to kill my team members!"


    As he spoke, his face was uncertain, but there was more and more fear in his eyes. From time to time, when he saw Wang Xu''s calm face, even with a faint smile, there was more panic in it.


    "Ma Ziqiang..." the expression on crossbow arrow''s face changed violently, his eyes were extremely gloomy, but there was no outbreak, as if he was thinking about something.


    But he hesitated.


    "Pa!"


    Ma Ziqiang raised his hand and slapped him again. The crossbow arrow didn''t expect that Ma Ziqiang even slapped him twice. How dare he hit him for the third time?


    Even this slap was more powerful. He shook his head and half of his body was taken out. He was unstable and fell down the stairs.


    "Ma Ziqiang! I will kill you! I will kill you


    Embarrassed to get up, the crossbow and arrow look distorted, anger almost burned his heart to jump up, where there is the mood to think about Ma Ziqiang, why are you afraid?


    As he spoke, he took out a pistol directly from his arms. In the sound of loading, the muzzle of the black hole was about to point at Ma Ziqiang.


    But at this time.


    After Ma Ziqiang slapped him out, he didn''t look at him at all. Instead, he looked at Wang Xu respectfully and cautiously. He even bent slightly with a trace of fear and asked in a deep voice:


    "Dare to ask... Do you have another name called... Wang... Jiu?"


    Wang Jiu?


    When I heard the name, I was stunned on my face. Then I seemed to think of something. My face turned white. Where can I see any anger.


    Is that the man?


    How could it be that man!


    Absolutely impossible?!


    Crossbow''s face was pale, and his heart was full of waves. He shivered at the thought of everything behind the name, as if something terrible had occupied his heart.


    Wang Jiu!


    It''s not a real name. No one even knows the real name of that person. It''s just the title of a mysterious legend spread by other people in the mercenary circle. It''s just because that person''s achievements in the mercenary circle are really shocking. There are rumors about the king in the army and the Dragon in the king.


    Therefore, Wang Jiu is not a person''s name.


    Wang, respect!


    9¡¢ For the number!


    Your honor, Wang Jiu!


    In the circle of mercenaries, the legendary mysterious figure claimed to be the ninth, and no one dared to be the eighth.


    There are countless kings of war, the number nine is supreme!


    In most mercenaries'' minds, it''s more appropriate to be king nine than Wang nine.


    "Nine kings? Ma Ziqiang... No, captain... "The lips of the crossbow quiver involuntarily, and his knees are weak. It seems that he may fall on his knees at any time.


    However, Ma Ziqiang didn''t look at him at all. He always looked at Wang Xu with great care and awe, waiting for his answer.


    Wang Jiu''s real name is Wang Xu, which he learned by accident from Wang Xu, a retired veteran with a broken leg in black star. The other side had the chance to meet Wang Xu on the battlefield.


    At that time, the veteran Wang did not know that the young man with a mild smile who saved him from a shell with a smile was the legendary Wang Jiu in the mercenary circle.


    After that, the most dangerous mission in the history of the black star was reported by Wang Jiu. Veteran Wang connected Wang Xu who saved him with the legend.


    Until now, Ma Ziqiang can also clearly remember that veteran Wang mentioned this experience with an undisguised pride and pride on his face.


    Being saved by Wang Jiu, a legend, will be his boasting capital all his life!


    "Wang Jiu? My name has never changed. My name is Wang Xu... "


    At this time, Wang xucai seemed to think of something and nodded


    "But there are people out there who call me that, but there are only a few. In your capacity, you are obviously not qualified to contact those people. Why, where did you hear the rumor? "


    "It''s the old black gun. He was my instructor before I became the king of soldiers. According to him, you once saved him in a mission in Southeast Asia... "Hearing the speech, Ma Ziqiang bent lower, and no longer dared to look directly at Wang Xu. He bowed his head and was extremely respectful.


    As for whether Wang Xu lied to him or not, he did not think about it at all. Originally, they were the one who was crushed by Wang Xu. As such a strong man, after the other side gained the upper hand, why do they do so much more?


    Afraid of the black star''s revenge?


    Stop kidding!


    If Wang Xu really is that number nine for the existence of respect, black star''s high-level, afraid to lick the face to please!


    Moreover, Ma Ziqiang is also very self-conscious. He is only one of dozens of mercenary teams in the black star organization, and he can''t represent the whole black star.


    Sometimes, bow is a skill, it is not inferiority, nor timidity, but a situation of evolution.


    "Oh? The black man with a broken leg? " Wang Xu nodded, finally a little suddenly.


    He was still a little impressed by this. At that time, it was time for him to take 50 million yuan from others to help hold an auction.


    At that time, there were seven or eight waves of forces and organizations with different purposes to fight the auction. As a result, they were all chased down by him. What the black star organization received at that time was the maintenance of order around the auction site. On the way of chasing, when Wang Xu saw the old black gun, everyone stood on the side of the auction, which was also his own family, and he saved the other party.


    To him, it''s just a little work, but I didn''t expect that it would become the capital that the old black gun would boast all his life.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, a very loud slap came suddenly.


    Wang Xu slightly raised his eyes, and saw the arrow quickly ran in front of him. Without any hesitation, his knees softened and he knelt down on the ground.


    "Nine... Nine kings..."


    Crossbow arrow full face fear, eyes looking at Wang Xu''s feet, terrified did not dare to look at him.


    Barely say two words, his lips continue to tremble, but how can not say the words behind, very abrupt, he raised his hand is a slap in his face.


    "Pa!"


    This time, it''s even louder. There''s no possibility of keeping your hand.


    After a slap, the arrow didn''t mean to stop. He slapped himself hard for nearly ten times, until his face was swollen and his feet were twice as high. The pain was unbearable, so he stopped carefully.


    "Jiuwang, are you satisfied with..." He then raised his head and pointed in the direction of Wang Xu, but still did not dare to look directly at Wang Xu. He continued respectfully and in awe:


    "If you are not satisfied, I, i... go on!"


    To continue these two words, he almost squeezed them out with his teeth clenched.


    I can''t help him being so cruel. He''s afraid he won''t be able to do it.


    I slap myself in the face. I try my best every time. I don''t have any hands left. Who knows.


    It''s really, it''s so fuckin ''painful!


    Crossbow and arrow, at this moment, can really be said to be performing with life.


    If he doesn''t, even if Wang Xu ignores him now and returns to the black star, countless people will not let him go, and others won''t say it.


    Only an old black gun who was saved by Wang Xu will never let him go!

 Chapter 122

    "Go away."


    Wang Xu nodded faintly in the expectant eyes of the crossbow.


    "Yes, yes


    If there was an amnesty, he bowed his head and did not dare to lift it. So he turned around and ran downstairs as fast as he could, as if he was afraid of Wang Xu''s repentance.


    On the other hand, Ma Ziqiang kept the posture of bowing, and the injury on his body became more and more serious with time. The sweat had covered his whole body, and even under his feet, there were some small pools of water mixed with blood and sweat.


    However, Wang Xu did not speak, but he did not dare to move a single bit.


    "You are also good, but your own brother is not very good, but I said, as long as he abandoned a hand, take the initiative to kneel down, I will bypass him, this time even, next time, if he dares to provoke me, ha ha..." Wang Xu light smile, voice calm.


    But even so, one side horsepower body is suddenly a shiver, face white as paper, as if to see his own tragic death after the end.


    Looking at all this, he''s father and son, who have no bones in their body, are completely paralyzed on the ground.


    Before the rise of hope, has not ignited, was washed out by the pouring flood.


    What should I do?


    What should I do?!


    He Qian''s eyes are dead, he Haoran''s eyes are full of desire to survive.


    "Yes... From today on, I will discipline this son of a bitch!" Next to him, Ma Ziqiang relaxed his whole body and quickly nodded his head to assure him.


    "By the way, this wall can''t be used. It needs to be repaired. You can pay 10 million for it." Wang Xu pointed to the wall with a big hole next to him and said faintly.


    "Ten million... Repair the wall... I''ll send it to you in person within an hour." Ma Ziqiang''s mood fluctuated violently, then bowed his head and said respectfully.


    Don''t say it''s 10 million, even if it''s 100 million to repair the wall, he''ll have to smash the pot and sell the iron!


    Wang Xu nodded and glanced over the two of them. Suddenly, he thought of something and added: "by the way, there are two garbage beside. When you leave, take them away and dispose of them together."


    In an instant, he Qianqian and he Haoran''s father and son felt a sudden darkness in front of their eyes. It was as if they had fallen into a boundless hell.


    With the buttocks think, fall into the hands of Ma Ziqiang, two people''s fate how also can''t be good.


    "I almost forgot... My brother was brought by them..." sure enough, the next second, Ma Ziqiang''s gnashing voice followed.


    Light words, even without Wang Xu specifically point out, Ma Ziqiang also know what to do.


    He family and his son, it''s over!


    It can be said that in Wang Xu''s words, whether Ma Ziqiang''s purpose is to vent his anger or to give Wang Xu a nomination, the disgusting father and son will never see the sun of tomorrow.


    Ma Ziqiang didn''t say much. He just glanced at his father and son as if he were looking at the enemy who killed his father.


    "All right, take your men and get out." At this time, Wang Xu waved his hand a little dispirited.


    No one such as Ma Ziqiang dares to stay one more second. Without a minute, only Wang Xu, Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi are left alone.


    "Auntie Liu, after they send money, you can use the money to push down the wall and rebuild it, and get through our two houses directly. In the future, you don''t have to open the door twice again. It''s convenient for me to rub my food." Wang Xu said to Liu Meiling with a smile.


    Liu Meiling looked complicated and nodded: "OK, Xiaoxu, it''s just late. You and Yuqi go ahead and sit down. I''ll go out and buy some dishes and come back to cook for you."


    "Hey, mom, I said that later my classmates will come to pick me up and brother Xu to her house for dinner." Liu Yuqi holding her mother''s arm, said coquettishly. Then she looked at Wang Xu and her smile became more brilliant


    "Brother Xu, does Meimei say when she will come?"


    "It''s getting late, it should be fast..." Wang Xu shook his head, said half, he suddenly stopped, seemed to feel something, turned to look at the corridor behind him.


    Sure enough, the next second, only to see a girl in a white dress, skipping appeared, as soon as I saw them, my eyes immediately brightened, happily waved and cried out:


    "Yuqi, Wang Xu, how did you come out so coincidentally? You''re not waiting for me here, are you? Oh, that''s very kind... "


    This girl is Zhao Meimei.


    But in the middle of her speech, she saw Liu Meiling. With a look of joy, she ran over and said politely:


    "Good aunt, you should be Yuqi''s mother! Sure enough, as Yuqi said, my aunt is very beautiful! "


    When she opened her mouth, Zhao Meimei was very sweet and praised Liu Meiling with a smile. Originally, she was worried that Liu Yuqi and Wang Xu only used their classmates as an excuse. In fact, she didn''t know where to make trouble.


    But now I see Zhao Meimei, who is lovely in Yangguan, all my worries disappear immediately. She says with a smile: "the little girl''s mouth is so sweet, unlike Yuqi in our family. She knows that she is lazy with a pile of snacks all day, and annoys me every day..."


    "Ma!" Hearing this, Liu Yuqi immediately called out dissatisfied.


    "Why don''t you let me be a mother?"


    "They are not as bad as you said..."


    "Not yet? Last time you went to the supermarket with your brother Xu, the snacks you brought back were all fake? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the trend that the topic is related to himself, Wang Xu can''t help but smile awkwardly. Subconsciously, he leaves behind quietly.


    In the war between mother and daughter, he is the only man present. It''s better not to get involved.


    However, Liu Meiling didn''t really scold Liu Yuqi. After a few words, the mother and daughter urged Liu Yuqi and Wang Xu to leave quickly. Don''t let Zhao Meimei wait for a long time.


    Half an hour later, the three arrived in front of Zhao Meimei''s villa.


    Although this villa of Zhao family is also located in a villa area in the river and sea, it is completely independent. It is located in the depth of the villa area. Next to it is a flowing river. In front of it is a broad lawn. It is not so much a villa as a small manor.


    Originally, Wang Xu thought that he was the only guest to come today. When he got there, he found that there were a lot of guests coming and going inside and outside the Zhao family, and all kinds of luxury cars gathered. It was obvious that the Zhao family was in a situation of banquet guests.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to tell you that today my mother invited a lot of other people to come. It seems that it''s because of something in the company. You can go shopping by yourself first. Yuqi and I went to play!"


    When she arrived at her home, Zhao Meimei seemed to think of something. Oh, with a scream, she was very embarrassed to explain it to Wang Xu. Then, regardless of Wang Xu''s expression, she turned and pulled Liu Yuqi away.


    I don''t know what other secrets there are between the two girls. When they are on the road, they huddle together and whisper, as if they are deliberately avoiding Wang Xu.

 Chapter 123

    "It''s a child''s heart..."


    Wang Xu shook his head and didn''t care. He stood in front of the gate of Zhao''s villa and looked around. He was ready to find a place to have a rest.


    Zhao Meimei also said that Zhao Xiaoxia, the real principal of the Zhao family, is now busy dealing with the internal affairs of the company. Obviously, she has no time to see him at this time.


    Just when Wang Xu stares at the lawn not far away and thinks about whether he wants to play golf or not


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    The roar of a car engine came, louder and louder, closer and closer.


    "Boy in front, get out of the way


    At the same time, a cold and arrogant voice came along.


    Wang Xu turned to see the past, only to see a modeling wild Hummer, all the way there is no meaning to slow down, with a terrible speed, fast to him.


    The distance of 100 meters, almost flash.


    If the average person, see such a high-speed collision driving Hummer, now afraid is already scared of piss off, to the side of the dog eat shit attitude to rush out.


    However, Wang Xu, is standing in the same place motionless, the expression on his face did not have the slightest fluctuation.


    "La la la


    In the harsh sound of wheel friction, the Hummer almost stops close to Wang Xu, and then the driving man sticks his head out. His face is full of impatience and anger. He yells at Wang Xu


    "Boy, do you want to die? Didn''t I tell you to get out of the way? Hurry up, get out of my way


    Wang Xu slightly raised his eyes and glanced at him, but he was still motionless, let alone meaning to get out of the way.


    "Fuck, ignore me? Do you want to die? " The fierce man was so angry that he opened the car door with a slap and jumped down from the top with his fist in his hand.


    He waved his fist in front of Wang Xu. Seeing that Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids, he could not help frowning slightly. Then he seemed to think of something and sneered with disdain


    "Spicy chicken, aren''t you scared? Hello, come back! Why don''t you drive more? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes were calm, and he asked, "why should I hide?"


    But his answer, in the eyes of the tough man, is just like a dull repeater.


    "Damn, he''s so unlucky. He''s really a silly boy. OK, you''re lucky that I didn''t hit you when I stopped the car. Otherwise, it doesn''t matter if you hit the car. I''m afraid I can''t afford to sell you."


    With a sneer, the fierce man waved his hand rather uninteresting. He didn''t feel like teaching a fool, so he let Wang Xu go


    "Come on, if you''re not dead, get out of my way and get out of my way!"


    After that, without looking at Wang Xu, he turned around and got on the bus again. He told Wang Xu to stand in the same place without moving. He didn''t tell Wang Xu to get out of the way any more. He laughed and turned around the front of the car. He wanted to go around.


    But he just adjusted the front of the car to step on the accelerator, suddenly in front of a flower, Wang Xu stepped out, once again in front of the Humvee.


    "Oh, boy, you''re not a fool, you''re horizontal, don''t die!" Seeing this, the tough man looked at Wang Xu with great interest.


    At the same time, Wang Xu calmly raised his head, looked at the Hummer in front of him, swept the fierce man, and another young man who had never moved on it, and said faintly:


    "Get out of my way."


    "What did you say, boy?"


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, the tough man''s face immediately changed. He stared at Wang Xu sullenly. The smile on his face changed from playfulness to indifference.


    The next moment, he narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice: "boy, do you really think I dare not kill you here?"


    As he spoke, he directly controlled the car and began to work harder. At the same time, he stepped on the accelerator and brake, the engine roared wildly, the wheels spun rapidly, and even faintly saw a trace of black smoke coming out.


    In an instant, the Hummer turned into a roaring metal beast, like a red eyed bullfight. It would rush out at any time without hesitation and kill Wang Xu on the spot.


    "Dare you?"


    At the same time, Wang Xu glanced at the tough man with disdain in his eyes. He didn''t stay for another second. Then he passed him and landed on the young man in the back seat of the car.


    The fierce man''s face was even more gloomy, although he wanted to release the brake immediately and hit the boy on the spot.


    But without the command of the young man in the back seat of the car, he couldn''t really kill people.


    "You..."


    The fierce man looks gloomy, even a little twisted. His eyes want to tear Wang Xu on the spot, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    Dare you?


    How dare he!


    However, he can''t really kill Wang Xu!


    So, what''s the difference between this and daring?


    At this time, the young man in the back seat finally spoke slowly: "black tiger, go down and break his legs and throw them away."


    At the young man''s command, the fierce man''s eyes suddenly brightened and gave a grim smile. After turning off the car, he rubbed his fist and jumped down again.


    He walked to Wang Xu step by step, with a ferocious smile on his face, and said, "boy, you asked for it yourself. Don''t beg for mercy when I break your leg. I won''t listen."


    "Don''t cry too loud, or I''m afraid I''ll take out all your teeth except your leg."


    But at this time, Wang Xu suddenly stepped forward, raised his fist, and smashed the Hummer around black tiger.


    "How dare this boy take the initiative to attack me?"


    At first, when he saw Wang Xu lifting his fist, black tiger was slightly stunned. Then he saw that Wang Xu''s fist was a little too big, and he went to the front cover of the Humvee. He burst out laughing


    "Ha ha, boy, are you stupid? Smash the front cover of Hummer with fists. It''s made of 2mm fine steel splint... "


    Wang Xu''s action, in his eyes, is really funny!


    You think your fists are Wolverine''s super alloy fists?


    But the next moment.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the whole Humvee body jumped hard. Half of the front cover of the Humvee was under Wang Xu''s fist. Without a second''s pause, it was directly dented.


    Even, in the place where the fist landed, a big hole was clearly visible. In a faint sense, a fist print was deeply printed on the surface of the engine inside.


    In an instant, black tiger''s laughter froze in his throat, and his face was disdainful and twisted. His eyes widened and his mouth widened. The whole person was just like hell.


    The young man sitting in the car, in the fierce jump of the Hummer body, was also very embarrassed to lie on the seat. At this time, he sat up straight and looked very ugly.


    "Why hide?"


    At this time, Wang Xu slowly took back his fist, sneered and glanced at them


    "Do you... Deserve it?"


    With that, Wang Xu did not look at the two, turned and walked directly to the hall of Zhao''s villa.


    Wang Xu is a little impatient and is ready to go directly to Zhao Xiaoxia, the principal of the Zhao family.


    Zhao Xiaoxia asked her daughter to invite Wang Xu to be a guest, but she didn''t come to be angry!


    At the moment, he did not immediately turn away, or look at the face of Zhao Meimei.


    After all, Zhao Meimei is Liu Yuqi''s friend, and he doesn''t hate this lovely and lively girl.

 Chapter 124

    Until Wang Xu''s back is completely invisible, the black tiger standing in the same place suddenly returns to his mind.


    His eyes swept through the depression on the front cover of the Hummer. He took a breath of air, opened his mouth, and couldn''t say a word.


    "Young master..."


    After a long time, he looked at the young man on the Hummer with a complicated face and opened his mouth to say something. However, when he saw the young man rubbing his head with one hand, he rushed over and said:


    "Young master, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine. I just hit my head. Don''t worry." The young man waved his hand and stared at the direction Wang Xu left


    "I''m afraid you can''t even fight that boy''s fist?"


    Hearing the speech, the black tiger''s face sank, and nodded solemnly: "yes, it''s impossible for ordinary underground boxing champions to make such a powerful fist except for martial arts."


    "The warrior?" The young man''s eyes narrowed slightly. He seemed to think of something. Then he shook his head and said, "sure enough, the rumor about the Zhao family is true. The Zhao family should be confirmed to be a martial family, but it''s not enough to make me give up the next thing."


    It was like talking to himself or announcing something. After that, he turned to the black tiger and asked calmly:


    "If I let you die, can I kill the boy just now?"


    "Bare handed, I''m sure I''m not his opponent, but if I''m going to use a weapon..." taking a deep breath, black tiger said word by word


    "Three moves! Three moves, I will kill him


    "Well, in that case, let''s go in."


    The young man nodded, got down from the Hummer and walked to the villa hall step by step.


    After getting the answer, Wang Xu has been labeled dead by the youth.


    Since it''s a dead man, you don''t have to care.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu also walked into the main hall of Zhao''s villa.


    However, when he went in and saw a large number of women gathered in the hall, he was stunned.


    What happened?


    What about men?


    Is it not that Zhao''s group held a meeting and high-level officials gathered?


    At this moment, Wang Xu was a little confused.


    But soon, he reflected that although he buried the previous head of the Zhao family, he also learned about the current situation of the Zhao family from all aspects. But no matter what he thought, he didn''t think of the scene.


    Although it is said that the Zhao family in Jianghai is now dominated by women, Wang Xu did not expect that the Zhao family would be dominated by women to such an extent that there is no male high-level!


    Because of his appearance, Qi Shushu''s twenty or thirty ways of looking at him. If the scene changed, let alone twenty or thirty ways, Wang Xu could ignore two or three hundred ways.


    But now, in addition to a man, the rest are all mature women with different temperaments, each of whom is 30 years old.


    This makes Wang Xu a little flustered.


    This is special, but


    A bunch of female tigers without men!


    Just these women''s eyes made Wang Xu feel the pressure of long absence. It''s no wonder that it''s said that Jianghai Zhao''s women can''t cause trouble


    "That girl, Zhao Meimei, is right. Now is not the time to come in..."


    Just when Wang Xu was very embarrassed, a mature and elegant woman, who looked less than 40 years old, stood up and welcomed Wang Xu


    "Is Mr. Wang here? We''re just talking about you. By the way, where''s Meimei? Didn''t she come with Prince Wang in person? "


    Seeing that there was no one else behind Wang Xu, the beautiful woman immediately frowned.


    She is Zhao Meimei''s mother. Now she is the head of the Zhao family. Last time at Zhao Meimei''s birthday party, Wang Xu met Zhao Xiaoxia from a distance.


    Hearing her words, Wang Xu was more embarrassed.


    It''s a misunderstanding that he was not well received. After a long time, Zhao Meimei asked him to have a rest outside. It was for him that Zhao Meimei considered her own opinion!


    "This damned girl, I don''t know how to explain the situation here. If I had known this, I would have played with those two idiots first. How could I have come in at this time to stay with a group of hungry and thirsty female tigers who don''t know how long..." Wang Xu felt even more bitter.


    But as the old saying goes, you have to finish the cannon with tears!


    He made his own decision. He can''t quit now when nothing happened.


    "Hello, Ms. Zhao." Wang Xu nodded on the surface, but his feet were the same as his roots. He didn''t mean to step forward and squeeze together with a group of women.


    However, he looked at Zhao Xiaoxia''s eyes with a slight difference.


    Don''t get me wrong, Wang Xu is not that kind of hungry man.


    The reason why he pays attention to Zhao Xiaoxia is that he feels the fluctuation of the power of the dark warrior in the owner of the Zhao family. Although the woman conceals it well, she still doesn''t escape Wang Xu''s reaction.


    Zhao Xiaoxia is a dark warrior!


    Even, it is likely to be at the peak of dark strength and break through the edge of Hua strength at any time.


    "It seems that the top dark power expert who is rumored to help the Zhao family rise again and destroy two small and medium-sized families overnight is probably the one in front of him..." Wang Xu was slightly surprised that he was so ruthless and decisive.


    Sure enough, the women of Zhao family are not easy to be provoked!


    At this time, because of his appearance, no matter what they were talking about before, a group of Zhao women were not going on, and they all got up and left.


    Soon, Zhao Xiaoxia and Wang Xu were left in the hall.


    "Mr. Wang, Lanshan and Qianqian have already told me all about you, so they won''t say anything polite."


    Zhao Xiaoxia and Wang Xu looked at each other for a while. They saw that he didn''t mean to speak, and they didn''t continue to talk nonsense. They went straight to the theme and said quietly:


    "This time I asked Meimei to invite you to come, in fact, for Meimei''s sake. You must have known about her hidden disaster?"


    "Yinxiang constitution... It''s really a disaster for your Zhao family." Wang Xu nodded and said calmly.


    For Wang Xu, Zhao Xiaoxia was secretly investigated. During this time, what happened in Jianghai was almost all she knew.


    Wang Xu is very good at fighting. At least he can easily crush those who have inner strength. His strength should be at the peak of inner strength. But in addition, Zhao Xiaoxia is very confused.


    Zhang Feixiong, the old man of Zhang family, is a warrior. Why does the other party want to make friends with Wang Xu?


    In other words, Wang Xu.


    He, why?


    Just this, Wang Xu''s body is full of mystery, many things she can''t understand, also can''t understand, deeply confused.


    However, according to her investigation, Wang Xu should have no evil thoughts about Zhao Meimei. Otherwise, after knowing Zhao Meimei''s fragrant constitution, the other party can choose a more secret way to abduct Zhao Meimei directly.


    "Mr. Wang, you asked Qianqian to deliver a message last time. I think you have a way to help Meimei?" Zhao Xiaoxia face unchanged, the voice continued to say.


    "In my hands, there is no disease that can not be solved, just to see if you have enough to pay the price..."


    Smell speech, Wang Xu nodded, looking at Zhao Xiaoxia''s eyes a little strange, with a trace of inspection, but also a trace of fun.

 Chapter 125

    "Mr. Wang, let''s just say what you have to say. Although our Zhao family has declined a little, some details are beyond ordinary people''s imagination." Zhao Xiaoxia frowned slightly and interrupted Wang Xu''s words directly.


    In her voice, she was proud and impatient.


    The price Wang Xu said clearly misunderstood her as bargaining.


    Zhao Xiaoxia thought that the gift she gave to Wang Xu''s "father-in-law" last time was enough to show their sincerity and the details of the Zhao family, but she didn''t expect that this guy was not satisfied.


    Wang Xu didn''t care about Zhao Xiaoxia''s misunderstanding. He just gave a quiet smile and said, "I don''t need the Zhao family to pay anything for this price. I just want to see whether the Zhao family believes me."


    "He said


    Zhao Xiaoxia slowly spits out a word in her mouth, and her voice turns cold. Without her good attitude towards Wang Xu at the beginning, she is obviously more impatient, and even doesn''t want to continue her extra polite words.


    "There is only one way to cure Zhao Meimei''s Yinxiang constitution, that is to completely strip her" Yinxiang constitution "!" Wang Xu''s eye ground''s examination and ponder more rich one minute, calmly said.


    Take off the fragrance constitution


    This kind of thing, in addition to him, I''m afraid no one dares to say it in front of Zhao Xiaoxia.


    Just because, in the ordinary people''s cognition, the so-called "exfoliation of the fragrance of Yin" is naked bloody plundering, that is, all kinds of evil and evil techniques in the rumor, the refinement of the essence of the essence by using artificial Dan tripod and refining the flesh and blood, so that it can be used to make "Yin Xiang", a treasure that can promote the cultivation of the martial arts.


    And the price to pay is


    Zhao Meimei''s life!


    How could Zhao Xiaoxia agree to such a thing?


    Sure enough, hearing the speech, Zhao Xiaoxia''s face suddenly changed. She looked at Wang Xu darkly, and her voice was even colder. She said in a murderous voice:


    "What do you mean, Mr. Wang?"


    After that, she raised her head and looked at Wang Xu, saying word by word:


    "If you don''t give me an explanation today, no matter what secrets you have and who is standing behind you, you can''t get out of this villa of my Zhao family."


    Wang Xu face as usual, calm way: "I just say the truth, I can save Zhao Meimei, just, or that sentence, see you don''t believe me."


    "Ha ha! Believe you? " Zhao Xiaoxia sneered and said coldly, "you don''t want to tell me that if you want to peel off my daughter''s Yinxiang constitution, it''s a slip of the tongue, right?"


    "It''s not a slip of the tongue."


    Wang Xu shook his head and said faintly:


    "I have a secret way not to hurt Zhao Meimei''s life. I can separate the blood that contains the fragrance in her body, but I''m only 50 percent sure."


    "Fifty percent sure?"


    Smell speech, Zhao Xiaoxia almost anger to the extreme, anger under, she smile more cold, killing intention has no hide to Wang Xu body pressure, word by word continue to say:


    "What a 50% assurance!"


    "Are you playing me Zhao Xiaoxia as an idiot? I believe you, then you kill my daughter, and then leave the essence of the fragrance of blood, which is stripped out, leaving behind this sentence, that is fate, and then what happens when it happens, and turn away?


    With that, Zhao Xiaoxia didn''t give Wang Xu a chance to speak at all. She stared at him with sarcasm and disdain on her face


    "I know that you think that you have dependence, that I dare not move you, and that you have the capital to act recklessly."


    "You can easily crush those who are strong inside, and let Zhang Feixiong, the old man of Zhang family, meet each other as equals. In only half a month, he has made the show in Jianghai."


    "Five years ago, you left Jianghai alone, nothing. Five years later, no one in Jianghai''s generation can match you... "


    "Did you investigate me?" Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Zhao Xiaoxia''s eyes became colder and colder.


    "Meimei is my only daughter. How can I not investigate the people and things related to her?"


    "In just five years, you have changed from an ordinary person to what you are now. It can be said that it''s a rare event in a hundred years. But no matter what secrets are hidden in you, these are not the capital that you can talk nonsense in front of me. "


    Zhao Xiaoxia sneered


    "I want to kill you..."


    "No one! sure! You can stop it


    The last three words, Zhao Xiaoxia word by word to say, burst out of a strong self-confidence, and cold to the extreme killing.


    At this time, if Wang Xu can''t give her an explanation, Zhao Xiaoxia will kill Wang Xu without hesitation.


    Zhao Meimei''s secret, except for the Zhao family, everyone who knows must die!


    However, at this time.


    But Wang Xu burst out laughing: "master Zhao, these are all your wishful guesses."


    "I treat Zhao Meimei as my sister. How can I possibly kill her?"


    "However, the secret I said is true, only 50% of the success rate, so I said it depends on whether you can, dare to pay such a high price..."


    "It''s entirely up to you to bet your daughter''s life on me or not."


    "Besides, if you want to kill me, I''m afraid you don''t have that ability."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were flat, as if nothing could move him.


    "Oh, I don''t have that ability? With Zhang Feixiong, the immortal Zhang behind you, or the invincible Zhang Feixiong of your generation? " Zhao Xiaoxia sneered.


    She said so much. In fact, she hopes Wang Xu can really give her a good explanation. After all, from Zhao Meimei''s attitude, the relationship between Wang Xu and her daughter is not bad.


    It is also possible that the other party is really good for her daughter, but is self righteous, does not know the weight, said the wrong thing.


    But she did not expect that Wang Xu would give her such an explanation.


    It''s really disappointing for her.


    "Boy, do you have anything else to say?"


    Zhao Xiaoxia''s voice was as cold as ice, and her face was full of disappointment.


    "If not, I''ll take you down."


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. Liu Yuqi and Liu Meiling are mother and daughter. If they don''t look at your relationship and my daughter''s face, I will protect them."


    While she was talking, she didn''t want to look at Wang Xu any more. As soon as she turned her wrist, a short sword with a cold blade appeared in her hand.


    See, the next moment, Zhao Xiaoxia will be a sword cut Wang Xu.


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly said: "if I beat you with a sword, do you believe me?"


    "Beat me with a sword?" Zhao Xiaoxia finally laughed.


    Just smile is very cold disdain, she side smile, side shake head way: "boy, don''t say you a sword beat me, if you can take me a sword not to die, I will believe what you say."


    "Just, can you take my sword and not die?"


    With that, Zhao Xiaoxia shook her head, raised her hand and chopped it out with a sword.


    At this moment.


    Like the Milky way, the sword light is cold and bright.


    The whole villa hall was lit up in a flash.

 Chapter 126

    The light of the sword is not Zhao Xiaoxia''s sword.


    It''s from Wang Xu!


    Magic weapon, broken sword!


    The broken sword has always been carried by Wang Xu close to his body. He can nourish his Qi and blood spirit anytime and anywhere. Although the time is not long, the aura is much stronger than at the beginning.


    Compared with the sword, the level of broken sword weapon is higher than Zhao Xiaoxia''s short sword. I don''t know how much. Compared with swordsmanship, Wang Xu''s sword is not so much martial arts as a kind of supernatural power.


    The two sides are not at the same level at all.


    At the moment when the sword was shining, Zhao Xiaoxia''s face changed wildly. She didn''t have time to take back her short sword, so she abandoned it directly and retreated as fast as she could.


    But where is Wang Xu''s sword so easy to hide?


    Wang Xu holds the broken sword and cuts the void with one sword!


    "Click!"


    It was like a bolt from the blue. A more brilliant light of the sword exploded from his hands. It was like thunder and lightning falling from the sky, and instantly chopped on the body of Zhao Xiaoxia''s discarded short sword. The body of the short sword made of fine steel is like white paper. It breaks into two pieces in an instant. Then the light of the sword goes on, but the speed is faster. In a twinkling of an eye, it is in front of Zhao Xiaoxia, who is rapidly retreating.


    "Keng!"


    With the sound of the sword, the broken sword stopped at the last moment. It was like the sudden emergency brake of a high-speed car. The body of the sword was suspended in front of Zhao Xiaoxia''s eyebrows, shaking wildly.


    The sound of the sword seemed to show the desire of the broken sword for blood and the unhappiness of not being able to kill the enemy.


    "How could..."


    Seeing that she couldn''t avoid the sword, Zhao Xiaoxia''s face was pale, and her eyes were deeply shocked, and her face was incredible.


    A sword?


    Wang Xu can easily defeat her with one sword


    No, if Wang Xu wants to, he can easily take her life!


    "Is this... The art of imperial sword?"


    Zhao Xiaoxia looks pale. She looks at Wang Xu like a ghost.


    At this time, Wang Xu with a move, the broken sword immediately slightly vibrated a few times, like a unwilling child was scolded by adults, even if again unwilling, can only obediently return to Wang Xu''s hands.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Xiaoxia''s face became more complicated, shocked, suspicious, unbelievable and so on, all of which turned into deep self mockery.


    As a dark warrior, his inner strength can be released several meters outside the body. However, Wang Xugang''s distance to control the broken sword has exceeded ten meters.


    Even, including her escape route, the distance may be longer!


    What does that mean?


    Wang Xu''s strength is far more than Zhao Xiaoxia, the warrior of the dark power peak!


    The other... Is Hua Jin!


    "Huajinwu... How old is he? What a terrible talent of martial arts do you have to have


    Zhao Xiaoxia mumbles to herself, thinking of what she said to Wang Xu before, a strong sense of shame surges up, which makes her dare not look directly into Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Wang Xu sincerely came over for her daughter''s illness, and what did her mother do?


    Scold, despise, scorn, sneer, doubt


    Even, Wang Xu will be killed on the spot!


    Before all this, Zhao Xiaoxia took it for granted, now, all turned into boundless shame!


    "A sword!"


    On the other side, Wang Xu put away his broken sword, took a step and said faintly:


    "The agreement has been made. Master Zhao, do you believe me?"


    "I believe it..." Zhao Xiaoxia looked at Wang Xu deeply, with extremely complicated eyes.


    Wang Xu nodded and continued


    "Well, you can continue to make a choice, and I won''t cheat you. It''s still a little difficult for me to peel off Yinxiang constitution. I only know the success rate of 50% and the final result after I do it."


    "After all, Zhao Meimei is your daughter. The final decision is in your hands."


    Zhao Xiaoxia looks hesitant. Even though Wang Xu has shown her strength, she still dare not make a decision so quickly.


    After all, once a decision is made, it''s blocking her daughter''s life!


    "Prince Wang..."


    Zhao Xiaoxia was in a very complicated mood at the moment. She hesitated and said, "I know something about the body of Yinxiang. Over the years, I have secretly found many ancient books and authoritative doctors in the industry for Meimei, but almost all of them have no solutions."


    "According to ancient books, Yin Xiang constitution is one of the innate female Yin bodies. The blood contains Yin Xiang. Even if the women who hide this kind of Yin Xiang blood can avoid the evil intentions of some people who have a heart, few of them can live over 20 years old... It seems that all of them will come to a miserable end."


    "Meimei, can she really be saved?"


    When asked the last sentence, Zhao Xiaoxia''s face was filled with despair.


    "Yes, it''s only a 50 percent success rate." Wang Xu nodded and said lightly: "in fact, Yin Xiang constitution can promote the cultivation speed of martial arts. I always know that you don''t have to hide it."


    "For example, as you just said, there are very few Yinxiang people who live beyond the age of 20. In addition to the defects of this kind of constitution, at the age of 20, Yinxiang will be completely integrated into the host''s blood, resulting in a strange poison."


    "The bigger reason is that some people deliberately search for women with Yinxiang constitution and use them as elixirs to refine their blood to make Yinxiang. This is the miserable end of most women with Yinxiang constitution. However, death is not absolute... "


    Just as Wang Xu was preparing for a deeper explanation.


    All of a sudden.


    "Touch!"


    With a loud noise, the door of the villa hall was kicked from the outside by a violent kick.


    As soon as Zhao Xiaoxia''s face changed, she suddenly looked up at the door, with a sense of killing in her heart.


    Who is it?


    Today, Zhao''s high-level gathering is good at talking about a secret thing. She has long been blocked. Besides Wang Xu, who will be here at this time?


    Let alone, Wang Xu and she are talking about Zhao Meimei''s secret, but also absolutely not allow a third person to know!


    In Zhao Xiaoxia''s cold eyes, she only saw a fierce man leading the way respectfully at the entrance of the hall. Behind him, a young man who looked gentle and dressed with a touch of noble temperament came in step by step.


    "My name is Su Jianxin. I''m from the Su family of mordu!"


    The young man strode in, looked at Zhao Xiaoxia directly, and said, "you should be Zhao Xiaoxia, the chairman of Zhao group, right? I heard that the man of Zhao family died because of an accident. It''s not like the rumor that he came here today. Isn''t there another boy here? "


    While speaking, he looks at Wang Xu with a smile on his face, full of fun.


    But the next moment, suddenly, his voice was full of unquestionable flavor


    "I don''t want to say much. I will hand over all the shares of the Zhao group, and the Zhao family will become my private vassal of Su Jianxin. I can assume that nothing has happened."


    "Otherwise, don''t come here today. I''m afraid the last man of your Zhao family will die this time!"

 Chapter 127

    "Modu Su family? Su Jianxin


    In the face of the youth''s unquestionable words, Zhao Xiaoxia''s face changed slightly. She didn''t say anything, but her body trembled slightly.


    Obviously, her mood had a great fluctuation at this moment.


    Just a young master of the Su family, with a servant, dares to come to them. Is the Zhao family so arrogant?


    I don''t know what to say. I want to die!


    At this moment, Zhao Xiaoxia was defeated by Wang Xu''s sword, and her intention to kill broke out again.


    But because she was worried about the Su family, she could only suppress the impulse to kill. She took a deep breath. As soon as she was ready to say something, Su Jianxin on the other side had opened her mouth again.


    "This is my biggest forgiveness. After all, it''s up to the master to beat the dog!" Seeing Zhao Xiaoxia''s trembling body, Su Jianxin thought that Zhao Xiaoxia was afraid when she heard that he had announced the name of the Su family, the magic capital. The corners of her mouth tilted slightly and said with a faint smile:


    "Although the Zhou family, the Li family and the Yang family in Jianghai city are not very good, they are also the vassal families of the Su family. We Su family can slaughter at will, but we can''t allow others to bully us once."


    "Do you think what you do is very secret? To tell you the truth, the means of killing the three families overnight are really fierce and decisive. Unfortunately, no matter how secret it is, it is no different from a piece of white paper in front of our Su family''s intelligence network. "


    "Although they are just three insignificant dogs, they are dead when they die, but the master can kill them, but outsiders can''t


    As Su Jianxin spoke slowly, Zhao Xiaoxia''s face became more gloomy, just because the Su family, the magic capital behind Su Jianxin, was the reason why their Zhao family gathered here before.


    The outside world thinks that there is no difference in the scenery of the Zhao family in Jianghai. The women of the Zhao family can''t be provoked, but who knows that the bitterness and embarrassment all require these women to bite their teeth secretly and carry all the pressure down silently.


    What''s more, she is even more powerless. The younger generation of Su family is so presumptuous. With the sign of magic capital Su family, she has nothing to do with each other.


    Again humiliation, for the sake of Zhao family''s future life and death continuation, also can only endure temporarily!


    "Master Zhao, how dare you ignore the young master when he talks to you? Does the Zhao family really want to die? "


    At this time, the black tiger suddenly stepped forward, under the foot of a huge explosion, the floor was abruptly cracked by him, the evil spirit on the body, gloomy staring at Zhao Xiaoxia, voice cold scold way.


    "Ha ha... Black tiger, we come here today with a peaceful attitude, not to fight. There is only one man left in the Zhao family. They are all delicate and beautiful beauties. Let''s have pity on her. Don''t scare others."


    Su Jianxin raised his hand to stop the black tiger. With a modest smile on his face, he specially glanced at Wang Xu, "the last man of the Zhao family." looking at Zhao Xiaoxia, he continued:


    "Master Zhao, I''m not going to say anything more. Since you killed my su family dog, there''s only one way to live except to perish!"


    "When I hand over the shares of the Zhao group, the Zhao family will become Su Jianxin''s vassal force. Naturally, I will be responsible for the accountability of the family."


    "Maybe you think I''m aggressive? But in fact, I''m saving you! How are you thinking about it, master Zhao? "


    Just then.


    Wang Xu suddenly shook his head, extremely impatient swept his eyes, Su Jianxin said: "well said, you really a lot of nonsense, and finally a little self-knowledge."


    "So, before I get angry, take the initiative, turn around and leave, give me where to go back and forth!"


    Smell speech, Su Jianxin immediately is a Leng, the eyeball son stiff of turn for a while, quite a little inconceivable stare at Wang Xu.


    "Boy, are you talking to me?"


    Obviously, Su Jianxin was shocked by Wang Xu again.


    After the conflict outside, Wang Xu has been labeled dead in his heart. Originally, he didn''t mean to look at Wang Xu again.


    But now


    It seems, seems, should... He has lived for more than 20 years, or is it the first time that someone dares to talk to him like this? It''s really hard to know!


    "Young master, it seems that some people can''t wait to die..."


    Black tiger grinned grimly, his angry eyes almost cannibal. He was like a loyal dog, showing his teeth. He was ready to rush to the enemy at any time when his master ordered him.


    "Keng!"


    There was a clear sound of the knife, and suddenly there was a dark curved knife in black tiger''s hand.


    Wang Xu smashed the front cover of Humvee with one punch. His strength was really good, but as long as he had weapons in his hands, black tiger had absolute confidence to kill Wang Xu on the spot.


    This is the guarantee he made to Su Jianxin long ago!


    However, Su Jianxin shook his head unexpectedly, looked at Wang Xu and said faintly:


    "I, Su Jianxin, always treat people peacefully, especially for some ignorant people who are arrogant and arrogant. They are too lazy to care about them and ignore them normally.


    Because they can only see the big sky above their heads, but they don''t know that the outside world is wider. "


    "Generally, for this kind of person, as long as you kneel down and apologize to me, I will forgive each other. But I''m afraid you''re going to make an exception today, because, you, really... "


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "Noise, get out of here!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly cold down.


    Although there are only three words in it, there is no doubt that it is overbearing.


    Wang Xu''s heart is really full of impatience. Although he doesn''t know much about the Madu Su family, he is no stranger.


    A year ago, the family seemed to want to invite him to kill the head of a hostile force for the Su family, but Wang Xugen didn''t want to get involved in the local family struggle, so he refused.


    Of course, what''s more, the cost of Su''s family is too pitiful, just a hundred million, just want him to kill?


    "... irritates me!" At this time, the other side of the Su see letter in the second half of the sentence, just slowly export.


    But at this time, the deterrence of this sentence decreased, and even made Su Jianxin feel like a clown.


    Take a deep breath. His face is terrible.


    I think Su Jianxin is the only one who ignores others. When can he be ignored?


    "Kill him!"


    Su Jianxin didn''t want to see Wang Xu any more. He closed his eyes and waved impatiently to the black tiger.


    Since mole ants can''t understand their own identity, they are always provoking him again and again, so it''s better to step on them!


    However, after su Jianxin closed his eyes, he could no longer see Zhao Xiaoxia''s eyes.


    That look, looking at him, is like looking at a dead man.


    Wang Xu''s sword almost killed her, the warrior of the dark strength peak. Su Jianxin even regarded Wang Xu as a mole ant? Do you think that any one of the people with the highest inner strength can kill Wang Xu?


    Who on earth is the frog watching the sky?

 Chapter 128

    "Boy, if the young master didn''t have the heart again and again, I would have wanted to kill you!"


    At the same time, hearing the order, the black tiger cut a cross in the air with his machete. As he walked step by step to Wang Xu, he said with a ferocious sneer:


    "What? You were just outside, aren''t you very strong? Why don''t you talk now? I broke the front cover of Laozi''s car without saying a word. I''d like to know if it''s your fist or my nameless sharp one made of special alloy. "


    As he said that, he chopped an iron decoration beside him with a knife. He only heard a puff, just like cutting paper. The iron decoration was cut off in an instant.


    "The name of this Dao is nameless. It kills nameless people!" The black tiger sneered and looked at Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless and let the other side perform.


    A guy with the highest inner strength can be killed easily, which is really not worth his attention.


    But soon, he seemed to think of something. He looked up at Zhao Xiaoxia and asked, "you are the master here. Don''t you do something?"


    "The other party is the master of the Su family. Our Zhao family bodyguards are just ordinary people. No matter how much they come, they can''t kill each other."


    However, Zhao Xiaoxia shook her head, and a trace of helplessness flashed through her eyes. She turned to bow to Wang Xu and said in a soft voice:


    "Mr. Wang, please help me. I will thank you very much later."


    Smell speech, Wang Xu suddenly slightly a Leng.


    killer?


    This guy named Black Tiger right in front of you?


    What kind of bodyguard do you want? Can Zhao Xiaoxia kill herself with one sword?


    But the next moment, Wang Xu understood.


    Zhao Xiaoxia should have some reasons. She doesn''t want to take the initiative to expose her strength. It''s even possible that no one knows her accomplishments except herself.


    This explains why Su Jianxin, alone, dares to come to the door with a warrior with the highest inner strength, just like a monkey clown.


    "Is everything today a coincidence? Or is she ready to use me to block the gun? "


    This idea quickly flashed in my mind, and was directly denied by Wang Xu.


    Because he thought of the scene he met at the door of the villa, the appearance of Su Jianxin and black tiger should be just a coincidence.


    "Boy, what are you doing? Do you think about which animal fetus to cast after death? "


    At this time, the black tiger is only two meters away from Wang Xu. He looks at Wang Xu standing there motionless, as if he saw the scene that Wang Xu ignored his Hummer before, and his face becomes more ferocious


    "Before I was outside, you ignored me and even smashed my car. Now, how dare you ignore me? Ha ha... I really don''t think I dare to kill people, do I? Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so fast. First, I''ll break your hands. Then I''ll break your legs. I''ll let you kneel down and beg for mercy from me! "


    The last word is out.


    The black tiger moved violently!


    One step out, the knife moves with people, Shua, the cold blade directly tears open the air, toward Wang Xu''s arms cut, the speed is fast to the limit, can only see a touch of training like snow-white light, completely beyond the limit of ordinary people''s visual capture.


    Two meters away, fleeting.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the knife light approached the position of Wang Xu''s arms less than an inch. In the next moment, the knife light would directly sink into Wang Xu''s arms.


    At this moment, the expression on the black tiger''s face was extremely cruel. It seemed that he could see the scene of the knife rolling and Wang Xu''s two arms flying.


    Even, he has been thinking about the angle and the way to cut off Wang Xu''s legs, and let him kneel on the ground and scream like a dead dog.


    At this time.


    One arm did fly.


    However, flying up is not Wang Xu''s arm, but black tiger''s own arm. Looking at the machete in the flying hand, black tiger''s eyes contracted violently, and a trace of doubt flashed across his face.


    Why is that hand so familiar?


    Next second.


    A sharp pain, instantly into the black tiger''s mind.


    "Ah


    Black tiger suddenly screamed, the voice in addition to pain, almost all can''t believe.


    How is that possible?


    Mingming''s knife, the next moment, will cut off Wang Xu''s arms without any hindrance, why the last one is his own arm?


    What happened?


    Black tiger''s heart is full of doubts. He can raise his hands... Swear with one hand, he just absolutely didn''t see anything!


    Subconsciously, he looked up at Wang Xu and opened his eyes to see what happened.


    However, when he looked up, he saw a pair of indifferent eyes.


    That pair of eyes, only a bright sword light, no black tiger.


    The next second, the whole black tiger''s eyes were dark, and his consciousness disappeared completely.


    "Black tiger, let you kill him directly. Are you playing again? It''s annoying to make so much noise, you know? "


    Not far away, hearing the scream, Su Jianxin immediately shook his head and gave an impatient warning. Then he slowly opened his eyes. The first scene he saw was the black tiger standing in front of Wang Xu, motionless.


    Instantly, Su Jianxin frowned and yelled, "black tiger, what are you doing? If you don''t give it to me, get rid of the other party quickly! "


    What is black tiger doing?


    At the moment, the look in his eyes is rapidly fading, and his consciousness is in darkness... Nothing can be done!


    "Touch!"


    All of a sudden, the black tiger''s body like a stake, straight fell on the ground, head rolling out.


    In an instant, Su Jianxin opened his mouth, his face was full of ghost expression, and his throat made a sound, but he couldn''t say what he said.


    "Gululu! Gollum


    The whole hall was dead and silent, only the sound of black tiger''s head rolling.


    "PATA!"


    Finally, black tiger''s head hit Su Jianxin''s feet and stopped, just face up, that face, to death with doubts.


    Why


    And he died?


    What happened?


    "What happened to..."


    At this time, Su Jianxin''s face was pale and impersonal. In his mind, he was also shocked to the extreme and puzzled to the extreme.


    The time he closed his eyes


    Ten seconds?


    In the last second, the black tiger was still provoking Wang Xu.


    The next second, just, just


    Dead?


    "Gulu!"


    Subconsciously, the most instinctive fear from the body made Su Jianxin stir his throat and swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    This moment.


    He looked at Wang Xu''s eyes, full of fear from the heart, as if the face is not a person, but what terrible God.


    Black tiger, but he is the best at the top of inner strength!


    This is Su Jianxin''s greatest reliance on avoiding his family and coming to Jianghai alone to stride into Zhao''s gate.


    However, this reliance is now dead.


    In an instant, an idea flashed through Su Jianxin''s mind


    "It''s over... It''s going to be miserable!"

 Chapter 129

    "Now, I''ll tell you to go away. Any questions?"


    Wang Xu raised his eyes, looked at Su Jianxin, who was four or five meters away from him, and asked faintly.


    While talking, beside him, a sword light is like a dragon. After a circle, it falls into his hands. It is the broken sword.


    Just now, between the lightning and flint, it was the broken sword turned into sword light, first cutting off the arm of the black tiger, and then cutting off the head of the black tiger.


    At the moment, in Su Jianxin''s eyes, there is only the broken sword in Wang Xu''s hand.


    Is the sword like a dragon?


    This is a thing that can only be done by the warrior after he has to enter the Huajin!


    Wang Xu


    It''s the one who makes the best of it?!


    No, it can''t be!


    How old is the other party? He is even a few years younger than him. He has a magic Su family behind him. Now he is just beginning to enter the inner strength.


    Is Wang Xu Huajin? How is that possible?


    Su Jianxin''s face changed wildly. He was shocked, puzzled, disbelieving, puzzled and so on. For a moment, he was in the same place.


    "What? Don''t you agree? " Wang Xu''s brow is suddenly picked.


    "You, you... Do you know who I am?"


    However, hearing his voice, Su Jianxin''s whole body jumped with fright. No matter what Wang Xu said, opening his mouth was a threat of extreme tension.


    Just now, I was too shocked to hear what Wang Xu said. But reason told him never to give in like this, otherwise the whole face of the Su family would be lost by him. In the future, his position in the Su family would fall sharply, and he would not even muddle along.


    The big families, especially the big families like modu Su family, have many young children, and the competition between them is fierce, even cruel.


    After all, there are so many resources. If you have more, others will be less. If you can''t, there will be countless people under you with wide eyes and cruel smile, trying to pull you down, then step on the ground and trample on it thousands of times, so that you can never turn over, or even completely trample to death.


    In addition, Su Jianxin is confident in the deterrent power of his family. Not to mention the second tier cities like Jianghai, even in the international metropolis like modu, there are not many people who dare not give face to the Su family of modu.


    Believe it or not, does Wang Xu dare to provoke the whole Su family?


    But he forgot.


    He, Su Jianxin, can''t represent the whole Su family!


    In addition, even if the Su family is standing here, will Wang Xu be afraid?


    "Yes, Su Jianxin. You just introduced yourself." Wang Xu nodded.


    Well, what he was most afraid of was that Wang Xu didn''t give him a chance to speak and killed him with a sword. Now that Wang Xu is on the line, everything will be easy to discuss.


    Seeing Wang Xu''s answer, Su Jianxin felt relieved and his voice calmed down. "Do you know where I come from?"


    "Yes, you''ve introduced it before, the mordusu family." Wang Xu nodded again.


    "Since you know I''m from the mordusu family, how about today''s business? I promise I won''t report to my family and I won''t trouble you in the future. I can even use my identity to protect the Zhao family in Jianghai. How about that? " At this time, Su Jianxin was completely relieved.


    He believed that Wang Xu had taken his words twice, obviously afraid of the investigation behind the Su family. When he asks for this, the other party will certainly agree.


    "How? Not so much. " However, Wang Xu shook his head and said, "by the way, you haven''t answered the question I just asked."


    Questions?


    Did he ask me any questions?


    Su Jianxin was stunned at first, then frowned at Wang Xu and hesitated: "I don''t know, what''s the problem you''re talking about?"


    "I said, I told you to go away, any questions?" Wang Xu face is still calm, light way.


    "You..."


    Hearing the speech, Su Jianxin suddenly had an incredible face.


    Wang Xu, what is this?


    It''s an insult!


    Naked insult!


    "You are insulting me! Insult the whole mordusu family behind me Su Jianxin almost gnashed his teeth and said in surprise and anger.


    "You have one last chance to answer my question." Wang Xu''s face remained unchanged.


    In an instant, Su Jianxin was silent. He and Wang Xu looked at each other, silent, hesitating, silent, hesitating, silent, bowing


    At last, he raised his head abruptly, his voice was hoarse, and he struggled to say, "you let me go... I''m... no problem."


    The last three words, almost word by word, contained extreme humiliation and reluctance, as well as strong anger and hatred.


    "One more question." Wang Xu light way.


    "You Su Jianxin gritted his teeth.


    What''s the problem?


    Don''t you just ask this one?


    But in the face of Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, but also at the foot of a bow can see, black tiger''s head, but he can only rack his brains to recall.


    At last, I thought of it.


    "I''m... Convinced!"


    Su Jianxin lowered his head. He was afraid that he could not control the anger and killing intention in his eyes.


    Shinobi!


    We must endure!


    As long as he avoids this time, he has countless ways and opportunities to find back the humiliation he suffered today.


    "You''re good."


    At this time, even Wang Xu had to look up at Su Jianxin, but the next second, he continued calmly:


    "Well, get down on your knees, apologize, and get out of here!"


    "You! Too much deception


    Su Jianxin suddenly raised his head, eyes of humiliation and anger crazy flashing, at this time, he again silly, also see the purpose of Wang Xu, the other party is in pure humiliation him!


    "Since you don''t have any sincerity, I won''t bear it any longer!" Su Jianxin stares at Wang Xu''s eyes. He is hoarse and cold. He says word by word


    "Do you know what you''re doing? It''s easy to insult me, but do you know the consequences of insulting me? "


    "If you let me go, everything today is just a personal grudge between us. But if I really kneel down, kowtow to you and apologize, the consequences will definitely make you regret for life! "


    "No! You will die without a place to bury yourself, even without the qualification to regret! Not only you, but also the Zhao family of Jianghai will be buried with you. Can you bear the consequences? "


    It seems like a cold threat, but in fact, it is Su Jianxin''s last struggle.


    Moreover, this humiliation, he really can''t bear!


    If he kneels down to Wang Xu, what he will lose is not his bones, but also the face of the Su family.


    The first one who can''t spare him will be the family rules and regulations!


    "Ha ha..." Wang Xu shook his head.


    Naturally, he could see what Su Jianxin was afraid of, just


    At this time, Su Jianxin is really afraid of him!


    The next moment.


    He suddenly moved.

 Chapter 130

    Almost between breathing, Wang Xu''s figure appeared in front of Su Jianxin''s body. He raised his hand and slapped Su Jianxin''s shoulder.


    "Touch! Click


    In an instant, like a mountain, Su Jianxin''s shoulders collapsed, then his body, and finally his legs.


    Accompanied by a series of bone burst sound, Su Jianxin''s whole person hit the ground hard, his knees knelt deeply into the ground, and the ground burst directly.


    Under the palm of his hand, Su Jianxin''s whole body was broken, his knees fell to the ground, and his forehead was tightly attached to the ground.


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s attitude is very obvious.


    You have to kneel!


    You have to kneel if you don''t kneel!


    "Ah, ah


    Su Jianxin screamed wildly. However, most of his bones were broken. He couldn''t lift his head again. He could only lie on the ground and howl.


    At this time.


    He regrets and hates!


    Regret is, as early as I know now, it''s better to kneel down and apologize in humiliation than to be abandoned.


    Hate is, Wang Xu even out of forcing him to kneel, even dare to abolish him!


    The reason is the same, the mood is different.


    Su Jianxin is roaring wildly. He screams to vent his regret and hatred.


    I won''t let you go!


    I will never let you go!


    "It''s up to you to clean up the garbage." At this time, Wang Xu did not look at Su Jianxin. He turned to Zhao Xiaoxia and said faintly:


    "In addition, if you think about that matter as soon as possible, your daughter''s time is limited, and my time is limited. I''m not as free as I am today at any time."


    With that, he turned and was ready to leave.


    "Prince Wang, Su family..." after that, Zhao Xiaoxia frowned slightly and wanted to tell Wang Xu something about the Su family in the magic capital, so as to remind him that he had better not be so indifferent.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted directly by Wang Xu, saying, "I know more about the situation of the Su family than you. I have my own sense of propriety."


    Do you have a sense of propriety?


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xiaoxia subconsciously looked at Su Jianxin, who was barking like a dead dog on the ground. The muscles on her mature face twitched violently, and the peaks on her chest were even more violent.


    Wang Xu smile, light said: "by the way, wait for the next two little girls to come, said I have something to go first, let them have fun."


    With that, he did not stop and left.


    Looking at Wang Xu''s back, Zhao Xiaoxia looks complicated, and suddenly has an impulse to clean up Wang Xu and make a good study.


    After a long time, she sighed and was about to call someone in to clean up the mess. Suddenly, a voice full of bitterness came


    "I''ll write down today''s events, and you will return them one by one later."


    Su Jianxin suddenly raised his head and looked at the direction Wang Xu left with a ferocious face.


    Then, he suddenly turned his head, looked at Zhao Xiaoxia and cried out: "woman, now, hurry to send me to the hospital, otherwise, you will be responsible for delaying my treatment. At that time, in the face of the Su family, you Jianghai Zhao family will never survive! "


    "Oh?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xiaoxia''s turning movement stopped immediately, turned her direction, walked slowly to Su Jianxin, and said faintly:


    "Do you know? Actually... "


    With that, Zhao Xiaoxia''s tone suddenly lengthened, her voice was quiet, and she slowly raised her hand.


    "What do you want to do?" Su Jianxin frowned slightly, a bad feeling suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart.


    But without waiting for him to think carefully, the next moment, he only felt a chill in his neck. Then, the whole person lost his last consciousness and fell into darkness.


    "... I really don''t want to kill you."


    Until then, Zhao Xiaoxia''s voice was heard in the hall.


    With a helpless smile on her face and a slight sigh, she raised her bloody sword and took out a handkerchief to wipe it gently. Under her feet, Su Jianxin''s headless body fell to the ground.


    "Clean up the place. I don''t want a third person to know today''s business except Mr. Wang."


    Carefully wipe the blood on the sword, Zhao Xiaoxia suddenly said to the air, then raised her right foot and left with high heels.


    In a shadow under the wall behind her, a woman wrapped in a black leather coat, with a concave convex figure and only a pair of indifferent eyes, came out slowly.


    If Wang Xu is still here at this time, he will certainly disdain to smile at Zhao Xiaoxia''s ruthlessness and determination.


    Oh, woman!


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Xu left the Zhao villa, he called ma Sanmo and asked about the Su family and Su Jianxin.


    He remembers that Ma Sanmo once told him that the Ma family behind him was a family power with a little status in mordu.


    "Su Jianxin? Why did Sun Tzu come to Jianghai? " Ma Sanmo was surprised to hear that.


    "Oh? Do you know him? " Wang Xu slightly picked eyebrows, a little surprised.


    "Of course, this is a famous man in Mordor. Because he is a legitimate member of the Su family in Mordor, the illegitimate son of a real power figure, he bullies some small family forces and controls other people''s companies. He is a guy who can''t be on the stage."


    Ma Sanmo sneered. He seemed to think of something unhappy in the past. His voice was a little uncomfortable: "that grandson''s character is not good, but he has to admire his means. He specially picked those small forces who have no background to bully, but he made a big force."


    "I''ve been cheated by this grandson before, but fortunately, there are some people behind me. Finally, this grandson came back in vain. Damn, I would have killed him if he hadn''t pulled the tiger flag of Su family! "


    Speaking of the back, Ma Sanmo angrily scolded him. Then he seemed to think of something and immediately said with glee:


    "Mr. Wang, what''s the matter? Is this grandson provoking you? "


    "He doesn''t deserve to offend me, just because he didn''t have eyes and was abandoned by me." Wang Xu light way.


    "This grandson has been abandoned by you?" Ma Sanmo was stunned, and then yelled, excited: "fuck, have a good time!"


    After venting his excitement, he quickly and carefully said: "Mr. Wang, this grandson is not much trouble for you, but his cheap Laozi is a direct senior member of the Su family. Do you want me to find someone to kill him directly?"


    "Of course, Mr. Wang, you must not be afraid of a senior member of the Su family. It''s mainly because I thought of the evil spirit before!"


    Smell speech, Wang Xu immediately light smile.


    This Ma San Mo can talk, flattery is really comfortable.


    It seems that after entering the ancient secret place of Furong mountain, he can take the core treasure of the secret place, and give him a mouthful of thick soup to drink.

 Chapter 131

    "By the way, Mr. Wang, there is bad news. I was still hesitating about how to tell you. Now that you have just called, I think I will tell you directly... "


    At this time, Ma Sanmo suddenly said carefully.


    "What''s the news?" Wang Xu asked faintly.


    "It''s about the ancient secret place of Furong mountain. Some accidents happened. When I asked people to explore the terrain these days, I found that a lot of people who didn''t know the origin suddenly appeared in Furong mountain. In addition to these, there were bad foreigners, and even many forces from Jianghai and nearby cities gathered here. " Ma Sanmo sighed.


    "I asked someone for the information before I knew. I don''t know which son of a bitch sent the news to the outside, saying that there was a royal treasure in Furong mountain that was preserved by an emperor of the Tang Dynasty thousands of years ago."


    Speaking of this, Ma San grinds his teeth and says in a bitter voice:


    "Now, all kinds of forces gather around Furong mountain, delimit their own territory, block the top of the mountain, and look for the Royal treasure of laoshizi, the emperor of Tang Dynasty. It''s not easy for us to enter Furong mountain now."


    Since he met Wang Xu and came into contact with the circle of martial arts, Ma Sanmo only felt that the world he had lived for decades before was like a dream.


    Just these two days, when exploring the terrain of Furong mountain, I met more than ten waves of forces with strange abilities. The people inside were very strong and terrible. The bodyguards who were paid 100000 yuan a month around him were just like chicken in front of others.


    He is a fat man with a broad body. He rides in a luxury car and spends tens of millions to buy antiques everywhere. He seems to be a rich man with a lot of money. During these days, he is full of bitter tears!


    In front of those people, no one will pay attention to him.


    "Is that so? Tell me your current address. I''ll come to see you now and go to Furong mountain to have a look. " Wang Xu''s eyes flashed gently.


    "Oh, please don''t, Mr. Wang. I''ll meet you where you are." Ma San Mo, who dares to let Wang Xu come to him, says with a smile.


    "Say the address." However, Wang Xugen was too lazy to say much.


    He is now out of Zhao''s villa and standing on the street. Do you want him to wait for Ma Sanmo here?


    "Yes, I''m outside Furong mountain now..." Ma Sanmo reported his address.


    After he hung up, Wang Xu called for a taxi, opened the door and took the co pilot''s seat


    "Master, go to Furong mountain."


    However, after he finished, he found that the taxi was a little quiet.


    "Master, I know it''s a little far to go to Furong mountain. I''m in a hurry. Don''t worry. I''ll give you the oil fee when I come back." Wang Xu frowned and added.


    However, after he said this, the driver next to him shivered slightly.


    "Brother, brother... There seems to be something urgent at home. Can we, we... Can we change one?" Said the driver, shaking his lips.


    Wang Xu looked at him strangely, and saw that the driver seemed very afraid of him. He didn''t dare to look at him at all. He frowned again, but he didn''t say anything. After all, the driver had something urgent at home, so he couldn''t take the overlord car.


    He nodded, got out of the car very crisp, raised his hand and called a taxi, and got on the car all the way to Furong mountain.


    What Wang Xu didn''t know.


    After he left, the driver of the taxi immediately gasped violently and looked up at himself in the rearview mirror, full of resentment and fear


    "Why am I so unlucky? After nearly half a month''s rest at home, I finally calmed down my fear. Today, I''m the first driver. Why did I meet him again? "


    Through the mirror image in the rear-view mirror, this driver is the old brother who met Liu Yuqi and skinhead dragon brother on the day Wang Xu came back.


    "But he seems to have forgotten me for a long time. Brother long, they probably didn''t give me up... But I''m a bit lucky. Sure enough, I''d better change my job..."


    The driver''s painful voice rang out in the car.


    Although there was only one minor conflict, because the driver had a ghost in his heart, the shadow Wang Xu left him obviously magnified infinitely in the driver''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the top of a hill outside Furong mountain, Liu Feng, who was lectured by Wang Xu in the underground black market last time, is gathering here with a group of Desperado who exude some blood.


    "Boss Liu, I heard that you were wronged by a hairy boy for 75 million last time. Can you afford to hire our brother this time?" A man with a thumb scar on his face, squinting at Liu Feng, said in a cold voice.


    "Hum, it''s only 75 million. I don''t pay attention to Liu Feng." Hearing the other party mention it, Liu Feng''s Distressed face is a little deformed.


    "Damn, that''s 75 million! If I use this money, I can transform myself into a successful antique dealer and start a jewelry company. I don''t need to go out in person to run with these guys! "


    Run soil, homophonic plough soil.


    It''s the slang of Liu Feng''s profession in the lower nine stream circle. Originally, people like Liu Feng, who were called the eldest, have been eating greasy food in the circle and half stepping outside the circle. At any time, they can become successful people in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Unfortunately, I wanted to eat a mouthful of fat before washing my hands in the golden basin. As a result, I met Wang Xu and Ma Sanmo. Even if I didn''t swallow the fat, I''d be finished.


    No matter how much pain he felt in his heart, Liu Feng, an old man in the world, just had the face to show no weakness. He looked at the scar man and sneered


    "Besides, hairy boy? How dare you say that even the five elders have fallen into each other''s hands? Are you not afraid to die? "


    "Well! Isn''t that the warrior? Can you stop bullets and explosives? It''s not like the warrior who died in the hands of his brothers has never died. "


    As soon as scar''s face changed, he gave a cold hum, but he didn''t stimulate Liu Feng. As soon as the words changed, he continued: "however, boss Liu, it''s so far. I''ll tell you straight away. Do you really swallow this tone? That''s 75 million, nearly 100 million! "


    When it comes to 75 million, scar can''t help but flash extreme greed.


    "Well, I have my own worries about it. Don''t remind me." Liu Feng snorted coldly, turned to look at a younger brother behind him and asked:


    "What does Mordor say? When can the fourth master come? "


    "The news from Mordor said that the fourth master could come to Furong mountain this afternoon at the latest." The younger brother shivered back, mentioning the name of the fourth master, his eyes were full of awe and fear.


    "Good!"


    Liu Feng clenched his fist and said in a fierce voice:


    "Ma Sanmo, the fat man, since he is willing to pay such a high price to buy the tripod bronze tripod, there must be a huge profit hidden in Furong mountain. I''ll see who can stop me from taking the treasure here this time. "


    "And the boy named Wang Xu, I see what he can do this time. The last time the five elders were killed, they were accidentally planted in his hands. But this time the fourth master himself came, and he was dead. Without him, Ma Sanmo is a fat pig to be slaughtered


    Everyone nodded when they heard the words.

 Chapter 132

    Outside Furong mountain, I don''t know when it will start. The popularity of this unknown place has skyrocketed. Before we get to the foot of the mountain, on both sides of the country road in the suburbs, we can see hundreds of thousands and millions of luxury cars.


    The more you go in, the more crowded the cars are on the side of the road, and you can see a stream of people walking around in succession, except for some nearby villagers who come to watch the excitement.


    Most of them are the most expressionless and vicious people in the lower class. They also have rich clothes and calm temperament. At first sight, they are not ordinary people. They are either rich or noble.


    Ma Sanmo had been waiting here with more than a dozen bodyguards such as the "six, nine" for a long time. When Wang Xu got out of the taxi, he immediately met him with a smile.


    "Mr. Wang, fat man, I''m not good at doing things. I''m really ashamed to ask you to go there in person." As soon as he came up, Ma Sanmo was flattered.


    "It seems that someone intentionally released the news, otherwise there are too many people here." Wang Xu waved his hand to him and stopped Ma Pang''s flattery. He glanced around and frowned.


    "Hum, no matter which son of a bitch is in trouble, you''d better not let me know, or I''ll kill him!" Ma San grinds his teeth with hatred, and his fat face beats fiercely


    "Because of this asshole, we have a map in our hand, and we can''t get in. God knows what the Royal treasure is, but as soon as these bastards heard that there was a treasure in Furong mountain, they ran in groups with sharks smelling blood. "


    "The biggest of these forces, they united to seal the whole Furong mountain. Originally, I came one day earlier than them, but before I went around the mountain, I was driven out by these bastards!"


    "Mr. Wang, if we want to go in now, I''m afraid we have to ask you to do it yourself. Otherwise, these bastards will block several roads into the mountain, and even a bird won''t want to fly in. We can''t get in at all."


    "Oh? I see. Take me there Wang Xu nodded, light way.


    Finish saying, he went out directly to the front of self-care, Ma San Mo asshole Dian asshole Dian''s behind to point the way.


    But behind them, seeing Wang Xu''s swagger, a bodyguard couldn''t help muttering:


    "What''s the origin of this boy? Who do you think you are? It''s the powerful families in Jianghai and the surrounding cities who are closing down the mountain, and the big men of all sides in xiajiuliu. If these big forces are closing down the mountain, we won''t be able to get in early... "


    Before he had finished speaking, No. 6, who was not far away from him, his face changed wildly. He strode over and covered his mouth with a big stride. He yelled in a low voice


    "Do you want to die? What are you talking about? Do you know the identity of Mr. Wang just now? If you don''t want to die, close your asshole for me! "


    No. 9 also looked at it with a gloomy face. His eyes were extremely cold. He warned in a cold voice: "this is the first time and the last time. You dare to disrespect Mr. Wang again. Don''t let Mr. Wang do it. I''m the first one to abolish you!"


    ¡°£¿¡±


    The bodyguard who murmured before had a confused look on his face. He could not understand why No. 6 and No. 9 were so respectful to Wang Xu.


    But he is not really a brainless idiot. Knowing that he just said something wrong, Wang Xu''s identity is far beyond his imagination.


    He was pale and bowed his head. He did not dare to look at Wang Xu''s back for fear that he would be noticed.


    ¡­¡­


    Walking on the path leading to a pass of Furong mountain, from time to time, a person with a gloomy face came back from the front and passed by Wang Xu and others.


    Looking at their clothes and the fierce and bloody gas they exude, it is obvious that they should all be the scattered people or small and medium-sized forces who came from other places to get the news of Furong mountain Royal treasure from the lower nine class circle.


    Unfortunately, the pass in front of the mountain has already been sealed by the major forces, so we have to return with reluctance. However, these people didn''t give up completely. They came all the way. Many groups could be seen staying and gathering in the mountains on both sides. Even the villagers nearby saw the opportunity to set up stalls to sell food.


    "How do these big forces screen the qualifications of other people and forces to get in and out of the mountain? Is there no one to rush in? "


    Wang Xu asked casually as he walked.


    Ma Sanmo followed him, always half a step behind. Hearing this, he immediately explained:


    "There are six entrances and exits to Furong mountain. Each of them is controlled by the biggest forces of the six. Some people are afraid of their power. They dare not go in and leave on their own initiative when they are told. These are all those who come to take chances or watch the fun."


    "But naturally, some people are not afraid of them and want to break through by force, because a lot of people have been injured in the past two days. Even a group of ruthless people directly used guns and explosives and killed more than a dozen people, but these people have also been killed by several companies."


    "It''s said that only one person did it!"


    At this point, Ma San''s face is a little ugly.


    Originally, he was forced out, but he was ready to do it by force. When he heard the news, he immediately counseled.


    This group of people are much more ruthless than him. As a result, they were killed by only one person. The bodyguards he hired from the security company can have a fart use.


    "Warrior?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed.


    "Yes, the opponent is a warrior like you."


    Ma Sanmo nodded, looked rather dignified, and said in a deep voice: "because of this incident, now there are several powerful warriors in every pass. They set up a challenge arena at the pass. Only the winner or some powerful forces can pass."


    At this time, the party just went to a fork of the mountain road, next to ushered in a large group of people, each bearing extraordinary, obviously have a background. Among them, the leader is the woman named Sun Yan whom Wang Xu met at the gate of the sunny hospital.


    At that time, the woman said a lot of inexplicable words and warned Wang Xu that she should not come back at this time. Unexpectedly, she met Wang Xu here.


    "Why is this woman... Here?" Wang Xu''s eyes flickered slightly and his face was a little dignified.


    He only met Sun Yan once, and he didn''t know this woman at all. He only guessed from the woman''s attitude towards him that his parents, who mysteriously disappeared, seemed to have a lot in common with this woman before.


    However, what really makes Wang Xu feel dignified is the extremely mysterious triangle charm symbol he saw at the gate of the sunny hospital.


    Triple junction!


    These people blocked the narrow mountain road directly, but Wang Xu couldn''t advance or retreat, so he simply stopped at the same place.


    When Sun Yan saw him, she was stunned. She stopped and frowned


    "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 133

    "President sun."


    Wang Xu nodded and didn''t say much.


    Sun Yan''s face is not good-looking. She is obviously dissatisfied with Wang Xu''s failure to listen to her last warning. But in public, she doesn''t say much about some things. She just says something to Wang Xu


    "Don''t listen outside. The wind is the rain. There is no royal treasure here. Go back quickly. The depth of water here is too deep for you to mix in."


    With that, Sun Yan walked past Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu and Ma Sanmo stood on one side, feeling that many passers-by''s eyes fell on them, and some of them paid attention to them, but he didn''t care about them at all.


    Sun Yan''s side, a 27-8-year-old young man walking side by side with her, casually glanced at Wang Xu and asked, "Miss Sun, who is that boy?"


    "The sons of my two old friends, who have some skills, should have been invited to be thugs by the fat man beside him, and also want to covet the so-called Royal treasure." Sun Yan looks a little ugly.


    "Tut, now there are too many ignorant and fearless people. There is a rumor that there is no treasure even confirmed. All people come here like madmen." The young man shook his head and sneered with disdain


    "But I know the fat man next to your old friend''s son. He''s a waste of the Madu family. He was identified as a waste of martial arts when he was born. He can''t cultivate. He''s been kept outside by the Ma family as an ordinary waste firewood master. He can''t even enter the core circle of the Ma family.


    Yesterday, he was driven out of Furong mountain by the people of those families. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to fart. He was a real waste. I''m afraid your friend''s son won''t be able to do much with such people. "


    Sun Yan snorted discontentedly.


    The young man beside her is Tianjiao, the direct descendant of a martial family in mordu. He is the cultivation of amjin at the beginning of his life. He has the ability to look down on Ma Sanmo and Wang Xu.


    "But what''s the matter with this boy? Do you have to return to Jianghai at this time and appear here by coincidence? Did he know something? No, it''s just a coincidence. "


    Sun Yan shakes her head at the thought of Ma Sanmo, whom the youth just mentioned. Wang Xu should have been hired by this fat man by coincidence.


    After they left, Ma Sanmo let out a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Wang, did you know that woman just now?"


    "Once." Wang Xu light way¡° Her name is Sun Yan


    "Sun Yan?"


    Ma Sanmo looked dignified and said to himself in doubt. Then he whispered to Wang Xu


    "I haven''t heard of this name, but the young man beside her just now is Su Jianqing, the legitimate son of the Su family in mordu, and he is also su Jianxin''s half brother."


    With that, he suddenly felt that he was so serious. It was a bit of a fuss. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly and shook his head and said, "but a young generation of the Su family, as Mr. Wang, certainly won''t care about him, but I think too much."


    Wang Xu nodded.


    For Su Jianqing, of course, he didn''t care. What really made him care about was Sun Yan''s identity. On the surface, this woman is just the president of a private hospital, but the secret behind her is no less than him.


    The group continued to walk about a hundred meters, and soon arrived here and entered the pass of Furong mountain.


    At this time, the open space of more than 100 square meters near the pass is full of people. Countless people who are unwilling to go in or waiting to see the excitement gather here.


    Just because, in front of the pass, there is a huge rock of five meters square, surrounded by a pile of gravel of different sizes, and the upper part of the rock is flat as if it had been cut off with a sword.


    "Mr. Wang, this is the place where the group of outlaws were destroyed, and the huge stone... Was cut off by the swordsman at that time." Come here, Ma Sanmo voice complex introduction way.


    At this time, there are two warriors fighting on this huge stone, which is obviously used as a competition arena.


    Wang Xu glanced at it at will, but he didn''t want to look any more. In his eyes, the above two people have one internal strength in the middle and later period and one external strength peak. The internal strength warrior is obviously playing with the external strength peak, which is a monkey play.


    His eyes were on the mountain pass, where Sun Yan and Su Jianqing were not stopped, but Su Jianqing and a middle-aged man who was there said something with a smile, and they were put in directly.


    Wang Xuzheng is going to be there.


    At this time, a woman standing not far in front of him suddenly looked back at him and cried out in surprise


    "Wang Xu? Why are you here? "


    Wang Xu is a little stunned, looking at this Sunglasses with half of the melon seed face covered, the figure is concave and convex, dressed in fashion beauty, feeling a little strange.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Feng Qingqing, your sister''s high school classmate and best friend. Why don''t you know me?" Melon face beauty takes off her sunglasses, revealing a net red face with heavy makeup. At first glance, it is the goddess in the eyes of ordinary people.


    "Oh, it''s you." Wang Xu nodded and finally remembered.


    This woman is Xing Yumei''s best friend. He and his parents met two sides when they went to eat at Xing Yumei''s house, but when was Xing Yumei his elder sister?


    Because Xing Yumei is two years older than him? How many times have the two families had dinner? From the perspective of ordinary people, Wang Xu is really Xing Yumei''s younger brother.


    It''s just that the younger brother''s meaning is different.


    "Speaking of Xing Yumei, I don''t know what happened to her after she left the bar last time? I''m also going to get in touch with her sometime, visit her parents and learn about my parents'' past. " Wang Xu is too lazy to explain, thinking to himself.


    But he didn''t know. In fact, Xing Yumei had seen him for the second time at the dinner party.


    In Wang Xu''s impression, Xing Yumei''s parents and his parents are old classmates who have a good relationship. After all, the two families used to eat together often. About his parents, the other side will certainly know something he doesn''t know.


    It''s just that there have been a lot of things coming in recently, but there hasn''t been any time to contact Xing Yumei.


    "The last time I saw Feng Qingqing was five years ago. I didn''t expect that after so many years, she could recognize me." Thinking of this, Wang Xu shook his head slightly. He didn''t want to think much and said with a smile


    "By the way, how did you come here?"


    "Tut, you little boy, I haven''t asked you, but you asked me first!" Feng Qingqing gave a light smile, looked up and down at Wang Xu, deliberately coldly, and said in a deep voice:


    "Do you know where it is?"


    Wen Yan, Wang Xu''s face is very strange smile, embarrassed asked back:


    "Er, Furong mountain?"

 Chapter 134

    "Ah, Pooh!"


    Hearing Wang Xu''s reply, Feng Qingqing immediately took a whiff and said quickly:


    "You really think of it as Furong mountain! No one came to this place before, but now there are so many people gathered here, you can''t feel it, right? Wait a minute, don''t give me a slap in the face! "


    "Say, do you want to look for treasure after hearing the rumor that there is an ancient royal treasure in Furong mountain?"


    Speaking of this, Feng Qingqing looks at Wang Xu angrily and asks coldly:


    "I tell you, the water here is deep. The treasure is just released to hide people''s eyes and ears. This is actually the underground black boxing gambling house. I don''t know how many big people are here. It''s not a little kid like you who can take a chance. Are you coming alone or with others? "


    "Well, I came with a friend."


    At this moment, the smile on Wang Xu''s face was very embarrassed.


    Since he returned to Jianghai, he was scolded by an ordinary person for the first time. However, Feng Qingqing was kind-hearted, but he was not good at anything. Apart from embarrassed smile, he could only be helpless.


    Besides, what the hell is underground black boxing?


    Ma Sanmo looked at the scene with the same embarrassed smile. He saw that Wang Xu was being scolded as a child now. There was a huge contrast between Wang Xu and the noble prince he had known before. It really made people want to laugh.


    "Well? This fat man must be your friend, isn''t he


    Feng Qingqing also noticed Ma Sanmo, looking at a group of bodyguards in black suits, with sunglasses and a cold face behind him, a flash of surprise flashed across his face.


    "Well." Wang Xu nodded gently.


    "It''s a big show. By the way, is he qualified to enter the mountain?" Feng Qingqing asked curiously.


    This time, Wang Xu didn''t answer. Ma Sanmo stood up and said awkwardly, "well, I can''t get in, but Wang..."


    But he didn''t say what he said.


    At this time, Feng Qingqing''s friends reacted and came over one after another. When one of them heard what he said, he frowned and interrupted Ma Sanmo


    "Qingqing, who are these two?"


    There are two men and one woman who are obviously a little bit of a talent. They are all wearing famous brands. The men''s wrists are also wearing tens of thousands of watches, and the women''s hands are also carrying LV bags.


    "This is Wang Xu and his friends." Feng Qingqing laughed and said, "Wang Xu is my best friend''s younger brother. I haven''t seen him for many years. I didn''t expect to meet him here today."


    "Since we know each other, let''s go in with us later. Tang Li has called brother Zhen to come here. With him, we can definitely win on the competition platform and get qualification. We can go in with him."


    While the man said, he looked at the bodyguards behind Ma Sanmo intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Brother Zhen is the champion of Jianghai underground black boxing last year. He once killed ten opponents by picking ten. This time, it''s hard to find the time to help us. That hairy boy on the stage can be killed with three fists and two feet."


    His name is Tang Zhaochun. He is Feng Qingqing''s boyfriend. My family also has tens of millions of assets in Jianghai, which can be regarded as a rich second generation. Otherwise, I would not be able to get a girlfriend of Feng Qingqing''s level.


    Say brother Zhen, brother Zhen will arrive.


    As soon as his voice was over, a strong man with a flat head in a tight combat suit separated the crowd and strode over. His hands and fists were wrapped with a circle of white gauze. His eyes were grim and silent. He was obviously a cruel man.


    "Hurry up, I have limited time. I have other things to do later!"


    As soon as he came over, brother Zhen said impatiently. Then, without looking at the crowd, he looked directly at the two men fighting on one side of the stone ring, and immediately frowned:


    "What? Is black boxing so informal here? Not even a better arena? "


    Hearing the displeasure in brother Zhen''s words, the two men and a woman beside Feng Qingqing immediately said:


    "Brother Zhen, you can make do with it. After all, it''s just the outside qualification screening. The real fighting field is in the mountain."


    "Yes, brother Zhen, as long as you defeat the people above and take us in, you can leave at any time. After all, we just come to see the excitement and gain insight."


    "Brother Zhen, you can rest assured that as long as you win and get the qualification to take us in, we will give you a good reward of 300000."


    Listening to these people''s words, Wang Xu finally understood.


    After working for a long time, Feng Qingqing and other people completely regard this place as the arena for underground black boxing. At this time, Wang Xu really did not know whether to laugh or to be helpless.


    After all, although they are ignorant, they are right that the news about the Royal treasure is false!


    This alone is better than most of the people who come here.


    "That''s OK. When the stage is over, I''ll go up and knock down the boy who is defending the challenge, and I''ll take you in to have a long experience." At this time, brother Zhen nodded with satisfaction, waved his hand domineering, and took all the people to the challenge arena.


    Looking at a so-called underground champion who is only a beginner of external strength at most, he points to a fighter with internal strength and clamors to bring the opponent down


    This kind of scene, for a moment, really has hot eyes!


    Wang Xu couldn''t laugh or cry for a while. Originally, he was not going to be with these people, but Feng Qingqing didn''t give him a chance to talk at all, so he took him and walked over.


    This brother Zhen is really worthy of being the champion of underground black boxing. He is still a little proud of himself. After the top martial artist in the challenge arena is kicked down by the inner martial artist who has lost his playfulness.


    "You wait for me for ten seconds, I''ll go up and blow the boy down."


    Brother Zhen dropped a word, and immediately rushed to jump. With the help of the bulge on the surface of the boulder, he turned over to the top of the three meter high boulder.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Zhaochun immediately said with a smile: "I''ll tell you, with brother Zhen''s strength, you can easily win, absolutely take us in!"


    His cousin Tang Li also said with a smile: "my cousin is very good. I even know the champion of underground black boxing. In the future, I may have to ask my cousin to help me and ask brother Zhen to come forward."


    "Ha ha, my brother, come to me whenever you are in trouble. Can I help you?" Tang Zhaochun laughed.


    Feng Qingqing and Tang Li''s girlfriends naturally joined in the fun. The four talked and laughed with each other, and the atmosphere was very warm and happy.


    Wang Xu looked at the performance of several people, and finally couldn''t help but shake his head.


    At this time, Tang Zhaochun seemed to see him shaking his head. A trace of unhappiness flashed across his face. He frowned and said, "what? Are you not optimistic about brother Zhen, Wang Xu, or do you have any opinions in your mind? "


    Feng Qingqing also looked over and frowned slightly.


    To meet Wang Xu here, she is kind-hearted and wants to bring him in for a long time. If Wang Xu doesn''t know a good heart, she will be blind.

 Chapter 135

    "There''s no problem. It''s just brother Zhen in your mouth. I''m afraid he''s going to be knocked down by someone else." Wang Xu shook his head, light way.


    "Boy, are you looking at me? Deliberately build up other people''s prestige and destroy our morale? " In an instant, Tang Zhaochun was furious and his face was gloomy and terrible.


    Tang Li said impatiently


    "Cousin, they were not qualified to go in. As a result, we were kind enough to take him in, but we didn''t know the good or bad and didn''t know the good people. If that''s the case, I''ll let them find their own way in later. "


    However, Wang Xu did not look at them, but looked up at the stone challenge arena.


    In an instant, Tang Zhaochun and Tang Li look very ugly.


    Besides, Feng Qingqing''s face was extremely ugly.


    Wang Xu''s attitude, in her opinion, is really a little too ungrateful!


    "Wang Xu, are you..."


    Just when Feng Qingqing was cold and ready to scold Wang Xu.


    On the challenge arena, it''s suddenly changed.


    "Ah


    Just listen to a scream, just natural and unrestrained turn up of the shock brother, just stand firm, haven''t had time to speak despise the opposite, he only feel in front of a flower, the opposite youth has disappeared in place.


    The next moment, a fist in front of the shock brother constantly enlarged, and finally accompanied by a burst of pain, his whole person was knocked out by the other party''s blow, fell directly under the challenge arena.


    From being on stage to being hit by a punch, I''m afraid I didn''t even arrive for three seconds!


    Not to mention brother Zhen''s boast, he solved the problem in ten seconds.


    At the moment, don''t say this, brother Zhen is a joke!


    What happened?


    In an instant, Feng Qingqing opened her mouth wide, and the whole person was stunned in the same place, completely forgetting that she wanted to scold Wang Xu.


    "How could that be..."


    Tang Zhaochun, Tang Li and others were also stunned. They stood there stupidly, and their faces changed violently. They were shocked, confused and unbelievable.


    At the same time, they look at Wang Xu''s eyes, all with a trace of shame and indignation!


    Shame is, this result, let them just denounce Wang Xu''s words, become their own bullshit.


    Angry that what Wang Xu said has come true!


    How could it come true?!


    Several people are embarrassed and angry, even a little angry. Looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, they can''t help but bring a trace of malice.


    "I said, I have nothing to play with you when I''m free. Do you really think I''m a bully? Don''t think that you are qualified to come up at will


    At this time, on the challenge arena, after hitting brother feizhen with a fist, the inner warrior looked around coldly and sneered


    "I''m too lazy to play with you. I''m Lu Chengshan. I''m a late warrior with inner strength. If I don''t have enough strength, I don''t want to try my luck!"


    His voice was not big, but it was like a series of firecrackers, which sounded clearly in people''s ears. Some ordinary people even had a roar in their ears. For a moment, they couldn''t hear clearly.


    Feng Qingqing and other people''s faces were even more ugly, even with a faint fear in each other''s eyes.


    Warrior?


    what is it?


    Is it the legendary martial arts master?


    However, in the real society, how can it really exist?


    "Brother Zhen was beaten away by a blow?" Until now, a few people still have a kind of incredible sense of dream.


    At this time, Wang Xu finally completely lost the nature of staying with them, shook his head, took the initiative to go out, and walked step by step to the giant stone challenge arena.


    "Wang Xu, what are you doing?" In an instant, Feng Qingqing''s face changed, and he wanted to rush out and hold Wang Xu.


    But Tang Zhaochun directly grabbed him and looked at Wang Xu''s back with a smile. His voice was cold and said, "Qingqing, look at the way he drags. Maybe he''s different from what we think. In fact, he''s very powerful!"


    "Hum, brother Zhen, who does he think he is? A warrior? Let him go up and die, as long as we don''t get involved. " Tang Li sneered.


    "You..." Feng Qingqing''s face was very ugly.


    But she was pulled by Tang Zhaochun, but she didn''t mean to rush out any more. She just looked at Ma Sanmo and said angrily:


    "You are Wang Xu''s friend, can you just watch him die?"


    Ma Sanmo narrowed his eyes and shook his head with a smile on his face. He said calmly, "Mr. Wang is a big man. No one can stop what he wants to do. I dare not stop him."


    "Big shot?" Tang Zhaochun turned his lips and almost laughed on the spot.


    This guy?


    He glanced at Wang Xu. He was afraid that his clothes were less than 1000 yuan. Just this one, what could he be?


    Just think of him as a low-key tycoon, but if you are a boy in your early twenties, can you still be a warrior?


    Well, just think you''re a warrior. The warrior who calls himself the late Neijin is seven or eight years older than you!


    I know that it''s not easy to cultivate martial arts. The older you are, the stronger you should be.


    What qualifications do you have for Wang Xu?


    Why don''t you go up there and die?


    However, seeing Ma Sanmo''s serious expression, he was not too good, so he laughed and didn''t say much. After all, Ma Sanmo was followed by more than a dozen bodyguards.


    Now the champion on their side is on the street. If they really want to fight, it''s not flattering.


    At this time, Wang Xu also went to the bottom of the giant stone challenge arena. He looked up at LV Chengshan, but he didn''t mean to go up. He said faintly:


    "My name is Wang Xu. You should have heard of me, so come down and take me in."


    See this scene.


    Tang Zhaochun almost laughed.


    Your name is Wang Xu?


    People are going to hear about you?


    Let people down?


    I laugh to death. You can''t say that because the challenge arena is too high and you can''t go up!


    Next to Tang Li and his girlfriend, is also a face of ridicule, almost straight out of the sneer. Feng Qingqing also shook her head in disappointment and lowered her head. She couldn''t bear to see the next scene.


    That can blow to fly to shock elder brother, afterwards again overbearing ruthless extremely announce to everybody, not what cat cat cat can challenge his powerful warrior.


    What is Wang Xu doing at the moment?


    It''s a provocation to LV Chengshan!


    Not only Feng Qingqing and others, but also other onlookers around him, are also looking at Wang Xu with pity and funny eyes.


    "I''m afraid this boy has lost his mind? Or is he deaf? " Many people shake their heads one after another.


    But the next moment.


    In the eyes of all the people who were shocked, or even shocked, LV Chengshan actually jumped down from the giant stone challenge arena.


    Even, he respectfully went to Wang Xu, bowed and said, "it''s Mr. Wang. Please come with me. I''ll take you in to see my master."


    "Well."


    Wang Xu nodded, without any fluctuation on his face, and followed LV Chengshan to walk inside.


    "If you want to go in, come with me." As he passed by Feng Qingqing, he seemed to think of something and nodded his head gently


    "However, I don''t suggest you go in, because there is no black boxing competition you think. The water here is far deeper than you think, and you can''t get involved."


    This sentence almost repeats what Feng Qingqing said to Wang Xu before. However, this time, the mentality and position of both sides have been completely exchanged.


    "Wang Xu, i... we won''t go in." Feng Qingqing looks extremely complex, hesitated to say.


    Wang Xu nodded, obviously guessed the answer: "OK, then I''ll go."


    With that, he took Ma Sanmo and others, led by LV Chengshan respectfully, directly into the mountain pass and walked to the deep of Furong mountain.


    From the beginning to the end, Wang Xu didn''t see Tang Zhaochun around Feng Qingqing.

 Chapter 136

    "That kid just now..."


    "No, Mr. Wang! Who is he? Who knows? "


    "Looking at such a young man, I can make LV Chengshan so respectful... Wait, Wang? Is he a son of the Jianghai Wang family? "


    After Wang Xu and others left, a dead mountain pass, like a drop of hot oil fell into the boiling water, suddenly burst out.


    Listening to the comments from all around, Feng Qingqing and others look very complicated.


    "He is the son of Jianghai Wang family? How is that possible? " Tang Zhaochun almost trembled his lips and screamed out.


    Tang Li is also full of panic, Jianghai Wang family that is a real giant, can''t they this kind of small person can easily offend.


    "It''s over! finished! We''ve just offended that boy, and he won''t retaliate afterwards, will he? " Tang Li''s girlfriends all had a weeping voice.


    "Revenge?"


    Hearing these two words, Tang Zhaochun suddenly shook. Then he seemed to think of something. His face was so white that he grabbed Feng Qingqing''s hand and begged:


    "Qingqing, you and he are friends, but you must say good things for me! I just... I just didn''t mean to. I didn''t know he was the young master of the Jianghai Wang family... You should say something nice to me! "


    Looking at the ugliness of the three people around, Feng Qingqing gave a wry smile, shook her head and said, "in fact, I''ve only seen two sides of him. But don''t worry. I don''t think Wang Xu is the kind of person with strong revenge. Otherwise, he would not let us go just now. "


    "But Jianghai Wang family..." Tang Zhaochun was still flustered.


    "Well... As far as I know, he''s not the young master of Jianghai Wang''s family. He just happens to be Wang." Feng Qingqing shook her head and explained.


    "Is he really not the young master of the Wang family?" Tang Zhaochun didn''t believe it.


    "It''s not true. Xing Yumei and I have been to their home. It''s Mingli community in Jianghai old town." Feng Qingqing shook her head.


    Five years ago, when she and Xing Yumei went to Wang Xu''s house, they were just ordinary high school students. How can he become the prince of other people?


    What happened to him?


    Thinking of Wang Xu''s secret, for a moment, Feng Qingqing never spoke again.


    But she did not find that after hearing that Wang Xu was not a member of the Jianghai Wang family, Tang Zhaochun''s face flashed a trace of hatred.


    "Well... Do we still go in? Just look at the attitude of those people towards Wang Xu. We just need to report his name. Should we be able to get in? " At this time, next to Tang Li''s girlfriend, suddenly whispered a sentence.


    In an instant, there was a moment of silence beside her.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a valley deep in Furong mountain, several forces that jointly blocked the import and export of Furong mountain are gathering here.


    Around the valley, there were almost all the powerful warriors with strong breath and fierce eyes, and some of the most famous people in the world. Many of them even kept their weapons in their hands, and even could see a lot of guns.


    Some people with a lower status and insufficient level stand there and dare not even go out of the atmosphere.


    Today, there are many rivers and seas, and several surrounding cities. Almost all the big men in the lower ninth class circle, who dares to make trouble at this time? I''m afraid I live too long.


    All the people are coming for the treasure in Furong mountain, but there is only one treasure. What should we do?


    The big fish eat the small fish, and the ground is cleared first. The rest of the big guys get together to decide a more peaceful way to discuss and distribute the interests of each family.


    "Here comes another big man!"


    At this time, a group of people came into the valley, and the crowd was in a commotion.


    "It''s Mr. Zhao of our underground black market!"


    "No way, Liu Feng, the boss of the lower nine class circle, is here too!"


    "Well? Why is there no one from our four families? Can''t they see the treasure here? "


    "What you said is nonsense! Which of the four big families is not sitting on billions or tens of billions of assets? How can we pay attention to these dirty things in our lower class circle? "


    Every time the crowd appeared, there would be a lot of discussion among the people in the valley, some with envy, some with yearning, some with hatred, and even gnashing their teeth.


    No matter which of these people came, they are all people who can shake half a city by stamping their feet in the lower Jiuliu circle. Some of them are even famous in the province.


    "Why? Why is there another woman I don''t know? Who is she? "


    In the crowd, looking at Sun Yan and others who came out slowly, many people frowned slightly and were secretly surprised.


    "Wait a minute, the young man around the woman seems to be from the mordusu family!" At this time, someone screamed out, and the crowd around was quiet.


    "What?"


    "Modu Su family?"


    "What''s the matter? How can the Su family, which has been a big family for hundreds of years, get involved in the affairs of our lower class circle?"


    As more and more people recognize Su Jianqing around Sun Yan, the crowd is shocked by each other''s ups and downs, but soon, the whole crowd is in absolute silence.


    Mordusu family!


    Even if it''s just a junior of the Su family, it''s enough to make most of the people present feel withdrawn.


    Seeing Su Jianqing''s appearance, some of the big men who have already sat down in the lower ninth class can''t help humming out. It''s Liu Feng.


    In order to win this time, he used up his last wealth and invited the fourth master. I thought it was a matter of certainty, but now there are people from the mordusu family. How can I make him not angry?


    "Why, do you want to rob the treasure in Furong mountain with us After they were seated, Liu Feng looked at Su Jianqing with a gloomy face and asked.


    As for Su Jianqing''s Sun Yan, he was completely ignored, just as Su Jianqing brought female companion.


    "I come here on behalf of myself, not the family. You don''t have to care. You can do whatever you want. Follow your rules." Su Jianqing said with a faint smile.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing this, Liu Feng snorted coldly, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he looked around at the crowd and said in a deep voice:


    "Everyone, you are all dignified figures in the lower nine class circle. You all know the rules, so I won''t say more."


    "Today, we all come for the same purpose, but there is only one treasure that we all want. According to the old rule, we talk with our fists. Today, we talk with the result of our personal struggle. Whoever wins more, will have the largest share of interests. "


    "Of course, when it''s over, we don''t care how we fight, attack and snatch in secret. But as long as the treasure doesn''t come out of Furong mountain, no one is allowed to break the rules and sneak into the dark. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being killed by our group! "


    Liu Feng sat there, his eyes slowly sweeping around, his voice cold and his killing intention awe inspiring. In the valley, few of those small forces who can''t get on the stage dare to breathe loudly.


    However, none of those sitting here took Liu Feng''s words to heart.


    In the lower class circle, the law of the jungle.


    rules?


    Only for the weak!


    It''s up to them!

 Chapter 137

    "Cut the crap and get to the point."


    At this time, a bald man stood up next to him and said with a sneer, "Liu Feng, our last grudge has not been calculated, so we should take advantage of this time to solve it together."


    With that, the bald man waved his hand behind him. Suddenly, a big bald man with dark body and ferocious muscles like steel walked slowly to the open space in the middle of the crowd and looked at Liu Feng''s position with aggressive eyes.


    Liu Feng''s face sank, and he recognized that the bald man was his former enemy. He was a strong brother with a bald head who had been running deep into the mountains and forests in the north. The two sides often had conflicts before.


    "Boss Liu, what''s the matter? Are you alone? " Brother Qiang touched his bald head and said with a smile: "I heard that you were planted in the third master Zhao''s territory because of a hairy boy a few days ago, and even five elders were killed by the other party."


    "Tut Tut, I, Brother Bear, have just come from my hometown. If I don''t have anything else, I can kill a wolf with one blow. If you want to bow your head to me, apologize and compensate me for the five million I lost last time, I can''t sympathize with you and give you some water. "


    Smell speech, many people have looked at Zhao three, slightly frown.


    Wulao is famous in xiajiuliu circle. In the past, Liu Feng got involved in xiajiuliu circle. Most of the reasons are that he relied on Wulao.


    Did not expect that now five old unexpectedly died, or planted in the hand of a hairy boy?


    This has to be surprising.


    Facing the eyes of the public, Zhao San nodded


    "The five elders have already gone."


    In an instant, several big men on the scene couldn''t help but gloat at at Liu Feng. Now there is a good play to watch. Brother bareheaded is obviously ready to come.


    Many people look at the dark man named big bear. They just know it''s a tough stubble from his bare arms and the muscles of an old tree.


    I''m afraid it''s not a joke to kill the wolf with one blow!


    Even a few of those who are strong in martial arts have their faces darkened. Although big bear is not a warrior, he is born with supernatural power. He has been living in the mountains and wild animals all the year round. If he really fights, he may not be much worse than those who are strong in martial arts, or even stronger.


    "Scar, it''s your turn. Are you sure?"


    Liu Feng''s face was very ugly. He looked at the bear on the stage, silent as an old tree and cold as a wild animal. He looked back at a man with a scar on his face and asked in a low voice.


    "Ha ha, boss Liu, I''m afraid you''ve forgotten that my scar is a warrior in the middle of inner strength. He''s an empty and powerful man who killed him every minute!" Scar squinted and looked at the big bear in the middle of the field, sneering.


    With that, he was like a sharp arrow. In one breath, he crossed a distance of four or five meters and stood not far from the bear.


    "Good!"


    In an instant, on and off the stage, a burst of cheers.


    And bear quietly step by step up, scar this hand is similar to the empty crossing step, but more dazzling.


    "Come on, kill!"


    See scar come up, big bear mouth spit out two words briefly.


    The next moment, he stepped out, his body shape with a terrible speed completely different from the previous clumsiness, like a wolf suddenly saved, and his huge fist smashed at scar''s face.


    His blow was not only unexpected, but also swift and violent. The air in front of his fist was torn by him, which made many people around turn pale.


    Scar is worthy of the inner strength of martial arts, face a heavy, not afraid of the same blow out, actually hit hard ideas.


    But as soon as he and bear''s fists touched, his face suddenly changed. The power of each other''s fists completely exceeded his imagination, and the whole person quickly retreated.


    But how could bear let him retreat so easily? Another blow has come directly. Then the whole person is like a tiger out of the gate, clinging to the scar''s body. One punch is more powerful than the other, and the air only hears the sound of layers of air tearing.


    A move of difference, before full of confidence scar was hit extremely embarrassed.


    "Fuck, the tiger doesn''t get angry. Do you think I''m a sick cat?"


    Finally, scar broke out. After dodging another attack, he suddenly took out a dogleg knife with small arm length from the back of his waist and cut it to the key of the bear. The knife wanted to kill people.


    Seeing this, his face became gloomy when he was bald. He swept to Liu Feng coldly and said with a sneer, "what''s the matter? Did you use the knife? Boss Liu, are you going to start a life and death game


    According to the rules of Jiuliu martial arts, you can fight empty handed without hurting people''s lives and plead for mercy and admit defeat.


    However, once weapons are used, it is an endless situation of life and death, fighting until the other side is completely dead.


    "Scar is good at knives." Liu Feng did not look at him, light back to a sentence.


    "Ha ha, boss Liu is really good!" Hearing this, he gave a grim smile and turned his head to the bear


    "Bear, put on the hunting knife and chop him to death!"


    As he said this, he picked up a big firewood knife with a length of more than one meter and threw it out. Forced by the scar, the bear kept dodging from left to right in the field. He got up in the air with a tacit understanding. He caught the firewood knife without any hesitation. The one meter long knife swung round and cut off immediately.


    At this time, both sides almost all hit the real fire.


    A lot of people in the surrounding crowd look like earth color. They subconsciously put themselves in a different position. Whether it''s scar or bear, as long as they go up, they are afraid that they will only be killed by two people.


    Originally, many people were dissatisfied with the fact that several bigwigs united to swallow most of their interests, but at the moment, these dissatisfaction can''t help disappearing.


    At this time, Wang Xu is also standing in the crowd, watching the fight between the two, he can not help shaking his head, scar to lose.


    One inch long, one inch mighty!


    Although the bear is not a warrior, he is born with divine power. In his hand, he has a one meter long dagger, which is nearly twice as long as scar''s dogleg dagger. No matter what moves people take, the dagger is going to chop you to death and directly press you with force.


    Make a miracle!


    No matter how many martial arts skills there are, in front of this kind of play, they can only keep on dodging.


    Sure enough, it will be a quick victory


    No, it''s life and death!


    The scar dodged the bear''s three successive cuts. Finally, in the fourth cut, he couldn''t escape any more. He could only bite his teeth and raise his knife to block. But even the man with the knife was cut into two by the bear.


    "Touch!"


    After cleaving scar to death, Da Chai Dao still used too much force to cut down on the ground. With great strength, he cut a one meter long pit on the ground.


    Look at the knife pit, and then look at the scar corpses falling slowly on both sides of the knife pit.


    For a moment, there was a dead silence.


    Scar is a powerful warrior!


    As a result, he was cut alive!

 Chapter 138

    "What a tragedy... Fierce!"


    Looking at the bloody scene on the field, people only feel a chill on their back.


    Even many of them are silent. To tell the truth, scar''s strength is even higher than bear''s. unfortunately, because of his carelessness, he looks down on the other party, but finally he comes to such a miserable end.


    It was a dead silence.


    He sneered and looked at Liu Feng and asked, "well, boss Liu, my brother is not bad. But you can''t do it, boss Liu. As soon as you die, I see what else you can rely on to give me a look! "


    Speaking of the back, his voice was cold and his face was even more murderous.


    "This game, I give up!"


    The death of scar made Liu Feng''s face extremely ugly. He almost squeezed a word out of his teeth.


    "Ha ha, boss Liu is flexible. This time, your 10% share is mine. If you want to go back and find someone else, let''s have another one! " Brother Qiang grinned, revealing his yellowing teeth.


    "Hum!"


    Liu Feng''s face was livid and gave a cold hum.


    "Ha ha, I''ll take the money first!" Brother Qiang laughs and waves his hand. Behind him, a little brother comes to Liu Feng and carries a black suitcase.


    In the box, it''s five million dollars in cash!


    This is the price that the loser has to pay after every fight. Five million is not much, and Liu Feng is not distressed. Originally, the money was the salary he was going to pay scar. Now scar was cut alive by big bear, which saved the money.


    However, the 10% share of interests, it is to let him heartache. Although the Royal treasure in Furong mountain has not been excavated, the estimated value is at least one billion. Liu Feng is unwilling to bear the loss.


    But fortunately, he also has a backhand. Liu Feng resists the anger in his heart and turns to the younger brother who is responsible for contacting the outside world and asks, "where''s the fourth master? Where is he now? "


    "Boss, you don''t know the fourth master''s temperament. Where can I get in touch with him? However, since Mordor said that he would arrive this afternoon, then the fourth master will certainly appear."


    The younger brother said in a low voice with a bitter face: "as long as the fourth master arrives and the bald head is strong, don''t we just rub round and pinch flat? The big bear, no matter how strong, can resist the fourth master who can smash the rocks with one hand? "


    Smell speech, Liu Feng facial expression eased a little bit, nodded.


    He thought scar would be able to control the current market by himself. The fourth master came here just in case to solve the problem of the boy who killed five old people with one sword. But unexpectedly, scar is so useless!


    Next, see Liu Feng side no decent master, the other several boss immediately out of pain.


    Liu Feng dare not, also can only iron green face all should come down, in a short period of time, all the shares in his hand let out.


    That is to say, if the fourth master can''t arrive in time, he won''t touch the benefit of the treasure this time, let alone admit defeat in succession. The nearly 20 million real gold and silver he sent out will hurt Liu Fengxin to death.


    "When the tiger falls, the dog bullies him!"


    "Wait for me. When the fourth master arrives, I''ll ask you to return them one by one!"


    "It''s all because of the boy named Wang Xu. Wait. I will, I will let you return it ten times and a hundred times!"


    Thinking of the main reason for all this, it''s all because Wang Xu killed five elders with one sword. His hatred for Wang Xu is more and more intense, and Liu Feng roars wildly in his heart.


    At this time, the presence of a few bigwigs all ignored Liu Feng, turned their attention to the bald and bear.


    Zhao San looked at LV Chengshan beside him and asked faintly, "master LV, if you go up, can you stop that big fool?"


    "Hard!" Lu Cheng Shan shook his head and said in a deep voice: "if the other side does not have the absolute strength to crush, it will be a draw at most. It''s hard to win him!"


    "But..."


    "If Prince Wang is willing to fight, he will be killed in one move!"


    As he spoke, Lu Chengshan looked at a corner of the crowd with a look of awe.


    For Wang Xu, the dark power master of killing five elders with one sword sounds like a legend to them, representing the legend of absolute strength!


    Zhao San nodded his approval, but his eyes were puzzled: "you said that Prince Wang didn''t come here for the Royal treasure. In his capacity, what would he come here for?"


    Before, LV Chengshan and Wang Xu came in. After receiving the news, Zhao Sanli went to see Wang Xu in person, and then carefully inquired about Wang Xu''s intention. As a result, after he hinted that he wanted to distribute the benefits of the Royal treasure to Wang Xu, he was directly rejected by Wang Xu.


    "Well... I can''t guess, but a noble man like Prince Wang can''t see the secular interests we are fighting for." Lu Cheng Shan shook his head and sighed.


    At the same time, Sun Yan also asked Su Jianqing around him.


    Looking at the powerful bear on the field, Su Jianqing said with a disdainful smile: "Miss Sun, how can this kind of person be put in my eyes?"


    "I want to kill him..."


    "Within ten moves, he will surely die!"


    Smell speech, Sun Yan nods, light way: "Su young master has this self-confidence good, but now we just see lively, don''t need you personally."


    "These people can''t let them die or hurt too much, otherwise we will have a lot less cannon fodder behind us. You need to come forward to stabilize the situation in a while."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got a sense of propriety."


    Su Jianqing nodded haughtily, and was ready to get up and come out in person.


    But just then, a voice of disdain came from the side


    "Tut Tut, don''t we have a master here? It''s really shameful of you to let a savage come out of the woods and sweep the scene with wild animals


    Hearing this voice, everyone frowned and turned to see Liu Feng standing up slowly from his seat, scanning the crowd with sarcasm in his eyes.


    "Liu Feng, boss Liu! Don''t you lose your mind because you are robbed of your share of profits? " The bald brother sneered on the spot.


    Other people are also staring at Liu Feng with the eyes of a fool and a madman. You know, Liu Feng is the one who lost the most. Now he dares to talk in front of all of them?


    Isn''t that crazy? What is it again!


    "I think Liu Feng used to be a big man in our lower Jiuliu circle, but now he''s crazy. It''s a mess of the world!"


    Many tycoons secretly shake their heads and feel pity in their hearts.


    At the same time, people are even more curious and frightened about the boy who led Liu Feng to this miserable situation and killed five elders with one sword.


    What kind of person is Wang Xu?


    When people feel pity, pity and sigh.


    At this time, Liu Feng suddenly opened his eyes, full of overbearing, ruthless scan around, and said in a cold voice:


    "What? You all think I''m crazy? "


    "Originally, I wanted to hide my clumsiness and give you more opportunities to perform... Well, in that case, let''s invite the fourth master!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to see which of you can still laugh in a moment!"


    After three sentences, Liu Feng stood up abruptly, faced the cliff behind him, bowed slightly and cried out:


    "Fourth master, please come!"

 Chapter 139

    "Fourth master?"


    "Who is the fourth master?"


    "There are still experts who can rely on it. Does Liu Feng hide so deeply?"


    With Liu Feng''s words, a crowd of big men around him suddenly became suspicious.


    Some people still disdain Liu Feng as a madman.


    Some people are hesitant. Seeing Liu Feng''s serious manner, he doesn''t seem to be acting. The other party may really have a dependence.


    No matter what, for a moment, the whole valley was quiet. Everyone followed Liu Feng''s action and turned their eyes to the cliff behind him.


    "Please, fourth master!"


    At this time, Liu Feng behind a group of younger brothers, also have respectfully face the cliff, Qi Qi loud cry.


    The momentum is spectacular and makes people even more suspicious.


    There is nothing on the cliff except a few odd pines. Where is the so-called fourth master?


    Countless people are confused.


    Only Wang Xu in the crowd suddenly raised his head and looked at the top of the cliff with a strange smile on his face


    "Oh, there are so many people who can pretend. It''s really... There are people out there!"


    "But the effect is good. It seems that I need to learn more in the future."


    The others were completely confused. After waiting for three seconds, nothing happened. Someone was already sarcastic and was about to start sarcasm against Liu Feng.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden, Lu Chengshan and other inner warriors stood up suddenly and looked at the cliff in horror.


    "Master Lu, what''s the matter?" Zhao San frowned and doubted.


    Lu Chengshan didn''t answer at the first time. He felt as if he had sensed something. His body was tight and he was facing the enemy. His voice was very solemn


    "Third Master, I''m afraid there will be a big trouble this time!"


    Smell speech, Zhao three more puzzled, but at this time, the crowd around suddenly came bursts of exclamation.


    "Look, there are people on the cliff!"


    "No, it''s not the cliff... My God..."


    "What does he want to do?"


    Zhao San subconsciously looked up at the top of the cliff, his face suddenly changed.


    I saw a strange pine on the top of the cliff. I don''t know when a figure appeared. It seemed that the other side bowed his head slightly and looked at the crowd in the valley. Then he jumped up and jumped down directly from the top of the cliff


    No, it''s not jumping down!


    But step by step


    Come down!


    Each step out of the other side, there seems to be an invisible ladder appeared out of thin air, so holding him step by step to the ground.


    Speed, not fast!


    But it deeply shocked the people, no one dare to breathe loudly at this time, all of them looked at the sky with a kind of shock eyes.


    "This, this..."


    "Is it still human?"


    Someone''s lips trembled and murmured.


    Step on the air out of thin air, cross the air empty ferry, at this time people can do it?


    Lu Chengshan''s eyes widened to the largest extent, almost groaning from his voice


    "Walking in the air, condensing gas into steps, this is..."


    "Those who are strong in strength!"


    It''s a great master of Huajin who thinks that Qi and blood are condensed to the limit, and the external force, the internal force and the hidden force are combined into one. Finally, the energy evolves and is only one step away from the legendary congenital state!


    Such a strong man is not only a super big man on one side of the town, or the head of a family above ten thousand people, or the master of the founding school.


    At this moment, everyone was deeply shocked and dejected.


    Only Liu Feng looked up at the old man who had come in the air with his face full of ecstasy and exclaimed excitedly:


    "Liu Feng... Welcome the fourth master!"


    In the eyes of all the people who were shocked to the extreme, with a distance of about 20 meters from the ground, the fourth master suddenly fell down, and the whole person was like a meteorite falling from the sky, crashing towards the ground at high speed.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, people felt that the ground under their feet trembled violently, and countless dust and gravel surged up. After everything fell to the ground, a figure slowly came out of it.


    The fourth master stood in the middle of the field, with his hands on his back and his eyes indifferent, sweeping at the stunned bear on the opposite side


    "I''ll give you a chance to take my fist, and I''ll spare you life."


    In an instant, the bear''s face changed wildly.


    He just looked at the honest fool, not really a fool. The way the fourth master appeared in front of him made him understand at the first time that he could never be the opponent of the other side.


    But after all, he grew up in the mountains with tigers, wolves and wild animals, but he also had a brave and fierce heart of wild animals.


    I can''t beat you!


    But, can''t you even catch your fist?!


    "Come on!"


    The bear smashed his fist to his chest, and his face was ferocious.


    He''s not stupid. He has to take it if he knows it!


    Yes, there''s a chance of survival.


    If you don''t take it, there''s no chance.


    "Come on, or you will die."


    The fourth master still carried his hands behind him and looked at the bear indifferently, as if from the first sight, the bear was already a dead man in his eyes.


    See, bear heart suddenly sink.


    The more the other side despises him, the more powerful the other side is. But even if the tiger and wolf are in a desperate situation, they will fight back.


    With a fierce roar, he gave up the firewood knife in his hand. His body was half arched, like a downhill tiger about to be wildly put out, and like a big bow stretching to the limit.


    "Click! Click


    A sound of crisscross joints came, and people could see clearly the squirming of his back spine, as if there was a python hidden under his skin.


    "Why?"


    At this time, even the fourth master could not help but look at the bear for the first time.


    "Kill


    The bear raised his head and roared.


    The next moment, the whole person instantly saves, a blow blows out, the spine sends out a burst of roaring sound, like a tiger roaring and a leopard roaring.


    This fist, speed, strength, almost all reached a limit, and even the air was hard burst, in front of the fist squeeze out a tiger roaring out of the white waves.


    The air waves are like dragons and snakes flying in the air.


    "Fist like a dragon?"


    In an instant, many of the players on the scene changed their colors. In the face of this blow, they were afraid that no one would dare to take it hard except to avoid it.


    Lu Chengshan looked complicated and said, "big bear is really desperate."


    "It''s a pity." Zhao San nodded and sighed.


    Bareheaded brother Qiang widened his eyes, full of tension and worry.


    Up to this time, the fourth master was still carrying his hands and standing still.


    Seeing that the fist would fall on the fourth master, almost everyone opened their eyes and wanted to see clearly how the fourth master would respond to bear''s fight.


    The next moment.


    Fourth master moved!


    No one could see how he moved, but the fourth master''s fist appeared in front of the big bear''s fist.


    This blow, silent, but unstoppable.


    "Click!"


    Just listen to the sound of a crisp bone burst, the two fists collided, the big bear''s arm was completely smashed, the fourth master''s fist rolled all the way, and there was no barrier in the big bear''s chest.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, the bear opened his mouth and gave out a shrill roar. The whole person immediately flew out, like bumping into a high-speed truck.


    With a bump, the bear fell on the ground like a rag pocket. His chest sank deeply and his eyes widened. There was a color of dead ash inside. It was obvious that he had lost his life.


    One punch!


    Big bear died!

 Chapter 140

    "It''s worth your death if you can give me three parts."


    In the silence, the fourth Master said something.


    He didn''t look at the big bear flying out. He stood on the spot with his negative hand. His indifferent eyes swept the crowd around him and said faintly:


    "I don''t have any idea about the treasure you''re fighting for, but I''m invited after all. Liu Feng accounts for half of the total profits from the treasure. I don''t care how you share the rest. No one has any opinions?"


    It''s even quieter around.


    Although the present several are in the province under nine class circles a big guy, but this moment, but no one dares to speak.


    opinion?


    Who dares!


    At this time, who dares to stand up and speak? I''m afraid I''m really tired of living. Even brother Qiang is pale and frowns, and dare not have any dissatisfaction.


    Bear has died, dead, no value, he will not for a little face, make himself the second person to die.


    Zhao San, also full of bitterness, glanced at LV Chengshan, who was pale beside him. He could not help sighing


    "At this time, I''m afraid that only prince Wang himself will have a chance?"


    Not to mention Lu Chengshan, I''m afraid it''s the Zhao family behind him. There''s no way.


    "Since there''s no one to talk to, I''ll take it as if none of you have an opinion."


    The fourth master''s eyes swept around and finally fell on Sun Yan and Su Jianqing. Not only him, but almost all of them were looking this way at the moment.


    Of course, Sun Yan is not the focus of attention, but the young master of the Su family, Su Jianqing!


    If anyone present at the moment is qualified to speak, then it can only be this one.


    In the face of the public''s eyes, Su Jianqing took a deep breath, got up slowly, bowed to the fourth master, and said in a deep voice:


    "Fourth master, I don''t come here for treasure, but for other things. Everything here is up to you."


    "That''s good. You''re a good kid. Go back and tell your father that you can come to my place when you have time." The fourth master nodded lightly and said calmly.


    When he said this, the audience was shocked.


    There are not many people who have heard of the name of the fourth master, but the name of the Su family in Mordor is almost unknown. The fourth master is actually familiar with Su Jianqing''s father. I''m afraid his real identity is far beyond their imagination. It''s not a master invited by Liu Feng.


    "Fourth master? Wait a minute. Is he the fourth master of jiujuemin


    Suddenly, someone screamed out.


    Hearing these three words, some well-informed people suddenly changed their colors.


    "It''s said that there is a huge mysterious organization behind the five elders. Is it jiujuemen?"


    "It should be, otherwise after the five elders died in Jianghai, why did Liu Feng climb up such a powerful master in such a short time?"


    "Jiujuemin is actually jiujuemin. It''s said that their influence is all over the country and overseas. This fourth master is the real big man who sits in the magic capital alone. Where can we be compared with the lower jiulius who make little trouble?"


    The public sighed and looked more respectful.


    Sun Yan, who has always been indifferent, frowned slightly when she heard the three words of jiujuemen. A look of thinking flashed in her eyes, which seemed to remind her of something.


    And several other big men, including brother Qiang, Zhao San and others, were completely sunk to the bottom of their hearts.


    This is not the master Liu Feng invited to cheer on, but a real mountain. It''s also clear that it''s not aimed at the small interests they are fighting for. It''s something else important.


    Thinking of this, many people subconsciously take another look at Su Jianqing. Just now the young master of the Su family also said that he didn''t come for treasure.


    Is there any deeper secret in Furong mountain? The value of this secret is so great that so many big people suddenly gather here!


    Those who have a quick brain have already begun to think.


    "Five old people are nine peerless people? Wait, Mr. five, Mr. four... Did he come for the death of Mr. five... "


    At this time, Zhao San''s face faintly pale, involuntarily, quickly looked at a corner of the crowd.


    Jiujuemen, however, has the influence of the existence of this world''s congenital master, and its tentacles are all over the world. It is not comparable to Jianghai Zhao family, nor can he imagine Zhao San.


    Forced to hold back the horror in his heart, Zhao San was deeply shocked


    "If he''s really coming for Mr. Wang... What should I do?"


    When Zhao Sanzheng was full of fear and anxiety, he saw that the fourth master had already said faintly:


    "The purpose of my coming here today should have been guessed by a lot of people. Wulao is my nine best man. He is not as good as others. He died in the river and sea. If he died, he would be dead."


    "But after all, he is a member of our jiujuemen. Not everyone can kill him. If you kill him, you must give an account to my jiujuemen and my fourth master!"


    At this point, his voice was still as plain as water, as if he was talking about a matter of course. He swept the crowd around and continued:


    "You have the most people in the Jiuliu circle, and you are the most knowledgeable about all kinds of information. I''m here just for one thing, to mobilize all your strength and find the prince who killed the five elders."


    "Find him, tell me, I''ll kill him!"


    In the whole valley, hundreds of people were silent. The fourth master''s voice was not big, but it was clear in everyone''s ears, which made people dare not ignore. In particular, the last nine words are like nine thunderbolts among people.


    Among them, the intention of killing is overwhelming!


    "Who is Mr. Wang? I can''t believe that I can kill the five elders, and let jiujuemin, such a powerful master of martial arts, break through the void and come to kill him


    Many people have only one idea in mind.


    "It can''t be the prince Wang who was popular in jianghaiwudao circle some time ago, right? At the dinner party of Zhang Jia, almost one person stepped on nearly half of the top ten experts of the younger generation, the one who is known as the invincible of the same generation? " Suddenly someone seemed to think of something and screamed out in a low voice.


    As soon as he said this, many people were shocked. Thinking of Jianghai, it is true that there is a master Wang who has amazing talent in martial arts and is known as the invincible of his peers.


    But the other side is too young and has too low seniority. The five elders are the masters of dark strength. How can they fall into his hands?


    What''s more, in the face of the terrible fourth master, why should he be treated so seriously?


    The crowd was in a state of astonishment.


    "Fourth master, you don''t need to be so troublesome. The prince Wang is here today."


    Liu Feng, with a proud smile on his face, stood out and bowed to the fourth master. Then he suddenly raised his head and swept around the crowd, shouting angrily:


    "Mr. Wang, I know you are here!"


    "How arrogant and arrogant you were when you killed the five elders with one sword. How come you want to be a shrinking head turtle when the fourth master comes here today?"


    In an instant, the whole valley was quiet.


    Everyone looked at the crowd around them, looked at each other, and was in a panic.


    That young master Wang is by their side?


    Who is he? Where?


    "Tut, no matter who he is, at this time, I''m afraid Mr. Wang has already seen the situation and quietly retreated. But that''s good. If you can find him afterwards, you can''t miss the benefits of jiujuemin and the fourth master. " Some people secretly shake their heads, heart a fiery.


    After Liu Feng finished, he stood there, scanning the crowd inch by inch.


    Ten seconds, thirty seconds, one minute!


    A whole minute!


    The valley was quiet, and everyone looked at each other with a daze on their faces.


    Mr. Wang?


    Where is it?


    "Is Prince Wang really afraid of the fourth master and has quietly retreated?"


    Knowing that Wang Xu was really here, Zhao San was more anxious than others.


    But just then.


    In the crowd, a faint voice suddenly sounded:


    "Are you looking for me?"

 Chapter 141

    With this sound, a figure came out slowly. Where it passed, the crowd separated automatically like a tide.


    It''s Wang Xu!


    "It turns out that he is Prince Wang. Sure enough, he is so young!"


    Everyone, all eyes complex looking at Wang Xu.


    In the crowd, Feng Qingqing and others were also standing in a corner. When they saw Wang Xu coming out, Qi Qi''s face changed.


    Before they hesitated outside for a long time, they finally did not hold back, reported the name of Wang Xu, was put in.


    "Is he prince Wang?" Feng Qingqing looks very complicated.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Next to him, Tang Zhaochun sneered and gloated: "I think he will soon become a dead man. The fourth master is just a fairy. He is just a mortal. I''m afraid he can''t be pressed by a finger!"


    "It''s true that there are so many big men from all walks of life who dare to speak. Wang Xu also dares to stand up. What is it that he didn''t die for nothing?" Tang Li also nodded beside him.


    On the other hand, with Wang Xu''s walking, wherever he went, everyone wanted to retreat at the first time.


    Not because of respect, but because of fear of being implicated!


    What if they stand too close to Wang Xu and are misunderstood by the fourth master?


    Especially with the fourth master''s eyes, the crowd retreated faster, and their faces were all anxious. They wanted to run as far as they could. Even, some people look at Wang Xu''s eyes with a trace of malice.


    Son of a bitch, if you want to die by yourself, don''t bring us any trouble!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Wang Xu walked through the place appeared a large blank.


    Among them, Tang Zhaochun and others, mixed in the crowd, ran the fastest.


    I don''t know if Wang Xu did it on purpose. Seeing this scene, he stopped every few steps to have a look. Then he slightly changed his angle and continued to walk towards the most crowded place.


    "Damn it! Ah! "


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people curse at the bottom of their heart.


    A few of them directly stare at Wang Xu with extremely fierce eyes, as if to warn him not to continue, but Wang Xu still walks on his own, and when he gets to the back, he just recognizes these people. Even, all of a sudden, he strides under his feet, and his speed speeds up abruptly. The whole person suddenly appears beside him.


    "Brothers, don''t panic. I''ll be back soon."


    Wang Xu raised his head and gave them a smile, then strode to the field.


    Only left behind a few people a pale face, want to cry without tears.


    Don''t panic?


    Fuck, they are in a panic now!


    Even, a few people want to announce loudly to everyone that we really don''t know him!


    Wang Xu didn''t care about them. He went directly to the center of the field and looked up at the fourth master. On the other side, the fourth master also looked at him faintly, but his eyes were more cold than Wang Xu''s.


    When Sun Yan saw Wang Xu stand out for the first time, she felt that he was a little familiar. At this time, when Wang Xu walked into the field, she found that it was really Wang Xu, and her heart was filled with anxiety.


    Anyway, with the relationship between Wang Xu''s parents and her, she can''t watch Wang Xu die for their only son.


    Jiujuemen she also knew that the fourth master was a cruel man who came out of a sea of corpses besides his extremely high cultivation of martial arts. None of those who dare to challenge him is still alive.


    "What do you stand up for? You can''t get involved in the affairs here. I told you to leave long ago!


    Sun Yan also can''t care to hide his identity, anxiously stand out and scold.


    Wang Xu a face is calm, light say: "he so blatantly of look for me, I naturally got out."


    "The fourth master is looking for the prince Wang who killed the five elders. What does it have to do with you?" Smell speech, Sun Yan first into the subjective judgment of the main, almost not Wang Xu this sentence to die of anger, angry yell.


    Do you think your surname is Wang?


    Like other people who don''t know why, Wang Xu, whom Sun Yan knows, is just an ordinary person. At most, what happened in the hospital on a sunny day, let her know that Wang Xu is proficient in medicine and can play a little bit.


    But even so, Wang Xu has nothing to do with the young master Wang who killed the five elders with one sword!


    Even today, Sun Yan clearly remembers that five years ago, when Wang Xu''s mother said goodbye to her for the last time, she told her with a loving smile:


    "Little swallow, after Lao Wang and I leave, you should not contact my boy. No matter it''s the company''s business or the secrets we''re looking for, don''t tell him. Just let him be a quiet ordinary man and live a peaceful life!"


    Thinking of these, Sun Yan almost stares at Wang Xu with her eyes that hate iron but not steel.


    He didn''t grow up according to his parents'' arrangement. Five years ago, he dropped out of school quietly and ran out. Five years later, she finally came back and made trouble for her everywhere.


    However, in the face of Sun Yan''s eyes, Wang Xu gave her a brilliant smile, showed a big white tooth and said, "yes, that five old man was killed by me with one sword!"


    Sun Yanqi''s plump and noble face turned red. He only felt that he was talking with a stone and could not communicate at all!


    See Wang Xu, next to the bald brother is also slightly a frown, staring at the eyes, angry voice scolded: "boy, you don''t grow up, you learn others play prestige? My brother bear can''t stop the fourth master''s fist. Are you going to die? "


    "If you don''t hurry back, fourth master is the real big man. You''re not worth it!"


    While he said, brother Qiang touched his bald head and winked at Wang Xu.


    His brother big bear died under the fourth master''s hands. He really didn''t want to see other unfortunate ghosts become the chickens killed by fourth master Liwei.


    The fourth master stood with his hands on his back and frowned at Wang Xu.


    With his vision and experience, we can naturally see that Wang Xu has some basic knowledge of martial arts. But Wang Xu is too young, at most in his early twenties, and he can''t hold on to the inner strength of martial arts.


    In the fourth master''s mind, the fifth elder, as the cultivation of the middle and later period of dark strength, killed him. Although he was called Prince Wang, he should be a young man of about 289 years old.


    "Well, a fox pretends to be a tiger? Want to be famous for yourself? However, you look up to yourself too much. However, since you dare to stand up, you should be well aware of death. "


    Thinking of this, the fourth master''s eyes were chilly.


    The other big men in the lower Jiuliu circle around the venue all frowned at Wang Xu. Some shook their heads, some pitied, and some looked at idiots and idiots.


    Boy, I didn''t see that so many of us in the ninth rate circle bow to the fourth master. Why do you stand up and try to be brave?


    Or, what are you doing?


    Among the crowd around, some people with dark psychology have already thought sarcastically: "maybe this boy has a brain hole. He was encouraged by someone who didn''t have enough leisure and excitement, and then he came out to die."


    At this time, in the face of people''s strange eyes, Wang Xu always has a light smile on his face, and his eyes are very calm.


    How can a group of mediocre people know the true meaning of the existence of the real dragon?


    Only when the dragon is unyielding can it have horns.


    Only when the dragon is not humiliated can it have scales.


    If the dragon does not bow its head, it can soar to the sky!

 Chapter 142

    Seeing that Wang Xu is as stubborn as a stone, Sun Yan has no choice but to turn her head and look at Su Jianqing


    "Master Su, can you save him? I can''t let the only son of my old friends be killed alive under my nose. "


    "Miss Sun, as the fourth master, even my father should treat him with courtesy. What I say doesn''t work for the people he wants to kill. Since the boy dares to challenge the fourth master, there is only one way to die waiting for him. "


    Su Jianqing sighed, shook his head and said, but a touch of extreme irony flashed through his eyes.


    Hearing the speech, Sun Yan was silent for a while, and finally she could only sigh in her heart.


    "Unfortunately, because I need to find out the whereabouts of the other keys, nine... Is not with me. Otherwise, why ask someone else? Old friend, your son... I really tried my best! "


    At the same time, the fourth master finally became impatient and turned his eyes to Wang Xu


    "Boy, I''m looking for Mr. Wang who can kill five elders with one sword, not a cat or a dog! But not everyone can challenge me, otherwise, I don''t need to kill you. "


    Then he turned to look at Liu Feng and asked, "by the way, what''s the name of Mr. Wang you told me on the phone? After hearing the news, he was a dead man in my eyes, and his name was ignored by me. "


    Wen Yan, since seeing Wang Xu come out, Liu Feng has been in extreme tension. Obviously, the last time Wang Xu left him too deep psychological shadow, which really shocked him.


    However, at this time, the fourth master spoke, and he finally reacted. The tension on his face disappeared, and instead of it, he was excited about the success of revenge. He quickly said:


    "His name is Wang Xu!"


    After that, seeing that the fourth master frowned and didn''t seem to understand him, Liu Feng quickly added:


    "Fourth master, he is Wang Xu!"


    As he spoke, his voice was full of excitement.


    With the fourth master, Wang Xu is dead. What else can he be afraid of!


    "What?"


    Smell speech, not only four ye Leng, almost everyone present Leng.


    The boy in front of me actually killed the fifth elder Prince Wang?


    In this way, doesn''t it mean that


    At the thought of this, many people''s faces became extremely ugly, especially those who had mocked Wang Xu in the bottom of their hearts before, and they felt a burning pain on their faces.


    The fourth master''s face also flashed a wave that could not be suppressed. Thinking of the words that he just said to kill Wang Xu, he had no need to do it, and his face jumped fiercely.


    Wang xuneng killed the Wulao with one sword. No matter how weak his strength is, he has to be at the level of dark strength. Even if he is a master of Huajin, he has to use his hand to kill him.


    It''s still hands!


    The fourth master glanced at Liu Feng coldly, then turned his head and stared at Wang Xu darkly, almost in a cold voice


    "Boy, five old, you killed them?"


    Wang Xu''s face was as plain as water. On the contrary, he looked at the fourth master with a smile and joked


    "I have so clearly come forward to admit that I didn''t kill him. Could he have killed himself by bumping into the sword?"


    His words shocked the whole audience.


    "What? I''m not deaf, is he admitting that he killed the fifth elder and ridiculed the fourth elder by the way? " The eyes of the crowd were extremely complicated.


    In fact, they can see the irony on Wang Xu''s face, but they still can''t help deceiving themselves. There is a big psychological gap between them, and they can''t accept it for a moment.


    And if strong elder brother these big men in the lower nine class circle, also be a burst of fever on the face, at the same time be greatly surprised, some people even be scared of the direction back a few steps.


    Now, whether it''s Wang Xu or the fourth master, I''m afraid it''s all they can''t afford, or don''t get too close, so as not to be affected.


    "You killed five old people?"


    The fourth master still can''t believe it.


    At this time, Wang Xu said faintly, "is he 40 or 50 years old, in the middle and late period of dark strength, who can use the sword as fast as a snail? If it''s this guy, I''ll kill him, but he''s so weak that I can''t stop him. "


    Ignoring the fourth master''s cold and gloomy eyes, Wang Xu went on as if there were no one else


    "By the way, I really didn''t know his name before. After you said it, someone else reminded me that the weak chicken I killed with one sword was the five elders in your mouth."


    It was because he didn''t know this that he waited for a minute before he came out. If Ma Sanmo hadn''t reminded him, Wang Xu would never have remembered.


    Who will remember the name of a weak chicken who can''t even block his own sword?


    At this time, seeing Wang Xu''s calm and self-contained attitude, Zhao San finally strengthened his heart, strode forward and said excitedly:


    "Mr. Wang, you are here at last!"


    In an instant, the audience was shocked again.


    At this time, the public finally had to accept this fact by force. In front of them, this young and excessive young man in his early twenties is really a strong man who can kill the dark warrior with one sword. It is widely spread in the martial arts circle that the "Prince Wang" of the same generation is invincible.


    No matter how big the secret is hidden, Sun Yan''s calm posture for decades is shocked to open her mouth wide at the moment. Her eyes are wide open and gaping.


    "This... This boy, is he really Mr. Wang, who is widely known in Jianghai recently? How could that be possible? "


    She thought about her understanding of Wang Xu, five years ago... Five years later, since she met Wang Xu in the sunny hospital, she asked people to check Wang Xu''s information, that is, her rather magical medical skills. She taught a few ordinary people who were usury.


    In addition, there is nothing special about it. How could it be that "Prince Wang" who is famous for his martial arts circle in Zhenjiang and Haiwu, who is known as the invincible of his peers and can kill the dark warrior with one sword?


    That''s a dark warrior!


    For the investigation channel she found, Sun Yan is very confident, and the investigation is absolutely impossible to miss. It''s just a pity that her investigation results are not lost, it''s just too early.


    When Sun Yan investigated Wang Xu, Wang xucai had just returned to Jianghai for a few days. There were too many things behind him, but none of them happened.


    Sometimes, it''s just so.


    Tang Zhaochun and others are more like fossilization. They almost forget to breathe. They can only look at Wang Xu with pale face and trembling body.


    Only Feng Qingqing suddenly said: "no wonder at the entrance, the warrior named LV Chengshan is so respectful to him. He is a prince."


    "I didn''t expect... Wang Xu... You are really Prince Wang!"


    Looking at the young man in front of him who was always alone with a faint smile and ignored everyone, Feng Qingqing suddenly found that he had been treating others with his own dignity from the beginning!


    In her mind, a trace of understanding of the truth of life slowly rose.


    In this world, many things


    Either you think, or you think!

 Chapter 143

    "Ha ha ha!"


    All of a sudden, a burst of crazy laughter rang through the whole valley.


    Then, suddenly, the laughter disappeared, as if a violin suddenly broke its string!


    "Boy, you are very good, really good!"


    The fourth master''s cold voice rang out in everyone''s ears. It became louder and louder. At last, it was like the sound of the sword and the gun striking, and it was like the thunder exploding!


    "I don''t care what kind of Prince Wang you are, or what kind of bullshit you are!"


    "You killed the five elders and humiliated me so much. Today, I will use your blood to pay homage to the spirits of the five elders and wash away my shame!"


    With that, he stepped out with a sudden step. His body was like a dragon and snake. A gust of wind broke out all over his body, as if there were white fog flowing around his body. He wanted to fly.


    "Here comes the knife!"


    The fourth master gave a cold hum and patted his hands in the air. The white fog around him seemed to be swept by an invisible hand and turned into sharp blades in an instant.


    These blades cut the air and make a sharp whistling sound. They can easily cut off the steel and shoot at Wang Xu like a storm.


    Sun Yan''s face sank and murmured to herself


    "Those who transform strength into martial arts develop Qi and blood, and their internal strength changes from emptiness to reality to true Qi. The real Qi is condensed into a sword, and it''s like a sharp arrow and bullet. It''s ten steps away from killing people. I''m afraid the fourth master''s strength has passed the initial stage of Huajin and entered the middle stage of Huajin! "


    With that, she looked more dignified: "but Wang Xu, who can kill the dark force with one sword, should have a card, but... How will you deal with it?"


    On the other side, Wang Xu said with a light smile


    "It''s really frightening to see the momentum stop, but it''s just flashy. With this move, I''m afraid many people have been intimidated by you. "


    "Forget it, I''ll show you what the real martial arts are..."


    Wang Xu looks suddenly cold, and his voice is as cold as the abyss of dark hell. He raises his right hand slightly and grasps in the void. His temperament suddenly changes from the original mediocrity, just like a sharp sword that can pierce the whole world.


    "... also, the way of killing!"


    "No matter how you change, I''ll cut it with one sword!"


    ¡­¡­


    Three seconds ago.


    When the fourth master stepped out, the whole body of Qi condensed and turned into weapons and knives.


    "Boy, you must hold on!"


    Brother Qiang felt his bald head, his five fingers were blue, his scalp was blue, and his eyes were staring at the changes in the field.


    This is a habit of brother Qiang. He only makes this move when he is really afraid. At the moment, the eyes he looked at Wang Xu in the field were all looking forward to miracles, but the eyes he looked at the fourth master were all fear.


    However, no matter how scared, brother Qiang also holds a glimmer of hope!


    If Wang Xu can win? That bear''s revenge, also equivalent to revenge!


    "Well, bald, don''t you still hope for that boy? Ha ha, I don''t think you are stupid because you are caught by yourself. You don''t have a hair on your head, and you touch it every day. I''m tired when I look at it! "


    After the fourth master''s hand, Liu Feng''s face was immediately relaxed. At this time, seeing brother Qiang''s action and his expectant eyes, he immediately sneered with disdain


    "Who is the fourth master? That boy will not be his opponent even if there are ten more. Instead of holding this impossible extravagant hope, you''d better let your men get the money ready. Not everyone can take the boxes of money I just had. "


    Speaking of the back, Liu Feng''s voice has a trace of ferocity. Before scar was cut alive by the bear, in the face of people''s persecution, he could only bite his teeth and swallow his stomach.


    But 30 years of Hedong, 30 years of Hexi... No, not for 30 minutes!


    Just now, all those who have eaten his interests, don''t try to please each other. How can they give him back several times and ten times!


    As for Wang Xu?


    In Liu Feng''s opinion, the fourth master''s cultivation is unpredictable, and walking in the air is more like an immortal. Can he kill the five elders with one sword, or the fourth master with one sword?


    Whoa! Don''t be funny!


    With the fourth master''s method, I''m afraid that within ten steps, Wang Xu''s head will be taken!


    Not only is he a person, under the field nine class circle big guy almost no one is optimistic about Wang Xu. It''s true that the fourth master''s power is too amazing, and he is also a famous expert in the great power of jiujuemin at home and abroad for many years. Even the Su family, the devil capital, has to give the fourth master face.


    Wang Xu is just a young man who has just become famous. How can he be the opponent of the fourth master?


    But at this time, people only saw Wang Xu lift his right hand lightly, grasp in the void, and suddenly a sword body broke from the middle. Most of the broken sword appeared in his hands out of thin air. They didn''t even see when and how the broken sword came from.


    Broken sword in hand, shaking void.


    Those air knives, which can pierce steel and tear human body, are just like swallows throwing themselves into the forest. They are absorbed to the broken sword automatically. Every Qi Dao, as soon as it touched the broken sword, broke down again and turned into white mist like Qi, which enveloped the broken sword layer upon layer.


    "How could it be?"


    The fourth master''s face suddenly changed.


    His external Qi sabers are not the internal strength of ordinary martial arts, but the real Qi of martial arts, which is more pure and of a higher quality after they step into the power and sublimate their Qi and blood.


    What''s more, Qi congeals like substance, and the sword can pierce iron to kill people. How can it be broken again so easily... No, what Wang Xu is doing now is not to break it so easily, but to occupy the dominant power of his true Qi and turn the enemy''s power into his own.


    "I said, your attack is too flashy. You don''t know what the real martial arts are."


    Wang Xu holds the sword with one hand. The white fog on the sword body lingers around and spreads along the gap of the broken sword body. The white fog gathers more and more. Finally, it is in the upper part of the broken sword that the tip of the sword condenses again.


    "Hum, boy, you are arrogant and talking nonsense!"


    The fourth master gave a cold hum and didn''t care about Wang Xu''s words. Since you can''t kill this boy beyond ten steps, attack him close and crush him with your own strength.


    He took another step. During the first half of the step, his body shape changed. His muscles were crisscrossed and twisted like fine steel. His big bones were clanging with the sound of gold and iron. His blood was flowing like torrents. His spine was like a dragon and snake. It was like a big bow that had been pulled to the extreme.


    In the second half of the step, the big bow suddenly burst open. The whole person, like a sharp arrow, instantly crossed the distance of seven or eight meters and appeared behind Wang Xu''s left side like a ghost.


    The next moment, punch out like a dragon!


    "Boom!"


    The air was hard burst, fist did not arrive, the white air wave shock wave has collided on Wang Xu''s body, clothes stirred up layers of waves.


    Under the fist, will transform the strength of the martial arts, the deduction incisively and vividly!


    "Ah..."


    But at this time, Wang Xu suddenly sighed. His body turned around and he cut off his sword.


    The sword looks weak on the surface, but the fourth master''s face changes wildly. He only feels that Wang Xu''s sword is empty. It seems that there is a sea of blood and a sea of corpses. It seems that he can see mountains and rivers and be cut off by the waist.


    Broken sword.


    Although the sword is broken, it can be broken


    life!


    Mountains and rivers!

 Chapter 144

    "No!"


    The fourth master''s warning rose sharply in his heart. He felt that a sharp sword had locked him, as if he would die on the spot next moment if he didn''t hide.


    He didn''t have any hesitation, followed the warning signs in his heart, and retreated faster than when he came.


    "What''s the matter?"


    People are just surprised. Wang Xu''s sword is nothing strange. It''s just like ordinary people slashing people with a sword. Instead, they just hide. How can the fourth master escape like a ghost?


    But the next moment.


    "Boom!"


    A brilliant sword light, like a white drill, suddenly burst out from Wang Xu''s broken sword. It was like lightning. In a flash, the next moment, a huge dull thunder resounded throughout the audience.


    Sword light like electricity, sound like thunder!


    The ground under the feet of all the people even shook violently in an instant. Many people opened their mouths wide and looked at Wang Xu''s body with dull eyes.


    In the direction of his sword cutting, there was a huge black sword mark on the ground, which spread nearly ten meters to the front of the cliff.


    It was dark in the depth of the sword mark. People could not see how deep it was.


    "What a terrible sword


    "Is this still human?"


    "It''s just... Earth shaking!"


    The fourth master stepped in the air seven or eight meters out of thin air, behind him close to the cliff, already in a cold sweat.


    At the moment when the sword light exploded, he almost had a feeling that he was really dead in the next second.


    It''s not just him. Sun Yan, Su Jianqing, Zhao San, LV Chengshan, Qiang Ge, Liu Feng, Feng Qingqing, Tang Zhaochun, Tang Li


    There was a deep fear in almost everyone''s eyes.


    Fourth master is a warrior. It''s unbelievable that Wang Xu can kill the five elders with one sword. Why is it that even the warrior in front of him is just a sword thing now?


    How can he be so strong?


    With his grade, it''s impossible?!


    Wang Xugang''s sword seems to be light and harmless before it breaks out, but once it breaks out, it''s like lightning. Its power is even earth shaking, even


    Weeping ghosts!


    At this moment, the fourth master roared wildly in his heart.


    In front of Wang Xu, he thought he was just a little mole ant who could be killed by a finger at any time, but now he has become a giant who can make him feel scared.


    Moreover, Wang Xu''s strength is absolutely no weaker than him!


    "Is he also... Hua Jin?"


    The last two words appeared in the fourth master''s mind at that moment, a shock from the heart, so that he almost could not control his hand.


    "Back? Or continue... "


    The fourth master quietly put his hands behind him, trembling slightly.


    But before he could finish thinking about it, Wang Xu had raised his broken sword again. Although there was no real Qi condensed sword tip this time, the pointless broken sword made him hurry to a more terrifying and intense danger.


    "The master of the sword is invisible. Do you want to see the sword that I killed the five elders?"


    Wang Xu said faintly. He glanced at the fourth master who was stepping in the air with a smile. He suddenly opened his hand lightly. The broken sword was suspended in the air, as if an invisible big hand was pressing it.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly turned cold and he drank softly


    "Go


    "Back up!"


    At this time, the fourth master was indifferent. At the moment when Wang XuSong started, he had turned around in great embarrassment. With the help of the ability of stepping into the air, he ran to the top of the cliff step by step.


    However, the speed of breaking the sword was faster than him. The sword turned into streamer and directly tore open the air, catching up with him ten times faster.


    "Asshole, it''s not martial arts anymore, it''s pure sword skills. How can this boy...!"


    The fourth master turned his head unintentionally, and his face turned white instantly. Then the whole man seemed to be crazy and threw himself at the cliff nearby.


    The next moment.


    A bright white dream like sword light flashed by.


    "Ah


    The fourth master suddenly let out a scream, but he didn''t come up in one breath. He fell from the air and fell on a raised gravel on the cliff in a terrible situation.


    Although he dodged the fatal blow, his left palm was broken by the sword light.


    "It''s terrible


    "I''m not his opponent at all, this guy... Is not human at all!"


    "Run! I can only escape


    At this time, the fourth master only had this idea in his mind.


    Run!


    Fight to escape, holding all the strength to escape!


    With the shortest time, the farther away the better!


    He stepped into Huajin at the age of 40. Now he is 55 years old, and no one has made him so embarrassed for 15 years, and no one has made him realize the breath of death, which is still so terrible.


    His eyes were almost ferocious, not that ferocious ferocity, but the ferocity of escaping to the extreme.


    To escape!


    To live!


    He didn''t even care to damage his own martial arts foundation. He tried his best to squeeze all the potential in his body. The big bones in his body roared, the sound of blood rushing was like a drum, and there were ferocious and thick blood vessels twisting under his skin.


    All this is the result of his secret method to escape.


    Even he didn''t dare to turn his head back!


    It''s just, can you escape?


    "My sword is already hanging over your head... Where can you escape?"


    Looking at the hooded fourth master, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a trace of irony.


    The next moment, his right hand and pointed into a sword, in the void oblique stroke.


    "Sword..."


    "Fall!"


    The next moment, the sky above the cliff suddenly lit up a bright light.


    At the same time, seeing that he was about to run to the top of the cliff, the fourth master''s face suddenly showed a trace of joy. But the next second, when he inadvertently looked up and swept higher, the pupils in his eyes suddenly began to contract crazily and violently.


    There is a bright light from the sky


    Sword light!


    "When..."


    The fourth master''s eyes showed doubts, shock, reluctance and regret, but his body was slowly stiff.


    In the center of his eyebrows, a clear sword mark could be seen. Half of his face was full of fear and regret.


    "Kill the enemy a hundred paces away? This is... "


    Sun Yan was shocked and took a step forward. Her eyes were full of disbelief, and her red lips trembled: "in the legend... The real sword technique?"


    However, what shocked her even more was that the fourth master died like a chicken in Wang Xu''s hands.


    Fourth master is a real Huajin warrior. Although it is only the beginning of Huajin, but


    That''s a great master!


    At this moment, the whole audience was dead.


    A real dead silence.


    All of a sudden.


    "Touch!"


    At this time, a dull sound of physical impact came. The dead body of the fourth master fell down on the cliff like a rag pocket. Then, all the way along the cliff, it kept bouncing up and falling, and finally fell into the valley.


    Wang Xu takes back the broken sword, turns around calmly and sweeps around the crowd indifferently.


    In the face of him, is a Dodge, with deep awe in the eyes.


    He didn''t speak, but he knew.


    Today.


    here.


    I respect you!

 Chapter 145

    The fourth master is dead.


    Jiujuemen''s boss is a strong man who has been in charge of Mordor for decades. The fourth master is dead!


    But Wang Xu, who killed the fourth master with one sword, was just as silent as he was when he came and left.


    But when he came, no one knew him.


    When leaving, it is in everyone''s silent eyes, step by step to see off.


    Even three minutes after Wang Xu left, no one in the whole valley dared to say a word.


    It took less than a minute from Wang Xu''s taking the initiative to stand up to kill the fourth master with one sword. However, in this short minute, it was completely beyond everyone''s general understanding, and people''s mood was constantly up and down like a roller coaster.


    If you want to describe it, it''s really like the mood of ordinary people on a roller coaster.


    Thrilling!


    Scream!


    Whether it was the fourth master''s fantastic sword made of condensed gas, or the powerful fist behind, it was all eclipsed by Wang Xu''s swords.


    Wang Xu''s legendary swords deeply shocked everyone.


    Is this still the power of human beings?


    However, what really impressed everyone was Wang Xu''s last indifferent look at the crowd.


    That look, as if in his eyes, no one present can let him see more.


    They.


    Like the air!


    This rise of the idea, but no one will appear a bit unwilling, as if all of them quietly admit this fact from the bottom of their hearts.


    Tang Zhaochun and others were pale without any human color, and their bodies were shaking wildly, without any sign of stopping.


    Feng Qingqing''s eyes are dull, which is deeply incredible.


    Sun Yan trembled in her heart and looked at the end of the road where Wang Xu had disappeared. Her eyes were in a trance.


    She seems to have never really looked at Wang Xu differently. Maybe, this time, she really needs to take a good look at her heart.


    Some of the things that had already been settled might need her to reconsider.


    For example, the huge assets and wealth left by her two old friends.


    Behind Sun Yan, Su Jianqing looks terrible. His dependence, all his pride, in the face of the fourth master, can also be the younger generation, respectful as to his father, grandfather.


    However, Wang Xu killed the fourth master like a chicken and dog!


    Liu Feng''s face was as gray as death, and his whole body was as limp as if he had lost all his bones. After today, without a word from Wang Xu, his end will be miserable.


    On one side, brother Qiang touches his bald head and stares at Liu Feng fiercely. His face is naked and murderous.


    Not only strong elder brother one person, all around, a lot of the eldest brother in the lower nine class circle, after reaction, immediately lock the greedy eyes on Liu Feng.


    Only Zhao San and LV Chengshan and others with a bright smile on their faces, they are proud of their respect to Wang Xu!


    "Wang Xu... Prince Wang?"


    "I didn''t expect that you had this kind of power. Where have you been in the past five years? What have you experienced? "


    "No wonder I met you twice, and each time you turned a blind eye to my warning. It turns out that you have to rely on it. "


    From the end of the road which had been empty for a long time, Sun Yan had no words.


    She knows that after today, this young man will not only be the famous Zhenjiang Haiwu road circle, but also be famous Chuanjiang Town, Sucheng, Tiecheng and other cities around the river and sea.


    Even, it will be famous!


    "I just don''t know what Jiu... Will think of him." Sun Yan murmured in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    After killing the fourth master with one sword, Wang Xu knew that no one would dare to stop Ma Sanmo''s walking in Furong mountain for the next year.


    It''s not a simple thing to open the ancient secret place. Before the time comes, even if there is a key to open the secret place, you can''t enter it in advance. At most, you just survey the terrain in advance to determine a general scope.


    Knowing this secret, he had no spare time to waste his time here. He casually ordered Ma Sanmo to continue to explore the information marked on the map in his hand and prepare to leave directly.


    "Mr. Wang... Let them go? After all, the secret place matters a lot. It''s better to take this opportunity to drive away all the others than to leave them alone and be awed by you before? " But at this time, Ma Sanmo hesitated, but asked carefully.


    "People are greedy, and greed is endless. In the face of huge interests, people are not afraid of death. Why should they die?"


    Wang Xu shook his head and said a light word. Then he suddenly gave a light smile and said without caring


    "What''s more, some clowns. Why bother them? If someone dares to grab what I like, just kill it with one sword. "


    "But..."


    Ma Sanmo is not Wang Xu after all, but still a little unwilling.


    However, before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Wang Xu with a wave of his hand: "however, if you really can''t put it down, you can do something by yourself. If someone supports you, few people dare not give you face."


    Although Ma Sanmo is very good at being a man, he doesn''t have enough vision after all.


    If Zhao Xiaoxia and Zhang Feixiong were the leaders of the family, they would not look at these people at all. Different identities and levels determine that everyone needs to pay attention to different priorities.


    Does Wang Xu need to consider such a small matter himself?


    With that, Wang Xu was not ready to say any more. He waved his hand and walked directly to the outside of Furong mountain.


    Behind him, Ma Sanmo was stunned for a long time, which was the focus of Wang Xu''s speech.


    In the end, the 69 double bodyguard on one side couldn''t see it any more. No. 6 stood up and whispered: "Mr. Ma, what Mr. Wang meant was that those people just now were all trifles, which were not worth him to deal with in person. You should deal with them on his behalf..."


    After No.6''s reminding, Ma Sanmo finally responded. A chrysanthemum like smile suddenly bloomed on his fat face, patted No.6 on the shoulder and praised him


    "That''s good. Your strength is not so good. Sometimes you look better than me. I was going to dismiss you when I was going back. Now it seems that I will continue to give you opportunities..."


    Smell speech, 69 even number bodyguard suddenly facial expression is all bitterness.


    Damn, they''re not so strong?


    It depends on who to compare with!


    At least they are retired special forces, in the eyes of ordinary people, one by one can be king!


    In the past, you always contacted ordinary people, but we did things safely for you. Come on, what kind of monsters have you met recently?


    Mr. Wang said nothing. Those who kill people are not human at all!


    Can you compare?


    "... by the way, I''m in a good mood today. I''ll give you a raise by the way! Let''s go up ten thousand yuan a month! You two have eyes. Go back and get a red envelope of 100000 yuan each. " At this time, the words came from behind Ma Sanmo.


    A group of bodyguards suddenly face ecstasy, even the 69 double bodyguard face bitterness also became a little excited, 10000 yuan may not be much for Ma Sanmo these people, but for them, it is not small money, let alone 100000 red envelopes.


    For a moment, all the people were excited to see the gentle figure in front of them, and their eyes were filled with gratitude.


    We are all smart people and know who we should really appreciate.


    Sure enough, after giving everyone a raise and a red envelope, Ma Sanmo immediately followed Wang Xu''s ass with a quick step, just as he was about to open his mouth and say something.


    "Brother, after I die in the war, please sprinkle a glass of liquor and light a cigarette where I die..."


    Extremely abrupt, a mobile phone ring.


    This is a very solemn and stirring, even with a trace of madness of the man singing.


    With this mobile phone ring, Wang Xu''s eyes flash a trace of memory and sadness, it seems that he knows this singing man.


    But this emotion soon disappeared, he took out his mobile phone, saw the caller ID, eyebrows suddenly slightly wrinkled.


    Liu Meiling!


    Liu Meiling?


    You know, his Aunt Liu, always gets along with him with deep gratitude. There is nothing important. She will never call him suddenly.


    At home


    What happened?


    In an instant, Wang Xu''s eyes, just disappeared for a short time, suddenly prosperous.

 Chapter 146

    "Aunt Liu, what can I do for you?"


    Without any hesitation, Wang Xu immediately connected the phone and said in a gentle voice.


    But beside him, Ma Sanmo accidentally saw Wang Xu''s cold eyes. He shivered, his head shrank, and with a quick smile, he stepped back.


    However, the voice from the other end of the phone is not Liu Meiling''s voice, but a strange girl''s voice.


    "Are you... Are you wang Xu?" The girl''s voice is very soft, but it is with a trace of strong, but more anxious and angry.


    "It''s me. Who are you? What about Aunt Liu? " Wang Xu''s voice was a little cold.


    "I, i... my name is Xu Qing. I''m Aunt Liu''s social assistance volunteer." May be scared by Wang Xu''s cold voice, the girl subconsciously explained that the voice is a little small, more weak.


    But the next moment, she said anxiously: "can you save Aunt Liu? Something happened to her


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold to the extreme, but he was calm and asked: "what''s the matter?"


    The voice is irresistible, full of ordinary people can not detect the intention of killing.


    Xu Qing said quickly:


    "Aunt Liu used to be in very bad health. Normally, I would take time to visit her once a month. After I came here today, I suddenly found that she was getting better. I''m very surprised. After all, I know about Aunt Liu''s health. Later, we talked about you. We had a good chat. I really feel happy for Aunt Liu... "


    "But just now, someone burst in, a young man, an old man, and a middle-aged couple. They were very domineering, especially the couple, who were very fierce. As soon as they said that Aunt Liu had stolen their precious medicine and cured the disease..."


    "But Aunt Liu told me that you cured her? By the way, the young man and the old man seem to want to rob Aunt Liu''s three legged bronze tripod, saying that they also lost it.... "


    "Wang Xu, Aunt Liu said that you are very powerful and related. Can you come and help quickly? Aunt Liu is going to be forced to kneel down by them. Now Aunt Liu asks me to hide in the bathroom... God, they actually beat Aunt Liu. Aunt Liu is not very well. I want to go out... "


    "What do you want? Stop it


    ¡­¡­


    Behind is a burst of blind sound, obviously see Liu Meiling was hit, Xu Qing completely couldn''t help, has rushed out of the bathroom.


    And listen to these words, Wang Xu''s intention to kill is soaring again and again!


    Middle aged couple?


    Steal their precious potion?


    Only these two trivial information can make him think of who this middle-aged couple is. Besides, he pitied each other in a sunny hospital and rescued Ms. Luo and his wife who were paralyzed in bed for nearly half a year?


    Luo Shishi, her husband, Jiang Haoxi, President Jiang!


    ha-ha!


    A year ago, when he was at the auction on the southwest border, he saw Jiang Haoxi''s hidden illness and kindly reminded him. As a result, he was ridiculed by his husband and wife in public. At that time, he didn''t care about them.


    Since they want to die, Wang Xu can''t have to stretch out his hand!


    Not long ago, in a sunny hospital, it was the couple again. At that time, Liu Yuqi took Liu Meiling to the hospital for reexamination, and they had a conflict with the vice president. In order to support the mother and daughter, Wang Xu ignored the past and used his medical skills to treat Jiang Haoxi.


    As a result, Luo Shishi, a woman, didn''t want to pay any price after the event. Finally, she was forced to pay a small price of 10 million at the cost of his subsequent treatment.


    But


    What is the final result?


    He saved Jiang Haoxi''s life. With their husband and wife''s wealth, how much is 10 million?


    Oh, maybe, in the eyes of their husband and wife, even ten thousand yuan is not willing to give to Wang Xu!


    But don''t say gratitude, even if you scold a few words behind your back afterwards, Wang Xu won''t care.


    However


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s anger at the bottom of his heart reached the extreme.


    His silent grin came out, his face cold, looking at the side of Ma Sanmo and others can''t help but back a few steps, people''s hearts silent for that make Wang Xu so angry garbage silence.


    This loving couple is really a good couple!


    To love one''s own people and not to love others are both extremes.


    "It''s really shameless. You''d better not have anything wrong with Aunt Liu, or you''ll regret your death to despair!" Wang Xu''s intention to kill is surging wildly.


    As for the other young and old, no matter who they are, they have to pay the price they deserve. Since they dare to move Liu Meiling, let''s wait for their anger!


    Putting down his cell phone, Wang Xu turned to Ma Sanmo and said coldly, "let someone drive your car and send me to a place. I want the fastest speed!"


    "Six, nine!"


    Without any hesitation, Ma Sanmo directly ordered the two most effective bodyguards around him to arrange quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Jianghai, Mingli district.


    At this time, in the living room of the Liu family, the walls of the two families have just been half opened. The decoration looks a bit messy. Some red marks can be clearly seen on the ground, and I don''t know whether it''s the spilled paint or the blood.


    Two gray decoration workers were paralyzed on the ground. They were black and blue, and one of their arms was broken. In front of them, Liu Meiling was also half sitting on the ground, half of her face red and swollen.


    At the front is a young woman in her twenties, about 1.65 meters old, wearing a white shirt and jeans, dressed as an ordinary college girl. Her pretty face is full of anger at this time.


    This girl is Xu Qing.


    "Who are you? Aunt Liu is a patient. You can do it too. Don''t go too far! " She hugs Liu Meiling tightly and shouts angrily.


    In front of her, she was a rich middle-aged woman. The woman was holding her right hand. It was obvious that she had just slapped Liu Meiling.


    The middle-aged woman is Luo Shishi, Ms. Luo. The middle-aged man standing beside her is her husband Jiang Haoxi, also the boss of a jewelry company.


    On a sofa behind them, a young man of twenty-four or twenty-five is sitting. However, the young man''s attention is obviously not on the noise here. He is studying a three legged bronze tripod with an old man happily.


    "Get out of the way, it has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to interfere. Otherwise, you will see the end of the two decorators."


    Luo Shishi disdains to glance at the volunteer work card hanging around Xu Qing''s neck and says in a cold voice.


    A poor orphan widowed mother, a sympathetic female student who came out to experience life, also want to let her stop?


    Ah, is it really naive to think that this society is full of peace and benevolence?


    In other words, is she the wife of a group president, a mere schoolgirl who can scold at will?

 Chapter 147

    "I tell you, it''s against the law for you to bully people like this, and do you have any conscience?"


    Xu Qing yelled angrily


    "Aunt Liu''s disease was cured by a young doctor named Wang Xu. He grew up with Aunt Liu. He helped Aunt Liu treat the disease free of charge and used Chinese traditional medicine acupuncture. How dare you say that Aunt Liu stole your medicine?"


    "Oh, we also know that Liu Meiling''s illness has been declared hopeless by several domestic experts. Among them, there is also a master of acupuncture and moxibustion in Chinese medicine. Then tell me, how did he cure a young man in his early twenties?"


    Luo Shishi''s face was a little unnatural, but he said with a sneer: "is it difficult? He has more authority than the master of traditional Chinese medicine?"


    "This..." Xu Qing was a little speechless.


    When listening to Liu Meiling talking about Wang Xu''s treatment of her incurable disease, she also had a sense of dreaming, as if listening to Arabian Nights.


    However, with her understanding of Liu Meiling, the other side will never lie!


    Since Liu Meiling didn''t lie, the people on the opposite side must have lied!


    "Well, nothing to say? Naive little girl, do you really think that miracles can happen around you? How ridiculous! Think the doctor is so easy to meet? Still such a young doctor. " Luo''s poems are full of sarcasm.


    "Shishi, don''t talk like that. Maybe people have really got some adventure and some ancient medical classics? After all, our Chinese traditional medicine has been handed down for a long time, and this kind of miracle is still possible. " On one side, Jiang Haoxi also opened his mouth and said with a playful smile.


    "Hum, it''s not easy to prove it. Don''t say we bully people. Just call that boy over and confront him face to face."


    Luo Shishi laughed, turned to look at the young man behind him and said respectfully:


    "Mr. Su, what do you think?"


    "Talk to them


    Wen Yan, the young man sitting on the sofa, waved his hand impatiently and said without raising his eyes


    "Directly use these people as a threat, and ask the guy named Wang Xu to come to me. I have a lot of accounts to settle with him."


    "He not only stole this three legged bronze tripod from my family, it seems that he also stole the secret medicine of my family. I''d like to see who dares to be so bold."


    Hear Su childe''s words, Xu Qing almost didn''t by the other party''s shameless to directly angry to death!


    "You... You! What a shame


    Xu Qing''s face turned red and cried out angrily: "you not only want to covet this tripod bronze tripod, but also want to covet other people''s magic medicine. Do you have any conscience? Shameless! Mean! Black heart! Shame on you


    Hearing her words, Su''s face suddenly sank. He raised his head and looked at Xu Qing with disdain. He said faintly: "how? I just want to covet these things, don''t you agree? "


    "You


    Xu Qing is very angry, a pair of beautiful eyes in the urgent water, tears are almost out.


    This young master Su is not even in the mood to make up a lie. It''s obvious that he is going to bully you.


    Don''t you agree?


    What can I do if I don''t accept?


    Next to the two decoration workers, at the beginning of a kind-hearted out to help, was a young hand, abruptly to the broken arm, two people were beaten a miserable meal, directly fainted in the past.


    "Xiaoqing, don''t quarrel with them. We''ll wait for Xiaoxu to come back." At this time, Liu Meiling reached out to hold Xu Qing, shook her head and whispered.


    "But can he really solve it?" Xu Qing is a little worried.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the speech, Liu Meiling was silent for a moment, but finally nodded her head firmly


    "I believe in Xiao Xu."


    But as soon as her voice fell, a sneer of disdain came from her side. Luo Shishi glanced at them sarcastically and said with disdain:


    "Ha ha, that boy is not worthy of your belief. He is not a good man. The boy''s real identity is a mercenary who uses money to help others. As long as he has money, it''s OK for him to kill his parents. Don''t forget, that boy has cheated us for ten million dollars! "


    When she talked about 10 million yuan, her face was full of heartache. Then she looked deeply at Liu Meiling and continued to sneer


    "You can''t see the real intention of his kindness to your mother and daughter yet? Your mother and daughter have beautiful faces


    "Don''t treat us as bad guys all the time. What we do today may be for the good of your mother and daughter." Jiang Haoxi also sneered at the side.


    These two people''s words are extremely vicious. They directly label Wang Xu as having no humanity.


    what?


    Is that Wang Xu a mercenary?


    On the Internet, there is not much good news about foreign mercenaries!


    In an instant, Xu Qing''s face changed slightly, and the expression on her face flashed a touch of despair.


    She seems to think that when she just called Wang Xu, the opposite attitude seemed to be colder to her all the time. She didn''t say a few words before and after, almost all she said.


    "Aunt Liu, do you know that he is a mercenary?" Xu Qing turns her head to look at Liu Meiling and asks suspiciously.


    "Xiao Xu doesn''t like to talk about his past very much, and I haven''t asked about it." Liu Meiling shook her head.


    Hearing the speech, Xu Qing was in a hurry. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something. However, Liu Meiling shook her head and interrupted, "but I believe him!"


    When she spoke, she looked very serious, every word, every word, with a firm confidence in Wang Xu.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Qing was silent, and seemed to be infected by Liu Meiling''s confidence. With a sigh, she finally stopped thinking.


    On the other hand, Luo Shishi is also silent, but her silence is a kind of silence from embarrassment to anger.


    Liu Meiling''s firm trust in Wang Xu makes her feel that she is a person without any conscience, integrity and meanness, a complete scum and rubbish!


    Jiang Haoxi''s face is also very ugly.


    It was Wang Xu who also saved her life. Liu Meiling remembered Wang Xu''s kindness and put it in her heart silently. She was always firm and grateful for it.


    What about their husband and wife?


    Luo Shishi not only didn''t want to pay the price, but also deliberately pretended to be deaf and dumb. Now he came to the door with people, bullied the orphans and widows, and coveted the secret of Wang Xu''s magical medical skills.


    What''s more, when I saw Wang Xu''s good thing, the tripod bronze tripod, I wanted to take it away!


    what is it?


    he rooks everyone he can get his claws into?


    Or shameless to the extreme, has broken through the boundaries of integrity?


    Under the extreme anger, Luo Shishi stepped forward and raised her hand again. She was extremely angry and drew away from Liu Meiling''s face, which looked holy in her eyes.


    Damn bitches!


    Who makes you so noble? Do you think you are the virgin?


    So, we in your eyes, is not shameless, no conscience garbage?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    "Boom!"


    A Rolls Royce luxury car rushed into the Mingli community at a terrible speed, and the wooden railing at the entrance of the community was directly broken.


    Even, a few seconds later, Rolls Royce rushed to the downstairs where Liu Meiling and others were. Because the speed was too fast and there was no time to brake, it directly hit a red Ferrari downstairs, which was half dented in the middle of the collision, and finally stopped.


    And Rolls Royce, the front of the car is almost scrapped.


    Once, two luxury cars were damaged!


    Wang Xu stepped down from the Rolls Royce and did not look at the two cars. His face was extremely cold and his whole body was covered with a layer of cold air.


    But within a few steps, his figure disappeared into the corridor.


    Behind him, bodyguards No. 6 and No. 9 lean out with pale face and bend down to vomit.


    That vomit''s posture, simply arrogant is invincible.


    Nearly ten million Rolls Royce? Sorry, our brother spray you a seat first!


    Ferrari super run?


    Come on, pick up our brother at the door.


    Oh!

 Chapter 148

    "No!"


    That is in this moment, Xu Qing aware of her wrong, suddenly blocked in front of Liu Meiling''s body, raised his hand to grasp Luo Shishi''s raised right hand.


    "Do you want to be shameful, you ugly, old and dark hearted woman?" Xu Qing yelled angrily.


    "What? You say I''m ugly? How old are you? Black heart again? I''m shameless! "


    In an instant, Luo Shishi''s face was ferocious. He kicked Xu Qing''s stomach fiercely.


    "Touch!"


    Even if Luo Shishi is just an ordinary woman, Xu Qing is just an ordinary, even a little weak college student. She kicked her in the stomach and let her hold her stomach on the spot. She squatted on the ground in agony and could not speak.


    "Xiaoqing, Xiaoqing... Are you ok?"


    Liu Meiling''s eyes are red. She hugs Xu Qing, looks up at Luo Shishi angrily, and says coldly:


    "When Xiao Xu comes, he will make you regret what you did today."


    "Ha ha, then you let him come! We''ve been waiting for a long time, but we''re a little impatient! " Luo Shishi sneered, with a cruel smile.


    The next moment.


    She suddenly kicked out again and directly kicked Liu Meiling on the shoulder. Suddenly, Liu Meiling sat down on the ground with Xu Qing in her arms, and her face was in pain.


    However, Luo Shishi was obviously not satisfied. After coming over and kicking them, she stared at Xu Qing and sneered


    "I''ll give you another chance to talk again. Am I ugly? Old man? Is your heart black? "


    Xu Qing did not say a word, just struggling to stand up.


    "Ha ha, now play dead for me? When you scolded me just now, I was not quite able to cry... "Luo Shishi sneered and saw Xu Qing stand up. Suddenly, she raised her hand and slapped her hard.


    "Pa!"


    Although Xu Qing dodged for a while, because of the severe stomachache that Luo Shishi had kicked before, she didn''t hide completely. Finally, she was smoked in her mouth, a burst of hot pain.


    "You old, ugly, black hearted old woman, I''ll beat you to death!" In an instant, Xu Qing, a weak girl, finally burst out, grabbing Luo Shishi''s face with her hands.


    But she obviously never had a fight and was easily avoided by Luo Shishi. However, after Liu Meiling joined the fight, Luo Shishi finally couldn''t hold it. She had to turn her head to look at Jiang Haoxi and said with an unhappy face:


    "Husband, come and help me press them. These two damned bitches can''t see the form clearly. I''ll kill them today!"


    Smell speech, Jiang Haoxi immediately came over with a smile, eyes in Liu Meiling and Xu Qing two concave convex body wandering, inside with undisguised licentiousness.


    "Pull them to the balcony and hold them down. I''m going to take off the clothes of these two bitches, so that everyone outside can see their true side, and let them know that they are just two bitches without any sense of shame, no more noble than me!" Luo Shishi said maliciously.


    The young master Su and the old man beside him also took back their eyes from the tripod bronze tripod, and they looked at it with great interest.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really interesting. I didn''t expect that these ordinary people would be more vicious than us once they started to be cruel. " Prince Su chuckled, but he didn''t mean to stop it. It was just like watching a play.


    "The couple have a bad mind. After this incident, it''s better not to have any contact with them, otherwise they will definitely bring less trouble in the future."


    Looking at the farce not far away, the old man beside Mr. Su shook his head and said faintly.


    "What''s the trouble? If it''s a big deal, just kill it. " The Su childe didn''t care to smile, the vision is very cold.


    Obviously, even they are not ashamed of Luo Shishi and Jiang Haoxi. However, now that both sides are in the same camp, they are too lazy to say much.


    What''s more, watching them bully Liu Meiling and Xu Qing can be regarded as a good pastime. After all, they are bullied by two beauties, one big and one small.


    Actually speaking, Mr. Su was a little excited and was looking forward to the next scene.


    Even seeing Liu Meiling and Xu Qing constantly escaping, the playfulness and greed in his eyes gradually became stronger.


    Before, most of his attention was on the tripod bronze tripod, which seemed to be something that a elder brother of his family had specially told him to pay attention to before he came to Jianghai. I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s a surprise.


    But at this moment, after the old man around him finally determined that the tripod bronze tripod was a real antique, he had the leisure to carefully observe the two women, and found that the two women could really arouse his impulse.


    The two women are separated, one is too old, the other is too green, but they are put together like this


    Mother flower!


    At this time, Mr. Su is really excited!


    "Stop it. Stop it."


    With a twinkling of eyes, Liu Meiling and Xu Qing are about to be forced into a desperate situation by Luo Shishi and Jiang Haoxi. Mr. Su suddenly spoke faintly.


    When they heard what he said, Luo Shishi and Jiang Haoxi immediately stopped. They came over with a worried face and asked carefully:


    "Mr. Su, this is..."


    "Don''t you think you are too arrogant? Forget what we''re here for today? " Don''t see two people one eye, Su childe light scold a way.


    What does this young master Su mean?


    On the other side, Liu Meiling frowned slightly and looked at it in disbelief. She saw something from Mr. Su''s look, and her heart sank suddenly.


    However, Xu Qing is not very familiar with the world. Seeing this scene, she looks at Mr. Su gratefully and thinks in her heart:


    "Mr. Su has a good character. Although he is a bit overbearing, he is much better than the two shameless couples who have no lower limit."


    But the next moment.


    The second half of Mr. Su''s words came: "I like them both. No one can see their bodies except me. What''s more, you two are so useless that they haven''t been caught for a long time. "


    "HuaLao, help me catch them and tie them up with ropes."


    "At your service, young master." One side of the old man chuckled.


    At this time, even his eyes flashed a little hot. In front of this one big one small two beauties, pour is also very suit his appetite. It''s just that his young master didn''t speak before, so he would not force women to be their own.


    But now that the young master has opened his mouth, he obviously has a crush on the two girls. After the young master has eaten the meat, he can naturally drink the soup.


    Today, along with the couple nearby, we haven''t seen the so-called magic medicine yet. Let''s not talk about it.


    But there are three legged bronze tripod and two beauties in front of us.


    These two advantages in hand, it is worth the trip!


    "People! Scum


    In an instant, Xu Qing''s face is hard to see the extreme. She stares at Mr. Su fiercely and feels boundless shame for what she just thought.


    This man is a beast in human skin!


    More shameless than that shameless couple!


    At this time, when he saw HuaLao walking towards them step by step, Xu Qing couldn''t help but despair.


    And just that shameless husband and wife is different, in front of this old man, just but one punch one palm, very easy to two physique strong decoration workers to hit fainted in the past.


    If the other party really wants to do something to them, it''s not that they two weak women can stop them!


    At this moment, Xu Qing was full of despair.

 Chapter 149

    "No, don''t come here!"


    Xu Qing flurried back, looking at the old flower approaching step by step, exclaimed: "you come again, I''ll call the police..."


    Said, she flurried out of the mobile phone, make a warning gesture.


    But Xu Qing saw the old flower smile, rushed forward, the next second, she only felt in front of a flower, the hands of the mobile phone has disappeared without a trace.


    "Little girl, are you talking about this cell phone?" Old Hua stood one meter in front of Xu Qing and squinted. Did he smile like a chrysanthemum? He shook his head and said with a smile


    "It''s a blessing for you to be liked by my young master. You should be happy. By the way, you don''t seem to know where my young master comes from, do you


    But his feet are still slowly approaching step by step, as if he enjoyed the girl''s panic.


    "Go away! I don''t care where he comes from, that is, the son of the president of the listed group. I don''t want to be a bully president! " Xu Qing cried out, with a faint cry in her voice.


    She grabs the things around her, whether it''s paper or stool, and throws them away.


    However, HuaLao snorted with disdain. He carried his hands and didn''t even move. All the things he threw seemed to be smashed on an invisible barrier when they were close to an inch of his body.


    If Qi strength is put out to such a degree, it must be at least a warrior in the middle and later period of internal strength. But in HuaLao''s grade, even dark strength is impossible!


    "Little girl, seriously, if I really want to catch you, you can''t escape. Accept your life." Flower old shook his head, see Xu Qing a face of despair, playful toward her smile.


    Then, he suddenly turned his head and looked behind him. There, Liu Meiling didn''t know when. She was holding a chair and had already walked one meter away from him in silence.


    When she saw him, Liu Meiling didn''t hesitate. She waved her hands and smashed the chair on his head.


    "Touch!"


    However, half way a hand across the air, the chair is directly to spend old to grasp.


    "I said, you''d better not struggle fearlessly. My means are totally beyond the imagination of ordinary people. In front of me, you two are fish on the chopping board. You can only let me turn over and butcher. All struggles are useless."


    Flower old light smile a, five fingers slightly close, the chair in the hand was instantly crushed by him, a pile of wood fragments toward all around shot away, some actually directly into the wall.


    Seeing this scene, even the look on Liu Meiling''s face changed slightly, and her beautiful eyes couldn''t believe it. Suddenly, she was deeply worried about Wang Xu


    "Xiaoxu has many secrets that I don''t know... But can he solve the old man in front of him? This guy is not a human... "


    Liu Meiling had only seen Wang Xu fight several times, but the most powerful enemy was the mercenaries who came last time. At that time, Wang Xu showed great strength, but it was far less shocking than the old man.


    This makes Liu Meiling deeply worried. She can''t accept Wang Xu''s accident!


    However, Xu Qing was even more desperate. She looked at Liu Meiling with a pale face. She reluctantly raised her spirits and held her last hope


    "Aunt Liu, Wang Xu, he won''t come to save us, will he?"


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Xu, he will come!" Liu Meiling spoke slowly, but firmly.


    Although she was worried that Wang Xu would be injured, she never doubted that Wang Xu would come here at the first time.


    Just because.


    At the beginning, in this room, on the kitchen table, Wang Xu looked into the eyes of Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter, and said with a faint smile:


    "Aunt Liu, Yuqi, I''m back. From today on, no one can bully you! "


    this sentence.


    Liu Meiling is deeply engraved in the bottom of her heart.


    "Ha ha... Are you still counting on Wang Xu? Ah, we are here for him this time. We have given you enough time to ask him to come, but what''s the truth? Where is he now? "


    At this time, the next son Su suddenly chuckled. He shook his head with disdain on his face and helplessness to the two girls. He said faintly:


    "What''s more, say something that might make you even more distrustful. Even if he comes now, he will never dare to be disrespectful to me when he knows my identity. "


    "Ha ha, maybe you should be glad that he didn''t come. Otherwise, on the ground now, I''m afraid there will be more people kneeling and begging for mercy. "


    With that, Mr. Su finally had no interest in wasting his time here. He raised his head and said to Mr. Hua


    "HuaLao, that guy seems to be a coward. He doesn''t dare to show up. Don''t play. Just knock them out. Take them back and teach them slowly. "


    As he spoke, Mr. Su slowly got up and was about to leave.


    But just then.


    A gust of wind swept in from the door. The next moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded behind Mr. Su


    "You say, who dare not come?"


    This voice appears extremely abrupt, with the extreme cold that seems to be born from the abyss of hell. In an instant, it makes people feel that the temperature in the whole room has dropped to below zero.


    Luo Shishi and Jiang Haoxi, a couple, can''t help shivering. And Su childe and flower old two people, also be suddenly a Leng.


    Subconsciously, people turn their heads and look in the direction of the sound.


    Between a dark figure, quietly standing behind the crowd, like death out of hell in general.


    Somebody.


    It''s Wang Xu!


    Wang Xu finally arrived!


    Glancing at the scene in the room, Wang Xu''s killing intention in his eyes is suddenly full-bodied.


    In the room, there was a mess everywhere. On the ground, there were two decorators who were beaten black and blue, with broken arms and fainted.


    On Liu Meiling''s face, there are bright red five finger prints. Xu Qing''s face is pale, and there are footprints on her clothes.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that he didn''t come too late to regret.


    But the unspeakable anger and fear, but in the bottom of Wang Xu''s heart crazy roar rolling.


    This is the first time that he had such a strong and strong impulse to kill!


    "Who did it?"


    Looking at the palm print on Liu Meiling''s face, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a trace of heartache, and his voice was as cold as ice in the abyss.


    Liu Meiling has not spoken yet.


    When Luo Shishi saw him, he cried out excitedly: "Mr. Su, he is Wang Xu! The secret skill of the miracle doctor must be on him... "


    But she hasn''t finished.


    Wang Xu has suddenly turned his head and looked at their husband and wife.


    "You..."


    The next moment, Wang Xu stepped out, his hands rolled over the air, and with the sound of thunder, he pressed the couple''s face directly.


    His eyes, a cold, cold frightening, ice terror!


    The next moment.


    Five fingers suddenly closed.


    "Click!"


    Like the sound of a watermelon being crushed, the second half of Wang Xu''s words slowly fell to the ground


    "... not worthy to speak alive!"

 Chapter 150

    He threw the two dead bodies aside, but he didn''t see them until they were dead. He couldn''t believe it.


    As if this couple, did not expect to die!


    The remaining look on Luo Shishi''s face was the most abundant. Even after she died, she was full of shock and doubt.


    Wang Xu, isn''t he a mercenary who knows some medical skills?


    How dare you kill her?


    What''s more, how could there be such a terrible force


    "Aunt Liu, who''s calling?"


    Wang Xu turned to look at Liu Meiling and asked again.


    As he spoke, his eyes wandered on Mr. Su and Mr. Hua. Only these two people were present. The focus is on HuaLao, who is the closest to the two girls.


    At this time, in the face of Wang Xu''s eyes, Mr. Su''s eyes brightened slightly. It seemed that he saw something funny and said with a smile:


    "Unexpectedly, you are still a warrior?"


    However, for his words, Wang Xu even moved an eyelid to look at him, the mood is not Feng, eyes from beginning to end only Liu Meiling a person.


    "Yes, it is... The woman you just killed..." at this time, Liu Meiling gave a bitter smile.


    Smell speech, Wang Xu immediately slightly frown, bow to sweep an eye, by he is like garbage general throw aside Luo Shishi, suddenly a little regret.


    There was no such thing in his mind. He has saved her husband''s life, even if the other party is so cruel that he takes people to bully Liu Meiling afterwards. The most likely reason is that he is forced by others, or he wants to please some people.


    But also did not think of each other, would be shameless arrogant to this point, even dare to hit? She is an ordinary person, who gives her courage?


    From ignorance?


    Or do you think you''re right?


    This woman, it''s a great death!


    However, this regret will soon disappear. If time comes again, Wang Xu will crush each other again without hesitation.


    It''s not just that Liu Meiling was beaten, but the couple''s fierce feelings for two times in a row have already made the anger in his heart rise to the point that he can''t vent without killing people.


    "Ha ha, it''s a little interesting!"


    At this time, Su Gongzi, who felt that he had been ignored, suddenly laughed and laughed angrily.


    Wang Xugang just exposed the martial arts means, but it is enough to make a few ordinary people surprised, but for him, it is not enough to see.


    The warrior.


    Is it unusual?


    Who is not!


    "Your name is Wang Xu? Don''t you think you''ve gone too far? Or do you think you have some ability to ignore me so blatantly? "


    Mr. Su sneered, took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, and said, "I''ve wasted enough time today. I''ll give you a chance. Hurry up, hand over your medical secrets, kneel down and make amends to me. I can spare your life."


    However, in response to him, Wang Xu looked like a dead man


    "I''ll give you a chance to commit suicide. I''ll keep your whole body."


    Wang Xu''s voice is not big, very calm, also very indifferent. But after he said it, it gave people a kind of natural and unquestionable taste, and brought people a deep shock.


    In an instant, the room was silent.


    And give you a chance.


    Did you commit suicide?


    I''ll leave you a whole body?


    In the corner, Xu Qing, who is close to the wall, looks silly. Her red lips are wide, her little tongue is slightly raised, her eyes are dull, and she is stunned.


    Since Wang Xu came in, a word, directly burst up and killed Luo Shishi and Jiang Haoxi, her brain is stiff, a little not enough to turn.


    Up to now, just sitting on the sofa like sitting on a high platform, looking down from the top, watching the play, the result is just finished two words, threatening Wang Xu.


    How high is master Su''s posture? That is to say, let Wang Xu hand over his medical secrets and kneel down to apologize.


    As a result, Wang Xu came directly.


    You kill yourself!


    Kill yourself!


    Kill yourself!


    Leave your whole body


    Fuck!


    It''s arrogant. It''s arrogant. It''s deceiving!


    "What did you say?"


    Mr. Su was stunned on the spot for three seconds. Then he roared out and stared at Wang Xu in amazement.


    He even touched his ears and shook his head, thinking that he had just had something wrong with his ears or his brain.


    But the next second, he stares at Wang Xu coldly, smiles angrily, and says word by word: "boy, do you know? Your joke is not funny at all


    The voice was cold and the killing was boiling.


    With that, he turned his head and looked at HuaLao directly, looking very serious


    "HuaLao, what do you think of this joke? The boy thought that if he killed two ordinary people''s garbage, he would scare us and make me commit suicide. You say, "is that funny?"


    "Young master is joking. Not everyone can insult you like this. As long as you nod your head, I will kill him for you immediately." Flower old shook his head, indifferent eyes to Wang Xu, his face is all indifferent, as if Wang Xu in his eyes, at any time can be a dead man.


    However, in their cruel eyes, Wang Xu completely ignored them and went directly to Liu Meiling''s side and asked with concern:


    "Aunt Liu, let me take a look at your body."


    "Xiaoxu, I''m ok. Xiaoqing was kicked in the stomach by that woman. Please help her to see it first..." Liu Meiling looked at Wang Xu and shook her head, with a trace of worry in her eyes.


    "It''s the first time I saw the boy so angry that he killed two people directly... That''s two lives? Is it really OK? "


    Liu Meiling, after all, is just an ordinary woman. She is also a woman who has been struggling for a long time at the bottom of the society. She has always been used to putting up with everything and easily won''t offend others, let alone the dead.


    If Wang Xu has an accident because of this kind of thing, she will never forgive herself!


    But before she finished, she was interrupted by Wang Xu: "don''t move. I''ll treat you first. It''s very fast."


    With that, Wang Xu directly pressed Liu Meiling''s shoulder with one hand, gently put the other hand on her face, and slowly stroked it. The force of Qi and blood directly from the human body slowly fell behind Liu Meiling''s face.


    This kind of treatment with Qi and blood is going to scare off a lot of martial arts'' eyes. In general, the strength of Qi and blood is equivalent to their essence of life after their integration of body and spirit. They simply can not afford to use a tiny bit of it.


    Consume Qi and blood, that is to consume their vitality and martial arts foundation!


    Not to mention, they don''t have this magical way to transfer their Qi and blood to others for treatment. This is the secret medical technique in the Qinglian Sutra. Wang Xu is the only one in the world.


    "Treatment?" On one side, Mr. Su suddenly moved his face.


    Then he watched as Wang Xu spoke, the blue and purple hematoma on Liu Meiling''s face subsided at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even before Liu Meiling''s face became more glossy, it seemed that she was a few years younger.


    In an instant, the eyes of Mr. Su were full of greed!


    Is this the secret of Wang Xu''s medical skills?


    It''s a miracle doctor!


    He must get it!


    How can this kind of magic be wasted in the hands of the other side?


    Only Su Pingfeng is qualified!

 Chapter 151

    "Well, let me take a look for you."


    After dealing with the bruise on Liu Meiling''s face, Wang Xu turns to look at Xu Qing, but what he sees is a trace of panic on the girl''s face.


    He shook his head helplessly, knowing that his cruel means before seemed a little too much, which scared this kind-hearted ordinary girl.


    "Don''t worry, with me, no one can bully you any more." Wang Xu walks over and holds Xu Qing, who doesn''t dare to look directly at him. He gives her a gentle smile and comforts her.


    Although the tone is calm and gentle, it seems to have a magic power. In a short sentence, Xu Qing''s mood is stabilized, but the ice cooling in his eyes is more intense.


    "Are you... Are you wang Xu?" Xu Qing asked carefully.


    "Of course, it''s me. I also want to thank you for calling me. Otherwise, today''s event will make me regret for the rest of my life."


    Wang Xuchong smiles at her, reaches out his hand and touches Xu Qing in front of her abdomen, then frowns slightly and says in a soft voice:


    "Your injury is a bit serious. It seems that it''s more serious. I may need to lift your clothes on your abdomen. Is that ok? Or do you lift it yourself? "


    "Ah?"


    Smell speech, Xu Qing immediately low voice exclaim a, subconsciously lowered head, don''t know to think of what, face with some tiny red halo.


    But Wang Xu is squatting in front of her at this time, looking up at her gently, this bow, two people''s eyes immediately together.


    "Ah..." as soon as she came into contact, Xu Qing was like a frightened rabbit. She quickly raised her head again and looked left and right in a low voice


    "Well... I''ll lift it myself."


    It''s very quiet, almost like a mosquito.


    During the conversation, Xu Qing stretched out her hands in a panic and quickly grasped the two corners of her waist. She lifted them up anxiously and shyly.


    "Er..."


    Looking at the front of a smooth belly, the clear vest line constantly fast ups and downs, obviously the owner of the vest line this moment is very different.


    Wang Xu silently put his hand on the other side''s belly, and the force of Qi and blood seemed to slowly and quickly cross over.


    "Warm..."


    At this time, with her eyes closed, Xu Qing suddenly had an idea in her almost blank mind. As the warmth came and disappeared quickly, she was a little disappointed.


    Subconsciously, Xu Qing opened her eyes slightly, squinted and looked down carefully.


    But this time, Wang Xu looked up at her. Suddenly, she quickly closed her eyes and opened one of them. She asked in a trembling voice


    "Is that... Ready?"


    "Well, you can open your eyes."


    Xu Qing''s action, Wang Xu a trace does not fall in the eye, not from some funny.


    "Well..."


    "You can put your clothes down, too."


    "Enough!"


    At this time, Su Pingfeng, a young master, could not bear it any longer. His face was almost ferocious. He gritted his teeth and said almost word by word


    "Enough of you! Do you know who I am? What''s your identity? "


    "My young master is standing here. How dare you ignore me several times? Hehe... Give these two women treatment? Have you never seen me? Who do you think you are? "


    "Don''t tell me, which big family are you that I can''t provoke? With an unimaginable background? That''s why you dare to ignore me like that? "


    Su Pingfeng''s voice was extremely cold. He looked as if he was showing weakness. In fact, he was already very angry.


    However, Wang Xu did not look at him at all. He still looked at Xu Qing mildly and said with a smile, "thank you very much today. If you need any help in the future, just go to me."


    "Boy! You give me enough! "


    Seeing that Wang Xu was still ignoring himself, Su Pingfeng stepped out suddenly, flashed a touch of cruelty on his angry face, stared at Wang Xu''s back and said with a grim smile:


    "Originally, as long as you hand over your medical secrets and kneel down to beg for mercy, I won''t kill you for the sake of making me happy with these two women. Naturally, I will spare your life."


    As he spoke, Su Pingfeng slowly drew out a long sword, and the corner of his mouth cracked to the maximum. It was a ferocious and cruel intention to kill.


    "But now..."


    Next second.


    Su Pingfeng suddenly steps out and points the point of his sword at Wang Xu''s neck without leaving a hand. With this sword, he wants to cut off Wang Xu''s head, and then appreciate the fear and regret on his face when he is dying.


    What is the secret of medicine? Miracle doctor?


    This moment, it doesn''t matter.


    Su Pingfeng, just want to kill Wang Xu!


    Just a mole ant, why!


    Why do you ignore him so naked?


    How dare you insult him so naked?


    What is


    Who gave you the courage?!


    "... I just want you to die!"


    Until then, the second half of Su Ping''s words slowly fell to the ground.


    And his figure, which has crossed the distance of seven or eight meters, appears behind Wang Xu. The long sword in his hand tears the air, and the blade is cold as water. With an amazing speed, he cuts Wang Xu''s neck cruelly.


    A sword cut out, like a violent snake, ferocious fangs lit up, carrying a cold and cruel intention to kill, not blood pledge not to return.


    This sword almost cut out Su Pingfeng''s most powerful sword in terms of strength, angle and speed since he practiced martial arts for decades!


    Even when he was very angry, he got stuck in the bottleneck of three years'' cultivation at the top of Neijin, but there was a sign of loosening.


    "Yes, the young master''s sword has almost reached the peak of the inner strength warrior, and even his breath has a little change..."


    Not far away, old Hua''s eyes suddenly brightened, as if he had seen something incredible. His voice trembled with excitement and said:


    "Is this a sign that... Qi energy is introverted, about to change from light to dark, and break through into dark energy? Good! Good! That''s good! "


    At this moment, old Hua''s face was filled with great comfort, his eyes fluctuated violently, and he was glad to see his children and grandchildren grow up.


    "It seems that I have to thank Wang Xu more this time. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid the young master would have been stuck in Neijin peak for a long time. Maybe he would have wasted half his life just like me, and could not step into the dark force until he was 40..."


    Thinking of this, Hua Lao couldn''t help looking at Wang Xu and sighed


    "Boy, if you help the young master to break through and witness the rise of the young master, you will die without regret!"

 Chapter 152

    It''s really


    How happy!


    At the same time, Su Pingfeng was full of cheerfulness. The anger on his face disappeared completely. Instead, he was filled with superb pleasure. It was as if he had seen the scene of Wang Xuren''s first two points and the two women screaming.


    What a wonderful picture that is!


    Can''t help it, Su Pingfeng''s pupil slightly expanded some, that is, from hi to a limit of extreme excitement.


    The air is whistling. Seeing that the blade of the sword is only an inch away from Wang Xu''s neck, Su Pingfeng''s eyes are full of light. His whole blood is flowing freely, and he feels like a shackle in his body has been suddenly broken.


    "Touch!"


    There was a light sound in the void, and the sound of blood surging in Su Pingfeng''s body suddenly became loud, as if there were the impact of a big river and the roaring sound of spray slapping on the bank.


    This moment.


    He broke through!


    The inner strength changes from light to dark, the blood is like a tidal current, and the Qi strength turns into the river... The dark strength!


    At this moment, Su Pingfeng wanted to look up to the sky and let out his pent up pleasure.


    Dark strength warrior!


    Even in his family, he is also the mainstay. Even if he is just a beginner, he is a rare talent in a hundred years. He is the seed of martial arts to be cultivated by the huge resources of his family.


    Even have the qualification to compete for the next generation of home owners!


    But just then.


    In Su Pingfeng''s heart, Wang Xu, who was already a dead man, suddenly turned his head.


    Suddenly, a pair of calm, cold, indifferent to the terrible eyes, suddenly deeply engraved into Su Pingfeng''s eyes.


    That pair of eyes, even let him directly from the inner strength breakthrough dark strength state fell out, the whole person seems to be a terror, can''t provoke the demon God stare at the general, an extremely cold danger, suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart.


    "Go away!"


    Wang Xu''s cold voice exploded like a dull thunder.


    The tongue is bursting with thunder!


    An extremely condensed Qi burst out of his mouth, and the void was shaking. The Qi was as strong as white fog. It formed a dragon and snake, and turned into a sharp sword. It was as sharp as a bullet. It was invincible. In an instant, it crushed the sword in front of him and hit Su Pingfeng''s face.


    Su Pingfeng was hit in the face by a sledgehammer. His head was raised high, and his body flew back like a broken kite. It was only when he hit the wall that he fell down.


    "Exhale like a dragon, exhale like a sword, kill people to resist humiliation, you, you... You are master Huajin?" In an instant, the old flower''s voice trembled.


    At this time, the old flower of Wang Xu''s shock and fear, even care about their own Su Pingfeng, Su Da young master is still alive.


    You know, Wang Xu seems to be in his early twenties, a few years younger than Su Pingfeng. In the society of ordinary people, he is afraid that he is a student who has just stepped out of high school and entered university.


    But he thought that he was almost at the peak of martial arts and could be the head of a big family or even a martial arts family for hundreds of years.


    Before today... No, even before a breath, if someone dared to say it in front of him, he would have slapped him in the face.


    Old wood!


    Which huajinwu family is so young in their early twenties?


    The 30-year-old Hua Jinwu is also a rare talent of martial arts and Taoism in hundreds of years. He even has to be a super family with a congenital master of martial arts and Taoism. He has to be trained and taught by a congenital master of martial arts and Taoism since childhood and concentrate the resources of the whole family.


    Talent and resources are indispensable!


    Wang Xu, in Hua Lao''s cognition, got the news from Luo Shishi and Jiang Haoxi, but he was just a mercenary


    In the words of the martial arts circle, a wild warrior has no background or support. He lives and cultivates on his own!


    This, this


    It''s a bloody monster!


    At this time, Su Pingfeng got up from the ground in a panic. His face was bruised. After all, he just broke through and became a dark warrior. Although Wang Xu was powerful, he didn''t have enough strength to kill him directly after crushing Su Pingfeng''s refined steel alloy sword.


    What happened just now happened so fast that Su Pingfeng obviously didn''t see what happened. He only knew that he didn''t kill Wang Xu with a sword. He was full of anger.


    He just wanted to say something, but he felt a gust of wind flashed in front of him. Suddenly, a familiar face appeared in front of him.


    "You..."


    Subconsciously, Su Pingfeng would roar out with his mouth open.


    But the next second, he found that his neck was seized by a big hand. He couldn''t make a sound, and even began to have difficulty breathing.


    "I said, I''ll give you a chance to commit suicide. It''s not only a quick death, but also a whole corpse. But why don''t you? "


    Wang Xu holds Su Pingfeng''s neck with one hand, but he doesn''t crush him directly. Instead, he says faintly:


    "Do you like to die in pain?"


    While speaking, in Su Pingfeng''s fierce struggle, Wang Xu didn''t even look at him. He showed fear in his eyes. He grabbed Su Pingfeng''s right arm with his other hand and pulled it hard.


    "Click!"


    "Touch!"


    There were two voices. The first was the sound of Su Pingfeng''s right arm being torn off.


    The second is the sound of Wang Xu throwing his broken hand on the ground.


    "You... What do you want to do? Let go, young master


    Seeing Wang Xu''s intention of raising his hand again, Hua Lao finally responded and called out nervously


    "Do you know the identity of the young master? He''s the only son of Su zhanchuan, the third house master of the Su family in mordu. Let him go quickly


    HuaLao''s face turns red in anger and turns pale in fear of Wang Xu. He looks at Wang Xu in horror and deeply regrets.


    Su Pingfeng is now breaking into the dark force, and will soon become the martial arts seed of the Su family. With the help of Su Pingfeng''s breakthrough, the third master Su zhanchuan will have the capital to fight for the position of the Su family leader.


    So, whether it''s for Su Pingfeng or Su zhanchuan.


    Flower old, absolutely don''t allow Su Pingfeng so helplessly die in front of him.


    He just forgot that not everything will develop with their subjective cognition.


    Out of Su''s territory.


    The world, others, more people.


    Not living around them!


    Wang Xu didn''t even move his eyelids. He glanced at the broken hand under his eyes. He seemed to feel too bloody. He frowned slightly and brushed Su Pingfeng''s other hand and legs with his left hand.


    "Wait... Something to say!" Flower old face crazy change, body shape suddenly moved, crazy rushed to Wang Xu, want to stop Wang Xu''s action.


    However.


    Did you stop it?

 Chapter 153

    Wang Xu''s movement is far faster than HuaLao''s.


    "Click! Click! Click


    A series of broken bones sounded like firecrackers, and Su Pingfeng''s limbs were all wasted by Wang Xu.


    Even after that.


    He still had time to turn his head and sweep the old Hua who was coming. Then he lifted his right hand lightly and grasped Su Pingfeng, who was full of pain and twisted look, like a garbage, and smashed him hard.


    "Young master!"


    Hua Lao''s face changed greatly. He suddenly stopped and reached out anxiously to catch Su Pingfeng. However, as soon as he took over, his face changed wildly.


    I felt that I was not a person, but a heavy mountain from the sky. The huge and terrible force hit his hands and crushed them directly. Then with great inertia, it hit him on the chest.


    "Poof!"


    Flower old back suddenly a convex, open mouth spurted out a big mouthful of dirty blood, the whole person directly flew back out, chest has clearly seen a huge depression.


    It took four or five meters to fly out, until it hit a wall. With a bump, Hua Lao and Su Pingfeng fell to the ground miserably.


    "Ah..."


    And up to this time, Su Pingfeng''s mouth was still uttering a shrill scream, paralyzed on the ground, full of despair.


    Clearly visible, his remaining hand and legs, bones are all crushed by Wang Xu''s hands, Qi force into the body, but also continue to destroy more bone meridians.


    This moment.


    Su Pingfeng knew that he was completely abandoned!


    What breakthrough dark strength, the future can fight, all become the moon in the water, bubble in the shadow.


    Wang Xu, who he wanted to kill, revealed his strength in such a short period of time, but it was beyond his reach. He was afraid that he would never have the hope of revenge in person.


    In despair, Su Pingfeng''s eyes faintly showed a sense of death.


    However, at this time, even if he wanted to commit suicide, he could not move, but he could not commit suicide at all.


    "You just asked me those questions, now do not need me to say, you should be able to understand it."


    At this time, Wang Xu looked at Su Pingfeng indifferently. It seemed that he could see the death of the other person''s eyes. With a trace of irony on his face, he said faintly:


    "I really didn''t pay attention to you. No matter who you are, where you come from, or who is standing behind you, from the moment you stepped into the door of this old house, from the moment I received the call..."


    "Today, you are here..."


    "Everyone, there is only one end..."


    At this point, Wang Xu did not look at Su Pingfeng any more. He looked up at Hua Lao with a complicated look. His eyes were cold and indifferent. He slowly uttered the last word:


    "... death!"


    "Little... Young master!"


    Old Hua stood up with difficulty, knowing that he had broken at least three ribs in his chest. His eyes trembled, and with the last glimmer of hope, he looked at Wang Xu and asked:


    "Can you spare me a humble life in the face of the Su family, the third master Su zhanchuan?"


    The Su family, the magic capital, is almost a sign of Jiangnan Province in the circle of martial arts. Few martial arts people will not give the Su family face.


    Su zhanchuan, the third master, is Su Pingfeng''s father, the master of the third room of the Su family, and a warrior. His name is not only in the magic city, but also in Jiangnan province for decades.


    The face of the Su family and the face of a warrior.


    Even Zhang Feixiong, the old man of Jianghai Zhangjia, will definitely be dignified and must think about it seriously.


    At the moment, this is the last dependence of HuaLao.


    Su family and Su zhanchuan, he does not believe that Wang Xu has never heard of them. And as long as Wang Xu has heard of it, they have a glimmer of hope.


    "Oh? Su zhanchuan? "


    Sure enough, Wang Xu did hear Su zhanchuan''s name, but he didn''t think it was the same as Hua Lao''s, but he just repeated it lightly and continued calmly:


    "Yes, I''ll give you a chance."


    Smell speech, flower old face a joy, but the next moment, Wang Xu''s next words, let him face great change:


    "Kill him, I''ll leave you a life to report to Su zhanchuan."


    "You..."


    Hua Lao couldn''t believe it. He wanted to drink Wang Xu angrily, but he didn''t dare. Even after the initial anger, there was a hint of emotion in his heart.


    Kill Su Pingfeng and he will live!


    Just kill Su Pingfeng


    But, the other side is his young master!


    ¡­¡­


    However, Su Pingfeng has been abandoned. Even if he survives, his future will be gloomy. It''s better to kill him in exchange for his chance to live. After all, he is just a waste


    "HuaLao, if you dare to touch me, my father will never let you go!"


    At this time, as if to see the old flower is not right, paralyzed in the ground of Su Ping tuyere issued a fierce threat, eyes like a dying beast, fierce abnormal.


    Although there is a trace of death in his heart, how can he give up if he can continue to live?


    At least, before Wang Xu was killed by his father, he absolutely didn''t want to die!


    However, hearing Su Pingfeng''s threat, HuaLao''s struggle disappeared in an instant, and his face was slightly fierce, as if he had finally made a decision.


    "Good..."


    In the face of Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, Hua Lao nodded mercilessly.


    "HuaLao, you..." in an instant, Su Pingfeng screamed out angrily.


    But he just called out three words, and old Hua''s fierce eyes came into his eyes.


    The next moment.


    A big hand, like an eagle''s claw, pressed hard on his face. When the eagle''s claws closed, Su Pingfeng''s head was crushed, and he could not die any more.


    "Don''t blame me, young master. You forced me..." Hua Lao''s eyes fluctuated violently and his face was ferocious.


    He wants to understand that if he doesn''t kill Su Pingfeng, Wang Xu won''t keep him alive.


    Even if Su Pingfeng was abandoned, he would have to bear Su zhanchuan''s anger even if he brought him back safely. His fate would not be much better.


    In that case, it''s better to kill!


    At least, he can live!


    "Young master, do you really want me to report back alive?"


    After all this, HuaLao still couldn''t believe it. He looked at Wang Xu and said word by word


    "You know, once I leave alive, the Su family will certainly receive news about today''s events. At that time, you are not the only one to face the anger of the Su family..."


    "... your parents, relatives and friends, and even everyone you care about, may be involved in revenge that life is worse than death!"


    "Do you mean Su zhanchuan''s three branches or the whole Su family?" Smell speech, Wang Xu light smile.


    It seems that he heard something from his voice. Hua Lao was slightly silent. He took a deep look at Wang Xu. He didn''t answer all the questions, but said slowly:


    "The third master''s revenge will never die."


    "Well, it seems that it''s not the whole Su family. He''s just a su zhanchuan, and he''s not qualified enough to take revenge on me. " Wang Xu chuckled.


    Then he stopped for a moment, and suddenly his voice was cold. He looked at Hua Lao with a smile, and said faintly:


    "What''s more, even the whole Su family? Is it great? Or, a name can scare me to death? "


    "Anyone who wants to take revenge on me should be prepared to take revenge. Before taking revenge, first think about whether they can support my revenge."


    "By the way, send me a message."

 Chapter 154

    "Young master, what''s the news?"


    Take a deep breath, forced down in the heart of shock and fear, old flower deeply lowered his head, completely dare not look directly into Wang Xu''s eyes.


    He was afraid that Wang Xu would let him bring an extremely bad news, and the whole person seemed to be a little silent. But as soon as he saw Su Pingfeng''s dead body at his feet, Hua Lao''s mind suddenly came up with an idea that he had never thought about before.


    Maybe Wang Xu doesn''t care whether he kills Su Pingfeng or not. He will leave his life to send this message, right?


    As soon as this idea appeared, it almost instantly made the old flower cold in his heart!


    "In a simple word, tell everyone."


    At this time, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and said with a faint smile, "if you want to kill me, you have to be prepared to be killed by me. I''m here to accompany you at any time."


    "But it''s better not to irritate me, otherwise, if anyone dares to touch the hair of anyone around me, I''ll step on the magic capital myself and kill the Su family!"


    This moment.


    Tu Mie Su''s family is full!


    The last few words, like a thunderbolt, continue to explode in the old flower mind.


    "Young master, who are you Old flower trembles to ask a way.


    Those who dare to say these words are either absolutely confident in their own strength, or with a sky setting behind them.


    HuaLao''s head is lower and his posture is more respectful.


    "Who am I?" Wang Xu said with a smile


    "Don''t you already know? My name is Wang Xu


    After that, he turned to Liu Meiling and Xu Qing instead of looking at the flowers. When he saw the pallor on their faces, he seemed to think of something. After a meal at his feet, he did not look back


    "By the way, when you leave, take away the three rubbish on the ground and dispose of them."


    With Wang Xu''s faint voice, HuaLao bows deeply to his back. Without any neglect, he grabs the bodies of Su Pingfeng, Luo Shishi and Jiang Haoxi and leaves quickly.


    As for how to deal with the follow-up of HuaLao, it''s not what Wang Xu needs to care about.


    At this time, all of Wang Xu''s attention has been on Xu Qing''s body, vent the anger in the heart, after dealing with the people who don''t open their eyes, he has the mood to look at the kind girl carefully.


    Xu Qing is 22 years old. She is tall and slender. She wears a high ponytail, a small white shirt on her upper body, and tight black jeans on her bottom. She has no makeup on her face and is completely plain.


    But she stood there, pretty face, with slender body, but it was a bright feeling.


    Youth, beauty, beauty, vitality and vigor!


    This is an ordinary identity, can be called the representative of modern college students who are the goddess of plain face!


    "Well, I''m also a kind-hearted social volunteer."


    Wang Xu summed up a sentence in his heart. Even he was a little surprised.


    Thinking of the girl''s silly and sincere scene when he treated Xu Qing before, Wang Xu''s depression at the bottom of his heart completely subsided, and the smile on his face gradually became bright.


    Seeing that Xu Qing was a little evasive of his eyes, Wang Xu laughed. Knowing that he had just shown his coldness and made the other party a little uneasy, he took the initiative to stretch out his hand and said with a smile:


    "The scene just now is not suitable. Let''s get to know each other formally. My name is Wang Xu."


    "Well... My name is Xu Qing, a volunteer of Jianghai Normal University..." Xu Qing stood in front of Wang Xu and whispered back.


    All of a sudden, she suddenly raised her head, as if to be firm. She looked directly at Wang Xu and said in a loud voice:


    "Thank you for everything before."


    However, after the three words of thank you, her eyes dodged again. However, she kept calm and did not bow her head. She hesitated and looked forward to it


    "Well, you look very good. Before, you said you could come to you whenever you are in trouble... Can we exchange a contact information?"


    With that, Xu Qing bit her lips slightly and stirred her hands nervously behind her.


    "Er..."


    Wang Xu is slightly a Leng, then brilliant a smile, nod a way: "certainly can."


    He directly took out his mobile phone, exchanged the phone number with Xu Qing on the spot, and then added wechat friends. After seeing Wang Xu''s wechat avatar, Xu Qing suddenly couldn''t help but chuckled.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything funny? " Wang Xu raised his head in a daze.


    Xu Qing quickly stopped smiling, but she still couldn''t help laughing. She covered her mouth with one hand and pointed to the wechat picture on Wang Xu''s mobile phone with the other


    "No, I just didn''t expect you to use such a girlish wechat avatar! The temperament you just showed doesn''t match the pink cartoon pig head, OK


    At the end of the day, Xu Qing didn''t hold back. Maybe the contrast between Wang Xu''s image and the pink pig''s head is too big. She just hugs her stomach and laughs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the smiling girl in front of him, Wang Xu, apart from smiling, what else can he do?


    His wechat avatar is just a random image on his mobile phone. Anyway, he doesn''t use wechat very much. Just smile. Otherwise, if someone is a girl, what else can you do.


    However, the strangeness and fear between Xu Qing and Wang Xu disappeared a lot after the head portrait.


    "Well, there''s nothing funny. Don''t laugh, Xiao Qing."


    At this time, when she saw Wang Xu embarrassed, Liu Meiling stood up and pointed to the two decorators who were fainting on the ground, worried:


    "Xiaoxu, these two masters came out for us and were seriously injured by those people just now. What shall we do next?"


    "I''ll find someone to take them to the hospital and give them a satisfactory thanks later." Wang Xu smiles.


    Then, he made a direct call to Liu Hai, and soon this big brother, who played social finance, brought a few brothers over, accompanied by a smiling face, and sent the two decorators to the nearby sunny hospital.


    Wang Xu is also the reason why he is familiar with sunny hospital in Haige. After all, he has lived in it for some time.


    In this process, Liu Meiling looks extremely complicated.


    You know, a month ago, Haige was still with her smiling face. She couldn''t afford to offend her existence. Results now Wang Xu a phone call, the other party immediately ran over.


    After that, Wang Xu first sent Xu Qing back to school. When he came back, he glanced at the scene of the car accident at the bottom of the building and found that the bodyguards No. 6 and No. 9 were still there retching, and there was a pile of filth on the ground. Their faces were even more white and terrible, and the whole person was about to collapse.


    Seeing their situation, he had to ask Haige to come back again and send them to the sunny hospital.

 Chapter 155

    When it''s done.


    In the room, only Wang Xu and Liu Meiling were left.


    "Ah, it took two masters a day to repair the house. Now it has to be renovated again..." Liu Meiling sighed as she saw the mess in the room and the broken walls.


    "Auntie Liu, the house is so bad that we can''t live in it at night. It will take months to redecorate it. Simply, when Yuqi comes back from Zhao Meimei, we''ll move directly. " Smell speech, Wang Xu eyes suddenly a bright, immediately smile to return a way.


    In his hand, he was given a bunch of villas by Chen Daxi''s group. He wanted to move a long time ago, just because he was worried that Liu Meiling''s old home would be difficult to leave, so he never mentioned it.


    Now, just taking advantage of this opportunity, that is to say, Po Tian has to persuade Liu Meiling to leave.


    "Well, Xiaoxu, you are a capable person, and your aunt will listen to you." Liu Meiling nodded with a smile.


    "Ah?" Wang Xu was slightly stunned.


    At first, he thought it would cost him a lot of time. He thought about four or five reasons in his mind, but he didn''t expect Liu Meiling to agree so readily.


    But he was just a little surprised. The next second he said with a bright smile, "OK, I''ll contact the moving company."


    The address of his new home, he had already thought about it, so he chose a real estate manager surnamed Chen to give him a villa. The market price of this villa is only about 10 million, not the best in his hand, but it is the one closest to Furong mountain.


    Even the Jinse villa area, where the villa is located, is located in a corner outside Furong mountain, on the Bank of the famous Jiangxin Lake in Jianghai. Not only beautiful scenery, nothing can climb mountains, leisure fishing, just suitable for Liu Meiling this serious illness convalescent middle-aged.


    Of course, it''s also convenient for Wang Xu to get close to the opening time of the ancient secret place deep in Furong mountain and be ready at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Wang Xu came to Jinse villa with the people from the moving company.


    It''s not that Wang Xuxian has nothing to do. He also needs to come to the villa in person to move. But the door of the villa is really dedicated. Without the owner himself, no one from the moving company is allowed to go in.


    If the regular moving company, people naturally have a way to deal with, but Wang Xu is in front of the district pole to see the advertising phone.


    This kind of moving company is made by several people at the bottom of the society. They earn money to support themselves. They usually take on the moving task of ordinary residents in Mingli community at most. Naturally, they have no experience in dealing with this kind of thing. When Wang Xu first came over, these old brothers were being watched by a group of security guards and burglars.


    After entering the villa, the leader, the old man who moved, was careful about everything. At last, he couldn''t bear it. He ran to Wang Xu with a bitter face and said:


    "Hey, little brother, if you had said that your new home is such a luxury house, we would recommend bigger and more formal companies to you. Our brothers are careless. If we break your things and touch them, we''re afraid we can''t afford to pay for them! "


    "Ha ha, brother, don''t worry. You and your brothers can do it without worry. I believe you. Besides, even if it''s broken, I won''t let you accompany me. " Wang Xu comforted with a smile.


    He is just like this. If others treat him well, he treats others better. It''s not easy for several old brothers to move. He doesn''t lack the money, so he won''t do those shameless dirty things.


    At this time, if the big guys in the martial arts circle, the rich circle, and the lower Jiuliu circle see this scene, especially when Wang Xu and several movers yell at each other, they are afraid that they can stare off their eyes.


    However, some of the movers didn''t know Wang Xu''s identity. They just thought it was the second generation of the rich family. Hearing this, they were flattered, but they still hesitated to say something


    "But..."


    But as soon as they opened their mouths, they were interrupted directly by Wang Xu and waved their hands


    "Don''t worry, brothers. Don''t worry. I''ll give you ten thousand more for this job."


    "What?"


    In an instant, several movers were all confused.


    "A hundred thousand!"


    Without any nonsense, Wang Xu went up ten times.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    At this time, the old man is not forced, is the brain is blank.


    Or the leading moving master was the first one to react. He quickly cried out in fear: "I can''t do it! I can''t make it! Too much money! Too much! "


    As he spoke, he saw that Wang Xu had the intention to raise the price again. He took Wang Xu''s arm anxiously and repeatedly said:


    "Little brother, we don''t want to add money... It''s too much money! You see, we''ll continue to do the work, but we still agreed on a good price at the beginning. We really can''t take the money. "


    "Yes, there''s too much money. We can''t have it!"


    Several other movers also hurriedly refused.


    "Elder brothers, the money is nothing to me, and I will never get it back if I go out. In this way, let''s work hard. How about this money as a red envelope for my new home? "


    However, Wang Xu said, where will give them the opportunity to refuse, but he also saw that these movers really feel uneasy, did not continue to add money.


    Yes, it''s not even a small sum of money for Wang Xu, but for them, it''s half a year''s wages!


    But Wang Xu''s words are all about this, and several movers finally have nothing to say. We have to work harder and move more carefully.


    Wang Xu looked around for a while and found that he was here. Some of the masters couldn''t let go. He left with a smile and went out to buy some snacks and drinks for some of the masters. After all, moving is an individual job, and it''s almost lunch time.


    When Wang Xu came back, it was already noon. There were many rich people living in the villa area, such as the old man, daughter-in-law, full-time housewife, cook man and so on, who bought vegetables. When they saw Wang Xu carrying a lot of snacks and drinks to the inside of the villa, a lot of faces suddenly appeared strange.


    There is only one villa near Jiangxin lake. This villa occupies almost one fifth of the villa area, with a small golf grassland and even a small wharf.


    But before, this villa has never been occupied. Does he live in it?


    However, when we saw Wang Xu give a lot of food and drink to several sweaty movers with a smile, everyone immediately lost interest.


    Chi, after working for a long time, I''m from a moving company!


    While Wang Xuzheng was chatting with some movers, a voice came out of the blue


    "Wang Xu?"

 Chapter 156

    Wang Xu looked back and saw a middle-aged couple looking at him in surprise.


    With a flash of his eyes, he recognized that the couple were Xing Yumei''s parents, criminal investigation school and Han Mei. But in Wang Xu''s impression, his family should only live in the high-end community in the urban area. When did they change to Jinse villa?


    It seems that the company of Xing family has developed well since he left for five years.


    "Hello, uncle Xing and aunt Han." The next second, Wang Xu has already laughed and said hello gently.


    "When did you go back to Jianghai and how did you get here?"


    As he spoke, he looked at the villa behind Wang Xu.


    This villa, known to almost every resident in Jinse villa area, is a villa specially reserved by Chen Tianhu, President of Jianghai Jincheng Real Estate Group, who is building the villa area.


    Usually, when you come here, you can only stand outside the fence and have a look at the vast grassland and the wharf near the lake. After all, the villa has never been occupied. Even if they want to continue the relationship with their neighbors, they have no way to get in.


    At the beginning, criminal investigation was also surprised that Wang Xu had the key to get in and out of the villa. He was full of surprise.


    But when he saw the movers sitting on the grass with a bowl of instant noodles, a mouthful of noodle soup and a bag of stewed chicken feet, he immediately understood.


    It''s no surprise that Wang Xu is from the moving company.


    Wang Xu naturally didn''t know what he was thinking about in criminal investigation. When he heard the other party''s inquiry, he laughed and said casually, "I''m here today to move..."


    But without waiting for Wang Xu to finish his speech, criminal investigation seemed to be a little impatient to continue to listen. He raised his hand and said directly:


    "You, too, don''t know how to find me now that you have returned to Jianghai? Your parents and I are old classmates for many years. We have to take good care of you. We won''t let you fool around outside every day. "


    The voice of criminal investigation was a little cold, and the more he said it, the more serious his face became.


    "Uncle Xing, I''ve already met sister Yumei. Why? She didn''t mention it to you, I... "Wang Xu was a little embarrassed and opened his mouth to explain something.


    Seeing that he even dared to retort, the criminal investigation scholar''s face became more and more heavy, and he yelled softly:


    "Well, don''t make excuses. I know you young people have high self-esteem, but you are no longer a student. Now that you have chosen to go out and roam in the society, you should understand the rules of the society. "


    "If you want to mix well and get ahead, don''t be afraid of your own skin. When you were a child, I almost watched you grow up. Are we outsiders? If I need your uncle Xing''s help, I''m so embarrassed to speak? "


    "Uncle Xing..."


    At this time, Wang Xu is really helpless.


    What else can he say? He can only keep silent and listen to the life experience of criminal investigation education with a wry smile. After all, people think about him and are kind-hearted.


    "Well, Lao Xing, Xiao Xu must know all the things you said. Isn''t it time for lunch? Call Xiaoxu up and go to our house to eat together. " At this time, see Wang Xu face more and more embarrassed, one side of Han Mei quickly stand out to pull and field.


    "Er, Auntie Han, even if we eat, I have eaten with several masters..." Wang Xu said helplessly. He had a headache and didn''t want to talk to the Xing couple, let alone eat.


    The attitude of criminal investigation really made him uncomfortable.


    "Yes?" Han Mei was stunned. She glanced at some people with instant noodles bowls beside her. She looked at their movers curiously, frowned and continued


    "Ah, you young people, where can you have enough food like instant noodles? It''s not good for your health. You''d better go to your aunt''s house and have some good food. "


    "Aunt Han, I really don''t need to. I may have something to do later." Wang Xu''s face became more bitter.


    Next to him, he looked impatient for a long time. At this time, he could not help making a sound.


    "Well, wife, since Xiaoxu has eaten, don''t force him." The criminal detective said that his face was not good-looking.


    In his heart, Wang Xu said that no matter he had eaten or had some excuses, he was a little ignorant.


    They can invite Wang Xu to go back to dinner together, which has already given Wang Xu enough face. As a result, you have repeatedly refused. What do you mean?


    Originally, he saw the only son left by an old classmate he hadn''t seen for many years. He wanted to help if he could. After all, when their company started, it all depended on the help of Wang Xu''s parents, which made it to today''s situation.


    But, face is he gives, Wang Xu since don''t want, that completely don''t want!


    With that, he didn''t want to look at Wang Xu any more. He took Han Mei and turned around.


    As he walked along, he shook his head with disdain and said in a low voice: "Lao Wang''s son has a strong sense of self-esteem in a good way, but in a bad way, he doesn''t know what''s good or what''s bad! Who do you think you are? If you want to help someone move, you don''t want to! "


    In the face of his complaint, Han Mei turned back and gave Wang Xu a shy smile. Then she said with a strong smile, "Xiao Xu, uncle Xing has this temperament. He is also for you. Don''t care."


    "By the way, when we have time, we must come to my aunt''s house. We live in villa 27 nearby."


    With these words, she was already four or five meters away from the criminal investigation school. When Wang Xu nodded to her, she turned around and complained in a low voice to the criminal investigation school


    "What do you know? Do you really think I care about this guy? It''s not because at the beginning, in order to have a relationship with Lao Wang and his wife, you forced our daughter to be betrothed to this boy just like a cow


    "At the beginning of the engagement, you wrote a marriage letter. This boy has been gone for five years. Why did he suddenly come back to Jianghai now? What would you do if he came up with the letter of marriage and asked us to fulfill our engagement? "


    "This..."


    The voice of criminal investigation suddenly disappeared. I didn''t know how to answer my wife''s question.


    Both of them don''t speak very much. It''s absolutely impossible for an ordinary person to hear these conversations. But is Wang Xu an ordinary person?


    Before hearing these two families, he didn''t know the secret at all, and Wang Xu''s face gradually became a little ugly.


    He and Xing Yumei are still engaged?


    In addition, he has never heard of the marriage letter, and he never knows it?


    Since Liu Meiling found the diary left by his parents, he later searched the house, and found no trace of the marriage letter.


    Perhaps, at the beginning, his parents didn''t take the marriage letter seriously. They just threw it away or burned it. Anyway, Wang Xu doesn''t have it now.


    Moreover, even if there is one, he will burn it at will.


    engagement?


    How rare he is!


    Looking at the back of the couple, Wang Xu''s face gradually appeared a touch of irony.

 Chapter 157

    "Little brother, who are you? Why do you look so fierce? "


    After criminal investigation school and Han Mei left, Wang Xu went back to several old movers and sat down. A nearby mover immediately handed over his instant noodle bowl and asked curiously.


    "I''m not familiar with you either. A classmate of my parents used to live here. He was a little surprised to see me, so he came to chat with me."


    Wang Xu did not care about a reply, casually took the instant noodles bowl, looked up to drink the instant noodles soup inside, wiped his mouth, and took a stewed chicken leg to chew up.


    I''m full? The theory of criminal investigation is right. He just makes excuses on purpose and doesn''t want to rub the meal at their house.


    Besides, what delicacies has he never eaten? They need that meal!


    Eat, eat is a happy, and the next few move master eat together, he is very happy.


    Even if there are only instant noodles, stewed chicken legs, chicken feet, peanuts and other snacks in the supermarket, in his mind, they are no less than the food in a five-star hotel.


    Besides, instant noodles are not bad!


    Even the delicious instant noodles are enough to hang the dishes made by most chefs on the market!


    When I was in the rainforest outside the border, I was lucky enough to meet some wild animals for a tooth beating ceremony. I usually ate compressed biscuits and all kinds of embarrassing tins. In front of me, these foods are really Chinese food.


    Chicken feet with white hot pickled peppers, stewed chicken legs, spiced peanuts, David dragon hot strip, Shuai Shifu''s bottled instant noodles


    Who dares to say that these are not Chinese food?!


    "Little brother, I seem to hear that they invite you to be a guest at home. Why don''t you go?" Another master also leaned over his head and asked curiously.


    "It''s too restrictive to have dinner with them. How can I have fun with my old friends?" Wang Xu replied with a smile, biting the whole chicken claw in his mouth. With a few clicks, he even bit the bone and swallowed it.


    After leaving school, it has been a long time since I ate these Chinese delicacies. At this moment, Wang Xu has a word in his mind.


    Cool!


    After dinner, several movers didn''t even have a rest, so they just got up and got busy again. Seeing that they were working too hard and exhausted, Wang Xu came forward to help them.


    But how can a moving man let him do it himself? A few people dead pull don''t let, have no way under, Wang Xu can only smile bitterly to shake head to leave.


    With the help of a group of moving masters, the whole moving time ended at more than 3 p.m. That is, personal items such as tripod bronze tripod and diary left by parents, and other furniture, quilts and electrical appliances are almost all new.


    After calling Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter, Wang Xu called in before he put down his cell phone.


    It''s Xing Yumei.


    Wang Xu scanned his eyes and immediately laughed. He connected the phone directly


    "What''s the matter?"


    He just knew that there was an engagement between him and Xing Yumei, but he didn''t know. Did Xing Yumei know?


    Do you know?


    Or, like him, know nothing about it?


    "Wang Xu, I''d like to invite you to my home for a snack in the evening..." Xing Yumei''s nervous voice came from the phone.


    She had wanted to invite Wang Xu to dinner for a long time, but she didn''t dare because of the two events at the bar and Zhang''s dinner party. It''s just that things can''t go on forever


    I didn''t sleep well for several nights. Today, Xing Yumei finally made up her mind to call Wang Xu. It''s a big deal


    The big deal is to tell Wang Xu about the engagement!


    Wang Xu was a bit surprised.


    He just met criminal investigation and Han Mei at noon. Now Xing Yumei calls him up and asks him to be a guest at home. Is there no such coincidence in the world?


    "Wang Xu, didn''t you ask me about your parents? In fact, today, my parents suddenly mentioned you and said that they wanted to have a serious talk with you about your parents. That''s why I want to invite you to my home for dinner. My parents must know something about what you want to know. "


    Seeing Wang Xu''s silence, Xing Yumei was a little anxious. She didn''t know what happened at noon, but she didn''t hide much, so she told the reason directly.


    Sure enough, it won''t be such a coincidence.


    Seriously, I''m afraid I''m going to talk about the engagement with you!


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and said, "well, I''m in Jinse villa now. Come and meet me."


    Xing Yumei is right. Not only does the other party have something to talk with him, but he also has something to talk with the couple of criminal investigation.


    The reason why their parents mysteriously disappeared may not be known at their level, but they always know something about the large amount of property, companies and so on recorded in mom''s diary, right?


    After all, in the past, they were on the pole. They wanted to get into the relationship between Lao Wang and Lao Xu. They even did such things as sending their daughter.


    Wang Xu didn''t believe that they didn''t understand some scales!


    "What? Are you in Jinse villa? " At the other end of the line, when she heard Wang Xu''s words, Xing Yumei immediately cried out:


    "Why are you there? Ah, it doesn''t matter. My home is right there, villa 27. Where are you now, I''ll come to see you. "


    Wang Xu looked back at the sign on the gate of the villa and said faintly:


    "At the gate of villa zero."


    "Well, you stand there and wait for me."


    Xing Yumei quickly said, hang up the phone directly.


    Soon, Xing Yumei''s voice came


    "Wang Xu, this way!"


    Wang Xu turned to look, in front of him could not help but slightly bright.


    At the end of the road not far away, Xing Yumei is running breathlessly. After all, she is also a beautiful woman. She has flesh colored silk stockings, half high-heeled black high-heeled shoes, a tight hip skirt, and a forward and backward figure. I''m afraid that no man can completely ignore her jumping motion.


    It was Wang Xu who couldn''t help looking more.


    "Let''s go. My house is not far from villa 27." Xing Yumei gives Wang Xu a brilliant smile, turns around and returns to the way she used to.


    Wang xuduo looks at Xing Yumei''s hot waist, shakes her head and follows her.


    "She''s pretty, too. It''s just a pity."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the hall of villa 27.


    Criminal investigation school is sitting on the sofa, eyes light staring at the door, said to the side of Han Mei: "wife, you''re right, for Wang Xu this boy, we must quickly cut the mess, otherwise the longer the delay, the more variables."


    "I wish you knew." Han Mei showed a trace of disdain on her face. She said in a cold voice: "he left for five years. Now he returns to Jianghai and suddenly appears near our home. Where is such a coincidence in the world?"


    "Before that boy said that he had met Yumei in private, so I was a little suspicious. Sure enough, just now I asked Yumei, she had already met Wang Xu. Look, how deep is this kid? "


    "I''m afraid he knows that even if he comes to the door with the engagement, we can''t agree, so he deliberately approaches Yumei in private to create opportunities. Fortunately, not everyone in our family can coax our daughter easily. "


    Speaking of this, Han Mei said in a vicious way


    "This kid has a lot of thoughts. We can''t take him lightly!"

 Chapter 158

    "Wang Xu, how did you come here?"


    At the same time, on the way to No. 27 villa, Xing Yumei turned her head curiously, looked at Wang Xu with quiet eyes, hesitated for a moment, half bit her lip and said:


    "It''s... For me..."


    "No, to me?"


    In an instant, Wang Xu was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that Xing Yumei would say such words. It took him two seconds to react and said with a smile, "almost. I just moved here today, and I''m going to visit my uncle and aunt with you these two days to talk about some things about my parents."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing what he said, Xing Yumei blushed. Knowing that she was thinking too much, she was shy and quickly changed the topic


    "You live here, too? What''s the villa number? "


    Wang Xu said with a smile: "just there, villa zero."


    "Villa zero? Isn''t that the villa reserved by Chen Tianhu, the owner of Jinse villa? I heard that someone took a fancy to it and wanted to buy it at twice the market price, but the other party didn''t sell it! How could he sell it to you? " Smell speech, Xing Yumei subconsciously exclaimed out.


    "He didn''t sell me. He gave it to me." Wang Xu smile, light way back.


    As for whether the person who gave him this villa was Chen Tianhu, he didn''t care.


    "That''s it


    At this time, although Xing Yumei was a little surprised, she thought about it carefully, but there was no accident.


    It''s not surprising that Wang Xu, whom she met at the dinner party of Zhang Jia, was given a villa.


    However, Xing Yumei was not surprised, but Wang Xu was a little surprised. He couldn''t help looking at Xing Yumei more and felt a little strange


    "What''s the matter? Last time I saw her in a bar, she still regarded me as a waiter working for others. Isn''t her attitude so good? "


    Soon, they arrived at the gate of villa 27. Xing Yumei pushed the door open and went in. Wang Xu followed behind, just a glance, you can see that the comer is not good.


    In the hall of the villa, only criminal investigation school and Han Mei were sitting on the sofa in the middle of the room. There was no tea or fruit on the tea table in front of them, let alone preparing dinner.


    What''s more, seeing Wang Xu come in, they obviously didn''t get up to greet each other.


    "Dad, mom, Wang Xu is here..." maybe it''s not right. Xing Yumei''s face is stiff and a little unnatural.


    But before she finished her words, she was interrupted by the criminal investigation school and said, "I see. Come and sit down. Let''s go out for dinner. We still have some time. Let''s have a chat."


    "Hoo..."


    Smell speech, Xing Yumei immediately a long sigh of relief, think they think more, smile and Wang Xu sat on the sofa opposite the two.


    Criminal investigation doesn''t mention what happened at noon. It just keeps talking with Han Mei about her work. She often asks her friends how they are, Yang Shao, Liu Gongzi and so on. All of them are rich and powerful.


    "By the way, Yumei, it''s said that there''s a" Prince Wang "in the upper circles of Jianghai recently. Do you know any friends?" After asking Xing Yumei''s friends of the opposite sex who are either dignitaries or the second generation rich, criminal investigation science suddenly asked.


    Hearing his question, Xing Yumei was obviously stunned for a moment, then looked at Wang Xu in a complicated way, and then replied in a low voice: "those friends I know, I''m afraid they can''t enter the circle where Prince Wang is. No one knows him."


    "It''s almost the same when you think about it. Although your friends have a good background, the ones with the highest status are sister Tao and Chen Liming." At this time, Han Mei next to her put in a word. As she spoke, she looked envious


    "I heard that Mr. Wang, but even the eldest young master of Jianghai''s family, has to be respectful. Even some time ago, Mr. Chen of Yuxuan group held a birthday party. Mr. Wang was present. Liu Qinlong, Mr. Zhang, and Zhao''s family all went to congratulate him. It all depends on the face of Mr. Wang..."


    Speaking of this, Han Mei took a deep breath, opened her hand, and said with an incredible exclamation: "this is the real noble son, the real big man!"


    "Your friends, compared with Mr. Wang, are the difference between a swan and a sparrow! They can''t be compared, let alone compared, at all


    "Mom, is he so powerful..."


    At this time, looking at her mother''s exaggerated expression and action, Xing Yumei''s voice trembled a little.


    It''s not fear that makes you tremble.


    It''s because


    At the moment, she was the only one in the villa who knew that the prince Wang in her mother''s mouth was sitting beside them.


    However, she just said that she didn''t know Prince Wang, and now it''s impossible for her to say that she did. Moreover, even if she said that Prince Wang was Wang Xu, her parents would not believe it.


    After all, even she herself, ever since the dinner of Zhang Jia, still has the feeling of dreaming.


    At this time, Han Mei suddenly showed a proud and cunning smile on her face. She straightened her waist slightly, sat straighter, raised her chin higher, and said haughtily:


    "But, Mr. Wang, your father has a way to know you!"


    After that, Han Mei gave Wang Xu a high look and said with slight disdain


    "Your father is about to get things ready. When you invite Mr. Wang to dinner in two days, you can go with your father and remember to dress up prettily."


    "Dad, mom..."


    Smell speech, Xing Yumei face slightly a change, finally see out, hurriedly flustered looked at Wang Xu one eye, open mouth want to say what.


    But criminal investigation science has said: "your mother is right. Recently, because of the company''s business, I just met a noble young master of the Liu family in Jianghai."


    With that, he pauses for a moment and takes a special look at Wang Xu. Wang Xu''s face is always calm and he can''t help smiling.


    In his eyes, Wang Xu is expressionless and speechless!


    It seems that the effect of losing power has been achieved. Wang Xu feels inferior by chatting with his family''s rich and noble friends, and finally makes him understand his identity!


    He is very regretful now. He knew that Wang Xu''s family would happen later. He shouldn''t have handed in the engagement at the beginning.


    "Young master Liu Zixin, you and your friends should be familiar with each other, right?" Criminal investigation asked slowly.


    "I know..." Xing Yumei nodded, looking anxious.


    She didn''t have time to say "but, Dad...".


    "Yes, the friends you''ve been with seem to have some insight."


    Criminal investigation has been very satisfied with the nod, his face overflowed with a brilliant smile.


    At this time, Xing Yumei''s anxiety has been expressed in her heart, and she looks anxiously at Wang Xu from time to time.


    But Wang Xu, from beginning to end, just listened calmly, ignoring the provocative eyes of criminal investigation and Han Mei.


    Even, like the prince of the two populations.


    It''s the same as he doesn''t have a dime.


    At this moment, Xing Yumei really wanted to ignore her parents'' face and cry out her heart in spite of everything


    "Dad! Mom! "


    "Do you know that young master Wang you are talking about is Wang Xu sitting in front of you?"

 Chapter 159

    I don''t know the roar in my daughter''s heart.


    At this time, criminal investigation kept a light pride on his face and continued:


    "It was Liu Shao who told me the secret of Yuxuan Chen''s birthday banquet and the news of the prince. According to him, he had a very good relationship with Prince Wang. At that time, he gave Prince Wang''s girlfriend''s father, Yuxuan Chen Dong, a pair of jade bracelets worth nearly 2 million. It''s really extravagant! "


    "But Liu Shao is much worse than Prince Wang. Even Liu Shao himself is full of awe and respect when he mentions Prince Wang. Do you know what gift that Prince Wang gave at Yuxuan''s birthday party? "


    "It''s a global customized Rolls Royce of tens of millions!"


    "Ten million luxury cars?"


    Even if Xing Yumei knew something about Wang Xu, she couldn''t help taking a breath of air when she heard this.


    In her heart, Wang Xu was regarded as a VIP by Jianghai Zhangjia only because he was a powerful warrior and could fight well.


    But did not expect that Wang Xu should also be so rich?


    Due to the lack of vision and different circles of contact, Xing Yumei''s perception of the Three Outlooks is even more different. In the way of ordinary people''s thinking, she naturally can''t understand how terrifying the real meaning represented by the powerful warrior is.


    Money?


    In front of them, I''m afraid it''s just some waste paper, just a number.


    Let alone, to this strength, I do not know how many people will cry and shout to send money.


    "Don''t be shocked. Your father hasn''t finished yet." Han Mei said with a smile.


    She glanced at Wang Xu for the last time with disdain. She didn''t want to look at it any more. Facing the face that never had any fluctuation, she didn''t feel cheerful, but was a little upset


    "Boy, pretend! You keep loading it for me! I don''t believe you don''t have any inferiority complex when compared with Mr. Wang. Who can I show you? "


    Sure enough, the next second, the criminal investigation school continued with a smile


    "Yes, this ten million luxury car is not the climax of the birthday party. For Mr. Wang, this car should be just a gift he gave away. He didn''t pay much attention to it."


    "In the back, dozens of managers with a fortune of more than one billion all got the news and rushed over. No one gave millions of gifts. For example, the place where we live, Chen Tianhu and Chen Dong, who developed Jinse villas, are just one of the insignificant ones!"


    "But these are nothing. The real climax of the birthday party is the appearance of Zhang Feixiong, including Zhang Menghu, the eldest young master of Zhang family


    "Even Mr. Zhang Feixiong apologized to Mr. Wang himself! It''s just that he slighted Prince Wang a little because he had too many guests at the previous dinner party! "


    The whole person could not help clapping the armrest of the sofa and suddenly stood up with a look of self-confidence


    "Even Mr. Wang, who has such a noble status, I''m lucky to meet your father soon. Now I''m waiting for Mr. Liu Zixin and Mr. Liu Shao to arrange the dinner. Please come to Mr. Wang..."


    The more he said, the more excited he was. He paced around the sofa quickly, then stopped abruptly, looked at Xing Yumei and said word by word


    "When the time comes, dad will take you there. You should seize the opportunity to leave a good impression on Mr. Wang!"


    "Dad, I..."


    Xing Yumei wanted to say nothing, but in the face of her father''s stern eyes, she finally had no choice but to bow her head and whisper a promise:


    "... I see."


    She knows.


    At this time, even if she said Wang Xu''s real identity, it is absolutely impossible to get her parents'' trust.


    Since the misunderstanding has occurred, it can only continue to drag, drag to the final outcome.


    All of a sudden, Xing Yumei is very sorry.


    "I should have made everything clear with Wang Xu earlier..."


    ¡­¡­


    This one-sided performance of criminal investigation and Han Mei''s husband and wife ended in a happy atmosphere. After forcing her daughter to agree to her request, the husband and wife didn''t mean to talk to Wang xuduo any more.


    From the beginning to the end, Wang Xu listened quietly with a calm face.


    Until then, he slowly stood up, looked at the criminal investigation school and Han Mei, and said faintly:


    "Uncle Xing and aunt Han, in fact, I came here today mainly to talk about my parents. I want to have a good and serious talk with them."


    Smell speech, criminal investigation study and Han Mei two people look at each other, face all showed a trace of clear and disdain.


    Hum!


    Think this kid can pretend to when, the result can''t help now?


    This is finally to the original engagement, to threaten them, right?


    Originally, they were going to invite more friends for dinner and give Wang Xu a wave of stimulation. But since Wang Xu can''t help it now, the sooner things are settled, the better.


    However, as soon as Wang Xu opened his mouth, what he said completely exceeded their expectations.


    "I want to know about the company my parents left behind? I don''t know uncle Xing and aunt Han. Do you know something about them? " Wang Xu asked faintly.


    In his opinion, it''s just a very common problem. Knowing is knowing. There is no secret. However, as soon as his words came out, the faces of criminal investigation school and Han Mei and her husband and wife turned ugly.


    "What are you talking about? Where did your parents come from? What company? They are just ordinary office workers, who told you that they are in a mess Criminal investigation science is scolded on the spot.


    Han Mei also said coldly, "yes, I said Wang Xu, you don''t want to be a rich second generation, are you crazy? Are you so old that you don''t know what your parents do? "


    "Of course I know what my parents do." Wang Xu light way.


    In the face of two people suddenly cold to the extreme attitude, he had some speculation in his heart. It''s obvious that there are things in the heart of the couple, criminal investigation school and Han Mei, that they don''t want him to know.


    Before discovering the diary left by his mother, even in Wang Xu''s own impression, his parents were just two ordinary office workers, as they said.


    My father, Lao Wang, is an accountant. He checks accounts everywhere every day. My mother, Lao Xu, is a doctor and works in a sunny hospital near Mingli community.


    But when the diary appeared, everything changed!


    Wang Xu always thought that the secret he knew about his parents was no less than what he now has!


    "Uncle Xing, aunt Han, I know what I''m talking about. But since you don''t believe it, can you tell me all you know about my parents? "


    Wang Xu laughs and doesn''t care about their attitude. He continues: "after all, uncle Xing, you and my father are old classmates for many years. They always know something they don''t know."


    "Well, your father and I are just ordinary college students. We know your father is an accountant of Jianghai Liansheng international transportation company, but we know no more than you."


    With a cold hum, the criminal detective became more impatient. He directly changed the topic and said, "I say you''d better live your life now. Don''t think about these unrealistic things all day long!"


    "For Lao Wang''s sake, I can put you in my company if you like. I''ll start with ordinary sales. When you have enough experience, I''ll directly refer you to the supervisor. "


    "No, since uncle Xing doesn''t know more, I''ll leave." Wang Xu directly ignored the words behind criminal investigation.


    With that, he immediately got up and left, regardless of the face of criminal investigation and Han Mei.


    After leaving the Xing family, Wang Xu looked back at the villa hall and could see everything clearly.


    However, he just glanced at it, then he looked back and murmured thoughtfully:


    "Jianghai Liansheng international transportation company?"


    "And, you two, what are you hiding?"

 Chapter 160

    In the hall of villa 27.


    After Wang Xu walked out of the gate, criminal investigation school suddenly frowned, turned to Xing Yumei and said in a cold voice:


    "Yumei, don''t associate with Wang Xu in the future. I''m afraid he''s paranoid and wants to be a rich second generation. He''s crazy!"


    "Dad, Wang Xu can''t be crazy. He just asked you about his parents. Why don''t you say that? Is there something hidden? "


    Being scolded by her father for a while, Xing Yumei just came over from the accident and asked aloud.


    "Shut up, my Lord. It''s not your turn to interrupt!" Criminal investigation science suddenly angry way.


    Han Mei, with a gloomy face, yelled, "what are you yelling at your father? What''s Wang Xu''s attitude? He yelled at your father. We''ve told him what we know. The boy left by himself, but it has nothing to do with us. "


    With that, she suddenly pulled her face and said in a cold voice, "well, you go back to your room and have a rest. Your father and I have something to talk about alone."


    "Ma! But... "Xing Yumei was unwilling.


    However, as soon as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Han Mei in a cold voice: "what? Don''t even listen to mom? Go back to my room


    With that, the couple never looked at their daughter again. They didn''t give Xing Yumei a chance to continue talking. They got up and left, and hurried to the study on the second floor.


    Behind them, Xing Yumei murmured to herself in despair:


    "But..."


    "Do you know?"


    "Wang Xu is what you call Prince Wang!"


    It''s a pity that the husband and wife of criminal investigation school can''t hear her again. Even if they just let Xing Yumei say it, I''m afraid they''ll scoff at it. It''s impossible to believe it.


    At this time, the husband and wife had already sat in the study on the second floor. They had already locked the door of the room. Then they went to the window and looked outside. They directly stretched out their hands to pull up the curtain.


    All of a sudden, the light in the whole study suddenly became dim.


    "Detective, I feel that this boy is very strange today. He always shows a dead face to anyone. I thought that he was hit by us. After a long time, it turned out that this boy didn''t come with a good heart at the beginning! "


    Without outsiders, Han Meicai asked with a gloomy face


    "Where on earth did the boy get the news? He doesn''t know what we did five years ago, does he? "


    "What''s the matter? Except for you and me, Lao Wang knew about it five years ago. How could this boy know?" Criminal investigation studies cold voice scolds a way.


    "But legally, the biggest shareholder of the company has always been Lao Wang!"


    Speaking of the latter, Han Mei was obviously a little flustered and uneasy


    "At the beginning, we borrowed 10 million yuan from Lao Wang to invest in the company and directly occupied 50% of the company''s shares. If this guy really knows about this, his intention and attitude today are obviously testing us, just preparing for taking back the company! "


    It seems that Wang Xu''s whole face is a bit ferocious after she reaches her goal


    "I don''t care. We''ve worked hard for five years to make the company what it is today. This guy can''t take it back with his mouth open! Husband, do something quickly! "


    "Hum, don''t worry. The company has always been ours. No one can take it away!"


    With a cold snort, the criminal investigator''s smile became a little cold and said:


    "Even if he does know it through some channels, so what? Lao Wang has been missing for five years. Now he''s the only one. Now let''s drag him. I''ll see what he can do! "


    "What''s more, if he really forces us to hurry up, although I''m a little sorry for Lao Wang, I can''t do some things!"


    Hearing these words, Han Mei gradually calmed down, looked at the criminal investigation school thoughtfully, and asked in a low voice: "husband, you don''t mean..."


    With that, she put up her palm and pulled it on her neck. Her eyes were fierce and she continued


    "Why don''t we just stop and let him disappear?"


    "What do you think? After all, Lao Wang is our old classmate, and he is kind to us. How can I do that? "


    Criminal investigation school shook his head, and then looked at Han Mei with a faint look in his eyes. His voice was like a ghost crawling out of hell, and he said erratically:


    "Don''t you forget what Lao Wang used to be? Doesn''t that kid want to know about the company his parents left behind? I didn''t lie just now, but I really told him... "


    "Honey, you mean Liansheng international transportation company?"


    Han Mei was slightly stunned, and then suddenly realized that she was smiling and said with ease: "sure enough, you are still my husband. I didn''t expect that you just answered the boy''s deep meaning."


    "Well!"


    The criminal investigation scholar raised his head slightly arrogantly, accepted his woman''s admiration and said lightly:


    "On the surface, Liansheng international is just an ocean shipping company, but on the surface, it specializes in profiteering and illegal business. All the people in it are murderers."


    "If it wasn''t for the company once, I discovered Lao Wang''s secret by accident. I''m afraid I would never know his real identity."


    "Lao Wang, he''s not a man, he''s a devil..."


    At this point, the muscles on the criminal investigation face twitched slightly, and it seemed that the scene of five years ago at the riverside appeared again.


    The bloody river is a ghost ship that has almost been slaughtered. Lao Wang is the only one standing with a bloody sword. There are miserable corpses at his feet. On the bank are a group of employees of Liansheng international transportation company, who are all dressed in black. There are also lots of goods that have been moved from the ship and mysterious goods that have been transported from abroad


    Even in retrospect after many years, there is a flash of fear in the eyes of criminal investigation.


    Because those goods are not normal goods, but black like ink, full of rotten traces, covered with aquatic plants, as if they were coffins just salvaged from the bottom of the deep sea!


    All of a sudden, the criminal investigation school suddenly shivered, woke up from the memory, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice:


    "Anyway, as long as things don''t get to the worst, we can''t do anything to Wang Xu. Let him deal with those people of Liansheng international."


    "Don''t forget, most of the assets left by Lao Wang are there. After he disappeared, the fight of Liansheng company was the most fierce. I heard that many people died... "


    "Now that so many people have died, there should be no more of them. Will those people have any hesitation?"


    In the quiet voice of criminal investigation, the couple in the study did not find it at all.


    At the moment, on the window outside the study, there was a figure standing out of thin air. It seemed that he hesitated for a long time. Finally, he slowly put away the broken sword in his hand, turned around and stepped out, and disappeared in an instant.


    Quietly, a gust of wind hung up, one side of the curtain was blowing sound.


    Criminal investigation school was slightly stunned, and suddenly stopped. He turned to look at the position of the window. Looking at the wide open window, a trace of doubt flashed on his face.


    "I remember closing the window as soon as I came in?"


    "Maybe you didn''t close it properly, and it was blown away by the wind." Han Mei didn''t care.


    "Is it?" He hesitated, but didn''t think much. He closed the window again and sat back.


    The couple didn''t know at all.


    They just, fortunately, left their own rotten life.

 Chapter 161

    Not long after Wang Xu left Xing''s home, he received another call from Xing Yumei.


    During the phone call, Xing Yumei said a lot of good things to Wang Xu, hoping that Wang Xu would never have the same understanding with her parents. Even at the end of the day, the woman''s voice was a little weeping, and she pleaded in a low voice


    "Wang Xu, although they are very ignorant and influential, no matter how they are, they are my parents after all. I only ask you one thing. In terms of the previous relationship between our two families, don''t have the same opinion with them, OK?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu looks calm and doesn''t speak, but when he thinks of the secret he heard before, his eyes can''t help flashing a trace of irony.


    The relationship between the two families before?


    Ha ha, if Xing Yumei, who knew nothing about this, but the two shameless couples, dare to say it, he would have slapped her in the face!


    As for the wisdom.


    If he really had a clear idea, the sword in his hand would be cut out at that moment.


    After all, criminal investigation school and Han Mei are two jerks, and they are Uncle Xing and aunt Han that he knew well when he was a child. In the middle, there is Xing Yumei.


    The other party, in a sense, is still his fiancee who has an engagement!


    He was silent because of his fiancee. Does Xing Yumei know the engagement?


    Later, if Xing Yumei takes out the engagement, how should he deal with it?


    Anyway, he is absolutely unable to take out the engagement, it is impossible to take out.


    However, Wang Xu''s silence made Xing Yumei misunderstand. She almost gritted her teeth, hoarse her voice and said with a kind of crying voice


    "Wang Xu, as long as you promise me not to pursue my parents, you... No matter what requirements, I can promise you! Even if, even if... Even if you want me! "


    "What does this woman... Think?" Wang Xu was a little surprised and frowned slightly. Then he shook his head and said faintly, "I already have a girlfriend..."


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t pester you. You can take me as the third child. You can come at any time and leave at any time. I promise, absolutely, you won''t be responsible!" Xing Yumei has been biting her teeth. She seems to have done her best to shout out.


    Wang Xu had a headache.


    He also has a girlfriend!


    Seeing Xing Yumei''s intention to continue, Wang Xu quickly changed the topic and said, "well, I really don''t need to... By the way, what do you want to do with me?"


    Maybe Wang Xu really refused, not embarrassed. Xing Yumei was silent for a moment, and then said, "I want to invite you out to dinner. I don''t have my parents. After all, I was going to invite you to dinner tonight, but in the end it was like this..."


    At the other end of the conversation, Xing Yumei''s cheeks were red, because she was shy of her bold words. But her eyes are interesting, can not hide the sad, because she is so bold, Wang Xu was not hesitant to directly refuse, it seems that she has no meaning.


    "That engagement... I''d better not talk about it. I''m afraid he won''t be willing to talk about it." Xing Yumei sighed a long sigh in her heart, forced herself up and said with a smile


    "By the way, my name is Qingqing, Feng Qingqing. You should know me too. We used to play together."


    "Feng Qingqing?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. He just refused to be accepted by others, and it was not easy to hurt Xing Yumei too much. He nodded and agreed


    "Well, you say a place."


    "Well, let''s go to the Shanxi restaurant in the city. We''ll see you at seven in the evening." Xing Yumei returns happily.


    "Good." Wang Xu nodded and hung up directly.


    Standing in the same place, he looked up at Furong mountain not far away from the villa area. He saw a high altitude in the depth of Furong mountain, with clouds gathering like dragons and wind gathering invisible.


    There was a golden light flickering at the bottom of his eyes, and there seemed to be an image reflected in the depth of his pupils, in which waves of people of various colors could be seen in the Furong mountain.


    After Wang Xujian killed the fourth master, many big men in the middle and lower Jiuliu circle of Furong mountain were awed and awed, and the mountain closure continued, but the number of people and forces in and out of Furong mountain became more and more.


    After all, Furong mountain is not a mountain, but a small mountain range with different heights. Even if the main road in and out of Furong mountain has been blocked by Zhao San and other local leaders, several forces in the lower Jiuliu circle join hands. But some people, as long as they want to get in, have countless ways.


    Direct mountain crossing, forest crossing, skydiving... Even helicopter!


    Taking back his eyes, he deleted the information collected by Ma Sanmo on his mobile phone after integrating all forces in the lower ninth class circle with his name.


    "Jianghai... There have been a lot of things recently!"


    Thinking of what Sun Yan and Zhang Feng had suggested before and after, Wang Xu shook his head, called a car and drove directly to the city.


    ¡­¡­


    The night covers the river and sea, the city is ablaze with lights, and the streets are full of traffic.


    7 p.m. in front of the downtown Shanxi restaurant.


    A blue taxi slowly stops and Wang Xu walks down from it.


    "Wang Xu, here!"


    As soon as she got out of the car, Xing Yumei''s voice came over. Beside her stood Feng Qingqing. The two women were beautiful women with beautiful faces.


    The two beauties stood side by side at the door of the hotel, which had attracted many people''s eyes. When they saw Wang Xu, they both seemed a little excited. Xing Yumei waved and cried out.


    Feng Qingqing also has a bright smile on her face. She steps up quickly. Looking at the gesture, she wants to jump into Wang Xu''s arms on the spot. However, she finally stopped in front of Wang Xu, and a little awe flashed through her eyes.


    "Mr. Wang, we meet again." Feng Qingqing bowed slightly and said hello in a low voice.


    "Well." Wang Xu nodded gently.


    All of a sudden, many passers-by all around frowned slightly.


    Man''s face with disdain, let such a beautiful woman salute him, this boy enough to pretend?


    Women are curious, because they are martial arts, Wang Xu has a special temperament, I am not ugly, to see this scene, can greatly attract the curiosity of ordinary women.


    Is it the master of a rich family? Or a young and successful president?


    Xing Yumei also looks at Feng Qingqing curiously and is surprised


    "Mr. Wang? Wait, Qingqing, do you know Wang Xu''s real identity? "

 Chapter 162

    "Of course, Mr. Wang''s identity, but even those big figures in various circles of the river and the sea revere Youjia''s existence. I''ve had the honor to meet him once." Feng Qingqing said respectfully.


    After the Furong mountain incident, at this time, she can no longer dare to call Wang Xu''s name directly. Even after leaving Furong mountain, that night she said goodbye to Tang Zhaochun and broke up with him.


    Feng Qingqing didn''t find out until this time that there was Wang Xu in front of her. Tang Zhaochun, who was good in her eyes before, was just a piece of shit.


    Moreover, Tang Zhaochun offends Wang Xu too ruthlessly. Because of the natural psychology of seeking profit and avoiding danger, her breakup with Tang Zhaochun is also an inevitable result.


    But at this time, Feng Qingqing''s eyes at Wang Xu were extremely hot!


    "You and sister Yumei are friends. Just call me by my name." Ignoring Feng Qingqing''s blazing eyes, Wang Xu said faintly.


    "Let''s go in. I''ve ordered a table. The dishes in Shanxi restaurant are very delicious, but it''s not easy to order. People won''t wait for us when it''s too late. " Also saw Feng Qingqing''s eyes blazing excessive Xing Yumei, in the side a little tasteful said.


    After the three entered the Shanxi restaurant, sure enough, the business was very hot inside. The lobby was full of people. There were more than a dozen people waiting for the table on the two rows of sofa chairs at the door, and there was no room left.


    Wang Xu three people came in, small attracted a wave of attention, of course, Wang Xu is not everyone''s attention, the focus is Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing two women.


    In a pile of envious eyes, mixed with some women fell on Wang Xu''s body curious eyes, the three went to a table by the window and sat down.


    Afraid that Wang Xu might feel neglected, Xing Yumei explained in a low voice, because there were only three of them, and the restaurant was not willing to provide private rooms.


    Soon, the waiter came over with the menu. Xing Yumei handed the menu to Wang Xu and said with a smile, "Wang Xu, I''ll treat you to dinner today. Please order first."


    Wang Xu is not polite. He takes the menu and takes a glance. He orders more than 20 dishes quickly. For him, dinner tonight is just dinner.


    He is a warrior. Although he has passed the stage when he needed to replenish external things and accumulate Qi and blood, if he let go of eating, one person can eat dozens of people. Twenty dishes, or he saw that the table was too small, barely ordered a half full amount of food.


    But even so, his forthright way of ordering is still a daze to everyone. Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing don''t say anything, but the waiter next to them can hardly keep smiling.


    "Is the boy hungry? Or are you crazy? Is this the rhythm of taking advantage of my little sister, packing and taking away when I can''t finish eating? " The waiter''s eyes changed when he saw Wang Xu, with a trace of disdain.


    Originally, Wang Xu was a man and two women. He thought it was Wang Xu''s treat. After a long time, it turned out that it was his little sister''s treat. You are very impolite.


    Don''t you see the little sister''s face is frozen by you?


    At this time, Xing Yumei''s face was a little stiff, but she didn''t feel nervous as the waiter thought. She knew that Wang Xu was a warrior and had a big appetite, so she chose this Shanxi restaurant.


    The characteristic of this dish is delicious and large quantity. As a result, Wang Xu is a little bit more than he wants. Unexpectedly, she still underestimates Wang Xu''s appetite.


    Tonight, not only Wang Xu, but also Xing Yumei came to have dinner. After a table of dishes came up, both of them were busy eating, which made the table a little dull.


    But this kind of situation, but next to Feng Qingqing to die, but she has been holding words, want to talk with Wang Xu.


    Seeing that most of the dishes on the table had gone into Wang Xu''s stomach, and Wang Xu obviously didn''t mean to stop, Feng Qingqing was worried


    "Mr. Wang, don''t just eat. Is there anything you want to drink? How about a bottle of red wine? I''ll have two with you. "


    Feng Qingqing knows that tonight''s dinner is her best chance to get close to Wang Xu. If she misses it, it''s hard to meet her again.


    "Well? No, I don''t like red wine very much Wang Xu shook his head.


    "How about Budweiser? Or Moutai Baijiu? " Feng Qingqing is obviously not dead.


    You know, at the dinner table, whether it''s men or women, if they want to have something shady with the opposite sex, drinking is the simplest and most direct and convenient way.


    Even if Feng Qingqing can''t drink as much as Wang Xu, it doesn''t matter. At that time, she can hang on Wang Xu and insist that Wang Xu send her back by taking advantage of the opportunity that women are drunk and unreasonable.


    No matter how high Wang Xu''s status is, it''s impossible for him not to agree to such trifles, right? After all, they had dinner together tonight.


    Feng Qingqing is familiar with the rule of the simplest human communication.


    Seeing Wang Xu wrinkling his eyebrows and refusing to continue, Feng Qingqing rose quickly and asked the waiter to send a beer and baijiu.


    Seeing this, Wang Xu can''t say anything.


    Drink it.


    next.


    The atmosphere seems to be a little hot.


    However, most of the city Feng Qingqing was deliberately drinking for Wang Xu, and soon he drank two bottles of Baijiu. Wang Xu drank half a bottle of water as he drank water, and Feng Qingqing and Xing Yumei drank half of it.


    Seeing Feng Qingqing''s face flushed, her speech and manner became more and more bold. Even at the back, half of her body was soft to Wang Xu.


    Just then.


    Suddenly, a hand hit the table in front of the three people.


    "Touch!"


    Obviously, the owner of this hand was very angry. The power of the explosion even made the whole table jump, and the food on it almost fell off.


    The next moment.


    A cold and angry voice came: "Feng Qingqing, you broke up with Tang Shao for this little white face?"


    Wang Xu looked up faintly. He saw a young man in his twenties or twenties standing on the edge of the table, dressed in a formal black suit. His face was extremely ugly, and he was in a kind of impending anger.


    "Brother, I..." Feng Qingqing''s face changed slightly, a little embarrassed, and a little angry.


    Originally, she almost took the opportunity to get into Wang Xu''s arms. At that time, she would touch her hands for a while, but she would not seduce Wang Xu?


    As a result, at this critical moment, she was upset by her brother. How can she not be angry?


    What''s more, Prince Wang is also something her brother can scold at will?


    However, as soon as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by the young man''s vicious wave.


    The young man''s eyes, fierce and unusual, over Feng Qingqing, staring at Wang Xu, there is endless anger.

 Chapter 163

    Young man is Feng Qingqing''s brother, Feng Li.


    "Feng Qingqing, you are very good, really good!"


    At the moment, Feng Li stares at Feng Qingqing coldly and says word by word:


    "Now your brother and I have lost all face in the circle. Ha ha, have you achieved your goal? What a shame


    Then he raised his hand to Wang Xu and growled angrily


    "For such a small white face, you should share less with Tang? How did you ask me to be with Tang Shao? "


    "What the hell did I do to bring you two together? How many people did you win? How much did you lose? "


    "As a result, you''ve just been well for less than a month, and all my expenses haven''t been recovered yet. You just dumped Tang Shao for such a thing?"


    "Where are you going to put your brother''s face? Now in the whole circle, I''m a fuckin ''joke! "


    At this time, Wang Xu slowly raised his head, looked at Feng Li and said faintly:


    "Put your hand down for me."


    "Boy, who do you think you are? Little white face! Rubbish


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, Feng Li gave a very disdainful Pooh, then turned his head and glared at Feng Qingqing without looking at him, saying in an unquestionable tone:


    "I''ll give you a minute to think about it. Now, immediately, immediately, throw away this little white face, and then follow me to make amends to Tang Shao! Even if you want to score, you''ll have to wait for Tang Shao to give me the position of supervisor before you score! "


    Smell speech, Feng Qingqing face rose red with the red balloon, also don''t know is gas, or wine gas up to the uncomfortable.


    Her hands trembled slightly, and she wanted to slap Feng Li on the spot!


    waste material? Little white face?


    You''re a piece of shit. You only know how to eat soft food!


    Do you know the identity of Mr. Wang? Tang Zhaochun is a fart in front of him... No, not even a fart!


    Originally, her small abacus went smoothly, but now, it''s all ruined by you!


    Feng Qingqing doesn''t want to hit people any more. Her eyes want to kill Feng Li!


    However, Feng Li thought that Feng Qingqing was not satisfied, and his eyes glared again. He said in an angry voice:


    "What? You still don''t agree, do you? I said you, you listen to me! What do you think you are? If my father hadn''t kindly accepted you, you and your dirty mother would have starved to death on the street for me! "


    Feng Liyue said that the more joyful he was, the more scornful and sarcastic his eyes were


    "I tell you, in the Feng family, you and your mother are the ones who owe me! What I said is heaven. Do you dare to turn it over? "


    "Feng Li!"


    At last, Feng Qingqing broke out. He suddenly raised his head and roared out. His voice was extremely hoarse, like a desperate beast who had been exposed some gorgeous clothes in public, showing his scarred body.


    Her hands, nails deep into the meat, canthus, has been completely filled with tears.


    Feng Li''s words, as naked as a knife, cut her black and blue!


    Do you think Feng Qingqing is really cheap?


    bus?


    Social flower?


    It''s not because of this half brother?


    Do you really think that Feng Qingqing is so cheap, crying and crying that she has to be with so many men?


    Really think she, close to Wang Xu, just for their own vanity?


    She admitted that for Wang Xu, she was really excited!


    But Wang Xu is such a young man. He is full of martial arts. He can make a lot of big men bow his head. Which girl doesn''t hold a trace of fantasy?


    In fact, Feng Qingqing knows that she is nothing in Wang Xu''s eyes, but she just can''t help but want to have a try!


    Even if Wang Xu just looks at her more and gets closer to her, she can use Wang Xu''s identity to announce to the outside world that she can''t be bullied by anyone. With the help of Wang Xu''s name, he and his mother can completely get rid of the oppression of Feng Li and his son!


    When Feng Qingqing finally couldn''t bear it and was ready to fight with Feng Li, a big hand suddenly stretched out from the side and grabbed her arm.


    The next second, a broad back block in front of Feng Qingqing, it is Wang Xu!


    "Tonight, I''m your boyfriend."


    Wang Xu looked at Feng Qingqing and said something. Then he turned back, looked at Feng Li indifferently and said in a cold voice:


    "I said, you, hand, give it to me, put it down!"


    Behind Wang Xu, Feng Qingqing looks at his back. Her eyes are full of shock, doubt, surprise and gratitude. In the end, the tears forced by her eyes can no longer be controlled.


    Brush, like a burst of flood, crazy gushing out!


    On the other side, Feng Li, who was ready to turn around and leave, suddenly heard Wang Xu''s words and stopped. His eyes looked like two sharp knives, full of disdain and ridicule.


    "What? Little white face, how dare you tell me? You''re when what I just said just fell on deaf ears, aren''t you? I tell you, my sister is Tang Shao''s woman. You can''t get up to the top! "


    Feng Li stared at Wang Xu deeply and sneered at each word: "what? Don''t speak? Now I''ll give you an opportunity to apologize and take back what I just said, otherwise, I''ll let you know today who you can''t provoke! "


    "Go away!"


    However, Wang Xu just cold spit out a word, even eyelids did not lift.


    At this moment, he didn''t even have the mood to teach the bad character, arrogant and ignorant guy.


    Feng Li, is a rubbish!


    A dirty to, he felt even touch each other, feel dirty hands dirty garbage!


    "Little white face..."


    However, Wang Xu''s word "roll" fell into Feng Li''s ears, but it was like a joke, which could only make his anger more exuberant.


    He can''t even believe that Wang Xu, a little white face, dare to talk to him so openly?


    At this time, the conflict between a few people has attracted many people who eat in Shanxi restaurants. When some people in the lobby see Wang Xu''s different attitude, many people shake their heads on the spot.


    "This young man can''t do it. Let people put down their hands in front of him. What do you think he can do? As a result, in the end, they just let others go... It seems that they really have no confidence. They don''t really like what another person said, they are just plain faced, right


    They were helpless and funny, and sighed


    "Ah, young people with hands and feet don''t like to go out and find a job. How can they like to be a little white faced and eat soft food for others?"


    The person who said this, the tone is very strange, looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, is a face of envy and jealousy, want to become Wang Xu.


    In short, at this moment, Wang Xu became the focus of the audience.

 Chapter 164

    "That young man looks very handsome... No, it doesn''t look like a little white face!"


    Under the attention of the whole hall, a woman in her twenties said with disbelief.


    Smell speech, a male companion beside the woman, immediately a face to eat taste, even a little angry looking at the woman, ruthless voice said: "how possible? That kid looks like a little white face, a soft eater! "


    He was not deaf just now!


    Handsome?


    Can Shuai serve as a meal? I''ve been chasing you for so long, how dare you say other men are handsome in front of me?


    That bastard, with this one, even if he is not a little white face, in Laozi''s place, he must be a little white face!


    The man has a fierce face.


    However, as soon as his voice was over, another more handsome male companion around him also held a skeptical attitude and retorted in a voice:


    "I feel that he should not be a little white face, but another man who deliberately found fault with him. It''s too much for Feng Li to say so about his sister in public, even if it was brought by his stepmother! "


    At this time, a waiter happened to pass by with a plate. Wen Yan nodded and said, "that Feng Li is really a little too much, but the other young man may be really white faced. His dinner today is all invited by the two little sisters."


    Then he shook his head and gloated


    "Anyway, both sides are not good people. Let''s take it as a good play."


    Only Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing, two women who know Wang Xu''s real identity, have no doubt about Feng Li''s fate. However, they also wonder why there is such a big gap in Wang Xu''s attitude.


    Is there anything special about Feng Li that he should care about?


    "I hope you can still be so arrogant after a while!" Feng Li took a deep breath and gave Wang Xu a cold look. In the end, he didn''t dare to do it directly.


    Why?


    After he found that Wang Xu didn''t care about his threat, he was a guy who had no experience of fighting. Wang Xu was tall, but he had a little brain and self-knowledge.


    However, Wang Xu is fearless and overbearing, while Feng Li is also fearless and overbearing!


    Because, when he comes back again, he will not be alone!


    "Go away!"


    Wang Xu is completely lazy to look at the scum in front of him.


    In addition to thinking how great he is and imposing his will on Feng Qingqing, what else can he do?


    After Feng Li turned away with a gloomy face, Feng Qingqing looked at Wang Xu with tears in her eyes and said in a low voice: "Mr. Wang... I''m sorry, I''ve caused you trouble."


    Said, she took the initiative to leave Wang Xu''s side, no longer play their own little careful thinking, and then continue to pester Wang Xu.


    Although Wang Xu said before that he was her boyfriend tonight, Feng Qingqing had a lot of self-knowledge. The reason why Wang Xu said that was to support her.


    What''s more, Feng Li has gone too far. Even Wang Xu doesn''t want to see it and comes out to support Feng Qingqing.


    "Wang Xu, you just said that tonight... Is Qingqing''s boyfriend, not serious, or..." at this time, Xing Yumei bit her lower lip slightly and asked in a low voice.


    "Seriously, but it''s just that I can only be with you tonight. I have other things to do later." Wang Xu light said.


    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, I''m very satisfied. Even if I''m only your girlfriend for one minute, I''m happy enough." Feng Qingqing hastened to say that he was already drunk and blushed. His forehead and face were even more red. It was as red as a red apple.


    "This woman... Doesn''t really like me, does she?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly in his heart, but on the surface, he just glanced at Feng Qingqing, nodded at her, then looked at Xing Yumei and continued to ask:


    "Sister Yumei, do you know anything about Liansheng international transportation company? Where is the position of their company? How to contact and so on. "


    "I''ve never heard of this company, and my parents have never mentioned anything to me about my uncle and aunt. Wang Xu, I''m sorry." Smell speech, Xing Yumei wry smile a, shake head apologetic say.


    "You don''t know at all?" Wang Xu was a little disappointed.


    But just then, Feng Qingqing, who was next to him, suddenly said, "Liansheng international? I know the company. "


    "Well? Tell me what you know. " Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and turned to look over.


    It seems to feel a trace of urgency in Wang Xu''s eyes. Feng Qingqing quickly lowers her head, seems a little embarrassed, and her ears are slightly red.


    But soon, Feng Qingqing looked up again and said seriously:


    "On the surface, Liansheng international seems to be just a transportation company. In fact, secretly, they also operate the famous underground black boxing in the underground world, and even involve a huge gambling business..."


    "Underground black boxing and gambling? You go on Wang Xu nodded, his eyes shining.


    Sure enough, the secret behind this Liansheng international transportation company is absolutely not simple!


    "Well, I don''t know much about it, but when Tang Zhaochun took me to watch the underground black boxing match, there was a gamble that day. We wanted to go up, but we were driven out directly."


    Feng Qingqing continued, as if he had thought of something shocking, and his face gradually showed a trace of sadness


    "Later we heard that the minimum entry qualification for that gamble must be a millionaire with a fortune of more than one billion, not an ordinary millionaire with a fortune of one billion, but someone who can take out a billion dollars to participate in gambling!"


    "What''s more, the gambling game is not in the river and sea, but in a cruise ship first, then along the river into the East China Sea, and finally meet on the high seas. The guests who can enter are not only in the river and sea, but also in Mordor, Hong Kong Island, Taiwan Island, Austria Island, even island countries, Southeast Asia and the United States!"


    Hearing this, Wang Xu not only didn''t know more about Liansheng international transportation company, but also involved more confusion and more questions.


    It''s a gamble that brings together the rich and luxurious people from all over the world, not to mention the strange things that ordinary people don''t know.


    The bigger the secret of Liansheng international transportation company, the deeper Wang Xu''s doubts about his parents.


    Even, even he, at the moment, also slightly dignified in the heart.


    At this moment, he was extremely eager to find a suitable spiritual object in heaven and earth, and break into the realm of Tao bone with the fastest speed. Unfortunately, the ancient secret place of Furong mountain, where time has not come, even if the hands of the key to open the secret place, but he is also anxious.


    Just like the secret place he had experienced in the dense forest of the southwest border, he had been waiting for nearly half a year. After he buried all the people except him, it took him a whole year to get out of it.


    "Where is the location of underground black boxing..."


    Just when Wang Xu is going to ask Feng Qingqing to take him to the underground black boxing ring, he first explores the situation himself.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    A huge noise came from behind. At the same time, Feng Li''s arrogant and proud voice followed


    "Little white face, I''ve brought people here, even Tang Shao himself. Do you dare to tell me to go away?"

 Chapter 165

    Hearing the sound, Wang Xu didn''t look behind him. He spewed out a word directly


    "Go away!"


    This sound, more cold, faintly with a trace of anger.


    Several times to provoke him, really think here in public, he really dare not under the cruel hand?


    "Little white face, you are really dying, and still fantasizing about pretending to be a man in front of my sister?" Feng Li''s face turned white.


    In his heart, Wang Xu is just a small white face. Why dare he do so?


    Before everyone one to one, he put up with it!


    Now, he brought four or five people, even Tang Shao himself. How dare he?


    Feng Li was more and more angry when he pointed to Wang Xu''s hand. He trembled and said angrily, "let me go? I don''t know what you can do today, you white face. You can let me go... "


    However, he did not wait to finish this sentence.


    A young man with him, after seeing Wang Xu for the first time, his face has gone from green to black, from black to white, pale!


    He was just in the same place.


    At this time, when he heard Feng Li''s angry roar, he suddenly regained his consciousness. His eyes were full of panic. Without any hesitation and hesitation, he suddenly turned around and raised his hand to slap Feng Li in the face.


    "Tang Shao, why did you hit me?" For a moment, Feng Li was stunned and stunned. He covered his face with doubts and subconsciously said:


    "We should fight that little white face. It was he who seduced my sister that she dumped you..."


    But when he said that, he suddenly found something wrong.


    At the moment, the "Tang Shao" in his mouth was as white as a dead man.


    Why?


    What is Tang Shao afraid of?


    But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is the boundless anger in Tang Shao''s eyes. It''s a kind of extreme anger that he wants to kill Feng Li. It makes Feng Li''s heart cold.


    At this time, he is in his mother silly, also know that he seems to have done something wrong.


    Sure enough, the next second.


    Tang Shao raised his right hand again and slapped him hard. Feng Li hid two times in a panic, which directly led to a burst of fists and kicks.


    At this time, this scene, not only Feng Li''s doubts, almost all the other diners around to see silly.


    What happened?


    Before Feng Li clamored that Wang Xu would regret it later, people thought he would go back and call people, and soon there would be a good play of brother catching sister''s white face.


    As a result, now this is a live play!


    "I''m not your mother. Are you blind? Mr. Wang, you can provoke! Which dog eye can you see that Mr. Wang has a white face? "


    On the other side, Tang Shao kicks Feng Li''s body and yells and scolds out of breath.


    This is Tang Shao. It''s Tang Zhaochun!


    After Wang Xu''s cutting the fourth master in Furong mountain, even if he was given a hundred dog courage, he would never dare to disrespect Wang Xu again. Even if he saw Wang Xu from a distance, he would turn around and run away, hoping that he would never appear in front of Wang Xu, and he would be punished by Wang Xu.


    However, he deliberately wanted to never appear in front of Wang Xu. As a result, today''s dog day Feng Li brought him here!


    He''s coming to trouble Wang Xu!


    Is Mr. Wang''s trouble something that he can find?!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Tang Zhaochun wanted to kick Feng Li to death on the spot.


    But at this time, Wang Xu has completely turned to look over, in the face of that pair of calm, indifferent eyes, Tang Zhaochun mercilessly a shiver, where there is time to kick Feng Li to death, knees a soft, touch a kneel on the ground.


    In public, he did not want any face, without any hesitation, directly knelt down!


    "Mr. Wang, this scum Feng Li has no eyes. He dares to insult you so lightly. I''ve taught him a lesson for you. Are you satisfied? If I''m not satisfied... I''ll continue until he dies! " Tang Zhaochun deeply lowered his head, did not dare to look at Wang Xu''s face, trembled his lips and said quickly.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds!


    For Tang Zhaochun, just three seconds seemed like three years.


    In front, there was no movement.


    Finally, he couldn''t help it. His voice was filled with tears and he begged in a low voice


    "Mr. Wang, I don''t know anything about it. It has nothing to do with me! Since the Furong mountain incident, I, i... I never dare to be disrespectful to you any more... "


    Then he didn''t hear Wang Xu''s reply. It seemed that he didn''t feel sincere enough. He just lowered his head and moved his knees to Wang Xu''s feet.


    In this process, the whole hall of diners, originally a clamour of people, at this time a silence, everyone was stunned to see.


    Even some diners, originally prepared to clip vegetables, reached out to half and froze, even did not know that chopsticks fell into the dishes.


    Before that thought that Wang Xu was a little white faced waiter, he even opened his mouth wide, his eyes were dull, and his hands were shaking slightly.


    As for Feng Li, he curled up on the ground to resist Tang Zhaochun''s blows and kicks. At this time, he secretly raised his eyes. When he saw this scene, he immediately shrank back and buried his head in his hands again. His face was pale and his eyes were terrified.


    Looking at Tang Zhaochun''s intention to cry with his thigh in his arms, Wang Xu flashed quietly and finally said:


    "It really has nothing to do with you, but after today, I don''t want to see that Feng Li again..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    Tang Zhaochun has been surprised repeatedly kowtow thanks: "I know! I Know! Thank you, Mr. Wang


    Wang Xu


    Even he could not help admiring Tang Zhaochun.


    You are shameless and invincible!


    No one is really wrong with this sentence. Today, Tang Zhaochun really offended him. Now, in the face of this decisive and shameless apology and begging for mercy, he''s afraid he can''t do anything about it?


    But


    "What do you know?" Wang Xu took a deep breath, light way.


    instantaneous.


    Tang Zhaochun looked at Wang Xu cautiously and said in a low voice: "Mr. Wang, don''t you want me to go back and abolish Feng Li completely?"


    As he spoke, a fierce intention of killing flashed across his face.


    Wang Xu took a deep breath again.


    Sometimes, ordinary people are ruthless, even he can''t compare!


    He just wanted Tang Zhaochun to come forward and help Feng Qingqing''s mother and daughter break away from Feng Li''s father and son. In the future, he didn''t have to be bullied by this scum brother all the time and "send" them back and forth to other people like goods.


    However, Tang Zhaochun''s understanding, although beyond his expectations, but there is no difference in the outcome.


    dead person.


    Will not bully anyone again!


    In that case, he didn''t want to explain. He waved his hand to drive people away: "go away, don''t delay everyone''s dinner and business."


    "Yes! Yes How dare Tang Zhaochun have a trace of discontent.


    Even when he heard Wang Xu''s words, he got up with joy and took Feng Li with a face of despair to leave. The look of joy was beyond words, and fools could see it.


    All the way through the place, with countless shocked to a loss of vision, only to hear the sound of chopsticks falling.


    This, in the end


    What happened?


    At this time, Wang Xu also turned to Feng Qingqing and Xing Yumei and said faintly:


    "Let''s go, too."

 Chapter 166

    "Ah... What happened just now?"


    After Wang Xu and others also checked out, it was still three seconds before a woman breathed out a long breath and groaned with a sad face.


    Her male companion, with the same blank face, replied: "maybe that little white face... Has a high status? The person in front doesn''t know him, but the person later knows him? What''s the identity of that little white face? "


    "That''s not the point, OK? The key point is that he is a handsome and distinguished gentleman


    Smell speech, another woman directly to the man rolled a white eye, and then hands cross fist, eyes dazzled little star, seems to have fallen into some unspeakable fantasy.


    Near several diners, a waiter, with a plate in his hand, was listening to all kinds of voices around him. Suddenly, he laughed at himself


    "Ha ha... Who cares? What if it''s not a white face, but a rich family? What does it have to do with me? I don''t have to serve people dishes? A month of hard work, earn these thousands of dollars? "


    Shaking his head, he walked to the table where Wang Xu and others left, began to clean up the mess, bent down to wipe the table and clean up the leftovers.


    The waiter is very open.


    Not everyone can become a person, but everyone, but in order to make their lives better, and try to fight!


    Life is hard, only strong!


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the Shanxi restaurant, Xing Yumei went to the parking lot and drove out her sky blue BMW, but the BMW model was mini and the space was very crowded.


    Wang Xu sat in the back row, but Feng Qingqing didn''t do the co pilot, so he pushed in.


    The already crowded space suddenly became more crowded. Most of Feng Qingqing''s body almost sat down close to Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu''s sense of smell is very sensitive. Along the way, the whole BMW Mini is full of the faint fragrance of two women. In addition, Feng Qingqing''s soft body makes him feel restless unconsciously.


    In particular, whenever Xing Yumei brakes or turns a corner, Feng Qingqing''s body is close to him. Even from the rearview mirror, every time he glances, he can see Xing Yumei''s beautiful eyes


    Woman!


    Sometimes, it''s really a disaster.


    In half an hour.


    The BMW Mini finally stops, and the three of them walk down from the car. Feng Qingqing sighs with disappointment, while Xing Yumei quietly thrusts into the middle of the two, separating her from Wang Xu.


    At this time, the three people were far away from the river and the sea. They reached the edge of the northern suburbs, close to the river flowing through the river and the sea. In front of them was a modern wharf with huge cargo throughput. At a glance, red and blue containers filled the space, and several gantry cranes nearly 100 meters high stood in the air.


    "This is a cargo terminal of Liansheng international transportation company, and it is also the boxing ground of underground black fist." Feng Qingqing pointed to the huge Wharf in front of her and simply said:


    "There are not many underground black boxing in Jianghai. It can be said that this is the biggest boxing field in Jianghai, but the field is not on the ground, but underground!"


    With that, she pointed to a warehouse in the distance. As she walked, she said, "no, that freight warehouse is one of the entrances to the boxing ring. If there is no acquaintance, even if outsiders get the information, they can only walk around in an ordinary warehouse, and finally return in vain."


    Wang Xu nodded and didn''t say much. As a matter of fact, he knows more about underground black boxing than Feng Qingqing. However, the boxing arenas he knows are all abroad, and there is really no way to go to Jianghai.


    Fortunately, Feng Qingqing, a familiar customer who often goes in and out of the black boxing circle to find stimulation, didn''t have any other accidents. After entering the warehouse and verifying Feng Qingqing''s identity information, they were led into a container by a big man in black.


    "Boom!"


    With the violent roar of mechanical gear rotation, the container where the three people are located suddenly falls down, which turns out to be an excellent elevator.


    Soon, the three came to the real underground black ring.


    As soon as I got out of the elevator, I saw a noisy crowd, a heat wave rushing towards me. What I saw were all excited, fanatical and even crazy faces.


    "Fuck! The champion of No.3 boxing ring, did you take the aphrodisiac today? I''ve killed seven boxers in a row. I''m sorry! "


    "Come on! Come on! If you have the seed, you''ll kill me


    "A million! Ring four, buy a live bear and a dead ring


    "Handsome guy, won the money? Do you want to go to the back with others? Only ten thousand yuan, less than one percent of what you just won


    All kinds of people are reflected in the eyes, followed by all kinds of different emotions, and all kinds of dialogues containing huge information.


    "There are no less than a thousand people here, are there? Jianghai, there is such a big underground black boxing ring... "


    With a cursory glance across the hall, Wang Xu couldn''t help shaking his eyes slightly.


    To tell you the truth, it seems that the scene before him is a little beyond his expectation. Even in foreign countries, this kind of boxing field can be regarded as a large one. All the forces that can create this kind of place and have such a hot business are powerful forces with strong background and extremely fierce means.


    In this arena, I''m afraid that any of the top families in Jianghai, such as Zhangjia, Liujia and Zhaojia, can''t survive.


    Liansheng international transportation company''s water


    It''s deep!


    "Hee hee, Mr. Wang, isn''t it good here? The boxing ring outside is not the most exciting. I heard that there is a Gambling Hall at the bottom, which will only be more lively than here. " Feng Qingqing smiles.


    It may be that after entering the underground ring, she recovered her previous mood, and the whole person seemed a little excited.


    "Yes, there are many people." Wang Xu did not deny it.


    A large number of people means that the situation of accidents will become bigger. In the boxing field, the strong people here need more and stronger.


    Just along the way, he has found a lot of fighters full of Qi and blood, and even some fighters fighting in the ring are also outstanding fighters!


    Looking at the fierce black boxers, Wang Xu thought of Tang Zhaochun''s brother Zhen who was blowing up at the entrance of Furong mountain.


    Last year''s underground black boxing champion?


    Oh, the strength is not so good. It''s very powerful.


    Only the black boxer we see here now already has an inner strength fighter. Brother Zhen can fight two fights with the new fighter. The title of champion is just a joke.


    At this time, Wang Xu''s eyes swept a familiar figure and suddenly stopped.


    That man is not brother Zhen, who else can it be?


    Just when Wang Xu''s eyes are ready to move to the other side, brother Zhen seems to see them. His face suddenly becomes gloomy. He leaves the crowd and strides towards them.

 Chapter 167

    "Woman, where is your man named Tang? Let him pay off the money I asked him to pay last time! " Brother Zhen directly stops in front of the three people and shouts at Feng Qingqing coldly.


    "Tang Zhaochun owes you money. You need to find him." Feng Qingqing''s face is not good-looking, cold voice way: "moreover, I have broken up with him, and I have nothing to do with it."


    "Well, if you say it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter?"


    Brother Zhen snorted coldly, where he was willing to believe it, and said with a ferocious face: "I tell you, I can''t get in touch with that grandson now, and I was ready to give up. But I didn''t expect to be lucky today to let me meet you here. "


    "I tell you, this money, not to mention that you broke up with the grandson, even if the grandson died, you have to give it today!"


    "You


    Feng Qingqing was so angry that he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Wang Xu looked at it and frowned slightly. It seemed that something was wrong.


    With his eyesight, when brother Zhen was just talking and mentioning money, he didn''t have any fluctuation in his eyes. However, he looked at Feng Qingqing with a trace of deep greed. Even, Xing Yumei also greedily looked at several.


    At this time, Feng Qingqing was very angry and said directly:


    "Good! Even if I''m unlucky, how can you have the face to ask for the money? At the beginning, we agreed that you would win the challenge arena and take us to Furong mountain. But when you go up, you are directly hit by others and fly out. You fainted on the spot. Where do you want to pay for your face? "


    "Face? What is that? Can you eat it? "


    In the face of Feng Qingqing''s angry questioning, brother Zhen''s face flashed a touch of sarcasm and sneered: "since you say I don''t want to be shameful, then I really don''t want to be shameful to show you!"


    "Since you can''t afford it, you should pay for it with your skin and flesh."


    As he spoke, his greedy eyes no longer covered up. He grabbed his hands in the air and strode over. Without looking at Wang Xu, he reached out and pushed him. He wanted to take Feng Qingqing away by force.


    But this push, Wang Xu is still.


    "Boy, if you don''t want to die, get out of my way!"


    Brother Zhen frowns and stares at Wang Xu fiercely.


    "Oh?" Wang Xu chuckled and returned the light original words, saying: "if you don''t want to die, then turn around and roll for me immediately!"


    "What?"


    Brother Zhen''s nose was almost crooked. He stared, pointed to his nose and asked, "boy, let me go? If you have seed, you! Give it to me! Say it again


    "Go away."


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    "Boy, you look for..."


    In an instant, brother Zhen''s lungs were all blown up. In his anger, the boss, who was staring at him, looked fierce and fierce. Holding his fist, he was going to blow his fist on Wang Xu''s face, so that he could know what the flower was and why it was so red!


    But just then, the crowd around suddenly burst out a burst of fierce cheers, and harsh screams.


    "Nine kings of Luo!"


    "Nine kings of Luo!"


    "Nine kings of Luo!"


    ¡­¡­


    Nearly a thousand people gathered in the fanatical cry, in the underground confined space, the huge sound directly formed a wave, wave after wave in the whole hall constantly scouring, like a thunderbolt burst.


    "What? Is it King Luo Jiu? " Even Feng Qingqing was followed by a exclamation, and her face suddenly became excited.


    "Who is the ninth king of Luo?" Wang Xu frowned slightly and asked in Feng Qingqing''s ear.


    Feng Qingqing''s ears became red, because when Wang Xu spoke, the heat of her breath naturally sprayed on her ears, making her feel strange


    She quickly introduced: "the real name of King Luo Jiuquan is Luo Quan. He is a very famous champion in the underground black boxing circle in China. He is only 34 years old this year. He once defeated nine Southeast Asian champions in a black boxing ring in Southeast Asia by one person. One of them even smashed his whole upper body and died. Finally, he was the tenth champion, On the spot was scared to admit defeat, even the boxing ring did not dare, become famous


    "Because of this game, everyone calls him Luo Jiuwang, which means that he is the ninth in the ring, and no one dares to be the tenth!"


    With that, Feng Qingqing cheered with excitement and continued: "after becoming famous, he hasn''t appeared in the underground black boxing ring for a long time. I didn''t expect that he would appear in Jianghai today!"


    Wang Xu nodded, slightly frowned, but did not make any evaluation.


    He has a similar title in the world. Many people call him "Wang Jiu" in private.


    The ninth king!


    No one dares to be in the tenth place.


    Nine for respect, before losing its eight, even if it is only called the ninth, but is one of the first!


    Now, suddenly hearing this, Luo Jiuwang made him feel uncomfortable. This is the same as the Chinese people with the same name and surname. Anyone who meets a person with the same name and surname will feel uncomfortable.


    Sure enough, seeing Wang Xu frowning, Feng Qingqing also reacted. She quickly laughed with embarrassment and said in a low voice, "of course, no matter how powerful Luo Jiuwang is, he''s just as powerful in the ring. Compared with you, Mr. Wang, it''s the difference between the ground and the sky."


    "Don''t think about it. Let''s sit down somewhere."


    Wang Xu shook his head and turned to leave.


    With this attitude, he directly ignored brother Zhen beside him, and immediately made brother Zhen blush with anger. He raised his hand to Wang Xu and opened his mouth to drink:


    "Little..."


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, the crowd around him burst into a huge cheering sound


    "The ninth king of Luo is coming!"


    "Nine kings!"


    "Nine kings!"


    Under the huge sound wave, what brother Zhen wanted to say was forcibly interrupted again.


    At that moment, his face was as ugly as pig''s liver, and his expression was distorted.


    Fuck!


    Let''s get the hell out of here?!


    At the same time, around Wang Xu and others, the crowd separated a road like a tide, and then a group of people came along the road.


    The leader is a middle-aged man with a faint smile. Behind him, there are more than a dozen big men who only wear black vests and show strong muscles in their arms.


    The middle-aged man is holding his head slightly, pacing slowly step by step, smiling and waving to the crowd on both sides from time to time.


    That posture is just like the most important people, some hot stars.


    His smile and wave will lead to cheers and screams of no killing, and even a woman with an extremely excited look will rush to take a picture with him, which is no worse than the brain powder of those entertainment stars.


    And Wang Xu and others, because of the sudden separation of the crowd, just in the forefront of this humanitarian line.


    When the middle-aged man passed them, he suddenly stopped for a moment, gave a smile to Feng Qingqing and Xing Yumei, then nodded and left.


    Wang Xu''s face was calm, but his fundus fluctuated slightly.


    Just now, he clearly saw a touch of greed and strong desire for possession in the eyes of the other side, but the other side covered up very well, just fleeting.


    Unfortunately, he was caught by Wang Xu.


    However, since Luo Quan didn''t take any action, Wang Xu couldn''t have been taught a lesson at the sight of the two girls, and he didn''t care.


    However, the accident happened quickly.

 Chapter 168

    After passing Wang Xu and others, Luo Quan directly stood on the nearest ring, looked at the long and fanatical crowd, stretched out his hands and slightly pressed down in the void.


    In an instant, the whole hall was quiet. Everyone forced down their excitement and looked at the man in the ring with frenzy and excitement!


    Luo Quan stood there alone, the God in their heart!


    On the ring, the invincible God of war!


    "It''s really very kind of you to praise me so much. Luo Quan is just an ordinary boxer in the ring. It''s a great honor for me to get your respect and love. Although I haven''t done it for many years, it''s worth doing it again with you here and now! "


    Luo Quan with a warm smile, word by word serious way: "how about? Anyone here would like to come up and have a discussion with me. Don''t worry, it''s just a discussion. I can give you some guidance on your shortcomings. If anyone wants to, just stand up. "


    Unfortunately, after seven or eight breaths, no one came forward.


    The ordinary people who come to the underground black boxing for stimulation naturally, needless to say, none of those fighters in the boxing ring are fools.


    It''s a duel, but with Luo Quan''s strength, they''re afraid they''re just going to serve as targets for each other''s performances, aren''t they?


    Of course, it''s not that no one wants to move. After all, it''s only one hit, but it''s also an opportunity to get the independent guidance of Luo Quan, the "nine king of boxing".


    However, it is difficult for people to make a decision so quickly.


    Seeing that no one came out so quickly, Luo Quan''s smile suddenly changed on his face in the ring. He glanced at a place in the crowd and suddenly brought a trace of fun and irony to his eyes.


    The next second, his eyes suddenly set on Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing beside Wang Xu, greedily watching, while Yu Guang swept Wang Xu and said faintly:


    "Young man, I think you have a good foundation. You are strong and muscular. Your fists have been sandbagged. Do you want to seize this opportunity to compete with me? Don''t worry. It''s my kind teaching. I only use 10% of my strength. "


    Luo Quan smiles, and his voice is reserved. Then he maintains his calm and high attitude, as if overlooking Wang Xu. In fact, his eyes are wantonly appreciating Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing.


    In a flash, Wang Xu almost directly became the focus of attention in the whole hall, except Luo Quan. Many people looked at Wang Xu with different eyes.


    "What a pity! If I knew it, I would not hesitate. What a good opportunity it is! It''s just for a boy who can''t pass on his name! " A boxer smashed the ring around him with regret.


    Some people have pity: "the target of King Luo Jiuwang''s fist is not so good. Even if he only uses 10% of his strength, he will have to hurt his muscles and bones for a month or two."


    But most of the people here are just looking for exciting spectators. They all come to see the drama with their eyes. One after another, they laugh easily and tease each other. After Wang Xu comes to power, Luo Quan will be so powerful, powerful and amazing.


    Luo Quan Mu Lu''s appreciation of the two girls, with disdain and disregard for Wang Xu on his face, smiles faintly.


    He ordered Wang Xu on purpose. He wanted Wang Xu to be hit by him like a clown in public. Why?


    In addition to his greed for Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing, when he passed by Wang Xu and others, because of their astonishment, he stopped for a while and laughed at them. What happened?


    Even if Wang Xu is not excited, how dare he look at him without expression?


    What''s his status? Which of the people present, seeing him, did not look excited, full of worship and awe?


    Let Wang Xu become a clown, a slight lesson, and high to guide each other''s excuse, not only out of the heart of a bad breath, but also in front of the two women rose prestige, but also let himself feel a trace of high pleasure from the bottom of his heart!


    You see, for you boy, I Luo Quan ignore the past and guide you in public. How much face did this give you? Even, it can be said that it is charity!


    Really, three birds with one stone!


    The more he thought about it, the more proud Luo Quan was and the more reserved he was.


    However, at the same time, Wang Xu was a little surprised. He did not expect that he would be called out by Luo Quan in public.


    For a moment, he really didn''t know how to answer each other.


    Although Wang Xu can see that Luo Quan is also a warrior, he is still at the top of his inner strength and can break into the dark strength at any time.


    But even if it''s a dark warrior, how many times has he killed?


    A few days ago, Furong mountain is the fourth master of sword cutting!


    Now, however, Luo Quan points his nose in public and asks himself to compete with him? The other side is still quite superior and disdains to say that only 10% of the strength


    what is it?


    The rooster with a little red hair wags his tail in front of the Phoenix, and then says to the Phoenix contemptuously, "little garbage, are you not as beautiful as me?"


    For a moment, Wang Xu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    So he laughed directly, pointed to his nose, looked at Luo Quan in the ring, and confirmed word by word


    "Are you calling me?"


    When he spoke, the smile in his voice could even be heard by ordinary people around him.


    It was not an ecstatic smile, but a smile with a little surprise, mostly funny.


    For Wang Xu himself, he knows his strength. To be honest, there is no comparability between Wang Xu and Luo Quan. This is not that he looks down on each other for no reason, but the gap between them is too big, even to the extent that he has been ignoring Luo Quan.


    However, the difference between Wang Xu and Luo Quan is that there is no comparability among others around?


    With Wang Xu''s voice out, almost everyone in the hall looks at him with a trace of humor.


    At this time, Luo Quan, is very unhappy!


    He thought that Wang Xu might be afraid to push back, but he never thought that Wang Xu would be like this.


    Indifferent, calm, even chuckling, totally look down on his laughter!


    At the bottom of Luo Quan''s heart, Wang Xu should not be like this at all, but should be ecstatic and surprised


    At the thought of surprise, Luo Quan''s face became more ugly.


    Yes, Wang Xu was really surprised, but this surprise was not the surprise he thought too much, but a kind of naked, undisguised, direct expression of contempt!


    "Boy, yes, it''s you! Come up and practice with me The last few words, Luo Quan is almost biting teeth, squinting, forced to press the bottom of my heart anger, word by word.


    Originally, he just wanted Wang Xu to make a fool of himself in public, just to break one or two ribs. But now, if you don''t kill this boy, you have to waste his hands!


    Let this boy, in the future, never, never have a chance to stand in the ring again!

 Chapter 169

    "Hum, boy, the ninth king of Luo calls you, don''t you dare to go up? Even if the nine kings only use 10% of their strength, you will have to break at least a few bones. "


    At this time, see Luo Quan staring at Wang Xu, one side of the shock brother also had to suppress the anger in the heart, with a sneer on his face, he did not dare to delay Luo Quan in the limelight at this time.


    But at the same time, a burst of jealousy rose in his heart


    "Damn, this grandson is also lucky. Although he will be beaten once, he can get the independent guidance of King Luo Jiu. Damn! That''s the guidance of Luo Jiuwang''s Duel... "


    At this moment, brother Zhen clenched his fist and bit his teeth with regret. Wang Xu''s eyes were full of envy.


    At the same time.


    With Luo Quan''s faint words, a burst of noise broke out in the crowd around him.


    "Boy, the ninth king of Luo wants to guide you in public. Thank you very much!"


    "Yes, what are you doing there? Hurry to the ring


    "If he can be liked by King Luo, what bad luck has this boy got, but is he a fool? Such a good opportunity, still standing there in a daze, can''t be for joy of silly


    "Boy, how dare you make king Luo wait? Move quickly, and you''ll be stunned like a wooden stake! "


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd in the ring is noisy and the crowd is impatient.


    In the boxing ring, Luo Quan''s mouth gradually spread a cold smile, suddenly he was angry before, and felt a burst of laughter.


    This boy, it seems that he is misunderstood!


    This is not disdain, but be happy of silly ah!


    However, at this time, Wang Xu shook his head, with a faint smile on his face, and said calmly:


    "To tell you the truth, I advise you to take this idea back, because you are not my opponent, and I don''t want to compete with you."


    what?


    When he said this, there was another uproar in the audience. People were no longer laughing at Schadenfreude, but looking at a real fool, idiot and madman.


    "This boy, isn''t he really a psychopath?" Shock elder brother is eye bead son a stare, in the heart is shocked matchless.


    Otherwise, the boy is exaggerating?


    "I''m not an opponent?" In the ring, Luo Quan''s heart is a little suspicious. Otherwise, Wang Xu''s talk is too crazy and his attitude is too calm.


    His face is a little ugly, but where to know, Wang Xu''s vision and heart, is really no interest and around these people care.


    When the gods stand at the end of the way of heaven, will they care about a group of underground ants who yell and beat them to death?


    After that, Wang Xu turned around and took the two girls to leave the center of the whirlpool and sit down in the hall.


    Luo Quan is also one of these people.


    It''s not only a waste of time, but also a degradation of status to care about these people!


    But at this time, Luo Quan''s eyes on the ring were cold. He said faintly: "boy, you seem to despise me, Luo Quan? I''m not your opponent? Ha ha, people are responsible for what they have said. "


    "Since you dare to say this, it means that you feel that your strength is no less than ours, or even stronger than ours? Good, then I will treat you as a real equal opponent! "


    As soon as Luo Quan raised his hand, under the ring, a black waistcoat man came up respectfully and handed him a pair of fists made of fine steel.


    "Touch!"


    With a fist, Luo Quan played with it at will. The two fists collided and rubbed with each other, giving people a kind of golden voice. His intention to kill rose out of thin air.


    "Come back to me, let''s fight with all our strength, otherwise, you can''t leave today!" Luo Quan said lightly.


    All of a sudden, he took a deep breath, and his five fingers suddenly closed. In an instant, under everyone''s gaze, the fist set made of fine steel was pinched with his five fingers.


    In an instant, the whole hall, surrounded by nearly a thousand people together issued a exclamation, and then there was a suppressed breathing sound, all people were staring at Luo Quan''s slowly closed hands.


    It''s made of fine steel. The front of the fist is made of two or three centimeters of modern alloy steel. It''s hard for bullets to leave traces on it


    Now, however, Luo Quan''s hand pinched it hard and kept sinking, just like a piece of bread.


    Even eventually, the whole ring was squeezed into a solid iron ball, and the surface was covered with clearly visible finger fingerprints.


    "I''m Luo Quan, not a cat or a dog, so not everyone can talk to me like this!" Throwing away the "solid iron ball" in his hand, Luo Quan slowly raised his head and looked at Wang Xu with unbridled eyes. He said in a cold voice:


    "Don''t you think I''m not strong enough for you? I don''t know if Luo''s hand can get into your eyes? "


    Wang Xu didn''t see a pause in his turning movement, and he said without looking back


    "Not enough."


    Just two words made Luo Quan''s face distorted.


    You don''t even look back, don''t you dare to say it''s not enough?


    "Oh, it seems that you are really a great master." Luo Quan laughed angrily and snorted coldly. There was no cover for his intention of killing


    "Luo has traveled all over the world, sneaking into the underground black boxing ring of various countries. For the first time in so many years, I met you who ignored Luo like this..."


    At this point, he suddenly stopped, his face twisted more ferocious, his forehead was blue, and it seemed that he had wasted countless efforts before he forced down his anger and uttered three words in a cold voice


    "... master!"


    With Luo Quan''s cold voice, some people in the crowd could not help but scold him again.


    "This boy is really underdog. What are you pretending to be?"


    "If you have the ability, just go up and have a fight! It''s a waste of people''s time to talk and force here. "


    "What do you really think he is?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Wang, are you not angry when they say that about you?" Feng Qingqing looks at Wang Xu and says angrily.


    Xing Yumei is also frowning, a little puzzled: "yes, I am now angry and want to curse!"


    "People and dogs stand together in the square, the dog suddenly crazy bit you, do you still bite back?" Wang Xu looked at her with a faint smile. His eyes flashed slightly. He said calmly:


    "Well, let''s go and have a look at the casino further down."


    This is the difference of vision and mental strength, which also determines the difference of each person''s mind.


    "Well." Although both Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing were surprised, they did not continue to refute and followed Wang Xu to the inside.


    But just then.


    "Boy, after you insulted me so much, do you think you can walk away so casually?"


    Suddenly, Luo Quan''s voice suddenly amplified. It really exploded in the hall like a thunder, and even forced the noisy crowd down.


    All ears, only his cold voice echoed.


    At the next moment, Luo Quan''s fine steel fist sleeve, which he squeezed into a solid iron ball, suddenly tears the air and shoots at the direction of Wang Xu with a sharp wind.

 Chapter 170

    The speed of the iron ball is very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, it broke more than ten meters of space.


    "Touch!"


    A sound like the sound of firecrackers, the solid iron ball was directly hit on the place where Wang Xu and others stood, deep into the ground.


    This iron ball is aimed at directly killing Wang Xu.


    Even, in this process, they didn''t care about Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing.


    If it wasn''t for the critical moment, Wang Xu''s hands suddenly opened, holding the two women and taking a step forward. He was afraid that one of the two women would be here.


    Just took a step to avoid the iron ball.


    Is it a coincidence?


    Luo Quan looks at this scene coldly, but there is no multi tube, and a trace of cruelty appears on his face.


    Is not a coincidence, he made a decision, there will be no other changes!


    "Boy, if you talk to me well and don''t want to come up to compete with me, I''ll find another one. There are many people who want this opportunity. But you ignore me again and again, and you talk like fart! "


    Luo Quan stares at Wang Xu''s back, his eyes are extremely cold, and his voice is as cold as a sharp knife rubbing against the ice


    "For more than 30 years, Luo has never been so ignored or humiliated! If you want to survive, kneel down and apologize to me, otherwise... "


    Killing intention, boiling!


    Cold as a cold night!


    "Kneel down!"


    "Sorry!"


    "Kneel down and apologize!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the echo of Luo Quan''s cold voice, the crowd around, countless people are also full of schadenfreude, or fanatical, or cold, or cruel, or the desire for blood... Followed by a loud cry!


    At the beginning, the voice was disorderly, just a few people shouting impulsively and excitedly, but in a few breaths, the atmosphere was driven up, and all of them cried enthusiastically.


    Huge sound waves converge like tides, wave after wave impact on this closed underground space, so that everyone''s body seems to have a fire burning.


    Excited!


    excitement!


    Exciting!


    Desire, blood!


    More, longing for death!


    This is the normal situation of underground black boxing scene.


    The people who appear here are all longing for blood and death, in order to pursue their own miserable stimulation in their ordinary life.


    "Asshole, these scum, why should we apologize? What a bunch of idiots Looking at the solid iron ball, which is less than an inch away from her and is deeply immersed in the ground, Xing Yumei''s face is slightly pale and yells angrily.


    Feng Qingqing looks at the people who are almost in a frenzy. She thinks that she used to be one of these people. Her eyes are very complicated. There are regrets, fears and pains, but more of them are happy and suddenly.


    Because of Wang Xu, she has at least seen herself clearly, and finally separated from this confused and crazy day.


    Then she gave a wry smile and whispered: "what the hell is king Luo Jiuwang? What is he in front of Prince Wang? A group of people who can''t see the real dragon clearly. You are so pitiful and sad


    Until this time, Wang Xu stopped, slowly turned to look at the past, his eyes swept the solid iron ball on the ground, his eyes were cold and flash away.


    Someone


    Really, want to die?!


    At the same time, on the ring, Luo Quan''s hands slightly pressed down in the void. In an instant, the hall suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    No one pays attention to Wang Xu and others any more. Everyone puts their eyes on the boxing ring again. The man with a cold look seems to be expecting something.


    Next second.


    In this stillness, Luo Quan''s face showed a smile of satisfaction that everything was under control, then suddenly turned into a cold, and uttered the last word:


    "... death!"


    The cold words spread in the air. Everywhere along the way, a touch of madness appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    "Death


    "Die! Die! Die


    The noise, once again, resounded throughout the audience.


    For a moment, this dark underground space is like a group of demons dancing.


    Wang Xu cold look, did not speak, he just silently bent down to the deep into the ground that solid iron ball to dig out, and then in his hand, seems to feel the weight is not suitable, shape is not suitable.


    This scene, many people around directly laughed out: "ha ha, what is this boy doing? Don''t you want to use this iron ball to attack Luo Jiuwang? Tut, not to mention picking up people''s teeth and wisdom, I doubt whether he can throw it accurately. I''m laughing to death... "


    Luo Quan is also laughing, laughing sarcastically.


    Wang Xu is also smiling, a faint smile.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu grabbed the iron ball with both hands, then rubbed and pulled it gently.


    Instantly, in the eyes of countless people watching jokes, this solid iron ball is like dough, which is directly pulled into a flat short stick with the length of a baby''s small arm by him.


    I don''t know how many people''s eyes changed from watching jokes to astonishment.


    And this is not over, then, Wang Xu with two fingers in front of the stick randomly pinch twice, suddenly, a flashing cold light sharp sword point appeared.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes, are all unbelievable, and then the rapid change, gradually startled to incredible.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the original solid iron ball has become a dagger with a twinkling cold light.


    How is that possible?


    With one breath, the iron ball is pinched into a sharp dagger by a hard bare hand?


    Really?


    At this moment, the noise in the hall completely disappeared.


    Even people forget to breathe.


    In a dead silence, there is a deep shock for all people.


    Even Luo Quan''s eyes are dull at this time.


    This, this


    What the hell?


    How is that possible?


    He pinched the fine steel fist into a solid iron ball. He thought it was shocking enough, and that was almost his greatest strength. But now, in Wang Xu''s hands, the solid iron ball is no different from the dough.


    He rubbed it round and pinched it flat. He could turn it into anything he wanted. In a short breath, he turned it into a dagger flashing cold light, which made people have no doubt about its sharpness


    wait!


    dagger?!


    Suddenly, it seemed that something had finally occurred to him. An unspeakable horror suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart. Luo Quan''s eyes contracted violently. Time seemed to slow down countless times at this moment.


    When he saw Wang Xu, he gave him a smile. When he saw Wang Xu holding the broken sword with one hand, he raised his hand and saw


    The speed is terrifying. The cold light on the tip of the sword flickers like a flash of lightning, like a sword light pierced through the space


    He screamed in his mind to escape!


    But


    Everything.


    It''s all too late!

 Chapter 171

    "Poof


    Almost at the moment when the cold light exploded, the sharp dagger had pierced the air, straight into the ring under Luo Quan''s feet, no more than an inch away from Luo Quan''s body.


    On the ring, even the nearest person can only see the deep void in the shape of the sword, which is dark and deep.


    There was a dead silence.


    It''s really as silent as death. I can''t even hear the sound of breathing.


    "You know what? What I hate most about me is that you still don''t understand what I have said clearly enough. "


    Wang Xu raised his eyes slightly and swept around. Finally, he looked at Luo Quan in the ring and said faintly:


    "What? I said that you are not my opponent, you just don''t want to believe... "


    But in the middle of the conversation, Wang Xu seemed to feel something. He frowned abruptly, then a touch of disgust flashed on his face, and directly scolded rather ominously


    "Fuck! What is it? To die like this? What a coward


    After scolding, he turned around and took Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing to the hall.


    In this process, most of the people in the hall are at a loss for Wang Xu''s inexplicable change.


    what do you mean?


    Luo Jiuwang


    Dead?


    How can it be!


    They admit that the means Wang Xugang has just demonstrated are indeed extreme. Even ordinary people like them can see the difference between Luo Quan and Wang Xu.


    But the dagger that Wang Xugang just threw out didn''t hit Luo Quan''s body. I don''t know whether it was Wang Xu''s intention or coincidence that he fell at Luo Quan''s feet.


    Anyway, Luo Quan is not dead, is he?


    Not even hurt. Well, how did Wang Xu become a dead man?


    People are full of doubts.


    At this time, from a distance, Feng Qingqing and Xing Yumei asked the same question: "Prince Wang, is that Luo Jiuwang really dead? The dagger you just threw out didn''t touch him


    "Yes, he is still standing in the ring. I don''t think his face has changed. It seems that he is not afraid of you at all. How can he be a dead man?"


    It''s not just the two women. Which one of them is not the question?


    Even the dozen big men with black waistcoats brought by Luo Quan were closest to the boxing ring and could see it most clearly.


    In the face of Wang Xu''s terrible hand, their eldest brother''s face is not changed, his face is slightly ironic, his back is straight, his hands are behind his back, his feet are in the shape of eight characters, the golden sword is standing there, even Luo Quan''s eyes are still


    wait!


    It seems that he suddenly found something unbelievable. A big man in a black vest shivered his lips and pointed to Luo Quan. His voice was hoarse and full of disbelief. He asked blankly and dully:


    "Everybody, you see, our eldest brother''s eyes don''t have any spirit..."


    "It seems to be..." Wen Yan, a few big men with black waistcoats looked at him together. At the same time, their faces were stiff. Then they were all in a trance and said sleepwalking


    "... really?"


    In response, at the beginning, the man in the black vest almost tried his best to squeeze out a trembling sentence from his lungs


    "Our boss, Luo Jiuwang... Unexpectedly, unexpectedly... Scared to death?"


    In fact, his voice is not big, but in a dead hall, it is no less than a thunder.


    "What?"


    "King Luo Jiu was scared to death?"


    "How can it be? He is the king of Luo Jiu who lost eight Southeast Asian boxing champions in a row and killed one in the last punch, which made the tenth person dare not go on stage! "


    For a moment, I don''t know how many people don''t want to believe it.


    But soon, with the crowd flocking to the bottom of the ring, not only these black waistcoat men found the truth, all the people who came over found the truth.


    A fact that we have to accept!


    "How could King Luo Jiuwang be so easily scared to death?"


    "Or... Scared to death standing up?"


    "This, this, this..."


    For a while, I don''t know how many people can''t accept this fact.


    If you don''t see and experience this result, who the hell will believe it?


    Now, they go out... No, call their friends, swear to heaven, swear at their mother, I''m afraid few people will believe it.


    But, this is true!


    Luo Quan, also known as Luo Jiuwang, is a veteran boxer in the underground black boxing circle for more than ten years.


    To death!


    Also stand on the ring dead!


    Scared to death!


    Countless people lost their minds and then lost their voice.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The hall became more and more silent, leaving only the footsteps of Wang Xu, Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing.


    Suddenly, as if he had just done a trivial thing that was not worth worrying about, Wang Xu calmly took the two girls all the way to the deepest part of the hall.


    There are elevators leading to the casinos deeper down the ring than this underground ring.


    I don''t know when, everyone''s eyes are fixed on Wang Xu''s body, and then follow the man''s back, step by step to send him to the depth of the hall.


    Gradually, people''s eyes became fanatical.


    That kind of fanaticism, compared with the previous look at Luo Quan''s eyes, is more hot, but also a little more awe.


    As if they saw the man, not the man.


    It''s a demon!


    Even the guards who guard the elevator leading to the next floor of the casino are full of awe when they look at Wang Xu. They don''t dare to stop him at all. They even open the elevator door in advance.


    "Hoo..."


    Until the elevator door fell, no longer see the man''s back, boxing hall suddenly appeared a huge wind howling.


    That''s the movement caused by everyone relaxing and finally not holding their breath.


    "Touch!"


    In this breath sound, there is also an inharmonious sound of human body landing.


    Brother Zhen slumped on the ground, his whole body shaking like chaff, his face pale, and his eyes were in fear.


    He came out almost crying:


    "What did I just... Do?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the lower floor of the underground ring.


    In a luxurious VIP private room, a 27-8-year-old boy is sitting in front of a huge round gambling table. In front of him, in the middle of a pile of chips worth tens of millions, there is a dagger with its tail shaking slightly.


    At this time, childe''s face was pale, and a piece of hair on his forehead was slowly falling down, and a trace of blood also slipped down his forehead.


    "Who is it? Who is it? How the hell did this sword come to me? Who is it? "


    The boy bit his teeth. He was scared and angry to the extreme. He almost roared wildly.

 Chapter 172

    The overlord is very flustered.


    No, it''s not panic, but almost scared to pee!


    At that moment, he was going to look down at the cards, and he was about to make a flush


    As a result, the sword suddenly fell down from the sky, almost clinging to his scalp, and then stabbed tens of millions of chips in front of him, and finally stopped half an inch into the gambling table.


    Looking at the quivering dagger in front of him, the look on his face was uncertain.


    It doesn''t matter who shot this sword. What''s important is what it was aimed at!


    Or, who wants to kill him!


    At that moment, if it wasn''t for the time when he was playing cards, he saw a corner of the same suit and color, and his head would shrink back. Now he is afraid that he has become a dead man.


    Who is it?


    Who is it?


    Is it the second guy who wants to trample me to death?


    At this time, the overbearing face gradually turned from pale to black, and the boundless anger and anger surged in his heart.


    After Wang Xu knelt down in public at the dinner party of Zhang Jia, his heart was cast a shadow. His future achievements in martial arts became dim, and Wang Badao never recovered.


    His status in the Wang family declined rapidly, and he was soon trampled by his second younger brother Wang batian. From the original Wang family, all the people paid attention to the son of heaven, he became a man who lived in all kinds of entertainment places all day and lived a dissolute life.


    "Damn, no matter who wants me to die... You have to pay for me!"


    After thinking about it for a long time, I couldn''t be sure who wanted to kill him. Wang Baqiao was gnashing his teeth. His eyes were very gloomy and his deep intention of killing him was floating inside.


    Taking a deep breath, he silently took out his mobile phone from his arms, got up, left the gambling table and dialed a phone.


    Two minutes later, he turned off his cell phone and went back to the gambling table to regain his original calm.


    "Ha ha, Wang batian? Let you proud for a while, really think I left the Wang family, there is no other dependence? And this sword... "


    Thinking of this, Wang Badao looked at the dagger in front of him, flashed a touch of cruelty at the bottom of his eyes, and murmured in his heart:


    "No matter who you are, you almost killed me. You don''t want to leave here today! Soon, you will realize what regret and despair are


    "No matter how deep you are hidden? It''s underground here. If I check thousands of people here one by one, I''ll make you kneel in front of me like a dead dog! "


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu, Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing have already stepped out of the elevator and strolled in the casino hall deeper underground.


    "Prince Wang, King Luo Jiu is really scared to death by you? It is said that he is a murderer. How dare he be so timid? " Feng Qingqing half bit his lip, and still can''t believe it.


    "Some people can''t just look at the surface." Wang Xu light smile, a little perfunctory meaning.


    Why are you scared to death?


    He is not Luo Quan. Where do you know where to go?


    But just then, since she got into the elevator, Xing Yumei, who always seemed to have something on her mind, suddenly asked, "Wang Xu, why are you here today? You don''t like black boxing or gambling, do you? "


    "Because I need to be here." Wen Yan, Wang Xu was silent for a moment, did not explain, light said: "Yumei sister, some things you had better not know good, this is good for you, also good for me."


    He said this sentence means, about criminal investigation and Han Mei husband and wife in the study alone said those words. However, Xing Yumei seems to have misunderstood something.


    Hearing these words, she seemed to suddenly think of something, her eyes suddenly widened: "wait a minute, are you because my parents mentioned Liansheng international, and they think that this place is related to the mysterious disappearance of your parents, so you have to come here to investigate?"


    Wang Xu was a little silent.


    Although he didn''t mean that, that''s why he came here today.


    "It can be said that since uncle Xing said that my parents worked in this company before, I must find out what happened and always find some clues about the mysterious disappearance of my parents."


    Wang Xu said faintly, his eyes swept around the casino, and his eyes were very calm


    "Because... I don''t believe they''re dead!"


    While speaking, a light sense of killing came out of Wang Xu''s uncontrollable body, but it was fleeting, and Wang Xu put it away again.


    Today, even if Luo Quan didn''t take the initiative to make trouble, he still has the opportunity to make some noise. Now Luo Quan is scared to death in the ring. Presumably, the people who control here should have received the news and will come soon.


    "Well, I don''t believe that my uncle and aunt are dead, but..." on the other side, hearing Wang Xu''s words, Xing Yumei''s face flashed a trace of sadness, and she wanted to say nothing.


    She knows about the mysterious disappearance of Wang Xu''s parents, but it has been five years. Up to now, there is no news about Wang Xu''s parents.


    In this case, according to the idea of normal people, everything should have become a foregone conclusion. Although the ending may not be the one Wang Xu wanted, but


    People have to look forward!


    Quietly, Xing Yumei sighed deeply in her heart.


    "What?" Feng Qingqing was shocked and opened her mouth.


    She is also a magic symbol of the strange entanglement of the regular triangle and the inverted triangle.


    Triple junction!


    At the same time, there is also the name of the master who carved the jade, the owner of the seal.


    Wang Daocheng!


    This man, since he has the seal of the three realms, must have a lot to do with his parents.


    It''s just that this man


    Who is it?

 Chapter 173

    "Wang Daocheng? No matter who you are, I will find you Wang Xu narrowed his eyes and murmured in his heart.


    All of a sudden, he frowned slightly as if he felt something. Then he looked up at the elevator where the three people had just come down.


    At this time, the elevator door just opened, and a dark middle-aged man in a black robe came out. He glanced at the casino hall indifferently, as if no one could make his eyes stay for another second, and went straight to the VIP compartment.


    Behind him, there were two men with strong bodies and gray eyes, as if they were all dead.


    "One Hua Jin, two dark Jin Wu?"


    Wang Xu suddenly raised his eyebrows, seemed quite surprised, and his eyes slightly showed a trace of dignity.


    He also found an inverted triangle eye-shaped tattoo pattern on the back of the bare hands of the three people. Although it is not a complete triple junction, it obviously evolved from the triple junction, which is more eye-catching than the triple junction to a strange extent.


    There is no doubt that these three people should be from Liansheng international transportation company. In other words, they are the masters of this underground boxing ring and Casino!


    "Not for me? But can these people show up? Is there any important person in that VIP room? "


    Looking at the three people all the way into the private room, Wang Xu''s eyes with a faint sense of danger, he has a kind of impulse to call at once and ask his parents about the news!


    But he finally held back. A warrior in the early stage of Huajin and two warriors in the middle and late stage of dark Jin were not in his mind. However, the information exposed is extremely terrible.


    This so-called Liansheng international transportation company is not short of Huajin experts!


    On the outside, even in the early days, a warrior can be a member of a family and famous in a city, such as Zhang Feixiong, the father of Jiang Hai''s family.


    The water behind Liansheng international transportation company and his parents'' mysterious disappearance may be deeper than Wang Xu had guessed before!


    "Mr. Wang, what''s the matter?" At this time, Feng Qingqing saw that Wang Xu was wrong and asked curiously.


    Since knowing Wang Xu, she has never seen such a dignified look on Wang Xu''s face. Is there anything special about the three men who just passed?


    "Nothing. I just thought of something." Wang Xu shook his head, suddenly a faint smile, said: "since came to the casino, do not play a bit disappointed, go, tonight I treat, 10 million or less you play."


    You want us to play?


    Smell speech, Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing two female faces is almost at the same time a red.


    Although they know that Wang Xu is talking about chips, they can''t help being shy because they have their own illusions about Wang Xu.


    In the eyes of many gamblers, the three went to the counter.


    10 million, whatever? Two women is 20 million!


    Which family is this boy rich and extravagant, playing a woman willing to spend so much? Do you want to be such a loser!


    However, after people saw the figure and appearance of Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing, they were envious.


    The whole casino is very large. In addition to the central hall of nearly 1000 square meters, there are VIP private rooms of different grades around it. Even in the corner around the wall, there are wine bars and buffet tables, which can let gamblers eat, drink and play anytime and anywhere. In the corridor, there are many naked women who accompany gambling and drinking, Most of the licensed Dutch officials are also beauties.


    Luxury decoration, not to mention, just eat, drink and play, here is absolutely a golden cave!


    "Tut, that boy can really be willing to, two beauties, ten million for each


    "Which family is this from Jianghai? Why don''t I know? Or are you from other places? Hey, big guy, do you know anyone? "


    A lot of gamblers envied and envied to look at, sour meaning full of say.


    They are all old customers of casinos. Normally, they know young people like Wang Xu who are extravagant. However, there was no impression of Wang Xu.


    "I just got close to him. I heard the beauty around him. It seemed that he called him prince Wang. I don''t know his specific name." A gambler said with a sneer, looking at Wang Xu with his eyes.


    Two women lose 20 million at random. Do you really think the casino is a charity? I''m afraid it won''t take half an hour to be completely defeated.


    According to his many years of experience in gambling, such as this kind of luxurious young master, he has no mind. If he loses money, he will only be jealous and angry, and then put in more money, and finally lose his fortune.


    There are even losers who are not willing to make trouble afterwards and are directly thrown out by the casinos.


    It''s not an injustice. What is it?


    Besides, Mr. Wang?


    "Oh, there''s that young man here tonight. He''ll come out anywhere and dare to be called prince? I really don''t know the heaven and the earth. " The gambler sneered.


    "Yes, if the bully in the VIP room knows it, he will come out and break his leg directly. You can''t call Mr. Wang casually!"


    Many gamblers sneer.


    The bully they talked about is the bully of the Jianghai Wang family. Recently, the bully has been wandering around the casino all day, and his mood is very irritable.


    Once, when he was gambling with others, he heard the words "Prince Wang" from the opposite side. He was furious in public and broke his opponent''s leg.


    In the past, people used to call the three words "Prince Wang" casually. After all, there are so many Chinese surnames of Wang. I don''t know how many "Prince Wang" there are.


    But now.


    In Jianghai.


    Now, here


    no way!


    At the beginning, the gambler suddenly thought of something. As soon as his eyes turned and his body turned, he went directly to the VIP room behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu only took 20 million chips, gave 10 million to each of the two women, and watched them play. He really has no interest in gambling.


    Obviously, it was the first time for the two women to play in the casino. The 20 million chips were almost lost soon. In the end, each of them took the last 300000 or 400000 chips, and they didn''t dare to do it any more.


    "Yumei? Green


    Wang Xu is looking at the can''t help but to help them bet, next to a surprised voice suddenly came.


    Three people turn to see, see a dress exposed woman, holding a middle-aged fat man''s hand, a face surprised to see.


    "Who are you?" The two women didn''t recognize each other for a moment, and they were confused.


    "It''s me, Li Tian!"


    The woman''s face happily reminded a, two women this just finally remembered, in front of this is also their high school time play a good girl. However, after going to university, we haven''t contacted each other for a long time, but we didn''t expect to meet here.


    "Just..."


    Xing Yumei glanced at the middle-aged fat man beside Li Tian, a little surprised: "don''t you go to college in Mordor? When did you go back to Jianghai, and who is this gentleman

 Chapter 174

    "This is general manager Jiang, a big boss I know in Mordo. He has a fortune of one billion. Today he specially brought me here to play. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have thought that Jianghai still has such high-end casinos. "


    Smell speech, Li Tian''s face immediately rippling smile, a firm chest, hands holding the middle-aged fat man''s arm, a proud face of the introduction.


    As she said this, she glanced at the hundreds of thousands of chips in the hands of the two women, and a trace of disdain flashed through her eyes.


    But she covered up very well, with a proper smile on her face. She looked at Wang Xu curiously and asked with a smile:


    "By the way, who''s this... Next to you?"


    "Wang Xu, an ordinary friend."


    Before Feng Qingqing opened his mouth, Wang Xu casually said hello.


    In front of this woman named Li Tian, how can she avoid his eyes? Since people are polite on the surface, but in fact they disdain her, why talk to her more?


    However, Wang Xu doesn''t want to talk to Li Tian much, but Li Tian doesn''t care to see him at all. Just now, he just asked casually. When he heard that he only said one name, his smile was a little uncomfortable.


    However, she kept a good cover up. She just nodded to Wang Xu, then looked at the two girls again and said:


    "Is this your first time in the casino? Let me tell you something. In fact, in this kind of hall outside, the chips are not too big. The most bet is 100000 yuan. The real big bet is in the VIP Hall in the back. "


    With that, regardless of their slightly changed looks, she continued to greet them with great enthusiasm: "by the way, President Jiang has a five million gambling game in the VIP Hall No. 36, playing international shuttle cards. Anyway, there''s no fun outside. Why don''t you go and have a look?"


    While speaking, Li Tian didn''t find the strange atmosphere on the gambling table. It was a little quiet and terrible.


    Five million?


    Is it awesome?


    Just now, these two beauties threw nearly 20 million on this card table!


    For a moment, people look at Li Tian''s eyes, unconsciously with a trace of pity.


    Self righteous people, never know, when you think you are superior, in fact, it is your most ugly and miserable side to show in front of people.


    This strange atmosphere soon made Li Tian feel a little bit wrong. However, she didn''t read her mind and couldn''t know what people were thinking. She just felt that the gamblers who could only play in the hall were looking at her eyes, which made her very uncomfortable.


    "What are you looking at? A group of lusters who have no ability but are greedy! " Li Tian scolded secretly.


    She didn''t want to waste any more time in the hall. She looked at the two girls and said with a smile, "how about it? Shall we go and play? "


    "Yes, let''s go and have fun together. There are still two people on the table. I can give you one million chips for free. It''s like having fun tonight." At this time, President Jiang also stood up with a smile and said.


    In an instant, Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing looked at each other and could see the embarrassed look on each other''s face.


    Are these two people funny?


    Li Tian, in particular, used to be an ordinary girl in their mind. I didn''t expect that she hadn''t seen her for two or three years, and the other party turned out to be what she is now.


    Money worship, influence, and even her relationship with the middle-aged and fat general manager Jiang are probably the relationship between Godfather and goddaughter


    "This..."


    The two women hesitated for a while. They could not help looking at Wang Xu for help. They didn''t know how to politely refuse each other.


    Seeing this scene, Li Tian and general manager Jiang''s eyes flashed. They thought they were excited, but they were worried that it would be difficult to leave Wang Xu alone.


    Just as they were about to continue their persuasion, a weak voice of identification came out


    "That''s him. Let King Luo scare himself to death..."


    I saw a group of big men in black coming, and instantly emptied all the irrelevant people around the gambling table. The speaker was brother Zhen who was just upstairs. But at this time, brother Zhen''s voice was seriously weak, and his eyes were also erratic. He didn''t dare to look at Wang Xu.


    Because of this, there is something wrong with his finger. Looking at the situation, he points to President Jiang standing in front of Wang Xu.


    "Well? You killed Luo Quan? "


    Behind brother Zhen, a strange man comes out in a cold voice.


    Seeing the man''s four gray eyes, full of silent eyes like looking at the dead, general manager Jiang was flustered.


    What happened?


    I just came to watch a fight and gamble. How could I kill someone?


    He doesn''t know Luo Quan, but he''s heard of King Luo Jiuwang. He''s an old champion who pushes the underground black ring in Southeast Asia with one man''s strength!


    How did he kill the champion?


    What''s more, King Luo is dead?!


    "Misunderstanding! It''s a misunderstanding! I''m just an ordinary man. How can I kill King Luo Jiu? " President Jiang''s face changed greatly, and he explained in a hurry.


    Strange man is also slightly frown, in his eyes, general manager Jiang is a fat man with weak Qi and blood, not to mention scared to death Luo Quan, is to be scared to death by Luo Quan, I''m afraid, he was a little strange.


    The next moment, he turned his head to look at brother Zhen again. He was swept away by his dead gray eyes, who always looked at the dead. Brother Zhen''s face immediately turned white to the ground, and he didn''t know what the other party had done directly. He was even more scared than Wang Xu.


    "No, it''s not fat, it''s... It''s the young one next to me..."


    For a moment, brother Zhen''s hand didn''t tremble, but he didn''t dare to look directly at Wang Xu. He had to lower his head and stammer to explain.


    At the first time when the strange man appeared, Wang Xu recognized each other. It was one of the two dark warriors who followed the Huajin middle-aged man before.


    "I haven''t come to you yet. I didn''t expect you to come here on your own initiative."


    Wang Xu glanced at the strange man, his eyes on the back of his left hand, and the triangular eye tattoo stopped.


    "My name is Zhou Bing. Luo Jiuwang is one of my fighters. If he dies, you should be responsible. But it''s not me who''s in charge tonight. Come with me and explain to a big man. As long as he nods, that''s it. "


    The strange man who claimed to be Zhou Bing said faintly.


    The sound is not big, very cold, also very light, but it is full of unquestionable flavor.


    After hearing the name of the man in front of him, President Jiang''s face turned white on the spot.


    "It''s you?"


    At this time, general manager Jiang finally responded. His eyes widened and he looked at Wang Xu fiercely. He said in an angry voice:


    "Boy, how dare you offend brother Bing? Now Brother Bing has a good talk with you. Don''t let the two little bitches around you come to accompany you, otherwise... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Do you really want to die?"


    Wang Xu has already shaken his head and sighed. Originally, he didn''t want to have the same opinion with this kind of people. He didn''t expect that you didn''t bully people, but others thought you were bullying. It''s just stubborn.


    Do you really think Wang Xu has a good temper? be kind and have not enough courage to?


    "Shua!"


    Wang Xu raised his hand and waved it. Suddenly, the sound of firecrackers exploding in the air suddenly spread.


    They could only see a black shadow, which was like a black dragon bumping into the air. In everyone''s shocked eyes, a dragon flicked its tail, and the black shadow was directly drawn on President Jiang''s face.


    slow-witted?


    Noisy?


    Then don''t be shameful. Go to faint for a while.

 Chapter 175

    "Pa!"


    The sound of a huge slap reverberated in the air, and President Jiang threw out half of his face directly, followed by the whole fat body like a pig.


    Wang Xu slapped him in the face and knocked over four or five gambling tables. He didn''t know whether he was dead or not.


    There are many people to see this scene, directly scared back and forth, pale, eyes startled. Li Tianmu was stunned, his eyes were dull, as if he hadn''t responded.


    She is an ordinary woman with a large fortune. When did she see such a shocking scene?


    A slap to fly people out of seven or eight meters?


    "Kill... Kill, kill!"


    Finally, Li Tian''s eyes suddenly moved, and the dull of her eyes turned into a piece of fear. She suddenly let out a scream.


    All of a sudden, the whole casino was startled.


    "Dark strength master?"


    Seeing that Wang Xu dared to fly President Jiang in such a situation, Zhou Bing''s pupil suddenly shrank. Just now, Wang Xu''s action of shaking off his hand was that even he was not sure he could escape.


    But when he looked at Wang Xu up and down, his eyes suddenly narrowed, and a breath of extreme danger suddenly rushed out of his face


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a young dark power master in Jianghai. But, boy, don''t you think you are too arrogant? Who are you? "


    "You are not qualified to ask me. Let the person behind you ask me in person."


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He just took back his hand and patted the corner of his clothes lightly. He suddenly opened his eyes and drank softly


    "Get down on your knees!"


    In an instant, a huge force evolved directly from the void, like a mountain, and fell on the shoulders of the people.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    All the people felt their knees softened, and a series of kneeling sounds came, but in the twinkling of an eye, they knelt down.


    Tonight, there are so many noisy and annoying things that Wang Xu finally lost his patience.


    Moreover, the people of Liansheng international transportation company have come to the door on their own initiative. Since the people who come here are not good enough to have a good conversation, let''s convince them first and then talk about it.


    "Ah


    With a roar, the Qi and blood in Zhou Bing''s body surged wildly. The Qi power changed from light to dark, from dark to light, and back and forth. It was as big as a river. The endless Qi power burst out of his body and almost broke out.


    However, even if he burst out far beyond his own strength and reached the peak of dark strength in a short time, he still couldn''t bear Wang Xu''s spiritual pressure.


    No, it''s not spiritual pressure, but a kind of pressure between illusion and essence. Even if Zhou Bing was a dark warrior, he was still pressed to the ground.


    Not that he is willing to kneel, but that his spirit, Qi and blood are all oppressed and have to kneel!


    "Who are you, who are you?"


    Zhou Bing raised his eyes and wanted to look up at Wang Xu. But as soon as he raised his head, the pressure on his body suddenly increased. He was directly patted by an invisible hand. With a touch, he hit the ground with his head and face.


    Many gamblers around, including rich people from all over the world, all of them were stunned to see this scene. It is the shock elder brother that has seen Wang Xu''s terror means before and so on, also all took a breath of cold air.


    How could they not know Zhou Bing''s fierce power when they mixed up in this underground boxing ring and gambling house.


    However, Wang Xu flies the noisy general manager Jiang in public. He doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead. Now it''s forcing Zhou Bing and others to kneel down!


    This, this


    This is a complete smash!


    "It''s crazy and cruel. Who is the other party? How come we have never heard of such a fierce man in our circle? "


    "Niubi, it seems that President Jiang just came from Mordor. It''s said that the backing is Mordor Su''s family. That''s just two words of noise. He was killed directly. It''s too fierce."


    "It''s not necessarily dead, it''s just fainting... However, we just thought of him as a dandy and black sheep... Now it seems that this prince, I''m afraid, can be compared with the Wang family."


    Most gamblers were shocked.


    "Sure enough, it''s Mr. Wang!"


    Feng Qingqing looked at Wang Xu, still pale, as if he had just done a trivial thing, and could not help showing a trace of fanaticism on his face.


    At this time, the whole casino hall, has been boiling up.


    Suddenly, a cold, angry, overbearing voice directly suppressed all the noise.


    "Who dares to make trouble in the adult''s territory?"


    ¡­¡­


    In a VIP room in the casino, the atmosphere was harmonious and cheerful.


    Wang Badao sat on the chair with half of his buttocks upright and straight back. Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, he said respectfully:


    "This time, thanks for uncle Wei''s help. Otherwise, I can''t find the murderer and the person behind the scenes in one day. My nephew will have to worry all his life just because he almost killed his nephew."


    At the same time, he was also depressed and unhappy.


    "Damn, ever since I met Wang Xu, my luck has been getting worse day by day! However, with the help of Uncle Wei, I will become the pride of the Wang family again in a short time... No, I am in charge of the whole Wang family alone. By then, there will be only one Wang family in the whole river and sea! "


    "That Wang Xu... Will also be crushed in my hand!"


    At the thought of Wang Xu, Wang overbearing''s heart is a burst of heat, all of which are the pleasure after the success of revenge.


    But soon he thought of the dagger that nearly killed him today. His face turned black and he continued to say to the middle-aged man:


    "Uncle Wei, that man can frighten Luo Quan, who is at the top of his inner strength, to death. At least he is also the cultivation of dark strength. You only let brother Bing go by himself... Nothing will happen?"


    "Zhou Bing alone is enough." Uncle Wei shook his head indifferently and said in an indisputable tone:


    "It''s just a small matter. There won''t be any accident. The most important thing now is your side, the Jianghai Wang family, which is the force we want to win..."


    Before he had finished speaking, there was a flustered scream outside the door. Then there was a sudden knock on the door. Suddenly, the whole room was quiet.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t I mean no one is allowed to disturb me without my permission? "


    Uncle Wei frowned, and a strong evil spirit suddenly pressed out.


    "Dead... Dead!"


    A big man in black pushed the door and burst in. His face was pale and his eyes were full of panic


    "No, my Lord! Brother Bing is in the hall outside. He is forced to kneel down on the ground by that man. The man also said that brother Bing has no right to ask him to come and make amends. Let you... "


    "Let you see him in person!"


    In an instant, uncle Wei''s face was gloomy and terrible, and his killing intention poured out.

 Chapter 176

    "Let me see him in person? Good... Good! "


    As he spoke, uncle Wei''s eyes narrowed, and his voice seemed to come from the nine hell. It was very cold, and he wanted to kill him.


    He just said that Zhou Bing would never have an accident.


    result.


    Next second.


    Someone broke in and told him that Zhou Bing was forced to kneel down by Wang Xu and asked him to see each other in person


    What''s this called?


    slap in the face!


    Still naked, he hit himself in the face!


    "Who is it?"


    And other people in the private room, all shocked, even some people dare to make trouble here, even dare to challenge uncle Wei face to face?


    Zhou Bing is uncle Wei''s confidant. Almost everyone who walks in this underground boxing ring and gambling house knows that what he represents outside is the face here. Now he is forced to kneel down in public, which is completely tearing his face.


    "Uncle Wei, I blame my nephew for talking too much. I forget that I''ve had bad luck recently... That man is really brave!"


    At the end of the speech, however, his voice suddenly cooled. He slowly got up and looked at the man in black, who was reporting the news


    "Who is it? How dare you be so arrogant? Do you think we are bullying and dare not kill people? "


    Wang Badao''s relationship with the middle-aged man''s uncle and nephew was well known by everyone present. With his anger, the whole private room was quiet, and everyone even dared to speak out.


    Uncle Wei closed his eyes slowly, half leaning on the chair. When he opened his eyes again, all of a sudden, the murderous spirit disappeared, and he returned to his calm and calm attitude.


    "Dog, go and bring that man to me." Taking a cup of tea in front of him, uncle Wei calmly took a sip of it and gave a light order.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Standing behind him, the man with indifferent eyes bowed and nodded. This man was the other of the two dark warriors Wang Xu had seen before, following uncle Wei.


    "Uncle Wei, that man can force brother Bing to kneel down in public. Brother Gou is just a dark force. He..." Wang Badao frowned slightly and opened his mouth to say something.


    But before he had finished his words, ah Gou straightened up slowly and stepped out slowly.


    One step landing.


    In an instant, a wild and furious breath suddenly broke through the barrier of bondage and went straight to the sky, as if he wanted to turn into a pair of angry hands and tear the sky directly.


    "This is the peak of dark strength... No, the breath is still rising? How is that possible? This is the breath of Huajin! Although it''s a little different, even if it''s not Huajin, it can absolutely crush any dark power peak! " The overbearing King''s face changed wildly. He couldn''t believe it.


    No wonder after brother Bing was forced to kneel down, uncle Wei was confident that brother Gou could solve the problem by himself. It turned out that brother Gou was almost no weaker than Hua Jinwu!


    But before, Wang Badao sensed that the other side had only the later cultivation of dark strength. How could the breath climb to such a level in a short time in one step?


    "Uncle Wei, this is..." shocked, Wang Badao turned to look at Uncle Wei, his eyes were quite puzzled and curious.


    "Remember what I said to you?"


    Uncle Wei said calmly with a faint smile


    "Martial arts, demons and shadows are not in our eyes. As long as you join us, I can help you break through the inner strength and enter the dark strength at any time."


    "Even, as long as you are not afraid of death, in half a year, send you into the peak of dark strength, start to impact strength is not a problem."


    At any time, the inner strength breaks the dark strength?


    half a year!


    Impact strength?


    Smell speech, King overbearing eyes crazy twinkle, there is a kind of thing called will move, began to grow crazily.


    Before, he didn''t believe what the other party said. But now, I saw with my own eyes that dog''s breath soared so much.


    Even though he knew that it must be a secret method that can''t be used more, he believed that it was enough for him to use the dark strength cultivation to urge the secret method and temporarily have the power to fight with Huajin.


    "Uncle Wei, I''ll follow you."


    Wang''s eyes flashed. He wanted to see the sequelae of this secret method with his own eyes.


    Uncle Wei obviously saw some of his thoughts and nodded faintly


    "Go ahead."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the casino hall, a quiet.


    Many gamblers, young ladies accompanying gamblers and beautiful lotus officials all stood around carefully, while Zhou Bing and other four or five people all knelt on the ground with their foreheads close to the ground and their bodies stretched straight. They didn''t know which God they thought they were worshiping.


    However, people''s eyes are not on these people at all, but rather complex. Looking at the gambling table, Wang Xu is still sitting there, casually throwing the last 350000 chips left in the hands of the two women on the gambling table, and raising his hand to signal the frightened beauty of the lotus official to continue to open.


    Li Tian hid in the crowd, watching this scene, his heart was full of bitterness:


    "It''s hard for me to fascinate President Jiang. If something happens to President Jiang, what should I do in the future? It''s all the fault of this guy. Hum, but he won''t be arrogant for long. He dares to make trouble here and force the people in the casino to kneel down in public. Let''s wait for revenge! "


    As she was thinking about it, she turned her head and saw that the door of a VIP room was pushed open. A group of people came out of the room, with a proud smile on her face.


    The crowd was separated, led by a big man in black with no expression on his face. When the other side''s eyes swept over Zhou Bing and others on the ground, they suddenly burst into a frenzy of killing, and looked coldly at Wang Xu, saying in a cold voice:


    "My name is ah Gou. Now, kneel down and make amends to Zhou Bing. Then follow me to see the boss."


    Wang Xu can force Zhou Bing to kneel down. Naturally, ah Gou is surprised. After all, his real strength is only better than Zhou Bing. But now, after using the secret method, his power has soared to the peak far beyond the dark power. Although he has not really achieved the power, he can also be called "pseudo power".


    Under Hua Jin, everything is just absolute force!


    At Wang Xu''s age, he didn''t believe that the other party would be a warrior. At most, the peak of dark strength is also the genius in the cultivation of martial arts.


    Unfortunately, the dead genius has only one name


    dead person!


    Dog''s eyes are cold and his killing intention is boiling in his heart.


    And Wang Badao, who was with him, changed his face like a ghost when he saw Wang Xu.


    "Dog? Noise


    Wang Xu was waiting for the beauty lotus official to open, and he said without looking up: "since you know you are a dog, what are you doing here? Go back and ask your master to come out


    "To die!"


    Dog was furious in an instant.


    In his eyes, his eldest brother is a God, and no one is allowed to insult him. When he died in the ring, he was about to be killed. It was his own boss who saved him.


    Ah Gou still remembers what his boss said to him when he stood in front of him


    "You have the same temperament as a wild dog. From today on, you will be called a dog. I will take you to the top of the ring."


    Finish saying, the eldest brother turns round a punch, give his that opponent a punch to blast head.


    "Remember, that''s the real power!"


    Dog''s eyes, instant red.


    No one


    not allow!


    Insult!


    boss!

 Chapter 177

    "Brother dog, he is the king who used my hands..."


    Wang Badao''s face was very gloomy. He pointed to Wang Xu and wanted to say something.


    But the dog who has red eyes, where will he listen to what he said?


    How dare Wang Xu insult his boss!


    Even if the other party is the king of heaven, dog should bite off a piece of meat from the other party!


    "Boy, when I waste your limbs and throw you at the foot of the boss, I''ll see if you dare to talk nonsense."


    Dog Yin compassion said, looking directly at Wang Xu.


    He stepped out suddenly. In an instant, a dull thunder exploded, and a deep footprint was stamped on the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment.


    Dog''s body suddenly burst out, like a shell out of the chamber, tens of meters away, almost in a breathing effort, he crossed.


    Along the way, the air sent out a sharp explosion, a visible white air wave pushed to both sides, causing countless people to scream back, retreating slowly, directly fell to the ground.


    When he was four or five meters away from Wang Xu, ah Gou had already grasped his hands with empty hands, and his muscles were wriggling wildly, forming a big dragon tendon. As soon as he pinched and rushed, there was a sound of bone explosion between his five fingers, like firecrackers.


    The next moment, he punched out!


    The moment when the front of the fist pierced the air, it seemed that the air was directly blasted by him. It was really like a cannonball coming out of the chamber. It was fierce and powerful. The crowd all around was shocked by the overflow of the fist.


    "How powerful!"


    "No! It''s terrible! "


    Countless people who saw the punch, no matter gamblers, accompanying gamblers, brother Zhen and other boxers who came down from above, all turned pale at the same time. Those with a slightly higher vision are even more shocked.


    Just this fist, the power of the burst out is absolutely no worse than that of a powerful warrior!


    Outside, it''s enough to be a big man in a family and a circle.


    "The secret of Qi and blood burst? Fake Hua Jin... Eh? "


    Wang Xu raised eyelid, suddenly light Yi.


    But this voice is light. It''s not the domineering blow to ah Gou, but the beautiful woman he Guan at the front gambling table.


    At this time, the beautiful lotus official has been forced to keep smiling face, and finally changed color under the punch of ah Gou. Her face was pale, her eyes were scared, and her opening movement under her hand trembled carelessly. Finally, she completely opened the game.


    "Tut, lost? Sure enough, I''m not suitable for gambling. My luck is bad. " Wang Xu gave a faint smile.


    At this time, dog''s fierce fist has almost reached less than half a meter behind him, but he is still concerned about his win or lose.


    "This man... Is either a madman or a demon?"


    Looking at Wang Xu, who is still smiling in front of him, a thought suddenly rises in the heart of the beauty he Guan.


    crazy?


    The devil?


    None of them!


    It''s just that Wang Xu is always good at leisure and has absolute confidence in himself.


    Apart from that, a few days ago, the fourth master was killed. He was just a dog and a fake. How could he care?


    How can he be the enemy of Wang Xu?


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu didn''t even get up. He just waved his hand lightly, and his backhand behind him was a false grasp in the air.


    The five fingers become claws. The shadow of the claws twines around ah Gou''s fist like a dragon. Then they cross each other. All the way up, in ah Gou''s startled eyes, between his backhands, they directly clasp on his throat.


    "Ah


    An invisible sharp pain spread all over ah Gou''s body in an instant, as if there were countless fine needles as thin as cattle hair that penetrated into his body and swept around in his blood, instantly crushing his soaring Qi and blood aroused by secret method.


    Almost in the breath, dog''s breath immediately weakened, and his body was even weaker. Wang Xu grabbed him by the neck and hung him in the air with one hand.


    "Kneel down, too."


    Until then, Wang Xu turned his head and gave a dog a smile.


    The next moment.


    With a sudden force of his arm and a loud bang, ah Gou was hit on the ground by Wang Xu. His knees were deeply embedded in the ground, and his legs were strangely twisted. The bones inside were obviously smashed, like two balls of mud.


    And this is not to let people fear, what''s more terrifying is that dog doesn''t know what''s going on, the whole person just kneels there, screaming madly, his body constantly shaking, as if he had been punished by some unbearable pain.


    Wang Xu looked at it lightly, with no sadness or joy on his face.


    Just then, he suddenly used the method of condensing Qi into needles, and his breath turned into countless tiny needles. When he touched ah Gou''s fist, he got into his opponent''s body and directly crushed the huge force of Qi and blood that ah Gou used the secret method of Qi and blood.


    Not only martial arts, but also his medical skills


    It can save people.


    Nature can kill!


    But in a flash, ah Gou was lying there like a pool of mud, with his tongue sticking out. He could only breathe in, but not out. There was really no difference between ah Gou and a dead dog.


    "Er, that''s a blow..."


    "Isn''t it super master? How can they be abandoned like this? "


    The crowd was stunned.


    Just now, ah Gou, how overbearing, how fierce, how powerful, one step across the air, the fist burst the air, such as a dragon, blowing these spectators are not stable.


    However, in front of Wang Xu, there was no strength to fight back. It was as easy as an adult beating a bear child. As soon as he grasped, pressed and pressed, he was thrown to the ground, his knees were broken, and there was only half a breath left on his knees.


    If Wang Xu didn''t keep his hand, I''m afraid ah Gou would have broken his neck as soon as he caught him.


    "... Wang Xu!"


    But until then, the exclamation in Wang Badao''s mouth finally finished, but only he could hear it in a small voice.


    At first, when he saw Wang Xu, his anger was aroused and he was ready to say cruel words. It was better to kill Wang Xu on the spot.


    But he didn''t finish.


    From a dog storm to being crushed by Wang Xu.


    But in a flash, it''s over.


    Looking at the dog kneeling like a dead dog on the ground, the muscles on Wang Badao''s face twitched violently, and his heart screamed wildly:


    "How can it be? This son of a bitch is so young, how can he have such terrible strength? "


    At the moment, Wang Badao''s cognition of Wang Xu still stays at the dinner party of Zhang Jia. He thinks that Wang Xu''s death is the cultivation of dark strength.


    As a result, even the fake dog in his hands is like a chicken dog. Is there any hope of revenge in his life?


    At Wang Xu''s age, with his butt, as long as he doesn''t die, his future achievements will continue to rise, and finally reach a point where he can''t even think of being overbearing.


    "Why?"


    At this moment, Wang''s ambition, which uncle Wei said just now, was completely submerged by a shadow called "Wang Xu".


    Do you know what despair is?


    At this time, the overlord


    Full of despair!

 Chapter 178

    The whole hall was dead.


    When Wang Xu abandoned the dog and the other party''s soaring breath disappeared, uncle Wei in the VIP room seemed to feel something and suddenly opened his eyes.


    Originally, he was serving tea with one hand and tapping on the armrest with the other hand. He was closing his eyes and looking like an old dog.


    But at this time, uncle Wei could not sit still at all. He frowned and said:


    "Well, well, even ah Gou has been defeated. I''d like to see who dares to make such a big deal of provocations and disturbances, and doesn''t give me the face of Wei Yijun!"


    With that, he suddenly grew up and stepped out with a gloomy face.


    This step is really like a thousand troops charging together. Before landing, a strong and extreme evil spirit has been instantly put out. The evil spirit is invisible, but it seems to have quality. It directly turns into an invisible hand. With a bang, the door of the private room is instantly shot out.


    The door plate blasted out directly hit a gambling table, and then it burst apart, turning into countless sharp pieces of wood scattering out all around.


    For a moment, I don''t know how many unfortunate people fell down in a howl, and the whole hall was in a mess.


    Step by step out of the private room, after seeing the scene in the hall, Wei Yijun''s face suddenly sank, and his killing intention was boiling like water.


    Zhou Bing was forced to kneel down. Ah Gou was nearly dead and his legs were abandoned. Wang Badao stood there like a fool, shivering with a pale face


    All this is almost equivalent to hitting him in the face one after another. How can Wei Yijun not be angry when he sees that he is willing to kill him?


    It''s not just him, who is present at this time, who is not crazy and shocked


    "What''s the identity of this young master? He''s too cruel. First, he forces people to kneel down, and then he wastes people''s legs. This means that he will never die... Who is he? Wait a minute. So young and so terrible, it must be... "


    Thinking of this, many people''s faces changed greatly and took a breath.


    Just these two days, a rumor suddenly appeared in Jianghai, saying that a young man in his twenties had killed the fourth master of jiujuemin who had been in charge of magic capital for decades with one sword


    Youth is the same!


    Similar strength


    Is Wang Xu in front of us the man in the rumor?


    Wei Yijun, on the other hand, looked directly at Wang Xu, with a little bit of suspicion in his eyes. He said in a cold voice, "I''m Wei Yijun, the person in charge of Jianghai rudder wharf of Cao Gang. I don''t know who you are? What''s the difference with Wei? Do you want to do this? "


    Zhou Bing was humiliated. He didn''t care.


    However, ah Gou is a confidant in his heart. He can even be said to be a dead man. His loyalty to him is incomparable and can never be betrayed. Wei Yijun only felt that his heart was dripping blood when such a dead man was abandoned.


    "After all, there is Cao Gang standing behind me. Dare you make enemies with me? Is it the disciple of a thousand year old sect in the mountain? Or from Hongmen? Or from Xianmen? Apart from these places, no force can cultivate such young experts. "


    Wei Yijun thought and looked at Wang Xu.


    Although he can''t feel any breath on Wang Xu''s body, as if the other party is just an ordinary person. But when the dog knelt at the foot of Wang Xu, he absolutely dare not think so.


    Wang Xu, is not inferior to his strength master, even has the possibility to be stronger!


    "Cao Gang? How can this ancient Gang last to the present? Liansheng International Transportation Co., Ltd.. It''s the same. Caobang has controlled the shipping of major rivers in China since ancient times. In modern times, it''s not difficult to understand the transformation of international shipping and maritime business. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, and he was a little surprised.


    However, since ancient times, the Cao Gang has not been a gang, but a name in a broad sense. Anyone who is engaged in business on water can claim to be a member of the Cao Gang.


    Thinking about these things, he seems to be calm all the time. Before Wang Xu speaks, Wang overbearing can''t wait to say:


    "Uncle Wei, his name is Wang Xu, the boy I told you about!"


    As early as the moment when he saw Wei Yijun appear, Wang Badao''s eyes suddenly lit up and seized a straw of hope in despair.


    Yes!


    As long as Uncle Wei destroys the boy now, what''s the future of a dead man?


    "Wei Shu is not a fake Hua Jin like ah Gou, but a real Hua Jin master. If you don''t want to die, you''d better seize the opportunity and immediately kneel down to make amends to Wei Shu!"


    At this time, Wang Badao finally found the opportunity to say, while staring at Wang Xu viciously, coldly said.


    "That''s right. Boss Wei is a warrior. Don''t you see the situation quickly!"


    "Wang Xu? I haven''t heard of it. Which family is this? Looking at the overbearing young master, he should not be a member of the Jianghai Wang family. "


    "Are you stupid? The Jianghai Wangs can''t cultivate such characters!"


    "Who is he? Where do you come from? "


    For a moment, there was a lot of discussion. Everyone looked at Wang Xu and waited to see how he would respond.


    However, under their gaze, Wang Xu didn''t speak. Feng Qingqing, who was behind him, finally couldn''t help but stand up and said impatiently


    "The one who turns strength into force? Is it great? Two days ago, Mr. Wang killed a famous fourth master with a sword


    With that, Feng Qingqing looked at Wei Yijun with a pretty face and asked with disdain: "Hey, that middle-aged uncle, how do you compare with this fourth master? Who is better? "


    Even Feng Qingqing didn''t expect that as soon as her words came out, the whole hall was quiet, and then there was a dead silence.


    The hall of the gambling house is still full of people''s voices for a moment, but at this moment, everyone seems to have been hit by the petrochemical magic. They open their mouths wide and stare at Wang Xu.


    Is the rumor true?


    This


    It''s really rumored that Prince Wang killed the fourth master with one sword?


    People who have heard of some rumors are in a trance, with a blank in their mind!


    Even Wei Yijun, at this time is also a burst of crazy face jump, the fundus is hard to hide the horror.


    The fourth master of jiujuemen is a well-known veteran of mordu. He is an old monster who has been in Huajin level for decades. Although Wei Yijun is full of confidence in his own strength, he is still half a chip behind the fourth master.


    Compared with those who have only heard rumors, don''t know whether they are true or false, and are skeptical, as a big man in the circle of the river and the lake, he is also a warrior. Naturally, he has more channels of information than these people.


    The battle in Furong mountain, just one night after Wang Xu left, spread to all forces in the lower Jiuliu circle, and Wei Yijun naturally knew it.


    "It''s just... Can this boy really kill the fourth master with one sword?"


    Although the news he received was very clear, he did not see it with his own eyes. Wei Yijun looked at Wang Xu carefully, and his face was still a bit unbelievable.


    But just then.


    Wang Xu suddenly raised his right hand, a sword light suddenly appeared, and then in everyone''s eyes, the sword light slowly stopped, a broken sword appeared, floating in the air above Wang Xu''s palm.


    He looked up at Wei Yijun and said with a faint smile:


    "I have a broken sword. I don''t know..."


    "Dare you take it?"

 Chapter 179

    "Wang Xu, I''m overbearing and you have no injustice or hatred, but you''ve insulted me all the time. After the dinner, I can''t provoke you. Can''t you hide? As a result, I came here today. The sword in front of me almost killed me. I really thought that I was a tyrant who was slaughtered by others? "


    After Wei Yijun''s death, Wang hegemonic as if found a backer in general, courage to grow again.


    "What''s the mess?"


    Hearing this, Wang Xu could not help frowning slightly. When did he almost kill you with a sword?


    "Uncle Wei, you once promised me that you would help me get rid of the shadow in my heart. Now that Wang Xu is in front of me, please make the decision for your nephew. Kill him! To get rid of the shadow in my heart Wang Badao said maliciously, looking up at Wei Yijun expectantly.


    In the eyes of the overlord.


    Wei Yijun is Huajin. Is it a piece of cake to kill Wang Xu on the spot?


    As for what Feng Qingqing said, fourth master, who is the old man? I''m afraid it''s not an old dying guy who was bullied and killed by this guy. Now take it out and pretend to be a threat.


    However, he said this.


    "I''ll be your sister''s master!"


    Wei Yijun yelled in his heart and almost wanted to slap the overlord to death.


    But now in public, he is a powerful warrior, and also the boss of Jianghai dock of Cao Gang. In ancient times, he was the Dragon King of Jianghai dock.


    He knew that as long as he gave in half, his younger brother would be alienated. His position in the rivers and lakes would decline rapidly, and even his position in the Cao Gang would attract countless people''s covet.


    Cao Gang''s River and lake is not river and lake, but more dangerous and fierce than the river and lake in the novel. As a big man, if you don''t advance, you will retreat. If you lose, you will lose everything, including identity, status and even life!


    With countless worries and deep thoughts wandering in his heart, Wei Yijun finally spoke slowly with calm face and dignified eyes


    "It turned out to be Mr. Wang. I''ve heard about him for a long time. Recently, Mr. Wang''s reputation has spread widely in the road. Even me, I used to cherish him. I didn''t expect that today''s misunderstanding has come to such an extent, but it''s a misunderstanding after all. How about exposing it? "


    "You''re right. It''s a misunderstanding."


    Wang Xu nodded, calm, no one can see the bottom of his mind.


    As for the information about his parents, he still needs to start from Wei Yijun. Since the other party is willing to turn the big thing into the small one, he doesn''t mind.


    Anyway, the loser is always the opposite.


    Sweeping his eyes, Wang Xu''s eyes are calm.


    "Hoo..."


    On hearing his reply, commander Wei Yi breathed a sigh, finally showed a smile on his face and continued to say relaxed:


    "Mr. Wang is really cheerful. I have another thing here. I heard that Mr. Wang and my worthless nephew Wang are overbearing. They have some conflicts. I wonder if they can expose them together in my face..."


    Wei Yijun thought that he forced down the loss of dog''s heart, and Wang Xu turned the big thing into the small one, and took the initiative to step back, Wang Xu also took a step back.


    Compared with the tragic situation of ah Gou, Wang Badao is really just a small matter here. As long as he puts it forward, can Wang Xu still save face?


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    See Wang Xu with a wave, has been floating in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    "Whoosh!"


    In a flash, a bright, white sword light rips a distance of more than ten meters like white lightning across the sky.


    "Stab


    The tearing sound of cloth and silk sounded, and all of them were pale, and their eyes looked at the ground in horror. The small finger was thick and thin, and the terrible sword mark across the distance of more than ten meters spread to the foot of Wei Yijun, and almost stopped at his toes.


    "If, how..."


    Wei Yijun''s words were stuck in his throat for a moment. His face muscles twitched wildly. His eyes contracted violently to the limit. He was surprised, angry and angry.


    Surprisingly, Wang Xu didn''t agree with each other, so he cut it out with a sword!


    Anger is, he has stepped back, you wang Xu just clearly also stepped back, why now suddenly back?


    What''s more, he didn''t have a chance to grasp the sword just now. Even he didn''t have time to escape.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Xu who wasn''t ready to kill him and kept his hand


    "Hum! Hum! Hum


    At this time, the broken sword was hovering over Wei Yijun''s head. Half of the sword body was shaking rapidly, and it seemed that it was very discontented.


    "I said, things go back to one. The previous misunderstanding was a misunderstanding, but now it''s not a misunderstanding. What, do you want to stand out for this bully? "


    Wang Xu shakes his hand at will and looks at the overlord with a smile. He says lightly.


    At the moment, Wang Badao''s face was very pale, and his whole body was shaking. It seemed that he was still immersed in the horror of the sword. Even if the sword was not aimed at him, it made him feel a strong breath of death.


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me


    Even when Wang Xu took a look at him, he suddenly screamed, his eyes were full of fear, and his feet retreated. He was unstable, and he fell down on the ground.


    Just a glance, Wang Xu can not help shaking his head, Wang overbearing, which is completely lost all courage. Originally, he wanted to settle accounts with the other party, but now he had no interest.


    "Prince Wang, as it is said, uses the same method to communicate with the gods. It seems that the fourth master is not wronged to die in your hands. But... This sword, you could have killed me directly, but you still didn''t do it. "


    At this time, Wei Yijun''s face changed rapidly. He looked at the broken sword floating in front of him with great fear. Without moving his face, he stepped back a few steps. After pulling away, he suddenly said in a deep voice:


    "I think you''re asking for me, aren''t you?"


    "Please? You overestimate yourself too much. I''m here to ask you a few questions directly. You must answer me truthfully. "


    Wang Xu shook his head and looked up at Wei Yijun. Regardless of the other party''s uncertain look after hearing the speech, he asked, "first question, whose hand is that dragon tiger jade Bi painting beside? Wang Daocheng? Who is he? "


    "Why should I answer you?" Wei Yijun was silent for a while and suddenly laughed: "no matter what, you still ask me. In this case, I think we can talk about some things again..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Do you want to die? Answer my question, otherwise... "


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and his cold voice came


    "Next sword..."


    "Then you can go straight to death!"

 Chapter 180

    Then you can go straight to death!


    This sentence, Wang Xu said very flat, tone almost no fluctuations, as if in conversation with an old friend.


    However, Wei Yijun was silent. His expression was very complicated. He was shocked, angry, disbelieving, unwilling and struggling. In the end, all these emotions turned into resignation. He opened his mouth and found that he could not speak for a moment.


    After mumbling a few words, he squeezed a sentence out of his throat


    "Long Hu Yu Bi is really Wang Daocheng''s handwriting. He is the younger brother of Wang Daoxing, the current head of the Jianghai Wang family."


    "Jianghai Wang family?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. He didn''t seem to think of this. He frowned a little unexpectedly and said, "so, if I have some questions to ask him, just go to the Jianghai Wangs?"


    "I''m afraid not. Although Wang Daocheng is the brother of Wang Daoxing, the head of the Jianghai Wang family, their brother turned against each other as early as 30 years ago. Before that, this wharf has always been under his control, and I only took over from him five years ago. " Wei Yijun shook his head.


    "Five years ago again?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed again, knowing that he had finally grasped a clue.


    It can be said that all the turning points were at the time when his parents mysteriously disappeared five years ago. At that time, what happened? Why did his parents leave him alone and disappear mysteriously? They are still alive or dead


    Too many doubts, has been deeply buried in the bottom of Wang Xu''s heart, but he has been forced to suppress, do not let himself go to wishful thinking.


    Glancing at the overlord who was paralyzed on the ground, Wang Xu knew that Wang Daocheng was the reason why Wei Yijun, the wharf boss, helped each other.


    However, he just glanced at it casually, and didn''t mean to continue to pay attention. He continued to ask, "if I want to talk to him, do you know where to go?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen him since I took over the rudder wharf here five years ago." Wei Yijun still shakes his head.


    "Is it?" Wang Xu light said a, the right hand slowly lifted up.


    Instant, not far away from the broken sword immediately began to shake up madly.


    As soon as Wei Yijun''s face changed, he cried out: "I really don''t know where he is, but maybe Wang Daoxing, the head of Jianghai King''s family, knows that although their brothers have already turned against each other, they are brothers after all. There will be some news for sure!"


    At this time, no matter what reason is enough or not, the logic doesn''t work, as long as we can throw Wang Xu''s misfortune to others.


    What''s more, Wang Xu has a tendency to move his sword when he doesn''t agree. Wei Yijun doesn''t want to die. He can''t care so much.


    "Well, trust you for a while. Let''s continue with the second question... "Seeing that Wei Yijun was so excited and didn''t look like a liar, Wang Xu finally put down his hand and continued to ask calmly:


    "Tell me everything about the inverted triangle eye tattoo on the back of your hand."


    "Tattoos?"


    Hearing the speech, Wei Yijun was obviously stunned. Then he subconsciously raised his hand and looked at the eye-shaped tattoo on the back of his hand. His brow wrinkled. He didn''t seem to know why Wang Xu asked this. His voice was a little strange and said:


    "It''s the eyes of the Dragon Lord. It''s the unique symbol of the Cao Gang, which belongs to our family. In short, this tattoo represents me. I chose it at will when I slotted it. It has no special significance. You... "


    "Why care about that?"


    Finally, Wei Yijun did not resist curiosity and looked at Wang Xu strangely.


    "Does it have anything to do with the triple junction? Is it just a coincidence... "


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    But soon, his brow relaxed. According to Wei Yijun''s reaction, there was no sign of lying, and there was no need for him to lie. Because this kind of thing on the surface, as long as afterwards, he can find someone to check it secretly.


    Not caring about Wei Yijun''s question, Wang Xu said lightly, "third question, do you know my parents?"


    ¡°£¿¡±


    what do you mean?


    Your personal strength is almost pressing me to fight, and you can take my life at any time. Now you don''t feel good enough. Do you want to crush me again with the background behind you?


    Wei Yijun didn''t respond to this sudden question. After a long time, he asked carefully: "Mr. Wang, your parents are..."


    Don''t you know?


    Wang Xu silently looked at him, did not explain the meaning, directly said: "forget it, since you do not know, then there is no need to answer."


    "Last question..."


    Then he stopped for a moment and suddenly said in a faint voice:


    "Have you ever heard of the triple junction?"


    In an instant, Wei Yijun''s face changed quickly. Although he covered up quickly and well, he still didn''t escape Wang Xu''s eyes.


    "Oh? It seems that you know. You are still useful. "


    Wang Xu did not give Wei Yijun a chance to hesitate at all. He threatened with a faint voice


    "If you don''t know, I''m afraid I have to do something you don''t like to vent my depression. After all, I wasted a lot of time and energy tonight..."


    "Mr. Wang, I really can''t answer you this question. It''s not that I don''t want to..." in the face of Wang Xu''s threat, Wei Yijun gave a wry smile, but still refused


    "But I can''t!"


    "Do you want to die?"


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. His right hand slowly lifted up again, and the broken sword vibrated excitedly.


    However, he underestimated the significance of the word "three boundary knot" for Wei Yijun.


    "It''s because I don''t want to die that I can''t say it, nor can I say it." Wei Yijun gave a bitter smile. Suddenly, his face was calm and terrible.


    Even if the broken sword would turn into sword light and cut off his head in the next moment, Wang Xu didn''t see a trace of fear in his opponent''s eyes. He just sighed deeply and


    Accept your fate!


    And Wang Xu can also see that Wei Yijun is no longer fighting for life, but fighting for death!


    The other side didn''t cover up at all, with a bitter smile on his face, a strong sense of death under his eyes, and even a faint fear. It''s not the fear of Wang Xu''s threat, but the secret hidden behind the triple junction!


    The secret he can''t tell, and he''s scared!


    Wang Xu was silent, then suddenly sighed and said, "if you don''t say it, believe me, death is really not terrible."


    However, Wei Yijun just shook his head firmly with a sad smile on his face.


    At the next moment, without any hesitation and sympathy, Wang Xu stepped forward and went directly to Wei Yijun''s body. His hands were like the shadow of flowers in the sky, gently brushing each other''s body.


    His five fingers move rapidly, as if playing an invisible line in the void. The speed is too fast, completely beyond the ordinary people''s visual capture ability.


    Even Wei Yijun, a powerful warrior, can only barely see a little, but he has no intention to escape.


    But with Wang Xu''s hand brushing, Wei Yijun''s whole face suddenly turned red, and a feeling called regret came out of his mind.


    "Damn it! Life is not like death. "

 Chapter 181

    Is it time to regret now?


    This idea just rose to half, did not give Wei Yijun time to continue thinking, a feeling of life is not like death filled his whole mind.


    Pain! Unspeakable pain!


    Hemp! Can''t bear the bitterness!


    Itch! Uncontrollable itching!


    Like tens of millions of ants in the body crawling crazily, or the kind of mechanical ants whose body surface was burned red by the high temperature flame, he could not describe the pain, rising from the four limbs.


    In addition, Wei Yijun clearly feels that as the feeling of life is not like death grows longer and longer, his spirit is not weak at all, but more and more excited, and his experience of these feelings is more and more profound


    His face, has been ferocious twisted to the extreme, the body can not control curled up on the ground, like a caterpillar general crazy squirming, want to ease even a little pain.


    Wang Xu used a special medical method, a super sensitive method that can catalyze the sensory nerve changes of others. But in this process, he added the method of condensing gas into needles.


    Highly sensitive sensory nerves, combined with tens of thousands of channels of Qi needles, rush with the blood flow in the body, let alone Wei Yijun, even he dare not say that he can hold it.


    Ten breaths, twenty breaths, thirty breaths


    Finally, Wei Yijun couldn''t hold on any longer. He suddenly raised his head. His eyes were already red. He almost roared with his last sense


    "I said! Stop it and I''ll tell you all I know! "


    "The triple junction is..."


    He just wanted to say something.


    But just then, a dark shadow, like a ghost, carrying a cold wind, quietly flashed past Wei Yijun.


    "Touch!"


    Without warning, a sound like a watermelon burst, Wei Yijun''s head burst open, to the mouth is never able to say.


    He who turns his strength into force.


    Wei Yijun!


    Die!


    "Who?"


    Wang Xu''s face suddenly changed color and his mind moved. The broken sword in the air turned into a bright sword light and shot at the shadow.


    However, this sword failed!


    The shadow appeared like a ghost and disappeared like a ghost. After dodging the attack of the broken sword, it shot into the elevator almost instantly without any pause.


    With a roar, the steel roof of the whole elevator was blasted away. The next second, without waiting for Wang Xu to catch up, the shadow had climbed up to the ground quickly along the elevator cable, and disappeared in an instant.


    Even if Wang Xu''s speed is not slow, after catching up with the ground, he can only watch each other''s figure. Like a sharp arrow, he crosses the vast river, treads on the water and goes away. In a twinkling of an eye, he melts into the depths of the night.


    "Who is it?"


    Standing on the edge of the river, Wang Xu''s face is extremely ugly. The strength of the other side is not necessarily better than him, but the speed is definitely not slower than him, and even a little bit better.


    The other side''s concealment ability is absolutely first-class, and I don''t know how long it''s been hidden. He almost killed Wei Yijun under his nose, and then he retreated. It''s his first time to miss!


    "Who is it?"


    Wang Xu''s face is a little ugly. He finally finds the clue, but it''s broken at the most critical moment.


    Even, the words were killed under the nose!


    This is almost equivalent to a slap in the face!


    "I''m still a little relaxed and underestimated the depth of water behind my parents'' disappearance... It''s really cruel for a warrior to kill him just to stop him from telling some news."


    The cold light in Wang Xu''s eyes flickered, and he murmured almost word by word: "but what is it for? What is hidden behind the triple junction? What did Wei Yijun know? You don''t want me to know. "


    "Or... Is that a warning?"


    The strength of mysterious dark shadow is very strong. It is likely to be the strongest one at the top of Huajin. It is definitely better than Wei Yijun. It can avoid his sword, which proves that the strength of the other side is not much worse than him.


    These strong men, however, came out in person to do this kind of hiding, assassinating and killing. We can see how terrible the forces hidden behind each other are.


    However, the other side did not attack him, and even deliberately avoided him. What is the attitude of this force towards him? What''s the relationship with his parents?


    Wang Xu stood quietly in the same place, motionless, countless thoughts in his mind flashed.


    Ten minutes later, he took a deep look at the empty River and went back to the underground casino.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, because of Wei Yijun''s sudden death, the whole casino hall is almost in chaos, a group of gamblers and young ladies with gambling face flustered, and they talk about each other in panic.


    There was only one elevator leading to the ground, but it was abandoned by the shadow. Except for a few warriors, most ordinary people were trapped here.


    This is at least 30 meters deep underground space!


    Most of the people here are just ordinary people, so how can they not panic, not panic, not afraid?


    "What to do? How can we get out when the elevator breaks down? "


    People were in a panic.


    Someone said in a low voice with a look of hate: "it''s all the blame for the prince Wang named Wang Xu. If it wasn''t for him, how could we be trapped here?"


    "Do you want to die? Don''t you see that boss Wei is soft in his hands? " The companion next to him immediately covered his mouth and looked around in a panic, for fear that he would be heard by someone with a heart.


    "Why did he just kill boss Wei?" Some people said with a puzzled face.


    "Yes, boss Wei is ready to soften up. How can he kill suddenly?" As soon as he spoke, many people around him immediately echoed.


    Just now, the shadow was too fast for them to see clearly.


    The crowd only felt a gust of wind blowing, and subconsciously narrowed their eyes. Then they saw Wang Xu''s sword light burst up. Behind them were Wei Yijun''s head and the headless body that was completely soft on the ground.


    Then, Wang Xu suddenly rushed into the elevator, violently destroyed the elevator and ran out


    Under such circumstances, it is no wonder that many people are resentful.


    Wang Xu obviously trapped them underground on purpose!


    Even at this time, some people have put their evil eyes on Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing, who are all greedy.


    But just then.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge sound like thunder, and a piece of smoke and dust exploded at the entrance and exit of the elevator. Then, in the awe of the people, Wang Xu came out step by step.


    In an instant, the casino hall, which was still noisy in the last second, immediately became a dead silence.

 Chapter 182

    This God of death!


    Isn''t he gone?


    What, back again?!


    Many people can''t see the shadow at all. They only know that Wang Xu suddenly rises up and kills Wei Yijun and then leaves.


    They thought that Wang Xu was afraid of being besieged by Wei Yijun''s subordinates. Who would have thought that he would come back?


    For most of the people in the casino hall, Wang Xu didn''t bother to take a look, and he didn''t care what they thought.


    If he knew what people thought, he would laugh!


    At this time, Wang Xu only has Xing Yumei and Feng Qingqing in his eyes. Just as he is about to take them away, Xing Yumei suddenly reaches out a hand to him and says in a strange voice:


    "Wang Xu, look at this..."


    In her hand, holding a piece of paper has been unfolded.


    "Where did this come from?" Wang Xu asked.


    "I don''t know. When you suddenly killed the boss Wei, you didn''t know where you threw it and directly hit us." Xing Yumei shook her head.


    "I didn''t kill him."


    Wang Xu casually explained a sentence, no matter two women''s puzzled eyes, took the note and looked up.


    When he saw the words clearly, his face became a little ugly.


    Because it''s a warning:


    "Stay away from the triple junction, or you will die!"


    In addition to this line of characters, there is an Arabic numeral "9" in the lower right corner of the note, which is just the kind of bold type printed by the printer.


    I don''t know if this number has any special meaning, or because this note is just the corner that the other party tore from a book.


    Xing Yumei has read the contents of the note. She looks at Wang Xu a little worried, bites her lips and asks, "Wang Xu, what is the triple junction? Is it related to the mysterious disappearance of uncles and aunts? You won''t be in danger... "


    However, she didn''t say these words in the end. What she said became:


    "Wang Xu, are you ok?"


    I haven''t seen Wang Xu change for five years, but although Xing Yumei has only contacted Wang Xu for a few times, all of these things have deeply shocked her and made her see some of Wang Xu''s characters.


    Wang Xu is very strong... No, it should be said that he is very strong!


    He doesn''t need these worries!


    "It''s OK. I''ll get you out of here." Wang Xu shakes his head and pinches it casually. The paper is smashed into dregs by the invisible Qi force and falls to the ground.


    Now, the only clue left is to find Wang Daocheng!


    However, next time, he won''t relax a little bit before he gets specific information. Today''s event will never happen again!


    Wang Xu''s eyes are quiet, but for Wang Daocheng, he knows that he is the brother of the Jianghai Wang family leader, and the two brothers have been fighting each other for decades.


    In other words, where is Wang Daocheng now, what strength, what is he doing


    He knows nothing!


    "I need to be stronger!"


    Quietly, Wang Xu said word by word in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The death of Wei Yijun and the affairs of the mysterious strongman did not perplex Wang Xu for long.


    The next day, Wang Xu took Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter to their new home.


    Standing on the lawn in front of the No.1 villa in Jinse Villa District, Liu Meiling''s face was in a trance. Looking at the huge villa manor in front of her, she was just like a dream.


    "Xiaoxu, this is our new home?" Liu Meiling''s voice is a little erratic.


    Not to mention the hard life in recent years, when uncle Liu didn''t commit suicide and her family was in a good condition, people in the whole Mingli community were looking forward to moving to a new home after the demolition. At most, it was a small high-rise commercial residential area closer to the urban area.


    Even two days ago, when Wang Xu said she wanted to move to a new house, the biggest thing she wanted was an ordinary villa. But this villa, not to mention the upper and lower three floors, front and rear four buildings, has a variety of activities hall, banquet hall, dozens of bedrooms of the main villa


    Looking around, you can see the vast lawn where you can play golf, the small dock where two inner lake cruise ships are moored, and the Furong mountain nearby


    All this is just like a dream


    no


    Liu Meiling never dreamed that one day her mother and daughter would live in such a villa that she had only seen on TV.


    Different from Liu Meiling''s complex mood, Liu Yuqi, as soon as she saw the villa, ran around on the huge lawn like husky, yelling, happy as a crazy girl.


    "Xiaoxu, is it too big for us to live here alone?" Liu Meiling slightly bitter face, a little worried said.


    If nothing else, she can''t do cleaning alone!


    "Aunt Liu, of course, it''s not just the three of us who live here. There are more than a dozen servants, such as cooks, lawn Repairers and home cleaners." Wang Xu smiles, looks at the worry on Liu Meiling''s face, and says with a smile:


    "Aunt Liu, you don''t think that I will let you clean such a big place by yourself? You have come here to enjoy yourself, not to suffer. "


    At this time, Liu Yuqi crazy enough, also ran over, just heard two people''s dialogue, immediately small head a high, proud way:


    "That''s right, mom, we''re here for pleasure. Don''t rush to do everything by yourself like before! Don''t forget, you haven''t fully recovered yet


    "But... I can''t do nothing, can I?" Liu Meiling is a little flustered.


    She is used to the hard life, where might she get used to the decadent life of the rich and powerful family.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu said with a smile: "it''s OK, Aunt Liu. You can do whatever you want. The servants here work normally, but not as you think."


    "It''s like cooking. If you don''t feel at ease or like cooking, you can do it yourself."


    "Hoo... That''s good."


    Hearing this, Liu Meiling breathed a sigh of relief and finally showed a smile on her face.


    "Brother Xu, don''t worry about my mother. She just can''t spare time. I just saw a boat by the lake. Let''s go boating. "


    At this time, Liu Yuqi complains about her mother, and then suddenly laughs, holding Wang Xu''s hand and jumping all the way to the small pier at the other end of the villa.


    "This girl..."


    Wang Xu gave a bitter smile. Anyway, he didn''t have anything to do. He was pulled onto the boat by a little girl and played madly in the lake in the middle of the river.


    But soon, Liu Yuqi was tired of rowing, and there were also fishing gear on board. They let the boat float in the lake and played lake fishing happily.


    Originally, everything was very relaxed and comfortable. Brother and sister took a boat together to fish in the middle of the lake. It was a peaceful and warm picture.


    But just then.


    A burst of engine motor roar came, and then saw a medium-sized speedboat through the lake, with a piece of white water rushed over.


    The speedboat stopped near the boat. There was a frivolous sound from it


    "Boy, how about playing with my sister? It happens that the young master has nothing to do these two days. He is very boring. Would you like to play a game with me? "

 Chapter 183

    The speedboat stopped next to the boat. There were three people standing on the deck. One of them, a grandiose young man, was lying on the railing, looking down at Wang Xu and Liu Yuqi.


    After waiting for a while, Wang Xu and Liu Yuqi didn''t look up to speak. The young man immediately urged impatiently: "Hello, you two, I''m talking to you! Can''t hear or deaf? "


    "Who are you?"


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Anyway, you don''t know me. Hehe, the important thing is that my young master has been too boring in the poor mountains and rivers these two days. How about playing a game?" The young man said with a smile that there was a trace of playfulness and greed in his voice.


    "Oh? Don''t know... "Wang Xu slowly raised his head and glanced at the young man. His face suddenly became cold. He yelled:" since you know we don''t know each other, you can talk nonsense. Where can I go back and forth? "


    What he said was polite, but in the young people''s ears, it was no less than calling him "go away" to his face, although Wang Xu did mean it.


    "Oh, are you telling me to get out of here? I haven''t told you what kind of game to play. You''re starting to play the game of pretending to be forced with me. It''s a little interesting! " The young man''s voice suddenly rises, which seems to be quite unexpected, and the playfulness in his words is even stronger.


    "Go away!" Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    "Ha ha, that''s arrogant. I haven''t met such a funny person as you for a long time. In this case, let''s play the game you chose... "The young man laughed instead of anger, but his voice gradually became colder and colder


    "Game, pretend to be forced to fight in the face! You pretend, I''ll hit you in the face! Now, you still have five minutes to row your little broken boat to escape. In five minutes, my young master will drive this speedboat to chase you. By the way, you have to paddle faster, or I won''t stop when I catch up with you. I''ll run into you directly. At that time, it''s hard to say whether you are directly killed or drowned. Ha ha ha ha... "


    With that, the young man looked up and laughed.


    But at this moment, Liu Yuqi suddenly raised the fishing rod in her hand, then wrinkled her little nose, turned her head to look at Wang Xu and complained:


    "Brother Xu, this idiot is so noisy. He scared my fish away. They could have caught it! Let''s change places. "


    While she was talking, the little girl threw down her fishing rod. On the hook, it was the bait that had been eaten up by the fish.


    Wang Xu listened to a burst of funny, this girl clearly technology is not good, did not grasp the opportunity, this is the blame on others.


    However, the guy next to me is too noisy.


    He nodded and said, "OK, listen to our Yuqi, then change the place."


    With that, Wang Xu patted Liu Yuqi''s small head, comforted her, picked up the oar beside, and rowed slowly.


    There was no cover for their conversation, and they completely ignored the young people on the speedboat nearby.


    This kind of attitude seems to have never occurred to the young man. He was stunned on the deck for a full minute. After Wang Xu''s boat had rowed more than ten meters, he suddenly responded.


    "Damn, how dare these brothers and sisters ignore me?" The young man slapped his thigh, then his face sank abruptly. He yelled at Wang Xu''s back


    "Do you know who I am? I''m the master of the Su family, Su Qilin


    But will Wang Xu hang him?


    He didn''t mean to look back at all. While talking and laughing with Liu Yuqi, he paddled slowly. The boat also drifted forward in the atmosphere of completely ignoring Su Qilin.


    At this moment, Su Qilin''s face is black!


    "Young master, they ignore us. Do they want to catch up?" Seeing this, a big man next to him asked carefully.


    "Remind me again with you? Am I blind or mentally disabled, and I can''t see that I have been ignored? " When asked by the big man, Su Qilin is furious. He puts his foot on the big man to vent his anger. The big man is stronger than him, but he doesn''t dare to hide.


    "Hum, it''s not easy to find a chance to come out of the Furong mountain. Originally, I just wanted to have fun, but I didn''t expect to meet such a person who can pretend to be forced..." Su Qilin snorted coldly and looked at the boat, with a cold smile on his face


    "Since you want to play, I''ll play with you. I''ll give you five minutes to run first. I''ll wait for you for five minutes. I''ll see where you can go!"


    His eyes were icy.


    In his heart, let alone give Wang Xu five minutes, that is to give him half an hour. The boat rowed by two oars was also scum in front of the speedboat.


    It''s like a fight between two people. The 99 meter broadsword in his hand and Wang Xu''s bare hands. Even if he runs 100 meters first, he will extend one more arm.


    Five minutes later, the engine of the speedboat roared on time. Su Qilin stood on the deck, riding the wind and waves in high spirits, with a sneer on his face.


    At this time, Wang Xu''s boat was only a hundred meters away from them.


    The distance of 100 meters, for the diesel engine to drive as the power of the speedboat, I''m afraid it won''t take 20 seconds to fly by.


    Sure enough, it was less than 20 seconds, but in 15 seconds, the speedboat crossed the distance of 100 meters.


    But


    The distance between the speedboat and the boat doesn''t seem to be close at all. It''s still about 100 meters.


    Su Qilin''s smile froze.


    What''s going on?


    He was stunned for a moment, and then he was furious. He turned his head to look at his subordinates behind him and asked angrily, "Su Liu, what the hell are you doing? Driving a speedboat, can''t catch up with a small broken boat rowed by manpower? Speed me up


    "Yes, master Kirin." Su Liu, a big man, pulled the engine hard and raised the speed of the speedboat to the highest speed.


    Time goes by little.


    Soon.


    Another five minutes passed.


    The thing that makes Su Qilin''s eyes almost stare out is that they can''t catch up with Wang Xu who rowed with both hands in a diesel engine driven speedboat.


    What the hell!


    The boat, looking at it, has been drifting slowly in front of the speedboat.


    Moreover, Su Qilin can clearly feel that if the boat in front wants to speed up and shake them off, it doesn''t need to waste much time at all, and it will shake them away every minute.


    However, this boat, is always keeping a distance of about 100 meters, so that you can see it, but can not catch up with it!


    What the hell


    Obviously on purpose!


    Thinking of this, Su Qilin''s whole face turned white.


    At this time, no matter how stupid he is, he knows that the opposite is not simple. Can a small boat speed, row with a speedboat like, can the mother is ordinary people?


    Definitely a warrior!


    Su Qilin likes to be a pig and eat a tiger. He didn''t expect that someone else would play a pig and eat a tiger today!

 Chapter 184

    "Young master, it seems that the other party is a warrior. We..."


    At the same time, standing behind Su Qilin, the man who spoke to remind him that he had been ignored, once again cautiously reminded him.


    This time, however, before he had finished speaking, he saw a pair of red eyes, which were eager to eat people.


    "Su Wu, do you really think your master is stupid? Can''t Lao Tzu see that the other side is a warrior? " Su Qilin finished this sentence almost word by word.


    Then, he suddenly burst into violence, facing the big man named Su Wu with a burst of fists and kicks. Su Wu didn''t dare to fight back in the whole process, and endured it silently.


    But fortunately, Su Qilin just let off his anger. He was very modest. After a while, he stopped panting.


    When he saw that the speedboat was still chasing the boat with all his strength, he was furious again and roared at Su Liu beside the engine


    "Su Liu, are you an idiot? I know I can''t catch up with you. I''m wasting my time. I''ll stop at once


    Standing on the deck, Su Qilin''s face was full of uncertainty, his eyes were burning with anger, but his heart was extremely calm.


    No matter what identity Wang Xu is, since he appears near Furong mountain, he must have come to the treasure in Furong mountain.


    He didn''t know about the ancient secret place of Furong mountain. But as a young master of the Su family, he knows a lot about the treasure.


    There is a huge treasure in Furong mountain, but this treasure is not the Royal treasure that those idiots outside think, but the secret treasure of martial arts!


    The so-called secret collection of martial arts refers to things left behind after the death of predecessors, such as inheriting martial arts, practicing secret medicine, and even natural materials and local treasures.


    It was only when they got the news that they gave up the flower world of Mordor and came to this poor place. If it wasn''t for the boredom and fluster, could su Qilin just hang out and have fun?


    Before meeting Wang Xu, Su Qilin had already played the role of pig and tiger, and had a good time with several groups of people. Results to Wang Xu here, not only did not play successfully, but also was played by the other side.


    Can this be tolerated?


    No!


    But the speedboat couldn''t catch up with other people''s boats, so he had to bear it!


    "Son of a bitch, this grandson is not a man!" Under the extreme depression, Su Qilin scolds like a vent, and is about to turn around to let Su Liu turn around and leave. It''s better not to see.


    But at this time, he turned the moment, the corner of his eyes actually saw that the boat also stopped!


    "Young master, the front is the shore. The boat has stopped and pulled in. It should be the exhaustion of rowing manpower." At this time, next to Su Wu, once again careful to remind the way.


    "Yes, how the hell did I forget? He''s a man. He always has time to run out of energy. I''m a speedboat, a gas eater Su Qilin''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    This time, he didn''t get angry with Su Wu. Instead, he patted him on the shoulder with admiration and said, "good, Su Wu. You''ve got a brilliant mind at last. When you catch the boy, the girl next to him will reward you."


    Then he turned and told Su Liu:


    "Sailing..."


    But the next second, Su Qilin''s lungs almost burst with anger


    "Fuck! I told you to go to the boat, not to turn around! "


    Soon, the speedboat returned to the side of the boat, Wang Xu and Liu Yuqi have been ashore, at this time is standing not far away looking at them.


    Su Qilin leads the six men to the shore in a hurry, and laughs at Wang Xu


    "Boy, how did you get ashore? I don''t have the strength. I know that I will be crushed by my young master''s speedboat later, so I ran up on purpose. "


    As he spoke, he shook his head and looked around. He said with a smile: "tut Tut, you have chosen a good place. It''s a rare place with beautiful scenery, mountains and water. It''s a good place to bury bones..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Don''t you think you''re looking for death?" Wang Xu looked up at him with a cold voice.


    He has already given each other a chance. If Su Qilin didn''t catch up with him before, he would only let him go when he met an idiot dandy.


    If he finds that he can''t catch up with him and stops to turn around, he will also let go of the other party, just as the idiot dandy is big or small and has a little brain. After he showed part of his strength, he knew that he was not easy to provoke and took the initiative to retreat.


    Now, however, Su Qilin is ready to kill him.


    Young master of mordusu family


    Ha ha, it seems that there are too many!


    "Oh, boy, how dare you be so arrogant now?" Hearing this, Su Qilin did not reflect on why Wang Xu dared to be so calm. Instead, he shrugged his shoulders and said playfully:


    "Well, you won the last level. Now let''s play the second level of the game... You look so calm, you seem to think you can play very well. In this case, let''s play solo. Well, you can single out my six men..."


    "Won... Well, you can''t win anyway. As long as you know, if you lose, you won''t be able to live. My little sister is mine. "


    "It seems that you really want to die." Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent and he said faintly.


    But for his reaction, Su Qilin just sneered, waved his hand and said: "Su Liu, go over first and meet him. Remember, just break his hand, or you won''t have to play in the back."


    As soon as his voice fell, one of the six big men standing behind him, Su Liu, who was driving a speedboat before, suddenly clenched his fist and stepped out with a grim smile and went directly to Wang Xu.


    "Warm up, give you a chance to play the wheel first. By the way, to remind you, if you can''t stand the pain, don''t shout it out, or I''m not happy with the noise, and your sister may have bad luck. " Su Qilin stares at Wang Xu with a smile, and says with a faint look.


    At the same time, Su Liu also had a ferocious look at Wang Xu, then the waist suddenly turned, step out, the fist front tore the air, fiercely hit Wang Xu''s right arm.


    You''re the only one!


    Then I''ll just break your hand!


    "Click!"


    A blow out, that crisp bone fracture sound, incomparably clear, really like firecrackers in the public ear.


    It''s just


    It''s not Wang Xu who broke his hand.


    It''s su Liu!


    It''s clear that Su Liu''s fist is bloody, half of his forearm is twisted 90 degrees, and almost sticks to his back arm. It looks terrible.


    "Ah


    Shrill scream, suddenly resounded through the entire shore, not far from the shock, several water birds on the lake all fluttered up.


    There was no accident. At this time, Su Liuzheng screamed and held his abandoned arm. He half knelt on the ground and looked at Wang Xu with horror in his eyes. His face was twisted.


    Why?


    How could that be?!


    Su Qilin, who was going to watch the play, also changed his face and was shocked.


    Just at that moment, Wang Xu stood in the same place and didn''t move. He didn''t even lift his hand. Su Liu''s fist also hit Wang Xu''s right shoulder firmly.


    In principle, the next moment should be Wang Xu''s shoulder smashed, his right arm abandoned, crying in pain


    But


    In the end, it was su Liu!


    A powerful internal fighter broke his hand instead of hitting others?


    Why is that?


    This boy''s body is not human, it''s made of fine steel, isn''t it?

 Chapter 185

    "You, you... Who are you?"


    At the moment, Su Qilin''s face is very ugly. He stares at Wang Xu and asks every word.


    I thought that in such a small place as Jianghai, the young master of the Su family, who is the most famous devil in the world, could there be someone he can''t stir up?


    Now, however, he was a little flustered!


    "Who am I? As you said before, it doesn''t matter, and it really doesn''t matter. " Wang Xu shakes his head, kicks Su Liu, who is half kneeling on the ground, and faints. He looks at Su Qilin with a smile, and says faintly:


    "What? Now, you don''t want to continue playing games? "


    While talking, Wang Xu takes a step at will.


    In this step, Su Qilin suddenly stepped back three steps. Then, as if he had been extremely humiliated, he blushed and glared at Wang Xu with a cold voice


    "I tell you, my name is Su Qilin, the young master of the Su family in Mordor. I''m asking you your identity now. I don''t want to rush the Dragon King temple. I can''t say that the forces behind you have a good relationship with my su family. I''m giving you a chance. You have to think about it... "


    However, Wang Xu''s pace did not stop at all.


    "Step on it


    a step.


    "Step on it!"


    Two steps.


    "Step, step!"


    Three steps


    Seeing that Wang Xu is about to take the fourth step, he feels that Su Qilin, who has been completely ignored, has turned black like dog shit.


    This attitude again!


    Again!


    This kind of neglect again!


    Who the hell do you think you are?


    I really think Su Qilin is a bully!


    In a twinkling, Su Qilin''s anger was boiling, but he forgot


    Are you really a bully of Wang Xu?!


    The so-called game, he picked up, and before he met Wang Xu, he had played several groups of no background strength of other people.


    You, Su Qilin, leave the flower world of Mordor. You feel bored in the "poor mountains and evil waters" of Furong mountain. You come out to bully people everywhere. You are so weak that you have no chance to resist.


    When you finally get to the iron plate, you want to look at each other and smile again, you turn around and walk, when nothing happens, is it possible?


    There is no such reason in this world.


    As Wang Xu approached him step by step, Su Qilin finally couldn''t help it. With a trace of horror in his voice, he cried angrily:


    "If you come together, I don''t believe that this boy has any ability to be powerful. I''ll pile you up even if you''re five warriors with the highest internal strength!"


    But just then.


    Wang Xu suddenly raised his head to smile at him, and stopped abruptly at his feet.


    "No more?"


    Su Qilin was stunned and sneered


    "Well, now you know how to be afraid? It''s late! Wait a minute, I''ll... "


    However, the idea of ferocity in his heart has not been finished, and Wang Xu has stepped out again.


    However, this step, his whole person like a tiger down the mountain, into a strong wind, with an extremely terrible speed, instantly rushed to Su Qilin and others.


    ONE VS ONE?


    I''m sorry, you like it. Wang Xu likes it, too.


    Leaving the battlefield of life and death outside the border, he has not enjoyed it for a long time.


    Now Su Qilin and others take the initiative to come to the door. He won''t let it go easily.


    "You..."


    Su Qilin only feels a flower in front of his eyes, and then he loses Wang Xu''s figure. He is shocked for a moment. He just wants to roar, but it''s too late.


    The next moment.


    A smiling face has appeared in front of Su Qilin.


    "Touch!"


    With a fist, the sound of a crisp fist hitting the bone of the face came. With the crack of the bridge of the nose and the bone of the face, Wang Xu''s smile became more brilliant.


    "Master Qilin!"


    The remaining five men immediately screamed, and all of them rushed up quickly. Before they were able to fight, someone had already pulled out the sharp knives from behind.


    From these personal guards, Su Qilin''s status in the Su family is much higher than Su Jianxin, whom Wang Xu met in the Zhao family before.


    The five warriors with the highest internal strength were all surrounded and killed. The astonishing momentum was far beyond that of ordinary street gangsters. Even Ma Ziqiang''s Black Star mercenaries couldn''t match.


    Two fists, a pair of sharp claws, two bright light of the sword, that is to say, if you want to be a dark warrior, you will have to stay away from the edge.


    Unfortunately, is Wang Xu dark strength? Hua Jin, he killed one and subdued one these two days.


    Wang Xu even had time to smile from the top five martial artists. Then he turned back to Su Qilin, who was caught by him, and said with a smile:


    "Now, let''s play the game I made... Boxing to meat! If it hurts, call it out! "


    The next moment.


    "Touch!"


    Wang Xu hit Su Qilin''s face with another blow, and immediately a piece of blood completely dyed each other''s face, blocking the face full of panic behind him.


    At the same time, Wang Xu''s body was slightly on one side, avoiding the fastest internal force fighter. His left foot supported the ground, his right foot rebounded like a spring, and his feet rolled over to tear open the air. He suddenly drew on the face of another internal force fighter who was a little slower.


    With a click, the other side flew straight back out, his face was half broken, and he fainted while he was still in the air.


    "Touch!"


    Without even raising his eyelids, Wang Xu grabs Su Qilin in one hand and hits him in the face with another fist, smashing back his open mouth and some words he just wanted to shout out.


    Tear!


    Seeing this scene, the third warrior, full of anger, hands horizontal, claw shadow crack empty, grabs Wang Xu''s throat, and then


    Lost!


    Wang Xu just turned his head. In an instant, a pair of indifferent eyes came into the eyes of the warrior. He only felt a flower in front of him, and the world disappeared in an instant.


    For a moment, he felt as if he was in a sea of corpses. Under his feet were soft, rotten and bread like corpses. Under the sky was bloody rain. But he could only lie on the ground in vain, looking at the terrible world with wide eyes, and the corpses separated


    "Touch!"


    Without a pause, Wang Xu''s third punch hit Su Qilin''s face again.


    With this blow, Su Qilin''s tears and snot all came out. His whole face was distorted and full of pain and fear.


    "Shua! Shua


    Because he took out the knife in the middle of the journey, the two sharp light of the sword, which had been delayed for a moment, finally approached Wang Xu''s back at this moment. One left and one right, he slashed at his two ribs.


    Wang Xu stood still and frowned slightly, not because of the two knife lights, but because of Su Qilin''s disgusting nose. He hesitated for a moment. He grabbed each other with one hand and smashed them to the ground.


    "Touch!"


    Su Qilin''s head collided with the ground, and his whole face fell into the wet black mud on the Bank of the river.


    He wanted to open his mouth and yell, but all that came in was rotten black mud. With shame, anger and fear, countless emotions came up for a moment. With the stench of black mud in his mouth, Su Qilin rolled his eyes and fainted to death.


    All this happened in less than one breath.


    Looking at the next second, it seems that Wang Xu will be able to get rid of the two bright knives. It''s also at this time


    It stops abruptly!


    Wang Xu slowly turns around and looks at the two guards who are approaching, half of the knife is cut, but they just take it back. They are white with horror and hesitation, calm and indifferent.


    These people.


    Bully the soft and fear the hard, and eat the bait.


    What''s the difference between the fish and shrimp he caught before?

 Chapter 186

    "Brother Xu, you are so powerful!"


    At this time, see Wang Xu seems to win, Liu Yuqi small face of tension suddenly disappeared, a fierce fist, a happy smile.


    She knew that her brother Xu was very powerful. Sure enough, these people were fierce with knives. In fact, they were too timid.


    At this time, two with fists, one by Wang Xu side to avoid, one by his kick fainted in the past, the one with claws was he looked at, just like in the magic barrier, the whole person face despair lying on the ground, eyes in a dull color.


    And the two guards with swords were not far away. Their faces were pale, and they did not dare to wave swords at Wang Xu.


    Maybe in Liu Yuqi''s eyes, Wang Xu just casually measured his body, kicked and punched Su Qilin.


    But in their eyes.


    Terror!


    It''s horrible!


    It''s not human. This guy is definitely not human!


    It''s almost in the room of lightning and Firestone. It''s less than a breath. One of the most powerful warriors was kicked to pieces and half of his face fainted. But it''s not that it''s still intact. The only three guards are afraid.


    What really frightened them was Wang Xu''s glance at the warrior with his talons.


    With one look in his eyes, a person with the highest internal strength fell to the ground, his face was gray and desperate, his eyes were dull and full of death.


    It''s a mental crush!


    Maybe the ordinary warriors don''t know what spiritual crush is, but they are the guardians of the Su family in the Mordor. Although they don''t understand it, they don''t understand it. It doesn''t mean they haven''t seen it!


    For example, every year the Su family''s side branches gather together, and when the annual meeting is held, the Su family will make a speech and take an oath. And the annual meeting, a large number of people, is not so quiet, how to solve the problem of quiet?


    The annual meeting of the big family is also one of the means for the powerful members of the family to declare the main force and suppress the inner restless side branches of the lower group.


    The most convenient is the simple, direct and extremely violent spirit. It''s a means that can only be understood and mastered by a super strong man who has made great progress in his strength, and is a warrior whose essence, Qi and spirit are united and almost transformed into substance.


    Young people in front of us


    It turned out to be


    Who''s strong?!


    Think of this possibility, the remaining three of the peak of strength, pale terrible, how dare to attack Wang Xu again?


    Really want to die, who love who go!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, would you like to play this game? Boxing to meat, not only fun, but also very cool Swept an eye the facial expression is pale of several people, Wang Xu smile not to smile of say.


    "No, no... I can''t wait!"


    Instant, three people immediately flustered bow head, two take the knife even directly to throw the knife into the nearby lake.


    "As subordinates, you are more intelligent than your master." Wang Xu nodded, but he didn''t mean to continue to force them. He said lightly:


    "Choose a principal and introduce yourself."


    For a moment, the three looked at each other for a while, and finally the big man with the fist stood out carefully: "my name is Su Wu, which is a young master... No, Su Qilin''s confidant, I don''t know what you want from me?"


    Su Wu is not stupid. Although he was taught by Su Qilin on the speedboat before, he was just a bit slow in response. But he also knew that Wang Xu was not asking casually, but what he needed to ask. He was very cooperative.


    "Tell me why you''re here." Wang Xu asked faintly.


    "Yes, my lord..." Su Wu didn''t hesitate. He lowered his head and explained quickly.


    With his explanation, Wang Xu gradually understood. What happened today is not accidental. Before meeting him, Su Qilin had already played the so-called game with more than a dozen people by virtue of his name as the young master of the Su family and the force of Su Wu and others.


    Why does Su Qilin, a playful young dandy, not stay well in the devil''s capital and have to come to Furong mountain? It''s just because of a news circulating only inside the Su family that there is a secret collection of martial arts hidden in Furong mountain. That''s why so many children of the Su family come to Jianghai.


    Of course, the Su family is a big family with innate martial arts. They covet the inheritance left by the ancient strong, and almost all of them are the offshoots of the Su family.


    These so-called young masters of the Su family in Mordor may be used to running rampant in Mordor. When they come to Jianghai, a small city in their eyes, they are even more unscrupulous.


    Because of this, Wang Xu has met a lot recently, which is not much different from the annoying flies.


    "According to the other side, the so-called secret collection of martial arts is the inheritance of some ancient martial arts strongmen, such as the congenital martial arts. It''s similar to the ancient secret place, but it''s much smaller in size."


    Knowing this, Wang Xu frowned slightly in his heart.


    For the ancient secret place that is about to open in the depths of Furong mountain, these children of the Su family are just a bunch of shitty sticks. He has met a lot in the past two days. It can be imagined that there are many other forces in the whole river and sea who have a headache because of these shitty sticks.


    However, stir excrement stick nausea is disgusting, but it is not worth Wang Xu more attention. The key to open the secret place is in his hand. When the secret place is opened, he will block the whole secret place by himself. It is not that he has never done such a thing.


    Does anyone disagree?


    It''s easy to suppress.


    "Well, get out of here with the people." Wang Xu frowned and waved away.


    Su Wu and others didn''t dare to talk nonsense at all. They quickly took the others on the ground separately to leave. However, after su Qi Lin pulled up his face and fell into the mud, he suddenly changed his face and looked at Wang Xu hesitantly


    "My Lord, things may be in trouble. Young master, he is... Dead!"


    "Dead?"


    Smell speech, Wang Xu suddenly slightly a Leng.


    He had a good sense of propriety before, otherwise he would beat Su Qilin to death, but it would be useless.


    Even if he smashes his opponent on the ground in the end, he will smash a hole on the ground at most. With Su Qilin''s strong internal Qi and blood, his life will not be in danger at all.


    But now, Su Qilin is dead?


    But the next second, his eyes swept Su Qilin, his face was a burst of laughter.


    Su Qilin''s eyes turned white. He didn''t know when he passed out. There was black mud all over his mouth and nose. He was suffocated alive in the state of death!


    "Die when you die." Wang Xu light way.


    Su Wu recognized the meaning of what he said. If he died, he would die. What''s the trouble?


    Not daring to answer, Su Wu stoops slightly, grabs Su Qilin''s body and turns to leave. At the same time, he was also relieved.


    The reason why he reminded Wang Xu that Su Qilin was dead was that he was in trouble. He was afraid that Wang Xu would be worried about trouble and would kill them.


    But since Wang Xu was not afraid of trouble, he would not kill them.


    But at this time, Su Qilin''s phone suddenly rang madly. In an instant, Su Wu''s body was stiff in the same place.


    "Adult..." Su five heart a struggle, carefully look to Wang Xu.


    "Take it."


    Soon, when the phone got through, Su Wu turned on the voice, and inside came a serious old man''s voice: "Qilin, Wudao secret collection can be turned on at any time. I told you to stay in Furong mountain all the time. Why do you run around for me all day? Do you know how to miss this chance... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After struggling for a while, Su Wu whispered:


    "Mr. Feng, young master, he is dead..."


    ¡°£¿¡±

 Chapter 187

    The other end of the phone was silent for ten seconds, then a cold, hoarse voice came:


    "What did you say? Tell me again


    It seems that the old Feng on the opposite side still can''t believe it. He thinks he just heard wrong.


    "Master Feng, he''s dead." As a last resort, Su Wu repeated it again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This time, it was a 30 second silence, and then the voice on the other side of the phone was a bit crazy. The killing intention almost rushed out of the phone and wanted to get out of it


    "Who is it?"


    "Who killed my kylin grandson? I want him dead! Kill his family


    Su Wu is flustered with the phone. In front of him is Wang Xu. On the other end of the phone is Feng Lao. For a moment, he is in a dilemma.


    But just then, he felt that his hand was empty, and the phone had already reached Wang Xu. He picked up the phone and said faintly:


    "Old man, be calm. Your grandson fell into the mud and suffocated himself. Don''t kill the whole family. Otherwise, the whole family will be destroyed. "


    Suddenly heard a strange voice, the phone over the old peak is a Leng, and then suddenly angry voice called: "who are you? My Kirin, did you kill... "


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    Wang Xu has directly hung up the phone, a pinch, suddenly became a piece of the ground.


    Not in charge of Su Wu and others, he went directly to Liu Yuqi, with a trace of apology asked: "girl, are you ok?"


    If possible, he doesn''t want to kill easily in front of Liu Yuqi. After all, this girl is still a high school student, in his eyes is an innocent little girl.


    Today, however, I don''t know whether it''s the little girl''s bad luck or his bad luck. He didn''t catch a few fish and met Su Qilin.


    Smothered by mud?


    It''s the best!


    At this time, Liu Yuqi''s little face turned white. When she saw Wang Xu, she felt distressed: "this girl is really scared..."


    He quickly patted Liu Yuqi''s head and asked with concern, "what''s the matter? Yuqi, are you scared? In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a dead man... I''m used to it when I see more. Don''t think about it more... "


    SHENTE is used to seeing more!


    One side has not gone Su five and others, smell speech immediately in the heart a flustered, the face is completely white to the bottom.


    But at this time, Wang Xu had not finished his speech.


    Liu Yuqi has shaken her head and asked curiously: "brother Xu, did that fool suffocate himself? You don''t mean to hold your breath, do you? Why don''t you go and punch him again? Maybe you''re playing dead? "


    ¡°£¿¡±


    In an instant, all Wang Xu''s expressions of concern froze on his face.


    But Su Wu and others, is with fear incomparable eyes looking at Liu Yuqi, originally they thought Wang Xu had enough terror.


    But now I found out that the real terror demon was the curious little girl behind!


    Without any hesitation, Su Wu looked at each other, ran on the speedboat in a hurry, started the motor in just three seconds, and left quickly.


    Women.


    Especially looking at the innocent and lovely women


    I can''t stir it up!


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    Jinse villa area, villa zero.


    Wang Xu sat on the lawn with his knees crossed. He was still full of vitality not far away, waving the golf club, and then chasing the ball everywhere. It seemed that Liu Yuqi, who had just had nothing happened, could not help smoking slightly.


    "This girl''s temperament is very suitable for practicing martial arts..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, thinking of what happened today, an idea came out in his heart: "now, I am no longer the lone wolf outside the border, but also have people to care about, Yuqi, Aunt Liu, Yuqing..."


    As he sat there, the figures of Liu Yuqi, Liu Meiling and Chen Yuqing flashed in front of him one by one. These are the women he would never allow to lose or be threatened with!


    Liu Yuqi is no different from his sister.


    After his parents disappeared, Liu Meiling, who watched him grow up from childhood, can be said to be the only elder in his heart.


    And Chen Yuqing is a girl he didn''t want to lose again in order to make up for his ignorant feelings five years ago!


    But they are just ordinary people. If the enemy takes any of them as a threat, and then an accident happens, Wang xujue will go crazy.


    Think of Su Pingfeng, who was killed by Liu Meiling when she was angry


    "Maybe it''s necessary to find a time to tell them something, and then teach them to practice martial arts. At least they have the strength to protect themselves..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, thinking of some information Ma Sanmo sent him later, he frowned slightly


    "However, the ancient secret of Furong mountain is about to open, but there are more and more people gathered here, and the rivers and seas are becoming more and more chaotic. We still need to wait for the chaos to settle down."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu pondered for a while, then took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone call.


    Ma Sanmo.


    "Mr. Wang, what can I do for you?" After the phone is connected, Ma Sanmo says respectfully.


    But in his voice, he unconsciously showed a sense of dignity different from the past. After Wang Xujian killed the fourth master and shocked a lot of big men, Ma Sanmo was very high spirited.


    "Two things. First, help me find an old man named Su Feng and give me all the information about him. The second thing is to send all the materials I asked you to prepare to Villa zero in Jinse villa area. I need to use them tonight. " Wang Xu light command way.


    "Yes At the other end of the phone, Ma Sanmo nodded respectfully. Then he seemed to think of something. His voice was a little excited and asked:


    "Mr. Wang, have you finished your business, and we are ready to explore that secret place?"


    "Well, it''s almost time." Wang Xu calmly replied, and regardless of Ma Sanmo''s excitement, directly hung up the phone.


    He raised his head slightly and looked into the Furong mountain in the distance. In his eyes, what he saw at the moment was not an ordinary mountain peak.


    It''s a huge column of air that connects the ground and the sky. The invisible column of air rushes out from the dragon under Furong mountain and turns into a vision that connects heaven and earth.


    The ancients expected the art of Qi. Whenever an invisible column of Qi rushes out from the underground dragon vein and stirs the wind and cloud, it means that there will be natural resources and treasures here.


    Soon, a few days ago, he asked Ma Sanmo to send all kinds of materials. He had a word with Liu Yuqi and Liu Meiling. Wang Xu took the materials into a quiet room of the villa and began to make a body refining bath.


    After several years of cultivation, he has been stuck in the stage of martial arts for nearly half a year. He only lacks a key treasure, which contains the spirit of heaven and earth, and can impact the realm of Tao and bone.


    Unfortunately, it is not so easy to get the spiritual things that contain the road of heaven and earth. However, the Qinglian annihilation Sutra also records a kind of medicinal bath, which can promote the martial arts to a peak level on the basis of the martial arts.


    Wu Ru Gu Ti!


    However, if you want to enter this level, you need a lot of money to buy all kinds of precious materials. The materials in front of him were purchased by Wang Xu through Ma Sanmo.


    "Originally, I wanted to accumulate for a while, but the ancient secret place was very dangerous. In order to make sure that in case, I''d better push it to the top as soon as possible..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled, and threw pieces of materials, or hundred year old ginseng, or deep mountain snake, or tiger bone wolf whip, into the three legged bronze tripod in front of him.


    He didn''t care much about the key to the ancient secret of Furong mountain. The tripod was originally used for alchemy by the ancients. Since it is available, why not use it?


    The flame of Qi and blood was burning under the cauldron. Soon, all the materials melted and gradually gathered into a dark liquid with a strong odor.


    From time to time, one or two bubbles appear on the surface of the liquid. Every time the bubbles burst, it seems that you can see a poisonous snake with its ferocious fangs, a spotted tiger roaring in the mountain forest, or a pair of lonely and cold green wolf eyes in the dark


    Finally, as Wang Xu put the last piece of material, a piece of red gold the size of a baby''s head, into it, the whole liquid was boiling, countless bubbles were disillusioned and rose, and in a few breaths, the gold directly melted into invisibility.


    Thus we can see how terrible the corrosiveness of this dark liquid is!


    However, with the melting of the gold nugget, the dark liquid showed signs of gradually turning to golden yellow. At the end, Wang Xu put his right arm in without frowning, stirred it for a few times, and condensed into a golden, translucent jelly like liquid.


    Seeing this scene, without any hesitation, Wang Xu quickly took off all his clothes, took up a mirage with both hands, picked up the golden jelly like liquid in the cauldron, and covered his whole body inch by inch.


    At last, he sat there and closed his eyes slowly, as if he were a gold-plated statue.


    All of a sudden, he was shaking wildly


    no


    It''s not shivering!


    But every inch of his flesh and blood, every bone of his body, all vibrated madly at this moment. Even at the end, the blood in his body also vibrated madly, and the blood in his meridians surged madly. A huge wave, like the waves beating on the shore, suddenly sounded in the quiet room.


    "Boom! Boom


    The void seemed to be shaking. A terrible suction came from Wang Xu''s body. The golden jelly like liquid on his body was the first to bear the brunt.


    In a flash, along the surface of the pores, as if there is life in general into Wang Xu''s body.


    Almost in an instant, Wang Xu''s face suddenly appeared a painful twist.


    Pain!


    Boundless pain, in his body instantly spread, as if he used the method of condensing Qi into needles, in general, even more than that kind of pain!


    Martial arts, retreat because of fear


    Because of fearlessness, and into!

 Chapter 188

    Six hours!


    When the last touch of gold on the body surface disappears.


    Soon, the vibration of Wang Xu''s body slowly calmed down, and the twisted look on his face also recovered, leaving only a little pale.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu suddenly opened his eyes. In his eyes, it seemed that two golden lights were constantly disillusioned, like sword light, and like dragon and snake dancing.


    "Sonorous!"


    Wang Xu grew up slowly. In the process, his bones and flesh staggered, and the sound of sword fighting reverberated in the room. A breath of terror came from his body and spread all around him.


    This breath of terror came and went quickly, almost exploded in a flash, and then suddenly calmed down.


    "Wu Ru Gu Ti!" Slowly pinched the next fist, feeling the body as if in the violent surging force, Wang Xu mouth slowly revealed a smile.


    "Boom!"


    Five fingers suddenly closed, the air in the palm was suddenly crushed by him, and an invisible shock wave was blowing around, and his clothes were hunting.


    If Wang Xu needed to use a broken sword to kill the early warrior of Huajin, then at this moment, he can use his fist to blow up the opponent.


    The same realm is invincible!


    Wang Xu can crush each other as long as he is not an inborn warrior, no matter in the early, middle or late stages of Huajin, or even at the peak. Even, there was a feeling of madness in his heart.


    That is to say, even if he is born with martial arts, he is not without the power of World War I!


    It''s a Qinglian annihilation Sutra. It''s medical skill, martial arts, invincible, and seeking longevity.


    At present, Wang Xu''s medical skills are just beginning to mature, but his martial arts are still in the first state of refining his body. The first step of quenching his body is perfect, and he is already invincible in nature. If you break through the martial arts and step into the Daogu stage, you will have to sigh for the soaring combat effectiveness.


    Horrible Qinglian vanishing Sutra!


    However, Wang Xu couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he thought of all the life and death dangers he had experienced in the past five years and the extraordinary pain he had just experienced


    Maybe many people outside are shocked that he can obtain such terrible strength at such a young age, but who knows the price he will pay in the process?


    The way of heaven is merciless, all things are like one person!


    There is a long journey of martial arts. Among them, there are many talented people. There is only one person who stands at the top. Who can be born invincible?


    Martial arts! Martial arts!


    The battle of life and death is invincible!


    After the road, absolutely heaven and earth, seek longevity, forever!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, on the top of a hill in the depth of Furong mountain, Sun Yan''s long red dress dances with the wind on the top of the cliff, just like a gorgeous snow lotus in full bloom, with fire in the cold.


    With her eyes closed, she seemed to be sensing something. The mountain wind was blowing with the cold, and the stars were twinkling all over the sky. There was a tendency for the stars to gather over Furong mountain.


    Under the dark night, Sun Yan''s hands are floating in the air, dancing with the wind. Her clothes are like fire, like a fire under the dark night. She wants to burn everything under the dark night.


    Suddenly, out of the thick night behind her came a dark shadow wrapped in the night, followed by a hoarse voice


    "The secret is about to open."


    "I know." Sun Yan slowly opened her eyes and calmly said, "I have nothing to do with the secret place. It''s my responsibility. Naturally, I won''t bother you. I just want to tell you a truth."


    Dark shadow seemed to think of something and frowned slightly


    "What''s the point?"


    "Wang Xu is the only son they left behind. No one can move him unless he commits suicide!" Sun Yan''s voice is very calm, calm like a basin of cold water in general, instantly poured the shadow from head to foot.


    The mountain wind blows.


    It seems that the wind is a little strong, and the shadow shakes down slightly. He wraps his black clothes tighter. He is silent for a while, and finally returns blandly:


    "That door has been completely closed. They can''t come back. Why do you care so much? What if I say no? "


    His voice has just dropped.


    instant.


    A touch of gorgeous red lotus, suddenly spread all over the cliff, red and gorgeous petals, a piece of bloom, but the edge of the petals floating over the place, whether it is rocks or several trees, all quietly into two.


    Suddenly, a snow-white arm suddenly stretched out from the petals, gently pinched a piece of fiery red petals and put it on his lips. Then the cold voice came out:


    "If... You want to die, you can say no, nine."


    Looking at the red petals blooming around, the shadow was silent. Finally, with a faint sigh, he bowed his head and said, "OK, you are the boss. Listen to you."


    As soon as his voice fell, the flaming red petals all around him suddenly disappeared, as if they were all hallucinations before. If it wasn''t the half of Sun Yan''s lips, it would be the shadow. I''m afraid I thought I was in the magic.


    Unfortunately, it''s not magic after all.


    Red lotus is made of fire.


    Petals, they kill people.


    "In fact, even if you don''t say it, I''m afraid I can''t kill that boy."


    In silence for a long time, the shadow suddenly dropped a word and jumped directly from the cliff. In the twinkling of an eye, her figure melted into the night, and she never saw a trace of it again.


    Sun Yan is still standing on the cliff.


    Just, before a red skirt, now became ordinary white skirt.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    On another peak on the other side of Furong mountain, a huge tent is propped up. In the two meter fire pool dug out in the middle, the flames are climbing inch by inch.


    Deep in the night, the mountain wind outside is cold, but the tent is warm as fire.


    At this time, no less than 20 warriors gathered in the tent. Each of them seemed to overflow at any time. They were all warriors with the highest internal strength.


    One of these people, if you take any of them out, will be enough to become a trump in any underground ring. As long as you survive the gunfire, you will be a slightly famous soldier in the mercenary circle.


    But these people can only stand. In the huge tent space, only two people are qualified to sit.


    One old and one young, a chessboard, both sides are black and white.


    The old man is dressed in a strong suit, with a ruddy and dignified face, black hair and strong body. If you only look from the back, you may think he is a middle-aged man in his prime.


    And the less is a young man who looks like he is 27 or 78 years old and dressed simply.


    "Mr. Feng, as expected, your chess skills are better than others. I admit defeat." All of a sudden, the young man put down his white chess and gave up with a smile.


    If Wang Xu was here, he would recognize that it was su Jianqing, the legitimate young master of the Su family, who was with Sun Yan on the day of his sword cutting fourth master.


    "The third young master is also good at chess. I''ll give in."


    Su Feng shook his head. He could see a trace of sadness between his eyebrows and eyes, but his eyes were full of anger and killing intention.

 Chapter 189

    "Mr. Feng, please forgive me. After all, Qilin is a son of the Su family. He died here. No matter who the man is, we have to tell a truth about this."


    Seeing the sadness between the old man''s eyes and eyebrows, Su Jianqing comforted him in a soft voice, and then asked thoughtfully, "Mr. Feng, don''t blame me for thinking too much. Su Wu and others said that the person who killed Qilin might be huajinwu. Of course, I don''t think it can be true... "


    "But even if he''s not Huajin, he can easily kill six of the top fighters of inner strength, and he has the means of spiritual attack, how can his strength be comparable to that of the top of dark strength. In addition, the background of the other party is not small... "


    "What do you mean, third young master? In the old impression, you''ve never been so careful. Are you so timid when you are scared by that Prince Wang? " Su Feng suddenly interrupted.


    For the battle in Furong mountain a few days ago, the fourth master, a veteran warrior, died. Naturally, Su Feng also heard about the Master Wang, who is good at swordsmanship.


    However, at this time, what he said was with a trace of irony, that is, to stimulate Su Jianqing.


    "Afraid? I, Su Jianqing, have never been afraid of anyone. "


    Sure enough, hearing the speech, Su Jianqing immediately shook his head and shrugged his shoulders with disdain


    "Wu Dao is fearless. Ben Shao has come to this day not only by virtue of the prestige of my su family, but also by virtue of my own strong strength. Under the age of 30, I''d like to know how the guy who killed Kirin can compare with me


    "Third young master, you''re joking. Please come here tonight. I''m doing something else. As for the person who killed Kirin, I will kill him myself and avenge my Kirin. " Su Feng light way.


    He himself is the cultivation of the peak of dark strength. He is even better than Su Jianqing. How can he ask for help?


    It''s not for this matter that Su Jianqing is invited to come here tonight. Instead, he wants to ask Su Jianqing to do another thing for him. He doesn''t want to waste any more time and says directly:


    "When I first came to Jianghai, I didn''t have enough manpower. I''m not familiar with all the forces here. Who is the boy who killed Qilin? I need to ask the third young master for your help to investigate."


    "It''s easy to say, little things, come on, Mr. Feng, let''s play chess again..." Su Jianqing nodded and agreed with a smile, waved his hand gently, and dozens of top martial artists standing around the tent bowed down in an instant.


    Then they scattered and ran towards Furong mountain.


    Su Qilin died on the Bank of the lake in the middle of the river. The brothers and sisters who killed him must have lived nearby since they had the leisure to row boats and fish here.


    There is only one residential area near Jiangxin lake.


    Jinse villa area!


    There are only two kinds of people who can live in Jinse villa area, one is the ordinary rich man of Jianghai, the other is the son of Jianghai Wudao family.


    No matter what kind it is, as long as it''s not Wang Xu who chopped the fourth master with the sword, there''s nothing to care about.


    While playing chess, Su Jianqing thinks about these things. When he thinks about Wang Xu, his face suddenly becomes slightly stiff


    "It shouldn''t be that man. After the fourth master was killed, I asked someone to investigate. He lived in Mingli community in the old town of Jianghai..."


    Thinking about this, he suddenly flashed a touch of cold killing intention.


    Although Su Qilin is only a side branch of the Su family, not everyone can kill him. Except that man, there is no force in the whole river and sea!


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, the sun is shining, and it''s a beautiful day.


    However, it was just 8:10 in the morning.


    Jinse villa area, ushered in a team of killing intent tengtengteng.


    Thirty men in black, with three coffins on their faces, walk step by step in the villa area under the guidance of an old man with a gloomy look.


    At this time, when most of the people here get up to go to work, this team, almost without any accident, immediately attracted the eyes of most people.


    "Who are these people?"


    "Carrying three coffins in the morning, which family is dead?"


    "It doesn''t look like a dead man. There are three dead people, but it''s like a funeral. It''s not our family that offends people, is it? This is a coffin for the whole family


    People are full of curiosity. Anyway, the people who live here are rich or expensive, and they have more free time. Many people directly follow the team, gloating and waiting to see a good play.


    Su Feng walked in the front of the team, and the killing intention in his eyes almost condensed into essence.


    The coffin behind him is not for his grandson Su Qilin, but for the man who killed his grandson.


    Last night, many warriors explored all night. Wang Xu and Liu''s mother and daughter moved here just one day, and there was no cover. Almost as soon as dawn, they were almost touched by the news.


    In the whole Jinse villa area, only villa zero is connected with Jiangxin lake and has a small wharf. The wharf was also explored by some military personnel. The boat parked there was exactly the form described by Su Wu and others.


    There is no accident that the brother and sister who killed his grandson live in villa zero.


    Three coffins, Wang Xu, Liu Yuqi and Liu Meiling, one for each.


    You killed my grandson


    I''ll kill your family!


    meanwhile.


    On the lawn of No.0 villa, Wang Xuzheng takes Liu Yuqi and Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter to fight a set of boxing slowly. This is that he is preparing for the mother and daughter to practice martial arts in the future.


    Wang Xu seemed to feel something. He suddenly stopped and turned to look at the direction of the gate. There was a cold flash in his eyes: "I have prepared a coffin for myself. Are you going to die?"


    Then he turned his head again and said with a smile to Liu Yuqi and Liu Meiling: "that''s the end of the day. You can go back and have a rest."


    The mother and daughter didn''t think much about it, and even Liu Yuqi, who had been tired for a long time, immediately cheered after hearing the speech, and ran back to the villa like the runaway husky.


    "I''m so tired to practice with brother Xu! I won''t practice any more! " Liu Yuqi thought.


    With a helpless smile, Liu Meiling nods to Wang Xu, wipes the sweat from her forehead, and turns back to the villa to prepare lunch.


    Although Wang Xu has said that there are special chefs, Liu Meiling can''t be idle easily.


    At the same time.


    Outside the gate of villa No.0, the coffin carrying and funeral procession also slowly stopped. An inner warrior stood respectfully in front of Su Feng and said in a deep voice:


    "Mr. Feng, the other party has been in the villa and has never come out."


    "Well." Su Feng let out a sound. He didn''t see any fluctuation in his face. There was only a dull silence in his eyes.


    After finding out the other party''s address, there were as many as ten powerful guards in all directions outside the zero villa. Even there were three speedboats blocking the important waterway on the other side of Jiangxin lake.


    The only purpose is to pay attention to the enemy who killed his grandson. He can''t leave easily. When he comes in person, he will take off the head of the other party, put it in front of his grandson''s grave, fill it with a glass of blood wine, and use the head of the enemy to pay homage to his kylin''er.


    Feng is always the strongest expert in Su''s side branch. He just stops at the peak of dark strength for more than ten years. He has no hope of turning strength in his life. Su Qilin is only 23 years old now, and he is already at the peak of his inner strength. The chance of meeting Furong mountain is the most promising younger generation in his department.


    However, the chance in Furong mountain is coming


    Su Qilin is dead!


    Kylin''er, whom Su Feng had placed great hopes on, was killed!


    It''s hard to tell the outside world how to die.


    It''s not death in battle, it''s suffocation in mud!


    Think of here, Su Feng''s eyes instantly red, blood red, a pair of lofty fists, pinch a burst of fried beans general explosion

 Chapter 190

    Carry the coffin!


    Jinse villa area such a big movement, criminal investigation and Han Mei also followed behind the team.


    "Wait, these people seem to be going to Villa zero?"


    When I saw the team carrying the coffin to the funeral, they turned out to be heading for the innermost villa No. 0, and suddenly looked at each other.


    "Wang Xu''s moving company moved people there yesterday. It''s not their fault. What''s the matter? What happened? " Han Mei said with a little schadenfreude.


    Criminal investigation school frowned and said lightly: "if the move killed several movers, it''s not worth such a big move. It''s probably for the mysterious villa owner. Just go and have a look."


    At this time, villa zero is in the distance. In a faint sense, the couple can see a figure standing in front of the villa gate calmly, blocking the coffin delivery team.


    The shadow, of course, is Wang Xu.


    Standing in front of the door of the villa, his indifferent eyes looked at the team not far away. His eyes stopped slightly on the three coffins.


    Three coffins, does this include Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter?


    Gradually, the playfulness in Wang Xu''s eyes disappeared, replaced by indifference.


    On the other side, Su Feng is also looking at Wang Xu indifferently. His eyes are cold, murderous and resentful. In the end, there is only one piece of cruelty left.


    "Well, I understand, third young master, I won''t make too much trouble, just three lives." Su Feng is answering the phone, and his voice is extremely cold


    "The boy who killed Kirin, I will take off his head and feed the rest of the body to the dog. His sister put on her wedding dress and sealed it in the coffin for Kirin to be buried alive. His mother, I''ll make her regret that she gave birth to a bastard... "


    Obviously, Su Feng took Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi as Wang Xu''s family.


    His voice is calm without a trace of fluctuation, but his words reveal boundless cruelty and the ultimate resentment of evil spirits.


    "Mr. Feng, I won''t stop you with these things. I know I can''t stop you. Just don''t do it in public. I''ll help you with other troubles."


    On the other side of the line, Su Jianqing could not help but feel a chill. He frowned slightly, and then went on saying, "I don''t care


    "I just received the news that Pingfeng died in Jianghai, but the person who killed him is a little bit troublesome. Uncle zhanchuan has come to Jianghai in person all night. Now he has arrived. I need to receive him first. I may be late in your side."


    With that, thinking of the troublemaker who killed Su Pingfeng, Su Jianqing only felt a headache.


    What the hell is this? Why does Su Pingfeng provoke that man?


    But it''s just a little headache. Because of Su Pingfeng''s accidental death, Su zhanchuan, the Su family''s Huajin master, comes here in person, although the existence of that person indicates that big trouble is about to happen. But a master of Huajin also gave Su Jianqing more confidence and support.


    For example, compared with Su Pingfeng''s death, Su Feng''s affair is a trivial matter.


    Huajin master is the reliance of all the Su family members, and also the proud capital of the Su family.


    Because, in Jianghai, Huajin master represents the existence of such a master as Zhang Jia, but in Su family, he is just an ordinary elder.


    Moreover, there is a big gap between Huajin masters.


    At least, for Su zhanchuan, Su Jianqing is confident that the strength of the other side is definitely better than the fourth master. So even if he is about to face up to the man''s trouble, he has a certain confidence.


    Outside the gate of villa zero.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Feng suddenly waved behind him.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    With three loud noises, three coffins fell on the ground.


    He stared at Wang Xu with bloodshot eyes and asked, "I don''t want to hear any nonsense. No matter who you are, if you kill my Kirin, you should know that there will be only one end waiting for you..."


    Speaking of this, Su Feng stopped for a moment, then his eyes suddenly became ferocious, and his mouth cold spit out the last word:


    "Death


    The next moment.


    Without any hesitation, nearly 30 neijinwu people behind him pulled out a modern alloy steel knife full of cold and white light.


    In an instant, under the original warm sun, all the cold knife light was reflected, and the air around seemed to suddenly drop a few degrees, with a very cold killing intention.


    "Ah


    The onlooker behind, seeing this scene, someone screamed directly, but the next moment, the man suddenly covered his mouth, his eyes were full of horror, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    Most of them are just ordinary people. When did they see such a scene.


    Most people just talk and laugh when they carry coffins and send them to the funeral. They come to watch the scene with a pure schadenfreude mood.


    However, when the thirty internal warriors pulled out their steel knives, they all felt that there was something in the air around them. They could not tell the truth and could not touch it.


    But let them feel cold from the bottom of their heart.


    "It turned out to be Wang Xu..." behind the crowd, Han Mei gloated and lowered her voice, but she couldn''t suppress the excitement inside. She whispered:


    "Husband, you say, how did this boy provoke these cruel people? These people, can''t they be the people of Liansheng international transportation company you said? Sure enough, they are all a gang of Desperado. They kill people without blinking an eye... "


    "Whether it is or not, it must be he who has provoked those who cannot. Now, let''s wait and see if the boy has any cards When looking at Wang Xu, the eyes of criminal investigation science didn''t fluctuate much, just like looking at a dead man.


    But when he looked at the dozens of big men who were drawing swords, his face was slightly 100, and his voice was a little trembling, he said, "don''t talk, these people are not easy to provoke, let''s watch first."


    Han Mei nodded, her eyes flashed quickly with a touch of fear, holding the hand of criminal investigation. They stepped back carefully for fear that it would affect them.


    Like them, almost all the spectators are retreating. Anyway, it''s none of their business. They used to watch the fun, but now


    It''s just watching!


    Just be more careful.


    In this dead silence.


    All the people were silent, with a strong sense of killing and indifference in their eyes, walking forward step by step. In the stillness of the air, only their silent voice was left, rolling and surging in the air, and scattered footsteps.


    Although scattered, fall in the eyes of most of the present, it is no less than the footsteps of death.


    At this time, Wang Xu glanced at the approaching many swordsmen. There was no fluctuation in his eyes. He said calmly, "I don''t like to talk nonsense either. I just want to turn around and leave alive, and I want to continue to die."


    There were not many accidents.


    The answer to Wang Xu was silence, like death.


    At the same time, there is a higher sense of killing.

 Chapter 191

    Before they came here, these swordsmen had already been instructed by Su Feng to know something about Wang Xu.


    Can you easily discard the top martial arts of internal strength?


    With the mysterious means of spiritual attack, it can kill one inner strength with one enemy and five, destroy one inner strength and frighten the other three?


    The lowest strength, the middle and late dark strength, is likely to be the peak, and even the possibility of turning strength?


    They admit that the enemy in front of them is really strong. Any one of the people present, even Su Feng, is not sure that he can defeat Wang Xu head-on.


    But martial arts is born from fighting and life and death. Since ancient times, where are the most martial arts people?


    battlefield!


    It is a rare hero to take the rank of general among thousands of troops!


    In the midst of thousands of troops, being hacked to death by random knives, this is the normal fool!


    Ninety nine of the 100 heroes were either hacked to death, shot to death by arrows, or even trampled to death.


    Even if Wang Xu''s genius is rare for hundreds of years, and he breaks through the peak of dark strength in his early twenties, they are sure to chop each other to death on the spot.


    As long as they kill Wang Xu, all of them can get a lot of money, even in tens of millions!


    In this world, there is no lack of desperado, at this time, in their eyes, Wang Xu is not a person, but a golden mountain!


    Jinshan, just put it there.


    Waiting for them to get it!


    Hero, and fool, just a piece of paper distance, fingers can pierce, steel knife can tear.


    "Kill him!"


    I don''t know who it is, but suddenly there is a burst of drinking.


    The next moment.


    A shadow burst through the air.


    It''s not the speaker, but Wang Xu!


    He could see the more and more people''s killing intention. Since no one regretted it, he didn''t want to talk nonsense.


    There is a good chance that the 30 middle and later period of internal strength, even the peak of martial arts, will be able to slash the huajinwu with random knives, but that''s when the huajinwu will die.


    What''s more, the one who turns strength into martial arts?


    Is it awesome?


    He doesn''t care!


    Even in front of these dozens of swordsmen, Wang Xu didn''t even bother to use his sword. Just after Wu entered the bone, he didn''t move his hands and feet, so he took the opportunity to vent.


    Like a tiger into a pack of wolves, he rolled up a strong wind and ran directly into the crowd.


    With Wang Xu''s move, dozens of swordsmen were also not in any panic. Almost in a flash, the nearest swordsmen to Wang Xu reacted. Their steel knives tore the air and cut directly at Wang Xu''s shadow.


    It''s a pity.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    With a series of dull physical impact sound, where Wang Xu passed, he could only see a figure suddenly flying up, but no knife light could catch up with his shadow.


    Come on!


    It''s coming to the end!


    After Wang Xu bumped into the crowd, he just kept punching. There was no superfluous action at all. He just bumped all the way along a straight line. All the swordsmen he met all hit them with one punch. When the steel knife in their hands was just waved, Wang Xu''s fist had already passed these people''s faces.


    The crowd, almost in a short breathing time, was once penetrated by him. Then, without any pause, Wang Xu turned around again, changed his direction, and ran into the crowd again.


    Before the five or six fighters flying up in front of us landed, there was another group of people flying backwards in the air.


    "Bang bang!"


    Wang Xu''s fist is also very heavy. As soon as he is touched by his fist, a warrior will fly out, or his face will be broken, or his chest will be sunken, or his arm will be broken


    As for the knife light, although each can easily tear the steel plate, on the human body, it is even more touching. However, Wang Xu''s speed is so fast that almost no one can grasp his body shape. Even if someone''s reaction can keep up, Wang Xu''s speed is faster than their speed of wielding a knife.


    Then the third time, the fourth time, the fifth time, the sixth time


    When the sixth time, Wang Xu suddenly stopped.


    In front of him, there was only a lonely figure. The other side was holding a steel knife with cold light, but the whole person hesitated and did not dare to step forward.


    Five breaths?


    Or six breaths?


    The warrior''s eyes were full of fear, his hand holding the knife trembled slightly, his mind was blank, and he couldn''t believe everything in front of him.


    All he knew was that at the moment when Wang Xu suddenly turned into a shadow, he, like others around him, cooperated with each other to form an attack and kill formation, and killed the shadow directly.


    But he only remembered himself. How many knives did he wield?


    Three knives?


    Two?


    Or


    Not even a knife?


    In short, at this time, there was no one standing beside him except himself. All of them flew out under Wang Xu''s fists. Either they fainted directly, or they had broken their sternum and arms. They could not fight any more.


    Even up to this time, there were more than a dozen figures flying backwards in the sky


    There was a dead silence.


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, there was another sound of the body hitting the ground, like a big hammer, hitting the last warrior''s heart hard.


    "Jingle!"


    As soon as his right hand trembled, the steel knife he held in his hand fell directly to the ground, and his face turned pale. Looking at the miserable companions lying on the ground all around, he was heartbroken. Where was the previous indifference and killing intention?


    Fighting?


    The teacher Fu was chopped to death?


    On the ancient battlefield, there were few valiant warriors who took the rank of general among thousands of troops, and even killed three in and three out. It was hard to be one of them among tens of millions of people.


    However, there are such people after all!


    However, they have never thought that the enemy they are facing should be one of these thousands of people!


    Wang Xu''s means, to tell you the truth, are not so clever. It''s the simplest way to run in a straight line. When he meets the enemy, he blows at him.


    Even the power he used was only to control the peak stage of Neijin, and he didn''t even play his real strength.


    But, he, invincible!


    This is, battlefield, attack and kill!


    Use the least strength, do the simplest action, break out the most effective attack and kill effect. Sometimes, the seemingly simple fist to the meat is more efficient than single to single, multi move fighting.


    It was not only the warrior who had lost all his heart, but also the crowd who watched from afar. Everyone''s face was pale and deeply shocked.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang... "


    At this time, the remaining several people finally fell to the ground from the air, all of them were seriously injured and fell to the ground, howling, and no longer had the heart and courage to continue fighting.


    Every figure fell to the ground, every sound of the body hitting the ground, every scream and howl came from them. They were like hammers smashing at their hearts. Their hearts were beating wildly. They felt a burst of suffocation, and it was hard to breathe.


    afraid to!


    Fear, too!


    Even, in their eyes, they could only see a dark shadow crashing back and forth in the crowd a few times, and the sky was covered with people flying backwards.


    How can this scene not shock or even frighten people?


    Terror!


    It''s terrible!


    It''s like being dazzled.


    Wang Xu stood there. He didn''t see a mess of clothes or even a trace of dust on his body. He glanced at the last warrior who threw his sword on the ground and didn''t look at each other for a second time.


    "Pa! Bang


    After clapping his hands, his eyes slowly swept around. Every warrior who screamed and wailed was swept by his eyes. In an instant, he resisted the sharp pain on his body and forced to stop. Because of the pain, his face muscles twitched wildly and his forehead was full of sweat.


    All around, once again, they fell back into dead silence.


    Wang Xu stood there and said faintly:


    "What? Are you scared? What about the previous intention to kill? Just a little bit of courage, and still learn from others to cut people with a knife? "

 Chapter 192

    As he spoke, Wang Xu suddenly regretted it.


    All the muscles and bones in his body are shaking slightly, the blood is boiling, it seems that the whole body is venting discontent to him


    Weak!


    It''s too weak!


    In front of him, the dozens of internal warriors were not enough to warm him up. One by one, they were just like mole ants. They were so weak that they were protesting against him.


    Not enough, too weak, need a stronger opponent to vent the huge power gathered in the body!


    "Step on it


    Suddenly, Wang Xu took a step forward.


    In an instant, not far in front of him, the only warrior who was still standing immediately jumped back like a frightened rabbit. Then he seemed to react and ran away crazily without looking back.


    His courage, really completely scared!


    Looking at the other side''s back, Wang Xu shook his head and sighed: "I said, did I let you run?"


    As he spoke, he gave a light blow.


    "Boom!"


    Instant, the body has been roaring dissatisfaction with the power, instant seems to find a vent crazy gush. The air in front of the fist was directly blasted, and the terrible white air burst suddenly. It was like a fierce dragon. It crossed a distance of more than ten meters and landed on the ground in front of the fleeing warrior.


    "Boom!"


    There was another loud noise, and the huge smoke and dust burst into the sky. People were shocked, and they felt that the ground under their feet was shaking.


    The figure of the fleeing warrior froze in an instant, his face was pale, and his eyes looked hopelessly at the one meter square fist pit in the smoke ahead.


    This is a pure burst out of the body with a fist, the power of terror abruptly burst the air, the formation of out of body strength.


    It may not be as powerful as the power of the warrior, but it is more difficult. The meaning behind it is even more terrifying and despairing.


    All the people who can make this fist are great masters of external skill horizontal training. With the strength of the body alone, they can be compared with the terrible existence of beautifying power masters!


    This means that.


    Wang Xu can easily crush those who turn into powerful martial arts only by virtue of his physical body!


    When this idea rises, how can we prevent the fleeing warriors from despair and regret?


    Despair, in front of Wang Xu, he is a mole ant, life and death can not help themselves.


    Regret, if I had known Wang Xu was so terrible, Su Feng would have given him 100 million yuan, and I would never have dared to come and die!


    Without the mood of escaping, Wang Xu took back his fist, glanced around lightly, and said calmly: "I said before, I want to live, so I turn around and leave. But before that, none of you turned around... "


    At this point, he pauses.


    Many of them were desperate, thinking that they were doomed to die today.


    But the next moment, the second half of Wang Xu''s words came:


    "Now, you have another chance. If you want to live, kneel down."


    The voice just dropped.


    "Touch!"


    The sound of knee hitting the ground came immediately. Without any hesitation, the fleeing warrior knelt directly on the ground and lowered his head in the direction of Wang Xu.


    After that, there were those seriously injured soldiers with fractured face, sternum and arm. Without any hesitation, they all struggled to get up, knelt down on their knees, and lowered their heads in the direction of Wang Xu.


    When the opponent is strong enough to make people despair, it''s sense to admit defeat, it''s wink to bow down, kneel down


    Is willing!


    At the moment, dozens of former murderous warriors are kneeling and bowing to their awed generals on the ancient battlefield. Some even look fanatical.


    The strong, especially the strong in the circle of martial arts, is always one of the objects of crazy worship!


    At the same time.


    Deep in the crowd in the distance, dead silence.


    All of a sudden, a voice with a little trembling sounded: "husband, this boy... He, he... How can he fight like this? Return, return... Is it a person? "


    Han Mei''s whole face is white, with no human color. Her fundus pupils contract and enlarge violently. That''s the spontaneous reaction of her body after seeing the incredible, unbelievable and terrifying things.


    "Don''t panic, this boy should have some adventure and become a warrior. No wonder he has the courage to go back to Jianghai and want to inherit the assets left by his parents. It turns out that this is his dependence."


    Criminal investigation school''s face is also pale, but his psychological quality is obviously much better than Han Mei. After hearing the speech, his face muscles twitched a few times, and he could barely keep calm.


    Just now, Wang Xu''s action was too fast, but in just six breaths, he solved dozens of sword wielders. As a result, ordinary people like criminal investigation can''t see their real strength at all. They think they are just ordinary people with knives.


    According to the circle of criminal investigation, he knows that any warrior can beat dozens of ordinary people. Isn''t that simple?


    "However, if he knows what we are doing and comes to us, we can''t stop him..." Han Mei is still very frightened.


    "I said it, don''t panic!"


    Criminal investigation school suddenly frowned and said in a cold voice, "even our daughter doesn''t know those things. As long as we don''t say it, this boy will never know what we do. He will only treat us as his parents'' old classmates, and we are his uncle Xing and aunt Han! "


    As he said this, he seemed to have found something to rely on. On his pale face, he showed a slight smile: "besides, don''t forget, as long as Liu Shao''s arrangement is ready, I can have a relationship with Mr. Wang, who is famous in Jianghai recently."


    "Prince Wang is not only of high status, but also a warrior. He is also a very powerful warrior. It is said that he has a sword like an immortal. He can kill the enemy 100 meters away, just like an immortal."


    "When I get involved with him, what else do we need to worry about? At that time, with Prince Wang as the backing, Wang Xu, even if he had an adventure in the past five years and became a warrior, what would he be


    "Yes! When we have a relationship with Prince Wang, what is Wang Xu? " Hearing these words, Han Mei immediately seems to have taken a reassurance, and her face gradually overflows with a smile.


    Because see Wang Xu a dozen dozens of shock disappeared, the bottom of my heart rose a trace of regret also disappeared, have the confidence of pride again.


    At this point.


    Three coffins were still safely parked in front of the gate of villa zero. Su Feng stood in front of the coffin, his face was very blue, his eyes were just like hell, and there was deep despair and powerlessness.


    Opposite him, Wang Xu came step by step.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    And as Wang Xu stepped out step by step, he was the inner warrior on both sides of the ground, struggling to get up one by one, kneeling at Wang Xu''s feet and bowing his head.


    Along the way, the soldiers kneeling down almost formed a humanitarian line called "submission.".


    Everyone, on your knees.


    To the strong they fear


    Bow your head!

 Chapter 193

    despair!


    Deep despair!


    Dead silence.


    Looking at Wang Xu step by step, almost every step of the other side, there are two warriors, one on the left and the other on the right, kneeling down on their own initiative, as if they are giving Wang Xu a way of obedience.


    Su Feng couldn''t help feeling suffocated. His face was full of shock, fear, inconceivability and deep despair.


    Even up to this time, he felt like a dreamer. He couldn''t believe what he saw before his eyes.


    However, even if it is a dream, shouldn''t it be a dream that he avenged himself successfully, cut off each other''s head, and filled his grandson''s grave with a cup of blood wine?


    At this time, Su Feng canthus Yu Guang swept behind the three coffins, all of a sudden, he shook his body hard, a deep sense of powerlessness rose.


    Dream


    Perhaps, all this is a dream indeed!


    It''s just, it''s a nightmare!


    Wang Xu is too strong to imagine!


    Thirty internal warriors, who fight for life and death with swords, are themselves. They can only survive if they turn around and run away at the first sight. Otherwise, it won''t take more than three minutes, and you''ll be chopped to death.


    But


    Wang Xu only took six short breaths, a short time that he couldn''t believe, to crush everyone.


    Even, he forced everyone to surrender willingly with a supreme attitude. Although he didn''t kill one person, it was more thrilling than killing others.


    Especially the last blow that was just a physical blow!


    This punch made him understand that in front of Wang Xu, he was an expert at the top of dark power


    It''s a piece of shit!


    Revenge yourself?


    These four words are just a joke.


    Three coffins behind


    Carrying the coffin for burial?


    In the same way, it was a joke, even naked, which made him feel hot on his face in desperation.


    "Step on it


    At this time, Wang Xu finally stopped. He stood two meters in front of Su Feng, looking at the crazy changing look on each other''s face, and asked faintly:


    "Su Feng? The third from the bottom of the sixteen branches of the Su family in the magic capital is the owner of the family. He is in Zihua city next to Jianghai city for the Su family. Su Qilin''s grandfather is the peak of his cultivation. "


    His voice did not take a ripple, but there was an indescribable sense of strangeness in the depth.


    These are all the information Wang Xu asked Ma Sanmo to help him collect. As a result, who would have thought that before he went to find the other party''s trouble, the other party took the initiative to find him.


    It''s just like the conflict between the lion and the rabbit. The lion has just come up with an idea: do you want to eat all the rabbits?


    As a result, before the lion thought about it, the rabbits found the lion by themselves, and brought more mice to kill the lion. The big ones shared the lion''s meat equally.


    It''s really


    It''s a little funny!


    What makes these people have the same ignorant idea as rabbits?


    The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength!


    Wang Xu, the lion fighting rabbit, even drives Ma Sanmo to collect rabbit information before his action. However, you rabbits want to kill lions, do not investigate it?


    In other words, people like Su Feng, with their backs on the big tree of the Su family, are used to being arrogant in their own land, so they are arrogant. No matter who the other party is, if they offend him, they will have to wash their shame with blood.


    So, Wang Xu was offended, why didn''t he have this idea?


    Although it''s simple to say, sometimes most people can''t escape.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Feng listens to Wang Xu tell his details. Facing the other person''s eyes that can''t see any emotion, he doesn''t know what the other person means. Finally, he can only hoarse his voice and ask word by word:


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Wang Xu. You should have heard of it." Smell speech, Wang Xu suddenly smile.


    Sure enough, his voice just dropped.


    "It''s you!"


    Su Feng''s eyes suddenly contract violently. He looks at Wang Xu in horror for a long time. Suddenly, a touch of bitterness appears on his face. The despair in his eyes is already on the verge of madness. At last, his killing intention suddenly disappears.


    Instead, it was a tragedy!


    "It''s you, no wonder... No wonder you are so confident all the time, your strength will be so terrible, it turns out it''s you..." Su Feng laughs, completely extinguishes the meaning of seeking Wang Xu''s revenge.


    At present, this man can easily kill the huajinwu with one sword. Can he be offended by Su Feng, a branch of the Su family? a life-and-death struggle?


    I''m afraid that if the fish die, the net won''t be broken at all!


    Moreover, in the face of such a strong man, even if he asks for the ancestor of the Su family, the other party will not completely turn against Wang Xu for the sake of a su Qilin. After all, the dead man is just a small generation.


    In a word, the stunt of the Su family in Mordor. Anyone who has 16 Su family members can pretend to bully the weak when they are young.


    But once you hit the iron plate, it''s your personal behavior!


    There are thousands of individuals in a big family, and individuals can never represent the whole family. Once they meet people who can''t afford to offend, individuals will only, and can only, pull people out to vent their anger!


    The hidden rules of big families are so cruel!


    Su Feng, as the owner of Su''s side branches, is also the lowest branch among the 16 side branches. He has a deep understanding of these hidden rules. Even in his life, he has experienced similar things more than ten times.


    "Touch!"


    In the puzzled eyes of those onlookers in the distance, Su Feng laughed twice. Suddenly, he bent his knees and knelt at Wang Xu''s feet.


    The old man bowed his once proud head and said in a sad voice:


    "The old grandson has no eyes. He offends the young master and deserves to die. The old man also has no eyes. He rashly comes to the door and offends the young master. He deserves to die too..."


    "Just before I died, I asked my son to let go of the Su family in Zihua city. There were more than 100 innocent people. Today''s affairs are all decided by the old man himself. Please, young master... "


    "Forgive me!"


    Then, with a touch, Su Feng''s head hit the ground hard, so hard that the ground was smashed out of cracks, and there was blood flowing out of his forehead.


    At this time, Su Feng finally understood that Wang Xu had said what he meant before.


    All the details of Su Feng are no different from a piece of white paper on Wang Xu''s side. The magic capital Su family behind him is not the existence that Su Feng can rely on.


    Want to live?


    Or do you want the whole family destroyed?


    In fact, the two choices are very simple. There is no need for Wang Xuming to say. Su Feng understood the meaning directly, and then knelt down to beg for mercy without any hesitation.


    Just when Su Feng was full of despair and thought that he would die, Wang Xu''s calm voice came slowly


    "Don''t worry, I''m a reasonable person..."

 Chapter 194

    "What? "Be reasonable?"


    Su Feng was slightly stunned. He subconsciously looked up at Wang Xu and asked a little blankly:


    "Won''t you kill me?"


    "Of course I won''t kill you, or you think you''ll live to this day?" After glancing at Su Feng, who is kneeling and kowtowing, Wang Xu shakes his head, looks calm and says faintly:


    "Naturally, I will not go to Zihua city. As long as we make the truth clear, you can go."


    This time, Su Feng was stunned for ten seconds. At last, seeing that Wang Xu didn''t mean to play with him, he immediately bowed his head respectfully and said in a deep voice:


    "Please help me out!"


    Can not die, he will naturally seize the opportunity, in addition to those who really can not live, no one will take the initiative to die!


    "Just a few small problems. Don''t be too nervous." Wang Xu smile, smile a little cold, light way: "the first question, how did your grandson die?"


    "Kirin suffocated himself in the mud."


    For the first question, Su Feng said it directly without any hesitation.


    "Second, what does your grandson''s death have to do with me?" Wang Xu said the second question calmly.


    This time, Su Feng was silent for a moment, and then he replied: "it''s... The old man''s failure to discipline him. It''s all the old man''s fault that makes his grandson offend him for no reason..."


    "The third question... This question is actually a little special. I really wonder why you feel that if your grandson dies, it must be my fault?"


    However, when Wang Xu''s third question came out, Su Feng remained silent for a longer time.


    Yes! Why?


    Why must it be Wang Xu''s fault that Su Qilin died?


    For a full minute, Su Feng just gave a miserable smile and said slowly, "you''re right. You''re right. What''s wrong is my kylin grandson. He''s... Too dandy!"


    It''s true that if Su Qilin didn''t take the initiative to find trouble at the beginning, things would not have happened to the point where he can''t end now.


    Su Qilin died. Su Feng died because of his only grandson. There''s nothing wrong with wanting revenge for him!


    On Wang Xu''s side, he has given the greatest tolerance to Su Qilin''s repeated offenses. Even if he did it in the end, he didn''t directly kill Su Qilin.


    Su Qilin''s last death can only be attributed to himself. He was too weak in mental endurance. He felt extremely humiliated and fainted in the mud, resulting in his suffocation.


    However, Su Qilin feels humiliated because he thinks that Wang Xu is not as high as he is. He is beaten by a man of low status. He is the devil capital of the Su family. The young master of the side branch can''t bear this humiliation.


    But in fact, what''s Wang Xu''s identity like Su Qilin?


    Wang Xu is not angry. Why does Su Qilin feel humiliated?


    At this time, want to understand these, Su Feng smile more miserable.


    If change a time, change a place, change a person, he will never think so deep, will be full of anger, just want to kill revenge.


    Before that, he did the same.


    Until now!


    "You have more brains than your grandson. You live and understand." When he got the answer he wanted, Wang Xu nodded and waved it casually


    "In that case, go away."


    There was no intention of bearing humiliation at all. After getting up from the ground, Su Feng saluted Wang Xu respectfully and in awe, and then turned to lead some of the powerful people on the ground to leave.


    For Wang Xu, these people are really scared and awed!


    "Don''t forget the coffin you brought."


    But just then, Wang Xu''s faint voice came from behind.


    Naturally, Su Feng and others were in a panic again, but after looking around, they found that only two of them could barely lift the coffin.


    The fleeing warrior and Su Feng himself


    "Who is that kid?"


    Before I came here, a group of murderous and mighty teams, within ten minutes, turned into this miserable look. All the residents in the Jinse villa area, who were attracted to watch the bustle, were full of complicated faces.


    Especially seeing Su Feng, the old man who was the leader before, now carrying two coffins on his shoulders, everyone''s emotions are more complicated.


    "Sure enough, no one who can live in villa zero is simple and can''t be offended!"


    In a flash, a similar idea suddenly appeared in most people''s mind.


    There are only two accidents. In the corner of the crowd, criminal investigation school and Han Mei are carefully hiding their bodies for fear that they will be noticed by Wang Xu.


    As if he could not see Wang Xu''s imposing manner, the criminal investigation scholar''s eyes were gloomy and sneered in a low voice


    "Hehe, now it''s a moment of prestige. In the end, you can only move people? Boy, you are still a little young. In this society, you are not such a jerk. No matter how much you can beat, you are only a bodyguard of the rich. You''ll never get in touch with the upper social circle. When I get in touch with Mr. Wang, hum


    Wang Xu doesn''t pay any attention to the criminal investigation school and Han Mei, who are hidden in the crowd. Do they really think he didn''t find them?


    His keen eyes are far beyond the imagination of these ordinary people. As early as several times before, Wang Xu found them, but he didn''t want to take a second look.


    Of course, Wang Xu didn''t know the couple''s careful thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, on the Jiangxin lake behind villa zero, there are three speedboats coming by the wind and waves.


    "Tut Tut, the villa and manor in front of us are in a good position. It''s not only close to Furong mountain on land, but also the river lake can directly enter the waterway of Furong mountain. After fenglao''s revenge, this villa and manor will just settle down for our Su family." Looking at the huge Manor on the bank, Su Jianqing''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    But soon he frowned


    "But I just don''t know the background behind the other party. There is too little information and time is too tight. I only find out the position of the other party. Old Feng is eager for revenge and brings people directly. I don''t know if there will be any trouble."


    "Jianqing, trouble? What''s the trouble? " As soon as his voice fell, a middle-aged man with a cold face beside him said directly and faintly:


    "In a small place like Jianghai, the most powerful families are Liu, Wang and Zhang. All the men in the Zhao family are dead, and a group of women barely support their families. Just a few kittens. What''s the trouble? "


    "Uncle Chuan, these are really not worth paying attention to, but..." Su Jianqing shook his head, sighed and said helplessly


    "Don''t forget that Wang Xu, who suddenly emerged from Jianghai recently, even the fourth master of jiujuemin, died in his hands..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by a middle-aged man.


    "Ha ha... There is a huge gap between Jianqing and huajinwu. The jiujuemen was just in the early stage of Huajin, and the old age of last year made his strength even weaker. If I don''t look at the signboard of jiujuemen, I want to kill him, just one move! "


    The middle-aged man gave a sneer, and then suddenly the conversation turned, and his voice became colder


    "In addition, Wang Xu, who killed my son Pingfeng, left him only one way: kneeling in front of me..."


    He spewed out the last three words almost word by word


    "Die on your knees!"

 Chapter 195

    This middle-aged man is Su zhanchuan, the father of Su Pingfeng.


    He is the master of Huajin in the later period. Even in the Su family, which is the top family of magic capital, his strength is enough to rank in the top five.


    Speaking of the Revenge of killing his son, Su zhanchuan suddenly showed a trace of ferocity on his face and asked, "Jianqing, if Wang Xu stands in front of me now, how many moves do I need to kill him?"


    His voice was so cold that Su Jianqing had to lower his head to suppress the shivering feeling in his heart


    "This... Jianqing''s strength is not enough. I don''t understand uncle Chuan''s strength."


    "One move! I only need one move to kill him, even if he has magic weapon! " Su zhanchuan stretched out a finger and then bent it up abruptly. His smile became colder and more ferocious. He said word by word:


    "That boy, all rely on the power of that broken sword magic weapon, can suddenly kill that old thing of nine Juemin. At his age, his real strength is not as high as you. At most, it''s just rubbish in the middle and later period of dark energy! "


    "The cultivation of martial arts is no better than others. No matter how talented people are, they can''t go far without enough cultivation resources. He is a wild warrior. His parents disappeared five years ago. He is an orphan and has no background. Even if he has a chance encounter outside these five years to become a warrior, what else can he rely on except the broken sword weapon when he practices martial arts on the way? "


    "Remember, not everyone is like you. With such a huge background as our Su family, we can exercise with all kinds of precious medicine baths since childhood. What''s more, your talent is the first of your generation. How old are you now? 29¡¢ I''m thirty now, but I just barely break through the peak of dark strength. What does he have to rely on? "


    When Su zhanchuan finished this long sentence, he seemed to have let off some of his pent up anger. He slowly breathed out a breath and looked into Su Jianqing''s eyes. There was deep anger in his eyes. He continued to say word by word


    "Remember, you are a member of my mordusu family. You should be proud of yourself. No one can make you afraid, let alone worry about anyone''s strength!"


    "You are the son of my su family. With my su family, my su zhanchuan and my ancestors, you will be the only one who looks down on your peers. No peer is qualified to look down on you!"


    Silence.


    Long silence.


    Only the sound of the motor of the speedboat was roaring. Until the speedboat docked at the small pier of villa zero, Su Jianqing finally breathed a long breath and bowed to Su zhanchuan deeply


    "Thank you, uncle Chuan, for removing the shadow from my heart and removing the magic barrier of martial arts. Thank you very much for Jianqing!"


    With that, he looked up at the villa No. 0 not far from the shore. In his eyes, there was endless bright light. A strong self-confidence rose from the bottom of his heart.


    At this time, Su Jianqing was grateful to Su zhanchuan, and finally understood the other party''s good intentions.


    It turns out that when he saw Wang Xu''s sword cutting the fourth master, he was afraid of Wang Xu at the bottom of his heart.


    In martial arts, this kind of shadow on someone is a magic barrier!


    If this person is an elder, it''s nothing. Because for the older strong, ordinary young people will not compare themselves with each other.


    But if you are of the same generation and we are all young people, why are you better than me? Although the mouth does not say, but the heart of competition is actually planted in the subconscious.


    Therefore, some martial arts people are not good at heart. Once they are crushed by their peers, their unwillingness will become a shadow and form a magic barrier of martial arts.


    The other party will not die, the magic barrier will not be removed!


    However, in the end, it is the heart factor.


    Some martial artists have enough heart and mind. After being crushed by their peers, they will not produce shadow and magic barrier. On the contrary, they will hold a breath in their heart and always want to surpass each other, so as to constantly break through the realm.


    If Wang Xu were here, he would only say one word.


    In a word, Su Jianqing''s mind is not enough!


    ¡­¡­


    After watching Su Feng and his party leave, Wang Xu is about to find Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter. Suddenly, he stops at the door of the villa and turns to look in the direction of Jiangxin Lake wharf.


    There, three speedboats just stopped, a group of people came down from the top, all the way back to their homes, straight to the villa.


    He can see clearly that the young man at the head is Su Jianqing, whom he once met.


    "The Su family again? These annoying flies, do you really think I''m soft hearted and don''t kill people? " Wang Xu''s look suddenly cooled down.


    Just after seeing Su Feng off, he thought that this attitude could reveal a lot of information to the Su family.


    Wang Xu is not easy to be provoked. He doesn''t want to tear his face with you for the time being, so we''d better make peace with each other.


    But as soon as Su Feng and others left, there came another group. Su Jianqing was the legitimate young master of the Su family in the magic capital. These people obviously represented the real attitude of the Su family in the magic capital.


    Are you here to talk about peace?


    Or


    Do you really think Wang Xu is easy to provoke?


    "Step, step!"


    In his anger, Wang Xu turned around and welcomed the crowd step by step. With the fierce between them getting closer and closer, his eyes also moved from Su Jianqing to a middle-aged man with a cold look beside him.


    However, he only glanced at it and didn''t pay much attention.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were icy. He lifted his right hand lightly, then waved to the crowd from afar.


    "Click!"


    In an instant, a sword light suddenly exploded in the air. The terrible white sword light converged like pitching. It directly crossed the field for tens of meters and drew a sword mark three meters long on the ground in front of the crowd.


    Wang Xu''s cold voice came with him. He looked at Su Jianqing and others calmly, and said faintly:


    "I just let your Su family go. Now there''s another wave? You''d better give me a reason. My patience is limited, otherwise... "


    "Those who cross this line will die!"


    Next to the scar, Su Jianqing and others stop. When he sees Wang Xu, he is obviously very surprised, and his heart sinks


    "How could it be him?"


    If before Su zhanchuan removes the shadow of Wang Xu from his heart, he will hesitate for a long time in the face of Wang Xu''s threat.


    But now, Su Jianqing was only surprised for a short time. His eyes twinkled. He turned to Su zhanchuan and said, "Uncle Chuan, Wang Xu is on the opposite side. I didn''t expect that he would be here now. It seems that old Feng''s side should be more or less dangerous."


    "But listen to him, it seems that he left alive, as if he meant to warn us..."


    "Hehe, warning? I''m afraid he didn''t expect us to come so soon. "


    When he heard that Wang Xu, the enemy who killed his son, was on the opposite side, Su zhanchuan gave a cold smile and said, "needless to say, I knew it was him when I saw his broken sword weapon. Sure enough, as I expected, this boy is a piece of rubbish. He can only play with the help of magic weapons. "


    "Uncle Chuan, do you want to avenge Pingfeng yourself?" Su Jianqing laughs.


    "Well, he''s a rubbish. What''s the qualification for me to do it myself? I want to have a good time with him... "Su zhanchuan said with a grim smile. He turned his head and gave a cold command to more than a dozen of his subordinates


    "Go, break his limbs, bring him and kneel in front of me. I said that if he wants to die on his knees, he must kneel and repent before he can die!"


    Then he glanced at the mark of his sword and sneered


    "Those who cross this line die? I''d like to see how you can make my best warrior die! "


    Su zhanchuan''s eyes were ferocious and disdainful, and his face was full of strong irony.


    He really wants to know.


    Wait, when Wang Xu kneels at his feet, how can the other party let him die!

 Chapter 196

    "Uncle Chuan, I didn''t expect that you would bring out the" blood stab "under your command. This martial arts team is one of the three trump teams of our Su family, which are all made up of dark warriors."


    Su Jianqing sighed, suddenly shook his head and asked, "but after all, the other side can chop the fourth master with a sword. Only with them, can they really win the other side?"


    Although Su zhanchuan''s admonition has removed Wang Xu''s mental barrier, Su Jianqing is still a little worried when he sees Su zhanchuan''s self-confidence.


    "The warriors in the blood stab are all selected by me. They fight outside all the year round. Can they be compared with those fat pigs who only know how to enjoy all the time in modern social life, lack of fighting experience and only have Qi and blood?" Su zhanchuan sneered and said with disdain:


    "In such a small place as Jianghai, Zhang''s family advocates Feixiong, saying that he is a warrior who can only be killed in front of xueci. The struggle between martial arts and Taoism lies in life and death, and the victory lies in fighting! "


    At this point, he looked at Wang Xu more and more indifferently, his tone did not fluctuate, and his voice continued coldly


    "What''s more, do you really think I''m looking down on this kid? No, I just despise him from the bottom of my heart, but I will not underestimate him. If he really only has to rely on the power of magic weapon, I don''t care if blood stab breaks his limbs or even kills him. As long as he dies, Pingfeng''s revenge will be avenged. "


    "But what if he had something else to rely on besides the broken sword?"


    With this last sentence, Su zhanchuan did not say much. He just looked at more than a dozen dark warriors holding various weapons and forcing Wang Xu step by step. All his faces were full of ferocious smiles.


    Beside him, Su Jianqing''s eyes twinkled and he looked thoughtful.


    Despise Wang Xu?


    But don''t underestimate Wang Xu?


    Sure enough


    Thinking of this, Su Jianqing couldn''t help sighing. He underestimated Su zhanchuan!


    Uncle Chuan, who can become the fifth most powerful huajinwu in the so big Su family, is in charge of one of the three combat departments, xueci, which is specially used to do black hand. In his generation, he was also a brilliant genius and a leading figure.


    Uncle Chuan means that Zhang Feixiong, the Zhangjia family leader of Jianghai, who has been famous in Jianghai for many years, is only killed in front of xueci.


    Well, even if Wang Xu really, as he said before, is a monster with incomparable talent at a young age, who can be proud of all his peers and bravely step into the realm of Huajin.


    In front of the blood thorn, there is no doubt that he will die!


    Unless Wang Xu is better than Zhang Feixiong!


    But how old is Zhang Feixiong? How old is Wang xucai?


    At his age, if he can break through and enter the initial stage of Huajin, he is already a monster that his peers can''t imagine. No matter how strong he is, it''s impossible for him to think with his butt, right?


    Sure enough, there is no simple one who can finally become a strong one!


    When uncle and nephew were talking, many warriors of xueci had already stepped over the sword mark in front of them.


    Thirteen people, ten people holding a sword, the remaining three people, one with a crossbow, one empty handed, one broken arm, the only hand, but holding a nearly two meters long bloody gun, his body is also the most murderous!


    Other people''s intention to kill is no worse than those who are armed with broken arms. Their faces are as cold as dead people. There is no roar of street gangsters when they fight. Without a word, they approach slowly step by step, forming a formation, but it makes people feel like they are facing a silent army.


    This is the real battle field!


    The array is invisible, and the intention is all on the murderers. If people are there, the array is there!


    They are all warriors who have gone through countless real battles of life and death. They are not in a hurry. Every step they take is to build up momentum and strength.


    But just then.


    "Touch!"


    Such as thunder, the ground under the feet of the people suddenly sank slightly.


    All of a sudden, Wang Xu stepped out with a trace of anger in his eyes. He slowly raised his foot and stepped on the ground again.


    There was a loud noise again. He also walked to xueci people step by step, followed by his indifferent words


    "I said, those who cross this line will die!"


    "Are you really kidding me?"


    "You really make me angry!"


    Step by step, on the ground, each step leaves a deep footprint.


    This is the power that Wang Xuwu didn''t master thoroughly and subtly after he entered the body, because he was angry in his heart and accidentally spilled out.


    At this moment, he didn''t have the power to vent in his body. He roared wildly than before, every inch of bone, every inch of flesh, every inch of meridians, every drop of blood


    They all seemed to have thoughts and were growling at Wang Xu, the master. They


    Let it go!


    They want to see blood!


    They want to kill!


    This time, Wang Xu didn''t try to suppress these impulses in his body because he was really angry.


    And his anger, also need blood to dye!


    The other side of the sword mark.


    "Ha ha, don''t you use the power of magic weapon?"


    When Su zhanchuan saw that Wang Xu was greeting the people step by step, he didn''t seem to use a broken sword. He couldn''t help shaking his head. There was a trace of extreme irony on his face and said with a smile:


    "It seems that the boy has other things to rely on. He seems to have confidence in his own strength. In the face of thirteen dark warriors, they dare to come up alone. Tut Tut, or bare handed? "


    "Young people really don''t know what it means. Do they really think that the concept of armed versus unarmed is the same? Now it''s modern, not ancient. Swords are all made of special alloy. No matter how hard their fists are, they can hold back swords? "


    With that, he slightly tilted his head and looked at Su Jianqing around him. He once again warned: "you should also remember that in the real battle of life and death, one inch is long and one inch is strong. Especially in the face of group war, when others use weapons, you can''t be careless even if you are stronger than the other side by your own strength."


    "Because, as long as you are not born, no matter how strong a warrior is, he is still a man. If you are hit by a sword, there is only one death word!"


    Su Jianqing nodded slightly, his face was full of humility and respect, but his heart was more and more filled with emotion.


    I haven''t been in touch with these circles before. In the colorful world of Mordor, as long as people hear that he is a legitimate son of the Su family of Mordor, almost all of them have to give up and have no chance to contact these.


    At the same time, a sense of enlightenment also rose from the bottom of his heart.


    The real battle of the warrior is the battle of life and death!


    The so-called battles he had gone through before were just a joke compared with those warriors like Uncle Chuan and xueci. Even if he is an outsider, standing here at the moment, looking at the momentum of xueci people, he can''t help but feel a little chilly in his heart.


    If he is placed in the position of Wang Xu, anyone in it can easily kill him!


    And, just


    One move!


    "It seems that he will never stand in front of our young master in the future? However, to live to the end is the pride of heaven. And he, in the end, is still a dead man... "


    For a moment, Su Jianqing''s eyes on Wang Xu were complex, compassionate and pathetic. In his view, Wang Xu was obviously the same kind of person as him.


    Young and invincible, he was almost held to the top in the river and sea, but the height was too cold, so he fell down.


    I''m afraid it''s completely lost in the mud and dust!

 Chapter 197

    The other side of the sword mark.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The heavy footsteps are still ringing, and the blood stabbing people''s footsteps gradually unified into a rhythm, and finally gathered into a huge trampling sound on the shaking ground. It''s really like thousands of troops are advancing hand in hand, and the killing spirit is boiling in the sky, which makes the surrounding air become a heavy substance.


    It''s just that.


    The sound of Wang Xu''s footsteps is also getting heavier and bigger, such as the roar of war drums. With each step, the muscles and bones on his body surface expand and shrink.


    "Kill


    All of a sudden.


    In the silence after death, the thirteen dark warriors of blood stab suddenly burst out a cold and extremely light shout.


    It''s not loud, but it''s like thunder from the ground.


    In a flash, the air seemed to solidify, and a stream of murderous gas burst out from them. Thirteen people, thirteen murderous gases, gathered into a stream in the void, rich to almost become the essence, as if there was a heavy mountain suddenly in the air around them, which was almost breathless.


    The next moment.


    The cold light of the knife tears the air and forces Wang Xu to go to the key!


    The bloody gun, which runs through several meters of space, points directly at Wang Xu''s chest and heart with cold blood killing intention!


    Erratic sword, the sword point pierces the air, with a harsh sound howling!


    ¡­¡­


    After all, there was only one opponent. They had a tacit understanding of the formation of the front and back three waves, the level was close, there was no gap in the wave attack.


    The blade is cold! Kill with a knife! Gun shadow blood!


    In the air, all is the piercing weapon to break the empty sound, kills the intention boiling.


    He said that he wanted to cut off Wang Xu''s limbs, but everyone in the blood stab used his strongest strength and didn''t keep any hands.


    Just because, they know, in the battle of life and death, in the face of a strong enemy, if they have any left hand, a mistake will bring about the real end of life.


    If you don''t do it, you''ll have to do it. If you do it, it will be thunder. If you don''t see blood, you won''t return it!


    Approaching step by step, gathering strength and momentum, they have already pulled all the preparations to the highest point, just for the inevitable blow at this moment


    In an instant, the thirteen must kill attacks locked all the key points on Wang Xu''s body, which were stacked and airtight.


    However, at this time.


    However, Wang Xu was still indifferent. He walked forward calmly step by step. Even the anger in his eyes disappeared again at this moment, as if there was only the road at his feet in front of him. Everything else had nothing to do with him.


    "Step on it


    In the seventh step, Wang Xu''s face was calm, and his breath did not show any twists and turns.


    "Step on it


    The eighth step out, Wang Xu slightly raised his head, eyes swept around the blood stabbing people, eyes a little empty, as if scared in general.


    ¡­¡­


    "What the hell is this kid doing? Is it because I overestimate him? Before, this boy just overestimated himself, but now he is scared? " Su zhanchuan frowned. He wanted to observe Wang Xu carefully. But now it seems that he has nothing.


    "It''s a waste of my time. If I knew it, I would have killed it!" Su zhanchuan snorted coldly. There was a kind of anger in his heart.


    What he hates most is this kind of person who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, oversteps his ability and likes to pretend to be forced!


    And Wang Xu, now all performance, in his eyes is a fool who pretends to be an idiot!


    But just then, seeing the first attack of xueci people, Wang Xu''s whole body will be touched


    "Step on it


    Wang Xu''s ninth step is out.


    The pace is the same as before, but this step is landing.


    In a flash, a terrible invisible momentum burst out from Wang Xu''s body, like a dragon in a potential abyss, and finally burst out his pent up anger.


    This terrible momentum appeared so suddenly, without any sign at all, it just burst out in a flash, just like a dam breaking a dike, and the terrible force rampaged in the surrounding air.


    "Boom!"


    The whole earth is shaking, and the ground is smashing. Among the dust and gravel, a figure steps out the tenth step. This step is not the ground, but the void.


    Under the sole of his feet, the air was forced out of a white wave, and even had a sense of distorted essence. Under the explosion of pure physical force, Wang Xu''s speed was so fast that people couldn''t believe it.


    "Touch!"


    Almost in an instant, a ferocious fist with bones had penetrated the air and directly hit a bloody stabbing warrior in the face.


    In front of the front of the front of the fist is the hard air and white waves, as well as a watermelon like head.


    Wang Xu trampled in the void, as if completely ignoring gravity, with the eleventh step out


    "Touch!"


    Another punch. A blood stabbing warrior, who was less than half a meter close to him, suddenly sank down at the heart of his chest. A punch mark was clearly visible and could penetrate the bone.


    The next moment, the air burst in front of the fist, the terrible shock wave directly broke the warrior''s chest, leaving only a fist size hole.


    next.


    Step 12, step 13, step 14


    Wang Xu''s speed is very fast, even to the extent that these blood stabbing warriors can only barely see a residual shadow, and then there is a continuous burst of white waves in the void in front of everyone.


    Let alone them, even now on the other side of the sword mark, Su zhanchuan in the later period of Huajin can only barely see Wang Xu''s body movement, but he can''t see his fist movement at all.


    After just three breaths.


    Step 22!


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, Wang Xu''s body suddenly appeared in the air three meters high. At his feet, he was the strongest one among the blood stabbing people, holding a blood colored long gun.


    His eyes were so indifferent that he lowered his head, raised his right foot and stepped down in a flash.


    "Boom!"


    There was another loud noise. In the desperate eyes of the armed man, the foot had fallen from the sky with layers of white waves and landed on his shoulder.


    "Click! Click


    In an instant, a series of bone burst sounds, half of the body of the armed man collapsed directly, and the whole person knelt directly on the ground, and the bloody spear fell off.


    "Touch!"


    The sound of the crisp metal hitting the ground is heard. After stepping out of that foot, Wang Xu''s body has fallen lightly on the ground behind the armbreaker.


    "Step on it


    Wang Xu didn''t look at the corpse of the bloody stabbing warrior who fell on the ground behind him. He slowly took the 23rd step, as if before, he had just walked through a section of ordinary seven or eight meters as usual.


    However, the distance of seven or eight meters is an insurmountable road to death for xueci people.


    "Step on it


    The twenty fourth step, Wang Xu finally slowly stopped.


    He slightly raised his head, indifferent eyes, straight to the other side of the sword mark, two people standing alone.


    Su zhanchuan!


    And Su Jianqing!

 Chapter 198

    "How could it be?"


    At this time, Su zhanchuan''s eyes were incredible. His sarcastic smile froze on his face. The muscles around his eyes twitched violently, and he was shocked.


    He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and looking at Wang Xu carefully up and down. His whole body was slightly tense, which was his defensive posture when facing the enemy. This kind of vigilance was totally subconscious, and even Su zhanchuan didn''t respond to it.


    Su zhanchuan is still like this, while Su Jianqing, on one side, is full of horror, and his face turns white.


    At this time, the shock of his heart was surging wildly, which made his mind slightly stiff. There was a trace of panic in his eyes. It seemed that he had come back to the scene when Wang Xujian killed the fourth master, and the whole person was bewildered.


    Why?


    Blood stab 13 dark force warriors who have gone through countless life and death battles, were killed by Wang Xu with his bare hands in the case of sword?


    Isn''t it true that blood sting can easily kill Wang Xu?


    Is not to say that Wang Xu will be broken limbs, thrown at their feet, kneeling to death?


    Isn''t that to say that talent is amazing, and it''s only the dead who die in the middle?


    Isn''t it true that Su Jianqing''s family stands behind him, and he doesn''t need to care about Wang Xu who will die soon?


    It''s not that


    Countless thoughts gush out in Su Jianqing''s mind. Almost every question is questioning Su Jianqing himself, constantly attacking his self-confidence and destroying all his proud dependence.


    It''s hard to go!


    "If you don''t want to die, kneel down for me." In the dead silence, Wang Xu''s quiet voice suddenly came. It was not loud, but it was full of unquestionable, cold and cruel killing intention.


    Don''t want to die


    Just get down on your knees?


    The shock on Su zhanchuan''s face quickly disappeared, replaced by crazy sneer and crazy killing intention. He stared at Wang Xu with awe inspiring eyes and said word by word:


    "Boy, do you think you are sure to win? On your knees? What do you think you are? I want to go. What are you going to do to stop me? "


    With that, he suddenly began to laugh grimly, and his voice became colder


    "Besides, I almost forgot to tell you that if I don''t kill you today, I will never leave!"


    As he spoke, his feet had been raised slowly, and he was about to step directly over the sword mark in front of him.


    Wang Xu killed his son. It''s a blood feud!


    Su zhanchuan could not retreat without seeing Wang Xu die in front of him.


    It''s true that the scene just happened really shocked him, but Su zhanchuan, after all, was an expert in the later period of Huajin. He didn''t know how many battles he had experienced for life and death in the past decades.


    Wang Xu is very strong. Even at his age, he is as strong as a monster. But this can not stop Su zhanchuan''s revenge, just because he is full of confidence in his own strength.


    Fourth master?


    He can kill easily!


    Blood sting?


    He can also crush easily!


    So, Wang Xu, why do you say that in front of him?


    What''s more, blood feud must be returned by blood!


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even look at Su zhanchuan, but his eyes were calm and he still said faintly:


    "On your knees."


    Come back?


    For a moment, Su zhanchuan''s face was distorted. Compared with the hatred of killing his son, Wang Xu''s attitude of ignoring him made him furious and wanted to kill him quickly.


    "Ha ha... Boy, you can..." Su zhanchuan sneered.


    But before he finished, a dull voice came from behind him.


    "Touch!"


    This is the sound of the knee hitting the ground. With Wang Xu''s faint word "kneel down", Su Jianqing, who has been deeply trapped in the shadow of his heart, can no longer control his body. As soon as his legs soften, he immediately kneels on the ground.


    This kneeling is the color of pale and dead.


    He knew that from then on, Wang Xu would never die, and his martial arts of Su Jianqing would never advance again!


    Even in the face of Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, Su Jianqing seemed to see his own death. He didn''t dare to look directly at it. He immediately lowered his head and trembled uncontrollably


    Even if it''s a warrior, even if it''s a young master of a big family who was once high spirited and admired by thousands of people


    The fear of death, no one can take it lightly!


    Therefore, Su Jianqing is almost a blank brain, subconsciously follow the fear of the bottom of his heart, directly kneel.


    However, hearing the sound of kneeling behind him, Su zhanchuan''s face was completely distorted on the spot. First, he slowly turned his head to look at Su Jianqing and said coldly:


    "I thought you were a good material, but I didn''t expect you to be such a coward and such a rubbish! I spent a lot of effort to help you get rid of the evil shadow in your heart... "


    Then he pauses for a moment and slowly spits out two words:


    "Waste!"


    With that, Su zhanchuan didn''t want to look at Su Jianqing any more. He turned to Wang Xu and said coldly, "boy, you are really weird, but in front of absolute power, any means are useless."


    As a martial arts expert in the later period of Huajin, Su zhanchuan will not waver in his own strength, and he is absolutely confident. This is the pride of being a strong man.


    He believes that Wang Xu is very strong and has the power of magic weapons. A general warrior can kill easily


    But he would never believe that a young man in his early twenties would have zhensha, a late Huajin master in his prime and at the peak of his strength.


    "In this world, the strong are always winners, while the weak can only howl at the feet of the strong!" Su zhanchuan said faintly, looking more and more indifferent, and the killing intention in his eyes was more intense and slightly crazy.


    At the same time, Wang Xu also looked up at him and said calmly:


    "I repeat, those who cross this line... Die!"


    "Dead?"


    Hearing the words, he lowered his head and swept the sword mark at his feet. Su zhanchuan''s face suddenly flashed a trace of irony.


    The next moment.


    He stepped out with a sudden step. The whole person crossed the scar and stood on the other side of the scar. He looked at Wang Xu sarcastically and said with a sneer:


    "Boy, I''ll see how you let me die today!"


    Looking at Su zhanchuan''s sarcastic eyes, Wang Xu didn''t speak. His eyes were unshakable, but the next second, his right foot slowly lifted up, his foot half arched, and his sole inch by inch close to the ground.


    As if, the next moment, he would take the twenty fifth step.


    But looking at his actions, Su zhanchuan continued to sneer with sarcasm in his eyes


    "Ha ha, boy, I stepped into the later stage of Huajin several years ago! Originally, I didn''t want to kill you myself. After all, people want to kill chickens and dogs, and you are not worthy of it... So I asked my men to teach you a lesson, but I didn''t expect that they were not enough for you to kill. You are really a bit beyond my expectation... "


    "But this is not the capital you think you can match me. It''s not too late to accept your fate. I can finally give you two choices. "


    "First, I kneel down and kowtow to repent of what you have done to my son Pingfeng. Maybe I will give you a good time when I am in a good mood. Even if you behave better, you are willing to be a dog at the foot of Su zhanchuan and do your best for the Su family. I can spare your life. Maybe in the near future, you can even become one of the elders of Su family outside. "


    Speaking, Su zhanchuan''s face is full of irony, but his eyes are a little bit dignified.


    Just because, for his words, whether he really thought so or deliberately wanted to provoke Wang Xu, from beginning to end, Wang Xu''s face did not have any waves.


    But on the surface, he is still making a mockery of it


    "Second, I personally cut off your limbs inch by inch, but I won''t kill you, and let you live in a miserable life for the rest of your life..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu''s raised foot finally slowly stepped on the ground.


    In a flash, the thunder exploded, and the whole ground trembled violently. Countless pieces of gravel exploded all around, and the white air waves with rolling smoke and dust, just like a yellow dragon suddenly rising from the bottom of the earth.


    However, the Yellow Dragon followed the figure in the front like a sharp arrow.

 Chapter 199

    Wang Xu did it.


    This shot, there is no nonsense, there is no trace of cover to keep hands, all the power burst out in an instant.


    It''s just a simple punch, but at the moment of punching, Wang Xu can feel every inch of his body''s bone, muscle, blood, tendon... Every inch of his body''s strength has been mobilized!


    At the same time, it''s roaring! I''m venting! I''m longing!


    With one blow, countless subtle forces gush out from all four limbs and finally converge into this blow. Like countless subtle streams, they converge to form the mighty Yangtze River.


    Tens of thousands of Jin, or even hundreds of thousands of Jin, poured out and roared along the fist. The air in front of the fist front had been broken and distorted, and the light was distorted when it shone into this inch of space, and even had a strange color.


    Even Wang Xu himself didn''t know how powerful the blow was or how heavy it was. He just had a strong intuition in his heart. At this time, even if a small hill was placed in front of him, he could smash it with one blow.


    This is Wang Xu''s confidence and pride in his own strength!


    It is also an objective fact.


    This kind of destructive power, I''m afraid that tens of Jin of explosives will explode directly. How terrible is the power?


    "So, is this the feeling of Wu Ru Gu?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are long gone. Su zhanchuan''s face is changing wildly after his fists. His heart is full of his own martial arts.


    However, he ignored Su zhanchuan.


    On the other side.


    After Wang Xu''s blow, Su zhanchuan''s face changed wildly and twisted.


    "I can''t catch it! I can''t catch it! I can''t catch it... How can it be? "


    Extremely dangerous warning signs roar wildly in Su zhanchuan''s mind. Facing Wang Xu''s fist, he suddenly feels a kind of breath called death.


    At this moment, he even felt that all the space around his body was blocked by this fist. No matter how he responded, he could not avoid the crushing fist.


    "... terror!"


    Su zhanchuan''s face suddenly turned into a pale color. His eyes contracted crazily. He widened his eyes as if he had seen the most terrible thing in the world.


    But after all, Su zhanchuan was a real warrior who had experienced countless lives and deaths. After the initial shock, fear and panic, he suddenly suppressed all his emotions.


    "Ah


    His face twisted wildly. Su zhanchuan, like a wild animal, roared like a vent.


    The next moment.


    His body is crazy fierce to save, unexpectedly is not to show weakness, equally ferocious incomparable face up, a fist to blow out.


    Since we can''t evade and give way, we''ll fight to the death!


    The power of Su zhanchuan''s fist is also amazing. The style of the fist is hunting, the air is tearing, and the air is surging. The power of the fist is no less than the high-speed collision of a truck.


    After all, he was a warrior in the later period of Huajin. In front of this fist, even the former fourth master had to turn pale and then retreat.


    Unfortunately, the fourth master has died under Wang Xu''s sword.


    No matter how powerful this fist is, it''s still a long way from Wang Xu after Wu enters the bone.


    Almost immediately, their fists collided.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderbolt burst in the void, the air around showed wavy lines visible to the naked eye, and the wind rolled out wantonly.


    The terrible strong wind and the fierce white waves rolled out from between them, as if they were invisible forces. The tide was pounding the shore, making an invisible roar.


    On one side, Su Jianqing, kneeling on the ground, was the first to bear the brunt. Before the whole person could react, his body was overturned by the strong wind, and he fell several somersaults all the way. Only in this way could he stop his mind and stabilize his body again.


    But even so, the muscles on his face are twitching, and the strong wind is like a pair of invisible hands, constantly beating his cheek.


    And on the other side, the two men with their fists.


    Wang Xuzheng slowly took back his fist, standing in the same place and motionless. His whole body was emitting a layer of light blood breath, as if shrouded in a layer of blood fog. This was the huge and terrible power of Qi and blood in his body. With the outbreak of this fist, it was a sign of rising.


    On the other side of him, Su zhanchuan''s face was as pale as gold paper. He coughed up blood in his mouth. The bones of his right five fingers were broken. His whole right arm was pulled to his side. He could not help but regress with his feet and swayed in the air.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Every step out, leaving a deep and half finger deep footprints on the ground, but the overflow of the power is still the afterwave of the footprints around the ground shock countless cracks.


    One step, three steps, five steps


    He retreated ten steps in a row and returned to the place four or five meters away from the sword mark on the ground. Su zhanchuan finally stopped retreating, but his whole body was still shaking.


    He bent down, like a shrimp with a sharp contraction of waist due to pain, coughing up mouthful after mouthful of dirty blood and some broken flesh and blood.


    "I''m going to die!"


    After coughing up a piece of unknown flesh and blood, an idea suddenly rose from Su zhanchuan''s mind.


    He reluctantly raised his head, his face as white as death, and his eyes filled with fear that could not be described in words!


    At this time, in his eyes, where can see the irony before, and any trace of pride, not far away from Wang Xu, in his eyes, has completely turned into a demon.


    "How could that be..." Su zhanchuan muttered to himself that he was unwilling to believe everything now.


    He felt that he had been careful enough. First, blood stab tried Wang Xu''s trump card except the broken sword. Then he mocked him on the surface and broke his heart. He angered Wang Xu with words and didn''t underestimate him at all.


    But why


    He''s going to be so strong?!


    He is Su zhanchuan, but he is an expert in the later period of Huajin! It''s the real warrior who has been in countless battles of life and death to this day!


    In Su zhanchuan''s eyes, how many so-called geniuses of his generation were killed in the middle of the journey. No matter how popular he was at the beginning, he was still a handful of loess in the field.


    How many young Tianjiao were killed by him and died in the middle of the way!


    But


    Why?


    Wang Xu, how can you be so strong?!


    Su zhanchuan''s heart is not willing to gradually weak depression, breathing is also gradually weakened, the hatred of the eyes finally turned into a sad, he can feel so clearly, his body''s vitality, in the constant loss.


    Think of what he said before, whether it''s to irritate Wang Xu or it''s his original intention.


    At this moment, all became a joke!


    Ridiculous!


    It''s ridiculous!


    Almost exhausted the last trace of strength in the body, Su zhanchuan''s mouth barely pulled out a sad smile.


    That''s him, mocking himself!


    The next moment.


    His whole body, which was strongly supported, finally lost all the strength of support. His knees softened and he fell to the ground like a mountain.


    First the knee, then the head on the ground, and finally cough to keep half the body


    From the surface, it is a pair of knees kneeling, forehead touching the ground.


    Die on your knees!


    Finally, Su zhanchuan finally proved his own words.


    If you don''t die, you have to die on your knees


    It''s just that this object has changed from Wang Xu to himself!

 Chapter 200

    Su zhanchuan is dead.


    He died under Wang Xu''s fist, and he didn''t even have the qualification to use his broken sword. What kind of existence did they provoke?


    Seeing this end, Su Jianqing was forced to sit on the ground by the strong wind. Subconsciously, he moved his body carefully and returned to the kneeling position at the beginning.


    Wang Xu''s fist not only killed Su zhanchuan, but also gave Su Jianqing an indelible deep impression, which almost broke his mind.


    "Maybe we are all Su family... In the eyes of Prince Wang, we can be destroyed easily, right?" For the first time, Su Jianqing wavered in the strength of his family.


    Before that, he was proud of the modu Su family and never thought about this possibility. But in front of Wang Xu, he wavered for the first time.


    Dead silence.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    With the sound of footsteps, Su Jianqing didn''t dare to look up at the man. He just lowered his head and bent his waist. His posture was more respectful and afraid.


    All of a sudden, the footsteps stopped, and he could see his feet standing in front of him.


    The atmosphere is even more silent, but Su Jianqing does not dare to say a word at all. He can only keep his humble attitude and wait for the man''s final judgment.


    Finally, Wang Xu''s quiet voice came slowly: "it''s up to you to clean up the corpse and other follow-up things. You can see what to do, but I hope there is no difference between here and before you come."


    "In addition, in the next few days, I don''t want to see a person who calls himself the young master of the Su family in Jianghai. Otherwise, I will continue to work out today''s accounts with you. I will kill you even if you go to the devil''s capital and the ancestral son of your Su family. "


    With that, he glanced at Su Jianqing at his feet and calmly turned to leave.


    Su Jianqing naturally dealt with the next thing. Today, Wang Xu is really angry. The reason why he doesn''t kill Su Jianqing is that he doesn''t have much interest in his opponent''s ugly behavior after his heart and blood are all gone. It''s also because he needs a messenger.


    He, Wang Xu, is really, really hard to provoke!


    The news of the fall of a late Huajin master should be enough for the Su family to see his threat and sincerity.


    In the later stage, no one in the Su family could confront Wang Xu head-on except the ancestor.


    Sincerity, he didn''t kill Su Jianqing completely. As long as he has a little brain, you can see that he didn''t mean to tear his face with the Su family completely.


    "I hope you''d better not force me to come to the door in person and kill..." Wang Xu''s killing intention flashed and disappeared.


    Behind him, Su Jianqing as like as two peas, and then looked up at Wang Xu''s back. He replied with reverence and reverence: "yes, Wang... Wang Gong son, I will make the place exactly the same as before, and assure you of your satisfaction."


    Speaking, his body, still can''t stop shaking.


    Wang Xu''s strong, let him feel fear from the body and mind to the bone!


    In his early twenties, less than five days ago, he successively chopped the fourth master in the early stage of Huajin with his sword and Su zhanchuan in the later stage of Huajin with his fist. Two powerful experts, who were beyond the reach of the public, were like ants in Wang Xu''s hands.


    what is it?


    Genius? no


    It''s a terrible monster!


    From awe to piety, Wang Xu left his sight completely.


    Su Jianqing finally dare to get up slowly from the ground, looking at the direction Wang Xu left, his heart suddenly had a very relaxed feeling.


    It was as if a huge shadow had suddenly disappeared from his mind.


    "This is..."


    As soon as Su Jianqing''s face changed, he seemed to understand something. He shook his head. His pale face was a color of self mockery.


    Yes, the shadow of martial arts in his heart disappeared at this moment.


    When Wang Xu is so powerful that he can only look up to it, even in his subconscious mind, a mole ant will not feel a psychological shadow for the giant''s power.


    Because, in the eyes of mole ants, they dare not regard themselves and giants as the same kind!


    Su Jianqing is the mole ant!


    To understand the key to the shadow of martial arts, Su Jianqing''s face became more and more self mocking, but his eyes looked into the distance with unparalleled awe.


    At this moment, Su Jianqing was very glad that Wang Xu didn''t do anything to him, and even his own martial arts shadow disappeared because Wang Xuqiang was so big that he suffocated him.


    But at the same time, he was extremely afraid, which soon turned into resentment and anger against Su Qilin and Su Feng.


    It''s all because of Su Qilin, a dandy, and Su Feng, a self righteous and vengeful old immortal. If it wasn''t for their grandson, he would never have been involved, let alone nearly run over by Wang Xu.


    Thinking of this, Su Jianqing is gnashing his teeth. Su Qilin is dead. He wants to kill Su Feng as well


    At this time, suddenly, Su Jianqing''s phone rang, looked down, his face immediately changed.


    The person calling is Su Feng who he wants to kill!


    "Third young master, that person is Wang Xu, the other side is the great master of horizontal training, the physical body is comparable to beautifying strength, not old can offend, revenge I don''t revenge..." after the phone is connected, I only hear Su Feng''s voice with a trace of despair inside, it seems that Su Feng''s hatred for his grandson Su Qilin is completely confessed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, Su Jianqing''s face was directly distorted. He took a deep breath, and then forced down his restless mood, but his face was cold and murderous.


    old fool!


    Why don''t you call a few minutes earlier?!


    If you know that Su Jianqing wants to kill himself at the moment, Su Feng is afraid to be angry. He just left Jinse villa, and immediately called Su Jianqing to report the news.


    Blame him?


    To blame, you can only blame Su Jianqing. Relying on Su zhanchuan''s presence, you are so arrogant that you come to die on your own initiative!


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the villa, waiting for Wang Xu are the shocked and confused eyes of Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi.


    Su Feng was blocked by Wang Xu outside the gate of the villa, but Su zhanchuan and others came directly from the Jiangxin lake behind the villa. In addition, the fighting between them was too much. Although they were a little slow, they didn''t see the specific fighting scene, but the mother and daughter also saw the messy scene.


    "Aunt Liu, Yuqi, come on, don''t look at me like that. Let''s sit down and have a meal and chat. I''ll tell you some simple things." Without waiting for the mother and daughter to ask, Wang Xu had already chuckled and went straight to the dining table with a calm smile.


    Next, in the eyes of the mother and daughter, who are sometimes complicated, sometimes shocked, sometimes excited and sometimes worried, Wang Xu tells them what happened one by one after he returned to Jianghai.


    Of course, some things can''t be said. Naturally, they are directly omitted and hidden.


    As time goes by, Wang Xu is the only one at the dining table. He is thirsty and takes a sip of tea. When he is hungry, he picks up a piece of cake and delivers it to the mouth


    In the villa, three people sit opposite each other, the atmosphere is warm and calm.


    Outside the villa, Su Jianqing carefully dragged the corpses on the ground and threw them into the three speedboats they came to


    Kill people, feed fish in the lake.


    Talking and laughing, sitting at the table, accompanied by mother and daughter, drinking tea and eating.


    Wang Xu''s day, so calm and simple in the past.

 Chapter 201

    Two days later, Jiangxin lake, a flat boat.


    There are two men and a woman sitting there talking, a middle-aged fat man, a handsome young man, sitting next to a girl with a fishing rod fishing.


    It was Wang Xu and others.


    Wang Xu and Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter have been chatting with each other for almost a whole day. When they heard him talk about the secret treasure hidden in Furong mountain next to the villa, they were pestered by Liu Yuqi all the time, saying that they didn''t want to miss such a funny thing. No way, Wang Xu and Ma Sanmo meet, also can only take this girl in the side.


    The girl fishing beside him was Liu Yuqi.


    Liu Yuqi sat there quietly, only fishing, while quietly listening to the conversation between the two people, a pair of I don''t disturb you, is to eavesdrop on the little rabbit appearance.


    Wang Xu is a little funny. He glances at her, but he doesn''t care. Anyway, the words have been said, and it''s not a special thing to hide.


    However, his squint made Ma Sanmo misunderstand. With Wang Xu''s squint, Ma Sanmo was immediately frightened and asked carefully:


    "Mr. Wang, why do you think of me like this? Did I just say something wrong? "


    "Well, you''re too optimistic."


    Wang Xu really gave Ma San a squint this time, and then he said faintly:


    "The whole Furong mountain is so big. Apart from the main entrances and exits, there are many paths to get in. Now, the closer it is to the opening time of the secret place, the more foreign forces there will be in the mountains. Even many of them are beyond Zhao San''s ability to solve. "


    Ma Sanmo''s body suddenly froze when he heard the speech. He seemed to think of something. He was shocked and said: "Wang... Prince Wang, when you say that, I want to understand something strange. Do you remember Su Jianqing, the legitimate young master of the modu Su family? "


    "Before that, there were Su family experts coming to him. But the day before yesterday, all of a sudden, he withdrew. None of Su family members stayed."


    "This, this... What news did the Su family get? In the dark, there are powerful forces who can''t afford to offend even the Su family, the demon capital, who have taken a fancy to this place? "


    The more he said, the more flustered he was. At the end of the day, Ma Sanmo''s whole body was hard to settle down.


    During this period of time, with the help of Wang Xu''s last sword to kill the fourth master, he almost became the handle among the big men in the lower class circle in Furong mountain. He rightfully instructed the people to clean up the small fish and shrimp in Furong mountain.


    In Ma Sanmo''s mind, at the moment, the whole Furong mountain has almost become his territory. Just wait for the time that Wang Xu said to come, take the three legged bronze tripod to open the ancient secret place, and then follow Wang Xu''s ass to drink soup.


    As a result, there are still such hidden forces? Even the Su family, the demon capital, retreated!


    Ma Sanmo looked anxious and said nervously:


    "Wang... Mr. Wang, what should we do now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment. He didn''t explain to Ma Sanmo why Su Jianqing retreated. He said calmly:


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Except for a few, most of the forces in the dark are not strong enough to fish in troubled waters. You first give me a detailed account of the monster that suddenly appeared in the mountain


    Seeing that Wang Xu was so calm, Ma Sanmo was very flustered, but he could barely press down and continued to introduce himself in a low voice


    "In fact, I''m not sure whether it''s a monster or not. It''s just that it''s too abrupt. Mr. Wang, you said that the secret place is about to open recently, so I think it should have something to do with it..."


    "The old men of the lower class came here for the false news about the treasures of the Tang Dynasty. They were all sneakers. Two days ago, a group of people were in a panic and wandered about in the mountains. As a result, they found an ancient tomb for them. Then they dug up the tomb without thinking about it, It turns out that it''s really a tomb of the Tang Dynasty. I don''t know which one belongs to. Many treasures of the Tang Dynasty have been found in it... "


    "Money and silk are moving people''s hearts. These people of the lower class originally came for the rumor about the treasures of the Tang Dynasty. The discovery of this tomb immediately made them crazy. Even if I use your name, I can''t hold these money hungry bastards down. When I dug up the main tomb, I met a gate directly opened on the mountain wall, and these people used explosives. I didn''t expect that... "


    At this point, Ma Sanmo''s eyes showed a trace of fear.


    "What didn''t you think of?"


    His pause, Wang Xu is nothing, but the side installed to concentrate on fishing, in fact quietly raised his ears to eavesdrop on Liu Yuqi to anxious, on the spot can not help but ask out.


    "What we didn''t expect was that after the explosion of the mountain wall, there was not only no gold and silver jewelry in it, but also an iron coffin locked up by countless iron chains..."


    With that, Ma Sanmo couldn''t help but take a breath of air, as if the horror scene he saw with his own eyes appeared again.


    "What''s more frightening is that under the iron coffin, there is an underground cave with the size of thousands of square meters, in which there are thousands of dark coffins. True to life, as like as two peas mad about money, the bad ass is not the most horrifying. The iron coffin, which is wrapped up in chains, is sawed by the crazy bastards with a power sawing, and the body of the woman who is hung up in the coffin and lifelike looks like a real person.


    "At the beginning, no one put the corpse in their heart. They just felt bad luck and covered the open iron coffin again. Then they went to explore other parts of the tomb. During the day, nothing happened, but that night, someone mysteriously disappeared. At first, there were only three people, but the next morning, dozens of people disappeared. During the day, they were all found lying in the lacquer black coffin in the hole under the iron coffin... "


    "At this time, those money minded bastards finally know that it''s wrong. Someone opened the iron coffin again, only to find that the female corpse was hanging upside down on the bottom of the coffin lid, but they didn''t know when it disappeared out of thin air..."


    "Then those bastards told me about it and wanted me to ask Mr. Wang for help. After that, I went to a distance and found that the place where the group of bastards dug their tombs was exactly where the entrance to the ancient secret place was marked on the map in my hand. "


    "I secretly explored the location and waited for the opportunity to open the secret place with Prince Wang. As a result, these bastards made such a monster, just like the zombie ghost in the legend!"


    Ma Sanmo said, looking at Wang Xu in fear


    "Mr. Wang, I didn''t expect that the tombs dug by these people were actually the secret places on the map, and a zombie was released."


    "Is that true? You didn''t make up the story to scare people, did you? "


    Liu Yuqi at this time where there is a little bit of mind fishing, pretending not to care about, small mouth slightly open, turned his head and asked the incredible question.


    Two days ago, what Wang Xu and their mother and daughter said was a little strange. What martial arts experts can kill people with one blow, steel can be broken with one blow, and they can barely accept things like crossing tens of meters in one step.


    But now, Ma Sanmo has even got zombies out


    That''s bullshit!

 Chapter 202

    "This... This is not brother Xu''s intention to let the fat man scare me in order to get rid of me, is it?"


    So thinking, Liu Yuqi looked at Wang Xu''s eyes, all with three doubts, small mouth subconsciously pouted up, a look to be angry.


    "It''s not a zombie, it''s just someone pretending to be a ghost."


    At this time, Wang Xu said faintly: "even the real zombies, who are invulnerable, flying in the sky and locked in the iron coffin, can''t live from the Tang Dynasty to the present. A thousand years of immortality? Do you really think it''s so easy to achieve? "


    "Mr. Wang, do you know zombies?" Ma Sanmo was stunned.


    "Of course I do." Wang Xu nodded and said calmly, "I''ve seen real zombies, too. What''s more, it''s obviously something that someone pretends to be a ghost. Just a little trick will scare you like this. "


    Zombies can''t be weighed by any moving corpse. A real zombie not only needs to be placed in a place with extremely strong Yin Qi to keep the corpse from rotting, but also needs to spend unknown years to generate intelligence after death. Its actions are based on hundreds or thousands of years.


    However, the earth today is two years away from the magnificent era in Wang Xu''s memory. On the whole earth, energy is in an era of extreme shortage. Yin Qi is also a kind of energy. Where can the environment produce real zombies?


    It''s Wang Xu himself. If he wants to break into the realm of Tao and bone, he still needs to find the natural materials and treasures containing heaven and Earth Spirit patterns, so that he can have a chance to succeed. If you put it in the magnificent era two years later, where would you need such trouble!


    "It''s the worst time, but it''s also the best time. Only in these two years can I have the time and energy to find the secret behind my parents'' mysterious disappearance, and have the opportunity to make up for everything I gave up..."


    Wang Xu suddenly frowned.


    "However, it''s not certain that there will be Tiancai and Dibao in the secret place, but there may be some treasures left from ancient times in the Tang Dynasty tomb excavated by the lower Jiuliu people..."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. He turned to Ma Sanmo and asked, "what are the people going to do with the things taken out of the Tang Dynasty tomb? I want to see if there is anything I need


    "The treasure you need?" Ma Sanmo was stunned at first, then suddenly patted his head and said impolitely: "Mr. Wang, you are too polite to them. If you like any treasure, you can take it directly. None of those people dare to refuse you."


    "Things are made by people''s life. According to the rules, you should accept them later." Wang Xu shook his head and said faintly:


    "Besides, I''m not short of money."


    Although in the past five years, I have gone through countless lives and deaths outside, earning more money and spending more, there is little money left. But after returning to Jianghai, because of the gifts from Ma Sanmo and others, and the money from those who offended him, there were about 200 million.


    For his strong existence, there is no shortage of money.


    Hearing the impatience in Wang Xu''s words, Ma San Mo can smiles, shrinks his head and whispers:


    "Those guys have been sharing the spoils these two days. In order to facilitate the distribution of their respective interests, they have set up a black market auction. I''ll take you there now."


    "Well." Wang Xu nodded faintly.


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    Wang Xu and others took Xiaozhou and followed Jiangxin lake all the way to the depth of Furong mountain. It was the valley where people gathered last time. Only this time, there were more guards at the entrance of the valley, and the surrounding area was heavily guarded.


    The black market auction, which seems to be a big one, is actually a shady one. It can only be held in secret. It is the trading venue where the buyers are introduced through contact with acquaintances.


    After all, most of the things in the hands of the lower ninth class people are of unknown origin. What''s more, they can''t see the light from the tombs. They can only be sold in the black market, and they can''t appear in the open market.


    "Please stop. Excuse me, do you have an invitation? If not, please come back A big man stopped three people and said gruffly.


    Speaking politely, the man''s attitude is not so good. He is absent-minded, even a little lazy.


    "We want more invitations?" Ma Sanmo frowned and said in a cold voice, "you''re new here, don''t you know me? Ask your boss and say I''m Ma Sanmo. "


    Seeing that he is so crazy, the big man has a dignified attitude. He is really a new comer. He hesitates and looks up and down at Ma San. Is this fat man a big man he can''t afford?


    At this time, a group of people from behind came over. When one of the fat men saw Ma Sanmo, he immediately brightened his eyes and walked up quickly, surprised and said:


    "Oh, Mr. Ma, are you here too? It is said that there is a prince Wang with great status in Jianghai recently. I heard that you know him. When will you introduce him to us? "


    "Oh, it''s boss Zhang. Let''s talk about it later." Ma Sanmo politely, carefully looked at Wang Xu, and saw that Wang Xu had no unhappy reaction, so he was relieved.


    He quickly changed the subject


    "Did you get the news to receive the goods? Just take advantage of your east wind and take us in by the way. "


    "Tut, Mr. Ma, don''t bury me. I borrowed Mr. Ma''s help. Don''t forget about Mr. Wang." Boss Zhang''s smiling eyes all narrowed.


    He is an antique dealer in mordu, and his identity is equal to that of Ma San. But who told Ma pang to come to Jianghai and hold the famous Prince Wang. In particular, in the past two days, Su Jianqing, the young master of the Su family''s lineage, has mentioned this prince in public several times after he returned to the magic capital from Jianghai. He is quite awed and worshipped.


    Boss Zhang also accidentally met Su Jianqing at a party, and then he realized that the prince Wang of Jianghai had a good relationship with Ma Sanmo.


    Before that big man saw that everyone knew him, he didn''t stop him, so he retreated lazily.


    When the party entered the valley, Wang Xu glanced around and saw that it had not been seen for a few days. A wooden platform had been built in the valley, on which a pile of antiques from the tombs of the Tang Dynasty were placed. The buyers around the platform were bidding.


    It''s not so much a black market auction as a dumping Conference!


    "Good horse!"


    "Boss Ma, are you here?"


    "Boss ma..."


    After entering the valley, more and more people knew Ma Sanmo, and many people came up to greet him warmly. There are people he used to know in business, as well as people in the lower class circle.


    Boss Zhang and others were stunned, especially when they heard the word "boss Ma".


    Ma Sanmo is just an antique dealer. When did he become the boss? It seems that Ma Sanmo has a great reputation in today''s black market auction.


    Wang Xu is a little funny. It seems that Ma Sanmo has gained such a great reputation here with his tiger skin.


    When he was thinking about this, a cold hum with full disdain came from his side


    "Boss Ma, just an ordinary man, just a waste!"

 Chapter 203

    Ma Sanmo''s face sank on the spot. Looking at the voice, he saw that a group of people had just come from outside the valley. The speaker was a man at the head.


    The man is tall, chin slightly raised, walking like a crab. When he looks at Ma Sanmo, his eyes are naked disdain and ridicule.


    "It''s Li Tianci, the young master of the Li family in Mordor." The next boss Zhang''s face changed, and he exclaimed in a low voice, "isn''t the Li family a restaurant worker? How can he be here?"


    "Li Tianci?" Seeing the visitor, Ma Sanmo''s face suddenly changed.


    In Mordor, although the Li family is not as good as the Su family, they are also among the best. Especially in recent years, with the internationalization of mordu becoming more and more powerful, the hotel and catering industry is also rising. At the peak of the Li family, its assets even exceeded 10 billion.


    This kind of rich family, where can he be provoked by a small antique dealer?


    Although he has been popular recently, Ma Sanmo is still very rational. He knows that his current prestige is not due to his strong personality, but depends on Wang Xu''s strong personality behind him.


    So he looked at Wang Xu with the help of his eyes. Unfortunately, Wang Xu was calm and didn''t pay any attention to this side. Obviously, the so-called young master of the Li family, Li Tianci, has not been put in Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Ma Sanmo finally had no choice but to smile bitterly. He stepped back and turned to look away. He was simply out of sight and out of mind.


    Seeing that he took the initiative to retreat, Li Tianci''s face was even more scornful of ridicule. With a cold hum, he led the crowd to stride over the crowd to the auction stage.


    Next to the boss Zhang and others are even more silent, no one dare to speak. They are all rich people in Mordor. Jianghai is not far away from Mordor, so they were pulled by friends to participate in the black market auction. Although everyone has a good fortune, compared with the Li family, they are sesame and watermelon.


    "The inner strength, the secret strength?" Wang Xu glanced at random and then looked away.


    With the background of the Li family and the strength, it''s no wonder that the other side is so arrogant. It really has the capital to be arrogant in front of ordinary people like Ma Sanmo.


    Different from Ma Sanmo''s anger and humiliation, Wang Xu can understand Li Tianci''s disdain and ridicule, but the other party''s performance is a little too boastful, as if he can''t prove his arrogance without saying it.


    "Mr. Wang, let''s go too." Ma Sanmo asked in a low voice.


    "Well." Wang Xu nodded.


    At this time, there are already lots of products on the high stage. In order to get rid of them as soon as possible, the big men of the lower class didn''t bother to ask someone to identify them. Anyway, they must be from the Tang Dynasty. A pile of old objects were put there, one by one, with a reserve price of 1 million yuan. If you like to bid, but if you don''t, you don''t have much value. They were put aside and sold together.


    Of course, in this case, if you want to buy good things, it all depends on the buyer''s own vision. Otherwise, if you sell a piece of garbage at a sky high price and find it out of the valley, no one will admit it.


    This is the black market!


    Black is not only invisible, but also valuable. Making money depends on everyone''s ability.


    When Wang Xu and others came over, a rusty copper mirror came out on the stage. There was almost no feeling of a mirror in the whole mirror. It was like a round copper plate the size of a human face. Only some exquisite patterns could be seen from the corners.


    "What is this?"


    "It looks like a bronze mirror, but it''s too rusty. If it''s well preserved, it''s OK. Now, the reserve price of one million is too high. I''m afraid it will be out of order."


    "Yes, no one should buy this kind of rubbish."


    A group of antique dealers, some second dealers and their own masters frowned one after another, showing disappointment and disdain.


    "Why?" But at this time, Wang Xu is suddenly light Yi, eyes with surprise.


    "Mr. Wang, do you recognize its origin?" Ma Sanmo asked in a low voice.


    "It''s so rusty that I can''t recognize it." Wang Xu shook his head. Before Ma Sanmo was surprised, he said directly, "although we can''t see the origin, there are fluctuations in the power of the magic weapon on it. It''s probably a magic weapon left in ancient times."


    "Even if most of the power is lost in the long years, its value is priceless and cannot be measured by money."


    "Magic weapon? "Priceless?" Ma Sanmo was stunned, and then he was full of excitement.


    He thought that the broken sword Wang Xu used when he killed the fourth Master seemed to be the so-called magic weapon!


    Buy it!


    Must buy!


    Although this magic weapon is bought, it can''t be in his hands. But even a touch was enough to make him proud.


    Magic weapon!


    This is what the legendary immortal can have!


    "The bottom price of this bronze mirror of Tang Dynasty is one million yuan. Has anyone offered it?"


    On the high stage, a fierce looking man holding his upper body and showing a large area of bronze muscles, waved the shooting object and sold it out loud.


    If you want to make the valuable ones before, I''m afraid many people will cry out at this time and let the man be careful. But now, the big man has been hawking for several times, but no one has bid.


    Even, someone impatiently urged: "a broken bronze mirror, no one bid, quickly throw away, take down an old object."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell to the ground, it immediately caused a echo.


    Everyone is not stupid. They are all old experts with insight. Who can''t see that this broken mirror is rubbish, and which one with brain deficiency will spend money to buy it and wait to smash it? Or is it the wind that makes a lot of money?


    "A million!"


    At this time, Ma Sanmo raised his hand to bid.


    Seeing his offer, many people recognized Ma Sanmo on the spot. Isn''t mordu a little famous antique dealer? Why, is this guy out of sight?


    There are also people who sneer, especially boss Zhang and others not far away. They heard that Ma Sanmo had something to do with the lower class tycoons behind the black market auction. Is this a trust for themselves?


    Thinking of this, it''s impossible for people to ask for a price.


    The big man on the stage obviously recognized Ma Sanmo. He hesitated in his heart. Isn''t he the boss of Ma playing with his own tow?


    With that in mind, he deliberately lagged behind and opened his mouth to ask again if anyone else had offered. Just then, another voice came:


    "Five million!"


    Smell speech, all eyes instantly stare big, open big mouth, chin almost fell to the ground.


    Is there a fuckin ''fool?


    Even the big man on the stage was stunned for a while. Then when he reacted, he looked at Ma Sanmo with an undisguised feeling of shock and worship


    "Boss Ma, you''re still the best!"


    However, at this time, Ma Sanmo''s heart is a burst of anger. He looks at Li Tianci not far away. He was despised by the other party for no reason before. That''s the fact. There is no such small matter in the eyes of Prince Wang. Now do you dare to come?


    "Six million!"


    Ma Sanmo continued to raise his hand to bid without hesitation.


    This time, he worked for Wang Xu. He was very brave. He swallowed a breath in his heart, waiting to beat Li Tianci in the face.


    Even, he took a provocative look at Li Tianci.

 Chapter 204

    "Ten million!"


    In the face of Ma Sanmo''s provocative eyes, Li Tianci disdained to smile and added four million yuan directly.


    Even after calling the price, he looked at Ma Sanmo sarcastically and said with slight disdain: "what? I said you didn''t agree with me before. Do you want more money than me? Tut, it''s not that I look down on you and sell your whole body of fat. I don''t want to win. This bronze mirror is up to me. "


    As he said this, his face became more ironic and threatened with every word:


    "By the way, although you and I have more money than me, you can''t compare with me, but I don''t want to spend money wrongly. Remember, I''m Li Tianci, the eldest young master of the Li family in Mordor. Maybe you don''t know me, but you must have heard my name. You should think about how to choose. "


    As soon as he spoke, there was a dead silence all around him.


    Many buyers from Mordor showed a trace of fear on their faces. At the same time, they looked at Ma Sanmo with pity.


    It''s just a piece of worthless broken bronze mirror. Li dasheo likes it. You can give it to him. Why offend each other for the sake of fighting for a moment?


    However, they forget that it was ma Sanmo who made the bid first, not Li Tianci.


    Really speaking, it''s not Ma Sanmo''s anger that he was despised before, but Li Tianci''s intention to make trouble and want to step on Ma Sanmo.


    Even boss Zhang whispered: "Mr. Ma, isn''t it a bronze mirror? It''s Li Dashao on the other side. We can''t get into trouble. Let''s give up. "


    To tell the truth, Ma Sanmo is also a little flustered in the face of Li Tianci''s direct language threat. But he can also have a backer, he can''t help looking at Wang Xu, ready to seek Wang Xu''s advice.


    Wang Xu also frowned slightly.


    It''s not because of Li Tianci''s threat. It''s because of thinking about why the other party wants to buy this bronze mirror. Does the other party see anything?


    But before even a second, his brow loosened and he said to Ma Sanmo


    "Go on."


    "Good!"


    For a moment, Ma Sanmo was ecstatic, but he didn''t look at Li Tianci. He quickly raised his hand and continued to bid


    "Eleven million!"


    "You are looking for death!"


    Li Tianci took a deep look at Ma Sanmo and added 10 million yuan without expression


    "Thirty million!"


    "Thirty million!" Ma Sanmo didn''t have any hesitation.


    "Forty million!"


    "Forty one million!"


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, with the two people''s constant bidding, the bronze mirror, which was regarded as rubbish by the public, actually climbed to a sky high price of 100 million yuan!


    "One hundred million!"


    When Ma Sanmo complacently and arrogantly bid again, Li Tianci''s face turned black in an instant, and his killing intention flashed wildly.


    On the other hand, looking at Li Tianci''s face, Ma Sanmo only has four words in his heart.


    Have a good time!


    Extremely!


    Don''t you despise me? Say I''m just an ordinary person, a waste?


    Now, let''s see who is the real waste!


    Ma Sanmo''s eyes are full of joy. He looks at Li Tianci provocatively. Although he doesn''t speak, it is the most naked direct ridicule in Li Tianci''s eyes.


    Didn''t he say it was more than money, and Ma Sanmo couldn''t beat him anyway?


    Now, one hundred million, waiting for him to raise the price!


    "One hundred and one hundred million..."


    Li Tianci was almost gnashing his teeth and wanted to add another 10 million yuan directly. But at this time, a hand stretched out from the side and pressed it on his hand.


    The middle-aged man, who had been keeping his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes and said faintly, "don''t bid any more."


    "But, uncle Qing, that''s your magic weapon! How dare that trash? He dare to... "Li Tianci said reluctantly, his voice was full of anger and killing intention.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes twinkled for a moment. Obviously, his heart was not as calm as he showed. He shook his head and interrupted Li Tianci''s words


    "You also know that the other party is a waste? Isn''t that easy? We''ll find a place to kill them and get them back. Why spend so much money? "


    "OK... I''ll give up!"


    Li Tianci almost gritted his teeth and announced that he would give up.


    But in his heart, he sneered: "let you be arrogant for a while, before long, I''ll let you kneel at my feet and see what the mole ants really should do!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the big man on the high platform handed the broken bronze mirror to Ma Sanmo with a confused face, and asked in a low voice:


    "Boss Ma, are we playing drag and drop?"


    "What?" Ma Sanmo was stunned.


    "It''s the broken bronze mirror. In fact, when the fool''s number reaches 100 million, you should let go. I think his whole face is distorted, obviously it''s going to exceed his psychological price..." the big man whispered.


    Ma Sanmo finally reacted and heard that he couldn''t laugh or cry. Especially when he turned his eyes around and found that almost everyone around him was looking at him with the eyes of a fool, a strong pride suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart.


    A bunch of idiots!


    You think I''m a fool, but I don''t know. I still think you''re an idiot!


    Carefully took the mirror with both hands, in the eyes of the man, Ma Sanmo holding the mirror back to Wang Xu.


    Although he held the bronze mirror carefully, Ma Sanmo could not see the difference between the left and right. Finally, he could only look at Wang Xu and asked respectfully:


    "Mr. Wang, is that what you mean? Why can''t I see anything? "


    Wang Xu glanced at him and said with a faint smile, "if you can see it casually, can this magic weapon still be a priceless treasure?"


    As he said this, there was a glimmer of gold in his eyes. After looking up and down at the bronze mirror for a while, he sighed slowly:


    "It''s a pity that this bronze mirror used to be a real treasure. Over a thousand years, the spirit of both the power and the material used in the magic weapon has all passed away. Now it can only be regarded as half of the dead bones in the grave."


    Wang Xu was filled with pity.


    Even if the spirit of the bronze mirror is only half left, the power of the heaven and earth spiritual tattoo contained in it is enough to be used as the material for him to integrate into his body when he breaks through the Tao bone.


    Unfortunately, the original material of the bronze mirror, which has no spirit, can only be used as an auxiliary material.


    After the auction, no longer can let Wang Xu eye, all just some ordinary Tang Dynasty antiques, although he can''t see, but it caused around those buyers crazy competition.


    However, in two or three hours, the auction products on the high stage were swept away by the public. In just a few hours, the amount of funds reached nearly 2 billion.


    It''s no wonder that those big guys in the lower ninth class, for the sake of a little profit distribution, specially made a fight out, and almost beat each other''s brains out.


    After the auction, Wang Xu and others went out of the valley. Ma Sanmo followed Wang Xu and said something bad about Li Tianci


    "Mr. Wang, the young master of the Li family is really ignorant. What''s the matter, that is, Mr. Wang, you don''t care about them. Otherwise, we only need one million yuan to buy the bronze mirror. Why bother and spend so much money in vain?"


    He said while carefully peeking at Wang Xu''s look.


    If Wang Xu is willing to stand out, as a prince, what is Li Tianci?


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu was not moved at all.


    When Ma Sanmo was full of disappointment, just as he was ready to give up his mind completely, a voice of sarcasm and cold disdain came suddenly


    "Dead fat pig, who the hell are you talking about

 Chapter 205

    "It''s you?"


    It was Li Tianci who came. When he saw him, Ma Sanmo immediately changed his look, and a touch of excitement flashed across his face subconsciously.


    Good!


    He is ready to give up on his side, but Li Tianci takes the initiative to come up and still looks like he is ready to trouble them. This is his own death!


    At this moment, Ma Sanmo''s mood is as cool as swallowing a popsicle in hot weather!


    "Today was originally the happiest and relaxing day for Li Tianci, but you dare to break my good mood. An ordinary person, a waste, who gives you the courage, and you dare to rob the treasure I like, do you think I''m bullying?" Li Tianci looked at Ma Sanmo and asked.


    Although Li Tianci''s voice was very calm, as if he had listened carefully, the senhan''s killing intention and the huge anger could not be covered.


    He came to a small place like Jianghai, a remote place like Furong mountain, not for the black market auction, but for the secret collection of Martial Arts Road in Furong mountain.


    In order to get the news, he spent a huge price to get it. It''s been nearly three days since he came here. The people of mordusu''s family have been pressing on his head like a big mountain.


    However, just yesterday, all the people of the Su family suddenly left, and the mountain on their head suddenly disappeared. Could Li Tianci not be happy? Can it be easy? Can you be excited?


    Although I don''t know why, when the Su family left, he lost a powerful enemy to fight for the secret collection of martial arts!


    Originally, everything was beautiful, the sky was blue, the mountain was magnificent, the water was green, and even saw a magic weapon which was regarded as rubbish by all people at the black market auction!


    Originally, only a million


    Can take down a magic weapon!


    But because of the appearance of Ma Sanmo, he paid a huge price of 100 million yuan, and he didn''t take the magic weapon.


    All this good, all because of this damned fat man, a waste of ordinary people to destroy!


    "Robbed your treasure?"


    At the same second, Ma Sanmo took a careful look at Wang Xu, and saw that Wang Xu''s face was still calm as before. Suddenly, he seemed to have gained some strong self-confidence. He first laughed and then shook his head with disdain.


    Li Tianci saw Ma Sanmo shaking his head, and his eyes were more disdainful. How can he regret it now? But it''s too late. If you dare to destroy my good mood and grab my magic weapon, there''s only one way to go, that''s death!


    But before he could speak, Ma Sanmo began to speak again


    "If the treasure is really photographed by you, it''s robbery. But, if I remember correctly, you don''t have enough money to photograph it, do you? On the contrary, Mingming''s treasure was photographed by us. Now, it should be you who want to rob it


    As soon as Ma Sanmo said this, the air around him suddenly cooled down, and a cold chill appeared like the maggot of tarsal bone, which almost made people cold to the bone.


    Not far away, boss Zhang and others are standing far away from Ma Sanmo. Seeing Ma Sanmo''s impolite speech, his face is full of horror, and he can''t help shaking his head secretly.


    They can only say that today, Ma Sanmo is afraid that only one body can be left. I don''t know what happened to Ma Pang. He''s the young master of the Li family in Mordor. Has he got amnesia? No?


    Don''t he know that most of the people who offend Li Tianci have no place to die?


    "Ha ha... Do you mean that I, Li Tianci, am robbing your treasure?" Li Tianci stares at Ma Sanmo for ten seconds. Then he suddenly smiles. His smile is very cold


    "I feel that I have given you a lot of face in the auction. You know, that bronze mirror is only a broken one in your hand, but it is a treasure in my hand. At that time, I had already reported my identity and asked you to give face to the Li family, but you not only didn''t give it, but also repeatedly... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Ma Sanmo also laughed and interrupted him directly: "how? Do you think you are the young master of the Li family, so I have to give you face? If you think so, it''s not impossible. "


    "Uncle Qing, how many years have our Li family not been so provoked?" Li Tianci laughed angrily. He turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man who was also slightly angry and slowly opened his eyes.


    "From the day I saw you born, Li Sanqing has been guarding you, and no one dares to do it again!" Li Sanqing said word by word, his voice was cold, and his killing intention was extremely fierce.


    "Uncle Qing, what should we do with them? It''s time to get rid of his limbs and make him kneel down to repent... Forget it, or just kill him. I''m too lazy to let them continue to pollute our eyes. " Li Tianci thought seriously.


    He abandoned his limbs, knelt down to repent and killed him directly. He was too lazy to continue to be stained with his eyes


    The voice is quiet, not big, but these words are like a knife hanging behind people''s heads, as if the next moment will fall to cut off everyone''s neck, people can''t help suffocating, the bottom of my heart feel endless horror and fear.


    If a word doesn''t agree with you, you will break your limbs and even kill people!


    It seems that Ma Sanmo really robbed the treasure from Li Tianci, but he didn''t know that it was Li Tianci who really robbed the treasure!


    But Li Sanqing didn''t care about Li Tianci''s shameless face. In his opinion, this is Li Tianci''s attitude and his family''s hegemony.


    Ma Sanmo?


    An ordinary person is just a waste. Killing means killing. What can the other party do with them? Is it hard to turn into a fierce ghost to avenge them after death?


    Stop kidding!


    Indifferently glanced at Ma Sanmo and others. Li Sanqing waved behind him and said, "Li Feng, go and kill them."


    It''s not worth him to kill a few ordinary people. Killing a few ordinary people doesn''t bring him any pleasure. It''s just the disgust of being dirty.


    "By the way, that little girl looks good. I like her. Don''t hurt her."


    As he spoke, a touch of greed flashed in Li Sanqing''s eyes when he looked at Liu Yuqi. For this kind of tender grass, he most liked their green and tender, which was not given by the familiar women of his peers.


    "Yes


    Suddenly, a big man behind him nodded respectfully, and then walked towards Ma Sanmo.


    They are talking and laughing, from beginning to end, no one has seen Wang Xu.


    The hairy boy who is with Ma Sanmo, a common man, can''t see the Qi and blood power of a warrior. If he''s not another common man, what else can he be?


    At this time, Li Feng, the only one in the audience, glanced at Wang Xu at will. Then, instead of looking at Wang Xu, he looked up at Ma Sanmo and said casually:


    "I''ve offended the Li family. Death is your best end. Believe me, you don''t want to live on. Of course, death row prisoners still have a full meal before they die. I''m generous. There''s no time for you to be a full ghost, but I can give you the chance to say your last words. "

 Chapter 206

    "In addition, I know that you must be full of reluctance and anger, thinking that we dare not kill you, or that in this modern society, why are we qualified to kill you?"


    Li Feng raised his chin slightly and kept a kind of high looking down. There was a cold irony in the corner of his mouth


    "For this, I will make it clear to you, so that you can see the reality of the world with wide eyes, and then understand what terrible existence you have caused."


    Speaking of this, Li Feng gave a little meal, and his face suddenly became cruel


    "In your eyes, maybe our Li family is just a business rich family with assets of more than 10 billion yuan in mordu. But in fact, our Li family is one of the 13 families of Wudao who used to be the master of mordu in the early days of mordu. It can be said that everything in mordu today is created by our Li family. We, Li family, have witnessed the rise of Mordor


    "Of course, you are just an ordinary person. You certainly don''t know what the four words of Wudao family mean. Now you just need to know that you are not worthy of the big young master and uncle Qing''s hand. I am the most common internal force of the Li family. "


    With that, the cruel smile on Li Feng''s face became more and more intense


    "Although I am a humble existence in the Li family, I am respected by countless people outside. So maybe you don''t understand my strength, so if there is a group of wolves here now, I can kill them with my bare hands. "


    "And you are the mole ant that I can easily press to death!"


    "Come on, Li Feng, what can I say to some ordinary people? Kill them quickly, take the treasure and leave. My young master has more important things to do." Behind, Li Tianci couldn''t help frowning and urged impatiently.


    "It''s better to let them die to understand. Otherwise, it''s miserable to be killed by us again when they want to get revenge after they die." Li Sanqing smiles.


    "Ha ha..." Li Tianci chuckled.


    "Brother Xu..." standing beside Wang Xu, Liu Yuqi was still a little nervous. After all, the people of Li family, the devil capital in the opposite place, were really strong.


    Li family, witnessed the rise of Mordor?


    This


    At first glance, most people are really bullish.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t make Liu Yuqi nervous for long. He patted her little head and gave the little girl a reassuring look with a smile


    "Don''t panic, they said these words to Ma Sanmo."


    Hearing his words of consolation to Liu Yuqi, Ma Sanmo''s calm and proud fat face twisted in an instant.


    Mr. Wang, you don''t panic. I''m afraid!


    Subconsciously, he slightly shrunk his head, a body fat, a fierce tremor, originally and the Li family and others, very hard look also began to dodge.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Ma Sanmo''s performance, in the eyes of Li Tianci and others, naturally caused a burst of laughter, and people''s faces were full of unspeakable irony.


    Li Feng couldn''t help shaking his head in despair. He was ready to say more, but he was not in the mood any more and went directly to Ma Sanmo.


    "I''m afraid it''s a little late now, but I can give you the chance to choose how to die. Is it my neck, or my temple, or my heart?" Li Feng said faintly.


    As his voice floated, a strong smell of blood came out, and the air around seemed to become colder.


    This is a warrior who has really seen blood and experienced the battle of life and death!


    Not far away boss Zhang and others directly scared face white, at the foot is repeatedly backward, from the horse three grinding farther.


    And Ma Sanmo, also subconsciously retreated half a step, but only half a step, he stopped.


    Just because, in front of him, he has already stood a plain and incomparable, but as unshakable as a mountain, which can bring him unlimited self-confidence.


    It''s Wang Xu!


    "Fuck..."


    Seeing that Wang Xu dared to block his way, Li Feng frowned and wanted to swear. But Wang Xu had already taken the lead in speaking. With a faint smile on his face, he said calmly:


    "I''m sorry, I''ll let people die, or I''ll tell you what kind of existence you''ve caused?"


    Li Feng was confused. He just looked at Wang Xu like an idiot.


    First, in his eyes, Wang Xu is an ordinary person. Second, let him die understand, funny?


    Li Feng has only one idea in his mind. I''m afraid he didn''t know which mental hospital he came from? Brain damage?


    Not only Li Feng, but also Li Tianci, Li Sanqing and others.


    They stare at Wang Xu in shock, completely filtering what Wang Xugang said, but they are shocked at the bottom of their heart.


    This... In the world, are there really people who are in a hurry to die?


    "Brain damage? Since you want to die soon, I''ll help you. " Soon, Li Feng had a reaction. With a trace of cruelty on his face, he raised his right hand and directly grabbed Wang Xu''s neck.


    "Whoosh!"


    The speed of this grasp is extremely fast, and the strength of the internal force is fully displayed. The strong wind tears open the air, and with the power of terror, locks on Wang Xu''s neck, just like a goshawk grabbing at a chicken.


    Talons!


    This is the most common move in martial arts. It''s not a martial arts secret, but a common way to attack and kill the enemy. But it''s the simplest, most direct and powerful move in actual combat.


    Once this grasp is carried out, let alone the neck of a person, it is a hard stone, and Li Feng can easily crush it.


    If Ma San grinds this kind of waste, he can easily crush his neck with his claw. He can''t die any more.


    "As an ordinary person, in front of the warrior, he is a waste... Poor mole ant!" Not far away, Li Tianci''s face was full of sneer and sarcasm, as if he had seen Wang Xu die under the grasp of Liu Feng.


    Li Sanqing closed his eyes again. Standing there, his body was like a pine, shaking slightly in the wind, but he was in the process of closing his eyes again.


    The rest of the Li family are no different. They are all watching monkey opera. In front of the martial arts, ordinary people are like mole ants and can be killed easily.


    Instead, boss Zhang and others in another place all turned pale with sympathetic struggle in their eyes. After all, they and Ma Sanmo are business partners. They used to have a good friendship. Now they can''t bear to see Ma Sanmo and others dying in front of them.


    In a twinkling, Li Feng''s hand had reached Wang Xu''s chest, as if the next moment was the tragic scene of Wang Xu''s broken neck and falling to the ground.


    The smile on Li Feng''s face became more and more cruel and ferocious, just as he was ready to crush Wang Xu''s neck like an eagle catching a chicken.


    All of a sudden.


    "Whoosh!"


    Like the sound of sharp arrows piercing the air, no one can see clearly how Wang Xu moved. When, Wang Xu''s right hand has been caught on Li Feng''s neck.


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    There was a dead silence.


    Only Wang Xu''s faint voice sounded:


    "Since you don''t want to know, you will die without understanding."

 Chapter 207

    silent.


    All around, there was a dead silence.


    In everyone''s shocked eyes, we can see that Wang Xu is still standing in the same place.


    Li Feng, who was ready to pinch Wang Xu''s neck to kill, was caught by Wang Xu with one hand and raised it slightly in the air.


    "Er ER!"


    Li Feng opened his mouth wide, his face full of pain, his body struggling frantically, his hands waving constantly, trying to break away from Wang Xu''s control.


    But the next moment.


    "Click!"


    The crisp sound of bone fracture sounded.


    Without any hesitation, Wang Xu directly pinched his fingers and killed each other like a chicken''s neck. Then his face showed a trace of disgust and he threw the body at the feet of the Li family.


    "Touch!"


    The sound of heavy corpses falling to the ground rang out, but there was still a dead silence around. Everyone seemed to have been petrified. They stood still, and even the irony on Li Tianci''s face was still stiff


    But, their eyes originally look at the dead, now all is a deep shock and disbelief!


    How could that be?


    How is that possible?


    It''s impossible!


    They all see clearly, Wang Xuming is just an ordinary person, but how can


    The silence lasted for three seconds.


    Finally, it seemed that all the talents had come into contact with the petrification magic. Their necks were stiff and moved downward. They looked down at Li Feng, who was dying under their feet. There was still a trace of incredible panic on his face.


    This


    In an instant, the eyes in people''s eyes shrink wildly.


    They clearly know that Li Feng is a warrior in the middle of his inner strength. He is not a common person who can easily break Li Feng''s neck... Even if Li Feng is careless and arrogant, it also proves that Wang Xu is not easy to provoke.


    However, they know too late.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent and silent. He stood there with his hands on his back, calmly looking at the reaction of the Li family, with a touch of light irony on his face.


    He''s given them the chance. If you don''t want to catch it, go to hell.


    After all, the murderer, people always kill!


    Wang XuKe never has any sympathy for those who want to kill themselves being killed by themselves.


    Maybe no one can see how he did it, shock, disbelief, surprise and so on. But for Wang Xu, he just casually raised his hand, directly grasped Li Feng''s neck, and then kneaded to death.


    It''s just that he''s a little quick.


    It''s almost here. None of the people present can see clearly!


    In the stillness, Li Sanqing seems to feel something wrong. He slowly opens his eyes and looks at Li Feng, who is not far away from his eyes. When he looks at the people who are full of horror, shock and shock, he frowns slightly.


    But not yet.


    "I asked Ma pangzi to buy that bronze mirror for me. Do you have any opinions?" Wang Xu slightly raised his head, looked at Li Tianci and others with a smile, and said lightly.


    opinion?


    At the moment, Li Tianci stood there, his mind was full of fear, as if there were huge waves rolling in his heart. In front of him, it seemed that he still stayed in the scene of Wang Xu killing Li Feng.


    That invisible hand movement, is not to let him fear. What really frightened him was the understatement on Wang Xu''s face, as if he had killed a chicken instead of a man.


    "Click! Click! Click... "


    At this time, Li Tianci''s mind still reverberated with the sound of Li Feng''s broken neck, which even made his neck cool. His right hand subconsciously protected his neck, for fear that the next moment he would be pinched off.


    Li Feng is a warrior in the middle of inner strength!


    Although Li Tianci is the young master of the Li family, his strength is just at the beginning of his inner strength, which is not as good as Li Feng.


    And Li Feng is dead now!


    In the hands of Wang Xu, like a chicken without any resistance!


    Think of if just because of arrogance, go up is he


    As soon as he thought about it, he might be the one who died. Could he not be afraid?


    At the same time.


    Li Sanqing also seems to finally see the specific situation in the field, his face is also a dignified.


    He just closed his eyes for a while. Five seconds? As a result, originally in his mind, Ma Sanmo and Wang Xu, who should have died miserably, not only lived well, but Li Feng died.


    Li Sanqing was afraid to admit that he could break the neck of a middle-term fighter so easily.


    At this time, not far away boss Zhang and others, face has been white to the bottom, there is a touch of shock, but more is fear.


    Li Feng is crushed to death by Wang Xu?! This ending, indeed, far exceeded their expectations, and made them understand that Ma Sanmo''s arrogance before was not because he was an idiot, but because he had dependence.


    Of course, they were just shocked.


    And they are more afraid, but Wang Xu killed Li Feng, this is caused a great disaster!


    Although Li Feng is only an ordinary son of the Li family, he is the Li family after all. He was crushed to death by Wang Xu in public.


    The anger of the Li family is bound to be like a raging fire!


    Boss Zhang and others had sympathized with Ma Sanmo before. At this time, they could not even sympathize with him. They retreated further one by one for fear that they would be affected by the raging anger of the Li family.


    At this time, Li Sanqing went to Li Feng''s body step by step and looked at it. He found that Li Feng was dead and could not die any more. He looked very dignified and asked word by word:


    "Who are you?"


    "Who am I? You don''t deserve to know. " Hearing the speech, Wang Xu immediately chuckled, and the smile on his face was even more intense, even so strong that there was a trace of irony.


    Yes?


    Before he was ready to say, none of you cared, just as he was a waste of ordinary people, mole ants called very happy, shouting and killing.


    Now he slapped one dead, but finally know that he is not easy to provoke, want to ask who he is?


    Sorry, it''s late!


    "You


    Seeing the irony on Wang Xu''s face, Li Sanqing''s face was angry, but his heart was slightly heavy.


    Wang Xu''s attitude will only make him more scrupulous. Originally, when he looked at Wang Xu, he only thought that the other party was a mole ant who could die easily.


    Now he looked at Wang Xu as if he were looking at a cold, indifferent and sarcastic demon God who had been offended by them, as if he would face the hidden anger of the demon God at any time if he dared to provoke again.


    For a moment, Li Sanqing did not dare to say the second word except one of you.


    At the same time, Wang Xu did not look at him. He looked up slightly and looked at Li Tianci not far away with a smile. His eyes were as faint as a sword, as if he was judging where to cut Li Tianci''s neck in the next moment.


    He said faintly:


    "Now, tell me, who robbed your treasure?"

 Chapter 208

    "I, I..."


    In the face of Wang Xu''s secluded eyes, Li Tianci felt a chill in his neck. He almost subconsciously shook his head quickly and said in a trembling voice:


    "... no one grabs my treasure, no! I have no treasure at all. It''s me, it''s me... If I want to rob your treasure, I can compensate you... "


    At this moment, all of Li Tianci''s pride and scorn turned into fear. Even he didn''t have the confidence to look Wang Xu''s eyes directly. He could only lower his head and deceive himself to escape from those dark and sword like eyes.


    "Compensation? You are wise. In that case, leave the one hundred million you just bid for. Don''t talk nonsense, otherwise, you won''t leave here today. " Wang Xu light said.


    There was not much fierceness in his voice, but it seemed that there was a kind of magic, which made people dare not refute at all, with unquestionable hegemony.


    Li Tianci felt chilly from body and mind to his bones. He felt that his knees were a little soft.


    As the only young master of the generation of the Li family, as the future successor of a business group with assets of over 10 billion, as an early warrior in his early twenties


    Once upon a time, Li Tianci thought that he was superior. Among the younger generation, no one could compare with him, and no one could make him feel awed, except for the pride of the top families in mordu.


    However, now, in the face of Wang Xu, he felt awe from his body and mind to his bones!


    The scene of Wang Xu killing Li Feng casually before, that kind of understatement, that kind of light indifference, all deeply engraved in his heart, as if it was a hot iron.


    pain!


    And deep, unforgettable!


    Li Tianci chicken pecked rice general crazy nodded, really dare not say half a word of nonsense, directly took out the mobile phone to start online transfer.


    "Young master, Li Feng is dead!"


    At this time, a Li Jiawu person suddenly took a deep breath and reminded in a deep voice.


    "I know. Let''s get out of here." Li Tianci said casually that after the account was transferred quickly, he would take the people away and turn away.


    Li Feng?


    But it''s just a middle-term warrior with internal strength. I don''t know how many of the martial artists like Li family are. If they die, they will die!


    Now, he is full of the feeling that the farther away he is from Wang Xu, the better. Where is he in the mood to think about the deep meaning of Li Jiawu''s words?


    "Young master, Li Feng''s revenge..." after Li Tianci, another Li family member was also slightly stunned. His face was all angry and unwilling, and he couldn''t believe it.


    They are the warriors of the Li family, and they are also human beings!


    If you are a human being, you can''t watch your companion die in front of you, but you don''t even have a statement!


    Otherwise, in the future, if they die outside, will they become their own enemies and no one will take revenge? Is death for nothing?


    At this moment, for Li Tianci''s action, people''s hearts were desolate.


    "Young master, Li Feng, after all, he''s my Li family. He''s dead. Shall we just go like this?" Another Li Jiawu also opened his mouth and hissed, a strong sense of killing was brewing.


    The rest of the Li family, although they did not speak, were also unwilling to look at Wang Xu with venomous eyes. They were full of murderous intent. They wanted to rush up and tear Wang Xu for revenge immediately.


    Even, as long as Li Tianci said that they knew they would die, they would rush up without hesitation.


    Just because, any of them, absolutely can''t die so cowardly!


    For their own similar fate in the future, someone can support them! Someone can avenge them! Some people can, let everyone know, they can''t kill Li people!


    "What are you yelling about, young master, if you want to go, just go for me!" At this time, Li Sanqing, who has been silent, suddenly takes a deep breath and scolds coldly.


    Unlike Li Jiawu, who was dazzled by anger, and Li Tianci, who was scared, he maintained his sense.


    Even if Li Sanqing is a dark warrior, even if there are four or five other Li Jiawu here, Wang xuneng can crush Li Feng to death. Just this, Li Sanqing does not dare to gamble!


    After being scolded by him, several Li Jiawu people could only yield even if they were not willing to. But the sadness in their hearts was more intense, and they left behind them.


    In this process, from beginning to end, Wang Xu didn''t mean to stop him. He didn''t seem to be afraid that these people would come back to revenge after they left.


    On the contrary, boss Zhang and others, who have retreated to more than ten meters away, are stunned at the departure of the Li family. Their eyes move back and forth on Wang Xu and the Li family. They are quite at a loss.


    What''s going on?


    What about the outrage of the Li family? Why did they leave without saying a word?


    Wait, it''s like Li Tianci, the young master of the Li family, paid Wang Xu 100 million yuan?


    This


    What''s going on?!


    For a while, a group of people panic.


    They looked at each other for a while, and did not know who whispered: "well, shall we talk to Mr. Ma..."


    Before he finished his words, he saw that the people around him were almost walking fast. Almost all of them rushed to Ma Sanmo with a crazy face.


    Suddenly surrounded by so many people, Ma Sanmo was also a little flustered, but soon he had a proud and reserved smile on his face. As soon as he raised his hands, he pressed down several times and said with a smile:


    "Please don''t make a mess and say it one by one. Come on, boss Zhang. What do you want me to do?"


    "Mr. Ma... No, Mr. Ma, it''s more than that. Can you introduce this... Young man around you to us?" Zhang said while carefully peeking at Wang Xu.


    Not only him, but almost all the people who come here are all for Wang Xu. But Wang Xu brought them too much pressure. They didn''t dare to have a direct relationship with Wang xula, so they could only be introduced by Ma Sanmo, an old acquaintance.


    "Ha ha, this is Mr. Wang." Ma Sanmo, with a wave of his big hand and a smile, introduced a sentence.


    Then, there is no following. Without Wang Xu''s personal nod, he did not dare to agree to these people.


    Mr. Wang?


    Which Prince Wang?


    Are they the children of the king''s family?


    Ma Sanmo''s simple introduction almost made boss Zhang and others anxious to death. But Ma Sanmo didn''t take the initiative to say it, but they didn''t dare to ask. They could only keep smiling and praising Wang Xu in a low voice.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that it was Mr. Wang in front of me. I''ll make amends if we don''t know him! Make amends


    "Mr. Wang, my name is sun Chengfa. I''ve opened an antique club in mordu. It''s a small business, but the environment is not bad. This is my business card. If Mr. Wang wants to, he can go to play at any time. It''s free!"


    "Mr. Wang, I''m Zhao Maxin..."


    Almost in a twinkling, people left Ma Sanmo and got close to Wang Xu. There was a noise from the left, and another noise from the left.


    As for who Prince Wang is... Is this important?


    What''s important is that Li Tianci has been crushed in front of Wang Xu. They must seize the opportunity to get involved with this big man!


    This is that businessmen should not only learn to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, but also have eyes to seize the best opportunity at the best time.


    At the same time, looking at the air around him, Ma Sanmo''s proud smile froze.


    Damn it!


    A bunch of bastards!

 Chapter 209

    "Mr. Wang, you should be careful of the Li family''s revenge. As far as we know, the Li family has always had revenge. This time, not only one person died, but also one hundred million yuan was lost. The Li family will never give up!" Boss Zhang looks worried, takes a deep breath, and reminds him in a low voice.


    In the process of flattery and flattery, boss Zhang''s reminder is quite independent. But it was also the first person who really attracted Wang Xu''s attention.


    "Well? I know Wang Xu glanced at him, nodded and said with a smile.


    There is no doubt that the Li family will not give up. After all, it can be seen from those angry and unwilling Li Jiawu that even if Li Tianci was really scared, he could not stop Li''s revenge.


    Because, now the Li family, the real master is not his young master!


    But does Wang Xu care?


    Don''t care!


    "The Li family is very powerful, Mr. Wang. After all, you are only one person. What you just did is really..." boss Zhang wants to talk and stops.


    But everyone can see that his implication is that Wang Xu is a little impulsive. After all, no matter how powerful Wang Xu is, he is also a person. How can he be the opponent of the whole Li family?


    After a pause, boss Zhang continued: "but I know, Mr. Wang, you are certainly not an ordinary person. Now, in order to prevent the subsequent retaliation of the Li family, you should quickly inform your family and send more experts to come here. I think even if the Li family comes back, they will be defeated."


    Wang Xu just a faint smile, did not speak. If it''s someone else, maybe there''s a family behind it. That''s a good way. But there is no family behind him.


    He was alone


    It''s a family!


    Seeing Wang Xu smile but not speak, boss Zhang''s eyes flashed suddenly, his attitude became more respectful, but he was also a little worried


    "Mr. Wang, maybe you are not afraid of Li''s revenge. But now, after all, you are only here alone. As far as I know, it seems that there are other strong men in the Li family who have come here. Why don''t we avoid them first and leave here? "


    "Even if the Li family wants revenge, they have to find out where you are. With this time, you have plenty of time and leeway, whether you are solving it by yourself or waiting for the family to come. "


    Mr. Zhang said this with utmost sincerity, almost entirely from Wang Xu''s standpoint. The other business people who flatter others are stunned.


    Look, this is special


    Is the highest level of flattery!


    Not only for Wang Xu''s consideration, worried about the Li family''s revenge, but also to think of a good retreat, gave Wang Xu steps down.


    Even if Wang Xu left now, he was not afraid of the Li family''s revenge, but just took refuge. In addition, it was proposed by boss Zhang. It''s not Wang Xu. It''s a step.


    It''s Ma Sanmo, the master of flattering himself, who is stunned. But he didn''t think it at all.


    As Wang Xu, strength


    Li family?


    What a thing!


    Sure enough, Wang Xu still didn''t speak and even had a stronger smile on his face.


    Boss Zhang was worried: "Mr. Wang, the Revenge of the Li family should be coming soon. We really don''t have much time. Please make a decision quickly. Otherwise, if there is a conflict later, we are just ordinary people. We have no help at all. We can only be a burden. "


    "In addition, the lady beside you is obviously worried about you. She must be very important to you. If she is caught by the Li family accidentally..."


    At this point, boss Zhang is full of worries and anxieties.


    Hearing this, Wang Xu looks at the worried Liu Yuqi on her little face, touches her head, smiles at her and comforts her


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry."


    "Well, I believe in brother Xu!" Liu Yuqi nodded her head, but there was still a trace of worry on her face.


    This worry is not for Li''s revenge, but only for Wang Xu.


    After taking another picture of Liu Yuqi''s head, Wang xucai turned to look at boss Zhang and said with a faint smile, "boss Zhang, I appreciate your kindness, but I have my own judgment."


    This one, whose real name is Zhang Tianfu, is the owner of an auction house in mordu. He also deals in antique jewelry, precious herbs and other expensive goods.


    "Sure enough..." smell speech, boss Zhang eyes suddenly a bright, heart secretly long breath.


    Sure enough!


    Sure enough, he was right!


    This prince Wang''s ability may be far beyond his imagination. He didn''t even care about the possible Revenge of the Li family. It''s absolutely a thick thigh!


    No wonder Ma Sanmo, the fat man, would hold the thigh of Prince Wang!


    But fortunately, he bet right, and now it''s not too late to hold!


    "I don''t know what you are going to do..." Zhang Tianfu asked carefully.


    "Do nothing, just wait for them to retaliate. Because no matter who or how many people come, I will beat myself to death, until they dare not take revenge on me again. " Wang Xu light return way.


    "What?"


    As soon as Wang Xu''s voice fell, there was a dead silence all around him.


    Zhang Tianfu opened his mouth wider and couldn''t control his emotions. He was shocked by Wang Xu''s eyes. At the end of the day, he even took a look at a madman.


    Zhang Tianfu is like this, not to mention other people, and even some people are shrinking backward, with a tendency to stay away.


    No matter how powerful the thigh is, if it can only bring disaster to them, it''s better not to hold it!


    It was Liu Yuqi. Her face was also in a moment of consternation. Her mouth was slightly open and her eyes were incredible.


    "It seems that I''m not enough, brother Xie Xu? Where on earth did he get so much confidence? Is it hard? He still has a lot of things he didn''t tell my mother and me? "


    Liu Yuqi murmured to herself, and her head was in chaos. Today, she seemed to really know Wang Xu. Although the former brother Xu was also very confident, he was absolutely not so confident... No, now it can be said that he is extremely overbearing!


    Brother Xu, how many secrets do you have?!


    "Mr. Wang, you, you are just one person. No matter how powerful you are, you can still fight ten... No, maybe twenty or more? They may even use weapons, not swords... Modern guns! " For three seconds, Zhang Tianfu turned pale, gritted his teeth and asked in a deep voice.


    Because his mood fluctuated so much that his voice could not help getting louder, and even had a sense of questioning. At this time, he wanted to ask out loud.


    In the end, what gives you so much confidence?

 Chapter 210

    A dozen dozens?


    Sword fighting?


    Even guns?


    Wang Xu looked calm and didn''t answer immediately.


    Dozens of warriors? A lot? Two days ago, he seemed to have just hit a group of people.


    Sword fighting? What''s the big deal? Two days ago, he seems to have just abandoned a group.


    As for modern firearms


    Well, he''s on the side of the river and the sea, and he really hasn''t had any proud record. But what day in the past five years has he not been on the battlefield of gunfire?


    Not to mention ordinary guns, shells, even missiles, he has experienced. And in the end, he survived and lived well.


    It''s not how good his talent is or how powerful his practice of Qinglian jimie Sutra is that he can get to the present situation, although the two have some effects.


    But what''s more important is that the state of dying and the feeling of crazy fighting are the main reasons why he can reach the present situation at a young age.


    Tianjiao is not born, but 99% of life and death struggle, and 1% of talent, and finally live to the end, to achieve the so-called Tianjiao!


    In addition to the countless lives and deaths in the past five years, Wang Xu''s greater secret is his magnificent memory of the times that will only be opened two years later.


    These memories are his real dependence and the biggest secret!


    The way home is not only to leave home alone for the past five years, but also a long and lonely road more than everyone imagined!


    Therefore, Wang Xu is not afraid of anyone''s revenge!


    What''s more, the Su family of Mordor has been suppressed by him, not to mention the Li family? There is no tiger in the mountain. The monkey is king. When the monkey is gone, a chicken comes out!


    Seeing that Wang Xu didn''t mean to explain, Ma Sanmo, who had been patient for a long time, finally found a chance to jump out and said with pride:


    "What''s the point? Don''t say it''s just dozens of people, even hundreds of people. Mr. Wang can kill them in minutes! "


    "Ma Sanmo..."


    Zhang Tianfu was blocked by Ma Sanmo''s "bold words" and didn''t know what to say.


    Hundreds of people killed every minute?


    A hundred enemies?


    Will he believe it?


    Of course not!


    Do you think you''re shooting a costume TV series, white horse, silver gun, Zhao Zilong, killing seven in and seven out of thousands of troops?


    "Prince Wang..." Zhang Tianfu didn''t want to see Ma Sanmo''s elated appearance, but he still didn''t give up, so he would continue to persuade Wang Xu to leave as soon as possible.


    As the saying goes, take a step back!


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu interrupted him and said with a faint smile, "it seems that you are right. The Revenge of the Li family is coming very quickly. It has already come!"


    With that, Wang Xu looked up slightly and looked at the end of the mountain road not far away


    "What?"


    Everyone around him was stunned. Zhang Tianfu''s face turned white, and he followed Wang Xu''s eyes in horror.


    I saw that at the end of the mountain road, with Wang Xu''s voice falling, a group of people came over in a fierce manner, led by a strange middle-aged man. Li Sanqing followed the man, but Li Tianci didn''t come over. It seemed that he was really scared.


    "Ha ha, it''s not only fast, but also strong!" Looking at the visitor, Wang Xu pulled a playful smile from the corner of his mouth and said with a faint smile:


    "There are 23 warriors in total, eight of them are dark strength, and 15 of them are inner strength. The strongest is the peak of dark strength. In addition to the lack of strength, the strength of the lineup is placed in the river, I''m afraid only a few one or two can come out


    "What?"


    Smell speech, Zhang Tianfu and others body is suddenly a shiver, face pale incomparable.


    Among the 23 warriors, the strongest is the existence of terror at the peak of dark strength. This, this


    This is a big deal!


    "Brother Xu!" Looking at the tension of other people around, Liu Yuqi''s face is also in a hurry. Subconsciously, she grabs Wang Xu''s arm, and her eyes are all worried.


    So many fierce looking warriors, brother Xu


    It won''t hurt, will it?


    Although Liu Yuqi believes in Wang Xu, even if her brother Xu only has a cut in his arm, Liu Yuqi feels that he will be distressed.


    However, to the dismay of Zhang Tianfu, Liu Yuqi and others, Wang Xu not only didn''t feel nervous, but also stretched himself lazily and turned to Liu Yuqi with a smile


    "Yuqi, wait for me for a minute. I''ll take you to see the fireworks when I exercise my body."


    Zhang Tianfu and others were completely silent. They didn''t know what expression they should have on their faces. They were full of complexity.


    One Minute?


    How to exercise your body?


    Also has the leisure, chats and laughs with your side''s young girl looks at the fireworks the matter?


    It''s the Revenge of the Li family. There are 23 warriors, not a group of dogs and cats!


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The people at the end of the mountain road came quickly, but after just a dozen breaths, they came to the front of the crowd.


    Originally, it was on the flat land outside the valley, and the space was not narrow. However, with the appearance of the 23 warriors, the whole space was blocked, leaving no gap.


    At this time, if you want to leave here, you have to break through these people unless you want to jump from the nearby cliff.


    The leader of this group is not Li Sanqing, but the strange middle-aged man, who is also the highest cultivation person in the crowd.


    Just standing there, he gave people a feeling of facing the lone wolf. The fierce eyes of the wolf swept through the crowd, then he stared at Wang Xu and said word by word


    "My name is Li Shilin. The Li Feng you killed is my nephew and the son left by my dead brother. His only blood!"


    His voice is like a bone scraper, every word is cold to the human bone.


    "Oh? Are you going to avenge him? " Wang Xu glanced at Li Shilin with a smile but not a smile. He didn''t care about the other side''s cruel eyes. He shrugged his shoulders casually


    "You know, I let other people go before, not because I was afraid of you, but because the young master of the Li family had a sense of interest and spent a hundred million to buy an opportunity to continue to live. But no matter how generous I am, I can only give others one chance. The second time I wait for you is death. "


    As he spoke, Wang Xu took a step forward. The sound of his clear steps reverberated in the air


    "Do you really think about it?"


    "Yes? Don''t think about it. That''s my brother''s only blood. If you kill him, you''ll break his root. Today you have only one way to go, that''s death! " Li Shilin''s voice was as cold as ever, and his eyes suddenly turned cruel.


    With his words, Li Sanqing sighed slightly and looked at Wang Xu''s eyes. For a moment, it was very complicated.


    Originally, he didn''t want to come.

 Chapter 211

    No matter what, Wang Xu let them go before, it was a chance to live for him.


    But helpless, just walk half way, met Li Shilin. After learning that Li Feng had been killed, he ran away and led a group of indignant Li Jiawu people to kill him again. As a dark warrior, he was the backbone of the Li family outside. Under the pressure of Li Shilin, he had to come.


    In any case, Li Feng is the Li family. He died in the hands of Wang Xu in public. What he lost was the face of the Li family, and he had to come.


    Two have to come, let Li Sanqing look at Wang Xu''s eyes more complex.


    When he was young, he had accomplishments that even he did not dare to underestimate. It''s just a pity that a genius is about to fall here


    Don''t mention Wang Xu. Even in the thirteen families of the magic capital, the top ten young people in their early twenties enter the evil spirits of the dark force. Facing the encirclement and killing of 15 inner force warriors and eight dark force warriors, they will surely die, right?


    "The Li family is one of the thirteen martial families in the magic capital. Although in the magic capital, your Li family is only the bottom of the thirteen families. But eight dark strength, in Jianghai this kind of place, but enough easily become the top rich family, also is very strong


    Wang Xu said faintly, shaking his head


    "However, if you don''t take the last chance, I''m afraid that one of the Li family will be removed from the thirteen martial arts family of the magic capital."


    His voice was so calm that it was as if he was saying something that was about to come true.


    "Boy, you talk so much nonsense!"


    However, when he heard Wang Xu''s words, Li Shilin couldn''t help it any more. His eyes narrowed suddenly, and the fierce light burst out


    "Together, give me the fastest speed, kill him!"


    instantaneous.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    A series of footsteps with firecrackers exploded on the rocky ground, which was the movement brought about by the violent force of each warrior.


    Although they were fighting together, they were only facing Wang Xu as an enemy. At most four or five fighters could attack at one time.


    In the first wave, the five internal fighters were the most fierce. Four of them attacked from the front, back, left and right. One of them jumped up high, with the help of the huge rocks on both sides of the cliff, and in a flash, he jumped to the top of Wang Xu''s head and stepped on the air.


    At the same time, the second wave attack, the third wave attack, the fourth wave attack, the fifth wave attack!


    A series of five waves of fierce and abnormal encirclement and killing, in addition to Li Shilin and Li Sanqing, who are still standing in the same place, a total of 21 warriors, mercilessly attack and kill Wang Xu.


    No one was even unarmed. The sword was shining with cold light, and the stab was black and blue with poison. It was the warrior who jumped to the top of Wang Xu''s head and stepped on. A sharp blue bayonet suddenly popped out of the toe of his sole.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh


    In the sound of the sharp blade tearing open the air, the first wave of five internal fighters'' attack came to Wang Xu in an instant. Around the front and back, a knife, a sword, a punch and a dagger pointed directly at Wang Xu''s throat, heart, eyebrow and back. One foot in the air, and the poisonous stab on the tip of his foot went straight into Wang Xu''s tianlinggai.


    The simplest way to kill is the most powerful attack!


    "Brother Xu..."


    Not far away, Liu Yuqi''s small face turned white. Although Wang Xu had an open chat with their mother and daughter, there was no horror in the sinister words.


    After all, the little girl is just an ordinary girl. When she sees this scene, even though she is full of confidence in her brother Xu, she is still full of worry and fear.


    Brother Xu, you must not have an accident!


    Even if it is


    Injuries are not allowed!


    Zhang Tianfu and others trembled with fright at the fierce scene. A few businessmen stepped back straight away with a look of regret. They wanted to take this opportunity to quickly open the distance between Ma Sanmo and others.


    This scene is a real life and death situation. Where can one stop it?


    It was Zhang Tianfu who also shivered. Looking at Ma Sanmo with a calm face beside him, he trembled his lips and asked suspiciously:


    "Ma, ma... Mr. Ma, don''t you worry at all? It''s a game of life and death, Mr. Wang... "


    At this point, Zhang Tianfu played his best way of saying and stopping. Although he didn''t finish his words, everyone could tell from his words that he was doubting Wang Xu


    Will you make a noise!


    For a moment, almost all businessmen''s eyes were on Ma Sanmo, waiting for his answer.


    "Elder brothers, don''t you see Mr. Wang''s calm face? You don''t worry when you are in the middle of the killing. What do you outsiders worry about Ma San Mo doesn''t care about a grin, rather disdainful scan a few people.


    Is it true that the emperor is not anxious and the eunuch is anxious? Do you think Prince Wang is an ordinary man like you?


    "But..." Zhang Tianfu''s eyes flashed, Ma Sanmo said he understood, but he saw that the sword was about to be cut on him, and Wang Xu was still standing there, which


    They can''t help but worry!


    Can''t wang Xu stand still and let the enemy retreat?


    "Nothing, but you just wait to see the end!" Ma Sanmo was a little impatient. He waved his hand and didn''t bother to pay attention to these people. His eyes were fixed on Wang Xu''s side. There was excitement inside.


    coming!


    Sure enough, the next moment.


    Wang Xu finally moved.


    The corner of his mouth suddenly showed a radian that could not tell whether it was sarcasm or disdain. Without raising his eyelids, he grabbed the warrior''s calf with his right hand. His fingers were like five steel bars. The power of terror burst out in an instant.


    "Click!"


    Wang Xu grabbed the warrior with one hand, his arm turned into a semicircle, and smashed it down to the ground.


    There was no reaction. At one moment, the warrior''s face was still cold. At the next moment, he felt a sharp pain in his right leg, and then he approached the ground uncontrollably.


    "Boom!"


    In the huge roar, countless smoke and dust surged up, and a piece of gravel pounded away in all directions. The speed and strength of the blasted gravel reached a terrible limit, piercing the air and making bursts of whistling sound.


    Around the front and back, the four neijinwu who had already rushed to Wang Xu''s side had no time to make any evasive movements. They had been shot through by these stones, and each of them screamed bitterly, and went back madly.


    In the middle of this burst of rubble, rainstorm and smoke, there is a clear sky. On the ground, a human figure is deeply trapped in the rock ground, his right leg is twisted, his whole face is close to the ground, and he doesn''t know how to live or die.


    With a faint smile on his face, Wang Xu slowly straightened up and looked out at the smoke. Without a pause, he still held the sword and rushed to the second wave of fighters.

 Chapter 212

    Seeing the failure of the first attack, the four fighters in the second attack looked more dignified, but their eyes were more fierce one by one, and they burst out with extreme murderous intent.


    Three inner strength, one dark strength.


    In the room of lightning and flint, the three inner warriors look at each other, and they have a tacit understanding to attack Wang Xu at a faster speed. They attack Wang Xu from the front and take the initiative to block Wang Xu''s sight.


    Behind the three, the dark warrior was full of ferocity. Suddenly he took a deep breath, and his chest expanded rapidly. In an instant, his whole body doubled. On the exposed arm, layers of muscles were twisted like old trees.


    A pair of dark stabs smashed into the air like a dragon. The white air shock wave burst directly. The stab followed. The blue sharp stab on it was like the snake teeth opened by a poisonous snake. It was wantonly vicious.


    Three people take the initiative to cooperate, just for the sake of the later dark force, this sudden fierce blow.


    In a twinkling, the three internal warriors had already arrived in front of Wang Xu. The cold light of the sword flickered, tearing open the air, and three sharp cold lights from three angles, strangely chopped at the three fatal points on Wang Xu''s body.


    Cooperating with the strong to launch a lethal attack does not mean that their attack is not lethal!


    If Wang Xu can''t even stop their attack, he deserves to die!


    However, in the face of their fierce attack, Wang Xu was still standing in the same place with a faint smile, but his body in the attack of the three people, like the leaves fluttering in the autumn wind, evaded their attack every time.


    It''s not just avoidance.


    While dodging the attack, Wang Xu''s hands suddenly spring up, grabbing two of the three inner warriors in an instant, and then hitting the third one with both arms.


    "Touch!"


    With a loud noise, there was no possibility of any reaction. The heads of the three people collided directly. Half of their heads sank on the spot, and the third one in the middle was even flat.


    At this time, the dark force warrior, who used the secret method to burst out the power of Qi and blood to urge the strongest fist, just hit his fist.


    Two dead bodies in his hands are thrown to the ground. Wang Xu looks at the dark warrior, with a ferocious smile on his face.


    The next moment.


    He was a body shape suddenly bow, and then suddenly step out, a fist hard positive hit in the past.


    It''s like a dragon!


    But it was even more astonishing than the dark warrior''s fist. The air blasted by the fist directly compressed into a real barrier on the fist face, and almost immediately hit the dark warrior''s stab.


    "Touch!"


    Just like the loud explosion of metal collision, the half inch long Youlan stab not only did not pierce Wang Xu''s fist face, but broke on the spot. Then the whole metal ring twisted and deformed in an instant, and the fist wrapped in it was also crushed.


    "Ah


    The huge pain of smashing fists came, and even the endurance of the dark warrior couldn''t control it and made a fierce cry.


    But the next second.


    Wang Xu''s second punch hit him in the face. The scream of the dark warrior suddenly stopped on the spot. The whole person flew backward, smashed a small tree with a bang, and tumbled all the way down the cliff.


    There is only one chance. If Wang Xu doesn''t do it, he will be ruthless.


    Kill, kill!


    In less than ten seconds, half of the eight Neijin warriors died and half of them were abandoned. One of them fell off the cliff and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead, but it was obvious that he couldn''t survive.


    In the middle of the journey, the three fierce warriors suddenly stopped. All of them looked at Wang Xu in horror. Subconsciously, everyone stepped back two steps, and their eyes were full of horror.


    That''s horrible!


    Wang Xugang''s hand was really too fast. Few people even saw Wang Xu''s action clearly. They could only see the final result. Almost every breath, every second, a warrior was suppressed or killed.


    The death or abandonment of the eight inner warriors did not make people afraid. What really made them scared was the scene of Wang Xu''s one blow killing the dark warrior.


    It was a collision of absolute power. There was no fancy and no chance to take advantage of it. A warrior in the early stage of the dark force broke out the power of Qi and blood, which was comparable to the peak of the middle stage of the dark force. With one punch, he was easily killed by Wang Xu.


    Almost subconsciously, everyone stares at Wang Xu''s figure. Originally, they are just afraid of each other''s sudden outburst, but this sight makes their scalp numb.


    Because Wang Xu''s clothes were not even stained with dust! Not to mention wrinkles!


    What does that mean?


    It goes without saying that Wang Xu''s strength has completely exceeded all of their expectations. I''m afraid from the beginning to the end, in Wang Xu''s eyes, they are really nothing!


    "Why don''t you move? Now, do you know how to regret it? " Looking at the people''s fear, Wang Xu smiles.


    The next moment.


    In the eyes of everyone''s horror, he gently raised a foot, and then slapped, the same light floated to the ground.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The light footstep sound rings out, Wang Xu unexpectedly is a step by step initiative walked to the remaining 12 Li Jiawu.


    Every step he took.


    The remaining 12 Li Jiawu people, like frightened rabbits, suddenly stepped back.


    In a dead silence, Wang Xu moved forward step by step. Opposite him, there were twelve warriors, three waves of attack, the first five, the fourth, the last three, and one wave of retreat, like a cascade of waves, which should have been stronger than one wave, destroying the enemy with a tremendous momentum.


    Now, it''s like the ebb tide. The stronger it is, the faster it goes!


    Who can match this kind of power?


    "Fuck! How could he be so strong? " In the distance, the muscles on Li Shilin''s face twitch and stare at Wang Xu. His eyes are full of disbelief.


    He has a high opinion of Wang Xu. He compares Wang Xu with the most powerful evil in the thirteen young generation of mordu family, but he underestimates each other!


    Even if it''s just the beginning of the dark force, even he can''t do it at the peak of the dark force!


    Li Shilin just came from Mordor, and he couldn''t understand why Wang Xu, a fierce and shameless dragon, appeared in such a small place as Jianghai!


    "Li Sanqing, at this time, do you want to hide? Go up with me and stop him! "


    Seeing Wang Xu getting closer and closer, each step of the other side was like a big hammer hitting Li Shilin''s heart. Finally, he couldn''t help it. With a fierce look, he turned his head and yelled at Li Sanqing, who had never taken a hand.


    Hearing the speech, Li Sanqing gave a bitter smile. In the face of Li Shilin''s cruel eyes, he had to go!


    With a silent sigh, he welcomed Wang Xu step by step.


    This is the sorrow of the children of the big family. For the sake of the face and interests of the family, even if you are asked to die, unless you are determined to judge the family


    Otherwise, we have to go!

 Chapter 213

    At the same time, the other five dark warriors, also in the voice of Li Shilin''s scolding, had to stop the pace of retrogression. In the face of Wang Xu''s constant approaching, they had to take the initiative to meet them.


    Li Shilin himself slowly drew out a knife with a dark blue blade, quenched with poison, and concealed it in the palm of his right hand. His feet moved quietly, and he felt behind Wang Xu.


    in the twinkling of an eye.


    The encircling and killing power of seven dark warriors


    Take shape!


    Seeing that they had moved, Wang Xu did not move again. He stood there at random, waiting for the crowd to kill him.


    For Wang Xu''s attitude that seems to ignore the public, now no one will feel the anger of being ignored any more, some are just dignified.


    Between lightning and flint, Li Sanqing and six other dark warriors have surrounded Wang Xu.


    "Kill


    At this time, Li Sanqing is no longer willing, can only break out to attack and kill Wang Xu. With a sudden roar, the force of Qi and blood in his body was frantically stimulated, and the strength of Qi turned from dark to bright, which instantly burst out the amazing momentum of the surging impact of the Yangtze River.


    He clenched the Epee in his hands, and regardless of his own defense, he fiercely cleaved to Wang Xu.


    Anyway, the strength of the individual can''t compare with Wang Xu, so use your life to fight!


    This belongs to a dark force, the real heart of killing!


    The edge of Epee across the air, where countless air was torn, as if there were layers of invisible waves coming towards the four sides, leaving only a blank sword mark in the middle.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the sword came to Wang Xu.


    After all, Li Sanqing is in the later stage of dark strength. The power of this sword is much stronger than that of the former one in the early stage!


    At the same time, the other five dark strength fighters also shot at the same time, each of them used his own full strength, holding the heart of death to attack and kill.


    The six men''s attack almost locked all the escape spaces around Wang Xu''s body. No matter how he responded, he would receive the most violent siege at the first time, like a storm.


    However, does Wang Xu need to avoid it?


    "Not bad."


    At this moment, Wang Xu even nodded his head with great interest and evaluated the encirclement and killing of the six people.


    Then the next moment, his body suddenly disappeared in the same place, the speed was so fast that it completely exceeded the reaction ability of every dark warrior on the scene.


    In silence, Wang Xu''s figure has gone through the encirclement of six people, and appears outside. He has been wandering all the time, like a lonely Wolf, ready to catch the flaw of his prey at any time, and pounce on Li Shilin, who is sure to kill him.


    How is that possible?


    In a flash, the pupils in Li Sanqing''s eyes contracted violently. Six people looked at Wang Xu behind Li Shilin as if they had seen a ghost.


    This kind of speed is completely beyond their ability of visual capture and reaction. If Wang Xugang wants to kill any of them, he may be dead now.


    But now, Wang Xu, just like a ghost, stands behind Li Shilin silently.


    Almost subconsciously, the six dark warriors took a trace of pity in their startled eyes.


    At the same time, behind Li Shilin, Wang Xu''s mouth slightly tilted up, drew a mocking smile, clenched his right hand, and slightly drew back


    At this moment, we may feel the danger, or we may see the horror or pity from the eyes of Li Sanqing and others.


    Li Shilin jerked his backhand backward, and the dark blue dagger hidden in his palm pierced the air and stabbed at his back.


    But, this time, it is already late!


    When he stabbed the dagger with his backhand, Wang Xu''s fist also burst out.


    "Boom!"


    With one blow, the whole void around seemed to be severely shocked. The terrible force poured out along the blow, as if countless torrents burst out behind the dam.


    This fist carries the power of destroying the world.


    But only to kill one!


    "You...!"


    At this time, Li Shilin barely turned to half, his eyes contracting rapidly, leaving only this terrible blow in front of his eyes, even the poisoned dagger in his hand.


    He opened his mouth wide and wanted to shout. His eyes were full of shock, disbelief, fear and regret!


    Why?


    Why is that?


    Why is he so strong?!


    Li Shilin roared again and again in his heart, but he didn''t have time to spit out the second word.


    The next moment.


    "Touch!"


    Wang Xu''s fist smashed on Li Shilin''s chest. In his broken flesh and bones, Li Shilin''s body soared into the air. He was in mid air, and his pale face was also full of remorse.


    The only blood left in my brother is dead. It''s not his Li Shilin''s. he shouldn''t have


    Revenge!


    Finally, Li Shilin''s lifeless body fell from the air.


    "Click! Brush, brush


    A piece of rock rolling down, branches breaking sound, he is like a garbage general, decadent all the way down the cliff.


    Here and now, there is a dead silence all around!


    The rest of Li Jiawu''s face was full of despair, and no one dared to attack Wang Xu.


    In front of Wang Xu, Li Shilin, the most powerful man in the crowd, was killed like a chicken.


    What does this stand for? Now they want to know with their buttocks that Wang Xu can''t be provoked by them!


    "Using others to stop me, trying to sneak on me from behind?"


    In a dead silence, Wang Xu was playing with a blue poisoned dagger in his hand, and he gave a rather amusing cold hum:


    "Since you are so afraid of death, I will send you to die first. What I hate most is the villain who sneaks behind my back. "


    "So, this is your real strength? From the beginning, you are treating us as a joke... Hehe, we are always a joke Li Sanqing suddenly gave a tragic smile, his voice trembled, and there was bitterness and despair in it.


    Before they so arrogantly provoked Wang Xu, Li Feng was killed instantly. Later, Li Tianci spent 100 million to buy his life. When Wang Xu let them go, Li Sanqing knew that Wang Xu might not be easy to provoke.


    However, Li Shilin''s appearance completely exceeded his expectation and had to appear in front of Wang Xu again


    Now the fact is that he is right


    Wang Xu is not easy to provoke!


    From the beginning to the end, Wang Xu didn''t take them seriously. From the beginning to the end, they were looking for their own death!

 Chapter 214

    "You... No, who are you?"


    Taking a deep breath, Li Sanqing''s voice became more bitter


    "No matter what, we''ll stop here, and the Li family will never trouble you again. How about our well water never offend the river water from now on?"


    In the distance, when boss Zhang and others heard these words, they even shook their bodies. They were not afraid, but shocked.


    Wang Xu alone, even let the magic all Li family recognize?


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He slowly spat out two words in his mouth


    "Ten seconds."


    "What?" Li Sanqing was stunned.


    "I promised my sister that if I could solve you in one minute, it would have to be one minute." Wang Xu shook his head and said faintly:


    "Now, you still have ten seconds... No, four seconds to think about whether to kneel down and surrender. Otherwise, in the last five seconds, I will solve you myself."


    As time went by, Wang Xu continued to count, looking at Li Sanqing and others struggling and hesitating


    "Six seconds."


    As he spoke, he took a slight step forward. If the next second, has not knelt down, he will not hesitate to personally suppress the crowd.


    "Five seconds..."


    The clear sound of footsteps came to the ground. It was not very loud. But in the silence, it was like a big foot stepping on everyone''s heart, which made people tremble.


    Finally, someone couldn''t bear it.


    "Touch!"


    An inner warrior, his knees softened slowly, and then hit the ground with a crash, which aroused two tiny pieces of dust. The dust covered his face, which was deeply lowered, full of awe and despair.


    People, in the face of death, few can really adhere to death!


    Besides, family interests? Face?


    Hopefully, I can earn a little. But there''s no hope


    Who wants to die?


    It''s not for the sake of interests and face, but pure, naked, really to die!


    Others won''t praise you for your bravery, they will only laugh at you behind your back!


    There was no accident. With the first one, the second one, the third one, the fourth one... Until the last one, Li Sanqing slowly looked around, kneeling on the ground full of anger, shouting that the family face can''t be lost, and that it is necessary to avenge Li Feng.


    "Just... I don''t want to die, either!"


    Li Sanqing sighed and his knees softened slowly.


    Just as he was about to kneel down, a cold voice came from the cliff


    "Little bastard, do you really think that there is no one in my Li family who can let you insult me like this?"


    The voice was extremely gloomy, and the killing intention was numbing. The anger contained in it was like a volcano about to erupt.


    "Who is it..."


    People subconsciously look in the direction of the sound.


    But there, it was a pile of rocks with trees, flowers and plants. Behind it was a cliff more than 100 meters high. There was no one at all.


    Why?


    What''s going on?


    Where is the speaker?


    Just when people were confused, a figure suddenly rose from the bottom of the cliff, and the visual effect was very shocking.


    All the people suddenly widened their eyes and looked at the figure in horror. The figure was an old man... To be exact, an old man holding two corpses in his hands!


    The old man''s feet are just a little bit on the rocks or trees raised on the cliff. The whole person is just like a roc spreading its wings, crossing a distance of tens of meters, pausing slightly at the highest place, and then falling down abruptly, crashing in front of the crowd like a shell.


    "It''s Lao Zu!"


    Seeing the old man, many Li Jiawu people immediately got excited and didn''t continue to kneel on the ground. They stood up excitedly on the spot, full of excited worship.


    Li Tianzhu, the ancestor of the Li family, is the biggest reliance and backer for the pride of all the Li family, just because he is a super expert in the later period of Huajin, only one step away from the innate!


    Among the thirteen families of Mordor, the martial arts in the later period of Huajin can''t be compared with the top families with half a step of innate martial arts, or those with congenital old monsters, but it''s not comparable with any power in such a small place as Jianghai.


    Even if Li Tianzhu''s fighting power is ten times worse than that of the half step inborn fighters, he is still at the top if he is inferior to the comparative strength, or even among the general strength fighters.


    Compared with Wang Xu on the other side


    The other party''s age is here. Can it be stronger than the ancestor in the later period of Huajin?


    If so, they are willing to kneel to death!


    But is it possible?


    In people''s memory, they have never heard of such an impossible thing. Even some time ago, there was a rumor that the fourth master of jiujuemin was killed by a young master prince in his early twenties.


    But it''s said that Prince Wang also used the power of magic weapon!


    "Ha ha, with our ancestors here, why should we be humiliated?" A dark force suddenly stood up, and then touched a, kneeling on the ground again.


    But this time, he knelt not Wang Xu, but Li Tianzhu, the ancestor of the Li family!


    "Lao Zu, please kill him! Revenge for Lord Li Shilin and me


    At the same time, when they were kneeling on the ground, almost all of Li Jiawu stood up, then changed their direction, knelt down with a bang, and then asked in a loud voice:


    "Please kill each other!"


    As they spoke, they kowtowed heavily and their voices were hoarse, which seemed to contain endless humiliation and unwillingness.


    "Hum, a group of rubbish, just a little boy, you can''t solve it. Even your own leader Li Shilin can''t keep it. It''s all rubbish!"


    Li Tianzhu snorted coldly and threw the two corpses in his hands heavily in front of the public.


    Two corpses, both chest cavity depression down, the heart has a deep fist print, almost through the body, and even one, has been made a big hole.


    Impressively, Li Shilin, who was killed by Wang Xu and whose body fell off a cliff, and another Li Jiawu were killed.


    "Your own waste leads to the loss of the leader. Kneel down and beg for mercy. Lose my face to the Li family. After you go back, you will get the family law yourself!"


    Li Tianzhu cold finish saying, all dare not refute, all kowtow should be under. Only then did he turn his head and look at Li Sanqing, his eyes cold and sharp, but with a little appreciation:


    "Li Sanqing, I put you by God''s side. I didn''t mistake you. Just a little boy, he was so scared that other trash knelt down and begged for mercy. You were the only one standing up, supporting the pride of Li Jiawu, so as not to lose all face! "

 Chapter 215

    With that, Li Tianzhu said directly, regardless of Li Sanqing''s strange look:


    "You are very good. From today on, you will take over the position of Li Shilin, and command all the internal and external forces of Li''s family!"


    "... at the command of the ancestors..." Li Sanqing lowered her head to hide her extremely complicated eyes and embarrassed face.


    Pride? No kneeling?


    That


    Laozu, you really misunderstood me!


    If you come a second later, I''ll be on my knees. Moreover, before that, he was the first to be afraid. If it wasn''t for Li Shilin''s persecution


    Li Sanqing couldn''t have said these words. He could only smile bitterly, lowered his head and said in a low voice


    "Laozu, the other side is very strong. You should be careful. According to his age, I judge that he may be the prince who killed the fourth master of jiujuemin in recent rumors, Laozu..."


    Before he finished, Li Tianzhu ignored him directly. He looked up slightly at Wang Xu and said faintly:


    "So you are the prince who killed Zhao Si with one sword? Hehe, you are very good, really good. You killed Zhao Si with the power of magic weapon. Now you force all the martial arts of my Li family to kneel down to you with the power of one person. Even I have to admit that your martial arts talent is really the first person in hundreds of years! "


    His voice is very light. At first, it sounds like praising Wang Xu. But when he ponders it carefully, he can hear the naked intention of killing, which makes people feel cold physically and mentally.


    Without waiting for Wang Xu to speak, in the distance, hearing that Wang Xu, the prince of Wang, had such arrogant achievements, even killed the fourth master of jiujuemen with one sword, Zhang Tianfu''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he took the lead to say:


    "Mr. Li, please wait a moment. I have something to say to you first. In fact, today''s affairs are not too big. You have a noble status, but Mr. Wang''s status is also noble. Even if you don''t look at Mr. Wang''s face, you need to worry about the family''s face behind Mr. Wang? "


    "Why don''t we turn the big thing into the small one and turn the small thing into the small one. How about we talk happily and laugh at each other?"


    "He''s... Distinguished?" Hearing the speech, Li Tianzhu immediately sneered, then looked at Zhang Tianfu with a smile. His face was suddenly cold, and he snorted with disdain


    "Just a opportunistic person, dare to say something in front of me? Shut up, or I won''t have to kill you when I hear you say a word! "


    In an instant, Zhang Tian''s face was as white as a dead man!


    What''s going on?


    The ancestor of the Li family seems to scoff at Wang Xu''s noble identity. Did he guess something wrong?


    Sure enough, the next second, Li Tianzhu looked back at Wang Xu and continued to sneer


    "Boy, it seems that you killed Zhao Si with the power of magic weapon, but you cheated a lot of ignorant people outside! Today, if I kill you, it''s a good thing for these ignorant people... "


    "Well, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense. It''s time for you to say your last words."


    Li Tianzhu''s tone is very flat, with a high look down, but also reveals the unquestionable majesty and hegemony.


    It''s like he''s talking about a fact and giving Wang Xu a handout.


    At the same time, he stepped out.


    In an instant, a cold breath suddenly burst out, just like an invisible bomb on the ground, an invisible wave of Qi, forming a wave like shock wave, spreading in all directions.


    "Hoo! Whoo! Hoo


    The wind in the mountains suddenly became stronger, just like a tiger roaring in the forest, roaring in people''s ears through the rocks and trees.


    The invisible strength of Qi condenses and forms in the air. With the strong wind and rainstorm, it shoots all around, leaving traces on the rocks and trees.


    In an instant, countless people''s faces changed wildly and their eyes were full of fear.


    Terror!


    It''s terrible!


    Just in one step, the burst of momentum is so amazing, even the air seems to be compacted in general, let people have a kind of breathless feeling.


    "Step, step!"


    The disordered footsteps sounded, and even those Li Jiawu people kneeling on the ground had to stand up and step back in a hurry, so as not to be affected by the momentum of their ancestors.


    But in their eyes, all unbridled burst out a road of ecstasy!


    Laozu''s actions were as good as immortals. They couldn''t resist at all. No matter how strong Wang Xu was, he was scared to death in front of Laozu.


    However, when people hold this kind of psychology and turn their heads to look at Wang Xu, they find that Wang Xu is very calm and standing in the same place, as if he has not been affected. Even, his face is still with the faint smile of the people before.


    This smile, is confident smile, is to ignore the people''s smile, is to see a joke smile!


    "Lao Zu is so powerful... Why does he dare to be so arrogant?"


    In an instant, almost all of Li Jiawu''s people had this doubt in mind. Even Li Sanqing was also confused and looked at Wang Xu in disbelief.


    You know, Laozu was a strong man in the later period of Huajin. He was just one step away from being born and had accumulated for decades!


    What is


    Why?


    At this time, Li Tianzhu had to be a little surprised, but he was too lazy to think much.


    He stepped out step by step, and his whole body seemed to be carrying a raging storm, pressing Wang Xu step by step.


    What''s frightening is that every step Li Tianzhu takes out, the invisible wind around him stirs and shoots in all directions. Where he passes, the ground is broken, the rocks are shaking, and the trees are broken


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The heavy footstep sounds like a drum that he is ready to fight. Every time, it strikes the hearts of all the people. After every step, his momentum is more violent and powerful.


    In the twinkling of an eye, step 10.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the stone ground under his feet was crushed by Li Tianzhu, and turned into countless fine stone powder, which scattered with the strong wind.


    At this time, he was only a few meters away from Wang Xu, almost standing in front of him, looking straight at him with a touch of pride in his eyes.


    Wang Xu smiles and looks straight back with no sign of weakness. He doesn''t even lower his eyelids.


    "Mr. Wang? Whether or not you can cut Zhao Si in public with a magic weapon, you are qualified to stand in front of me, and you are qualified to look at me directly without bowing your head. "


    Li Tianzhu also had a smile on his face, but his eyes were cold


    "You''re also the most evil genius I''ve ever seen in my life. You can kill Li Shilin, who is at the top of the dark force, without that broken sword magic weapon. Just because of your personal strength, you''re more talented than any of your peers in the thirteen families of the magic capital..."


    "However, you don''t know a truth. In this world, only living genius is genius. And the dead... "


    "It can only be rubbish!"

 Chapter 216

    "How can you say... I''m rubbish?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly flickered as he looked down at the powerful ancestor of the Li family.


    At this time, he really wanted to know what his face would be when he heard that Su zhanchuan of the Su family had died in his hands in addition to Zhao Si, the fourth master of jiujuemin.


    That expression


    It must be wonderful, right?


    The Li family, just after the Su family retreated, didn''t know the specific reason for the Su family''s retreat, but it couldn''t stop the excitement of all of them.


    For the sake of the secret collection of martial arts in Furong mountain, even the ancestor of the Li family came to take charge of it in person. You know, when the Su family intervened here before, the old man stayed in Mordor all the time. He didn''t dare to fart.


    For these people, Wang Xu did not seriously care from beginning to end.


    However, before he could speak, Liu Yuqi, not far away, heard Li Tianzhu saying that Wang Xu was a waste, and was very angry


    "Old man, please be polite. My brother Xu can''t be a waste! No, he is not a waste in the first place... No, my brother Xu is very powerful! "


    The little girl''s angry voice immediately made Wang Xu laugh.


    He looked at Li Tianzhu and said faintly:


    "My sister is right. I''m very strong. I''m far stronger than you expected. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Now you apologize to me and have a chance to leave here alive."


    "Ha ha... Then I''ll give you a chance. For the sake of your rare talent, as long as you join my Li family, become the son of my Li family and work for my Li family, I''ll spare your life, OK?" Li Tianzhu said with a faint smile.


    Smell speech, Wang Xu silent, even slightly frowned, as if thinking in general.


    Li Tianzhu looked at it with interest. He was not in a hurry, but also very confident.


    He thinks that he has given Wang Xu enough opportunities to live or die. Now it all depends on Wang Xu''s thoughts.


    However, he automatically ignored, Wang Xu also gave him enough opportunities, also is life and death!


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu finally said: "seriously, you immediately kneel down for me and ask me to save you. I''m afraid you can really continue to live with this old life..."


    His voice is not big, even with a helpless sigh, but in the dead atmosphere around, it is no less than thunder, exploding in everyone''s ears.


    Li Sanqing and other Li Jiawu people stare, Zhang Tianfu and other businessmen gape, Ma Sanmo is also surprised, and Liu Yuqi clenches her fist


    Crazy!


    It''s crazy!


    "Boy, you are digging your own grave..."


    Li Tianzhu shook his head, his eyes full of disappointment.


    He thought that he had given Wang Xu enough opportunities, and even had cherished his talents and given alms to each other.


    However, Wang Xu still refused... No, even more uncomfortable than refusing.


    Kneel down and beg him?


    Who does he think he is?


    What can I ask of you?


    It''s not rejection, it''s irony! It''s an insult!


    At this moment, Li Tianzhu is not only disappointed, but also angry. Just when he is ready to send Wang Xu to die, Wang Xu suddenly says:


    "Of course, in addition to kneeling, you can also use money to solve the problem. Your grandson spent 100 million to buy his own life. As a grandfather, you are also the ancestor of a family. How can you increase it ten times? It''s only 1 billion. You can barely..."


    With Wang Xu''s voice landing.


    Crazy?!


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes were filled with incredible looking.


    Li Sanqing, Zhang Tianfu and others all look at the madman''s eyes.


    When is this? Wang Xu even wants to let others spend money to buy his life?


    It''s not crazy. What else can it be? Is it that Li''s ancestors bullied him when he took a hundred million yuan from Li Tianci


    Crazy about money?!


    Even Liu Yuqi, a girl with a small mouth open, looked at her brother Xu in disbelief: "brother Xu, you earn so much money... Ten small goals every minute!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    All of a sudden, Li Tianzhu laughed, full of ridicule, and his eyes were filled with pity: "boy, I didn''t expect that you were scared crazy by me. I''m so sorry!"


    "Forget it, since you are crazy, I will send you to die, save you to stay in this world and live sadly!"


    With that, Li Tianzhu completely lost his interest in talking with Wang Xu, and when his whole body was roaring, he grabbed Wang Xu with one claw, and wanted to crush Wang Xu''s neck.


    But at this moment, Wang Xu spoke again:


    "Thirty days, you die."


    Just five words, let Li Tianzhu grasp the hand, instantly stiff in the air.


    "What do you mean, boy?" Li Tianzhu stares at Wang Xu, almost word by word.


    "Not what I mean, but what you mean now."


    Wang Xu said quietly


    "Your Shouyuan is nearly 30 days old, and you should know it. That''s why you came here in person. Do you hope that there are some natural materials and local treasures in the secret collection of the martial arts road that can continue your Shouyuan?"


    "How do you know..."


    In an instant, Li Tianzhu looked more like a ghost. He stared at Wang Xu and said in a trembling voice, "no, it doesn''t matter. You just said you want to save me. Do you mean I''m going to end my life?"


    "Yes, it is not."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were light and he looked at him with a smile. He said calmly, "now, you can make a choice. Do you want me to save you?"


    Although it is not clear, his meaning is very obvious.


    There are only two choices for Li Tianzhu.


    Kneel down?


    Or a billion?


    "OK, I''ll give you a billion yuan, but you and I have to verify what you said before we can increase our Shouyuan." Li Tianzhu said quickly, almost without any hesitation.


    It''s impossible to kneel down, but a billion is just a small thing for him.


    "You may have misunderstood me. One billion yuan is to buy me not to kill you, so that you can leave here alive today. If you want to increase Shouyuan, you have to kneel down and beg me. " Wang Xu''s eyes are light.


    "You


    Li Tianzhu suddenly opened his eyes. His old eyes were full of insulted anger.


    Junior!


    that ''s going too far!


    Too much deceiving!


    At this moment, boundless anger burned in his mind, but at the thought of what Wang Xugang said, he could judge that he had only 30 days to live


    It''s almost something that only he himself knows. It''s absolutely impossible for a second person to know!


    Only with this ability to see the end of his life, it is enough to make Li Tianzhu hesitant.


    "Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, green heart pipa, black blood ginseng..." at this time, Wang Xu reported a series of inexplicable words.


    Wang Xu''s words are like the last straw to crush the camel. Li Tianzhu''s old face turns red in an instant, and his eyes look crazy, shocked, excited and eager


    Life is coming. In order to find a way to increase life, Li Tianzhu spent a lot of money to obtain a residual prescription of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Peiyuan pill can increase the original life of human beings!


    And the series of words Wang Xu now reported are the names of the materials on the remnant prescription of Peiyuan Dan in his hand, and even some of them are materials that are not on the remnant prescription.


    This is the complete prescription of Peiyuan pill?!


    At this moment, Li Tianzhu completely lost his temper.


    "Touch!"


    Finally, his knees softened slowly, and the whole person knelt at Wang Xu''s feet


    "Mr. Wang, please... Help me!"

 Chapter 217

    This kneel, Li Tianzhu kneels willingly!


    It''s just the face of the Li family, the death of Li Shilin and others, and the humiliation of his grandson who was scared by Wang Xu


    How can these compare with his own life?


    As long as Li Tianzhu can live on, the Li family will never decline and will always be one of the thirteen families in the magic capital!


    The Li family flourished because he was Li Tianzhu, an expert in the later period of Huajin.


    Similarly, because of his fall, and then decline!


    Whether for his own life or for the continuation of his family, Li Tianzhu can''t die!


    He doesn''t want to die, either!


    "Mr. Wang, please help me!"


    Li Tianzhu''s voice trembled, kneeling on the ground and pleading, just like a dying old dog.


    "It''s easy to save you, but it depends on whether you can afford it." Wang Xu''s face was calm and his eyes were light. He knelt at his feet in the face of a warrior in the later period of Huajin, as if he had no emotion.


    As a matter of fact, Li Tianzhu is not in his eyes. How can he be excited and proud?


    But Li Sanqing, Zhang Tianfu and others, as well as a group of Li Jiawu people and many businessmen, almost dropped their eyes on the ground. All of them had dull eyes and blank minds.


    Li Tianzhu, who was going to kill Wang Xu, knelt at his feet because of Wang Xu''s three or two sentences?


    This is an expert in the later period of Huajin. In a word, he can decide the life and death of hundreds of people and the rise and fall of his family. The grand ancestor of the Li family!


    Is this crazy?


    "As long as I can live, I am willing to pay any price, even if the Li family is destroyed from now on!" Li Tianzhu replied without hesitation.


    If he''s here, the Li family won''t be ruined!


    If he''s not here, the Li family will be ruined!


    So what''s the difference between the broken Li family and the broken Li family?


    "I don''t care whether the Li family is destroyed or not. It''s very easy for me to save you. From today on, Li Jiacheng is my vassal. You can do whatever I ask you to do..." Wang Xu said calmly.


    "Yes!" Li Tianzhu still has no hesitation.


    "Lao Zu, what are you doing?"


    Not far away, those Li Jiawu people were all pale and dazed.


    Vassal?


    Well said!


    From today on, they will be a group of dogs under Wang Xu''s knees. Whoever they bite, they will bite. In front of this scene, their previous clamour, please Laozu kill Wang Xu


    It''s a complete joke!


    Lao Zu, do you know what you are doing?


    Everyone''s teeth are almost broken. I wish everything I experienced today was just a dream.


    However, at this time, Li Tianzhu completely ignored these people. His heart was only excited.


    He stared at Wang Xu, his eyes full of desire, that is the desire for life.


    Shouyuan is near. This is Li Tianzhu''s biggest secret. Apart from himself, even his closest family members don''t know. Looking for countless ways, spending countless costs, but also did not stop the passage of his life, originally Li Tianzhu has been about to give up completely.


    As a result, Wang Xu saw his few remaining Shouyuan at a glance, and casually reported the prescription of Peiyuan pill. This makes Li Tianzhu immediately determine that Wang Xu really has a way to increase his Shouyuan.


    Even, on the other side, there may be Peiyuan Dan now!


    This idea, like the maggot of tarsal bone, hovers in Li Tianzhu''s mind, which makes him want to snatch peiyuandan from Wang Xu immediately.


    But he was not sure if Wang Xu had any, so he did not dare to gamble!


    I can only bear it for a while. When I can''t use this boy in the future, I can retaliate at any time.


    "I have only one way to increase Shouyuan, that is peiyuandan. But for the time being, I can''t refine the Peiyuan pill, so I can''t save you. " At this time, Wang Xu suddenly said.


    what?


    Is this kid playing with me?


    In an instant, Li Tianzhu''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes were cold almost in an instant.


    He stares at Wang Xu, his face is ferocious and twisted, and his eyes are full of chills. However, he finally suppresses all this, forcibly controls the intention of killing in his heart, and asks word by word:


    "It''s not easy to refine Peiyuan pill. It must take time. I naturally know that, and I''m not in a hurry. But, Mr. Wang, how long do you need to save me


    "You''re right. The materials of Peiyuan pill are all natural materials and local treasures. I don''t have any of them. You need to collect them yourself. After collecting all the materials, I need at least twenty... Nine days to start alchemy... "Wang Xu said with a dim vision.


    He''s not finished yet.


    "It takes 29 days just to refine pills!" Li Tianzhu has raised his head abruptly and roared in a ferocious voice.


    In other words, only one day was left for him to collect materials of Dan medicine?


    This little bastard is playing with him, isn''t he?


    Must be playing with him?


    "It''s true that 29 days is still me. If I were someone else, it would take at least 7749 days. This is the most common time for refining Peiyuan pill." Wang Xu shook his head and said faintly:


    "So, if you want to live, go back now, seize all the time and collect the materials I just said. Before that, I can... "


    Wang Xu is not playing with Li Tianzhu. What he says is true. Is Peiyuan pill, a pill that can increase human life span, so easy to refine?


    Even in the magnificent era when he came back, it took about 36 days for the most skilled alchemist to make Peiyuan pill, and he was really doing his best for Li Tianzhu if he could shorten the time to 29 days.


    However, his words fell on Li Tianzhu''s ears, but it was not the same thing at all.


    "Twenty nine days?! Ha ha ha ha Li Tianzhu murmured to himself, then suddenly began to laugh miserably, the laughter gradually became bigger, and finally it was a crazy, murderous laughter.


    "Son of a bitch, are you playing with me all the time?"


    Li Tianzhu said word by word, and slowly got up from the ground with a twisted and ferocious look. His eyes almost swallowed Wang Xu alive on the spot.


    Wang Xu just shook his head and didn''t speak.


    "Son of a bitch, how dare you fool me? You really want to die


    Li Tianzhu obviously didn''t want to listen to Wang Xu''s explanation. His killing intention had been pouring out, and it almost condensed into essence in the air. His two hands were shaking, as if he could not control his anger. His five fingers were slightly bent, as if he wanted to tear Wang Xu to life immediately.


    "He dares to play with Lao Zu. Lao Zu is angry at last. There is no place for him to die!" A group of Li Jiawu''s eyes, which had been lost, were shining in an instant and became brighter than before.


    "In that case, I will help you..."


    Li Tianzhu was gnashing his teeth, almost the last few words from his throat.


    "Ha ha."


    But at this time, no one thought that Wang Xu suddenly sneered. He looked at Li Tianzhu and said with disdain:


    "Old man, I really thought about you and wanted to save your life. Playing with you? You don''t deserve it


    At this point, Wang Xu''s face suddenly flashed a hint of fun and continued with a smile


    "And where did you get the confidence that you could kill me?"

 Chapter 218

    "Ha ha!"


    Wang Xu sneers coldly, and Li Tianzhu smiles colder than him. He looks at Wang Xu with a pair of murderous eyes and says sarcastically:


    "I''ll kill you like a chicken!"


    With that, he didn''t want to say a word of nonsense any more, and his anger poured out.


    Even in Mordor, no one dares to insult him like this. Even the congenital old monsters of those families are not polite to him, but they will never insult him like this!


    As for the younger generation like Wang Xu, no one dares to talk to him like this. Which one is not timid and respectful?


    Play with him?


    Li Tianzhu, a master in the later stage of the Tang Dynasty, is not so playful?


    Dare to play with him, then use life to make amends!


    Under the boiling of killing intention, Li Tianzhu stepped out with a sudden step. The rocks at his feet were smashed, and even the ground jumped fiercely, with a loud roar, like a mountain collapse.


    At this moment, Li Tianzhu''s whole body was full of murderous intention, and his momentum soared wildly in one step. It seemed that he had changed from an ordinary old man who was less than 1.7 meters tall to a giant who was indomitable and domineering.


    Like the crackling sound of firecrackers, he constantly vibrates in the void. His breath explodes layer upon layer. Without one explosion, his momentum is higher and his killing intention is more solid.


    Li Tianzhu''s eyes were full of cruelty, resentment and poison. He narrowed his eyes. The breath in his body was spinning, squeezing and rushing towards his right arm.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    In a series of crackles, his right arm muscles burst layer upon layer, and his sleeves burst open directly, revealing the muscles and bones that were frantically intertwined like the roots of an old tree.


    At the same time, an invisible but cold breath, like a poisonous snake, locked Wang Xu up and down, and even any escape space around him.


    In a flash, Li Tianzhu''s body has flashed through the air, suddenly appeared in front of Wang Xu''s body.


    "Go to hell!"


    Li Tianzhu''s narrowed eyes suddenly opened, and the essence of it suddenly appeared. Like two invisible swords, it went straight into Wang Xu''s eyes.


    At the same time, the sound is deafening.


    All around, many Li Jiawu people, including Li Sanqing, turned pale. They felt deaf and their brains were shaking. However, their eyes were brighter and brighter. They were staring at the scene one by one. No one wanted to miss what was going to happen.


    This is the furious blow of Li''s ancestor, a late Huajin master, and it''s also a full blow!


    Although they are not the people who face the front of the fist, they just watch it as an outsider. In front of them, it seems that there is a fist like a shell, which makes their cheeks ache and their hearts tremble.


    "It''s said that he has a broken sword weapon. Can he use it when it''s critical?" Between the lightning and flint, Li Sanqing suddenly had this idea in his mind.


    The next moment, in his eyes, not only did not have the light of the broken sword, Wang Xu stepped out with the same step, clenched his right hand, facing Li Tianzhu''s fist, and blasted out with an expressionless fist.


    In a flash, the idea in Li Sanqing''s mind froze, and then changed in a flash: "it''s a critical moment, and he doesn''t use magic weapon? This is... Want to die? "


    Want to die?


    no


    No one has found that Wang Xu''s seemingly expressionless face is actually calm in the face of Li Tianzhu''s violent blow. Deep in his eyes, it is also a place without waves. At most, it is just a trace of irony and disdain.


    After Wu entered the bone, Su zhanchuan, who was in his prime, died under his fist.


    What is Li Tianzhu?


    It''s just a dying old thing. Is it worth using his magic weapon to break the sword?


    At the same time, seeing that Wang Xu didn''t use his magic weapon to break his sword, he came up with his bare hands and wanted to collide with him head-on, Li Tianzhu''s eyes suddenly shrank. Instead of being alert and nervous, they were all cruel and ferocious.


    "Boy, if you can take my fist and not die... Soon, you will regret that you are still alive, dare to play with me, dare to play with me with my hope, die happily, not die, I will let you survive!" Li Tianzhu thought cruelly in his heart, deliberately, he took back some of his strength.


    I was so angry that I almost beat the little bastard to death. I was so happy to die. How can I get rid of his anger if I take advantage of the little bastard!


    "Mr. Ma, Mr. Wang, can he win?" Zhang Tianfu''s face was pale, his eyes were full of fear, and his lips trembled.


    Li Tianzhu''s punch was too powerful, and Ma Sanmo didn''t look good, but he was still full of confidence


    "Don''t worry, the old man is dead!"


    "Brother Xu... You must, don''t, don''t..." next to Liu Yuqi, holding her hands tightly, her small face slightly white, and biting her lips nervously, praying in her heart:


    "... hurt!"


    Between breathing, the distance between their fists is less than an inch.


    The next moment, it will be hard to bump together.


    "Hum, mole ant!" Li Tianzhu''s eyes were cold, and he snored with disdain, as if he had seen the consequences of Wang Xu''s excessive efforts. His arm was broken, his fist bone was smashed, and he wailed miserably.


    Not only him, but almost all Li Jiawu people behind him think so!


    "Mr. Wang, you are young and frivolous. You kill the fourth master with one sword. You can say that you are very high spirited. However, the fourth master can''t compare with you. You underestimate the terror of the old master and underestimate the terror of a warrior in the later period of Huajin..." Li Sanqing sighed in his heart.


    Similarly, in front of his eyes, he seemed to see the tragic ending of Wang Xu being killed by one blow. If you die on the spot, you''ll be done. You''ll fall into the dark happily. If you get away with it, you''ll be able to take a breath, with the temperament of your ancestors


    Ah, please take care of yourself!


    In a flash, the two fists finally collided.


    "Boom!"


    In the void, it seems to explode a thunder out of thin air. Countless invisible shock waves wash around, wave after wave, as if the void tides beat the space barrier of the real world.


    "Click!"


    The sound of firecracker like bone burst followed. No one thought that at this moment, Li Tianzhu''s body was shaking wildly, his face was twisted wildly, and his eyes were filled with pain, and then he was shocked.


    "How can..."


    An idea flashed through his mind. Li Tianzhu seemed to have been hit head-on by a high-speed train. Suddenly, his body flew upside down. When he was in the air and bowed his head, what he saw was his right arm with layers of cracks


    "No!"


    Li Tianzhu suddenly uttered a scream that he didn''t want to believe. The boundless pain swept through his mind, and the chaotic emotions occupied his whole mind.


    no


    impossible?


    How could that be?


    It''s the little bastard who should have broken his right arm!


    But


    Why, why


    Why is it him?!

 Chapter 219

    "Touch!"


    It''s like the sound of garbage falling from a height to the ground. Li Tianzhu falls on a messy rock like a rag pocket.


    Under the impact of great power, countless rocks were broken, and the sharp fragments of rocks, like swords, cut blood holes in his body.


    In an instant, there was blood dripping among the rocks.


    Li Tianzhu was lying there like a dead dog, his right arm completely disappeared, and his eyes were filled with despair that he didn''t want to believe all this.


    In his despair and unwilling to believe in the eyes, his body is not much vitality, in the rapid passage, in the blink of an eye on the dying.


    "Cough!"


    All of a sudden, a mountain breeze blew by, Li Tianzhu coughed violently, tears and snot flowed out uncontrollably.


    At this moment, he was no different from an ordinary old man who was dying.


    Between deposit and interest, return light!


    Li Tianzhu knows that he


    I''m dying.


    Originally, I tried my best to kneel down in public at the expense of humiliation, but I also wanted the dog''s eyes to survive. As a result, I couldn''t even enjoy the last 30 days.


    Want to live longer, the result greedy snake swallow elephant, but


    Die faster!


    All around, everyone fell into endless silence. Dozens of people stood there, but no one breathed.


    All of them were shocked by this scene, and forgot to breathe. Their minds were blank and their eyes were dull.


    Like Li Sanqing and other Li Jiawu people, they are all frozen in the same place, and their eyes are staring to the maximum. They can''t believe it. It seems that no one can accept the ending so quickly.


    "... before that, I can use the method of wasting the source of Qi and blood to help you hang your life. With your later cultivation, it should be more than a month."


    Looking at Li Tianzhu, who was almost left with his last breath, Wang Xu shook his head, sighed and said faintly:


    "That''s what I wanted to say before, but... Why can''t you hear me out?"


    Wang Xuzi believes that he has given each other enough opportunities and tolerance. Otherwise, a dog barks at a man. Who can be patient like him?


    For Li Tianzhu''s death, he not only has no sense of guilt, but also has a light sadness.


    Why, some people, always so self righteous, think that the world''s top, second, third?


    For strangers, Wang Xu is so strong that he knows to hold respect with a trace of tolerance.


    However, many people who are weaker than him never know what respect is, what tolerance is, let alone


    What is pity!


    "You... You..."


    At this time, hearing Wang Xu''s words, Li Tianzhu seemed to be stimulated. He straightened up half of his body, his face turned red, his mouth widened, his eyes widened, and he stared at what he wanted to say.


    However, his mouth was full of blood, but he could not say the second word in any case.


    Wang Xu''s fist crushed not only Li Tianzhu''s right arm, but also the viscera in his chest, and even the broken meridians in his whole body.


    At this moment, even if the gods come, it is difficult to save Li Tianzhu!


    Wang Xu looked at it indifferently with pity and pity in his eyes.


    Unfortunately, the ten little goals are gone.


    Next second.


    Li Tianzhu, straight up, fell down.


    The ancestor of the Li family, the warrior of the later period of Huajin, die!


    That face, with endless regret!


    To death, Li Tianzhu will die in his own eyes!


    If he had known Wang Xu''s back, how could he have started to kill people and finally found his own way?


    If he had known that Wang Xu was so strong, how could he have humiliated himself?


    If I had known


    Too much remorse, finally only into a sentence:


    "I shouldn''t be self righteous and look down upon others..."


    At this time, other people around, finally someone responded.


    "Touch! Touch! Touch


    Almost subconsciously, those Li Jiawu people, glancing at Wang Xu''s figure, immediately dodged away, then knelt down on the ground one after another with their knees softened, their heads bowed and their bodies trembled. They were all pale dead faces.


    As if standing there is not Wang Xu, but a demon God in general!


    They were really scared. They were all scared. All the bones were gone. The ancestors of the Li family couldn''t stop Wang Xu from punching!


    This, this


    This man is not a man at all, but a demon!


    yes!


    The other side must be reincarnated!


    At this time, Li Sanqing finally had the opportunity to bend his knee, bow to Wang Xu deeply, kneel down, willing to face the abyss.


    "If you kowtow three heads, you can live." Wang Xu light said.


    His voice was quiet, and he didn''t mean to offend others.


    Kowtow three heads to survive, for the Li family these martial arts, can be said to have been a big lucky. If a strong man with a bad temper is here, no one in front of him will survive.


    In the martial arts circle, the law of the jungle, the strong respect!


    These people are just rubbish. Now they will not be put in Wang Xu''s eyes, and in the future, they will not be put in his eyes. As to whether letting people go would pose a potential threat to the future, it was not in his consideration at all.


    He will only be stronger and stronger.


    And these people are nothing more than ordinary mole ants.


    The real strong need to respect the weak, respect others, respect life, and respect everything.


    And in front of these people, are all tough, bullying generation!


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Loud kowtow sound, gathered together on this mountain, like a symphony of awe and fear.


    Three ring head kowtow, but no one stopped, many Li Jiawu, still kowtow, every time, heavily hit the rock ground, soon stained with a bloodstain.


    Wang Xu didn''t speak. No one dared to stop, let alone leave.


    "All right, get out of here and take the bodies."


    At this time, Wang Xu''s impatient voice came.


    They all got up in a hurry, lowered their heads and did not dare to look at Wang Xu. They quickly cleaned up the mess around them and left with their bodies.


    From the end of the auction, everyone came out of the valley. Up to now, it''s only 20 minutes before and after the auction, and only Wang Xu, Liu Yuqi, Ma Sanmo and Zhang Tianfu are left around.


    At this time, Zhang Tianfu and others are still in a deep shock, until Wang Xu returns to the original position, they wake up.


    One by one, Wang Xu''s eyes were full of awe, but no one dared to disturb Wang Xu at this time.


    Before, they dare to talk about the relationship, because they feel that Wang Xu''s status is noble, but they are still in a world with them.


    But now, no one dares, even Zhang Tianfu, who is good at flattering!


    Just because the world Wang Xu is now in is much higher than the world they are in.


    Wang Xu and them are people of two worlds!


    Immortals!


    And mortals!


    It seems the same, but the distance is far away!

 Chapter 220

    "Brother Xu... Are you really brother Xu?"


    For a long time, Liu Yuqi came forward cautiously. She was excited, worried and looked at Wang Xu blankly. She asked in a low voice.


    "... what do you say?" Looking at a little girl with a confused appearance, Wang Xu''s face was violently puffed.


    "Hoo... I didn''t expect that brother Xu, you usually look so kind..." Liu Yuqi took a long breath, and then said a little inconceivable:


    "But just now, you''re just like... The devil. You''re so powerful... And scary!"


    "Well, am I still me? What''s in my head? Let''s go. Time has been delayed for several minutes. I''ll take you to see the fireworks now. " Wang Xu touched Liu Yuqi''s head and said with a smile.


    Regardless of the hesitation of Zhang Tianfu and others who wanted to come up, but did not dare to come up, he motioned to Ma Sanmo and led Liu Yuqi along the side of the hill road to the top of Fangshan Valley step by step.


    It is also the highest place in the whole Furong mountain.


    On the cliff, Wang Xu looks up slightly and looks at the sky above Furong mountain. The clouds are gathering, and the invisible energy is colliding with each other. It is as if there is an extremely terrible monster in it, which will tear open the void and rush out at any time.


    The ancient secret of Furong mountain


    It''s time to open!


    "Yuqi, don''t you always wonder what kind of world I''m in contact with? Today, I''ll show you the real part of the world. " Take back the vision, Wang Xu''s vision flickered for a while, suddenly a faint smile.


    He looked around, as if he could see any hidden corner of Furong mountain and all kinds of monsters hidden in those corners.


    "Brother Xu, what do you want me to see?" Liu Yuqi followed Wang Xu''s eyes and looked around. She saw nothing but a piece of rocks and trees.


    "Didn''t you say that? I''ll show you the fireworks!" Wang Xu chuckled.


    "However, there is nothing..." Liu Yuqi murmured with a small mouth and doubts.


    She''s not finished yet.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, there was a loud noise, which exploded from somewhere in Furong mountain. It was like thunder, rolling up into the sky, spreading rapidly along the air, and almost spread all over Furong mountain in an instant.


    At the same time, a yellowish brown column of air burst into the sky from the sound of the explosion and turned into a column of smoke hundreds of meters high.


    In the middle of the plume, there was another light golden plume about half a meter thick. Cheng Jiaolong flies to the sky, constantly spinning, rushing to the end of the sky, and then at the highest point, a sudden meal, and then exploded.


    "Boom!"


    There was another dull thunder rolling, and the whole void seemed to tremble. It was clear that the sky was approaching night. At this moment, most of the sky of Furong mountain was covered with a layer of light gold, bright and shining, full of dreamlike beauty.


    "Beautiful..."


    Liu Yuqi opened her mouth, her eyes turned into two golden stars, and the corners of her mouth gradually opened a happy arc.


    Wang Xu stood beside the little girl, looking at the happy smile on her face, the corner of her mouth also opened a radian.


    He left home alone for five years. What''s the reason for him to work hard outside?


    Painstakingly, pay the price that ordinary people can''t imagine, it''s very difficult to come back from that magnificent era. What''s the reason?


    Everything, not for the people he cares about?


    Parents, Liu''s mother and daughter, Chen Yuqing... All care about him, but also his relatives, friends, lovers!


    Therefore, no matter how hard it is ahead, we should finish this road!


    No matter how many things you do, how much blood you will shed, even the crying in no one''s corner, you have to go on!


    How difficult it is for a man to have


    How brave!


    "And on this road, if anyone dares to stop me from going through this road, don''t blame me for burying him myself!"


    Wang Xu looks up slightly and looks down at the corners of Furong mountain, which is still in the dark, but his eyes are a little cold.


    At the same time, after Wang Xu took back her eyes, Liu Yuqi''s eyes suddenly flashed quickly. She looked at Wang Xu''s side face slightly and secretly. Her eyes narrowed slightly into two small crescent moon, and her smile became more happy


    "If there is a meteor, I want to make a wish... Let me... Never leave... Beside..."


    All of a sudden, a mountain wind blowing, blowing up the corner of their clothes, dancing, hunting.


    Listen to the wind blowing through every corner of the city, bring cool cold air.


    Deja vu


    But can''t bear to leave!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, at the foot of a mountain hundreds of meters away from Wang Xu and Wang Xu, Ma Sanmo looked at the scene in front of him with a dull face


    "I, i... I grass! Is that the fuckin ''key? Also, also... Too mysterious? "


    In front of him was a tomb which was almost dug into a Tiankeng. A three legged bronze tripod floated above the Tiankeng out of thin air.


    Next, there is an iron coffin entangled by countless iron chains, which is also suspended in the air. It is only pasted under the three tripods of the tripod bronze tripod, and hundreds of thumb thick iron chains are broken straight. Further down, there are more, almost hundreds of black coffins


    The position of the tripod bronze tripod is exactly the center part of the earthy yellow air column. The tripod bronze tripod is just like a special instrument of transformation. Countless earthy yellow air columns sink into the mouth of the tripod, and then turn into pale gold light columns, and again soar up along the mouth of the tripod.


    At the same time, it was like an invisible hand holding a three legged bronze tripod, climbing up all the way, along with the iron coffin with countless iron chains, and the end of hundreds of collapsed straight iron chains, which was dark, as if hundreds of wooden coffins were buried with evil spirits


    According to the legend, there are nine dragon corpses left to pull the coffin after the death of saints in heaven and earth!


    Today, there is a three legged bronze tripod, a hundred lock iron coffin, and a thousand dark wooden coffins with iron chains


    This is


    Do ghosts want to become immortals?


    In an instant, Ma Sanmo shuddered violently, and his fat face turned white. He thought of the strange female corpses that those people who had gone down to the ninth class had met before, and dozens of people were mysteriously missing. His voice was full of tears


    "Mr. Wang, you asked me to come with the tripod bronze tripod, but you didn''t say that?"


    Yes, Wang Xu said that there was someone pretending to be a ghost


    But who are you, Mr. Wang, and I, Mr. Ma Sanmo?


    As an ordinary person, that thing for us, regardless of who it is, it is a ghost!

 Chapter 221

    "Clear up."


    All of a sudden, a quiet voice came from Ma San after grinding himself.


    "Ah


    In an instant, Ma Sanmo''s whole body trembled violently. The whole person jumped up like a rabbit and ran forward for four or five meters. Then he suddenly stopped.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s you..." Ma San turns around and smiles.


    "How come you''re like hell, am I that terrible?" Wang Xu''s eyes looked at him with a faint smile.


    At this time, Ma Sanmo''s whole face was pale, his eyes were full of fear, and he was obviously not clear.


    "No, it''s not... It''s nothing to do with you, Mr. Wang. It''s just that this scene is too frightening. A pile of coffins are floating up..."


    With that, Ma San''s eyes widened and his hand trembled, pointing to the grave in front of him


    "What''s the matter? Just now... Just now I saw a bunch of coffins flying up. How come now... "


    At this point, what he said could not go on, his eyes were full of disbelief.


    In front of him, where are the three legged bronze tripods flying up, and where are the coffins rising to heaven?


    The iron coffins are still quietly behind the holes in the blasted mountain wall, and the painted black wooden coffins are still quietly in the underground caves below the iron coffins.


    The only thing that disappeared was the tripod bronze tripod!


    "This, this... What''s going on?" Ma Sanmo''s eyes are full of horror.


    Did he really hit a ghost just now?


    "What you see is true... It''s just that those pictures are not what happened now, but what happened here many years ago."


    Wang Xu gave a light explanation and then said calmly:


    "Well, you inform Zhao San that they will take this place as the center and start to block the area for a hundred meters. All that can be stopped will be cleared out. If they can''t, let them come in and look for me."


    "Yes, Mr. Wang." Ma Sanmo finally took hold of his mind and bowed his head to return respectfully.


    Soon, as Ma Sanmo informed him one by one, Zhao San and others led his group of nine class outlaws, and surrounded the whole tomb within 100 meters.


    At this time, the forces hidden in the dark, whether they are the lone rangers who want to fish in troubled waters or the forces with other thoughts, can no longer bear it.


    Damn it!


    Even if you closed the mountain before, Furong mountain is so big, we can climb in even if we climb the cliff.


    But now, the whole tomb is so big, do you still want to block the 100 meter space? This is to eat alone. I can''t stand it. I can''t stand the cliff!


    Just as Wang Xu said, the little fish and shrimps that can be stopped by those outlaws in the lower nine streams can''t get in even if they are not happy.


    In just a few minutes, several conflicts broke out, and even some people used guns. However, only three waves of forces were able to break through the blockade and appear in front of Wang Xu all the way.


    The first person to appear in front of Wang Xu was a woman in red.


    Seeing this woman, after setting up the blockade with a group of subordinates, a bald boss in the lower class circle, John Gordon, screamed out in horror:


    "It''s her... No, it''s it! This woman is the female corpse in the iron coffin at that time! "


    "It''s you?"


    Wang Xu also slightly raised his eyes to see the past, his eyes suddenly flashed a touch of surprise.


    Just because the woman in red is not someone else. She is the woman suspected of having a long relationship with her parents, the dean of the sunny day hospital


    Sun Yan!


    "I belittle you. I didn''t expect that Su zhanchuan and Li''s ancestors died in your hands one after another." At this time, Sun Yan also looked at Wang Xu with complicated eyes, sighing.


    Her voice was not big, but it just came into the ears of the second wave of people who had just arrived.


    This wave of people is a small family force in mordu. They don''t know where they got the news. They came secretly and wanted to take advantage of it. The leader of the team was an old man with the highest dark strength.


    At the moment of hearing Sun Yan''s words, the old man''s face went crazy.


    Su family, Su zhanchuan, and Li family''s ancestors all died in the hands of this young man?


    How can... Wait a minute. Two days ago, all the Su family left for no reason, and the Li family is missing now


    Is it difficult to


    It''s all true?!


    In a flash, the old man had countless thoughts in his mind, but the immediate interests were too important for the warrior, especially for their small family.


    Finally, he stepped out cautiously, bit his teeth, arched his hand to Wang Xu, and asked in a deep voice:


    "The old Kong Zhenchuan, the master of the Kong family, is the master of the magic capital. He dares to ask the young master whether what he just said is true or not? If it''s true, we''ll have no choice but to retreat at once! "


    Wang Xu glanced at him. Without a trace of words, his eyes fell on Sun Yan again.


    In front of Sun Yan, he felt a trace of danger, especially the layer of red clothes on the other side, which seemed to be stained with endless blood, giving people a kind of illusory feeling, not like the real existence.


    "I have only one question. When you said I shouldn''t come back at this time, was it because of this ancient secret place in front of me?" Wang Xu''s eyes were dignified for the first time. He asked in a deep voice.


    See Wang Xu ignored himself, one side of Kong Zhenchuan face suddenly flashed a trace of anger.


    He thinks that he has given each other enough face. First, he reports his family''s strength, and there is a sense of concession in his words. No matter how arrogant the other party is, how can he give him an answer?


    However, Wang Xu did directly ignore him!


    How dare you?


    For what?


    Just when Kong Zhenchuan couldn''t help being questioned in an angry voice, a faint voice suddenly came.


    "Yes... And No."


    Sun Yan was silent for a moment, then slowly shook her head and sighed again


    "I don''t know what you''ve experienced outside in the past five years. Maybe you''ve got your own adventure, which can make you famous in a short time. Even the Li family, one of the thirteen families in the Mordor, was defeated in front of you and almost destroyed the family. "


    Hearing this, Kong Zhenchuan''s anger about to break out suddenly got stuck in his throat. His old face turned red and his eyes couldn''t believe it.


    Listen to this woman''s words, his questions just now are all true?


    Famous and famous


    Who is this young man in his early twenties?!


    On one side, Sun Yan is still saying quietly:


    "But you know, the Li family is just the bottom of the thirteen magic families. The Su family, however, ranks seventh among the thirteen. Even so, the Su family already has a congenial old monster. If you kill Su zhanchuan, it''s no better than killing a few Su family dandies. You''ll disturb that congenial old monster... "


    Congenital old monster?


    These two people, how did they talk about the congenital old monster again?!


    Hearing this, Kong Zhenchuan''s eyes contracted violently, and his face was full of horror.


    At this moment, there was still a little anger in his heart, all of which had disappeared. There was only a fluster and fear, and there was only one thought in his heart.


    "Who are these two people?"

 Chapter 222

    "Wang Xu..."


    At this time, Sun Yan sighed again and looked at Wang Xu with a faint look, and advised:


    "I can see what you really want from the bottom of your heart. I can''t say more about some things, but if you go on, the trouble you will encounter will be far beyond your imagination..."


    Wang Xu?


    As soon as the name came out, Kong Zhenchuan was stunned, and a frightening thought rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Wang, also known as zhenjianghai


    Wait, is it the prince who killed the fourth master of jiujuemin in one sword?


    Oh, my God!


    If what this woman just said is true


    The fourth master of Zhao, Su zhanchuan, Li Tianzhu


    That, that, that


    The other side, didn''t they kill three Huajin masters one by one?!


    At this moment, Kong Zhenchuan almost for his heart out of this idea, feel fear and infinite confusion, the whole person''s brain is blank, eyes a dull.


    But the next moment.


    "... compared with these troubles, the possible threat of the Su family''s congenital old monster is just a little trouble."


    As Sun Yan''s quiet voice continued to spread, Kong Zhenchuan''s whole body trembled violently, his eyes disappeared, and a word appeared quickly in his blank mind.


    Let''s go!


    What is the origin of this young master Wang and what terrible enemy he is facing?


    What''s the identity of this woman who knows so much?


    Anyway, no matter who it is, it''s definitely his Kong family who can''t make it up!


    Kong Zhenchuan, terrified by his guess, didn''t hesitate. He just came over and didn''t rest for ten seconds. He immediately turned around decisively and led the Kong family to leave.


    "Laozu, what are you doing..." a Kong Jiawu man, with a blank face, wanted to ask something.


    But the next moment, Kong Zhenchuan''s cold eyes had locked on him, and he almost squeezed out a sentence from his teeth: "if you dare to talk nonsense, I will kill you! Follow me


    ¡°£¿¡±


    At this moment, a group of Kong Family martial artists were full of muddled faces.


    But Kong Zhenchuan is the ancestor of the Kong family and the head of the family. His words are absolutely indisputable orders for the Kong family. Even if they are confused, they have to rot in their stomachs, follow Kong Zhenchuan with their heads down and leave quickly.


    After all, the ancestors are cruel words, who dare not open their eyes to continue nonsense?


    If Lao Zu is really talking nonsense


    Isn''t it a big loss!


    No matter Wang Xu or Sun Yan, neither of them cared for the departure of the Kong family. In their eyes, there was only one another at this time.


    "Listen to my advice..."


    Sun Yan sighed. Her eyes were very serious. Her red lips opened lightly and she spat out the last three words word by word


    "Give up!"


    Give up?


    Hearing these three words, a trace of self mockery flashed across Wang Xu''s face.


    If he was willing to give up, he would drop out of school five years ago, leave home alone, and go out with his only valuable rotten life?


    If he is willing to give up, he will spare no effort to pay countless heavy costs, just to find his way home from that magnificent era?!


    If willing to give up, he will return to Jianghai, appear here, stand in front of her Sun Yan?!


    These, Wang Xu can not say, can not say, his face a flash of self mockery, and then restore calm, eyes straight at the face of serious and sincere color of Sun Yan.


    He can feel that the woman in front of him is really thinking about him, but he


    Will not, will not, also absolutely impossible to give up!


    "The tripod bronze tripod is just the key to the secret world. If you want to enter the secret world, you still need the password or key to open the gate. It must be in your hands, right?" Without any reply to Sun Yan, Wang Xu asked calmly.


    Sun Yan is silent.


    It seems that she also saw Wang Xu''s real thoughts in her heart. She gave a bitter smile and nodded


    "Yes, the password is in my hands, but even if I open the door now, it''s useless. Because this secret place was explored as early as five years ago. Except for the people who died in it, there is nothing to disappoint you. "


    "Then why are you here?" Wang Xu''s face was calm and not moved at all.


    "Because the man who died in it had my father, and his body had what I wanted." Sun Yan said faintly, no matter in her voice or on her face, she couldn''t see any sadness and pain.


    It seems that her father is not a close relative, but a code name.


    "In that case..."


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment and said faintly:


    "Open the door."


    Five years ago?


    Someone''s been in there. Nothing left?


    His eyes swept over the painted black coffins in the underground cave. Some coffins were covered with rotten green, and even some dead plants


    Maybe another time, another place, Wang Xu may not recognize what these dead plants are.


    But he got some news about his father from the couple of criminal investigators. After experiencing the things under the wharf of Liansheng international transportation company, he naturally guessed that the plants were seaweed!


    The dark wooden coffins in the underground caves were the ones whose father killed a freighter with one sword five years ago and transported them back to the river and sea without knowing how far away they were.


    The person in Sun Yan''s mouth who entered the secret world five years ago must be the mysterious force behind her, right? Even, most likely, at that time, his parents also went into a secret place!


    Even if this reason is ruled out, Wang Xu will not just leave.


    Is there nothing left?


    No, as long as the secret place still exists, then the most important, valuable and what he needs most must still exist!


    "The gate must be opened, but before that, we''d better solve some small problems." Seeing that Wang Xu''s mind was not moving, Sun Yan nodded, but the front of the conversation turned, and then turned to look into the darkness behind him.


    There was a burst of fire, the sound of guns, and even the loud sound of grenades exploding.


    Soon, a group of people finally broke through the blockade and rushed over.


    This group of people is the last group of forces, more than a dozen full of modern weapons, fully armed, bloody mercenary like people, round a man and a woman on guard came.


    "Well? The mercenary of the black star? "


    Wang Xu looked up and frowned slightly. There were several old acquaintances among the visitors.


    It is Ma Ziqiang, wolf, crossbow and so on.


    Looking at the mercenaries of these black stars, although there is no warrior among them, with modern weapons, they are comparable to ordinary internal force warriors. Even in the case of enough firepower, even the dark warrior can be killed.


    No wonder these people are able to cross the blockade.


    However, Wang Xu''s eyes did not stay on them. Instead, they fell directly on the man and woman surrounded by many mercenaries. A trace of light flashed through his eyes


    "Foreigners? Or... Mixed? It''s interesting... "

 Chapter 223

    From the appearance, this man and woman didn''t look like Chinese, and their faces were closer to those of Europe and America.


    The girl''s twenty-three-four looks cool and gorgeous. When she looks at people, her chin is slightly raised, giving people a sense of being superior.


    The man is a middle-aged man about 40 years old, with a sobbing beard and half squinting eyes. He seems to be closing his eyes and looking around in the dark.


    After a group of black star''s mercenaries came and saw Wang Xu, the faces of four of them changed on the spot. Ma Ziqiang was even more like seeing a ghost.


    However, before the four of them could speak, the woman surrounded by them looked coldly at Wang Xu''s direction and sneered


    "Ma Sanmo, even if you dare to steal the treasure map of my family, how dare you use this treasure map to bring outsiders to the treasure land left by my Ma family''s ancestors to destroy my Ma family''s ancestral treasure?"


    In an instant, not only women, but almost everyone, Wang Xu, had to look at Ma Sanmo, who was embarrassed behind him.


    You know, the fat man never mentioned the map before, but he didn''t expect that there was such a thing in the middle.


    Ma Sanmo doesn''t care about the woman''s angry eyes, but when Wang Xu looks at them, he can''t help but explain in a low voice:


    "Mr. Wang, this is my little aunt..."


    Little aunt?


    They are twenty-three-four, and you are more than thirty


    Are you sure?


    In an instant, the calm on Wang Xu''s face couldn''t help fluctuating.


    "Mr. Wang, don''t look at me like that... She''s really my little aunt. I can''t help it. Who calls her high rank? By the way, her name is Ma Jiaojiao. I don''t know who the guy next to her is, but how did she come here? " With that, Ma San''s face showed a trace of doubt.


    Wang Xu takes a close look at Ma Jiaojiao. He can''t relate the beautiful melon seed face to the big cake face behind him.


    But it''s no surprise to think that Ma Jiaojiao is a mixed race after all. They all say that men are handsome and women are beautiful. I don''t know if there is any scientific basis for this. Anyway, at least the man and the woman in front of me are so handsome and beautiful!


    Moreover, the man is not only handsome, but also gives Wang Xu a very strange smell, as if there is a bloodthirsty beast hidden in his body, not human.


    At this time, Ma San hardened his head and retorted: "Ma Jiaojiao, this treasure map has been put at home for decades, but no one cares about it. You all look at it as waste paper. Why, now that I have found the treasure, do you want to snatch it halfway?"


    Ma Jiaojiao suddenly hummed coldly:


    "Ma Sanmo, do you still want to do the same now? Baotu belongs to my Ma family. The things in that secret place can only belong to my Ma family. Hum, if I hadn''t met master Mao in a foreign country and learned the importance of the treasure map at home, I would have been eaten by you today. "


    Wen Yan, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, a little understand.


    No wonder I met Ma Ziqiang, a black star mercenary, in Jianghai before. It turns out that Ma Jiaojiao and her master Mao hired them abroad to rush back to China for the secret land of Furong mountain.


    At this time, Sun Yan suddenly spoke and said in a cold voice:


    "I don''t care what kind of grudge you have. You can''t interfere in the business here tonight. You are wise enough to leave as soon as possible."


    As she said this, she glared at Wang Xu, obviously blaming him for not being able to control his subordinates, a lot of bullshit.


    However, Wang Xu is also very helpless. He always thinks that the map in Ma Sanmo''s hand is his own. How can he know that it will appear now.


    Being scolded by Sun Yan, Ma Jiaojiao stood there, slightly angry. But before she spoke, a mercenary of black star came out and yelled:


    "This is Miss Ma Jiaojiao of the Ma family, the rich man in Mordor. Pay attention to your voice!"


    "The magic horse family?"


    Sun Yan''s eyes were cold. She didn''t want to look at them at all. She turned to Wang Xu and said faintly:


    "Wang Xu, you can solve the problems you bring. Hurry up and clear up. There won''t be enough time. "


    Ma Jiaojiao''s face was more angry when she heard the speech.


    When did the women in the mountains humiliate her? She grew up with a golden key. She was the focus of attention both at home and abroad?


    The young mercenary who talked about it before may have wanted to have a love affair with Miss Ma Da, miss Bingwang in the movie. He was very eager to express himself, and he even yelled at her directly


    "Miss Ma Jiaojiao, can you scold and insult me? Apologize quickly, or don''t blame me for teaching you how to behave! "


    However, as soon as his voice fell, Ma Ziqiang and others on one side had already changed their faces, and their fast hind legs were farther away from the mercenary.


    At the same time, Ma Ziqiang lowered his voice and reminded him in a low voice: "Blood Sword, those people on the opposite side are warriors. They are not easy to provoke. Just do your duty well and speak less for the master."


    The first criterion for mercenaries to accept employment is that they can''t have emotional connection with the employer''s family. Just do their duty well.


    Mission, mission!


    Others, if you want to live longer, don''t mix in!


    However, Xuejian looked at Ma Ziqiang with disdain and sneered


    "What? Is the warrior great? Are we killing few warriors these days? How many times have you been able to stand in front of guns and bombs


    With that, he turned his head to look at Wang Xu''s direction and said, "the last three seconds, now, immediately, come out and apologize to Miss Ma Jiaojiao. Otherwise, believe it or not, the bullets in my arms don''t have long eyes and will shoot you into a sieve on the spot?"


    "Maybe you despise my words and think you can judge my action before I shoot and avoid the bullet? But I''m sorry. Two days ago, I pointed a gun at a warrior. He told me so arrogantly. Later, he was swept to death by me with a rifle. "


    "Hum, is the warrior... Great?"


    It seems that these mercenaries of black star are the team cooperation tasks of several teams. In addition to the first team led by Ma Ziqiang, this blood sword is also the leader of a team.


    Blood sword was not the only one. His voice fell to the ground, and the other four or five mercenaries around him also laughed out one after another


    "Open mouth and close mouth are martial arts. Have you seen many martial arts novels or Chinese kung fu movies? I''m afraid there''s a hole in my brain. I really think that human beings can ignore bullets and explosives and take the special effects of TV movies seriously. "


    "Yes, the captain is right. Is the warrior... Amazing?"


    Four or five armed men came forward with a look of disdain and mockery. They laughed and raised their rifles and micro punches. They even had a trigger wrench with a grenade on their thumb. They looked like a demonstration.


    They obviously didn''t see Wang Xu at all.


    Of course, the Su family and the Li family, which are terrible forces, have been kicked out by Wang Xu in advance. As a result, no one can stop them all the way. No wonder these mercenaries look down on the warriors.


    But this scene, but see Wang Xu smile.


    Is Wu zhe great?


    Sorry, money


    No, the warrior is really great!

 Chapter 224

    Seeing Wang Xu''s smile, Xuejian''s face was more disdainful, and his voice said sarcastically:


    "Boy, what are you laughing at? Don''t you think I''m funny? I''m sorry. The warrior who pointed a pistol at my head two days ago also forced me in front of me. But now, I''m afraid he''s been bitten by the wild animals in the mountain. "


    This remark caused a burst of laughter.


    In the eyes of several mercenaries such as Xuejian, they are all iron soldiers who survive in the hail of bullets. They live and die a lot. When they come to China, they are full of these self righteous warriors. They are really crazy!


    Only Ma Jiaojiao suddenly felt something wrong.


    Wait a minute, those outlaws who just met outside are not with these people in front of them, are they?


    The opposite has not spoken, is it in humiliation, waiting for those people to come to support? If you remember correctly, those outlaws also have guns in their hands. Although they are only pistols with little power or old-fashioned local guns, they are likely to suffer losses in the dark when they are surrounded by many people and few of them.


    Thinking of this, Ma Jiaojiao looked at the black star mercenaries who were all armed around her, and master Mao, who had been squinting and holding his chest in both hands, with a calm appearance, was calm again.


    What''s the matter? Black star is the top security company in the world. These mercenaries carry enough firepower to destroy a small hill.


    In order to transport these weapons and equipment to China, she used the resources of the Ma family to contact the smugglers in Jianghai. Not only did she have these weapons and equipment, but she even got a helicopter.


    At this time, Ma Sanmo seemed unable to see it any more. He stood up and said with a bitter smile:


    "Mr. Wang, my little aunt is young and not sensible after all. Please give me some thin noodles. Don''t be the same as her."


    "As for the mercenaries, it''s up to you whether they live or die!"


    As soon as he said this, his face changed completely.


    It''s not fear, it''s anger.


    Blood Sword sneered: "it''s really brave, fat man. At your age, it''s still miss Ma Jiaojiao''s nephew. I''m not going to trouble you. Now, it seems that I need to bleed you and loosen your bones. "


    "Yes, Captain, I''m still reluctant to use torture. Let me take care of bloodletting. I promise to make him lose ten pounds in half an hour and lose weight successfully." Another mercenary was laughing.


    On one side, Ma Ziqiang''s team, all of them look at the death of several people in the Blood Sword team.


    Do you know the people you are mocking have any terrorist means?


    Do you know what a terrible existence he really is?


    At this moment, Ma Ziqiang really wanted to call Wang Xu the most common nickname of "Wang Jiu" in the international mercenary circle.


    Wang Jiu, the ninth king!


    Nine is the best, eight is the worst!


    At this time, Ma Jiaojiao was also very impatient to Wang Xu and others


    "Well, you warriors come out to fight for money in the end? As long as you get out of the way now, I''ll give you as much as you want. Don''t worry, I won''t go back on my promise. You can still afford to pay for the tens of billions of assets of our Ma group. "


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu smiles and finally opens his mouth. He only says faintly:


    "Is it great to have money?"


    "Sorry, it''s really great to have money!" Ma Jiaojiao sneered and continued


    "If I have money, I can attract countless people to work for me. Rich, I now let them kill you directly here, and no one can trouble me. Money... "


    "You can do whatever you want!"


    When she spoke, she looked at Wang Xu and other people''s eyes, which was even more disdainful and sarcastic.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He just said with a faint smile:


    "I''m sorry, the warrior is really great. He can do whatever he wants. Other than that, today, you have only two ways to go, either turn around and leave, or leave your life here. "


    While talking, Wang Xu''s feet moved gently, just like an ordinary person, walking step by step to the mercenaries such as blood sword.


    "Damn it, little boy, you don''t even have the same hair. How dare you act like that in front of my blood sword? Warrior? I''ll show you what it''s like for the British and French forces to shoot me with one shot, Daqing


    Seeing this, Xuejian sneered. Finally, he was completely impatient. He raised his hand and picked up the automatic rifle. He didn''t look at it. As soon as the muzzle of the gun was thrown, he fired three shots at Wang Xu.


    For their own shooting, the bloody sword is extremely proud. The Humvee drivers who hit the high-speed moving Humvee three times in a row can kill each other with great accuracy.


    In his mind, you don''t have to look at it. At the moment when the gunshot rang out, Wang Xu should have been shot and lying on the ground. He would not die and scream bitterly.


    But as he swept past with three shots, he saw the horror on his mercenary''s face when he was ready to talk and laugh with his subordinates.


    "Well? Something''s wrong... "Blood Sword frowned suddenly.


    It''s so quiet!


    No, the next second


    "Step on it


    There was no pause in the gentle footsteps.


    He looked up and saw that Wang Xu still had a faint smile on his face. His body was intact, as if he had not fired the three shots just now. He continued to walk with an ordinary man at random.


    "Fuck! A little bit good? You can dodge three bullets. I''ll see how you can dodge thirty! " Blood Sword face a ruthless, rifle black hole muzzle at Wang Xu, without a pause, thumb constantly point to pull the trigger.


    "Da! Da! Dada


    The sound of clear bullets coming out of the chamber is endless, but the blood sword is an expert in shooting. Thirty bullets, even if they were fired by a single shot, were all fired in just two seconds. The bullets formed a barrage, which almost blocked all the escape spaces around Wang Xu.


    However, does Wang Xu need to hide?


    The speed of the bullets was very fast, almost in a flash, all of them reached him, and then


    It was like hitting an invisible barrier, hovering in the air for a moment, then falling to the ground with a crackle.


    Even the last bullet hovered in the air strangely, like an invisible hand wrapping the bullet.


    Before the three bullets Wang Xu how to hide past the Blood Sword do not know, but now the 30 bullets, Blood Sword is clear!


    In front of Wang Xu''s body, there is a light white barrier, which is like substance. This is the essence of his body protection barrier, which is inspired by his body protection Rune engraved on the broken sword.


    The mercenaries around the Blood Sword were full of horror long ago, but now they were even more scared.


    "What is this?"


    Blood Sword is also, eyes are about to stare out.


    It was not only him, but also the men beside him. They were too surprised to know what was going on.

 Chapter 225

    Wang Xu''s current situation is totally different from the warrior he killed before?


    What happened?


    Subconsciously, the Blood Sword turned his head and looked at the people around him. He opened his mouth to ask what he wanted.


    But just as he opened his mouth, before he had time to say a word, he saw that his subordinates, as if they had gone to hell, turned crazy and stepped back one after another.


    "Old, old... Well, the warrior pasted, pasted, pasted... Pasted on your head..." a loyal mercenary stammered.


    As soon as he said this, his heart was cold.


    What the hell? The moment he turned his head, the little boy was still standing there. How could he stick it on his head now?


    On his head?


    The Blood Sword felt cold in his heart. No matter what strange situation it was, he suddenly got short and rolled on the ground in embarrassment.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, a dark shadow from the sky, Wang Xu''s feet on the ground.


    The whole ground jumped violently. In the process of rolling, blood sword''s body was bumped, and then fell to the ground. The whole person looked at the place where he just stood, and his eyes were shrinking quickly.


    There, Wang Xu stood quietly. There was a half meter diameter pit on the ground. What was more frightening was that his feet were suspended above the pit.


    People, floating in the air?


    Is this a fuckin ''human?


    This guy can''t be a ghost, can he?!


    At the thought of this, there was a chill in everyone''s heart.


    People, they can kill with guns and bullets, but what about ghosts?


    At the thought of the strange and white barrier that appeared in front of Wang Xuzhi''s predecessor, several mercenaries, even though they were used to life and death, trembled a little. They are cruel to people, but ghosts... Who is not afraid?


    Even the blood sword was shivering, and his face was very pale. If he had just dodged a little slower, he would have been trampled into a pool of mud.


    Ma Jiaojiao is even more pretty and bloodless.


    She has heard that there are some strange people and strange things by means of immortals. Master Mao, who invited back to China from abroad, is said to be such a person. But she has seen master Mao''s method, which is nothing more than empty handed fireball. How could Wang Xu show such horror?


    Ignoring bullets and standing out of thin air, the power created by one foot is more terrifying than the destructive power of grenade explosion


    Think of here, Ma Jiaojiao the whole person beat a shiver hard, subconsciously, look to the nearby master Mao for help.


    "Ah


    At this time, master Mao finally sighed and slowly opened his eyes. In his eyes, the fire was shining, especially bright in the dark, just like a god of fire who opened his eyes.


    His face was indifferent, his eyes were compassionate, and he said without anger


    "Young man, please take the initiative to stop and step back. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not being moral and deceiving the small."


    Smell speech, Wang Xu immediately is a smile, light looking at him, way: "come on, I wait for you don''t speak moral, with big bully small."


    As he spoke, he swung a brass bullet that he held in the palm of his hand. It instantly penetrated the air, and directly penetrated the other side''s eyebrows in the blood sword''s eyes full of fear and regret.


    "PATA!"


    The blood sword just got up from the ground, his eyes widened and he couldn''t sleep. The body fell on the ground. He didn''t understand it until he died.


    It''s clear that the last warrior is just like a chicken to be slaughtered at the muzzle of his gun. When he comes to Wang Xu, it''s like changing the world?


    However, the world is always that world, but people are different.


    "Ah


    Seeing that Wang Xu killed a man, Ma Jiaojiao immediately screamed, and the whole person subconsciously hid behind master Mao. Some of the mercenaries under the Blood Sword were unwilling, but in the end, no one took revenge for their boss.


    They are not idiots. Wang Xu''s means have ignored all their weapons, grenades? Then you have to be able to throw it at others. With Wang Xugang''s ghostly speed, they are afraid that they will be crushed to death as soon as they take out the grenade.


    No one knows that he will die and send him to death!


    However, master Mao was slightly angry, looked directly at Wang Xu, shook his head and said:


    "When I was abroad, I heard that the Chinese martial arts with internal strength can protect the body with external strength, but the martial arts... In front of the real road, it''s just a path, it can''t be on the stage."


    "That hand you just used was to let your Qi out, right? Now, it''s not worth mentioning. It''s just a matter of my skill. How dare you be so arrogant? "


    Internal strength?


    After listening, Wang Xu''s face flashed a strange smile.


    But after master Mao finished, he did not look at him any more. He stepped out, and a faint red light appeared on his body. He made a decision with his hands slightly, and then the red light soared, turned into a huge flame and swept towards Wang Xu.


    The fire was so powerful that it lit up the night around. The light and shadow on Ma Jiaojiao''s face were all fanatical, admiring and awed.


    The speed of the fire is very fast. In the eyes of all the people, the whole body of Wang Xu is wrapped up in an instant, and only a burning human flame can be seen.


    "Good! Master Mao really deserves his reputation. This is the real unpredictable master! " One of the mercenaries under the Blood Sword screamed, his face filled with ecstasy.


    At this moment, Ma Ziqiang, who had been restraining his subordinates, looked at the burning human flame not far away, and a little hesitation flashed in his eyes


    "Did he die so easily? No matter how powerful the nine kings are, he is also a man. Master Mao''s method is just like an immortal. He can control the fire with one move. "


    Thinking of the back, Ma Ziqiang had a bitter smile on his face, sighed and shook his head, as if to throw out the shadow Wang Xu had brought him.


    Master Mao, after releasing the technique, never looked at Wang Xu again, turned and returned to Ma Jiaojiao, as if in his heart, Wang Xu was a dead man.


    Master Mao glanced at Ma Sanmo and others not far away, then his eyes narrowed again, as if he had fallen into a state of closing his eyes and recuperating himself


    "The trouble has been solved. The remaining fat man is Miss Ma. Your nephew is an ordinary person. It''s not worth me to let those black star mercenaries solve it."


    "As for the woman in red over there, she is in the same way as me. Now she is casting a spell to open the door of the secret place. I can''t disturb her for the time being. When the door is opened, I will solve her."


    "Well, now, please ask Miss Ma to let the mercenaries of black star clear up. I don''t want to have any idlers here in one minute."


    He stood there with his hands behind his back, his eyes half narrowed, and with the power of "killing" Wang Xu between his hands, he shocked the whole audience. There was a dead silence around him, as if everyone dared not speak.


    Ma Jiaojiao nodded complacently, looked at Ma Sanmo and said sarcastically: "how about my big nephew? Are you going to take people away, or do I have people pointing guns at you? "


    However, Ma Sanmo didn''t look at her either. He just looked at the flaming human shaped pillar not far away.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to notice something. He closed his eyes and suddenly opened his eyes. He couldn''t believe it.


    The next moment.


    "Step on it


    The sound of clear steps, in this dead night, sounds like thunder in everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 226

    Ma Jiaojiao''s smile had not gone away, but suddenly solidified on her face.


    In her incredulous eyes, she reflected a human figure wrapped in flames, as if it was a real God of fire coming out of the flames. Layers of flames are burning and jumping tightly on the figure, but they can''t hurt the figure at all. On the contrary, they are like countless flame elves who are dancing around the figure in a trance, worshiping their king of flame.


    A person, safe in the sea of fire picture, where the fire is not retreat, but layer upon layer winding up, but can not hurt the people inside a corner, that is how shocking?


    Now, Ma Jiaojiao deeply felt her own insignificance, and had a kind of fear from her heart. She opened her mouth and scolded Ma Sanmo. She was stiff in her throat. Her face was stiff. She didn''t know whether it was fear or shame.


    Not only she, but all the people who saw this scene were frozen in the same place. Several black star mercenaries with rifles and micro charge were ready to go to the front to drive the crowd. They put down their guns again in silence.


    Ma Ziqiang and others have retreated further. This kind of scene, and what happened after that, is obviously no longer what ordinary mercenaries like them can intervene in.


    "How could it be?"


    Master Mao''s eyes were incredible, and his hands trembled slightly.


    No one knows more about the power of his own fire spell than he does. A robot will burn off a layer of iron by the fire at this time.


    I''m afraid those who are strong in the area have already exhausted their internal strength and have been burnt into coke!


    But


    Wang Xu is not damaged, even a corner of his clothes is not damaged, the flame is jumping, only an inch away from his body in vain.


    Is this boy a dark warrior? But even the dark warrior can''t hold his flame


    All of a sudden, an extremely frightening idea came out of master Mao''s heart.


    Is this boy a warrior of strength?!


    For a moment, his face was in a state of uncertainty.


    "Boy, my flame, unless it''s a warrior, no one can stop it. It''s enough to be proud to be a warrior at your age."


    Master Mao shakes his head and shakes away the unrealistic ideas in his mind. His eyes twinkle. He stares at Wang Xu coldly and asks word by word


    "You can''t be a warrior. Who are you?"


    "Ha ha."


    Wang Xu gently smile, did not answer the meaning of master Mao.


    It''s not the first time he''s met a master, but it''s the first time he''s met a master after he returned to Jianghai. His fire spell is really powerful. Even if it''s him, in a short time, the power of life consumed in his body is also terrible.


    However, no matter how fierce the fire is, even if it is like a maggot of tarsal bone, it is also a rootless wood, which will gradually die out under the consumption of him.


    Seeing that Wang Xu did not dare to answer his question, master Mao''s face sank: "boy, you can ignore me if you think I have nothing to do with you? I can release dozens of more powerful Fire spells. I''ll see if you can sustain them dozens of times! "


    As he spoke, his eyes were full of fire, and two flames suddenly appeared between his hands. The flames soared into the sky and turned into two fire dragons more than two meters long in the air, rushing toward Wang Xu.


    The fire dragon flying into the sky, accompanied by a huge flame, lit up the whole night sky, but also covered master Mao''s own sight.


    "Boom!"


    But at this time, there was a loud noise in the void, and the surrounding space seemed to be followed by a violent shock, and an invisible shock suddenly spread from somewhere in the void. Just in a flash, the two fire dragons were crushed into a piece of Mars by this invisible shock.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Master Mao was a little stunned, and then suddenly looked up to the nearby grave pit.


    I saw that in the grave pit, the iron coffin, which had been entangled by hundreds of iron chains, floated slowly, as if there was an invisible hand brushing it gently, and one iron chain after another broke.


    "Touch! Touch! Touch


    Each chain is broken, and the invisible sound in the void is even more huge. With the last chain broken, the roaring sound reverberates over the whole Furong mountain.


    At the same time, the dark iron coffin suddenly stood on its head.


    "Touch!"


    The next moment, the top of the coffin lid suddenly opened, revealing the dark bottom of the coffin. Strange things happened. The dark coffin mouth was so big, but it was expanding in the reflection of master Mao''s eyes.


    The speed was very fast. Almost in a flash, the dark mouth of the iron coffin exceeded four or five meters in diameter and seven or eight meters in height.


    What is the concept of seven or eight meters high, three stories high!


    When a person stands in front of a three story building and looks up, how small is he?


    And when a person, with his own eyes, sees a coffin that is no more than two meters in size, and within a few breaths, it turns into such a magnificent size in front of him, the shock is even more terrifying.


    Now, master Mao felt a little scared in his heart!


    "This is..."


    Master Mao''s eyes contracted violently, as if he had seen something terrible.


    He''s all like that. What about the others? When everyone saw this scene, they were fixed in the same place. They did not dare to move. Their eyes were empty and dull, as if they had lost their soul.


    In front of this scene, let everyone unforgettable!


    The huge iron coffin stands in the sky and the earth. The coffin mouth is swarthy, so people can''t see the situation inside. It seems that this is not the entrance of a coffin, but a gate to the abyss of hell.


    "Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, a faint cold wind blew out of the gate. It was freezing and piercing, which made everyone tremble.


    "Ah


    Ma Jiaojiao gave out a scream of panic again, her eyes were scattered, as if she saw the ghost, and she fell back in panic.


    At this time, all the people woke up. After the death of blood sword, Ma Ziqiang was the most important mercenary of black star. He quickly helped Ma Jiaojiao and yelled at the crowd:


    "Don''t you form a formation and protect Miss Ma, all on high alert!"


    "All men, load the guns!"


    With that, Ma Ziqiang took up his rifle with a click, pointed the muzzle at the gate, and looked extremely nervous, as if a devil from hell would be saved in the next moment.


    The other black star mercenaries came back to their senses, shaking and holding up their arms, while carefully protecting Ma Jiaojiao. After all, they are mercenaries fighting for wealth. Although they are afraid, they know how to perform their duties.


    Even master Mao was very tight and on guard. His hands were wrapped in the fire and his magic was frozen. He was also frightened by the dark door of the coffin.


    Ma Sanmo looks at Wang Xu in horror and asks with trembling: "is this... The gate of the secret place? It''s really... Terrible. It''s this iron coffin... Isn''t it a group of ghosts who died in ancient times? "


    "Mr. Wang, what should we do?"


    What Ma Sanmo experienced during this period of time made him very happy. He had not met Wang Xu for a long time. He was the only one who came to find this secret place. He was afraid that he had been killed by others for a long time. I don''t know how many times. How could he see such a shocking scene as the reappearance of a myth?

 Chapter 227

    "What to do?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and said with a faint smile: "of course, we went in directly. Isn''t that what we came here for?"


    "Yes, of course we went straight in."


    On one side, Sun Yan also breathed out a long breath, and her face was a little pale. It was obvious that opening the door did not cost her a lot.


    During the conversation, she glanced back at master Mao, frowned slightly and complained a little impatiently: "Wang Xu, why are they still here? With your strength, it won''t take long to kill him, will it


    "I''m not a killer. What''s more, just the vision of opening the door scares them out. They''re just rubbish. Why should I have the same opinion with them?" Wang Xu shook his head and said calmly:


    "Leave them alone, let''s go in."


    With that, he gently grasped the hand of Liu Yuqi, who had a little white face beside him. He gave a little smile to the little girl and walked straight to the gate.


    Liu Yuqi bit her lips and nervously followed Wang Xu. She did not dare to fall.


    After all, she is just a high school girl. In the past ten years, she has been in contact with the society of ordinary people, even the martial arts. No matter how determined her mind is, she will feel scared in the face of this gloomy and strange scene.


    But soon, feeling the warmth from Wang Xu''s palm, the little girl''s pale face gradually recovered. Backhand took the initiative to seize Wang Xu''s hand, very tight, very tight.


    Brother Xu is here. She


    be fearless!


    One big and one small, under the complicated gaze of all people, step by step into the darkness of the coffin door, gradually unable to see clearly.


    "This boy... There are a lot of women around him... This girl is good, and I don''t know if that boy knows..."


    Sun Yan shook his head, as if to see something, turned his mouth, cold swept his eyes, not far from master Mao, also followed in.


    "Shall we go in?"


    Zhao San, Qiang Ge and other leaders in the ninth rate circle looked at each other for a while. Finally, everyone''s eyes focused on Ma Sanmo.


    "Go in! I''m afraid of ghosts when I have Prince Wang... No, I''m not afraid of ghosts! "


    Ma San grinds his teeth, stomps his feet and trembles with fat. He trots to follow him for fear that Sun Yan''s back will not be seen. At that time, facing the dark coffin door, they are afraid to go in again.


    The others hesitated for a moment, but stood still. Finally, Zhao San nodded and said with a smile:


    "Ma Pang is right. Even if there is a ghost, we don''t need to be afraid. Let''s go. Don''t you want to see it with your own eyes, so that people like Prince Wang can attach importance to such a secret place. What is it like inside? "


    I don''t know which sentence really moved everyone. Brother Qiang and others looked at each other, and they didn''t hesitate any more, so they followed up.


    Soon, outside the gate, there were black stars such as master Mao, Ma Jiaojiao and Ma Ziqiang. The mercenaries looked at each other.


    "Master Mao, what shall we do? Or... Or, shall we retreat first? " Ma Ziqiang asked carefully.


    The task he accepted was to protect each other''s life during MA Jiaojiao''s treasure hunting, and to solve some minor troubles for Miss Ma.


    But now, not to mention Wang Xu, this strange coffin door is definitely beyond the scope of small trouble!


    At this time, he just wanted to keep himself safe and take Ma Jiaojiao, the employer, and his staff out alive. In this way, the task is completed, and they can get the money they deserve.


    "Retreat?"


    Master Mao''s face was a little cloudy and sunny. Sun Yan just looked at him, but he didn''t know why. It made him feel cool. It was as if he had a cold knife hanging from the back of his neck and would cut it off at any time.


    But soon, his face was fierce and he said with a cold smile, "why retreat? Are you really scared by a coffin gate, as the woman just said


    "But... But we Black Star didn''t expect to encounter this situation before taking on the mission?" Ma Ziqiang''s face was a little ugly. As he spoke, he looked at some of his subordinates. His eyes flashed slightly, and he continued:


    "Besides, not to mention the strange coffin gate, even the prince Wang and the mysterious woman just now, they are no longer what we can solve."


    Then he turned to Ma Jiaojiao and said in a deep voice:


    "Miss Ma, to put it in a bad way, it has exceeded the task standard when we accepted the employment. The price you paid is not enough to support the danger we are facing next."


    "Although you are the employer, we also have reasonable reasons to refuse to accept. If you continue to insist, we will unilaterally and unconditionally terminate the contract."


    "Now, it''s up to you to decide whether to advance or retreat!"


    Ma Jiaojiao''s face was pale and hesitated for a moment.


    It''s not daring to let her retreat here, but if she continues, Ma Ziqiang is right. The danger ahead is far beyond her expectation at the beginning.


    Finally, Ma Jiaojiao was not reconciled. She looked at master Mao and asked, "master Mao, what do you think..."


    "If they dare to go in, we can go in too!" His eyes flickered for a while, and master Mao said faintly.


    Then he glanced at Ma Ziqiang and others and said with disdain:


    "If you have been scared out of your courage, then hurry up and go away. I don''t need you. I can guarantee Miss Ma''s safety if I am alone."


    Ma Ziqiang looked at master Shimao deeply. Instead of refuting, he stared at Ma Jiaojiao and asked seriously:


    "Are you sure, Miss Ma?"


    "Well, I''ll go in with master Mao, but you can''t leave. You have to wait for us outside. This is our initial contract. You black star won''t break the contract, will you?" Ma Jiaojiao nodded.


    "This Miss Ma is at ease and natural." Ma Ziqiang nodded.


    With that, he waved to the mercenaries to disperse and rest freely. He stood in the same place and watched master Mao and Ma Jiaojiao walk into the coffin door one by one.


    I don''t know why, when I look at master Mao''s seemingly upright and firm back, I can''t help thinking:


    "Master Mao''s body... Seems to be shaking?"


    At this time, the wolf came, lowered his voice and asked: "Captain, why don''t we tell the real identity of Prince Wang?"


    "Nine kings?"


    Hearing the speech, Ma Ziqiang gave a smile, looked at master Mao''s back with profound meaning, and said to himself, "what do you think we mercenaries are in master Mao''s eyes? Jiuwang is the name of Prince Wang in our mercenary circle, but in the eyes of master Mao, he is just a nobody. "


    "Didn''t you see that after Prince Wang came out of the fire intact, he was still high and looked down upon?"


    "Anyway, people won''t care about us. In that case, what''s the difference between saying it and not saying it? Waste? Or a master? Let him experience it himself. "


    The wolf nodded thoughtfully, and then suddenly raised his head as if he understood something


    "Captain, do you mean master Mao is not the opponent of Prince Wang?"


    "Maybe..."


    Ma Ziqiang sighed quietly


    "We shouldn''t provoke either of them anyway, just do our part."

 Chapter 228

    At the same time, Wang Xu and others appeared in a gray and dead world after passing through the dark coffin door.


    "Is this the world in the coffin?"


    Two small hands tightly grasp Wang Xu''s right hand. Liu Yuqi hides behind Wang Xu and looks around him.


    At this time, the two have appeared in an alternative space shrouded in gray fog, and the surrounding environment is not much different from the outside of Furong mountain.


    The whole space is not big. You can see through it almost at a glance. What you can see is just a small space surrounded by three hills. The surrounding rocks are messy, but there is no green at all.


    At this time, they were in the middle of the valley surrounded by the three hills. Looking back, the huge coffin door had disappeared.


    "You''re right. Sure enough, there''s nothing here." All of a sudden, Wang Xu looked up into the fog not far away.


    The door of the secret place is obviously not the door that ordinary people know. After pushing the door, there is the road behind. On the contrary, it is more similar to a transmission mechanism. After they come in through the gate, they do not appear together, but randomly appear in different positions.


    Just when Liu Yuqi was confused, soon, Sun Yan came out slowly from there.


    She looked up at the bare rocks all around her. She seemed quite surprised and said, "really, there is nothing. I didn''t expect that."


    After that, Sun Yan looked at Wang Xu playfully and said with a smile, "how about that? Am I right? Do you want to continue wasting time here? "


    "You''d better hurry to find your father''s body. The way to come in here is the transmission mechanism. If someone behind accidentally takes what you want in advance, don''t blame me for not reminding you." Wang Xu shook his head, did not answer her, but with a faint smile counterattack.


    "It doesn''t matter. The big deal is to snatch it back." Sun Yan shakes her head, looks deeply at Wang Xu, and says playfully:


    "Besides, it''s my father''s body... There are so many strange things in the world, and no one knows what he will become in the past so many years."


    At this time, a disordered sound of footsteps came, accompanied by panic screams and sporadic fighting. They turned to look at the gray fog behind them almost at the same time.


    After two breaths, Ma Sanmo, Zhao San, and Qiang Ge ran out from behind the fog. They were pale and frightened.


    Although Ma Sanmo is fat and ordinary, he is the fastest runner. However, Zhao San and Qiang Ge, who are good in strength, are slow. All of them are injured, and they still have weapons in their hands. They fight with things in the fog from time to time, making a sound of fighting.


    Seeing Wang Xu, Ma Sanmo immediately seemed to see his relatives. His eyes suddenly brightened, his pale face turned ruddy, and his speed suddenly increased. In almost two seconds, he ran more than ten meters.


    "Wang... Prince Wang, corpse, corpse alive!" Stopping one meter in front of Wang Xu, Ma Sanmo put his hands on his knees, gasped and stammered.


    "Is the body alive?" Wang Xu frowned slightly and didn''t ask much. After a thoughtful look at Sun Yan, he raised his eyes to Zhao San and others.


    At this time, there is no need for Ma Sanmo to say that soon the three people will be able to see what they are fighting with in the fog.


    It was a monster three or four meters high, as if four or five corpses were fused together, with four stiff dead heads and seven dead arms.


    This monster doesn''t look like a living creature at all. It has the gray skin of a dead man on its body surface. Its four heads are closed eyes, and there is no angry dead man''s head.


    Just from the appearance, it''s like a couple of corpses immediately combined, and then made by a pair of invisible hands without artistic feeling.


    "Damn, what kind of monster is this?" Strong elder brother draws time, a knife ruthlessly cuts on a monster''s arm, but it sends out the sound of gold and iron, because the strength is too big, the knife edge all collapsed a gap, anti shock of his wrist a burst of pain.


    And the monster with four heads and seven arms didn''t hurt at all!


    "Baldhead, get out of the way!"


    At this time, another name of the nine class boss burst out, took a large caliber shotgun from the back, bang when a, aimed at the monster is a shot.


    "Boom!"


    In the huge gunfire, a piece of gunpowder smoke dispersed. Brother Qiang felt his bald head with a scared face. He was stunned for a moment and found that he was not dead. He immediately turned his head and yelled at the shooting boss


    "Liu Er Mazi, fuck you! Did you shoot like that? Tell me to stay away, you give me time to stay away? I''ll fuck you! "


    Brother Qiang wanted to go up and kill the fool now, but at this time, Zhao San suddenly exclaimed:


    "Hide! That thing is not dead! "


    Without any hesitation, brother Qiang split his sword behind him, and then the whole person rushed to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The next second, in the place where he was standing, the monster with four heads and seven arms suddenly fell from the sky and stepped on the ground with one foot, which made the ground step out of a one meter deep pit.


    "What the hell is this monster? Brothers, if you don''t want to die, run to Prince Wang. We can''t do this. "


    Brother Qiang got up from the ground, turned his head and looked at it with a look of horror, then directly threw his knife at the monster. No matter whether he could stop the monster''s pursuit, he turned and ran to Wang Xu.


    Not only him, at this time, Zhao San and Liu Er Mazi and others, have already run four or five meters, far more than brother Qiang several positions.


    Everyone is in the lower nine class circle. They are not so nice to each other. It''s better for you to die than for him. When you find the space, you can take advantage of others to stop the monster and run away.


    This strange situation is one of the reasons why Ma Sanmo ran so fast before. Otherwise, he was an ordinary man and a fat man. If he didn''t run so fast, he would have stayed to feed the monster.


    "Roar!"


    It seems that the four headed seven armed monster is very upset about the people''s escape without fighting. The seven arms dance in the air, and the smashing air produces waves of air. Obviously, the force is extremely terrible.


    Only at this time did Wang Xu find that the monster had not only four dead heads, but also a head with red eyes and black skin and ink on its face.


    This angry roar is just from the mouth of this head!


    At the same time, seeing this head, Sun Yan''s face for the first time appeared a touch of sadness, and her voice also moved a little. It seemed to be pain, but also with a trace of hatred


    "It... Is my father..."

 Chapter 229

    "The body of..."


    Sun Yan said in a complicated voice, and then regained calm again, and said faintly:


    "Well, what I want is on it. It seems that it hasn''t been taken away by others. You can find what you want. I hope you won''t be disappointed."


    With that, she moved her feet and was ready to solve the "monster" not far away, that is, her father and the dead body.


    But just then, a voice of scorn and a trace of sarcasm came out of the blue


    "Ha ha, just a ghost transformed from Yin Sha, which makes you so embarrassed? Sure enough, waste is waste, not even a corpse. "


    "Who?"


    Brother Qiang, Zhao San and others suddenly face a fury, looking in the direction of the voice, they see Master Mao with Ma Jiaojiao, two people come out from the other side of the fog.


    The visibility in the fog is not low, but it is not high. At least ordinary people like Ma Jiaojiao can only see the distance of about 10 meters.


    As they got closer and closer, Ma Jiaojiao suddenly exclaimed, covered her mouth, and looked at the ghost with fear in her eyes


    "Master Mao, this ghost looks terrible? You... Can you kill it? "


    "Well, it''s just a ghost. It''s a small idea."


    Master Mao snorted coldly, then glanced at the direction of Wang Xu and others with disdain, stepped out suddenly, and sneered:


    "You are all optimistic about me. Today, I will show you what is the real power!"


    As he spoke, his hands had quickly formed a complex handprint in the air, and then he suddenly gave a soft drink in his mouth


    "Hot blast!"


    At the next moment, countless red flames came out of his hands and turned into a huge fireball the size of a washbasin. With his hands gently pushed forward, he suddenly shot at the monster like a cannonball.


    "Boom!"


    Almost in an instant, the monster was covered by the fireball, and there came the angry roar of the monster, and then countless tongues of fire burst up and scattered around.


    Outside, people can see that in the huge fireball, the monster''s seven arms are dancing madly, and his whole body is also jumping and jumping, as if the fire has brought him no small harm.


    When everyone turned black, they beat the monster for a long time, but he didn''t lose any hair. As a result, master Mao hit the monster at random, and the monster was injured.


    At the same time, master Mao is also proud of his head. Instead of looking at the dark faced Zhao San and Qiang Ge, he looks at Wang Xu provocatively and hums coldly


    "Boy, how..."


    Before he finished his words, he was interrupted lightly by Wang Xu: "don''t be so proud. You''d better look behind you."


    As he spoke, Wang Xu looked at master Mao''s back, and his eyes flashed a touch of irony.


    "What?"


    Master Mao''s face suddenly changed, as if he had sensed something. He suddenly turned to see that the flame on the monster had gone out. The monster was surrounded by a thick gray fog, and a cold and extreme chill came out from it.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, the monster suddenly gave out a roar of anger and bent. At the next moment, it shot at master Mao like a sharp arrow. Every step left a huge pit on the ground.


    "It''s not a ghost! The ghost can''t stop my magic. What the hell is this


    In an instant, master Mao''s face changed wildly, and his heart was shocked and full.


    Surprisingly, the monster was obviously angered by him. This is to give up Zhao San, Qiang Ge and others and recognize him.


    All in all, he is a master of magic, not a warrior. His physical force is very weak. Once a monster gets close to him, the cliff has only one way to go, that is death!


    The next moment.


    Without any hesitation, master Mao suddenly bit the tip of his tongue and spewed out a mouthful of blood essence. Then he kneaded his hands and made a bloody fire sword. It vibrated slightly in the air and shot out like lightning. He even cut out a bloody light path in the air.


    The bloody fire sword cut off one of the monster''s heads. Without a sound, it cut off the head. The monster''s body suddenly froze, and the head on his chest gave out an earth shaking roar.


    "Master Mao, how powerful! Come on a few more times, cut off all its heads, and the monster will die! "


    Ma Jiaojiao''s eyes suddenly brightened and she called out.


    However, she didn''t know that master Mao, who turned his back to her now, was pale and frightened.


    He just got the bloody fire sword. It seemed very simple. In fact, it was he who used his blood essence and concentrated most of his body''s power to spray out the killer fire sword, which was his last means to protect his life.


    As a result, with a trump card, but also just cut off a monster''s head, fire sword by the monster around those strange fog corrosion consumption clean.


    But the monster is still rushing to him. If he doesn''t work hard at this time, he can only wait to die. Can he expect Wang Xu and others to help him?


    It''s not him that master Mao despises that boy. Even if the other side really saves him, it must be the opponent of the monster, or it''s just to die!


    "Fight!"


    Just when master Mao gritted his teeth to force the blood essence and catalyze the new bloody fire sword again, he already saw that the real head of the monster on the opposite side was the one on the chest, and the others were all deceiving.


    But at this time, it seems to feel the danger, the monster in the middle of the head suddenly issued a roar, seven arms crazy in the fog around to grab something.


    In a flash, the fog condensed into substance, and he caught it in his hand. It was like throwing a sword and shooting at master Mao.


    At this moment, master Mao could not take care of the blood essence. He was full of alarm in his heart. He rolled on the ground in embarrassment, and rolled four or five times on his face. Only in this way could he avoid the attack of the explosion.


    Behind him were a series of fist sized holes, which made him afraid, pale and desperate. Just now, if any one met him, he was already a dead body.


    At this time, all around a dead silence.


    Ma Jiaojiao, who cheered for master Mao not far away, opened her mouth wider and couldn''t spit out a word. Her pretty face was pale. There was a hole at her feet nearest to her.


    "Wow!"


    All of a sudden, a burst of water sound sounded in the silence, like the floodwater that opened the gate, pouring out wantonly.


    "Master Mao... Help me!"


    Ma Jiaojiao''s eyes were full of tears, her legs were shaking, and her feet were already covered with water.


    However, master Mao could not take care of her at this time. How could he take care of her?


    At this time, master Mao is crazy to get up from the ground, only to run for his own life, but in the moment he got up, he suddenly saw a familiar figure in the corner of his eye and walked away from him.


    "The boy?"


    Master Mao was stunned, and then an idea flashed through his mind


    "What is he going to do?"


    At the same time, no need to ask Master Mao, Liu Yuqi has nervously asked: "brother Xu, that monster is so terrible, what do you want to do?"


    "Kill it!" As Wang Xu walked, he turned to Liu Yuqi and showed a reassuring smile.


    "The boy is crazy! You must be crazy


    In an instant, master Mao''s eyes widened. Before he spoke, Ma Jiaojiao yelled out: "what do you want to do? Don''t irritate it any more


    At this time, Sun Yan came out, frowned, looked at Wang Xu solemnly and asked:


    "It''s a special monster transformed from this secret place. It''s far more powerful than ordinary corpses and ghosts. It''s comparable to the peak of beautifying strength, or even the half step inborn warrior. Are you sure?"


    Zhao San, Qiang Ge and others are also nervous looking at Wang Xu, eyes with suspicion.


    This monster is invulnerable. Even master Mao''s fire magic can be ignored. Is master Wang really OK?


    Wang Xu said with a faint smile


    "You know what? I have a broken sword. "


    After saying this inexplicable words, Wang Xu met the roaring monster and strode up.

 Chapter 230

    A broken sword is broken.


    But can break mountains and rivers, human life!


    In the same way, it can also break all the threats in front of us!


    In the complex eyes of the people, Wang Xu''s face is calm, step by step facing the multi headed seven armed monster produced by the gathering of Yinsha.


    "What on earth does he want to do?"


    Regardless of Wang Xu''s madness, master Mao and Ma Jiaojiao finally responded. They ran to the back in a panic almost regardless of their order. They wanted to stay away from Wang Xu as far as possible.


    At this time, the closer to Wang Xu, the closer to that terrible monster!


    "Ma pangzi, do you think brother Xu will be the opponent of that monster?" Liu Yuqi''s nervous little hands are intertwined with each other. Her bones are white and her face is full of worry.


    Wang Xu is invincible in her heart, but the monster is not only disgusting and terrifying, but also can ignore the sword and gun. Even the master Mao is helpless and almost killed alive.


    "This... Prince Wang should not lose." At this time, Ma Sanmo''s tone was not as proud as before when he faced other people.


    After all, before that, no matter Li family''s martial arts or Ma Jiaojiao and others behind, they were still human beings. Prince Wang''s method was to communicate with God, so it must be like abusing chickens.


    But now, this strange thing in front of him is like a monster coming out of a myth, which is beyond the imagination of his ordinary head.


    That master Mao was so arrogant and arrogant in front of them. In front of this monster, he was still beaten to shit and had no fighting power at all. This, discerning people can see, the monster has not erupted all the strength.


    At this time, master Mao was running away.


    He was about to run out of oil, and the lamp was running out. All over his body, he was scratched by the sharp edges of soil and rocks. It was made by seven long-distance "shells" thrown from the monster''s seven hands.


    I don''t know why, this monster is just like shit in his head. He completely ignores Wang Xu who is walking towards it step by step, and recognizes him just like a absent-minded person.


    Even now, the monster has approached the distance of less than four or five meters behind master Mao. It is clear that as long as a speed burst, it can easily catch up with master Mao. However, the monster is like a cat playing with a mouse. On the head of the monster''s chest, a pair of bloody eyes, with a trace of anger, stare at master Mao jokingly.


    "Damn it! Don''t you see the little boy next to you? " Master Mao was so angry that he cursed wildly in his heart.


    "Touch!"


    All of a sudden, master Mao faltered under his feet and fell to the ground mixed by a raised rock on the ground. His body was covered with scars and he fell there in a miserable way.


    He turned his head, swept seven arms and raised them high. His bloody eyes were full of sarcasm. It seemed that he had lost interest in playing and wanted to kill his monster directly.


    Master Mao gave a big laugh!


    I don''t know how many rich people he has cheated for decades. No, it''s not cheating. Instead, he has played with the common people in his eyes and made a lot of money that ordinary people can''t imagine. As a result, he hasn''t enjoyed his extravagance and will die here today.


    He never even thought that he would be planted in such a small place as Huaxia River and sea!


    "Fuck, son of a bitch, now that you''re out, no matter whether you can kill this thing or not, you''d better hurry up to do it!"


    The corner of his eye was not far away, and Wang Xu was still walking slowly. Master Mao''s heart suddenly raised a strong anger.


    At the thought of Wang Xu''s disdain for him outside the coffin door, which meant that he didn''t dare to come in, master Mao felt even more hatred and deep regret.


    If only he didn''t come in at that time. Now think about it, this little boy was deliberately provoking him. How could he be blinded by anger?


    What''s more, he didn''t record this damned thing about the secret place in the news he learned from the school?


    What''s more, isn''t it recorded in the school''s ancient books that there are all kinds of natural resources and local treasures here? How to come in, only a piece of fog, and bare rocks?


    At this time, master Mao was so regretful!


    But the next moment, not far away from the monster waving in the air seven arms, has suddenly swung up, for a moment, the air is full of gray spray "shells", it is a human self-propelled Gatling.


    These fogs are the Yin evil spirit condensed to the extreme. They are not only the unique energy in this space, but also the unique attack means of this monster. They are as powerful as bullets, and the cold air contained in them is that mortals are frozen to death when they encounter them!


    Master Mao is a master of art, not a warrior. His art has not entered the realm of Tao, and his spirit can''t feed back his body. He is just the body of an ordinary person. He falls to the ground again. Once the monster gets serious, how can he escape?


    In an instant, master Mao only felt that his body was permeated by several cold air masses, and an extreme cold seemed to freeze his soul to pieces. The next second, he fell directly into the deepest darkness.


    "Master Mao!"


    On the other side, Ma Jiaojiao immediately uttered a scream of horror.


    If she dares to enter this strange place, her only dependence is master Mao. At this time, master Mao died miserably. What should she do alone?


    Is it difficult to


    To ask her nephew for help?!


    You know, before that, she still stood high in public and severely reprimanded Ma Sanmo. At this time, how could she be shameful?


    wait!


    Or, you can directly ask the young master who ma Sanmo relies on


    Ma Jiaojiao struggles in her heart and suddenly looks up at Wang Xu, who is walking step by step towards the evil monster.


    "Since he dares to stand up at this time, he should have his self-confidence and dependence... But master Mao is dead, and he is so young... Isn''t he really here to die?" Ma Jiaojiao struggles in her heart.


    At this time, Wang Xu had approached Yinsha monster, only three or four meters away, with the monster''s huge height, even directly bent down to hit him.


    Seems to feel something, Yin evil monster a pair of bloody eyes also staring at Wang Xu, there is a dangerous light inside.


    Wang Xu looks up at this ferocious monster. He doesn''t know how many human corpses are fused together. He is more than three meters tall. Standing in front of each other, he only reaches the top half of each other''s knees, just like the worst height difference between human and giant.


    "It''s a collection of yin and evil spirits. The body is like a zombie. It''s invulnerable, and there''s a little spirit left. It''s not just a beast that can only act according to instinct."


    "Because he was born from Yin Sha, he could gather the power of Yin Sha around him and form a powerful attack. Although the form was too simple and crude, his power was not weak at all. Master Mao was just like a chicken and duck, and he was crushed to death at random."


    "If you give this thing enough time to stay in this place, it''s not impossible for it to grow into a real zombie. It''s as smart as a person and has all kinds of uncanny abilities. It''s hard to recognize it when it''s mixed into the crowd."


    "It''s a pity that you have what Sun Yan wants, but you also have what I want in your body!"


    Wang Xu shook his head and sighed.


    The next moment, he gently moves in the void around him.


    In a flash, a bright white sword light burst out from the void. Between the light and shadow, a broken sword half cut off from the sword body appeared.

 Chapter 231

    The broken sword is hanging in the air, and the sword body emits a faint light. Dense runes appear for the first time. The ancient lines outline the mysterious track, with an ancient flavor of vicissitudes.


    Although the sword has no sharp point, it is extremely sharp. The sword is so angry that it seems that it wants to cut off the nine days far away. It also wants to destroy all the enemies in front of it!


    "How could that sword..."


    Ma Jiaojiao, who is struggling at the bottom of her heart, raises her head in a moment of shock and looks at the scene with eyes full of shock. Her red lips are slightly open and her crystal saliva falls down the corner of her mouth in shock.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu reached out with one hand, gently grasped the handle of the broken sword, and then stepped out. The whole void seemed to be shocked. It seemed that there was an invisible ladder under his feet, which carried him step by step to the high altitude. Each step crossed a distance of four or five meters. In less than two steps, he had reached the top of Yinsha monster.


    "This..."


    In the distance, Zhao San, brother Qiang and other seniors of the ninth class have been completely shocked by this scene.


    Although it''s not the first time to see the broken sword, it''s the first time to see Wang Xu holding the broken sword and stepping on the void like an immortal.


    The scene in front of us is far more shocking than the scene of a sword light suddenly appearing and the sword cutting the fourth master.


    "This is Mr. Wang!"


    Ma Sanmo''s eyes were full of fanatical color, and the fat on his face was shaking violently.


    Even if it is Sun Yan, this moment is also face micro movement, complexion complex looking at Wang Xu. Only Liu Yuqi''s face was tight, and her eyes were full of tension staring at Wang Xu.


    "I have a sword..."


    Wang Xushan holds the handle of the broken sword and his eyes are quiet.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, the void generates electricity, and the sword light on the broken sword suddenly rises, extending for several meters, turning into a complete bright sword light. Where it passes, the fog disappears.


    "Roar!"


    Yinsha monster felt the extremely terrible danger. His bloody eyes were staring at Wang Xu. He closed the other three heads of his eyes and opened them in an instant. The black blood and tears flowed down from his eyes, and the three closed mouths also opened up and roared.


    At the same time, its seven arms were dancing wildly in the surrounding fog. It seemed strange and irregular, but in a flash, it gathered a huge and incomparable gray fog. Then, with the continuous grasp and push of the seven arms, it turned into a gray surging wave and went to the bombardment of Wang Xupu.


    "No! Hide


    Seeing this scene, many people called out subconsciously. Ma Jiaojiao was even more scared and retreated. Finally, she fell on the ground with her head down and shivered. She didn''t dare to see the miserable ending.


    However, in mid air, Wang Xu stood up out of thin air, holding the broken sword in his hand, gently waving it down, and slowly spitting out the second half of his words


    "Can... Break! Mountain! Sichuan! People! Life


    Under the sword, all things are disgraced. It seems that only the bright sword light across the sky is left between heaven and earth.


    Where the sword light passed, the endless fog faded away, as if the void around had been cut off. In the eyes of countless people, there was only the bright sword light and a blank sword mark after the sword light.


    The wave, which was agitated by the fog, didn''t even stop. In a moment, it was cut off by the sword light, and then the sword light cut directly on the top of the monster''s body. It didn''t mean to stop at all. It went down all the way.


    The steel knife cuts the rolling blade, and the shotgun blows. It''s as weak as the steel body. Under the light of the sword, it''s as weak as white paper. It''s broken by one sword.


    "Roar!"


    Yinsha monster let out a desperation, full of unwilling roar, accompanied by endless pain, it seems that there is a trace of relief.


    The next moment.


    Its body is stiff in place for a little meal, and then a sword mark suddenly appears from the center of its body, both sides of the body slowly slide down, and finally fell to the ground with a bang, arousing countless dust and gravel.


    Even master Mao, the great master of magic, hated the fallen monsters. Under Wang Xu''s sword, they were like chickens and ducks waiting to be slaughtered.


    The broken sword has no point, but it has a heavy edge. It can be cut out with one sword!


    "Is this... Is this still human?"


    Far away, Zhao San, Qiang Ge and others are full of horror. They have countless younger brothers. They are so proud of their decision.


    Sure enough, follow the steps of Prince Wang


    It''s the most damned right decision in their life!


    "Ha ha, Mr. Wang is indeed Mr. Wang!"


    Ma Sanmo''s face was full of pride, and he was very proud to smile. Looking at brother Qiang''s eyes, it was like looking at his younger brother.


    "This... This... How could he be so powerful?"


    Fell to sit on the ground, head down, shivering Ma Jiaojiao felt wrong, subconsciously looked up, left was in front of the collapse of the monster body scared silly.


    The monster''s huge three story body, falling to the ground, deeply engraved into her heart, and let her never forget!


    Sun Yan''s eyes twinkled and sighed in a low voice: "ah, how many secrets did this boy... Hide? It seems that in the future, I will guess him with 12% of my mind. I can''t treat him as a junior any more. "


    Liu Yuqi was the only one. Her tight little face suddenly came down. All the smiles were bright and happy. The little girl held her head high and looked around. She was very proud


    "This... Is my brother Xu!"


    However, no matter who, at this moment, all with a complex mood, look at the void with admiration and awe, still standing out of thin air, holding a broken sword, washed by the wave of fog all over the body, but motionless, proud in the middle, like a young immortal.


    At this time, all the people''s emotions gradually gathered, and finally, they all turned into a sentence:


    "Sword is like a dragon, man is like a wild dragon!"


    In the dazed eyes of the crowd, Wang Xu put away the broken sword and suddenly made a single hand move in the void. Suddenly, from the body of the Yin evil monster, a blood red ball appeared in the air.


    From the appearance, it was a blood colored stone, which was inconspicuous.


    But after falling into Wang Xu''s hands, with countless breath rushing into his body, the color of blood gradually converges like water infiltrating into a sponge, and the whole stone turns into glass like translucent crystals in an instant, as if you can see three small mountain fronts in a fog.


    "Sure enough, it''s here... The secret core!"


    In an instant, the corner of Wang Xu''s mouth tilted slightly, and without waiting for others to see it clearly, he turned his backhand and quietly put away the core of this secret place, and his figure fell back to the ground.

 Chapter 232

    See Wang Xu landing, people immediately around quickly.


    Ma Sanmo is the fastest runner. He doesn''t know how an ordinary man can break out faster than others. He bows to Wang Xu skillfully and says with a smile:


    "Mr. Wang, this monster has been killed by you. There should be no other monsters outside, right? Or let''s go around and see if there are any treasures. "


    Wang Xu saw at a glance that Ma Sanmo obviously wanted to drink soup. After all, it took him a long time to find this secret place. At the beginning, he spent nearly 100 million on the three legged bronze tripod.


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu can already think of Ma Sanmo''s disappointment. At the moment when he came into contact with the core of the secret place, everything in the secret place had been fully understood by him.


    As Sun Yan said, there is nothing left here. It has already been carried out.


    After all, Ma Sanmo did a lot for him. He was going to give him a drink of soup, but now the soup is gone. He, the owner who has gained the most benefits, can''t help giving Ma Pang some benefits.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu shook his head and said calmly, "there''s no need to waste time. We''re a little late. Except for this Yinsha monster, everything in it has already been taken away by others."


    Smell speech, Ma San grinding face immediately is a burst of endless disappointment, not only he, but also Zhao San, brother Qiang and others are full of disappointment, they gritted their teeth through the strange coffin door to come in, in addition to the trust of Wang Xu, more afraid also want to pick up some benefits.


    However, at the moment, the words behind Wang Xu came, and all of them were happy.


    "However, you helped me to do so many things, and I can''t let you work in vain..." in Ma Sanmo''s surprise eyes, Wang Xu took out a warm white jade bottle from his body, opened the bottle mouth, and revealed a small piece of pale gold liquid inside.


    In an instant, a strange smell suddenly spreads out in the air. At the beginning, it looks like the stench of something rotten, but the more you smell it, the more fragrant it is. The pores under the whole body are all open, like breathing. The tiredness in the body is swept away, which makes people feel shocked.


    "Mr. Wang, what is this Ma Sanmo''s eyes were full of doubts, but his face couldn''t help showing a trace of excitement.


    Although it smells stinky, it''s just like stinky tofu. The more it smells, the more fragrant it is. The strange effect behind it is even more amazing. You can know it''s a good thing with your butt, which is not available to ordinary people!


    "This is quenching body fluid, which can refine your body, remove some impurities in your body, and achieve the effect of strengthening your body. Well, you''re not a warrior. You''re too weak to use it directly. This small bottle can be diluted with pure water and then taken orally. After using it, you should be able to make your physical quality similar to that of ordinary special forces. "


    Wang Xu light finish saying, close the bottle mouth again, carelessly throw to Ma San mo. This is a part of the quenched body fluid that he left when he hit the peak of martial arts in order to get into the bone.


    Originally, it was prepared for Liu''s mother and daughter, but there were not many. At this time, it was just right for Ma Sanmo to take advantage of it. This fat man is full of fat. He must have wanted to lose weight for a long time. Well, he''s strong!


    Sure enough, he took the jade bottle carefully, and Ma Sanmo''s face was full of laughter. In the envious eyes of the people around him, he protected his chest like a miser.


    But at this time, Wang Xu seemed to think of something. He glanced at Zhao San, Qiang Ge and others, then turned to Ma Sanmo and said casually:


    "By the way, other people have been working hard recently. I''ll give you a martial arts skill after going out, and you''ll be responsible for teaching it to other people. Your body is too weak. You can practice it after you use up the quenched body fluid."


    In an instant, Ma Sanmo felt that his breathing was about to suffocate. There were only two words in his mind.


    Happiness!


    At this moment, who has his mother''s happiness?!


    In particular, with Wang Xu''s words, the eyes of the elder brother Bianqiang and the elder brother Liu Er Mazi are almost red. They want to get Wang Xu''s martial arts skills now. When they look at Ma Sanmo, they are full of jealousy.


    Damn, these people are mixed in the lower Jiuliu. Although they have practiced some martial arts, they don''t have a systematic skill. Now, finally, there will be!


    What''s more, as a prince, even if the skill is given casually, it can be worse?!


    "Mr. Ma... No, Mr. Ma! Come on, brother Liu Er Mazi, do you have time tonight? I''ll take charge of the business and ask boss Ma to go to my place for a wave. If we don''t talk about anything else, we''ll have enough wine and beautiful women in charge of the ditch! "


    "I''ll wipe your mother''s Liu Er Ma Zi, and roll the calf for me! Boss Ma, this pockmarked son is nonsense, his beautiful woman also has ditch, other want what nothing, still my brother I that! " Strong brother is a push away Liu two pock, directly to Ma Sanmo''s side, shoulder to shoulder, an old fellow iron brother good appearance.


    The other nine rate boss also came up one by one to say hello and yelled to invite Ma Sanmo as a guest.


    At this moment, Ma Sanmo''s eyes on his fat face were almost gone.


    Happiness!


    So damn happy!


    Sure enough, after the king''s thigh, we horse fat without saying a word, must hold the dead, has been holding on!


    Wang Xu''s identity is too high, and these bosses dare not make contact with Wang Xu directly. Naturally, they can only find Ma Sanmo. Among them, Zhao San is the only one who has made contact with Wang Xu in advance. At this time, he can barely keep some peace, but his flickering eyes also reveal his inner admiration.


    Without paying attention to Ma Sanmo and others, after Wang Xu dismissed Ma Sanmo, he had already put his eyes on the corpse of Yin evil monster.


    Over there, Sun Yan is standing in the pile of corpses, regardless of the blood and stench around him, holding a notebook with a cowhide cover in his hand, staring at the contents in a daze.


    On the notebook, some red lines and lines are part of the triple junction.


    "Can you tell me what you''re looking for?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and suddenly asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Without answering him for the first time, Sun Yan was silent for a moment, gently closed her notebook, and then walked to one side with no expression on her face


    "Follow me and leave here. This is not the node. My technique can''t open the door..."


    She''s not finished yet.


    Wang Xu had already shaken his head and said faintly:


    "Don''t bother. We''ve left."


    As they spoke, the fog around them quickly dispersed. The world around them seemed like a faded ink painting, disappearing quickly and gradually in the depth of the void.

 Chapter 233

    Almost in an instant, everyone appeared in Furong mountain again.


    Looking around, they found that they were still outside the tomb. The surroundings were so familiar that the huge coffin door disappeared, as if everything just happened was an illusion.


    "What?"


    At this time, Sun Yan''s eyes are still a little shocked. It seems that she did not expect that Wang Xu''s environment would change so much.


    "The bloody stone you just took?"


    But soon, she reacted. She looked at Wang Xu with complicated eyes and said with a bitter smile: "no wonder... No wonder I said that there was nothing in it. You still have to go in. Originally, the biggest advantage is here."


    "It seems that those people worked hard at the beginning, but they picked up sesame seeds and lost watermelons..."


    As she said this, she gave a bitter smile and a sigh. She hesitated for a moment, as if she had made up her mind. She suddenly looked up at Wang Xu and said in a deep voice:


    "Didn''t you ask me what I was looking for?"


    "Well, I can tell you now that what I pursue is..."


    "The truth!"


    With that, Sun Yan took a deep look at Wang Xu for the last time. Without waiting for him to ask, Sun Yan turned around, and his red skirt was in full bloom like a red lotus petal. In a flash, it disappeared into the depths of the night.


    "The truth?"


    Looking at each other''s disappearing figure, Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    Just two words, the truth... What is it? Literally, or are there more secrets?


    There is a vague guess in his heart. It seems that as long as he can find the "truth", the doubts about the mysterious disappearance of his parents can be solved.


    It''s just


    With these two words alone, he can do nothing.


    "What does that mean?"


    Just as Wang Xu was thinking deeply, a sharp voice suddenly came from the side


    "Ma San Mo! Do you agree or not? "


    Saw Ma Jiaojiao angry in Ma Sanmo side frown, sneer repeatedly: "Ma Sanmo, I tell you, I''m your elder, this bottle of quenched body fluid you have to pay, do not pay also have to pay!"


    "What''s the effect even if you use quenched body fluid? Do you want to lose all your fat? What''s the usage? It''s just outrageous. You can lose weight in a few months when you go to the gym. Why waste this treasure? "


    "Why don''t you just give it to me and let me give it to Yang Kai to cure his disease? It''s ten million times better than letting you lose weight!"


    The more Ma Jiaojiao said, the more angry she was. She even forgot all the fear she had just experienced.


    Even when she saw Wang Xu turning her head and looking over, she strode over angrily, pointed to Wang Xu and yelled angrily:


    "And you! Since you are so powerful, why don''t you do it earlier? "


    "Do you know that master Mao would not have died if you had shot earlier, and I, i... I would not have been nearly killed by that monster!"


    "I tell you, master Mao''s death is all your responsibility! By the way, you killed the blood sword in cold blood before. You are a naked murderer


    At this moment, Ma Jiaojiao thought of her ugliness before, and she had completely forgotten her awe of Wang Xu.


    "What did you say? Brother Xu saved your life. Master Mao himself took the initiative to seek death. The mercenary named Xuejian also shot brother Xu first to kill him. How dare you accuse brother Xu? "


    Before Wang Xu spoke, Liu Yuqi''s small face around him was white with anger. His beautiful eyes glared angrily, and his eyes were almost cannibal.


    This woman is so shameless!


    Does she want more face?!


    Just now, with her "little aunt" identity, she wanted to rob Ma Sanmo of the quenched body fluid. After being rejected, how dare she get angry with her brother Xu?


    Hum, at that time, brother Xu should slow down and let this woman die in the hands of that monster!


    Is it because we are so bullying, we are totally shameless!


    Even Ma Ziqiang and others, who had been waiting outside, had to recover from the shock of people suddenly appearing out of thin air. Ma Ziqiang laughed awkwardly and said:


    "Miss Ma, you can''t say that. He took the initiative to attack Prince Wang before Blood Sword died, and it was all because of himself."


    After all, those who want to kill people will always kill them!


    Can you still let other people stand there, do nothing, give up all resistance and kill them? Isn''t this bullshit!


    Crazy!


    Wang Xu''s face was calm, and he didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    Some people are so shameless that they always think that the world revolves around themselves. Everything that doesn''t fit their mind is the fault of others.


    For example, Ma Jiaojiao, when she faced the evil monster, she was so scared that she couldn''t help crying and howling. Does she dare to reason with that monster? Don''t talk about these crooked theories. She doesn''t dare to fart!


    But now, when she gets out of danger and faces Wang Xu, she subconsciously puts herself in a higher position. Except for herself, other people are inferior to Miss Ma.


    This can''t blame Ma Jiaojiao. The reason for her subconscious psychology is that she grew up in such a big environment. In her circle, everyone is low her head, almost everyone is flattering her, flattering her, respect her.


    Unfortunately, others give her respect, but she often forget that she also needs to respect others!


    First, she wanted to rob Ma Sanmo of the quenched body fluid and treat the people she cared about, because she looked down on Ma Sanmo from the bottom of her heart.


    Because her anger is hard to put out, she blames Wang Xu with shame and anger. Even though she has seen Wang Xu kill the monster with her own eyes, she is still not in awe.


    Just because, Ma Jiaojiao subconsciously thinks, Wang Xu is a person, must lower her head, must give her face!


    However


    Wang Xu''s eyes were calm, his face was full of sarcasm, and he said word by word:


    "I said," who are you? "


    "What does Master Mao have to do with me?"


    "Before he provoked me, I didn''t kill him immediately. I gave him face. After that, I defied the monster and was killed by the monster. What does it have to do with me?"


    Ma Jiaojiao''s face changed in an instant. She never thought that Wang Xu would ridicule her so directly and would not give her any face.


    And with Wang Xu''s words, gradually, her face is more and more white.


    At this time, she finally reacted. The voice in front of her seems calm, but there is anger hidden in it. She is a powerful existence who can easily cut the terror monster with a sword.


    Each other, do not need to give her any face!

 Chapter 234

    "Besides, is it necessary for me to save you?"


    Wang Xu is still talking lightly, as if telling a fact:


    "Seriously, I have nothing to do with rescuing you. The reason why you are still alive is that you are too weak to kill you, or you think you can live so long in front of it?"


    Ma Jiaojiao''s face became more and more white, and the whole person was frozen there.


    Although Wang Xu didn''t say it clearly, Ma Jiaojiao understood the meaning of his words


    Sorry, I don''t even bother to kill you. I''m not interested in killing you. As for saving you? That''s just what you take for granted.


    Although, in a sense, Wang Xu did save Ma Jiaojiao. But with the same result, the subjective consciousness and result of the people involved are two opposite extremes.


    At this time, Ma Jiaojiao took a few deep breaths, finally suppressed her anger and fear, and recovered her calmness.


    She took a deep look at Wang Xu and continued


    "Well, I was wrong about what I said before. We won''t talk about what happened before. Now, Mr. Wang, the bottle of quenched body fluid in Ma Sanmo''s hand was given by you. Can you let him give it to me? "


    "Oh? What do you want Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. He looked at Ma Sanmo with a black face. He suddenly laughed and asked in a rather playful way


    "By the way, tell me, why should I listen to you and ask him to give you the body fluid? Or in that sentence, who are you? "


    Speaking of the back, Wang Xu''s voice has been a little cold.


    Ma Jiaojiao''s face turned white and red in an instant. She looked at Wang Xudao with incredible eyes


    "Can''t you see that I have a higher position in the Ma family than Ma Sanmo?"


    "What''s more, if you give it to him, he can''t give you a cent, but if you give it to me, I can easily give you a satisfactory reward, a million?"


    Hearing this, Wang Xu was very disappointed. He thought that this woman could say something about flowers. As a result, he even thought that she was so self righteous.


    He didn''t bother to look at each other any more. He turned to Zhao San, brother Qiang and other leaders in the ninth rate circle and said:


    "It''s over here. Let''s inform you that all your men outside are scattered."


    Zhao San and others nodded their heads one after another, but they didn''t talk nonsense. After saluting Wang Xu, they turned around and left each other, and went to inform their subordinates to untie the blockade. The province continued to have meaningless conflicts with those sinister people in the dark.


    "Five million?"


    At the same time, Ma Jiaojiao continued to ask:


    "Ten million?"


    Finally, Wang Xu was annoyed. He turned his head and looked at her faintly. He said in a cold voice:


    "Do you really think that money is great?"


    "Yes, maybe it''s great to have money."


    Then, without waiting for Ma Jiaojiao to answer, he nodded his head and agreed with his words


    "But now, you can take the initiative to turn around and leave. Ma Sanmo''s body fluid is his. I won''t ask him to give it to you. If you want, you can find him by yourself."


    Ma Jiao is so fragile that she has to come to Wang Xu if she can get it from Ma Sanmo?


    At this moment, in the face of Wang Xu with sarcastic words, she only felt a stream of anger in her mind, let her want to kill Wang Xu on the spot!


    She grows so big, the people around her, who is not to treat her as a princess? Hold it in the palm of your hand, wish it in your mouth.


    In addition, she is a mixed race, and she is also a top-notch beauty. She graduated from a famous overseas university. Now she is in charge of an independent branch of Ma group. She is almost admired by countless people and received compliments and pursuits from countless men. She has never been so ignored and denounced!


    No, Wang Xu, this is already a naked irony!


    This made Ma Jiaojiao angry and said directly and loudly: "since you can send a bottle of quenched body fluid to Ma Sanmo, it proves that there must be more in your hand!"


    "Tell me, are you not satisfied with the price? If you say so, I can still... "


    But she had not finished.


    Wang Xu''s mouth has cold spit out a word:


    "Go away!"


    "What did you say?"


    Ma Jiaojiao couldn''t believe her ears. Her face was so angry that she turned her head and looked at a group of black star mercenaries. She pointed to Wang Xu and her hands trembled


    "Your employer has been bullied. Are you watching? Come and teach him a lesson


    At this time, Ma Jiaojiao was obviously going crazy. She even forgot the scene that Wang Xu ignored the guns and ran over the blood sword.


    There was no accident. With her voice, Ma Ziqiang and other black star mercenaries looked at each other, not to mention coming up to teach Wang Xu a lesson. They even stepped back more than ten steps in tacit agreement, saying that they had nothing to do with this young lady.


    "You, you, you!"


    Seeing the action of the black star mercenary, Ma Jiaojiao almost lost her nose, and her words got stuck in her throat. She couldn''t speak at all for a moment.


    However, at this time, without waiting for her to continue to talk nonsense, Wang Xu had stepped out and appeared in front of Ma Jiaojiao. He looked down at the woman with cold eyes and said word by word:


    "Last chance, I said..."


    "Go away!"


    The voice is not big, but his cold eyes, which contains the cold meaning, printed in Ma Jiaojiao''s eyes, but it makes the woman''s face white again in a moment.


    This time, it''s completely white!


    "You, you... What do you want to do?" Ma Jiaojiao retreated in fright, and then fell down on the ground, only to feel that there was a cool impulse below.


    At this time, so close to the cold in Wang Xu''s eyes, let her have no doubt, if she dares to continue to monkey around here, the next moment, Wang Xu will not hesitate to hand.


    As for whether to slap her in the face or directly kill her, I don''t know.


    But no matter which one, Ma Jiaojiao can''t accept it. Moreover, the fear in her heart was growing crazily, like wild grass growing wantonly, which filled her whole heart in an instant.


    Wang Xu is not a good man. He is a strong terrorist who ignores human life, kills the Blood Sword and cuts the monster with the sword!


    Finally, Ma Jiaojiao seems to understand something, pale face, silent from the ground to get up, climbed twice and fell twice, the third time to really get up, turned and left quickly.


    At this time, Ma Ziqiang sighed and bowed to Wang Xu from a distance


    "Mr. Wang, Miss Ma doesn''t know your real identity. She has offended us many times, but after all, she is our employer. We need to escort her back."


    "We''ll leave now!"


    With that, Ma Ziqiang bows to Wang Xu again. It''s not surprising that everyone has come back. Why only master Mao hasn''t come back, leading a group of black star mercenaries to catch up with Ma Jiaojiao and escort him away.


    At this time, Wang Xu didn''t care about these people at all. All his mind was on the core of his secret place.


    This is the only reason why he has been preparing for Furong mountain for such a long time, and it is also an important core material for his next entry into Daogu.

 Chapter 235

    "If the core of the secret realm can evolve into the secret realm of the cave, it must contain the heaven and Earth Spirit patterns... Although it''s a bit wasteful, if you want to enter the realm of Tao and bone as soon as possible, you have to give up something." Wang Xu closed his eyes slightly, thinking in his heart.


    What''s more, there is nothing left in this secret place, and it can only be used as a storage space. It''s not very helpful for him at present. It''s better to use it as the core material, integrate it into the body, and condense the Taoist bone.


    In addition, the secret place of Furong mountain is the gathering place of yin and evil spirits. In a sense, the core is also an extremely powerful energy source, which has extremely huge Yin and evil power. Even the rich gray fog that ordinary people can see has formed, and I don''t know how many long years it has accumulated.


    Perhaps, these evil forces are harmful to others, but not beneficial. However, the Qinglian annihilation Sutra he cultivated is extremely powerful, and can absorb the power of Yin evil to feed himself. It can be used as a huge source of energy burden when he is refining Tao bone.


    After the end of the fixed time limit of Furong mountain secret place, he has nothing urgent to solve recently, so he just takes this time to practice.


    However, the follow-up trouble here in Furong mountain will not be less, and it is not a good place for latent cultivation. After Zhao San and Qiang Ge are asked to deal with the follow-up, Wang Xu takes Liu Yuqi back to the villa by the river lake.


    After everything, Wang Xu sat by the lake in the middle of the river with his eyes slightly closed, examining his own state.


    There are 206 bones in the human body, which are divided into three parts: skull, trunk and limbs. There are 29 skulls, 51 trunk bones and 126 limbs bones. Among them, the refining of limb bones is the most simple. After the core of the secret realm is melted, the heaven and Earth Spirit pattern can be refined from limb bones first, but I don''t know how many Dao bones can be refined this time... "


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a light, his eyes closed completely, and he carefully considered the success rate.


    The refining of Dao bone is not a step, nor can it be refined overnight. It is to seize the heaven and earth spiritual patterns contained in the external natural materials and treasures, and then engrave them into its own bones with the supreme secret method. Finally, 206 bones of the human body have evolved from the original ordinary bones into powerful existence comparable to the heaven and earth spiritual objects.


    Let''s not say anything else. Just take the simplest refined limb bones as an example. This time, if he mainly refined the limb bones of his right hand, after refining the complete right arm bones, the whole right hand will be transformed into a magic weapon. He can even integrate the broken sword into the right arm by using the secret method.


    The magic weapon enters the body and moves as you like. No matter when and where you are, with one thought, the broken sword can roar out of his body and cut the enemy ten steps away.


    In addition, after the right arm is refined, it is no worse than the broken sword itself. Even if it''s just an ordinary martial arts attack and kill technique, its power is tens of times more than the martial arts realm, and there are many other magical uses.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu immediately no longer hesitated, decided to act immediately.


    It is said that after Wu entered the bone, although it was only a few days, every day passed by, he felt more and more that his body was full and he seemed to be broken at any time.


    The power of Qi and blood in the body is too strong and huge. In addition to fighting and venting with powerful opponents, it is necessary to refine Dao bone as soon as possible so as to continuously consume the power of Qi and blood.


    In addition to the great power of yin and evil contained in the core of the secret place, Wang Xu''s cultivation is almost improving by leaps and bounds.


    At the same time, after refining the right hand Dao bone, he also began to refine more quenched body fluid, and then further refined the quenched body fluid with the magic of Dao bone, and finally refined the more effective, powerful, and more mild and digestible quenched body pill.


    At this time, it reflects the role of Ma Sanmo and others. When Wang Xu makes a phone call, Ma Sanmo runs around with the bosses of the lower ninth class, and tries his best to collect and buy all kinds of materials for him, and then send them to him one by one.


    In this process, Wang Xu doesn''t need to spend anything. As long as he turns the leftovers into quenched body fluid after refining the quenched body pill every time, and rewards them casually, everyone will be happy and excited to thank him again and again, and then work harder.


    In the past, these big boys, though in groups, looked very powerful. However, their own strength is not enough in front of the real martial family, so they can only bully ordinary people.


    But with Wang Xu''s reward, and the quenching of body fluid, everyone''s cultivation is advancing by leaps and bounds. For example, Zhao San, brother Qiang and others, whose strength is in the inner strength stage, had their accomplishments soared directly to the dark strength stage during this period of time. If they spread it out, I don''t know how many people would be scared.


    "There are 64 upper limb bones in both arms, 42 of which have been refined now, and even the right arm has been fully refined two days ago... Now there is only one tenth of the core of the secret realm, and 12 upper limb bones can be refined, and one can be pushed to 54!"


    At this time, Wang Xuzheng sat at the bottom of the center of Jiangxin lake, on a huge rock at the bottom of the lake. His mouth and nose were closed tightly, and he only used his pores to breathe.


    At this point, he had wasted nearly a month. After a little thought, Wang Xu swallowed the last secret place directly.


    Before, he did not dare to be so bold. But at this time, after refining 42 pieces of Daogu, he had enough confidence.


    But even so, in the entrance of the core of the secret realm, all the remaining Yin evil forces burst out in an instant under the stimulation of the secret method. In a twinkling of an eye, it was like a wild beast rushing through his body.


    Wang Xu soon felt the temple beating. His eyes were dim, his head was a little dizzy, and there were countless protrusions on his body, as if there were a beast hidden under his skin. This is the side effect of Yin evil power breaking out too fast and absorbing too much at one time.


    But he was not afraid at all. He recited the secret formula of Qinglian''s annihilation Sutra in his heart. With the operation of the secret method, a cold and piercing force of Yin evil surged in his body.


    Even the water around him has become ice, which envelops the boulder with a diameter of five meters. Moreover, the chill continues to spread to the lake even further away.


    "Boom!"


    The invisible thunder was not in the lake, but in Wang Xu''s body.


    In his body, a huge force of terror broke out in a flash, and the huge ice around him was shocked. Then countless cracks like cobwebs appeared on it, and then exploded into a circle of white ice debris.


    This invisible shock explosion, wrapped in countless white ice chips, mixed with the lake water, turned into one tide after another, pounded away from the bottom of the lake in all directions.


    With Wang Xu as the center, at the bottom of the lake within a radius of tens of meters, endless sediment billows, and fish and shrimps flee in panic, just like the outbreak of a typhoon underwater.


    "It''s finally... But it''s beyond my expectation..."


    Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes, a little bit excited.

 Chapter 236

    "Unexpectedly... 64 upper limb bones are all refined and complete!"


    Sensing the situation in the lower body, even Wang Xu had to be a little excited at this time.


    But soon, he was calm again.


    The 64 upper limb bones were all refined and complete. Although they were beyond expectation, they were not incomprehensible. The last tenth of the core of the secret realm has refined four more than he expected, pushing the refining progress of the upper limb bones to 68 at one stroke.


    The remaining six upper limb bones, he used all the power of Qi and blood in his body to impact, which was able to refine successfully. It''s beyond expectation, but it''s reasonable.


    At this time, the world seemed to have changed in his eyes.


    Even if he doesn''t have to look at it with his eyes closed and sits at the bottom of the lake, he can clearly feel everything within ten meters around his body.


    He can clearly "see" the lines on the surface of the boulder sitting in the footwall of his body. He can feel a small fish struggling in the undercurrent at the bottom of the lake ten meters away. He can hear the sound of loach, sand crab, etc. shuttling through the mud in the sediment at the bottom of the lake. He can feel Liu Yuqi who is looking forward to the lake


    This is the realm of Daogu!


    While refining the bones of Tao, it also contains a kind of lingering charm of Tao.


    This kind of state, if you have to describe it, is the moment when the martial arts are like nature, and the essence and spirit are united to achieve the unity of heaven and man.


    Or it''s a scene in which the master of technique breaks through the foundation, sublimates his spirit, feeds back his body, wanders outside the sky, nourishes the Yin and Yang gods, and makes his mind come into being.


    "Now that Daogu is in its infancy and the supernatural power is being gestated, we can start to integrate the broken sword into the body, nourish its essence and blood, and strive to sublimate it from a magic weapon to a real magic weapon."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. He took out the broken sword and put it on his knee. He clasped his hands tightly and closed his eyes again to enter the cultivation.


    Since he got the broken sword, he thought about refining it again. He uses Qi and blood in his body to stimulate "divine fire" to melt the sword body, and then engraves new runes and arrays on it.


    Three days later.


    On the body of the broken sword, there are many pale gold Rune lines, which are intertwined with each other to form several powerful arrays.


    Seven days later.


    The body of the broken sword had disappeared completely. Instead, it was covered with a piece of golden water like crystal on Wang Xu''s arm, and then disappeared under the skin quietly.


    A golden light, only the small finger size of the broken sword pattern, appeared in Wang Xu''s hand heart, and then disappeared completely.


    ¡­¡­


    Seven days later, by the river lake.


    Liu Yuqi is practicing the boxing method Wang Xu taught her by the lake. She is very slow, but very serious.


    I saw her hands gently pushing in the void, and her fist was extremely slow, just like an old lady practicing Taijiquan in the park. But all of a sudden, the front of the fist accelerated abruptly and made a small white wave in the air.


    It''s like a dragon!


    The power of this fist is terrible, that is, the general internal strength of martial arts, can not fight this kind of explosive momentum, but Liu Yuqi is not moved at all, and even has a lot of disappointment on her small face.


    "No way... Compared with brother Xu, it''s still too far away!" The little girl shook her head dissatisfied.


    One and a half months, with the help of quenching body fluid, can make an ordinary person reach the initial stage of internal strength. Similarly, with Wang Xu as an example, a girl with a firm mind can become a serious warrior.


    In the past month and a half, Liu Yuqi has competed with brother Qiang''s inferior elders in martial arts. As her accomplishments soared, her fighting skills also increased. She is no longer the weak high school girl before.


    "Miss Yuqi, your strength has improved so fast..."


    At this time, a big man with bulging muscles came over and looked at Liu Yuqi enviously with a smile.


    "Ma pangzi, you say that brother Xu has been at the bottom of the lake for nearly half a month. When can he come out?" Liu Yuqi said absently.


    Listen to the meaning of her words, this big man is actually the fat man, Ma Sanmo!


    "Two days ago, there was thunder at the bottom of the lake from time to time. It should be fast." Ma Sanmo said in a deep voice.


    But when he spoke, his face was a little ugly, and he was in a state of suffocation.


    "What? Is your aunt here again? " Seeing that it was not right, Liu Yuqi shook her head, and without waiting for Ma Sanmo to answer, Hao said with indifference:


    "According to me, you are also a warrior now. Although you have only external strength, you can''t beat her as an ordinary person. If you don''t like it, just beat her away. Why waste time with that woman? "


    "But even if I don''t want to admit it, she is my little aunt after all..."


    Ma San''s face is bitter.


    At this time, suddenly a man rushed over and cried out:


    "Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang Xu!"


    "What are you doing?"


    As soon as Liu Yuqi''s face changed and her figure swayed, she stopped in front of the man and found that the other party was ma Sanmo, the little aunt she hated, Ma Jiaojiao.


    Ma Jiao Jiao looked haggard and cried anxiously


    "Get out of the way, I want to see Mr. Wang!"


    "Brother Xu is in the process of training. He won''t see you." Liu Yuqi''s eyes suddenly narrowed, just like an angry tiger, staring at Ma Jiaojiao fiercely and saying word by word:


    "Besides, we will never sell it to you! In addition, if you dare to continue to make noise here and disturb brother Xu''s cultivation, do you believe that I will knock you out and throw you out? "


    "But you have so many, why don''t you sell them to me? I didn''t take yours for nothing... "Ma Jiaojiao looked very ugly.


    Smell speech, Liu Yuqi sneer, is about to put this stubborn woman stun throw out, behind the bottom of the lake suddenly came a shocking long howling.


    In the whistling, a pale golden sword light soared into the sky, cutting through the lake and into the sky. A terrible sword mark nearly ten meters long appeared on the lake. Among the sword marks, all the water disappeared.


    At the next moment, a figure slowly steps out from the mark of the sword. His clothes are floating, and his eyes are slightly opened and closed. A bright divine light can be seen. During the steps, an invisible momentum spreads from him, shaking the air around him and the lake slightly, just like a wild dragon coming out of the abyss.


    "Boom!"


    There was a sound of thunder again. The bright sword light, which had gone up to the sky for some distance, suddenly fell from the sky with the roaring sound of sword singing, and disappeared into the shadow''s hands.


    A few people by the lake were stunned by this scene. They just felt that they were not in the real world, just like seeing immortals come down to earth.


    Only Liu Yuqi had a smile, and her eyes were full of excitement


    "Brother Xu, finally..."


    "Out of the gate!"

 Chapter 237

    Seeing the shocking scene of Wang Xu''s exit, Ma Jiaojiao had some arrogance and arrogance on her face, which disappeared completely in an instant and turned into a cautious scene.


    "Mr. Wang, I don''t come here to fool around with you this time, but I really want to have a good talk with you. Can you sell me a share of your quenched body fluid? No more, I just want one


    Ma Jiaojiao said carefully.


    For a month and a half in a row, she kept being shut down. Today, she managed to sneak in by taking advantage of Ma Sanmo''s identity. Ma Jiaojiao finally understood her identity. In Wang Xu''s eyes, she really was nothing, and she finally straightened out her attitude.


    At this time, the riverside of Jiangxin lake is very different from the previous desolation. The lawn that has been manually cleaned, even within three or four meters near the lake, has already been covered with a layer of golden sand. Several round tables, beach chairs and umbrellas are placed there. It is a leisure scene of a beach bathing place.


    Wang Xu went over, took a cup of green tea from the table and took a sip of it. After a while, he closed his eyes and enjoyed it


    "Since you really want to have a good talk, I''ll be frank. If you want to buy it, take enough sincerity to buy it. "


    "But if you want to quench your body fluid, it should be to cure your fiance? It''s a pity that the quenching of body fluid is not enough to cure his illness. If you really take it back to him, I''m afraid it will only make him die faster. "


    Smell speech, Ma Jiaojiao''s face is a change immediately.


    She just felt that the quenched body fluid could harden the human body. She also saw the changes of Ma Sanmo in the past month. Her fiance was born weak, so it was the most appropriate medicine to strengthen her body.


    How to Wang Xu''s mouth, became a deadly poison?


    Is deficiency not compensated?


    In an instant, Ma Jiaojiao''s eyes were all disappointed, and her heart was faintly despairing.


    Is her fiance doomed to be called a waste for a lifetime, and then die in humiliation?


    When she was in despair, she suddenly heard Wang Xu say:


    "However, although quenched body fluid is not enough to cure his disease, if you can pay a higher price, I still have more powerful pills in my hand than quenched body fluid. Even if I can''t guarantee to cure his disease completely, I will not let his disease continue to worsen, which is enough to improve his physical condition."


    "Are you serious?"


    Hearing this, Ma Jiaojiao immediately shocked herself and looked at Wang Xu happily.


    Wang Xu laughed, but there was no more nonsense. He took out a jade bottle and poured out a black pill the size of longan.


    This elixir, just appeared in the air, had an indescribable fragrance. Ma Jiaojiao sniffed it subconsciously, and immediately felt that her tired spirit was shocked. Her mind was clear, as if all her troubles had disappeared.


    Just for a moment, Wang Xu put the quenched body pill back into the jade bottle.


    "This... What kind of pill is this? Don''t put it away, I''ll take it! "


    See this scene, Ma Jiaojiao immediately reaction come over, full of eyes excited said.


    Wang Xu eyes calm, light said: "I''m afraid you can''t afford."


    "How can I not afford..."


    Smell speech, Ma Jiaojiao face a fury, voice subconsciously big up.


    But before she finished, she was interrupted by Wang Xu


    "This pill is a quenched body pill. It is refined from quenched body fluid. This pill needs to consume 100% quenched body fluid, and at the same time, it needs to add other valuable materials. It is refined by a secret method only I know."


    "Just this elixir, if you take it, your accomplishments will soar from the beginning to the peak in an instant, even if you enter the dark power cultivation in one breath."


    "Moreover, it is more conducive to the absorption of human body than quenching body fluid. Even if it is taken by an old man with a near life span or a terminally ill person, it can also improve his physique, refine his body, prolong his life, and even cure his illness completely."


    Speaking of this, Wang Xu raised his head slightly, looked at Ma Jiaojiao and said with a faint smile:


    "For the time being, you''re Ma Sanmo''s little aunt. You''re half of me. I''ll give you a discount. I''ll only charge you one hundred percent for the materials. But even a hundred percent of the body fluid... "


    "Are you sure you can afford it?"


    Without any hesitation, Ma Jiaojiao nodded decisively


    "Sure, I''ll take this quenched body pill. The price of 100% quenched body fluid, right? By the way, what''s the price of this product? "


    While talking, Ma Jiaojiao is full of confidence. Although her Ma family is not any of the thirteen magic families, it does not mean that the Ma family has no power. Even, the only pride of the Ma family is money!


    The money of the Ma family can''t be compared with that of any of the thirteen magic families. In the rich circle of Mordor, the Ma family can steadily rank in the top five.


    Therefore, Miss Ma Jiaojiao has never done anything that can be solved with money!


    At this time, Wang Xu gently put up a finger.


    "Ten million?"


    Seeing this, Ma Jiaojiao breathed a sigh of relief.


    She didn''t dare to say a million more. After all, when she said that last time in Furong mountain, she was directly ignored by Wang Xu and even scolded on the spot.


    And the price of 101 parts of quenched body fluid, 100 parts of quenched body fluid, is one billion. Although the price is really a little expensive, although not much for the Ma family, but for Ma Jiaojiao personally, it is very painful. In particular, the Ma family has a great career. She is only one of the Ma family''s several young ladies, and can''t represent the whole Ma family.


    "... one hundred percent, one billion. Although it''s a bit difficult, I can still raise money. Buy it!"


    Thinking about this, Ma Jiaojiao bit her teeth and finally nodded her head.


    Hearing her words, Ma Sanmo''s eyes are full of complexity. He is also a member of the Ma family. He is more than ten years older than Ma Jiaojiao. He has been wandering outside for more than ten years, and now his assets are only hundreds of millions. Ma Jiaojiao, who just graduated from University, was able to spend a billion yuan.


    Sure enough, they are from the same family, but they also have different levels. It depends on whether their parents are good or not.


    However, soon the jealousy disappeared, and Ma Sanmo was calm. His vision now is completely different from that before.


    All the materials used to quench the body fluid have been made by him. During this period, the total value of all the materials is only about 100 million. But Mr. Wang sold a quenched body pill for one billion yuan!


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Wang Xu suddenly shook his head and said faintly:


    "Miss Ma Jiaojiao, I''m afraid you think too much."


    "I mean, 100 million per share. And the price of this quenched body pill is... "


    "Ten billion!"


    In an instant, Ma Jiaojiao was silly. Her face was white and her lips were trembling. She didn''t know whether she was angry or shocked.

 Chapter 238

    This guy


    Are you crazy about money?!


    At this moment, Ma Jiaojiao''s eyes at Wang Xu were just another madman.


    10 billion?


    What''s the concept? The total assets of the whole Ma family are only about 100 billion, most of which are just the market value, and the real working capital chain of the Ma family is only about 20 billion.


    If we want to take out the 20 billion yuan, we have to make up for it. If we really take out 10 billion yuan, we will buy a quenched body pill. If we can''t fill the hole in a short time, the whole martensite group will fall apart overnight.


    What''s more, Ma Jiaojiao can''t bring out the 10 billion yuan!


    Ma Jiaojiao stares at Wang Xu with crazy eyes and roars in her heart:


    "This son of a bitch doesn''t want to sell me pills at all? I''m not brain damaged. How could I use 10 billion yuan to buy a broken pill? "


    Ma Jiaojiao wanted to shout out this sentence to Wang Xu to vent her unhappiness, but she opened her mouth several times. Every time she saw Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, she instinctively swallowed it back.


    She dare not!


    However, her fiance Yang Kai''s illness


    But also can''t help, Ma Jiaojiao really like Yang Kai!


    Struggling in her heart, Ma Jiaojiao could only lower her head deeply, hoarse her voice, with a faint cry, and said:


    "Mr. Wang, if you are because of my previous offenses to you, please forgive me... No, please let me go, I know I''m wrong!"


    "Well?"


    Wang Xu glanced at Ma Jiaojiao unexpectedly, and a touch of surprise flashed across her face.


    Although Ma Jiaojiao didn''t say all of them were right, she also said some of them were right. The reason why he called such a high price was that he hated this woman for the first two times. Also, even today, when this woman just talked to him, she was a little bit aloof.


    Although Ma Jiaojiao covers up well and is respectful to Wang Xu on the surface, she despises and hates Wang Xu from the bottom of her heart. After entering the realm of Tao bone, Wang Xu can clearly feel it.


    But now, what he perceives from Ma Jiaojiao is sincere regret and deep despair.


    However, regret


    Or hate him?


    Hehe, he is saving his fiance!


    It''s you, Ma Jiaojiao, who begged him, not Wang Xu, who begged Ma Jiaojiao to spend money on his pills.


    To tell you the truth, a quenched body pill Wang Xu really doesn''t care. He can give it to Liu Yuqi, Ma Sanmo and others, but he won''t easily give it to those who hate himself.


    Since we are asking for help, we should have the attitude of asking for help!


    "You guessed some, but... It''s not enough."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and said faintly:


    "This quenched body pill, I dare say, no one and any force in the world can take it out except me. Since you can''t afford it, if you want me to save your fiance''s life, it depends on whether you can pay enough. "


    Smell speech, Ma Jiaojiao suddenly stiff in place, chest constantly ups and downs, breathing is more rapid and heavy, showing the complex emotions in her heart.


    Anger, hate, unwilling, why


    All kinds of emotions, eventually turned into a helpless despair!


    She is not the kind of woman who is really stupid. Otherwise, she would not catch part of Wang Xu''s real intention in a flash after Wang Xu offered a huge price of 10 billion yuan.


    But just because of this, Ma Jiaojiao is even more reluctant to bow to Wang Xu. In her heart, it is the biggest concession that she can just make a plea.


    According to her idea, she has already begged for mercy, so Wang Xu should go down the steps she gave her.


    But the world doesn''t revolve around her will!


    Ma Sanmo was beside him. Looking at Ma Jiaojiao''s changing expression, he was so happy that he admired Wang Xu.


    This is the power of Prince Wang!


    In front of him, Ma Jiaojiao was not only his little aunt, but also her favorite in the Ma family. Her status was much higher than that of the marginal figure in the Ma family. She always looked like she was above him, drinking and drinking.


    Even after the Furong mountain incident, I have been pestering him for a month and a half. It seems that I am asking him for help, but in fact, I am also disdaining him naked.


    At this moment, Ma Sanmo is very cool!


    Heart a dark cool!


    Want to save your fiance Yang Kai?


    Can''t afford 10 billion?


    Well, the price is easy to talk about, it depends on whether you have the determination to pay enough!


    This price, do not want you a dime, as long as you have an attitude!


    Just, with Ma Sanmo''s understanding of Ma Jiaojiao, the little aunt, the other party was born with a golden spoon when she was a child, surrounded by all the people and things that are agreeable to her. It''s not harder for her to let go of her arrogance than to kill her. Can she bear it?


    At the same time, Wang Xu is also examining Ma Jiaojiao''s body and mind. The mystery of Daogu is gradually running in his heart, and then is constantly grasped by him.


    Then Ma Jiaojiao was not only waiting for the other party''s attitude, but also getting familiar with his own new realm of cultivation.


    "For your own pride... Or for your fiance''s life and future..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, and he looked forward to it.


    Will it be tolerated?


    Or


    choice.


    Her arrogance?


    At this time, Ma Jiaojiao took a deep breath. Instead of making any choice, she shook her head and continued:


    "Mr. Wang, I apologize for my previous offence. But your price is really out of line. "


    "Ten billion!"


    "Even the most luxurious and top hospitals in the world don''t need such outrageous prices to hire medical experts from all over the world to treat themselves. What''s more, it''s just a pill that you say, but has not passed any scientific verification?"


    At this point, Ma Jiaojiao took a deep breath again, and seemed to want to change the subject, and continue to talk with Wang Xu from the side about what is a reasonable price.


    But at this time, Wang Xu full of disappointment, where will give her the opportunity to continue to speak?


    "Now that you have made a choice, please leave."


    Speaking of this, he paused, his voice became cold, and said faintly:


    "Don''t make me angry again, let you go, otherwise, I promise, this time, you will definitely regret it more than the last time."


    With that, Wang Xu threw the jade bottle containing the quenched body pill to Liu Yuqi, and calmly said, "take this pill sometime, and try to see if it can impact the peak of internal strength, and even break into the dark strength."


    "OK, brother Xu." Liu Yuqi nodded and said with a happy smile.


    Brother and sister talk to each other, completely ignore one side, stay in the same place, pale face incomparable, eyes full of despair Ma Jiaojiao.


    As Wang Xu and Liu Yuqi walked farther and farther away, Ma Sanmo, who was on one side, finally couldn''t see them any more. He came to Ma Jiaojiao and looked at her pitifully and said softly:


    "I don''t need to say that you should know that Prince Wang really doesn''t care about a quenched body pill. He gave you a choice, and you also made a choice..."

 Chapter 239

    "... if you want to blame it, you can only blame yourself!"


    Leaving this sentence behind, Ma Sanmo shook his head and left immediately after Ma Jiaojiao.


    Behind them, Ma Jiaojiao stood in the same place, looking desperate. Suddenly, there was a strong hatred in the despair.


    But soon, the hatred disappeared and became despair.


    Why? Why? Why


    For what? For what? For what?


    You must force me!


    Ma Jiaojiao''s heart roared wildly, her body was shaking, her eyes were very desolate.


    It could be just three seconds.


    It could be three long days and three nights.


    "Touch!"


    All of a sudden, the sound of a body hitting the ground suddenly spread in the air around.


    "Brother Xu..."


    There was no pause at Wang Xu''s feet, but Liu Yuqi, who was beside him, couldn''t bear it. He stopped, holding the jade bottle with the quenched body pill in his hand, and hesitated.


    Ma Sanmo also came after him with a bitter smile and a sigh


    "Mr. Wang, will you give her another chance?"


    "Opportunity?"


    Smell speech, Wang Xu eye flash a touch of ridicule, face calm, voice light said: "I have given her many opportunities, but, she is not willing to seize it."


    "Some people are wrong when they are wrong, and some things are wrong when they are over."


    "In this world, if you want to regret medicine, no one will send it to you. It''s up to you to do your best to seize it by yourself."


    As he spoke, an imperceptible color of blood flashed through his eyes.


    That piece of blood, with a heavy sadness.


    regret?


    Some people will never know what Wang Xu gave up in order to find his own regret medicine.


    He gave up everything!


    Lovers, friends, comrades in arms


    Dignity, face, even how much humiliation


    Everyone has a choice!


    But this choice, but need to grasp, to fight for, to struggle hard, but also firmly in the palm of the hand!


    "Mr. Wang, I''m wrong! I''m really wrong! Please... I beg you... Really, please, give me the quenching pill... I don''t want Yang Kai to die in disgrace, and I don''t want to lose him... "


    At this time, Ma Jiaojiao''s hoarse cry came from behind.


    Finally.


    Wang Xu''s steps stopped.


    However, he still didn''t look back. He just looked at Liu Yuqi with an unbearable face beside him. His eyes were calm, and he said calmly:


    "Yuqi, the quenched body pill is for you. It''s yours now. If you can''t bear it, you can decide for yourself whether you want to sell it to her or not. "


    "Brother Xu..."


    In an instant, Liu Yuqi was slightly stunned, and then her eyes flashed with joy. She said happily: "I knew you were kind, you would never be a man with a heart of stone!"


    "Ah, I''ll give her the pills!"


    With that, the little girl cheered, held the jade bottle, turned around and ran to Ma Jiaojiao, stretched out her hand and said with a straight face:


    "Well, don''t cry. Brother Xu is soft hearted. Here''s the pill!"


    "It''s you?"


    Ma Jiaojiao looks up in amazement, with a pear blossom on her face. She looks at Liu Yuqi with tears in her eyes, and recognizes the little girl in front of her. She has been cold to her for a long time and won''t let her in.


    "Well, what''s the matter? Don''t go on, or brother Xu will go back and won''t give it to you! " Liu Yuqi tried to keep a straight face and hummed coldly.


    "Ah? Good! Good! Thank you, thank you... Thank you! "


    Ma Jiaojiao catches the jade bottle with both hands and holds it tightly in front of her chest, as if holding the whole world that belongs to her.


    "Well, the money for buying pills is 10 billion. I''ll try my best to raise it when I go back. I won''t let you wait..."


    Before she finished, she was interrupted by Liu Yuqi


    "I said I''ll give it to you, no money, not to mention 10 billion yuan!"


    At this point, the little girl seemed to remember that it was not 100 yuan, but 10 billion yuan. She was a little distressed and quickly changed her words


    "But if you really want to give it, that, that... Just start with the one billion you offered!"


    With that, Liu Yuqi always feels like a lion opening his mouth and taking advantage of others. He turns around in a panic and leaves again.


    Behind her, Ma Jiaojiao was in the same place. She seemed to have no reaction and said subconsciously:


    "Well, I''ll raise one billion yuan as soon as possible. I won''t keep you waiting..."


    In her complicated eyes, Liu Yuqi waved back, caught up with Wang Xu and left all the way.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, before leaving Wang Xu, Ma Sanmo finally couldn''t hold back and bowed himself to give Wang Xu a deep salute


    "Thank you for your tolerance!"


    Wang Xu is noncommittal, just saw an eye Ma San Mo, light say: "you shouldn''t thank me, want to thank the kindness of Xie Yuqi."


    "Of course, Miss Yuqi also wants to thank you." He turned his head and looked at Liu Yuqi. Ma Sanmo turned back and looked at Wang Xu with a smile


    "Mr. Wang, since you have already passed the customs, do you want me to gather Zhao San and brother Qiang together and let''s find a hotel to celebrate your great progress?"


    "No, it''s too much trouble. Just do your own business." Wang Xu shook his head.


    "Yes."


    Ma Sanmo nodded respectfully. Seeing that Wang Xu didn''t like such trifles, he immediately left with a look of eyes.


    After he left, Wang Xu turned to look at Liu Yuqi and asked calmly, "Yuqi, if I say something ugly, Ma Jiaojiao will stay resentful even if she cries and pleads at last. Aren''t you afraid that she will feed the dog in the future?"


    "Hee hee, it doesn''t matter. No matter what she does, she just doesn''t give money back. Although one billion sounds good, in fact, it''s a quenched body pill. For brother Xu, it''s not an important thing Liu Yuqi said with a smile.


    The girl is very open-minded. I don''t know whether she is kind or nervous


    "Well..." Wang Xu nodded, suddenly laughed, touched Liu Yuqi''s head, and then took out a quenched body pill to her, saying:


    "Yes, this quenching body Dan is really nothing to me, it''s my face, or my family Yuqi want to understand."


    However, although Wang Xu was smiling on the surface, he was indifferent at the bottom of his heart and sneered in a quiet low voice


    "Yes, I really don''t care. But I have to take the initiative to give it away. If someone really thinks that my bargain is so easy to take


    "There is no one in the world who has taken my Wang Xu''s things and still wants to pay no price. It''s not mine. I won''t rob. But who dares to cheat me when it belongs to me, but there is no one alive. "


    "Giving opportunities does not mean conniving!"


    Wang Xu said the last sentence in silence at the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 240

    After solving Ma Jiaojiao''s problem, Wang Xu spent the next few days at the villa beside Jiangxin lake, guiding Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter to practice martial arts.


    With the body quenching pill, even if Liu Meiling''s body is still in the process of nourishing, she can practice with higher intensity.


    After taking a quenched body pill, the mother and daughter felt that a heat current which was only more powerful than quenched body fluid rushed into their body, and their bodies were boiling hot, and their bodies were constantly refining and powerful. A quenched body pill can withstand years of hard work of ordinary martial arts.


    With Wang Xu''s personal protection, within a few days, Liu Yuqi rushed from the initial stage of inner strength to the middle stage of dark strength with the help of quenched body pill. At this stage, the effect of quenching body pill has weakened a lot, and in order to make the foundation unstable in the future, we need a little girl to grind for a long time.


    And Liu Meiling, from an ordinary person, has become the top martial artist of external strength. She can break through internal strength at any time. Her full of Qi and blood makes her whole body radiant and plump. It seems that she is back to her twenties.


    "Next, with the help of quench body pill, their mother and daughter''s cultivation will go step by step, until after Huajin, I don''t have to look after much more."


    When Wang Xu was thinking about it, he suddenly felt a familiar smell. Then, the security personnel arranged by Ma Sanmo reported that there was a woman named Tang Yu who claimed to know him and wanted to find him.


    "Tang Yu?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. At the dinner party of Zhang Jia, the girl in a tight leather suit, with a high horsetail and a concerned face, yelled at him one after another.


    With a smile on his face, he nodded and said:


    "Bring her in."


    Soon, Tang Yu arrived in front of Wang Xu. As soon as we met, her dress made people shine.


    Tang Yu is still a black leather tights, but this time he put a long windbreaker on the outside, a small vest tightly wrapped around the chest on his upper body, revealing the waistline and cute little navel, and only a pair of black breech shorts on the bottom, with high tube machine boots on his feet, revealing snow-white thighs and knees.


    Or that neat high horsetail, gently swing, shaking in the air, as if a whip hit in the air.


    "Wang Xu, I said it''s hard to find you. It''s a pity that after you left Zhangjia dinner party last time, you said I was in trouble and could find you to solve it at any time. As a result, your mobile phone has been turned off for more than a month, and you can''t get in touch with you at all!"


    Tang Yu complains excitedly. As soon as she is excited, she shakes her head. The high horsetail behind her head swings in the air. It seems that she is complaining like her master.


    "Er... I have some personal affairs to deal with during this period. I can''t separate myself, so I turn off my mobile phone." Wang Xu a little embarrassed smile.


    For a month and a half, he has been in the retreat, so it is impossible for him to carry a mobile phone with him to communicate with the outside world.


    After a casual explanation, he turned around and asked curiously:


    "By the way, what''s the trouble that you''re in such a hurry to find me?"


    In his impression, Tang Yu should not be the kind of woman who makes trouble. Although she is careless and looks like a man, she is as warm and kind to everyone as her character.


    "Ah... Nothing, just a little trouble, not worth mentioning." Tang Yu covered up for a moment, then changed the topic, glanced at the villa hall nearby, looked at Wang Xu playfully, and said:


    "It''s you, my prince Wang. When did you become so rich? Actually finally moved out from the old residential area of Mingli District, and generally came to this kind of luxury residential area. If I hadn''t asked Zhao Qianqian for help, I would not have known that you lived in such a luxurious place. "


    On the one hand, Tang Yu''s voice is full of admiration. Although her family is also a martial family, it is not like the Zhao family, Zhang family, Liu family and Wang family, but just an ordinary way of family inheritance. There are less than ten people in a family of three generations.


    "This..."


    Wang Xu is a little hesitant. He doesn''t know how to explain it. He can''t say it''s from someone else. I have more than ten sets here. Do you like to give you one?


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. Our old classmates were estranged from each other for so long last time."


    However, before Wang Xu could speak, Tang Yu had already shaken his high horse tail, looked at Wang Xu with a smile and said:


    "You have been away from Jianghai for such a long time, and you must be unfamiliar with Jianghai. This time, I''ve come here to give you a chance. I''ll invite you to go out to play and show you around Jianghai. It''s also a way to wash the dust for you who are late and make the best of your friendship."


    "OK, let''s go."


    Wang Xu nodded and agreed directly.


    He can see that Tang Yu, a woman, said that she didn''t have anything to trouble him. In fact, she was embarrassed to say that she wanted to pull him around the corner and ask him to help solve the problem.


    Sure enough, seeing that Wang Xu nodded and agreed, Tang Yu did not dare to look Wang Xu in the eyes. He looked left and right all the time, and immediately stopped. He could not help but relax and let out a breath.


    That is at this time.


    Tang Yu''s mobile phone rings. She answers the phone, says a few words, and then hangs up.


    Then she turned to look at Wang Xu with a smile and said with a smile, "just in time, Wang Xu, I''ll take you to meet some of my friends first. We made an appointment today, and they also urged us to play together."


    "Yes." Wang Xu nodded, but he didn''t want to see through the Mustang''s careful thinking.


    Two people all the way out of the villa, outside the gate is a black and white, painted with lightning signs of heavy Harley locomotive. Tang Yu picked up a helmet and handed it to Wang Xu. He also took one with him. Then he directly threw his leg and bent down and straddled onto the locomotive.


    After waiting for a while, he seemed to feel that there was no one behind him. Tang Yu turned his head and looked at Wang Xu, who was still standing by. He asked strangely:


    "Wang Xu, why are you still standing? Come on up


    "Er... Good."


    Wang Xu was speechless again, and his eyes floated on Tang Yu.


    At this time, Tang Yu half bent over the locomotive.


    Moreover, the body of the locomotive is so big that if he sits on it, he will inevitably have some physical contact with Tang Yu. He can even imagine the scene of two people''s body friction after the locomotive starts.


    However, since Tang Yu, a beautiful woman, doesn''t care about these details, Wang Xu naturally doesn''t act sentimental and nods and straddles up.


    To tell you the truth, he has never been on a woman''s locomotive, but a man has driven it quite a few times.


    After sitting on it, because of the difference between men and women, he really sat with his hands on his thighs.


    Then the locomotive roared.


    But at this time, Tang Yu''s impatient voice came again:


    "Hello, Wang Xu, have you never been on a locomotive? If you don''t reach out and hold my waist, I''ll start the car very quickly. Otherwise, it will speed up and throw you off. Don''t blame me. "

 Chapter 241

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She glanced at Tang Yu''s smooth abdomen. Because she was wearing a tight navel suit, her smooth abdomen was completely exposed to the air without any shelter.


    In fact, Wang Xu really wanted to tell Tang Yu that even if she speeded up the locomotive to the speed of a sports car, he would sit as steady as a mountain without any worry.


    But it took only a tenth of a second for Wang Xu to reach out decisively and encircle Tang Yu''s belly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, it is more silent than sound.


    "Well, you... Sit down, I''m going to speed up..."


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Tang Yu always feels that his heart is beating wildly and his voice is shaking slightly when he speaks.


    "Boom!"


    But in the roar of the engine, Tang Yu soon found the feeling of racing the locomotive. The accelerator was at the bottom of the engine. The black-and-white locomotive was just like a black-and-white lightning.


    To be honest.


    Today, Tang Yu''s locomotive was really fast, even far faster than the highest speed she had ever raced before, and went straight to the terrible 180 yards.


    This speed, for the locomotive, is absolutely a terrible speed. If the hand is unstable, it will be a tragedy of flying cars and flying people.


    However, I don''t know why, feeling the hot hands in his abdomen, Tang Yu not only didn''t have any fear, but also wanted to continue to accelerate.


    It seems that if she doesn''t get involved in the pleasure of racing, she can''t help thinking about some shy things.


    Under this terrible high speed, they soon arrived at a locomotive club in the western suburb of Jianghai city. After getting off the car, facing the rearview mirror, Tang Yu found that his face was blown white by the wind.


    The locomotive club in front of us is called "Mustang extreme drag racing field".


    Under the leadership of Tang Yu, they first walked into a hall full of mechanical style, also called "engine roaring hall". If they want to enter the drag racing field, they need to apply for membership cards and other business here.


    Of course, Tang Yu, a woman, is obviously a frequent visitor here. Along the way, many staff members called her "sister Yu.".


    Soon, they entered a VIP room, where were sitting a few young people chatting. When they saw Tang Yu, they immediately stood up and said hello with a happy face.


    "Tang Yu, it''s very fast. Didn''t you say it was ten kilometers away?"


    "It''s needless to say that sister Yu''s beautiful face with a blush in her micro white is obviously coming all the way against the strong wind."


    "Ah, come and have a hug. I want to die... Sister!"


    Tang Yu''s face was a little embarrassed when she was told by several people. Especially when she heard the second person say "come here against the strong wind", she didn''t know what she thought, and her face was even more red.


    There are five people in the private room, three men and two women.


    Most of the five people are young people of the same age as Tang Yu, and they all wear rich clothes. Although Wang Xu doesn''t pay attention to the brands of these clothes, he can see that the clothes on these people are expensive.


    Two women, one in a western dress, the other in a motorcycle style dress, which is also a tight leather dress like Tang Yu. They are hot with a touch of coquettishness and red lips between their eyebrows and eyes. The whole person gives people a kind of hot feeling.


    Three men, two ordinary suits, one with flat head, one with oblique bangs, and the last one with a retro vest, one hand with black leather gloves and a false and gentle smile, all look like dogs.


    The woman with Tang Yu is the one in a leather suit and hot figure. At this time, she is looking at Wang Xu who comes in after Tang Yu curiously. She asks with a trace of embarrassment and schadenfreude


    "Xiaoyu, who is this behind you? I''d like to introduce you to my sister. He''s the boyfriend you call him, isn''t he? "


    "No, sister Han Li, don''t talk nonsense. My original words are male friends!"


    Tang Yu didn''t have a good explanation. Then he looked at Wang Xu apologetically and said with a bitter smile, "her name is Hanli. She is a good friend of mine and a senior locomotive driver."


    Then she introduced to Han Li, "this is Wang Xu, an old friend of mine."


    Then Tang Yu introduced the rest of them to Wang Xu one by one.


    Three men, the one with a flat head, Yang Xin, is the son of Tang Yu''s parents'' business partner, an ordinary rich second generation.


    Feng Zhenxing, who is inclined to have bangs, is a little boy of Tang Yu. They have a good relationship. Maybe Feng Zhenxing has something wrong with Tang Yu and thinks that he is a childhood sweetheart. But Tang Yu obviously just regards him as an ordinary friend, an ordinary rich second generation.


    The last man with a fake smile in his vest, Zhou Qinglin, is the master of this locomotive club. He grew up abroad and has just returned to China recently.


    Besides Han Li, another woman, Shen Yue, is also a rich second generation. She has a good family. It seems that she has an ambiguous relationship with Yang Xin, which seems to be a man and woman friend relationship.


    For Wang Xu, except for Han Li, these four people are all indifferent to each other. After a few polite words, Yang Xin frowns slightly and complains dissatisfied


    "My Miss Tang, you didn''t say you would bring other people here? Originally, there were three men and three women here, just two people in a group to play a car, but now it''s good, one more person, it''s not easy to distribute. After all, it''s your friend. You can''t let him stay and watch. "


    Feng Zhenxing is also slightly upset, tilted Wang Xu, light said: "what''s wrong? Who let him be an outsider, let him watch. If he feels bored, he can get a car to play by himself. "


    "Well, we are all friends. I''ll make up my mind to find a club girl for this little brother. Ha ha!" Zhou Qinglin is smiling, very enthusiastic up to make a decision.


    "Yes, they are all friends. Don''t care about me." Wang Xu nodded and laughed.


    Zhou Qinglin had a fake smile. When he spoke, his eyes didn''t look at him at all. He was always staring at Tang Yu, shining behind him. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 242

    "Well, let''s go to the stadium and choose a car."


    Sure enough, during the conversation, Zhou Qinglin began to arrange the activities with a gentle smile, regardless of Wang Xu''s opinions.


    "Wang Xu..."


    Hearing that he was going to play with a car, Tang Yu was obviously very excited. The whole person was a little excited. It can be seen that this woman is a racing maniac.


    However, fortunately, she also knew that there was a Wang Xu beside her. She didn''t agree at the first time. She hesitated to ask for Wang Xu''s opinions, but she was obviously afraid of ignoring Wang Xu.


    "It''s OK. I don''t like playing with cars very much. Go and play. I''ll just watch." Wang Xu said with a smile, the truth.


    "Ah? I''m sorry... When I came here, I forgot to ask you... "Tang Yu immediately apologized.


    Originally, she asked Wang Xu to come out to play today. Although her words didn''t explain exactly, she obviously wanted Wang Xu to help. As a result, it''s better now. She and her friends go to play madly and leave Wang Xu alone, bored


    "It''s really OK. To tell you the truth, it''s really good to see you play with cars. Don''t worry about me. Let''s play." Wang Xu glanced at Tang Yu''s and Han Li''s hot bodies, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    What he said is true. It''s really good to see these women playing with motorcycles. It''s very eye-catching!


    "This is not good..." however, Tang Yu was a little embarrassed.


    "Miss Tang, since your friend has said so, we''d better leave him alone. I''ve already asked the club''s tour beauties to come here. They provide explanation, drinks, car selection, sightseeing and other services. He won''t be bored by himself. "


    At this time, one side of Zhou Qinglin frowned, a little impatient said: "of course, these are to pay extra, as long as your friends are willing to pay a little money out, naturally you can have a good time here."


    His last sentence added, with a trace of irony and disdain in his voice.


    Obviously, his first impression of Wang Xu was very disdainful. There was no reason. He just judged people by their appearance. Wang Xu was dressed in ordinary clothes. What?


    In addition, the more Tang Yu cared about Wang Xu, the more upset Zhou Qinglin was. Think of the young master of his club, the grand Zhou Da Shao, in front of the ordinary boy, where is not a head higher than him?


    As a result, from the time he came in to the present, Tang Yu paid most of his attention to Wang Xu, except for seeing him when he introduced him to Wang Xu. Why?


    Although he and Tang Yu have only recently contacted two or three times, and their relationship is limited to strangers and friends, because the club is his, Tang Yu and others often come to play. As a young master who has just returned from abroad, why does he take the initiative to contact Tang Yu and others?


    It''s not because Tang Yu is beautiful, has a hot figure, and his personality gives him the feeling of a strong horse. And Zhou Qinglin, his favorite conquest, is this kind of horse!


    As long as he thinks of the feeling of riding this horse under himself, Zhou Dashao will have a kind of illusory pleasure from his body and mind to his bones.


    Therefore, the more Tang Yu cared about Wang Xu, the more upset Zhou Qinglin was.


    "This boy, how can you compare with him?"


    Now, there was only one thought in his heart.


    "What do you mean?" However, as soon as he spoke, Tang Yu immediately recognized the mistake, frowned and looked at it coldly.


    I''m here for fun, not for you to mock my friend!


    Besides, are we familiar?


    "Miss Tang, I just care about your friends. By the way, I would like to introduce the service items of our club. Everything is people-oriented."


    Zhou Qinglin was slightly stunned. He obviously didn''t expect that Tang Yu would shake his face for Wang Xu''s sake. The smile on his face didn''t change, but the shade under his eyes became more intense. He continued to smile gently


    "Your friend doesn''t like to play with cars, so he can play other things, such as billiards, song ordering, sightseeing, even playing a car race. There are also car racing girls who are close to him. The premise of all this is that he has to pay for it."


    "Ha ha, I don''t need you to care about how my friend plays." Tang Yu sneered directly.


    If you think she has a big personality, do you really think she has a big chest and no brain? Stupid?


    "Miss Tang, I''m also thinking for your friend. After all, our high-end club involves a lot of entertainment items, including many hidden rules and regulations. It''s specially prepared for people in the upper class. Not everyone is qualified to understand. It''s really good for him to find an explanation girl to accompany your friend." Zhou Qinglin said with a gentle smile and serious expression.


    Upper class society, these four words he said very heavy tone, and even almost every word!


    He felt that what he had said was obscure enough. If he was overseas, such as this kind of high-end club, even if someone took him, ordinary people like Wang Xu would not be qualified to participate in these activities.


    "What do you mean, Zhou Qinglin? Now, now, now, apologize to my friend! " In an instant, Tang Yu''s voice was completely cold.


    She stares at Zhou Qinglin coldly, like an angry mare, as if if if the other party doesn''t give her a reasonable apology, next moment, she will not hesitate to teach Zhou Qinglin.


    Wang Xu was watching, his eyes fell on the back of Tang Yu''s head, and his face showed a knowing smile because of his high horsetail, which moved slightly with excitement.


    He is an old classmate


    It''s really strong!


    "Good, good! Don''t be angry, Miss Tang. I apologize! " Seeing that Tang Yu was angry, Zhou Qinglin quickly raised his hand, but in his eyes, he was more eager and greedy.


    This kind of fierce, is exactly what he wants, at the thought of completely conquering the other side of those pictures, let him can''t help but burst of heart.


    "It''s my inaccurate expression. I''m not aiming at your friends, but I''m used to it in my circle. After all, the minimum qualification of members who come to our club is five million yuan."


    As he said this, Zhou Qinglin spread his hands and looked helpless. He sighed


    "After all, the consumption in our club is relatively high, not to mention other things, it''s just ordinary drinks, and the minimum consumption is thousands of yuan at a time. If you play with a car, it will cost tens of thousands of yuan at a time. Apart from the elites in the upper class, ordinary people can hardly afford to spend it. "


    Hearing this, Tang Yu''s face turned red with anger. Just as she was about to do something, Wang Xu suddenly laughed and stood up


    "Well, Tang Yu, come out and have fun. You really don''t have to worry about me. I''ll just watch you play."


    As he said this, he looked at Zhou Qinglin and his smile became more and more bright.


    Oh, think of yourself


    Are you superior?

 Chapter 243

    "That''s right, Xiao yu''er. It''s getting late. Let''s choose a car quickly."


    Han Li also came out to make a round.


    "Wang Xu, would you like me to sit with you for a while?" Tang Yu frowned. She was really in no mood to drag racing now.


    "No, you go. You just drove so fast. I just took this opportunity to slow down." Wang Xu shook his head and said with a smile.


    "Yes, Tang Yu. I think his face is a little bit bad. You must have been racing fast just now. Let him slow down first." At this time, Yang Xin followed suit, and then he looked at Wang Xu and said with a smile:


    "Brother, I haven''t been to the club. It''s nothing. Everyone has their first time. When I have a chance later, I''ll take you here a few more times. You''ll know when you''re familiar with the game. In fact, it''s just like that... "


    "Good." Wang Xu nodded and his smile was even brighter.


    How sensitive is he to the outside world after he enters the realm of Tao bone? For Yang Xin''s playfulness and disdain, how can you not see it?


    There will be a chance in the future


    I''m afraid there will never be a chance!


    However, he doesn''t care. Instead, he feels happy to see it come true. This way of outsiders looking at others'' hearts enables him to better grasp his present state and constantly consolidate his foundation.


    Later, Feng Zhenxing and Shen Yue began to persuade him. But Tang Yu frowned at Wang Xu and said with a bitter smile


    "Wang Xu, why don''t you go with me?"


    "Well, I''ll go and play with you." Wang Xu nodded. He could see that if he didn''t go to play today, Tang Yu would not go. Don''t want to let Tang Yu come in the mood, he nodded and agreed directly.


    "Let''s do it together." At last, Wang Xu was still with Tang Yu, and Zhou Qinglin''s face was not good-looking.


    Why does he say so much? It''s not that he kicked Wang Xu, a broken stone in the way, but the last point didn''t work. On the contrary, Tang Yu was very upset with him.


    At the same time, his eyes glared at Wang Xu, which was full of bitterness and coldness. Of course, more is always ridicule and disdain.


    Before he was so ridicule this boy, the result of this boy has been silent, completely a coward. If Tang Yu hadn''t supported him, he would have been rubbed flat, pinched round and kicked to one side.


    Such a thing is not worthy to be his rival!


    "Hum, but I don''t like you very much. When I play with the car, I''ll see how I can kill you!" Zhou Qinglin''s eyes were dark and cruel, and his heart sneered


    "A lazy toad in the mud wants to rob a woman with me? What do you think you are? "


    Soon, the crowd got out of the VIP room, walked through a 100 meter long corridor, and came to a field about the size of a half football field, a five kilometer long curved track, winding in the field, with a large number of roadblocks and anti-collision devices in the middle, with high and low slopes, even mud, sand and other different terrain.


    "This way, young master!"


    A middle-aged man had already been waiting here. When he saw Zhou Qinglin, he immediately met him with a smile on his face.


    "Manager Qian." Zhou Qinglin nodded slightly.


    The middle-aged man is the general manager of the club. It can be said that he takes care of the whole club every day. Only when Zhou Qinglin comes here, the general manager immediately becomes a dog.


    No matter how powerful the general manager is, he can''t compare with his own son!


    Although Zhou Qinglin didn''t come back from abroad for a long time, and manager Qian didn''t see him several times, it didn''t stop him from flattering Zhou Da Shao.


    Manager Qian respectfully walked behind Zhou Qinglin and stood with his hands down, waiting for orders at any time.


    "I have some things for you to do, remember..." Zhou Qinglin''s eyes were light, his head didn''t have a moment, and he lowered his voice. On the surface, he was still leading the way, but in his mouth he kept whispering orders.


    Every time he said a word, the light in manager Qian''s eyes was a flash. Finally, he glanced back at Wang Xu, with a kind smile on his face, and nodded to Wang Xu to express his kindness.


    "Wang Xu, I''m sorry..."


    Three or four meters behind them, Tang Yu walked beside Wang Xu and apologized again


    "I''m not very familiar with Zhou Qinglin, but I''m a regular member of the club. Every time I come here, this guy will take the initiative to come here. He was very kind before, but I didn''t expect that today..."


    To tell you the truth, although she and Zhou Qinglin have only met a few times, they always have a good impression on each other. After all, they are the little owners of the club. They know a lot about playing motorcycles. They have just come back from abroad, and they have a much higher vision than them. They have a wide range of knowledge. They are very interested in their small circle.


    These are all the reasons why Tang Yu is willing to be friends with each other, but now


    Tang Yu feels that she has to get to know Zhou Qinglin again. She is kind and polite with people of the same level. For those who are not of the same level, is it so unbearable?


    In addition, who and who are not at the same level?


    It''s just a fool who judges people by their appearance. He thinks he''s right!


    "Nothing." Wang Xu gave a faint smile.


    He really doesn''t care, and even has a funny feeling in his heart. Thinking about his status in the upper society of the river and the sea, although people with a little status dare not say that they all know him, they have absolutely heard his name and are in awe of him.


    And Zhou Qinglin


    Tut, the upper class, with a minimum worth of five million?


    Wang Xu shakes his head. He doesn''t want to see each other. As long as he doesn''t take the initiative to provoke him, if he does, ha ha


    At least, Zhou Qinglin''s previous sarcasm can''t be provoked in Wang Xu''s mind. Otherwise, if a dog on the roadside barks at him, he will be angry and have the same opinion with the dog?


    Then he''s too mean!


    At this time, Han Li suddenly said:


    "Xiao yu''er, as far as I know, the reason why Zhou Da Shao came back to China is that he made trouble abroad. It seems that he killed a woman with a large background, so he came back to take refuge."


    "Be careful with him, but don''t be fooled by his apparent kindness!"


    "Well? And that kind of thing? " Tang Yu was slightly stunned, and then his eyes became colder.


    She is a person with a careless personality. The most annoying thing is the hypocrisy, the superficial clothes and the garbage of the animals behind.


    At this time, her original understanding of Zhou Qinglin turned into disgust.


    If compared with Wang Xu, it would be more unbearable.


    A hermit in the downtown, no matter what status, treat people like ordinary people drink water and eat.


    The other is a little bit of status, superficial, secret, self righteous, jumping up and down, like a wild dog on the side of the road.


    The gap between people, there is always a contrast, there is harm.


    At this moment, Tang Yu looked at Zhou Qinglin, who was a young and elegant figure in front of him, talking with manager Qian. How did he think of his hypocrisy and affectation.


    Similarly, also let her disgust to the extreme!

 Chapter 244

    "In a word, this guy is perfect in front of us, and he is just like a dog. My sister tells you that the other party is absolutely making dirty plans in the dark..."


    Han Li was still whispering, and her voice became a little cold


    "Every time his eyes fall on you, it makes me sick. Even sometimes this guy looks at me with similar disgusting eyes. Although he conceals it well, there are always omissions. In addition to what he did abroad, you and your friends should be more careful in the future. "


    "How dare he do it?" Tang Yu''s eyes suddenly widened, and all of them were incredible.


    "I don''t know, but it''s better to make your friends more careful." With a bitter smile, Han Li shook her head and sighed helplessly


    "It''s a pity that the whole river and sea is just here, and the venue is still a bit high-grade. After all, there are too few people playing with locomotives now. Otherwise, I would have wanted to change places for a long time."


    "By the way, boy, you should be kind to our little Yu."


    With that, Han Li suddenly turned her head, looked at Wang Xu, and said with a cold face:


    "Although she''s careless, she''s as crazy as a man all day. In fact, Xiaoyu''s heart is very weak. Her wild appearance is just a way for her to protect herself. If you dare to hurt her, I won''t let you go! "


    Wen Yan, even Wang Xu''s mind, is a little stunned.


    What''s the situation? Why is this the topic? Doesn''t he really have anything to do with Tang Yu?


    Women


    What''s going on here?


    At the same time, Tang Yu''s face turned red. He glared at Han Li and explained quickly:


    "Sister Han Li, I''ve said that Wang Xu and I are just ordinary friends who haven''t seen each other for many years!"


    "Ordinary friends? Xiaoyu, are you really a sister? Are you blind? Or are you questioning my rich emotional experience in society for many years? "


    Han Li snorted with disdain, rolled her eyes and said triumphantly:


    "You can cheat others, but you can''t cheat me or yourself, don''t you believe it? Do you want my sister to show you a mirror to see how red your face is now? "


    "Why do you blush? It''s not the secret I told you! Come on, tell my sister, are you ashamed and angry now? You see, that''s right... "


    What Han Li said made Tang Yu speechless. For a moment, his mind was blank and he could not find any reason to refute him.


    As if, as if, the elder sister of this society said


    Does it really make sense?


    But, no


    She really has nothing to do with Wang Xu... Bah, she really doesn''t have that kind of idea about Wang Xu!


    Besides, Wang Xu already has a girlfriend, Chen Yuqing!


    Five years ago, they were a couple. OK!


    Tang Yu didn''t know what he was thinking. His face turned red. He felt as if there was a drum in his heart. His heart was beating wildly.


    "Tut Tut, Xiao yu''er, your face is getting more and more red. Ah... This is the central thing that my sister said! I told you, my sister, I''ve been in society for so many years, piggy page has seen it for so many years... "


    "Sister Han Li, shut up Finally, Tang Yu broke out completely.


    But her voice was so powerless that she was like a mosquito. She even lowered her head and did not dare to look at Wang Xu who was stunned.


    What the hell is going on?!


    After the shock, Wang Xu deeply looked at the elated Han Li. With his keen perception, he instantly judged that the woman was obviously a virgin.


    Sure enough, this


    They are really social people!


    Then, he looked at Tang Yu strangely, as if, this wild horse... No, this woman''s face is really a little red?


    Besides, the whole person is so excited


    No, this woman really means that to him?


    Before Wang Xu could ask for anything, Zhou Qinglin, who was walking in the front, stopped, turned around and said with a smile:


    "Well, here comes the garage. We are all old hands in the circle. We can choose which locomotive we like. By the way, manager Qian, please show me the name of that... "


    At this point, he seemed unable to remember Wang Xu''s name. He pointed at it and said casually:


    "Hey, it''s the boy who looks like a stranger. He''s a novice. You can explain to him more and take care of him. Don''t neglect the guests."


    At this time, in front of the public is a row of expensive locomotives, the body is full of streamlined and explosive sense of power, for people who like to play with locomotives, just such a row in front of them is also a rare enjoyment.


    "As we all know, our club is the largest and top locomotive club in Jianghai. There are all kinds of luxury locomotives in the world. Harley and Yamaha are just the most common. These in front of you are the top locomotives that I have recently asked someone to get in touch with. They are three new ktms and one Y2K


    Zhou Qinglin''s face was full of reserved pride, with a gentle smile on his face, and he slowly introduced:


    "Everyone is in the circle. I think you all know the power of Y2K. It has a maximum power of 239kw, a maximum torque of 576n. M, and a top speed of 356km / h. It is known as the" jet "on land. It uses the engine of the American Apache military helicopter. The exhaust temperature of Y2K is about 600 degrees centigrade, and the cost is no less than that of a luxury sports car."


    "Other Harley and Yamaha are almost all new models, and the cost is generally higher than one million yuan. It''s absolutely impossible for me to take out these treasures. After all, the cost is so high that it costs tens of thousands of yuan to play a race track, which is not enough to repair them at the back. "


    "However, several of them are my friends of Zhou Qinglin, and of course they are also the club''s VIP guests. They are free to play today. Well, no more nonsense. Let''s choose what we like. "


    "I''ll take Harley." Feng Zhenxing was the first to speak.


    "Yamaha."


    ¡°KTM¡­¡­¡±


    Then, several other people spoke one after another, and all of them launched their favorite locomotives in the past. Tang Yu also chose a KTM.


    Soon, it was Wang Xu.


    "Young master, it''s your first time to come to our club. Qian is not familiar with your preferences. Do you have anything you like here? Otherwise, let me introduce it to you... "Manager Qian said with a smile on his face.


    Before he finished speaking, Wang Xu had just picked the last KTM


    "Just that one."


    For a moment, manager Qian''s face froze a little. If he had been ready, he was blocked by the force, but he had to smile


    "Sorry, the last KTM has been reserved by Zhou Shao. How about the Y2K? It''s absolutely the top luxury locomotive in the world, and we guarantee your satisfaction. "


    ¡°Y2K£¿¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Yu''s face immediately turned ugly and said in a cold voice, "manager Qian, Wang Xu, when he first came into contact with a locomotive, you let him play Y2K? That''s the engine matching of the helicopter. The top racing drivers dare not play it casually. "

 Chapter 245

    "Yes, novices play Y2K. It''s killing people!"


    Yang Xin, Feng Zhenxing, Han Li and Shen Yue all nodded their heads.


    Even those of them who often play with motorcycles, when they just pick a car, they just choose the car they are familiar with. No one dares to choose Y2K even when they play with it.


    Playing with motorcycles, especially in the front of this multi obstacle field, is not the best way to play. On the contrary, the more powerful the car is, the more they dare not play. Besides the price burden, the most important reason is to seek death.


    Y2K engine, a careless throttle down, the car will fly, and then people will fly, who the hell knows how to go to their own death?


    "Don''t get me wrong, Miss Tang. These are the only two cars left in the garage? KTM Zhou Shao has already made a reservation, so this young master can only choose Y2K... "Manager Qian smiles and explains quickly


    "What''s more, this is the first time that I''m playing with a car. I''m sure I won''t go to the track with multiple dysfunction. It''s just an ordinary straight track on flat ground. I don''t think you will be afraid to shrink back because you are so young and courageous, will you


    "But..."


    Although the flat track is not dangerous, Tang Yu is still a little reluctant.


    But at this time, Wang Xu is indifferent to smile, nodded: "OK, then I choose it, looking really cool."


    Seeing that Wang Xu himself agreed, Tang Yu nodded and said nothing more. Naturally, other people would not say more.


    "Well, now that we''ve chosen the right car, let''s go for a ride!"


    At this time, Han Li excitedly screamed. She stepped on her own Harley first, and with the accelerator increased, the bottom of the locomotive slammed a semicircle on the ground and ran out like a sharp arrow.


    Other people followed closely, but Tang Yu went up to Wang Xu and said in a low voice, "Wang Xu, Y2K has a strong explosive power. Don''t add too much throttle. Get familiar with it on the flat track first."


    Although a little worried, Tang Yu was very confident in Wang Xu. She is a warrior herself. She knows that the power of controlling the body of a warrior is far beyond that of ordinary people, especially Wang Xu, a powerful warrior. Even if she has never touched a locomotive before, it will not be long before she can completely control it.


    At this time, Han Li and others have been racing on the flat track, several locomotives turned into mirage lightning, carrying the wind in a circle after circle of crazy chasing.


    This kind of extreme speed pleasure can really arouse the enthusiasm of ordinary people. No wonder Han Li and others are so keen on playing with motorcycles.


    After several rounds of racing, Han Li, the social elder sister, took the lead again and pulled the front of the car on a slope. The whole person, together with the locomotive in his crotch, flew directly over the four or five meters of partition sand. With a bang, he hit the multi-functional field.


    Seeing this scene, Yang Xin, Feng Zhenxing and others were naturally unwilling to fall behind, and all of them could not help flying over the slope.


    It was Zhou Qinglin, who was not in a hurry. He waited beside Tang Yu and said with a smile, "Miss Tang, everyone else has gone. I heard that you are very good at driving. Why don''t we compete in this flat track first..."


    "No, I need to teach Wang Xu how to ride Y2K." Tang Yu refused directly, but did not look at Zhou Qinglin''s ugly face. He turned to Wang Xu and introduced carefully


    "There are some differences between the operation of Y2K and ordinary locomotives, you need to pay attention to..."


    As she said this, she kept pointing at the Y2K dashboard with her hand, warning Wang Xu about some points to pay attention to.


    One side, Zhou Qinglin''s face has been difficult to see the extreme, the gentle smile on his face can no longer be maintained, has already turned into a gloomy.


    "The way of getting on the bus, and the posture of riding, also have requirements, not just riding..." at this time, Tang Yu explained the way of riding, as if it was not intuitive just to say.


    With a sharp swing of her long legs and a twist of her waist, the whole person has skillfully stepped on Y2K. Then she ignited the fire, stuck the accelerator, and looked at Wang Xu as she did it


    "See?"


    "I see..."


    His eyes swept over Tang Yu''s back and buttocks, and Wang Xu nodded calmly.


    Well, I not only know how to ride a motorcycle, but also understand the strength and flexibility of your waist... It''s really much better than other women.


    Tang Yu didn''t know that in the process of her explanation, she almost showed her most attractive figure in front of Wang Xu''s eyes, which was the kind of multi-directional.


    They were talking and laughing.


    On one side, Zhou Qinglin''s whole face was about to be twisted. He clenched his fist, his teeth were creaking, and his eyes were almost burning.


    When was he so ignored?


    Not to mention, it''s the best horse he coveted for a long time!


    What made him even more painful was that he almost regarded this horse as a forbidden horse. At this time, there was no him in his eyes. It was all another man!


    And there is another man who makes him angry and even desperate. He looks down on him in his eyes, despises and mocks him in his heart. He is a poor man who is always regarded as roadside garbage, a waste, a poor boy in China, and hanging silk!


    Yes, the image of Wang Xu is so low in Zhou Qinglin''s mind. He can''t be compared with the rich second generation who grew up abroad, has a higher diploma, has a rich father, and has a rich family.


    a tiny bit!


    Not as good as him!


    But


    For what?


    "Damn China''s poor silk hanging!"


    For a moment, Zhou Qinglin''s eyes were no longer covered. It was full of anger, patience and cold intention to kill.


    At the bottom of his heart, he sneered almost every word:


    "Domestic rubbish, just wait for me. I don''t know how many rubbish like you have been killed abroad. Even in China, I can still kill you quietly! "


    At the same time.


    "Thank you very much. Come down. I think I''ve got it. Let me go up..."


    Before Wang Xu''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Tang Yu? I tell you, the locomotive looks simple, but actually it''s not easy to ride


    "You come up first, and I''ll take you around hand in hand."


    With that, Tang Yu directly pulled Wang Xu onto the locomotive, whether he needed it or not. Then he straddled behind Wang Xu, leaned down on his upper body, tightly attached to Wang Xu''s body, hung his head on Wang Xu''s shoulder, and put Wang Xu''s hand on the handlebar with both hands.


    This moment.


    Wang Xu was embarrassed.


    He was really, for the first time, held by a woman.


    What''s more, it''s Tang Yu, who has a hot figure, beautiful face and unique personality!


    Feel the heat and softness from the back, this


    To tell you the truth, even if his mind was fixed, he was a little confused at this time.


    Zhou Qinglin, who stood looking at them, had completely twisted the muscles on his face, and was crazy in his eyes. He was jealous, angry, resentful and envious


    At this moment, Wang Xu suddenly said:


    "Sit down, I''m going to speed up..."


    At the next moment, with Tang Yu''s exclamation, Wang Xu gently opened the gas door, and the silver Y2K suddenly turned into a silver lightning, which shot out madly.


    In the same place, Zhou Qinglin''s eyes were ferocious, and all kinds of complicated moods finally gathered into a burning flame.


    "Boy, the first time I played with a locomotive, it was Y2K. I dare to drive so fast... Today, I''m a mother..."


    "You must see it with your own eyes!"


    "You, to the bottom..."


    "How to play yourself to death!"

 Chapter 246

    "Stab


    A sharp sound of friction came. Like a silver lightning, the silver Y2K quickly circled the flat track about three kilometers, and then stopped suddenly.


    "I can ride. Is that easy?" Wang Xu said with a faint smile.


    Behind him, Tang Yu was dull.


    Up to now, his hands still cling to Wang Xu''s body, and the whole person sticks to his back like an octopus.


    In the circle just now, she didn''t ask Wang Xu to open the gas door


    It''s just Wang Xu''s self assertion, his sudden gas door, and it''s still the kind of crazy power added to the bottom in an instant.


    Three kilometers a circle of flat track, Wang Xu is afraid that even a minute is useless. Although he was a little strange when driving Y2K, he almost ran into the guardrail many times in the curve


    But!


    In the end, Wang Xu was still alive to open a circle of Y2K, but also alive to bring back Tang Yu.


    "Ah..."


    Knowing this, Tang Yu gave a shaking cry, and then his hands and feet turned down from the locomotive. He looked at Wang Xu blankly, almost groaning


    "You were just... Not afraid that the car would destroy two lives? Miss Ben, I haven''t lived enough yet! "


    "Ha ha, don''t you live well?" Wang Xu smiles twice, honks his Y2K horn twice, looks up at Tang Yu and drops a sentence:


    "Biao motorcycle is really cool. No wonder you like it so much. I''ll play two more laps..."


    Before the voice came to the ground, Y2K turned into silver lightning again. The engine roared wildly and rushed out again in an instant.


    Even after two laps, it seemed that the flat track was peaceful. Wang Xu turned the car''s head and rushed out along one side of the slope. Because of the terrible speed of Y2K, even the man and the car flew seven or eight meters before hitting a track in the multi-functional field.


    "Ah


    A sharp scream suddenly spread, just in the vicinity of Han Li''s face are scared white, just because Wang Xu is only half a meter away, even people and cars hit the wall of the isolation site.


    Half a meter


    It''s almost a car crash!


    "Tang Yu, is this boy crazy? Actually driving Y2K high-speed to multi-functional venues? Do you want to die? Call him out quickly


    Han Li''s face was white and colorless. Looking at the silvery white lightning that left her face, she quickly turned her head and yelled at Tang Yu outside.


    However, Tang Yu was helpless and pale.


    This gesture means that she is powerless.


    It''s also that she doesn''t realize that Wang Xu will really have an accident. With Wang Xu''s terrible and extraordinary martial arts strength, Y2K exploded on the spot. I don''t know if it can hurt him at all.


    Of course, even so, it is still a burst of worry.


    "Hehe, how dare you go to the obstacle course? Rubbish... You are looking for death yourself Zhou Qinglin sneered, his face brimming with endless happy smile.


    All the changes in his eyes gradually disappeared, and then returned to the kind of lofty calm at the beginning. At this time, in his eyes, Wang Xu was already a dead man.


    Why should he be angry with a dead man?


    The dead


    You can''t rob a woman with him!


    Thinking about this, Zhou Qinglin sneered and said impolitely: "I''ll bet that in five seconds, he will definitely hit the obstacle. I hope he won''t fall too miserably..."


    At the same time, he added in his heart:


    "It''s best to fall to death!"


    At this time, Zhou Qinglin didn''t want to look at Wang Xu any more. He turned to look at Tang Yu again and said in a deep voice:


    "Miss Tang, people always have to have self-knowledge. If some people are too proud and kill themselves, I''m not to blame at all!"


    "Moreover, to be honest, for this ignorant arrogant, he is not worthy of Miss Tang. You are worthy of a better man, such as..."


    Before the words "like me, Zhou Qinglin" could be said, Tang Yu had turned around and left without even looking at Zhou Qinglin, let alone talking to him.


    In an instant, Zhou Qinglin''s whole body froze in the same place, and the reserved smile on his face was stiff. Then, behind Tang Yu, he quickly turned into a ferocious and crazy killing intention.


    Damned woman!


    How dare you throw your face at me several times and ignore me? I want to kill you directly!


    However, before he could vent his anger, Tang Yu''s head did not turn back, and his cold voice had already come


    "Five seconds


    what?


    Zhou Qinglin was slightly stunned. After he thought about it, his face was distorted and his teeth were creaking.


    Five seconds. What else?


    Didn''t he just say that Wang Xu would be killed in five seconds?


    But now?


    In the multi-functional arena, Wang Xu''s Y2K is still like a silver lightning. It''s galloping at a high speed. Even looking at the speed, it''s getting faster and faster


    However, Wang Xu didn''t panic at all, let alone scream for a long time!


    "What''s the matter? I let manager qian do it. It''s definitely enough for such a long time. "


    Zhou Qinglin''s eyes are incredible, and his heart is full of anger.


    Damn, the money manager is a fuckin ''waste. It can''t do a little thing well!


    At the same time, in the eyes he looks at Wang Xu, the color of killing and resentment is more intense.


    Tang Yu''s cold sneer made him lose all his face, but it also made him want to kill Wang Xu immediately.


    At this time, Han Li, Yang Xin, Feng Zhenxing, Shen Yue and others all came out of the multi-functional field with palpitations on their faces. They stood outside the field, watching the high-speed wind inside, jumping obstacles from time to time, or showing S-shaped silver lightning for displacement and avoidance, all fell into a deep shock.


    For a long time, Han Li opened her mouth and looked at Tang Yu with complicated eyes. She gritted her teeth and asked, "Xiaoyu, you''re going to drive my sister on a high speed again... This boy... Is it the first time, playing with a motorcycle?"


    She dares to use her many years of social experience and swear with her right hand to heaven that if Wang Xu plays with a locomotive for the first time, she will let her


    Let the men around her be killed by Lei Huo!


    "He''s really... No, he should be..." Tang Yu''s voice was dull and a little uncertain.


    "Hum, he is driving so fast, and he is still accelerating. Now his speed has definitely broken the world record, and the top driver can only keep one minute at most at high speed. I don''t believe he can last one minute..."


    Seeing that all the people were back, Zhou Qinglin forced his intention to kill him back. With a cold hum, he stared at Wang Xu with his eyes fixed on him, gritting his teeth with each word


    "Unless, he! Yes! God

 Chapter 247

    No need for Zhou Qinglin to say.


    At this point, others have found out the wrong.


    "Yes, it''s such a fast speed and an obstacle course. Whether it''s his first time or not, he''s a professional driver. Unless he''s a God, if he goes any faster, there''s only one way to kill people." Feng Zhenxing shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    Shen Yue and Yang Xin nodded and said with one voice:


    "That''s right. If you go down quickly, you''ll be dead!"


    "Shut your crow''s mouth!"


    Han Li glared at the three people, then turned her head and looked at Tang Yu with concern. She repeatedly comforted them


    "Xiao yu''er, don''t listen to their nonsense. You have to believe in your man, even though my elder sister thinks so... Ah? Wrong. It doesn''t matter.


    In a word, you have to trust your man. He dares to drive so fast. Either he has a hole in his head, or he is stimulated by the wind, or he is confident... "


    When it comes to the back, maybe she feels that her comfort is too social. Han Li just shut up.


    "Yes, Wang Xu... Are you driving too fast?" Tang Yu''s face showed a trace of worry. Although he was not afraid that Wang Xu''s life was in danger, he could not be hurt.


    At this time, everyone is paying close attention to Wang Xu''s every move.


    Time goes by second by second.


    I saw that the silver white lightning in the field, not only didn''t mean to slow down, but also kept accelerating, crazy acceleration.


    But doesn''t wang Xu want to brake?


    As early as Han Li screamed, he stepped on the brake, and then it was useless.


    I don''t know when, the brake oil has leaked out and the brake is completely out of order.


    If ordinary people, in the face of this situation, must be the first time to take the initiative to drive into a side of the protective barrier, that way, at most is to break a few bones.


    But Wang Xu continued to drive faster and faster


    The reason is very simple, now the speed is not enough to need him to be afraid, because this speed has not exceeded his reaction speed and shot speed.


    Even with the rise of playing, he is still taking the initiative to greatly improve the speed, and wants to take advantage of the high speed of the locomotive to judge where his current speed limit is.


    In a sense, Wang Xu is not only playing with motorcycles at this time, but also proving his power limit after his strength soared.


    But others don''t know!


    Soon, a minute passed.


    And Y2K turned into silver white lightning, still crazy in the field of Biao.


    "It''s more than a minute. It''s a world record, isn''t it?"


    Han Li opens her mouth wide. Shocked, she subconsciously raises her hand to Wang Xu. When the Harley locomotive she was holding falls to the ground, she doesn''t know it


    "Damn it! Xiaoyu''er, where did your old friend come from? It''s not human, is it? It''s not human, is it? "


    "I also feel that he is not human..." Tang Yu''s face was also shocked.


    One side.


    Zhou Qinglin''s face was completely stiff, and he couldn''t make a distorted expression. All he felt was that he was about to suffocate!


    He was biting his teeth, and his killing intention was boiling in his eyes


    "This son of a bitch, is he really a God?"


    But the next moment, when he saw Wang Xu''s faster and faster speed, the whole person suddenly calmed down, his eyes were full of joy and gloom, and he still had a fatal card.


    "Ha ha, even if you are really God, brake failure, as high as 200 yards of high-speed, the handlebar slightly tilted, a center of gravity instability, is a tragic accident!"


    "There''s enough oil in the locomotive for an hour, I don''t believe it!"


    "Can you... Keep this kind of speed and run for a damn hour?"


    "You are absolutely right! absolutely! It''s going to be a terrible death! "


    At the same time.


    At the terrible speed of 200 yards, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. He finally had some difficulty in driving Y2K to avoid obstacles


    However, it''s just hard work, and it doesn''t reach his limit. If he wants to, it''s really possible for him to race for an hour until he runs out of fuel and stops.


    But play locomotive, the key is to play a word!


    Change the hard, it means that there is no fun to play, behind the need to spend too much energy, there is no need for that.


    "Wang Xu, don''t speed up any more. It''s too fast!"


    At this time, when Wang Xu once again flew around in front of his eyes, Tang Yu finally couldn''t help shouting.


    Between the lightning and flint


    Wang Xu on the Y2K locomotive suddenly turned his head and gave Tang Yu a smile. Then he released his hand and turned to Tang Yu with an ojbk gesture.


    In an instant, Han Li, Yang Xin, Feng Zhenxing, Shen Yue and other people''s eyes glared to the maximum. In Wang Xu''s eyes, they all looked crazy.


    Is he crazy?


    Even let go at this time, this damn


    Absolutely crazy, right?


    Zhou Qinglin''s eyes were also the biggest in an instant, but there was excitement and cruel grin inside, as if he had seen the tragic scene of Wang Xu''s death at the next moment.


    And then


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu gently pressed his hands on the car body, and the whole person suddenly rose out of the Y2K car body, with his feet slightly bent


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    When everyone looked at Wang Xu''s action, there was only one thought in his mind:


    "Danger


    Apart from Tang Yu, they didn''t know the identity of Wang Xuwu at all. They just thought Wang Xu was an ordinary person.


    As an ordinary person, facing this kind of desperate situation, there is only one end


    Die!


    Absolutely dead end!


    Han Li, Feng Zhenxing, Yang Xin and Shen Yue are all in a panic. Even the two women can''t help but close their eyes and can''t bear to see the next scene. Two men, with pity in their eyes, could not help shaking their heads and sighing.


    They understand Wang Xu''s mood, men, in front of beautiful women, which one did not show off?


    As veterans of locomotives, they have all experienced the high speed of locomotives, with women''s excited screams and adoring eyes in their ears


    That kind of scenery when the feeling, really let people nostalgic, even addicted.


    It''s just, brother


    It''s over!


    Therefore, you can only blame yourself for your death.


    Zhou Qinglin''s eyes were filled with ecstasy, and his gloomy face gradually blossomed into a very happy and brilliant smile


    But the next moment.


    Wang Xu''s foot has been hard pressed down, stepping on the Y2K under his feet.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, the huge power burst out, like a hill suddenly falling from the sky, and then dead pressure on the Y2K body.


    Without any pause, the Y2K body, which was originally flying in mid air, turned into a shadow in a flash, just like the silver lightning falling from the sky. It crashed into the ground with a roar, and a huge fireball burst up. Countless pieces of locomotives pounded away in all directions, and were all stopped by the surrounding obstacles.


    Wang Xu''s body, on the other hand, is as tall and upright as a God in the sky.


    instant.


    An idea, from the ground subconsciously looking up, all face dull people''s minds rise.


    He


    What a god!

 Chapter 248

    "Touch!"


    In everyone''s dull eyes, Wang Xu''s body shape is like a falling meteor, falling steadily from the air to the ground.


    What the hell is that


    By the way, how high is that?


    For a moment, the eyes of Han Li and others were at a loss again. Anyway, the moment Wang Xu just jumped up in the air, the whole person just covered the sun above them. At their feet were falling silver lightning, followed by the fireball on the ground, and then


    Wang Xu, like God, fell steadily from the air and stood on the ground intact.


    flawless and perfect?!


    Not to mention Y2K''s terrible high speed, even if they fall from such a high place, any of them will be killed by the cliff, right?


    But what about Wang Xu?


    flawless and perfect!


    This guy is not a human?!


    Han Li, Feng Zhenxing, Yang Xin and Shen Yue look at each other in horror. Their eyes look like hell. Then Han Li suddenly shivers and shakes her lips


    "He won''t be a God, is he?"


    "Or... A ghost?"


    At this moment, the four of them couldn''t believe it. It was like a dream.


    Compared with their shock and disbelief, Zhou Qinglin was just like his dead father at this time.


    His face is proud, cheerful smile, not fully blooming, once again frozen in the face, and then crazy change, turned into a fear.


    At this time, Zhou Qinglin stares at Wang Xu. All his anger and killing intention disappear, and his mind is full of fear.


    For nothing else, because Wang Xuzheng came to him step by step, completely different from human beings. In one step, he crossed four or five meters.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In a dead silence, only Wang Xu''s footsteps, one after another, just like the footsteps of death, constantly approaching Zhou Qinglin.


    With a smile on his face, he walked to Zhou Qinglin step by step, but his eyes were cold.


    Some things, since done, need someone to be responsible, and pay enough price for it!


    "Step on it


    Tens of meters away, but within four steps, Wang Xu passed like a ghost and stood in front of Zhou Qinglin.


    At this time, Zhou Qinglin was still sitting on the body of the KTM under him. His whole body was stiff and his eyes were filled with fear.


    It was not until Wang Xu stood in front of him that he finally had a complete reaction, and the whole person immediately cried out in a panic:


    "You are absolutely not human!"


    "Devil! You are the devil


    "What do you want?"


    In Zhou Qinglin''s frightened eyes, Wang Xu suddenly smiles


    "The devil?"


    The next moment.


    "Touch!"


    I saw a black shadow flash in the air. It was really like a ghost. Wang Xu had already slapped it out, which completely exceeded Zhou Qinglin''s visual response.


    in a wink.


    "Pa!"


    Zhou Qinglin felt a sharp pain in his face, and then he became numb. The whole person was spinning backwards and flew out. After a distance of seven or eight meters, he fell to the ground. After a few laps, he stopped.


    "You, you..."


    Wang Xu obviously left his hand. Zhou Qinglin was lying there, struggling to raise his head, looking at Wang Xu in horror and opening his mouth to say something.


    But as soon as he looked up, he saw a huge shadow roaring in front of him. His pupils widened in an instant, and the specific image of the shadow was printed in his eyes


    That''s the KTM locomotive he used to sit under his ass!


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu slowly takes back his left foot. Behind him, Han Li and others are stunned.


    Just now, what did they see?


    A KTM locomotive


    Yes, it''s a KTM locomotive weighing several tons


    I was kicked out


    A kick?!


    God!


    This man


    You''re not human, are you?


    The KTM locomotive flying backwards in the air almost wiped Zhou Qinglin''s scalp.


    At that moment, if he had not faced the crisis of life and death, he would have knocked his head on the ground subconsciously. He was afraid that he would not have died any more.


    Even if because of too much force, his head is broken and bleeding, but as long as he is not dead, that is enough!


    "Please let me go, I have money, one million, five million, ten million... If it''s not enough, my father has more money, I''ll give you as much as you want!"


    Zhou Qinglin was lying on the ground with his forehead close to the ground. He was extremely frightened and his voice was hoarse.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Wang Xu walked over step by step and stood in front of Zhou Qinglin. He looked down at Zhou Qinglin with indifferent eyes. It seemed that what he was looking at was not a person, but a wild dog with human skin removed.


    Finally, Wang Xu said:


    "Sorry, your life, in my eyes..."


    However, before he finished his words, manager Qian, who had left to tell the staff to prepare tea and snacks, saw the scene as soon as he came back. His face suddenly changed wildly, and then he roared:


    "What do you want to do? Stop it! security staff! What about security? Young master has been bullied. Are you all dead? "


    As manager Qian roared, he ran over like the loyal dog, the protector of Sahuan. He was full of anger. His eyes were ferocious and murderous. He stared at Wang Xu and roared word by word


    "Boy, Mr. Zhou asked you to eat and play here for free. You don''t know how grateful you are. How dare you beat Mr. Zhou? If there''s something wrong with Zhou Shao, I''ll tell you, you can''t go straight out of here today! "


    Manager Qian didn''t see the previous scenes. At this time, he only knew that Zhou Qinglin, his young owner, had been bullied.


    Moreover, Zhou Qinglin was lying on the ground with blood on his forehead and pale face. He looked very miserable.


    He was full of anger, and his eyes were frightened, flustered and resentful.


    Surprisingly, the young master was bullied so miserably on the site he was responsible for. If the boss knew, wouldn''t he be surprised to leave?


    Panic is, Zhou Qinglin is the boss''s only son, dote on you Jia, heard that it is in foreign countries to kill the people who can not cause trouble, this just ran back home. The father and son, however, kill people without blinking an eye and take human life seriously. Will he be implicated?


    What I hate is that Wang Xu, a poor boy, doesn''t know how to be grateful and moves to his young master? You''re a piece of garbage, can''t you die according to Shaodong''s arrangement, let the little owner happy?


    However, at this time, whether it is Wang Xu or Zhou Qinglin.


    Neither of them looked at the money manager.


    "Shut the hell up!"


    Hearing manager Qian''s rebuke, Zhou Qinglin even raised his head and yelled at him ferociously. Then he fell on the ground again, shivering at Wang Xu and pleaded for mercy


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Please let me go. There is something wrong with Y2K''s brake. It''s manager Qian who made me move... I''m wrong. I''m really wrong! Please let me go... "


    Zhou Qinglin''s voice trembled, with endless fear in it, constantly begging for mercy, and even kowtow to beg for mercy while he said it.


    For Wang Xu, he was really scared!


    The man in front of him is not a human being, but a demon!


    However, there was no fluctuation in Wang Xu''s eyes when he asked for mercy.


    The next moment.


    "Touch!"


    Wang Xu stepped heavily on Zhou Qinglin''s face. In an instant, Zhou Qinglin''s head fell on the ground, half of his face was smashed, deeply embedded in the ground, and then it was like a flat watermelon.


    In an instant, Zhou Qinglin''s sad voice suddenly stopped.


    It was not until this time that the last four words in Wang Xu''s mouth came out slowly:


    "... nothing!"


    Zhou Qinglin''s life, in his eyes


    not to be worth a hair!

 Chapter 249

    "You, you... How dare you kill Zhou Shao?"


    At this time, manager Qian''s body is stiff. In the middle of the sprint, one foot can''t fall down anyway. The whole person stares at Wang Xu with horror.


    Shock, disbelief, fear, panic, panic


    Countless emotions in manager Qian''s mind crazy ups and downs, let his brain a mess, and then finally gradually gathered into an emotion.


    fear!


    Wang Xu, the action of killing people is too fast... No, it''s not fast, but decisive, as if killing people is as simple as drinking water and eating.


    This is a cruel man!


    More cruel than the Zhou family!


    In an instant, the anger in manager Qian''s eyes went out, and the whole person seemed to be poured with a basin of cold water, cold from head to foot, even in the bone.


    At this time, he has spare time to think.


    He obviously did some tricks on Y2K. When he left, he just saw Wang Xu enter the obstacle field with Y2K. With his tricks, Wang Xu should not survive anyway, so he had the leisure to order people to prepare tea and snacks.


    However, Wang Xu not only survived, but also didn''t see any injuries all over his body. He was almost intact!


    However, at Y2K''s terrible speed, once the brake fails and the obstacle field is in place, ordinary people will definitely be killed in seconds. Even if they are lucky enough, they will be seriously injured


    How is that possible?


    Finally in the mood to think about these doubts, manager Qian''s whole face turned white. He stood there, his body trembling slightly.


    He is not stupid. He was just dazzled by anger at that moment. Otherwise, manager Qian would not be the general manager of the club.


    For so many doubts, there is only one possibility


    Wang Xu!


    Not ordinary people!


    At the thought of the sad scene of the young master Zhou Qinglin''s pleading


    The next moment.


    "Touch!"


    Without any hesitation, manager Qian''s knees softened, and the whole person suddenly knelt on the ground, his voice trembling, and quickly begged for mercy


    "Yes, yes... I''m sorry! It''s because I have no eyes, I don''t see your extraordinary. But it''s Zhou Shao who does things on Y2K... No, it''s Zhou Qinglin who forced me. I''m just a little guy who works as a part-time worker. I just follow orders. Zhou Qinglin forced me to... "


    Manager Qian''s voice was filled with tears. For a moment, it seemed that he really felt aggrieved and innocent.


    At this time, his heart is full of fear!


    Wang Xu is too cruel. Zhou Qinglin, a rich and powerful man in manager Qian''s eyes, was trampled to death by Wang Xu before he even finished begging for mercy, just like a mole ant.


    For one thing, he knows himself very well. Zhou Qinglin and Wang Xu regard him as a mole ant. What kind of thing is manager Qian?


    "Yes, you are decisive." See money manager in less than a second time, made such a different performance, Wang Xu can not help but praise a sigh.


    If you change the time, the place and the status, manager Qian, who is thick-skinned, has eyes and is not like drinking water, may be able to make a great career.


    But to put it another way, this kind of person is not a model of villain with two sides and different appearances?


    The villains always die on the way, more than those who stand on the peak.


    Similarly, how much worse is Zhou Qinglin''s character than manager Qian? Even darker.


    Today, Wang Xu met him for the first time. Zhou Qinglin dared to kill Wang Xu in secret.


    If he is really an ordinary person, now I am afraid that he will die in the dark. Even other people will not sympathize with him, but will secretly mock and despise him.


    Since you don''t have the ability to pretend to be forced, why do you want to pretend to be forced and finally play yourself to death?


    Because of these reasons, Wang Xugen was too lazy to talk with Zhou Qinglin.


    Well, since we meet for the first time, you just want to kill him, then he doesn''t have to be polite.


    Wang Xu generally has a good temper when facing strangers, and he will give some respect to anyone. But good temper and respect, does not mean that he is easy to bully, can tolerate those dirty things that other people do.


    You want to kill him?


    Then be ready to be killed!


    "Oh? So, it''s all Zhou Qinglin''s fault, and you... Are the innocent victim? "


    At this time, Wang Xu has walked slowly to manager Qian''s face, looking down at each other, his eyes can''t help showing naked irony.


    "Yes, Zhou Qinglin forced me to..."


    Smell speech, manager Qian immediately crazy nod, and then look up to Wang Xu with ecstatic face, but when he saw Wang Xu''s eyes undisguised color of irony, his voice suddenly froze, his face also instantly white to the bottom.


    "No, no... no, I''m also wrong. I''m bewildered and weak willed, so I was forced to succeed by him..."


    When it comes to the back, manager Qian''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. Maybe he thinks these excuses are too fuckin ''fuckin'' to convince himself. How can he persuade Wang Xu?


    In the face of Wang Xu''s more sarcastic eyes, he was desperate!


    "Please, please! Please... Give me a dog''s life and let me go as a fart. I''m wrong! I really know I''m wrong, and I promise I won''t do harm to anyone again! "


    The next moment, manager Qian completely broke, the whole person lying on the ground, constantly kowtow, plead, repent, face is full of fear of death.


    Obviously, it is not the first time that he has done similar harm to others before that.


    "Sure enough, bad people have never been born. They all come step by step by doing things one by one."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were more ironic, but his heart was more determined.


    For this kind of person, killing is killing. He has no psychological burden at all.


    "Please, as long as you give me a chance, I will try my best to make up for those who have been harmed by me. I will support their parents, wife and children. As long as you can let me go, I can pay any price!" Manager Qian is still begging.


    "At any price?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were more ironic and said faintly:


    "Yes, as long as you call now and voluntarily turn yourself in and take the responsibility for all the things you have committed, I will let you go."


    In an instant, manager Qian was frozen and completely lost his voice.


    surrender oneself?


    Over the years, he has done a lot of evil things.


    How many of the girls in the club he took a fancy to, but they didn''t want to. In the end, he forced them to take medicine. How many of them? There were a lot of them. He couldn''t remember them clearly. Anyway, once the little girl was too strong and killed one by accident.


    Someone who works for the boss and secretly hires an outlaw to kill someone


    Some of them are offended by others and find others to waste their hands and feet


    He can''t even remember many things.


    At this time, what''s the difference between asking him to turn himself in and asking him to die? Even, it was more painful than death!


    surrender oneself?


    He dare not!


    More impossible!


    However, at this time, if Wang Xu is not given a satisfactory answer, manager Qian has no doubt that the other party will directly kill him without hesitation.


    Just like, not far away, Zhou Qinglin, who just died and learned from the past!

 Chapter 250

    "Miss Tang, Miss Han Li, Mr. Feng, Mr. Yang, Ms. Shen Yue..."


    In desperation, manager Qian''s eyes inadvertently glanced at Tang Yu and others. Suddenly, his eyes suddenly brightened, as if he had grasped the last straw to save his life. He quickly knelt and turned around, pleading to the people:


    "You all know me. We used to have a good relationship. Please help me, please! I don''t want to die! I really don''t want to die! "


    At this time, the other talents were awakened by manager Qian''s begging.


    Han Li and others all pale, they are just ordinary people, where has experienced such a scene?


    Like a mole ant, Zhou Qinglin was trampled to death by Wang Xu. This, this


    This is a real life!


    Although they wanted to kill Zhou Qinglin on the spot after they understood the reason, at most they just wanted to think about it, but Wang Xu did it directly


    This kind of casual attitude of killing people like drinking water is a little beyond their cognitive ability.


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s image in their hearts has changed from a god like man to a demon like man!


    God and devil!


    For this devil like man, several people have already been shocked and awed in their hearts. How dare they speak for manager Qian?


    For a moment, there was silence all around.


    "I think... It''s big enough. Let''s not make it big enough. Let''s get out of here! After all, Zhou Qinglin is dead, and his father Zhou Chengming will never give up. I heard that Zhou Chengming is very powerful... "


    No one spoke, but finally Han Li stood up, worried and hesitant.


    But before she finished speaking, a cold voice beside her interrupted her directly


    "Kill it!"


    Tang Yu took a deep breath and forced down his helplessness. Why... Who are these people to offend? They have to offend Wang Xu?


    "What?"


    With her words, Han Li and others were all in a daze. Several people looked at Tang Yu in disbelief, as if they knew her for the first time.


    "Xiao yu''er, this is a human life. Why are you so casual? It seems that you don''t care at all..." Han Li exclaimed in horror.


    "Sister Han Li, we can''t show any pity for this vicious villain!" Taking a deep breath, Tang Yu shook his head. His voice was not loud, but he was very firm


    "Think about it, if Wang Xu is just an ordinary person, he is the one who just died, and these people will have a little pity for Wang Xu? Not to mention that they have done harm to so many people before, how can they have any pity? "


    "So, even if Wang Xu doesn''t kill them, I will kill them!"


    Tang Yu said it calmly.


    She is a warrior, not an ordinary person, not even a virgin. She is very open about this kind of life and death, let alone the person she should have killed.


    Moreover, I''m afraid that she is the only one who knows Wang Xu''s true identity. With Wang Xu''s character, even if she really wants to stop it, how can she stop it?


    Although she is not very clear about what Wang Xu has done, there is only one person with the hottest topic in the whole jianghaiwudao circle recently.


    Mr. Wang!


    Wang Xu!


    Even, there is a rumor that Wang Xu is a warrior!


    Since we can''t stop it, why do we do it again? Moreover, she is following her heart.


    "No, no! Miss Tang, I beg you... "


    Tang Yu''s words made manager Qian break down on the spot. He was lying there, like a creeping insect, crawling powerlessly, stretching his hands, trying to catch something


    Maybe it''s a hope that''s about to die?


    Looking at the miserable manager Qian at his feet, Wang Xu shook his head, but instead of killing him immediately, he said faintly:


    "Give you a chance to get up and list all the people you''ve persecuted in your mobile memo, and then transfer all your money to a new bank card..."


    Smell speech, manager Qian is slightly a Leng at first, then can''t believe of of raise head, the face is all the joy of a desperate situation, crazy nod way:


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!"


    With that, manager Qian didn''t dare to waste a second. He quickly took out his mobile phone and opened the memo, racking his brains to remember the lives of the people he had killed.


    Zhao Li, Ma Xiaoyan, Chen Xixi, Zuo Yue


    One name after another is constantly added to the memo. In a flash, Wang Xu''s killing intention is getting colder and colder.


    This is what manager Qian did. What did Zhou Qinglin, a villain who made trouble overseas and took refuge at home, do?


    Wang Xu just thought for a moment and jumped over. Zhou Qinglin is dead. Kill him or kill him. He is not a cynic or indecisive person, so he won''t think about it for long.


    Soon, manager Qian finished the memo and transferred all his assets into the new bank card, which was nearly 15 million. For a club manager, this is also a more outrageous asset. Obviously, there are a lot of black money and dirty money in it.


    "Young master, thank you for giving me a chance. I promise that I will definitely change my mind and be a good man in the future..." after all this, manager Qian immediately got up from the ground and promised with joy.


    He''s not finished yet.


    "I said I would give you a chance, but did I let you go?"


    Wang Xu glanced at manager Qian and said calmly:


    "I''m just giving you a chance to die."


    Then, without looking at manager Qian, he raised his hand and was ready to slap him to death.


    But just then.


    Not far away from the entrance gate, the sound of being kicked open, and then dozens of people, from behind the crazy influx.


    A worried and angry middle-aged man rushed to the front, followed by dozens of bodyguards in black suits.


    "Where is my son?"


    As soon as he rushed over, the middle-aged man was very anxious and gave a pop drink. His eyes were scanning around looking for fierce light.


    This middle-aged man is Zhou Qinglin''s father, the real boss of the locomotive club, Zhou Chengming!


    Zhou Chengming is not from Jianghai, but from Xizhen next door to Jianghai. The reason why he set up a locomotive club in Jianghai is entirely for the interest of his only son Zhou Qinglin. It is specially for Zhou Qinglin to play after he returns home.


    The Zhou family is the second largest family in Xizhen, with assets of more than 10 billion yuan. The Zhou group also has a branch in Jianghai. Recently, Zhou Qinglin got into trouble abroad. It took Zhou Chengming a lot of money to bring his son to Jianghai to stay out of the limelight,


    Originally, he managed to find time today to prepare to have a long talk with his only son about the future and let him settle down for a while.


    As a result, just after arriving at the locomotive club, I saw a crowd of security guards running in a panic. When they asked someone, it was his baby son who had an accident!


    Zhou Qinglin is the only son of Zhou Chengming and the only direct grandson of the Zhou family in Xizhen city. It can be said that he is everything.


    Who dares to move Zhou Qinglin a hair, Zhou Chengming will not hesitate to kill his family!

 Chapter 251

    "Boss, help me!"


    Originally, because of Wang Xu''s words, the ecstasy turned into despair again. As soon as he saw Zhou Chengming, his eyes turned red and he burst into tears on the spot. He screamed out of control, with a cry in his voice and a miserable hoarseness.


    Several times in a row from despair to the ecstasy of hope, and then from ecstasy to despair, manager Qian has completely lost control.


    At this time, his tears are running wild, his nose is running down, and he looks forward to Zhou Chengming with his last hope, just like meeting his own father.


    Unfortunately, my father didn''t recognize his son!


    Zhou Chengming did not look at him, but anxiously looked around for his own son. However, after looking around, he did not see his son standing. On the ground not far away, there was a man who could not see his face clearly.


    In an instant, Zhou Chengming''s heart trembled, and a bad idea rose from the bottom of his heart.


    "My son, Qinglin... Where is he?" Zhou Chengming''s line of sight, this just falls on the money manager body, is almost a word of a meal of ask a way.


    "Boss, young master, he..." manager Qian raised his head and glanced at Wang Xu. As soon as he was ready to raise his finger to Wang Xu, he yelled. Zhou Qinglin had been killed by Wang Xu.


    But as soon as he looked up, he saw a dark shadow coming with a strong wind. Then he felt a pain in his face, followed by a sense of weightlessness, and then his consciousness fell into darkness.


    With a slap, the manager pulled money away. Most of the other person''s deformed face was sunken, and his eyes were suddenly protruding. It was full of ecstasy for the last hope. It was obvious that he didn''t respond to how he died.


    "It''s very fast."


    Wang Xu looks light, as if he just patted a fly.


    He glanced at Zhou Chengming and the strong black suit bodyguard behind him. He continued calmly


    "Looking for your son? He''s dead. "


    "What?"


    Zhou Chengming''s face suddenly turned to ashes, and his whole body froze there. His eyes stayed for a long time on the corpse lying on the ground not far away. His whole body was dead, as if he had lost the whole world.


    The next moment, his eyes suddenly turned into a ferocious, suddenly turned his head, staring at Wang Xu, gritting his teeth and asking:


    "It''s you? You killed my only son? Do you know what you''re doing? "


    "I, Zhou Chengming, swear that you, your parents, your lover, your brothers and sisters, your relatives and friends, all the people you care about and those who care about you will be buried with my only son!"


    From the beginning to the end, Zhou Chengming didn''t care whether manager Qian, who was taken out by Wang Xu, was alive or dead.


    At this time, in his heart, Wang Xu is already a dead man, but before the other party''s death, he will never let this boy die so easily, which is too happy for the person who killed his only son!


    The next moment.


    Zhou Chengming''s ferocious eyes suddenly looked at Tang Yu and others on one side. His voice was extremely gloomy, and his killing intention was awe inspiring


    "They should have a good relationship with you, right? Today, if you don''t die, no one will go out of this gate... No, you will be the last one to die. I will kill them one by one in front of you. There must be some women and friends you care about, right


    Then, without looking at the crowd, Zhou Chengming suddenly turned his head and told the bodyguards behind him:


    "You, go and seal all the entrances and exits for me. No matter what happens in it today, no one is allowed to come in."


    After all this, he turned his head again, looked at the crowd with blood in his eyes, and said with a ferocious sneer:


    "So, from the moment my son died, all of you will be buried with him!"


    At this moment, in addition to the footsteps of several black bodyguards who were ordered to leave, the whole scene was just a suppressed breath, and the rest was dead.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Zhou Chengming, with a ferocious face, walks towards Wang Xu step by step, and the dozens of black bodyguards behind him also come step by step in silence.


    All the footsteps gathered together. In the silence, every step was like stepping heavily on the hearts of people.


    By this time, Yang Xin, Feng Zhenxing and others were shaking slightly. They were afraid of Wang Xu and Zhou Chengming.


    If Zhou Qinglin didn''t kill Wang Xu, how could he be killed by Wang Xu?


    But on the other hand, if Wang Xu didn''t kill Zhou Qinglin on the spur of the moment, it would not have caused the present scene.


    In the face of Zhou Chengming''s revenge, is Wang Xu finished?


    Not to mention Zhou Chengming''s terrible background and tens of billions of wealth, he wanted to avenge his son by employing such outlaws as killers and mercenaries to assassinate Wang Xu.


    At this time, dozens of bodyguards, several of them even saw that some bodyguards had quietly pulled out pistols from their arms, and the black muzzle pointed directly at Wang Xu. This


    Is it Wang Xugang who has just shown the strength to shock the public that he will die in the face of pistols? Can a man still hold a bullet?


    Yang Xin, Feng Zhenxing and others are just ordinary people. Even if they play well with Tang Yu, they never know the existence of martial arts. They can''t imagine why Wang Xu can survive under such circumstances.


    "It''s over, we''re all over! It''s all Wang Xu''s fault. If he hadn''t killed Zhou Qinglin, how could we have been involved? Now all of us are going to die here! " Yang Xin is the first one who can''t hold on and yells out of control. His face is full of resentment against Wang Xu.


    Shen Yue grabs his arm and is scared to cry: "Wuwu, I''m just here to play with the locomotive? How could that be? I''m young, I''m beautiful, I don''t want to die


    "Yang Xin, shut up! Zhou Qinglin''s scum was the first one who tried to kill Wang Xu. Can''t wang Xu get revenge? He can only bear it himself? Or do you think he has to be killed willingly? "


    Hanli immediately sneer out, not polite retort, but her voice, but also a little flustered.


    "Han Li, I think you should shut up! Before, we all said that you are not allowed to ask Tang Yu to bring people to play. She must be alone, so she will not bring this boy, and so many things will not happen! " Feng Zhenxing, with a cold face, yelled.


    "Ha ha, do you think I really don''t know what happened in your heart? Recently, I was dazzled by Zhou Qinglin''s money. Do you want to help that scum soak Xiaoyu


    With that, Han Li gets angry and points at Feng Zhenxing. What she does is scold him


    "Feng Zhenxing, do you want to make a face? If I remember correctly, you used to brag about yourself and Xiao yu''er every day. You wanted to chase Xiao yu''er. Why? It turns out that Xiao yu''er has such a little status in your heart? Zhou Qinglin is dead. What kind of loyal dog do you pretend to be in front of his father? "


    "Shut up


    But at this moment, Zhou Chengming suddenly roared, a pair of eyes full of blood swept the eyes of the silent people, then stared at Wang Xu, and said in a ferocious voice:


    "Little bastard, is there still your woman here? What''s his name Tang Yu? It''s very good. My son also has a crush on her. I''ll let her be the first to bury my son with me... "


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "Does threat work?"


    Wang Xu interrupted him directly, his eyes were light, and his face was very calm.

 Chapter 252

    "Ha ha ha!"


    Interrupted by Wang Xu''s voice, Zhou Chengming is stunned. Then he laughs angrily and stops at the highest point.


    His voice was suddenly cold and frightful, like a ghost whispering in the hell whispering in the human world: "little bastard, you''re right, the threat is really useless, so..."


    Zhou Chengming suddenly raised his head, pointed at Wang Xu and roared with all his strength


    "Kill him... No! Break his limbs for me, drag him to kneel down in front of me, I want him not to survive, not to die! "


    At this moment, Zhou Chengming''s killing intention and anger were no longer suppressed. He was like a devil, with twisted face and crazy and ferocious eyes.


    There is only one emotion in him, that is


    Resentment!


    Endless resentment and hatred!


    "Save his dog''s life, cut off his hand and reward him ten million! 20 million for one leg! Everyone who makes the move will be rewarded with a million yuan each! " Zhou Chengming''s voice of bitterness is constantly ringing.


    No matter in ancient times or in modern times, reward is the most direct, simple and violent way to stimulate those who kill and do evil things.


    His voice has just dropped.


    The dozens of black bodyguards who followed Zhou Chengming turned red in an instant. Looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, they all wanted to eat Wang Xu alive.


    Ten million for a hand, twenty million for a leg!


    Two hands, two legs, sixty million!


    Don''t say that as long as you make a move, you will get a million yuan reward. Even for the 60 million yuan, now you can call them to kill each other on the spot!


    In the circle of killers in the world, it''s such a price to assassinate the president of a small country or a warlord in Nanyang or black land!


    Sixty million!


    Yang Xin and Feng Zhenxing were also shocked, despairing, and even more resentful of Wang Xu.


    For this huge sum of money, dozens of red eyed bodyguards in black will tear down Wang Xu''s limbs, and may not even be able to save Wang Xu''s life.


    It can be seen from Zhou Chengming''s resentment towards Wang Xu that when Wang Xu dies, will these "innocent" people who are involved still survive?


    Think of here, two people subconsciously look at each other, all from each other''s eyes to see a firm.


    At the next moment, without any hesitation, they looked at each other and nodded. They began to retreat slowly. After four or five steps, they turned around and ran to one side of the obstacle field. They were ready to escape directly through the outer wall through the obstacles inside.


    Even, in order to run for his own life, Yang Xin even his girlfriend Shen Yue did not care, directly threw the woman in the same place.


    "Yang Xin, you son of a bitch..." Shen Yue uttered a cry of despair.


    "Shut up and let those two idiots escape. The way in and out has been blocked. I want to see where they can go?"


    Han Li gave a sneer. Her eyes were staring at the scene. She seemed calm, but her voice trembled slightly. She continued to whisper:


    "It''s so far. Now, it''s obviously impossible for Zhou Chengming to let us go. If we want to live, all our hopes lie in Wang Xu..."


    As she spoke, her voice was lower, and her eyes to Wang Xu were extremely complicated


    "Why are you still as calm as ever, even your eyes and expression don''t fluctuate? Aren''t you afraid? Who on earth are you? "


    Only Han Li could hear the last few words clearly.


    And along her eyes, Wang Xu in the field is so calm from beginning to end.


    Even at this time, Wang Xu suddenly moved, even step by step toward the black bodyguard with blood red eyes and greedy eyes.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The sound of footsteps is like thunder, not Wang Xu''s footsteps, but the footsteps of dozens of black bodyguards gathered together.


    At the same time, accompanied by their heavy breathing, and occasionally came the ferocious laughter.


    "Sixty million! Boy, thank you for giving us such a huge sum of money! "


    "Ha ha, no one wants to fight with me, I don''t want more, but his hand, I''ll make up my mind!"


    "Hum, it depends on who is faster..."


    Even, in this process, it is not Wang Xu that these black bodyguards guard each other, on the contrary, it is their companions around them, one by one with ferocious eyes, warning the people around them.


    At this time, if anyone dares to rush out first, he will be put down by the people behind without hesitation.


    Originally, this was a strange balance, and everyone was on guard. Anyway, there were still tens of meters between Wang Xu and Wang Xu. No one would be so impulsive.


    But as Wang Xu gets closer, the balance is gradually broken.


    Finally, someone can''t help it!


    "Boom!"


    The first person moved, and then the second, the third... The footsteps gathered like thunder.


    No one is willing to lag behind, all of them work hard to speed up their speed and rush to Wang Xu.


    The appearance of dozens of people charging in strides, with smoke and dust all over the sky, as well as the ferocious and greedy momentum, makes most people completely frightened.


    "Why don''t you hide? Is he... Really confident to face so many people? " On one side, thinking of the amazing scene that Wang Xu had fallen from the sky before, Han Li suddenly raised her head with a trace of hope on her pale face.


    "Hiding? Where to hide, I think he is scared silly... Wuwu, now, I am scared to move, how to do? I really don''t want to die... "Shen Yue cried out in fear.


    At the same time.


    One of the fastest rushing bodyguards in black has reached one meter in front of Wang Xu. His hands are as fierce as an eagle grabbing a chicken. His face is fierce with a touch of cruelty and pity. He says in a ferocious voice:


    "Boy, don''t blame me. If you want to blame me, you are too valuable. I will only break your hand..."


    "Stay away from me!"


    But before he finished, the second bodyguard in black had rushed over.


    The next moment, the third, the fourth, the fifth


    In a flash, Wang Xu was drowned in a fist and dagger, no one used a pistol, because they were afraid of accidentally killing Wang Xu.


    The employer who gave the reward said to save his life!


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll see with my own eyes how miserable you die! Broken limbs? No, breaking is the lowest price. In order to fight for the 60 million yuan, they will tear your hands and feet off without hesitation... "


    "Despair! Fear! Scream


    Looking at Wang Xu, who was drowned by the crowd, Zhou Chengming pinched his hands and put his fingers into his hands. His eyes were staring at the biggest, full of cruelty and excitement.


    He wants to see Wang Xu die with his last drop of blood and the last trace of strength in the miserable wailing and deep despair and regret.


    no


    After his death, he will make a bronze statue and kneel in front of his son Zhou Qinglin''s tomb, repenting and suffering for thousands of years!


    generation after generation!

 Chapter 253

    In the distance, Yang Xin and Feng Zhenxing, who had already run to the obstacle field, heard the restless voice, and their eyes all showed uncontrollable fear.


    "That Wang Xu, should have died without burial place..." Yang Xin''s face was pale and his voice was trembling.


    "I don''t think I''m dead!" Feng Zhenxing shook his head with the same cry in his voice: "you forget, Zhou Chengming said that if he wanted to save his dog''s life, his limbs would be broken at most. What''s worse is that he would be torn off and robbed. After all, that''s 60 million..."


    "Fortunately, we ran fast. I felt terrible when I thought about it. I didn''t dare to see his tragedy at all..." Yang Xin said tremblingly.


    Subconsciously, he turned his head and looked behind him.


    instantaneous.


    "How could it be?"


    Yang Xin''s feet froze, and he stayed where he was


    "How could..."


    "... so horrible?"


    On one side, Feng Zhenxing ran for a few steps. When he saw that there was one person missing, he turned his head and immediately called out impatiently


    "Yang Xin, what the hell are you doing? What''s good to see in the back? The boy is dead. Let''s hurry and run for our lives


    As he said this, he subconsciously followed Yang Xin''s eyes and suddenly uttered a cry of disbelief. He opened his mouth wide and the whole person was frozen in the same place.


    "How, how... How... Possible?"


    In their astonished sight, they only saw a ghost like figure. Under the siege of dozens of people and the fierce estimation of hundreds of fists, hands, feet and daggers, they were still walking slowly intact.


    As if there was no real world for him, he walked in another world, surrounded by dozens of black bodyguards. No matter how hard they tried, they looked ferocious and tried their best to fight, and they could not touch this figure at all.


    It''s Wang Xu!


    "How could it be?"


    Yang Xin and Feng Zhenxing are not the only people who can''t accept this scene. No one can compare with Zhou Chengming.


    The cruel expression on his face froze, the muscles twitched wildly, the ferocity of his eyes froze, and then became crazy gradually.


    He doesn''t believe it!


    He didn''t want to believe it!


    For what? Why can Wang Xu make such a ghostly scene? For what?


    "Shoot, shoot me!" Zhou Chengming cried out crazily.


    Even if Wang Xu is not a human being, a devil, and a demon, Zhou Chengming will watch his opponent die in front of him today!


    "Shot? It''s over. It''s over! If Wang Xu really died in front of her, Xiaoyu would be heartbroken and couldn''t accept it? " In the face of Zhou Chengming''s madness, Han Li''s eyes suddenly shake, and she turns to look at Tang Yu worried.


    However, when she looked at her face, she found that although she was pale, she was still calm, even with a trace of pity in her eyes.


    "Pity? Is it for Wang Xu? Xiao yu''er should not be so cold-blooded... "


    Han Li''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and then her eyes suddenly widened, which were all incredible: "wait! This pity... Can''t be pity for Zhou Chengming? "


    At this time, Han Li looked into the distance as if she were completely insane. Zhou Chengming was in a trance, and a trace of enlightenment rose from the bottom of her heart.


    Yes, the man who lost his son


    At this time, it really makes people feel a kind of sympathy


    And with Zhou Chengming''s crazy roar, there are also several black bodyguards who don''t believe in evil. They coldly take out their pistols. The muzzle of the black hole points to Wang Xu, and they pull the trigger without hesitation.


    "Click, click!"


    In one breath, a few people directly emptied all the clips.


    As the fire burst, dozens of bullets burst out of the gun, tearing open the air and shooting at Wang Xu with a terrible speed of more than 100 meters per second.


    Yes, you are so fast that all of us can''t touch the corner of our clothes.


    But no matter how fast you are, how fast can you pass the bullet?


    However.


    Fantasy is full, but reality is extremely bony.


    "Step on it! Step on it


    Wang Xu is still walking slowly as before, as if he is the only one in the whole world, ignoring everything around him and concentrating on walking


    Go to Zhou Chengming!


    All the bullets failed. It didn''t look fast, just like a normal person walking.


    However, strange things, whether it''s the fists, daggers, hands and feet of the people, or the bullets from the pistol, all can''t touch the corner of Wang Xu''s clothes.


    No matter how close it is, there is only one millimeter left. At the last moment, all the attacks seem to have actively avoided Wang Xu and automatically deviated from his side.


    Dead silence!


    Absolute silence!


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    At this time, only Wang Xu''s footsteps were left in the air.


    At this time, all the black bodyguards who took part in the attack took the initiative to stop. They stood still, and no one dared to take another step, raise their hands and shoot.


    No one is a fool!


    Perhaps, before they were dazzled by the huge benefits of 60 million yuan, they were red eyed, and they subconsciously thought that Wang Xu was an ordinary person


    Now, in the face of this strange scene, everyone is sober.


    They finally found out.


    From the beginning to the end, Wang Xu didn''t have these self righteous bodyguards in his eyes. From the beginning to the end, Wang Xu just walked lightly to Zhou Chengming.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on... "


    The sound is not big footsteps are still ringing, in this piece of people even breathing is about to suffocate in the silence, like a big hammer, hard hit on their heart, let people body and mind with shaking.


    "Step on it


    At last, the sound of footsteps stopped abruptly.


    Wang Xu stands in front of Zhou Chengming.


    "If I remember correctly, you said before that you would break my limbs and let me kneel in front of you and watch you kill all the people I care about and care about me, right?"


    Wang Xu slowly raised his head and looked at Zhou Chengming indifferently. The coldness in the deep was like the bottom of the hell abyss.


    What he hates most is the villain who takes the people around him as a threat!


    Luo Shishi and Jiang Haoxi, who did this last time, have been crushed to death by him.


    But he was a little bit regretful later, regretful


    Let them die too soon!


    And Zhou Chengming, although he hasn''t made any substantial move, it''s just because Wang Xu, who once regretted, absolutely, absolutely won''t allow this threat to happen again!


    "How can you..."


    At this time, Zhou Chengming''s madness also disappeared, replaced by a deep fear, as if in front of a real ghost.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, a big hand grabbed him by the neck and slowly lifted him up.


    Wang Xu looks up at Zhou Chengming from below, and the deep ice in his eyes is deeper.


    Zhou Chengming could hardly breathe, his face turned red, and his fear was mixed with confusion and doubt.


    He once imagined Wang Xu kneeling at his feet and looking down at each other from above, but it was not the kind of "high above" he is now.


    Even up to this time, he still couldn''t believe that Wang Xu would appear in front of him intact.


    This little bastard who killed his son should not have his limbs broken, or even torn off by his life. Like a skinned, bloody dog, he knelt down and lay down at his feet and wailed miserably?


    Then, after confusion and doubt


    It''s deep fear!


    Like a sea of fear!


    Even,


    Terror!

 Chapter 254

    "Ah? Can''t a bullet kill Wang Xu? I, i... I am, can I survive... "At this time, a voice full of ecstasy, with a little loss, suddenly came, breaking the silence.


    They subconsciously look up and see that Shen Yue''s eyes are widened and she stops crying. Her face is filled with the ecstasy of survival, and she seems to know later.


    Is this girl brain pit, so slow?


    All of them raised an idea in their mind.


    The next second, everyone again put all the attention, on the other side, the devil general man.


    "Wang Xu, how powerful is your strength now?" At this time, Tang Yu''s eyes at Wang Xu were full of complexity and shock.


    Maybe Han Li and others can''t see any way, only feel that Wang Xu is as terrible as a demon. But as a warrior, her strength has recently broken through a level and entered the inner strength, but she can see more and more terrible things.


    Not to mention those bodyguards in black, even she has the illusion that Wang Xu is in another world. That kind of strange scene is enough to make any powerful existence feel frightened!


    Originally, among the many rumors circulating recently in Jianghai, Tang Yu thought she knew Wang Xu well enough, but now she found out that she knew nothing about Wang Xu at all.


    That strange state, it seems, seems, very likely


    I said to my grandfather that after the warrior enters the nature, the human body resonates with the whole world and produces all kinds of visions of the unity of heaven and man, right?


    At this moment, Tang Yu suddenly felt a little bitter


    "Maybe, from now on, the gap between him and me will be bigger and bigger, until... We are strangers in two worlds?"


    At the thought of strangers, she suddenly felt that her eyes were a little sour. She seemed to want to cry in a remote corner.


    But


    Why?


    Tang Yu didn''t know.


    Wang Xu doesn''t know Tang Yu''s complex emotions behind him.


    He raised his head slightly and looked at Zhou Chengming, who was "high up." in a cold voice, he asked:


    "Tell me, how do you want to die?"


    "Er er..."


    Zhou Chengming''s face turned red and he struggled hard. He opened his mouth wide and wanted to say something.


    At this time, the venom on his face and the hatred for Wang Xu in his heart all disappeared in an instant. There was only one emotion left in his mind, that is


    live on!


    He doesn''t want to die. He has tens of billions of assets, a huge company, and countless people who listen to him and are called around by him


    He even has a dozen beautiful young lovers, in order to have more sons


    Thinking of this, suddenly, an idea came out of Zhou Chengming''s mind.


    Is Zhou Qinglin really his own son?!


    Over the years, he has found so many women, done so many childbearing things, even used drugs, and seen countless old Chinese medicine doctors. But in the end, only his real yellow faced woman gave birth to his only son


    As soon as this idea appeared, the more Zhou Chengming thought about it, the more he felt that it was wrong. Before, he loved Zhou Qinglin, the only son, so much that he never thought about it.


    But now, at the moment of life and death, he felt that he had found something wrong!


    Is his son, who is crazy for revenge, just the green child given to him by the Yellow faced woman in the family for the sake of being superior?


    "I, i... I want to live, I can, give you, 100 million... No, 1 billion, 2 billion, 3 billion... To buy my life!"


    With all his strength, Zhou Chengming squeezed out such a sentence from his throat.


    However, hearing the speech, Wang Xu''s face was full of sarcasm. He shook his head and said, "do you really want to use money to buy your life just like your scum son?"


    "I''m sorry, or that sentence, your son''s life, and your life, in my eyes, are worthless, that is, you give all your assets to me, you must die."


    With these words, the irony on Wang Xu''s face is even stronger


    "If I want to, I''ll go back and get it myself!"


    At the same time, there was a strong desire for life.


    After the idea that Zhou Qinglin was not his "own son" came into being, the idea of being green was like straw, and it wrapped around his heart, making him extremely regret his previous impulse.


    At the moment, his eyes are all begging, begging Wang Xu to let him go, around his life.


    He really doesn''t want to die!


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu''s eyes were cold and a little impatient.


    The next moment.


    He no longer gives Zhou Chengming the chance to choose. In a moment, he condenses his Qi into needles, and hundreds of needles instantly disappear into Zhou Chengming''s four limbs.


    Pain!


    The unspeakable pain flooded Zhou Chengming''s whole mind in an instant.


    "PATA!"


    Wang XuSong opens his hand, and Zhou Chengming falls to the ground. Instead of the joy of surviving, the whole person curls up on the ground full of pain, and utters unconscious screams of pain.


    There was silence all around, and even the breath was too weak to be heard.


    As time went by, Zhou Chengming''s scream became lower and lower. He had exhausted all his strength. His whole body was paralyzed, his eyes were listless, and he convulsed from time to time, as if he would die at any time.


    All of a sudden, a foul smell filled the air.


    Wang Xu slightly frowned and glanced at Zhou Chengming. A trace of disgust flashed through his eyes when he was ready to kill each other completely.


    He seemed to feel something, suddenly raised his head and looked to the gate not far away.


    The next moment.


    "Touch! Touch


    First there was a loud noise to prevent others from coming in, then there were two dull noises. Then the door was knocked open by the bodies of two black bodyguards, and two youths came out slowly from behind.


    One looks cold, his eyes are cold, and everyone seems to be looking at the dead. Step by step, his posture is all aloof, as if all the people around him are mole ants except him.


    Another temperament is quite the opposite, with a playful smile, a pocket in one hand, a black pistol in the other, a cynical look.


    Looking at him, it''s obvious that he is the one who just kicked off the two guards, and the pistol is also the booty. As for the two bodyguards, they were falling to the ground at this time, their faces were dead, their eyes were closed, their chests were sunken, and they were obviously dead and could not die any more.


    Seeing the tragedy of his two companions, the black bodyguards all around showed a trace of anger, but then they were helpless and resigned.


    What happened today makes them feel that the world before them seems to be false. First Wang Xu, now two mysterious youths suddenly appear. They are not afraid of pistols.


    In the eyes of these people, are they not really like ants?


    Indeed, as the bodyguards thought sadly, as soon as they came in, the two youths swept around at random, but without looking at them, they came directly to Wang Xu.


    "He''s the one I want. How dare you kill him?" Among them, the young man with a cold look said faintly as he walked


    "Now, now, give it to me, stop it!"

 Chapter 255

    "Who are these two men?"


    At this time, for the sudden appearance of the two young people, all of them were confused.


    Even Zhou Chengming''s bodyguards obviously didn''t know the two men, otherwise the two who blocked the door would not have been angry and kicked to death.


    And Wang Xu just glanced at them, then took back his eyes, and completely ignored what the indifferent young man said, ready to continue his previous action.


    Kill Zhou Chengming completely!


    "I said, are you deaf or dumb? Don''t you hear me talking to you? Zhou Chengming is the one I want. Stop it


    Seeing that Wang Xu directly ignored himself, the young man''s face suddenly flashed a trace of anger, and his voice became colder


    "If you dare to kill him, I will let you..."


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "Click!"


    A crisp sound of bone fracture, like a thunderbolt, instantly interrupted the words of the indifferent youth. His whole mouth was even wider, and all the indifference was frozen in his face.


    How dare he?


    This little bastard, how dare he?


    Before he finished threatening, he killed the person he wanted?


    No, this little bastard, from the beginning to the end, didn''t listen to him at all, completely ignored him, and there was no pause in his action.


    "Oh, by the way, what did you just want to say? What do you want this dead man for? Or... Do you have a particular hobby? "


    At this time, after stepping on Zhou Chengming with one foot, Wang Xu turned his head, looked at the indifferent youth who was directly frozen in the middle of the road, and asked faintly.


    To tell you the truth, he was more interested in the two young people who suddenly appeared. For nothing else, just because these two people seem to be only twenty-three or twenty-four years old, but their strength is at the peak of dark strength.


    In the circle of jianghaiwudao, this is an incredible existence.


    Or, these two youths are the most gifted in martial arts, and they are the most amazing talents.


    Or, these two people have a huge background behind them.


    No matter which one, these two people, like Zhou Chengming, are obviously not Jianghai natives.


    Similarly, Zhou Chengming, who can make these two talented warriors appear here, obviously has a big secret.


    Of course, no matter how big the secret is, it can''t stop Wang Xu from killing Zhou Chengming. He is curious and interested, but it doesn''t mean he cares!


    The reason why we ask now is just like ordinary people''s mentality of listening to others tell a joke and watching a news in their spare time.


    In the distance, hearing Wang Xu''s words, the indifferent youth finally reacted from the disbelief dullness, and then there was endless fury, the anger of wanting to kill.


    "Little bastard, you not only ignore my words, but also dare to insult me like this. I''m sure, absolutely, you can''t survive or die..." the indifferent young man almost gnashed his teeth.


    However, he did not have time to finish.


    "Little bastard?" Wang Xu has already lightly interrupted him, looking over with a smile, calmly said: "do you know the people who used to call me like this, where are they now?"


    "... where have you been?" Subconsciously, the indifferent youth asked a question.


    "All dead." Wang Xu light way.


    "You..."


    In an instant, the whole person shivered, not afraid, but angry and angry.


    "Good, you''re really good!"


    "This is the first time that someone dares to speak like this in front of me. Before coming back, I had guessed that something similar might happen. But I didn''t expect that when I just arrived at such a small place as Jianghai, I met you, a frog in the bottom of the well, who didn''t know how to live or die... "


    "It''s my fault to be angry with a mole ant like you. I should have been psychologically prepared. Don''t worry, I won''t let you die quickly and easily. I''ll let you see with your own eyes how big the world is, beyond all your imagination, and then kill you! "


    The indifferent young man said one by one, his face turned angry, and he regained his cold and indifferent appearance at the beginning. But the cold killing intention in his voice revealed that he didn''t care as much as he wanted to show.


    He cares!


    "Ha ha, Cao Feng, I didn''t expect to see your jokes. Ha ha, I''m so happy!"


    At the same time, the cynical young man who is not far behind the indifferent young man smiles with his back and forth. Then, with a flash of his hand, the black muzzle of the gun suddenly points at Wang Xu and says with a playful smile:


    "Boy, do you know who he is? He is known as the "cold-blooded sword". The well-known young master Cao ER in the martial arts circle is really fearless. Even if you ignore him, how dare you provoke him? "


    "Tut Tut, but now Mr. Cao is playing with you. He didn''t kill you right away. You still have a chance to live..."


    With that, the cynical young man shook his pistol. Seeing that Wang Xu had never changed his color, he continued with a smile


    "You''re a good boy. The muzzle of the gun I pointed at you didn''t change color. You''re very brave. I like you. Now, as long as you nod your head and promise to become a subordinate of me, I will help you solve Cao Feng. After all, he is nothing to me. This is your last chance to live. But if you do well, I will protect you from death. "


    With that, his fingers suddenly closed, and the pistol in his hand was crushed into scrap iron. Then he threw it disdainfully beside the bodies of the two dead bodyguards not far away, with a full sense of disdain and ridicule.


    A group of ignorant people think that with a pistol, they can scare him?


    "No thanks for the flowers!"


    At this time, Cao Feng, the cold-blooded sword next to him, and Cao er''s face turned white. He was not in a hurry to kill Wang Xu. He suddenly turned around and stared at Hua Wuxie, saying word by word:


    "Tell me, are you looking for death?"


    However, in the face of his threat, Hua Wuxie showed his disdain and said with a playful smile: "how? Do you still want to fight me? Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Are you sure you won''t die in my hands? "


    "You


    Cao Feng suddenly took a deep breath, forced down the anger in his heart, and looked at it deeply. His eyes were full of fear.


    Hua Wuxie''s strength is equal to that of him. He is not afraid to fight. But Hua Wuxie''s family is powerful and has many experts, but he can''t offend him.


    Anyway, anyway


    He didn''t dare to do it!


    "Very good. We''ll remember today''s account first. Now, Zhou Chengming is dead, but things must still be there. After I solve this more important matter, I will calculate with you at a different time and place! "


    The evil fire in his heart can''t be vented. Cao Feng has to find a vent. He says it quickly, and then looks at Wang Xu coldly again. His voice is filled with uncontrollable anger, and he asks coldly:


    "Now, little bastard, tell me, where is it?"

 Chapter 256

    "Things?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, and a faint smile flashed across his face. He said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Of course, if you can tell me, I might know."


    "Little bastard, you are really looking for death!"


    Hearing Wang Xu''s reply, Cao Feng''s anger, which had been suppressed for a long time, finally could not be suppressed any more, and his cold killing intention suddenly burst out from his body.


    He, the cold-blooded sword and the second son of Cao, will sit in front of us and watch the sky. He is a little bastard who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth


    Sacrifice the sword!


    He has been offended and provoked by Wang Xu, who is like a mole ant in his eyes for many times. His killing heart is very strong. The sword behind him seems to be eager to drink blood. His eyes are cold and gloomy. Wang Xu seems to have become another soul under his sword.


    "Step on it


    Cao Feng stepped out, raised his right hand, slowly pulled out the sword from the scabbard behind him, and walked to Wang Xu step by step.


    "Hum..."


    Compared with Cao Feng''s anger to kill, Hua Wuxie gives a cold hum, looks at Wang Xu playfully and says with a faint smile:


    "Boy, this is your last chance. Now if you ask me for help, I don''t want you to pay anything. Even being a subordinate of mine is something that many people dream of. You should be grateful. "


    As he said that, his face became more playful. He tilted his head and forced Cao Feng to look at Wang Xu step by step. He continued:


    "Of course, once you become my subordinate, your future, your life and death, everything about you will be mine, including that thing, which must be handed over to me. Anyway, for you, if you don''t have the support of a huge force behind you, it''s useless even if you take that thing. But give it to me and I''ll give you a good fortune


    "Well, you''re right. It''s really useless to me." Hearing the speech, Wang Xudun nodded, and there was no fluctuation on his face.


    However, just two warriors with the highest dark strength, what can they fight for?


    However, their reactions to Wang Xu''s attitude are different.


    Cao Feng, who is approaching Wang Xu step by step, was originally prepared to create pressure on Wang Xu in this way. He didn''t know that the little bastard was not nervous and afraid, but ignored him again!


    No, it''s ignoring him from beginning to end!


    "Little bastard..."


    Cao Feng was gnashing his teeth in his heart, and his eyes wanted to swallow Wang Xu alive. The killing intention in his body was more intense, and the air around him seemed to drop several degrees out of thin air.


    But just as he was ready to let go of full speed and rush out to kill Wang Xu, he heard Wang Xu''s reply, but Hua Wuxie''s face was filled with joy, and his figure was in front of him


    "Tut Tut, Mr. Cao Er, this boy has already agreed to become my subordinate. You can''t just kill him before I get confirmation."


    After that, he turned to look at Wang Xu and said very relaxed:


    "Boy, I didn''t read it wrong. You have a good eye and know the current affairs very well. Come on, give me that thing, and you''ll be the slave of my Hua family. "


    When talking about the word "foreign family slave", Hua Wuxie''s face is a bit arrogant, as if Wang Xu had become a foreign family slave of their Hua family, which was a blessing Wang Xu had cultivated for several generations.


    "I said, you two, are you a little too self righteous? When did I say I was going to give it to you? Besides, it seems that you haven''t answered my previous questions. "


    However, let Hua Wuxie how also did not think of is, Wang Xu did not like what he thought, quickly and respectfully give things to him, so as to seek his protection.


    Even, he could clearly see the deep irony and playfulness on his face when he spoke.


    For the two guys in front of him, Wang Xu has never heard of them, and he is too lazy to know their identities.


    In his eyes, no matter what forces and backgrounds stand behind them, he is not afraid of even the background of Tongtian.


    Just because, so far, there is no thing that makes Wang Xu afraid. For him, there are only two kinds of enemies.


    One is the dead!


    The other is on the way to death!


    Even if he doesn''t die now, he will come to them again after he becomes stronger.


    "What did you say?"


    However, at this time, after hearing Wang Xu''s words, Hua Wuxie and Cao Feng stood aside for the first time. Their faces changed wildly and they stared at Wang Xu. They were extremely shocked.


    Two people really have been for a long time... No, no one has ever dared to talk to them like this, and even dare to play with them!


    For what?


    A little son of a bitch, what on earth is he?


    At the beginning of the extreme shock, two people broke out at the same time, is beyond the limit of terror.


    Among them, Hua Wuxie''s killing intention is colder, denser and more furious than Cao Feng''s!


    He thought that he would give the other party a chance to live, and for this reason, he and Cao Feng tit for tat, which is a great handout. As a result, the other party not only doesn''t know how to be grateful, but also dares to play with him like this?


    Before he thought that Wang Xu was going to become a slave of the Hua family, but Wang Xu''s backhand was a loud slap in the face. How can Hua Wuxie bear it?


    In an instant, the horror of killing broke out, like a storm, over a distance of more than ten meters, crushing Wang Xu.


    "What a terror


    Wang Xu doesn''t respond to the two people''s intention to kill, but Han Li and others behind him are directly scared and pale, and all of them are scared in their eyes.


    Even Shen Yue''s eyes were dazed and frightened. She seemed to have fallen into a kind of horror scene that did not exist in reality. She was stimulated by the huge killing intention and fell into the illusion created by the killing intention.


    At this time, it was Tang Yu, a powerful and powerful man, whose face was also pale without a trace of blood.


    These murderous intentions are extremely terrifying. What kind of strength does it take to break out? How many lives do you have to kill to accumulate?


    Tang Yu didn''t know, but she could guess that the two men in front of her were definitely stronger than her. At least they were powerful warriors in the middle and later period of dark force!


    Even, it may be the peak of dark strength!


    "How could it be?"


    Tang Yu was biting his lips with panic in his eyes.


    When, like Wang Xu, a gifted young master, became a cabbage all over the place?


    "If you don''t hear me clearly, forget it. Anyway, for the dead, it doesn''t matter if they can''t hear clearly. " At this time, Cao Feng and Hua Wuxie were shocked to tremble in their eyes, Wang Xu said lightly.


    The next moment, without waiting for the two to become more furious, Wang Xu sighed


    "You know what?"


    "What I hate most is that some people are self righteous, not to mention that you two are not only self righteous, but also arrogant!"


    "So now, to answer my previous question, what is it? Remember to be respectful. If I''m satisfied, I may let you go. "


    "Or... Die for all."

 Chapter 257

    "Boy, you are really... Really, looking for death!"


    At this time, Cao Feng was not in a hurry. He stopped and looked at the gloomy flowers with a look of schadenfreude. He sneered and said:


    "How about flowers? You know how I felt now? I think you Hua Wuxie is from the thirteen families of the magic capital, one of the six families in the world. He has a huge background. He is a young man and a leader among the younger generation in the circle of Chinese martial arts. He even once went on the Qianlong list for a short time... "


    Speaking of this, Cao Feng suddenly stopped for a moment, laughed more happily, and then said word by word:


    "Now, tell me, how do you feel about winning the prize?"


    The more he said, the more happy he was. At this moment, all the depressed emotions in Cao Feng''s heart were released. Wang Xu was just a mole ant. What''s the point of being angry with mole ants?


    But Hua Wuxie is different. This is a young master of a powerful family who wants strength and background. Cao Feng is just a child who has no background and can only rely on his own efforts to kill people everywhere and fight for the merits of the school. He can''t compete with others.


    But just because of this, to see Hua Wuxie eat shriveled, but let him instantly dilute the anger of Wang Xu, only full of joy, Schadenfreude, happy to see a good play!


    He was beside such a stimulation, flower no thanks where can resist?


    "Boy, I will pay back your insult a hundred times! I''ll see if it''s you or me


    The whole person has turned into a sharp arrow, carrying a cold and incomparable intention to kill, shooting at Wang Xu.


    At this moment, the cultivation of the peak of dark strength broke out completely. Hua Wuxie didn''t have any left hands. Now he had only one idea, that is to kill Wang Xu on the spot. As for that thing


    Find it from the body of the other party!


    "Hoo


    The wind blows up, almost in a flash, the flower arrives in front of Wang Xu, and then without hesitation, claps to Wang Xu''s tianlinggai.


    "Touch!"


    This palm is very powerful. It blows up the air and blows up layers of air. It''s as black as pure iron. It''s full of anger and terror. It''s as if it''s vowing to kill Wang Xu on the spot. No one can stop it.


    Hua Wuxie''s sudden attack is astonishing and terrifying. Apart from Tang Yu and Han Li''s changing colors, even Cao Feng, who is watching the opera in the rear, has his face slightly changed and his eyes are full of fear.


    "Hum, Hua Wuxie was so angry that he didn''t leave his hand. He used the secret martial arts of Hua family, the" black poisonous hand "... It''s a pity that I can''t kill that boy myself. I''m not happy in my heart!"


    Cao Feng shook his head, subconsciously grasped the sword in his hand, his body was tight, and he was extremely alert.


    It''s not because of Wang Xu, but because of the poisonous hand of flowers!


    As the name suggests, this black poisonous hand is extremely poisonous. Because under the influence of the secret method, the palm will be black. Many people who have no knowledge will mistakenly think that this is an external skill like iron sand palm, so they will confront the black poisonous hand head-on, and then all of them will be poisoned to death.


    Want to crack black poison hand, very simple, don''t let the other hand touch your exposed skin on the line!


    Even Cao Feng, in the face of Hua Wuxie, can only use the sword in his hand to deal with each other. He does not dare to let Hua Wuxie get close to him.


    But he knew that the black poisonous hand of the flower family, the mole ant in this small place, how could he know?


    Thinking of this, Cao Feng looks at it with a trace of irony.


    Sure enough, in the face of Hua Wuxie''s poisonous hand, Wang Xu felt nothing. He clapped it with the same hand, ignorant and fearless. He was fighting with Hua Wuxie.


    "Innocence


    At the same time, see Wang Xu even dare a palm to shoot, flower no thanks face suddenly flashed a cruel smile.


    Originally, he was so angry that he slapped tianlinggai with one hand. Hua Wuxie had already regretted it. He was afraid that he would slap him to death with one hand carelessly. In this way, the boy who dares to play with himself would die too happily.


    Now it''s good, ignorant and fearless person. Let''s have a good experience. The most famous black poison hand of my flower family, strange poison, who is killed, is extremely miserable. I want to commit suicide when I am poisoned.


    "Touch!"


    With the sound of firecrackers, the palms of the two people collided.


    In an instant, a huge force that made Hua Wuxie feel scared poured from Wang Xu''s hand. His face changed wildly, and there was a sharp pain in his palm.


    "Ah


    Under the impact of great pain, Hua Wuxie gave a scream, and the whole person went back crazily. Every step out, there was a large amount of blood.


    He retreated for more than ten steps in a row. Hua Wuxie was unsteady at his feet. He suddenly fell to the ground, but his huge inertia still pushed him back four or five meters away.


    "You..."


    Hua Wuxie raised his head abruptly. On his face twisted by extreme pain, he was shocked and looked at Wang Xu in disbelief


    "How can you be so strong?"


    Hua Wuxie can''t believe it. He''s a young Tianjiao at the top of dark energy. He''s only one step away. He''s expected to break through into Huajin''s super genius before he''s 30 years old.


    But Wang Xu is just a mole ant in a small place like Jianghai. He is even one or two years younger than him. How can he be so much better than him?


    The two hands collided, Wang Xu remained motionless, and did not even shake his body. And he spent no thanks, but even ten steps back, and finally fell to the ground, even the whole right palm is useless.


    He could feel that half of his forearm bone was crushed, and there was no possibility of recovery at all!


    How is that possible?


    Hua Wuxie stares at Wang Xu. Her face is twisted and her eyes are ferocious. Although she is shocked, her eyes are still cruel, as if she is looking at a dead man.


    Yes, Wang Xu, even if his strength is stronger than him, what? It''s not that you are so ignorant that you dare to touch his black hand with your palm. No matter how amazing your talent is, no matter how strong your strength is, you will turn into a corpse in the end.


    And he, just a broken hand!


    "Why can''t I be so strong?"


    Wen Yan, Wang Xu asked a rhetorical question.


    "You


    Wang Xu''s reply made Hua Wuxie angry and speechless. Yes, there are many younger people who are better than Hua Wuxie. Why can''t wang Xu?


    But soon, he began to laugh grimly again and hummed coldly: "boy, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Don''t say you are better than me. Even if you are better than me, you will be a dead body on the ground in less than 30 seconds."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu disdains to smile, and has no interest in refuting.


    Qianlong list?


    However, some boring people, in the small world they see in front of them, make the topic of entertainment chat after dinner, just like those fancy talent shows in the entertainment circle, they are just "talent shows" in the martial arts circle.


    And he has already turned into a real dragon!


    Dragon flying in the sky, is a real dragon, Qianlong list count fart, the first to him, he sniffed, disdain to sit up!

 Chapter 258

    Wang Xu disdains the room.


    Hua Wuxie continued with pride:


    "By the way, do you feel anything wrong now? Do you feel your palms itch? There''s an urge to scratch? "


    As he said that, his voice showed crazy cruelty


    "Then I advise you not to do so, otherwise, you can''t stop the itching even if you grasp the whole flesh and blood of your palm..."


    "Oh?"


    But before he finished, Wang Xu raised his right hand and showed him the palm of his hand. He said faintly, "I''m sorry, my hand doesn''t itch at all now."


    "Hum, boy, you''d better not hold on, or you''ll cry later. Take advantage of the last 30 seconds... No, you only have 20 seconds left. Hurry to seize this last opportunity and ask me for mercy. Maybe I will detoxify you... "Hua Wuxie snorted.


    However, in the face of his threat, Wang Xu just smiles, without any reaction.


    At this time, not far away, Cao Feng''s whole face was white.


    This time, it''s not that the flowers are thankless, but that they are scared by Wang Xu!


    Hua Wuxie is the same as him. Even Cao Feng is half as bad as Hua Wuxie. As a result, something happened that he didn''t even think about.


    Flower no thanks, unexpectedly under Wang Xu''s palm, was abandoned the whole right hand!


    Just one move, thank you!


    If he was too impulsive before, he really beat Wang Xu. Now, has he become a corpse?


    In the deep fear, Cao Feng also has a kind of dream feeling.


    Wang Xu, who is regarded as a mole ant by him, is a warrior in a small place like Jianghai. There is such a terrible young strong man. He is no less than those Tianjiao on the Qianlong list!


    However, this boy mixed with ordinary people, shouldn''t he be a little rubbish? How can we have such terrible strength?


    Time goes by second by second.


    Countdown 15 seconds, countdown 10 seconds, countdown 5 seconds


    4¡¢ Three


    2¡¢ One!


    Soon, the last twenty seconds of Hua Wuxie''s words arrived.


    However, Wang Xu is still good standing there, there is no sign of poisoning.


    "My flower family''s black poison hand, even the huajinwu can''t be easily removed, let alone completely ignored, you, you... Who are you?"


    In an instant, Hua Wuxie''s face was just like that of his dead parents.


    Not only him, not far away Cao Feng is also full of ghost expression, can''t believe staring at Wang Xu.


    "Who am I?"


    Wang Xu gave a playful smile.


    Playing with him? Not to mention that after Wu entered the bone, his body had almost reached the point of inviolability. Now how terrible would the state of Dao bone be?


    Just in terms of medical skills, he has the unique inheritance of Qinglian''s nirvana Sutra, and he has been in the process of life and death again and again. Through countless attempts, he has already cultivated an incredible universal medical skill that can live and kill people.


    If you take into account the secret that he had hidden deep in his heart, and the memory of that magnificent era that he carried, now his martial arts do not dare to be the first, but only in terms of medical skills, he is the second, and no one is qualified to be the first.


    Wang Xu naturally knows that in the past five years, he has personally killed other masters of the Hua family


    No matter which of the three situations mentioned above, he can completely ignore the poisonous hand of flowers. The strange poison quenched on the other person''s palm was strangled by his "Qi needle" as early as the first contact.


    Even, these air needles, at this time, have already passed the moment of palm contact, quietly, into the body of Hua Wuxie.


    "You, to the bottom, who is it?"


    After hearing Wang Xu''s words, Hua Wuxie''s face was extremely gloomy. Ten seconds later, Wang Xu was still intact, and there was no sign of poisoning. His eyes gradually grew into uncontrollable fear.


    What happened in Jianghai a month and a half ago, the fall of a Huajin of the Su family and the death of the ancestor of the Li family, were all sealed off by the tacit understanding of the two senior levels. Besides the people involved at that time, only a few senior levels of the two families could know.


    Otherwise, once the news gets out, both the Su family and the Li family will have to bear the unbearable losses. The thirteen families of mordu seem to be a camp of advancing and retreating at the same time, but in fact, the struggle among the thirteen families is far more cruel than the family forces in a small place.


    So, let Hua Wuxie racking his brains, also can''t think of, Jianghai this small place, how can appear Wang Xu this age monster.


    "Well, answer my previous question and tell me, what is in your mouth?" At this time, Wang Xu did not answer, light asked.


    He didn''t mean to kill Hua Wuxie before, otherwise, Hua Wuxie would die under that palm. And the reason for leaving the other party a life, or that sentence, the other party has not answered his question.


    "Things? Ha ha, you want to know... I tell you, will you let me go? " Seems to be aware of something, flower no thanks a smile, suddenly out of a voice asked.


    "No Wang Xu''s voice was indifferent and his eyes were calm.


    "Why should I tell you when they are all dead? Want to know, I''ll wait for you below, and I''ll tell you when you come too! " Hua Wuxie''s face was more miserable, and his voice was filled with a proud and crazy smile.


    He thinks that he has seized one of Wang Xu''s lifelines. Do you want to know? I don''t tell you when I die. Even if I can''t stand you, I will disgust you when I die.


    He opened his eyes wide, staring at Wang Xu''s eyes, trying to see a trace of anger from inside.


    But Hua Wuxie was disappointed at last. Wang Xu''s eyes were calm and did not fluctuate. It was as if he just asked casually and didn''t care about what "things" were.


    "Then you can die." Wang Xu did not care. He shook his head and slowly raised his right hand to kill Hua Wuxie.


    "Wait, I said..."


    Seeing his reaction, Hua Wuxie''s face changed slightly, and a trace of regret flashed through his eyes. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, he saw Wang Xu pointing at him with his right hand across a distance of more than ten meters.


    The next moment, a bright light of light gold from his fingertips, and then in an instant out, breaking the air, leaving behind a light golden lines, instantly into the flower of the eyebrows.


    "Touch!"


    In an instant, the pupil in Hua Wuxie''s eyes quickly enlarged, and the look inside quietly disappeared, leaving only the color of dead ash. His whole body crashed on the ground, and he could not die any more.


    Seeing this, Cao Feng''s face turned pale and his lips trembled


    "Kick, kick... Kick to the iron plate, no! It''s iron mountain


    In his heart, he was terrified. In Wang Xu''s hands, Hua Wuxie died so easily, just like a mole ant who was crushed to death. He could not imagine what terrible situation Wang Xu''s strength was in?


    At this time, his heart was retreating. As for the thing in Zhou Chengming''s hand, it was completely forgotten by him.


    However.


    At this time, he wants to withdraw? But can you walk away?


    At this time, Wang Xu seemed to feel something, suddenly turned his head, looked at him faintly, and said something strange:


    "Remember what I told you before?"

 Chapter 259

    "What''s that?"


    Cao Feng''s body trembled violently. Subconsciously, he asked a rhetorical question.


    "Think for yourself?" Wang Xu looked at him with a smile, but his voice was extremely cold.


    In an instant, Cao Feng''s body trembled again, and then racked his brains to remember.


    What did he say before?


    What did you say?


    He didn''t ignore me all the time. What did he say to me, this little bastard


    wait!


    Suddenly, it seemed that he had caught the point. Cao Feng''s face turned white to the bottom, and his eyes were full of uncontrollable fear.


    This little bastard


    Son of a bitch?!


    "Do you know where all the people who used to call me that have gone now?"


    In a trance, Wang Xu''s cold rhetorical voice echoed in Cao Feng''s ear again. He still remembers that he asked a rhetorical question at that time.


    "Where have you been?"


    "All dead."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo Hoo


    A short breath is like a long year for Cao Feng.


    He doesn''t want to die yet!


    "Do you... Do you know where I come from?"


    At the thought of Hua Wuxie''s death like a mole ant, Cao Feng''s hand with the sword trembled uncontrollably. His lips trembled and he opened his mouth


    "I, I, I''m the chief disciple of the younger generation of jiujuemin. I''m appreciated by many elders of jiujuemin. Moreover, the tenet of jiujuemin is that if there is revenge, there will be revenge!"


    "So, if you kill me, there will definitely be elders in the family to avenge me!"


    "So you can''t kill me! You can''t kill me, either


    Jiujuemen is Cao Feng''s last and greatest reliance.


    Even the power of the Hua family is inferior to that of the jiujuemen. Wang Xu is just a man. He''s just a monster from a small place like Jianghai. Facing a giant like jiujuemen, he must


    He doesn''t dare to be the enemy of the whole jiujuemen, does he?


    "Nine peerless gates?" After a moment of silence, Wang Xu calmly raised his eyes and looked at Cao Feng with a nervous face, slightly picking his eyebrows.


    "Yes! We are the best of nine schools. We will get revenge if we have any revenge! You have only one person, but you have to think about it clearly... "Cao Feng raised his head, reluctantly regained some composure, with a happy look in his eyes, and thought that Wang Xu was afraid to hear the name of jiujuemin.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    The next moment.


    "What is jiujuemin? Can you scare me to death? " Wang Xu suddenly laughed with disdain.


    Don''t mention Cao Feng, who is just the peak of dark energy. He is also the master of Huajin in jiujuemen. He is more famous than Wulao and Siye. Why did he hesitate to kill him?


    His voice became full of irony:


    "And what are you? Does it represent the ninth gate? Don''t mention the elder disciple. Even if you are the son of the leader of jiujue sect, you have only one way to go... "


    "That''s death


    "You..."


    Cao Feng body crazy shock, subconsciously retrogressed two steps, his face is full of fear and regret, and urgent and angry cry: "our nine peerless revenge, even if you are not afraid of subsequent revenge, are you not even afraid of the people around you?"


    "The people around me?"


    Wang Xu''s laughter suddenly became cold and incomparable, and said word by word: "very good! Then I''ll give you a chance. My name is Wang Xu. I won''t die if you take my fist. I''ll wait for the revenge behind you! "


    When his voice fell to the ground, he no longer gave Cao Feng the opportunity to speak. In Cao Feng''s eyes, he suddenly crossed a distance of nearly 20 meters and appeared directly in front of each other.


    "Boom!"


    Boxing is like a dragon


    No, this fist, in front of the fist, was like a burst of thunder. The rolling and vibrating air condensed into substance, and then was blasted in an instant. It was like the thunder shot down from nine days. It was mighty and powerful.


    Cao Feng only felt a flower in front of his eyes, and then a dazzling light suddenly lit up. Then he felt a slight pain in his chest, and then he lost all his consciousness, and he fell into the deepest darkness.


    There was a dead silence.


    "Boom!"


    Cao Feng''s body... No longer exists.


    There was only black ash in the air around him. In that moment, Wang Xu''s fist seemed to really shine a ray of thunder, crushing Cao Feng from head to foot into a pile of black ash, and there was no residue left.


    This shows how angry Wang Xu was when he was threatened by people around him twice in a row today.


    His anger, like thunder, destroys all the enemies who dare to threaten the people around him!


    "Don''t let this man get angry, otherwise, his anger will destroy everything..."


    In the rear, Tang Yu''s eyes were bright, and he was staring at Wang Xu''s back with a brilliant smile.


    This kind of hegemony, this kind of man who can''t allow anyone to hurt and care about him and the people he cares about!


    Is the man she most longed to meet in her heart!


    "This man, originally..."


    Han Li raised his hand slightly, revealing the piggy tattoo of the piggy pigskin tattooed on his arm. His palm slightly opened and closed, gently covering his eyes, and concealing the shock and confusion of his eyes.


    "... it''s really not human!"


    Shen Yue just recovered from the ecstasy of the rest of her life. When she saw this scene, her eyes turned white and she fell to the ground.


    In the locomotive obstacle field, after Hua Wuxie and Cao Feng appeared, Yang Xin and Feng Zhenxing, who started to flee for the second time, froze in the same place for the second time, and then


    Two men''s knees, gradually soft down, and finally touch a kneel there, toward a certain direction of deep head down, bent over there, shivering, like two beggars to live the bereaved dog.


    At the same time.


    "After the breakthrough, the mind became more irritable. Is it because of the power of Yin evil in the core of the secret realm? It seems that it will take a longer time to consolidate the foundation... "


    Wang Xu took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, looked at Tang Yu and said


    "Let''s go."


    Twenty minutes later.


    On the streets of the city, in the endless stream of traffic, a black and white Harley locomotive flashed by.


    This time, however, Wang Xu was driving in the front, while Tang Yu was sitting in the back, holding his waist in both hands, and without a helmet. His face was on Wang Xu''s shoulder, and his high horse''s tail floated with the wind.


    They are heading for the Tang family.


    "Wang Xu, this time... Thank you very much." Tang Yu said suddenly.


    "It''s nothing. I promised you that if you are in trouble, please ask me for help. You''re welcome."


    Wang Xu smiles. No matter when he was still in high school five years ago, what Tang Yu helped him with was the concern of Zhang''s dinner party. This woman deserves Wang Xu''s help without hesitation.


    "I, I..."


    Wang Xu''s reply made Tang Yu suddenly want to talk and stop.


    "Hey, Xiao yu''er, let''s just say what you want. We are friends." Wang Xu jokingly said that he also called Tang Yu like Han Li.


    "Actually... The things I asked you for help today may make it difficult for you to do. Do you... Care about it at all? " Tang Yu asked, biting his lips. His voice suddenly became very small, his eyes dodged, and a touch of shyness appeared on his face.


    "What do you care about? Can you do me any harm?" Wang Xu didn''t care.


    "But I want you to go home with me as a boyfriend!"

 Chapter 260

    "What? Man, man... Boyfriend? "


    Hearing Tang Yu''s words, Wang Xu''s body suddenly froze, his hand shaking violently, and almost bumped into the flower bed nearby.


    He was surprised at first, then relaxed.


    It must not be the possibility that he first thought of. It should be Tang Yu''s troubles, such as forced blind date by his parents.


    "Wang Xu, I was... Hesitant to take you home, because I might encounter a lot of trouble after I went back. However, after seeing your strength, I made up my mind to formally mention this to you..."


    At this time, Tang Yu''s voice was as weak as a mosquito and fly. If it wasn''t for Wang Xu''s strength, he might not have heard it.


    Trouble?


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, then relaxed again, with a smile on his face.


    No wonder Tang Yu didn''t talk to him about helping. He didn''t go back to Tang''s house at the first time. Instead, he took him to Han Li and others. Obviously, he had something in his heart. He wanted to take advantage of the excitement of playing with the locomotive and put aside his worries.


    However, I didn''t expect that because of Zhou Qinglin, a scum, so many unexpected things would happen.


    "What''s the trouble?" Wang Xu asks curiously.


    "Someone wants to force me to marry..."


    When talking about forced marriage, Wang xuneng felt Tang Yu''s hands holding his waist, subconsciously forced to contract.


    At this time, there was a trace of helplessness and reluctance in Tang Yu''s voice, as well as anger


    "You know, to our families in the martial arts circle, big or small, sometimes they can''t help themselves. There are many people who force marriage. I''ve never seen each other before. I don''t know when that bastard fell in love with me and why he fell in love with me... "


    Hearing this, Wang Xu couldn''t help looking at Tang Yu''s delicate face with a trace of anger in his rearview mirror.


    "You''re not only beautiful, you''re in good shape, but you have a lot of character, and you''re like a horse... For those men who like to conquer, are you just the best?"


    Careless, make complaints about Tang Yu''s feelings. If he doesn''t have a heart, he will feel more like a good friend and a good brother than he is.


    No


    He''s a little out of control now!


    As Tang Yu said angrily, because they were sitting on the locomotive, their bodies were close to each other at high speed, and her hot figure was a man''s mind because of constant breathing ups and downs and friction.


    "Well? Wang Xu... Why don''t you talk? Is it because of rain and sunshine? If you are not easy to handle, I will not force you to help... "Seeing Wang Xu''s sudden silence, Tang Yu was a little anxious, and his voice was very disappointed and worried.


    Wang Xu, Chen Yuqing and her are classmates in high school. What happened at Chen Yuqing''s father''s birthday party some time ago is also very popular in a small part of Jianghai circle. Tang Yu knows the relationship between them.


    "I didn''t say no! It''s not a big deal. Even if Yuqing knows, she won''t care. After all, I''m doing help, and help must help you solve the problem completely. " Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "Well, thank you... Yuqing, I''ll find time to explain it to her myself." Tang Yu was relieved, but at the bottom of his heart there was more disappointment. He felt that his mouth was slightly bitter, and suddenly he was not interested in speaking.


    After that, they were a little silent all the way, but fortunately it was not too far away from the Tang family. In five minutes, the Harley locomotive stopped in front of a Sijin courtyard similar to the ancient mansion.


    "Wang Xu, from now on, you are my boyfriend, I am your girlfriend, you... Just like Han Lijie, continue to call me Xiao Yu Er..."


    After getting off the bus, Tang Yu took a deep breath and reminded Wang Xu that she was still a little nervous and shy.


    "Good, little yu''er." Wang Xu laughed and cried naturally.


    "Well..."


    Tang Yu lowered his head and let out a soft hum. Then he took a deep breath, raised his head abruptly, put his hands around Wang Xu''s right arm, and led Wang Xu into the gate of the house with a bright smile on his face.


    Soon, they entered the main hall of the courtyard.


    At this point.


    The hall was almost full of people. On the two rows of Taishi chairs, there were at least 20 or 30 people sitting on the left. All of them were Tang family.


    On the right side, there was only a young man with a reserved smile. Behind him, there was an old man with eyes closed. He seemed to be keeping his eyes closed, as if he didn''t care about everything in front of him.


    When Wang Xu and Tang Yu came in, a middle-aged woman in her thirties and forties, who was full of stature and noble attire, immediately stood up and walked towards Tang Yu with a bright smile on her face


    "Xiaoyu, why are you back now? You don''t know Mr. Wang. He''s been waiting for you for almost an hour, but they don''t have any impatience. How sincere is that... "


    "Third aunt..." Tang Yu frowned slightly.


    She was a little disgusted. The reason for the forced marriage was part of her third aunt. If it wasn''t for this woman''s talkative outside every day and spreading rumors with her parents from time to time.


    Tang Yu is too manly and old. She dropped out of high school and studied martial arts with her father. As a result, she didn''t go to college. In today''s society, it''s hard for a girl like her to find a man


    Her third aunt is just an ordinary person. She doesn''t know anything. She likes to do matchmaking all day long.


    In other words, the inheritance of martial arts in the Tang family has been broken in her father''s generation.


    My father''s three brothers and my third uncle are a small businessman. They can''t bear the hardship of practicing martial arts since childhood. They always sneer at the old man''s martial arts. They say that no matter what they can fight, they will be killed with one shot.


    Second uncle is an artist, and he has no interest in learning martial arts. He runs around the world every day, and he doesn''t know what he is doing.


    His father, as the eldest, took over the class, but his talent was not good. Although he took over the Tang family''s martial arts school, he is still only an outsider.


    "Xiaoyu, you should get to know Prince first." At this time, sitting on the top of the Tang family, Tang Lu Xu also had to sigh helplessly, his voice was full of helplessness.


    "Grandfather, I..." Tang Yu was more nervous.


    She wants to introduce Wang Xu, but everyone in the hall seems to have deliberately ignored him.


    At this time, on the right-hand side of the chair, the only young man sitting up slowly, with a gentle smile, went directly to Tang Yu and Wang Xu.


    The young man completely ignored Wang Xu and looked at Tang Yu tightly. His voice couldn''t help but said excitedly:


    "Are you Tang Yu, Miss Tang? Sure enough, you are really beautiful and worthy of my Wang Pengfei! From today on, I''m your fiance. Nice to meet you. "


    Tang Yu was even more at a loss in the face of young people''s overbearing momentum.


    In her heart, she was unwilling and angry, but looking at the faces of her relatives, the helpless eyes of her grandfather, and the painful sigh of her parents


    This is forced marriage!


    The Tang family, in front of the family behind the youth, has no right to resist


    Tang Yu was more sad.


    But at this time, a hand suddenly climbed up to Tang Yu''s shoulder, and then pulled her hard, tough, overbearing, unquestionable into his arms.


    It''s Wang Xu!

 Chapter 261

    "I''m here. Don''t panic."


    Wang Xu first bowed his head and said something to Tang Yu. Then he stepped forward and looked directly at Wang Pengfei with a smile on his face


    "Sorry, Xiao yu''er is my woman. Who do you think you are? In a word, whether xiaoyu''er wants to or not, you will become her fiance? "


    In his arms, Tang Yu''s small face turned red with a brush. He felt that the embrace of the man he was staying in was so warm and safe.


    A thought suddenly came to her


    "I wish I would never go out all my life..."


    Wang Xu''s voice is not big, but it is enough for everyone present to hear clearly.


    In an instant, the whole hall was dead.


    Wang Pengfei, who is closest to Wang Xu, has changed his face a lot, and then returned to his original calm.


    "Miss Tang Yu, this joke can''t really be opened. Before I came here, I had already checked whether you are single or not. You''ve never been in love at all. Where''s your boyfriend from?"


    After taking a deep breath, Wang Pengfei smiles gently and his voice is calm, but he stares at Wang Xu''s eyes with extreme coldness and ruthlessness.


    As his voice fell to the ground, the rest of the people in the hall also reacted, but Tang Yu''s third aunt was furious.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t make fun of me. Do you have a boyfriend or a third aunt? As far as your temperament is concerned, no one likes you at all. Mr. Wang likes you to be his fiancee. You should be very happy and accept it, instead of looking for a poor boy who doesn''t know where to cheat us... "


    The middle-aged woman looked very painstaking. As she said this, she looked at Tang Yu''s parents and asked rudely:


    "Brother, Xiaoyu is so wild that you are used to it. How dare you find someone to cheat us? Why don''t you explain to Mr. Wang?"


    She questioned a middle-aged man with eyes and a bit of gentleness. He was Tang Yu''s father, Tang Yeqing.


    At this time, Tang Yeqing''s face was not good-looking, but he didn''t reply to Tang Yu''s questions. Instead, he was gloomy and didn''t speak.


    As a father, he naturally knows whether his daughter has a boyfriend or not. But he knew that his daughter didn''t want to be forced to marry.


    If he could, he really wanted to refuse the forced marriage and would never sacrifice his daughter''s happiness. He was very angry at the bottom of his heart, but facing the background behind Wang Pengfei, for the sake of the whole Tang family, he couldn''t help but bow his head


    However, even so, he will not be as shameless as Tang Yu''s third aunt. All he can do now is silent protest.


    Finally, Tang Yu''s mother, Zhao Yu sighed, looked at her daughter in pain, and said: "Xiaoyu, you... You''d better stop fooling around and take your friends out. He can''t intervene in today''s affairs... "


    Tang Lu Xu, Tang Yu''s grandfather, said with a trace of pain:


    "Xiao yu''er, listen to your mother, Grandpa..."


    With that, the old man''s voice choked for a moment, but he couldn''t speak any more. He had no choice but to yell at the bottom of his heart


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa! Sorry for you! But... "


    But what?


    Wang Pengfei is fierce, his background is amazing, and he is extremely overbearing. He takes the whole Tang family as a threat. No matter how unwilling they are, what can they do?


    As the weak


    Even if they are extremely unwilling, they can only accept each other''s shameless suggestions in humiliation!


    Although Wang Pengfei didn''t speak to Tang Yu''s parents and grandfather, his face showed a trace of aloofness. He looked at Wang Xu disdainfully and sarcastically, as if to say


    Boy, even Tang Yu''s parents and grandfather have nothing to say. What else can you do?


    But just then, Wang Xu slowly looked up and scanned the whole hall. Except for Tang Yu''s third aunt and a few other Tang family members, who looked happy, others could see their reluctance to be humiliated.


    He laughed!


    Then, Wang Xu looked at everyone and said faintly, "you guys, uncle and aunt, I''m not kidding. From today on, Tang Yu... Is my woman!"


    As he spoke, Wang XuSong opened his hand, and Tang Yu stood up straight from his arms. Then Wang Xu grabbed Tang Yu''s right hand and held it high, as if he was swearing his sovereignty.


    instantaneous.


    In the hall, once again fell into a dead silence, all the people are very complex looking at Wang Xu.


    "Boy, do you know what you''re doing now? Because of this joke, you are... Likely... To die! Even, you will implicate us... To die together At this time, Tang Yu''s father, Tang Yeqing, finally looked up at Wang Xu and said hoarsely.


    Death?


    "No!"


    In this stillness, Wang Xu was even happier, holding Tang Yu''s right hand tightly. He said calmly:


    "Uncle, you''re wrong. There will be dead people here today, but it''s not me and it won''t be you. There is only one damned man... "


    Wang Xu said more slowly. At the end, he looked directly at the damned man with a faint look and continued:


    "Only one person will die, a scum that I hate for the second time today!"


    In an instant, the silence in the hall was even worse, and people almost forgot to breathe.


    "The boy doesn''t seem to be stupid. He should have seen something wrong... But what gives him so much confidence?"


    Many Tang family members couldn''t believe that they were staring at Wang Xu. They were all shocked.


    "The boy can see that he is so confident. Does he have any amazing background? But... As far as I know, none of the friends Xiao yu''er knows can hold Wang Pengfei as a scum? "


    Tang Yeqing is the first one to react. He stares at Wang Xu and thinks deeply.


    Around him, Tang Yu''s mother, Zhao Yu, obviously thought of something, with a little surprise on her face. Tang Lu Xu, the father of Tang Dynasty, raised his head abruptly. His face full of remorse showed a glimmer of hope for survival.


    If you can


    None of them is willing to give up Tang Yu''s happiness. After all, it was their daughter, their granddaughter!


    "Tang Yu, are you crazy? Talk nonsense in front of us. Why don''t you shut up? "


    Only Tang Yu''s third aunt''s face changed wildly. She strode directly in front of Wang Xu, raised her right hand and fanned Wang Xu''s face with a big shaver. She was still abusing


    "Damned son of a bitch, where did you get out of here? He not only takes advantage of Tang Yu in our family, but also dares to talk like this in front of Prince Wang. Do you want to... "


    The last dead word hasn''t been exported yet.


    The next moment.


    "Pa!"


    In the huge slap, the shameless woman''s face could no longer be displayed. Her whole face was deformed, her face bone was smashed, her body flew upside down, and she fainted in the air.


    After all, this shameless woman is the third aunt of Tang Yu. Even if she is shameless, Wang Xu also keeps her hand and doesn''t kill each other directly.


    Then, he slowly raised his head and looked at Wang Pengfei coldly.

 Chapter 262

    At this point.


    Wang Pengfei''s face is so ugly that it can almost drip water. He stares at Wang Xu. Deep in his eyes, his intention to kill is almost out of the box.


    "Boy, do you know who I am? My name is Wang Pengfei. I''m from Jianghai Wang family! " Wang Pengfei asked word by word.


    Today, it was supposed to be Wang Pengfei''s day of great happiness. Taking advantage of the power of the family behind him, he suppressed all the disagreements of the Tang family and forced Tang Yu to become Wang Pengfei''s fiancee.


    Although Wang Pengfei is not talented enough and does not practice martial arts, he is just an ordinary man, but his father Wang Tianchen is a top martial artist and the largest shareholder of a company with billions of assets.


    And he is the son of Wang Tianchen and the future successor of the company!


    Others, call him prince Wang!


    But the boy in front of him dares to rob his woman and kill him with sarcasm?


    Hehe, today he wants to see who killed who!


    "Jianghai Wang family?" Wang Xu gently smile, do not hide his disdain, light way: "so what? If this is your last word, then you can die. "


    His words, like a bomb, exploded in the whole hall and attracted the attention of countless Tang family members.


    "Where did you come from? Jianghai Wang''s family is regarded as nothing. It''s not hierarchical enough. Haven''t you heard of it? Ah... Xiaoyu is too ignorant. Even if we suffer, we can''t implicate an innocent person who doesn''t know anything! " At this time, Tang Yeqing took a deep breath. In despair, he blamed his daughter.


    In his opinion, Wang Xu''s words are obviously ignorant and will surely die.


    Jianghai Wang''s face, not everyone can be provocative, Wang Xu''s strong performance before, originally let them a little more hope. But at the moment, he fell into deeper despair.


    You know, they all face Jianghai Wangs, just because of Wang Pengfei, the waste childe, but they are nothing!


    "Young man, you leave quickly..." Zhao Yu said with a direct sigh, his voice was full of anxiety and regret.


    I knew that Wang Xu didn''t know anything. Before that, she should stick to it and drive this kind-hearted young man out. Otherwise, how could it be?


    Now, we should not only catch up with Tang Yu''s happiness, but also lose the life of such a kind young man!


    Tang one after another just raised his head, and full of disappointment to re hang down, the whole person looks a bit older, covered with the color of death.


    Granddaughter''s happiness will be lost forever. What old face does he have to live on?


    A breath of death spread from him.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall became extremely depressed, and all the people felt helpless and extremely sad.


    "Ha ha, auntie, don''t rush him to leave first!"


    However, at this time, Wang Pengfei stepped forward and sneered: "since this boy dares to bump into my big day, tease my Wang Pengfei''s fiancee and insult my face, how can he leave so easily?"


    "This..."


    Zhao Yu''s face changed slightly and her eyes were very anxious. She gave Wang Xu a crazy look. However, when she saw that Wang Xu even raised her head and gave her a smile, she was angry and anxious.


    Is this boy made of stone? Why are you so blind and stubborn?


    "Boy, you know what? You are the first one who dares to talk to me like this and insult the face of our Wang family in the past 20 years when I have grown up so big. " Wang Pengfei looks at Wang Xu again, his eyes are quiet and his voice is faint.


    Insult the face of the Wang family?


    Hearing these words, all the Tang family members stopped breathing. Some kind-hearted Tang family members couldn''t help closing their eyes and looking at Wang Xu''s next fate.


    This is a big hat, but it''s extremely serious!


    Waiting for Wang Xu''s end, there may really be only one dead end to go!


    If Wang Xu really dares to admit that he insults the face of the Wang family, he is a lunatic.


    Even the real madman in Jianghai mental hospital dare not admit such a big and terrible hat!


    "Insulting the Wang family?" At the same time, Wang Xu looks at the proud, proud and leisurely Wang Pengfei. He suddenly cracks his mouth and smiles brilliantly. Then he shakes his head.


    Seeing Wang Xu shaking his head, Tang Yeqing, Zhao Yu and many other Tang family members were all relieved. At last, the kind-hearted young man still had a little wink. Finally, he saw that he was wrong and didn''t stick to it any more.


    But as soon as they took a breath, they heard Wang xuman''s voice of disdain


    "I''m sorry, I''m not only insulting the Wang family, but also insulting you. You''re in the Wang family, but you can''t even cultivate martial arts. Aren''t you just an unwelcome waste?"


    "Sure enough, as a waste, you can only use the prestige of the Wang family to bully the weak outside to set off your greatness?"


    "You, a trash, what the hell is that?"


    As soon as Wang Xu''s words came out, the atmosphere in the whole hall immediately dropped to the freezing point, and everyone was wide eyed and gaping.


    Tang Lu Xu, the old man with a sense of death, once again raised his head in disbelief and looked at Wang Xu with a new shock. The whole person stood up directly and a touch of excitement flashed on his old face.


    But the next second, is deeply helpless.


    It''s true that Wang Xu''s insult to Wang Pengfei really relieved him, but then he would be dead without a burial place!


    "Ha ha... Boy, how dare you say I''m a waste? Yes, please tell me again? " Wang Pengfei stares at Wang Xu and laughs angrily.


    "I said, you, a waste, what the hell is that?" Wang Xu also laughed.


    He had never seen such a mean person before. He even told him to continue insulting himself. As a good man, he couldn''t bear to be dissatisfied with each other.


    Therefore, he not only satisfied Wang Pengfei for the second time, but also took the initiative to send him one more time:


    "Didn''t you hear that? Well, I''ll say it again. Listen to me with your scum ears. "


    "You, a trash, what the hell is that?"


    However, in the face of Wang Xu''s three insults, Wang Pengfei was not angry. Instead, he turned his head and looked behind the chair. The old man, who had closed his eyes but was slowly opening his eyes, asked word by word:


    "Mr. Sun, we Wang family, I Wang Pengfei, how many years have we not been so provoked?"


    "Since the day when the young master was born, the old slave has been with the young master all the time. To this day, no one dares!" Mr. Sun also said word by word, his voice was cold and his killing intention was boiling.


    "Only blood can wash away these insults... Kill him!"


    Wang Pengfei voice cold, word by word under the order.


    "Yes, young master!"


    Without any nonsense, sun stepped on the chair that was in the way and walked to Wang Xu step by step. His eyes were as cold as a dead man and he said casually:


    "Although the young master has life, I will let you die, understand. My name is sun Cheng, your granddad''s grandson, loyal Cheng, the one who killed you, it''s me! "

 Chapter 263

    "By the way, you may not know who I am. Let''s put it this way. Last month, my cultivation just broke through the peak of internal strength. Now I''m a warrior in the early stage of dark strength. Do you know what this concept is? "


    As he said this, sun Cheng didn''t seem to be satisfied. His face showed a touch of cruelty, and he continued:


    "At this time, I can easily kill the top ten warriors in front of me. And I''ll kill you in a second, like you


    With that, he suddenly put up a finger, slowly bent down, and said with a grim smile:


    "Open your eyes and watch with your last life. When my finger bends to the bottom... Next second, I''ll kill you!"


    "Mr. Wang, today is your happy day. It''s not easy to see blood. Do you think so..." first, Tang Lu Xu, Tang Yu''s grandfather, said the old man in a trembling voice.


    He couldn''t bear to see such a good young man as Wang Xu die in front of him.


    Damn people


    He''s a useless old thing!


    "I don''t care about these rituals. Besides, killing people, seeing blood, and being happy are also signs of the future." Wang Pengfei said with a smile.


    Tang Yeqing and Zhao Yu also wanted to say something, but at this time, a voice full of anger and hatred suddenly came


    "Wang Xu, kill him!"


    At last, Tang Yu could not help but face the shameless Wang Pengfei and the self righteous sun Cheng, who pretended to be a loyal old dog


    Before today''s event, she had never thought that her parents had repeatedly hinted at the inside story of her "forced marriage", in which there were so many humiliations and reluctance.


    The death of my grandfather, the pain of my parents, the shamelessness of my third aunt, and the struggle of other uncles and aunts


    In this short minute, she saw it all.


    Her heart, at first very painful, even pain can not breathe!


    But now, her heart


    Hard as rock!


    Some people, really damn it!


    "Well, listen to our little Yu." Wang Xu turns to Tang Yu and smiles.


    Then he turned back. Just as he was about to kill sun Cheng, he found that sun Cheng''s face turned pale. His eyes were full of fear. Half of his fingers were stiff in the air, and even his body began to tremble. He was obviously frightened by something.


    "Well? What''s going on? "


    Wang Xu slightly a Leng, eyebrows suddenly wrinkled up, he did not do anything?


    Is there any other master in the Tang family who is protecting sun Cheng?


    But not yet.


    "Touch!"


    At this time, sun Cheng knelt down on the ground with a touch. He was all over the ground. His voice was terrified and his lips trembled


    "You, you... You are Wang Xu... Prince Wang?"


    Finally, Wang Xu responded.


    After he entered the Tang family, because of Tang Yu''s shameless third aunt''s interruption, neither Tang Yu nor himself had time to introduce himself.


    This sun Cheng should have heard his name and knew his real identity, so after Tang Yu just said his name, he would have such a reaction.


    When I think of what happened two months ago, the man who called himself the manager of the Wang family came to visit him in the Mingli community. He also looked like he knew him and was respectful to him.


    Wang Xu felt thoughtful. It seems that after he taught Wang overlord a lesson at the dinner party of Zhang Jia, the senior members of the Jianghai Wang family warned some senior members of the family not to provoke him easily?


    Thinking of this, an idea suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart


    "Is the Jianghai Wang family really concerned about his personal deterrence?"


    There''s something that doesn''t make sense. You know, two months ago, when he first returned to Jianghai, he didn''t have such a big reputation. It''s just that at the dinner party of Zhang''s family, he beat his peers, taught the king how to be a bully, and killed two powerful people. It''s not worth the Wang family to be so afraid of him.


    However, just because of that little thing, the so-called Wang family manager actually paid a visit in person to make amends, although two Wang family dandies missed the official visit.


    But the attitude of the Wang family towards him shows that there is something wrong with it!


    Wang Xu had never thought about this before, but after what happened in Liansheng international, Wang Daocheng''s seal on the dragon, tiger and jade Bi is a derivative figure of the triple junction.


    Five years ago, Wang Daocheng also disappeared. Decades ago, Wang Daocheng turned against Wang Daoxing, the old man of the Wang family


    One by one doubts flashed quickly from Wang Xu''s mind, and then he was deeply buried in the bottom of his heart.


    The process of thinking seems to be long, but in fact it only takes less than one breath.


    But at this time, the hall of the Tang family was dead and quiet.


    When sun Cheng heard Wang Xu''s name in Tang Yu''s mouth, he knelt down and trembled. It was so shocking that all the Tang family members widened their eyes, opened their mouths and even forgot to breathe.


    Dead silence!


    A needle fell on the ground, at this time are afraid to be like thunder!


    "Mr. Sun, Mr. Sun Cheng! What the hell are you doing? Why kneel down to this kid? Don''t kill him for me Suddenly, an almost crazy roar broke the silence.


    They turned to see that Wang Pengfei was pale, his face was ferocious and twisted, and his eyes could not tell whether he was angry, shocked or frightened. He pointed to Wang Xu and sun Cheng, who was kneeling on the ground, and roared wildly


    "Didn''t you hear me? Get up and kill him! Master, you are not allowed to kneel down! Who the hell wants you to kneel down for this kid? Why do you kneel? Why would he frighten you to kneel down? "


    Roar to the back, Wang Pengfei''s voice has already faintly brought a trace of cry.


    We can see from the crying that he is not stupid!


    Although I don''t understand why Sun Cheng was so scared by Wang Xu''s name that he knelt down and trembled, he also saw something wrong. He knew that Wang Xu, the dead man in his eyes, was not easy to provoke... No, absolutely not!


    And the result is


    The dead man will change from Wang Xu to him!


    "Crazy!"


    Seeing the appearance of Wang Pengfei, many Tang family members around raised an idea in their mind.


    "Crazy..."


    At this time, Wang Xu also sighed and swept his eyes. Wang Pengfei, who was crying and howling, suddenly looked cold: "even if you are really crazy, you must die."


    Then he looked at the trembling sun Cheng and said calmly:


    "Want to live? Get up and kill him


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, the whole hall was silent again. Tang Yu''s parents, grandfather and others, who had opened their mouths and wanted to ask questions, closed their mouths again.


    Not far away, Wang Pengfei''s body suddenly froze, and he was not crazy. He looked at Sun Cheng pleadingly.


    This old man, however, grew up with a loyal dog raised by his father Wang Tianchen. Sun Cheng''s real name is not sun Cheng, which was specially changed to show his loyalty after he was born.


    Such a loyal old dog will never


    Do you really want to kill him?


    But the next moment.


    "Yes, Mr. Wang, I will kill him now!"


    Without any hesitation, sun Cheng got up from the ground respectfully, bowed his head to Wang Xu, and then turned his body suddenly. Without any hesitation, he jumped at Wang Pengfei fiercely and broke his neck instantly.


    "Click!"


    With a crisp sound, Wang Pengfei''s head tilted to one side and his mouth widened to death. He couldn''t believe what he wanted to say.

 Chapter 264

    "You are a wise man. You should know that I have something to ask you for my life."


    Wang Pengfei sweeps his eyes, but he can''t close his eyes. Wang Xu takes his eyes back, looks at Sun Cheng faintly, and says calmly:


    "Although I have a great reputation in Jianghai, only a few people should know it, not everyone is qualified to know it. In particular, people like you who are slaves behind others are not entitled to know. "


    "Come on, why are you so afraid of me to prove that you are worthy of living?"


    "Tell me all the inside information you know about the Jianghai Wangs."


    At this time, the whole hall was as silent as the bottom of the abyss, and even the sound of breathing disappeared. Only the faint voice of Wang Xu sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Tang Yeqing, Zhao Yu, Tang Luxu and other Tang family members all stare at Sun Cheng, who is kneeling at Wang Xu''s feet.


    A name, just a name


    Wang Xu, what does this name stand for?


    Why is sun Cheng so afraid that he obeyed Wang Xu''s orders without hesitation and killed Wang Pengfei, who had been guarding him for more than 20 years?


    You know, it''s the son of the Jianghai Wang family. It''s the son of Wang Tianchen, the top martial artist. Even though he is just a waste of martial arts, he can force the whole Tang family to bow down with his own background.


    But now, Wang Xu


    A name, nothing else to do, Wang Pengfei was his loyal guard to knead to death, just like an ant no one cares about in general!


    At this moment, the Tang family on the scene all felt that their brains were not enough. They were blank and their eyes were dull. They could not hear what sun Cheng had said when he knelt at Wang Xu''s feet.


    In their mind, only the deep shock to Wang Xu and the unreal feeling like a dream are left. People can''t believe it, even it''s incredible!


    "Wait, that Wang Xu... No, where''s Prince Wang? What about other people? " All of a sudden, Tang Lu continued to stride out, anxiously called out.


    At this time, everyone recovered from the shock. Their dull eyes regained some of their looks. Looking at them blankly, they were surprised to find that Wang Xu and Tang Yu, as well as sun Cheng, who was kneeling at his feet, had disappeared in the hall.


    "Why, it was just here? What about people? " Some Tang family members asked in a confused way.


    "You... You! It''s no use at all. How can you let Prince Wang go? " Tang one after another stamped his feet and cried out regretfully.


    All the Tang family members feel aggrieved. Don''t mention them. You are the most important member of the Tang family. You are also the most powerful. You are shocked and lost. You also don''t know when Prince Wang has left.


    "Do you know what that scene just happened means?"


    Tang Lu Xu was still stamping his feet with anxiety and remorse. He looked at the crowd and pointed to the dead body of Wang Pengfei on the ground, shouting:


    "This is the son of Wang Tianchen, the son of Jianghai Wang family! But it was Sun Cheng, his original guard, who killed him. Do you know what happened? "


    "Sun Cheng killed Wang Pengfei because of one name, Wang Xu!"


    "The surname is Wang, not the Wang family. Now Jianghai can be such a powerful young man. Besides the rumor, who else can be the superior Prince Wang?"


    In the face of the crazy old man Tang, all the Tang family members look at each other. They are Tang Yeqing and Zhao Yu. They are both big eyed and small eyed. They don''t know what the old man is talking about.


    Well, Wang Xu... Maybe it''s really a big story, but who is Mr. Wang?


    "Dad..." Tang Yeqing rushed to help Tang Lu Xu, for fear that the old man would be angry.


    Tang Lu continued: "who else can it be? Of course, it''s said that the one who can cut the sword and turn the force into force, even the master of Jianghai and Zhangjia, is a respectful young master Wang! "


    "I''ve always told you that our Tang family is a martial arts family, and any one of them can''t be compared with the ten billion rich in ordinary society. But all of you look down on the martial arts handed down by our ancestors of the Tang family. How do you know that now? "


    There was a silence.


    During this period of time, the Tang family faced the coercion of the Jianghai Wang family, not only from Wang Pengfei alone, but also from the threat of force brought by his father Wang Tianchen, and even the threat of life and death of dozens of people in the whole Tang family.


    In the past, they scoffed at the martial arts. They thought that no matter how powerful master Tang was, he could not stop the pistol bullets?


    But it wasn''t until this time that they really understood what terrible power a real martial arts strongman would have. They thought their martial arts were rubbish, but in fact


    In front of the real martial arts strongmen, the martial arts of the Tang master is really


    It''s rubbish!


    For the first time, they understood the real power of martial arts. In the eyes of the real strong, pistols? bullet?


    It''s just rubbish!


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you go and get the people back for me? " Tang was in a state of exasperation.


    "Dad..."


    The leaves of the Tang Dynasty were frozen in place.


    If Wang xuruo is really the young master Wang who is said to be able to step on the air with his sword, they can easily find the other side''s Fairy like means if they want to leave?


    "Xiaoyu also disappeared... I think she has a good relationship with Prince Wang. Should we start from here?" A Tang family thinks about cableway.


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes immediately focused on Tang Yeqing and Zhao Yu.


    See, husband and wife two people stand there at this time, full face of don''t know what to do.


    ¡­¡­


    Taking advantage of everyone''s absence, Wang Xu has quietly left the Tang family with Tang Yu and sun Cheng.


    "Wang Xu, shall we leave like this?" Tang Yu asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll solve the Wang family''s problem soon. They don''t have many chances to ask for trouble from the Tang family any more... Well, no one dares to force you to marry again." Wang Xu looks at Tang Yu with a smile.


    The woman''s face turned red as soon as he saw it.


    "Thank you very much." Tang Yu lowered his head and whispered his thanks.


    "Actually, I didn''t do anything. You''re welcome."


    Wang Xu smiles and looks into the distance, which is deep: "you go back first, you don''t need to send any more. Now, I think your family should be in a mess. Go back and explain."


    While talking, his thoughts are no longer on the side of the Tang family, but on the top of the Wang family secrets that sun Cheng talked about before.


    As he had thought before, the Wangs were afraid of him for no reason. From the first time when he was in conflict with the overlord, the upper level of the Wangs issued a ban, forbidding all the legitimate high-level officials to trouble him.


    After all, sun Cheng is just a guard. He also learned the news from Wang Tianchen by accident. He let him know that the real name of the prince Wang, who has been famous all over the country recently, is Wang Xu.


    The powerful existence of a man who can cut the sword and turn the force into force is that the head of the Wang family does not dare to offend him face to face. Sun Cheng is just a servant of the Wang family. How dare he?


    Therefore, after hearing Wang Xu''s name, he knelt down for mercy for the first time, and then killed Wang Pengfei without hesitation after he spoke.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu looked at Sun Cheng and said, "go back to Wang''s house and bring my news to Wang Daoxing. In three days, I will only give him three days. Otherwise, I will go to the gate of Wang''s house myself."


    Naturally, sun Cheng didn''t dare to refuse and went away respectfully.

 Chapter 265

    In the northern suburb of Jianghai, Wang''s house.


    There is a huge villa group with an area of tens of mu, and a pavilion stands by an artificial lake in the courtyard. The water is gurgling around, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant, and fish come here from time to time


    It''s just like a paradise.


    At this point.


    In the pavilion, a white haired old man is sitting on a purple rattan chair.


    The old man is also dressed in white. He has a deep peace, like an old fairy coming out of the mountain. Although his eyes are closed, his momentum is not to be underestimated. He can''t afford to offend him. Even if he breaks his leisure, it''s a crime.


    But at this time.


    All of a sudden, the old man suddenly opened his eyes. Suddenly, the light in his eyes seemed to light up the whole pavilion, and the fish in the lake also swung their tails and ran away.


    At the same time, the old man''s temperament became a kind of hegemony, aloofness and cold, just like a sleeping tiger suddenly opened his eyes, the evil spirit permeated the mountains and forests, making the hearts of beasts fear.


    The old man is Wang Daocheng, the younger brother of Wang Daoxing!


    As he opened his eyes, a ghostly figure appeared quietly behind him, followed by a husky and low figure, like glass rubbing sandpaper, unable to hear the strange voices of men and women of any age


    "Master of the ghost family, there is a message from the master of the ghost family. The man asked someone to bring a message for you."


    With that, the shadow flickered and disappeared again.


    Wang Daocheng didn''t look any different. He got up slowly, turned around like an ordinary old man, and stepped out slowly


    In a flash, his figure had disappeared in the pavilion.


    Strange situation, every step out, Wang Daocheng''s body shape across the distance of more than ten meters, almost a yard step by step, the figure is strange, fluttering, really like a ghost.


    After a few breaths.


    Wang Daocheng has quietly appeared in a study. From the beginning to the end, he met dozens of Wang family members, but no one saw him, as if he did not exist.


    At this time, in the study, is standing an old man in black, face serious, dignified, but do not know why, but give people a very artificial affectation.


    He is the head of the Wang family, Wang Daoxing.


    As if sensing the appearance of Wang Daocheng, Wang Daoxing turned and looked at Wang Daocheng. Instead of speaking, he said in a deep voice to the outside of his study:


    "Bring sun Cheng in!"


    Soon.


    Sun Cheng pushed the door and came in. He looked at Wang Daoxing in awe and bowed himself. However, Wang Daocheng, who was standing on one side, seemed not to find or see him.


    For this strange situation, Wang Daoxing did not interfere, Wang Daocheng did not speak, standing there, silent, as if really a ghost.


    "You killed Wang Pengfei?" Wang Daoxing narrowed his eyes and stared at Sun Cheng. He asked coldly.


    "Master, I have been told to bring you a message." Sun Cheng hesitated for a moment, but did not give a positive answer. Instead, he said in a deep voice:


    "His name is Wang Xu. He asked me to tell the owner of his family that you will only be given three days. He wants all the information about Wang Daocheng. Otherwise, he will visit in person."


    As soon as sun Cheng''s voice fell, Wang Daocheng stepped out quietly and appeared behind him. There were two deep light flashes in his eyes.


    Sun Cheng felt a chill behind his unexplained feeling, as if he had been targeted by the evil spirits crawling out of hell. But he subconsciously turned to see that he could only see a piece of air, nothing.


    All of a sudden.


    A big hand, quietly climbed up sun Cheng''s neck.


    The next moment.


    "Click!"


    Sun Cheng''s eyes suddenly widened as the crisp sound of bone fracture sounded, and then he completely lost all his looks inside, and he could not die any more.


    He threw sun Cheng''s body aside. Before Wang Daocheng spoke, Wang Daoxing spoke first


    "Daocheng, Wang Xu is famous all over the river and the sea now. It''s even said that the Su family, the devil capital, is reluctant to give up on him. It''s even said that he can easily cut the powerful swordsmen. It''s no longer what our Jianghai Wang family can provoke."


    "Before, we gave up on him, there should be no conflict, and several offenses of the younger generation could not be mentioned at all, but now he is looking for you, what is it for?"


    "Besides, sun Cheng is his man..."


    "Back to the master villain, damn it." Wang Daocheng said faintly, his face was calm, and he didn''t seem to see any fluctuation in his eyes.


    "But Wang Xu''s side..." Wang Daoxing worried.


    "You don''t have to care about this. Just do your work well. I''ll send someone to solve it for Wang Xu." Wang Daocheng said lightly.


    Originally, for some reasons, in the face of an old friend, he was lazy to pay attention to this boy. But now, the more you ignore something, the more trouble it will bring.


    First, there was an accident at the notch of Jianghai wharf, and then there was the current threat. Wang Daocheng was annoyed.


    And if he''s upset, someone has to pay.


    ¡­¡­


    Jianghai city.


    Jinse villa area, villa zero.


    "Wang Xu, you are back." As soon as Wang Xugang returned to the villa, he was surprised to find that Chen Yuqing had come.


    "Yuqing, I''m sorry, I was too busy some time ago, I didn''t have much time to accompany you." Wang Xu said with an apologetic smile.


    Suddenly see Chen Yuqing appear in front of him, this just let him remember, he and Chen Yuqing have not seen for nearly two months.


    "I''ve been here for nearly half a month. I come here every day. If Yuqi and Aunt Liu didn''t say you''re OK, they just went to other cities and left my mobile phone at home, I would be worried to death." Chen Yuqing came over and leaned close to Wang Xu. Naturally, she helped Wang Xu untie his coat and hang it on one side


    "You are mysterious every day, and you don''t know what you are doing?"


    "Cough..."


    Wang Xu didn''t say much. He didn''t like to tell Chen Yuqing about those dangerous things, although he also knew that Chen Yuqing should have guessed some, or heard some rumors.


    Chen Yuqing is very close. Naturally, he reaches out and hugs the woman. Although Chen Yuqing is a little shy, she doesn''t stop Wang Xu. After all, Wang Xu has met her parents. In a sense, their relationship has been established, so


    Chen Yuqing also came with Wang Xu!


    Wang Xu embraces her and sits down on the sofa. Chen Yuqing just lies half of her body in Wang Xu''s arms. After they are gentle with each other for a while, Chen Yuqing looks up at Wang Xu with a red face and happy eyes


    "Bad guy, I don''t know why, I feel you are totally different from before!"


    Wang Xu has changed and changed a lot.


    Five years is enough to change anyone.


    What''s more, there is the biggest secret. How can Wang Xu, who came back from another era and spent countless costs, still be the weak high school student five years ago?


    "What? No matter how much I have changed, it''s still me. Don''t you like it? " Wang Xu asked with a smile.

 Chapter 266

    "Yes! Just... I always feel a sense of crisis, as if one day, I will completely lose you... "Chen Yuqing whispered


    "Wang... Wang Xu, you... You, you don''t want me? I''m afraid... "


    Chen Yuqing told the truth.


    In just a few months, Wang Xu has become the focus of the upper class of Jianghai society. Recently, Chen Yuqing has been thinking about the rich people who came to visit Wang Xu one by one at her father''s birthday party, and even the family owners of Jianghai Zhangjia.


    After all, Chen Yuqing is not stupid. In the near future, she knows that Wang Xu will go farther and farther.


    One day, she may not catch up with Wang Xu.


    "Fool, remember, you are my woman, and I am your man. In my heart, in your heart, I need you to always remember this." Wang Xu holds Chen Yuqing tightly, bows his head and kisses her red lips in her big eyes.


    In an instant, Chen Yuqing''s eyes suddenly closed, half of her face flushed.


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    But just then, a telephone rings suddenly. Immediately, like a frightened deer, Chen Yuqing pushes Wang Xu away, blushes, lowers her head and whispers:


    "Well... I''ll remember..."


    "Fool!"


    Wang Xu smiles, glances at his mobile phone, releases Chen Yuqing and says, "Yuqing, go to answer the phone first. Something''s wrong..."


    "Well, you go. I''ll go to Aunt Liu and help her cook." Chen Yuqing nodded, full of sweet, and flustered up and ran.


    "It seems that it''s time for Chen Yuqing to come into contact with the cultivation of martial arts. Otherwise, she will be more and more worried in the future. Moreover, the secret between each other is too much, which will cause emotional estrangement. "


    Looking at the back of Chen Yuqing running away, Wang Xu''s eyes are slightly dignified, thinking in his heart.


    "Qinlong, what''s the matter?"


    Then he got through.


    Soon, Liu Qinlong''s respectful voice came from the other side: "instructor, I heard that you have just passed the customs. I''ll call you at this time. I don''t think it bothers you?"


    "It''s OK. Are you in trouble?" Wang Xu asked directly.


    "Well, it''s a little trouble, but it''s not big. I can solve it myself for the time being. The main reason why I disturb you at this time is that my father is holding a family dinner tonight. I don''t know if you have time... "Although Liu Qinlong said so, his voice still shows a trace of anxiety and expectation.


    "OK, I have nothing to do today. Let me know the location. I''ll go there in the evening." Wang Xu nodded and agreed directly.


    Although Liu Qinlong said it was just a small trouble, he could recognize that he could not solve it, otherwise he would not call him.


    Even if it''s really just a little trouble, he will go to this invitation. After all, Liu Qinlong called him an instructor and helped him solve many little troubles.


    No matter what the situation is, it''s just a little trouble for him.


    "Thank you, instructor!"


    Liu Qinlong was slightly moved by Wang Xu''s promise. He is a smart man. He knows that Wang Xu clearly sees his real purpose.


    Little trouble?


    It''s a little trouble. Why did he ask Wang Xu to come forward?


    "This guy..."


    After hanging up, Wang Xu shook his head with a smile.


    As far as he knows, the Liu family has been in turmoil over the past year. Liu Qinlong and his brothers have been fighting openly and secretly for the future succession of the Liu family. Now, Liu Qinlong is in trouble.


    "Brother Xu, have dinner."


    At this time, Liu Yuqi''s cry came from the kitchen. Wang Xu shook his head and went over. At noon, the whole villa was full of laughter.


    All afternoon, Wang Xu accompanied Chen Yuqing and Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter to play mahjong in the villa.


    Soon.


    It''s just after six in the evening.


    Wang Xu got out of the villa on time and walked all the way to the outside of the villa area. Until now, he didn''t like to drive himself very much. He was ready to go out and take a taxi to the Liu family.


    However, shortly after he left the gate of villa zero, he ran into a black Mercedes Benz.


    Wang Xu originally wanted to avoid coming, but the other side took the initiative to stop in front of him, and then rolled down the window, revealing the dignity of criminal investigation, with an impatient face.


    "Xiaoxu, why are you here again? I have something important to do with your aunt tonight. If you have something, I''ll talk about it later. "


    Criminal investigation school gave Wang Xu a cold glance, obviously thinking that Wang Xu came to them to continue to ask about his parents


    "We''ve told you all about your parents. You don''t have to bother us every day. You''re idle all day and have no business, but I''m different from your aunt."


    Han Mei, sitting on the co pilot''s seat, frowned slightly and said directly, "Xiao Xu, no matter what you have, we''ll talk about it in two days. We have a very important banquet to attend tonight."


    "I didn''t mean to look for you." Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids and said faintly.


    "Xiaoxu, if you''re looking for Yumei, you''d better go another day. She''s going with us tonight. She''s not in the villa. She''s already gone directly from the outside." Han Mei''s voice suddenly cools down. It seems that Wang Xu doesn''t know what''s good.


    They have told the boy clearly. Why is the boy so stubborn?


    "I''m not looking for Xing Yumei either." Wang Xu looks calm.


    "Well, what are you doing here?" On one side, criminal investigation directly humed.


    "I live here." Wang Xu''s face is still calm and his eyes are still light.


    However, his appearance and words made criminal investigation and Han Mei and his wife dissatisfied.


    This boy really dares to talk big. Who does he think he is? Still living here!


    The lowest villa in Jinse villa area costs two or three million yuan. Wang Xu is just a poor boy. Where can he afford it?


    "Well, you live here. Tell me where you live? The nearest one around here is villa zero. Don''t tell me you live in villa zero. " Criminal investigation school sneers.


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and said lightly, "yes, I live there."


    Han Mei, who had been impatient for a long time, sneered and said:


    "As early as after the completion of villa zero, President Chen of Jincheng, who has been building a villa, left it uninhabited. He gave it to a mysterious big man only a month ago."


    As she spoke, she looked at Wang Xu with disdain and sneered


    "Do you mean that you are the mysterious person who can let Mr. Chen deliver the villa?"


    "Yes, that''s me." Wang Xu continued to nod lightly.


    At the moment of hearing the speech, Han Mei immediately shook her head. She didn''t even bother to look at Wang Xu. She turned her head to look at the criminal investigation and said:


    "Detective, it''s late. Don''t pay attention to him. Let''s drive."


    "Wang Xu, I always know that you have self-respect and want to face, but some words can''t be said if you want to face. It''s ugly. Who do you think you are? Forget it. I''m really in a hurry. I don''t want to talk about it much. Do yourself a favor. I''ll talk about it later. "


    Criminal investigation school no longer looked at Wang Xu, dropped the last sentence, rolled up the window and started to leave directly.


    Looking at the black Mercedes Benz business far away, Wang Xu shook his head and said with a faint smile:


    "Similarly, I''d like to send you a message. You''d better take care of yourself."

 Chapter 267

    The dinner party of the Liu family was far beyond Wang Xu''s imagination at the beginning.


    Not only the local rich and family tycoons, but also Xizhen and mordu came to see some people. When he arrived at the door of Liu''s house, he found that there were countless luxury cars, lots of parking lots, people of various identities constantly coming and going, and the whole Liu''s house was almost full of people.


    "What''s going on tonight, why so many people?" Someone just came here and got out of the car and was shocked by the scene. He couldn''t help but smack his tongue and exclaimed.


    "I only heard that tonight, it is likely that the old man of the Liu family will decide the next successor of the Liu family, but only one successor. Don''t you have to come to such a big battle? Is it the young and old members of the Liu family who came to cheer on each other? " Another guest frowned and guessed.


    But obviously, at their level, they don''t know so much. The reason why they are here is that they are all looking for someone to trust their relationship, and they rush to come here to gain insight and make contacts by the way.


    As for those who are really invited, they have long been welcomed into the real main banquet hall by special personnel at the first time.


    When they passed by, they sneered and despised in their hearts


    "Hum, a group of rubbish, at your level, can only be mixed up outside this sub venue. How can you get in touch with the big figures of the Liu family, not to mention the famous Prince Wang!"


    But in his heart, he couldn''t control the shock.


    I thought it was just a family banquet inside the Liu family, but I didn''t expect so many big people to come. There are several cars that criminal investigation scholars even know. They are the local billionaires in Jianghai. Usually, they have no way to get in touch with each other. As a result, these people can only stand outside the conference hall tonight, and they are not qualified to enter the main banquet hall.


    "Wife, I feel that we are going to make a great success in the future. Just wait for Liu Shao to introduce the prince Wang to us tonight..." the criminal detective said with bright eyes.


    Han Mei was also excited and nodded.


    The dinner party of the Liu family is so high that countless big people come here in droves. However, the young master of the Liu family, Mr. Wang, has to be respectful. Mr. Wang alone, I''m afraid it will cover the power of the Liu family. If their husband and wife can reach Mr. Wang, the future is almost unimaginable.


    "You''re here at last. Come in with me. Do you know how much I''ve paid to take you in? Come a little later and I won''t wait for you. " At the door of Liu Zixin, see husband and wife two people, immediately face anxious ran over.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, Liu Shao." Criminal investigation school laughs.


    "Well, stop talking nonsense. Where''s your daughter? Didn''t you say you brought her here? Why didn''t I see anyone? " Liu Zixin looked around and didn''t see Xing Yumei. He immediately gave a cold hum and said with great dissatisfaction


    "I tell you, but you have begged me to get along with your daughter for several times. I think your daughter is not bad, so I''ll give you a chance. Yes? Now that she doesn''t show up, are you going to go back? "


    At the end of the day, Liu Zixin''s face is gloomy to the extreme and may break out at any time.


    His appearance made the criminal investigation couple feel uneasy. Han Mei quickly explained, "Liu Shao, don''t worry. Yu Mei is not at home. In order to be in a hurry, we''ll call her here. It should be almost here now."


    "Well, I don''t have time to waste here any more. You can stay outside. When she comes, you can let her explain to me and I''ll take you in again." Liu Zixin gave a sneer, but did not look at the couple''s entreaties. He turned and walked directly into the main banquet hall.


    Only criminal investigation school and Han Mei are left. They are angry and unwilling to stay outside.


    At this moment, the two people''s ears are constantly hearing other people''s comments:


    "Ah, boss Liu, are you here too? I heard that you just made a list with a subordinate group of the Liu family a few days ago. It''s hundreds of millions. I really envy you


    "Don''t mention it. This money is nothing in the eyes of the Liu family. I can''t enter the main banquet hall even if I don''t see it."


    "By the way, have you heard? It seems that Mr. Wang will also come today. The third young master of the Liu family invited him personally. It''s a pity that he finally had the chance, but in the end he couldn''t even see Mr. Wang.... "


    Criminal investigation school and Han Mei husband and wife face more ugly.


    Just now, they still despise these people who are not qualified to enter the main banquet hall. As a result, now, any business of others is several hundred million, which is far more than the total assets of their company several times.


    This kind of situation, for them, is a kind of ridicule.


    This kind of strong psychological contrast makes the couple''s faces almost black.


    "Call your daughter and ask where she is? Let her come to me as soon as possible. We have a hard time getting on with Liu Shao. It can''t be so bad! " Criminal investigation learn cold face to Han Mei scold way.


    Han Mei''s face is also full of unwilling, nods, takes out the phone and broadcasts it.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wang Xu arrived at the gate of the Liu family, he was shocked by the scene.


    People


    Too much!


    "What''s going on?"


    Thinking of the tone of Liu Qinlong''s phone call, Wang Xu felt thoughtful.


    It seems that tonight''s dinner party is extremely important for Liu Qinlong. The so-called little trouble may be a big one. Just don''t know his identity, in this kind of occasion, how much effect will it have?


    If it''s a military deterrent, Wang Xu is not worried at all. However, the situation within a large family like the Liu family is closely related and complicated. Sometimes, force can not solve some sensitive problems.


    It''s just like the housework of ordinary people. It''s hard for outsiders to break it!


    Wang Xushi ran walked to the inside, and no one stopped him outside the meeting hall, and the road was smooth.


    Outside, after all, it''s not a real main banquet hall. It''s just for people who are not in a good position but have a lot of connections. The real bigwigs are all gathered in the main banquet hall at this time. Different identities, different circles, and different contacts.


    Wang Xu originally just wanted to come over for a meal, but now, his idea of rowing is going to die in vain.


    At this time, a surprised woman''s voice came from behind


    "Wang Xu? You''re here, too? Long time no see


    Wang Xu looked back and saw that it was Xing Yumei.


    For Xing Yumei, Wang Xu has been closed for a month and a half. They haven''t seen each other for nearly two months. It''s really a long time.


    She looks at Wang Xu in a rather complicated way, thinking of her "engagement" with the other party and the purpose of her parents calling her here tonight.


    For a moment, Xing Yumei was extremely complicated.


    "If, if he knew our engagement..." she sighed with deep sadness in her eyes


    "That''s good!"

 Chapter 268

    "It''s been a long time."


    Wang Xu nodded, looked at Xing Yumei without accident and asked:


    "Your parents called you here?"


    "Yes, my parents asked me to come and said that they would introduce a young master of the Liu family to me..." Xing Yumei''s voice dropped.


    As she spoke, she lowered her head slightly to hide a trace of resentment and joy.


    She knows that it is impossible for her to be with Wang Xu, but her parents always look down on Wang Xu. Even without mentioning Wang Xu''s first love, Chen Yuqing, Wang Xu is now surrounded by many women who are not weak with her, even more beautiful than her.


    What is gratifying is that Wang Xu''s status in Jianghai has almost reached its peak. She has become a real and important person who can shake the whole Jianghai with one''s feet. She is very happy to witness the rise of Wang Xu.


    "Where are they?"


    Wang Xugang was about to ask this question. Just then, the voice of the couple of criminal investigation students suddenly came over


    "Yumei? Wang Xu


    Criminal investigation school and Han Mei came forward with a gloomy face.


    "I''ve told you that Liu Shao has already been angry, but you are still chatting with this boy?" Han Mei said as she glanced at Wang Xu coldly


    "By the way, how did you get here? Are you following us? "


    Wang Xu didn''t even have the mood to look at her. His eyes fell on a young man who followed them.


    The younger of the two is Chen Liming!


    His father, Chen Dengming, is vice mayor of Jianghai city in charge of tourism.


    In the face of Wang Xu''s neglect, Han Mei''s face flashed a trace of anger, but she didn''t look at Wang Xu any more. Instead, she turned to Chen Liming with a smile on her face


    "Liming, you and Yumei are old friends. You haven''t seen each other for a long time. We''ll have a good chat tonight."


    This is called two bets, while wooing Liu Zixin, while not forgetting this. With that, Han Mei did not wait for Chen Liming to speak, but changed the subject and continued


    "By the way, liming, I heard that your father is likely to be promoted recently?"


    "Yes, aunt Han, my father has been conscientious in recent years. Recently, someone in the province has come down and examined it. There is only one person who can compete with my father. There is a great chance that my father will be promoted successfully." Chen Liming said with a proud face.


    While talking, he also looked at Wang Xu with pride. His impression of Wang Xu still lingers after their last meeting two months ago.


    Before, he did not dare to be so proud, because his father had not been promoted at that time. But now, seeing that his father will soon be promoted, it means that his identity and status will also be promoted to a higher level. Wang Xu''s identity is no longer in his eyes.


    Just a poor boy who only knows how to fight fiercely and bravely. He has no big background. How can he compare with Chen Liming?


    Hearing the speech, Han Mei showed a smile on her face, and criminal investigation school nodded with satisfaction and said softly:


    "Liming, you and Yumei are good friends. After your father''s promotion, we can''t forget us when we need your help."


    Chen Liming''s eyes are proud. He looks down at Xing Yumei, who can''t see the expression on her face. He nods his head with satisfaction. He even says that because of his friendship with Xing Yumei, it''s not polite to say a little thing directly.


    With his words, criminal investigation school and Han Mei smile more brightly. They talk and praise with Chen Liming again and again, and praise Chen Liming to the sky, as if it was not his father, but Chen Liming himself.


    In this process, criminal investigation school glanced at Wang Xu, only to see him standing there alone, with no one around him. He seemed extremely lonely.


    For his daughter''s friends, such as Chen liming, everyone has a good family background and is very satisfied with criminal investigation, which can be of great help to their business.


    In particular, Liu Zixin, the young master of the Liu family, though not a direct lineage, is only a side branch, but the other party''s family is also the best. Backed by the big tree of the Liu family, as long as their daughter and Liu Zixin get together, their husband and wife will not be able to prosper in the future.


    Thinking of this, criminal investigation school swept his eyes again, Wang Xu sneered and shook his head.


    "Hum, this boy is so far away from other people, not to mention compared with Liu Zixin and Liu Shao, but compared with Chen liming, who can only rely on Lao Tzu for the second generation, there is no comparison between them!"


    "I don''t know. How can Yumei get entangled with this boy? Is it because of the engagement? Did the boy secretly find Yumei behind our back? "


    The more I think about it, the more ugly the criminal investigation looks. In addition, Wang Xu''s calm face, as soon as he saw it, made him feel discontented and depressed. He only felt that there was a nameless fire rising.


    A poor boy whose parents are not here, who will face him every day?


    What do we owe you?


    Whether he owes Wang Xu something or not, criminal investigators naturally know, but just because he knows, every time he sees Wang Xu''s face, he gets even more angry.


    However, some things can only be buried in the bottom of my heart and can not break out. No matter how angry criminal investigation is, it can only be held in my heart. With a heart full of depression, he can only ignore Wang Xu''s disgusting dead face and talk with Chen Liming.


    Chatting and chatting, their topic went to a young man who was very powerful recently.


    "Uncle Xing, have you heard of Prince Wang recently?" Chen Liming asked with a reserved smile.


    "Prince Wang?" With a flash of vision, the criminal detective turned the champagne in his hand and said with a proud smile: "naturally, how come my nephew has heard of Prince Wang?"


    "Sure. In the last month or so, the most talked about person in the upper class of the whole society is the mysterious Prince Wang. We only know this honorary title. It''s said that only a few big people have really seen Prince Wang."


    Chen Liming sighed, his voice full of admiration, and continued:


    "My father and I went out for dinner once, and there were some important people from Mordor on them. As a result, when they came, they were all proud of each other. If anyone knew Mr. Wang''s boss Ma, they would be envied by others."


    "Yes, now rumors are flying all over the world. It''s said that Prince Wang is an immortal, who can walk in the air, fight like a dragon, kill with his sword, and even ignore bullets. It''s almost like those superheroes in the movies." During the discussion, a wealthy boss who passed by also exclaimed.


    He even stopped and asked three questions:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, are you here tonight for the name of Prince Wang? It''s said that the third young master of the Liu family has a good relationship with the prince. He seems to have invited him over. I don''t know whether it''s true or not? "


    "Of course it''s true. We came here tonight just to let Liu Shao introduce us to Mr. Wang!" Smell speech, Han Mei suddenly proud of a chin, hands tightly holding his husband''s arm of criminal investigation.


    "What? Is that true? "


    Hear Han Mei''s words, that boss immediately a burst of creepy and surprised, then is full of admiration and admiration.


    It''s a bright and brilliant future to have a relationship with Mr. Wang!

 Chapter 269

    "What? Can we still cheat you? Believe it or not


    Being questioned, Han Mei frowned and looked at criminal investigation with pride. She said impatiently:


    "We''ve lost a lot of time in investigation and study. Let''s go to the main banquet hall as soon as possible. Liu Shao is still waiting for us."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Criminal investigation is also proud of the nod, do not look at the boss, turned and left.


    "Who are your friends? If you can take me to the main banquet hall, even if it''s just to see Mr. Wang from a distance, I''ll thank you very much afterwards! "


    Behind them, the boss who happened to pass by is crying out with remorse. But at this time, the thoughts of criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s husband and wife all fall on Liu Zixin. How can they be in the mood to take care of him.


    As they walked farther and farther away, Chen sanking stamped his feet in the same place with great regret. Suddenly, he saw that Wang Xu, like him, was still standing in the same place, and suddenly asked strangely:


    "Little brother, why don''t you go there together?"


    "I''m not with them." Wang Xu replied with a faint smile, then swept away his remorseful appearance, and suddenly said with a smile:


    "By the way, are you so sorry? Is this young master Wang very powerful? "


    "Great? It''s more than fierce! "


    Smell speech, Chen Sanjing immediately exclaimed, then looked at Wang Xu strangely, asked: "little brother, you can''t have heard the reputation of Prince Wang?"


    "That''s Jianghai, the most important one. I heard that master Zhang, the third young master of Liu family and the head of Zhao family are all respectful to him. Even the river crossing dragons who come from the devil city are proud to know the prince."


    "You don''t know that Mr. Wang has such a great reputation!"


    With that, the way Chen Sanjing looks at Wang Xu is just like looking at a local old hat in a village. If it wasn''t for the special uniform of the service staff at the dinner party of the Liu family, he would have doubted whether Wang Xu was a waiter.


    Even, he began to doubt whether Wang Xu had mixed in.


    Wang Xu smacked his lips. He really didn''t know that his current reputation was so powerful in the upper society.


    But to tell you the truth, my heart is still a little cool!


    Thinking of this, he looked at Chen Sanjing and said, "do you know who I am?"


    "Who are you?" Chen Mitsui was slightly stunned.


    "My name is Wang Xu. I''m the prince you call me." Wang Xu smiles and says calmly.


    As soon as his voice fell, Chen sanking was stunned. Then he burst out laughing and shook his head


    "Don''t be kidding, little brother. It''s not any one surnamed Wang, it''s Prince Wang. What I mean by" Prince Wang "is not this, but a collection of identity, status and prestige. It''s a specific person, not a title."


    Seeing that Chen Sanjing didn''t believe it, Wang Xu didn''t go on. Instead, he suddenly changed the subject and asked, "do you want to go in the main banquet hall?"


    "Why, little brother, do you have a way?" This time, Chen Sanjing''s eyes lit up, but he didn''t question Wang Xu.


    No matter whether Wang Xu is a qualified person or knows someone who is qualified to go in, Chen Sanjing will not be surprised by the large number of people who came to the dinner party of the Liu family, which is easier for him to accept than the identity of "Prince Wang".


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Xu didn''t explain much, so he turned and left. He thinks that Chen Sanjing has a good appetite and a good person. It''s just a little help to take him in.


    Soon.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the main banquet hall, they found that criminal investigation school and Han Mei were still standing at the entrance and didn''t go in.


    When he saw Wang Xu, before he could speak, he frowned and scolded with a cold face


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Into the banquet hall, of course."


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids and said faintly.


    "Into the banquet hall?" Smell speech, criminal investigation study immediately is a fierce pick eyebrow, cold hum a way: "hum, Liu Shao there said, can only four people go in, now we have enough people, can no more people!"


    At this time, Han Mei also impatiently said: "yes, you don''t continue to make trouble here, no matter what you have, you have to talk about it after tonight. We really don''t have time now. You can''t even follow us all the time to play rogue! "


    Two people this a burst of reprimand, Wang Xu is no response, but he followed Chen Sanjing to the shame of not light.


    Originally, he really believed that Wang Xu had any way to take him in, but now he saw that it turned out to be such a thing. It turned out that he was pestering the couple just now.


    And now the situation, obviously the proud couple, for Wang Xu is also very dissatisfied.


    "Little brother, since people have difficulties, we should not go in. In fact, it''s the same outside the meeting hall." Chen Sanjing was extremely embarrassed and whispered after Wang Xu.


    He is quite good. At this time, he didn''t leave Wang Xu and turned around and left.


    Looking back at him, Wang Xu gives a reassuring smile. Then he turns to criminal investigation school and Han Mei, and says faintly:


    "I''m afraid you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to ask you to take me in."


    At this time, he was not even in the mood to call his uncle and aunt. After that, Xing Yumei, who was full of apologies, showed a don''t worry smile. She was her and her parents were her parents!


    "Come on, I''ll take you in."


    With that, Wang Xu motioned to Chen Sanjing, turned and left.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Sanjing hesitated for a while, but finally he gritted his teeth and quickly followed Wang Xu.


    Even if Wang Xu is bragging, it''s OK. The big deal is to lose face. But if Wang Xu really has a way to take him in, he will make a lot of money. It''s not the point that he can get close to the prince in the rumor. The point is that he has the opportunity to get to know all kinds of distinguished figures in the hall and expand his contacts.


    "Uncle Xing, he can''t really get in, can he?" Later, Chen Liming hesitated.


    "Well, I''ll see how he gets in today!" Criminal investigation school sneers and stares at Wang Xu''s back coldly, which is full of ridicule. He doesn''t believe that Wang Xu is qualified to enter.


    All the people who can enter the main banquet hall are the big men of Jianghai and the surrounding cities, even Mordor, or the close people related to these big men.


    It''s them, Liu Zixin, who wants to take them in. He can only deceive the guards, bully the guards and lead them in under the name of distinguished guests.


    But Wang Xu, why should he?


    At this time, Wang Xu has come to guard the entrance in front of two black security guards. Sure enough, they were stopped without the expectation of criminal investigation.


    "Please show me the invitation, sir!"


    "I don''t have an invitation." Wang Xu light said.


    In an instant, Chen Sanjing''s face changed behind him. Standing on one side to watch the bustling criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s husband and wife, their faces were even more ironic.


    But the next moment.


    Wang Xu''s words follow the exit:


    "My name is Wang Xu."

 Chapter 270

    Wang Xu suddenly reported a name, in the eyes of criminal investigation scholars and others, it is simply inexplicable.


    Who do you think you are?


    You can get in with a name?


    Funny, a few of us here, who don''t know your name is Wang Xu?


    Chen Liming shook his head and said with a smile:


    "Tut Tut, it seems that I overestimated him..."


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    The black security guard who stopped Wang Xu let go and bowed respectfully to Wang Xu


    "Mr. Wang, please come in!"


    In an instant, there was silence all around.


    After Wang Xu, Chen Sanjing was stunned. For three seconds, Wang Xu went in. Then he suddenly reacted and strode to catch up.


    But as soon as he took a step, he was stopped by the security guard in black. Suddenly, he yelled: "I''m with Wang Xu, Prince Wang!"


    Hearing the sound, Wang Xu also looked back, in the face of the eyes of the black security inquiry, light said: "yes, he is with me, let him come."


    Chen Sanjing rushed to Wang Xu''s side in two steps. His voice was shocked and he exclaimed in a low voice


    "You... No, you are really Mr. Wang?"


    "What do you say?" Wang Xu said with a smile rather than a smile.


    I said I didn''t believe it before, but now I do. Do you believe it?


    At this time, without Wang Xu''s words, Chen Sanjing directly shook his head and denied: "you should not be the prince Wang, but your identity must not be low..."


    Then he took out a business card and handed it to Wang Xu with a smile on his face


    "Wang Shao, this is my business card. If you have anything to tell me in the future, please contact me anytime and anywhere. If you can help me, I promise to do my best to help you!"


    "Well."


    After taking the business card, Wang Xu didn''t mean to speak any more. When he entered the banquet hall, Chen Sanjing separated from him and was busy making friends with the big people in the hall.


    At the same time.


    Outside the entrance of the banquet hall, criminal investigation school, Han Mei and others are still in a kind of dull shock, with a blank mind and gaping.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? Why can Wang Xu go in... "


    Countless questions came out of the couple''s mind, and then they were drowned by more doubts.


    Their mood is more complex, shock, disbelief, confusion, inconceivable, and so on. The complex mood makes their hearts mixed, just like swallowing a mouthful of vinegar mixed with pepper.


    That kind of sour and spicy feeling, it''s really delicious!


    "No way! What is his identity? A name, you can enter the main banquet hall, obviously was ordered by a big figure in the upper class of the Liu family, otherwise you can''t enter without an invitation! He''s just an ordinary man. Where does the truth come from? "


    Chen Liming feels that his brain is not enough!


    His father is about to be promoted, and he is not qualified to enter the main banquet hall tonight. If he wants to enter, he has to rely on criminal investigation to learn from his husband and wife and take him in with him through Liu Zixin''s relationship.


    But the criminal investigation school''s face turned black at this time. He just felt that his pride and height had become the garbage in the garbage heap. His face was slapped and there was no face at all.


    Wang Xu? One name for the main banquet hall?


    Is this the poor boy Wang Xu whose parents he knew were missing, alone and unable to get along outside, and who came back to "covet" his parents'' property?


    How do you feel, the world in front of you is so unreal!


    Han Mei is biting her teeth, a look of surprise and unwilling to believe, the fundus seems to have a trace of regret.


    When did Wang Xu, who regarded her as garbage and pestered her daughter, become so mysterious and tall?


    Subconsciously, the husband and wife look at each other, all can see the color of shame and anger from each other''s eyes, as if they were slapped in the face.


    Suddenly, Han Mei asked in a low voice:


    "Detective, you say... This boy is not the mysterious Prince Wang, is he?"


    In an instant, the muscles on the criminal detective''s face jumped fiercely, then he bit his teeth and said in a fierce voice: "absolutely impossible! He should have just climbed up to the big man in it, so he can get in! "


    But on the surface, he couldn''t help the same crazy idea rising in his heart.


    Wang Xu


    Isn''t that Prince Wang?


    "The world... Is crazy!"


    Criminal investigation school shook his head, threw out the ideas in his mind and muttered to himself.


    Only Xing Yumei stood at the back and looked at the three people in front of her. Her eyes were so complicated that she lowered her head again and murmured in a low voice


    "You, at this time... Still don''t want to believe it?"


    In the following time, several people on the scene were not interested in speaking. Until Liu Zixin came out in a hurry and said a few words to the guard, he reluctantly took them in.


    This difficult process, if there is no comparison before Wang Xu, people will only be full of pride, no matter how they get in, they are qualified to enter the main banquet hall.


    But with the relaxed contrast in front of Wang Xu, they came all the way and looked at the luxurious banquet hall. All they felt was that their faces were being hit by a pair of invisible hands all the time, and their faces were almost swollen.


    Just then, suddenly, Chen Liming whispered:


    "Is it because he knew the security guard just now, and deliberately played a play in front of us?"


    "That boy is very good at fighting. He is brave and fierce. He must know this kind of person. Maybe he really knows the security guard. Everything just happened was just a play for us!"


    "Otherwise, if that boy is really a big man, how can he not have an invitation?"


    Speaking of the back, Chen Liming himself believed it.


    But in addition to himself, criminal investigation and Han Mei are silent.


    Acting? The brain hole is too big. Even if it''s really a play, Wang Xu has already hit them in the face. Even if they find something wrong behind, won''t the face hurt?


    What''s more, how could a big family like the Liu family have this kind of oversight in security? If anyone can get in like this, then the management of the Liu family is too derelict!


    Sure enough, hearing Chen Liming''s inexplicable words, Liu Zixin sneered and said, "what nonsense are you talking about? How could the security measures of my Liu family have such omissions? "


    After being scolded by him, Chen Liming got angry on his face, but soon disappeared. He didn''t dare to put a fart.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Liu Zixin frowned and looked at the couple of criminal investigation students. He asked coldly, "well, you were just in the wrong mood. What''s the matter? What just happened outside? "

 Chapter 271

    "It''s not a big deal. When we meet a younger generation we know, there''s a little conflict..." criminal investigation scholar gives a bitter smile and explains in a low voice.


    He didn''t dare not answer Liu Zixin''s question, but he didn''t mean to say more. After all, it was them who made a fool of things.


    "Well, I don''t care what''s the matter with you. Anyway, don''t make trouble in the banquet hall." Liu Zixin obviously didn''t listen to their explanation. He continued with a cold hum


    "As for the affairs of your younger generation, I will naturally ask people to investigate and solve whether they collude with guards and security guards."


    Speaking of this, Liu Zixin''s voice was colder. Looking at several people, he warned: "I tell you, tonight is an extremely important day for our Liu family. The next generation of family leaders will be elected. Even the eldest young master has come back from abroad. No chaos or unexpected occurrence is allowed."


    "Master Liu? Liu Tianchi? He''s back? " Criminal investigation is shocked.


    Liu Tianchi, the young master of the Liu family, represented almost all the famous names of the Liu family when he was not abroad.


    Mature and steady, the wind of a general, the true colors of a hero... Too many words used to describe a big man can be used to eat in six days.


    In contrast, the other three wealthy families in Jianghai, such as Zhang Jia, Wang Jia and Zhao Jia, are inferior to their peers.


    Even when Liu Tianchi was in Jianghai, most of the external affairs of the whole Liu family were handled by him. At that time, Liu Qinlong, the third young master of the Liu family, who is now rising in Jianghai, was just a dandy in the eyes of the public, making trouble everywhere every day.


    "Not only the young master, but also the second young master Liu Dihu. Tonight, it will be the biggest event of our Liu family. All the forces in Jianghai, Xizhen and other surrounding cities, and even Mordor, have big family and big people coming here. All the big people, little people and big men have basically gathered. "


    Liu Zixin calmly admonished every word:


    "So, tonight, don''t have any accident, you all give me careful, don''t make trouble here, everyone around is not you can afford!"


    Criminal investigation is secretly frightened.


    Liu Dihu, the second young master of the Liu family, is a little worse than Liu Tianchi, but he is brave and fierce, and his means are fierce. His reputation in the river and sea is even more frightening.


    Compared with these two, Liu Qinlong, the third young master of the Liu family, has always been mediocre. If it is not for the rumor that he has a good relationship with the prince, he may not be qualified to participate in the qualification contest for the successor of the next generation.


    "Well, you''re sitting here now. The beauty next to you must be your daughter Xing Yumei, right?" All of a sudden, Liu Zixin''s words changed. He looked greedily at Xing Yumei and said with a satisfied smile:


    "Good. I''ll take you to meet some friends and meet my parents by the way..."


    Xing Yumei is silent.


    "Yumei, follow Liu Shao."


    But criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s husband and wife, but it is repeatedly comfort, finally forced, can only follow Liu Zixin to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    After separating from Chen Sanjing, Wang Xu made a phone call to Liu Qinlong. The phone was turned off. It was obvious that the opposite side was in the middle of something extremely important.


    "Well? It seems that his trouble is really not small... "Wang Xu squinted slightly.


    Along the way, from the private conversation of the guests, he already knew something. Liu Qinlong and his two brothers are fighting for the right of succession of the Liu family. Tonight is the top priority of the three brothers.


    In fact, they are three brothers, but their parents are not the same. They represent the three branches of the Liu family.


    "Wang Xu? Long time no see


    Just then, a surprised woman''s voice came from behind him.


    Wang Xu turned his head and saw a familiar girl, Zhao Meimei.


    "It''s been a long time." Wang Xu laughed and nodded: "did you come with your mother?"


    "Yes, my mother knew that you were invited to the Liu''s dinner tonight, so she brought me here. But now she is staying with some old men to talk about business. I have nothing to do. I didn''t expect to meet you." Zhao Meimei said excitedly.


    As she said it, she looked around as if she was looking for someone, but in the end she couldn''t find anything


    "How come Yuqi didn''t come with you!"


    She was alone in the banquet hall. She didn''t know many people at all. She was bored to death.


    "Little girl''s temperament!"


    Wang Xu''s heart was funny, but on the surface he was serious and said in a deep voice: "you''re going to be disappointed. She didn''t come. I''m the only one tonight."


    As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes slightly and carefully felt Zhao Meimei''s physical condition. Fortunately, it didn''t improve, but it didn''t get worse.


    I just don''t know what Zhao Xiaoxia is thinking about. Yinxiang constitution is almost a terminal disease. Even if he steps into the realm of Daogu, he is still only 50% sure that he can cure Zhao Meimei thoroughly.


    As Wang Xu was thinking about it, another voice came:


    "What kind of Wang Xu are you?"


    However, the voice is all arrogant and cold.


    Wang Xu turned his head and saw a young man with fierce eyes. He strode over and was staring at him coldly.


    "Who are you?" Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "Well? You don''t know me? " The young man frowned and then relaxed. There was a trace of disdain in his eyes, and he said faintly:


    "My name is Liu Dihu."


    "Liu Yanxia is my grandfather, Liu Tianchi is my elder brother, and Liu Qinlong is my third brother."


    "Now, do you know who I am?"


    Before Wang Xu finished speaking, another flattering voice came from one side: "who don''t know the prestige of the land tiger among the three young and old people of the Liu family. Hu Shao, this boy just returned to Jianghai. He used to work alone outside. It''s normal that he didn''t know you. "


    Wang Xu looked up and saw that the speaker was Chen Liming.


    And behind him, criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s husband and wife were accompanied by each other with the same respectful face. Xing Yumei disappeared and did not know where she had gone.


    "Ha ha, a wage earner?"


    Liu Dihu sneered and said in a cold voice: "a few days ago, a guy who graduated from Mordor University in a bar pretended to be in front of me and said that he was the Department Manager of a foreign-funded enterprise and wanted to make friends with Laozi. I slapped him on the knees."


    "Just a person who works for others and doesn''t know what kind of goods he is or what qualifications he has, dare to climb up to Laozi?"


    As soon as the words came out, people lost their voice.


    This one, even if he is flattered by others, depends on whether he is qualified or not. But he is really as overbearing, ruthless and resolute as he is said to be.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were slightly cold.


    Looking at Chen Liming behind Liu Dihu, the proud smile on his face, as well as the gloomy eyes of criminal investigation and Han Mei.


    He raised his head slowly, with a trace of anger in his eyes.


    Mud Bodhisattva still has three points of fire. If he doesn''t see eye to eye with you, he just doesn''t have fire?

 Chapter 272

    As soon as Liu Dihu''s voice fell, Zhao Meimei glared at her eyes and exclaimed with great dissatisfaction


    "Liu Dihu, if you scold others here, I''ll tell your grandfather to go!"


    Liu Dihu disdains to smile. Zhao Meimei is just a little girl in his eyes. Even her mother Zhao Xiaoxia is nothing in his eyes.


    Jianghai Zhao family, after the death of the Zhao family man, is in decline!


    Four great martial families of Jianghai?


    Hum, it has already become a situation of tripartite confrontation, and the Zhao family can only keep their pride in front of small and medium-sized forces.


    However, Zhao Meimei said that she wanted to complain to her grandfather Liu Yanxia


    This really made him a little scared, and he didn''t say much about it for a while.


    "Hum, after I confirm the qualifications of my successor tonight, the declining family of Jianghai and Zhao should also be in complete decline. If they have no strength, they can''t think of occupying the power that can''t match their strength!"


    Liu Dihu sneered in his heart, but his brows wrinkled


    "Let''s not talk about the elder brother. Mr. Wang, the instructor of Liu Qinlong, is a tough guy. If you can win him over..."


    With this in mind, Liu Dihu''s heart is full of confidence and becomes more calm.


    This time, he got the support of a big power from Madura, but according to the news he got, his big brother came back from overseas strongly, and the power behind him was also not weak.


    But after all, the headquarters of the Liu family is in the river and the sea. As long as we can bring Liu Qinlong to his side... No, bring the prince Wang behind Liu Qinlong to his side, he will win!


    Thinking of this, Liu Dihu was too lazy to pay attention to Wang Xu, and said absently:


    "Originally, I heard that you bribed the security guard to get in, but now that you have Zhao Meimei to protect you, forget it. Get out of here."


    Then he turned to Chen Liming and said in a cold voice:


    "Come here for me."


    At this time, Chen Liming''s face turned white.


    It''s true that the news that Wang Xu bribed the security guards to sneak in was just what he said. Then Liu Zixin went to a little security leader and gave a brief talk about Wang Xu''s "sneaking in".


    Unfortunately, Liu Dihu, the third young master of the Liu family, arranged all the security of the Liu family tonight. When he heard the report from his subordinates, someone bribed the security guard to sneak into the banquet hall. It can be imagined how angry he was.


    So, Liu Dihu came to deal with it in person and was ready to vent his depression that he had been suppressed by his elder brother Liu Tianchi tonight.


    As a result, Wang Xu even knew Zhao Meimei!


    In short, Wang Xu is fully qualified to come in, no matter whether he uses "women" or "little white face" or not, but he


    You are entitled to come in!


    In other words, Chen Liming cheated him, Liu Dihu!


    And he Liu Dihu, not everyone can cheat!


    "Little tiger! Little tiger! Let me explain... "


    Although Liu Dihu only said five words, Chen Liming''s legs were soft, and his voice was a little weeping.


    "Come here."


    Facing the cry of Chen liming, Liu Dihu didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    "Tiger, I''m wrong! My father is Chen Dengming, vice mayor of Jianghai city. In my father''s face, please let me go! " Chen Liming cried out for mercy.


    "Ha ha... Your father''s face? Sorry, Ben Shao is in a bad mood now. He is in urgent need of someone to relieve the fire! Besides, your father is your father, you are you, and you, what kind of thing? I personally arranged the security tonight. If I remember correctly, you are not qualified to enter the main banquet hall? "


    Liu Dihu sneered and looked at Chen Liming with disdain


    "I''ll just say it three times, this is the last time... Come here."


    Things reversed too quickly, originally saw Liu Dihu appear, all around people are also ready to see Wang Xu''s joke, the result of a few words, the main character of the joke became Chen Liming.


    This accusation is a man who has been mistaken for himself!


    Someone frowned and thought about it for a long time, then came over and suddenly said to himself, "after a long time, those who frame up others to sneak in are really sneakers. They are not qualified to enter the banquet hall!"


    Facing Liu Dihu''s ultimatum, Chen liming, despairing and looking for help, looks to the criminal investigation school and Han Mei. However, when they see him, they immediately stay away from him for fear of being implicated by him.


    In desperation, Chen Liming could only shiver his legs and move to Liu Dihu step by step. Then his legs could no longer support him, and he knelt on the ground with a touch.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Dihu sneered and said:


    "I don''t have the guts. Did I tell you to kneel?"


    While talking, he kicked out and directly kicked Chen liming in the chest. He was so powerful that he kicked Chen Liming out four or five meters on the spot. If he didn''t hit the wall, he would have been kicked out seven or eight meters.


    Chen Liming is just an ordinary man. He fainted in an instant. His chest was slightly depressed, and he didn''t know how many ribs were broken.


    A word does not agree, directly kicks the human, nearly died on the spot.


    Liu Dihu''s ruthlessness directly silenced countless people around him, and most of them looked at him with awe.


    At this time, Liu Dihu looks at Wang Xu again and suddenly shows his teeth with a smile. His smile is full of bad intentions


    "Boy, you are lucky today. Since the women of Zhao family are protecting you, I won''t trouble you for the time being. But that waste just now is too waste. It didn''t let out my unhappiness at all. Just take it as your bad luck... "


    With that, he said with a cold look


    "Come here!"


    Criminal investigation school and Han Mei are both gloating.


    When they saw the fate of Chen liming, they were still worried, for fear that Liu Dihu would make trouble for them. But now, Wang Xu is liked by Liu Dihu, but they have escaped a disaster.


    Even Chen Sanjing, who is careful to hide in the depths of the crowd, is shrinking his head at this time. Although he sympathizes with Wang Xu''s experience, he doesn''t dare to come out at all.


    As soon as Zhao Meimei raised her head, she would stop in front of Wang Xu and yell:


    "Liu Dihu, you are not afraid of me telling your grandfather..."


    But before she finished, she was interrupted by Liu Dihu


    "It doesn''t matter. Go ahead. It''s my grandfather after all. He won''t punish me for an outsider. You''d better get out of my way, or I''ll teach you a lesson for your mother


    "You..."


    In an instant, Zhao Mei was speechless.


    Just then, a big hand pressed Zhao Meimei''s shoulder from behind, and Wang Xu''s faint voice came


    "All right, Meimei, leave it to me."


    Hearing the speech, many people around laughed.


    Leave it to you?


    You''re a kid who only gets in with women. Why?


    In the eyes of everyone gloating, Wang Xu''s face is calm, without any hesitation, and goes directly to Liu Dihu.


    Liu Dihu slightly raised his eyebrows, and asked strangely:


    "Boy, are you not afraid of me?"


    Wang Xu didn''t even move his eyelids. He said faintly:


    "Even if your Laozi is here, he doesn''t dare to talk to me like this. Who gives you the courage?"

 Chapter 273

    As soon as Wang Xu''s voice fell, he was shocked and lost his voice.


    In the crowd, Chen Sankei takes a breath of air and looks at Wang Xu in horror.


    Big brother, that''s the land tiger of the Liu family. The second young master of the Liu family, Liu Dihu, one of the most luxurious children in the world!


    Moreover, Liu Dihu has always been known for his ruthlessness and ruthlessness. It''s not without rumors that he will kill people with ruthless hands. He has a strong background and strong personal strength. Who can do it?!


    Criminal investigation school and Han Mei couple look at each other, they can see the happiness in each other''s eyes, and then there is a glimmer of satisfaction.


    It''s your own death. It''s none of their business!


    Liu Dihu''s face sank in an instant. He gazed at Wang Xu and said word by word


    "Boy, how dare you talk to me like that?"


    "What do you think I can''t do with you with the protection of the women of the Zhao family?"


    "Believe it or not, if I kill you on the spot, nothing will happen to me?"


    "Oh, really? I''ll wait. I''ll be with you any time. " Wang Xu glanced at him with a smile, then added a light sentence


    "If you don''t dare, I''ll leave. I have very important things to deal with and I don''t have time to waste with you."


    Smell speech, Liu Dihu immediately anger extremely counter smile.


    It was the first time for him to meet someone who dared to challenge him face to face. Liu Dihu laughed and said in a ferocious voice:


    "Good, very good, very good!"


    "It seems that I, Liu Dihu, just left Jianghai for half a year, but someone in Jianghai forgot why I, Liu Dihu, was called Dihu."


    Hearing his words, the faces of the people around him suddenly changed. Liu Dihu was really angry. He was afraid that he would kill Wang Xu on the spot!


    "Hushao, tonight is the most important dinner of our Liu family. It''s also a very important night for you. So many big men gather here. If you really make a scene, I''m afraid you''ll leave a bad impression on others later." At this time, a middle-aged warrior, who was following Liu Dihu, turned pale and quickly whispered.


    Not only this middle-aged warrior, but also there are two other warriors behind Liu Dihu. All three of them are warriors in the later stage of dark strength. Liu Dihu himself is also in the early stage of dark strength.


    Even for a big family like the Liu family, it''s very interesting for a young generation to be accompanied by three wuzhe in the later period of dark strength.


    You know, in Jianghai, even the Lius themselves are only seven or eight dark warriors.


    But for these three warriors, no matter what forces they came from to support Liu Dihu, Wang Xu just glanced at them, and never paid much attention to them.


    You can''t get into his eyes if you don''t get into Huajin!


    Even the Hua Jin Wu can only let him have a look at it.


    At this time, the middle-aged man, while persuading Wang Xu, frowned and scolded as if he had good intentions


    "Boy, what''s Hu Shao''s status? When you talk to Hu Shao like this, you will not only give Hu Shao face, but also the Liu family of Jiang Hai face. "


    "Don''t you take the opportunity to apologize to Hu Shao? That''s it. "


    "Yes, Wang Shao, please apologize to Hu Shao. Let''s take a step back At this time, Chen Sanjing in the crowd clenched his teeth and carefully came to Wang Xu''s side, anxiously whispering.


    After all, he was brought in by Wang Xu. Without Wang Xu, he has no qualification to enter the banquet hall. He can''t really watch the party. His conscience is really eaten by dogs.


    But in the crowd, criminal investigation school and Han Mei and his wife are still gloating at this time, their eyes are full of ridicule.


    In their hearts, even if Wang Xu had a good relationship with the little girl around him, he would never escape the disaster. Because Wang Xu''s previous words directly hit Liu Dihu in the face. For this kind of young people, face is worth more than heaven''s great interests, and hatred is even more like the Revenge of killing and seizing a wife.


    "Boy, I''ll give you one last chance. Kneel down and apologize. I''ll forgive you."


    It may be that the middle-aged man''s consolation has an effect. Liu Dihu stares at Wang Xu with gloomy eyes and says word by word.


    However, Wang Xu was as calm as he had not heard. He said faintly:


    "I''ll give you one last chance, too."


    "Likewise, kneel down and apologize, and I''ll spare you."


    As soon as his voice fell, Liu Dihu''s face was crazy and twisted, and a cannibal flame was coming out of his eyes.


    And the people around them were shocked and disgraced.


    Chen Sanjing looks at Wang Xu with dull eyes. He can''t raise his anxiety at all. He can''t imagine how Wang Xu dares, how he can, how he can


    Say that?!


    Zhao Meimei is also anxious:


    "Brother Wang Xu, why do you have such a stubborn temper? It''s really the same as what Yuqi said. The whole person is like a stone!"


    Criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s husband and wife are more disdainful of Wang Xu.


    "Well, this boy is still in this temper. He looks like a bull in front of everyone. What do you really think he is?"


    "To put it better, it''s called self-esteem and face saving! It''s hard to say that he''s a fool. He can''t see what he''s like. He doesn''t know how to judge the situation and how to judge people and things. "


    At this time, Liu Dihu''s anger has already soared. Just as he can no longer help but go up and slap Wang Xu to death, the middle-aged man who spoke before suddenly stopped him and whispered:


    "Little tiger, big things matter!"


    "What time is it tonight? If you really make trouble at this time, the impression you give to those people will be greatly reduced, and your old man will certainly do harm to you, which is extremely unfavorable to the competition behind you. "


    "It''s very possible that this boy is the trap that your other two brothers came for you and deliberately set for you!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Wang Xu coldly and sneered


    "Boy, who on earth sent you?"


    "No one sent me. Don''t forget, I was good. You came to trouble me." Wang Xu smile, light way.


    "Well, don''t talk too much. If no one tells you, how dare you be so aggressive? Who gave you the courage? " The middle-aged man didn''t believe it and sneered.


    "Myself." Wang Xu''s face remained unchanged.


    "Yourself? Hehe, if you really have the ability, you don''t have to use tiger''s hands. How about I play with you? But we have to go out and play. I can give you one hand Middle aged man disdains way.


    He has his own cultivation in the later period of dark strength, and he has a lot of experience in seeing people. In his eyes, Wang Xu is just an ordinary person.


    An ordinary person who wants to lose face and exaggerate!


    If it wasn''t for the fear that Liu Dihu''s life would have an adverse impact on his work tonight, he would have been like a fly swatter, slapping Wang Xu to death.


    "You?"


    Wang Xu said with a slight smile


    "You don''t deserve to be alone!"


    "Oh? What about me? " Behind Liu Dihu, another dark strength later warrior also suddenly frowned and stepped out.


    "I don''t deserve it."


    Wang Xu shook his head lightly.


    At this time, in the face of Wang Xu constantly amazing words, everyone seems to have been numb.


    I''ve seen people who want to face death. I''ve never seen such idiots who don''t even care about life and death for the sake of face.


    pretty good.


    In the hearts of the audience around, Wang Xu is an idiot!


    Ignorant idiot!

 Chapter 274

    "Well, boy, do you really like him! Now I appreciate you a little, poor ignorance, but sometimes it''s also a kind of happiness. "


    Liu Dihu was already very angry and sneered at him without the third dark warrior to step forward


    "They can''t. how about I do it myself?"


    "You? It''s not worth it


    Wang Xu simply sneered.


    As soon as he spoke, there was a dead silence around him.


    Not only Chen Sanjing, criminal investigation school, Han Mei and others, but also Liu Dihu and his three late dark warriors were shocked and silent.


    "Ha ha, boy, I don''t want to kill you now. Your ignorance makes me understand a truth. For the sake of ignorance, it is very unwise to build up my future. "


    After a short silence, Liu Dihu suddenly laughed.


    The way he looks at Wang Xu is like looking at a mole ant without a brain.


    His anger suddenly subsided.


    It is an extremely noble character to not bow, not yield and not change the original intention in the face of power. It is this kind of person that can''t be subdued by power and can''t be moved by poverty.


    But clearly know that the gap is too big, even more than life and death, but still reluctant to accept the fact, that is an idiot.


    Since ancient times, how many people have been able to keep the passion of going to death generously in front of life and death without regret?


    What''s more, when people die, there''s really nothing left. What other people remember is not how powerful you are, but how stupid you are.


    Chen closed his eyes in despair.


    For the first time, a trace of intolerance flashed through the eyes of criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s wife. Although they looked down on Wang Xu, no matter how they said it, this end was too cruel.


    Zhao Meimei is the only one who is worried. She has reconsidered whether to go to her mother to see if she can help Wang Xu escape the disaster.


    At this time, a burst of mobile phone rings, Wang Xu as if no one else directly took out the mobile phone and scanned his eyes.


    It''s Liu Qinlong.


    "Boy, I don''t want to see you. Get out of here!" Liu Dihu waved his hand, then saw that Wang Xu completely ignored him and answered the phone on his own. He was angry and frowned again


    "I''ll talk to you again. Who the hell told you to answer the phone? Tell the opposite side that you have offended me, Liu Dihu. Let him hang up for me as soon as possible! "


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu looked up at him for a long time, then said faintly:


    "It''s your grandfather''s call. He asked you to take me to see him. He asked me to have tea."


    The phone is Liu Qinlong''s, but the caller is not Liu Qinlong, but Liu Yanxia, the old man of the Liu family.


    What Wang Xu said is true, but in Liu Dihu''s ears, it is no less than another thunderbolt.


    court death!


    This little bastard is really looking for death!


    "Boy, you''re dead!"


    Liu Dihu''s expression was distorted in an instant. He stepped out suddenly and was about to rush over to kill Wang Xu with one punch.


    But just then, suddenly, there was an uproar in the banquet hall, and then a cry of surprise came


    "The big men are out!"


    "That''s Liu Yanxia, Jiang Haizhang, Zhao Xiaoxia, Wang Daoxing, etc! There are many new faces, but they walk side by side with these big people. Who are they


    "Should Prince Wang be among them? Ah, there are too many big people I don''t know. Let''s have a look. Which one is Prince Wang


    "That''s right. Let''s find out who Mr. Wang is. Even if we can''t talk, it''s worthwhile to see him from a distance!"


    These big people are the main characters of the banquet. With their appearance, most people''s attention is attracted in the past.


    After all, compared with Wang Xu''s joke, these big people are the focus of their coming here.


    Liu Dihu takes a deep breath and stares at Wang Xu darkly


    "Boy, you''re lucky. I''ll take care of you after I''ve finished tonight''s work."


    With that, without hesitation, he turned to meet the crowd.


    The two late warriors, who were said by Wang Xu to be unworthy, glanced at Wang Xu. Before speaking, he sneered: "boy, you have a lot of courage. Please ask for your own happiness."


    He turned and left.


    Another late warrior of dark strength, at the moment of turning around, slaps on the nearby round table, then sweeps Wang Xu coldly and sneers


    "Boy, open your ignorant eyes and see clearly. This round table is your next end."


    When they''re gone.


    Chen Sanjing looked at the intact round table and even carefully advised Wang Xu:


    "Don''t worry, Wang Shao. He should just scare you. That round table is not good..."


    But just then.


    With a loud crash, the whole round table was smashed. All kinds of fruits and drinks fell to the ground, but they were still intact.


    "Good, good, good..."


    In an instant, Chen Sankei''s words were blocked in his throat, his face was stiff, and his eyes were filled with uncontrollable fear.


    He is just an ordinary boss. He has never been in contact with any warrior. He was not qualified to enter the hall. When did he see such a terrible scene?


    Criminal investigation school and Han Mei look at Wang Xu pitifully. For them, the goal has been achieved, and Wang Xu will no longer be their trouble from today on.


    After all the people left, Wang Xu stood alone in the corner where people had focused their attention.


    Beside him, there was only one Zhao Meimei, besides Chen Sanjing, who was stiff all over, and criminal investigation school and Han Mei, who had pity in their eyes.


    At this time, Chen Sankei shivered and came back to himself, and said bitterly in his voice:


    "Wang Shao, you really shouldn''t be so stubborn, but Liu Dihu, why don''t you even pay attention to him? Or, you don''t really think you are the prince Wang! "


    "Prince Wang, what Prince Wang?" Zhao Meimei was slightly stunned.


    "Just outside, I asked Wang Shao who he was, and he told me with a smile that he was the prince Wang who was famous all over the country recently." Chen Mitsui gave a wry smile and explained.


    What he said is extremely helpless. Obviously, he still doesn''t believe it.


    However, to Chen''s surprise, Zhao Meimei was a little bit convinced. She looked at Wang Xu in surprise and asked:


    "Brother Wang Xu, it''s not really you, is it?"


    Before Wang Xu spoke, the criminal investigation scholar, who was watching coldly, sneered and said: "hum, he really thinks he is Prince Wang, otherwise, how dare he not pay attention to Liu Dihu, the second young master of the Liu family?"


    Ten people can hear the irony in his words. Beside him, Han Mei smiles directly, smiling and looking at Wang Xu with disdainful eyes.


    Mr. Wang?


    This guy?


    If he were Prince Wang, they would be the most respectable couple in Jianghai!

 Chapter 275

    In the face of criminal investigation and Han Mei couple disdain, Wang Xu did not even have the mood to look at them.


    Some people are self righteous and preconceived.


    Even if he really admits his true identity in front of them now, will they believe it?


    "If I say I am, do you believe it?"


    Looking at Zhao Meimei''s curious eyes, Wang Xu asked with a smile.


    "I naturally believe that brother Wang Xu will not cheat me, and I remember that last time my mother asked me to invite you home at the birthday party. It''s really like someone called brother Wang Xu, Prince Wang." Zhao Meimei nodded her head and looked thoughtful.


    She is young, and she has Yin Xiang constitution, so she can''t practice martial arts. She doesn''t have much contact with things in the martial arts circle, and she just heard others talk about how powerful prince Wang is. As for who the prince Wang was, what his name was and how powerful he was, she didn''t know anything.


    "So, brother Wang Xu, you are very good?" Suddenly, Zhao Meimei suddenly raised her head and asked happily.


    "Of course, so you don''t need to worry about me, not to mention Liu Dihu. Even his grandfather has to call in person to invite me to tea." Wang Xu smiles and nods.


    "Poof


    Zhao Meimei laughed and shook her head. "Brother Wang Xu, you are as serious as Yuqi. I almost believe you. It''s fun!" she said


    Who is grandfather Liu Dihu?


    That''s the owner of the Liu family. Liu Yanxia, the master of the Liu family, is the elder whose mother has to be respectful. If Wang Xu doesn''t say the following sentence, Zhao Meimei will really believe it.


    "Hum, I''m still talking big at this time!" Criminal investigation school sneered and said angrily, "Wang Xu, I advise you to leave Jianghai as soon as possible."


    "Otherwise, after tonight, you can''t bear Liu Dihu''s anger. If you get away with it, you''ll live in a nightmare for the rest of your life. "


    "Oh? Is that right? " Wang Xu''s eyes were light, and he didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    "Or the previous sentence, I''ll wait and accompany you at any time."


    Seeing his attitude, criminal investigation school shook his head and didn''t bother to reprimand him any more. Today''s young people have too much self-esteem to listen to harsh advice.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Liu Dihu and his party have gathered together with many big people, but they can only follow the crowd


    "Hu Shao, after tonight, just that boy, please give me Cheng San to solve it!" That one palm pats to break round table to threaten Wang Xu''s dark strength later period Wu person, at this time cold voice says.


    "Hum!" Liu Dihu snorted angrily and nodded: "remember, you can''t let him die too fast. I want him to live worse than death!"


    "Hu Shao, the girl just now is the only daughter of Zhao Xiaoxia, the head of the Zhao family..." the middle-aged warrior who spoke to Wang Xu several times before was silent for a moment and put in a word.


    "Zhang Shefeng, you don''t have to do it. What''s your hurry? But before, you defended that boy several times, and I want to ask you what you mean? " Cheng San was furious.


    "I don''t think much about tigers. It''s important tonight!" Zhang Shefeng said coldly.


    "Well, if you two quarrel, let Cheng San handle it." Liu Dihu interrupts them, looks at Zhang Shefeng and continues to ask:


    "What about Kong Lao? When will he arrive? Most of the forces on the scene now support elder brother. Even the third younger brother has invited Mr. Wang to come here. Now I just wait for Mr. Kong to support me! "


    "Ten minutes ago, Mr. Kong was already on his way. He must be coming soon." Zhang Shefeng said a word and then put forward a suggestion


    "Hu Shao, your elder brother has the support of jiujuemen, which can be said to be the cross sea Raptor who has returned from overseas. Even if you have Kong Lao, we don''t have much chance of winning."


    "However, judging from today''s situation, the prince Wang invited by your third brother seems to have a high position in Jianghai. If you can bring him in, we will have an absolute chance of winning!"


    Before, they had never heard of this bullshit Prince Wang, but today they came all the way to the dinner party, and almost all the people talked about him. Only then did they know that this prince Wang, who had been ignored by them before, had an important and even decisive position in Jianghai.


    Originally, Liu Qinlong was not among the competitors they were considering, but now, the successor of the Liu family has changed from the original rivalry between the two tigers to a tripartite situation.


    A prince Wang, almost directly supported Liu Qinlong!


    If they can get in touch with Mr. Wang in private and bring the other party to their side, Liu Dihu will be absolutely invincible in the competition tonight.


    "I understand, but the identity of the other side is mysterious. When I learned that the third brother invited him to come, I let people decorate the outside eye liner, but unfortunately it has not been found yet." Liu Dihu said with a frown.


    Big brother Liu Tianchi brought him too much pressure. Now, this prince Wang is almost his last hope. However, the third brother Liu Qinlong''s information was blocked so tightly that he couldn''t find many opportunities. He had to make the last effort tonight.


    If he succeeds, he will win the throne of the next generation of Liu family!


    If he is defeated, he will be lost in the Liu family. In the future, he can only be a steward. How can he be reconciled?


    As he was thinking about it, he suddenly saw Liu Qinlong passing by in a hurry. Liu Dihu''s eyes lit up and strode to meet him. He laughed


    "Third brother, long time no see!"


    Stopped by him, Liu Qinlong stopped, frowned and said, "second brother, long time no see. What''s up? If not, I have an important guest to pick up. "


    Hearing the speech, Liu Dihu''s eyes were brighter and said quickly, "third brother, don''t worry. My elder brother and I have been away for more than half a year. I heard that you have met a young master Wang while you are living in the river and sea. Yes? Is this your guest? "


    Then he went on without waiting for Liu Qinlong to answer


    "It''s just that I''m ok now. Let''s go together. I''ve heard about Mr. Wang for a long time. Third brother, you just introduce me to my second brother."


    Liu Qinlong frowned and wanted to refuse, but Liu Dihu didn''t give him the chance to refuse. He stretched out his hand and held his shoulder. He looked like two brothers were good and affectionate.


    As he pushed Liu Qinlong away, he cried out:


    "Third brother, you should introduce the second brother to Mr. Wang. I really admire him!"


    His voice was so loud that it seemed that he was afraid that he would not attract other people''s attention.


    "Is Mr. Wang here? Where is it? "


    "Lao Wang, didn''t you boast that you had seen Prince Wang from afar before? Look around. Where is Mr. Wang? "


    "It''s Liu Qinlong! There is absolutely no one but Prince Wang who can let him come out to meet him in person! "


    All the people around you said what I said. They all looked at each other one after another. They were brave enough to follow Liu Qinlong and Liu Dihu. They wanted to witness the elegant demeanor of Prince Wang together.


    Looking at everyone''s reaction, the smile on Liu Dihu''s face is more brilliant.


    This is his purpose. Even if Liu Qinlong doesn''t want to, he can only take him to see the prince Wang.


    And this is his chance!

 Chapter 276

    "Mr. Wang is here at last. I''ll see him soon. After I go out, I''ll blow enough with my friends to make them envy me!" Chen Sanjing said excitedly.


    "It''s said that Mr. Wang is only in his twenties. He''s also handsome. If he can take a fancy to him..." a flower girl screamed out beside him, her eyes full of little stars.


    Listening to the voice from four weeks, Wang Xu is amused. He looks at Zhao Meimei beside him and sees that the little girl is also excited. It seems that she is also excited about the coming Prince Wang.


    "Brother Wang Xu, who is this prince Wang? It seems more powerful than you Zhao Meimei said excitedly.


    Wang Xu smiles, looks at Zhao Meimei again, and says very seriously: "I say I''m really the prince in your mouth, do you believe me?"


    Suddenly see him so serious, Zhao Meimei Leng for a long time to react, muttered: "you suddenly so serious why ah!"


    Then she looked up at Wang Xu and said:


    "Brother Wang Xu, well, I believe you, Mr. Wang!"


    The last three words, the little girl said every word, obviously did not take it seriously, thought Wang Xu joked with her again.


    On the one hand, Chen Sanjing also has a wry smile on his face. Wang Shao is really


    I don''t know what to say!


    At this time, there was a sudden commotion in front of several people, and Liu Qinlong and others walked towards their direction step by step.


    Four or five meters away, Liu Qinlong''s respectful voice came


    "Mr. Wang, I''ve kept you waiting for a long time!"


    His action immediately excited the criminal investigation school nearby. As he turned his head and looked around, he said excitedly:


    "Mr. Wang is near us? Look, which one is Mr. Wang


    In the process of watching, he happened to see Wang Xu standing up slowly. He couldn''t help but sneer


    "Wang Xu, what''s the matter? Are you really the son of Wang? It''s not you, Wang Xu, but the famous young master Wang


    "I have said many times that I am Prince Wang."


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He just stood there and looked at Liu Qinlong and others. When he saw Liu Dihu beside Liu Qinlong, his face suddenly showed a funny look.


    "Ha ha, Wang Xu, do you really think you are a character?" Not far away, the face of criminal investigation is more ironic.


    In his side, Han Mei is also full of disdain, cursing in a low voice: "small things, really not a thing, all this time, still pretending to force."


    Wang Xu didn''t look at them. Standing in the same place, he nodded slightly to Liu Qinlong.


    "Brother Wang Xu? You, you... You won''t really be... "Zhao Meimei seemed to think of something, and she was shocked to see it.


    "Sure enough, the little girl is still naive..."


    Chen Sankei shook his head and sighed in his heart.


    Before Wang Xu''s words, it was obvious that he was teasing you, a little girl. How could he take it seriously?


    At this time, I don''t know how many people around are paying attention to Wang Xu. When they see Wang Xu standing up, they all think that Wang Xu is trying to avoid suspicion. After all, Liu Qinlong and others come here to meet Mr. Wang, and many people have been flurried away.


    But after they dodged, they saw that Wang Xu was still standing still. Even after Liu Qinlong made a sound, he nodded slightly to the direction of Liu Qinlong and others. This, this


    It can''t even attract people''s attention!


    "Look, it''s the boy who had a conflict with Liu Dihu, the second young master of the Liu family!"


    "It''s him? Why is he still standing where he is? What is he going to do? "


    "I grass, this kid just said that he is Prince Wang, don''t really think he is?"


    Many people directly frowned and talked in a low voice. They looked at Wang Xu like a madman.


    "Hu Shao, you see, that kid just now dares to stay here and doesn''t run away!"


    After Liu Dihu, Cheng San sees Wang Xu, and the fierce light in his eyes suddenly comes up.


    Zhang Shefeng also frowned slightly, and could not help cursing in a low voice: "Damn, this boy is really brave. He doesn''t hurry to run at this time, and dare to stay here? Do you really think this society is peaceful, and no one dares to kill him? "


    Liu Dihu was also slightly stunned, and his anger came out immediately. His eyes narrowed and his murderous spirit overflowed. He said in a cold voice:


    "Cheng San, go and kick this boy aside. Don''t let him disturb Mr. Wang!"


    Cheng San has already passed Liu Dihu and striding out. He is going to take the lead in cleaning up Wang Xu''s garbage, so as not to pollute the eyes of big people.


    But at this time, Liu Qinlong was faster than him. He also strode out and blocked Cheng San''s route. Looking at the direction, he went directly to Wang Xu.


    Four or five meters away, it seems very far, but if people stride over, it''s only seven or eight steps away, almost before the people react, Liu Qinlong comes to Wang Xu.


    Then he bent down and said respectfully:


    "Instructor!"


    In an instant, everyone was stunned.


    What happened?


    But at the next moment, the men behind Liu Qinlong also bent down and cried out:


    "Mr. Wang!"


    With the scene in front of him, Cheng San, who strode out, was stiff in the middle of the journey. The bright smile on Liu Dihu''s face was petrified, and Zhang Shefeng was shocked.


    "Three, three... Third brother, is he prince Wang?"


    Liu Dihu''s smile was stiff. He almost bit his teeth and spat out a word from his throat.


    At the same time, his heart was roaring wildly:


    "Are you kidding me? Are you kidding me? How could it be him! How could it be him? "


    At this moment, Liu Dihu had a feeling that he had nothing to do. He looked at Liu Qinlong almost like asking for help, and his eyes were full of exploration. He wanted to see a little denial from Liu Qinlong''s face.


    Unfortunately


    But Liu Qinlong didn''t look at him. He stood respectfully beside Wang Xu and continued to bow


    "Instructor, please follow me. My grandfather has cut a pot of green tea and is waiting for you in it!"


    Liu Dihu is stupid, completely stupid!


    At this moment, all the anger in his heart disappeared, leaving only a dull, he did not know what mood to treat Wang Xu.


    Chen Sankei opened his mouth wide and was stunned. Zhao Meimei was full of incredible color.


    The husband and wife of the criminal investigation school sat on the spot directly, and the sound of "Prince Wang" echoed in their ears.


    Two people in front of the whole world, at this time, only Wang Xu a person, light standing there.


    The figure is the one in their impression.


    However, people have become another, let them turn upside down, completely strange, and even to the incredible existence!


    "Wang Xu..."


    The hands, heart, body, legs and whole body of criminal investigation students are shaking


    "... how could it be you?"


    "Mr. Wang!"

 Chapter 277

    "Is he prince Wang?"


    "How can it be? This boy was taught by Liu Dihu before, just like a grandson... "


    "He''s Prince Wang. Aren''t we all idiots?"


    Tonight, everyone who can enter the banquet hall, except the big guys, is not only the children of the family with amazing background, or the rich boss with billions of assets. Most people have never met Wang Xu.


    In other words, in the whole river and sea, people who have seen Wang Xu, except for Ma Sanmo and others around him, seldom have seen him.


    After confirming Wang Xu''s identity, especially those who watched the show before, they just felt like they were killed by dog day.


    Before, Liu Dihu and Wang Xu had a conflict. Most of them laughed a few words in a low voice in private, and all of them regarded Wang Xu as a joke.


    But now


    Wang Xu just stood there and did nothing.


    In fact, it''s like an invisible hand that slaps everyone hard.


    What does it mean that a dog''s eyes are low, and what does it mean that a dog''s eyes don''t know a real person


    "Originally, we are..."


    In a dead silence, looking at the figure standing in front of people''s eyes, for a moment, people''s hearts were extremely bitter.


    No matter how ordinary Wang Xu''s appearance is, no matter how he doesn''t look like a big man, no matter how they looked down on him before


    He!


    It''s the famous person in Jianghai. It''s said that he can use his sword to transform his strength, and walk in the air. He can control his sword like a dragon, and master Zhang will bow his head


    Mr. Wang!


    "Wow, Mr. Wang is really handsome! Just standing there, I feel like I''m going to be dizzy! " At this time, a crazy woman screamed suddenly, breaking the silence around.


    Chen Sanjing came back and looked at the familiar and strange figure in front of him in a trance.


    "Wang Shao..."


    "Is he really Prince Wang?"


    When Wang Xu brought him in before, he told him the truth several times. However, he thought that Wang Xu was joking and never took it seriously.


    Zhao Meimei stands behind Wang Xu happily, mumbling:


    "I didn''t expect that Yuqi, brother Wang Xu, was really so powerful. No wonder my mother always let me get along with him..."


    Criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s husband and wife are pale and their lips are shaking. They seem to want to say something, but they can''t say a word in the end.


    Wang Xu?


    Mr. Wang?!


    How can these two identities, which are almost one place and one day, be the person they think they are?


    How is that possible?


    How could


    Obviously, he is just an orphan whose parents are missing. He dropped out of high school and went out to work. He can''t get along outside. He accidentally found clues about his parents'' legacy and ran back to "steal money" from them?!


    How!


    How can it suddenly become a super big man who is famous for Jianghai and makes such a rich family as Jianghai Zhangjia and Liujia be treated respectfully?!


    At this time, the couple only feel a chaos in their mind, completely dare not imagine the same thing as a dream.


    "If he knows what we do..."


    Suddenly, a terrifying thought rose from the couple''s mind. The things they did secretly flashed in front of their eyes, and the pictures that mocked Wang Xu countless times during this period


    The more they think about it, the more scared they are!


    "What to do? What shall we do? " Han Mei''s face was pale and she was about to cry.


    The criminal investigator''s face was pale to the bottom, but he was much better than the woman. He bit his teeth and said in a deep voice:


    "Don''t panic, things haven''t come to the worst. Don''t forget that Yumei has a good relationship with him. Besides, we still have that engagement in our hands... "


    "Yes, Yumei, we still have Yumei!" Smell speech, Han Mei seems to have caught the straw of life-saving general, while saying, while looking left and right, anxiously said:


    "Where is Liu Zixin? Yumei has been taken away by him. We have to call her back as soon as possible. We can''t let Liu Zixin ruin her reputation... "


    "Call!"


    Criminal investigation school decisively took out the mobile phone.


    Compared with the flustered couple, Liu Dihu''s mood is just like that of his dead parents. All his faces are pulled to the bottom, and the black one is not much different from the bottom of the pot.


    Liu Dihu''s eyes were dull and his heart was in despair


    "How can it be? How can Prince Wang be this boy! I must be dreaming. I must be dreaming... "


    At this moment, he knew he was finished.


    finished!


    His future... Is over!


    What else do you want to win over Prince Wang, narrow the distance between you and your elder brother Wang Tianchi, and win the succession of the next Liu family leader with an overwhelming gesture


    All these beautiful dreams, they''re all fucked up!


    Why?


    Originally everything was going according to the plan, but why did it happen like this


    Suddenly, Liu Dihu suddenly turned his head and looked at a corner where there was a man who had just woken up from fainting


    "Prince Wang... How could it be him?"


    Chen liming was quietly opening his eyes and observing the situation around him. He was also deeply shocked by the scene before him.


    Suddenly, he only felt that he was being watched by a beast. Instinctively, he looked up and saw Liu Dihu''s fierce eyes.


    wait!


    The conflict between Liu Dihu and Wang Xu was caused by me. He will not retaliate


    Think of here, Chen Liming is very simple, the body suddenly a shake, eyes a turn white, and once again fainted.


    At the same time, Zhang Shefeng looked at Wang Xu with a bitter smile


    "So, is that what you rely on? If you are Mr. Wang, no wonder you totally ignored our threat before... "


    "No?"


    "So... We really don''t deserve it!"


    On one side, Cheng San felt that he had smashed the round table''s right hand before. He was shaking wildly. There was a smile on his face


    "What a prince! Before, I thought you were just a arrogant and ignorant ordinary man. I''m a warrior in the later stage of dark force. You''re just a mole ant who can be killed easily in front of me... "


    "However, ignorance has covered my eyes. Your level is so high that I can''t see your real strength at all!"


    "And the real mole ant... Is myself!"


    All those who turn into force die under Wang Xu''s sword. He''s just a late dark force. He''s not a mole ant. What else can he be?


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    At this time, a burst of footwork came suddenly.


    It turned out that Wang Xu, accompanied by Liu Qinlong, had come to them.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Wang!"


    "Mr. Wang, you are the real dragon among the people. We admire you so much."


    "Mr. Wang, my name is so and so... If you have any orders in the future, you can tell your subordinates to make any phone call and try your best to solve them for you."


    In just a few steps, many rich people, small and medium-sized family owners, or flattery, or show loyalty, all kinds of respectful voice like a tide.


    This!


    Is Wang Xu''s position in Jianghai now!


    Criminal investigation school and Han Mei husband and wife, watching all this, regret in the heart, want to go back to the past, the past to live to death.


    If they had been kind to each other when Wang Xu first came, what a glorious future they would have been waiting for?!


    Unfortunately


    Is there any regret medicine in the world?

 Chapter 278

    Maybe regret medicine really exists.


    Even if it''s not really called regret medicine, there are still opportunities for people to change the past.


    But this kind of opportunity, need to pay the price, but far from ordinary people can bear!


    Wang Xu''s eyes are light and stops in front of Liu Dihu.


    Seeing this, Liu Qinlong whispered a sentence:


    "Instructor, this is my second brother, Liu Dihu."


    His voice was cold and even slightly hostile.


    "I know." Wang Xu gave a faint smile.


    In Liu Dihu''s gloomy look, Wang Xu gave him a light look and said with a smile


    "We are old friends, aren''t we, little tiger?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Liu Dihu''s face is gloomy, and he stares at Wang Xu. He is on guard, as if facing the enemy.


    "Nothing, just a greeting. By the way, I remember what you said before. After tonight, I''m waiting to be with you any time. " Wang Xu light said.


    Liu Dihu looks hard to see the extreme, biting his teeth, was speechless.


    Liu Qinlong''s eyes flashed a strange look. His second brother seemed to have offended the instructor. But looking at the second brother''s appearance before, it seems that he wants to win over the instructor again, which is very interesting.


    With that, Wang Xu did not look at Liu Dihu, but looked around.


    Liu Dihu''s later martial artists were all above him. They looked at him as if he were a dead man. But at this time, they were all silent. They didn''t dare to look at him directly. They bowed their heads and waist obviously. They didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Zhang Shefeng''s face was bitter and his heart was full of shame and sorrow.


    As soon as I think of the previous scenes, from beginning to end, Wang Xu''s eyes have never seen him.


    "In the eyes of such great people, my self righteous and superior pity is really... Pathetic!"


    Cheng San''s body is constantly shaking.


    He did not dare to imagine that if Wang Xu was investigated, it would be absolutely impossible for him to escape death, with what he had done before?


    A wave of unwilling rush to mind, but then will do a despair.


    He knew that Wang Xu, a warrior who changed his strength, could chop with his sword. His later cultivation of dark strength was really like a mole ant. Payback? 30 years of Hedong, 30 years of Hexi?


    Don''t be kidding. When he arrived in Hexi 30 years later, Wang Xu was afraid that he had already crossed the Galaxy!


    Wang Xu''s indifference makes Liu Dihu''s anger and unwillingness the most intense. He holds the glass in his hand and talks and laughs three seconds ago, which represents his proud demeanor.


    But now, the wine glass in hand is the strongest irony to him!


    "Boy! Don''t deceive people too much! "


    Liu Dihu wanted to roar at Wang Xu, but he opened his mouth several times, and finally he vomited out:


    "Prince Wang..."


    "You... I offended you before. This glass of wine is my apology. I''ll do it first!"


    Liu Dihu raised his glass and lowered his head to Wang Xu. Then he suddenly raised his head and drank all the wine in the glass.


    However, when he put down his glass, he found that Wang Xu had passed him and went on, completely ignoring his apology.


    In an instant, Liu Dihu''s face was extremely ugly. He gritted his teeth and said:


    "Mr. Wang, I propose a toast to you to make amends. But don''t really think I''m a bully, Liu Dihu. Why?"


    Liu Dihu feels that the second young master of the Liu family, who is very respectable, toasts and makes amends in public. He has already given Wang Xu enough face. But what about Wang Xu?


    Treat him like air!


    It''s too much deceiving!


    The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he was. Liu Dihu stared at Wang Xuyuan''s back. Seeing that there was no tendency for him to stop, he suddenly felt an angry rush to his heart and said in a cruel voice:


    "We Mingren don''t talk in secret. I''ve offended a lot before, but I''ve made amends, but you''ve given me such a blind attitude. What do you want to do?"


    His voice with uncontrollable anger, this feeling of being ignored, let him extremely subdued. Let him feel, in Wang Xu''s heart, just like a clown, not worth noticing at all.


    But Liu Dihu, how can he be a clown?!


    "I remember what you said before."


    Maybe he recognized the strong reluctance and anger in Liu Dihu''s words. Finally, Wang Xu stopped and turned to look at Liu Dihu with a light look


    "But do you remember what I said?"


    What are you talking about?


    Liu Dihu was slightly stunned. Then he seemed to think of something, and his face turned red instantly.


    "Come here, kneel down and beg for mercy!" That''s what he said.


    Then, Wang Xu returned the sentence to him intact!


    Now, Wang Xu''s meaning is obviously to make him kneel down in public, beg for mercy, apologize and make amends!


    Otherwise, we''ll wait until after tonight to solve everything!


    Anger surged up, Liu Dihu was extremely unwilling, his voice was hoarse, and he said: "Mr. Wang, even if I offended Liu Dihu before, it was a small matter caused by misunderstanding."


    "And I, no matter what, am also the second young master of the Liu family, representing the face of the Liu family. Are you forcing me to lose my face and the whole face of the Liu family at my banquet?"


    At the end, Liu Dihu almost roared out. His eyes were covered with blood and his nose was heavy. He was like a beast in a desperate situation.


    "The whole face of the Liu family?"


    Hearing the words, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a trace of ridicule


    "You don''t deserve to represent the whole Liu family!"


    "You


    Liu Dihu''s eyes suddenly widened, which was full of humiliating anger.


    But just then, Liu Qinlong, who was behind Wang Xu, also stood up and said in a deep voice, "second brother, Prince Wang is my grandfather''s guest."


    Although it''s not clear, Liu Qinlong''s attitude is obvious. He directly uses Liu''s father to suppress Liu Dihu.


    implication.


    You, Liu Dihu, can only represent yourself, not me, Liu Qinlong, not their grandfather, Liu Yanxia!


    That is, you, Liu Dihu, are not worthy to represent the whole Liu family!


    "Third brother, you are really my good third brother. How can you take my grandfather to crush me?" Liu Dihu gave a tragic smile, then his voice suddenly turned cold


    "Ha ha, I can''t, can you represent grandfather?"


    "Grandfather is making tea in the back. Let me invite Mr. Wang to taste tea." Liu Qinlong''s face was calm, and he returned faintly.


    During the short period of conversation between the two brothers, there was a dead silence all around, and everyone dared not breathe.


    This is the internal affairs of the Liu family. It comes from the game between the two young people.


    At this moment, an idea rose in everyone''s mind:


    "Liu Dihu, the successor of the next generation of Liu family, has lost completely."


    In this stillness, in the eyes of all the people, Liu Dihu laughed miserably


    "Good, good! It''s really my good third brother


    He stares at Liu Qinlong, then looks at Wang Xu and says, "now, you win, but I don''t lose. He is the only one you depend on


    "But I have the support of the Kongs in the magic capital behind me. Mr. Kong will come here in person tonight. The final result is not known. It''s not your time to be proud..."


    Just then, at the entrance of the hall, there was a sudden noise.


    The next moment.


    An old man, dressed in white, with a strong body and a young face, came in a group of people.


    Seeing the old man, Liu Dihu''s face was full of joy. With a big laugh, he strode up


    "Mr. Kong, you can finally come..."


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    The old man in white didn''t even look at him. He strode past Liu Dihu and went straight to Wang Xu. He bowed respectfully and said:


    "Old Kong Zhenchuan, meet Mr. Wang!"


    In an instant, Liu Dihu''s body was stiff in the same place. He stretched out his hand to half of the place. He didn''t go on or take it back. The whole person''s look changed wildly. He stood there alone, on his body


    A desolate loneliness of "too high to be cold"!

 Chapter 279

    "It''s you."


    See Kong Zhenchuan, Wang Xu nodded, light back to a sentence.


    The opposite founder is Kong Zhenchuan, the owner of the Kong family, who voluntarily withdrew from the three groups of people who appeared at the gate of Furong mountain secret place a month and a half ago.


    "I''ve been hearing about you for a long time since I left you last time. It''s really flattering to see you again today."


    Kong Zhenchuan first paid a silent compliment, then carefully looked Wang Xu in both eyes. His eyes were both astonished and shocked, and his attitude was more respectful


    "If you are really like a real dragon, I haven''t seen you for a month and a half. You have reached a level that I can''t guess."


    As he spoke, his heart could not help but be shocked.


    You know, in this one and a half months, not only Wang Xu is making progress, but Kong Zhenchuan is also making progress.


    Now, he is worthy of the name of Hua Jin Wu, but after he became Hua Jin, when he saw Wang Xu again, he only felt that the person in front of him had become more unattainable. At a glance, he seemed to be facing a towering mountain.


    How can Kong Zhenchuan not be shocked by this terrible feeling?


    But compared with him, other people around him are more shocked, especially Zhang Shefeng, Cheng San and other Liu Dihu people.


    They know that Kong Zhenchuan is not only the master of the Kong family, but also a warrior. I saw with my own eyes a huajinwu, who was so careful to please Wang Xu, even didn''t want to flatter him


    This kind of impact, I don''t know how many times stronger than the impact brought by Wang xuneng''s sword chopping power!


    At this moment, everyone really realized how terrible Wang Xu''s status was!


    It''s better to hear a rumor ten thousand times than to see it with one''s own eyes. It''s more impressive and memorable!


    In the complex eyes of the crowd, Wang Xu nods to Kong Zhenchuan at will, then turns around and leaves accompanied by Liu Qinlong and others. Kong Zhenchuan is like a valet, and follows him.


    As for Liu Dihu?


    At this time, where will Kong Zhenchuan remember?


    At this time, only Kong Zhenchuan and Liu Qinlong are qualified to follow Wang Xu. Where are the others?


    Circle, exist for people, but also different for people!


    People are not surprised, nor do they feel that Wang Xu is arrogant. They just sigh in their hearts. After Wang Xu and others leave, they eat and drink with their companions, and at the same time, they sigh about the "real dragon" appearance of Prince Wang, and how powerful they are.


    Chen Liming woke up again, got up quietly from the ground, went to the criminal investigation school and Han Mei and his wife, and said in a low voice and full of disbelief:


    "Uncle Xing, aunt Han, Wang Xu... How could he be prince Wang?"


    "Didn''t you say that he was just an orphan whose parents died. He couldn''t survive working outside. He came back to pester Yumei and wanted to climb up?"


    Chen Liming really can''t believe it. How can Wang Xu be a top man in the world?


    He didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he mentioned these things, the faces of criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s wife were very blue. They were all closed. They didn''t feel like talking.


    It''s true that the above words about Wang Xu were all told by them to Chen Liming behind his back. But just because of this, the couple didn''t know how to describe their mood at this time.


    All they can do is keep their faces blue and say nothing!


    And around, before seeing Liu Dihu and Wang Xu conflict, at this time all with schadenfreude eyes at three people.


    They saw these three people with their own eyes. They used to ridicule Wang Xu, but now they are turning into a real dragon. I''m afraid the three people regret that they want to slap themselves in the face.


    Criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s husband and wife are full of remorse and reluctance


    "No, we still have daughters! Yu Mei and Wang Xu have always had a good relationship. We still have a chance... "


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Xu and others left, Liu Dihu, who was stiff in the same place, suddenly took a breath and said in a fierce voice:


    "Hum, let you be proud for a while. If I lose, it doesn''t mean that if you support the third brother, he will win. The elder brother has the support of the senior management of overseas jiujuemin. If others are afraid of you, the experts of jiujuemin won''t be afraid of you!"


    In his heart, he was surprised and angry. He was surprised that Wang Xu''s Salted fish turned over and turned into a real dragon. He was angry that Kong Zhenchuan, the leader of the magic capital Kong family, who he relied on, saw Wang Xu just like his grandson saw his uncle.


    Tonight, he lost all his face from inside to outside!


    At this time, Liu Dihu secretly hated Wang Xu, who was younger than him, but had already shocked the whole river and sea, and even the influence of Mordor. This kind of scenery made him envious.


    His voice fell to the ground.


    But there was no one around to answer.


    Liu Dihu dares to complain behind his back because even if he has lost all his face, he is the second young master of the Liu family. And what about them? It''s just being a valet. Even if you complain behind your back, you don''t dare.


    At this moment, a Liu Jiawu man suddenly came and said:


    "Second young master, please come over."


    In an instant, Liu Dihu''s face suddenly turned white.


    He only dares to complain behind his back. If he really goes to see Wang Xu, where does he dare? Now, the old man himself called him in the past, for what use buttocks want to know, he is not stupid!


    But also because not stupid, so he is more afraid!


    Biting his teeth, Liu Dihu finally controlled his impulse to turn around and run away, and stepped out abruptly: "fuck, I''ll see you when I see you. The big deal is to kneel down and apologize. Why can''t he dare me?"


    Soon.


    Liu Dihu went to the reception hall in the back, where the real big people could sit in. At this time, in addition to Liu Yanxia and Wang Xu, only a few people were qualified to sit.


    As soon as he entered the gate, Liu Dihu saw Zhao Xiaoxia, the head of the Zhao family in Jianghai, Zhang Feixiong, the father of Zhang family, Kong Zhenchuan, the head of the Kong family who once relied on the magic capital, and Liu Yanxia, his grandfather, sitting alone.


    And this person, even his grandfather Liu Yanxia, can only sit in the position of the other party.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Dihu''s face turned even whiter.


    He clenched his teeth, reluctantly resisted the impulse to kneel down and beg for mercy, and walked in with a stiff head.


    Seeing him coming in, Liu Yanxia stood up and strode towards him.


    "Grandfather..."


    Liu Dihu looked at Liu Yanxia''s cold eyes. As soon as he was ready to open his mouth to say something, he was slapped in the face by Liu Yanxia.


    The palm of Ba''s hand was heavy, and a bloody finger print appeared directly. However, Liu Dihu didn''t dare to resist at all, and could only bear it silently with his head down. However, when he looked down at Wang Xu''s eyes, there was a color of resentment.


    "On your knees."


    At this time, Liu Yanxia said coldly.

 Chapter 280

    "Touch!"


    Without any hesitation, Liu Dihu knelt down on the ground.


    "Kneel down and offer tea to Prince Wang." Liu Yanxia pointed to a bowl of tea on the table and continued.


    Under the pressure of his eyes, Liu Dihu bowed his head in humiliation. He held the tea cup in his hands, moved his knees slowly, and walked inch by inch to Wang Xu''s knees. Holding the tea cup in his hands, he raised it high, lowered his head and whispered:


    "Wang... Mr. Wang, I''m sorry. I''ve offended you so much before. Please let me go!"


    With that, Liu Dihu held up the tea cup with both hands and waited for a long time, but Wang Xu didn''t speak, let alone take it.


    what do you mean?


    I knelt down and ignored me so much. Is this really humiliating for me?!


    Liu Dihu roared wildly in his heart. Just as he was about to burst out, Wang Xu''s quiet voice finally came slowly


    "I said before, I remember what you said, but do you remember what I said? You haven''t answered me yet


    "Answer?"


    Liu Dihu''s body suddenly froze, then suddenly raised his head and said in an angry voice:


    "I''ve knelt down and apologized to you. What else do you want to answer?"


    "A satisfactory answer." Wang Xu''s eyes were calm and he said faintly: "if you kneel down and beg for mercy before, I will let you go. But now, it''s just that, but it doesn''t satisfy me. "


    "What do you want me to do to be satisfied?" Liu Dihu asked fiercely.


    "I''ve wasted my meridians, I''ll let you go." Wang Xu light way.


    "You


    Liu Dihu''s face changed wildly and looked at his grandfather Liu Yanxia.


    Since he abandoned the meridians, it means that he has lost all his martial arts cultivation, and even has no chance to re cultivate. From then on, he can only be an ordinary man. After experiencing the power of the warrior, let him be an ordinary person in his life. It''s better to let him die directly!


    Liu Yanxia looked up at Wang Xu and said with a strong smile, "Mr. Wang, a child is not sensible. Why should we have the same opinion with him? If we look at the old face, please forgive him once?"


    "No sense? He''s older than me. " Wang Xu smiles and looks at Liu Yanxia. His eyes are a little cold and he continues:


    "Besides, is your face important or mine? Are you sure you want me to give you face? "


    In the face of Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, Liu Yanxia is angry at first, but the next moment, the whole person is like being poured from head to foot by a basin of cold water.


    Yes, when he worried about his face, did he ever think about Wang Xu''s face?


    If Liu Yanxia wants face, will Wang Xu not?


    Maybe sometimes, Wang Xu directly ignores some ignorant and fearless people. He always feels kind and amiable.


    But in fact, Wang Xu treats others kindly, does not mean that he is easy to bully!


    Although he lives in the Liu family and is a warrior, he is no longer Wang Xu.


    Today''s Wang Xu, although he is just a person.


    But he''s alone!


    It''s a family!


    Even if he really regardless of everything, put together the whole Liu family, the final outcome is only overnight, Jianghai no Liu family.


    Want to understand this, Liu Yanxia immediately silent.


    Seeing his grandfather''s silence, Liu Dihu''s heart suddenly fell into the abyss. All of a sudden, his insults, reluctance and anger broke out. He could not help shouting at Wang Xu


    "Boy, you..."


    But he just opened his mouth.


    On one side, Liu Yanxia''s face had changed wildly. He suddenly raised his hand and slapped it again.


    "Pa!"


    The power of this slap was so great that he didn''t control his power for a moment, and directly took Liu Dihu out with his head and face. But strangely, the tea cup he held high in the air was still floating in front of Wang Xu.


    "Grandfather, you..."


    Liu Dihu covered his face. He felt that his face bones were broken. He struggled to look up and couldn''t believe it.


    "Shut up


    Liu Yanxia suddenly burst to drink, his face was extremely ugly, and there was a fierce light in his eyes.


    In an instant, Liu Dihu closed his mouth. He knew that if he went on, his own grandfather would kill him without Wang Xu.


    Sure enough, at this time, Liu Yanxia suddenly stretched out his hand and shot out an invisible force.


    "Ah


    Liu Dihu screamed in a moment, and his whole body was shaking wildly. There were bursts of broken sounds in his body. His face was full of despair and twisted pain.


    "Don''t blame grandpa!"


    After all, he is his own grandson. Liu Yanxia feels a pain in his heart, but his subordinates are not merciful at all. After abandoning Liu Dihu, he walked up to Wang Xu, took the tea cup floating in the air with both hands, handed it to Wang Xu, and respectfully said:


    "Mr. Wang, I made this tea by myself. Would you like to have a cup of tea?"


    Wang Xu nodded. Then he took a sip of the tea cup and let the tea slip down his throat. He felt the fragrance all the way.


    "Good tea!"


    Put down the tea cup, even Wang Xu, also had to praise in a soft voice.


    Then he closed his eyes slightly and tasted the tea, as if the whole Liu family were in his control.


    At this time, even Liu Yanxia couldn''t smile bitterly


    "Mr. Wang, after today, I''m afraid that no one will be able to really stand on the top of the river and the sea!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In the banquet hall outside, with a group of people coming in slowly, the hall, which was once silent after Wang Xu left, once again fell into a hubbub.


    "Look, it''s the Liu family!"


    "Hiss, it''s really Liu Tianchi. It''s said that before he went abroad, almost all of the younger generation of the Liu family took his lead. After he left, Liu Dihu and Liu Qinlong came to the fore. They are really the first of the younger generation of the Liu family!"


    Someone exclaimed in a low voice.


    "How could this young man come so late? Wait, who are the people around him? Is it the sea crossing dragons he brought back from overseas? "


    "It''s said that this young man has a lot to do with jiujuemen because he''s living abroad. This is an international power across the world. He has a huge influence in Mordor, Nanyang and even the Chinese circle across the Pacific Ocean. I don''t know if jiujuemin is here tonight. Who will support this young man, young master Wang just now, and can he compete with each other? "


    Another man said with a complicated face.


    Those who can enter the banquet hall are people with certain influence, and they are all well-informed people.


    Although Liu Tianchi left Jianghai for several years, I don''t know whether this return is for the purpose of building momentum or for something. The other party''s actions are extremely huge, and Jianghai''s local snakes can''t even think about it.


    All of a sudden, someone exclaimed:


    "Look, the heads of more than a dozen small and medium-sized families, such as the Feng family, the Chen family, the Chu family, and the Wei family, have all come here. Why didn''t I see them before? Did they all go to meet Liu Tianchi?"


    All the people looked in horror.

 Chapter 281

    Surrounded by many small and medium-sized power owners, a young man in white is walking step by step.


    The young man was dressed in a white suit. His wrist was a famous Italian watch shining in the light. He exuded a kind of superior temperament, with a faint smile on his face, as if everything was under control. He was surrounded by many big people in the river and sea, just like the stars and the moon.


    When he appeared, it seemed that all the people of the same generation in the hall bowed their heads in an instant. No one could match the youth.


    This illusion is not only the temperament of young people, but also the inferiority complex brought about by the past scenery of young people who once oppressed the whole river and sea a few years ago.


    He is Liu Tianchi!


    In the complex eyes of countless people, Liu Tianchi is surrounded by people. He talks and laughs with people around him all the way. He completely ignores everyone in the hall and goes straight to the innermost reception hall.


    "This temperament... Is a bit like Wang Xu!"


    In the crowd, Xing Yumei holds the wine glass, slightly raises her head and swallows the red wine. Her slightly red face gradually reveals a trace of bitterness.


    Thinking of what her parents had said to her before, asking her to leave Liu Zixin alone and try every means to get along with Wang Xu, she couldn''t help laughing


    "What is my daughter in your mind? First Chen liming, then Liu Zixin, and finally... It turns out to be Wang Xu? "


    After laughing miserably, Xing Yumei raises her hand and fills the glass again. Then she drinks it all in one gulp. She leans against the bar. Her two slender legs are exposed from the side of her high fork skirt. Her hands holding the glass tightly tremble slightly, and her eyes are all confused.


    "Are you finally willing to believe that Wang Xu is a real dragon? Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang... Ha ha, I didn''t see it with my own eyes until the end. Even if I reminded you, you still don''t want to believe it.... "


    Xing Yumei''s face is full of laughter. She looks at Liu Tianchi''s back dimly. Her red lips touch the glass again. Her mouth is full of wine and she murmurs:


    "Unfortunately, it''s just a bit like him... Compared with Wang Xu, his temperament is too artificial after all. Wang Xu just stood there, as if stepping on the whole world, and everything was under his control. But this man... "


    "But it''s still a little bit too bad, and it''s a little too pretentious!"


    At this time, Liu Tianchi and his party have come to the center of the hall, and then suddenly stopped.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, most of you should know me, but in order not to leave Jianghai for too long, some people forget me, so I''ll introduce myself." Liu Tianchi stood up, looked around slowly and said with a faint smile:


    "I''m a member of the Liu family in Jianghai. I''m also the best successor of the next generation of Liu family owners, Liu Tianchi."


    He was not polite when he spoke, and he just regarded himself as the final winner.


    Hearing what he said, many rich people, parents of small families, childe brothers and young ladies in the banquet hall were shocked in their hearts. Looking at Liu Tianchi, they all became more cautious and dignified.


    Someone who knows Liu Tianchi sighs in his heart. Sure enough, even if he left for a few years, the demeanor of the Liu family is still the same as before, and even stronger.


    "Is he Liu Tianchi


    "The heads of more than a dozen influential families in Jianghai set him off. Liu Da Shao really has a great prestige."


    "Yes, not to mention the people we don''t know around him. It''s said that they represent some big overseas forces. According to what he said, Liu''s position as the head of the family has been regarded as something in his pocket, and his two younger brother competitors have not been paid attention to at all."


    The guests, who had never been in contact with Liu Tianchi, whispered to each other.


    Although Liu Tianchi had been away from Jianghai for several years, he was once a man of the moment, and he exerted himself on all his contemporaries at that time. At this time, seeing Liu Tianchi''s power again, people feel more deeply.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what''s the purpose of our dinner tonight for the Liu family? We should all know that it is to decide and announce the next successor of the Liu family. Tianchi''s return this time is aimed at this. But I want to control the Liu family, but I also need your support. I hope you can stand up for me later. "


    Liu Tianchi said calmly and haughtily with a faint smile


    "Let''s not talk in secret. In fact, I have already won the position of the successor of the head of the family. My two younger brothers can''t be my opponents at all. But I''m always cautious. You''ll support me once tonight. It''s just a icing on the cake. I''ll naturally get something in return in the future. "


    When he said this, the whole audience immediately became a sensation.


    The crowd was stunned.


    Although he has already known Liu Tianchi, his words are too overbearing.


    In Liu Tianchi''s eyes, people''s support is just icing on the cake, but also so aboveboard to say... Psychological dark point, this is not only look down on his two younger brothers, but also do not pay attention to people at all, otherwise how can you say this in public?


    They were angry at first, but when they saw the people around Liu Tianchi, they laughed at themselves.


    I''m afraid that only the owners of these big families are worthy of Liu Tianchi''s private solicitation, and they are really not worthy of being solicited one by one.


    "Well, Liu Dashao, don''t forget that your third brother, Liu Qinlong, is supported by Mr. Wang, who is famous for shaking the river and sea. I''m afraid you don''t have the chance to win. If you want to win, at least you have to have the support of a big family leader at the same level as the Liu family. " In the crowd, someone sneered.


    "I support Liu Tianchi''s words!" At this time, a voice suddenly came from the door.


    They turned to see an old man with a smile on his face.


    This old man is the head of the Wang family.


    Wang Daoxing!


    This great man, who is on an equal footing with the old man of the Liu family, came to the scene at this time. He not only voiced his support for Liu Tianchi, but even bowed slightly to Liu Tianchi


    No, it''s bowing to someone around Liu Tianchi, a look of awe.


    Seeing this scene, countless people took a breath of air conditioning.


    "That''s Wang Daoxing. Wang Daoxing, the head of the Wang family, is one of the few people who stand at the top of the river and sea. He even salutes someone around Liu Tianchi. What terrible characters did Liu Tianchi bring back from overseas?"


    Someone said with trembling lips.


    "Look at this situation. I''m afraid that the great man who came back from overseas can''t be compared with Mr. Wang?"


    Others were even more horrified.


    People''s eyes were extremely complicated, and their hearts were filled with sighs


    "There was a fierce tiger sitting on the ground before, and then a fierce dragon crossing the sea. In this case, I''m afraid Liu Tianchi, who is a young man, is not really the winner."

 Chapter 282

    In the eyes of shock, Wang Daoxing walked step by step through the hall to Liu Tianchi, then bowed to a young man on his left.


    "Wang Daoxing, the king of Jianghai, is here to meet the young master." Wang Daoxing beamed and congratulated: "this time, a young master came out. It turned his hand into cloud and covered his hand with rain. After Liu Tianchi came out, this half of the river and sea will be in your hands in an instant."


    From his words, it seems that Liu Tianchi is not the protagonist at all, but just a chess piece of the young master. If we change time, place and person, Liu Tianchi would be a disgrace.


    But at the moment, for Wang Daoxing''s words, Liu Tianchi not only did not refute them, but also nodded in agreement and looked respectfully at the young people around him.


    The young man had an ordinary face, with a cynical smile on his face. He held two women with different temperament in his left and right hands. One was pure as if he had just come out of high school, and the other was charming as a good young woman. These two women, Liu Tianchi, were rare in her life, and a trace of envy flashed through her eyes.


    "With the support of the little sect leader, I will succeed tonight. In the future, I will be led by the little sect leader." Liu Tianchi said with a smile, his voice was extremely respectful, and even there was a trace of fear hidden in the depth.


    This young master, whose real name is Shen Guohai, is the only son of a terrible big man in the nine Jue sect. It is because of his support that Liu Tianchi is so confident that he believes that the future successor of the Liu family will win tonight.


    "Don''t call me the young master, just call me Mr. Shen. After all, jiujuemen is not just a sect. If you call me that, you will be misunderstood. If those guys of the other eight sects knew it, they would think that I was holding the prestige of the nine peerless sects and raising my own value outside. "


    Shen Guohai said with a faint smile.


    "Yes, Mr. Shen."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Daoxing and Liu Tianchi nodded respectfully.


    Among them, Liu Tianchi had a lot of feelings. Before he met Mr. Shen, he thought that jiujuemen was just the name of a school.


    However, since he became a subordinate of Mr. Shen, he really understood the true face of jiujuemin and the power and terror of jiujuemin. It was not the Liu family that could only make small fights in the river and sea.


    Nine Jue men, nine Jue men!


    Heaven, earth, people, ghosts, ghosts and monsters!


    Heaven, earth, is the door.


    But the human, the ghost and the God are the middle three gates, and the demons and monsters are the lower four gates.


    This young master Shen Guohai is the unique young master of the middle school!


    Jianghai Liu family, in front of jiujuemen, a huge force at home and abroad, is not much different from mole ants.


    "It''s just Mr. Shen, Mr. Wang from my third brother..."


    Liu Tianchi hesitated.


    Wang Daoxing heard it, and his smile was slightly stiff.


    Compared with Liu Tianchi''s scruples, Wang Xu is more like a sword hanging over his head. He worries that he may fall down at any time, which makes him nervous.


    "The guy named Wang Xu? I''ve also heard of him. He''s a famous man in Jianghai. He''s so young that he can use his sword to transform his strength. Although he sounds very powerful. But my father is a natural warrior. In the later period of his life, he was like a dog butcher. I don''t think he dare not sell my face and continue to support your third brother to compete with you. "


    Shen Guohai said calmly.


    In his opinion, jiujuemen is a giant across the country and abroad. His father is the leader of the human juemen, and he is also a warrior. The terror of his real power is not comparable to that of Zhao Si, who was in the early stage of Huajin of the next four?


    It''s true that fourth master Zhao, Hua Jin, is just a member of the four magic sects under the jiujue sect. He doesn''t put it in Shen Guohai''s eyes at all.


    Wang Xujian cuts Zhao Si. It''s a good thing that the lower four gates of jiujue don''t bother him. How dare he come to fight with the middle three gates? Aren''t you afraid that any of the other people''s experts will kill him directly?


    "That''s, it must be!"


    Liu Tianchi and others nodded, and their faces were full of recognition.


    Yes, just a Wang Xu, in front of Mr. Shen, what is it?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the reception hall.


    Wang Xu sits on the throne, holding the tea cup in one hand and tapping it rhythmically on the table.


    "When! When! When


    The sound of percussion is not very loud, but it falls in the ears of a few people here, but it is no less than the sound of the bell coming from the deep mountain temple, deafening.


    Finally, the percussion stopped, Wang Xu swallowed his last sip of tea, slowly opened his eyes, looked up at Liu Yanxia who had been standing in front of him with a bow posture, and said faintly:


    "The tea is good. If you have a heart, sit down."


    His voice fell to the ground.


    "Hoo..."


    Liu Yanxia takes a long breath and knows that Liu Dihu''s affair has come to an end.


    When he returned to his original position, Wang Xu continued to say, "Master Liu, I was invited by Liu Qinlong, and I didn''t mean to interfere in your Liu family''s internal affairs. But now, even if I don''t want to get involved, I can''t help it. "


    Hearing the speech, Liu Yanxia showed a bitter smile on her face.


    Yes, because of Liu Dihu''s affairs, Wang Xu would not believe it even if he didn''t intervene at the moment. The next Liu family leader''s successor, he must take Liu Qinlong into consideration.


    At this time, with Wang Xu''s support, Liu Qinlong is obviously the most suitable candidate.


    With the power of one person, the young master Wang can destroy the whole Liu family. Although Liu Yanxia is in the early stage of Huajin, he can''t stop the other''s sword.


    In the face of this result, what is there to hesitate about?


    "Mr. Wang, even if you don''t interfere, I''m optimistic about Qinlong. In the past six months, Qinlong has performed very well, which fully meets the requirements of my psychological home owner.... "


    Liu Yanxia is sincere.


    Liu Dihu is too ruthless and easy to offend people by his way of doing things. He can be released to be the head of security, but he is not suitable to be the head of a family.


    And Liu Tianchi


    In fact, it is more in line with the requirements of Liu Yanxia''s home owner, but now Liu Qinlong has the support of Wang Xu, the Great Buddha, which immediately tilts the balance in his heart.


    Although Wang Xu only returned to Jianghai for more than two months, what he did during this period made him stand at the peak of Jianghai in a short time.


    The sword cuts the strength!


    Just this one thing is an extremely heavy weight.


    Looking at the next moment, Liu Yanxia will directly determine the successor of the next generation of family owners.


    At this time, Liu Qinlong himself couldn''t help but look excited.


    However.


    Just then.


    What no one expected was


    "Grandfather, you can''t announce the candidate in such a hurry. I, Liu Tianchi, don''t agree with anyone else except me to win this qualification."


    With this cold and murderous voice, the door of the reception hall was suddenly pushed open, and Liu Tianchi strode in first.


    He looked around slowly and said haughtily:


    "This Liu family, only I am qualified to be the future head of the family!"

 Chapter 283

    With the appearance of Liu Tianchi, the atmosphere in the reception hall suddenly solidified.


    Everyone turned to see Liu Tianchi leading a large group of people into the room.


    Among the people who came in, Wang Daoxing was the one who attracted the attention of most people, such as the Feng family, the Chen family, the Chu family, the Wei family and so on.


    At this time, the old man, who was almost equal to Liu Yanxia, the head of the Liu family, stood respectfully behind a young man with double beauties.


    "Who is this young man? How could you make all the Wangs so respectful? "


    In an instant, all the people in the reception hall had similar doubts in their minds.


    Only Wang Xu just swept them, and finally his eyes fell on another old man who was followed by the young man. There was an interesting smile in his eyes.


    This old man turned out to be a warrior in the later period of Huajin. It''s just that the other side obviously practiced some martial arts secret method that can restrain the breath. His original strong cultivation was stiffly suppressed to the level of only the peak of dark strength.


    If someone despises the elderly for this, the ending will be very interesting.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting that Liu Tianchi could find such powerful support. I don''t know how Liu Yanxia would choose now?" Wang Xu''s eyes swept back, and he couldn''t help looking at Liu Yanxia with great interest, thinking.


    At this time, Liu Yanxia is also very helpless.


    No matter in strength or skill, he is the best choice for the current family leader. Just from the small and medium-sized family owners who support him behind him, plus the mysterious young man who even Wang Daoxing, the king''s family leader, has to treat respectfully, if there is no such accident as Wang Xu, the candidate of the family leader will be given to him.


    It''s just


    Liu Qinlong has Wang Xu behind him!


    "Tianchi, I''m sorry!"


    With a bitter smile in his heart, Liu Yanxia looks at Liu Tianchi with a sigh and says in a deep voice:


    "Tianchi, no mischief. I''ve decided the person to be the head of the family after many times of consideration. He can bring the greatest benefits to our Liu family, and he has enough skills to lead the Liu family to further development..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Liu Tianchi


    "Grandfather, isn''t that me? I can meet all these requirements and have done my best! "


    As soon as his voice fell, the small and medium-sized family owners behind him stood up one by one to express their positions.


    "Yes, my Feng family is guided by master Tianchi!"


    "My Chen family is also..."


    "My Chu family is the same..."


    "My Wei family supports Liu Shao..."


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the reception hall was full of support from these people.


    Liu Tianchi''s face showed a proud look unconsciously. He took a provocative look at Liu Qinlong, whose face was a little ugly, and continued:


    "Grandfather, you see, in addition to my qualification, the second younger brother and the third younger brother, how can they compare with me?"


    Liu Dihu was abandoned and had already been carried out for treatment. He was not here at this time.


    "Brother, I don''t want to say anything else. I just say that Liu''s group''s overall revenue has risen by 10 points in the past six months under my care. This is six points higher than when you took over the group before. "


    Liu Qinlong stepped forward, walked up to the crowd, looked directly into Liu Tianchi''s eyes, and said, "in addition, I''m only twenty-three this year, and I''m already the cultivation in the middle of dark energy. And big brother, you are 27 now, but you are still stuck in the peak of inner strength! "


    At this time, Liu Qinlong must stand up.


    If he doesn''t stand up, he will lose his face. Even if he becomes the head of the Liu family in the end, the other Liu family will only think that he is an incompetent person who can only rely on external forces to force the old master to be superior.


    He said word by word, here, the voice is full of confidence.


    "I''m better than you in terms of means for the benefit of the family!"


    "In terms of personal strength and space for future progress, I am also better than you!"


    "I''d like to ask, brother, why do you compare with me?"


    In the past six months, Liu Qinlong has devoted too much energy to the whole family, and he knows that it is not easy to become the head of the family.


    A waste on the stage, will only let the Liu family decline, or even perish!


    So, in the case of no one better than him, he can only stand up and shoulder the future of the whole family with his own shoulders!


    Men, have responsibility, but also to bear responsibility!


    This is a kind of spirit that Liu Qinlong learned from Wang Xu during the training camp. Although Wang Xu only served as his instructor for half a month, what he learned from him is enough to make him remember for a lifetime!


    At this time, with Liu Qinlong''s words, the whole reception hall was silent.


    Liu Tianchi''s face was livid. For a moment, he couldn''t find any words to refute Liu Qinlong''s words.


    Just then, Wang Daoxing suddenly stepped out and said faintly:


    "On behalf of the Jianghai Wangs, I support Liu Tianchi. I don''t know. Are you qualified?"


    "Not enough!"


    Without any hesitation, Liu Qinlong uttered two words directly. Instead of looking at Wang Daoxing, he kept staring at Liu Tianchi. His voice became cold and forced him to ask:


    "Brother, this is an internal dispute of my Liu family. I want to ask you, what do you mean by bringing so many outsiders? If you really become the future owner, are you the owner of my Liu family, or are these outsiders the owner of my Liu family? "


    The implication is that you, Liu Tianchi, are the puppets of outsiders?


    However, after Wang Daoxing came forward, Liu Tianchi had recovered his calm. In the face of his questioning, he just disdained to smile and sneered


    "Ha ha, I would like to ask you, third brother, are you the head of my Liu family, or the prince behind you?"


    "Hum, what kind of person is the instructor? How can he covet the small interests of my Liu family? What''s more, as an instructor, even if I''m willing to be a dog, it''s also an honor for my Liu family, because his level is far higher than my Liu family! " Liu Qinlong was furious at the news,


    "But who are the people behind you? They are just a group of hungry dogs. They always want to devour the fat of my Liu family. How can they be compared with the instructors? "


    With Liu Qinlong''s angry voice questioning, Liu Yanxia nodded slightly.


    Yes, as Wang Xu, the Liu family is not in his eyes. But for Wang Daoxing and others, the Liu family is a piece of fat handed to their lips.


    "Ha ha, what do you say? Who knows what he thinks from the bottom of his heart? Who dares to guarantee him? " Liu Tianchi sneers scornfully.


    His voice has just dropped.


    "I, Jianghai Zhao family, guarantee for Prince Wang!"


    Zhao Xiaoxia, who was sitting on one side, had already stood up and said faintly.


    Then Kong Zhenchuan, the leader of the family, stood up and said:


    "That''s right, old Kong Zhenchuan is also a guarantee for Prince Wang!"


    In an instant, there was a dead silence in the reception hall.


    Liu Tianchi''s face turned black. He just casually said that he didn''t know that someone would come out to guarantee him, and he was also the two people at the same level as Wang Daoxing, the head of the Wang family.


    Helpless, he can''t help but turn his head and look at Shen Guohai, who has been holding two beauties as if no one else was playing.


    Without him speaking, Shen Guohai had already raised his head and nodded to him. He just put his arms around the two women and walked up to everyone. He said faintly:


    "I just want to say that in a small Jianghai city and a small Liu family, I only know Liu Tianchi."


    "If the next leader of the Liu family is not him, then there is no need for the Liu family to exist and they can be exterminated directly!"


    At this point, his eyes slowly swept over everyone''s face, spitting out the last words word by word:


    "The master of the Liu family... I said he is, he is!"

 Chapter 284

    As Shen Guohai''s voice fell to the ground, Liu Tianchi and Liu Qinlong, who were still questioning each other, suddenly stopped, and the atmosphere around them was dignified.


    However, Liu Tianchi''s face is a brilliant smile that slowly blooms.


    Liu Qinlong, however, is gradually gloomy.


    At this time, all the people looked up at Shen Guohai, a young man who had been playing with two beauties around him since he came in.


    "Who are you?" Liu Qinlong''s voice is dignified.


    He is not stupid, dare to be so arrogant in this case, the other side''s background must be extremely unusual. And look at the smile on Liu Tianchi''s face and Wang Daoxing''s attitude towards youth, you can see some extraordinary things.


    In the face of Liu Qinlong''s question, Shen Guohai didn''t mean to answer at all, and he didn''t need to answer. Liu Tianchi, who was on one side, already stood up and introduced himself with great pride


    "This is the young master of the peerless family. Shen Guohai, master Shen!"


    "The only way to be human?"


    In an instant, Liu Yanxia and others were all in a daze.


    They have never heard of such a unique person. Is it a big force overseas?


    Only with great interest swept an eye, the corner of the mouth many some smiling faces: "nine peerless door in three, the person door in the person ghost?"


    But Wang Xu looked at Liu Tianchi again with a twinkle in his eyes


    "If you are the leader of the minority sect, it''s fair that you are willing to be the puppet of the other party. But, you puppet, you''d better not mean to trouble me, otherwise, you''re not far from death. "


    Zhao Siye, who died under Wang Xu''s sword in public and made Wang Xu famous, was a man of the nine peerless families. Wang Xu is also very clear that Zhao Si is just an ordinary expert among the nine peerless men.


    Like ordinary forces, they only know that jiujuemin is a huge force across the country and overseas, but they don''t know the real terror of jiujuemin.


    Heaven, earth, people, ghosts, ghosts and monsters!


    These ten words represent a giant that can rank in the top five in the whole Chinese martial arts circle. It is a terrorist force that can influence the whole Chinese martial arts circle.


    Among the nine unique schools, ghosts and monsters are the next four, and there are no innate experts. But among them, the three gates of human, ghost and God, even the lowest leader of the gate, is also a terrible congenital master!


    Behind the ghost gate, God gate, the strong will be more terrible.


    As for Tianmen and dimen, even in jiujuemen, few people can touch them. There are very few disciples in these two schools. They are extremely secretive and have been walking outside the secular world. In the history of jiujuemen, the disciples of Tiandi and Tiandi only talked about it three or four times, but every time they appeared, they would bring countless blood storms.


    One of the masters, any one out, are able to crush people, ghosts and gods in the three most powerful terrorist existence!


    Is the Su family, one of the thirteen demons, strong and terrifying enough? It''s just a small generation of the Su family that can make the major forces of the river and the sea bow down and lose their voice. But if the Su family faces the two gates of heaven and earth, it''s actually no different from the mole ants.


    Even Wang Xu had to be cautious about the two gates of heaven and earth.


    But there are only a few of them


    Ha ha, in front of him, this is a bit arrogant!


    "Mr. Shen, I don''t know what kind of power the peerless family is? Today, after all, is an internal affair of my Liu family. Is it too much for you to be so overbearing, young master? I hope you can give me face. "


    At this time, Liu Yanxia spoke.


    His attitude is very low. After all, he is the head of the family. Liu Yanxia is not rash, but cautious. Although he didn''t know Shen Guohai, he didn''t know the origin of renjue men, and he didn''t know that the old man behind Shen Guohai was the terror of Huajin''s later period.


    However, he knows that since Shen Guohai dares to be so arrogant and overbearing, unless there is a hole in his brain, the other side will definitely have something to rely on and have a strong background. And he also believed that Liu Tianchi could not be so respectful to a brain cripple.


    As the head of a family, we should know how to judge the situation and be cautious!


    "Ha ha, give you face? I''m sorry, are you deaf or stupid? I said before, "Liu family, I only know Liu Tianchi!"


    Shen Guohai gave a sneer, looked at Liu Yanxia with disdain, and sneered


    "And you, what kind of thing, what qualifications let me give face?"


    As he said this, he changed the subject, looked directly at Liu Tianchi and said:


    "From today on, you are the owner of the Liu family. Other people''s opinions are not needed now or in the future."


    In an instant, Liu Yanxia''s face was hard to see the extreme. He looked at Liu Tianchi with shame and anger and said in a cold voice: "Tianchi, do you mean that too?"


    "Mr. Shen, this, this... Isn''t that good?" Liu Tianchi didn''t dare to look at his grandfather''s angry eyes. He bit his lips and said tremblingly.


    "Not good?"


    Shen Guohai snorted and said faintly, "in this case, I will destroy the Liu family tonight. Do you think it''s better?"


    Liu Tianchi is just a chess piece in his hand. It''s only when you have a three-point effect that he can give you face and let you play with prestige. If you offend him, there are so many pieces in the whole Liu family that you can change one at any time. It''s really no good. Just destroy the Liu family and let Wang Daoxing take over.


    What he likes is not Liu Tianchi, but Liu family!


    "Mr. Shen..."


    At this time, Liu Tianchi''s face became very ugly. He wanted to say something, but he seemed to think of something, but there was a flash of fear in his eyes. Finally, he changed his words


    "Tianchi... At any time waiting for the transfer of young master!"


    "You... You!"


    At this time, Liu Yanxia, the old man of the Liu family, trembled with anger and turned pale. What he wanted to say was stopped by Liu Qinlong.


    Liu Qinlong stepped forward, stood in front of Liu Yanxia, stared at Liu Tianchi, and said in a deep voice:


    "Brother, this is the last time I call you brother. At this point, I have nothing to say. Cooperating with such people, you are not worthy to be my Liu family''s son. From today on, you and I will have nothing to do with Jianghai and Liujia. "


    "As the head of the family, unless I die, even if you kill the whole Liu family, you will never be allowed to sit on it!"


    Seeing that Liu Qinlong directly left the Liu family, Liu Tianchi was also annoyed and sneered


    "Why, before you are the master of the Liu family, do you think you are an individual? Take me out of the Liu''s gate wall. It''s not worthy of you! "


    His voice has just dropped.


    "I don''t know if I''m a good old man?"


    At the next moment, Liu Yanxia also came out, his voice full of anger and sadness


    "My Liu family needs a backer, but a backer is a backer, but it can''t be regarded as a pig or a dog, shouting at any time to kill the Liu family''s heartless people!"


    "At this time, he can say the words of slaughtering the Liu family. Later, if he is not happy, my Liu family will be slaughtered at any time. What''s the difference between that and pigs and dogs?"


    When it comes to the back, Liu Yanxia''s face is already miserable.


    Even if it''s really a dog, you know that you need to find someone who is good to the dog and give him a bone when you are loyal to him. Even if it''s punishment, it''s just a kick or two!


    But no dog is willing to find a hand at any time wielding a butcher''s knife, threatening the dog not obedient will be skinny cramp silly dog eat meat!

 Chapter 285

    "Grandfather, even you..."


    Liu Tianchi can''t believe it.


    "Ha ha... Since you are so strong, there is no need for the Liu family to exist after today. Since you are mole ants, you have to be aware of being mole ants. Otherwise, the struggle of mole ants can only make me laugh."


    But before he had finished speaking, Shen Guohai shook his head and seemed to have lost all his patience. With a sarcastic look on his face, he said softly:


    "You know what? I''ve seen and experienced a lot of your struggles. If you kill two mole ants, the others will have to take it. "


    With that, he suddenly raised his hand, pointed to Liu Qinlong and said to the old man behind him:


    "Old Huo, kill him!"


    If you don''t agree, kill!


    It seems that in Shen Guohai''s eyes, all the people around him except himself are mole ants, who can decide their life and death at any time.


    In an instant, there was a dead silence all around, and everyone was shocked.


    Especially when people don''t know much about the word "renjueming", they just feel that they have heard it wrong.


    This is the Liu family, Jianghai Liu family!


    Yes, Shen Guohai may have a strong background. After all, even Wang Daoxing is respectful to him, but being respectful and being killed are two very different outcomes.


    Is he crazy? If you want to kill Liu Qinlong here, are you not afraid of Liu Jiayu''s death? No, can he kill Liu Qinlong? After all, Liu Yanxia, the master of the Liu family, is a master of Huajin!


    What kind of fire old man behind you, whose breath is just the peak of dark strength, still want to kill Liu Qinlong under this kind of strength gap, funny?


    Crazy?


    Or are you stupid?


    In the shock and complicated eyes of the people, huolao behind Shen Guohai slowly raises his head, and his waist, which was a little hunched, straightens up inch by inch. Every inch he straightens up, a strong and cold evil spirit climbs up on him.


    He looked at Liu Qinlong as if he were dead, cold and lifeless.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Old Huo walks to Liu Qinlong step by step.


    At the same time, Liu Yanxia is also a burst of rage, suddenly step out, angry voice: "junior, arrogant! It''s just a peak of dark energy. How dare you treat me like nothing? Do you want to kill my grandson in front of me? Do you really think that my Liu family is a place where you can go wild? "


    Liu Yanxia is really furious.


    Even though he knows that Shen Guohai''s forces are absolutely extraordinary, he can''t take care of so many at this time. These people are so arrogant that he has never met them!


    Liu Yanxia''s anger, a terrible momentum directly burst out from him and swept away in all directions. Zhao Xiaoxia, Kong Zhenchuan and others on one side are also slightly discolored.


    Liu Yanxia doesn''t have to do it himself.


    The three dark warriors of the Liu family have stepped out of the darkness, one by one looking cold and moving towards the fire.


    The Liu family is the top family in Jianghai, the martial arts family. These three dark warriors are all the cultivation of dark energy peak. They surround and kill each other. They are just old Huo who is the peak of dark energy. What else can they be except death?


    So, at the moment, although Liu Yanxia was furious, he didn''t lose his sense of propriety, and he still had some confidence.


    But even so, he himself is ready to take action at any time.


    Soon.


    Without any hesitation, the air suddenly burst open, and the three men turned into shadows. Three fierce attacks from the top, the middle and the bottom took the vital part of huolao.


    The eyes of all the people around were twinkling. They all thought that Huo Lao would die on the spot. After all, in the same realm, only a few of them could win one-on-three, and most of them would die.


    But, just then.


    "Boom!"


    Huolao suddenly moved and stepped out. The whole hall seemed to shake violently, like a dull thunder. In a moment, a terrible momentum suddenly burst out from huolao''s thin body.


    At this moment, Huo Lao seems to become a monster. Originally, the cultivation of the peak of dark strength was climbing steadily, but it was in an instant, all the way to the initial and middle stages of Hua Jin, and finally reached the height of terror in the later stage of Hua Jin.


    Old Huo''s mouth is full of cruel grins. In front of him, three Raiders of Liu Jiawu change color at the same time. Qi Qi wants to go back, but where does old Huo give them a chance?


    However, in a flash, Huo Lao''s body turned into a shadow. He was like a beast with ferocious teeth. His hands were open like a ROC. In an instant, he pressed the head of a Liu Jiawu man. His fingers were like eagle''s claws. With a touch, he directly crushed the head of the man.


    He kept on moving. With his other hand, he grabbed another warrior beside him. His arm swung round, as if he were holding a stick, and he hit the last Liu Jiawu.


    "Click!"


    With the sound of bone fracture, two Liu Jiawu people flew out. One hand bone was crushed and the other sternum was depressed. Although he was not dead, he was seriously injured and would die at any time.


    It all happened so fast that it took only a breath.


    Even Liu Yanxia, a Huajin expert who is ready to fight at any time, has no chance to fight to save people.


    In particular, the fire broke out on the old man, which declared the terror of the later period of Huajin!


    They felt cold in their hearts, as if they had seen death.


    At this time, a headless body fell to the ground. Not far away were two miserable and wailing dark warriors. Half of the people around were shaking uncontrollably.


    Looking at huolao, he didn''t even have a wrinkle on his body. His face was indifferent and his eyes didn''t fluctuate. It seemed that what he just killed was not a human, but a mole ant.


    Extreme fear, crazy spread in the bottom of many people''s hearts, so that they can not control the whole body shaking, some people even eyes are dull.


    Good, good... Terrible!


    "Ha ha, do you know how to be afraid now? I said that if you kill two mole ants, the others will be obedient. But it''s not enough. Since I said I want your grandson to die, he must die! " At this time, Shen Guohai opened his mouth again, chuckling, with strong playfulness and cruelty in his voice.


    "Huolao, go on!"


    Huo Lao nodded and went on to Liu Qinlong.


    At this time, Liu Yanxia silent, extremely vigilant staring at the old fire, he was nervous!


    He didn''t think that huolao would be so powerful that he was in the early stage of Huajin.


    The gap between the two small realms brings a gap between life and death, which can not be crossed!


    However, it is impossible for him to watch Liu Qinlong die in front of him.


    "Tianchi, see clearly, this is your proud backer!" Liu Yanxia took a deep breath and finally took a look at his grandson. Then he stepped out and stopped huolao directly.


    "You are very strong, but you want to kill Qinlong, unless I die!"

 Chapter 286

    "You think you can stop me?"


    Old Huo stopped, slightly raised his eyebrows, looked at Liu Yanxia playfully, and said faintly:


    "Since you say so, I''ll kill you first, and then kill him. Anyway, it''s all the same. You''ll all die in the end."


    Liu Yanxia doesn''t speak, but he stares at the old man with great vigilance.


    Behind him, Liu Qinlong exclaimed excitedly:


    "Grandfather..."


    But he just opened his mouth.


    The fire on the opposite side has suddenly burst out.


    "Boom!"


    Old Huo is like a fierce tiger coming out of the gate. His whole body turns into a strong wind and rushes out. In the sound of the air explosion, a bright sword light rips everything and cuts Liu Yanxia.


    After all, Liu Yanxia is a warrior. If he wants to kill him, huolao has to use his weapons.


    At the same time.


    Liu Yanxia''s face changed wildly and subconsciously wanted to stop him. He didn''t expect that huolao, whose cultivation is stronger than him, would use his weapons without hesitation. It''s shameless!


    But Huo Lao''s knife was too fast. He was caught off guard and didn''t have much time to deal with it.


    He only felt a pain in his right arm, half an inch deep, and the huge wound that spread from his shoulder to his forearm had already appeared, dripping with blood and flesh.


    That''s the difference between fighting with arms and fighting with bare hands.


    In the same realm, unless you are as refined as steel and can ignore the sword and gun, it''s hard for ordinary martial artists to fight with bare hands.


    Liu Yanxia snorted bitterly, and the whole person went back madly, trying to avoid the blade of huolao.


    But old Huo''s cultivation is better than his. He has rich experience in fighting. How can he get rid of it easily. The other side is like a maggot of tarsal bone. The figure shuttles out a mirage, like the cold God of death walking around Liu Yanxia. Every time the knife light blows up, it is toward the key point that can make Liu Yanxia die on the spot.


    Reluctantly evaded several times, Liu Yanxia was finally forced to a desperate situation, hiding unavoidable!


    At this moment, the pupils in Liu Yanxia''s eyes are shrinking rapidly, and the whole person is like a drowning person. He can clearly feel the cold, dark and dead breath coming from all directions.


    There was a flash of despair on his face


    "I''m going to die... I''m so happy!"


    At the moment of death, Liu Yanxia seems to hear the cry of his third grandson, Liu Qinlong


    "Instructor, help my grandfather!"


    "Qinlong, the other side is the master of fighting in the later period of Huajin. Even if it''s Prince Wang, it''s useless. It''s useless... Run away! Run! It''s up to you to take revenge on the Liu family. "


    At this moment, Liu Yanxia''s face was bright, and these thoughts flashed through his mind.


    At the same time, Huo Lao''s face was also excited and cruel. He could crush the three ants before him, and he was not qualified to make him excited.


    However, Liu Yanxia is a master of martial arts. Only by killing each other can he feel excited and enjoy himself!


    No, we can''t just kill each other. He hasn''t played enough!


    In a flash, huolao was ready to restrain his offensive, leaving Liu Yanxia a chance to breathe.


    But just then.


    Beyond Liu Yanxia''s despair, the accident that Huo Lao didn''t think of and his eyes suddenly narrowed was completely beyond Shen Guohai''s imagination, which made all the people present can''t believe


    It happened!


    Lightning flint, a figure like a ghost, suddenly appeared in front of Liu Yanxia.


    All eyes widened and looked at the figure


    It''s Wang Xu!


    At this time, Wang Xu''s face was calm, his eyes looked coldly at Xiang huolao, and said faintly:


    "You say, in my eyes, how much difference do you have with mole ants?"


    His voice was not big, even very small, but it exploded like a thunder in the silence. Then, the whole hall became even more silent.


    "Who are you?"


    Fire old eye pupil intense contraction, extremely alert staring at Wang Xu.


    At this moment, he did not dare to move!


    In other words, he can''t even move!


    In front of him, Wang Xu''s left hand, holding him to release water, but did not have time to release water, is still to attack Liu Yanxia.


    The sharp blade, which twinkles in the cold light and can be cut off even by refined steel, is in Wang Xu''s hands, but five finger prints are forcefully squeezed out, and the blade is still constantly distorted.


    In Wang Xu''s hand, this knife is like a slightly harder cardboard, let alone can hurt Wang Xu''s palm.


    This is not the most terrible!


    No one, including huolao himself, can see how Wang Xu appeared here, and no one can find out when, how, and how Wang Xu grasped huolao''s knife.


    What does that mean?


    "Who are you?"


    After waiting for a second, Wang Xu didn''t answer. Huo Lao asked again. In his eyes, except for the playfulness, cruelty and ferocity left in the summer when he attacked and killed Liu Yan before, all the new look was fear.


    Deep fear!


    In Wang Xu''s body, he doesn''t feel the breath of cultivating martial arts, as if this young man is just an ordinary man


    Even if you think about it now, no matter Shen Guohai or him, it seems that there has never been this young man in my impression from the beginning to the end!


    Each other, as if has not existed, until just that moment, just suddenly appeared in their attention!


    This kind of feeling is not weird, but hell!


    In a similar situation, Huo Lao has only seen the father of his own little sect leader, who is a unique sect leader, but he is a congenital strong man. The boy in front of him is only in his early twenties. In Huo Lao''s opinion, he can never be a congenital strong man at this age.


    Even in the martial arts circle of China, the number one in the list of Qianlong, the peerless evil in the eyes of countless people, is just at the beginning of Huajin.


    The boy in front of him can''t compare with that demon, but his talent is absolutely not weak. He should be a master of martial arts, otherwise he can''t catch his blade with empty hands.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you haven''t answered my question." Wang Xu''s eyes are as indifferent as smoke, and his eyes are as calm as an abyss.


    His voice is very light, but I don''t know why, it makes old Huo feel cold from the bottom of his heart. It seems that if he doesn''t answer Wang Xu, he will bring danger to his life.


    And his feeling is really right.


    At this moment, Wang Xu, has moved to kill.


    Before, no matter how arrogant and arrogant Shen Guohai and huolao were, he didn''t stop them for the first time. After all, he doesn''t have much to do with the Liu family. He just has a personal relationship with Liu Qinlong.


    As for the Liu family, because of Liu Dihu''s affairs, he even didn''t deal with Liu Yanxia, so he didn''t do it at the first time. Otherwise, what is he? Is Liu''s servant?


    Most of all, in the face of Liu Qinlong, after the death of the Liu family, he killed huolao, Shen Guohai and others to avenge them.


    However, after Liu Qinlong asked him to save people, things changed. It is impossible for him to watch Liu Qinlong die, nor can he ignore Liu Qinlong''s help.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that he and jiujuemin had a grudge, and they were very upset with each other.


    Since you are not happy with it, kill it!


    Out of sight, out of mind!

 Chapter 287

    Fire old Wang Xu full of fear.


    Facing Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, he even had a faint fear in his heart, but Wang Xu''s question made him not know how to answer.


    Who is mole ant?


    Does he want to say in public, in your eyes, I am a mole ant?


    Isn''t that bullshit! Where to put his face?


    When Huo Lao was tangled, before he could speak, Shen Guohai was very impatient. He said in a voice:


    "Huo Lao, what are you still doing? Kill him now! I don''t know where the stupid thing came from. How dare you pretend to be a force at this time? Don''t look at what you are! "


    Shen Guohai doesn''t want to think much about how Wang Xu appeared and how strange he is. In his eyes, Wang Xu is a warrior about his age. No matter how strange he is, he will soon be a dead man in the face of absolute strength.


    You know, huolao is a powerful warrior in the later period of Huajin!


    He is a guy in his early twenties. He is a few years younger than Shen Guohai. What kind of genius can he have in a small place like Jianghai?


    mystify!


    What can happen?


    Even the prince of Jianghai martial arts circle who has been in the sky, what kind of sword cutting power, the peerless pride that is rare in a thousand years, walk in the air, and reincarnate the immortal god of sword killing?


    Damn, the bulls are blowing more and more, but what''s the use?


    Walking in the air, as long as you know the skills, any person with internal strength can do it. It''s a bit skillful to kill people with the imperial sword, but it''s with the help of magic weapons, and it''s just an ordinary expert in the next four branches of jiujue sect.


    When Zhao Si saw him, he was afraid that he would have to kneel down and respectfully give Shen Guohai tea and kill him? It''s even simpler!


    You have a magic weapon. I''ve been to the sea, but I have a father in a congenital state. It''s just a magic weapon. Who doesn''t have it?


    Besides, Huo Lao was a warrior in the later stage of Huajin, and Zhao Si, who was only a waste in the early stage of Huajin. The strength of Huo Lao is very different. Can you compare with Zhao Si?


    With so much capital to rely on, Shen Guohai just wants to be careful, but he can''t be careful, let alone nervous!


    While speaking, Shen Guohai''s eyes swept over Zhao Xiaoxia and Zhao Meimei''s mother and daughter not far away, and a touch of undisguised greed and strong desire for possession flashed through his eyes.


    He is not lecherous, but his practice makes his need for women indispensable. You have to vent in bed every day in order to control the negative effects of the Dharma.


    As time goes by, it''s hard for him to be lustful!


    There''s a pure and coquettish woman on the surface, a mature sister Yu, and a good young woman. If you add the mother and daughter flowers, his life in Jianghai will be paradise!


    Originally, he wanted to finish the business first, and let Liu Tianchi become the next generation of the owner of the Liu family.


    Tonight, at the beginning of the anticipation, Mingming should have been smooth sailing. He came to the Liu family dinner to enjoy the respectful and flattering eyes of the people, and then chose one or two beauties to enjoy himself.


    However, things again and again out of his control, accidents continue to happen, Shen Guohai is finally very impatient.


    After a greedy glance at Zhao Xiaoxia and Zhao Meimei''s mother and daughter, Shen Guohai looked back and saw that huolao was still confronting Wang Xu. Suddenly, he was angry and urged again


    "Fire old, kill this stupid thing quickly, hurry up! Kill him, kill all the senior members of the Liu family, and get rid of what happened tonight. I have more important things to do! "


    Shen Guohai''s voice is naked and cruel. The older he gets, he stares at Wang Xu, waiting to see the scene of Wang Xu''s tragic death on the spot.


    But he didn''t know. At this moment, old Huo was afraid of Wang Xu, but because Shen Guohai urged him twice, old Huo had a bad feeling in his heart, but he had to do it.


    "Boom!"


    The movement of this move was bigger than that of Liu Yanxia''s previous attack. He didn''t keep any hands at all. At this time, Wang Xu''s right hand dagger had been pinched into scrap iron by empty hands. Huo Lao''s hands copied from his waist, and he had pulled out another short stab again.


    The shape of the triangular pyramid is extremely sharp. There are half inch long blood grooves on both sides. There are spots of blood in it. It is obvious that the number of people who died under this short thorn is unknown.


    Fire old action is extremely fast, lightning flint, short thorn has pierced the air, into a black lightning, toward Wang Xu''s neck.


    For ordinary people, the throat is the weakest key to the human body. Similarly, even those who master martial arts are also the weakest key besides the gate of life.


    "Hiss..."


    The sound of short stab piercing the air is like the hiss of poisonous snake''s spitting message. Huolao''s short distance stab attack is simple, direct and fatal.


    However, it''s not over yet. It''s almost the next moment when the short spike takes the first step to attract the enemy''s attention. Huolao''s right foot has been quietly lifted up and directly attacked another key point of Wang Xu.


    Lift Yin leg!


    Don''t care whether it''s a warrior or not, as long as it''s physical or personal, this is the key that a man can''t avoid!


    Two cruel moves, one up and one down, one before and one after, are secret and quick, cruel and insidious.


    Fire old self-confidence, in the face of his sudden outburst, Wang Xu even if not dead, but also seriously injured!


    However, at this moment, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a touch of irony.


    His current strength is the realm of Tao and bone. He is not afraid to meet the inborn martial arts. It''s just a late period of strength transformation. Let alone now, even before, he was just like slaughtering a dog.


    Huolao, what is it?


    It''s true that in the face of his sudden outburst, the other people around him, even Liu Yanxia, can''t be intact.


    But in Wang Xu''s view, these attacks of huolao are really pitiful!


    Even he didn''t bother to move ahead.


    Seeing Wang Xu not move, whether it''s a short stab or a Puyin leg, he can hit the other party in the next moment, and Huo Lao Gao''s heart suddenly relaxed


    "Well, I thought there was something to rely on. I turned out to be a fool!"


    At this time, huolao seems to have been able to see Wang Xu''s throat was pierced and his crotch was kicked rotten.


    But just then.


    Wang Xu slowly raised his right hand. In an instant, the pupils in old Huo''s eyes contracted wildly, and his heart roared wildly


    "How can it be?"


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    When Wang Xu raised his right hand, his five fingers were empty. What he grasped in his mind was not the air, but the whole world.


    The big hand came down from the sky like Mount Tai, with a powerful force that could not be doubted, stopped or resisted, directly crushed the short thorn in old Huo''s hand, and then broke his arm bone. Then, with the power of terror, it slapped him on the shoulder.


    "Click! Touch


    With the explosive sound of bone fracture, huolao felt a huge and incredible force on his body. His body supported by one leg didn''t stop at all. With a bang, he was patted on his knees.


    However, his so-called Puyin leg was just kicking less than one-third, and then he was hit on the ground by this force. His right leg was smashed on the ground, and his bone was broken and blood splashed on the spot.


    With one palm, huolao in the later period of Huajin kneels on one leg


    Another leg straight hit the ground, made a strange "one word horse"!

 Chapter 288

    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Until then, old Huo had time to make a shrill scream. He was kneeling in that strange "one word horse" posture, with his right arm hanging down on his side. Half of his body collapsed, and his face muscles were painfully twisted.


    It took only two breaths before and after the firestorm and Wang Xu''s clap.


    It''s just a blink of an eye for other people around. Many people are still immersed in the domineering power of Huo Lao''s strong crush on Liu Yanxia until this moment, and feel flustered.


    But this moment.


    All of them were stiff, their eyes were dull, and their minds could not move at all.


    What''s going on?


    At the last moment, the huolao was still very powerful. He killed Liu''s dark strength peak warrior and chased Liu Yanxia like a hunter playing with prey. In everyone''s mind, huolao is a terrible and cruel God of killing.


    But in the blink of an eye, he, he... How can he kneel on the ground now?


    The appearance is more miserable, and the scream is more... The ears of the people who listen to it are shaking.


    At this time, the shock in people''s hearts can''t be described by words. They just feel that they are living like ghosts.


    At the same time, Shen Guohai on the other side is still cruel and ferocious, waiting to see how Wang Xu died.


    Seeing this scene, his eyes suddenly widened, and his eyes almost fell out. The whole person was even more shocked subconsciously, and almost urinated on the spot


    How could that be?


    How is that possible?


    Fake! It must be fake! I must have been hallucinated!


    Shen Guohai didn''t want to believe it!


    Huo Lao was a warrior in the later period of Huajin. Before he came to Jianghai, he had already passed through several cities even bigger than Jianghai. But the most powerful warrior in those cities had no more than three moves under Huo Lao.


    Even like Liu Yanxia, he can kill him as long as he is willing!


    Just a guy younger than his age, he was slapped to death by huolao?


    But now, a slap is shot dead


    It''s huolao?!


    Brush, Shen Guohai''s face instantly white to the bottom, full of panic.


    At this time, what to see Wang Xu''s death more miserable, what Zhao''s mother and daughter flowers, are all thrown into the garbage by him, do not dare to think.


    Is Shen Zhenhai your father? Is that what you rely on for your arrogance? If you die, he will come to avenge himself, won''t he Wang Xu raised his eyes and looked at Shen Guohai calmly.


    "You... You know my father, that, that... Then you must be afraid of his revenge. You can''t kill me!" Seeing that Wang Xu mentioned his father, Shen Guohai''s fear weakened. He trembled his lips and looked at Wang Xu''s fierce threat.


    "You''re wrong. I''m not afraid of him, so..."


    But as soon as his voice fell, Wang Xu shook his head and continued with a light look


    "... I can kill you, too!"


    With that, Wang Xu kicked his heart in front of him. With a puff, his heart was crushed, and the scream stopped suddenly.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    With the sound of clear steps, Wang Xu''s old body steps towards the sea.


    "Help, help... Help me!"


    Shen Guohai''s subconscious exclamation, pale face, looking at other people around him like asking for help, but these people who were surrounded by him before, with a respectful and flattering face, all dodged away, one by one, like avoiding snakes and scorpions, and retreated repeatedly. In a twinkling of an eye, a blank area appeared around Shen Guohai.


    Even the two beauties with different temperament, who were held in his arms by him, disappeared their cleverness. Instead, they were filled with resentment. They were far away from him. They wanted him to die immediately.


    Do you really think they are the dolls that Shen Guohai plays with voluntarily?


    At this time.


    Even if it was Wang Daoxing, he still stepped back three steps. He stood there in uncertainty, staring at Wang Xu step by step. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In desperation, facing Wang Xu, who is getting closer and closer, Shen Guohai''s whole body is broken. He suddenly raises his head, looks like a trapped beast, stares at Wang Xu with blood red eyes, and roars:


    "Don''t come here! I tell you, I have the body protection magic weapon my father gave me. If you push me, we will die together! "


    "Oh? Is it? "Magic weapon?"


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and suddenly stopped.


    His actions immediately made Shen Guohai look happy. He thought that Wang Xu was afraid and laughed with pride


    "Ha ha, you know? Hum, you forced me to do all this. I don''t want to use this magic weapon easily, because it can give full play to my father''s powerful power. It''s a congenital terrorist force... "


    As he spoke with pride, a faint voice from Wang Xu came to his ear. It was Wang Xu''s words


    "Well, I also want to see your father''s method. I''ll stand still and give you a chance to kill me. Remember, you have only one chance, if you don''t take it... "


    At this point, Wang Xu took a serious look at him and continued:


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Just five words, without any mood fluctuations, which contains a powerful beyond doubt, and the horror of morihan killing.


    "You, you... How dare you?"


    In an instant, Shen Guohai''s proud laughter froze. Wang Xu''s eyes, just like death''s gaze, made him cool from the sole of his feet to the top of his head.


    As a matter of fact, he boasted that his life-saving magic weapon could not give full play to the full power of the innate martial arts. At most, it exceeded the peak of Huajin, but was lower than the power of the "pseudo congenital" under the real congenital.


    Originally, he thought he was exaggerating, and was awed by his father''s reputation as an inborn strongman. Wang Xu did not dare to despise him, let alone kill him!


    But he wanted to break his head, and he never thought of it. Hearing his exaggerated threat, Wang Xu was not afraid to shrink back, but full of enthusiasm?


    Yes, it''s full of enthusiasm!


    Shen Guohai can even see a trace of expectation clearly from Wang Xu''s eyes!


    You''re crazy, aren''t you?


    Where would anyone expect a full blow from the inborn warrior?


    You''re crazy, aren''t you?!


    At this moment, Shen Guohai felt crazy!


    At this time, Shen Guohai is in a difficult position to ride a tiger. He struggles to the extreme in his heart. However, facing Wang Xu''s cold eyes, he seems to lose patience. Finally, he grits his teeth and says:


    "You forced me!"


    At the same time, Shen Guohai''s heart was also roaring fiercely:


    "Age is here... Even if it''s just the power of pseudo congenital, I don''t believe... You can survive!"

 Chapter 289

    It''s not stupid to cross the sea.


    At this time, he had guessed... No, he was sure that Wang Xu in front of him should be the prince Wang.


    The whole river and sea, in addition to this recently famous monster, no other people of the same age can have such terrible strength.


    "Either you die or I die, you forced me!" Shen Guohai stares at Wang Xu fiercely, gnashing his teeth.


    With that, his left hand and palm were like a knife, his spirit was strong, and his eyes were ferocious and ferocious. He slowly cut an inch long wound on his right arm.


    Wound, deep visible bone, and deep in the bone, you can see a shining light silver arc knife!


    The name of the sword, Qiantu!


    A knife is a tool for killing people. Only by slaughtering thousands of people can it be transformed into a spirit of a knife, which can be called a magic weapon.


    This magic weapon was acquired by Shen Guohai''s father Shen Zhenhai at a great cost decades ago for the birth of Shen Guohai.


    From the moment Shen Guohai was born, he was asked by his father to melt it into his body by secret method, and nourish it with the essence and blood of his whole body. His heart and mind are interlinked, such as arms. Even, as long as Shen Guohai''s strength can break through and enter Huajin, this magic weapon can be upgraded to a higher level, the legendary magic weapon!


    But after decades of hard work, today it turns into flowing water, which makes Shen Guohai feel very sad!


    This is one of the reasons why he is not willing to use magic weapons easily.


    "Qiantu..."


    At this time, Shen Guohai''s face was extremely pale, and the blood from his right arm was strangely low. All of them were absorbed by the silver knife deep in the arm bone.


    Even at this moment, it seems that the blood of his whole body is constantly swallowed by a thousand butchers, and the white light on the blade gradually turns into a dazzling blood light.


    When the last white light was covered by the blood light, Shen Guohai suddenly raised his head, raised his right arm up obliquely, and then slashed down in the direction of Wang Xu with a loud drink


    "Kill


    instantaneous.


    A glare of blood rose from his right arm, and in an instant, it turned into a two meter long blood knife in the air. Without any pause, the next moment, the blood knife split the air in a flash, like a bloody lightning to Wang Xu.


    Where the blood light passed, there was only a faint and fragmented blood color pattern. It seemed that even the space was split by this knife.


    However, this is just the illusion of the public.


    Unreal, can never become real!


    "It''s the best strike of the congenital warrior... Is it only so powerful?"


    At the moment when the blood knife appeared, Wang Xu looked up slightly and his eyes were full of disappointment.


    He''s disappointed, really disappointed!


    He thought that Shen Zhenhai''s all-out attack could not only make him take it seriously, but also make him a little nervous.


    As a result, is it such a thing?


    Wang Xu is very disappointed and has no interest in playing any more. In the face of the terrible blood knife which is enough to make other people around him look pale, he doesn''t even bother to use the broken sword. His five fingers are open, and his right hand is empty, as if he is holding a heavy mountain.


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    In the void, a dull thunder suddenly exploded. The thunder rolled and shook the void. Wang Xu''s five fingers suddenly closed. The blood knife, which was split like lightning, didn''t even touch his hand. It was as if it had been crushed by an invisible hand in the void. It exploded into a ball of blood light and turned into nothingness.


    Not to mention killing Wang Xu, I can''t do it even when I meet him!


    "Poof!"


    In an instant, Shen Guohai suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. The whole person was prostrated on the ground, and there was no human color on his face.


    "How can it be? How can... How can you be so strong? "


    With trembling lips, Shen Guohai looks at Wang Xu in disbelief, as if he is looking at a demon God, which makes him feel fear and shock both physically and mentally.


    What a magic weapon he used!


    The blood knife just now is the strongest blow above the peak of Huajin, but Wang Xu


    It''s so easy to crush it?!


    How is that possible?


    "What the hell did you do?" It''s incredible to see the sea.


    "Martial arts secret method, destroy the empty hand!" Wang Xu said three words lightly.


    "No way! What kind of martial arts secret method can easily crush and explode "pseudo congenital" attack Shen Guohai didn''t want to believe it at all.


    "Pseudo congenital?"


    Smell speech, Wang Xu fiercely picked pick eyebrow, no wonder, he feel so rubbish, originally just this Shen Guohai is boasting with him.


    He looked at Shen Guohai with a smile, and said faintly, "without him, if you don''t understand it, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. In this world, the real martial arts can bring terror power far beyond your imagination."


    With that, Wang Xu didn''t want to look at Shen Guohai any more. He went directly to him and slowly raised his foot.


    In an instant, Shen Guohai''s heart was about to break, and the whole person kept going back on the ground, roaring in his mouth, exhausting all his strength, with endless Horror:


    "What do you want to do? No! No! Don''t kill me, don''t kill me... "


    At this time, the atmosphere around is even more silent, and even people''s breathing seems to be gone.


    "Originally, I was just going to attend an ordinary dinner party to eat, drink and watch the excitement. Even after you were so arrogant about killing people, I didn''t have much heart to kill. However, you should never, never, just want to kill me... "


    Wang Xu stood there, slightly lowered his head, looked down at Shen Guohai, and said faintly:


    "As for those who want to kill me, I will not be soft hearted, no matter whether you are born or the leader of a unique family. You are looking for your own death."


    Speaking of the end, Wang Xu''s voice does not hide the cold intention to kill.


    "I, i... I''m wrong, I apologize to you..." Shen Guohai curled up in fright, shivering, and did not dare to look at Wang Xu''s eyes.


    But before he had finished, Wang Xu''s feet had fallen down.


    "Click!"


    With a crisp sound of bone fracture, Shen Guohai screamed miserably. His right arm was crushed by Wang Xu, and the silver knife deep in the arm bone also fell to the ground.


    "Thousand butchers?"


    Wang Xu with a move, the silver knife automatically flew into his palm, looking at the handle of the small words such as mosquitoes and flies, his face showed a satisfied smile.


    Another magic weapon.


    Although the quality of Qiantu Dao is only inferior, which doesn''t help him much in his cultivation, it can be used as a material for the regeneration of broken sword.


    Then he put away the silver knife. Wang Xu looked at the screamed Shen Guohai and said indifferently, "you are not wrong. What''s wrong is that you are the weak, but you don''t know how to respect the weak, and you don''t know how to revere the strong."


    "You just beg for mercy now, don''t you feel sarcastic? Before, if you had a little awe, why


    "By the way, don''t think I can''t see the resentment in your heart. No matter how you plead for mercy and admit your mistake, I won''t let you go. Because, you only know how to fear because of death. So, the only thing waiting for you is death. "


    With that, Wang Xu is ready to kill Shen Guohai directly.


    But just then.


    Next to him came an old voice with a trace of struggle:


    "Mr. Wang, stop here. You can''t kill Shen Guohai!"

 Chapter 290

    "Wang Daoxing?"


    Wang Xu slowly raised his head, looked at the speaker, and a funny smile was gradually aroused in the corner of his mouth.


    Between him and the Wang family, there are still some things to be reckoned with. I don''t know if he asked sun Cheng to take it or not.


    At this time, it was Wang Daoxing, the owner of the Jianghai Wang family, who dared to stop Wang Xu from killing Shen Guohai. In the second after Wang Daoxing opened his mouth, there was a silent middle-aged man at the door of the reception hall.


    "Today''s affair is Shen Guohai''s fault, but you took his life, and killed huolao again. It''s almost time to stop."


    Seeing the middle-aged man appear, Wang Daoxing seems to be relieved. The tension on his face disappears. He looks directly at Wang Xu and says in a deep voice:


    "Shen Guohai can die, but he must not die in Jianghai, otherwise, not only you can''t afford the consequences, but even all of us here tonight can''t afford it!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were flat. Following Wang Daoxing''s eyes, he glanced at the middle-aged man who appeared at the door. A strange color flashed through his eyes.


    Just an ordinary person, how could Wang Daoxing be so relaxed, as if he had found a reliance?


    "What? Are you going to stop me? " Wang Xu asked with a faint smile.


    "Mr. Wang, you are the pride of our country. In the future, your achievements will be far beyond our imagination. We are all optimistic about you, and we will give you face in general. But if you go over the sea, you really can''t kill it. "


    Wang Daoxing took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind, and quickly continued to say:


    "Maybe you have enough self-confidence, but Shen Guohai is totally different from the people you''ve provoked before. Some people can''t be offended. Otherwise, we will not be able to wait for the day of rising. "


    "I have a good heart for you, so I stand up to prevent you from causing disaster!"


    "A disaster?"


    Wang Xu suddenly burst out laughing and shook his head playfully.


    Yes, there are some people in the world that he can''t afford to offend, but Shen Guohai is not worthy of it!


    Moreover, for those who want to kill him, even if the background is terrible, he will never be soft.


    If you want to kill him, he will kill anyone. No one can stop him!


    "Mr. Wang, I''m not really joking. What are you laughing at?" Wang Daoxing frowned.


    "No, it''s just funny." Wang Xu waved his hand casually, his smile converged, his eyes were cold again, and he said faintly:


    "Because no matter how much you say, no one can stop the people I want to kill!"


    "Mr. Wang, you..."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Daoxing''s eyes suddenly coagulated, and then took a deep breath. There was a faint anger in his heart. He stared at Wang Xu deeply and said word by word:


    "Don''t mistake yourself! I''ve made it clear enough. If you kill Shen Guohai, not only will you end up miserable, but other people present will also be affected by you. Everyone will be miserable! "


    "You can''t ignore us for your own sake..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "For personal gain?"


    Wang Xu disdains a smile, directly interrupts him, sneer, light way: "sorry, who is really for one''s own personal interests, I don''t want to say more."


    "But the person I want to kill, let alone you, is Shen Guohai. If his Laozi comes, he will die!"


    "Today, no one can save Shen Guohai!"


    With that, Wang Xu didn''t want to talk to Wang Daoxing any more. He slowly stretched out his right hand and pointed to Shen Guohai''s eyebrow. A light sharp sword light could be seen on his fingertips.


    "Help me! Help me! Wang Daoxing is right. I''m dead. None of you here can live! " Seems to feel the breath of death, Shen Guohai crazy roar up.


    However, his final roar and struggle seemed so powerless.


    There was silence all around, and people''s eyes were extremely complicated. There was fear, awe, fear and so on, but no one dared to stand up.


    Yes, Shen Guohai died, and they may be retaliated later.


    But now, who can stop Wang Xu''s killing intention? Who dares to stop? Who will stop it?


    Seeing Wang Xu''s right index finger slightly bent down, the bright sword light at his fingertip seemed to shoot out at the next moment, directly killing Shen Guohai.


    "Wang Xu, you may not know the background behind Shen Guohai, what a terrible existence it is?"


    At this time, Wang Daoxing''s face was extremely bad. He thought that Wang Xu would listen to his persuasion and be so humble as the head of the Jianghai Wang family. He moved around again. Other people might be blocked by being involved. How could Wang Xu give him some face


    But I didn''t expect that Wang Xu didn''t listen to the advice and went his own way.


    He took a deep breath, made the final effort, and quickly said:


    "Renjuemen is one of the nine juemen, heaven, earth, people, ghosts and ghosts. In the whole nine juemen, renjuemen is no more than the fifth!"


    "Even so, Shen Guohai''s father, the leader of the peerless family, was already a congenital strong man 20 years ago! And Shen Guohai is his only son. If you kill him, you will face the Revenge of a terrible congenitally strong man who has been in congenitally for more than 20 years! "


    "In addition, the power of the whole jiujuemin is all over the country and abroad. In the whole circle of Chinese martial arts, it is enough to rank in the top five. The terror of jiujuemin is beyond your imagination!"


    "The power of the only human being is the power of the three small countries in Nanyang, and even the warlords in those small countries have their support behind them. If the other party retaliates, they can easily pull out a hundred armed outlaws!"


    "An inborn strongman, such a terrible despotic warlord force, if you can''t be afraid, then in the history of jiujuemen, the birth of a dimen strongman directly defeated the ten most powerful inborn experts in the Chinese martial arts circle at that time. Is this kind of terrible achievements and monsters enough?"


    "Wang Xu, you do have some strength, but not to mention Shen Zhenhai, the leader of the nine peerless gates of heaven and earth, you can only be a mole ant. You can''t imagine the gap between the innate martial arts and the innate realm. That''s the difference between heaven and earth!"


    Wang Daoxing said one by one. At the end of the speech, he was hoarse


    "Now, you still have a chance to stop and let Shen Guohai go. All these terrors will not be faced. Our numerous forces in the river and the sea are enough to survive."


    "If you still want to go your own way, then no one can save you!"


    "Besides, if you kill Shen Guohai, you will send my family to death. I can''t do nothing. Don''t force me!"

 Chapter 291

    Wang Daoxing''s words were heard not only by Wang Xu, but also by everyone around him.


    At this time, all the masters of the various forces in the river and the sea were frightened.


    It turns out that Shen Guohai''s background is so terrible?


    Even, renjuemin is only the fifth in the nine Juemin. Doesn''t that mean that the whole nine Juemin will be more terrifying and unimaginable!


    Congenital strong!


    Nanyang warlords!


    Any one of the earth gate will be defeated by the top ten inborn strongmen in the Chinese martial arts circle at that time?!


    These news, more and more powerful, more and more extraordinary people''s imagination, make them feel like they are dreaming.


    But from this, but also let them know, Shen Guohai in the end why can''t kill, each other''s background is too terrible!


    It''s, it''s... it can''t be killed!


    Shen Guohai is dead. In the face of these terrible retaliations, all the forces that can only make small trouble in such a small place as Jianghai will be destroyed one by one!


    Liu Yanxia, in particular, is a warrior. He knows more about the horror of the inborn strong than others, and because he knows more about it, he has been scared to despair.


    What kind of enemy did they provoke?


    If we had known that the person behind Shen Guohai was so terrible, we would not hesitate to change his previous decisions.


    Even if Shen Guohai treats them like wild dogs, it''s better than the real death!


    At this moment, Liu Yanxia''s face was like ashes.


    It''s over, Jianghai Lius, it''s over!


    "Whether Mr. Wang kills Shen Guohai or not, the future of our Liu family will never be bright again... No, there is still a chance, if we give the Liu family to Tianchi..." Liu Yanxia was full of despair. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he couldn''t help looking up at Liu Tianchi.


    At this time, the fear and pallor on Liu Tianchi''s face slowly disappeared, and replaced by a piece of pride. Especially after seeing Liu Yanxia''s expectant eyes, he nodded his head and gave Liu Yanxia a relieved smile.


    The meaning is very obvious, with him in, Jianghai Liujia, can''t destroy!


    "Well, old man, in the end, do you know my importance? But it''s too late. When I take over the Liu family, you and Liu Qinlong will all go away! "


    All of a sudden, Liu Tianchi became the Savior of the Liu family from the original sinner, which brought a great pleasure to Liu Tianchi''s psychology.


    At the same time.


    "Mom, how terrible! Otherwise, we also advise brother Wang Xu to let him let the man go... "Zhao Meimei, also a little white with a scared face, asked nervously looking at her mother.


    "I didn''t expect that jiujuemin... Was such a terrible monster..." Zhao Xiaoxia also had a complicated face. Facing her daughter''s worried eyes, she sighed and said helplessly:


    "Meimei, my mother also wants to persuade Mr. Wang, but we can''t control his decision at all. It''s up to him to make his own decision."


    Not only their mother and daughter, at this time, Kong Zhenchuan and many family owners of small and medium-sized forces are staring at Wang Xu nervously, waiting for Wang Xu to make a decision.


    They''re scared!


    I can''t blame them. I can only say that when I suddenly heard the real terror of jiujuemen, how can they keep their normal mind?


    In the eyes of all the people, Wang Xu raised his right hand and finally slowly stopped.


    Seeing this, everyone was relieved.


    Young master Wang, this is to recognize the reality finally, prepare to be soft!


    At the same time, people''s hearts were full of bitterness.


    Even Prince Wang is no exception. This is the advantage of having a strong father and a strong background!


    At this time, Wang Daoxing''s face is also a relaxed, bright eyes urged: "Prince Wang, I have said very clearly, how to choose, you must know, what is there to hesitate?"


    As he spoke, he seemed to think of something. Looking at the middle-aged man who had been silent at the door of his eyes, he said with a relaxed smile:


    "Manager Ma, I almost forgot that you should be able to inform the outside staff not to rush to start, otherwise, it would be bad to have a senseless conflict."


    Then he looked at Wang Xu and explained with a smile:


    "Mr. Wang, manager Ma is the subordinate who came back with Mr. Shen this time. In his hands, he controls a group of about 50 elite soldiers, all armed and even equipped with helicopters. I had to inform him secretly because the relationship was too intense before. "


    "At this time, the whole Liu family has been surrounded by these soldiers. The people in the banquet hall outside should have been under control. But don''t worry. As long as you release Mr. Shen, the people under manager Ma will never act rashly. There will be no more casualties tonight. "


    As Wang Daoxing''s words fell to the ground, the surrounding atmosphere became more silent. Everyone was shocked to see the middle-aged man at the door.


    The security of the Liu family is not a joke, but there are some martial arts. But at present, the middle-aged man is just an ordinary man. How could his men control those people outside so quietly?


    This can only show a situation, that is, the elite soldiers under the middle-aged men, will only be more terrible!


    At this time.


    I''m not afraid to cross the sea.


    Even in the face of Wang Xu''s shining sword light, which still pointed to the tip of his right hand, he didn''t have the slightest fear. On the contrary, his face showed a trace of proud and cruel ferocity.


    He just sat down on the ground, obviously miserable in appearance, but when he looked at Wang Xu''s eyes, he was still proud and proud.


    Shen Guohai firmly believes that Wang Xu will not dare to kill him again!


    Several times in the whole China, few people dare to offend and challenge jiujuemen!


    And behind him is the father of a congenital strong man!


    In a place like Jianghai, an inborn strong man means invincible!


    No one dares to kill the son of a congenital strong man!


    Now, Shen Guohai''s heart is not about how to live, but how to revenge Wang Xu and let his father break his limbs? Or step on his feet and crush Wang Xu''s face again and again?


    As soon as he thought of the future, he stepped on Wang Xu''s feet and looked at the scene of the other side crying for mercy. Shen Guohai felt a burst of joy in his heart.


    But just then.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw the sword light on Wang Xu''s fingertips suddenly blooming, but in an instant, it occupied his whole vision.


    In an instant, Shen Guohai''s eyes suddenly widened. There was an emotion in them


    "How beautiful


    But the next moment, Wang Xu''s cold voice came:


    "Yes, I know that jiujuemin is very powerful. Even I am just an ordinary person in front of this giant."


    "But I have a word for you..."


    "Don''t take yourself too seriously!"

 Chapter 292

    "Shen Guohai... He''s just a piece of rubbish. He doesn''t represent the whole jiujue gate. Even his Laozi Shen Zhenhai doesn''t represent the whole jiujue gate!"


    As soon as Wang Xu opened his mouth, he made a rude mockery


    "And you, Wang Daoxing, and even the Jianghai Wangs, are not in my eyes!"


    Finish.


    Wang Xu''s shining sword light of that finger, suddenly bent a spring.


    "Poof


    The air was torn apart in an instant. In an instant, the sword light went directly into the deep part of the eyebrow of the sea.


    Shen Guohai''s eyes widened the most, and there was still a moment''s emotion in them.


    Sword light


    beautiful!


    The next moment.


    In the shaking eyes of countless people, Shen Guohai fell to the ground and died. His mind was still imagining how to retaliate against Wang Xu, but he never thought that Wang Xu would kill him without hesitation.


    He thought that Wang Xu did not dare to kill him!


    However, self righteous, sometimes, will always cover people''s eyes, not because they are willing to be self righteous, but they always subconsciously avoid the most reluctant to accept the fact, and choose to let them feel better fantasy.


    This is the self righteousness of some people


    Such as groundless worry, such as ostrich psychology!


    They are afraid of the fact that they are about to face and choose illusory fantasy to escape, but they don''t know that the real man


    Will choose to burn the boat, fight him a sunrise and sunset!


    Back to the water, do him a no regrets!


    Revenge of the inborn strong?


    Wang Xu SA ran a smile, light eyes, he is looking forward to.


    The great terror of jiujuemen?


    I''ll go alone, fight with my sword, and kill all the enemies!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Wang Xu did not hesitate to kill Shen Guohai.


    Wang Daoxing and other people''s eyes widened and their mouths widened. They almost suffocated to death!


    They stood there, just like being hit by the petrifaction spell. They were totally unbelievable and unbelievable.


    In that case, they couldn''t believe that Wang Xu even dared to kill Shen Guohai?


    Wang Daoxing himself, in particular, has said so much that he is very sure that he has made clear the terrible consequences of killing and sinking the sea, but Wang Xu has not hesitated to do it.


    At this time, the whole Liu family is in a dead silence.


    Liu Yanxia, Kong Zhenchuan, Zhao Xiaoxia and others are full of horror.


    On the other hand, Liu Tianchi''s smiling face turned pale in an instant. The whole person directly on the ground, pants have been wet unconsciously, scared.


    After seven or eight seconds, Wang Daoxing suddenly reacted. For a moment, he felt that his mind was full of anger. He stared at Wang Xu and roared word by word


    "Do you know what you''ve done?"


    "Just kill a piece of trash." Wang Xu disdained to smile.


    "Garbage?" Hearing the speech, Wang Daoxing gave a miserable smile and roared with all his strength: "no! You don''t know what you''ve done! You have no idea what terrible consequences you will face next! "


    "Shen Guohai is dead, no one can save you! But even if you die, it will involve all of us here to be buried with you. There are many innocent old people, women and children. How can you bear it? You''re going to regret it... You''re going to regret it! "


    Wang Daoxing was really full of anger and fear at this time.


    Shen Guohai died. Wang Xu''s best fate is to be killed directly. If it''s not good, he will live worse than death for the rest of his life.


    But it doesn''t matter whether Wang Xu dies or not. What''s important is that Wang Daoxing is also here, and Jianghai''s family will also be affected. The revenge from Shen Guohai''s father will involve the whole Jianghai.


    "Damn it! If I had known, I should have let my second brother kill this boy earlier! "


    At this moment, Wang Daoxing almost wants to bite off his teeth, a pair of eyes staring at Wang Xu, eager to eat people.


    However, when he criticizes Wang Xu, he forgets the so-called "innocent people". If he is really retaliated afterwards, shouldn''t he hate "LianZuo" to retaliate against Shen Zhenhai?


    But why should Wang Xu be blamed?


    In addition, can Shen Zhenhai''s Revenge really involve these "innocent people"?


    Looking at Wang Daoxing''s madness and the resentment of many people around him, Wang Xu sneered


    "A group of pathetic people!"


    These people hate him as if they were robbed by a robber, and then a good man killed the robber and saved them. Then they learned that they would be retaliated by more robbers behind the robbers. In order not to be retaliated, they came to hate the good people who saved them?


    What the hell is that?


    In this world, there is no such reason!


    But in addition to these sad people, such as Liu Qinlong, Zhao Xiaoxia and Zhao Meimei''s mother and daughter, they are right and wrong. They only have sad eyes and worries, but they have no resentment against Wang Xu.


    And Wang Xu is protecting these people, not such white eyed wolves as Wang Daoxing!


    At this time.


    Standing at the door, manager Ma, who had been silent, opened his mouth and slowly spat out a sentence:


    "The young master is dead. Let''s do it."


    It was not until this time that someone discovered that there was a black communication headset hanging on the collar of manager Ma.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Almost at the same time, disordered footsteps suddenly gathered from the hall outside. However, in just a few seconds, more than 50 elite soldiers, fully armed and wearing special combat clothes, rushed in.


    The division of labor of these people was orderly. First, they directly separated four or five people and threatened to shoot in the air. Then they yelled to let everyone hold their heads and squat down. If they hesitated a little, they would go up with a butt of a gun.


    The rest of them rushed to the reception hall without hesitation, surrounded the crowd in the middle, and pointed their guns at the crowd.


    However, these are not all!


    "Boom boom!"


    At this time, accompanied by a roaring sound of propeller, a helicopter also flew to Liujiazhuang garden at high speed from a distance. There was a high-power searchlight on it, and a cold sound with the spread of loudspeakers also vibrated over the whole Liujia garden.


    "All the people squat down with their heads smashed. Those who dare to stand up are dead!"


    At this time, the whole Liujiazhuang garden was shocked. Everyone looked up in shock at the helicopter in the sky. The muzzle of the antiaircraft machine gun and the grenade launcher were clearly visible.


    But in a flash, the banquet field of the Liu family seems to have become a battlefield!


    "Wang Xu, Prince Wang!"


    At this time, Wang Daoxing stares at Wang Xu with ferocious eyes, and his voice is distorted. He points to the elite soldiers who use muzzle to force the crowd in the banquet hall, as well as the armed helicopters circling in the sky outside, and roars word by word:


    "Did you see that damn thing? These are just the beginning. They are all because you killed Shen Guohai. These are just a small number of people who came with Shen Guohai. Overseas, in Nanyang, there are many more mercenaries than these


    If possible, Wang Daoxing would like to kill Wang Xu himself, and then take his body to make amends to Shen Zhenhai, so as to reduce the anger of the other party.


    But he can''t!


    His strength, however, is only at the beginning of Huajin. Like Liu Yanxia, even huolao can easily kill him. In front of Wang Xu, he is more like a mole ant!


    In the face of Wang Daoxing''s anger, Wang Xu just slightly raised his eyes and swept the armed helicopter in the air. There was no reaction, and his face was still very calm.

 Chapter 293

    "Damn it


    In the face of Wang Xu''s cold reaction, Wang Daoxing was extremely angry and angry, and even wanted to kill people.


    But he has no way to take Wang Xu, can only stand there, staring at Wang Xu, waiting to see how he faced this situation.


    Before Wang Xu made a response, manager Ma standing at the door said to Wang Xu


    "You have ten seconds to think about it. Give up the struggle and surrender. Go out with me. I''ll take you to the helicopter. I''ll see Lord Shen tonight and let him decide what to do with you. Otherwise, every second, my men will kill one person.... "


    Manager Ma''s full name is Ma Li. Although he is not a warrior, he is just an ordinary man. But he is in Nanyang, and he controls a group of mercenaries of up to 300 people. The more than 50 people brought to China this time are just a part of them.


    Originally, he thought Wang Xu would resist and was preparing to threaten him, but his words were not finished.


    "Then go out."


    See Wang Xu smile, and then directly over the horse manager, step out.


    Behind him, Ma Li was stunned for a moment, but there was not much expression on his face. He just shook his head and said with a faint smile:


    "Looking at what you said before, I thought you didn''t care about other people''s lives at all, but unexpectedly, you are just a kind person who is tough on the surface and soft hearted inside."


    Then, he walked out behind Wang Xu, and while walking, he gently warned: "you know the current affairs. In fact, I don''t like killing innocent people. As long as you follow me honestly, you don''t have to die tonight."


    Hearing what he said, Wang Xu just laughed and didn''t mean to speak.


    Two people walk in front, followed by more than 50 armed mercenaries carrying rifles, all the way past, I do not know how many people''s eyes move with Wang Xu.


    At the same time.


    In the reception hall, people are in the most complicated mood.


    Hum, I have already said that if you don''t die, you won''t die. But some people, who are self righteous, don''t understand that in this world, the big fist is the boss, and the ruthless and ruthless person is the boss in the boss!


    Wang Daoxing, still full of anger, sneered in a low voice


    "Now, why don''t you continue to be arrogant?"


    Behind him, Feng, Chen, Wei and other family owners of small and medium-sized forces in the river and the sea are also cold eyed and disdainful. Most people taunt and despise Wang Xu in their hearts.


    Not far away, Liu Tianchi, who is sitting on the ground, gets up again, gloating at Wang Xuyuan''s back, then looks defiantly at Liu Qinlong with an iron face beside him and laughs


    "Third brother, is this the instructor you are proud of? Hum, but it''s just a bullying, repeated villain! "


    "If you shut your mouth, I''ll kill you!" Liu Qinlong coldly glanced at Liu Tianchi and said word by word.


    At this time, his heart to this big brother, is thoroughly disappointed, no longer any family!


    "You


    In an instant, Liu Tianchi''s face was hard to see the extreme, and his eyes were furious, but he didn''t dare to say one more word. He could only roar wildly in his heart


    "Dog, I see how long you can be proud of yourself. When your instructor dies, I''ll kill you first!"


    Without looking at Liu Tianchi''s ugly face, Liu Qinlong turned his head and looked at Wang Xu''s back. His eyes were all deeply worried. He murmured in a low voice:


    "Instructor... I can see that you are not afraid of them? But why... Are you afraid of hurting us? "


    At this time, it was not only Liu Qinlong who saw the deep meaning of Wang Xu''s action, but also Zhao Xiaoxia, Zhao Meimei, Liu Yanxia, Kong Zhenchuan and others.


    Even Ma Li, the boss of the mercenary, saw it.


    Ordinary guns and ordinary warriors can be ignored, and Wang Xu''s killing power is not a problem.


    Therefore, from the beginning, Ma Li was using other people''s lives to force Wang Xu. The only thing that he can do harm to Wang Xu is the helicopters in the sky and the countless hostages on the ground.


    Soon, Wang Xu went out of the banquet hall and came back to the banquet venue in the courtyard.


    Behind him, more than 50 black guns were always on guard against his descendants. The grenade launcher under the rifle had already been filled with high-power individual killing weapons such as incendiary bombs.


    This moment.


    "Who is he?"


    "Are these gangsters here for him?"


    "Just a young man, do you need to use such a big battle?"


    Countless people''s eyes were focused on Wang Xu, and all kinds of puzzled, puzzled and shocked eyes were different.


    In the crowd, criminal investigation school and Han Mei look at Wang Xu with shocked faces. They look at each other for a while. Han Mei asks in a low voice:


    "Husband, Wang Xu, he... What trouble has he caused?"


    "I don''t know, but anyway, as long as he doesn''t die, we can only try our best to please him, and we can''t let him settle accounts with us..." the voice of criminal investigation is extremely complex.


    He''s not finished yet.


    Just then, in the distance, Wang Xu, who was the focus of attention, suddenly stopped.


    "What do you want to do? At this time, you want to go back, don''t you think it''s too late? Come on, don''t waste your time The horsepower that follows behind him is tiny a Leng, then impatient urge a way.


    Because he knew the terror of a strong warrior, he didn''t want to fight with Wang Xu until the last moment, because it was useless.


    Now, he is only prepared to use the hostages in Liujiazhuang garden to coerce Wang Xu to get on the helicopter with him, and then go to see Shen Zhenhai. After that, it was Shen Zhenhai''s business, which had nothing to do with him.


    "Yes, I really shouldn''t waste time..."


    At this time, Wang Xu gave a light smile, then his voice suddenly turned cold and said faintly:


    "So, you can die."


    No one thought that under such circumstances, Wang Xu would dare to say such a crazy word.


    Horsepower was so shocked that he couldn''t believe his ears.


    What happened?


    Isn''t wang Xu soft?


    Is he not afraid of going back on his word at this time? Because of this sentence, many innocent people will die?


    Subconsciously, horsepower wants to lift the pistol in his hand and give Wang Xu a shot.


    But as soon as he raised his hand, it was empty.


    In the room of lightning and flint, Wang Xu has already snatched his pistol under the speed of terror reflected by horsepower, and then the whole person disappears like a ghost.


    "Da! Da! Dada


    Time seems to stop at this moment, whether it''s horsepower, or the more than 50 experienced soldiers behind him, or the other guests around him.


    Everyone can only hear the sound of pistol like fried beans.


    At the same time, there is a ghost like phantom left in their vision.


    Wang Xu''s two dark PSP pistols are moving around the crowd. It seems that they are slow and fast. Every step is erratic. One moment, they are still on the left side of the crowd. The next moment, they have appeared on the right side of the crowd more than ten meters away.


    The two pistols in his hands, as if wearing a butterfly, constantly stimulate the surging flame, one by one brass bullet shot out, clearly just two pistols, but like a machine gun, in the air played a series of barrage.


    This is a skill that only the top soldiers in the international mercenary world can master.


    Gun fight!


    This is the art of shooting pistols!


    What''s more


    The art of killing!

 Chapter 294

    Wang Xu''s sudden outburst made everyone feel that his heart was about to jump out of his throat. It was an indescribable shock.


    More than 50 armed elite soldiers pointed their guns at their backs, and there were hundreds of guests as hostages. How dare he take the lead?


    Is it still human?


    This


    Who the hell says that Wang Xu is a good person who cares for the lives of innocent people?


    Wang Xu does cherish the lives of innocent people, but he is not pedantic. If anyone threatens him with the lives of innocent people, he will be arrested. What is this?


    The virgin?


    Give up one''s life to go to hell, and do things that hurt one''s parents and make one''s enemies quick?


    Funny!


    From the beginning, he didn''t have this idea. The reason why he said it under the pressure of horsepower was just to confirm the specific number of horsepower''s staff.


    Moreover, the interior space is narrow, and there is no such large space outside for him to perform.


    The most important thing is that he is now violent because he is sure to kill all his enemies and not let them kill any innocent people.


    "Touch!"


    In a flash, a dead scene, ring into a piece, as if it is a fierce Symphony crazy burst of gunfire, suddenly stopped.


    With the last shot, Wang Xu''s disappeared figure reappeared in front of the public.


    At this time, he was standing in the middle of the more than 50 mercenaries. Around his body, all the mercenaries stood stiff. The next moment, two pistols in Wang Xu''s hands, the black bullet clip slipped quietly.


    "Click! Touch


    As the clip fell from the air, it seemed to trigger some mechanism, with him as the center, like domino was touched, one after another mercenaries fell to the ground.


    In the center of their eyebrows, there is a gorgeous, dazzling black hole!


    That''s the muzzle left by the bullet!


    They were all shot in the head with a pistol by Wang Xu. In this process, Wang Xu only took two seconds. From his sudden disappearance to this time, the fastest reacting mercenary just raised his gun muzzle and wanted to find the enemy in horror and bewilderment


    Wang Xu''s speed is really too fast. It''s too fast for them to react and shoot indiscriminately. Even if there are a few quick reaction, but also Wang Xu first step to solve.


    While killing more than 50 elite soldiers, Wang Xu only emptied two pistol clips, including the backup clip, but only 30 bullets!


    What does that mean?


    It means that Wang Xu''s way of playing with pistols has far exceeded the limit of ordinary mercenaries. There are some bullets that kill not one person, but several enemies in a row!


    At this time, in addition to the helicopter hovering in the air, on the ground, only one person is still standing intact, that is horsepower.


    At this time, horsepower, standing not far away from Wang Xu, looked at his men who had fallen to the ground. Although he had already known the terror of the martial arts strongman, he still swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously. There was an inexplicable fear in his heart.


    "You know what? What I hate the most, and what I want to kill the fastest, is you, who threaten my life with human nature. "


    Also at this time, Wang Xu casually changed a new cartridge clip, looked up indifferently, and said in a cold voice.


    His voice was not big, even without any fierce tone, but when he fell into Mali''s ears, his chest felt stuffy, and he felt like he was about to suffocate.


    Ma Li thinks that he is not a coward. In the rain forest of Nanyang, what kind of murderer has he never done?


    But in the face of Wang Xu now, he felt fear for the first time in his life!


    "You... You can''t kill me!" After opening his mouth several times, horsepower could only spit out this sentence powerlessly.


    "Oh? Is that right? " Wang Xu asked in a cold voice.


    "Yes, yes, yes, you can''t kill me! I''ve brought more than these people. There are four or five snipers lying in ambush at the commanding heights outside. There is an armed helicopter overhead, carrying light and heavy weapons such as anti-aircraft machine guns and howitzers. If you kill me, the people here will still be buried with me! " Horsepower seems to find the base, said quickly.


    Then he said to the headset: "attention sniper, as long as I am in danger, immediately kill me at will! No, kill a man now and show him! "


    But he said, waiting for a full three seconds, expected to ring the gun did not come.


    In an instant, Ma Li suddenly looked up at Wang Xu, as if he had guessed something. His eyes were shocked and his lips trembled. He asked in disbelief:


    "They, they... You killed them, too?"


    He didn''t want to believe it. He knew that the snipers were hundreds of meters away, and the hidden position was extremely secret, even he didn''t know it.


    But he has absolute self-confidence, no matter what the situation, these snipers will not do nothing, left him alone.


    Now, however, there is a dead silence on the other side of the headset. Let alone the reply, there is not even a sound of electricity


    There''s only one possibility. The snipers are all dead!


    In the short time just now, Wang Xu killed more than 50 elite soldiers in front of him, which was shocking enough. Those snipers


    How can he do it?


    However, if Ma Li didn''t believe it, he had to face the reality. He was pale and full of panic. He could only continue to shout in vain at the headset


    "Helicopter, gunner, shoot me indiscriminately!"


    But waiting for him, is still a dead silence.


    "Helicopter... Absolutely impossible!"


    Horsepower teeth, suddenly looked up to the sky, the helicopter is still in normal hovering, which proves that the pilot did not have an accident.


    "The machine gunner''s dead? Pilot, if you''re not, you''ll answer me! " In Wang Xu''s cold sneering eyes, horsepower roared at the top of his voice.


    Finally, this time, a trembling voice came from the headset: "horse, horse manager, other people, all dead... I''m the only one left! There is a broken sword floating in front of my eyes. It kills everyone


    "Broken sword?"


    In an instant, horsepower fell to the ground. Although he didn''t understand the meaning of broken sword, how could the sword float in the air and kill himself


    But he knows, he''s dead!


    The next moment.


    As he inadvertently raised his head, the doubts in Ma Li''s heart were solved.


    In his eyes, there was a light sword light coming down from the sky. In the sword light, there was a broken sword whose body was cut off from the middle!


    At the last moment of unconsciousness, a trance thought rose in horsepower''s mind.


    It''s really


    Broken sword!


    Sword can kill people automatically!


    "Poof


    Sword light came down from the sky, horsepower''s head was powerless, his eyes looked up at the dark sky in despair, and a sword mark appeared quietly in his eyebrow.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    A light footstep sounded. Wang Xu went to Ma Li''s body, calmly took off the wireless contact headset in his collar room, put it on his mouth, and said faintly:


    "From the sky, come down. The helicopter is good. I''ll take it."

 Chapter 295

    "How could... How could it be?"


    At the same time, in the distance, Wang Daoxing couldn''t stand any longer. He stepped back and couldn''t believe it. Finally, he faltered and even fell to the ground.


    At this moment, he just sat there, his eyes dazed and terrified. He kept muttering to himself: "impossible, absolutely impossible, how can it be?"


    Wang Daoxing''s face was as pale as paper. At last, he seemed to think of something. He quickly took out his mobile phone, dialed a call and quickly said:


    "Second younger brother, take back the killers sent out, absolutely, absolutely not use the people around him to coerce him, absolutely not! You don''t know... "


    But before he finished speaking, the news from the phone made him lose his soul and murmur with fear in his eyes


    "Late? It''s too late. Is it too late... "


    At this time, outside, after the helicopter landed and the pilot climbed down, Wang Xu asked faintly:


    "Do you know why I didn''t kill you?"


    Smell speech, the helicopter pilot bowed his head to think for a while, then carefully raised his head and said: "you are not interested in this helicopter, afraid to kill me, fall down and break it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, Wang Xu was speechless.


    Is helicopter the point?


    Helicopter is just a trivial reason, what he really wants is to leave a living person to give him a message!


    With a slight frown, Wang Xu had no choice but to say: "the reason why I want to save your life is because I need you to give me a word to Shen Zhen kelp and tell him that his son was killed by Wang Xu. If I want revenge, I will wait for him at any time."


    Speaking of this, Wang Xu suddenly smile, smile is brilliant, cold: "but remember, he should also be ready to be killed at any time by me!"


    With that, Wang Xu swept his eyes and lowered his head. He was an extremely respectful helicopter pilot and was not ready to say more.


    But just as he turned to leave, the driver''s weak voice came:


    "That, that... I''m not qualified to see Lord Shen Zhenhai..."


    "..." Wang Xu pauses at his feet for a second, and then continues to say faintly: "then inform the biggest person you can reach and let him tell you."


    I don''t know if it was an accident, but there was a trace of helplessness and urgency in his voice.


    With that, he sped up, didn''t give the helicopter pilot another chance to speak, and went back to the banquet hall directly.


    At this time, Liu Yanxia, Zhao Xiaoxia, Kong Zhenchuan and others had already led a large group of people to wait here. When they saw Wang Xu coming in, they all came up respectfully to apologize.


    When all the noise came down, Wang Xu looked around, and his eyes fell on Wang Daoxing


    "Master Wang, I think you should have received what I asked you to bring. Although you disgusted me tonight, you haven''t provoked me. I won''t do anything to you."


    "But after three days, I want all the news about your brother Wang Daocheng. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless. I''ll visit you in person and have a good discussion about the relationship between me and your Wang family."


    His voice fell. He didn''t know why. Wang Daoxing''s face became paler and paler. After struggling to bow, he said helplessly:


    "Mr. Wang, the younger brother of Wang Daocheng, has been against me for decades. I really don''t know why you are looking for him, and I really don''t know anything about him..."


    At this time, after seeing Wang Xu''s terror with his own eyes, Wang Daoxing deeply regretted it. But in this world, there is no regret medicine.


    "Go away!"


    Without waiting for Wang Daoxing to finish speaking, Wang Xu waved his hand in disgust, and had no interest in talking to Wang Daoxing.


    You said that Wang Daocheng and you turned against each other decades ago, and had nothing to do with the Wang family, so there would be no relationship?


    I''m afraid Wang Daoxing doesn''t believe this kind of bullshit!


    After Wang Xu entered the realm of Daogu, he was extremely sensitive to the control ability of the human heart. As soon as Wang Daoxing opened his mouth, he saw that it was wrong. The other party was lying. It seemed that there was something hidden in his heart. How could he easily believe such nonsense?


    Suddenly, Wang Daoxing didn''t dare to say more. He had to turn around and leave with a pale face. Until he got out of the gate of the Liu family, he was still in a trance, and his heart was filled with remorse


    "If I had known he was so terrible, I shouldn''t have let my second younger brother do it. It''s a pity that it''s too late now!"


    After Wang Daoxing left.


    Liu Yanxia personally grabbed Liu Tianchi and came over. Then he pressed him on the ground. At the same time, he knelt down with a touch.


    "Mr. Wang, I have offended many people before. Thanks to you, my Liu family has been saved. Liu Tianchi is a disaster, and he is old and decadent. Let him deal with it! "


    "I did it because of Liu Qinlong''s face. I don''t have to."


    Wang Xu waved his hand casually, but without looking at them, he turned to look at Liu Qinlong and said faintly:


    "From today on, you are the master of the Liu family. It''s up to you to make a decision. It''s your Liu family''s internal affairs. I''m not a good outsider to interfere."


    Tonight, I just choose the successor of the next Liu family.


    But in a word, Liu Qinlong became the head of the Liu family. However, Liu Yanxia kneeling on one side had no intention of refuting.


    Not to mention Wang Xu, who is really the first person in the world today, Liu Qinlong''s performance tonight is enough to take on the position of Liu family leader. He has enough ability!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the banquet hall separated from the reception hall.


    Xing Yumei is standing helplessly in front of her parents. Opposite them, Liu Zixin is furious.


    "How dare you go back now? Why, do you think Liu Zixin is good at bullying me? "


    Liu Zixin stares at the couple with cold eyes, sneers and says word by word:


    "Don''t you always want me to introduce Mr. Wang to you? Did you see the young man just outside like a demon? He is Prince Wang


    "I tell you, now, even if you take off your daughter and send her to my bed, and want me to introduce you to the prince, you will never have a chance!"


    "You should know how miserable it will be to offend me. I can make your three little people live as if they were dead without the presence of Prince Wang..."


    Looking at Liu Zixin''s face full of fierce threats, criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s husband and wife stare at each other with extremely complicated and eccentric looks. Their emotions are completely unspeakable, but they are sad in their hearts.


    It turns out that Liu Zixin is just a liar!

 Chapter 296

    Looking at Liu Zixin, who is still blowing and threatening in front of their eyes, their sorrow is even more intense. Even, there is an impulse to kill the person in front of them.


    Until this time, criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s husband and wife understood.


    In front of this Liu Zixin, they think they are in the Liu family. In fact, fart is not!


    In front of Mr. Wang Xu, I''m afraid he doesn''t have the ability to speak. From beginning to end, it''s just Liu Zixin''s boasting


    He was foolishly deceived and believed it to be true. What''s more, he relied on it and constantly mocked Wang Xu


    "Now, immediately, immediately, you''d better give me a good reason, otherwise, I''ll let your Xing family disappear from the river and sea!"


    Liu Zixin didn''t know what was in his mind. He was still waving his hands there. He was extremely excited and threatened fiercely.


    Criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s eyes are more complicated, but they don''t answer Liu Zixin''s meaning. They just look at him in awe


    No, look behind Liu Zixin!


    Even the couple''s bodies bent slightly.


    Liu Zixin seems to be very satisfied with the performance of the couple. He holds his head up and hums coldly


    "Well, you''re quite wise! For the sake of your good confession, well, my young master is in a good mood now. As long as you send your daughter to my bed tonight, I will take it as if nothing happened before. "


    Then he looked greedily at Xing Yumei.


    At this time, Xing Yumei is also looking at someone behind Liu Zixin, with a trance, pain, expectation and other weak look in her eyes, which makes Liu Zixin have a kind of illusion that Xing Yumei is pitiful to see herself, and makes him feel more proud.


    "Tut Tut, to tell you the truth, it''s a blessing for you and your wife to have such a beautiful daughter..." Liu Zixin said with pride.


    But just then, a faint voice came from behind him


    "Liu Zixin? Master Liu? I don''t know. Can you introduce Mr. Wang to me? "


    "Well? Who told you that I knew Prince Wang? I only told my friends in my circle about this news, but only a few people knew. Did Ma Xin and Kaizi introduce it? I don''t know. As long as you meet my requirements, it''s easy to get to know Mr. Wang... "


    Subconsciously, Liu Zixin skillfully opened his mouth to say a lot of words. Obviously, he has already said these words to many people.


    As he said this, he turned around and looked back to see which "Kaizi" was going to give him money and women


    But the next moment, when he saw the people standing behind him.


    Liu Zixin was stunned in the same place, his face turned white!


    "Wang, Wang... Prince Wang?"


    In an instant, Liu Zixin was about to cry. In the face of Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, he shivered. He opened his mouth several times and stammered out a sentence


    "You, you... Listen to my explanation. I, just now, was joking... Yes, I was just joking with my friends. I thought you were my friend''s friend..."


    With these words, Liu Zixin could not speak any more. He didn''t believe them.


    When he thought of his time, he swaggered outside in the name of Wang Xu, and now he even pulled Wang Xu''s tiger skin in front of Wang Xu. His legs trembled, and he had an impulse to kneel directly on the ground.


    But the next moment, let Liu Zixin more panic things happened.


    Instead of looking at him, Wang Xu turned his head to look at Xing Yumei with a smile on his face and a trace of intolerance in his tone


    "Sister Yumei, from today on, you can be yourself at will. No one can force you to do something you don''t want to do, even..."


    Speaking of this, Wang Xu pauses for a moment, deeply glances at the criminal investigation school and Han Mei couple beside him, and his voice cools down


    "... the two of them!"


    Wang Xu''s voice fell to the ground. Before criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s husband and wife had time to perform, there was a sound of knee hitting the ground.


    "Touch!"


    Liu Zixin''s legs couldn''t support him any more. He knelt down on the ground with no one on his face. He lowered his head and trembled. His eyes were full of fear and fear.


    "Sister Yumei? Sister Yumei? Sister Yumei? "


    At this moment, there is only one question left in Liu Zixin''s mind.


    He never thought that Xing Yumei, whom he regarded as a plaything, would be called "sister Yumei" by Wang Xu!


    He is just Liu Zixin, a young master of the Liu family''s side branch, who has offended Wang Xu before and boldly coveted Chen Yuqing.


    Now, he even offended Wang Xu''s "sister Yumei"?!


    Liu Zixin feels that what is waiting for him is the abyss of hopeless hell. He is so frightened that his mind is dull that he seems to have no soul.


    However, from the beginning to the end, except for the first glance, Wang Xu did not look at him again.


    At this time, Wang Xu is only talking with Xing Yumei.


    "Thank you..."


    At the same time, Xing Yumei looks up and looks directly into Wang Xu''s eyes. She can see a trace of real worry and concern from those eyes.


    However, I don''t know why, suddenly, she has an impulse to dodge and never dare to look directly into those eyes.


    She


    Shame in my heart!


    For her parents, and even for herself, she was like goods, but she didn''t have any firm stand of her own. Wang Xu saw her "ugly appearance" with her own eyes.


    At this moment, Xing Yumei is extremely ashamed and self abased!


    "Wang Xu... I don''t deserve your concern..."


    Quietly, the woman in the bottom of my heart extremely painful roar.


    This roar, silent, but full of wordless struggle, and extreme sorrow.


    Wang Xu doesn''t know what Xing Yumei thinks. At this time, he has turned his head to look at the two men, criminal investigation school and Han Mei, who are also full of complex, shame and other emotions.


    "I have said many times before that I am Prince Wang. You don''t believe me."


    "Now, do you believe it?"


    With that, Wang Xu, no matter how criminal investigation and Han Mei and his wife answer, smiles at them.


    Smile, with a trace of irony, a trace of impatience, a trace of indifference


    This smile, from now on, he and the couple in front of him, no longer a trace of old love.


    Road is divided into two, we are strangers from now on, never the same way!


    Then he gave Xing Yumei an apologetic smile and strode away.


    Only the criminal investigation school and Han Mei, who are holding the wine glass and smiling, stand alone behind with their high wine glass facing the air and full of remorse.


    In the world, if there is regret medicine


    ignorance,


    Can you sell two at a low price?


    But the truth is cold.


    If there is regret medicine, it will never be cheap!


    They are absolutely not qualified for regret medicine!

 Chapter 297

    After the Liu family dinner, with the support of Wang Xu, Liu Yanxia announced his abdication. Without any dispute, Liu Qinlong became the owner of the Liu family in Jianghai, becoming the youngest owner in history.


    the second day.


    In a cat cafe in Jianghai City, Wang Xu sits in front of the window with an orange cat lying lazily on his hand, and opposite is a beautiful woman, Chen Yuqing.


    This is the first time that Wang Xu put everything down and went out to accompany Chen Yuqing to enjoy the ordinary daily life between normal lovers. He drank coffee and swayed the cat to attract the eyes of other guests in the store from time to time.


    How can a top-notch beauty stay with an ordinary looking young man and not become the focus in other people''s eyes?


    "Wang Xu, i... I, can I sit with you?" Chen Yuqing raised her head slightly, her eyes flickering.


    "Of course." Wang Xu grinned. How could he refuse?


    In his smiling eyes, Chen Yuqing stood up, walked to him and sat down, then quietly stretched out his left hand and grasped his right hand tightly.


    Looking at the goddess of the coffee shop, she actually sat with Wang Xu, and the relationship was so close that I didn''t know how many single dogs around had an impulse to beat people.


    Since Chen Yuqing entered the coffee shop, four or five men have been paying close attention to this beautiful woman, who is both beautiful in appearance and temperament.


    Originally, they thought that the goddess was single, and they still had a chance to chat up with each other. As a result, Chen Yuqing directly sat opposite Wang Xu. Then, the goddess said something shyly, and even sat next to Wang Xu, leaning over half of her body.


    At this moment, men, heart will be broken!


    "Yuqing, we show our love so much, but many men''s hearts are broken." Wang Xu is now in the state of Daogu. He is extremely sensitive to the emotional feelings of other people around him. At this time, he can''t help laughing in a low voice.


    "Well, let them be envious. Are you still a little happy in your heart?" Chen Yuqing rolled a white eye, white hands, directly touch Wang Xu''s waist, hard pinch.


    Although Wang Xu didn''t feel the pain at all, he still pretended to be in pain, raised his hand and begged for mercy.


    Just as they were playing, a strange and complicated voice came from them


    "Wang Xu?"


    The voice is female, and it''s very pleasant.


    Wang Xu looked up at the French window beside him. Outside the window, he saw a woman wearing a sky blue skirt, a long black hair shawl, and a pair of black high heels, showing her long legs.


    At the same time, a face with a complex look and a trace of loss also appeared in Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Feng Qingqing!


    This is Xing Yumei''s best friend, who has a miserable family, a disgusting stepfather and stepbrother''s girl.


    Compared with Chen Yuqing, Feng Qingqing is more mature. With light makeup on her face, she is more attractive to men.


    At this time, as Feng Qingqing walks into the coffee shop, the men who paid attention to Chen Yuqing are immediately attracted by her.


    Then, as they watched, Feng Qingqing went to Wang Xu''s table and sat opposite him.


    For a moment, the men felt like a dog in the sun.


    But before they were relieved, the door of the coffee shop was pushed open again, and Liu Yuqi came running and jumping in, all the way to Wang Xu''s table.


    "Brother Xu, you said you would go shopping with me and sister Yuqing today. I''m here!" Liu Yuqi''s small eyes narrowed into crescent moon.


    Liu Yuqi is cute, Feng Qingqing is mature and charming, and Chen Yuqing is young and beautiful.


    The three women are different in age, temperament and appearance, but they are deep in the heart and hard to forget.


    For a moment, the cat cafe was silent.


    No matter it''s single men, even lovers, single women, everyone, at this time, all subconsciously look at Wang Xu.


    People''s eyes are indescribably complex, with envy, jealousy, disdain, anger and so on.


    Men are jealous to be mad, women secretly scold dog men, lovers are full of disdain, show love points fast!


    "Cough..." even Wang Xu himself was a little embarrassed at this time.


    Liu Yuqi said that he wanted to ask the girl to go shopping. It''s just bullshit. He didn''t ask the girl to come out at all. Well, how could she appear here so coincidentally?


    In addition, Feng Qingqing


    He hasn''t had time to speak.


    What all of us did not expect was that two more beauties came in outside the coffee shop. One was wearing a tight leather coat, a tall horse tail, and the other was a hip wrapped long skirt. It had a striking and striking body, and a pink piggy pic was seen on the exposed right arm.


    Tang Yu!


    Han Li!


    As soon as they entered the store, they looked around, and then went straight to Wang Xu''s table. Han Li complained to Wang Xu as she walked


    "Wang Xu, is it really you? My friend just sent a photo in the group, saying that she met a scum man in the coffee shop. She died quickly and was caught on the spot. When I saw the photo, well, it''s like you? I didn''t believe it. I didn''t think it was you! "


    She has just lost her voice.


    Wang Xu was confused.


    It took three seconds for him to turn his neck and look back at the bar, where the owner of the coffee shop who had received them before, a girl with short hair in her ears, vomited her tongue at him in embarrassment, and then raised her hands to make a surrender, with the appearance of begging for mercy.


    At this time, Wang Xu had only one thought in his mind:


    "I''m so damn wronged!"


    What kind of people are they in today''s society? Single dogs can''t show their love to others?


    And Tang Yu is embarrassed to pull the mouth did not hold the door of Han Li, apologized to Wang Xu smile: "don''t mind ah, Han Li sister is like this, speak but brain, in fact, she has no bad heart."


    After apologizing, she took a complicated look at Chen Yuqing beside Wang Xu and explained in a low voice: "the owner of this shop is sister Han Li''s friend. We happened to be shopping nearby before. When we saw your picture... We came here..."


    With that, Tang Yu''s eyes saw Wang Xu''s and Chen Yuqing''s clenched hands, and his mood became more complicated.


    At this time, with the appearance of Tang Yu and Han Li, the coffee shop, which was already silent, seemed to have lost the breath of others.


    Looking around, you can see a pair of almost flaming eyes. If the eyes can kill people, Wang Xu is afraid that he will vanish into invisibility at the moment.


    "This..."


    To tell you the truth, Wang Xu is so nervous for the first time. What the hell is going on?


    What a coincidence, isn''t it?


    It seems that he seems to feel that there is an iceberg around him, which is constantly emitting cold!

 Chapter 298

    At this point.


    "Wang Xu, you big sex wolf!"


    Looking at the women in front of her, Liu Yuqi is automatically ignored by her. She looks at Feng Qingqing, Tang Yu and Han Li, and turns her red lips. She can''t help but feel delicious


    "How long has it been? There are so many women around him. They look at him in the eyes, and they all want to eat him naked..."


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu was also embarrassed to feel that he was constantly trying to do the useless little hand at his waist. He couldn''t help looking at the three girls and asked:


    "... what can I do for you?"


    At this moment, he was really a little embarrassed. Although he actually has nothing to do with Feng Qingqing and Tang Yu, women are still beautiful when they see their men being concerned by other women. Can they not be jealous?


    If Chen Yuqing is really not jealous, then Wang Xu should really doubt it and be worried about whether it has been turned green


    "Wang Xu, I just want to thank you for your help. Now, my mother and I are out of the control of the father and son. My mother and I live in the nearby Liyuan community..."


    Feng Qingqing took the lead in speaking. She seemed to feel that she had said too much. She quickly explained:


    "I just want to tell you that our current situation is very good because of your help. I really appreciate you."


    Although she said that, her heart was in a new mood.


    She did see Wang Xu in the coffee shop by accident, but did she just walk in for a thank-you?


    Feng Qingqing knows that there is absolutely no possibility between herself and Wang Xu. Not to mention Chen Yuqing, there are three women, Liu Yuqi, Tang Yu and Han Li. None of them is worse than her. They are even better than her.


    And what about her?


    But an ordinary woman can''t be any more ordinary. Even before that, her private life was quite rotten


    Feng Qingqing has some self-knowledge. Even if Wang Xu helps her, it''s only because of Xing Yumei, or even a passer-by who can''t stand helping.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a lift." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    For Feng Qingqing, he has no deep memory, in his heart, the other party is just a passer-by in his life.


    "Wang Xu, i... i... my parents want to invite you to come to my house again when you have time to thank you for last time..." at this time, Tang Yu also spoke, his voice hesitated, more with a trace of shyness and bitterness.


    It seems that his parents should ask Wang Xu to go back. It''s definitely more than just thanking him.


    As soon as she finished, Wang Xu was a little helpless.


    Although Tang Yu didn''t say it clearly, he still guessed some.


    Last time, he went to the Tang family as Tang Yu''s boyfriend. Tang Yu knew the difference, but her parents, grandfather, and even the Tang family did not know about it.


    At this time, Tang Yu''s parents invited Wang Xu to come back when he had time. They were afraid that they would treat Wang Xu as a good son-in-law.


    Wang Xu was a little distressed. Before she could speak, Han Li heard Tang Yu''s words. Her eyes suddenly widened and she screamed out:


    "What? Xiao yu''er, have you met your parents with Wang Xu? Is that what happened the last time you left the locomotive club together? You also said that there is nothing between you and him. You have met your parents. It can''t be that you have children... "


    As Han Li''s voice fell to the ground, the atmosphere in the coffee shop became more silent, and everyone''s eyes were different.


    All the kids?


    Still playing with so many beauties outside, this guy is a heartbreaker, scum!


    "..." Wang Xu was speechless for a while. Looking at Han Li''s eyes, he just wanted to eat the woman alive on the spot.


    This woman is really piggy, who is a social man?


    You are a pure virgin, can you stop boasting about your emotional experience every day? You don''t have EQ, OK!


    "Sister Han Li, don''t guess. How can there be a child between Wang Xu and me? No... there''s no relationship between us at all, OK, just friends! "


    Tang Yu''s face was slightly red, and she explained in a hurry, but the more she explained, the more confused she was.


    "Anyway, I''ve finished. I won''t disturb you. I''ll go first."


    At the end of the day, she could only stomp, leave her last word behind and run out of the coffee shop.


    "You! I''m so angry with my little Yu Han Li glared at Wang Xu and quickly ran after him.


    "I''m angry!"


    Behind, Wang Xu sits on the seat, a face is muddled force, full of speechless, he feels oneself are particularly wronged now.


    On the other hand, Han Li, who chased out of the coffee shop, suddenly lost her social temperament of making trouble and knowing nothing. Looking at Tang Yu, who was walking in front of her, she asked in a low voice:


    "Xiao yu''er, are you angry?"


    "I didn''t!" Tang Yu snorted coldly.


    "Then you are jealous?" Seeing that Tang Yu didn''t ignore him, Han Li suddenly smiles and asks.


    "I''m... I''m not!" Tang Yu straightened his chest, turned his head and looked at Han Li angrily and said, "sister Han Li, why did you deliberately make trouble and say those words just now?"


    "Xiao yu''er, my sister is for you! Your feelings are still young, not like my sister, I have experienced so much... "Hearing the words, Han Li suddenly pulled her face, and painstakingly advised:


    "Do you think you can escape my sister''s eyes? In fact, you don''t have to be shy at all. A good man like Wang Xu will have many women competing. Why don''t you understand? What I did just now is to help you... "


    "Han Li elder sister, I now, very earnest, tell you!" Tang Yu''s face turned red and said, "there is really no relationship between Wang Xu and me, just friends!"


    "Friends?" Han Li where can letter, disdain a smile way: "good good good, that I treat you as just friends good, so, do you want me to tell you that I have those feelings experience?"


    "Emotional experience? Well, well... Well. " Tang Yu was stunned for a moment, then nodded his head in a low voice.


    Her chest, her heart was pounding.


    At the same time.


    In the coffee shop, after Tang Yu and Han Li left, Feng Qingqing also got up and left, leaving Liu Yuqi sitting there heartlessly as a light bulb.


    "Yuqing..." at this time, Wang Xu looked at Chen Yuqing with a bitter smile.


    In his imagination, he thought Chen Yuqing would be very angry, but he looked up and saw Chen Yuqing''s smiling face.


    Smile, only funny and helpless, but not much angry meaning.


    What happened?


    At this time, it was Wang Xu, who was a little silly, and he couldn''t figure it out.

 Chapter 299

    "What are you looking at? I have flowers on my face Chen Yuqing gave Wang Xu a white look and said, "Oh, my God.".


    She is a smart woman, not the kind of unreasonable woman, in the beginning of jealousy, her mood calmed down.


    Chen Yuqing is very clear that there is no relationship between Wang Xu and Feng Qingqing, Tang Yu and others, just because she believes in Wang Xu!


    Love comes from mutual understanding and trust. Love a person at the same time, you also need to believe that you love that person!


    If there is distrust between two people in love, even if they fall in love again, there will be problems in the end.


    Others don''t understand and don''t believe in Wang Xu, but Chen Yuqing, who understands Wang Xu, believes in Wang Xu even more!


    "Brother Xu, what are you nervous about? In your heart, is sister Yuqing the kind of person with a small stomach? Then you look down on sister Yuqing. " At this time, Liu Yuqi murmured, and then she said excitedly:


    "By the way, brother Xu, where are we going to go shopping? I want to buy clothes, shoes, bags, and a lot of delicious food... Finally, I want to go to the amusement park to play roller coaster! "


    Liu Yuqi pointed out that she did not regard herself as a light bulb.


    At this time, the owner of the coffee shop, Meng Mei, who just spat out her tongue at Wang Xu at the bar and raised her hand to surrender, came over with four cups of new coffee and apologized to Wang Xu


    "Well, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t gossip about you. These new cups of coffee are my treat. I apologize to you!"


    With that, the little sister turned her head and looked around. As she turned to leave, she murmured in a low voice:


    "Why? Han Li, where are they? I was still there just now. Really, I didn''t know to tell you when I left. I made several more cups of coffee, and people were tired of making coffee too.... "


    The little sister thought that no one could hear her murmur except herself, but she didn''t know. Wang Xu listened to all her words, and his face was full of strange color.


    Sure enough, she could be friends with Han Li, a piggy girl who was a cute girl in the world. Although looking at the charming and lovely Kavai, he was also a great talent.


    Among the four new cups of coffee, Wang Xu chose a Mocha with a heart-shaped surface, held it up in both hands and gave it to Chen Yuqing


    "Yuqing, I..."


    "Well, Wang Xu, you don''t have to explain anything to me..." but as soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Chen Yuqing''s voice. The woman took the mocha and took a sip. She squinted and looked at Wang Xu with a smile and continued:


    "... I know you like me!"


    "Yuqing..." Wang Xu was slightly moved.


    "By the way, Tang Yu''s parents invite you to be a guest at home. You can''t help but go. You must go!" At this time, Chen Yuqing said again.


    "What did you say?" In an instant, Wang Xu only felt that he had heard wrong, and the whole person was in a state of ignorance.


    "Don''t pretend. You heard me right!"


    Chen Yuqing gave Wang Xu a white look, with a trace of dignity in her voice, and said slowly:


    "In fact, I have already been psychologically prepared. Since my father''s birthday party, so many famous people have come to visit you. You are no longer an ordinary person. Even the world you come into contact with is different from the world I come into contact with. Naturally, there will be no shortage of other women around you... "


    With that, Chen Yuqing continued with a happy smile on her face


    "You see, I already know that the man I like Chen Yuqing is definitely not something in the pool. The more women like you, the more it proves that my eyes are right!"


    "Anyway, don''t worry. I know you are so excellent. I won''t be the only woman in the future, as long as I know you like me all the time!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the smile on Chen Yuqing''s face, Wang Xu is silent. He can see that there is a trace of relief in the smile, but there is also a forced smile.


    Inexplicable, his heart suddenly had a trace of guilt, a little more heartache.


    "Oh, Wang Xu, why don''t you talk? You don''t think I''m a wild woman, do you? Don''t think about it any more. The reason why I say this is because these are just normal things... "


    With that, Chen Yuqing''s voice went down


    "Don''t talk about the men in ancient times. In modern times, those men who are rich and powerful still keep their mistresses and mistresses outside? Some even changed their nationality and openly lived in foreign countries with three wives and four concubines.... "


    "Yuqing..." what else can Wang Xu say at this time? He can only stretch out his hand, tightly in front of the Keren son in his arms.


    The more Chen Yuqing said, the more confused Wang Xu was. He underestimated the woman''s deep love for him. But he also understood that Chen Yuqing was tolerant of him just because the woman in her arms loved him too much.


    For such a woman who loves him deeply, Wang Xu will never regard a woman''s tolerance as her connivance.


    "Oh, brother Xu, can you show your love at different time, places and occasions? I''m still here. Why don''t you realize it at all? "


    At this time, Liu Yuqi on one side couldn''t see it any more. She pouted her little lips and said with great dissatisfaction and displeasure:


    "What a big deal! Don''t you still have a lot of stories about real people and real things changing on the Internet? Don''t honk your horn when you drive past kindergarten. Be careful to scare your future "wife"... "


    "Little girl, don''t make trouble!" Wang Xu has black lines all over his head.


    "Well, they''re just making jokes, they''re not making trouble!" Liu Yuqi is very dissatisfied and glares at Wang Xu. Then she lowers her head and drinks the Mocha at hand.


    The entrance of mocha is slightly bitter, and the bottom of the little girl''s heart is slightly bitter


    "Hum, brother Xu, you are such a fool!"


    Just then, Chen Yuqing''s phone suddenly rang.


    "It''s my mother." Looking at the mobile phone, Chen Yuqing looks at Wang Xu apologetically, struggling to get out of his arms.


    However, not long after the phone was connected, Wang Xu found that Chen Yuqing''s face became more and more ugly, and his eyes were full of anxiety.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Xu frowned and asked in a low voice.


    "Wang Xu, something happened to my parents!" Chen Yuqing was worried and said quickly: "they were kidnapped. The kidnappers forced my mother to call..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m here, uncle and aunt will never have an accident!" Hearing this, Wang Xu''s face sank. He put his hand on Chen Yuqing''s shoulder, looked directly into her eyes and asked word by word


    "First of all, what do you say if something happened to your parents?"


    Soon, Chen Yuqing was calmed down by Wang Xu and regained her calm. She asked her mother Lanxi on the other side of the phone for a few words. Then she hung up and turned to Wang Xu


    "My parents are not in danger for the time being. Their kidnappers didn''t hurt them. They just asked my mother to contact me and then let me contact you to save them, but you are only allowed to go by yourself."


    "For me?"


    Smell speech, Wang Xu suddenly a squint, eyeground kill idea crazy breeding.


    What he hates most is that someone threatens him with the lives of the people around him!


    But some people, but again and again, again and again challenge his patience!

 Chapter 300

    At the same time.


    In the hall of Chen''s villa, two groups of people are gathering here.


    On one side, Chen Yuqing''s father, Chen Yuqing, and his mother, Lan Xi, are the leaders. The rest, except for three relatives of the Chen family, are all bodyguards and servants employed by the Chen family, with a total of nearly 20 people.


    However, these people are all ordinary people.


    On the other side, although there are only three people, the smell of these three people is terrible. Any one of them can easily kill more than 20 people on the other side and the whole Chen family!


    At this time, the Chen family on the opposite side were stunned.


    It was not because they sensed the horror of the three men, but because of the rifles they were carrying and the bodies of the four bodyguards lying at each other''s feet.


    Even if there was only one person with a gun at them, no one dared to move.


    If there are people in the circle of Chinese killers here, they will be shocked by these three people.


    Each of these three people has a terrible reputation in the killer circle.


    In the circle of Chinese killers, there is a list of countless people who are scared by the news, the blood killing list!


    Every killer on the list is on the list step by step. And this dead man is not an ordinary person, but a fierce killer on the list!


    There are only 50 Places in the blood killing list, which will not increase or decrease.


    This means that if someone wants to be on the list, they must kill the strong killers on the list before they are qualified to be on the list. Every time you advance, you need to kill the last killer yourself.


    Originally this list was called kill list, but because of this cruel and bloody rule, over time, it was called "kill list"!


    Killer, only blood is glory!


    Only the glory cast by blood is worthy of being listed!


    At this time, the three people who appear in the Chen villa, each of them is a terrorist killer on the blood killing list.


    The snow man ranked 20th in the blood killing list.


    No. 27 in the blood killing list is "night return.".


    "Blood wolf" ranked 30th in blood killing list


    These three people are among the top 30 in the blood killing list, which means that any one of them has successfully assassinated a strong man of huajinwu level.


    And tonight, these three people gathered in the Chen villa to "kidnap" a group of ordinary people. It''s almost like an anti-aircraft attack on mosquitoes.


    "Come back at night, blizzard. This time, we three work together to kill a young man. Do we need such trouble? Kidnap a group of ordinary people, threaten the target? Do you think it works? " At this time, the blood wolf shook his rifle and said impatiently.


    If ordinary people were not more afraid of the guns in his hands, he would not use them. For a little more powerful warrior, this kind of rifle with medium and small power can only be used as a firewood stick.


    For the high-level killers like them on the blood killing list, every target can never be an ordinary person. Except for the powerful sniper guns, pistols and rifles have no effect at all.


    As his voice fell to the ground, the snowman glanced at him and didn''t speak, but when he came back at night, he looked up at the blood wolf and said:


    "It may or may not work. But at least if we do, there is a great chance that we will step into the trap we want him to step into. "


    With that, yegui lowered his head again, and carefully arranged some red and blue lines on the ground. These lines crisscross, connecting the inside and outside of the villa with unknown hidden corners. Then yegui was completely mixed with the original ordinary lines in the villa through a hidden means.


    Looking at his actions, the whole body of the blood wolf was tense and seemed to be a little flustered


    "In a word, you should be careful and don''t make any mistakes, or you''ll send us to heaven before the goal appears."


    "You have to believe in my skills... Killing skills." Night Return head also don''t lift, light return a.


    At this time, the silent Snowman suddenly said:


    "What''s to worry about? Employers give us money to issue tasks, and we take money to complete them. Remember, we are killers. We either kill or be killed. "


    His voice was so indifferent that he didn''t care about life or death at all.


    "I kill people to get money and enjoy it, but not everyone kills people just like you..."


    Hearing what he said, the blood wolf seemed to be extremely scared. He murmured in a low voice. Then he suddenly turned his head and looked at the people of the Chen family on one side, and suddenly said with a grim smile:


    "All right, rats! Laozi is now idle and boring. Let''s play a game called human nature! Listen to me. I''ll just say it once. After today, all of you will never see the sun tomorrow! "


    "But before you die, I can give you one last vent... No, it''s a chance to enjoy! Now, you can enjoy it one last time. 1¡¢2¡¢3¡¢4¡¢5¡­¡­¡±


    As he said it, the blood wolf''s hand touched several women in the crowd, his face full of ferocity and excitement


    "Well, now there are five women. They are my goods from now on. The rest of the men, who wants to enjoy before you die? Kneel down, beg for mercy and kowtow to me. I can be kind and send him a woman to enjoy his last madness before he dies! "


    The blood wolf''s voice is loud enough to spread to everyone''s ears, which is full of incomparable cruelty.


    Play with human nature, insult women, abuse men!


    These things are the twisted and abnormal psychology formed by the blood wolf in the long-term killing activities, which will make him more excited.


    With the blood wolf''s cruel voice echoing in the hall, suddenly, the more than 20 men and women standing behind Chen Yuxuan and Lanxi''s face changed greatly. Especially a few of them, their legs softened in an instant, and they knelt on the ground directly. If they were not tied by the rope, they would have run away in a panic.


    "Devil! When Wang Xu comes, you will die miserably! " Lanxi''s face was very ugly, and he yelled angrily.


    "Ha ha... Wang Xu?"


    The blood wolf was slightly stunned, and then grinned: "hum, do you know why I still have your lives? It''s because the boy hasn''t come yet. When he comes, it means that you won''t have any effect. At that time, Laozi will let you know what is miserable


    With that, the blood wolf stood up from the sofa and looked down at the Chen family. A little fun flashed on his face and suddenly said:


    "I suddenly changed my mind. Now, if any one of you is willing to come out and pull out one of this woman''s clothes, I will let him go."


    In an instant, Lanxi''s face changed greatly. She suddenly turned her head and looked around. What frightened her was that she saw the intention from some faces.


    It even includes a woman like her!

 Chapter 301

    "Mrs. lan... Yes, yes... Sorry, i... I don''t want to die, let alone be insulted in public."


    In Lanxi''s frightened eyes, a young maid in her twenties trembled and said, her voice was full of guilt and fear.


    She didn''t want to die, really didn''t want to die, and didn''t want to be insulted in public!


    It''s true that no one has listened to the blood wolf''s words and come out to choose a woman to enjoy madly in front of the public. But human nature is selfish and she thinks so. How can she ensure that others don''t?


    Even if she doesn''t think so, how can she be sure that others don''t?


    Fear, and selfishness, at this moment, into the world''s most terrible monster, devouring the hearts of all.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    With the young maid''s words, the blood wolf laughed with pride and excitement, and his face became more cruel and playful. He picked up the fruit knife on the tea table and threw it gently at the air in front of him.


    All of a sudden, the fruit knife pierced the air, instantly crossed the distance of four or five meters, directly cut off the rope on the maid, and then deep into the throat of a male bodyguard beside the maid.


    "Er ER!"


    The male bodyguard opened his mouth and tried to breathe in vain, but he swallowed a big mouthful of blood foam. Within three seconds, he fell to the ground, and the blood in his mouth sprayed on the maid, causing a series of screams.


    To death, the male bodyguard''s eyes were full of longing for life, and even, faintly, a trace of regret


    What is he regretting?


    Regret


    Didn''t you choose to be the last crazy enjoyment?


    "Mrs. lan... Really, really sorry..."


    Waking up from the fear of the death of the male bodyguard, the maid carefully walked to Lanxi, shaking her hands, stretched out one by one and untied Lanxi''s coat buttons.


    As she explained, she cried and apologized.


    "It''s OK, don''t cry, don''t blame you..." at this time, Lanxi''s anger disappeared, instead, she comforted the maid.


    She can understand each other, not everyone can face the fear and keep calm, the maid feel guilty, the whole person ran to rout, now this is a good situation.


    What''s more, she wore three clothes on her upper body and was taken off one coat, but it didn''t matter. With a coat, but can change the maid''s life.


    It''s worth it!


    But just then.


    "I''m sorry, sister-in-law."


    A man from the Chen family came forward.


    Originally, according to Lan Xi''s idea, except for the maid who was obviously broken, other people still kept some sense, and would not stand up shamelessly.


    However, Lanxi obviously muttered about some people''s ugly faces and vicious and dark psychology.


    "Chen Jianhua! How dare you Lanxi hasn''t finished, Chen Yuxuan''s face is white. He stares at the middle-aged man and yells at him.


    "Chairman, I just don''t want to die with you, you can''t blame me..." a trace of guilt flashed on Chen Jianhua''s face, but soon, it became firm.


    "Son of a bitch, I''m wrong about you! If I hadn''t seen you pitifully before and helped you to have a seat in Chen''s group, would you have today? Son of a bitch, do you have any conscience? " Chen Yuxuan roared angrily.


    However, in the face of his questioning, Chen Jianhua did not feel any remorse and remorse. On the contrary, he even lost the last trace of guilt on his face. Instead, he was full of ferocity


    "Chairman, this is the last time I call you chairman. After today, what is Chen Yuxuan? Do you think I want your little charity? Can''t you see the facts in front of you? I''m dying. What are you doing here? "


    "Wait for Wang Xu to come..." Chen Yuxuan yells angrily, but as soon as he opens his mouth, he is interrupted by Chen Jianhua.


    "Ha ha ha..." Chen Jianhua grinned, "Wang Xu? The guy who pretended to be at your birthday party? Are you still dreaming? Up to now, he hasn''t come. I''m afraid he''s scared to death? It''s a turtle thing


    "You think he dares to save you by himself with such a soft thing? Who do you think he is? "


    "I tell you, but for him, how could we be where we are? Today''s disaster is all caused by that boy. Do you still want him to save you? Don''t laugh to death


    ¡­¡­


    With Chen Jianhua''s words, the other people around had hesitant look on their faces. At this time, they all disappeared.


    "Chairman, madam, I..."


    "Ma''am, I..."


    "Sorry..."


    In Chen Jianhua''s ferocious laughter and taunt, one person after another opens his mouth and wants to save their lives with one of Lanxi''s clothes.


    Lanxi couldn''t keep calm at this time. His face turned red. He was so angry that he asked aloud, "are you still human? I asked myself that I had never treated you badly before and helped you a lot. Now my Chen family is not at the last minute. Is that how you repay me? Is there any conscience? "


    Say, the voice of blue river took up a silk to cry a cavity.


    She is a woman. The maid who broke up before was only one person, but at this time, led by Chen Jianhua''s shameless, there were three or four people standing up.


    These people, a person a dress, where can she keep the next half of the silk?


    Before, she asked herself that she had never treated these people badly. For example, with the help of her husband and wife, Chen Jianhua changed from a down and out relative to a senior executive of Chen''s group.


    But in front of all, too chilling!


    "Can''t you see that people are just playing with you? As long as you insist, Wang Xu will be able to arrive. With his ability, he can definitely save us! " Lanxi''s eyes turned red, his lips trembled, and he questioned every word.


    Later, those who stood up did not dare to look at her at all. They all lowered their heads and looked guilty. Chen Jianhua was the only one who suddenly raised his head and looked at her with a ferocious face, sneering:


    "Lanxi, you want to die, we don''t want to!"


    "Besides, what they want is your son-in-law. Yes, in order to force that guy over, these people will never do anything to you, but what about us unrelated people? They care about our lives. Does your son-in-law care? "


    "Husband and wife are birds in the same forest. They have to fly separately in case of disaster. We are just innocent people implicated by you. Why should we die with you? Why should we trust your son-in-law? "


    "Wang Xu? Is he good? Funny, if he is really powerful, how come he hasn''t appeared yet? We''ve been waiting for nearly half an hour since you hung up, but he didn''t even see anyone? I tell you, he is afraid. He doesn''t dare to come here alone. He is also afraid of death! "


    At this time, Lanxi''s face was very ugly and full of humiliation.


    Why are there such shameless people around them?


    This Chen Jianhua conceals so well that the couple can''t believe it. The crazy beast in front of them is the real Chen Jianhua!

 Chapter 302

    The more Chen Jianhua said, the more excited he was. Finally, he looked down at Lanxi and Chen Yuxuan and said with disdain:


    "Lanxi, Chen Yuxuan, you husband and wife are two idiots, idiots..."


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "Blood wolf, let them shut up. I''m upset by the noise!"


    At this time, night home suddenly raised his head, frowned at Chen Jianhua, there is an impulse to raise his hand to kill.


    Even he, who is in the business of killing people, never thinks that he is a killer of good people. At this time, he wants to kill this noisy and shameless villain.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got a sense of propriety."


    The blood wolf looked at it with relish and said something casually. He raised his hand and threw out a fruit knife to untie Chen Jianhua''s rope. Then he continued to urge Chen Jianhua to pick up Lanxi''s clothes.


    "Thank you, my Lord. I promise you will be satisfied."


    Chen Jianhua shamelessly bows to the blood wolf. He flatters him and approaches Lanxi with a bad face.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    For Chen Jianhua''s flattery, the blood wolf burst into laughter, and the color of playfulness in his eyes was about to overflow.


    Today, it can be said that it is the first time in his history that he has such a good time, and all this is brought by Chen Jianhua. This shameless middle-aged man has a very bad nature. At the end of everything, the blood wolf wants to know what wonderful expression will appear on the other side''s face.


    Yes, from the beginning to the end, the blood wolf did not mean to let go of anyone present.


    No matter what kind of unlimited things Chen Jianhua can do, after the disgust of blood wolf playing, he will not hesitate to kill each other.


    Even, killing these people, far more than bullying the weak, can make the blood wolf psychologically produce a greater sense of achievement.


    Perhaps, every time you kill these shameless people, you will let the only conscience in the heart of the blood wolf get some comfort from self deception.


    Of course, the blood wolf is not a good man. After urging Chen Jianhua, he has been staring at Lanxi''s plump body, waiting to see the woman''s next panic and despair.


    At this time, Lanxi doesn''t want to say anything, but stares at Chen Jianhua angrily and viciously.


    Chen Yuxuan, beside her, struggles to crawl angrily, trying to block Lanxi. Looking at Chen Jianhua, she says angrily:


    "Chen Jianhua, if you dare to touch my wife, I''ll make you regret it all your life! I will never let you go


    "Hum, chairman, what kind of husband do you pretend to be for me at this time?"


    Chen Jianhua snorted coldly and said sarcastically, "You raise the third child outside, but I usually take care of you? By the way, I forgot to tell you that the little three you raised is really a top-notch, very good at serving people! But you can''t. every time you leave, she will ask me to come and do it again... "


    Hear his words, Chen Yuxuan gas of the whole person straight shiver, two eyes faint turn white, have a kind of want to faint on the spot posture.


    "Tut Tut, this news is really hot. Today''s great joy is good-looking! It''s really beautiful! " The blood wolf was laughing excitedly.


    "Well, the other party is coming. Tell them to shut up!"


    At this time, Blizzard suddenly looked up to the villa outside, as if to feel something, cold voice said a word.


    This time, the blood wolf did not dare to refuse any more. He stood up and yelled at Chen Jianhua


    "Shut up


    "Yes, yes, I''ll shut up right now..."


    In just two words, Chen Jianhua, like his grandson, immediately became honest. He even squatted down and looked at the blood wolf''s face, which was full of fawning dog slaves.


    At the same time, the night also put the last red and blue line in his hand behind the socket in the corner, slowly got up and looked at the door of the villa hall with a cold face.


    The next moment.


    I saw the door was slowly pushed open, a figure slowly came in from behind.


    This figure is Wang Xu.


    But at this time, Wang Xu stood alone at the door of the hall, but he was lonely and even felt pitiful.


    "How could... A man really come to die?"


    For a moment, an idea rose in most of the people present, and then the atmosphere in the hall became more desperate.


    Can you listen to the kidnappers?!


    At this time, it is those bodyguards who have been keeping rational, also with a look of despair. They had a little bit of fantasy in their heart. When the news was sent out, even if Wang Xu didn''t come, he would ask others or the official for help. Then, they still had a chance to survive.


    But Wang Xu, unexpectedly stopped the kidnapper''s words, a person comes over!


    "What''s going on here?"


    As soon as he entered the hall, Wang Xu felt a little at the bottom of his heart. Although his face was expressionless, his cold eyes swept the whole hall in a flash.


    When he saw the embarrassment of Lanxi, and Chen Jianhua squatting near her, the man was holding the second coat of Lanxi.


    At this time, Lanxi''s whole upper body was only a piece of underwear, and the whole person just shrunk into a ball and squatted there to cover the spring light on his body.


    In an instant, Wang Xu''s eyes changed, which made people feel cold. People who know him all know that Wang Xu is really angry.


    No matter what happened, it seems that it''s only one step short. If he comes late, Lanxi will be humiliated today!


    "Wang Xu, you are here at last..."


    At the sight of Wang Xu, Lanxi raised his head with joy and looked at him with surprise. The pallor on his face recovered a little bit. The fear and humiliation in his heart, and all his emotions turned into a cry of surprise.


    "It''s all right!"


    Wang Xu nodded and his anger rose inch by inch. On the surface, he looked at Lanxi calmly and asked:


    "Auntie LAN, what happened?"


    "I, i... I''m fine." Lanxi opens his mouth. It''s hard to say what happened just now.


    Wang Xu doesn''t speak. He just goes step by step and cuts the rope on Lanxi with a wave. Then Chen Yuxuan:


    "Uncle Chen, please help aunt LAN first."


    Chen Yuxuan nodded and quickly took off his clothes to cover Lanxi''s upper body. But in the process, Lanxi didn''t give him a good face.


    Lanxi heard Chen Jianhua''s story about Xiao San clearly. Although she had known her husband''s secret for a long time, she knew it in secret and was exposed in public, which were two different things.


    At this time, Wang Xu didn''t care about the little conflicts between the husband and wife. His cold eyes swept the people in front of him, especially Chen Jianhua. His eyes looked at each other subconsciously.


    The next moment, he asked faintly:


    "Who can tell me what happened here?"


    With his words, everyone on the scene looked at each other. Finally, a bodyguard stood up and briefly described what had happened before.


    From the beginning to the end, Wang Xu did not see the other side, the blood wolf, the night back, and the snowman.

 Chapter 303

    When the bodyguard explained, Wang Xu didn''t speak, but his face became more and more gloomy. In the end, it seemed that he was about to drip water.


    At the beginning, he didn''t mind what the maid did. After all, the maid was just an ordinary person. It was understandable that she broke down under the pressure of death.


    But Chen Jianhua, this shameless guy, damn it!


    "I don''t kill easily..."


    The next second, Wang Xu slowly stood up, in everyone''s nervous eyes, his face expressionless, eyes extremely cold.


    He turned his head slowly. Instead of looking at Chen Jianhua at first glance, he looked at the opposite blood wolf: "do you like to play with human nature?"


    "Not bad. What? Are you angry? " The blood wolf didn''t show any weakness and looked directly at Wang Xu.


    "I said, I don''t kill easily..." Wang Xu once again said without expression.


    Before Wang Xu finished, the blood wolf disdained to smile and sneered with pride: "ha ha, boy, what are you pretending to me? Is it painful to see your mother-in-law insulted in public


    "But today, you will be the first to die." Wang Xu''s eyes did not move and his voice was extremely indifferent.


    "Oh, you want to kill me? Hey, hey, don''t just look at me with your eyes. Although you can''t kill people with your eyes, I''m afraid! "


    With a strange smile, the blood wolf suddenly had a knife in his hand. He looked at Wang Xu excitedly and cruelly, and sneered


    "It''s said that you can kill huajinwu with a sword, but there is one who died in Laozi''s hands. Laozi wants to see if you are really as powerful as the rumor says..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    In an instant, the pupils in the blood wolf''s eyes contracted crazily.


    For nothing else, just because, in his eyes, Wang Xu''s body suddenly disappeared!


    Like a ghost, Wang Xu''s figure is almost to the extreme. Wang Xu, who is completely infuriated, has no hands. No one present can see his actions clearly.


    Blood wolf can''t!


    I can''t go home at night!


    Blizzard also can barely capture a residual shadow, but there is no time to respond.


    In a flash, Wang Xu''s figure has appeared behind the blood wolf, but the blood wolf is as if not aware, really like a ghost.


    The next moment.


    "Ah


    The blood wolf gave a scream, and the knife fell from his hand. The hand holding the knife broke from the wrist.


    However, as soon as the blood wolf screamed, a big hand was pressed on his face, which was Wang Xu''s hand.


    Next second.


    "Boom!"


    All the people just feel a flower in front of them, a loud noise, the blood wolf takes the lead with his face, and the whole person has been smashed on the ground by Wang Xu with one hand.


    At this moment, everyone had an illusion, as if the villa under their feet followed the smash of the blood wolf, beating hard at the same time.


    And the power of this smash, also no doubt, half of the blood wolf''s head fell into the ground, the marble floor is inch by inch broken, a spider web like cracks spread rapidly in all directions.


    "You will not only be the first to die, but also the most miserable and desperate one." Wang Xu''s face is still expressionless, but his voice is cold, like a ghost coming out of the abyss of hell, which makes people feel cold from their bones.


    then.


    He grabbed the blood wolf''s hair, turned him over, face to the ground, without any pause, and smashed him down again, which made the blood wolf''s mouth open in fear and blocked what he wanted to say.


    next.


    "Touch! Touch! Touch... "


    Under the gaze of everyone, Wang Xu smashed the blood wolf''s face on the ground again and again. It was very fast and powerful. Every sound seemed like a grenade, and it was as dense as a storm. It gradually gathered into a frightening song of death.


    People''s eyes, also from the beginning of the shock, gradually turned into a horror, to the end, is mixed with countless fears.


    Angry Wang Xu, more frightening than the blood wolf!


    If the blood wolf is a devil, then Wang Xu is a devil who is venting his anger!


    Soon, the blood on the ground, blood wolf body fierce struggle, also gradually become weak, to the end is motionless.


    But Wang Xu has not stopped action, he is still holding the blood wolf''s head, again and again to the ground.


    At this time, the whole hall was dead and quiet, only the sound of "bang bang" was left.


    Everyone felt a kind of horror, especially looking at the one meter deep pit on the ground, and the blood splashing around, the whole head of the blood wolf was completely out of shape


    Blood wolf, the terrorist killer who has been assassinated by even the powerful warriors, ranks 30th in the blood killing list


    I''m dying!


    This process, from the sudden disappearance of Wang Xu''s body shape to now, is only two breaths. Even ordinary people, such as Lanxi and Chen Yuxuan, have no time to change the next idea in their minds.


    It''s scary. It''s so scary. It completely frightens them!


    At this time, even the night and the snowman, the two higher ranking experts in the blood killing list, were silent, not to mention seizing the opportunity to rescue the blood wolf. Even they had a tacit understanding... Subconsciously, they stepped back two steps!


    Although the blood wolf is a little weaker than the two of them, they never thought that the blood wolf is so fragile in Wang Xu''s hands, just like a mole ant.


    This is the gap in strength. If people who don''t know why are here, they will only feel that Wang Xu''s methods are cruel, but they can''t understand Wang Xu''s real terror.


    But they both know that the blood wolf


    In fact, it''s not weak at all!


    No.30 in the blood killing list, the lowest is the killer who has killed a strong warrior in the early stage of Huajin. Even the 20th killer, Fengxue man, dare not say that he can kill the blood wolf so easily


    No, it''s crushing the blood wolf!


    If yegui is only 27, he is not sure that he can kill the blood wolf. Even if he is not careful, he may be killed by the blood wolf and become a stepping stone for the other party''s promotion in the blood killing list.


    At this time, even if the two people are no longer willing to believe it, the fact in front of them finally tells them a fact.


    Wang Xu and them are not at the same level at all!


    "I finally know why the employer has repeatedly told us to be careful of this goal..." the voice of returning home at night is extremely complex.


    The same is true of Blizzard man, whose eyes are extremely complex: "the employer said that he wanted to give up the task, but we refused..."


    "Do you think it''s too late for us to agree to give up now?"


    But just then.


    "Touch!"


    With the last loud noise, Wang Xu finally put down the dead blood wolf in his hand, and slowly raised his head to see the return at night and the snowman.


    What kind of look is that!


    Endless cold, deep darkness, as if there were blood stained anger


    This anger, for the master of this look, seems to never vent.


    In an instant, the snowman and the night return were both frightened and frightened. It seemed that they were targeted by a demon who had slaughtered thousands of people and even the whole world.

 Chapter 304

    "How many people did he kill?"


    At this moment, the snowman and the night return two people in the mind together emerge a similar idea.


    They have a terrible idea in their heart. It seems that these two top killers, who don''t know how many people they killed, are the ones killed in front of Wang Xu.


    Killer, not killer!


    And the target, not the killer, is more indifferent to life than their killer!


    But fortunately, this feeling comes and goes quickly.


    Wang Xu just looked at them tightly and ignored them. He stood there and closed his eyes slowly, as if he was suppressing the boiling emotion in his heart.


    After he opened his eyes again, he had recovered the indifferent look in his eyes at the beginning, which brought the terrible feeling before the two killers, fengxueren and yegui, completely disappeared, making them feel as if they had just had an illusion.


    At this time, Wang Xu opened his eyes and turned to look at Chen Jianhua on the other side.


    "You, you... What do you want to do?"


    In an instant, Chen Jianhua''s face turned white to the bottom, and his eyes were full of fear. Before Wang Xu spoke, his legs suddenly softened, and he fell to his knees.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Chen Jianhua kept kowtowing and begged for mercy


    "Wang Xu... No, Mr. Wang, please forgive me! What I just said was that I was farting. I was scared... Yes, I was scared. I was so scared that I collapsed. That''s why I said those words that are not human and did those things that are not human. I am an animal! I am a beast


    Wang Xu didn''t speak. He just stood in the same place and watched Chen Jianhua plead for mercy. Every time he said a word, he kowtowed heavily. It can be said that he was extremely sincere.


    "I ask you, do you think you are shameless?" At this time, Wang Xu suddenly asked.


    "What?"


    It seems that he didn''t expect Wang Xu to speak. Chen Jianhua was slightly stunned. Then he subconsciously looked up and said, "shameless? I just didn''t want to die. I judged the situation and made some right decisions... "


    But in the middle of what he said, he suddenly reacted and froze.


    "You see, you don''t feel that what you did before is wrong. Why ask me for forgiveness and admit it?" Wang Xu''s eyes and voice are so quiet that people can''t hear the emotion in his heart.


    However, Chen Jianhua is not stupid. He seems to be aware of his next solution. Wang Xu will never let him go. He does not kowtow, and even gets up from the ground. His face is ferocious and unwilling. He roars loudly:


    "Since you are not going to let me go, I will tell you straight away. What''s wrong with my previous decision? I just don''t want to die. Originally, today''s disaster has nothing to do with me. It''s completely brought by you bastard. What''s more, Lanxi and Chen Yuxuan''s idiotic husband and wife implicated me. Why should I die for you? "


    "If I don''t want to die, won''t I be allowed to do something to survive? Besides, I''m not the only one to do it for myself. The maid over there, she was the first one to do it, and there are several other maids over there. Although they didn''t do it, they just haven''t had time to find a chance! "


    "Why! Why can''t I do it for myself? "


    At the end of the day, Chen Jianhua is hoarse and ferocious. Wang Xu''s eyes are full of anger and resentment.


    Wang Xu did not speak, just stood there, so indifferent to watch, watching each other desperate to do the last struggle, see each other to expose all their shameless side.


    Yes, it''s not only Chen Jianhua who is selfish, even the maid is the first one to stand up for survival.


    However, Chen Jianhua was the only one who lost all his sense of shame and conscience in order to survive. He did not know any gratitude and was even proud.


    Wang Xu will not do selfish things for others to survive, but he will never allow such shameless people to continue to live in the world.


    The next moment.


    "Step on it


    Wang Xu took a step forward, only this step, and did nothing. Chen Jianhua''s roaring voice suddenly disappeared, and the whole person knelt on the ground again with a bump. His body trembled uncontrollably, and his face was pale and scared.


    Obviously, this person, in essence, is a cowardly and shameless person. All the previous anger and outburst, in the end, is to struggle for the coming death.


    Wang Xu see very clear, so, he has been quietly looking at each other''s struggle.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    He walked step by step until Wang Xu stood in front of Chen Jianhua. This shameless middle-aged man didn''t have the courage to resist or even run away


    "You, you... You can''t kill me! It''s against the law to kill! I don''t want to die! You can''t kill me, you can''t... "Chen Jianhua screamed in horror, but his voice was so small that he couldn''t hear it.


    "Remember, if I want to kill you, it''s just because I want to! Besides, I have enough ability to kill you! "


    Looking down at Chen Jianhua, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a trace of disgust and said faintly:


    "But I won''t kill you, because you are too dirty. If I kill you, I''m afraid my hands will be dirty."


    "What? Don''t you kill me? "


    In an instant, Chen Jianhua suddenly raised his head, and his face was full of unbelievable ecstasy.


    But the next moment.


    Wang Xu was indifferent, even with a voice of disdain and strong irony


    "Yes, I won''t kill you, but you don''t think you can live like before, do you?"


    With that, he never looked at Chen Jianhua again and didn''t explain a word, but Chen Jianhua''s ecstatic face turned into despair, deeper than before.


    Chen Jianhua is not a fool, but a smart man. He is just smart and uses the wrong place.


    Wang Xu''s words, let him from the joy of survival, transferred to the future of gray... No, can be said to be dead in despair in the future.


    After today, even if Wang Xu let him go, will Chen Yuxuan and Lanxi release him? Chen Group''s executive position, he can continue to sit down? Now the social status, the wife in the family, the third and second wives outside, will all be lost


    But is that the only thing waiting for Chen Jianhua?


    No, waiting for this shameless person, will be the future of death and terrible!


    And this future will continue until


    Until Chen Jianhua committed suicide!


    It''s true that Wang Xu is afraid that he won''t kill him if his hands are dirty, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t be forced to commit suicide!


    Turning away, Wang Xu''s face is naked, undisguised ridicule and contempt.


    In this world, death is not the most terrible!


    But some people can never understand it before they experience it.


    What should be done and what should not be done, in fact, will be colder than steel.

 Chapter 305

    Ignoring Chen Jianhua''s desperation behind him, Wang Xu turns to see the return at night and the snowman not far away and asks faintly:


    "Why not?"


    There was a trace of doubt in his voice.


    Wang Xu can feel a threat from the two killers in front of him. Even if he faced Su zhanchuan and huolao, the middle and late Huajin warriors, he never felt the threat. This means that the two killers in front of him are far more terrible than the later Huajin warriors.


    Although the real fight, two people may not be able to compare with the later period of Huajin martial arts, but these two people, obviously there are other things hidden.


    However, Wang Xu''s doubts, for the two top killers, fengxueren and yegui, make them extremely depressed.


    Why not do it?


    Don''t you have to count yourself?


    When you just killed the blood wolf, the means you showed were enough to make them scared. None of them was sure that they could face Wang Xu''s terrible body method.


    "Before we underestimated your strength, you just killed the blood wolf scene, let us understand the gap with you, clearly know that it is not your opponent, as a killer, we will not be so overconfident." When Wang Xu stares at the snowman and returns home at night, the snowman opens his mouth.


    what?


    Even the killers who forced Wang Xu to come directly admit that they are not Wang Xu''s opponents?


    In an instant, the faces of other people on the scene were extremely complicated, and all the eyes looking at Wang Xu were shocked.


    "So you want to give up?" Wang Xu''s eyes are light.


    "No!" The snowstorm man shook his head, then kept silent, but he didn''t speak any more.


    In Wang Xu''s calm eyes, he slowly took out an extremely slender sword from his back. The body of the sword was no more than a baby''s finger, but from the tip of the sword to the position of the hilt, all the way there were sharp blades with eight sides in the middle.


    It''s not so much a sword as a long thorn with a sharp cone. It''s a ferocious eight sided blade. People have no doubt that the sword will leave a terrible wound when it stabs into people''s body.


    "Aunt LAN, Uncle Chen, take the others away." Eyes in the hands of the long sword in the hands of the Blizzard to stay for a while, Wang Xu also did not return to the light said.


    Other people on the scene have long wanted to leave. At this time, Wang Xu stood in front of them. Where would anyone hesitate, they all got up and left one after another.


    In this process, the two people did not mean to stop, let the people leave.


    But in the end, Lanxi seemed to think of something. He stopped and looked back at Wang Xu. He wanted to say something: "Wang Xu, they are..."


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, the snowman interrupted her


    "Shut up, I allow you to leave, but some words are not what you should say. Who says... Who dies!"


    With that, the sword in his hand was suddenly lifted up, and the sharp edge of the sword with eight sides stabbed hard in the direction of Lanxi. Suddenly, a terrible air howling spread, and a terrible sword mark visible to the naked eye spread all the way to the wall behind Lanxi.


    This sword scar, almost close to Lanxi''s body, was wiped over, leaving a terrible crack of four or five meters on the ground and the wall.


    Where are the ordinary people like Lanxi who have seen this horrible scene? For a moment, no matter who have been out of the villa or who have not had time to go out, they are all pale with fear.


    The bodyguards understood why the three "kidnappers" only had the dead blood wolf with a rifle to deter them, and they looked very disdainful.


    It turns out that these people are "extraordinary" people who are as terrible as Wang Xu!


    For a moment, Lanxi was frozen in the same place. Only at this time did she have a little fear of Wang Xu''s ability to solve the three "kidnappers".


    But at this time, it''s very complicated for Lanxi to turn around and leave. You know, before returning home at night, he was busy inside and outside the villa. Later, he made some strange red and blue lines hidden in the circuit layout of the villa itself. Obviously, there are traps.


    If she doesn''t remind Wang Xu, Wang Xu is caught in the trap, but the end of death!


    But if she continues to talk, snowman''s sword


    "Aunt LAN, you leave here first. I''m fine." At this time, Wang Xu said a light.


    From the moment he entered the villa, he could feel a faint sense of danger, but he didn''t care, danger?


    So far, has he experienced less danger? If you feel the danger, you will not move forward, and he will not be where he is today.


    Hearing what Wang Xu said, Lanxi was relieved that he didn''t need to struggle any more and left with the rest of the people.


    People also understand that Wang Xu let them leave, in addition to let them out of danger, they are here, will only drag down Wang Xu, nothing else can help.


    Soon, in the whole villa, only Wang Xu, fengxueren and yegui were left.


    "Come back at night, you go out too." At this time, Blizzard also said a light.


    At night, he nodded, without any nonsense, and turned to leave.


    Similarly, Wang Xu didn''t mean to stop him.


    The departure of Lanxi, Chen Yuxuan and others, and the departure of returning home at night, can be said to be a tacit understanding between them, which is beneficial to both sides.


    Lanxi and others will drag down Wang Xu, and returning home at night will also drag down snowman.


    "You are a smart man and strong. At least, you are the most powerful enemy I have ever met in Jianghai. However, if you don''t have other backers, you alone can''t kill me. You are the only one who will die. "


    After returning home at night, Wang Xu looked at the snowman with a smile, his voice suddenly turned cold, and said, "so, I have a question to ask you, who did the task? In the blood kill list, the 20th... Snowman


    His voice has just dropped.


    "You know me?"


    In an instant, the snowman''s face changed greatly.


    "I didn''t know before, but after you take out the ''Snow sword'', it''s hard to know you." Wang Xu said lightly, with a touch of irony in his voice


    "I really want to know, who wants me to die so much? I''m willing to spend one billion at a time. Please move your top killer to kill me. "


    "By the way, the idiot I shot to death, and the one who just left, I think the necessary price will not be low. This task will cost at least two billion yuan. I really want to know who really hates me so much?"


    Silence.


    With Wang Xu''s words, Blizzard fell into a long silence.


    For ten seconds, he seemed to have made up his mind and said in a hoarse voice:


    "You''re right. I can''t finish the task alone, but I still have my cards. You must be able to sense the danger, so you didn''t do it to me immediately, right?"


    "I''m a killer. If people give me money, I''ll sell my life and kill people. As long as there is still a glimmer of hope to complete the task, I will not give up, so... "


    "Let''s make a deal."

 Chapter 306

    "What deal?" Wang Xu asked with great interest.


    "As long as you can survive the subsequent assassination, I will tell you the name of the employer, but you will let me go alive. On the contrary, if you can''t survive, the transaction will be automatically cancelled. " The voice of the snowman is cold and calm.


    "Although it sounds very bad for me, but..." Wang Xu smiles, his eyes suddenly cold down, and slowly spits out a word:


    "Good!"


    His voice has just dropped.


    The sword in the hands of the snowman has disappeared in an instant, followed by the figure of the snowman. At the same time, the temperature in the whole hall is falling madly, as if it was a cold winter night in an instant.


    However, Wang Xu is no reaction, still standing in the same place, calmly turning his head, the line of sight seems to be chasing something.


    "Are you just going around me? Maybe for others, your speed is beyond the limit of the naked eye, but for me, your speed is too slow. " Three seconds later, Wang Xu has been too lazy to continue to turn his head, directly stopped, light said.


    Now the situation is very strange. If there is an outsider here, it will be strange. Why does Wang Xu talk to the air? Is he crazy?


    "You''re strong, but you shouldn''t look down on me."


    But when Wang Xu finished, a faint voice sounded in Wang Xu''s ear, as if someone were talking to him in all directions at the same time.


    Wang Xu''s perception was very sensitive. He realized in a flash that the sound came from the surrounding walls and was spread to the whole hall by some unknown means.


    "Well?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly and turned his head suddenly to look around. At this moment, he lost the position of the wind and snow man. He didn''t know when to start. There were flakes of snow in the hall.


    It''s not snowflakes in the general sense, but pieces of white paper money in the shape of snowflakes, from the hall of the villa, the walls, the corner behind the sofa


    Countless snowflakes of white paper came to Wang Xu from all directions. An invisible force stirred in the white paper and gradually turned into a strange whirlwind.


    Quietly, a figure composed of white paper appeared behind Wang Xu. The paper man raised his hand to Wang Xu fiercely and burst with a touch of cold light, followed by a sharp sword with eight sides. It pierced the air quietly and stabbed Wang Xu''s back heart without a sound.


    But in the middle of the stab, it seemed that something had been sensed. The paper man suddenly burst into a piece of white paper, and the sword disappeared.


    At the same time, Wang Xu slowly came out from behind the paper man, and in his original position, it was a slowly disappearing shadow.


    Wang Xu raised his head, looked at the white paper flying around, and said in a cold voice:


    "In front of me, it''s better not to do these tricks. They don''t work. If you only have these means, you''d better tell me what I want to know, so that I won''t miss you and kill you. "


    While speaking, Wang Xu suddenly turns his head and looks to the left side of his body.


    There, the tip of a sword appeared quietly. At the moment when he saw it, it suddenly disappeared.


    The next moment.


    A voice with a proud smile suddenly came: "Mr. Wang, you look confident from the first sight. I thought you could see through this little trick, but now I find that after I underestimate you, I overestimate you. "


    At the moment of the sound, Wang Xu''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. He felt a terrible sense of danger around him. But when he wanted to find it, he found that he could not locate where the sense of danger came from.


    "Are there other hidden killers in the dark? This sense of danger... The top ten killers in the blood killing list? "


    Suddenly, Wang Xu''s face changed crazily. He stepped on it hard, and the whole person shot out like a sharp arrow. He didn''t look at it. He just hit the wall on one side and wanted to rush out of the villa.


    However, the moment he just hit the villa.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a huge sound like the collapse of heaven and earth suddenly burst out. Suddenly, a terrible fire, which seemed to destroy everything, came into Wang Xu''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "The trap has been triggered."


    Outside the villa, a light smile suddenly appeared on the face of returning home at night.


    At this time, in front of him, with the earth shaking sound, the whole Chen family villa was shrouded by a blazing cloud of fire.


    The original calm air around was torn apart in an instant, and the terrible shock wave and hot air wave swept all over the place, as if to destroy the whole world.


    The ground within a radius of nearly 20 meters was shaking wildly, and countless pieces of gravel came with piercing roar, and then hit the ground, or the wall, deep into it.


    The terrible light of fire rose up from the sky, illuminating the night within a hundred meters. The dust rushing to the sky mixed with heat waves ignited the whole sky.


    At this time, if there are ordinary people in the villa, even if they are already in the moment of explosion, they will be blown to pieces. Even if one or two pieces of corpses are left unintentionally, they will turn into coke in the ensuing fire and heat wave.


    "Boom!"


    The explosion did not stop. It was only five or six seconds before the last explosion. The second loud sound exploded the whole dead night again. The thick smoke of knives and knives, like a dust storm, soared into the air, carrying a scarlet flame, turned into a fiery dragon.


    When all the dust settled, at this moment, the original Chen villa has already become a piece of ruins, no longer exists. The original location of the villa, there was a diameter of nearly 78 meters of conical pit, which was just caused by two explosions.


    It was at this time that the air was slightly twisted around him at night, and then the snowman came out. He looked at the tragic scene in front of him, and his face muscles were beating fiercely. It seemed that even he, who indirectly participated in the construction of the trap, had never thought that the power of the explosion would be so terrible.


    Even some scars and burning marks can be seen on his body. It is obvious that he did not completely escape the scope of the explosion and was affected by some factors.


    "How much dynamite did you use? Can''t even I want to do it together? " The snowman''s face was a little gloomy.


    "Perhaps, who knows? In the end, you''re still alive. " He shrugged his shoulders and glanced at the empty hands of the snowman


    "Where''s your snow sword?"


    "In order to deceive him, I threw it inside. Now, I''m afraid it has been completely destroyed by your explosion." Blizzard man said without expression, a trace of heartache flashed on his face.


    His snow sword is a magic weapon!


    But he couldn''t give up the child and the wolf. If he hadn''t been cruel enough to use the wind and snow sword as bait, Wang Xu couldn''t have been deceived and was forced to delay enough time in the trap.


    "Let''s go. The target can''t survive such an explosion." Night also did not ask, said ready to turn away.


    "Yes, unless he is a God, he will never survive."


    The snowman didn''t think that Wang Xu could survive the explosion. At last, he looked at the center of the explosion, shook his head, sighed and turned away.


    But just then.


    A cold voice mixed with some anger suddenly came from behind them


    "Where do you want to go?"

 Chapter 307

    At the same time.


    After the explosion, on the other side, Lanxi and Chen Yuxuan, who came out of the villa ahead of time, were all stunned.


    "How cruel


    Looking at the terrible ruins not far away, all people only feel that their breath is about to suffocate, everyone''s face is extremely pale.


    "So many explosives? I should have thought of it. I should have reminded Wang Xu. Even if I was killed, I should have reminded him... "


    Lanxi looked at the ruins of the villa in flames, and the whole person was very sorry.


    She just stood there, looking at the sea of fire not far away. She looked at it with her eyes not blinking. She wanted to see the familiar figure coming out of it.


    One second!


    Two seconds!


    Three seconds


    When the tenth second passed, there was still a dead silence in the sea of fire, and no one appeared.


    In an instant, the tears in the corner of her eyes could not be controlled any more. They suddenly fell down and covered her whole face in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Yuqing, I''m sorry for you! It''s mom. I''m sorry! "


    If Wang Xu died, Lanxi didn''t know how to explain to his daughter.


    And the immediate situation, the earth shaking explosion, and now the sea of fire, all explain the fact that Wang Xu has died.


    It''s not just Lanxi who thinks so. At this time, everyone present thinks so.


    In their impression, no one can survive in such a terrible explosion, and there are no bones left... They are probably a luxury compliment.


    "Don''t cry, we''d better think about how to tell Yuqing about it..." Chen Yuxuan sighed and struggled to embrace his wife''s shoulder.


    Lanxi struggles for a while, and then falls into Chen Yuxuan''s arms. The little conflict between their husband and wife, in the tragic circumstances of Wang Xu''s death, is nothing serious at all.


    All the other people who were rescued by Wang Xu were also full of complicated eyes and sad faces. They didn''t want to believe that Wang Xu would end up like this.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    In the audience, Chen Jianhua was the only one who laughed happily, and the laughter became crazy. Finally, the whole person danced and looked at Chen Yuxuan and Lanxi and their husband and wife arrogantly, gloating and shouting:


    "Look! Open your eyes! That''s what happened to that little bastard, threatening me for the rest of my life? Providence, providence! Ha ha, I''m so happy! I''m not dead yet. He died in front of me first. It''s so cool! Fuck you little bastard, you have the guts to threaten me again! Ha ha ha... "


    With his clamor, the faces of Lanxi, Chen Yuxuan and others were hard to see.


    Finally, blue Creek broke out.


    "Beat him to death!" She suddenly raised her head, with tears on her face, pointed to Chen Jianhua, who was laughing wildly, and ordered several bodyguards nearby.


    Immediately, without any hesitation, several bodyguards strode over and grabbed Chen Jianhua, which was a fight. They have no resistance in front of killers such as returning home at night and Blizzard man, but on the other hand, garbage like Chen Jianhua has no resistance under their hands.


    After only two seconds of arrogance, Chen Jianhua turned into a dead dog that was rolling all over the ground and barking constantly. Several bodyguards are completely aimed at killing each other alive, without any hands.


    Looking at the tragic situation of Chen Jianhua, no one around flashed on his face. They all looked cold and happy.


    This kind of rubbish, no one will pity him, be killed in front of us, will only make people feel very happy!


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    On the other side of the fire and the ruins of the villa.


    With the familiar voice coming from behind, and with a strange indifference, the bodies of the two people, Fengxue man and returning at night, are directly stiff in the same place.


    Although the speaker didn''t do anything, they only felt cold from body and mind to their bones, as if they were immersed in a breath of terror.


    "Creak! Creak


    At this time, the snowman only felt his teeth trembling.


    How is that possible?


    How could he be alive?!


    You know, in the explosion of that degree, he was eight or nine meters away from the center of the explosion, but he was still affected by the shock wave of the explosion. At this time, his right arm was injured and his chest bone was broken. It can be said that he was seriously injured.


    But the man who spoke


    He was in the center of the explosion!


    How could the other party be alive?!


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that you were so cruel in order to kill me..." Wang Xu''s cold voice continued, "ranked 27th in the blood killing list, who once worked as a blasting expert of a country''s intelligence department? How can you blow me up with the high explosive charge of bombing a military fortress? Do you overestimate me or underestimate me? "


    Wang Xu''s voice became colder and colder. With his words, the snowman and the night return were stiff and turned their heads inch by inch. When they saw Wang Xu, their eyes were extremely strong and incredible.


    I saw that in front of them, although Wang Xu could see the burning trace on his body, it looked very miserable, but behind the miserable surface, it was completely unbelievable and intact!


    Even through the broken clothes, they can clearly see the skin on Wang Xu''s body. There is a faint white mixed with a light golden streamer on the surface. It seems that behind the clothing is not an ordinary body, but a treasure body made of gold, jade and glass.


    Martial arts!


    Daogu!


    The glittering white light is the manifestation of Wang Xuwu''s body after he reaches the extreme. In this state, his body is comparable to a humanoid tank. Even the Huajin level horizontal training master can kill each other by his body force.


    The light golden light that sweeps by from time to time is an obvious sign of some successful Dao bones. When they are combined with martial arts, their defense is not as simple as 1 + 1, but doubled.


    In addition, Wang Xu perceived the danger ahead of time, avoided some distance, and was not completely in the center of the explosion, so he could appear in front of them intact.


    Some luck, but more strength!


    It has to be said that the explosion trap Wang Xu faced this time was the closest crisis to his life and death since he returned to Jianghai.


    "That kind of terrible explosion, even the steel robot can be destroyed, how can you survive..." until then, night came back from the shock, and asked in disbelief.


    But before he finished, Wang Xu''s figure suddenly disappeared, and a terrible sense of danger rose from his heart.


    However, before he could do anything at night, he felt his breath stagnated. A big hand had already grasped his neck and lifted him up.


    "Er ER!"


    The power of terror burst out on the big hand, like the tide, wave after wave, growing bigger and bigger, so that the words in the night directly stuck in the throat, the whole body was struggling fiercely, but it could not escape the big hand.


    "You''re right. The bomb trap you created is really terrible, which brings me great trouble, but that''s why..."


    Wang Xu said faintly, his eyes suddenly cooled down


    "I''ll take your life!"

 Chapter 308

    "Help, help... Help me!"


    With Wang Xu''s hands constantly clamped, his face turned red at night, and he felt that death was approaching him step by step. He exhausted all his strength, turned his head slightly in pain, and looked at the snowman like asking for help.


    "Wait a minute..."


    Finally, the snowman sighed and walked forward slowly.


    "Well?" Wang Xu just a light um, slightly frown, a body without any cover up the horror of killing, like the wind to the snowman pressure in the past.


    Before waiting for him to speak, Blizzard''s face changed slightly, and then said: "I don''t want to save him, I don''t have so much self-confidence, I''m not your opponent. Besides, he and I don''t have much to do with each other. They are just temporary partners in a common task. "


    what?


    Blizzard man, is this asking Wang Xu for mercy?


    In an instant, I came back at night, and my eyes were covered with ashes. He knows that what Blizzard people say is true, but people always don''t want to die.


    However, even the snowman can''t stop Wang Xu. Who can save him?


    At that time, the snowman continued to say, "Mr. Wang, I don''t know what I have done with you before. Do you still admit it?"


    "What do you want to say?" Wang Xu squinted, the action in his hand didn''t mean to stop, still increasing strength.


    At this time, there is a bit of dullness in my mind. My thinking is gradually confused and dark, and I may suffocate at any time.


    "The first person in charge of the task is returning home at night. He has the most contact with his employer. I only know one name, but he knows more information. I think, you may want to know more information... "Speaking of this, Blizzard took the initiative to stop.


    He sighed from the bottom of his heart. This is the last effort he can make. Whether he can survive at night depends on how Wang Xu decides next.


    Blizzard people know that people like Wang Xu hate being threatened by others. Although he was careful enough not to show any threat, from the moment he spoke, there was already a threat in it.


    Come back at night, hope to survive


    It''s small!


    Sure enough, Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids when he heard his words. He still didn''t mean to stop. He just asked lightly:


    "Tell me the name you know."


    "Wang Daocheng!"


    Deeply looked at Wang Xu one eye, the wind snow person spits out three words one by one.


    The moment his voice fell.


    "Click!"


    A crisp sound of bone fracture came. Wang Xu''s body was severely shocked and his hand was shaking. He didn''t control his strength for a moment, so he crushed the night return in his hand to death.


    At this scene, the snowman was shocked.


    He never thought that because of a name, it would cause Wang Xu such a big mood fluctuation, and even indirectly killed him in advance.


    The next moment, Wang Xu suddenly turns his head, stares at the snowman, and confirms word by word:


    "You say, Wang Daocheng?"


    "Not bad!"


    Blizzard nodded, voice imperceptibly revealed a trace of complexity.


    To be honest, he really wanted to save the night home... But he never thought it would be such an unexpected result.


    Different from the complexity of the snowman''s heart, Wang Xu threw the corpse back at night into the sea of fire behind him. With the breath of the tongue of fire devouring the corpse, under the light of the fire, he could see a trace of intense anger growing in his eyes.


    Wang Xu thinks about many possibilities for the people who issue the assassination mission, such as the Su family, the Li family, and even Shen Guohai''s father, Shen Zhenhai


    But he never thought that he would be Wang Daocheng!


    In a word, he and Wang Daocheng have little in common except that he recently forced Wang Daoxing, the head of the Wang family, to hand over some information about each other.


    Wang Xu really can''t imagine what the other party is doing, so he costs two billion yuan to ask the killer to kill him.


    Even if the conflicts between him and the Wangs of Jianghai are included, they are mostly conflicts between the younger generation, which have taught the king a lesson, the young and old of the Wangs, as well as some of the Wangs'' sidekick dandies.


    At most, it was the time of Tang family. Because of Wang Pengfei''s shamelessness, he didn''t keep his hand for a while and killed each other directly. However, Wang Pengfei''s father, Wang Tianchen, is just an ordinary senior member of the Jianghai Wang family.


    All of the above, the enmity between him and the Jianghai Wang family is far from the point where life and death must be separated.


    However, it is


    Wang Daocheng!


    What hatred, what resentment, let Wang Daocheng hate him so much, want to kill him directly?


    Thinking about it, Wang Xu can only think of one possibility.


    All this is because he started after tracking down Wang Daocheng. In other words, Wang Daocheng''s killing intention reached its peak after he forced the Jianghai Wang family.


    At this time, even if Wang Daoxing kneels at Wang Xu''s feet and swears to heaven that Wang Daocheng has nothing to do with the Jianghai Wangs, Wang Xu will not believe it.


    "Jiang Hai Wang family... Wang Daocheng..."


    Wang Xu''s cold eyes gradually evolved into a strong sense of killing.


    This intention of killing, and finally gradually in front of the huge sea of fire together, as if to burn out everything in the world.


    At this time, in front of the hot sea of fire, only Wang Xu stands alone. Under the light of the fire, the shadow behind him is constantly twisting and changing in the dark. It seems that there is a trapped demon in it. He has been roaring angrily, trying to break away from some invisible bondage.


    The snowman on one side, as early as after saying the word "not bad", retreated step by step, and finally disappeared into the darkness.


    Even if he left, he did not dare to turn his back on Wang Xu, for fear that Wang Xu would suddenly turn back.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Jianghai north suburb, Wang family mansion.


    In a dark and gloomy room, there are all kinds of old antiques, such as porcelain, knives, guns, swords, books and so on. Among these antiques, an old man is standing up slowly.


    In his hand, the old man is holding a mobile phone. In front of him, there is a screen. On the screen, there is a raging sea of fire, a broken villa, and a huge pit on the ground.


    The man at the other end of the phone didn''t know what to say. The old man''s hand trembled slightly, and then a fierce murderous spirit burst out from his thin body.


    "Crackling!"


    The murderous spirit was so terrible that it almost condensed into essence. Many fragile porcelain around it were broken in an instant, as if they had been crushed by a pair of invisible hands.


    Just at this time, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and another old man rushed in. However, his face was full of anxiety and fear.


    "Second brother, have you received any news? Failed! Those killers, they failed! "


    This old man is Wang Daoxing!


    At this time, he was in a state of shock, pale and terrible.


    The old man opposite him is Wang Daocheng!

 Chapter 309

    "What''s the matter?"


    Different from Wang Daoxing''s confusion and anxiety, Wang Daocheng is extremely calm.


    Maybe his calmness infected Wang Daoxing. Soon, Wang Daoxing also calmed down.


    But for a moment, both of them were gloomy and did not speak, but the room was in a dead silence.


    long time.


    "Even such a terrible explosion can''t kill him..."


    Wang Daocheng opened his mouth. His eyes flashed and he said faintly:


    "But now that we have done it, we must stick to it. It''s impossible to give up halfway. Even if we think that the other party knows, it''s impossible to let us go."


    "Now, whether I live in the dark, or you, the head of the king''s family, you have to kill him regardless of everything."


    "Only when he''s dead can we be more at ease, understand?"


    "Understand, second brother, we can''t give up now!" Wang Daoxing''s face was very ugly, his voice was hoarse, and his look in his eyes gradually became ferocious, and he nodded his head hard.


    "But you should also see that the strength of the other side is very strong... No, it''s too strong. It''s just frightening!" All of a sudden, Wang Daocheng sighed and his eyes became extremely deep.


    "Is it impossible to use the power behind you now, regardless of everything?" Wang Daoxing''s face changed greatly.


    "It''s hard... But even if I kill him by chance, it''s not worth the loss. The force behind me won''t agree!" Wang Daocheng shook his head.


    "What shall we do now?" Wang Daoxing began to panic again.


    "I said, don''t panic." Wang Daocheng waved his hand and said faintly, "you go overseas in person, and you are the only one. You tell Shen Zhenhai in person that his son Shen Guohai died in the hands of a arrogant boy."


    "Second younger brother, Shen Zhenhai is the leader of a unique family. He is an old and powerful man of martial arts. His son died in Jianghai. I''m afraid he didn''t want to be the first to vent his anger on our Jianghai family. How could he listen to me and follow our arrangement to kill that man? I''m afraid I won''t see him at all, so I''m killed by his men! " Wang Daoxing has a serious lack of confidence.


    "You take all the information that can be collected from the boy''s past, from his birth to today. Five years ago, he was just an ordinary person. Five years later, he can easily kill huajinwu and survive this terrible explosion..."


    At this point, Wang Daocheng''s voice suddenly took on a trace of greed:


    "This kind of change can be said to be the first monster in thousands of years. That boy must have cultivated some extremely terrible, super top skills. With this, and the hatred of killing his son, Shen Zhenhai will surely let go of even the most important things and come here in person!"


    In an instant, Wang Daoxing''s eyes were bright and his face was full of excitement. He nodded and turned around to leave quickly.


    After he left, Wang Daocheng stood alone in the middle of the room, looking at the explosion on the screen in front of him for three minutes. Finally, he suddenly said:


    "I didn''t expect that leaving him in the accident five years ago would make him grow up to the present situation..."


    "It''s not too late..."


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    Near the ruins of Chen''s villa, a group of people with extremely complicated looks stood, watching the burning sea of fire not far away, and a breath called sadness slowly diffused in the air.


    But in this sad atmosphere, there is a very harsh laughter.


    "Cough... Ha ha ha!"


    With his head in his arms, Chen Jianhua curled up and lay on the ground, dodging the punches and kicks of several bodyguards around him, coughing in his mouth, and even coughing up blood sometimes, but his face was full of pride and strong irony.


    "Ha ha ha, even if you beat me to death now, that little bastard can''t survive! He''s dead! You''re dead! I''m afraid even the corpse will turn into ashes. You can''t even find the things buried for him! " Chen Jianhua laughs happily.


    At this time, he had completely broken the jar, and the harder the bodyguards around him beat him, the fiercer he screamed.


    It seems that only by mocking and comparing the fact of Wang Xu''s death can he forget his pain and give more comfort to his gloomy future.


    Even, he wanted these people to kill him immediately!


    He did not dare to commit suicide, so, while mocking Lanxi and Chen Yuxuan, he was also provoking people to seek death.


    But his careful thought was doomed to fail. It seemed that he saw what he thought, and then the cold voice of Lanxi came: "don''t really kill him. I want him to live in a nightmare for the rest of his life."


    Chen Yuxuan also cheered coldly: "Chen Jianhua, I used to be blind, and I would take a fancy to such a shameless person as you. But after today, I will let you return what you get from me ten times and a hundred times, you will lose everything, your wife and children will be separated, and you will be despised by others... "


    "So what?"


    But before he finished, he was interrupted by Chen Jianhua''s grim voice


    "I''ve had enough money in my life. I''ve enjoyed everything I should enjoy. I''m tired of seeing that yellow faced woman in my family. What''s the matter with her life after that? What else can you do with me? "


    Hear his words, the facial expression of Chen Yuxuan and others instantly changes extremely ugly.


    See shameless, but all the people present, but it has never seen such shameless, selfish scum as Chen Jianhua!


    "But I tell you, no matter how miserable Laozi''s life is, that little bastard named Wang Xu will never survive. He''s dead! Dead


    But the ugly faces of the people made Chen Jianhua very happy. He gritted his teeth and roared with ferocity and cruelty


    "Ha ha ha! That little bastard is dead. You can''t change the fact even if you say it for a long time! "


    "Yes, I will be miserable in the future, and even go to hell when I die! But even if I go to hell, I''m happy, because that little bastard went down earlier than me! "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Looking at Chen Jianhua''s crazy laughter there, his face was full of crazy disdain and disdain for the people, but the people were silent and had no words to refute this scum.


    Yes, what''s the use of saying more and doing more?


    Wang Xu


    It''s dead!


    Lanxi''s tears, which had just stopped, broke the dike again and flowed down silently. She moaned bitterly and murmured:


    "Yuqing, mom... I really don''t know how to mention it to you... Mom, I''m sorry for you!"


    Her voice is full of remorse and remorse. If time could come again, she would like to die instead of Wang Xu.


    This is the greatness of mothers. For the happiness of their children, they are not afraid to die!


    "Ha ha ha, cry, cry! The harder you cry, the more happy I am! That little bastard, he''s dead! Dead! Ha ha ha... "


    What''s more sad is the constant ridicule and disdain of Chen Jianhua.


    But just then.


    A voice suddenly sounded behind Chen Jianhua


    "You say, who died?"

 Chapter 310

    With the sound.


    In an instant, Chen Jianhua''s proud, arrogant and unbridled laughter suddenly stuck in his throat. His whole face turned red, but his body was as stiff as a zombie and could not move.


    No, it''s in his subconscious mind


    I dare not move at all!


    "Why don''t you look back at me, I''m living? Or the dead who come out of hell? " Wang Xu''s quiet voice continued to ring.


    But at this time, where does Chen Jianhua dare to turn his head and really look?


    For Wang Xu''s voice, his deep memory is just like the devil''s burning iron engraved in his heart. After the endless pain, it is his endless resentment.


    How is that possible?


    How is that possible?


    At this time, Chen Jianhua''s eyes were wide open and roared wildly at the bottom of his heart


    "How can he still be alive? Under the terrible explosion, there is no bones that he should have been blown up. Even if he is a devil, he will surely die! How is that possible? How is that possible? "


    Chen Jianhua couldn''t believe it, and he didn''t want to believe it.


    Only when Wang Xu is dead can he leave more knives in other people''s scarred hearts, and then find the final pleasure.


    But if Wang Xu is not dead


    No, he''s definitely dead!


    It must be an illusion! It''s a mistake! It''s fake!


    Thinking of this, Chen Jianhua mercilessly closed his eyes, lowered his head, and covered his ears with his hands. He was lying on the ground like a creeping insect, shaking his body and muttering to himself madly:


    "False! Fake! It''s all hallucinations! Hallucination


    Looking down at the self deceiving Chen Jianhua, Wang Xu couldn''t see any pity for the other party''s misery.


    This scum, no matter how much pain he bears, is just his own fault!


    "Mr. Wang, it''s very kind of you to be alive!"


    At this time, several bodyguards who had been beating and kicking Chen Jianhua finally responded. They immediately looked at Wang Xu with surprise and bowed to thank him for saving their lives. The voice was full of sincere joy.


    It''s not just these bodyguards. Because of Wang Xu''s sudden appearance, other people who are stunned suddenly wake up. One by one, they look at Wang Xu with ecstasy and say:


    "Great, Mr. Wang is still alive!"


    "I knew that a good man would be rewarded for his good deeds. Prince Wang is still so young. How could God let him die like this?"


    "Mr. Wang is still alive... Still alive!"


    For a moment, there were all the exclamations of "still alive" and "great.".


    Wang Xu''s face was slightly stiff, and he gave a bitter smile in his heart


    "What''s the situation? I didn''t see you for a few minutes. Everyone thought I was dead? Besides, you''re so excited now, I always feel like I''m really coming back from the dead... "


    At this time, Chen Yuxuan also supported the blue river with a face full of ecstasy and came over.


    "Wang Xu... Are you still alive? Really... Is that you? I''m not dreaming, am I? "


    Lanxi trembled and stretched out her hands, gently stroked Wang Xu''s face. Even if the palm of her hand touched the warmth of a living person, her eyes still had a dreamlike illusion.


    "Wife, it''s really Wang Xu, and he''s still alive..." Chen Yuxuan smiles bitterly.


    But before he finished, he was suddenly interrupted by Lanxi


    "Shut up! I want to hear from Wang Xu himself! "


    What''s going on?!


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s face was muddled, but in the face of Lanxi''s "pitiful" eyes full of expectation and caution, he could only smile bitterly and nod his head


    "Aunt LAN, it''s really me. I ran out of the scope of the explosion ahead of time. I''m really OK. I''m still alive. I''m running and jumping wildly!"


    With that, Wang Xu jumped twice, and then made a little joke


    "Why, aunt LAN, do you think I''m dead? Don''t you think I''m a ghost when you see me now? It''s a pity that I''m not a ghost, but a person. Are you surprised? Are you surprised? "


    While talking, he showed his teeth and made a face.


    "Poof


    In an instant, Lanxi was amused and finally believed that Wang Xu was not only alive, but also very wonderful. Others don''t know, but why doesn''t Lanxi know?


    As Wang Xu, in the whole river and sea, there are people who want to be respectful. But at this time, in order to make her happy, Wang Xu puts down his identity and makes a face to make her laugh.


    This son-in-law


    Absolutely a good son-in-law!


    "Yuqing, Wang Xu is not dead, mother is not sorry for you..." Lanxi murmured in the bottom of her heart. The more she looked at Wang Xu, the more satisfied she was. In the end, I don''t know why, there was a ripple in her heart.


    "Not everyone can meet a good man like Wang Xu, daughter! Mom will help you to watch it closely in the future. "


    Eyes swept around, eyes dodged, did not dare to look at her Chen Yuxuan, and then look at Wang Xu, the ripples in Lanxi''s heart fluctuated even more.


    At this time, everyone was in a joy, but no one looked at Chen Jianhua on the ground.


    That''s a scum with no future!


    Also, it''s a disgusting scum, even if you look at it!


    While everyone is jubilant, Wang Xu slightly looks up at the burning villa fire not far away. Lanxi and others think that he is calming the complex mood of escaping from the explosion of his dying life, and they all don''t disturb him.


    But Wang Xu''s eyes were not at the sea of fire in front of him. Instead, he crossed the sea of fire and looked into a dark distance. He looked deep into the night and was in the northern suburb of Jianghai, tens of kilometers away


    Where is Jianghai Wang''s family!


    There are some things that have to be solved.


    And some people, also always want to die, damn people, no one can escape.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, it was less than six in the morning.


    Modu, modu International Airport, is only three hours'' drive from Jianghai.


    At this time, there is a constant flow of people in the airport. Countless people from home and abroad are talking and laughing with each other, waiting for their flight, or waiting for friends, lovers and relatives who return to China from abroad.


    At this time, an old man and a girl, who was only sixteen or seventeen, were walking in the airport hall. While walking, the girl kept circling around the old man, full of curiosity.


    "Grandfather, tell me the story of the prince again. He is only four or five years older than me. How can he not be as powerful as his grandfather?"


    The young girl blinked her eyes and kept asking, regardless of the bitter smile on the old man''s face.


    The old man was dressed in a Tang suit. Although he was thin and weak, he would fall when he saw the wind blowing, but when he walked between sitting and lying, he had the momentum of a fierce tiger descending the mountain.


    If any one who doesn''t have long eyes wants to bully them, I''m afraid he will be slapped by the old man and killed directly.


    If there are people in the martial arts circle here, they will be awed by the breath of the old man.


    Because, this old man, is a powerful warrior!


    The girl around him is not weak in cultivation either. Looking at Jiao Jiao, she is an inner warrior. A dozen little gangsters can''t get close to her.

 Chapter 311

    "I don''t know much about Mr. Wang. I''ve told you three times about your grandfather. Do you want to listen?" The old man couldn''t resist his granddaughter, so he had no choice but to comfort him


    "I''ll take you to Jianghai this time. After three hours at most, you can see Mr. Wang in person. At that time, you can''t take the opportunity to ask Mr. Wang directly..."


    "Grandfather, I''m a girl. When I met her for the first time, I asked her about everything. I didn''t check my Hukou!" The girl pursed her lips and complained.


    "Well, well, you''re always right!"


    The old man had no choice but to smile when he was ready to tell a story.


    On one side of the exit passage, a group of people suddenly came out. The first one was a middle-aged man in a black gown, with a dignified face, but full of silver hair.


    Next to the middle-aged man were two young men with cold looks and bloody eyes. Behind them were more than a dozen strong men in black suits.


    The exposed palms of these tough men are all covered with layers of calluses. Some of them still carry scars such as scars, bullet marks and bruises. Obviously, each of these men is a soldier who has been walking in the hail of bullets all the year round and has survived to the present day.


    With the appearance of them, the pedestrians will automatically bypass the two sides subconsciously. No one dares to walk within two meters of these people.


    It was at this time that the old man inadvertently raised his head. When he saw these people, his face was suddenly shocked and dignified.


    Just because, in the eyes of the old man, none of these intrepid men is lower than the cultivation of the later period of dark strength. Most of them are at the peak of dark strength, and there are only three or four of them in the later period of dark strength.


    Such a terrible lineup, how can the old man not be shocked?


    Then the old man''s eyes swept over the two young people in front of him, and his body suddenly froze. It was only because each of the two young people, who were no more than 30 years old at most, gave him a feeling of extreme danger, which was only when he faced enemies in the same realm.


    When his eyes finally fell on the silver haired middle-aged man in front of the crowd, the old man''s body was completely frozen in place, and he did not dare to move.


    "What''s the matter with you, grandfather?" Seeing her grandfather''s strange appearance, the girl asked curiously.


    At this time, the group of people who made waves in the old man''s heart were walking directly past them, and no one looked at them.


    "Nothing... Let''s go to Jianghai..." until the granddaughter asked for the third time, the old man suddenly woke up. The whole person seemed to be in a state of collapse. His body suddenly relaxed and he breathed out a long breath.


    It was not until this time that he found that his vest had already been covered with cold sweat, and there were waves in his heart.


    "Who are those people just now? The middle-aged man with silver hair, who is the leader of the group, is just horrible! "


    The old man''s eyes were extremely complex and full of doubts. When he took his granddaughter out of the airport, he just saw that the group of people just got on four or five black Mercedes Benz.


    In front of the door of the first Mercedes Benz, an old man bent to open the door just then straightened up slowly. When he saw the old man who opened the door and just walked out of the airport, his heart suddenly trembled.


    "He? Who can let him greet and open the door in person? "


    "Are those people here for Prince Wang? By the way, the people just now came out of the overseas airport Lane... "


    Think of here, the old man''s heart is a hard shrink, a bad feeling, suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Just because


    The old man who opened the car door was the owner of the Jianghai Wang family, Wang Daoxing!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu is on his way to the Wang family alone.


    No... maybe not alone!


    On his shoulder, he carried a black coffin!


    Carry the coffin!


    Only last time, Wang Xu was buried.


    But this time, he is going to give others a funeral!


    Wang''s mansion is located on the Bank of an artificial lake in the northern suburb of Jianghai. Centered on the artificial lake, it radiates a distance of 100 meters on all sides. It is all Wang''s territory.


    It''s not so much a house as a garden built by the Wang family. The whole garden is where the Wang family''s mansion is. It''s really not much different from the residence of the ancient princes. It can also be seen that the luxury of the Wangs is a little higher than that of the Lius, Zhangs and Zhaos.


    In fact, the Jianghai royal family, before the appearance of Wang Xu, was also the head of the four great martial arts families in Jianghai.


    At this time, Wang Xuzheng alone on the road, step by step to the Wang family.


    Of course, he was not a fool either. He drove the coffin to the place not far from the Wang family. When the foreign cars couldn''t drive, he got off to carry the coffin.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Dali is bored in the security room, bored playing with the mobile phone to eat chicken. He is the second son of the Wang family. I don''t know how many generations. Otherwise, he would not be reduced to the point of looking at the gate. He also has no contact with martial arts. He''s just an ordinary man. He has more insight and insight than other security guards who look at the gate.


    As a matter of fact, the Wang family''s genealogy has already lost his department. But even so, relying on the blood of the Wang family, he became the security captain of the Wang family


    Well, it''s still the gate!


    However, the prestige of the Wang family awed the whole river and sea. In the past, no one had the courage to come to the door to challenge them. Their strength of looking at the gate was low, and they were bored all day long.


    "Brother Dali, it''s really boring these days. I sit here all day playing games, and it''s hard to see a personal shadow, but it''s all the young ladies and gentlemen of the Wang family. They don''t look us in the eye at all... Mother, if it''s not for the sake of earning a living, I won''t do this job!" A fat man nearby sighed.


    "I''ll tell you, I''m also a member of the Wang family. Don''t speak ill of me. I''ll cut you! Fuck! Son of a bitch, you fat man. Every time you eat chicken, you are killed, and you are next to bbdd. You want to kill me earlier, so you can drive the next one! " With that, Wang Dali slapped his cell phone on the table and threw it away.


    On the screen of his mobile phone, there was a box and a dead body, beside which a black woman was dancing and taunting.


    "Brother Dali, you look down on me too much. Don''t I want to talk gossip with you? This morning, I saw the owner of the family with a group of high-level people driving four or five Mercedes Benz to go out in a hurry. It seems that he is going to meet some big people. Brother Dali, you are well-informed. Can you talk to him? " The fat man laughs.


    "Well, you are a ghost. But I don''t know much. I just heard some news. It''s said that it''s related to Prince Wang. " Wang Dali snorted coldly.


    "Prince Wang?"


    Smell speech, fat man immediately can''t believe of say: "is our river sea, recent scenery no two of that young master Wang?"? The cruel man who killed Mr. Shen Guohai? "


    "Who but him?" Wang Dali rolled his eyes and sighed, "I tell you, don''t go outside. I heard that there might be a disaster coming to our Wang family."


    But before he finished, a voice came from the door


    "Disaster? Who dares to look for the disaster of our Jianghai Wang family? Who told you this news? It''s just bullshit, and it''s going to boost other people''s prestige. "

 Chapter 312

    "Who?"


    Wang Dali looked up abruptly.


    At the gate, I didn''t know when a woman in white dress was standing.


    "It''s Miss beauty." Seeing the girl clearly, the anger on Wang Dali''s face immediately disappeared, replaced by a flattering smile.


    The woman in front of her is Wang Meili. She is also a child of a side branch of the Wang family, but she is much luckier than Wang Dali. At least the name of the branch can be found in the Wang family tree. Therefore, his position in the Wang family is much higher than that of Wang Dali.


    "Hum, take care of your gate. Don''t talk nonsense all day. Listening to the wind is the rain. Our Wangs are top class in Jianghai. Who dares to trouble our Wangs? I don''t want to die! "


    Wang Meili snorted coldly, raised her chin haughtily, and without looking at Wang Dali, she left a reprimand and turned out of the gate.


    After she left, Wang Dali gave her a fierce Pooh, his face full of disdain and anger


    "What is it? Isn''t it a little closer than me? You can''t only be a shopper in the Wang family. You really think of yourself as Miss Wang! "


    Seeing him angry, the fat man on one side didn''t dare to interrupt. When Wang Dali''s anger was released, he continued to ask carefully:


    "Big brother, what did you just mean?"


    "Well, what else do you mean? It''s the master who has offended Prince Wang, who is a cruel man. I heard that all the people who offended him have died. I think the Wang family will have bad luck sooner or later... "Wang Dali replied casually.


    What he said was just a random remark, and he was venting his dissatisfaction.


    But the fat man on one side took his words seriously. Although he was a little confused, he was very flustered and his face was pale.


    If there''s a real disaster, just these two guys, who are not even miscellaneous fish, look at the gate, and they can''t be stared to death?


    Especially when he saw that Wang Dali was talking, his eyes suddenly glared and his body was stiff. He started a new game of chicken eating in his hand, and his mobile phone fell to the ground, as if he had seen something terrible.


    Fat people are even more flustered!


    "Brother Dali, what are you looking at? Don''t scare me


    He said, his voice with a trace of cry.


    "You, you... Yourself, look..." Wang Dali stammered.


    And needless to say, subconsciously, the fat man has turned his head and followed his eyes.


    In an instant, the mobile phone in the fat man''s hand also fell to the ground.


    In their frightened eyes, they only saw a young man, holding a black coffin with one hand, appearing at the intersection 100 meters away, and coming towards the gate step by step.


    Not only them, but also Wang Meili, who just left the gate. Just different from Wang Dali''s frightened reaction, Wang Meili was angry in an instant. She shook her hand and strode to meet the young man carrying the coffin.


    She''s so big, I didn''t expect that someone would dare to go to the gate of the Wang family to look for trouble... No, look for death!


    A person, dare to carry a coffin to challenge the Wang family, is not to seek death is what?


    In the last second, she just scolded Wang Dali. In the next second, she saw Wang Xu, who didn''t know what to do. It made Wang Meili feel like beating her face.


    So, she was very unhappy, very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable!


    "Stop!"


    In the distance, Wang Xu saw that Wang Meili came to him in a fierce manner. He picked his eyebrows slightly and stopped


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Well, what do you say? Do you want to die when you come to my Wang''s house with a coffin Wang Meili snorted coldly, put her hands in front of Wang Xu, and said with disdain:


    "Even if it''s provocative, how dare you come by yourself? Don''t know how to bring more help? Do you know what kind of terror our Wangs have? "


    "I tell you, our Wang family is an ancient family which has been inherited by the river and the sea for nearly 300 years. Listen, it''s not an ordinary family, but a martial family! Our family leader alone has been a warrior for ten years. There are seven other top dark warriors, and the other dark warriors are more than 20. "


    "In addition, there are also elders worshipped by different surnames. There are also two dark strength peaks who live in the family, and the others are more than 100 people!"


    "What are you trying to say?" Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    He is really a little speechless now. If he is not wrong, the woman in front of him seems to be just an ordinary person? I didn''t even get in!


    Is this woman a miss of the Wang family? The chest is not big, how can you feel so brainless?


    "Well, I''m telling you how powerful our Wangs are!" Wang Meili raised her chin, looked down at Wang Xu, and snorted with pride:


    "If there are not so many experts, how can my Wang family be the first of many rich families in Jianghai? If anyone could challenge us, the door of our Wang family would have been broken by all kinds of annoying flies. "


    Hearing this, Wang Xu didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids. He had already determined that the woman in front of him was an inexplicable brainless idiot


    "You said that your Wangs really seem to be very strong, but it just makes me spend more time. What Wang Xu wants to do, what can your Wangs stop?"


    "You Wang Meili stares at Wang Xu like a madman.


    "Get out of the way."


    But Wang Xu has been too lazy to waste time with her. With these two words, he doesn''t speak any more. He just stands in situ and looks at Wang Meili faintly.


    At this time, I don''t know why, looking at Wang Xu''s calm eyes, Wang Meili suddenly felt a chill at the bottom of her heart for no reason. She opened her mouth several times and wanted to scold Wang Xu. Even the president of a big company didn''t dare to provoke the Wang family. What are you?


    But in the end, she didn''t say a word. Like a ghost, she subconsciously let her go. It was only when Wang Xu passed her that Wang Meili suddenly came back to herself.


    "What''s the matter? He''s not a monster. Why should I get out of the way for him? "


    Wang Meili looks uncertain. Even if she is proud of her Wang family identity and has no brain, she feels a little bit wrong at this time.


    But when she saw Wang Xu holding the black coffin with one hand and walking step by step to the door of the Wang family, a stream of anger rushed into her mind again.


    How old is this guy? She was a few years younger than her. She was so arrogant that she dared to send a coffin to the Wang family. What did she think she was?


    Once upon a time, Wang Meili saw a 60-70-year-old man with her own eyes. She thought that she was very strong. She angrily went to the Wang family to ask for justice for her younger generation. As a result, she was worshipped by a passing Wang family and was photographed dead.


    In Wang Meili''s eyes, Wang Xu is just a little boy. How powerful can he be? How dare he be so arrogant?


    In particular, Wang Meili was even more angry when she thought that she was afraid because of Wang Xu''s eyes and took the initiative to get out of the way


    "Well, I''ll see what you are today. How dare you be so arrogant and have any capital!"


    Thinking of this, Wang Meili is not in a hurry to go shopping. She turns around and follows Wang Xu, laughing in a low voice


    "Don''t wait for a moment. You can''t even solve Wang Dali''s rubbish. You can''t even enter the gate!"

 Chapter 313

    At this time, Wang Xu was no more than seven or eight meters away from the door of the Wang family.


    Wang Dali and fat man are moving out of the security room. They both look at each other and can see a little fear from each other''s eyes.


    "Brother Dali, someone sent a coffin... This is a real disaster!" The fat man exclaimed in a low voice, and then said with a trace of fear


    "But what''s our duty? Why don''t you stop it, brother Dali?"


    "Fat man, why don''t you go?" Wang Dali suddenly stopped and looked at the fat man suspiciously: "do you want to push me out to death, and then take over my security team leader''s shift?"


    "Brother Dali, we are the only two in the security department. How can I have two hearts..."


    "Do you still think so?"


    "Wronged..."


    Just then, at the end of the road in the distance, a motorcade suddenly appeared. The first one was a Mercedes Benz luxury car. A pair of young sisters dressed in white came down from the car. The next few cars were all big men dressed in black.


    As soon as this group of people appeared, the whole air seemed to be filled with a breath of death.


    "I''m going to grass again?"


    During the quarrel, Wang Dali accidentally raised his head, and suddenly his eyes were staring to the maximum. He screamed out, but the next second, his face turned white to the bottom, and in the end, it was all bitter


    "Damn, it''s bigger than the coffin delivery. I brought so many people here..."


    At the end, his lips trembled.


    "Big, big, big... Brother Li, now, should we... Go back and eat chicken?" Fat man''s face was also pale. He lowered his head and looked down. He didn''t see anything. Before, he was full of illusions.


    In their eyes of horror, the white sisters in mourning and mourning, with many big men in black, who are full of sadness and death, come to the gate.


    Their eyes first focused on the black wooden coffin on Wang Xu''s shoulder. The coffin was huge and unusual, and it was still in front of the door of the royal family, which naturally attracted people''s attention.


    But Wang Xu was alone, but he was almost ignored. But maybe it''s because the black wood coffin, which is a good match for wearing hemp and wearing filial piety, has attracted the attention of one of the leading sisters.


    "Elder sister, don''t look, we still have a big revenge!"


    The smaller girl beside the woman is very dissatisfied with the small voice.


    "Little sister, I dare to step on the door of the Wang family by myself just to see him bring a coffin. I''m very brave. The other side is obviously the same as us. They have close relatives who have been insulted by the Wang family. They are both degenerated people. The children of the he family and the Wang family are different. If you can help them, please help them. " The woman whispered an explanation.


    Then, regardless of her sister''s dissatisfaction behind her back, she went straight up to Wang Xu and forced a smile on her face


    "You look like you''re going to send a coffin... To someone in the Jianghai Wang family?"


    "The master of the Wang family, Wang Daoxing." Wang Xu light return way.


    "Well, you''re also looking for Wang Daoxing? What a coincidence. We''re looking for him, too. " The woman''s eyes brightened, then darkened, looked around, and said with a bitter smile:


    "Little brother, today, you don''t really come alone, do you? All the people in your family are not on your side, are they


    "I''m the only one in the family. It''s my personal decision. I''m in charge." Wang Xu light way.


    What Wang Xu said is true, but the woman obviously misunderstood.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect..." the woman sighed and saw a twinkling of sympathy in Wang Xu''s eyes. She tried to be careful about the next topic, as if she was afraid of touching Wang Xu''s "unbearable painful past.".


    According to the woman''s own introduction, his name is "he Wanxia", and the girl nearby is her sister "he Wanyun". The two sisters are from the he family in the West town next to Jianghai.


    He family is also a little famous family in Xizhen City, worth billions. But some time ago, Wang Daoxing, the head of the Wang family, accompanied a mysterious young man to visit Xizhen city. When he saw his sister, he wanted to force them to become his forbidden toys. But where would they agree?


    Finally, under the conflict between the two sides, the father of the he family sisters was killed by Wang Daoxing, leaving a word behind and giving them a week to consider, otherwise the whole he family would perish.


    Today is a week''s time. For the sake of the continuation of the family and the life and death of the rest of the people, the two sisters came here today, but they came with the intention of death!


    Xizhen City, Wang Daoxing, mysterious youth?


    But in an instant, Wang Xu understood each other''s experience. The mysterious youth was Shen Guohai who had died in his hands.


    But he didn''t mean to mention it. Instead, he suddenly asked, "is that young man you''re talking about called Shen Guohai?"


    "Little brother also knows Shen Guohai?" He Wanxia was really surprised.


    Shen Guohai''s identity is extremely mysterious, and the background seems to be extremely terrible. Ordinary people have no right to know each other''s name. He family also knew the name of the young man because of the unprovoked disaster, but also knew the terrible meaning behind the name.


    He Wanxia thought that Wang Xu was just an ordinary person bullied by the Wang family, but she did not expect that this young man was also related to Shen Guohai. Now it seems that Wang Xu is afraid of something. It''s just that he''s in a bad luck when he meets Shen Guohai.


    Thinking of this, he Wanxia felt even more sympathy for each other. She said to herself, "you are also persecuted by Shen Guohai, little brother. That''s the same as our he family. This time, we can go together to seek justice."


    Having said that, he Wanxia knows that once they enter the gate of Wang''s family, they will die. At the end of the road, 99% of them will die.


    Wang Xu didn''t speak, but Wang Meili, standing on one side, sneered to herself.


    A group of ignorant and fearless people, don''t they think they can leave alive if they climb up to the later group? Today, none of you can leave alive!


    At this time, he Wanxia, who is more and more in sympathy with Wang Xu, looks at Wang Xu''s eyes full of emotion and anger. How many people have been harmed by that son of a bitch named Shen Guohai?


    When she was about to make a voice to comfort Wang Xu, her sister he Wanyun was finally completely impatient and said in a cold voice:


    "Sister, why do you talk so much to a stranger? Who knows what happened to him? Maybe he''s the same kind of person as Shen Guohai? "


    In an instant, he Wanxia''s face shows a trace of embarrassment, and then looks at Wang Xu apologetically, and opens her mouth to apologize for her sister.


    But when she raised her eyes, she saw that Wang Xu''s eyes were calm and his face was calm. She had carried the coffin and continued to walk to the door of the Wang family. She didn''t seem to hear it at all.

 Chapter 314

    "Little brother, my sister''s mood has changed a lot recently because of the disaster at home. She is a little grumpy and doesn''t like anyone. Please forgive me. I apologize for her."


    Looking at Wang Xu''s back, he Wanxia said with a bitter smile.


    Her gesture, even Wang Xu, can''t help nodding her head. He Wanxia is kind and polite. She is weak in appearance, but strong in heart. Otherwise, she won''t bring people to block the door of the Wang family after such a tragic event.


    However, this woman is still a little taken for granted!


    Maybe, change a person, change a time, change a place, this method can be successful, such as medical trouble and so on. But for such a martial family as the Wang family, let alone Shen Guohai, which one of the two sides doesn''t regard human life as a weed?


    Wang Xu sighed in his heart, stopped, turned to he Wanxia and said lightly:


    "Shen Guohai is dead. If you want to find him through the Wang family, you can go back now."


    This sentence means that Wang Xu has a good feeling for he''s sister. He doesn''t regard her as a stranger just like before.


    If he Wanxia knew Wang Xu''s real ability, she would have believed Wang Xu with ecstasy. But where he Wanxia knew his identity, she just shook her head and said with a bitter smile:


    "Don''t make fun of me, little brother. Wang Daoxing, the head of the Wang family, is still alive. How can Shen Guohai, who even has to be respectful to him, die? Die in the sea? Jiang Hai, who can do this? You don''t know what the horrible background behind that guy is... "


    At this point, he Wanxia can''t say any more. She seems to think of something and shows a trace of sadness on her face.


    However, he Wanyun''s face on one side is not so sad, but more cold. Even in her eyes, she can see a trace of impatience, and seems to scorn the conversation between her sister and Wang Xu.


    "The two sisters, the elder sister is gentle and dignified, but the younger sister is stubborn in nature and looks down on others. They are both one mother. How can they be so different?" Wang Xu secretly shakes his head in his heart, but he is too lazy to take a look at he Wanyun.


    He Wanyun''s appearance is better than her sister he Wanxia''s, and her dress is also top-notch, but she can never have the temperament of her sister he Wanxia.


    One is a beauty with only appearance, the other is a beauty with both appearance and temperament. If it wasn''t for the face of his elder sister, Wanxia, Wang Xu could even slap her in the face.


    "Little brother, I''ll take your kindness, but your sister can also give you this sentence. Of course, obviously, you can''t just turn around and leave. In that case, let''s go in together. After all, even if you know it''s death, there are many companions on the way to huangquan. "


    He Wanxia shakes her head, takes two quick steps and walks side by side with Wang Xu. Then she turns her head and smiles at him


    "I''m sorry, that sentence was too bad. When I didn''t say it, I just joked. After all, we can''t be too depressed."


    Wang Xu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he Wanxia, a woman who impressed him with dignity, had such a funny side.


    However, to say these words, does it not mean that he Wanxia''s heart is sad, and even despair?


    He was silent for a moment. Although he shook his head firmly, he said faintly:


    "Today, none of us will die except the Wang family!"


    His voice has just dropped.


    There was a sneer of disdain


    "Ha ha, it''s light to say. Today, I''m afraid you can''t even enter the gate of the Wang family!"


    The speaker is Wang Meili, but at this time, she did not look at Wang Xu and others, but looked at the door of the Wang family with adoration.


    There, I saw a few figures, just like a fast horse, rushing towards the crowd. More than 100 meters away, these figures only took a few seconds to reach the public.


    These people are the warriors sent by the Wang family to solve the problem after Wang Meili secretly reported the situation at the door.


    "Well, I have already warned you that not everyone in my Wang family can challenge you. And the gate of the Wang family is not for anyone who wants to enter! "


    At this time, with these warriors as a support, Wang Meili immediately raised her chin with great pride and looked at Wang Xu and he Wanxia with cold and sarcastic eyes.


    Then she pointed directly at Wang Xu and said with a sneer, "boy, you still have a chance to carry your broken coffin and turn away. Otherwise, you can''t even enter the gate by yourself, and you will only show others jokes! "


    "Well, if he can''t get in alone, I don''t believe it. Can''t so many people in our family get in? One person can''t do it, ten people, ten people are not enough, twenty people, if not enough, I can call one hundred more! " He Wanyun sneered.


    "Hehe, a hundred people? No matter how many people there are, if it''s just the rubbish behind you, it won''t make any difference! " But unexpectedly, Wang Meili was very disdainful and sneered


    "You know what? Last time, there was an old man named Zhou in Xizhen City, who thought he was very powerful and brought over more than 50 people. As a result, he was worshipped by one of our Wang family and directly interrupted everyone''s hands and feet. Even if they were climbing on the ground, they didn''t even touch the edge of the gate. "


    "Xizhenshi, surnamed Zhou? Is it the Zhou family? " He Wanxia suddenly frowned.


    "Yes! Yes, it''s the Zhou family in Xizhen city. They even dare to put a batch of goods smuggled from overseas on our docks in Jianghai, and we swallow them directly. They also dare to bring people to our Wang family for trouble. Like you, I also want to use more people to help. What happened? It''s just a bunch of garbage. "


    Wang Meili''s voice was even more disdainful and her face was full of sarcasm


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you their final fate. Those guys died in the river and sea!"


    As she spoke, Wang Meili''s face was full of pride, as if those people of the Zhou family in Xizhen had died in the river and sea, just as their Wang family had done in secret.


    Her voice fell to the ground, and he Wanyun''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. She didn''t know what to say. Even he Wanxia''s face was very ugly.


    Zhou''s family in Xizhen City, which is the real top family in Xizhen City, is one or two levels bigger than he''s family. Compared with the Zhou family, he Jiadan is just a lot more common.


    "The Zhou family in Xizhen city?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly and flashed over the father and son who were trampled to death by him in the locomotive club. He felt thoughtful.


    Seeing his frown, Wang Meili immediately raised her chin even higher. She looked like she was standing up. She seemed to be saying all over her body:


    "How''s it going? You little people, do you finally know how powerful our Wang family is? "


    Originally, Wang Meili wanted to continue to ridicule Wang Xu and others, but at this time, the figures coming from the Wang family had stopped behind the gate, and then several people came slowly to the crowd.


    Suddenly, Wang Meili immediately silent, the whole person carefully get out of the way.


    In front of Wang Xu and others, she can be arrogant, contemptuous, disdainful and superior.


    But in front of these people, she


    Nothing!


    I dare not do anything!


    Don''t say it''s arrogant, contemptuous, disdainful, even dare not block the road!

 Chapter 315

    "Lord Zhang Feng!"


    At this time, Wang Dali and fat man did not dare to pretend to be a turtle, so they ran from the security booth and bowed.


    I saw that all the people were wearing black strong clothes, led by a young man, with a trace of fierce color between his eyebrows.


    As soon as he came, he looked at Wang Dali and hummed coldly:


    "When someone comes to make trouble, not only do you not expel them at the first time, but you even need others to report?"


    "This..." Wang Dali was speechless.


    Does he want to say that the person who dares to come to the Wang family for trouble must be a bully? He is really scared and afraid of being slapped to death by the other party, so he has never thought about this at all?


    "It seems that you, as the security captain, need to be replaced." Zhang Feng did not mean to wait for his answer, leaving a cold word, directly turned to see he Wanxia and others.


    His eyes fell on Wang Xu. They were just a little meal, and soon swept over.


    Although Wang Xu holds a black coffin with one hand, it is nothing in his eyes. Any one of his followers can easily do this, and even play more tricks than Wang Xu, such as rotating a few fingers.


    On the contrary, he Wanxia, the temperament beauty, deeply attracted his eyes: "did you inquire about the rules of the Wang family before you came to the trouble of the Wang family?"


    "What rules?" He Wanxia looks ugly.


    She thought that she was a master like Wang Daoxing, and there were not many Wangs in the whole family, but she didn''t expect that the strength of each of the few people who came out at random was so terrible.


    The distance of more than 100 meters is just a few seconds away. Are these people still human?


    A week ago, the he family was just an ordinary business family and had never been in contact with the martial arts circle. The first contact was forced by scum like Shen Guohai. His father died, and his family was almost ruined. This is a kind of sadness.


    At this time, even the door of the Wang family has not been seen, he Wanxia''s heart is already a piece of despair.


    At this time, Zhang Feng''s cold voice came:


    "The rules of the Wangs are what we say, the rules! Today, it''s a big event for the Wang family. The family leader and the senior officials are all discussing important matters. No accident is allowed. "


    "So, the door of the Wang family, the people of the Wang family can enter, and the foreign guests can enter."


    "But barking dogs and dead people... Can''t get in!"


    His voice fell to the ground, and he Wanxia and others'' faces suddenly changed wildly. He Wanyun was even more angry. He stood up and cheered coldly


    "You Wangs are too arrogant!"


    However, in the face of her anger, Zhang Feng didn''t care at all, just sneered at each word


    "Of course, if you really want to enter, there is no other way but these two."


    Zhang Feng pointed to a small door beside the gate behind him and said seriously:


    "You take off those disgusting white clothes, put down the coffin in your hands, go in through the dog door next to you, and be a good dog without barking. As long as you are sincere, we will never dare you to go out again."


    When people looked at the door, they found that it was only about seven or eight years old. Even if a woman wanted to pass, she had to climb on her knees. This kneel, a climb, really when he is a dog?


    In an instant, all the people''s faces showed the indignation of being insulted. Even he Wanxia, a gentle beauty, could not control her anger. She twisted her face and gritted her teeth


    "You, Wang family, deceive people too much!"


    Hearing her words, Zhang Feng immediately sneered and said in a cold voice, "what''s the point of deceiving people too much? Up to now, I''ve been enduring to talk to you well, without directly interrupting all your hands and feet and throwing them to feed the dog, which is my biggest tolerance. "


    His voice has just dropped.


    "Touch!"


    With a loud noise, Wang Xu suddenly threw his black coffin on the ground. Then he looked up and said faintly:


    "Oh? So, if I interrupt your hands and feet and throw you out of the dog door to feed the dog, it will be my greatest tolerance to you? "


    "Hum, I''m Zhang Feng talking to your elders. How can you just let a hairy boy in?" When Zhang Feng heard the speech, his face suddenly turned cold.


    He was worshipped as a surname of the Wang family. Except for a few senior members of the Wang family, when did anyone dare to talk to him like this? What''s more, it''s still a boy who doesn''t have the same hair?


    He didn''t know Wang Xu, but he took him as his family with he Wanxia.


    With that, he did not look at Wang Xu, but directly at he Wanxia. Suddenly, a touch of greed flashed through his eyes, and he continued:


    "Of course, there is another way."


    "As long as you nod your head to be my woman, I will naturally take you in and even vindicate you. If a young son of the Wang family bullied you, I will help you solve any grievances."


    Obviously, Zhang Feng has a crush on he Wanxia. He doesn''t know why he Wanxia came from. He thinks it''s just a junior of the Wang family who has caused trouble outside. As one of the few foreign surnames in the Wang family, he worships the elders and teaches them a lesson, which is very easy.


    His voice fell to the ground, and several powerful people behind him suddenly spoke out one after another.


    "Ah, it''s your blessing to be liked by elder Zhang. Thank you, elder Zhang, for your willingness to avenge you?"


    "Ha ha, I went for nothing. But elder Zhang should be congratulated for such a big happy event. "


    "Yes, congratulations to elder Zhang Feng."


    There was a lot of discussion. No one looked at Wang Xu at all. They didn''t know that Wang Xu was about to walk two meters away from Zhang Feng.


    Zhang Feng was even more proud. He slightly raised his chin and stood there with his hands on his back. He looked noble and just waited for he Wanxia to make a decision.


    As for Wang Xu, what cat and dog are also worthy of talking to Zhang Feng? He is a master of martial arts who can worship the elder for the other surnames of the Wang family!


    But at this time, Wang Xu''s face suddenly appeared in Zhang Feng''s eyes, almost close to his face. I don''t know when, Wang Xu had already stood in front of him.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    At the same time, Wang Xu''s cold voice came.


    As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned, including Zhang Feng. He also frowned and said, "I don''t care who you are? Dare to come to our Wang''s house to provoke, send coffins, and be filial. Who can be scared? Or do you really think you are something? "


    "Ha ha, what can these people be? There are so many powerful people in the Wang family. Once again, they can''t even enter the gate with their rubbish." Wang Meili sneered.


    Wang Dali and fat man look at each other. Subconsciously, they retreat together. They always feel that there is going to be a disaster. Let''s just watch the gate. We are timid. Let''s bow down and be a Voldemort.


    Even he Wanxia and he Wanyun sisters are shocked. At this time, Wang Xu dares to come forward alone and ask what to do with such words?


    At this time.


    Wang Xu suddenly raised his head and said:


    "Today, I, Wang Xu, come here with a big gift to meet the Wang family leader!"


    The sound of the dragon''s song went up into the sky, then turned into a rolling thunder, and passed on in all directions. It spread all the space within a few hundred meters, just including every corner of the Wang family mansion.


    Even on the surface of the man-made lake in the center of Wang family, the sound like thunder fell from the sky and burst into ripples.


    Zhang Feng and others, who are close to Wang Xu, are just aware of a roar in their ears, a blank in their mind, dull in their eyes and at a loss.


    "Wang, Wang... Wang Xu?"


    All the people around were stunned. Zhang Feng pointed at him with a look of disbelief and horror.

 Chapter 316

    Wang family, conference hall.


    At this time, all the high-level officials of the royal family, whether they are direct or collateral, are sitting here, arguing fiercely about one thing, one person.


    The whole Council hall is as noisy as the vegetable market, and this noisy state has lasted for several days.


    From the moment when the news came that Shen Guohai was killed by Wang Xu, the whole Wang family never calmed down. All day long, they were either in fear or on the road of fear.


    Shen Guohai''s position in the Wang family is even less than that of the Wang family. He''s overbearing... No, overbearing is a fart! It is more respected than the position of the head of the Wang family.


    Just because the Wang family, as early as several decades ago, has become the vassal of the nine peerless. But Shen Guohai, the unique young master, was killed by Wang Xu in Jianghai. How can the Wang family deal with themselves?


    "What''s more to discuss? Shen Guohai is dead, not to mention nine peerless families. Even his father, Shen Zhenhai, the leader of human peerless families, will never let us go easily. If we want to completely break away from the relationship and not cause the other party''s anger, we can only kill Wang Xu. Can''t we kill him alone with so many warriors in the Wang family? " A senior member of the Wang family said in a loud voice. He was a little angry.


    "Ha ha, Wang Tianchen, who do you think you are? The fourth master Zhao died in Wang Xu''s hands. What''s the use of more people? To die? Or do you have your own interruptions? Oh, by the way, I forgot that Wang Tianchen''s son, who dares to force Wang Xu''s woman, was also killed by him. " Next to another look gloomy middle-aged man sneered.


    "Manager Wang, don''t forget that your son, Wang Xu, is also a bully because he is Wang Xu. Originally, the pride of the Wang family turned into waste. How much hatred do you have, but now you are sneering at me? " Wang Tianchen said angrily.


    "It''s because of the bullying that I say so. It''s not that we don''t know how powerful the martial arts masters are. How many people can they use? What''s more, Wang Xu''s killing of huajinwu is like killing chickens and dogs. You want a group of us to besiege Wang Xu. Do you want to bury our whole Wang family? " Manager Wang sneered.


    His name is the manager, and his duties in the Wang family are similar to those of the manager. He was the one who visited Wang Xu in the Ming Li community. Except for a few senior members of the Wang family, outsiders thought that he was called the manager because of his identity, but they didn''t know that this was his name.


    "You Wang Tianchen''s face flushed with anger.


    "Well, manager, Tianchen, everyone calm down." At this time, sitting in the first place, an old man said.


    He is the elder of the Presbyterian Council in the Wang family. When the head of the family is away, he has the highest status. Manager Wang and Wang Tianchen both snorted coldly, but they didn''t make any more noise.


    In the whole Wang family, except for Wang Daoxing, no one at the top of the house knew Wang Daocheng, the "ghost master" living in the dark.


    "There''s no need to talk about Shen Guohai. The owner of the family has gone to mordu airport to welcome Shen menzhu. As long as we can kill Wang Xu and pay some more, Shen menzhu''s anger won''t burn our heads. However, Wang Xu is not a fixed target. He knows that when master Shen comes here in person, he is likely to run when things go wrong. " The elder shook his head.


    "Elder, what do you mean?" Wang Tianchen''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "What I mean is very clear. Before the master of Shenmen takes him to Jianghai, we should always drag Wang Xu to Jianghai and never let him disappear from the sight of our Wangs." Big elder light says.


    "Yes, as long as you hold Wang Xu back and wait for the Lord of Shen''s gate to come, he will have no way to go to heaven and no way to go to earth. He will surely die!" In an instant, all the people present cheered up.


    "However, how can we hold him down..." a senior member of the Wang family worried.


    "There''s no need to worry. Wang Xu can run away. Can all the people around him run away? It''s said that Wang Xu is the best protector. We don''t have to keep an eye on him. As long as we keep an eye on the people around him, especially his women, he will never escape! " The other interrupted with a straight laugh.


    "That''s right. When the master comes back, master Shen will do it himself. We''ll wait to see how Wang Xu died!" Others nodded and laughed.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the whole conference hall suddenly relaxed, and all the faces could see proud smiles.


    "Ha ha, if Wang Xu is wise, he should come to the door and plead guilty. My Wang family is not only a rich family in Jianghai, but also a vassal of jiujue family. Once the big men of jiujue family get angry, they are like Tianwei thunder. They can easily crush him into powder..."


    A senior member of the Wang family is disdaining to sneer.


    All of a sudden, there seemed to be a thunderbolt in everyone''s ears. A sound like the sound of dragon singing and thunder coming into the world was heard


    "Today, I, Wang Xu, come here with a big gift to meet the Wang family leader!"


    "Boom!"


    The whole meeting hall seemed to jump with it. Everyone on the scene lost his voice in an instant, even kept silent, dumbfounded, and finally panicked.


    I don''t know how long, maybe very long, maybe very soon, Wang Tianchen jumped up and roared wildly


    "Asshole, this asshole, how dare he even go to my Wang''s gate today? A big gift? I''d like to see what he gave today! "


    His voice was furious at first, but when you listen carefully, you can hear a little bit of confusion.


    The same is true of other people, all of them are pale with a little horror in their eyes.


    Wang Xu


    Why did you suddenly come here today?


    Is it a coincidence?


    Or did he know something?


    If the latter, how dare he?!


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Xu announced his identity and intention with the thunder of tiger and leopard.


    At this time, the whole Wang family, inside and outside, every corner, all fell into a panic. Even in a small forest behind the artificial lake, three or two people came out with their pants in a panic, eyes full of fear, like frightened chickens and ducks running around without their heads.


    Outside the gate of the Wang family, the atmosphere all around fell into a dead silence.


    Zhang Feng''s whole body was frozen there, his face was stiff, and only his eyes in his eyes could barely move. He looked at Wang Xu in horror.


    At this moment, he wanted to turn around and run away, but he couldn''t even move his finger. Under the extreme fear, he seemed to lose control of his body.


    "You, you... You, you are Wang, Prince Wang?"


    Zhang Feng looked at Wang Xu, eyes full of horror, fear and regret, trembling lips, stuttering asked.


    At this moment, he Wanxia slowly raised her head like a dream, and looked at Wang Xu with great shock.


    I saw one standing there, just standing with his hands down, but the back of the other side seemed like a sharp sword straight into the sky.


    That pair of shoulders, carrying not only a black coffin, or a whole Wang family life and death!


    Even


    It''s a world!

 Chapter 317

    "I''m wang Xu."


    Wang Xu light said.


    Although he didn''t admit it directly, how could Zhang Feng not know that his name was Wang Xu? Even if he didn''t want to believe it, the thunder of tiger and leopard just shocked his ears and made him feel dizzy, but he had to believe it.


    It''s not Mr. Wang or Zhang Feng who has such means. If you want to kill him, it''s like crushing mole ants!


    Looking at Wang Xu''s indifferent face in front of him, Zhang Feng felt full of despair, and his legs were shaking, as if he would kneel down at any time.


    "You''re a good dog, Zhang, who talked about how my Wang family was. In that case, today, you can be a good dog. " At this time, Wang Xu spoke again.


    As soon as his words came out, all around the room became even more silent.


    On one side, Wang Meili''s dizzy mind finally calmed down. Hearing this sentence, she immediately raised her head in disbelief and stared at Wang Xu, as if looking at a madman.


    She has never heard of Prince Wang, but Zhang Feng is the elder of the Wang family. That is the peak of dark strength, half step strength. One person can defeat hundreds of people.


    In a word, he wants Zhang Feng to kneel down as a dog and climb through the dog door in humiliation? Stop kidding and dream!


    But just then.


    "Touch!"


    A dull knee hit the ground, the sound spread in the dead air, like thunder in Wang Meili''s heart, she suddenly widened her eyes, which were all incredible and dull.


    Zhang Feng


    In her heart, Zhang Feng, who is always invincible and domineering, is one of the elders of the royal family. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly... Actually knelt down in front of her eyes?!


    Just because of a word from Wang Xu?!


    "Mr. Wang... Who is it?"


    At this time, Wang Meili only had this idea in her heart, and the rest was shocked and shocked. Her dull eyes were staring to the maximum, and she watched Zhang Feng kneel at Wang Xu''s feet, then inch by inch turn around, move her knees again and again, pucker her hips, lower her head, lie on the ground, and climb to the dog door four or five meters away


    The distance of four or five meters is no less than the road to hell for Zhang Feng?


    Suddenly.


    Wang Meili beat a shiver hard, the whole body is crazy shaking up, a gust of wind blowing, she only feel under their own, is so chilly!


    "He, he... He, won''t settle with me?"


    Wang Meili was terrified. She struggled inch by inch to raise her head. She was afraid that when she raised her head, she would see Wang Xu''s cold face and indifferent eyes.


    But when she finally raised her head, what she saw was that she had already turned around, and she didn''t even bother to give Wang Xu a ray of light from the corner of her eyes.


    In an instant, Wang Meili took a long breath in her heart.


    But then, a sense of desolation and deep inferiority arose in her heart, full of deep ridicule for herself.


    I think she looked down upon Wang Xu so much before. She was full of anxiety and fear, but she never thought of it. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t even look into Wang Xu''s eyes, let alone care about it?


    She is Wang Meili, but there is a mole of ants and weeds on the roadside!


    At this time, Wang Xu had walked back to the black coffin he had put down before. Then he bent slightly and grabbed it with one hand, and directly lifted up the two or three meters black coffin.


    He just held the coffin with one hand and walked to the door of the king''s house as if there were no one else. No one dared to stop him.


    "Mr. Wang, I''ll open it for you..."


    The door of the Wang family is closed. When Wang Xu comes, Wang Dali and fat man squatting in the corner of the security booth pretending to be dead suddenly realize that they are about to open the door to Wang Xu.


    But not yet.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the gate, which is four or five meters high, has collapsed at Wang Xu''s feet. The aftershock of terror, even the mixed cement gate posts on both sides have numerous cracks. After Wang Xu passed through the gate, it completely failed to support and collapsed.


    "Open, open... Door..."


    Up to this time, Wang Dali was still squatting on the ground. He didn''t have time to straighten up, and the whole person froze there again.


    Not only him, but also Zhang Feng and others around him.


    Zhang Feng, who had been moving slowly on the ground, seemed to be stimulated by something. He moved his knees quickly and climbed towards the dog door. Even if Wang Xu left, he did not dare to stand up.


    Only he Wanxia, after being stunned for a long time, suddenly flashed a sentence that Wang Xu had said to her before


    "Today, no one will die except the Wang family!"


    Before, she didn''t believe it.


    But now, she believed, and believed in it!


    "Come on, let''s follow up!" He Wanxia takes a deep breath and stares at Wang Xuyuan''s back. Her eyes are so bright that she strides forward.


    Behind her, he Wanyun didn''t blink until this time. He looked around like a dream. When he looked at Wang Xu''s back, her eyes were all complicated.


    Before, she regarded Wang Xu as a passer-by.


    Today, Wang Xushi does not exist.


    Soon, the whole gate of the Wang family... No, before the ruins, only Zhang Feng and others were left.


    "Da, Da Li, Li Ge, what shall we do now?"


    In the corner, Wang Dali was still in the same place, but the fat man first reacted and pointed to the door of the ruins, his face full of bitterness


    "The gate is gone. Do our two security guards continue to watch the gate here?"


    "Look at the gate? I see you pig head In an instant, Wang Dali jumped up and danced excitedly


    "Son of a bitch, after today, can the Wang family still exist? In addition, I won''t accept the bird spirit of those bastards here any more!"


    "Let''s go. Today, brother Dali, I''ll take you to see with my own eyes what is God..."


    "The same man!"


    At this time, in the world in front of everyone''s eyes, it seems that there is only the figure of the man and the things on his back


    One!


    A coffin!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    As far away as No.0 villa in Jinse villa area, Wang Xu''s family also welcomed a pair of anxious and hurried grandsons.


    An old man over the age of rare, and a young girl over the age of seventeen or eighteen.


    "Is Mr. Wang in? Old Kong Zhenchuan has urgent news to tell Prince Wang in person. "


    Once in, the old man asked anxiously.


    This old man is Kong Zhenchuan, the leader of the Kong family in Mordor city. Since he saw Wang Xuzhen kill huolao last time and killed Shen Guohai, Kong Zhenchuan completely tied the Kong family''s chariot behind Wang Xu.


    To this end, he specially went back to bring his proud little granddaughter Kong fengque to come, and wanted to let her worship Wang Xu as a teacher.


    When we hear about the Tao, we should not stop thinking about the elder and the younger. The one who reaches the Tao is the first!


    But at this time, in Kong Zhenchuan''s heart, there was no excitement of his granddaughter''s apprenticeship, only anxiety.

 Chapter 318

    At this time, in the villa, Liu Yuqi and Liu Meiling are accompanying Chen Yuqing to comfort her mother Lanxi.


    Because of the terrible explosion, Chen''s villa has turned into ruins and can no longer be inhabited, and because Chen Yuxuan keeps Xiao San outside, and even Xiao San is given a green hat by Chen Jianhua, the news has come out in public. No matter how gentle and virtuous Ren Lanxi is, he can no longer regard his husband''s behavior as non-existent.


    Therefore, the mother and daughter moved in later, just to accompany them.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Kong. If you have something to do, sit down and say it slowly. What''s the matter?" Liu Yuqi met Kong Zhenchuan several times and was familiar with each other. She was the first to smile.


    "What about Mr. Wang? I have important information to tell him Kong Zhenchuan where can sit safely, buttocks a touch stool quickly asked.


    "Brother Xu is not here." Liu Yuqi said casually.


    "Ah? Where''s Prince Wang? Can you get in touch with him? " Kong Zhenchuan was in a great hurry and was directly nervous.


    "Ah, I''m not sure, but he seems to have gone to the Wang family, saying that he is going to give gifts to the Wang family owner..." Liu Yuqi shook her head and waved her hand.


    "What?"


    After hearing this, Kong Zhenchuan was dumbfounded.


    Has Wang Xu gone to the Wang family?


    This, this


    This is a big deal!


    The next moment, he could not take the occasion into consideration. He stamped his feet and remorsefully said, "it''s bad! It''s broken! It''s the old man''s fault for coming late. What can I do now? "


    In his hurry, he stamped his feet and turned around anxiously, which attracted the attention of several other women.


    "Confucius, what are you doing to brother Xu?" Liu Yuqi frowned slightly and said strangely.


    "When I came to Mordor airport, I met Shen Guohai''s father, Shen Zhenhai. He was personally welcomed by Wang Daoxing, the head of the Wang family. Obviously, he was prepared to do harm to Prince Wang. This Wang family... Can''t go!" Kong Zhenchuan gave a bitter smile and said his intention quickly.


    In particular, Shen Zhenhai''s terrifying innate martial identity, with his buttocks, all know what this man''s peerless sect leader is so eager to rush back home from abroad.


    Who can resist the death of his own son?


    I thought I accidentally ran into Wang Xu, but I could also remind him in advance. But Wang Xu has already gone to the Wang family. Isn''t this just a face-to-face collision with Shen Zhenhai?


    It''s going to be a big deal!


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious and flustered he was. Kong Zhenchuan suddenly clenched his teeth, looked expectantly at several girls and continued to say:


    "But now there''s still a chance. As soon as I get to Jianghai, I''ll come here to find Mr. Wang. As long as we contact Mr. Wang by telephone now..."


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "What? I thought it was a big event. Today, brother Xu went to the Wang family to find trouble. Don''t care." Liu Yuqi does not care about the small hand.


    Lanxi, Chen Yuqing and Liu Meiling also didn''t care. They all understood what happened to the Chen family last night, and Wang Xu had a long talk with them all night.


    Now, they are not ordinary people before. The more they know what martial arts is, the more confident the women are about Wang Xu''s strength.


    Even such a terrible explosion can''t kill Wang Xu. What else can hurt Wang Xu?


    And then again.


    Today, Wang Xu went to the Wang family to send a big gift


    But a black coffin!


    But the women did not care, but let Kong Zhenchuan waves of confused.


    What happened?


    I''m an outsider who cares so much about Mr. Wang. How did I get to you? It seems that Wang Xu''s life and death have nothing to do with you?


    After the reaction, Kong Zhenchuan was even more anxious and had no choice but to shake his head secretly


    "Mr. Wang, I''ve tried my best to do what I can, but the women in your family... Really... Don''t blame me!"


    ¡­¡­


    Wang family.


    At this time, in the conference hall, many high-level Wangs had already rushed out and rushed out one after another. Hundreds of meters away, in front of these warriors, only seven or eight seconds.


    Soon, a person a coffin, entered the public''s eyes.


    "Wang Xu, how dare you step into my Jianghai Wang family?" Wang Tianchen rushes in the front, a come over full face angry roar way.


    "Hehe, what forbidden area is your Jianghai Wang family? I can''t enter it?" Wang Xu''s eyes were calm and asked faintly.


    "My son Wang Pengfei died in your hands, how dare you be so indifferent..." Wang Tianchen is furious.


    But before he finished, he saw Wang Xu raise his eyes fiercely, stare at him coldly and sneer


    "So you are the scum''s father? Ha ha, your son is a beast. He dares to force the Tang family and my friend to be his forbidden man. He should die! "


    Wang Xu''s eyes were colder


    "Now it seems that your father wants to be the same as your son?"


    "You Wang Tianchen was shocked and angry.


    What does Wang Xu mean?


    Like his son, I want him to die!


    "Wang Tianchen, don''t be rude when you see Prince Wang!" He wanted to say more, but he was interrupted by the elder who came from behind. Then the elder turned to Wang Xu and asked in a deep voice:


    "Mr. Wang, my Wang family has always been in the same boat with you. I don''t know why you come to my Wang family today?"


    As he spoke, the elder''s eyes fell on the black coffin held by Wang Xu. His face was not good-looking.


    What can I do for you?


    Wang Xu broke through the door of the Wang family and sent coffins. What else can he do? come with evil intent!


    If someone else dares to do this, the elder will slap each other to death the first time, but now it''s Wang Xu


    He dare not!


    Can''t do it!


    "Yesterday, my girlfriend''s parents were coerced by three blood killers and forced me to kill me. They even used extreme means to blow up the villa with explosives. Guess who hired these killers?"


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, and without waiting for the elder to reply, he continued to say:


    "That man, Wang Daocheng, is your brother of the Wang family. I need the Wang family to give me an explanation and make an apology."


    Give an account before you give an apology.


    Everyone can hear the murderous spirit in Wang Xu''s words.


    "Wang Daocheng broke with my Wang family as early as several decades ago. What he did, you even asked my Wang family to explain and apologize?" But even so, people still feel very incredible.


    Moreover, looking at Wang Xu''s intact appearance, it''s obvious that the people who surrounded and killed him were more or less vicious. They were killed by Wang Xu.


    People are dead, but also to trouble the Wang family, this is a man sitting at home, disaster from heaven, right?


    "I don''t know what Mr. Wang wants to explain?"


    The elder''s face didn''t change and he spoke slowly.


    But in his heart, he was relieved. He thought Wang Xu knew what they were secretly planning, but he didn''t expect that he was just "involved.".


    Now, he just took the opportunity to stabilize Wang Xu and buy time for his family. As long as Wang Daoxing welcomes Shen Zhenhai, everything will not be a problem.

 Chapter 319

    "It''s very simple. Make a deal with Wang Dao. By the way, hand over all the precious medicinal materials and martial arts materials in the treasure house of your Wang family as a sincere apology." Wang Xu said casually.


    After entering the realm of Tao bone, he needed huge resources to refine a piece of Tao bone. This time, he just did it conveniently.


    Wang Daocheng dares to hire a blood killer to kill him. As long as the Wang family pays such a price, Wang xujue is kind enough.


    At least, today, he only brought a black coffin!


    "Why don''t you rob it? It''s too much deceiving!"


    But before he finished, Wang Tianchen had jumped up in a rage.


    Others are also changing color.


    The treasure house of the family is the accumulation of the Wang family for hundreds of years and more than ten generations. It is also one of the biggest dependents that the Wang family can inherit and survive as a martial arts family. As soon as Wang Xu opened his mouth, he wanted all the precious herbs and materials in it. It was like a lion opening his mouth. This was to break the foundation of the Wang family.


    If this is not deceiving people too much, what else is it?!


    Even at this time, some people are already thinking, is it just an excuse for Wang Daocheng to hire killers to kill him.


    "I knew..."


    Wang Xu shook his head, eyes calm swept a circle, light said: "sure enough, you do not want to give me an account, do not want to apologize to me?"


    "Mr. Wang, it''s not that we don''t want to wait. It''s that you''re asking too much and don''t give us room to think. Wang Daocheng has already broken off the relationship with our Wang family for decades. How can we give you a hand over if we don''t talk about it? And my treasure house of the king''s family, that''s even more deceiving! " The elder frowned.


    "Ha ha, elder, what nonsense do you talk to him? This boy is deliberately looking for an excuse to provoke my Wang family. Since he dares to deliver it to me alone, don''t blame us for killing him and avenging my son! "


    Wang Tianchen sneered and stepped out suddenly. Many of the martial arts who belonged to his family came up behind him.


    He Wanxia and he Wanyun sisters, at this time, already look silly.


    It seems that Wang Xu''s identity is very powerful, which makes the whole Wang family afraid.


    What''s going on here?


    Wang Xu... No, what does Prince Wang represent?


    But with Wang Tianchen leading the crowd out, a pair of people to rely on the appearance of besieging Wang Xu, the two sisters are slightly worried.


    But at this time, Wang Xu sneered and said with disdain:


    "You trash can hurt me? Why don''t you ask your Master Wang Daoxing to come out and see me? "


    "You want to die, and now you dare to insult the head of the Wang family!"


    Wang Tianchen''s face was so gloomy that he took out a long knife and stepped out. The tip of the knife pulled out a flash of fire. The whole person was like a galloping horse. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to Wang Xu. The blade tore open the air and cut off Wang Xu''s head directly.


    "Go away!"


    Wang Xu stares at random, and Wang Tianchen turns pale on the spot. The whole person seems to be in the ghost. The long sword that is about to be cut on Wang Xu''s body is pulled back by him, and then quickly steps back. The long sword in his hand dances in the air around him, as if fighting with something.


    Martial arts magic barrier, absolute crush and the formation of the spiritual impact!


    "The magic barrier?"


    At the same time, other Wangs'' high-level officials also changed color one after another.


    Although Wang Tianchen hated Wang Xu because of his son''s death, and always deliberately escalated the conflicts between the two sides, he was the most powerful martial artist in the family. His martial arts cultivation was extremely terrible, and he was also one of the few people at the top of the Wang family.


    As a result, Wang Xu stares at him now and falls into the mental magic barrier. This completely reinforces a rumor from the outside world. In addition to his martial strength, Wang Xu also has extraordinary means of spiritual attack.


    "Let''s do it together!"


    Seeing this, the other Wang family leaders, even if they were afraid, had to bite their teeth and murmur in the face of Wang Xu''s approaching step by step, and everyone rushed up together.


    In a flash, the impact of nearly 20 dark warriors is far beyond the impact of hundreds of ordinary people.


    Every step on the ground, everyone stepped out a small pit, and countless pieces of gravel splashed on the ground. In one step, the distance across was seven or eight meters. In the air around, only a remnant of high-speed impact could be seen, among which the light of the sword, the shadow of the sword, and the howling sound of air tearing were heard all the time.


    This kind of power is earth shaking. It is even more terrifying than the charge of an entire army on the battlefield. Countless attacks far more threatening than rifles and bullets cover a center in an instant


    Wang Xu!


    Everyone, all burst out their own powerful move, so many powerful attacks are concentrated on one person, let alone a person, a tank, where they will be abruptly torn.


    Not far away, Wang Tianchen finally rushed out of the spiritual magic barrier. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw the scene and sneered


    "Ha ha, I thought that Mr. Wang, who was famous in Jianghai, had great ability. He turned out to be just a young man. If you dare to go into my Wang''s house alone and provoke, you will be doomed. This is your next... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    A figure rushed out like a tiger, holding a huge black wooden coffin in his hand, as if to support the whole sky. The black wooden coffin turned into a black shadow, which was directly used as a weapon by the figure, as if holding a brick and patting many Wang family warriors.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Swept by the black coffin, no matter who it was, the sword in his hand was smashed instantly, and then the whole person seemed to be hit by a high-speed car, as if all the kites were flying upside down.


    For a time, the whole sky of Wang''s mansion was full of flying human kites!


    On the ground below this piece of kite is the sister he Jia, who is full of horror, shock, yearning, excitement and excitement.


    Also, Wang Tianchen''s pale and desperate face!


    It''s not just him. As the final story, those Wang family leaders who didn''t make a move are also the most powerful group of wuzhe who are not only the master of the Wang family, but also the most powerful group of wuzhe. At this time, they are all pale, their eyes are dull, and they can''t believe it.


    "What are you doing when the enemy is at hand?"


    At this time, the elder on one side could not help but step out and burst out.


    Many senior members of the Wang family were shocked and looked up one after another. At this time, Wang Xu had already leaped up, stepped nine steps in the air, and came to the crowd step by step.


    The black coffin in his hand stood upright, like a huge black sword across the sky. Under the edge of the sword, he pointed to many high-level members of the Wang family.


    Even, vaguely, people seemed to have an illusion in front of them. They only felt that there were countless mysterious runes converging and evolving on the black coffin, and then inch by inch of black light spread from the coffin.


    First the handle, then the body, and finally the sharp point.


    At this moment, the black coffin


    It''s really a big black sword!

 Chapter 320

    "Let''s do it together!"


    It seems to feel the extremely terrible danger. At the peak of several dark forces, the Wang family''s high-level warriors with half step strength rush forward, and others behind them also draw out their own personal weapons, with a dignified face.


    "Death


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, and the black coffin in his hand swept out. Countless invisible Qi forces roared out, turned into an invisible sword edge, and swept several people''s bodies in an instant.


    "Ah


    These Wang family leaders only had time to open their mouths and utter a scream. Then they fell to the ground. Only their upper bodies fell to the ground. Their lower bodies, driven by inertia, still rushed forward three or four meters before falling down.


    In a twinkling of an eye, these people are passive. Wang Xu, who is really angry, cuts off his waist on the spot. He can''t die any more!


    After stepping into the realm of Daogu, Wang Xu has been able to evolve his magic power. Whatever he has on hand, whether it''s leaves, gravel, wood or black coffin, can be a sword.


    His martial arts have already stepped into the beginning of Tao.


    At this time, Wang Xu did not even need to borrow the black coffin to develop a real Dharma sword, which was formed by the transformation and condensation of the virtual and real energy in his body. However, to kill the waste in front of his eyes, he did not need to spend it for no reason. A black coffin was enough!


    "Prince Wang, you..." the elder''s eyes were about to crack, and he opened his mouth to say something.


    "If I give you no face, I''ll give you no face at all."


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu''s cold voice came along


    "Today, I will step down the Wang family!"


    "You dare!"


    In an instant, the remaining elders of the Wang family glared at Wang Xu with angry eyes, which were full of anger and endless killing.


    So far, it is useless to say more. There is only one solution, that is


    Kill!


    "Blood, never die!"


    The head of a dark peak warrior suddenly stamped his feet, and the blood in his body surged wildly. In the twinkling of an eye, it seemed as if he had poured oil into his body. His whole body grew in size, his clothes burst instantly, and his spine was like a dragon. During the vibration of his bones, countless muscles, bones and tendons twisted wildly, and a breath of terror rushed out of him.


    At that moment, the dark strength peak warrior suddenly broke through the current state, and his breath soared all the way to the point where he could compete with the strong at the beginning of Huajin, only slightly weaker.


    He is not the only one, but also the other two top martial artists. They directly use the secret method regardless of the consequences to burn the power of Qi and blood in their body, even if the explosion is at the cost of their lives!


    Like that roar.


    Today, both sides, never die!


    "You elders... You are so cruel. You are cruel to the enemy, even more cruel to yourself." Wang Tianchen''s eyes are flickering, but not everyone can sacrifice his life and death for the sake of his family.


    "The three elders don''t care about life and death. Their strength is comparable to that of the experts at the beginning of Huajin. No matter how strong Wang Xu is, how can he fight with him?" The elder also frowned and pondered.


    The three Wang family elders are full of confidence in their current strength.


    Feeling the unprecedented power constantly pouring out of the body, not to mention delaying Wang Xu. When Wang Daoxing comes back, they will kill Wang Xu on the spot. They also have self-confidence.


    But at this point.


    "Die."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent, and there was no pause. The black coffin in his hand was smashed down. In a moment, a terrible sword Qi visible to the naked eye was directly condensed and cut in the air, as if to cut the earth in front of him in two.


    Three Wang family elders, who felt that they were omnipotent and could not even scream, were killed by Wang Xu on the spot.


    "Click!"


    As the three corpses fell to the ground, the earth suddenly split a four or five meter long scar on the ground.


    Countless people were shocked by life, and there was a dead silence around them.


    In front of Wang Xu, all of them were like hopping grasshoppers. Before he had time to jump up, they were instantly killed on the ground.


    "Terrible, terrible, he''s not human


    In an instant, the rest of the Wang family warriors, from the elder to the Neijin running dog, all fell back and walked out several steps. Their bodies trembled and they did not dare to go up again. It would be very good if they could barely stop their desire to escape.


    After burning Qi and blood, those elders can be compared with those who beautify Jinwu, but even so, they can''t stop Wang Xu. They are killed by Wang Xu, not to mention those who cherish their lives?


    "Get out of the way!"


    At this time, a burst of drink, followed by a large round oval things, black pressure to Wang Xu hit over.


    Wang Tianchen leads a group of powerful people. They don''t know when they surround Wang Xu in the middle. With his sudden burst of drinking, they instantly throw the grenade that is already waiting to be fired at Wang Xu from all directions.


    In an instant, Wang Xu is surrounded by a high explosive grenade that will explode at any time. Wang Tianchen''s face is full of pride and ruthlessness. He doesn''t believe it. In this state, can Wang Xu still survive?


    "Boom!"


    With the explosion of the first grenade, all the other grenades followed closely, and the fire surrounded Wang Xu. Countless pieces of the explosion tore open the air at high speed, and mixed with the shock wave to crush Wang Xu.


    "Pengfei, I''ve avenged you!"


    At this moment, Wang Tianchen''s eyes were full of pleasure, and there was a surge of emotion in his heart. He wanted to rush out of his chest and roar up to the sky.


    But the next moment.


    "You really want to be the same as your son... Then, go to die!"


    Wang Xu''s cold voice came out of the explosion. Then, he stepped out and appeared on the top of Wang Tianchen''s head like a demon.


    "Boom!"


    The black coffin stood upright and smashed down like a dark hill from the sky.


    "How can you..."


    Wang Tianchen suddenly raised his head, and his eyes were full of disbelief and deep regret.


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    The black coffin, carrying a powerful force, crushed Wang Tianchen from head to foot, and then fell heavily on the ground. The whole ground seemed to jump hard, and countless dust and gravel burst up.


    After the smoke and dust, one person and one coffin came out slowly. On the ground behind him, there was a big pit with a diameter of nearly two meters. At the bottom of the pit was Wang Tianchen''s corpse, whose human form could not be seen.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In an instant, a series of disordered footsteps sounded, and a group of Wang family warriors who were closer to Wang Xu were frantically backward. They wanted to stay away from the terrible man, and even some people turned around and fled at high speed regardless of everything.


    But they are retreating, but Wang Xu is advancing!


    Moreover, the speed is very fast. It''s like a tiger entering a sheep and a black coffin sweeping across. Wherever it passes, whether it''s a sword or a human body, it will break when it touches it and die when it touches it.


    "Ah, ah


    For a moment, the whole Wang family was full of crying and howling.

 Chapter 321

    "Wang Xu, you really want to level my Wang family!"


    At this time, the elder of the Wang family is red eyed. In this short period of time, the upper martial arts of the Wang family are almost dead and wounded. Even if Wang Xu can be killed today, the Wang family will fall from the top to the bottom.


    Now, Wang Xu is taking the initiative to kill the middle-level warriors of the Wang family. If this continues, the whole Wang family will really become history today.


    Hearing his words, Wang Xu''s face was still, but there was a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    I''ve done everything. Is he joking when he says that he''s stepping on the Wang family?


    He has given the chance, and the Wang family are not willing to seize it. Don''t blame him for his ruthlessness.


    In a word, several other Wang family warriors died under Wang Xu''s hands. Finally, the elder couldn''t bear it any more. He took a deep breath and stepped out. Holding a long sword entangled by countless bloody chains in his hand, he burst out with a shout:


    "Please help me! help! Help


    The next moment, his other hand strode across the blade of the sword. In an instant, blood gurgled out, and the whole body of the sword was dyed red.


    "The magic weapon left by our ancestors of the Wang family, the blood spirit sword!"


    Some of the surviving Wang family elders were surprised and exclaimed.


    They all know the existence of the blood spirit sword, which is a magic weapon left by the ancestors of the Wang family. It represents not only a deterrent of strength, but also a ritual tool of the Wang family. Every year when the Wangs get together at the annual meeting, they will offer sacrifices and burn incense. They will never use it easily until the family''s survival is in crisis.


    But now, the elder finally took it out!


    It is said that there is a spirit of the ancestors of the Wang family in this sword. After the blood sacrifice, the sword of the ancestors in their heyday can be cut out. And the ancestor of the Wang family was born strong!


    "Chop!"


    In the elder''s blood sacrifice, the body of the blood spirit sword shakes wildly. The fine blood chains on the body of the sword are untied one by one. Then the whole sword soars into the air, and the tip of the sword points directly at Wang Xu. Suddenly, countless blood lights suddenly appear. The blood spirit sword has a terrible blood light, and it directly tears the air and cuts at Wang Xu.


    "Break it for me!"


    In the face of the sword light with endless blood light, Wang Xu frowned slightly, then released it and drank. The black light on the black coffin in his hand exploded, and he directly patted the black coffin to the sword light as if it were a brick.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the black coffin turned into a huge black brick and collided with the bloody sword light, just like the collision of two waves. The bloody light and the black light instantly covered the space where Wang Xu was.


    The elder has almost used his last card. The blood spirit sword has the power of the king''s ancestor''s powerful sword, which is enough to dominate among the congenital martial arts. It was a congenital warrior who was attacked by this sword and might be seriously injured and killed on the spot.


    Many Wang family members all stare at that small space with expectant eyes.


    The blood spirit sword is the last resort. If it doesn''t work, I''m afraid it''s really up to fate. I hope the master of the family will bring Shen Zhenhai, a congenital expert, to come here as soon as possible. Otherwise, the whole Wang family will be completely flattened by Wang Xu.


    At this time, in the blood light, a figure suddenly appeared.


    "How can it be?"


    In an instant, the pupils in the eyes of countless Wang''s family contracted violently and roared in their hearts. They didn''t want to believe it.


    But the next second, in the blood light, Wang Xu came out slowly with the black coffin on his head. Except that the light covered by the black coffin was a little dim, even the black coffin was not hurt at all.


    As for Wang Xu himself, it is intact let Wang family all despair!


    "It''s too strong... No, it''s too terrible. What''s his strength?"


    At this time, even the elder of the Wang family couldn''t help shaking his legs and choking his breath.


    It''s a sword of the congenital strong. In the light of the sword, the congenital martial arts don''t have to dare to take it hard. But with a black coffin, Wang Xu''s Qi was blocked out of his body? What does that mean!


    This shows that Wang Xu, he is likely to be a congenital strong!


    And any one who is born with martial arts is a master of martial arts. Who is under 50 years old?!


    And Wang Xu


    At the thought of Wang Xu''s age, the elder felt that his breath had not disappeared.


    At this moment, the elder couldn''t help thinking about whether Wang Xu was reincarnated or not. Otherwise, how could he have such terrible accomplishments at this age?


    No, I can''t even give up reincarnation. Even the reincarnation of an old ghost needs to be practiced from the beginning. It is absolutely impossible for him to have such terrible accomplishments at his age.


    "Click!"


    Another senior member of the Wang family was crushed by Wang Xu and thrown aside.


    At this time, he had come to the elder of the Wang family. The elder bit his teeth. Just as he was ready to burn his life, Wang Xu stopped for the first time and put the black coffin under his feet.


    This black coffin, after all, is an ordinary coffin, not the black coffin across the mountain in Furong mountain. Even if it is protected by Wang Xu''s Qi power, it is at the limit. If you use it again, it will shatter.


    This coffin is a great gift from Wang Xu to the Wang family. How can a gift be broken before the host comes back?


    At this time, the elder had taken the opportunity to crush a jade pendant in his palm. Suddenly, a light blood light curtain covered his whole body.


    This is also the body protection weapon left by the ancestors of the Wang family. However, this jade pendant has been used many times, and there is not much energy left in it. The elder had to destroy the jade talisman to stimulate all his strength.


    "Well? Do you think this thing can stop me? "


    Wang Xu raised his eyes slightly, disdained to smile, and hit him with one punch.


    This fist, ordinary, no fancy, did not use any martial arts secret method, just smashed the bloody light curtain, the fist point to the elder''s chest and heart.


    "Master... Why don''t you come? Is it hard to say, "Heaven forbids my king''s family?"


    The elder gave a wry smile and was full of despair. He lost his motivation even when the power of burning Qi and blood broke out. He closed his eyes and waited for death. Even if he burns Qi and blood, he can''t stop Wang Xu''s move. Why struggle more?


    "Stop it


    But just then, a light drink came from afar.


    At the same time, Wang Xu''s fist suddenly stopped. He looked over the dead elder and looked up to the artificial lake behind Wang''s mansion.


    There, an old man with silver hair and white clothes was stepping on the lake and came step by step.


    "Wang Daocheng... You are finally willing to come out?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and he shook his head and chuckled.

 Chapter 322

    "Mr. Wang, you are a great warrior. Why bother those weak people in our Wang family who have not even got into the power?"


    Every step of the old man who came across the lake was more than ten meters, and hundreds of meters passed under his feet in a twinkling of an eye.


    Voice up, the old man appeared, voice down, the old man has stood in front of the crowd.


    "Home owner?"


    Many of the Wangs cried.


    But soon, they realized that although the old man in front of them had almost the same face as Wang Daoxing, their master, they were not Wang Daoxing. Their temperament was very different.


    Soon, as the Elder spoke, he stretched out his right hand. In the eyes of all the people, countless pale gold rays were constantly converging and distorting. Unexpectedly, a complicated and mysterious charm was constructed on the palm of his hand.


    Triple junction!


    Wang Xu looked at Wang Daocheng and said, "as long as you tell me all the information you know about it, there is no omission..."


    "Prince Wang will let me go?" Before he finished, he was interrupted by Wang Daocheng.


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He said faintly: "I''ll leave you a whole body and bury you myself."


    "Ha ha, Mr. Wang, you are too arrogant."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Daocheng suddenly chuckled and shook his head. His voice suddenly turned cold


    "If it''s somewhere else, I''m afraid I''ll give you three points, but this is the Wang family that I''ve been working hard for decades. How can you run wild here?"


    With that, he stepped out with a sudden step. Eight flags of palm size in his hand suddenly soared into the air. In a twinkling, he crossed dozens of meters and inserted them in every corner of the Wang family mansion.


    "Kill, gather!"

 Chapter 323

    Wang Daocheng''s outburst was extremely abrupt.


    The eight banners were quickly castrated. In a flash, they penetrated into the ground deeply. Then, a gray mist suddenly rose from the deep of the ground, and then gathered from all sides to the middle. But in a flash, it covered the whole royal mansion.


    If someone passes by at this time, he can only see a dense and extremely gray fog in the shape of a square, covering everything in the heaven and earth within 100 meters ahead.


    "The eight sides... Kill the array!"


    Wang Daocheng''s cold voice reverberated in the fog. With a wave of his big hand, countless fog surged and directly fell into the dead bodies on the ground.


    Then, in a gruesome sound of bone and flesh rubbing, the intact corpse slowly climbed up.


    And the corpses that were cut apart by one sword all around, also under the influence of countless fog, slowly gathered together. Countless corpses were squeezed together in a strange manner, and gradually formed a strange monster composed of three people''s corpses.


    At this time, Wang Daocheng''s face was all cold.


    Originally, he didn''t want to appear in the public, but he had no choice. No matter how he calculated, he couldn''t predict the variable of Wang Xu. As a result, before Shen Zhenhai arrived, Wang Xu took the lead in calling.


    The killing array in front of him came from the mysterious force behind him. It took him decades to secretly consume countless resources of the Wang family before he finally finished the layout a year ago.


    It takes a lot of Yin evil power to start the big formation, so he will never use it until the critical moment, because the power of the big formation has not yet reached the peak.


    Because it takes the power of Yin evil to activate the great array, Yin Qi can use the power to activate the earth pulse, but it has not been enough before. But today, because of Wang Xu''s killing, there are too many deaths and injuries in the Wang family. The evil spirit produced in this space has made up for the last weakness.


    The power of the whole array has completely reached its peak. In this case, he doesn''t believe it. What else can Wang Xu do?


    It''s not just Wang Daocheng, but also the elder who survived the disaster. Wang Daocheng is so concerned about the Wang family, and even secretly set up such a family protection array under the Wang family. Obviously, the break decades ago was deliberately made for outsiders to see?


    All the other Wangs looked happy.


    With such a terrible array, even if many high-level members of the Wang family fall today, as long as Wang Xu is killed, the prestige of the Wang family will not be reduced, but will rise even higher after today.


    I just think that this kind of large-scale killing array, in all kinds of ancient books and legends, carries extremely terrifying power, and those who turn their strength into martial arts will die if they enter it. If you don''t know the array, the innate master will fall down with hatred.


    Wang family, help!


    They are saved!


    And Wang Xu


    You''re dead!


    "The power of Yin evil?"


    At the same time, Wang Xu frowned slightly, stretched out a hand and felt it in the gray fog floating in front of him. Then his eyes suddenly showed a trace of joy.


    The fog around him is the one he met in the ancient secret place of Furong mountain. It looks like fog, but its essence is the condensation of strong and extreme Yin evil force.


    Even the ferocious monsters gathered by the corpses around are the same as the monsters in the secret place.


    When he was in the secret place before, he thought that whether it was the power of Yin evil or the ferocious monster, it was the strange product of the birth of the secret place itself. But now it seems that this is not the case. Obviously, the woman Sun Yan kept too many secrets from him.


    At this time, far more than many of the Wang family expected, Wang Xu was not surprised but happy in the face of the killing battle. He was in a state of excitement.


    It''s not only because it proves that Wang Daocheng has a great relationship with the mysterious forces behind Sun Yan, that is, his parents.


    What''s more, from the moment the power of Yin evil appeared around him, Wang Xu''s bones were shaking slightly, sending a signal to him


    Swallow it!


    Swallow them!


    Previously, with the help of those Yin evil forces in the core of the secret realm, Wang Xu refined 64 Taoist bones in one breath, and the whole upper limb bone was refined.


    Now, although the power of Yin evil in front of us is much less than that of the huge Yin evil in the core of the secret realm, it is only about one tenth of what it looks like.


    But, yes, it''s better than nothing!


    "To change the trend of underground Yin pulse with manpower, gather under the Wang family mansion, embed magic weapons at key nodes, and refine array flag to activate the array at any time. If the array doesn''t move, it will continuously enhance its power and strength under the nourishment of Yin pulse. Once used, it is enough to arouse the huge Yin evil force, which can not only transform the monsters that attack and kill the enemy, but also corrode the enemy itself... "


    With a smile on his face, Wang Xu said faintly: "this kind of killing array, if you change to be a general congenital warrior, I''m afraid you will suffer a great loss. You must be very confident to kill me? "


    "Well, you have such a vision. Now I am more and more interested in your inheritance."


    Wang Daocheng snorted coldly. Suddenly, his voice was cold and he said faintly:


    "Wang Xu, since you have seen the strength of this killing array, I advise you to give up your hand. As long as you hand over your heritage, I will save your life. "


    If before, he asked the killer of blood killing list to encircle Wang Xu just to solve a possible trouble, then after the failure of encircling, he was really interested in Wang Xu''s inheritance, and he was greedy and wanted to possess it.


    He also has absolute confidence in the eight directions killing array. This killing array comes from the mysterious force behind him. The power of the big array can communicate with heaven and earth and gather the power of yin and evil.


    It''s the power of heaven and earth. Even the innate warrior can only initially mobilize the power of heaven and earth within a few meters around him. Where can Wang Xu compete?


    At this time, sister he Wanxia and sister he Wanyun had already been so scared that they even forgot their original purpose of coming here.


    In a short period of time, Wang Xu''s fighting with many of the Wang family''s warriors, just like a demon, has shocked them.


    Now, Wang Daocheng waves his hand to create such a terrible vision. The fog blocking the sky in front of them, as well as the strange creaking and creaking sound of bones coming from the depth of the fog, all make them fall into deep fear.


    But at this time, Wang Xu''s voice came:


    "However, it is still not enough to kill me just by virtue of this killing array. Do you think that just the power of Yin evil can hurt me? "


    Then Wang Xu shook his head and sighed


    "Why don''t you urge more yin evil power? It is obvious that this formation has not reached its limit yet! "


    I don''t know why. When I heard Wang Xu''s "exaggeration", the two sisters were relieved.


    When the sky falls down, there are still tall people standing on it first!


    With Wang Xu, what are they afraid of!

 Chapter 324

    "The power of Yin evil... More?"


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, Wang Daocheng looked at him like a madman.


    These forces of Yin evil can distort the dead objects in just a few minutes when they encounter them, and then gather together to produce some strange monsters. Even if it was him, he could barely control the three monsters only by relying on the power of the big formation. No matter how many, there might be monsters out of control.


    But it''s not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that these forces of yin and evil can corrode the inner strength of the warrior and even the final internal organs, and directly kill people in the invisible. This is one of the reasons why Wang Daocheng is willing to talk nonsense with Wang Xu.


    But now.


    Wang Xu asked him to have more yin evil power?


    Is he listening wrong, or is Wang Xu crazy? idiot? A fool who doesn''t know what Yin Sha''s power is?


    "Wang Xu, although your eyesight is good, your insight is still too low. The so-called ignorant are fearless. Do you think that the power of Yin evil is just ordinary fog, blocking your sight?" Wang Daocheng''s eyes are full of sarcasm and his voice is full of murderous air


    "Hum, since you are so arrogant, even if you push the power of the great array to the limit, you need to recover for three years after using it once, and I will also satisfy you!"


    "It''s just, don''t regret it later!"


    Manager Wang also stood up and sighed: "Mr. Wang, you are only one person. How can you resist the position of heaven and earth? I''d better surrender. When the owner comes back, I''ll try my best to ask him to be lenient. "


    Wang Xu took a look at him and didn''t speak. Before, manager Wang didn''t give him a hand, so he left each other''s life. But it doesn''t mean that he has to listen to the other party''s words, just the power of Yin evil, how can he have it all?


    "Who are the ignorant and fearless people?"


    Looking at a winning Wang Daocheng not far away, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a trace of irony.


    "Yes, as long as you kneel down and surrender now, I will let you go. Even there will be a place for you in the senior Presbyterian seat of our Wang family." Wang Daocheng also nodded.


    For his words, Wang Xu didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids and knelt down to surrender? Can people like Wang Daocheng not have other means to control people? Wang Xu could come up with dozens of methods, such as chronic poison, mysterious charm and so on.


    Sensing the power of the Yin evil around, Wang Xu said impatiently: "what''s more nonsense? Do you really think that if you don''t do it, you can win by talking nonsense? "


    "Hum, since you are looking for death, you should look at it with wide eyes!" Wang Daocheng snorted coldly.


    At the next moment, his hands suddenly conjure up a series of complicated FA Yin charms, which urge the array flag of the Bafang killing array to arouse more yin evil force underground. At the same time, he controls the power of the big array to crush Wang Xu.


    In an instant, countless fog billows in the whole array, as if a pair of invisible big hands stir the wind and cloud. In an instant, eight huge tornadoes whirlpool appear and collide with Wang Xu from all directions.


    At this time, Wang Daocheng floated to the top of the array without wind. He looked down at Wang Xu like a god controlling the power of heaven and earth


    "Wang Xu, this is your last chance. If you want to die, keep your arrogance. If you want to live, kneel down!"


    If other people, at this time is afraid to have been scared of kneeling on the ground, shivering. In front of this vision, as if heaven and earth in general anger, has completely exceeded the imagination of ordinary people.


    Countless Wang family members looked up at Wang Daocheng in the sky with excited faces, as if they were looking at a God, and their hearts rose with boundless pride. This is their strong Wang family!


    He Wanxia and he Wanyun sisters and others, at this time, are all gritting their teeth and insisting, and their faces are pale. But some of the great men they brought behind them can''t bear the pressure of the world, and they slowly fall to the ground.


    "Oh, it seems that I overestimate you. With your ability, you can only make these illusions by pretending to be gods and ghosts?" Wang Xu didn''t seem to see the terrible power of heaven and earth in front of him. He looked at the front calmly with disdain and said.


    In his eyes, the fog around him is still the same as before, and there are no eight tornadoes. There are only three monsters, three or four meters tall, with hideous and strange shapes. Driven by Wang Daocheng, the fog hides his body and forces him from three directions.


    "Well, you think it''s just an illusion?" Wang Daocheng''s face suddenly changed, but he soon sneered: "this is the power of Yin evil. Your ignorance makes you unable to imagine its real terror. Even if you are a congenital warrior, you can''t escape its corrosion!"


    "I don''t want to talk to you much, death or kneel down to live?"


    "You know, there''s gold under men''s knees. I kneel down to my parents, heaven and earth, but you''re just Wang Daocheng... You don''t deserve it!" Wang Xu sneered.


    "Arrogance Wang Daocheng no longer had patience. The fierce light suddenly appeared in his eyes and directly urged the killing array.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, there were three loud noises, three terrible figures suddenly broke through the fog, and with a strange and fierce roar, they rushed madly towards Wang Xu.


    "Three..."


    In the face of these three terrible figures, Wang Xu''s face flashed a trace of disdain. He didn''t even bother to move. When he lifted his right hand lightly, a bright golden light suddenly flashed from his arm bone. In the fog, it brought a semicircle of bright golden lines. In a flash, he cut the three monsters into two pieces.


    "... rubbish!"


    And until this time, Wang Xu''s last two words just cold spit out.


    "Ha ha, they are monsters incarnated in Yin Sha''s power. Do you think they can be killed in this way?" As a result, Wang Daocheng''s face not only showed no surprise, but also showed a touch of naked irony.


    "Get up!"


    The next moment, he cold face casually pointed, countless fog in the three monsters on the residual body rolling, but a breathing effort, the broken body again combined, slowly stood up.


    But in the face of this scene, Wang Xu''s face also did not see the slightest accident.


    But in Wang Daocheng''s sarcastic eyes, Wang Xu''s body is slowly low down.


    "Ha ha, I thought you had a lot of pride? Why, can''t you hold it now? But at this time, you want to kneel down, isn''t it too late... "In an instant, Wang Daocheng''s eyes were more ironic.


    But before he finished, he took the initiative to stop.


    Where is Wang Xu kneeling for him?


    The reason why he was so short was that Wang Xu sat on the ground with his knees crossed!


    Even in Wang Daocheng''s uncertain eyes, his eyes closed slowly.


    "What does the boy mean? Do you know how to give up resistance? No, absolutely not... "In a flash, Wang Daocheng was full of doubts.


    But the next moment, he doesn''t have to worry.


    Wang xupan sat on the ground, let go of all his spirit, felt the boundless force of Yin evil in the big array, and frowned, a little dissatisfied.


    Originally, he had something to look forward to. He deliberately provoked Wang Daocheng with words. As a result, even if the other party burst out with all the power, how much yin evil power could be at most?


    Only


    Barely three full?

 Chapter 325

    "What does he want to do?"


    Not only Wang Daocheng, but all the people present can''t understand what happened to Wang Xu.


    I feel like I can''t beat it. Suddenly I sit down?


    This is not the tiktok, the chattering of the red goddess, and the sudden sitting down.


    At this time, in the eyes of all the people who were completely confused.


    I saw Wang xupan sitting on the ground. After the broken sword rushed out of his arm bone, it was always suspended around him. He kept bringing up sword light after sword light and chopping the approaching monsters again and again.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the whole array suddenly shook violently. Then, countless fog roared like a long dragon and rushed to Wang Xu from all directions.


    Along the way, countless warriors of the Wang family, houses and buildings, or the three monsters in front of Wang Xu who were constantly cut off by the sword light and recombined, were crushed to pieces in an instant.


    Even the earth on the ground was overturned, and countless dust surged up. A crisscross, as if someone in the earth with his hand after tearing open the earth cracks, surrounded Wang Xu from all directions.


    "Be careful!"


    In an instant, he Wanxia couldn''t help screaming.


    What she saw in her eyes was the tyrannical tornado illusion created by Wang Daocheng. She thought it was Wang Daocheng''s attack on Wang Xu. At this time, she was full of anxiety and fear.


    He Wanyun beside is scared of the color, constantly trembling lips said: "sister, he suddenly sat down... Can''t be, completely give up resistance?"


    The elder and other members of the royal family sneered and said, "ha ha, little bastard, this is your end. If you don''t go to heaven, there is no way to hell. You have to break in. This is..."


    "The end of provoking my Wang family!"


    "After today, my Wang family will completely dominate the river and the sea!"


    Manager Wang also sighed: "Mr. Wang, why bother?"


    Only Wang Daocheng''s face was extremely ugly at this time. Others thought that he had caused the power of heaven and earth because of the illusion he had made by using the array before.


    But


    Who the hell made it?


    Even with the help of the power of the great array, if he could create such a terrible heavenly power, he would have slapped Wang Xu to death with one slap. How could he use so much nonsense and preparation?


    But if he didn''t make it, who was it?


    Wang Daocheng''s face is almost black. He suddenly lowers his head and stares at the gathering center of Tianwei. Wang Xu, who is sitting still, has a very frightening idea rising from the bottom of his heart


    "Is it him? But... How could it be! "


    At this moment, even if he was standing in the sky looking down at Wang Xu, there was a feeling that he could not see the end of Wang Xu at all.


    The figure sitting still, in front of the countless volume of Yin evil power fog, small as if it was a mole ant.


    Wang Xu sat there alone. Suddenly, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the roaring fog storm. The cold on his face gradually turned into a bright and relaxed smile.


    The next moment, he slowly opened his mouth, with the action of opening his mouth, his chest was even higher, and then a terrible suction was generated from his chest.


    At the same time, a strange, mysterious and complicated golden charm slowly condenses out of him. In a flash, it seems to turn into a huge black snake hiding behind the void, curling up into a ball, holding his head high and opening his mouth wide, as if to swallow the sun and moon.


    "Yin snake swallows the sky!"


    In an instant, the eyes of all the people were black, as if there were only that huge and strange black hole left in the world. It was like the opening mouth of a black snake, swallowing everything, the power of Yin Sha, the killing array in all directions, swallowing


    Kill them all!


    "Eighteen methods of green lotus!"


    "The fifth method, Yin snake swallows the sky!"


    At this moment, the whole world seems to have lost all its brilliance, leaving only the darkness in front of us. Everyone seems to be in the belly of a terrible snake.


    At that moment, it seemed as if it had become a obedient sheep, whistling into the huge mouth of the snake. Like a long whale sucking water, it disappeared in a flash, as if it had never appeared.


    However, all the terrible cracks left on the ground all around told people again and again that everything that had happened before was true!


    "The snake swallows the whale... No, swallows the sky... Swallows the earth!"


    Wang Xu''s means at the moment are not the category of martial arts, but the use of Tao. It''s like the snake in the legend, which can swallow the sky, swallow the earth and shade the moon. Although it''s far less terrible, it''s even more shocking.


    "How could..."


    Manager Wang, elder Wang and others were dull, and their eyes were all deeply shocked, and


    to fear!


    Even fear!


    That''s the eight sides killing array! It is said that with the help of the power of heaven and earth, where can mortals stop the killing array that even the innate dare not despise?


    But in the face of that terrible storm, was Wang Xu swallowed directly?


    It''s totally beyond the imagination.


    If they knew Wang Daocheng''s mood at this time, they would be more desperate!


    In people''s eyes, the power of heaven and earth is not caused by Wang Daocheng, but by


    Wang Xu!


    At this time, Wang Daocheng''s face turned blue and white.


    Bit by bit of fear from the bottom of his heart, and then gradually gathered, finally, endless fear, almost completely engulfed him.


    He... In the end, provoked... To a, what kind of demon?!


    At the same time.


    In the eyes of all the people, Wang Xu, sitting on the ground, slowly closed his eyes again. With the help of the force of Yin evil, he began to refine the bone of the trunk.


    One, two, three


    Almost every breath, there is a trunk bone refined by countless Yin evil forces, and then the next one.


    Around him, the golden light of the broken sword hovered rapidly, and the three monsters were easily cut into several pieces. But this time, they were completely dead and could not get up again.


    As time went by, half an hour passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    But in this process, none of the Wang family dared to move, even Wang Daocheng did not dare to move lightly at this time.


    "Daocheng, what should we do now?"


    Looking at Wang Daocheng''s face more and more gloomy, the elder said with a low look.


    Other Wang family members have also seen it. At this time, Wang Daocheng has become their backbone, hoping that the other side can surprise them again.

 Chapter 326

    "We..."


    In the eyes of the public, Wang Daocheng gritted his teeth and almost squeezed a word out of his throat


    "... wait!"


    Smell speech, Wang family everybody is a Leng at first, afterwards a burst of helpless, atmosphere is extremely depressed.


    Yes, now they can do nothing but wait!


    Even if they were individuals now, they could see that Wang Xu was practicing in front of them, but the light of the sword around him was enough to ensure that no one in the Wang family would dare to move.


    Who moves, who dies!


    Half an hour ago, it was not that no one approached Wang Xu. He wanted to see if he could sneak attack and kill him. But as soon as he got close to the front four meters of Wang Xu''s body, he was immediately killed by Jianguang.


    Four meters!


    For the Wang family, it is the dividing line between life and death!


    At this time, they can only wait for Wang Xuxian to finish his cultivation and continue to level the Wang family, or Wang Daoxing will bring Shen Zhenhai to kill Wang Xu with the help of this congenital strong man.


    Time, at this moment, has become the only thing that people care about and worry about.


    In the twinkling of an eye, ten minutes later, Wang Xu was still sitting still, and people''s nervous mood not only did not get relaxed, but became more nervous.


    "Damn it, why is it so slow over there?"


    A Wang family finally could not bear the terrible pressure brought by the oppressive atmosphere and roared in a low voice.


    The others were silent.


    In fact, Wang Daoxing was already very fast, but Wang Xu came too soon, too early, far beyond everyone''s expectation!


    "Tick, tick, tick!"


    The atmosphere of silence lasted less than ten seconds. In the eyes of many Wang family members, Wang Xu, who had been sitting still, suddenly shook his body, and his chest bone suddenly opened, which was like the roar of tigers and leopards.


    "Ah?"


    In an instant, the eyes of all the people were tense, and their bodies were tense. Countless frightening eyes were staring at Wang Xu''s eyes, for fear that they would open the next moment.


    In their eyes, Wang Xu''s eyelids did not move, and the vibration of his body gradually calmed down, and finally fell into the dead silence again.


    "Hoo


    Until this moment, all the people took a breath.


    But at this time, even elder Wang and others are going to be unable to survive. Wang Xu''s physical changes are obviously a sign, a sign that he is about to end his cultivation.


    "Daocheng, we..." Wang Chang opened his mouth and wanted to ask.


    But just then.


    Wang Daocheng suddenly raised his hand to stop him, looked up slightly into the distance, and whispered:


    "Finally... Here it is!"


    His voice, with a trace of relaxed, obviously, before the time, he did not appear to be so calm, has been in fear.


    With his words, in the distance, a row of black Mercedes Benz cars, like a long black dragon lying on the ground, gave a slight pause when they were near the gate of Wang''s family. Then they seemed to find something and rushed over with a collective acceleration and madness.


    Wang family leader, Wang Daoxing, welcome Shen Zhenhai''s motorcade, finally come!


    At the moment when the motorcade appeared, the Wang family immediately took a long breath. Many people could see a relaxed look on their faces. Then there was a burst of anger, hatred and killing.


    In the excited eyes of the crowd, I saw a middle-aged man walking slowly down from the first leading Mercedes Benz under the respectful guidance of Wang Daoxing.


    "It is said that Wang Xu is here? Who is Wang Xu? Stand up for me The middle-aged man stood in front of the crowd, slightly raised his head, his eyes were all murderous and cold, and said faintly.


    With his words, everyone subconsciously looked at Wang Xu, with schadenfreude and happy hatred on his face.


    Everyone in the Wang family knows what kind of person Wang Daoxing, the leader of his family, is going to meet today. He is a congenital master who can make Wang Xu die without a burial place


    Shen Zhenhai!


    An inborn master who frightens countless people!


    "Wang Xu, the great master has come, but you are still practicing. Do you really think there is no one in my Wang family? Do you really think that all of us in the Wang family are ants in your eyes? Do you really think my Wang family can let you bully at will? "


    Wang Daoxing also found the state of Wang Xu at this time, even if he bent down to accompany Shen Zhenhai behind, like a servant, at this time also can''t stop his heart disdain and anger to Wang Xu.


    Shen Zhenhai stood on the scene, his eyes also fell on Wang Xu, who was sitting on the ground and practicing with his eyes closed. There was a trace of ferocity in the corner of his mouth, but he suddenly turned to look at Wang Daoxing behind him and said:


    "Master Wang, this is the killer of my son?"


    "It''s him." Wang Daoxing said respectfully.


    "Hum, such a arrogant man, how could you let him bully you? My son died in his hands. It''s too bad for him to die. You Jianghai Wangs need to give me a good explanation afterwards. Otherwise, Jianghai Wangs don''t need to exist. " Shen Zhenhai said lightly.


    "Yes! My Wang family will give you an account! " Wang Daoxing bowed himself.


    How to explain?


    Shen Zhenhai, as a great master, can''t do everything by himself. Naturally, after Wang Xu''s death, all the people and forces related to Wang Xu, whether his women, relatives or friends, want the Wang family to take care of the aftermath!


    At this time, the elder of the Wang family stood up with a bitter smile and said slowly: "it''s just that Wang Xu and I can''t beat each other. Even if he is so arrogant and treats us like moles and ants, he dares to ignore our cultivation in full view of the public... But the sword light around him makes us totally helpless. Please do it yourself..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Here, do you have a part to talk about?" Shen Zhenhai''s palm waved gently, and a white handprint visible to the naked eye had been patted to the elder.


    This handprint looks very slow, but the speed is very fast. In an instant, it comes to the elder.


    "Pa!"


    The palmprint was patted on the elder without any hindrance. It was not that he didn''t want to hide, but that he couldn''t escape at all. People are still in the air, and the breath of life on the elder has disappeared.


    When he fell to the ground, all they could see was a dead man with his eyes protruding, his chest sunken and his face full of disbelief.


    As the elder of the king''s Presbyterian Council, he led the people and Wang Xu to the present, but he didn''t die in Wang Xu''s hands. On the contrary, he was patted to death by Shen Zhenhai just because of one sentence. It can be said that he had to be wronged!


    But this also reveals one thing. Shen Zhenhai can shoot the elder to death with one move. His strength has obviously reached a terrible level far beyond the imagination of outstanding people. He really deserves to be a great master!


    In a twinkling, many Wang family members were silent and had a real awe of the congenital master from the bottom of their hearts.


    "One of your dogs barks at me. It''s very annoying. Why don''t I kill dogs? " Shen Zhenhai said lightly.


    "No comment!"


    Hearing the speech, Wang Daoxing bowed his head and became more respectful.


    Other Wangs even dare not say no, and even dare not gasp loudly.


    The elder died in front of them just because he put in a word. Who dares?

 Chapter 327

    "The mystery in the innate realm is far beyond your imagination. Not everyone can be a master. My master''s way is to be self-centered. If you don''t follow my heart, you will destroy my martial arts if you don''t kill me."


    Shen Zhenhai said faintly: "moreover, he is an old man with seventy years old and eighty years old. Up to now, he has not entered Huajin. It''s just a waste of resources to continue to live. It''s better to kill him."


    "As for what he was worried about..."


    As he spoke, he looked up slightly at the light of the broken sword around Wang Xu. His eyes were cold, and he suddenly hummed. He pressed his right hand gently in the void.


    "... but it''s just groundless worry. No matter how powerful the magic weapon is, it''s just a dead thing without the master. Just kill the master together!"


    In an instant, countless white forces floated out of his body, gathered in the air, and directly turned into a big white hand, carrying the power of Taishan to crush the air, and directly grasped Duanjian and Wang Xu.


    The big white hand looks vulnerable, but even after sensing the threat, the light of the broken sword is like a dragon rushing into the sky. It doesn''t have any effect. Cutting the light of the sword on the big hand is like falling into a piece of soft marshmallow. It doesn''t bear any force in all directions, let alone killing people before.


    "Is this the way of a great master?"


    The Wang family took a breath.


    Just because of a sword light, they have nothing to do with Wang Xu. They are even afraid that the devil sitting on the ground will suddenly wake up.


    But at this time, Shen Zhenhai completely ignored the protection of the broken sword in his eyes, and was as silent as killing a chicken or a dog to kill Wang Xu. This kind of contrast, how not to make the hearts of the Wang family more complex, where dare someone because of the death of the elder, raise a trace of disrespect.


    "Boom!"


    In the end, the light of the broken sword didn''t cut off the white palm. The huge white palm fell from the sky and landed on the ground. In the roaring sound, countless sand and dust burst up. The ground where Wang Xu was was was completely covered by this palm, and the whole ground was shot down.


    As soon as Shen Zhenhai, the unique master of the clan, appeared on the stage, he easily suppressed Wang Xu, showing the terrible strength of the congenital master.


    Looking at the area covered by smoke and dust, no one doubted the destructive power of this palm. The eyes of countless Wangs around showed a deep shock.


    "Is this the strength of a great master? It''s as strong as Prince Wang. It''s just like a chicken and dog. It doesn''t make much difference... "


    More than one person shuddered in his heart, including Wang Daoxing, Wang Daocheng and others.


    It''s very rare for a great master to be born. Every famous Great Master in the world can''t do anything easily. The most powerful people who are active in front of the world can dominate the whole place. People don''t know much about the definition of a great master.


    But at this time, Shen Zhenhai''s two moves made everyone deeply understand what it means to master life and death, set Yin and Yang, not to fight, not to be light, not to be insulted!


    Otherwise, I''ll kill you


    I''ll kill you!


    It''s hard to see strong people like Wang Xu, who cross the river and the sea and step on Wang''s house like a wild house on the roadside. However, in front of Shen Zhenhai, they are beaten to death like chickens and dogs.


    Even among them, Wang Xu is arrogant, and even dare to ignore the general idea of public cultivation after stepping down the Wang family


    But, the dead, is no living care!


    No, at this time, there are still living people who care about Wang Xu.


    "Is Wang Xu... Dead?"


    Looking at the place not far away that is covered by countless smoke and dust, he Wanxia is full of sadness, and his face can''t help showing a trace of sadness and despair.


    Sadly, Wang Xu had already gained the upper hand before Ming Ming, but why did he suddenly give up at the end and turn to sit on the ground and practice with his eyes closed?


    This, this


    All this, simply all because of Wang Xu''s own arrogance, just brought the sad ending now!


    Even with he Wanxia''s kindness, he felt unworthy for Wang Xu at this time. He hated him for not fighting, for not being angry and for being arrogant. He personally buried all the good situation he had done.


    Looking at the black coffin brought by Wang Xu at this time, it was clearly given away for burial, but now it became the need of his own burial, which had to be said to be a kind of irony.


    Despairingly, Wang Daoxing found such a terrible person. Even Wang Xu was killed by the other party. Their sisters, their hatred, when, and who, can they be rewarded?


    But just then.


    A faint voice suddenly came from the smoke:


    "Just now, someone was looking for me?"


    With the sound of the sound, gradually faded smoke, you can see a figure standing up slowly from the ground.


    "What?"


    Instantly, countless people stare at this figure.


    Is it Wang Xu? But... How could it be? Under that kind of terrorist attack, how can he still be alive?


    "Wang Xu, is that you..."


    He Wanxia also suddenly raised her head, eyes full of surprise to see the shadow after the smoke.


    "Touch!"


    Finally, it seems that a tight bowstring tendon is suddenly pulled to the limit. The sound of breaking burst, and the figure standing up slowly suddenly stands straight.


    Then, a strong wind suddenly blew away all the smoke and dust, revealing a calm face behind him. His eyes were as deep as night, but Wang Xu was intact.


    "I''m wang Xu..." at this time, Wang Xu spoke.


    First, he took a look at the sunken ground under his body, then slowly swept around, his eyes directly swept over the crowd, and finally fell on Shen Zhenhai


    "As you say, I stand up. Who are you?"


    All of a sudden, Shen Zhenhai''s eyes are directly on Wang Xu like electricity, and there is no feeling of consternation on his face, as if he had known that Wang Xu had not died before.


    Wang Xu killed his son. How could he let Wang Xu die so easily and happily?


    The real intention is to force Wang Xu to wake up, in addition to frightening the Wang family around him!


    "Who am I? You killed my son. How dare you ask me who I am? Laozi, Shen Zhenhai


    Shen Zhenhai''s mouth was a bit ferocious: "now, hand over all your martial arts, especially your medical inheritance. Then, kneel down to me and repent of what you have done to my son. I can promise to leave you a corpse."


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll cut off your limbs directly, but I won''t kill you. I''ll put you in a jar and soak you in formalin to let you know what the real terror is. Sometimes, death is not the most terrible thing!"


    "Remember, there is only one chance. I, Shen Zhenhai, have only one chance for others. This is your last and only chance!"


    Speaking of this, Shen Zhenhai''s voice is cold, like a ghost coming out of hell. It''s so cold that people feel chilly


    "Now, you have three seconds. Start making choices."

 Chapter 328

    "Shen Zhenhai? Shen Guohai''s father? Is that the so-called congenital master of martial arts? It''s really worthy of being father and son. One of them crossed the sea and the other Zhenhai. But if I killed him, I don''t know what will happen to Zhenhai? " Wang Xu squinted and stared at Shen Zhenhai. He murmured to himself, but he had a lot of interest.


    Wang Xu himself is still in the stage of "refining the body, communicating the metaphysics, and the spirit" in the Qinglian jimie Sutra. The jimie body has not been completed, but has just broken through the martial arts and entered the realm of Tao and bone.


    With the help of the power of the core of the secret world, and the power of Yin evil that had just been swallowed up, Shen Zhenhai interrupted him in the middle of the journey, so that only 11 pieces of trunk bones could be refined, including 64 pieces of upper limb bones, and less than one third of the whole body bones could be refined, barely entering the middle stage of Tao bone.


    Up to now, Wang Xu''s understanding of his actual combat effectiveness is probably just like a master of martial arts. But when he is a great master of martial arts, he can fight fiercely under the pressure of a powerful master of martial arts. Now that the skeleton of martial arts has just been formed, can he fight fiercely under the pressure of a master of martial arts?


    "It''s just what I want. It can be used to test my current combat effectiveness. It''s the first grindstone after I enter the realm of Daogu!" Wang Xu thought.


    Before that, the people he met didn''t even deserve the grindstone!


    While Wang Xu is meditating, the others on the scene are all looking at him in disbelief. A group of Wang''s family think that Wang Xu''s silence is fear, and they are really thinking about Shen Zhenhai''s proposal.


    Soon.


    Three seconds passed.


    At the same time, Shen Zhenhai''s eyes became colder and colder


    "Wang Xu, it''s time to say your choice. I don''t like people wasting my time and destroying my mood. A barking dog of the last Wang family has also died. "


    Shen Zhenhai talks again, and is more and more overbearing and cold.


    "You''re right. Similarly, I don''t like people wasting my time and destroying my mood. All the people who have done this before are also dead."


    But Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids and said faintly:


    "But I always advocate reciprocity, fairness and justice. You give me three seconds to think about it, and I also give you three seconds to think about it. Kneel down, or die, choose."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Ha ha, just at that moment, I deliberately saved your life, just to force you out of the cultivation state, but I didn''t expect that you despised me for that?"


    Shen Zhenhai had already laughed coldly. He took his hands on his back and stepped out slowly


    "I''m different from the rubbish you''ve met before. Lao Tzu is a master of martial arts, and the terror of the master is beyond your imagination."


    His voice fell to the ground, and a step at his feet had slowly fallen to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like the sudden explosion of a thunder on the flat ground. In one step, Shen Zhenhai''s momentum changes. Countless gas like fog condenses from the void, and then rolls continuously. It seems that there is an angry dragon turning over. However, between breathing, Shen Zhenhai''s body has been covered by this fog.


    Vaguely, people seem to be able to see a huge and terrible angry dragon slowly waking up from the depth of the fog, constantly opening its eyes, blood red eyes, the depth is full of anger and cold killing.


    "It''s terrible. What are these eyes? I just looked at it and felt that there was a bloody hell in front of me... "Someone said in a trembling voice.


    "This is the master of martial arts. He is too powerful. I don''t know if I am his opponent with the help of the power of the eight sides killing array?"


    Wang Daocheng''s eyes are full of fear.


    Although the Bafang killing array was broken by Wang Xu with strange means, in Wang Daocheng''s cognition, not everyone can easily break it, otherwise this array will not be regarded as a proud means by the mysterious forces behind him. With the help of Da Zhen, he had the power to compete with the master of martial arts, but he met Wang Xu, a monster beyond his expectation.


    At this time, the fog enveloping Shen Zhenhai''s whole body changed again. The deep angry dragon with blood colored eyes slowly stretched out a claw, as if it was sticking out of the unknown space. The claw turned from virtual to real, and finally it turned into a real dragon claw. It pressed on the void, and the countless fog below ignited without fire. In a flash, it burned out, It turns into a fireball with terrible temperature and is caught by the dragon''s claw.


    In an instant, the pupils in countless people''s eyes contracted violently to the limit, because the scene in front of them had completely exceeded the cognition of martial arts in people''s heads.


    The innate master of martial arts and Taoism, from martial arts to Taoism, resonates with the power of heaven and earth, and has magical power of his own!


    "Now, do you know how powerful the master of martial arts is, how small and powerless he is?" Shen Zhenhai raised his eyes, as if he had just done a trivial thing, looking at Wang Xu lightly.


    Not only him, but also Wang Xu.


    Wang Daocheng''s fear is deeper. The eyes of the Wang family are excited. The eyes of he Wanxia and he Wanyun are desperate and anxious. Wang Daoxing''s eyes are flickering with sighs, helplessness and determination


    There is no one who wants to kill but can''t!


    Wang Xu is really powerful. The Wang family is almost flattened under his feet, but in the end, the Wang family will continue to exist, and Wang Xu, after today, can only become the laughing stock of countless people in the future.


    And how long can the heat last? At most, but a few years later, with the continuous emergence of the focus people, I''m afraid they will be forgotten to the garbage.


    "It''s a pity that you could have made a great success in the future Chinese martial arts circle. Unfortunately, you are only one person after all. Looking around, you are surrounded by enemies!" Wang Daoxing sighed in his heart.


    In the eyes of the public, Wang Xu is still as arrogant as before. When he is waiting for him, there is only one way to die, or to kneel down and surrender, but unexpectedly, Wang Xu shakes his head slowly and says:


    "Is that what you''re proud of? But that''s all


    As soon as his voice fell, the whole audience was in an uproar. However, the awe of Shen Zhenhai from all around him was silent, but Wang Xu''s eyes were all dead.


    You, Wang Xu, even if you force my Wang family to be so miserable, so what? You''re only in your early twenties. You''ll end up in Huajin if you''re too strong. You''re the master of martial arts. You''re looking for death.


    Sure enough, Shen Zhenhai''s face changed and he said coldly:


    "I decided, break your limbs, make a man * and put it in the altar!"


    With that, Shen Zhenhai stepped out again. The dragon claw holding the fireball in the void above his head, as he raised his hand to Wang Xu, was also catching from the void. The dragon claw was eager to tear everything apart. The fireball was so hot that it wanted to burn everything.


    Just for a moment, everyone around felt a terrible burning sensation coming from their skin, as if they were in the hell of a sea of fire. The light of the fire reflected the pale faces of all the people, and sweat came from all the faces, but... It was cold.


    "Shen men took the initiative to be angry. He didn''t even care about the inheritance." Wang Daocheng''s eyes flashed slightly, but he was sorry.


    He Wanxia and he Wanyun couldn''t help but go to the beginning and couldn''t bear to look again.


    Wang Daoxing''s eyes flashed a glimmer of pleasure. How many times did Wang Xu humiliate him before? How much will he pay now? The majesty of the Wang family can''t be provoked by anyone.


    Many of the Wang family martial arts people around are full of joy, one by one widened their eyes, waiting to see how Wang Xu died, never willing to give up such an exciting scene.


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly shook his head and said faintly:


    "In that case, I''ll use my fist..."


    "What?"


    Shen Zhenhai was stunned. Before he finished listening, he saw that Wang Xu had stepped out with one step. He made a fist with five fingers in his right hand, and then hit it with a fist.


    This fist, at first, looked light and powerless, just like an ordinary person''s fist in the final despair. But when the fist and the dragon claw fireball touch


    "Boom!"


    An earth shaking sound burst out like thunder. In a flash, the fireball with terrible temperature burst open, and countless Mars fell like falling meteors. The fist front rolled these flames all the way, hit the dragon claw, and crushed them like a rushing wave.


    "How can it be?"


    Shen Zhenhai''s eyes contracted fiercely, and he could not keep calm at the beginning any more. His body suddenly burst up, and countless Qi gathered together, and once again he turned into a big hand, pressing his head against the fire, which distributed the fire.


    But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, his magic hand was suddenly broken. A fist with a touch of golden light, as if it was made of gold and jade, had passed through the big hand and hit him.


    "Touch!"


    The speed of the fist is very fast. The lightning and flint that Shen Zhenhai can''t react to has bravely crossed the distance of more than ten meters and directly hit Shen Zhenhai''s body protecting spirit.


    The innate body protecting vigorous Qi, which is clearly enough to easily resist the impact of bullets, shakes violently under this fist. After only supporting for less than a second, it can''t support any more. When it touches it, every inch of it splits, like a broken ceramic, it turns into countless pieces and flies out.


    "No way!"


    Shen Zhenhai''s eyes have already shrunk to the limit at this time, but if he doesn''t want to believe it any more, he can only continue to retreat in the face of Wang Xu''s fist at this moment.


    He retreated faster than he burst out, but he retreated faster, but Wang Xu''s fist was faster than him.


    Between lightning and flint.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder exploded. In the eyes of countless people, the light golden fist hit Shen Zhenhai''s face. The power of terror broke out completely. Shen Zhenhai''s head tilted back, and the whole person flew backward. It was more than ten meters away. All the way through several walls, he fell to the ground.


    In an instant, the whole audience was dead!


    All people can''t believe looking at this scene, eyes dull, at a loss.


    Wang Daocheng''s eyes are constantly dilated and constricted, which is the physiological reaction of the human body that is alert, nervous and shocked to the limit.


    He Wanxia and he Wanyun sisters carefully open their eyes to see this behind the scenes. They are all amazing and amazing.


    Wang Daoxing subconsciously retreated a few steps, his face was terrified, his body trembled uncontrollably, but he didn''t notice.


    Until then, the second half of Wang Xu''s words came slowly:


    "... teach you to be a man!"


    At this time, already a mess of Wang''s mansion, countless cracks on the ground spread out, all over the sky gravel, corpses lying, everywhere collapsed house walls.


    More than ten meters away, Shen Zhenhai slowly climbed up from the rubble of the collapsed wall. His face was grim, with a trace of horror.


    In the eyes of the crowd, Wang Xu stood in front of them step by step. He raised his head slightly, gave a smile to Shen Zhenhai, and said faintly:


    "The great master of martial arts is just like this!"

 Chapter 329

    "Or are you just too weak?"


    Wang Xu''s words made the whole audience in an uproar, but the crowd did not dare to make a sound. Looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, there was a trace of awe.


    What does it mean to be able to fight a master of martial arts? In the hearts of all the people, it is clear without words.


    Maybe, today, there is more than one master of martial arts!


    In their hearts, the master of martial arts is a dragon in the sky, which can not be compared with ordinary people. At that level, he has gone far beyond the secular world and is a real outsider.


    A great master is not to be humiliated!


    Master bullies you. That''s not bullying. And even if you are a little offensive in your words and deeds, no one dares to have resentment when the master kills you.


    This is the real status of the congenital master in today''s martial arts circle!


    Wang Daocheng was even more reluctant to believe his own guess. If Wang Xu is really a master of martial arts, what is he?


    He only felt that he had lived in vain for nearly half of his life. At this moment, all his pride and self-confidence were trampled on by Wang Xu. Wang Daocheng entered Huajin at the age of 25, which is an absolute talent of martial arts and Taoism, and even unique in the Wang family for hundreds of years.


    But he is in Huajin for half a lifetime. Standing outside the gate of the congenital realm, he can see the scenery behind the gate, but he has no ability to open the door. That is, he is deeply powerless!


    If Wang Xu really is


    What is he?


    No, absolutely not!


    "Wang Xu!"


    Shen Zhenhai slowly got up, his eyes were boiling, his heart was shocked and angry to the extreme. When he comes to his realm, what he pays attention to is to be free from his heart.


    But at this time, he was hit in the face by Wang Xu in public. He was no less than the general manager of an ordinary company. The employees he looked down upon slapped him in public. It was a shame for him all his life.


    And shame can only be washed with blood!


    "It seems that you don''t agree with me. I''ll beat you up." With a faint smile, Wang Xu took another step.


    "Mole ant, when it comes to death, how dare you talk wildly?"


    But before he had finished his words, Shen Zhenhai didn''t want to talk nonsense. His intention to kill almost completely turned into substance. His body was rioting and directed at Wang Xu. The terrible spiritual pressure came first, like a huge mountain coming from the void.


    In a flash, Shen Zhenhai''s body has crossed tens of meters, and has been infinitely close to Wang Xu. At the next moment, he suddenly raised his hand, five fingers empty grip, the air in the palm was forcefully pinched and exploded, countless Qi forces burst out, and locked Wang Xu''s Qi body.


    "The extreme of martial arts, the way is law, the way of boxing and martial arts, thousand fronts, kill boxing!"


    Shen Zhenhai suddenly burst out to drink, and the fist that had already gathered the power of terror was smashed out.


    In an instant, the eyes of all the people on the scene were shaking fiercely. They felt that their hearts were smashed by an invisible fist, and their minds broke in an instant, and the boundless terror rose.


    The air of supremacy and power burst out from Shen Zhenhai''s fists and was magnified infinitely in combination with his spiritual pressure. Like a tidal current, waves of it pounded away in all directions, enveloping the whole audience. People''s thinking gradually stagnated, and it seemed that only his fists were left in front of them.


    How strong!


    That''s horrible!


    The power of this fist, and Wang Xu before that antelope hanging horn, no breath of a fist, is completely two extremes.


    Although Wang Xu is the only one that Shen Zhenhai is targeting, people around him can still feel the breath of death clearly. It seems that Wang Xu is not the only one who is killed, but also everything around him, including them.


    Those who are not qualified to understand and do not understand the true meaning of this fist only know that this is the spiritual pressure that can only be created by a master of martial arts.


    But those who understand know


    This is the God of boxing!


    It''s also known as the charm of martial arts. It''s owned by every martial arts player in one move, but some martial arts players are too weak to touch the charm of martial arts. Even if they are powerful, they don''t deserve it.


    Only the innate master of martial arts can match!


    That is to say, with the charm of martial arts, one has either stepped into the congenital realm or half stepped out of the congenital realm.


    Standing not far behind Wang Xu, he Wanxia and he Wanyun have been pale for a long time. Their beautiful eyes are trembling and opening, and their worries and fears are surging up. However, they can do nothing but watch.


    Not everyone can be involved in the battle between Wang Xu and Shen Zhenhai. Let alone them, even Wang Daocheng and Wang Daoxing, who are powerful warriors, are not qualified to be involved.


    "Qianfeng? Is that the spirit of your boxing move? Sure enough, there is a reason why you can step into the congenital state. "


    At the same time, in the face of Shen Zhenhai''s attack, Wang Xu didn''t think about how to avoid it. Instead, he commented and praised like the elders.


    Like Shen Zhenhai, he also took a fancy to the martial arts inheritance of the other side.


    For example, this technique is a good martial arts secret. If you can get a hand, although Wang Xu has Qinglian annihilation Sutra and can''t practice it, he can give it to others to practice and lay a foundation.


    You know, he is no longer single now, and Liu Yuqi and Chen Yuqing are behind him. Several crises have convinced Wang Xu that they must have the power to protect themselves.


    "In the face of my killing fist, how dare you lose your mind?"


    When Wang Xu was thinking about this, Shen Zhenhai''s Qianfeng fist was in front of him, and his terrible intention of killing was mixed with a fury, which almost turned into essence, burning the air around him.


    In the battle of life and death, how dare Wang Xu go astray?!


    This discovery made Shen Zhenhai extremely angry. He felt that he had been insulted the most seriously in history.


    This makes him eager to kill Wang Xu and feel more urgent.


    "Distracted? I''m sorry, because you are too weak to let me down. " Wang Xu shook his head and said something in a quiet way. He suddenly stepped out to the side. It seemed that he was stepping on a constantly distorted shadow. The whole person disappeared in an instant, which was extremely strange.


    Green lotus 18 methods, the first method!


    Step on the shadow step!


    As soon as he stepped on the shadow step, Wang Xu easily got rid of Shen Zhenhai''s innumerable gas engine locks, which made him tremble with ease.


    "No... no way!"


    In an instant, Shen Zhenhai''s face changed like hell.


    "In this world, there is no impossibility, only you can''t imagine..."


    Suddenly, Wang Xu''s faint voice came from behind Shen Zhenhai.


    Why does Wang Xu dare to be so reckless and have incredible fighting strength in front of Shen Zhenhai?


    Qinglianjimiejing is only one of the key points, but it is not all.


    What really gives Wang Xu confidence is all his memories and experiences after his return from that magnificent era.


    He!


    It''s a reborn man!


    It was not because of an accident that he was reborn, but because he had spent endless years and countless terrible costs that ordinary people could not imagine in order to find his way back home.


    Back at this time, in his previous life, he had not gone back to the river and sea, but had already entered the magnificent era.


    In this life, he went back to the river and sea for the first time, left the war field outside the border with fatigue, and left the days when life and death were like drinking water.


    Just because he wants to


    Go home!


    Simple two words, but more than anything, gold, beauty, power


    For Wang Xu, all he cares about is going home!


    So, he''s back!


    This is his biggest secret and his biggest reliance!

 Chapter 330

    "No, it can''t be!"


    At this time, Shen Zhenhai was extremely angry.


    This time, he didn''t even touch Wang Xu''s shadow, so he fell into the air.


    Even, in the face of his fists, Wang Xu also fuckin ''go! God! It''s over!


    Shen Zhenhai is about to lose control of his reason. His intention to kill is like boiling water, but it makes his chest more stuffy.


    "What to do?"


    Between lightning and flint, Shen Zhenhai''s face was hard to see.


    The emptiness of power brought by a blow to the air made him understand that even if he didn''t hit Wang Xu, he couldn''t get it back. He had to find a target, otherwise he would be attacked by a lot of power.


    Then, with a turn of his fist, his figure did not stop. Like a fierce tiger descending the mountain, he rushed directly to a building on one side.


    "That''s the ancestral hall of our Wang family. What does Master Shen want to do?"


    In an instant, I don''t know how many Wang''s eyes were in a state of suspense.


    "No, that''s the ancestral hall of our ancestors of the Wang family..."


    All of a sudden, Wang Daoxing seemed to think of something, his face changed wildly, and he roared directly.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "Boom!"


    Shen Zhenhai''s fist has been smashed on the steel gate of the ancestral hall of the Wang family. What makes countless Wang family''s eyes want to crack is that the steel gate of the ancestral hall has been smashed out directly. It''s like a shell. It''s rolled all the way, and all the things it meets are broken.


    "Click! Touch! Boom


    Then, in the trembling eyes of all of them, the whole Royal ancestral hall collapsed.


    In a flash, countless Wang family members seemed to have lost their backbone. Their bodies softened in an instant, and their eyes were filled with despair. Only the collapsed ancestral hall was left in front of them. For a long time, they didn''t breathe or have the ability to think.


    The power of one blow destroyed not only a building, but also the backbone of Jianghai Wang family!


    Ancestral hall is the place where all the ancestors of the Wang family worship. The ancestral hall is destroyed. The Wang family


    And then it''s destroyed!


    After today, even if Wang Xu is finally killed by Shen Zhenhai, the Wang family will not be the Jianghai family before.


    "Tut Tut, you helped me finish what I wanted to do before I could do it." At this time, Wang Xu''s smiling voice came again, but strangely, he could not be seen in the field.


    "Wang Xu, you can hide from me once. Can you hide from me ten or twenty times? In other words, you are just a timid turtle, a trash, a trash who only dares to bully the soft and afraid of the hard? " Shen Zhenhai''s eyes flickered and said faintly.


    "You want to provoke me?"


    Wang Xu''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Shen Zhenhai, only three or four meters away. His face was very calm, and he said faintly:


    "I wanted to play with you, but since you say so, I''ll let you understand what is called martial arts."


    With that, he stepped out, his figure flashed like a ghost, and instantly appeared in front of Shen Zhenhai. He clenched his right hand and hit hard.


    "Touch!"


    For the second time, Shen Zhenhai is ready and no longer has any contempt for Wang Xu. He clasped his hands slightly, and his hands were full of Qi. It was like holding a huge rock of nothingness and solidifying. He smashed his head and hit Wang Xu hard.


    In an instant, they separated and Shen Zhenhai retreated.


    "What a great power, this little bastard''s power is equal to mine?"


    Shen Zhenhai''s heart is full of shock. His hands vibrate a little, and he constantly releases his strength. That is the aftershock left by the terrible force on Wang Xu''s fist.


    "No! His strength is even better than mine. At his age... How can it be? Is he really a master of martial arts? " Shen Zhenhai only felt incredible.


    In his impression, the youngest Xiantian martial arts master in China in the past 100 years is only the thin tiger, the monster of BeiChan temple. But that one was also in his twenties, but how old is Wang Xu now?


    But at this time, Shen Zhenhai has no time to think about it, because Wang Xu has been chasing up again.


    "Kill fist, Qianfeng!"


    As soon as Shen Zhenhai''s eyes were tight, his whole body''s energy and spirit were united as one, his spine was like a dragon turning over, and then his arms were running through him. The whole person did not retreat but advanced. His fist head was like a shell, smashing into the air, taking the lead and hitting Wang Xu head-on again.


    This punch, he used the secret method, reached 12% of the strength of the explosion!


    "What''s he going to do with it?"


    Everyone opened their eyes wide. Shen Zhenhai''s blow had just directly destroyed the whole Royal ancestral hall. Wang Xu was fighting head-on at this time. He didn''t dodge. Could he catch it?


    Should be able to go back and avoid directly, after all, he just obviously did not grasp, just deliberately avoid the past.


    Is Wang Xu sure to hide?


    After all, it''s a fight of life and death. Only when a fool is provoked by words, he will give up his advantage and confront the enemy''s advantage according to the enemy''s words.


    "Son of a bitch, don''t hide this time. Do you dare to fight me head on?" At this time, Shen Zhenhai also spoke out again.


    Although at his level, the enemy who knows this kind of small skill is a little rational will not care, but since he saw Wang Xu for the first time, he is arrogant. What if he doesn''t play according to common sense?


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter? In your heart, can I only hide? "


    Wang Xu laughs and doesn''t talk much. He presses his right hand into the void. His five fingers close slightly, as if he is holding an invisible mountain. An extremely heavy momentum suddenly erupts from him.


    "What?"


    In an instant, many people around them were wide eyed.


    Wang Xu''s meaning seems to be a direct confrontation with Shen Zhenhai''s killing fist? Are you out of your mind?!


    The next moment.


    "Annihilation nine moves, the first move, annihilating the empty hand!"


    Last time, Wang Xu used this move to deal with Shen Guohai, Shen Zhenhai''s son. He directly pinched Shen Guohai''s pseudo congenital blood knife, which was evolved by magic weapon, on the spot. Now, his opponent is Lao Tzu.


    In an instant, I saw an invisible hand in the void, and faintly, I could see the white ripples of the air, which formed a palm shape of two or three meters.


    "Boom!"


    The invisible hand came down from the sky. Shen Zhenhai''s face changed because of his terrible power. He didn''t dare to continue to attack Wang Xu regardless. His fist suddenly turned and ran into miexu''s hand.


    In the deafening noise, Wang Xu''s hands and Shen Zhenhai''s Qianfeng fists collide, and countless waves roll out in an instant.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In an instant, Wang Xu''s whole body kept going backward. His body was shaking wildly. At every step, the ground under his feet was deeply sunken, leaving clear footprints.


    After 13 steps in a row, Wang xucai finally stopped. His whole body was like catkins in the wind, swinging from side to side.


    On the other hand, Shen Zhenhai only retreated 12 steps, leaving a line of footprints on the ground, but his muscles and muscles were shaking, and his whole body was covered in a thick fog, which was the change brought about by the high consumption of strength in his body.


    One thirteen steps!


    One twelve steps!


    At this time, in the eyes of the public, it is obvious that the sentence has been passed!


    Although it''s only one step, this step is the difference between heaven and earth, between birth and death!


    All around, in a dead silence, many people stare at Wang Xu. What they see in their eyes is a sense of happiness, unexpected, but also expected.


    Let you be arrogant again, it''s really a fool in the head!


    too big for her skin!

 Chapter 331

    "Little bastard, how do you feel?"


    Shen Zhenhai step by step out of the fog, countless fog with the re rush into his body, soaring out of control of the gas force in an instant he re suppressed.


    He stares at Wang Xu not far away, grinning cruelly and triumphantly


    "I really didn''t expect that you would dare to fight with me head-on. Is it your arrogance or are you a fool?"


    "If you use your speed advantage to deal with me, I''m afraid I can''t do anything about you. I can''t even stop you from turning around and running away, but it''s a pity that you are looking for your own death!"


    In Shen Zhenhai''s mind, Wang Xu is not seriously injured, but also afraid of internal injury. Just look at his shaking body.


    With that, his face became more and more taunting: "how do you feel now that I''ve been fighting hard with my twelve point power? You can still move... "


    "Cool


    But before he finished his words, Wang Xu suddenly raised his head and looked up. What he saw in his eyes was full of joy.


    "Come again!"


    Wang Xu laughs, and finally someone can stop him.


    Since he returned to Jianghai, all the people he met, even huolao, who was a warrior in the later period of Huajin, were killed by his hand. However, Shen Zhenhai caught him. Not only that, but he was even better than him. He was a master of martial arts, worthy of his name.


    He stomped his foot without any martial arts secret method. He just punched out. The front of the fist broke the air, and the terrible white waves rolled up like a dragon.


    "Little bastard, since you dare to come, I will send you to death!"


    Shen Zhenhai was a little stunned, but the next moment he reacted. With a cold hum, he also raised his fist, and the killing fist exploded again.


    "Touch!"


    It was a double fist collision again, but this time, Wang Xu only withdrew 12 steps, while Shen Zhenhai withdrew 13 steps.


    Two people''s bodies are constantly shaking, not shaking, but the whole body musculoskeletal muscle at the same time.


    At this moment, Shen Zhenhai finally knows that Wang Xu''s shaking before is not that he can''t bear the force as he thought, but that he is releasing the force as well.


    Even this time, he took a step back from Wang Xu.


    What does that mean?


    Shen Zhenhai shook his fist slightly, and his face was pale.


    "Little bastard, you..." he was shocked. Shen Zhenhai raised his head slightly. He just wanted to say something, but what he was facing was a crazy figure.


    "Come again!"


    Wang Xu''s voice, showing naked excitement, that is in the face of the excitement of the strong, the excitement of the battle.


    "Fuck, this damned little bastard, how can he have more power?" Shen Zhenhai finally found out what was wrong, but he had to face Wang Xu''s third blow.


    "Touch!"


    In the third collision, the bodies of the two sides were separated. Wang Xu only took 11 steps, but Shen Zhenhai took another step, 14 steps!


    "Come again!"


    Without any pause, Wang Xu''s face was full of excitement. Once again, he stepped out and rushed. The front of his fist broke through the air. Behind the white waves was a pair of deep, cold eyes, which revealed a kind of pleasure called enjoyment.


    Shen Zhenhai''s face turned white again, his fist shaking hands, but he could only grit his teeth and continue to rush up. He did not dare to evade, once dodged, Wang Xu''s terrible speed broke out, waiting for him will be a very tragic end.


    At this time, Shen Zhenhai is not the only one who has found out something wrong. Other people around also found out that it was wrong.


    In a dead silence, people stare at the scene with incredible eyes. They can only see Wang Xu rushing up again and again, and Shen Zhenhai, who is weaker and weaker.


    This scene, for the impact of the public can be said to be terrifying, no one can understand why there is such a strange change in front of us!


    Ming Ming''s first punch, Wang Xu was completely crushed by Shen Zhenhai and fell to the disadvantage. Shouldn''t he be beaten all the time? But the fact is completely reversed. Now it''s Shen Zhenhai who is being beaten!


    A pair of eyes, reflecting the figure of Wang Xu, the look inside also from the beginning of excitement, gradually become suspicious, and finally despair.


    All of them underestimated Wang Xu''s strength and rebelliousness. This is not a human being at all, but a demon God!


    A demon God that can never be defeated, dead on their head, let them feel desperate!


    At this time, Shen Zhenhai''s face was as white as paper, and his power consumption was huge. However, Wang Xu, as if he had no consumption at all, was still as fierce as before, even stronger and stronger.


    Of course, this is just the illusion that he has consumed too much, just because he is weaker and weaker, he feels that Wang Xubian is stronger and stronger.


    "This damned little bastard, is his body made of steel? Why is there no weakness at all? Even if he''s really tough, he should be killed by me at this time! "


    Shen Zhenhai roared at the bottom of his heart. When he looked up, he saw that Wang Xu didn''t give him a chance to breathe. He rushed up again, and a feeling called fear rose from the bottom of his heart.


    He''s scared!


    But the next moment.


    "Again! Take my move, kill the empty hand


    Wang Xu''s right hand is empty, pressing on the void. What he presses under his palm is no longer a big mountain, but a whole illusory small world.


    Shen Zhenhai''s eyelids jumped fiercely. Without any hesitation, an unprecedented sense of danger surged in. His intuition told him that he could not take the blow, otherwise, he would be directly killed on the spot.


    "Boom!"


    Sure enough, Wang Xu''s hand has not yet been pressed on the ground, and the air force in his palm, which has been compressed to the extreme, has collided with the ground, and then burst open, directly blowing out a deep hole with a diameter of three meters.


    People were stunned. Is it something that people can do? How do you feel that Wang Xu can make a terrorist attack comparable to shell explosion with empty hands.


    "Touch!"


    At this time, Wang Xu has once again rushed up to fight with Shen Zhenhai. One punch after another, he is completely pressing Shen Zhenhai to fight again, as if he is fighting a sandbag.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Xu didn''t even need to step back in every encounter between the two sides. Shen Zhenhai was left to step back, almost completely beaten by Wang Xu.


    "This little bastard is taking Laozi as a grindstone?"


    At this time, Shen Zhenhai was surprised and angry, and finally saw Wang Xu''s intention, which made him almost spit out a mouthful of old blood on the spot.


    It''s true that Wang Xu is using him as a sharpening stone to constantly sharpen his own martial arts and become familiar with today''s Daogu realm with the fastest speed.

 Chapter 332

    "Have a good time!"


    Wang Xu smashed the white Qi behind him, which was suddenly attacking from the ground. Then he lifted his hands and gathered countless Qi, and cut a sword light with his hand. It not only cut off a corner of Shen Zhenhai''s clothes, but also cut off a wall behind him on the spot.


    Shen Zhenhai''s face changes madly, and his whole body retreats madly. He doesn''t dare to fight with Wang Xu at all. Even, he has a faint desire to turn around and run away.


    "I haven''t had such a good fight for a long time, though you''ve made me happy. But... "


    Wang Xu shook his head and hummed coldly


    "You let me down. I didn''t expect that you had no strength so soon, and even lost your heart to fight. I don''t know how you can break the charm of martial arts, unite the spirit of boxing, and step into the congenital world."


    With the voice, his body changed, his fists burst out like raindrops, and he went head-on to Shen Zhenhai.


    "He... Is not human!"


    A Wang family member swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice.


    "Why? Why? How could it be? " Wang Daoxing''s eyes are full of frustration. That''s a master of martial arts!


    "Well, I was wrong this time."


    Wang Daocheng frowned and sighed


    "I will solve the disaster of the Wang family. After today, I personally plead with the force behind me."


    At this time, people think with their buttocks, and they all know that Shen Zhenhai, the innate master of martial arts who they regard as their backer and Savior, can''t do anything with Wang Xu at all. Even, soon, it''s going to be a draw.


    Wang Xu has been pressing Shen Zhenhai to fight, but Shen Zhenhai was able to make a hard connection before, but now he only dares to keep dodging and dodging, and even has a faint sign of escape. How can this not make people despair?


    "But no matter how strong he is, he doesn''t dare to attack the mysterious force behind me." Wang Daocheng was proud and nervous


    "The influence behind me is so extensive that Shen Zhenhai can''t match it? It''s just that I''ve caused a disaster, but my family has suffered a lot. I''m afraid it will decline after that. Even I will be blamed by that force... "


    Wang Daocheng thinks so.


    However, not far away from him, Wang Daoxing and other Wang family members were still holding their fists and staring at the scene.


    They want Shen Zhenhai to win and turn defeat into victory. Even if the hope is dim, they must hope so. Otherwise, once Wang Xu wins, the whole Wang family will be flattened by Wang Xu.


    But the next moment, everyone''s eyes are in despair.


    "I got you at last."


    At this time, in a piece of smoke and dust, a flat voice came out. Wang Xu stepped out step by step. In his hand, he suddenly grabbed Shen Zhenhai''s arm, like a dog trying to escape, and pulled the other party back.


    After all, Shen Zhenhai didn''t hold back and was caught by Wang Xu at the moment of turning around and running away!


    "It''s over!"


    In an instant, Wang Daoxing and other Wangs'' hearts sank to the bottom of the abyss of hell.


    "That''s it! Everything between us is written off! only this and nothing more! I, I give up... "Caught by Wang Xu, Shen Zhenhai roared with a trace of pleading in his voice.


    However, before he finished his begging for mercy, Wang Xu had already grasped his right arm indifferently, and then tossed him in the air, turning his whole person into a semicircle in the mid air, and finally fell to the ground, smashing the ground into a human shaped pit.


    "Poof!"


    Even if the master of martial arts had the inborn vigorous Qi to protect himself, he had been beaten by Wang Xu before and almost consumed most of his strength. At this time, he could not withstand this terrible attack. On the spot, Shen Zhenhai was shocked by the five zang organs, and his whole body seemed to be completely broken. In boundless pain, he opened his mouth to spit out a big mouthful of dirty blood.


    "Stop, stop! I give up! I apologize... "


    Shen Zhenhai struggles to raise his head and opens his mouth to beg for mercy.


    However, Wang Xu had once again taken him into the air, and then suddenly kicked him out, like a rubber ball. Shen Zhenhai was instantly kicked out by Wang Xu, and he smashed the whole building until he finally came out from the other side. Like a dead dog, he fell on the ground, rolled several times, and finally lay in front of the crowd.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    At this time, the whole scene was silent, only Wang Xu''s footsteps were ringing, and everyone was about to suffocate. One by one, they looked at the direction of the footsteps in silence.


    There, Wang Xu came from a distance step by step with his hands down. The fierce battle seemed to leave no trace on him, and even the corner of his clothes was not found.


    At this moment, no one dared to speak, no matter the Wangs, the sisters of he family, or even the followers brought by Shen Zhenhai.


    Three minutes ago, Shen Zhenhai, the master of Xiantian martial arts, was regarded as invincible in the eyes of the world. At this time, he had lost all his backbone like a dead dog and was lying on the ground.


    You can still remember Shen Zhenhai''s two words of begging for mercy just ignored by Wang Xu


    In the face of this situation, who dares to face Wang Xu, the new master of martial arts?!


    In his early twenties, he has been a master of martial arts at home and abroad for hundreds of years or even thousands of years?


    "I, I, give up..."


    Shen Zhenhai reluctantly raised his head, his eyes showed infinite resentment and resentment, but he could only bow to Wang Xu. He is the leader of the three sects in the nine Jue sect. He is almost a noble existence above ten thousand people. He hasn''t enjoyed it long enough. How can he be willing to die?


    Shen Zhenhai ignores life, but he even cherishes his life more than those with inner strength!


    This has to be said to be a satire. Before, he mocked Wang Xu for bullying. In the end, the real bully was himself.


    At this time, Shen Zhenhai really wanted to kill Shen Guohai himself, but he hated Wang Xu even more.


    "Hum, when I get through this disaster, I have countless ways to break you to pieces. Life is worse than death!"


    Shen Zhenhai bowed his head, seemingly bowing to Wang Xu, but he covered up the resentment on his eyes and face.


    He backs on the mountain of jiujuemen. It''s hard to find the disciples of heaven and earth. First of all, he''s just a master of ghosts and gods. I don''t know how many are better than him. At that time, as long as he costs enough, Wang Xu is just waiting for a dead plaything!


    Moreover, he had a group of Desperado who ignored human life in Nanyang. Those warlords could do all kinds of tragic things. At that time, he not only wanted Wang Xu to die, but also wanted to revenge on all the people around him.


    "Ha ha, although the innate martial arts are strong, it''s a modern society. The overseas world is no more peaceful than the domestic world. The innate experts who died under the modern guns are unknown. Don''t let me find opportunities!" Shen Zhenhai sneered in his heart.


    Even if he was a master of martial arts, he had to spend money to support a group of despotic warlords overseas. Otherwise, relying on martial arts alone would not hold water!


    "Master!"


    "Master Shen!"


    At this time, Shen Zhenhai''s entourage and many Wang family members all screamed, but they had to bow their heads and admit their lives in despair.


    Even the Xiantian martial arts masters can only bow their heads and admit defeat. They even put down their hatred for their son and even have to apologize. What can they do?


    "Step on it


    At this time, Wang Xu finally came to Shen Zhenhai and stopped. He looked down at Shen Zhenhai who had bowed his head to admit defeat and apologized. Suddenly, a smile rose on his face and said:


    "I said, did I ask you to admit defeat?"


    Although his face was smiling, his voice was cold:


    "Before, you gave me two choices, and I also gave you two choices. Now, can you tell me how to choose?"

 Chapter 333

    How to choose?


    One kneels down to hand over the pain of death, one cuts off his limbs, and later life is better than death.


    It''s impossible to choose!


    Even without the fury of Shen Zhenhai, two of his entourage, who are at the top of Huajin, can''t help it. One of them comes out and says angrily:


    "The master of our sect must not be humiliated."


    The voice falls, his whole person has already burst out, holding a bloody blade in his hand, and rushing to Wang Xu with an air of death.


    "Want to die?"


    Wang Xu''s face was cold. He waved his hand and patted it out. He saw the invisible force shaking in the void, bringing up a long white wave. The young people who burst up were directly smashed on the chest by the invisible big hand and flew out. Before landing, they had already died and could not die any more.


    A warrior with the highest strength can''t stop Wang Xu''s attack!


    In an instant, the whole audience was even more silent.


    The despairing Wang family felt as if they had been poured another basin of cold water. The last trace of anger and resentment disappeared, leaving only deep awe and fear.


    At this time, what Wang''s pride, in front of Wang Xu''s absolute strength, no longer exists, just nonsense!


    But at the same time, another young man''s body was shot to the other side, and in an instant, he Wanxia and he Wanyun were rushed to their side.


    The two sisters were just ordinary people. They couldn''t even react. They just felt a black shadow flashed in front of them, and they were directly caught by their necks. In a moment, their mouths widened, their faces were flushed, and they couldn''t breathe at all.


    "Now, let the door owner leave immediately, otherwise, these two women will die, they will die because of you!" The young man''s eyes were cold and he said word by word.


    His name is Shen Bai, and the other one who catches Wang Xu''s attention and creates opportunities for him is Shen Hei.


    Both of them are adopted sons of Shen Zhenhai since childhood. They have been instilled with brainwashing killing machines and are extremely loyal to Shen Zhenhai. It can even be said that apart from Shen Zhenhai''s orders, they are a pair of powerful killing machines without any feelings. The lives of women, children and innocent people who died in their hands are unknown.


    In Nanyang, they are even more famous. Many people call them "black and white impermanence" of the Shen family. As long as they appear, it means that impermanence demands life, and someone will die.


    Although they have no feelings, they know people''s feelings very well. If there is anyone present who can be used by them to threaten Wang Xu, then only he''s sisters are left.


    "You''re looking for death..."


    Wang Xu narrowed his eyes, slowly turned his head to see Shen Bai, and his eyes suddenly became cold.


    Dare to use other people to threaten him, so far, no one is alive!


    Although he and his sister are only new acquaintances today, Wang Xu is still very fond of he Wanxia.


    However, Wang Xu''s words have not been finished.


    Shen Bai has suddenly released the hand that pinches he Wanxia''s neck, and paddles along the clavicle under her neck. In an instant, a sharp blood wound appears.


    "Let the doorman leave, otherwise, I don''t mind killing either of them!" Shen Bai said coldly.


    At this time, Shen Zhenhai also slowly raised his head, looked at Wang Xu and said:


    "Wang Xu, I''ve given up. As long as you let me go today, everything between us will be written off, and my son''s hatred will be put down. From then on, the well water between us will not break the river water!"


    With these words, Shen Zhenhai felt a little uneasy and heavy in his heart. Just now, he felt the real intention of killing Wang Xu. Although he immediately secretly asked Shen Bai and Shen Hei to fight, he didn''t expect that Shen Hei couldn''t even stop Wang Xu.


    Even if Shen Bai was holding two hostages, he didn''t have much confidence. After all, if he was in the right place, he would never let his enemies go because of the two women he just met today.


    Wang Xu did not speak.


    Silence!


    Dead silence!


    Shen Zhenhai''s heart became more and more heavy. Just then, Wang Xu said:


    "You want to leave?"


    "That''s right. After today, our well water doesn''t violate the river water!" In an instant, Shen Zhenhai felt a little happy and thought that Wang Xu had compromised.


    At the same time, he was even more disdainful:


    "Well, I was really intimidated for the sake of two innocent women I met for the first time. If I had known that, I would have tied up all his relatives, lovers and friends, and then killed them one by one in front of him, making him feel the deepest pain. "


    But he was afraid of being beaten by Wang Xu. Before that, where was Wang Xu in his eyes? He just wanted to kill Wang Xu cruelly with the fastest speed.


    This time, that time, that is what he said!


    "Good, good... Then you can leave." Wang Xu light way, the voice is extremely strange, which reveals the emotion of people meaning difficult to understand.


    "Shen Bai, release first..."


    Smell speech, Shen Zhenhai is completely relieved, a surprise in the heart, look up to want to tell Shen Bai to put a hostage first, in order to express their sincerity.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he looked up, what he saw in his eyes were Wang xuman''s cold eyes, which seemed colder than the ice in the hell.


    Without waiting for Shen Zhenhai''s reaction, Wang Xu has directly stepped on his chest, gathering Wang Xu''s whole body strength. How powerful the kick is. Shen Zhenhai was directly kicked to pieces in his chest, and his viscera were all smashed. He died in a flash.


    "You


    Shen Baimu canthus want to crack, they all have given up and bowed their heads, even he still hold two hostages, Wang Xu even dare to step on Shen Zhenhai in front of everyone.


    Did he really not care about the two women?


    Not only him, but also the eyes of the two sisters were in despair. He Wanxia even closed her eyes with a bitter smile


    "Yes, I just met him today. How could he be threatened for my sister and me? It''s just my own wishful thinking all the time! "


    At this moment, he Wanxia''s heart was dead.


    But different from her silence, he Wanyun broke down and burst into tears, yelling at Wang Xu


    "Liar! liar! Didn''t you promise us that none of us will die today except the Wang family? You are a liar. Asshole


    Shen Bai even more grimly said: "I don''t care if you really don''t care about them, or intentionally so, you killed my brother, more killed the door master, they will be buried with us, you will see them die in front of your eyes!"


    At this point, his face was full of cruelty, and he said word by word:


    "Remember, they were innocent people, but they died because of you!"


    It seems that Shen Bai wants Wang Xu to be immersed in guilt all his life because of the death of his sisters.


    After all, these are two innocent people who died because of Wang Xu!


    With that, Shen Bai is ready to crush the two women in his hands directly. But when he is ready to start, he finds that he can''t move the hands that hold the two women''s necks.


    No, it''s not that I can''t move, it''s that


    unable!


    "Er ER!"


    Shen Bai opened his mouth and tried to say something in vain, but his throat and mouth were full of blood. The expression of his eyes quickly passed away and gradually became a gray color.


    I don''t know when, there is a broken sword between his neck!

 Chapter 334

    It turned out that the reason why Wang Xu ignored Shen Bai''s threat and directly killed Shen Zhenhai was not because he didn''t care about the life and death of his sisters.


    But because, sister he, there is no crisis of life and death!


    Since not, why care?


    "This sword..."


    Looking at the broken sword flying through Shen Bai''s neck, the eyes of countless people around him became more complicated.


    After the appearance of Shen Zhenhai, this broken sword was almost forgotten by everyone. At this moment, with the life of a martial arts master who turned his strength to the peak, it once again proved that it can''t be underestimated.


    "Touch!"


    As Shen Bai''s body fell to the ground, he Wanxia, who was waiting to die, opened her eyes again. Subconsciously, she touched her neck for the first time and found that there was no other wound except the previous wound.


    "Sister, we are not dead! Not dead He Wanyun wept with joy.


    "I''m still alive?" Hearing his sister''s excited cry, he Wanxia''s eyes were in a trance and looked up slightly. Then she saw a familiar and strange figure, walking slowly in front of her step by step.


    It''s Wang Xu!


    "Do you know why I don''t care about his threat?" In the surprise eyes of the two sisters, Wang Xu smiles and says gently.


    "Sure enough, does he still care about me?"


    He Wanxia''s eyes become more trance, staring at the smile on Wang Xu''s face a little confused. For a moment, she is crazy, and has not heard what Wang Xu said.


    On the contrary, he Wanyun, with tears on his face, sobbed with joy


    "Because of the bad guys, they all die in front of the hostages because they talk a lot?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, Wang Xu''s smile froze.


    Around the atmosphere, is very quiet, do not know how many people with strange eyes looking at he Wanyun.


    Where do you get the reason?


    Obviously, Wang Xu had a way to save you intact, so he didn''t care about other people''s threats at all!


    He Wanyun''s eyes slightly dodged, lowered his head and murmured in a low voice


    "Why do you look at me like a fool? Am I wrong? That bastard just now, didn''t he just die because of too much nonsense? Besides, it''s not always like this in movies


    "Wan Yun, what are you talking about?"


    After hearing his sister''s words, he Wanxia finally responded, and immediately yelled out a cry.


    Wang Xu is also a little smile, a trace of dissatisfaction with he Wanyun in the heart is then disappeared, the girl''s heart is not bad, just speak but brain, mouth did not hold the door.


    However, several of them were laughing, but none of the others around them dared to laugh, and all of them were silent.


    Only Wang Daocheng could barely keep calm, but he also frowned deeply. He didn''t expect that Wang Xu would be so strong and ruthless. Anyone would hesitate three points in the face of jiujuemen, but Wang Xu didn''t hesitate. Shen Zhenhai, the master of congenital martial arts, said to kill.


    How arrogant and unbridled is this?


    "I ignore his threat, just because he can''t threaten me, and I can''t accept being threatened." Wang Xu stands with his hands down and his eyes light.


    He doesn''t care if the other jiujuemen will retaliate for Shen Zhenhai''s death, but whoever dares to threaten him with the lives of the people around him must die!


    What''s more, Shen Zhenhai is not his opponent when he enters the realm of Tao bone. How many people can threaten him? What''s more, in order to kill him, jiujuemen has to pay a great price. Is it worth it?


    In other words, will the other jiujuemen be a thankless "helpful" Lei Feng for the sake of Shen Zhenhai?


    There is only one Lei Feng, not everyone can be Lei Feng!


    At this time, Wang Daoxing came out slowly, and his whole body seemed to be more than ten years old


    "Mr. Wang, you have killed Shen Zhenhai and countless senior members of our royal family. Our royal ancestral hall has also been destroyed. Are you really going to destroy our royal family?"


    "I didn''t have this idea, but you forced me all the time."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent and said calmly:


    "Or as I said before, I only want Wang Daocheng alone. Of course, if you still have the idea of revenge, how about destroying your family?"


    As his words rang out, all the Wang family members who came into contact with Wang Xu''s eyes could not help shivering.


    What kind of eyes are they? They seem to contain the color of blood. They seem to have slaughtered all kinds of creatures. They regard people as nothing.


    Heaven and earth are not benevolent and regard all things as cud dogs. If cud dogs want to reverse heaven and earth, heaven and earth will bring down power, anger and destroy the world, how many people can survive?


    "I''m in the suit of the Wang family. After today, in this river and sea, you will be the leader of the Wang family. No one of the Wang family will dare to be the enemy of the Wang family!"


    Wang Daoxing slowly lowered his head, bent down, his knees softened, and finally fell to the ground.


    "Home owner..."


    For a moment, I don''t know how many Wang family members are sad and desperate.


    Wang Daoxing, as the head of the family, has always been the only one to kneel down to him. When did he have such a humble scene?


    In the same way, as the head of the family, he also represents the face of the Wang family. No matter what other people think in their hearts, the Jianghai Wang family, at this point, must take Wang Xu''s lead and be willing to be a running dog.


    He Wanxia and he Wanyun looked at the sisters, but they were very happy.


    Wang Daoxing killed their father for the sake of a Shen Guohai. He didn''t even have a trace of pity and hesitation, as if his father was a mole ant.


    But at this time, Wang Daoxing kneels at the foot of Wang Xu, but he is inferior to mole ants. He has lost all his backbone and pride. Even if he lives, he is inferior to death.


    "Wang Daocheng..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes swept over.


    In an instant, Wang Daocheng''s body trembled slightly, but he said in a deep voice:


    "Mr. Wang, you are powerful, but I have already ruled out the Wang family. The Wang family can''t represent me. Behind me is a mysterious and powerful force. Even the nine peerless men can''t match it. They have huge power and numerous experts. It''s better to turn the big problem into the small one and turn the small one into the small one than to fight against each other. How about stopping here?"


    Then he added: "of course, I have offended Prince Wang because of misunderstanding. I will naturally give you a satisfactory apology."


    Wang Daocheng doesn''t know much about the mysterious force behind him, but from his own perspective, we can see that it must be a terrorist force that involves the whole of China. The network of relations is close to every big city, and even overseas countries have great strength.


    Wang Daocheng is self-confident. Even if he offends Wang Xu, Wang Xu doesn''t dare to kill him because he has the information Wang Xu needs in his hand!


    It''s the news of this mysterious force!

 Chapter 335

    "Little things? Stop talking about peace? "


    Wang Xu''s face flashed an indescribable smile, and his voice said coldly: "so, how much do you know about the power behind you and the triple junction?"


    "To stop making peace, you need to show your sincerity first."


    Hearing what he said, Wang Daocheng looks at Wang Xu playfully. Is he a fool? If I tell you these news now, won''t I just throw out the last card?


    With a smile on his face, he said calmly:


    "Mr. Wang, we are all smart people. I can only tell you that the terror of the force behind me is far beyond your imagination. I''m just a small role in it..."


    With that, he stopped for a moment. Suddenly, the conversation changed and he sighed: "but, Mr. Wang, I have guessed the purpose of looking for me. You should be looking for me in order to trace the whereabouts of your missing parents, right?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were calm, and his face was even calmer. He didn''t refute or nod. He just said two words


    "Go on."


    "I don''t know much about your parents, but I know part of the reason why they are missing..." Wang Daocheng''s eyes flashed for a moment, then stopped and looked at Wang Xu playfully, and suddenly asked:


    "Mr. Wang, if I tell you the reason, will you really let me go?"


    "Yes." Wang Xu was silent for a moment, then seemed extremely unwilling, cold spit out a word.


    Hearing this, Wang Daocheng was relieved. The smile on his face became bright. He shook his head and said with a smile:


    "Well, I believe Mr. Wang''s words are true. He is not a person who easily regrets his promise. But the next words can''t be said in front of outsiders. I''ll write them on paper, but you can''t open them until I leave... "


    Wang Daocheng is not an innocent fool. Wang Xu said that he would let him go. Whether it was true or false, he would come according to his plan. The reason why he forced Wang Xu to ask was just for more protection.


    Wang Daocheng finished a long paragraph on the paper, then folded it and held it in his hand several times. He did not give it to Wang Xu at the first time, but stepped back step by step.


    Wang Xu didn''t mean to stop him. He just watched Wang Daocheng retreat a hundred meters away. Then he burst out laughing


    "Mr. Wang, I finally advise you that no matter what you want to do, you''d better not continue. Otherwise, it''s you who will bear the pain in the end. You can''t win against the forces behind me!"


    When his voice fell to the ground, he suddenly raised his hand, threw the paper ball in his hand at Wang Xu, and then turned around and left.


    The paper ball was like a sharp arrow. Wang Xu raised his hand and grasped it. After unfolding, he saw a short line on it


    "Your parents betrayed Xianmen five years ago and were hunted down. They have already died without a place to be buried!"


    "Today''s enmity, after I report to the immortal gate, you will die without burial place, just like them!"


    After reading, Wang Xu''s hands lit up a fire out of thin air, and the note instantly disappeared into ashes.


    "No place to die?"


    There was a touch of irony on Wang Xu''s face.


    The next moment.


    He raised his hand slightly and grasped it from afar. Suddenly, an invisible hand came from the void. It was more than 100 meters away and directly grasped Wang Daocheng''s back.


    "Wang Xu, how dare you! How dare you speak without faith


    Sensing the danger, Wang Daocheng looked back and was furious. With a wave of his right hand, a small red flag rushed out of his body. As soon as the flag appeared, it rose in the storm. In an instant, it turned into a size of two or three meters, covering his whole body behind him. Wang Xu''s miexu hand spans a distance of more than 100 meters and consumes a lot of power. However, it is blocked by the shaking of the flag surface.


    "What''s wrong with words? I kill you, not regret, but because you threaten me, so I kill you! Who do you think will die first between us? "


    Wang Xu sneered, and the broken sword suddenly appeared in his hand. The light of the sword soared to the size of several meters, instantly tore open the void, crossed hundreds of meters, and directly appeared on the top of Wang Daocheng''s head. Then he chopped it in the air.


    "Tear!"


    The red flag that protected Wang Daocheng was torn by the light of the sword and burst apart. However, the broken flag was no storm and turned into six barriers in front of Wang Daocheng.


    Wang Daocheng is confident that he can resist the six barriers for a moment, even if he is a master of martial arts.


    In a sense, this red flag body protection weapon is more precious than the previous Bafang killing array. He worked hard for the mysterious immortal forces behind him for half a lifetime to obtain it.


    Over the years, this body protection magic weapon has helped him through many crises, but now it has been smashed by Wang Xu''s sword, and all the forces inside have burst into the last six barriers. Although powerful enough to ensure that he has enough time to leave here, it also means that he will lose his biggest card in the future.


    "Boy, when I escape this time, I will definitely contact Xianmen to report you, a small evil, and ask them to send experts to kill you!" Wang Daocheng finally took a deep look at Wang Xu, which was full of venom.


    Then, without any hesitation, he seized the opportunity to do his best and fled as fast as he could.


    Since he came into contact with Xianmen 20 years ago and became the ghost head of the Wang family, when did he suffer such resentment?


    Even Shen Zhenhai, who is not afraid at all, just regards the other side as a chess piece.


    "Rubbish."


    Wang Xu''s eyes did not move. His figure had already caught up with him. He took several steps under his feet. Under the shadow step, hundreds of meters away, he was stepped by him like a ghost. He directly appeared behind Wang Daocheng, holding a broken sword and beheading him in the air.


    In Wang Daocheng''s astonished eyes, the six barriers around his body, like six pieces of thin paper under the broken sword, were easily cut open by the edge of the sword.


    In a flash, under the broken sword, there was nothing to hide except Wang Daocheng, who was full of horror.


    "How can it be?"


    Wang Daocheng roared wildly in his heart, but in the face of the approaching broken sword, a touch of fear and regret appeared on his face. He opened his mouth and asked for forgiveness


    "Stop it! I have more important news to tell you. The person in charge of Xianmen in Jianghai is a woman. You don''t want to know... "


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    The broken sword in Wang Xu''s hand didn''t stop for a moment. He cut her from head to foot.


    "Don''t you want the news? How dare you kill me? "


    To death, the pupil in Wang Daocheng''s eyes was the biggest, and all the remains were unbelievable.


    He is one of the mysterious and powerful forces of Xianmen. He is the ghost master of Jianghai Wang family. He has the information Wang Xu wants to know. How dare he? How dare you? How dare you kill him!


    Even if he died, Wang Daocheng never thought about it at all. Wang Xu said that he would kill him if he killed him. He was simply and decisively terrible.


    "Second brother..."


    Wang Daoxing had a sad look on his face and groaned in pain, but he didn''t dare to get up when he knelt on the ground. Wang Daocheng can run, but behind him is the whole Wang family. For the sake of his family, he can only continue to kneel and submit!


    Countless people around them were silent. When they saw Wang Daocheng before, they said that they had the support of mysterious forces, and they had the news Wang Xu wanted, and they threatened Wang Xu to let him go


    As a result, Wang Daocheng was killed by Wang Xu on the spot just because he didn''t want to leave a cruel word on the note. Everyone was completely suppressed.


    "He did what he said. Today, if other people die, we won''t die one!"


    He Wanxia looked at Wang Xu deeply, and gradually revealed a touch of emotion in her eyes


    "Jianghai is too small, Xizhen is too small. You will be famous all over the world."

 Chapter 336

    "What happened?"


    Along the way, Wang Badao looked at the ruins around him, as if he had encountered a storm. His face was full of deep doubts and shock.


    But these were not the things that shocked him the most. What really shocked him and made him strange was that everyone he met showed a flattering smile and saluted him respectfully


    "Young master, you are back!"


    These people know the Wang family, but almost all of them are in the middle and low levels, but none of them are in the high level.


    "What''s the matter? Is it possible that all the high-level officials gather in the Council hall to discuss something important? " Wang Badao was at a loss. Originally, he was extravagant in the casino. All he wanted to do was eat, drink, play and die all his life.


    As a result, he was suddenly called home by his father on the phone. It was revealed that he wanted to take over the power of the next generation of Wang family owners.


    Isn''t that a fuckin ''dream?


    At first hearing the news, Wang Daocheng almost didn''t open his mouth to scold him. If it wasn''t for his own Laozi, he couldn''t have believed it.


    Even now, he is skeptical. You know, before that, his original identity as the young master of the Wang family was regarded by his second younger brother Wang batian. In the eyes of outsiders, the young master was his second younger brother in the sun!


    Finally, full of doubts, Wang Badao walked into the meeting hall of the Wang family, which can be said to be the best preserved building of the Wang family.


    The two Wangs who guarded the hall, when they saw him coming, immediately bowed respectfully and moved away.


    At this time, in the hall, Wang Xuzheng is sitting on the throne, with he Wanxia and he Wanyun sisters sitting beside him, and behind him is a circle of Wang family high-rise. However, this high-level is all new faces, everyone is younger, and the strength is a grade lower than the previous Wang high-level.


    In the whole hall, Wang Batao only knew a few people. His father, Wang Daoxing, the manager of his family, and his second younger brother, Wang batian, with a gloomy look on his face


    And Wang Xu on the theme!


    In an instant, Wang Badao''s face turned white as a mouse saw a cat, and his heart kept roaring: "how can he be here? Do you want to settle with me? "


    "Overbearing? Come here. "


    Seeing him, Wang Xu raised his head slightly with a smile on his face.


    But his smile, in the eyes of the tyrant, was no less than that of the devil, which made him even more flustered. He really didn''t want to go there, but he hesitated a little and was urged by his father, manager Wang''s stern eyes. Finally, he had to go there.


    "From today on, tyranny is the next leader of the Wang family. Who has an opinion?" Wang Xuchong didn''t worry about the overbearing king. After a slow smile, he lifted his eyes and swept around, and said faintly.


    "I have no opinion that I should be guilty." Wang Daoxing was the first to step forward and respectfully said.


    Then manager Wang stood up with a smile on his face and said:


    "I don''t mind either."


    After that, one after another new Wang family members also got up and nodded respectfully


    "I don''t think so!"


    At this time, the overlord was so confused that he only felt that his ears and eyes had problems. He even began to doubt whether the world had problems


    "No? I''m not dreaming, am I? Damn it, I shouldn''t have drunk so much yesterday! "


    But with the development of time, one by one Wang family high-level came up to congratulate him, especially his second younger brother was not willing to be venomous, but he could not help but look in the eyes, so that Wang Badao gradually believed in the current situation.


    It turns out that the sky will really drop pie, and he is the lucky one who was hit in the head!


    After the handover, many senior members of the Wang family left. Soon, there were only Wang Badao, Wang Xu and he''s sisters left in the conference hall.


    "Mr. Wang, I don''t understand. Why me?" Until then, Wang Badao asked in a trance, and his voice was all complicated.


    You know, his acquaintance with Wang Xu is not so pleasant. To put it mildly, there is a big feud between him and Wang Xu. If it wasn''t for Wang Xu, he would not become a waste that everyone despises from the pride of the Wang family.


    But now, Wang Xu, however, holds him to the position of the head of the Wang family? Not the little master, but the master!


    "No why, it''s just the whole Wang family. I know you better." Wang Xu light return way.


    "But with my current strength and identity, I''m not qualified to be the head of the family. Even if I sit down, the people below will not accept..." Wang''s extremely tangled way.


    As for the position of the head of the family, he said that it was false to be indifferent. After all, only after experiencing the kind of waste days despised by all people, can we cherish and reluctant to change our mind.


    But Wang Badao also knows that the owner of his family can be said to be completely inexplicable. He is under the pressure of Wang Xu. If Wang Xu leaves, no one can guarantee that no other Wang family will make small moves in the dark.


    "Qualifications? Don''t you agree? I''ll see who dares. " Wang Xu said calmly, "you can sit down as the head of the family. As long as I am still in the river and sea for a day, no one will dare to resist you."


    Wang overbearing did not speak, just looked at Wang Xu in horror.


    It''s more complicated in his heart. Up to now, he''s still muddled. He doesn''t know what''s going on, but he can see that Wang Xu''s family has been trampled on by himself.


    In other words, the whole river and sea.


    Now, it''s all under Wang Xu''s feet.


    He stands on the top of the river and the sea, and no one can reach him.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Jinse villa area, in villa zero.


    Kong Zhenchuan sat helplessly on the Bank of Jiangxin lake, looking at Liu Yuqi and others who were not far away on a leisurely fishing boat. He looked anxious and helpless.


    Beside him stood a pretty girl of seventeen or eighteen, blinking her eyes and saying strangely, "grandfather, why don''t they worry about Prince Wang? Heartless, or do they care nothing about Mr. Wang? "


    Speaking of the back, the girl puckered her mouth and muttered: "grandfather, I doubt whether this prince Wang is as powerful as you said, is it all blown out?"


    "Queer, Prince Wang should not be insulted lightly. Pay attention to the propriety of speaking." Kong Zhenchuan shook his head and yelled.


    "Hum, even if he is really so powerful, these women are too angry. They don''t care about his life or death at all. That guy is obviously a guy who doesn''t know people and has no eyesight. How can he be as powerful as your grandfather said before?" Kong fengque frowned and continued to hum


    "Thanks to our hurry to report the news, it turns out that we have a hot face and a cold butt."


    Kong Zhenchuan did not speak, but he was not without doubt.


    It''s not that he doubted Wang Xu''s strength, but that he doubted whether Wang Xu was too arrogant and arrogant.


    In front of these women who seem not to care about Wang Xu at all, let''s not say. Shen Zhenhai is a master of martial arts. Can Wang Xu compare with each other?


    Where do they get their confidence?

 Chapter 337

    "Well, it''s too late now. The one who should go has already gone. I just don''t know if Mr. Wang has a chance to escape this disaster." Kong Zhenchuan sighed helplessly.


    But just then, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    After Kong Zhenchuan answered, his face suddenly changed. First he was shocked, then he didn''t believe it, and then he was incredible. When he put down his mobile phone, his face was dignified, with a faint color of joy.


    "What''s the matter? Grandfather Kong fengque asked curiously.


    Kong Zhenchuan''s eyes changed many times, but he didn''t control the shock and excitement in his heart. He let out a long breath and exclaimed:


    "I received the news that just now, Prince Wang flattened the Wang family in Jianghai and killed Shen Zhenhai in front of the public..."


    "Shen Zhenhai? Is it the terrible big man you said came back from overseas, grandfather Kong fengque was slightly stunned, and then her eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Not bad."


    At this moment, Kong Zhenchuan was very surprised and shocked


    "Mr. Wang, he... Killed a master of martial arts."


    At this time, ye and sun finally knew why Liu Yuqi and her daughter didn''t care at all.


    It''s not that the girls don''t care about Wang Xu, but that they have enough confidence in Wang Xu!


    And now, facts have proved, what else to worry about?


    All the anxieties and worries before were just the worries of their grandsons and grandsons!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    After dealing with the affairs of the Wang family, Wang Xu took the motorcade of the he sisters and drove all the way to the city.


    The car is a Mercedes Benz business car, and the space is extremely spacious. In addition to the driver in the driver''s seat, there are two rows of seats in the back, and even a small table in the middle.


    At this time, Wang Xu, he Wanxia and he Wanyun are sitting opposite each other. As soon as Wang Xu looks up, he sees the simple wound under he Wanxia''s clavicle. The white gauze shows some blood, which is extremely attractive.


    He Wanxia is a bit unnatural when she is seen by Wang Xu. Subconsciously, she pulls down her collar to cover the wound, and a trace of sadness flashes across her face. Women, after all, love beauty, especially in front of men with good feelings, are better.


    "Don''t pull the collar, let me see the lower part." Wang Xu said.


    "Ah?"


    He Wanxia is a bit at a loss.


    Don''t pull the collar? Below?


    Isn''t that her 36d ditch?


    What does he want to do?!


    "Wang Xu, what do you want to do?" One side he Wanyun also looked over, eyes in his sister''s chest to stay for a while, slightly frown scold way.


    "Help your sister look at the wound." Wang Xu didn''t know what the two girls were thinking. He frowned slightly and said something strange.


    "My sister''s wound has been treated. What else can I see? If the gauze is torn, I''m afraid the wound will crack again. Besides, do you know how to do medicine? " He Wanyun didn''t believe it, and his brow wrinkled deeper.


    "I can heal wounds without scarring." Wang Xu made a serious remark. Seeing he Wanyun''s disbelief, he opened his mouth and wanted to continue to say something. He immediately frowned and scolded


    "Shut up! Do you want a scar under your sister''s neck? "


    "You He Wanyun was so angry and speechless that he finally hummed: "then you have to watch your eyes. Don''t look at the wrong place."


    Hearing what she said, Wang Xu was baffled. Was this woman questioning his medical skills?


    No longer in charge of he Wanyun, he turned to look at he Wanxia and said seriously, "pull down the collar. I''ll help you deal with it. It won''t take much time."


    "Well..."


    Because in the heart thought some should not think, he Wanxia face a little red, the whole person is a little shy. However, out of her trust in Wang Xu, she was obedient and pulled down the collar again, revealing the white gauze under the clavicle.


    "Who put on the gauze? A little more. " Wang Xu slightly frowned, very dissatisfied, continued.


    "Well..."


    He Wanxia opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end she didn''t say anything. She lowered her head and felt the heat on her face. She continued to exert herself silently and pulled her collar down.


    In her own line of sight, she could already see her deep and incomparable ditch, and a trace of milky white skin.


    At this time, her whole person is shy and indescribable, and her heart beats fast and uncontrollably.


    "Let the driver turn on the heating. He Wanyun, you helped your sister take off her coat. It''s too much of a hindrance." Wang Xu saw an eye, more dissatisfied, continue to command a way.


    "Ah?"


    In an instant, he Wanxia and he Wanyun screamed together. Even the driver in front of them couldn''t help looking up in the rearview mirror. Their eyes were strange, and their emotions were extremely complicated.


    In the small carriage, a kind of small emotion called ambiguity, shyness and anger filled the air.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly, glanced at the three people, and finally found that they were wrong. He immediately frowned and scolded


    "What do you think? The previous wound treatment method is too simple. Now I need to remove the whole hemostatic gauze, stop bleeding for your sister again, and then remove the sequelae of scars in the future... "


    "I... understand, Wan Yun, you help me take off my coat..." he Wanxia was stunned, nodded subconsciously, and then made a sound to urge her sister, seemingly very calm, but she only felt her heart beating faster and faster.


    He Wanyun takes a look at Wang Xu. He always feels that Wang Xu''s eyes are looking around. But at the urging of his sister, he fumbles to take off his coat. In an instant, he Wanxia''s upper body is only left with an underwear.


    At this time, the driver in the front seat has already looked at the nose and heart, and he is serious. He only drives his own car, and he doesn''t dare to look in the rearview mirror.


    He Wanxia''s head is even lower to her chest, but Wang Xu''s voice then came over: "lift your head, your chin is blocking the wound, not conducive to my view."


    "Well..."


    He Wanxia shivered a little, then closed her eyes and slowly raised her head. Then she felt a big hot hand pressing and touching her skin under her clavicle.


    With the hand pressed a few times around the wound, Wang Xu light said: "fortunately, no gas into the body, I help you deal with the next."


    With that, he turned his right hand slightly, and five light golden gas forces appeared on his five fingers, which directly condensed the gas into needles. In he Wanyun''s curious and shocked eyes, when he tore open the hemostatic gauze with his left hand, the five gas needles immediately fell on the wound near he Wanxia''s clavicle.


    Light golden light shining, but a breathing time, the new tear wound blood has not yet outflow, has stopped the blood.


    After closing her eyes, he Wanxia only felt the itching of her skin under her clavicle, as if there was a warm big hand caressing her gently.


    Subconsciously, he Wanxia opened her eyes slightly and saw that Wang Xu''s right hand had just left her skin. Then she saw that Wang Xu took a wet towel from the car and gently wiped off the blood stains on the wound


    Instant, he Wanxia''s eyes suddenly stare to the biggest!

 Chapter 338

    I saw that the place where the wound should have been was a piece of smooth skin, but the color was lighter than the skin beside, but there was no scar, as if she had never been hurt at all.


    "How... Wang Xu, how did you do it?" One side he Wanyun also saw, dumbfounded, a face to see the ghost expression.


    He Wanxia''s wound was bandaged by her sister. It was a nearly one centimeter wound. Even if she went to the best hospital for treatment, it would leave a little trace, but at this time, it was as if her sister had not been injured.


    Not to mention, this magical treatment, and terrible recovery speed, it is a miracle!


    Is there more than three minutes before and after?


    "Take a look. If you go back and bask in the sun for two more days, you won''t see any trace." At this time, Wang Xu took back his hand and said calmly.


    "Well, thank you, Wang Xu, thank you..." looking at the intact skin under her clavicle, he Wanxia was full of joy.


    Because of Wang Xu''s treatment, she no longer has to worry about carefully covering the scar when she goes out, and even can no longer wear clothes that expose her clavicle


    Women love beauty. If any man believes in a woman and doesn''t care about her scars, he must be a fool!


    After that, there was nothing to say. After arriving in the city, Wang Xu got out of the car and left. Looking at his back, he Wanxia in the car was speechless for a long time. Her eyes twinkled with emotion that she could not speak.


    On one side, he Wanyun was also speechless. With a touch of sadness in his eyes, he suddenly said:


    "Sister, we''re all gone. Close the door. We''re going home."


    "Yes, we are... Going home." He Wanxia reacts and looks at the direction of Wang Xu''s departure at last. She sighs in her heart


    "After all, we just met by chance..."


    With a complex and incomparable mood, she closed the car door and left Jianghai all the way to the West town.


    Some people, some things, such as the past, such as duckweed.


    Some love, always choose.


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    When Wang Xu returned to the Jinse villa area, as soon as he entered the gate of the villa hall, he saw a white haired old man with an excited face, leading a pretty girl in her infancy, trotting to meet her.


    "Mr. Wang, you are back at last. I have been waiting for you for a long time." Kong Zhenchuan said excitedly.


    At the same time, Liu Yuqi came running and jumping. Hearing what he said, she turned her eyes and hummed coldly


    "Brother Xu, don''t listen to his flattery. The old man said that there was a big enemy looking for you. You may be in danger. Let''s get in touch with you and run away."


    Smell speech, Wang Xu''s face flashed a smile, this girl mouth complain, but there is not much dissatisfaction in the voice, obviously just ordinary complaint.


    He turned his head and looked at Kong Zhenchuan. Seeing that he was embarrassed, he asked strangely:


    "What''s going on?"


    "Ah, I''ll explain to you in person..."


    Kong Zhenchuan gave a wry smile and told the reason why he accidentally saw Shen Zhenhai''s return from the airport and mixed with the Wang family, as well as the cause and effect of his warning to Wang Xu.


    After that, he sighed and said to himself in shame:


    "As a result, all these things are completely worrying. Unexpectedly, Mr. Wang, you are also a master of martial arts. Even Shen Zhenhai is in your hands..."


    "I''ll make you laugh. Once again, I have eyes and don''t know the real dragon!"


    "I see. Thank you for your kindness." Wang Xu nodded and didn''t care.


    At this time, Kong Zhenchuan''s face suddenly showed a trace of Hao Ran, and he stopped saying: "in fact, in addition to this, I have come here to ask Mr. Wang for your help..."


    "What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it first. If it''s just a little help, you can help me. " Wang Xu nods light way.


    Although there is not much relationship between him and Kong Zhenchuan, he is anxious to remind him just because he sees Shen Zhenhai. Naturally, he won''t refuse to help each other when it comes to small things.


    Moreover, Kong Zhenchuan, after all, is the master of the Kong family in the magic capital. He is not the kind of person who refuses people thousands of miles away and doesn''t know any human relations.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang!" Hearing this, Kong Zhenchuan was overjoyed. He quickly pulled the girl behind him and urged him to say:


    "Phoenix Finch, come on, salute Master Wang!"


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Hearing his words, no matter how high Wang Xu''s heart is, his eyes will be enlarged subconsciously.


    What happened?


    This is about helping. Why do you suddenly thank him and let the girl worship him as a teacher?


    But soon, Wang Xu reacted and understood Kong Zhenchuan''s plan directly. He was a little sad. This old fox


    If it''s this help, it''s really a small matter for him to take in a female apprentice.


    Two months ago, Wang Xu had absolutely no interest in taking in apprentices, but now, because he wants to teach Liu Yuqi, Chen Yuqing and other girls, it''s not a big deal to add another female apprentice.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t care about one more apprentice, but the girl Kong fengque was a little dissatisfied. She looked at Wang Xu suspiciously and pursed her lips


    "Grandfather, are you sure he is what you call Mr. Wang? It looks so tender. It''s not a few years older than me... "


    "Tender?"


    In an instant, the atmosphere all around suddenly froze.


    Kong Zhenchuan''s face was red with anger, and he yelled: "Phoenix sparrow, don''t be disrespectful to Prince Wang. Hurry up and salute him. If you miss this opportunity, you will regret it all your life!"


    "It''s OK to be a teacher, but he doesn''t look very powerful at all, unless he proves that he is Mr. Wang, who you call very powerful!" Kong fengque raised his head, like a proud peacock, a pair of beautiful eyes, full of pride staring at Wang Xu.


    "You little girl, what did you say to your grandfather when you came here?" Kong Zhenchuan puffed his beard and glared, looked at Wang Xu in fear, and explained in a hurry:


    "Mr. Wang, the little girl is still under age. Don''t give her the same opinion..."


    "To prove that I am myself?"


    Wang Xu was a little sad, but not very angry. He waved his hand to stop Kong Zhenchuan, looked at Kong fengque with a smile, and said calmly:


    "How do you want me to prove it?"


    "It''s easy!"


    Kong Feng''s queer eyes turned curiously, raised her hand to Kong Zhenchuan, and said with a smile:


    "As long as you can beat my grandfather, my grandfather is the most powerful among the people I know. The one who can beat him must be Mr. Wang."


    In an instant, Kong Zhenchuan''s face turned white!


    Not only angry, but also scared!


    Fight with Wang Xu?


    This is my granddaughter, my grandfather. I''ve lived too long for him, haven''t I?


    "Mr. Wang, don''t listen to the little girl''s nonsense..." Kong Zhenchuan looked up and wanted to explain. By the way, he refused the proposal of seeking death.


    But as soon as he looked up, he saw the movement on Wang Xu''s face. In an instant, his heart sank to the bottom of the abyss, and he couldn''t help crying out:


    "It''s over!"

 Chapter 339

    "Good!"


    Sure enough, in Kong Zhenchuan''s shaking eyes, Wang Xu nodded with a smile, then looked over with a smile and said:


    "Your granddaughter''s proposal is good. Give me a punch?"


    What else can Kong Zhenchuan say at this time?


    For the sake of his granddaughter, he brought her to Wang Xu to worship his teacher, but he was so miserable by Kong Feng. Sure enough, he was really a granddaughter!


    In desperation, for the sake of his granddaughter''s future, Kong Zhenchuan only gritted his teeth


    "Well, I''ll take the young master''s fist."


    With that, his whole body Qi and blood rose to the extreme, his body was like a dragon and tiger lying on the land, and he fell down slightly, and his whole body burst out with all his strength


    Watch out!


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''ll have a proper hand. It''s just a punch." Wang Xu gave a faint smile.


    In the middle of his speech, he just swung his fist casually. His fist was soft and powerless, just like ordinary people. However, in the eyes of Kong Zhenchuan, a powerful warrior, it was no less than a mountain bumping into his face. It was terrible.


    That is, invisible, but intentional


    Boxing God!


    "It''s over, my life is over!"


    In the face of this blow, Kong Zhenchuan was full of despair. He knew he couldn''t stop it at all.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu''s fist looked very slowly, but in a flash, it suddenly burst into the air and directly hit Kong Zhenchuan''s chest. Without any action to stop him, Kong Zhenchuan''s face immediately changed wildly, and the whole person instantly flew out, and fell to the ground after seven or eight meters.


    "I''m not dead?"


    The disheartened man got up from the ground. Kong Zhenchuan''s face was pale. His hands kept touching his chest, but he found that there was no damage.


    Only at this time did he realize what Wang Xu meant by "discretion". But this kind of fist that didn''t hurt him, but made him unstoppable, made Kong Zhenchuan more awe Wang Xu.


    Killing people, and not hurting the slightest bit of loser, but two very different concepts.


    Sometimes, it''s easier to kill than to defeat!


    "How?"


    Taking back his fist, Wang Xu looks at Kong fengque and asks.


    "Just be strong, you can be my master!" At this time, Kong fengque looks disappointed. It''s obvious that Wang Xugang''s fist is totally different from the earth shaking she imagined, but she also knows that she can''t continue to make trouble without reason.


    With that, she took a cup of tea which had been prepared for a long time, knelt down on the ground with a touch, handed it to Wang Xu with both hands, bowed down, and said respectfully:


    "Tea, master!"


    This kneeling, Kong fengque kneeling has no psychological burden, because this is the martial arts circle, in addition to the family inheritance, the school inheritance and worship of the general etiquette.


    Start from today.


    Wang Xu is her master.


    Besides, teachers are like fathers


    In other words, in a sense, Wang Xu has only a few years younger than himself


    Daughter?


    ¡­¡­


    The next day after taking Kong fengque as an apprentice, Wang Xu left the villa alone and walked along the cobblestone path in the villa area to the villa where the Xing family lived.


    After Wang Daocheng''s death, the clues about the secrets behind his parents have been broken.


    Although he knows that Sun Yan knows more about this woman, Sun Yan is full of mystery and strength, which makes Wang Xu afraid. In addition, the woman came and went without a trace. It''s not that he didn''t let Ma Sanmo arrange for people to stare at her in sunny day hospital, but Sun Yan never appeared, as if she had disappeared completely since Furong mountain.


    Now, he only has the only clue of the Xing family. Even if he looks at the criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s husband and wife again, he can only come to the door again.


    However, this time, the attitude of the criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s husband and wife was totally changed. When they learned that Wang Xu came to the house, the couple immediately put down all other things in their hands and stood respectfully in front of the villa gate with a smile on their face to welcome Wang Xu.


    "Xiaoxu, if your aunt and I had known about it, we would have held a banquet to welcome you..."


    The smile of the criminal investigation scholar was very bright. He wanted to lick his face to get in touch with each other, but when he saw Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, his smile immediately froze and he reluctantly changed his words


    "Well... I don''t know what you came to talk to us about today..."


    The more he said, the more careful his voice was, and he did not dare to look directly into Wang Xu''s eyes. Yu Guang kept looking at Wang Xu''s face, for fear that Wang Xu would come to them to settle accounts.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry. In my eyes, those things before were just small things. I''ve never paid attention to them. Today, I just need to ask you some words, I hope you will not hide anything from me... "Wang Xu said lightly.


    Hearing this, criminal investigation school and Han Mei look at each other, and they have a tacit understanding. The couple are relieved. It seems that Wang Xu doesn''t know what they do secretly.


    But at this time, Wang Xu''s words continued to spread: "including the 20 million shares of my parents in your company."


    "How do you know?"


    In an instant, the husband and wife were shocked. Han Mei screamed out subconsciously, and then her face turned pale on the spot.


    With her exclamation, even if they want to refute death with lies, it is absolutely impossible.


    Criminal investigation studies can barely keep a little calm. Looking at Wang Xu with incomparable complexity, he said in an astringent voice: "Xiao Xu, listen to our explanation. Originally, we only wanted to tell you these things for a while, but we didn''t mean to hide them..."


    Speaking of the back, even he himself can''t go on, Wang Xu''s eyes are more undisguised ridicule and disdain.


    After a while?


    I''m afraid he doesn''t know. They won''t tell him all their lives!


    This is the greed of interests and people''s hearts. Even if Wang Xu''s status is at the top of the river, for people like criminal investigation and Han Mei''s husband and wife, what they are eating is theirs, others? non-existent!


    "Don''t worry, I said. These are just small things. I won''t take them to heart."


    Looking at the couple''s pale faces, Wang Xu continued with a light look


    "Even today, as long as you tell me all the information I want to know about my parents, you will hand over all the shares of the company represented by 20 million from today on, and I don''t want any money."


    "Xiao Xu..."


    Smell speech, criminal investigation study vision is more complex, opened mouth, completely don''t know what to say.


    Although their company can''t compare with those listed groups, it is also a medium-sized company. The 20 million yuan that Wang Xu''s parents lent them as their original shares has now more than doubled to nearly 100 million yuan.


    But with so much money, Wang Xu said that if he didn''t want it, he didn''t want it, as if, in his eyes, a hundred million is just a hundred yuan.


    This kind of strong contrast makes the criminal investigation school more remorseful for their previous practices.


    However, everything is useless!


    Now, Wang Xu and them, have been strangers to each other, even if they want to curry favor with each other to restore the relationship, it is impossible.

 Chapter 340

    Criminal investigation didn''t know what to say, but on one side, Han Mei was excited, her face reddened, her face was smiling, and she nodded again and again


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Xu, no matter what you want to know, as long as we know, we all know!"


    Later, the couple spoke one by one, and it took them half an hour to tell the truth about what they knew about Wang Xu''s parents, from how they met each other to Xing Yumei and his wedding letter.


    After that, they just sit there, buttocks only dare to touch half of the sofa, waiting for Wang Xu to speak.


    "A letter of marriage?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. Seeing that the couple didn''t mean to force him, he put them aside and asked


    "From my mother''s diary, I know that they left a lot of money, companies, houses and other assets. Besides the 20 million, do you know the other two?"


    "The company?" Criminal investigation school bowed his head to think for a while, then shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "in fact, we don''t know much more about your parents than you. Apart from these, we really don''t know anything else. But... "


    As he said this, he seemed to suddenly think of something, a little hesitant and said:


    "But once, your parents invited us to visit a hot spring villa in Xizhen city. When we met the boss there, he was extremely respectful to your parents..."


    At this time, Han Mei thought of it and added:


    "It''s not just a matter of deference. I also overheard the boss calling your father Wang Dong and reporting a lot of work to your father. At that time, we didn''t think much about it. But now, the company that built the hot spring villa is probably one of your parents'' original companies."


    "West town?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and asked, "what''s the name of that hot spring villa?"


    "Let''s think... Well, it seems to be called Jiulong Mountain Villa..."


    ¡­¡­


    In an hour.


    It''s on a royal blue BMW going to Xizhen.


    "Wang Xu, why do you suddenly think of taking us on a tour?" Driving Chen Yuqing curious look at Wang Xu, strange way.


    "It''s nothing. It''s not that you will start school in a few days. If you want to go back to school, I don''t have much chance to accompany you. It''s just fine these two days. I''ll take you out to play." Wang Xu said casually.


    "Well, sure enough, you are still good to me!" Chen Yuqing''s eyes narrowed with a smile. After a pause, she suddenly shook her head


    "I didn''t expect that time would pass so fast, and I would be separated from you soon. I really can''t bear to..."


    Before she finished her words, she was interrupted by Wang Xurou''s voice: "don''t worry, after I deal with things in Jianghai, I will go to the devil to accompany you."


    "Well! Brother Xu, sister Yuqing, can you two show love and pay attention to the end? Sister Yuqing is still driving! The most important thing is that we are all watching in the back! " Sitting in the back seat of Liu Yuqi, on the spot very dissatisfied with the pout up a small mouth complained.


    At this time, there are two people in the back seat, Liu Yuqi sitting behind Wang Xu and Kong fengque sitting behind the driver''s seat. Although Wang Xu also invited Liu Meiling and Lanxi, they refused as elders, unwilling to disturb the entertainment between young people.


    "Tut Tut, master, I thought you would be as old-fashioned as my grandfather. As a result, you are not much different from us young people..." Kong fengque also said with a strange smile


    "Master, don''t blame me for being rude. The main reason is that what you''re doing is so outrageous. I''ll say it!"


    With that, she stopped for a moment, and then exclaimed with great exaggeration:


    "Show love, especially in front of a single dog, but very bad luck, will die quickly!"


    "Keke, how can you talk to your master! You kids, don''t get involved in our adult talk. " Wang Xu slightly embarrassed, he said immediately felt wrong.


    Sure enough, hearing him mention the word "child", the two 17-year-old girls behind them all frowned in an instant, with a look of refutation. He was so scared that he quickly changed the topic and said:


    "Well, let me introduce to you the Jiulongshan hot spring villa we are going to visit today. Although it has been open for six or seven years, its facilities are renovated every year, which is almost the best hot spring resort in our province."


    "In particular, there is Jiulong Mountain, a scenic spot nearby. A transparent glass trestle was just built in the mountain a year ago. There are also extreme sports such as bungee jumping. You don''t know how hard it is to buy tickets. I still..."


    At this point, Wang Xu is completely blowing down, looking at the back of the two girls pondering and without any cover up disdain eyes, he is very embarrassed.


    Hard to buy tickets?


    Sorry, he casually called ma Sanmo. The former fat man immediately got ten tickets, saying that they were too many to be lost.


    Jiulongshan is the junction of Jianghai city and Xizhen City, but the hot spring villa is developed within the scope of Xizhen City, because the scenic spots currently developed in Jiulongshan are all within the scope of Xizhen City, and even the hot spring villa is the first phase of the scenic area development project. It can be said that the hot spring villa is almost the center of Jiulongshan scenic area.


    In addition to ordinary tourists, almost all the rich people come to the hot spring villa, and even a lot of people from China''s surrounding countries come here every day.


    When the bus arrived at Jiulong Mountain, it was already a little late, but there were hotels in the hot spring villa. Everything was arranged for Ma Sanmo. People first parked the car in the hotel parking lot, and then went out to look for food at the meal.


    The hot spring villa is located in the middle of the mountain. From here on, all the way to the foot of the mountain, it is a famous hotel developed. The antique buildings are completely renovated in imitation of Wuzhen. All kinds of antique buildings are shops with their own characteristics.


    "Ah, many foreigners are envious of white people''s skin..." Liu Yuqi said enviously.


    "Yuqi, you know the color of white skin is more similar to a kind of lime white, and the skin is more rough than that of Chinese people. Do you really want this kind of skin?" Wang Xu said funny.


    "Brother Xu!" For a moment, Liu Yuqi is very dissatisfied. She glares at Wang Xu angrily. Don''t turn her head. She doesn''t want to say a word to Wang Xu any more.


    "Yuqi, let''s go. Let''s ignore the master and eat delicious food there!" Kong fengque followed closely.


    "Hello, little queer, I''ve told you many times that you want to call me elder martial sister!" Liu Yuqi dissatisfied.


    Wang Xu''s eyes show a trace of warmth as he looks at the two girls fighting and running to buy snacks.


    Go home.


    Few people can understand these two words, but he has paid a price that ordinary people can''t imagine. He has to find his way home even though he died. Isn''t it for these lovely people?


    "Wang Xu, let''s have something to eat, too." Chen Yuqing is smiling gently. As she talks, she hugs Wang Xu''s arm tightly with her hands. Her head is leaning on his shoulder, and her eyes are all soft.


    "Well."


    Wang Xu nodded gently and took the initiative to reach out and embrace the woman beside him. They followed the stream of people, followed by Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque, and squeezed into the snack street full of people.


    Many times prosperous, after the vicissitudes of the world, the road back to the same road, the road is difficult and bumpy, go home!


    Who is it?


    But parents, relatives, lovers, friends


    And the lovely people who need him to protect!


    "Everyone, this life, this life..."


    Wang Xu vowed in his heart.


    "... I will guard you, not allow anyone or anything to hurt you at all, and give you a happy life!"

 Chapter 341

    When Wang Xu and others are immersed in all kinds of snacks from all over the country.


    In the stream of people not far away from them, there is a woman who describes a little haggard looking at their back silently.


    "Sister, what are you looking at? Come on, let''s go to the hotel in the hot spring villa and settle down. We''ll talk about the company with those people later. " He Wanyun looks at his sister strangely and urges him to do so.


    "No, it''s just like I met an acquaintance. It''s just... It can''t be him, and he can''t be here." He Wanxia shook her head, and her voice became lower and lower. Finally she turned around and said faintly:


    "Well, let''s go."


    After that, she took the lead to go out. He Wanyun was surprised by his sister''s quick change. Then she came up with something in silence. She seemed to think of something, and said with a desire to talk and stop


    "Sister, you''re still thinking about that man, aren''t you?"


    "He and I... Are not in the same world." He Wanxia at the foot of a little meal, no positive answer, leaving this sentence and again quickly step out.


    However, in he Wanyun''s complicated eyes, she seems to see a trace of anxiety and panic from her sister''s steps.


    She looked back at the direction he Wanxia had been looking at before. There was only a continuous flow of people. Besides, there was no one at all.


    "Maybe it''s because of my father''s death. Recently, the burden of the company is all on my sister''s shoulders, which makes her too tired..."


    He Wanyun murmured to himself, but he couldn''t help feeling a little lonely on his face.


    That man, when their sisters were searching for their own death, came down like a demon and saved them.


    But now, they''re on their own.


    That man


    What does it have to do with them?


    Everyone, this is the road encounter, each other strange just.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu and others almost eat and wear the snack street all the way. Wang Xu doesn''t say that Liu Yuqi and Chen Yuqing need to nourish their Qi and blood after practicing martial arts. Their appetite is extremely amazing. After eating the snack street, they are still not satisfied. On the contrary, they are seduced by delicious snacks and even more hungry.


    Out of the snack street, people immediately found a quaint hotel called zuixianlou. The restaurant''s gate is very imposing and its business is very hot. From this we can see that the food is very good, which is one of the reasons why several people choose this place.


    "Ah? How expensive After finding a table by the window and sitting down, looking at the menu sent by the waiter, Liu Yuqi was slightly surprised.


    Although she lives in a big villa and goes in and out of luxury cars, Liu Yuqi still doesn''t have much money. The pocket money Wang Xu gave her is also confiscated by Liu Meiling. It can be said that the little girl is very tight behind the scenery.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Yuqi closed the menu very decisively, then pushed her hands to Wang Xu, with a false smile on her face, and said, "brother Xu, you are the biggest here. You''d better order. I can eat anything."


    "Didn''t you have to rush to treat me just now? Why, now I''ve changed my mind? " Wang Xu is a little sad.


    "No, you heard me wrong, OK." Liu Yuqi denied it and dodged.


    How could she admit it!


    All the money was confiscated by her mother. She saved more than 2000 yuan in total. Just now, the menu is hundreds of yuan for a dish. How can it be a treat!


    Wang Xu laughs and doesn''t continue to tease the little girl. He asks a few people what they want to eat. He orders more than 20 dishes at random and looks at the waiters in a daze.


    Before, Liu Yuqi marveled at the high price of food. Although he kept smiling, he looked down on them a little. He only regarded these men and women in ordinary clothes as old folk hats.


    But unexpectedly, Wang Xu ordered so much without hesitation. For a moment, it made him even more hesitant. Can these people afford the money?


    However, although he was surprised, he was a professional trained waiter after all. His good quality made him smile and nod back when he took the menu.


    Whether Wang Xu and others can afford the money is not something he should worry about. In any case, if they can''t afford it in the end, other people will take over and solve it.


    After he left, Wang Xu couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Naturally, he could see the change of the waiter''s look, but he was used to this kind of thing. Since the other party didn''t deliberately offend him, he naturally wouldn''t find any trouble. Is it difficult for others to think about it?


    He is not that kind of paranoid, who look at him will be furious madman!


    Just at this time, Kong fengque suddenly exclaimed with excitement and whispered to several people: "master, Yuqi, sister Yuqing, look at the door!"


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Xu looked up and saw a woman wearing sunglasses coming in accompanied by a group of people.


    The sunglasses on a woman''s face are very big, covering most of her face, but only from the other person''s figure and dress, this woman is definitely a beauty.


    Of course, it''s a big night now. If it''s a man, it''s obvious that people will only secretly scold and pretend to be forced. But to be a beauty who may be a peerless beauty will only attract more people''s attention.


    "What are you looking at? What''s good for a woman wearing sunglasses at night?" Wang Xu was slightly stunned.


    But different from him, Chen Yuqing and Liu Yuqi were all a little excited. Liu Yuqi asked in a low voice: "brother Xu, don''t you think she looks familiar?"


    "No Wang Xu shook his head directly.


    A woman, wearing sunglasses in the evening, is accompanied by several people who look like bodyguards and some childe brothers. She doesn''t want to be known by others.


    In that case, why does he bother to care who the other party is? He has a relationship with Mao.


    "Brother Xu, do you think she''s like Fengyu bridge?" Liu Yuqi seems very dissatisfied.


    "Fengyu bridge? Who? Should I know? " Wang Xu was slightly stunned.


    At this time, even Chen Yuqing despised Wang Xu a little and said:


    "Fengyuqiao is a famous star in the entertainment circle. Now her reports are almost everywhere on the Internet. The TV series starring her are also popular all day recently. Don''t you know?"


    "Big star? Yes, it has nothing to do with me. " Hearing the speech, Wang Xu shrugs his shoulders, smiles at Chen Yuqing and continues:


    "In my heart, you are my big star."


    In an instant, Chen Yuqing lowered her head shyly, and her face was all red.


    "Brother Xu!"


    Liu Yuqi was extremely dissatisfied.


    Kong fengque also despised him impolitely and said: "master, you can''t do less about this kind of thing, which is always throwing dog food to show your love! Do you know? I regret coming out with you now


    "Me too!" Liu Yuqi said angrily, then pulled Kong fengque and said excitedly: "little Finch, let''s go to find fengyuqiao to sign!"


    Just when the two girls were ready to chase the stars, a group of people came into the door.


    After looking around, the group went straight to Fengyu bridge.

 Chapter 342

    I saw that group of people walking all the way to the table of Fengyu bridge, but because Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque, two little girls, were chasing stars in the past, they just formed three steps.


    Originally, the business of zuixianlou was very hot. There were a lot of guests to eat. The aisle left in the middle of the table could only allow three people to walk side by side. However, there were seven or eight people who came in later. If they were willing to go side by side, the two little girls would not get in the way.


    However, as they walked behind them, a young man at the head stopped, with impatience on his face, and yelled:


    "The first two, get out of the way for Ben Shao!"


    The young man was thin and pale, with a weak feeling of being hollowed out by wine. Speaking, the voice is all impatient, there is no respect.


    Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque glanced back at him, but they didn''t react at all. They thought they saw a barking dog, and then turned around again to continue walking.


    "Fuck, two little girls, where is my young master talking to you? I''m deaf. Don''t get in my way See two people''s attitude, thin and weak youth broke out on the spot.


    He waved to several big men behind him to drive them forward, and scolded in a low voice: "Damn, two people, drive them to one side for me."


    "What? You want to bully our girls, don''t you? "


    This time, Kong fengque and Liu Yuqi finally had a reaction. Liu Yuqi stopped, turned and looked at the thin young man, and said faintly.


    "Yuqi, talk nonsense with him. A barking dog is on the second floor of Fengyu bridge. Don''t lose it." Kong fengque has a more explosive temper.


    "Ah? By the way, the signature of fengyuqiao is the most important. Let''s get there quickly. " Liu Yuqi exclaimed, but they didn''t look at the thin young man''s black face. They turned and ran to the second floor.


    Seeing this, Wang Xu, who had already stood up, sat back again with a smile on his face.


    At this time, the thin young man stood in the same place, his face was black with anger. The feeling of being ignored by two little girls in public made him want to kill.


    But Kong fengque and Liu Yuqi had already run up to the second floor. He had no object to vent, so he could only turn back and slap a big man in the face behind him


    "My young master just asked you to drive people. Why do you stand still like wood? The young master has lost such a big face in public. Do you want to die? "


    "Yunshao, they look at the little girl who is only sixteen or seventeen years old..." the big man bowed his head and didn''t dare to fight back. He could only say a weak word.


    But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the thin young man: "Damn, you are so pitiful at this time? Why didn''t you play with Ben when he fucked her? "


    "There are too many people here..."


    The big man could only explain it reluctantly. Hearing what he said, the thin and weak youth seemed to think of something. He looked around coldly and saw that many people were looking at them. He immediately snorted coldly and knew that what they were doing was not attractive.


    This kind of unreasonable thing, the more people pay attention to it, the more humiliating it is!


    "Go, go upstairs!" The youth said coldly.


    Hula, a group of people quickly on the second floor.


    "Yuqing, I''ll follow you."


    After they left, Wang Xu also stood up again, shook his head, finally did not rest assured, followed by the same on the second floor.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister Feng, wait!"


    At this time, on the second floor, Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque have caught up with fengyuqiao and others, and they shout from a distance.


    They are still sensible. They know that fengyuqiao is wearing sunglasses at night just because their identity is not known. They don''t call out the name of fengyuqiao directly. After all, ordinary people don''t have the keen eyesight of their warriors.


    "Do you know me?" Fengyuqiao stopped, turned his head and looked at them strangely. He frowned and asked.


    "Of course, you are so famous, how can you not know, but you are the wind and rain..." Liu Yuqi immediately jumped up and cried with joy when she saw her favorite star talking to her.


    Just a little bit, she said the full name of fengyuqiao. Fortunately, Kong fengque pulled her at the last moment, and then she stopped in time.


    But fengyuqiao also heard that the two girls in front of her really recognized her. She said with a wry smile, "today, I put on makeup on purpose and brought sunglasses, but I was recognized by you."


    Shaking her head, she asked curiously:


    "I don''t know what you''re looking for? If it''s ok... "


    "Please sign for us!"


    Before she finished speaking, she saw two hands and two pens, which were handed directly to fengyuqiao. Behind them were two bright smiling faces.


    "Well, no paper or notebook? Where can I sign? " Fengyuqiao Leng, subconsciously back to the road.


    "Sign the clothes!"


    It''s the same answer.


    "Well, depending on your age, you should still be high school students..."


    Feng Yuqiao smiles bitterly. Facing these two young fans, he can only take over the pen and sign his name on their sleeves. By the way, he also wrote a blessing:


    "Best wishes to two fans


    "Thank you, Sister Feng."


    After all, they are still high school students. With fengyuqiao''s autograph, they can show off in the circle of friends and classmates.


    "You''re welcome, just a little help. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll..." fengyuqiao also has a smile on her face and has a good feeling for the two girls.


    But she also had something to do and left again.


    However, at this time, a group of people suddenly came up from the stairway, headed by the thin young people who let Liu Yuqi and Liu Yuqi get out of the way.


    Seeing the young man, Feng Yuqiao''s face changed slightly and his voice suddenly cooled down


    "Yunyuxi, you are here. What do you want to do?"


    "Miss Feng, I can''t help it. I''m just working for others." "I tell you, you can''t go anywhere today. My elder brother and Mr. Ma are waiting for you alone," the young man said impatiently


    "Mr. Ma is here, too?" Fengyuqiao looks a little ugly.


    Seeing this, the thin and weak youth said with pride:


    "What do you think? To tell you the truth, for a woman like you, let alone my elder brother, I don''t care too much. But Mr. Ma chased you all the way to Xizhen. As a landlord, our brother patted his chest and promised to take you with him. You can''t lose face. "


    Speaking of the back, his voice is very gloomy, sneer: "really, we have given you enough face, you know, in this West Town, no one dares to stand up our brother!"


    "Or do you think the pigeons of our cloud brothers are so easy to put?"


    "Don''t deceive others too much..." fengyuqiao frowned slightly.


    Before she finished speaking, she heard a very impatient voice coming from a young girl


    "Well, I said, a good dog is out of the way! Get out of the way

 Chapter 343

    "Damn, who dares to call me dog? I don''t want to die! "


    In an instant, yunyuxi''s forehead veins suddenly jumped, and the pale face hollowed out by the wine color gave a red halo.


    Good dog?


    Who dares to call him a good dog? It''s his mother''s job, isn''t it?


    As soon as his voice fell, Kong fengque beside him sneered: "Yuqi, you''re wrong. This guy is a wild dog barking everywhere. How can he deserve the word" good "? You know, a good dog always wags its tail when it sees people. Can a dog be called a good dog if it bites people everywhere? "


    While speaking, Kong fengque has been looking at Liu Yuqi with her head on her side, but she hasn''t seen even yunyuxi.


    "Well, it''s my slip of the tongue. Let me say it again..."


    Liu Yuqi had the same expression of being taught. Then she turned her head and looked at Yun Yuxi. She was very serious and said word by word


    "The barking wild dog over there, what are you looking at? It''s you. Get out of the way


    See unexpectedly is two people, and two people restore not to move of return what he just said, no, is more arrogant!


    Yunyuxi''s lungs were about to explode.


    These two little girls, how dare they?


    How dare you?!


    "You..."


    In his fury, he just wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Liu Yuqi again


    "Besides, Sister Feng doesn''t want to go. What''s the matter? Do you dare to force her to go? Believe it or not, I''ll beat you to the head and make you worthy of the name. "


    Kong fengque, a fan of fengyuqiao, suddenly sees the idol himself and is given his autograph and blessing by the idol. They turn into brain powder on the spot.


    It is said that one powder top ten black, two powder edge jelly!


    At this time, the wind and rain bridge on one side is a burst of helplessness. The whole person is anxious, but he can''t get angry. After all, the two girls are defending her.


    But yunyuxi in front of her is not an ordinary person. The Yuns family is extremely powerful in the whole western town, second only to the Zhou family. Do these two girls really know who they have provoked?


    Sometimes, if you are not kind, you can do good things!


    Sure enough, yunyuxi gave a cold smile and said in a grim voice:


    "Two little girls, do you really think my young master is easy to provoke? Before, it was just because there were so many people in the hall that I didn''t want to attract people''s attention and didn''t bother to bother with you. Now there is no one around. Would you like to stand up and repeat what you just said? "


    The second floor is in the form of private rooms. At this time, there are few other people in the corridor.


    As soon as yunyuxi''s voice was over, the big men who followed him stood up, rolled up their sleeves, embroidered strange tattoos on each arm, kept a flat head, and tried to shake their face, making a fierce face.


    In yunyuxi''s mind, this scene would make Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque look pale and scream. However, to his great disappointment, they not only didn''t get scared, but also looked at him strangely, as if they were looking at a fool or an idiot.


    "How can these two little girls not be afraid?"


    Subconsciously, yunyuxi looked up at fengyuqiao and others. Seeing that all the bodyguards around her were dignified, and the fright on the faces of several assistants and childe brothers, he immediately relaxed.


    It turns out that it''s not that his subordinates are not scary, it''s just that these two little girls are mentally handicapped. I don''t think he dare not really do it. It''s too naive!


    "Stop it


    At this time, seeing that yunyuxi meant to force his hand, fengyuqiao could not care more. He quickly stood in front of Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque and said in a deep voice:


    "Yunyuxi, they are my fans. I will never allow you to touch them."


    "Sister Feng!"


    In an instant, the two little girls'' eyes were bright.


    In the face of evil youth, dare to stand up for fans, idol, this is the real idol in their heart!


    Seeing fengyuqiao stand out, a young man who is beside her can''t help but say: "brother, I know Zhou Shao in Xizhen. We have something to say."


    "Zhou Shao? Which week is less? " Yunyuxi was a little stunned, as if he thought of something, a little scared.


    "Zhou Jiacheng, Zhou Dashao." Said the young man.


    "I Pooh!"


    Hearing this, yunyuxi spits directly at gongzige, disdaining him and sneering


    "I thought it was Zhou Qinglin, but they told me it was Zhou Jiacheng? What kind of thing is he, also called Zhou Dashao? "


    "I thought you knew a lot of people. It turned out to be a side branch of the Zhou family. If Zhou Qinglin knew that this guy dared to call himself Zhou Dashao and didn''t want me to do it, he would have to die."


    "Even if you see me, the grandson has to lick his face and call me Yunshao. When I step on him, he doesn''t dare to fart. Do you believe it?"


    Being despised and ridiculed by yunyuxi, the young man''s face was blue, but he stood there without refutation.


    Since Zhou Jiacheng is so useless in front of yunyuxi, it''s obvious that the other party has a huge background, far beyond his imagination. He can''t offend him at all.


    Even if fengyuqiao lost face in front of the big star


    He didn''t dare!


    See childe brother fart don''t dare to put one, yunyuxi full face proud of looking at fengyuqiao, sneer: "you want to protect these two offending my little girl is not no way, as long as you now and I go to accompany Mr. Ma, I will naturally let them go."


    "You... Deceive too much!"


    The wind and rain made his body tremble.


    "Too much deception? You haven''t seen the time when I really cheated others too much. Now that I have such a bad impression on you, if you want me to let them go, you have to add another condition... "


    Yunyuxi is more and more proud. As he talks, a trace of obscene smile suddenly flashed on his face. He came up and reached out to touch the snow-white hand of fengyuqiao


    "That is, you not only have to be happy with Mr. Ma tonight, but also have to be happy with my young master afterwards!"


    "Scum!"


    "You are looking for death!"


    Kong fengque and Liu Yuqi, with anger in their eyes, rushed out directly from behind the Fengyu bridge. On the left and on the right, their long and full legs went through the air and kicked yunyuxi at the same time. They kicked him upside down on the spot.


    "Little cloud!"


    The tattooed men were scared to death when they saw that yunyuxi had been kicked. They rushed up to catch yunyuxi.


    Although Yun Yuxi is an illiterate and lecherous dandy, he is the younger brother of their real boss and the young master of the Yun family. If he is hurt, no one can eat good fruit when he goes back.


    Because all of them wanted to catch yunyuxi, but they were crowded with each other, but they didn''t control the place, so they let yunyuxi fall to the ground.

 Chapter 344

    "Grass your mother, a bunch of rubbish!"


    Yunyuxi got up from the ground and scolded. Then he glared at Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque and roared, "catch them for me. My young master will teach them to call my master like two bitches tonight."


    In the face of his fury, a group of big men rushed up immediately.


    "Stop it


    Fengyuqiao cries anxiously that Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque are just girls and her fans. For her sake, how can they be ruined by yunyuxi, a famous beast?


    But when she called out, those tattooed men didn''t hear her at all.


    In desperation, fengyuqiao can only look at those childe brothers with her like asking for help.


    But at this time, these childe friends are also a face wry smile, frightened, dare not look directly at her, constantly dodge eyes.


    You know, the young man who just stood up is already the one with the highest status among them, but Zhou Jiacheng, who is known by the other party, is not much different from a dog in yunyuxikou. How can he stop him?


    What''s more, yunyuxi is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is the elder brother behind him and Mr. Ma. One of them is a real local snake of the Yuns in Xizhen city. The other is the big man from Mordor.


    How dare they stand up and speak at this time?


    It''s just two little girls who don''t know each other. Now the wisest way is to protect yourself. Don''t set yourself on fire.


    Even at this time, an assistant of fengyuqiao said:


    "Miss Feng, or we''ll agree to their request. After all, Mr. Ma is really sincere to you. After chasing you for such a long time, he shows enough sincerity."


    sincerely?


    Sincerity?


    Mr. Ma, however, has a family. She is a middle-aged man who is nearly ten years old. The real intention of the other party is that she is not a fool. Her heart is like a mirror.


    Wen Yan, Feng Yuqiao glared at the assistant. His eyes were cold. He had decided to open the assistant after today.


    Looking around for help, the heart of fengyuqiao gradually sank to the bottom, and a trace of despair flashed across his face.


    No one came forward to say a fair word, just waiting for yunyuxi''s arrogant sneer:


    "Damn, I want to die? Who said that? Who dares say that? Now, I''ll see who''s looking for death! "


    At this time, I suddenly heard a faint voice coming from the corridor:


    "I said it."


    People subconsciously turn to see the past, see Wang Xu alone, step by step slowly came up.


    "Brother Xu!"


    Seeing Wang Xu, Liu Yuqi immediately cheered.


    "Boy, mind your own business, want to save the beauty? I''m looking for death


    When he saw that Wang Xu was alone, Yun Yuxi gave him a straight, grimacing smile, looked at Wang Xu sarcastically, and yelled to the tattooed men:


    "Don''t worry about those two little girls. Let me kill this stupid boy. No, don''t kill anyone. Just half die. Damn, what I like to bully most is this kind of fool who has a hole in his head, thinks he is self righteous, meddles in his own business, and saves the beauty! "


    "Yunshao, he dares to stand up. Maybe he has something to rely on. Do you want to find out the details of each other first?" A big man asked in a low voice.


    "Can have a fart to depend on, and those two wenches together, fight for me!"


    Hearing Yun Yuxi''s urging, these tattooed men no longer hesitated. They all shook their heads and sighed: "boy, don''t blame us for being cruel. If you want to blame us, you can only blame yourself for being too stupid."


    It''s a pity that this contempt was broken in less than a second.


    As soon as a tattoo man nearest to Wang Xu reached out his hand and grabbed him, he was easily patted out by Wang Xu with a wave, like a fly. He immediately hit the wall of the aisle on both sides and slid down like a loach. His face was pale and covered his chest. For a moment, he couldn''t get up at all.


    "Day! What the hell


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes were staring, and the rest of the tattoos were stiff in the same place. They felt numb on their scalp, and they were full of disbelief and fear.


    Liu Yuqi cold snorted in the back, proud of the cry: "brother Xu, that thin man left me, he not only bullied us, but also want to bully Sister Feng."


    Then, she looked at Xiang yunyuxi with ill meaning and sneered: "Hey, didn''t you say you wanted to get me back to be a m-dog? Wait a minute, and I''ll make you realize what a man''s despair is all his life. "


    Smell speech, cloud Jade River gas face more red, angry voice scold a way: "waste! A bunch of trash! idiot! He''s alone. Are you afraid of a counsellor? Come on, copy it


    Originally thought that Wang Xu was a bronze, but he turned into a king, but his side was a pile of silver. How can yunyuxi not be angry?


    Damn it, you can''t fight alone, you can''t fight in groups?


    If you can''t fight empty handed, you won''t copy guys?


    Many tattooed men look at each other, some of them can''t help showing anger. Mother, what you say is simple, but what you do is you.


    Moreover, once you move a guy, if you''re not careful, you''re going to see blood or even kill someone.


    However, Wang Xugang just showed the force, but it can''t do without moving guys, otherwise they really go up to fight, and it''s not enough to fight face to face.


    Although yunyuxi''s words are light, many of them shiver at the thought of their real boss, yunyuxi''s elder brother''s means.


    "Brothers, copy the guy!" The first tattoo man shook his head. The first one took out a folding dogleg knife from his arms and threw it twice. The sharp blade pointed at Wang Xu.


    Immediately after that, other people also took out daggers, knives and other weapons. For a moment, the small aisles became murderous.


    "Fuck, what are you doing outside? Knock on your paralyzed wall and disturb us to eat..."


    At this time, the door of a private room next to him was suddenly opened, and a middle-aged man''s abusive head came out. However, when he saw the scene in front of him, the fierce look on his face disappeared instantly, and his voice was even weaker.


    "Well, man, go on, go on, I''ll pass by! Passing by


    Pale face, quickly dropped a word, the middle-aged man touched a closed door, then behind the door came the sound of tables and chairs moving, it is obvious that the people inside are flurried to block the door, for fear of being affected.


    At this time, fengyuqiao''s face also changed slightly. She looked at Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque anxiously and opened her mouth to say something. However, the two little girls gave her a brilliant smile and said calmly and confidently:


    "Sister Feng, it''s OK. Don''t worry. It''s them that really need to worry about!"


    Although they say so, how can fengyuqiao be relieved? She is very worried. Looking at the bright smile on their faces, she can''t help but have an idea in her heart


    "Are these two girls a little heartless?"


    Wang Xu is only one person. No matter how strong he is, he can beat seven or eight big men who mix with society? Not to mention, these people are still armed. How can the human body resist the sharp edge of the steel knife?

 Chapter 345

    "Yunyuxi!"


    Fengyuqiao anxious helpless, can only look to yunyuxi, ready to intercede. The scene in front of her can be said to rise because of her. She can''t stand by.


    But before she could speak, the assistant next to her pulled her aside and said angrily:


    "Miss Feng, why can''t you see the situation clearly? Just for two fans who just met and didn''t know their names, they completely offended the cloud family? "


    "There''s even Mr. Ma. He''s the boss of a famous entertainment company in Mordor. Do you know how much help he can bring you?"


    "Now yunyuxi is obviously in a state of anger. When he''s finished venting his anger, when you see his elder brother and Mr. Ma later, you can ask for a favor for them. Is it possible to say otherwise, why do you want to be strong now?"


    "They are my fans!"


    Hearing this, fengyuqiao looked very ugly. With a cold hum, he frowned slightly


    "Besides, the cloud family behind yunyuxi is very powerful? He''s just a dandy. Judging from the people under him, the cloud family is obviously not a good thing. "


    She and yunyuxi only met at a dinner party a few days ago, and they didn''t know each other very well. She didn''t know his elder brother and the Yuns any more.


    "Xizhen is the most powerful city. There are only three most famous families, and the cloud family ranks second. What do you think?" The assistant gave a wry smile and explained:


    "Just in front of the public, the cloud family has a big group with a market value of 10 billion yuan. Looking at these people under Yun Yuxi, it is obvious that the cloud family is also involved in the underworld. It can be said that black and white take all. In Xizhen City, it can be said that it is a powerful family that covers the sky with one hand."


    "Yunyuxi is really nothing, but his elder brother is the leader of the younger generation of the Yuns, and is almost the successor of the Yuns in the future. Otherwise, how can he get along with Mr. Ma? Otherwise, why should I be so afraid and advise you several times? "


    At this time, fengyuqiao''s face changed for the first time.


    She''s in the entertainment industry, and she knows more about the dark side of society. Why doesn''t she know that the most difficult thing is the cloud family?


    It sounds good. She is a famous star all over the country. In the eyes of those real rich families, she is just a tool to make money and a "female companion" to bring out face.


    Although fengyuqiao has grown up so fast that it hasn''t had enough time to get in touch with some things, I''ve heard a lot about it. For example, she once filmed outside with a senior of her brokerage company. Because she refused an invitation from a local dandy, she was directly tied up for three days and three nights.


    When they found it again, they were all crazy. They didn''t even have a piece of clothes on them, so they were thrown on the road in the morning, and no one cared about them any more.


    Fengyuqiao is a female star now. Although she knows a lot of people, in this strange place of Xizhen, she really doesn''t know many of them, that is, the boys around her. As a result, they are all out of fashion.


    If the elder brother of yunyuxi is really worried


    Thinking of this, fengyuqiao''s face became extremely ugly, and Mr. Ma, who had been chasing her for several months in Mordor


    For a moment, her heart struggled violently.


    I told her that I can''t give up Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque, which represents the bottom line of her life


    However, just as the assistant said, she and the two just met each other. They didn''t even know their names. They just met by chance


    At this time, fengyuqiao heart is like a nihilistic balance, one side is the bottom line of life, the other side is the interests, both sides constantly ups and downs, it is difficult to make the right choice.


    Just as fengyuqiao was struggling, those tattooed men with weapons had rushed to Wang Xu. The fastest man had a black tiger on his arm and a sharp dogleg knife in his hand. He was really like a downhill tiger. He didn''t have any hands. He cut Wang Xu''s chest fiercely.


    "Die for me!"


    This knife is very heavy, even with a whistling wind. Almost in a flash, the pale light of the knife cuts directly on Wang Xu''s chest. The tiger tattooed man with a knife had a ferocious face, and his eyes had no pity. It was obvious that many people had been killed by his men.


    "Yunyuxi, tell them to stop! I promise to accompany you! "


    At this time, fengyuqiao could not help crying out.


    But where does yunyuxi see her?


    His eyes were ferocious, as if he had seen the scene of the blade tearing open the human body and blood splashing.


    The childe brothers and the assistants of fengyuqiao were so scared that they were all born into a wealthy family. They were all respectable people in society. When did they see such a tragic scene?


    "It''s too late to promise at this time!"


    Yunyuxi''s voice was full of disdain. He didn''t even bother to turn his head. He stared at Wang Xu, waiting to see his tragic death.


    And at this time, Wang Xu also seems to have no reaction, motionless standing in place, eyes slightly drooping.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Hearing Yun Yuxi''s words, he finally raised his head slightly and said something faintly. In the face of the roaring sword light, he didn''t even shake his eyelids.


    The next moment.


    "Touch!"


    What everyone can''t believe is that the white light of the knife cuts on Wang Xu''s body and makes a sound of gold and iron striking, as if it''s not a person, but a robot made of refined steel.


    No, the blade didn''t touch Wang Xu''s clothes at all. A layer of invisible Qi was tightly attached to the blade, and then the Qi vibrated slightly.


    The tattoo man holding the dogleg knife only felt a huge anti shock force coming from the tiger mouth. The blade suddenly bounced back, which caught him off guard. The back of the knife fell directly on his forehead, and he fainted on the spot.


    "No way!"


    In an instant, everyone took a cool breath.


    Wang Xu stood there, but he didn''t move. How could he have fainted when he slashed people with a knife, but Wang Xu, who was stabbed, didn''t have any trace of injury?


    Everyone watched the blade slash at Wang Xu''s chest, but it turned out to be like cutting on steel. Is there a steel plate hidden under his clothes?


    It''s like


    What the hell!


    "Hidden? Or stab resistant? "Dodger?"


    Other tattooed men are also suspicious, looking at Wang Xu, looking at the tiger tattooed man who fainted at Wang Xu''s feet, his face shows a look of disbelief.


    "Damn, this boy seems to be a Taoist too. Brothers, I don''t believe you even wear things in these places if you cut off his limbs."


    A tattooed man called out, and he and his two companions rushed out together. He stabbed Wang Xu''s limbs with a dagger or chopped with a short knife.


    The three men almost occupied the best three directions in the corridor, cut off the place where Wang Xu dodged. Obviously, they were all veteran hands. With all their strength, they rushed to Wang Xu.


    "Go to hell!"


    Three faces, eyes, heart, are all ferocious and cruel.


    But the next moment, the dream is like a bubble.


    "Touch! Touch! Touch


    There are three sounds like the sound of metal strike, Wang Xu is still intact standing in place.


    "Boy, are you crazy? All your limbs are covered with steel..." a tattooed man''s eyes are incredible.


    But before he finished his words, Wang Xu had quietly stretched out a hand, five fingers open, and grasped the knife in his hand like lightning.


    Then, in the eyes of the big man, five fingers are closed inch by inch, and the strange cracking sound is constantly ringing. A short knife made of fine steel is crushed by Wang Xu''s empty hand.


    In an instant, the whole audience was dead.


    Death is too much.


    Wang Xu''s action at this time is beyond the imagination of these mixed society elites.


    Crushing fine steel knife with empty hands


    Is this, motherfucker, still human?

 Chapter 346

    "This... This..."


    Holding the knife with only one handle in his hand, the tattoo man''s eyes glared to the extreme. Wang Xu looked up slightly and his face turned pale.


    It''s not human!


    Monster!


    What the hell!


    The tattooed man retreated in fright, as if he had really seen a ghost. He fell down on the ground, but he still retreated in horror, shouting in his mouth, "don''t come here, don''t come here..."


    Wang Xu didn''t move and asked them to chop. It turned out that it wasn''t because there were steel plates hidden under the clothes, or because he wore bulletproof clothes or stab proof clothes, but because


    He''s not human!


    Can a man who can crush a steel knife with empty hands call a man?


    It''s a fart. No matter how many people go up, it''s just death!


    There was a dead silence.


    Everyone looked at Wang Xu, who was not too tall, but seemed to be looking at a high mountain.


    "Is this the legendary martial arts expert? Shaolin''s golden bell jar and other Kung Fu There is a childe full of shocked voice exclaimed.


    Wang Xu said nothing.


    Although he has known for a long time that in the real society, most ordinary people do not have the opportunity to contact the martial arts circle, just like those fans who pursue stars, few people can really contact the idol stars.


    However, after he came back, it was the martial arts circle that he contacted most in Jianghai. On the contrary, he came to Xizhen for the first time, and it was the first time that he came into contact with these ordinary people who didn''t know anything about martial arts.


    Invulnerable?


    No, it''s not that they are invulnerable. It''s just that these people in front of them are too weak. When a mouse faces the dragon, even if it''s a peerless sword in its paw, it can''t hurt the Dragon at all. But if the warrior holds the magic sword, it may create the myth of dragon killing.


    Fengyuqiao and others have already glared out of their eyes.


    As a big star, she sometimes attends some dead people''s gatherings and occasionally hears some strange things, but she never believes them. She just thinks that they are just chatting and boasting among people''s gatherings. But at this time, the real "inhuman" presence of Wang Xu made her three outlooks shake fiercely, which was unheard of.


    "Zhiya!"


    At this time, the box door next to the corridor was opened again, but only with great care. Then the middle-aged man leaned out his head again. Seeing this scene, he wanted to retract his neck, but half of it stopped.


    After being worried for so long inside, he finally calmed down outside. He thought it was over. He was afraid that the young man who was besieged had already spilled blood on the spot.


    As a result, Wang Xu lived well!


    "Brother, are you still alive?"


    The middle-aged man looked at Wang Xu inconceivably and asked subconsciously.


    It''s good that he didn''t make a sound. Almost immediately, all of them turned their heads and looked at the middle-aged man.


    "Er... Well, I''m passing by again. You go on! Go on


    In a flash, the middle-aged man''s face was extremely embarrassed. He quickly dropped a word and quickly retracted. The door of the compartment was closed, and then there was a sound of tables and chairs moving.


    The middle-aged man''s voice came down


    "Don''t go out. It''s still fighting outside, but it seems strange..."


    I don''t know why, the middle-aged man felt that those people just looked at him as if they were looking at a fool.


    "Step on it


    Suddenly, Wang Xu took a step forward.


    All the tattooed men around him trembled like frightened rabbits, and then stepped back. They all grasped the weapons in their hands. Even if they could not control their fear, they knew it was useless, but it was their last psychological comfort.


    "Cloud, cloud... Less cloud, this, this... Next, what should we... Do?"


    A tattooed man rigidly turns his neck and resists the impulse to turn around and run away. He asks yunyuxi difficultly.


    At this moment, yunyuxi was very flustered, almost flustered, and his heart was beating wildly. How could he think that Wang Xu was no different from the people he bullied before, or even better, but he was a beast in human skin?


    What should I do?


    He is about to be scared down. His mind is blank. What do you want to do if you know what to do?


    waste material!


    A bunch of trash!


    idiot!


    But at this time, he also knew that he could not do nothing, or he would die. So he forced himself to calm down and said slowly:


    "What to do? What else can we do? Call my elder brother quickly and ask him to send someone to deal with it! I don''t believe it. He''s not a man. Can he hold a knife or a gun? "


    "Yes


    The tattoos finally woke up.


    This is not the standard procedure for them to mix with the society. If they are bullied by cruel people, they should contact more brothers. If there are not enough brothers, find the boss!


    The boss worries about things that use his brain. These thugs just follow his orders. What''s the boss''s heart!


    Now this boy is really the legendary Chinese Kung Fu, which is the same as that in martial arts movies. He is invulnerable, but can he resist bullets? You know, it''s the modern age of guns and roses!


    As if he had found a backing, yunyuxi perked up again and sneered at Wang Xu


    "Boy, when my elder brother comes, I''ll see if you can be so arrogant?"


    Smell speech, before stand out to announce Zhou Jiacheng''s name as rely on of Childe elder brother, immediately facial expression big change:


    "Finished, if Yun Yuyan comes here, none of us can get rid of him today. He is the most important protector, and we will be miserable!"


    "What? What shall we do then? "


    Hearing what he said, several young men beside him were all flustered.


    Although they all have some backgrounds, they are just the middle-level of many childe brothers in Xizhen city. Compared with Yun Yuyan, who was born in a top family like the cloud family, they are even more different.


    What''s more, Yun Yuyan is not only a member of the cloud family, but also has his own adventures. Now he is a big man in the underground world of Xizhen city.


    "Yang Shao, is it too late for us to leave now?" A childe asked anxiously.


    "It''s too late. Even if we leave now, yunyuxi is the one who will repay us. It''s over! It''s all over! If I had known, I would never have come after Fengyu bridge tonight! " Yang Shao is extremely remorseful.


    On one side, a few childe brothers were even more desperate, but some people still held the last glimmer of hope and whispered: "Yang Shao, don''t you know many friends? For example, the friend you just mentioned, with his intercession, we are just innocent people who are involved. Should we be ok? "


    "Zhou Shao?" Yang Shao hesitated a little.


    Zhou Jiacheng has just been despised by Yun Yuxi. He is worthless, but at least he is a hope. With a just in case attitude, he calls Zhou Jiacheng and starts to contact him.


    At this time, even if you can''t do it, you have to do it!


    After all, they are just innocent people who have been implicated. If someone intercedes, it may not happen.


    As for fengyuqiao, even if it''s obvious, after all, it''s not much different from other women when they get to bed. Big trouble is coming. Who can take care of a woman?


    But Wang Xu and others, these childe brothers at this time wish they would die early!

 Chapter 347

    "Miss Feng, now things have become big. We need to make a decision as soon as possible." The assistant stood behind the wind and rain bridge tightly and pressed down his voice.


    "Is the cloud family really terrible? Even if I agree to their request and intercede with Mr. Ma, I can''t solve it? " Fengyuqiao frowned.


    "Miss Feng, in Xizhen City, the cloud family, it''s so terrible!" The assistant nodded very seriously, then looked at the wind and rain bridge with a smile and asked:


    "What''s more, Miss Feng, these people are just strangers after all. Are you sure it''s worth paying so much for them?"


    "The young man of the cloud family didn''t say it first. It''s just Mr. Ma. You don''t know what it means to want him to help you, do you?"


    "Is it worth it?"


    Assistant light a few words, let the wind and rain bridge silence in an instant.


    Good. Is it worth it?


    Mr. Ma is the boss of a large entertainment company in Mordor. Recently, he has been trying to poach her into his own company, and he is one of her gold owners secretly. The reason why she became a first-line actress in a short time from a unknown newcomer is that Mr. Ma has made a lot of contributions secretly.


    For Mr. Ma''s intention, fengyuqiao is not stupid, she is very clear. If she wants to ask for help, she must pay some unspeakable price. Although she is not only Mr. Ma, she has accumulated a lot of contacts, and it is not harmful to be short of Mr. Ma.


    But it''s still that sentence.


    For two people who just met for the first time today and never met before


    Is it worth it?!


    For a moment, the wind and rain bridge fell into a painful tangle, and the balance in my heart gradually sank to one end.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In the hot spring villa at the middle of the mountain, in a brightly lit independent hall, in the dense white fog, in the warm hot spring pool, a group of people are enjoying the massage of the hot spring with their bare upper body and chatting at will.


    Each of them is surrounded by a beautiful woman in bikini swimsuit. Next to her is a small wooden table with fruits, snacks and drinks.


    From time to time, these bikini beauties use their hands or mouth to gently "contain" some fruits, snacks or drinks for the people around them. The whole hall is really a paradise for men.


    If there are people from Xizhen city here, they will be able to recognize them. At this time, all the people here are rich and respectable in Xizhen City, and none of them is worth less than 100 million.


    But these people are not the protagonists. The real protagonists are a 27-8-year-old young man in the middle of the crowd and a 35-6-year-old man.


    Young people look very gentle, excellent figure, eight abdominal muscles, tendons, soaking in the hot spring, a lazy look, every move with a kind of overlord momentum.


    And the middle-aged man is big bellied, a look of upstart local tyrant boss.


    They were surrounded by two beauties with the highest facial value, but the youth did not put them on the beauties from the beginning to the end. Instead, the middle-aged man looks like a hungry wolf, embracing the beauties around him with his hands and enjoying himself.


    "Well, Mr. Ma, I''m satisfied with the reception, aren''t I?" The young man asked with a faint smile.


    "Master Yun has a heart." On the surface, the middle-aged man was extremely eager to smile, saying that he was holding hands on the beauties around him, but there was a trace of hidden disdain in his eyes.


    He was born in a big family like modu Ma family. When did he lack such women around him? He has not been able to raise his interest for a long time. Now he is pursuing a higher level and has reached a state.


    If he is not a virgin, he has to be a college student, a good young woman and so on. Even if he is tired of these things, only a big star like fengyuqiao can arouse his possessiveness and sense of accomplishment.


    "Ha ha, then I can rest assured that Mr. Ma is from the Madu family after all. I''m afraid you don''t like my arrangements." Cloud jade smoke light nods to smile a way.


    To tell you the truth, he also looked down on the fat man, but he came from morduma family, which was several grades higher than their cloud family. In the business world of Mordor, the Ma family is even more influential. Mr. Ma, though only a side branch of the Ma family, has already taken control of a large entertainment company.


    However, although the Ma family is powerful, Yun Yuyan doesn''t have much awe. He just treats each other on an equal level.


    Now, the Zhou family is not backward, and who dares to offend the Yun family? Dare to provoke him, yunyuyan, the next generation of yunjiazhu?


    Let alone, he still controls the underground world of Xizhen City, which is his own power. When he becomes the master of the cloud family, the whole Xizhen city will be his own!


    Thanks to Zhou Chengming and Zhou Qinglin for all this. I don''t know who they''ve offended outside, but they died outside. Tut Tut, it''s really bad luck!


    Thinking of this, Yun Yuyan sighed helplessly. He was the son of destiny, but he sighed deliberately


    "This hot spring villa belongs to my cloud family, but it''s not mine. Although I have a lot of dissatisfaction here, I can''t help it. The older generation is in charge of it. I can only continue to wait for them to abdicate and then shoulder the burden of the whole cloud family. Now, on behalf of myself, I just invite Mr. Ma to run our forces together. Today''s Xizhen is the best opportunity. "


    Hearing this, Mr. Ma frowned slightly, but he had to agree


    "It''s said that there''s something wrong with the Zhou family in Xizhen city. Now, most of the Zhou family''s assets have fallen into the hands of your master Yun. That''s a huge asset of nearly 10 billion yuan. With master Yun''s skill, you don''t need to ask me for help?"


    "Oh, I can''t help it. Who told me to make a bet with those stubborn people in my family and eat the whole Zhou family in three months. As long as I finished, they would give me the position of master of the cloud family in advance. Now more than two months have passed, and time is pressing. I can only ask you for help."


    Yunyu said on the cigarette holder that there was no way, but there was no helplessness in his voice. All of them were relaxed: "besides, I can''t just focus on making money by myself. Isn''t this pulling big guys to make money and eat meat together?"


    Around the rich and young people smell speech, immediately flatter like a tidal wave of clap over, the cloud jade smoke to hold up to the sky.


    Taking everyone to meat?


    Everyone is a wise man. Yun Yuyan wants to integrate the power of the whole western town and become the first person of the western town!


    Even his ambition is not limited to Xicheng. Mr. Ma, a man from Mordor, is a signal.


    Cloud jade smoke, covet to rush out of the West Town, step into the magic capital!


    What a big ambition!

 Chapter 348

    "I''ll take care of the kindness of master Yun."


    Mr. Ma responded with a smile, but his heart was sneering.


    "What are you, yunyuyan? Don''t say it''s you, even the prince Wang of Jianghai city doesn''t dare to covet the magic capital. Do you know how deep it is? Compared with that young master Wang, you are not a fart, and you dare to talk nonsense here! "


    Mr. Ma was filled with envy and sigh when he thought of a younger generation in his family who was not a fart before, relying on the big tree of Prince Jiang Haiwang to become a big man.


    I thought that Jianghai city could produce a real dragon. What''s the name of young master Yun in Xizhen city? Even if it''s not a real dragon, it must be a dragon?


    As a result, it''s such a stupid thing!


    At this moment, Mr. Ma was extremely disappointed and regretted coming to see Mr. Yun.


    The other side''s ambition is too big, but the strength is not worthy of ambition at all!


    Just thinking about it, at this time, Yun Yuyan suddenly received a phone call.


    After listening to a few words, Yun YuYan''s face became gloomy in an instant.


    "Young master Yun, what''s the matter?" Mr. Ma''s eyes flashed and asked in a voice.


    "It''s nothing. A few little people from other places are looking for trouble Yun YuYan''s eyes flickered, and soon he regained his former indifference


    "Don''t worry, I''ve asked them to come and have a talk in person. It''s just that you should be a little bored. After a while, I''ll invite you to watch a monkey play which is not good."


    "Ha ha."


    There was a burst of laughter all around.


    Although Yun Yuyan didn''t say it clearly, they could all guess that it was a short-sighted person who provoked Yun Yuyan. No matter who was on the opposite side, if they dared to provoke Yun Yuyan in the present Xizhen City, the other side would be dead.


    "Mr. Ma, the female star of fengyuqiao will come to accompany you right away. Let''s not be in a hurry. While we watch the play, we can enjoy the beauty in our arms. Isn''t it happy?"


    "Then wait."


    Mr. Ma nodded and looked at Yun YuYan''s deliberate and spontaneous attitude, which made his eyes more disdainful.


    This temperament


    What a fake!


    Even Mr. Wang of Jianghai doesn''t deserve one in ten thousand!


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    In the corridor on the second floor of zuixianlou, Yun Yuxi, who put down the phone, was extremely arrogant, staring at Wang Xu with a grim smile, and said word by word:


    "Boy, I haven''t heard of my family in xizhenyun. It seems that you are an outsider who comes here to travel, aren''t you? Your ignorance will bury you in westtown tonight! "


    The more he said, the colder his voice became. It seemed that the phone call had given him great confidence. He gave a cruel smile. Wang Xu''s eyes seemed to be looking at a monkey, and he continued playfully:


    "To tell you the truth, I really want to know if one of your parents, relatives and friends will miss you when you disappear from the world tonight? Would you go crazy and send out notices looking for you everywhere? "


    Yunyuxi''s voice sounded like a demon in the corridor. The faces of the tattooed men around him changed wildly. It seemed that they thought of something terrible. The eyes of Wang Xu changed from fear to pity.


    "If you change the place, I may really lose money under your hands. But here, in Jiulong Mountain, this is my cloud family''s territory. Jiulong Mountain hot spring villa is my cloud family''s, and there are hundreds of professional security and experts stationed in it..."


    Yunyuxi is still grinning, but hearing this, Wang Xu finally has a reaction.


    "Well? Jiulongshan hot spring villa belongs to your cloud family? "


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at yunyuxi with a smile


    "Besides, have you forgotten something?"


    "What did I forget?"


    Suddenly interrupted by Wang Xu, he talked happily and excitedly. Subconsciously, yunyuxi asked back.


    "The one you said is sure to kill me. Now, he''s not here! And I''m... Here. "


    Wang Xu light said a, foot again step forward, then without any pause, as if no one else, step by step to yunyuxi walked past.


    "What do you want to do? Don''t come here, don''t come here... "


    In an instant, yunyuxi seemed to understand something at last. His face was just a little good-looking, and it was as white as paper.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The sound of Wang Xu''s footsteps is constantly ringing and getting closer and closer.


    "What are you doing? A bunch of trash! idiot! I can''t see that he wants to attack me. Why don''t you go up and stop him? "


    Seeing Wang Xu getting closer and closer, thinking of the previous scenes, yunyuxi finally couldn''t control his fear and kept retreating. He cried out in horror.


    However, in the face of his urging, those tattooed men around you look at me, I look at you, and then they have a tacit understanding. They step back to both sides and make way for the middle.


    Wang Xu''s face was calm, and he walked step by step through the passage, as if the enemy was not standing on both sides, but lined up to welcome his men.


    In fact, at this time, these tattooed men are all in awe of Wang Xu, and no one dares to have any disrespect.


    As for yunyuxi''s urging, damn it, a young master of waste who doesn''t know what he is and calls them waste and idiots every day, it''s impossible for everyone to have no resentment in his heart.


    Besides, most people can teach them a lesson, but Wang Xu


    Is he a man?


    We are all born and raised by our mother and father. Who doesn''t want to live a good life?


    "You, you... Stop! You can''t do it to me! I''m the young master of Yun family in Xizhen City, and my elder brother is Yun Yuyan! "


    Seeing that a group of tattooed men are completely indifferent, and even some people bow slightly to Wang Xu, yunyuxi flashes a trace of despair, and quickly takes out his biggest and final reliance to threaten.


    "Xizhen, Yunjia? Is it great? Your elder brother, Yun Yuyan, what is he? "


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. His voice was cold


    "Waste! A bunch of trash! Stop this lunatic! Otherwise, I''ll let my elder brother throw you all into the lake to feed the fish afterwards


    Yunyuxi punches and kicks a tattooed man and yells:


    "Do you want to betray my big brother? waste material! idiot! traitor! If anything happens to me today, you''ll all die! "


    There is an old saying that if you want to make people despair, you must first make people crazy!


    At this time, yunyuxi is in this state.


    despair!


    And crazy!


    But he didn''t know that the more he didn''t treat these tattooed men as human beings, the less people would treat him as human beings. Even because of his punching and kicking and constant threats, the tattooed man could see a hint of killing in his eyes.


    Everyone is human, you want to live, but do not let others live, but also threaten others to die?


    People will be angry!


    At this time, yunyuxi has obviously aroused people''s anger!


    "Step on it


    However, at this time, Wang Xu took the last step and already stood in front of yunyuxi. He looked at him faintly, just like looking at a poor and ignorant mole ant who was arrogant and proud in ignorance and finally crazy.

 Chapter 349

    "Young master, we will no longer be the running dogs of young master yunyuyan. After tonight, we will leave Xizhen City, and yunyuxi..."


    The tattooed man who was beaten and kicked by yunyuxi was obviously the leader of the crowd. He pushed yunyuxi to the ground and bowed to Wang Xu respectfully


    "He is at your disposal!"


    "Oh?"


    Instead of looking at yunyuxi, which is paralyzed on the ground like a dead dog, Wang Xu stares at the tattooed man in front of him with great interest and suddenly asks:


    "What''s your name?"


    "Ah?"


    The tattooed man was stunned at first, and then reacted instantly. His face was full of ecstasy, and he said more respectfully:


    "My name is Chen Liugou, young master..."


    With that, he seemed to be afraid that Wang Xu might misunderstand something, and hastily added: "this is the name on my ID card. I''m from my hometown in the mountains. I''m poor. It''s customary to take a cheap name, so I can support myself."


    "Well, you''re good." Wang Xu nodded, the front of the conversation suddenly turned, said: "at the foot of this waste I don''t want to dirty hands, you give me waste his legs."


    "Yes


    Without any hesitation, Chen Liugou nodded directly, turned around and walked to yunyuxi, and raised his right foot fiercely.


    "Chen Liugou, how dare you..." Yunyuxi opened his mouth to threaten, but before he finished his words, he turned into a scream.


    Chen Liugou didn''t care what he said. Without any hesitation, he broke one of his legs and raised his foot again.


    "Click!"


    Yunyuxi is still screaming for the pain of his last leg. The next moment, the other leg is broken with a click, and his face is twisted with pain. He lies on the ground holding his legs, shaking like a prawn, screaming in pain.


    "Young master, do you want to stop him?"


    After breaking yunyuxi''s legs, Chen Liugou didn''t even blink an eye. He went back to Wang Xu and asked respectfully.


    "Block up, save disturbing others to eat." Wang Xu nodded faintly.


    Although from beginning to end, Wang Xu did not say that he wanted to take Chen Liugou in, but he completely regarded himself as Wang Xu''s running dog.


    At the beginning, the word "running dog" was not derogatory, but commendatory. In the Han Dynasty thousands of years ago, those generals and good families were all proud to be running dogs under generals!


    In other words, to be a running dog also depends on the master!


    At this point, the rest of the people around are looking silly.


    Fengyuqiao and others are totally stunned, their minds are dull, and their thinking is about to stop.


    What happened?


    What''s going on?


    Aren''t these tattooed men under the command of Yun Yuxi? How can they become Wang Xu''s men in a twinkling of an eye?


    Besides, it''s Yun YuYan''s younger brother. It''s the Yun family in Xizhen!


    How dare Wang Xu be so indifferent?


    People feel that their brain is not enough, but Chen Liugou is with a group of tattoo big man blocked yunyuxi scream mouth, ready to throw him out.


    But just then.


    Next to the two clear female voice, almost no matter the order of the sudden spread:


    "Wait!"


    Subconsciously, they saw Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque stand out almost at the same time.


    What do they want to do?


    For a moment, the faces of the people around changed slightly. Someone seemed to think of what the two women had said before, and suddenly his face was an incredible color.


    Do they really want to


    "Brother Xu, it''s too cheap for him to break two legs of this rubbish." Liu Yuqi pointed to yunyuxi and said very dissatisfied.


    "Yes, it''s too cheap for him." Kong fengque also nodded.


    "Oh? What do you want to do? " Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and he shook his head in his heart. The two little girls'' revenge was a little strong.


    Dogs barking and biting, breaking legs on the line, let him know fear, difficult can bite back?


    "He''s gone! Let him never harm other women again


    Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque looked at each other, then nodded at the same time and said with one voice.


    "What?"


    In an instant, all the men on the scene subconsciously clamped their legs and felt a chill.


    Isn''t that cruel?


    Fengyuqiao is also wide eyed, can''t believe looking at the two girls, as if just know two people in general, clearly look soft weak, how so cruel?


    "A little hard, isn''t it?" Wang Xu also felt bad and hesitated.


    This precedent can''t be set. Otherwise, if the two little girls become crazy, how much crime will it be? Even he himself felt a little chilly!


    "Brother Xu (Master), he threatened to take us back and train us to be little bitches!"


    It''s also two clear female voices in no particular order, with a cold intention to kill.


    "Training? "Little bitches?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed in an instant and swept the Yunyu river. His voice suddenly cooled down and he said faintly:


    "I dare to threaten you like this. Let''s kill you."


    As soon as his voice fell, the silence around him became even worse.


    They felt their hearts beat hard and their bodies were chilly.


    Who are these two women and one man?


    The two little eunuchs want to be abandoned, but the big eunuchs want to kill if they don''t agree with each other. It seems that killing people is as simple as eating and drinking water for him.


    Chen Liugou and other tattooed men looked at each other, their attitude became more respectful, just when they were ready to put into action.


    "No!"


    "I want him to live worse than death for the rest of his life. This guy has been hollowed out by wine and sex. He looks like a lecheron. It''s too cheap to kill him, as long as he''s abandoned!"


    Two more female voices came to stop it.


    "Young master, you see..." Chen Liugou asked Wang Xu for help.


    "To prevent him from seeking treatment, I''ll do it." Wang Xu shook his head and came over. In yunyuxi''s crazy shaking his head and whining, he kicked his opponent''s lower abdomen.


    The invisible and immaterial Qi needle instantly submerges into several blood vessels and acupoints there, directly blocking the blood flow in yunyuxi. Unless he treats it himself, the other party will never want to be congested in the future.


    But yunyuxi doesn''t know all this.


    When he saw that Wang Xu just kicked him in his belly, he turned and left. He thought that Wang Xu''s mistake didn''t hit the place. His eyes were full of ecstasy for the rest of his life, and tears of Joy came out from the corners of his eyes.


    However, he did not know that waiting for him, will be a deeper, desperate future.


    Until then, yunyuxi finally found a chance to struggle to lift his hand and take out his dirty socks. Looking at Wang Xu''s back, he roared angrily


    "Have seed, you don''t... Wu Wu!"


    Before the word "go" could be called out, a dirty sock was put into his mouth again.


    Although he didn''t finish, everyone understood.


    Wang Xu didn''t look back. He dropped a word


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go. I''ll just go downstairs and continue to eat."


    Looking at Wang Xu''s back downstairs, Chen Liugou and others are slightly strange, but they don''t dare to ask more. When they mention yunyuxi, they throw out the zuixianlou, and then they dare not enter the zuixianlou, so they respectfully wait outside.

 Chapter 350

    "Brother Liugou, are we going to hang out with the young man just now? However, he did not say that he would accept us? What''s more, we don''t even know his name, let alone his background. Is it too hasty... "


    Outside the zuixianlou, a tattooed man asked carefully.


    "Pa!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was slapped on the head by Chen Liugou and said angrily, "do you think I don''t know this? But do you think we have a choice now? "


    Yeah, no choice!


    For a moment, everyone was silent, and the atmosphere was extremely tragic.


    They betrayed Yun Yuyan, in the West Town, people will no longer have a place.


    "Don''t even think about it. I think the young man just said that he wanted us to hand in the registration certificate. Although he didn''t say it clearly, he should protect us." Seeing the silence of the crowd, Chen Liugou raised his head slightly, his eyes sparkled with a kind of essence called ambition, and continued to say:


    "What''s more, after hearing the threat from yunyuxi, do you think that young master was afraid to shrink back?"


    "Seems a little disdainful?" Someone hesitated to return.


    "Yes, it''s just disdain! I don''t need to say much about what this means. You know, yunyuyan and xizhenyun''s family are not big things in his eyes. "


    Chen Liugou said with a faint smile


    "Not to mention yunyuxi, the son of a bitch who doesn''t treat us as human beings, is yunyuyan. Why does he treat us as human beings? If we don''t talk about anything else, do you think we will let us go if we don''t do anything today? "


    "When we are running dogs, we also need to see our masters..."


    Before he had finished his words, he looked up and saw a familiar figure coming slowly from a distance. In a moment, Chen Liugou''s face changed greatly, and he exclaimed in surprise:


    "He''s here?"


    "Brother Liugou, who do you say?"


    The others were slightly stunned, and then looked over. They all took a breath of air conditioning and turned pale.


    I saw a middle-aged man with a bullet mark on his face coming out of the crowd outside Zuixian building step by step.


    Chen Liugou''s eyes were full of complexity and murmured:


    "Ding Sanguan, he is the confidant around master Yun. It is said that he is the most powerful expert in the gang. I don''t know how many lives he has in his hands. The old gang leader of the previous generation died in his hands..."


    "I didn''t expect that he came to invite people in person?"


    In the word "invite someone", Chen Liugou''s tone is very serious, and his eyes look very dignified.


    The one who came here is also a non-human being. It is said that even bullets can''t hurt him. What he is good at is all kinds of guns, so he has the name of three guns.


    I don''t know which one is higher or lower than the one sitting inside. What will be the result?


    Different from their fear, seeing Ding Sanqiang''s appearance, yunyuxi, who was blocked up, immediately struggled with excitement on his face.


    "What did you do?"


    Ding Sanqiang glanced at zuixianlou, went directly to the crowd, looked at yunyuxi, and said faintly:


    "I don''t care what you do, I won''t do anything to you. How to deal with the matter that you are Mr. Yun. I have only one thing to do..."


    With that, he pauses a little, then spits out two words coldly:


    "Please


    "The young master is waiting for you." Chen Liugou gave a bitter smile and nodded back.


    "Take me to see him." Ding Sanqiang nodded and took the lead in going out. Then he stopped and looked back at the whining yunyuxi, and said casually:


    "Take him with you. After all, he is the younger brother of master Yun."


    Yunyuxi is just a waste. If he didn''t have a good brother, he would have been given up by other members of the Yuns. For example, Ding Sanqiang, there is no one in his eyes, let alone any respect.


    Yunyuxi doesn''t dare to get angry because he is so neglected. Unlike Chen Liugou and others, dingsanguan is his elder brother''s confidant. Even his elder brother should treat him respectfully. He doesn''t dare to play big or small.


    Instead of being angry, he was ecstatic.


    Being held by others, yunyuxi''s face was full of ferocious color. He gritted his teeth and swore word by word:


    "Just that boy, and his two sisters, fengyuqiao... Everyone, I will not let you go easily!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall of zuixianlou, after Wang Xu and others came back, the meal was already half done. As if nothing had happened, they continued to sit there eating, drinking, talking and laughing.


    But not long after they ate, fengyuqiao found several people from the second floor and personally invited them to the private room on the second floor.


    Originally, I just came here for dinner tonight. I was personally invited by my idol. Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque were very excited. Even Chen Yuqing had a good impression of fengyuqiao.


    Only Wang Xu didn''t care at all, and he also understood that fengyuqiao invited a few people not only to thank, but also to make trouble. After all, yunyuxi was not over, so he didn''t refuse.


    Soon, everyone sat down in the private room originally reserved by fengyuqiao, but the protagonist turned from fengyuqiao to Wang Xu. But most of them are fengyuqiao and two little girls talking, others are not too dare to interrupt, the atmosphere is very depressing.


    Fortunately, not long after that, Yang Shao''s friend Zhou family arrived, and the other party also made an appointment to meet fengyuqiao tonight, so he didn''t come slowly.


    Yang Shao and his younger brother are sitting in a state of anxiety, even daring to breathe, but Wang Xu is sitting there as if there is no one else to eat and drink.


    As soon as he entered the house, the Zhou family could not help looking at him more. Then they turned to Yang Shao and frowned


    "Yang Feng, what''s the matter?"


    "Miss Feng has just had a little conflict with others. We''d like to ask you to help us make peace. It''s big and small." Yang Feng said with a smile.


    "I thought it was something. Miss Feng''s business was my Zhou family''s business. Who dares not to give me face in this western town? Don''t talk about it and... "With that, Zhou Jiacheng hummed coldly


    "If you dare to offend Miss Feng, I''d like to see who is so brave. It''s just funny that you want to make peace without paying any price..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    At this time, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Yunyuxi was held by someone and followed a middle-aged man into the room. His face was gloomy and he sneered


    "Ha ha, Zhou Jiacheng? When do you have such a big face in this western town? Who is so bold? It''s Ben Shao


    "Yunyuxi?" When Zhou Jiacheng saw him, he frowned slightly.


    Although yunyuxi is a useless person, he has a good brother. In the last two months, his elder brother has been at the top of his day in Xizhen city. He has become the first of the younger generation in Xizhen City, and no one dares to provoke him.

 Chapter 351

    But soon, the Zhou family released their eyebrows.


    Yunyuxi elder brother he dare not provoke, but yunyuxi is different, He Zhou Jiacheng is not afraid of each other.


    With that in mind, he sneered


    "Yunyuxi, you don''t want to offend Miss Feng? I tell you, you''d better give up your dirty and greedy heart. Miss Feng doesn''t say she''s my friend, and she''s not something you can offend at will. "


    Zhou Jiacheng is not talking nonsense.


    Fengyuqiao is a front-line female star. Although she comes to Xizhen, she has a wide range of contacts. If she really doesn''t die, yunyuxi, a useless young master, can''t bear it.


    "Ha ha, what is your Zhou Jiacheng?"


    However, yunyuxi is totally dismissive. He doesn''t even look at Zhou Jiacheng''s ugly face. As soon as he comes in, he stares at Wang Xu, who is sitting on one side as if there is no one to eat and drink. The color of resentment in his eyes flickers wildly and his face is ferocious, as if he wants to eat people.


    Zhou Jiacheng felt that he had been ignored. His face sank and he said in a cold voice, "what''s the matter? You yunyuxi, are you not going to give me the face of Zhou Jiacheng? "


    He is also a dignified figure in the circle of the younger generation in Xizhen city. People all look at the background of the Zhou family behind him and give him a bit of a thin face. After all, the Zhou family is the largest family in Xizhen city. The cloud family, however, ranks second.


    In his opinion, he and yunyuxi should exist at the same level, even slightly higher. They often fight with each other, but all of them have their own backers. They have been fighting with each other for a long time.


    But his voice just dropped.


    "I give you face! You''re nothing


    All of a sudden, I don''t know what the stimulation is. Yunyuxi suddenly turns his head, grabs the dish on the table and smashes it. His face is distorted and his eyes are like ghosts crawling out of hell.


    Zhou Jiacheng was startled. Subconsciously, he dodged and his face turned pale. He wanted to rush directly to do it. However, he was held by Yang Feng and warned in a low voice


    "Zhou Shao, don''t be impulsive. Yun Shao is not angry at you..."


    "Not me?"


    Zhou Jiacheng is slightly stunned, and then looks at Yang Feng with an idiot''s eyes. His eyes are full of doubt. Is he fooled by Yang Feng.


    Damn, a dish almost hit him in the face, didn''t you get angry with him?


    You Yangfeng and yunyuxi this son of a bitch together to pit him?


    "Zhou Shao, just look at it first. I called you to come here to help us, but I dare not harm you." But Yang Feng didn''t know what he was thinking. He looked at the other side nervously and whispered.


    "What will save you? Do you harm me? " Zhou Jiacheng suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Zhou Shao, listen to me..." Yang Feng gave a bitter smile and said in a small voice: "Miss Feng''s trouble is not yunyuxi, but his elder brother. Yunyuxi is just a runner, but Miss Feng is not willing to. In addition, a few outsiders come out to intervene in the middle of the way, so there is a conflict."


    "His elder brother... Yun Yuyan?" Zhou Jiacheng''s face suddenly changed.


    "Yes, it''s my elder brother. Why do you want Zhou Jiacheng to intervene? Do you want to ask Lao Tzu first, or do you say that you live too happily in your spare time? " Yunyuxi said, his voice was all murderous.


    He''s very angry. He''s so angry!


    Since he came in, he has been staring at Wang Xu. If his eyes could kill people, Wang Xu would have died thousands of times. However, from the beginning to the end, Wang Xu continued to eat and drink by himself. He didn''t even mean to look up at him.


    How dare he?


    Lao Tzu came back, followed by brother''s confidant Ding Sanqiang, and the new dozen elite fighters with guns. How dare that son of a bitch ignore him so much?


    Zhou Jiacheng doesn''t know yunyuxi''s anger, but he shrinks in an instant.


    Compared with Yun Yuyan, is Zhou Jiacheng an egg?


    This is a new rising star in Xizhen city. He and his father''s generation are of the same generation. Even he can see the recent turmoil in the Zhou family. It seems that even his father is extremely afraid of Yun Yuyan.


    How dare a man who is afraid of himself?


    "Yang Feng, you asked me to make peace, but you didn''t tell me to make war with Yun Yuyan?"


    Zhou Jiacheng turns his stiff neck inch by inch. He looks at Yang Feng with a smile on his face and says every word.


    "Zhou Shao, what do you mean..." Yang Feng''s face changed slightly.


    "What do you mean? You should solve the problem yourself. Don''t drag me into the water. " Zhou Jiacheng scolded. His voice suddenly became loud. He looked around and asked in a cold voice


    "By the way, what about those outsiders who made a big deal out of what you just said? Let them come out quickly, go over with Yunshao, and personally plead with yunyuyan! "


    "Why do you want us to apologize? They want to take advantage of Sister Feng. Are we wrong to teach these scum?" Smell speech, Liu Yuqi a frown, finally can''t help but raise head quality to ask a way.


    Zhou Jiacheng''s eyes were full of disdain and didn''t bother to explain.


    Why else?


    On the basis of yunyuyan''s family background is stronger than you!


    I''m the boss of several companies. I have more money than you!


    It''s a big guy in the underground world of Xizhen city. He''s more ruthless than you!


    Why do you know nothing about foreign bumpkins dare to have a direct conflict with Yun Yuyan?


    I''m tired of living!


    But don''t drag us into the water. We are innocent people!


    "Excuse me?"


    At this time, Wang Xu also gently put down his chopsticks and glanced at the crowd. His eyes stopped on Ding Sanjiang, and then he said faintly:


    "Yuqi is right. Someone should ask for a crime. Let yunyuyan come and ask me for a crime in person."


    When he said this, the whole audience was dead.


    All of them looked at me with crazy eyes, and their faces were shocked.


    Only Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque and Chen Yuqing nodded and agreed with Wang Xuhua.


    "Do you know who Yun Yuyan is?"


    After three seconds of silence, Zhou Jiacheng finally couldn''t help sneering and asked back, "well, you''re not from the West Town, and you certainly don''t know. Then I ask, where did you come from to travel?"


    "Jianghai city." Wang Xu light way.


    "River and sea?"


    Zhou Jiacheng shook his head and sneered


    "I thought you were from Guojianglong, but you turned out to be from Jianghai city next door? Don''t say it''s you, it''s the king of your Jianghai family. When you see Yun Yuyan, it''s the same generation! "


    "And you... Who do you think you are?"


    "Who am I?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were light and calm


    "My name is Wang Xu. I don''t know. Do you know who I am?"

 Chapter 352

    "Wang Xu?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhou Jiacheng sneered directly, shook his head with disdain and said with a smile, "I said, are you stupid? Or is there something wrong with the ears? Didn''t you hear what I just said? "


    "Even if he is a member of the Jianghai Wang family, Wang batian meets Yun Yuyan. He is also a member of the same generation. Even now, he has to bow his head slightly."


    At this point, Zhou Jiacheng wants to laugh even more


    "You? Wang Xu? I''ve never heard of such a young man in Jianghai. I don''t think you''re a powerful person. You''re a young master of the Wang family, just like me? "


    "I tell you, don''t flaunt here with tiger skin. There are no idiots here! It''s better to stop talking nonsense and make an apology to Yunyu as soon as possible. Maybe there''s still room for maneuver. "


    "Yes, Miss Feng, you''d better persuade your fans to apologize first." At this time, Yang Feng and other childe brothers are also persuading fengyuqiao.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Fengyu bridge finally opened its mouth


    "Yuqi, Phoenix bird, why don''t you apologize..."


    She finally made up her mind to meet Yun Yuyan and Mr. Ma together with Wang Xu. Then she would plead with Mr. Ma and protect these people. After all, part of the reason why this matter is so big is her.


    "Sister Feng..." Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque looked at each other with complicated eyes.


    Although they are not yet out of high school, they are smart and have experienced a lot. They all know the "helpless compromise" of fengyuqiao.


    It''s just that they don''t need to compromise at all!


    Without waiting for two people to continue talking, fengyuqiao has already squeezed out a smile and gently advised: "I''m for your good. Don''t worry, I know people, and I won''t let you really have an accident."


    Hearing the words, the two girls were speechless. For a moment, they didn''t know how to explain it. After all, fengyuqiao was kind-hearted, so they had no choice but to look at Wang Xu like asking for help.


    "Oh, sorry? At the beginning, I might help you to persuade big brother to let you go, but now, don''t you think it''s too late? "


    On one side, the anger and depression in yunyuxi''s heart finally turned into full of pleasure, and he said with pride:


    "But in the face of Miss Feng, as long as you two little girls come to accompany me for a few nights, this matter can''t be uncovered."


    Then he stopped for a moment, and his voice was cold: "otherwise, when the people sent by my elder brother catch you in front of my elder brother, it won''t be so easy to solve, will it, boss Ding?"


    "Almost." Ding Sanqiang shook his head and didn''t agree with yunyuxi.


    In order to let yunyuxi vent his anger, he has wasted a lot of time. At this time, he is all watching monkey opera. How can he be in the mood to perform in person?


    However, he didn''t do anything. He waved his hand. The Gunners who came behind him immediately stepped forward and almost blocked the entrance and exit of the private room. One by one, he silently took out the black pistols from his arms. The black muzzle pointed directly at everyone in the private room.


    "The gun?"


    Fengyuqiao''s eyes flashed and his face turned white.


    Zhou Jiacheng''s face was white to the bottom. Subconsciously, he hid behind a chair and squatted there with a gloomy face. He was very angry and wanted to kill Yang Feng who dragged him into the water.


    And Yang Feng in the side is not laughing, the body is slightly shivering up.


    They are usually bullying people. They are cruel at most. Where have they ever seen a dozen guns pointing at themselves? It''s good if you don''t piss.


    At this time, Wang Xu slowly moved his chair and stood up


    "Sorry? We don''t need any apology. Please remember, we are not wrong. It''s you who are wrong... "


    "Yes, you are not wrong, but you are too ignorant! Too weak


    Before he had finished, Zhou Jiacheng said sarcastically:


    "Do you think this society will be fair to you? Yun Yuyan, no matter his identity, background or money, is the top in Xizhen. How about you? It''s just a hairy boy. Can you compare it? "


    However, Wang Xu didn''t care about him at all, and continued to say:


    "And the guy named Yun Yuyan. To tell you the truth, I''d like to know if he is such a woman?"


    "Wang Xu, these people are really annoying!" At this time, Chen Yuqing also shook her head impatiently.


    Wang Xu walked up to her, touched her head and said with a faint smile:


    "You''re right. It''s really annoying. Originally I wanted to deal with these flies after dinner, but it''s too noisy. I''m not in the mood to continue eating."


    He pauses, and his voice shows a little coldness


    "Today, to be honest, I really don''t want to kill people. So, you still have one last chance. Now, put down your guns, turn around and leave. I can treat you as if you haven''t been here


    Wang Xu said, slowly turned to step forward, behind him, are Chen Yuqing, Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque three women, as if a mountain can not be crossed in front of the three women. Three women are also full of worship, looking at Wang Xu''s back, face can not see the slightest bit of panic color.


    Seeing this scene, even fengyuqiao felt a slight shock. What kind of emotion is it that makes the three women believe Wang Xu so much?


    The atmosphere between them is so harmonious and warm


    But at this time, an untimely and cruel voice broke the atmosphere


    "Boy, you are not afraid of death! Good! I will help you! Boss Ding, they''re handed over to you. I''d like to see him. How dare I continue to be tough? "


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly, looked at him and said faintly:


    "Wait a moment, I hope you don''t scream. I''ll throw you into the lake to feed the fish. He doesn''t dare to talk nonsense."


    Yunyuxi''s face was furious. Before he spoke, Ding Sanqiang stood up beside him and said with a light look:


    "What a big tone. In a word, he wants to treat me as an obedient dog. Even Yun Yuyan doesn''t dare to do this to me. If he didn''t unintentionally save my life, I wouldn''t listen to him. Who do you think you are?"


    The shooters behind him opened the safety at the same time, pulled the bolt, and the sound of the bullet loading was clattering.


    Everyone around him took a breath of air, as if he had never seen Wang Xu die like this.


    Zhou Jiacheng''s face is full of ridicule, while Yang Feng and other childe brothers flash a trace of resentment. Yunyuxi''s face was full of excitement and cruelty. There was no difference between his eyes and the ghosts who wanted to eat people.


    Even fengyuqiao frowned slightly. At this time, Wang Xu''s "gibberish" was a complete anger to the other party, leaving no way to survive.


    The assistant beside her sneered in a low voice


    "Miss Feng, there are always some people in the world who have no brains and have to be tough when they die. Do you really want to help these people? It seems that they are trying to get ahead for you, but in fact, these people are just bothering you all the time! "


    "I''ve said for a long time, let them live and die on their own. Why do you have to get involved in this muddy water! It''s all thankless! "


    Fengyuqiao didn''t speak, but her eyes shook slightly.


    Really, did you do it wrong?


    But just then.


    "Who am I?"


    A touch of irony flashed across Wang Xu''s face and stepped out.


    In an instant, a startling momentum suddenly burst out on him, and the void was distorted in places invisible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 353

    This terrible momentum came from the void, just like a mountain. In a flash, it was on Ding Sanqiang.


    "This... This is... You?"


    In a flash, Ding Sanqiang''s face changed wildly, his body shook wildly, and a momentum in his body also rushed out spontaneously to resist. However, in front of Wang Xu''s terrible momentum, it was like a local chicken and a dog that disappeared instantly.


    "Well!"


    Ding Sanqiang snorted suddenly, his face turned pale. He could not help but withdraw four or five steps. He looked up and stared at Wang Xu in disbelief. The contempt and silence in his eyes no longer existed. Instead, it was a color of extreme fear.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    As if for a moment by unimaginable heavy damage, weak to the extreme, Ding three gun reluctantly open a way.


    "I said, my name is Wang Xu."


    Wang Xu took back his momentum, looked at him and said, "it''s just a peak of dark strength. I''ll save your life and let you kill. Do you dare not listen?"


    As soon as he said this, the people on the scene finally woke up from the scene just now, and suddenly turned pale.


    It seems, it seems


    What happened?


    For a moment, Ding Sanqiang''s face was uncertain, and he seemed to be thinking about something.


    Seeing this, yunyuxi immediately yelled: "boss Ding, don''t forget that my elder brother saved your life. You promised him that you would work for him for three years!"


    He said, turned to look at Wang Xu, sneered: "I don''t care who you are, today, you must die..."


    He didn''t think of it before he finished.


    When Ding Sanqiang heard what he said, he seemed to have made a big decision. He bent down like a wild dog and bowed to Wang Xu. His voice was extremely respectful


    "Mr. Wang, I''ll take three shots. I''ll take your orders!"


    Wang Xu nodded as if there was no accident. He turned around and sat back in his original position. He picked up his chopsticks and added a dish to his mouth. After eating, he raised his head and said faintly:


    "Go back, let that cloud jade smoke, oneself come to me to ask for a crime."


    As soon as he said this, the room was still.


    Ding sanggun''s inexplicable defection was enough to shock the people on the scene, and he was full of doubts. He couldn''t figure it out.


    Now, do you still want Yun Yuyan to plead with him?


    Are you crazy?


    Or is the world crazy?


    Or are they crazy?


    At this time, everyone was shocked to see Wang Xu. The middle-aged man, who was sent by Yun Yuyan and was called boss Ding by Yun Yuxi, stood in front of Wang Xu like a bow from the bottom of his heart


    Good dog!


    "What on earth is this?"


    Zhou Jiacheng was stunned, his mind was blank, and he couldn''t believe it. He had squatted behind the chair to prevent chaos and was hit by a bullet, but he didn''t feel the slightest when he sat down on the ground.


    Yang Feng and other childe brothers are also full of doubts, how can not understand what happened in the end. Wang Xu just stood up and took a few steps, and then he took three shots?


    Fengyuqiao and her assistant are even more confused. They just feel the changes in front of their eyes. They are at the end of the puzzle.


    Wang Xu didn''t do anything. How could Ding be so respectful?


    At this time, yunyuxi didn''t seem to react. He was still shouting:


    "Boss Ding, what are you doing? This boy broke my legs and insulted you so much. Why don''t you break his leg and take it to me for disposal, and even salute him? Are you crazy? "


    Ding Sanqiang still kept the posture of bowing and standing there respectfully, completely ignoring the roar of yunyuxi, and asked in a low voice:


    "Mr. Wang, what do you think you should do with him?"


    Smell speech, Wang Xu the action of clip dish is tiny, raise head frown, impatient say:


    "I don''t want to say the second time, with these annoying flies... Get out!"


    In an instant, Ding Sanqiang''s body suddenly froze. It seems that he didn''t expect that Wang Xu would be angry because of his words. He said respectfully:


    "Yes


    With that, he didn''t dare to stay here any longer. He turned his head and said in a cold voice, "six dogs, take everyone with you!"


    Chen Liugou and others were standing outside the private room and couldn''t get in at all. At this time, they saw Ding sangun and they were just like them. They were extremely respectful to Wang Xu. When they heard the order, they would not hesitate.


    He immediately rushes in and commands the group of gunners impolitely. He fights yunyuxi, Zhou Jiacheng, Yang Feng and others and leaves.


    Yunyuxi couldn''t believe the changes in front of him. He was still shouting at dingsanguan


    "Three shots! Are you out of your mind? Let them let me go, my elder brother is your old yunyuyan


    Zhou Jiacheng also cried with a flustered face: "Ding, Ding... Boss Ding, have you made a mistake? We have nothing to do with yunyuxi. What he does has nothing to do with us. Why even take us away? "


    "Miss Feng, we are on your side. Is that a misunderstanding? Mr. Wang didn''t name us. These thugs must have misunderstood us. Shouldn''t we Yang Feng and other childe brothers are turning to Fengyu bridge for help.


    No matter Ding Sanqiang or fengyuqiao, they didn''t respond much to these people''s shouts. Ding Sanguan''s cold sweat soaked his vest, and he wanted to slap yunyuxi to death.


    And fengyuqiao is full of complexity. It hasn''t reflected from the strange changes. What happened?


    Vaguely, she seems to have an answer in her heart, that is, Wang Xu


    Not ordinary people!


    But what kind of terrorist identity, or the means they can''t detect, can make Ding Sanqiang, the old man on the road with a bunch of shooters, fight back on the spot without hesitation?


    At this time, Chen Liugou''s eyebrows and eyes were clear, and he suddenly opened his hands to yunyuxi. A few people were pulled out, blocking all the words behind them.


    Then he bade a group of tattooed men say:


    "Take off your socks and shut their mouths!"


    After that, he stared at yunyuxi coldly, lowered his voice and sneered at each word


    "Yunshao, you used to treat us as human beings. Today, don''t blame our brothers for not treating you as human beings. You say, Mr. Wang said before that he would let Mr. Ding throw you into the lake to feed the fish. Do you think he would do that? "


    Hearing what he said, yunyuxi was in despair and struggled violently. He didn''t want to die, but he was hit on the head by Chen Liugou and fainted.


    "Damn, now you know how to be afraid? It''s too late Chen Liugou Pooh.


    Seeing this, Zhou Jiacheng and Yang Feng, who were also struggling fiercely, suddenly became stiff. Especially when they saw Chen Liugou''s unkind eyes, they were full of pleading and didn''t dare to move.


    One by one, more honest than a dog!

 Chapter 354

    After yunyuxi and others were taken out, the private room became much cleaner.


    But Wang Xu didn''t speak, Ding Sanguan didn''t dare to breathe, fengyuqiao could barely sit, but her assistant was uneasy, and finally stood aside in a panic, and didn''t dare to sit on the table any more.


    At this time, the whole table, only Wang Xu, Chen Yuqing, Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque and fengyuqiao five people, fengyuqiao obviously not in the mood to continue to eat, but Wang Xu and three women eat together.


    "Oh, you haven''t gone yet? Anything else? "


    At this time, Wang Xu looked up at Yanding three guns, put down chopsticks, light asked.


    "Don''t dare, just cloud jade smoke over there..." Ding three guns want to say again stop.


    "Say what you want." Wang Xu frowned slightly and his voice was a little impatient.


    "Yes, Mr. Wang!"


    Ding Sanqiang nodded and bowed his head


    "The young master just asked me to bring Yun Yuyan to make amends to you personally. This matter... May be a little difficult to handle. I''m not the only warrior around Yun Yuyan. Behind him, there is a mysterious force supporting him. I''m afraid I can''t fulfill the orders of the young master..."


    At this point, he hesitated, his voice was more careful, and said: "moreover, even if I bring your words to you, he is afraid that he will not be obedient, he will only be angry, and send others to continue to come to your trouble..."


    "Oh?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. He said casually that he didn''t care what Yun Yuyan did, but Yun Yuyan was really a trouble. He asked faintly:


    "Where is he now?"


    "The hot spring villa on the hillside." Ding three gun respectfully way.


    "Hot spring villa?"


    Wang Xu waved his hand casually and said lightly:


    "It''s all right. Just go back and take my words with you. Even if he doesn''t come, I''ll be there in a moment, but I''ll wait until I finish my meal. "


    "Yes Ding sanggun didn''t dare to stay for a long time. He saluted and left.


    But when he left, he had a little doubt in his heart. Wang Xu said that it would be over, but it was difficult


    Is he afraid of yunyuyan?


    But with the terrible momentum he just showed, it''s impossible at all?


    Ding Sanqiang was so surprised that he couldn''t understand it, but he got to the top of the horn.


    Wang Xu said that he would return to the hot spring villa later, not to see Yun Yuyan. They are staying in the hotel in the hot spring villa tonight. After dinner, they are going back to the hotel!


    After Ding Sanqiang left, although fengyuqiao was still full of doubts, he didn''t ask much. But through the relationship between Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque, we chat and eat with Wang Xu.


    Soon, a table of food, all into the stomach of Wang Xu and Chen Yuqing three women, see the fengyuqiao a Leng a Leng, because eat to the back, she already can''t eat, almost all of them are looking at the four wind and rain.


    "Hoo, how full!"


    Three women lie on the chair, a face of satisfaction.


    "Well, since we are full, we should go back."


    After drinking the wine at hand, Wang Xu got up and asked the three girls to leave.


    Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque say goodbye to the idol fengyuqiao and exchange their contact information. They are urged to leave by Wang Xu.


    After they left, the assistant who had been standing in the corner like a piece of wood dared to walk carefully to Fengyu bridge and exclaimed in a low voice:


    "Miss Feng, that Wang... Mr. Wang, you just chatted with him, did you find out her identity?"


    Wang Xu and others sat eating. He just stood by and watched for half an hour, but he didn''t dare to say a word. As for sitting at the table, he didn''t even think about it.


    "I don''t know. He talks very little. I only know that he is from Jianghai and his name is Wang Xu. Besides, there is no other news." Fengyuqiao looks complex, slowly shaking his head.


    "Well... Wait, I remember!" There was a flash of disappointment in the assistant''s eyes. He suddenly thought of something and continued to ask:


    "Just now, when he was talking to the old man Ding, he seemed to have mentioned the two inexplicable words of" dark strength peak "and" warrior ". Do you think it has something to do with the strange change of the old man Ding?"


    With that, the assistant suddenly moved about excitedly, frowned and guessed:


    "Miss Feng, do you think this young master Wang is the son of some big family? Just like the movie we received recently, the protagonist in it comes from an extremely mysterious and huge family with incredible martial arts skills... "


    The more the assistant said, the more excited he was. He felt as if he had discovered some amazing secret. He said to himself:


    "Yes, that makes sense. The martial arts they mentioned before showed the means to shoot a big man to fly, the strange attitude change of boss Ding, and his ignorance of the threat of pistol, etc..."


    "Everything has been explained. It turns out that he is a child of a mysterious family similar to the protagonist of the movie. I didn''t expect that there are such children in the real world!"


    At last, the assistant stopped abruptly, looked up at Fengyu bridge and continued:


    "Miss Feng, do you remember the threat of life and death you met last time? If you attend the dinner in those days, you can ask Mr. Wang to protect you. There will be no problem! "


    Assistant''s brain hole is very big, although it is his own random guess, but in a sense, it is also part of Wang Xu''s identity.


    "Well? If it''s him, maybe you don''t have to worry about it any more... "


    Fengyuqiao also has some ideas.


    When you think about it, she seemed to have heard about the warrior at some big dinner parties before, but at that time, she only treated it as a little gossip, never paid attention to it, let alone believed it.


    But tonight, after all these things, she couldn''t help believing it. Maybe the warrior really exists. Wang Xu is also an extremely powerful warrior. He must be more powerful than the elder Ding. Otherwise, he can''t force the elder Ding to change his attitude in a word.


    Think of here, fengyuqiao heart has a decision.


    "Ah, Miss Feng, it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for what I said before, you wouldn''t have missed such a great opportunity!" At this time, the assistant on one side suddenly regretted.


    Not to mention Wang Xu''s mysterious identity as a "son of an aristocratic family", such a young man with a mysterious background seems to have great personal strength. He sneers at Yun Yuyan and Mr. Ma. I''m afraid the boss of their entertainment company doesn''t pay attention to each other.


    This means that Wang Xu is a golden thigh!


    If fengyuqiao holds this golden thigh, won''t his status as an assistant also rise with the tide?


    Fengyuqiao didn''t think about it, but when she heard the assistant''s words, a trace of regret flashed in her heart.


    If she didn''t hesitate at the critical moment, she would stand up firmly to speak for the two little fans. Now her relationship with Wang Xu and others will go further.


    "But it''s not too late. Maybe that can really get rid of his help..."


    Fengyuqiao eyes flashing, suddenly turned and strode out of the Zuixian building.


    "Miss Feng, please slow down. We should go back to the city now. Is there another dinner party? Where are you going? " The assistant came up in a hurry.


    "To the hot spring villa! I''ll take a good night''s rest in the hot spring villa


    Fengyuqiao heart with complex emotions, but the foot is very firm.

 Chapter 355

    At this point.


    In the hotel of hot spring villa, in a banquet hall, Yun Yuyan and others have come out of the hot spring women''s village, one by one dressed in suits, carrying wine cups in a dog like manner, flowing in the hall, each handing over his own network of contacts.


    Here, it''s not just the people who used to soak in the hot spring together. In the hall, there are almost all the rich, bosses, family members and young ladies in the upper class of Xizhen.


    Yun YuYan''s group naturally attracts the most attention. All the people around him are the top rich owners in Xizhen city. In the whole hall, Yun Yuyan is the most dazzling new star.


    At this time, in the crowd, he Wanxia is also eyeful complex looking at yunyuyan.


    "It''s too much like that man. Unfortunately, there are some deficiencies in his temperament. The breath of his actions is a little too fake."


    He Wanxia shook her head and sighed a little. She seemed to think of something else, and her face was deeply worried.


    "Sister, what are you worried about?" He Wanyun frowned and asked.


    "In the last two months, a mysterious force is secretly pushing the business forces in Xizhen to reshuffle. Yun Yuyan suddenly invited the leaders of various groups in Xizhen to come here tonight. What does he want to do? Can''t it be just for the sake of chatting? "


    He Wanxia sighed deeply and said helplessly: "Wan Yun, after my father left, my mother was in a trance all day and was not in the mood to manage the company. Now the burden of he''s family is all on us. The situation of the company..."


    With that, she hesitated a little and slowly spat out four words


    "Not optimistic!"


    Hearing the speech, he Wanyun''s face darkened.


    Not optimistic?


    It''s more than just these four words, because their father was suddenly unlucky, and the whole company is in chaos now. After their sisters took over, they don''t know how many senior executives secretly resisted. Many of the shareholders on the board of directors are even more insidious and want to drive them down at any time.


    Just yesterday, even the board of directors launched an interim meeting to reshuffle the cards and swallow all the shares of Ho family in the company. Fortunately, they managed to get rid of them. However, the bomb did not come into contact. Instead, it was hidden deeper and would explode anytime, anywhere.


    "Sister, look


    At this moment, he Wanyun suddenly pointed to a middle-aged man in the crowd behind Yun Yuyan. His face was extremely ugly and he said with gnashing teeth:


    "Is that son of a bitch Kaohsiung who made trouble with people at the board meeting yesterday? How can he follow Yun Yuyan? This bastard won''t be brewing any bigger conspiracy, will he


    At the same time, the middle-aged man seems to have found the two sisters of he family. After whispering a few words behind Yun Yuyan, Yun Yuyan gives a little meal at his feet, and then comes with the crowd.


    "Who is Miss He Wanxia, please?"


    Yun YuYan''s face was just right with a faint smile. Although he asked, his eyes had been on the more mature he Wanxia from the beginning to the end. It was obvious that he had known the two sisters for a long time.


    "I am. What''s the matter with Mr. Yun?" He Wanxia asked calmly.


    "It''s nothing important, just miss he Wanxia and I will discuss with you about the future development of he group. You know, after tonight, I, Yun Yuyan, will be the biggest shareholder in the ho group. At that time, I hope Miss He and I will hand over all kinds of materials of the group, especially the one hundred million fund secretly appropriated by your father. "


    Yun Yuyan smiles faintly, and especially emphasizes the words "secretly misappropriating" and "one hundred million.".


    "My father secretly misappropriated 100 million of the company''s funds? How is that possible? "


    Instantly, he Wanxia''s face changed. When did this happen? She had no idea.


    One side of he Wanyun really did not have her this calm, smell speech on the spot called up: "you nonsense! My father is not that kind of person, we know him very well, he is absolutely impossible to secretly misappropriate company funds, let alone so much! "


    "Miss he Wanyun, you need to ask him what your father did secretly." Yun YuYan''s eyes were light, he Wanyun glanced at them, his eyes were slightly cold, and he yelled:


    "What''s more, I''m talking to your sister and the chairman of he''s group now. You''re a child. What''s the point?"


    "You


    He Wanyun was furious, but he Wanxia held him down.


    "Don''t be angry, young sister. She always talks like this. She is straightforward. Don''t worry about her." He Wanxia raised her head slightly, stood in front of he Wanyun, looked directly into Yun YuYan''s eyes and said calmly:


    "But I also know my father''s character, he is absolutely impossible to do such a thing. What''s more, he''s group is almost his whole life''s hard work. What does he do when he misappropriates 100 million yuan? "


    "I respect Mr. Yun, but I won''t allow others to pour sewage on my father, even Mr. Yun. I hope you can produce enough evidence when you say that! "


    "Evidence? Naturally, I have this one, but don''t worry about it. You two enjoy the dinner party tonight. When the company is handed over tomorrow, I will show you the evidence. But if Miss He thinks that I mean to hurt people with malicious words, I''ll call a personal certificate first... "


    Yun Yuyan had a faint smile on his face. As he spoke, he looked at Kaohsiung behind him. The smile on his face became more and more brilliant. He asked faintly:


    "Director Gao, you know that Mr. He misappropriated 100 million yuan of capital of he''s group while he was alive... Don''t you think so?"


    "Ha ha, that must be known. I was lucky to find out this by accident." Hearing the speech, Kaohsiung immediately stood up and nodded.


    Seeing this scene, where can he Wanxia not know what happened?


    What? Their father secretly misappropriated a hundred million yuan of funds. All these are excuses. They are traps deliberately made by the insiders of Kaohsiung!


    No matter what happened at the board meeting yesterday or tonight, it''s all excuses!


    Kaohsiung, obviously, is just Yun YuYan''s dog.


    The purpose is to annex he group!


    "Kaohsiung!"


    In an instant, he Wanxia''s good character and his eyes widened. He wanted to slap his face in front of him.


    "Miss He, if I have other things, I won''t disturb you. Goodbye. Have a nice evening."


    With a faint smile, Yun Yuyan slightly raised his head and drank all the wine in his glass. He turned around and left with the crowd. After a few steps, he suddenly stopped and said without looking back:


    "By the way, Miss He, there will be a good play at the dinner party later. Don''t be too excited and leave in anger. Don''t miss it..."


    "Ah? Good play has come. Miss He, you don''t have to wait. Follow me to have a look! "


    "Believe me, it''s really a good play!"


    As he spoke, yunyuyan swept through the entrance of the banquet hall. He seemed to find someone with a brighter smile on his face. As soon as he turned around, he welcomed him first.


    And it was Wang Xu who told the visitors to come back to take a message


    Three shots!

 Chapter 356

    "Ding Laosan, the monkey I asked you to bring..."


    With a faint smile on his face, Yun Yuyan gently waved his hand and stood in front of everyone, as if he were a god holding all the power.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "Yun Yuyan, Mr. Wang asked me to bring you a word..." Ding Sanqiang said a word without expression.


    "Ding Laosan, what are you talking about?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the indifferent expression on Yun YuYan''s face was stiff, and a very bad premonition rose from the bottom of his heart.


    However, Ding Sanqiang did not seem to hear him. He continued without a pause


    "... he said, let you come and plead with him in person!"


    This sentence, all around suddenly a dead silence, originally a jubilant atmosphere, but also become extremely strange up.


    At this moment, the expression on Yun YuYan''s face was even more wonderful, his eyes narrowed fiercely, and there was a kind of extremely cold and crazy color.


    Who?


    Who is it?


    Mr. Wang


    Ding Laosan, you fuckin ''know yourself, now, in the end, what are you talking about?!


    At this moment, Yun Yuyan only feels that he has become a clown in public, a monkey in his mouth!


    And all the audience around, and the monkey show venue


    It''s all his own choice!


    Boundless intention to kill, from the beginning of a wisp, to the end as if the general crazy waves rolled up!


    At this moment, even if Yun Yuyan didn''t say a word, everyone could see the terrible storm coming out from his face.


    The faces of the people around were embarrassed, and no one dared to speak.


    This


    Good play?


    It''s like


    It''s really a good play!


    But the protagonist becomes Yun Yuyan. Looking at the changing look on his face, no one can laugh. All the people in the bottom of their hearts silently mourned for the man called "Prince Wang".


    "How dare you bring such words to Yun Yuyan? That Prince Wang... Is dead!"


    With this kind of psychology, people''s eyes to Ding Sanqiang also changed slightly, which was endless pity. Compared with the man who is not here, but I don''t know the so-called Prince Wang, Ding Laosan, who comes here with words and betrays Yun Yuyan, is afraid to be the first to bear Yun YuYan''s anger.


    "Ding Laosan, do you know what you are doing now?" Sure enough, cloud jade smoke skin smile meat don''t smile of dead stare at Ding three gun, a word a meal of say.


    "I know." Ding Sanqiang''s face was extremely calm.


    Wang Xugang''s momentum at that moment made him feel as if he was facing a giant beast. Even just his momentum made him suffer a heavy blow. At a young age, he has such terrible strength. At least, he is in the top five of the Chinese martial arts circle.


    How can he provoke such arrogant figures on the Qianlong list?


    Even, dimly, Ding Sanjiang still has an idea that he can''t believe. Wang Xu''s strength may be higher than he imagined!


    And even in front of the top five of the Qianlong list, Yun Yuyan


    That''s bullshit!


    "Good, very good, you are really good!"


    He stares at Ding Sanqiang. Suddenly, Yun Yuyan smiles, and his face is replaced by a faint smile again, as if all the previous distorted emotions such as anger, hatred and killing had never happened.


    He said calmly: "in that case, let your prince Wang wait. After the dinner, I will meet him in person."


    At this point, Yun YuYan''s voice suddenly turned cold


    "But then, I''m afraid it won''t be as easy to talk as it is now. He asked you to give him a message. As a dog under my former command, my former master, it shouldn''t be a big problem for you to give him a message for me? "


    Ding Sanqiang was silent.


    "Take my reply to him without missing a word, and tell him..." and Yun Yuyan didn''t care whether he was willing or not, and said directly:


    "No matter who he is, what he depends on, where he comes from, tonight is the end of his life!"


    "Go away! Carry the wild dog


    With that, Yun Yuyan didn''t look at Ding Sanqiang''s cold face. Holding an empty glass, he motioned to the silent waiter next to him to fill it with wine, and then led the crowd to turn and leave.


    "Wild dog?"


    In the same place, Ding Sanqiang''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, and then a cold, slightly sarcastic soliloquy:


    "Do you really think I''m your dog? I''m afraid you don''t deserve it... "


    Take a message?


    Stop kidding!


    He dares to give yunyuyan a message for Wang Xu because he knows that yunyuyan doesn''t have much to do with him except angry. Even if he wants revenge, Yun Yuyan can only wait for others to help him.


    But take a message to Wang Xu, if you make that one unhappy, you can kill him like an ant every minute!


    Which is more important?


    So from the beginning to the end, Ding sanggun was not ready to leave the hot spring villa at all. Instead, he personally took people out of the banquet hall and prepared to go to the entrance to welcome Wang Xu.


    But Wang Xu said that he would come to the hot spring villa after eating.


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    Wang Xu, who was already full of wine and food, took her three daughters to the snack street in Mingsu town again. They ate all the way from the bottom of the mountain. They were all kinds of delicious snacks, chatting and chatting with each other.


    Soon, the four returned to the hot spring villa, but they were stopped directly at the pedestrian entrance of the villa.


    A middle-aged man in a security uniform, who seemed to be the security captain, came up and apologized: "sorry, I''m sorry, our villa is no longer receiving guests tonight."


    "What''s the package?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly and said softly:


    "We have already reserved the hot spring hotel inside. When we came to park before, we didn''t say that. Is that how your villa does business? Call out the person in charge of your villa. "


    In an instant, the security team leader felt that there was a big mountain on his back.


    Wang Xu is invincible. He doesn''t know how many lives he has been contaminated with, and he is also Jiuling Fengfeng. Even though he has already received and received his momentum in his heart, he doesn''t show the slightest sign at this time, but his attitude and tone of speech still make the security team leader dare not move.


    "How many of them were hotel guests? However, I''m really sorry. It''s just because the hot spring hotel was suddenly wrapped up by a big man that we are doing this. It''s not aimed at you. "


    The security team leader gave a bitter smile, but said:


    "Except for the guests invited by the big man, whether they are the guests who have reserved the hotel, the guests who have come to visit, or the guests who have stayed for several days, we have no choice."


    "However, in order to express our apologies, other high-end hotels have been specially arranged. Otherwise, if you haven''t registered in the hotel, I''ll ask someone to take you to the personnel department next to you for a refund? Double compensation, but also to provide a new free hotel, not far away, just at the foot of the mountain those characteristics of the hostel.... "


    The words of the security team leader can be said to come from the heart, and the compensation of the villa for the guests is also very reasonable.


    "Big shot?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly and looked at the security team leader in front of him. He could clearly see that the other party was really helpless and didn''t mean to embarrass the other party.


    After all, they are only part-time workers. The real orders are from the senior management of the villa and the so-called big man.


    Anyway, he doesn''t care where he lives. He has a lot of time for a few people. It''s a big deal. Come back to the hot spring tomorrow.


    But just as Wang Xu was about to nod his head and agree, a slightly frivolous voice suddenly came:


    "Oh, isn''t this Chen Yuqing? Why, can''t I get into the hot spring villa? Do you want me to tell you something and take you in with me? "

 Chapter 357

    As the voice came, several people looked back.


    I saw a red Mercedes Benz parked near the vehicle entrance not far from the pedestrian entrance. A thin young man was sitting in the driver''s seat with the window open. He was looking at it grandly.


    "Are you happy?"


    Seeing the young man, Chen Yuqing immediately frowned.


    This happy is a classmate in her university, a standard Playboy in the University. She once chased her for a period of time, but was ignored by her. It''s said that the other party''s family is from Xizhen City, and his father is a director of a listed company. However, I didn''t expect that I would meet him here so coincidentally tonight.


    "Yuqing, we are really predestined friends. It''s only a few days since the beginning of the school. How can we meet here and play with friends at Jiulongshan hot spring villa? I''m so sorry. One of my father''s friends wrapped the villa this evening. It''s a waste for you. But it happened. Shall I take you in? "


    Happy into mouth said to help, but his face is full of smile, a look at the joke, there is no meaning to help.


    I''m joking. I remember when I was a freshman, he chased Chen Yuqing for almost a whole semester, but he was constantly ignored. Even once, he put a heart-shaped candle on the floor of the girls'' dormitory, called a few friends, and made the word "ilovey" on the outside with 782 BMW Benz, holding 999 red roses, wearing a stiff suit and flying in the slanting breeze. It''s not a romantic image of a prince.


    Especially from the high-rise of the girls'' dormitory building, the scene was simply amazing. I don''t know how many girls screamed and made a sensation in the whole girls'' dormitory building. I don''t know how many girls regard him as prince charming!


    What happened?


    Damn it, Chen Yuqing''s basin of water fell from the sky, which not only extinguished his heart-shaped candle light, but also poured him from head to foot, causing disgrace all over the university campus. Later, she even heard from the girls in her dormitory that the basin of water


    It''s still foot water!


    Not Chen Yuqing''s, but their dormitory, and even their class, recognized as the ugliest fat girl''s foot water!


    How can we forget such things?


    A trace of displeasure flashed through Chen Yuqing''s eyes. Just as she was about to open her mouth, another arrogant voice followed


    "Xingcheng, is this your ex girlfriend who looked down on you in college, dumped you and ran away with the rich second generation? Tut Tut, they are really beautiful. No wonder the second generation of rich people like them. They just can''t judge their appearance, but they don''t know that Xingcheng is the real second generation of rich people... "


    Seeing that something happened, a group of beautiful men and women came down from the Mercedes behind Xincheng. At the head of the group, a young man''s eyes lit up and said with a strange smile:


    "Listen to you say that this ex girlfriend is just like a fool when you play with her. She is pure on the surface, but she is a cheap woman inside. She is just like a broken shoe when you play with her."


    Before he had finished, Wang Xu''s face was cold.


    "How dare you insult Mr. Wang''s woman? I want to die


    But just at this time, Ding Sanguan and Chen Liugou rushed from the inside of the villa. When he saw this scene, Ding Sanguan didn''t even think about it. He had already yelled angrily. The whole person rushed over in an instant, turned into a black shadow, slapped the young man in the face.


    He was a martial arts expert at the top of the dark force. With this slap, he took the young man out directly. He flew four or five meters upside down in the air. With a roar, he hit the front cover of the car he came down, and then he slipped down. He didn''t move. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    "Damn, how dare you beat Li Shao?"


    "Do you want to die? Do you know who Li Shao is? "


    "Where are the bodyguards? What the hell are you doing? Don''t you hurry up and shoot them to death! "


    In a flash, the group of beautiful men and women who came down from the car suddenly burst into an uproar and turned pale one after another. Seven or eight pointed to Wang Xu and others with their hands and yelled abuse.


    Several bodyguards in black who came with them also looked very angry and rushed out one after another. Especially the two brought by Li Shao, they reached into their arms on the spot, looking like they were ready to take out some weapons.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    But the next moment, with the sound of footwork, Chen Liugou and other tattooed men, as well as those black clad gunners, all rushed out of the villa with cold faces.


    In an instant, the bodyguards rushing up suddenly froze in the middle of the journey. One by one, you can see the embarrassment and retreat on each other''s faces.


    Old wood!


    There are only six bodyguards on our side. There are nearly 20 bodyguards behind you!


    Even the black clad shooters under Ding San were not polite. They didn''t care about the occasion at all. Without any hesitation, they pulled out their pistols and pointed out the muzzle of the black hole in an instant.


    Li Shao''s two bodyguards who put their hands in his arms were even more embarrassed and scared.


    Damn it, they have guns or two folding sticks in their arms


    Looking at Ding Sanqiang, Chen Liugou and other people who suddenly appeared, those young and old people who were shouting nearby were also silent. Facing the muzzle of the gun, many faces were white.


    At this time, they found out that these people, Wang Xu, seemed to, might, seemed to


    It''s not easy to get into trouble!


    "Brush, brush!"


    Almost in the room of lightning and Firestone, everyone''s eyes turned to Gao Xingcheng one after another.


    It seems that the rich second generation your ex girlfriend is not as rubbish as you said?


    You started the business, and you, the client, have to solve it!


    "Chen Yuqing, what do you mean?"


    Gao Xingcheng''s face is also slightly white. Subconsciously, he glances at Chen Yuqing. Wang Xu, who is expressionless, jumps his eyelids and looks at Chen Yuqing with an ugly face.


    "Go away!"


    Chen Yuqing''s eyes narrowed, her red lips opened, and she slowly spat out a word.


    According to her family background, she didn''t need to pay attention to the second generation of rich people at the level of Gao Xingcheng, not to mention the identity of Wang Xu around her now. If she dares to continue, she won''t blink.


    "You


    When he was happy, his face turned red, as if he was back to the night when he was splashed with foot washing water in public. He wanted to turn his face on the spot. But take a look at the tattooed men like Chen Liugou, who are grinning and clenching his fists. There are more than a dozen Black Muzzles.


    He forced himself to bear his anger and sneered


    "Well, well, Chen Yuqing, I''m glad to remember today''s loss. I''ll report it back one day!"


    With that, he was like a lost dog with a tail between his legs. At last, he barked fiercely. With the group of Li Shao and others behind him, he got on the car and left in a panic.


    After they left, Chen Yuqing turned red, looked at Wang Xu and whispered:


    "I''m not so overbearing at ordinary times, but he talks nonsense. I''m afraid you''ll misunderstand him. This son of a bitch chased me in the University, but I refused many times in public. Later, a basin of foot washing water splashed all over him, so he didn''t bother me anymore..."


    "Yuqing, I know, you don''t need to explain, and you don''t need to be upset..."


    Wang Xu smiles, presses the woman''s shoulder, looks her in the eye and says seriously:


    "I''m wang Xu''s woman..."


    "You should be so overbearing!"

 Chapter 358

    "Mr. Wang, if you asked me to bring it, I''ve already brought it. Then I''ll come to the door to wait for you, but I didn''t expect you to come so fast or late. That''s why I offended you..."


    At this time, Ding Sanqiang turned around, bowed to salute, and explained with a little fear.


    "Don''t care, it''s just a small thing." Wang Xu shook his head.


    "Young master, I didn''t expect that you should know Mr. Ding. I was so offended before." Then, the security team leader on one side came to apologize, and then he whispered in a slightly worried voice:


    "Mr. Wang, the people who have just offended you are all dignified people in Xizhen. What''s the name of the one who was knocked unconscious by boss Ding? Li Shao is the only child of the Li family in Xizhen city. I''m afraid they won''t give up... "


    "No harm."


    Wang Xu waved.


    If Ding Sanqiang didn''t arrive at the right time, he would be ready to kill directly. What''s the matter with him?


    But even so, he also remembered happy into and Li Shao and others, ready to let Ding three gun after a good deal with them.


    Dare to slander Chen Yuqing outside, this is his woman!


    A slap?


    It''s too light!


    With Ding Sanqiang, the security team leader will not stop Wang Xu and others, but let them in directly.


    In the car, seeing this scene through the rear-view mirror, he was so happy that he glanced at several people in the same car and asked:


    "Is Li Shao OK?"


    "It''s OK, but my face is swollen. If I want to recover as before, I''m afraid I have to go to the hospital for two months. The middle-aged man who rushed out is too cruel." The first one shook his head and gritted his teeth.


    "Hum, if I didn''t expect that the other party had brought so many people, I would kill them tonight Another greasy faced Young said with a sneer.


    "Don''t be impulsive. We''re here to support Mr. Yun tonight. We can''t ruin his big event. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, I''m afraid Mr. Yun will be the first one to let us go." Another young man shook his head.


    "Yes, master Yun''s business is the most important. It''s an important night for him to win the top of the West town. After tonight, the whole west town will be under the feet of master Yun. At that time, how can our followers drink soup? With master Yun''s cover, who dares to provoke us in the West Town in the future? " The head of the group nodded slightly.


    As soon as he spoke, the others nodded.


    Gao Xingcheng looked at it and nodded his approval.


    It''s true that after tonight, with the power of Mr. Yun, his father will completely control the company, and his status will be promoted to a higher level, and he will become a first-class young man in Xizhen city.


    Moreover, by means of the rumor of young master Yun, the boy around Chen Yuqing is going to die!


    "Hum, Chen Yuqing, what do you think you are? In University, you look cold and indifferent to any man. I thought how cold you are. I made up an excuse. Do you really have a man outside? No matter how pure and cool you look, you are just a whore! "


    Gao Xingcheng lowered his eyes slightly and sneered in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    In the most luxurious banquet hall in the hot spring villa hotel, there are a lot of people, a lot of friends, a lot of people, a lot of lights, countless drinks and beautiful women.


    In the past ten years, there has never been such a grand dinner in Xizhen city. Almost all the big people in the upper class of Xizhen city have come.


    "Yo, Mr. Zhao, you''re here too!"


    "The invitation of Yunyu Yanyun, who dares not to come to the whole western town? Is he not afraid to be thrown into Jiushan lake to feed the fish by the old Ding who is under his command


    "Ha ha, Mr. Zhao, you''re joking. Mr. Yun is not that kind of person. But I''m afraid we haven''t had such a grand banquet party in Xizhen for ten years. "


    "Yes, last time, I still vaguely remember that the sun family, who had suppressed the western town for nearly a hundred years, suddenly disappeared, as if they had been exterminated overnight. When the Zhou family took its place, the feast held by the head of the Zhou family."


    Many guests whispered as they handed in the invitation.


    Ten years ago, after the mysterious disappearance of all the senior members of the sun family overnight, the Zhou family swallowed the power left by the sun family and became the first family in Xizhen city.


    Today, several core senior members of the Zhou family are also mysteriously disappearing in Jianghai. Yun Yuyan suddenly rises in just two months. It seems that he has a bet with many senior members of the Yun family behind him. Tonight''s dinner is a wise man, who has already guessed some of Yun YuYan''s real intentions.


    This is, to imitate the Zhou family ten years ago... No, more ruthless than the Zhou family!


    Yun Yuyan, this is to be the first person in charge of the western town!


    It''s not impossible. You know, Yun Yuyan has initially integrated the underground world of Xizhen city. The boss ding that people were afraid of before is a good confidant of him.


    Boss Ding used to be a big man in the underground world of Xizhen city. He was cruel and cruel, and his means were even more terrifying. He didn''t know how many lives he had been contaminated with. He was the existence of awe.


    Of course, with the boss Ding becoming Yun YuYan''s subordinate, the most awe inspiring thing in the whole western town is that although he was brilliant two months ago, he was not so brilliant.


    Yunyuyan!


    Xizhen underground boss, master Yun!


    Since the rise of Yun Yuyan, I don''t know how many forces in Xizhen have been integrated and incorporated by the other party through various means. It''s said that the Zhou family''s forces have been swallowed up by the other party.


    In the banquet hall, many guests gathered together, holding wine glasses and forming small circles, whispering:


    "Mr. Zhao, you heard that Yun Yuyan tonight... No, Mr. Yun, what''s his purpose?"


    "I''m not sure about that, but with his actions in the past two months, he''s afraid he wants to reach the top in our West Town by himself."


    "No? Although the Yun family is the second largest family in Xizhen, there is still a Zhou family... "


    "Tut, boss Zhang, I said your news is not very well-informed, right? Don''t you know nothing about the accident at the top of the Zhou family? What''s more, Yun Yuyan doesn''t rely on the cloud family. So far, as far as I know, his sudden rise all depends on his own strength. He doesn''t use any of the power of the cloud family at all. "


    When the news came out, many people''s pupils shrank.


    "Hiss... So, the purpose of Yun Yuyan tonight is really to imitate the Zhou family ten years ago... No, more ruthless than the Zhou family. This is to step on all the people in our whole western town!"


    Someone took a breath of cold air and exclaimed in a low voice.


    "It should be."


    "Yun Yuyan is very ambitious. I heard that a big man from the Ma family of the magic capital came here tonight. It seems that Yun Yuyan still has the intention to enter the magic capital... It''s the magic capital! I don''t have to say much about how deep the water is. "


    Another person also helpless nod a way.


    They are all big bosses, rich people and representatives of various forces in Xizhen city. They are all well-informed people.


    Moreover, Yun Yuyan doesn''t seem to hide his intention. He just uses the power of thunder and hegemony to invite people to Dingxi town overnight. This kind of means is really shocking.


    All of a sudden, someone exclaimed:


    "The Zhou family, the Yun family, and the old directors of more than a dozen big companies, such as Fengyu and kaimei, are all here. Wait, the young man standing in front of them is... "


    All the people looked at it, and their eyes were full of complexity.


    "... yunyuyan!"

 Chapter 359

    Surrounded by the crowd, yunyuyan walked step by step to the center of the banquet hall, on a high platform already ready.


    At this time, Yun Yuyan was dressed in a snow-white suit, with black hair slanting upward slightly, showing his forehead as bright as jade. His eyes were full of stars, and he was surrounded by a lot of important people in the western town, just like the stars holding the moon.


    When he came forward alone and stood on the high platform, his bright eyes slowly looked around the hall. All the people on the scene seemed to be oppressed by an invisible momentum. They subconsciously stopped their actions and looked at him one after another.


    After all, only a few people, most of them don''t know, saw the scene of Ding Sanqiang''s words before. Even the few people who experienced it personally, no one dared to publicize it everywhere. They just shut up and thought they were blind or deaf.


    In a flash, yunyuyan became the only focus of the audience.


    "It''s too fake... Like Wang Xu''s temperament, you can never have it!"


    He Wanxia, standing in the crowd with a wine glass and evening dress, looks at the cloud and jade smoke on the high stage. There is a trace of irony in her eyes, but then she is deeply worried.


    What Yun Yuyan said before, Kaohsiung of the company''s board of directors turned back and secretly made a trap to throw sewage on her father


    These are nothing. What worries he Wanxia is how to mend the 100 million hole!


    Although she knows that the 100 million yuan is just a trap set by Yun Yuyan and Kaohsiung, if she doesn''t want to hand over the company, she has to knock her teeth down and swallow them in her stomach, beg her grandfather to sue her grandmother, and fill the hole that doesn''t exist!


    "Elder sister, Yun Yuyan is a son of a bitch. He''s just trying to annex our company with a false accusation. What should we do?"


    On one side, he Wanyun gnashes his teeth and looks at Yun YuYan''s eyes, hoping to jump on him and kill him.


    "What to do? I don''t know... "He Wanxia gave a bitter smile and suddenly looked in her eyes. It seemed that a demon like figure appeared in front of her eyes.


    Subconsciously, she murmured in her heart:


    "If that person helps, it''s not a big problem at all, is it? It''s just that he and I, after all, just met by chance... How can they help me? "


    Thinking of the back, he Wanxia gave a bitter smile, shook her head and threw the idea out of her mind.


    "Thank you for your support. I''ll tell you something straight. I invite you to come here tonight to integrate the various forces in our western town and form a business alliance. In this way, with the strength of all the people, we will have the strength to rush out of Xizhen and enter the Mordor City, even overseas and even the world. In the future, we will be able to compete with the old consortia in Europe and America, the world-class plutocrats in island countries and so on. "


    Standing alone on the high platform, overlooking the whole audience, yunyuyan slightly raised his head, flailing Fangqiu, vertical and horizontal spirit. Speaking slowly raised his right hand, five fingers wide, and then hard virtual grip, as if the hands control the whole world.


    "What?"


    As soon as he said this, he immediately caused a noise in the hall.


    Countless people were stunned!


    No matter how they guess, they have never thought that Yun YuYan''s ambition is so big, which is far beyond their imagination.


    It''s not only to stabilize the western town, but also to march into Mordor, and then rush to the whole world?


    This, this


    What gave him such confidence? How dare you say such a big thing?


    You know, there are only a few big groups in China. In the world, they can be compared with those old Western consortia.


    Those are all supported by the Chinese government. Until now, private forces have not been able to compete with the world''s top 100 multinational monopolies.


    Is Yun Yuyan too ambitious?


    Or is their imagination too weak?


    "People should have self-knowledge. Sometimes, if they don''t have enough ambition, the snake will swallow the elephant, and eventually they will die alive. Don''t talk about the future. Even now, you want to control all the forces in the West town just by yourself. Do you think too much? Even the head of the Zhou family ten years ago didn''t dare to say that


    Someone in the crowd sneered.


    "Mr. Yun is very far sighted. I support his words!"


    But just then, a voice came out.


    Then, in the eyes of everyone''s horror, he saw a middle-aged man in suit and shoes walking slowly onto the stage.


    The Zhou family in Xizhen city is the new owner of the Zhou family two months ago.


    Zhou Chengfa!


    In people''s disbelief, Zhou Chengfa walked step by step to yunyuyan''s back, slowly bent down, and actually bowed to yunyuyan. He was respectful and afraid, and looked like yunyuyan''s follower.


    Seeing this scene, I don''t know how many people''s eyes suddenly widened, took a breath, and didn''t want to believe it.


    This is Zhou Chengfa, the owner of the Zhou family in Xizhen city!


    "The first family in tangtangxi Town, whose status is still far behind yunyuyan, is the head of the Zhou family. How can it be that he even stoops to yunyuyan, the next generation of the Yuns?"


    Someone''s lips trembled, almost groaning.


    After all, there are only a few people who know that the Zhou family is in crisis. Most of the guests are just as appalled as him.


    But what''s more shocking is that one after another representatives of the forces came out and announced that they supported Yun Yuyan, and bowed down behind him like Zhou Chengfa, completely following Yun YuYan''s lead.


    "Why? Even the owner of the Zhou family... Elder sister, is it hard for us to hand over the company our father worked hard for? " He Wanyun''s body trembled slightly, and his eyes were full of despair.


    He Wanxia is silent, but her face is already white, not a trace of blood.


    For a long time, her voice was full of pain


    "Wan Yun, in this situation, almost all of the first-class forces in the West town are behind Yun Yuyan. What else can we do for the small and medium-sized forces like he family besides being the fish on other people''s chopping board?"


    Hearing the speech, he Wanyun is more desperate.


    Not only their sisters, but also all the people below, except the big powers on the stage, looked very ugly.


    Tonight''s banquet is extremely luxurious, which can be said to be a gluttonous feast.


    But this feast is the feast of those people on the high stage, and the people under them are all fish that can be slaughtered!


    Don''t want to be controlled? Then there is only death!


    If you want to continue to live, you must cut off a piece of fat from yourself and feed the growing gluttonous beast headed by Yun Yuyan.


    Sure enough, some middle-sized figures came one after another, but in the face of Yun YuYan''s hegemony, all the representatives of these forces kept silent. Even if they knew they were going to cut a piece of meat out, no one was willing to stand up and fight with Yun Yuyan head-on.


    Obviously, they all know that at this time, yunyuyan is unstoppable!


    Yun Yuyan, however, is also short of an outsider. Let him set an example to others and push his power to the top of Xizhen.


    Become the first person in westtown!


    Become a real unstoppable trend!


    ¡­¡­


    In the crowd, the two sisters of the he family were already deeply powerless and completely in despair.


    "Elder sister, it seems that yunyuyan has no one to stop. Are we so ungrateful to our father?" He Wanyun laughs miserably.


    "I don''t want to, but maybe there''s another way..."


    He Wanxia sighed, her eyes moved slightly, and the devil like figure appeared in her heart again. She followed her eyes for a moment, as if she really saw the man.


    "Really, at this time, I have hallucinations..."


    But the next moment.


    When the figure of that person was getting closer and clearer, but it didn''t disappear, he Wanxia was shocked, and her eyes widened with horror


    "He... Unexpectedly, is it really him?"

 Chapter 360

    He Wanyun was in despair when he was startled by his sister''s exclamation. First he was stunned, and then a trace of hope suddenly appeared on his face


    "Sister, what else can I do?"


    "Wan Yun, maybe we can be saved. I didn''t expect that he would also be here. If anyone can save us, I believe he can!"


    He Wanxia at this time face slowly rose a group of excited red halo, excited said.


    "Sister, who are you talking about?"


    He Wanyun looked up at the direction of his sister''s eyes, but it was just the gate of the banquet hall. There was no one outside except the security of the two gatekeepers.


    "Wan Yun, do you still remember the prince Wang who asked Yun YuYan''s men to bring a message to him and humiliate him in public?"


    He Wanxia raised her finger and pointed to the high platform. Her face was high up, with a faint smile overlooking the crowd. She seemed to think of something happy. She shook her head uncontrollably and said with a smile:


    "It''s him! I didn''t expect that Mr. Wang, who is from Jianghai City, should be him


    "What? Elder sister, do you mean that he is the prince Wang who asked Yun Yuyan to go and plead with him? "


    Hearing this, he Wanyun''s face changed, and then a look of excitement rose on his face. His heart was filled with the joy of survival.


    No matter how desperate she was before, she didn''t offer to ask that person for help, but it was because she thought that she and her sister met that person by chance, and she even offended that person many times.


    In ordinary people''s opinion, that person, no matter what, can''t help them just because of their request.


    But now, is that man here?


    And, Yun Yuyan, as if he didn''t know why, had a conflict with that person!


    If you have to find someone to save them


    So, he Wanyun can only think of one person, and without hesitation believe that it is that person!


    Because!


    That man is


    The devil!


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Wang, the young man at the front of the crowd on the stage is Yun Yuyan. At the dinner party tonight, he invited all forces from the whole city of Xichen to come here. The purpose is to create a force centered on him, and then win the title of Xichen, and even to develop to Mordor... "


    At this time, in a corner of the banquet hall, Ding Sanqiang was holding his finger on the high platform and introducing the situation to Wang Xu in a low voice.


    "Win the West town? Coveting Mordor


    After hearing this, Wang Xu was stunned. He couldn''t help shaking his head and sneered


    "This guy is very ambitious, but does he have enough strength to match this huge ambition? I dare not say that I can have a foothold in Mordor. He is just an ordinary man. He thinks that he can touch the buttocks of the big tigers in Mordor if he is the king in Xizhen


    Yes, just at a glance, Wang Xu can see that Yun Yuyan is just an ordinary person, and has no trace of practicing martial arts. Such a guy, dare to covet Mordor?


    It''s not that ordinary people can''t be big people. For example, the Madu family is a giant developed by ordinary people.


    But how old is Yun Yuyan now? Why is he?


    It''s not that Wang Xu judges people by their appearance and belittles others by his age, but that he understands something deeper than others from his own experience.


    Moreover, the identity of a warrior can''t be compared with that of an ordinary person after all. If the martial arts reach a certain height, it will be able to reduce ten skills in one effort!


    But can ordinary people? Ordinary people grow up with all kinds of requirements, the competition is more cruel!


    In the secular society, those domineering CEOs and haughty queens who have become CEOs of various companies at a young age really think that they are all self-made? Ninety nine percent of the people have a good background, parents and family.


    The one percent who really start from scratch don''t know how much more time they have to spend and how much suffering others don''t know. As Wang Xu knows, Chen Yuqing''s father, Chen Yuxuan, wandered out alone decades ago, sleeping in the street, drinking tap water from the toilet, eating pickled vegetables and steamed bread


    Real self-made, how successful the final, how much behind the bitter experience!


    In a word, is Wang Xu willing to be a dog for Ding sanggun, the warrior with the highest dark strength?


    "Is there someone behind him? Otherwise, you are also a warrior with the highest dark strength. How can you be inferior to each other? For what? " Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and asked faintly.


    "It''s mainly because he accidentally saved my life, and there is a mysterious force behind Yun Yuyan. Although he is not a warrior, his personal strength is also very strong... "


    Ding Sanqiang was stunned by the words, then he was silent for a moment, and then he respectfully replied:


    "No, it should be weird! I once saw with my own eyes that he manipulated a dark warrior with a method similar to puppet technique, so that the opponent killed all his companions and then killed himself. Young master, be careful! "


    "Oh? Puppet art? "


    Wang Xu chuckled, and an interesting look flashed through his eyes.


    He raised his hand and was about to let Ding Sanqiang continue his previous introduction. Just then, a sudden burst of drink came from him


    "Big brother, that''s them! They made trouble in front of the gate of the villa and beat me! "


    When they looked up, they saw a group of people striding over and blocking up the corner. The leaders were happy Cheng and Li Shao.


    "How many of you have just beaten my brother in public?"


    In this group of people, a strange young man in his twenties and eighties came out in a cold voice.


    As he spoke, his eyes swept past Ding Sanqiang, who was bowing behind Wang Xu. He felt a little familiar, but there was not much pause. He only regarded Ding Sanqiang as one of Wang Xu''s subordinates.


    At the sight of the young man, the faces of the others around him changed.


    Just now, this young man was one of the people standing behind Yun Yuyan. Many people knew that he was Li Daojun, a young man from Li''s family in Xizhen city. It is said that the Li family is a ruthless person on the market road of Xizhen, and the Li family is also one of several forces in the underground world of Xizhen.


    "I haven''t found you yet. I didn''t expect that you would dare to come to trouble on your own initiative. Isn''t the lesson of leisure just enough?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent after he swept them.


    In the crowd, Xincheng and Li Shao are looking at them with hatred on their faces.


    "I, Li Daojun, have always been reasonable. If people don''t offend me, I will not. Since you are also the guests invited by master Yun, I can not pursue too much. As long as you apologize to my brother now and get his forgiveness, that''s all. " Li Daojun said faintly.


    At this time, yunyuyan has almost established the final outcome of controlling the West Town, and he follows yunyuyan, which can also be said to be the other party''s confidant, and is about to win the West town together with yunyuyan.


    In the face of Wang Xu, a small and medium-sized power, he naturally has a aloof attitude.


    Under his attitude, there was a trace of sadness and helplessness on many faces around him. He dared to be angry but not to speak.


    It''s true that these small and medium-sized forces are facing the group of people gathered by yunyuyan.


    They really don''t dare to talk much.


    "These men and women don''t know which young master or young lady they are. They have offended the Li family around Yun Yuyan. It''s a disaster for themselves and their family!"


    Many people have compassion in their eyes.

 Chapter 361

    "Forgive? Of course


    At this time, Li Shao, with a grimace on half of his face, stares at Chen Yuqing and other girls beside Wang Xu and says word by word:


    "Big brother, as long as those whores around this boy accompany me for a few nights, I can forgive them, otherwise..."


    "To die!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold, and his intention to kill suddenly rose in his heart.


    Before that, he had given these people a way to live and an opportunity, but he didn''t expect that these people were still stubborn and didn''t know how to cherish them.


    Is he really weak?


    Or do you think he''s too soft hearted to kill in public?


    "Death


    With a wave of his hand, Wang Xu''s Qi burst out, and his fingertips glittered and condensed. In the blink of an eye, he suddenly turned into a bright pale golden sword light, and cut off Li Shao''s neck in the air.


    If you don''t agree with me, I''ll kill you!


    Insult Wang Xu can, insult his woman, die!


    But for a moment, at this time, Li Daojun didn''t know what had happened. He still stood in front of Wang Xu with a cool face. Seeing that Wang Xu raised his finger, he was slightly upset and frowned


    "Boy, I''ve given you enough patience. Don''t force me..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Touch!"


    Behind him, a head fell to the ground with a bump, and Li Shao''s face remained arrogant and arrogant.


    Then, a spray of blood line from Li Shao''s broken neck splashed out, splashing the blood of many people around.


    "Ah


    In an instant, a woman screamed.


    Then more and more people react, many people directly stare big eyes, scared legs a soft on the ground, full of panic.


    Gao Xingcheng and others are pale, their eyes shake fiercely, it seems that they can''t believe it. When they subconsciously raise their hands, wipe the blood splashed on their face, and put them in front of their eyes, they scream, and they are scared to retreat, like ghosts.


    They''re just some dandies who pick up girls and push them. When did they see such a cruel and cruel way?


    "Kill, kill... Kill, how dare you kill?"


    Gao Xingcheng screamed, almost in a trembling voice.


    Suddenly, the whole banquet hall was startled.


    "Murder?"


    Li Daojun, who was standing in front of him, was even more startled. He subconsciously looked back and saw his brother''s headless body, and his eyes were ready to crack.


    He suddenly turns his head and stares at Wang Xu. His eyes are full of anger and killing intention. He drinks every word and asks, "did you kill my brother? How dare you... "


    He just opened his mouth.


    "You are not qualified to ask me. Let Yun Yuyan come to see me."


    Wang Xu didn''t even look at him. He raised his hand slightly and drank softly


    "On your knees."


    In an instant, an invisible force of terror came from the void and directly pressed on Li Daojun and others. On the spot, he was dead on the ground and knelt down on his knees.


    "You..."


    Li Daojun suddenly raised his head and let out a scream. Then his face turned white. Until then, he finally responded.


    Wang Xu in front of him is not the ordinary people he used to bully at will, but a horrible "non-human" being who can kill his younger brother and kneel down when he raises his hand.


    "You are a warrior..."


    Li Daojun''s eyes were frightened. He seemed to think of something, and his face was even more miserable.


    Unfortunately, before she finished her words, she was directly pressed on the ground by the invisible force on her body, and her whole body fell to the ground.


    The other people who looked around all gaped at the strange scene.


    Yun Yuyan is on the top of the West town tonight. At this time, he is in high spirits. This strange young man is killing people in public, forcing the Li family and other young followers of Yun Yuyan to kneel down.


    This is in the field of naked smashing clouds and jade smoke!


    "It''s terrible. What''s the way he just killed people? And the way to make people kneel down when they turn their hands... Who is he


    "That''s the young master of the Li family. If he says to kill him, he will kill him. Li Daojun even says to force him to kneel down. It''s too tough and overbearing!"


    "I just thought of him as an ignorant little boy... Now it seems that the other side is a dragon crossing the river specially for Yun Yuyan. Maybe he can really compete with Yun Yuyan! "


    Many representatives of small and medium-sized forces were secretly frightened, and there was a glimmer of joy in the horror on many faces.


    "It''s really worthy of that man... Sure enough, Yun Yuyan is nothing in his eyes..."


    He Wanxia saw Wang Xu after killing, but it is still a plain as usual appearance, can not help but show a bitter smile.


    At her side, he Wanyun finally found Wang Xu, and his voice was full of joy: "sister, it''s that man! It''s that man! As long as he helps us, we won''t have to be afraid of yunyuyan any more! "


    At this time, the entire banquet hall has been shocked, and countless people have looked to the corner where Wang Xu and others are.


    "Murder?"


    "Who is it?"


    "How dare you make trouble tonight, here, at the dinner party of young master Yunyu Yanyun?"


    I don''t know how many people are shocked.


    On the high platform in the center of the hall, Yun Yuyan, who was holding his wine cup and was ready to hold it high, nodded to everyone with a smile, suddenly the wine cup was stiff in the air, and then he looked at it, and his eyes were all cold.


    Behind the stiff smile, there is boundless anger!


    Good!


    Good!


    Really good!


    First of all, Ding Sanqiang, the anti bony boy, was bold enough to take refuge with the prince Wang, which made him lose a big face.


    Now, at the dinner party when he stepped on the top of the West Town, there are still people who dare to kill and make trouble in public and force people to kneel down. This is a naked provocation to him!


    All the people on the stage were afraid to express his anger.


    "Uncle Zhao, go and bring the man who made trouble and killed people to me."


    Yun Yuyan coldly glanced at the corner of the crowd where there was a commotion. Then he took back his eyes and regained his calm and calm spirit. He drank gently with his glass and said casually.


    The tone, as if just the commotion, did not put in his eyes.


    "Yes, Mr. Yun."


    A middle-aged man standing behind Yun Yuyan immediately bowed to him.


    This middle-aged man is the waiter who holds the wine tray beside Yun Yuyan and specially pours wine for him. He used to stand there unremarkable, just like the waiter who really pours wine.


    But at this time, as he spoke and straightened up slowly, a terrible momentum suddenly burst out from him, like a sharp sword out of its sheath, with the sword straight into the sky.


    "Master, this is a real master! Even the old Ding can''t match him! "


    On the high stage, the minds of various forces are surrounded by bodyguards who are warriors. See this scene, suddenly face crazy change, heart exclamation constantly.


    Such a martial arts master is almost no worse than those big men in the underground world of Xizhen city. He is willing to pour wine and water for Yun Yuyan. It can be seen that the depth of influence behind Yun Yuyan is far beyond people''s imagination.


    "Young master Yun, it seems that my son is there too. I''ll follow him to see the situation."


    Kaohsiung''s face was a little ugly. When he was promised, he followed the middle-aged man down the stage.

 Chapter 362

    At this time, Wang Xu and others in this corner a little quiet.


    The leaders of many small and medium-sized forces in the western town stood watching with fear, and their eyes were filled with horror and shock.


    After Wang Xu forces Li Daojun and Gao Xincheng to kneel down, he still has leisure to chat, eat and drink with the girls around him. Chen Yuqing peels a grape from time to time and puts it into Wang Xu''s mouth.


    "This is really nobody else..."


    When he Wanxia and he Wanyun came over, they happened to see this scene. They were in different moods, but they could all see a trace of gloom.


    Obviously, the relationship between Chen Yuqing and Wang Xu is very close!


    "Maybe she''s his girlfriend. She''s really a good match..." he Wanxia looks at Chen Yuqing in a complicated way, feeling slightly bitter.


    Originally, she was going out to meet Wang Xu, but now she hesitated slightly.


    Before he Wanxia made up her mind completely, the crowd nearby suddenly burst into an uproar, and then a group of people separated from behind and came over.


    The leader was a middle-aged man in an ordinary black suit. His eyes swept over Li Daojun and others who were kneeling on the ground. He suddenly raised his head without looking at Wang Xu. He looked directly at Ding Sanqiang, who was bowing his head behind him, and said with a trace of coldness:


    "Ding Laosan, is this your attitude towards the saving grace of young master Yun? I don''t know what kind of person the boy in front of you is. He can make you rebel against master Yun. "


    In the middle-aged man''s eyes, Wang Xu was just an ordinary man. He killed people and forced them to kneel down. In the middle-aged man''s heart, it was obvious that only Ding Sanqiang, the martial artist with the highest dark strength, could do it.


    He really couldn''t understand why Ding Sanqiang, a rational man, would turn back for such an ordinary boy?


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man did not wait for Ding Sanqiang to reply. He turned his eyes to Wang Xu and sneered


    "Boy, Ding Laosan is here, so you are the ''Prince Wang''. I didn''t expect that Mr. Yun was not in the mood to take care of you, but you sent him to the door by yourself?"


    "Get up and go with me. Master Yun asked me to take you to see him. Be conscious and don''t force me to do it."


    His voice has just dropped.


    "Another dog? You are not qualified to talk to me. If you want to see me, go back and let your master invite me in person. "


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his head. He replied with disdain, and then swallowed the grapes Chen Yuqing sent to his mouth.


    "To die! Ignorant boy, do you know who I am? I, Zhao leijian, am the owner of the penglei boxing hall in Xizhen city. "


    Zhao leijian was furious.


    He is the leader of the hall. How can he be insulted by a mere junior?


    What''s more, Yun Yuyan is more like the existence of God to him, which is more important in his heart than himself. For Zhao leijian, no matter which one of these two is, Wang Xu is the one who must be killed.


    "Master Zhao, I advise you..."


    Ding Sanqiang shook his head helplessly and wanted to say something.


    But where is Zhao leijian willing to listen to his nonsense?


    "Boy, I don''t care what you are, but I can make Ding Laosan turn back to you. But if you think you can be carefree with him and dare to be so rampant, you are too naive! This is Xizhen. It''s the chassis of Mr. Yun. If Mr. Yun asks you to meet him, you must go! "


    Zhao Lei Jian''s eyes are like a sword. He stares at Wang Xu and says it while stepping out.


    "Boom!"


    In one step, Zhao leijian''s momentum suddenly changed, and a sharp breath came straight to Wang Xu. The invisible spirit broke away, and his clothes were hunting. There was a crackling sound on the ground, as if there were invisible blades cutting the ground.


    "Kneel down!"


    Zhao leijian''s right hand is wide open, and he grabs Wang Xu with a cold face.


    The distance of four or five meters was crossed by him in an instant. In the void, the invisible sharp sword rips open the air and brings a sharp roar. The big hand presses down in the air, which gives people an irresistible illusion and makes countless people change color.


    "What a terror


    Do not know how many people see this scene, pale, eyes shaking. Even Ding Sanqiang''s color changed slightly, and his heart was shaking. Most of Zhao leijian''s power was on him, obviously forcing him not to do it.


    "As a sword? What is the result of horizontal training? "Both inside and outside?"


    Wang Xu raised the eyelid slightly, light Yi one.


    Martial arts cultivation of Qi and blood can automatically strengthen the body, so the physical body of martial arts is far stronger than ordinary people. However, there are also martial arts practitioners who specialize in cultivating the physical body. By polishing the physical body, they turn from the outside to the inside. This kind of martial arts practitioner is far more powerful than the general martial arts practitioners in the same realm, but it is also more difficult to cultivate.


    At this time, Zhao leijian''s strength is also the top among the Huajin warriors. However, the realm of Huajin in the early stage is enough to compete with the general warriors in the later stage.


    But even so, it''s just a warrior. How can it match Wang Xu?


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold. He raised his hand and five fingers were empty.


    In an instant, an invisible hand suddenly came down from the void, crushing the air with bursts of thunder like sound, and then in Zhao leijian''s frightening and unbelievable eyes, clapped on him.


    "Boom!"


    When Zhao leijian was patted by miexu''s hand, he leaned back, opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. The whole person flew upside down like a kite off the line, leaped tens of meters all the way, and finally fell at the foot of Yun Yuyan on the high platform.


    For a moment, Yun YuYan''s face was indifferent, as if everything was under control.


    "So terrible, is this still human?"


    The crowd was stunned.


    Just now, Zhao leijian was so arrogant and powerful that there was no Wang Xu in his eyes.


    But in front of Wang Xu, he was like a mole ant. When he was patted, he flew back without any resistance


    Then, as if by coincidence, he fell tens of meters away and looked down at yunyuyan''s feet from the high platform.


    "... I advise you not to do it..."


    At this time, Ding San''s advice at gunpoint was finally whispered, but it was too late to be late.


    But, even if it''s not too late, will Zhao leijian listen?


    At this moment, the whole audience was dead.


    The scene of Zhao leijian''s flying backwards was really terrifying, which attracted almost everyone in the banquet hall. At this time, countless guests, even the first-class influential figures in the western town standing behind Yun Yuyan on the stage, were all stunned.


    Everyone''s eyes, at this time, are not controlled by their own look at the random wave, tone slightly impatient youth.


    He completely hit Yun Yuyan in the face!


    This is Yao he, the first person with the highest power in Xizhen, Yun Yuyan, who never dies!


    But at this time, Wang Xu looked up slightly, his eyes swept the whole audience, and finally looked up at the high platform, but only slightly swept yunyuyan, then looked at Zhao leijian struggling to get up, and said faintly:


    "Remember, I only speak once!"


    "A dog, I want you to go back and ask your master to talk to me. Listen carefully and bark."

 Chapter 363

    How arrogant this man is!


    Hearing Wang Xu''s scornful sneer, countless guests in the hall trembled.


    "But he dares to be so arrogant, there must be something to rely on. Can someone stop yunyuyan tonight?"


    Someone murmured in a trembling voice with a last glimmer of hope.


    But as soon as his voice fell, he was interrupted by his companion''s helpless shaking his head


    "What are you thinking? That''s yunyuyan. Almost no one in the whole western town can compare with yunyuyan. This person obviously comes from other places. Even if it''s the Dragon crossing the river, we have to face yunyuyan. It''s time for us to accept our fate. Don''t think about these useless hopes, or it will only be more painful in the end. "


    Smell speech, before speaking that person instantaneous silence.


    It''s true that Xizhen city belongs to yunyuyan. In front of him, the tiger who goes down the mountain has to lie down and the dragon who goes across the river has to dish up.


    "Hum!"


    Sure enough, on the high platform, looking at Zhao leijian struggling to get up at his feet, Yun Yuyan gave a cold hum, and his face sank instantly, and his eyes were cold.


    Brother was beaten, Ding three gun betrayal, take words to let him plead guilty, these lost just small face. But now, at the dinner when he won the title of Xizhen, first Li Daojun, Gao Xingcheng and other childe brothers, and then Zhao leijian were patted at his feet.


    This is almost equivalent to a hard slap, in public, in full view, directly smoked in his face, how can he not angry!


    I''m so angry!


    It was the leaders of the major forces in the western town who were behind him who were shocked by this scene.


    "My God, the boy who suddenly appeared is too cruel. He is even more arrogant. He insults Yun YuYan''s confidant in public and smokes his face. This is to keep up with Yun Yuyan. He just doesn''t know what to do!"


    Thinking of this, the leaders of the great power of the western town turned pale at the same time. They took a breath of air and carefully looked at Yun YuYan''s side face, for fear that the anger of this man would affect the fish.


    Only Mr. Ma, who was beside Yun Yuyan, frowned deeply after seeing Wang Xu''s face clearly


    "This man really didn''t know what to do when he was angry with Yun Yuyan... But how did he look familiar? The one behind him is the confidant who betrayed Yun Yuyan. What did he give a message to Mr. Wang before? Wait, Mr. Wang? Is he... "


    It seems that he thought of something. In a moment, Mr. Ma''s eyes were staring to the maximum, and all of them were in a state of surprise. He subconsciously sucked in the cold air.


    Yun Yuyan looked directly at Wang Xu and said with cold eyes


    "In the third generation of the xiayun family, the next generation of the master of the Yuns family, the dark prince of the underground world of Xizhen City, and the first leader of the Xizhen business alliance, Yun Yuyan, I don''t know who you are? Why worry and complain with me? How could you trouble me several times? "


    The younger brother asked Feng Yuqiao, the big star, to be stopped, Ding sanggun''s betrayal, Li Daojun''s younger brother''s murder, and Gao Xincheng''s younger brother was forced to kneel down. He didn''t care.


    However, Zhao leijian is his favorite running dog. He almost ranks third in the underground world of Xizhen city. Such a master is abandoned, Yun Yuyan is distressed.


    But what made him more angry was his face!


    "If you dare to be my enemy, it''s absolutely impossible that people from Xizhen came from other places."


    As Yun Yuyan thought, he focused on Wang Xu. Using the magic means he got in that adventure, he could feel that Wang Xu was looking at a powerful beast hidden in his ordinary body.


    If his sisters knew his judgment at this time, they would scoff, wild beast? That, but a terrible God!


    "If you ask me this question, it''s almost the same. You''re just a junior, and you''re not qualified." Wang Xu''s eyes are light and he says something casually. He opens his mouth and swallows the purple Tizi sent by Chen Yuqing.


    "Master of the cloud family? I''m the first person in Xizhen now. You look down on me too much, master of the cloud family! But since you say so, I''ll do one thing ahead of time. "


    With a sneer, Yun Yuyan suddenly turned to look at a corner under the high platform. His eyes focused on a gloomy old man''s face and said faintly:


    "Second grandfather, I''ll discuss a small matter with you. Why don''t you step down now and let me take the position of the master of the cloud family? I want you to be the most important steward of the cloud family. "


    It''s true that this gloomy old man is Yun San Mo, the current owner of the cloud family.


    In an instant, almost everyone''s eyes fell on Yun San Mo, and his looks were all very complicated.


    How could the Grand Master of the Yun family, the elder of Yun Yuyan, be forced to come here in public?


    Although yunyuyan said to discuss, but the meaning revealed in the words, where there is half of the meaning of discussion. The tone was like throwing out a bone without meat and saying to a dog, "I''ve eaten the meat and I''ll bite the bone. Remember to be a dog for me in the future.".


    "He''s the master of the Yun family... How can he agree to what Yun Yuyan said?" Some people have complicated eyes.


    Some people scoff at the man: "don''t you agree? Does Yun Sanmo have the right to refuse? Dare he


    The atmosphere of stillness was silent for three seconds.


    Finally, cloud three ink slowly lowered his head, old voice, with a trace of sadness sounded:


    "Yun family... Yun San Mo, please obey the order of the master!"


    As his voice fell to the ground, there was no noise or agitation in the hall. On the contrary, it became more silent.


    However, in this dead silence, there is a deep desolation, as well as the deeper awe of yunyuyan in the eyes of the public.


    Who can stop these people in Xizhen?!


    At this time, Yun Yuyan also disdained to sweep the cloud three ink, looked back at Wang Xu, with a touch of irony in his eyes, and asked word by word:


    "Now, I''m the head of the cloud family. I don''t know if I''m qualified to talk to you?"


    There was a trace of anger in his voice, even if it was suppressed.


    Tonight, it was a night of joy for him to win the summit of Xizhen. It was a night of happy mood. In Xizhen, he is a God. Which of the leaders of the major forces in Xizhen who are present is not respectful to him? This is respect for the first person in Xizhen.


    "Yes, just a stranger. I don''t know what to do."


    "Who are you? How can you be so presumptuous in front of master Yun? "


    "Qualifications? Young master Yun is the first person among thousands of people in Xizhen. In a word, you can die without a burial place. Are you qualified enough


    Many leaders of major forces in Xizhen city and Zhou Chengfa, the new head of the Zhou family, gathered behind Yun Yuyan, began to denounce Wang Xu.


    But at this time, no one thought of it.


    Behind Yun Yuyan, the noble Mr. Ma from Mordor, looks at Wang Xu like a ghost, shakes his lips and asks in a voice:


    "You, you... Are you the prince Wang of Jianghai?"


    Mr. Ma is a maverick, completely different reaction from the people around him, which makes many people''s faces slightly stiff and calm.

 Chapter 364

    "Jianghai... Prince Wang?"


    As Mr. Ma''s voice fell to the ground, the whole hall was quiet.


    Many people look at each other and stare at Wang Xu. It seems that the identity of this man is not low. Is it really a river crossing dragon?


    However, it''s just Jianghai city next door. It seems that Jianghai city is even lower than the West town? Do you dare to come to Xizhen and challenge our first man?


    "Ha ha, I thought it was someone, but it turned out it was just from Jianghai city next door? How funny


    "Yes, not to mention a prince in Jianghai City, even if he came to Xizhen, he had to be respectful to yunyuyan. What are you?"


    "Hahaha, I''m so happy. I just saw that he was able to fight a strong man when he waved his hand. I was so scared that I thought it was someone. As a result, it turned out to be a waste from that small place in Jianghai!"


    After the slight silence, many people shook their heads and laughed.


    Yun Yuyan also raised his eyebrows and eyes lightly. The solemnity of his eyes slightly pressed down and sneered at Wang Xu.


    "I didn''t expect that it was just Jiang Hai who came here. I''m really blind. I''m afraid..."


    At this time, Yun Yuyan looked at Wang Xu again, and finally he was not in the mood to continue talking nonsense. However, out of caution, he finally asked:


    "No matter whether I''m qualified or not, what''s your name? I''m not qualified. Are you qualified to have a direct dialogue with me? "


    "My name is Wang Xu." Wang Xu''s eyes are light.


    Wang Xu?


    incognizance!


    Never heard of it!


    I''m afraid it''s just the young master of a small family on the other side of the river. With a little strength, just come out and pretend to be forced!


    For a moment, the laughter in the hall rose to a higher level.


    But everyone didn''t notice. After hearing Wang Xu''s name, Mr. Ma''s face turned into a kind of excitement and deep happiness for the rest of his life.


    "Wang Xu? I haven''t heard of you in Jianghai! "


    Yun Yuyan shook his head and sneered


    "Now, I''d like to ask, what qualifications do you have? You dare to challenge me several times and even destroy the atmosphere of my dinner party. Do you really think I''m Yun YuYan''s good-natured and can be bullied?"


    Knowing that Wang Xu was just an unknown person in Jianghai, the last trace of fear in Yun YuYan''s heart completely disappeared, and he regained his lofty and arrogant attitude at the beginning.


    Not far from Wang Xu''s body, he comes with Zhao leijian to prepare for Kaohsiung''s return to justice for his son. After Zhao leijian is patted by Wang Xu, he is as stiff as a wood, pale and frightened.


    At this time, finally as if to find a backer in general, courageous.


    "Yes, Mr. Yun, this boy is too ignorant and arrogant. I ask you to do justice for my son!"


    As Kaohsiung said this, he glanced at the sisters he Wanxia and he Wanyun who had just squeezed out of the crowd, and whispered a warning:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I advise you not to hold the so-called hope and tell you that at nine o''clock tomorrow morning, I will go to the company on behalf of Mr. Yun to take over everything on time. I hope you will have a billion yuan to fill the arm of funds that your father secretly misappropriated by then..."


    But his proud words were not finished.


    At this time, on the high platform, Mr. Ma, who was beside Yun Yuyan, had already grasped Yun Yuyan. He looked very serious and shook his head slowly


    "Yunshao, I advise you that it''s too late for you to apologize to Mr. Wang..."


    "What did you say?"


    Before he finished speaking, Yun Yuyan, who was looking down on Wang Xu, suddenly turned his head and looked at Mr. Ma. His face was so ugly that he asked again word by word


    "You, say it again?"


    "Yunyuyan, I advise you to apologize to Mr. Wang now. It''s too late. Otherwise, no one can save you!"


    This time, Mr. Ma didn''t even bother to use his honorific title. He called Yun Yuyan by his name.


    "Ma Feng!"


    Smell speech, after confirming that he didn''t hear wrong, cloud jade smoke eyes suddenly cold down, face even a little twisted stare at Mr. Ma.


    Today''s events, can be said to be time and again beyond his expectations, time and again against his mood. Now, even Mr. Ma, who thinks he has given enough respect, has begun to speak for Wang Xu


    At this moment, Yun Yuyan wants to kill people!


    "Why do you say that? In your eyes, I''m not as good as the so-called Prince Wang in Jianghai city next door! " Yun YuYan''s voice sounds calm, but his eyes are freezing.


    "Than?"


    Ma Feng''s eyes flashed an indescribable meaning, which seemed ironic and funny.


    In Yun YuYan''s forced eyes, he didn''t mean to be afraid of shaking. He shook his head and said:


    "Don''t say it''s Bi. You don''t even deserve to carry your shoes to Prince Wang!"


    At this moment, with Ma Feng''s astonishing words several times, the crowd on the high stage was dead and silent. Ma Chengfa, the leader of the major forces in Xizhen City, was stunned.


    What happened?


    Mr. Ma, the great man from Mordor, why did he suddenly say such words at this time?


    Is it difficult for the unknown boy under the stage who has never heard of it to have any terrorist identity they don''t know?


    After finishing that sentence, Ma Feng didn''t look at Yun Yuyan. It was hard to see the extreme, even distorted face.


    He turned and strode down the high platform, separated the crowd and rushed all the way to Wang Xu. Then he bowed down and said respectfully:


    "Ma family, Ma Feng, meet Mr. Jiang Haiwang!"


    At this moment, looking at the middle-aged fat man who bent down in front of Wang Xu and almost stuck to the ground, the whole hall was silent, and everyone lost his voice completely.


    On one side, Kaohsiung, who is making a smug noise to pressure his sisters, is once again stiff in the same place. With his mouth open, his eyes are shrinking like hell. The two sisters of the he family, however, are so insipid.


    Kneeling on the ground, Li Daojun, Gao Xingcheng and other childe brothers struggled to get rid of the invisible shackles on their bodies and stood up, but also followed by rigidity.


    On the high stage, Yun Yuyan turns his stiff neck inch by inch, and his eyes follow Ma Feng all the way. When he sees this behind the scenes, his whole face is distorted!


    Extreme anger in his heart crazy out, it is eager to kill all the people in front of the terrible anger!


    At this moment, Yun Yuyan only realized that what happened tonight was not his great joy in winning the title of Xizhen, but that it made him famous for the whole Xizhen, Jianghai and even the magic capital, which made people laugh for a lifetime


    clown!


    "How dare he! How dare... Do that! I''m going to kill them! Kill them! Kill them all! "


    Yun YuYan''s face twisted and ferocious to the extreme, and roared madly in his heart.


    At this time, a group of people appeared at the gate of the banquet hall, and the first one was Fengyu bridge.


    When she saw what happened in the hall behind the scenes, her eyes were wide open and she exclaimed in disbelief:


    "Mr. Ma? How could he... "

 Chapter 365

    "... bow to Wang Xu?"


    The wind and rain bridge is incredible. I feel like I have seen a ghost.


    That''s Mr. Ma from Mordor!


    How could you give such a big gift to Wang xuxing in public?


    "How can it be? That''s Mr. Ma! He, who on earth is The assistant on one side was also full of horror and lost his voice.


    "Yes, who are you?"


    The face of Fengyu bridge is full of complicated colors.


    Before catching up with Wang Xu, she was still thinking that if Wang Xu and Mr. Ma had a conflict, she could come out and say a good word, but now where does she need her?


    Looking at Mr. Ma bowing in front of Wang Xu, fengyuqiao has only one idea in mind:


    "It turns out that from beginning to end... He is the only one with the greatest power!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Kill him! Kill him! Kill them all


    At the same time, Yun Yuyan, who only felt he was a clown monkey on the stage, was completely dazzled by the anger, and there was only one idea left in his mind.


    The next moment, he suddenly took out a stack of paper man from his arms. The paper man was only the size of a palm. The paper was yellowing and rough, similar to the yellow paper that ordinary people used to burn paper for the dead, but with a strange, blood like small grain on the surface.


    He was holding a paper man, staring at Wang Xu and others, his face gradually became cruel, and he kept muttering to himself in a low voice:


    "Be proud! Continue to be proud! I want you to look at the closest, most concerned and most defenseless women around you, and insert a knife into your heart when you are most arrogant. I want you to experience the unbearable pain of being betrayed by someone you love... "


    His voice is full of crazy, naked killing intention, with the color of cruel madness, from his eyes directly to Wang Xu''s side, Chen Yuqing is cutting fruit for Wang Xu with a fruit knife.


    Quietly, the yellow paper man in his hand burned out of thin air, and the blood like lines on it turned into invisible blood with the fire light, hidden in the void, and floated all the way to Chen Yuqing''s body.


    In a twinkling, the paper man had only one head left, which was about to burn out, but Yun Yuyan seemed to have nothing happened. He hung a smile on his face and looked at Wang Xu calmly. He even bent slightly and arched his hands


    "It turned out to be Mr. Wang of Jianghai. I didn''t expect that your identity was so high that Mr. Ma of Mordor respected him as a God. Before that, I was ignorant and ignorant. I didn''t have enough vision. I had a conflict with Mr. Wang. I don''t know if you can give me a face. Let''s turn the big thing into the small one. Let''s expose it here.... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Wang Xu suddenly raised his head. His eyes were as cold as looking at a dead man. With a wave of his hand, he drank softly


    "Chop!"


    In an instant, a bright pale golden sword light suddenly rises, cuts into the void in a flash, and then cuts across tens of meters like lightning, directly cutting Yun YuYan''s right hand shoulder to shoulder.


    "Ah


    Yun Yuyan suddenly opened his mouth, and all his words turned into a scream, covering Qi Gen''s broken right shoulder. His face turned pale, and his eyes were full of crazy anger and killing intention.


    At this time, with a touch, his broken right arm fell to the ground, and the paper man caught in his palm also spread out. The paper man with only one head was burning at his fingertips, and the flame on it went out quickly.


    "What are you? I''m not afraid to talk to you like this when I''m in the dark and there''s rubbish on the surface


    Wang Xu raised his hand to cut off Yun YuYan''s arm. After breaking the follow-up of the puppet manipulation, he said with disdain.


    He didn''t care about the silent people around him. He moved at his feet and walked to the high platform step by step.


    Now this scene is far more shocking than Wang Xu''s previous shooting.


    The leaders of many big forces, the representatives of small and medium forces, and the young ladies in Xizhen city are all silent at the moment. As Wang Xu comes step by step, all of them slowly lower their heads, look down at their toes, and automatically separate from each other.


    "Good! Good! Good


    Yun Yuyan was angry, angry and frightened.


    Since he got these paper men by chance, he seems to be the son of heaven, who dares to stop the whole west town? Who can stop it!


    It''s the first time I''ve met someone who can find him playing puppet skill!


    Who the hell is this asshole?


    How could you possibly find out that he used puppet technique?!


    Even, how did it break?


    You know, once his puppet paper man is unfolded, even if he is dead, he will not stop. But why does Wang Xu just cut off one of his arms and let the puppet paper man stop burning and break the puppet art?


    Is it the pale golden sword light?


    Without the puppet paper man, Yun Yuyan is just an ordinary person. How can we see the mystery of Wang Xugang''s sword?


    "Wang Xu... No, Mr. Wang, are you determined to stay with me forever? Don''t forget, I''m the head of the cloud family in Xizhen City, the dark prince of the underground world, the leader of the Xizhen business alliance, and the first person in Xizhen above ten thousand people! The power, inside information and strength behind me are far beyond your imagination. You have to think it over! "


    At this time, Yun Yuyan finally knew that he was afraid.


    But he still wanted to keep the last trace of pride, quickly suppressed the fear in his heart, and said coldly with a heavy face.


    "Think about it?"


    Hearing the words, Wang Xu disdained to smile. There was no pause at his feet. The sound of his feet suddenly urged the God of death. He said in a cold voice:


    "With such a thing as you, do you deserve it?"


    "Master of the cloud family? Do you think you''re going to survive? "


    "The dark prince of the underworld... The prince? Who gives you the confidence to call yourself the prince? "


    "Leader of Xizhen Business League, who do you think will listen to you now?"


    Wang Xu a meal, each sentence asked, Yun YuYan''s face is ugly, to the end, has been pale.


    It''s true that when the wall is down, people are pushing him. He has only been rising for more than two months. All the way, he is forcing others to come. At this time, will anyone really stand behind him?


    "Master Yun, will you let me go?"


    At this time, Wang Xu''s face is more ironic, and his eyes look at the cloud three ink in the crowd.


    Staring at by Wang Xu, cloud three ink face not only can''t see a trace of panic, but is full of joy.


    "If you have Prince Wang, I will not let you Yun Sanmo took a deep breath, stepped out slowly, looked directly at Yun Yuyan, and said word by word:


    "Yunyuyan, you don''t know why my cloud family is today. If you want to use high pressure to force me down, you will only lead the cloud family to extinction. Without your dark means... "


    "You don''t have any qualifications at all, and you don''t deserve to be the owner of our cloud family!"


    In an instant, Yun YuYan''s face was slightly pale, his eyes were shaking fiercely, and his eyes were slightly black. He only felt that his dream in the past two months was about to be shattered.

 Chapter 366

    Yun Yuyan did not speak.


    "Master Zhao, are you willing to continue to yield to such a scum?"


    Wang Xu''s face is more ironic, and his eyes look at Zhao leijian, who is hard to stand. His eyes light.


    "No!"


    Zhao leijian''s eyes were bright, his body was straight, and he said word by word:


    "Mr. Wang, I''d like to apologize to you for my previous offence."


    "The reason why I obey Yun YuYan''s command and treat him as a dog without any humanity is that he controls my wife and daughter with puppet technique and forces me!"


    "Thank you for saving my family! As long as you have a word, I''ll do it for you


    With that, Zhao leijian bowed down to Wang Xu and made a grateful gift.


    In an instant, Yun YuYan''s body shook violently. It was


    tremble!


    He didn''t expect that Wang Xugang''s sword would not only break half of his puppet skills, but also all his previous puppet skills!


    Even Zhao leijian''s puppet blood line is broken. Doesn''t it mean that his last hidden means and cards become useless?


    "Finally..."


    At this time, Wang Xu raised his head slightly and swept his eyes to the high platform. Behind Yun Yuyan, the leaders of many big forces in Xizhen city continued to ask


    "Do you want to be the enemy of Wang Xu for the sake of Yun Yuyan?"


    In the face of Wang Xu''s dark eyes, which are full of sarcasm but as cold as the abyss, all the leaders of the major forces in the western town feel that they are all deeply bowed.


    A feeling of awe rose slowly from the bottom of everyone''s heart!


    It''s not the superficial awe of Yun Yuyan mixed with all kinds of small thoughts, but the real awe from the body and mind to the outside!


    Without Mr. Ma''s respectful attitude, Wang Xugang''s amazing sword, Yun Sanmo and Zhao leijian''s transformation, and Yun YuYan''s silence, some of them may still hold a touch of indifference.


    But now, who can?


    Who dares?


    "Don''t be afraid of him. He''s just an outsider from Jianghai city. As long as you are always with me, he doesn''t dare to do anything. You know, we represent the whole west town..."


    Yun Yuyan is still struggling to cheer up the people who seem to be hesitating and wavering.


    In order to win over these people, he not only used various kinds of coercion and inducement, but also used interest exchange to join hands in annexing the big cake of Xizhen city. This kind of interest relationship is almost the most unshakable.


    Even if Yun Yuyan knows that these people will betray themselves at any time, he believes that these people will never betray their own interests!


    For the sake of interests, businessmen can do all kinds of illegal things!


    Now, it''s just a Wang Xu!


    Just when Yun Yuyan was full of confidence, the group of people behind him stepped down the stage at almost the same time.


    They didn''t dare to stand on it and looked down at Wang Xu. It was disrespectful!


    In Yun YuYan''s despairing eyes, these people rushed to Wang Xu, bent down one by one, and called respectfully:


    "The Zhou family in Xizhen City, Zhou Chengfa, make amends to Prince Wang!"


    "Liu Jia, Liu Zhen, make amends to Prince Wang!"


    "Xizhen Dingyue group..."


    One by one, the owners of the big families in Xizhen city and the chairman of the listed group were all like a dog, bowing to Wang Xu and wagging his tail quickly.


    The small and medium-sized forces around them were stunned and frightened


    At present, the leaders of the top forces in Xizhen city are more respectful to Wang Xu than to Yun Yuyan.


    Without the contrast of this scene, people can''t realize the difference. But with the contrast, people immediately found that these people''s attitudes towards Yun Yuyan and Wang Xu were totally different from those towards heaven and earth.


    "Originally, this is the real top of the wonderful


    It is Yun Yuyan and his face is changing wildly. Looking at Wang Xu''s bigger but indifferent figure in front of his bent waist, he has a clear understanding in his heart, and then followed by deep anger and despair.


    It turns out that his so-called peak is not even the one in front of him!


    It turned out that the first person in Xizhen, whom he considered himself, was totally based on the hypocrisy!


    Originally, he is proud of the means, not even a fart!


    It turns out that


    Just at this time, a beautiful figure with high temperament and beautiful face, which is familiar to countless people, slowly appeared in front of the crowd, and then came the beautiful female voice like a Oriole:


    "Just a little star in the entertainment circle, fengyuqiao..."


    At the moment of hearing this voice, countless people turned their heads to look at it, and their eyes were filled with shock and disbelief.


    Wind and rain bridge!


    Recently, the goddess in the hearts of countless men, the star of fengyuqiao, has become very popular!


    Is it hard for her to


    "... I''ve met Mr. Wang. Thank you for your help. To show my gratitude, I''d like to offer you a glass of wine first!"


    In the eyes of the crowd, Feng Yuqiao came to Wang Xu with a glass of champagne in his hand. Then he opened his red lips, looked up slightly, and drank all the wine in one mouthful.


    In an instant, Yun YuYan''s face was extremely blue.


    Fengyuqiao is a big star who is unwilling to come and accompany even when he is forced and coerced.


    Now! Now! Here!


    Unexpectedly, he would personally propose a toast to Wang Xu and drink it all!


    Until this moment, yunyuyan finally accepted the fact, his dream completely broken.


    From the beginning, he overestimated himself and belittled everyone.


    He thought that his power was incomparable. When he met the real power, it was like an egg hitting a stone.


    The power of painstakingly operating for two months seems to shake the whole western town, but once it meets a real strong enemy, it is like a piece of white paper torn apart in an instant.


    beyond one''s ability?


    It turned out that he was the fool who overstepped himself!


    From beginning to end, it''s just him!


    "Good, good!"


    After understanding everything, Yun Yuyan finally burst out with a miserable smile and said, "Prince Jianghai, and you people, I, Yun Yuyan, will eventually want you all to come back. You can''t run away after 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi!"


    Hear his words, the moment innumerable eyes brush over to see, as if looking at a fool.


    "I''m really ignorant. Can''t you see it now? Do you think you have a future? I know why I don''t want to give you the position of the head of the family. You have to force me to do so. Your ignorance is the most important reason. "


    Cloud three Mo helpless sigh, eyes complex looking at cloud jade smoke, calm asked.


    Smell speech, cloud jade smoke body immediately is a stiff, complexion iron blue.


    In just two months, he used all kinds of coercion and inducements to subdue all forces. He thought he was enough to win the West Town, and no one dared to fight against him.


    But he didn''t know.


    The rise of any big power can''t take only two months. The time is too short. While you constantly force others to submit, you also bury the hidden danger of others'' resistance.


    For example, Zhao leijian, you use other people''s wives and daughters to coerce you and use puppet techniques to control threats. Is a powerful warrior so willing to be a dog for you? Let you abuse your wife and children?


    As Wang Xu always said to Yun Yuyan:


    "What are you?"


    Yun Yuyan is just a fan of the game. He is dazed by the power in front of him, and his pride covers his heart. After he wants to understand, he suddenly turns pale and desperate.


    At this time, the cold words of Yun San Mo continued to spread:


    "Do you think you can have a future? You''d better think about it first. Can you walk out of this banquet hall tonight? "

 Chapter 367

    With cloud three Mo this words, cloud jade smoke only feel the whole hall, everywhere is the eyes of evil intentions.


    There are too many people he has offended, and I don''t know how many people want him to die.


    "Touch!"


    With a dull sound, Yun Yuyan knelt on the ground without hesitation, yelled at Wang Xu and begged for mercy: "Mr. Wang, please let me go..."


    "You asked the wrong person."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Wang Xu''s cold voice. His eyes were silent. He waved to Zhao leijian casually and said faintly:


    "It''s the internal affairs of you people in Xizhen, and I, a stranger from other parts of the country, won''t interfere."


    Once Wang Xu said this, the whole hall was quiet.


    Everyone did not expect that Wang Xu would not kill Yun Yuyan?


    But even so, waiting for the end of Yun Yuyan, I''m afraid it''s hard to live tonight


    No, I''m afraid I can''t live for a minute!


    As Wang Xu''s voice fell to the ground, Zhao leijian was overjoyed. He quickly bowed to Wang Xu and said:


    "Mr. Wang, thank you for helping me and letting me take revenge myself..."


    "This has nothing to do with me. It''s your freedom to kill people." Wang Xu waved his sleeve and turned to Chen Yuqing and others.


    Behind him, Zhao leijian straightened up slowly, and then walked to Yun Yuyan step by step. He sneered and said, "young master Yun, it''s very cool for you to whip me as a dog these days, isn''t it? Just don''t know, have you ever thought about it now? "


    "Zhao leijian, I can treat you well..." Yun Yuyan retreated in a panic and opened his mouth to say something.


    "I''ll take you... To death!"


    But as soon as he took two steps back, he saw that Zhao leijian didn''t mean to listen to his nonsense at all. With one blow, his fist was like a sword, penetrating his chest and heart in an instant.


    How long does it take to kill a man?


    Not a second!


    Yunyuyan, die!


    Seeing this scene, everyone around us was not surprised but happy. There was a trace of joy in the eyes of countless people. It was the resentment generated after being forced to press for many days, which was swept away in an instant.


    The death of Yun Yuyan is not the death of Zhao leijian, but the young man who walks to his own woman step by step like no one else


    Wang Xu!


    "Elder sister, Yun Yuyan died like this?"


    In the crowd, he Wanyun''s eyes are complex, looking at the fallen body on the high platform, and says a little blankly.


    "Yes, Yun Yuyan... Just died!" He Wanxia sighed.


    Although the words are the same, the tone of the two sisters represents different meanings.


    While speaking, he Wanxia''s eyes are not looking at the corpse on the high platform, but always following someone who is walking not far away in the public attention.


    "Can we keep our company?"


    Hearing his elder sister''s confirmation, he Wanyun finally recovered from the shock of "the death of the great enemy". His voice was full of joy. He could not help but pinch his fingers and wave his fist in front of him.


    Before he Wanxia could speak, a cold, disdainful voice came first


    "Keep the company? Do you think so naively


    Kaohsiung is not far away from the two girls. Looking at them sarcastically, they say with disdain:


    "I tell you, even if master Yun falls. Tomorrow, I will go back to the company and take over everything as usual! "


    "As long as you can''t fill in the hole of misappropriation of 100 million yuan, the board of directors is standing behind me, and he''s group will become my Gao family!"


    At this moment, the more Kaohsiung said, the more excited he was. His eyes were so bright that he felt that a big piece of dog excrement fell from the sky and hit him on the head.


    Yes, Yun Yuyan is dead!


    But just because Yun Yuyan died, all the plans he had made before became his own in Kaohsiung!


    In other words, he group, after tonight, will be renamed Gao group!


    Thinking of this, Kaohsiung forced his heart full of excitement and excitement. Looking at sister he with pride, he said word by word:


    "Don''t forget, master Yun is dead, and I''m in Kaohsiung!"


    As he said this, he suddenly flashed a touch of greed, with a strange smile on his face, and continued in a low voice: "of course, if you want to keep the group, there is no other way... For example, I went back to rest the Yellow faced woman at home. My sister is my wife, and my sister is my son''s wife."


    "In this way, your sister Ho and my master Gao are a family, and the company doesn''t need to be divided into Gao family and he family. Yours is ours!"


    "You dream!"


    He Wanyun''s face is gloomy and terrible. He stares at Kaohsiung with a strange smile, and immediately yells out: "Kaohsiung, I tell you, my sister and I know Prince Wang. If you know better, you''d better apologize to us immediately!"


    "Do you know Mr. Wang?"


    Hearing the speech, Kaohsiung immediately sneered and said, "yes, I know you know Mr. Wang. It''s a coincidence that I know Mr. Wang too. Let alone you. Who around here doesn''t know Mr. Wang now? But what? Does Prince know you? "


    With that, his face suddenly cooled down and he said in a cold voice:


    "Don''t tell me all this nonsense. I''m not a three-year-old who''s easy to cheat! I''ll tell you, or, tomorrow, get all the handover ready and give me the company. Either, you''ll be my wife and my son, or you''ll get out of the company! "


    "You


    He Wanyun''s eyes are round, and his face is white.


    But at this moment, he Wanxia suddenly stepped forward and cried with a little excitement


    "Mr. Wang! You, you... Remember me and my sister? "


    "Ha ha, I said, can you two stop pretending? Do you really think I''m a three-year-old? Mr. Wang remembers your sisters. I tell you, in addition to the method just now, if you want to continue working in the company, you have to... "Hearing the speech, Kaohsiung immediately sneered and said disdainfully.


    But before he finished, a strange and funny voice came from behind him


    "I must remember you


    Wang Xu laughingly looked at the excited he sisters and said, "I didn''t expect you to be here. It''s really a coincidence."


    As he said this, he looked sideways at Kaohsiung, who was suddenly frozen beside him, and asked casually:


    "Why, are you in trouble?"


    When Wang Xu''s eyes swept over, Kaohsiung only felt that his breathing was about to stop. When he heard this sentence again, his soul was almost scared out.


    He shook his head


    "Misunderstanding! Mr. Wang, this is a misunderstanding! How dare I trouble your friend... "


    "That''s him. He united with Yun Yuyan to set us up, splashed sewage on our dead father, planted a scam, and wanted to seize our company!"


    Before he finished, he Wanyun called out angrily.


    "Oh? Is that so? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes were slightly cold. He turned and glanced at the pale Kaohsiung. He casually told Ding Sanjiang, who was always behind him, to say:


    "Take him down and let him spit out everything he swallows."


    "Mr. Wang, I can return the one hundred million I swallowed. Please let me go. It''s just a misunderstanding. I don''t know they are your friends!" Hearing this, Kaohsiung immediately cried out in horror.


    But where did Wang Xu look at him?


    What Wang Xu dislikes most is villains, especially people like Kaohsiung who are not only picky but also scum.


    Small people are like chickens and dogs.


    Kill, it doesn''t matter!


    What''s more, it''s a very light punishment to just let the other party return what they shouldn''t have. Of course, if there is any accident during the execution of Ding Sanqiang, it is not his concern.

 Chapter 368

    Kaohsiung is just a small episode. Wang Xu doesn''t care about it, and no one else cares about it.


    The only people who care about it are the ones who are still kneeling on the ground. After all, it''s their own Lao Tzu who has been dragged down


    He didn''t care, even more than others!


    At this time, he was so happy that he buried his head in the ground between his legs. He was afraid that his father Kaohsiung would notice him and drag him into the water.


    Anyway, Wang Xu doesn''t mean to kill people. Kaohsiung has to suffer a little at most. At this time, I''ll take some of the pain. My son has been kneeling for nearly ten minutes, and he has suffered a lot.


    "I didn''t expect Chen Yuqing, a woman, to have such a terrible boyfriend. It seems that I will see her walk around in school in the future..."


    Gao Xingcheng was in the process of congratulation. Suddenly he thought of something, and his face turned white. He knelt there, trembling uncontrollably even when he fell to the ground. He cried in despair and fear


    "Damn it! blamed! I used to deliberately spread those rumors for revenge... It''s over! She won''t let this prince Wang settle with me, will she? I don''t want to end up with Yun Yuyan... I don''t want to die! "


    "What should we do? What should I do? What should we do? "


    At this moment, happy into full of fear, ear his father''s begging for mercy sound can''t hear.


    However, in his fear, no matter Chen Yuqing or Wang Xu, they have never seen the garbage boys kneeling on the ground. It seems that they have been completely forgotten.


    As if, in their hearts, they are just a pile of rubbish under their feet, not worth mentioning.


    At this time, Wang Xu and others did not have time to pay attention to these childe brothers.


    At this time, the owners of many big families in Xizhen City, the presidents and directors of listed groups, all gathered behind Wang Xu like a tide, smiling like chrysanthemums, all kinds of flattery and flattery, and they all tried their best to curry favor with each other.


    He Wanxia and he Wanyun sisters, because they chatted and laughed with Wang Xu, were also the center of some small and medium-sized forces.


    The two women watched helplessly. Many of the important people in Xizhen, who used to be high above others, even when their father was still there, had to be respectful when they saw them. Now they are all smiling brightly at their sisters.


    What''s more, I took them by the hand and said that I knew your father and mother. This is not the niece of he family. I met you here. It''s a coincidence that the elder cared for the younger generation. I patted my chest and said that I would ask them if I had anything to do in the future.


    However, before that, the two sisters of he family had come to ask them because of the company''s difficulties, but they didn''t even see each other.


    "Is that the heart? Almost all of us, ostensibly flattering us, are actually aiming at him, right? He is the real first person in West town now! "


    He Wanxia looks at Wang Xu with complicated eyes, which are slightly confused again.


    And I don''t know how many ladies and daughters, even young women, single ladies and widows, are all staring at Wang Xu.


    A lot of people have water waves in their eyes. They want to squeeze everyone away immediately and then lie in Wang Xu''s arms.


    And more men are shocked in their hearts. Tonight, someone in Xizhen is really going to the top. It''s Wang Xu from Jianghai!


    As for Yun Yuyan, after tonight, it is estimated that he will be forgotten by everyone. At most, he is just the object of chatting and laughing after dinner.


    "Mr. Wang, please come to the main table. Let''s treat you and some beautiful ladies and young ladies around you well to show our thanks."


    At this time, cloud three ink forward, bow a ceremony, the attitude is extremely respectful.


    "Good."


    Wang Xu nodded.


    After knowing that the boss behind the hot spring villa is the cloud family, he also happens to have something to communicate with the cloud family.


    Gao Xingcheng and others are still kneeling on the ground, so with great regret and fear, until Wang Xu, surrounded by many big families in Xizhen City, leaves the hall like an emperor, turns to the private room on one side, and then dares to raise his head slightly.


    All the young brothers looked at each other and could see a deep shock from everyone''s eyes. The rest was awe and joy for the rest of their lives.


    As for Yun Yuyan and the dead Li Shao, who cares?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I..." happy Cheng raised his head, for he was not remembered by Wang Xu, his eyes were full of joy, and his legs felt numb, ready to open his mouth to say something.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, the young men who were "sharing weal and woe" around him seemed to have their numb legs healed immediately. They all got up at the first time. Even if they fell down again as soon as they got up, they didn''t stop. They struggled to be as far away from happy as possible.


    But just a few seconds, on the ground, left happy into a person kneeling there, dumbfounded.


    What happened?


    Is he that terrible?


    If other childe brothers knew his doubts, they would burst out together and rush on him, which would be a burst of crazy flat.


    Damn it! What the hell are you asking us about?


    If it wasn''t for your grandson, we would be implicated and offended Mr. Wang?!


    ¡­¡­


    In the private room, only a huge round table was placed, and the decoration was extremely luxurious. After everyone sat down, countless beautiful waiters kept coming in and out, and the banquet was like flowing water.


    Every dish is almost as good as a chef in a five-star hotel. The combination of color, aroma and taste makes Wang Xu and Chen Yuqing''s fingers move. Fortunately, they are all martial arts. If they want to eat, they can speed up the transformation of Qi and blood and digestion.


    "Mr. Wang, although Yun Yuyan is dead, he is the younger generation of the Yun family. How offensive he is. I''d like to apologize to you again. Here''s to you first!"


    Cloud three ink holding a wine cup, long body, transparent crystal cup, refreshing as the mountain spring of wine fragrance.


    This is a ten-year-old wine brewed by the cloud family in the hot spring villa, using the underground hot spring of Jiulong Mountain. But this time, because of Wang Xu, it was smashed through the underground sealed cellar.


    Wang Xu picked up his glass and motioned for a moment, but he didn''t drink it. He just meant it.


    The owner of tangtangyun family in Xizhen city got up to propose a toast in person and drank it all in one gulp. However, Wang Xu was sitting like a mountain. Even if he just raised his glass, the people around him took it for granted and did not have any dissatisfaction.


    In their eyes, Wang Xu''s status should have this bearing!


    Later, the leaders of other major forces in Xizhen also got up and toasted Wang Xu one by one according to his status. Less than six people are qualified to sit at the table.


    Other leaders of small and medium-sized forces are not even qualified to enter private rooms. As for the young generation, they are not qualified.


    "Wang... Mr. Wang, can I offer you a drink..."


    At this time, a middle-aged man standing at the wine table, holding a wine bottle, as if he were a bartender, suddenly leaned over and asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 369

    "Oh, isn''t this the owner of the Li family, the big man in the underground world of Xizhen, the chairman of kaimei construction group, and chairman Li Jiancheng? What are you doing? Why don''t you sit down together? You''re standing by. I almost didn''t recognize you. "


    Someone said with a sneer that he obviously had a personal grudge with Li Jiancheng in the past.


    However, for this person''s words, Li Jiancheng didn''t pay any attention at all. As usual, he would have slapped him angrily.


    But now, with a cautious face and a look he didn''t hear, he said in a flattering whisper to Wang Xu with a respectful smile on his face


    "Mr. Wang, although you don''t know such a small person as me, my unfilial son provoked you before. They all blame me for teaching my son so much that he was too domineering. You forced him to kneel down for one of his cousins. That''s a lesson for him. Do him good..."


    "As for the dead cousin, I can assure you that you don''t have to worry that someone in our Li family will offend you again. In the future, in this western town, our Li family will take the lead of Mr. Wang, who is your nail in the western town. Our Li family will have no difference in your orders! "


    "Here''s to the bottle of wine!"


    With this, Li Jiancheng even looked up at his mouth and poured a bottle of high intensity Baijiu into his stomach. He is just an ordinary person, not a martial artist. He drinks Baijiu and his face is hot and red. But he keeps shaking his throat and not let a drop of wine drop.


    Wang Xu''s eyes are calm and light.


    In a minute.


    Li Jiancheng finally managed to finish all the baijiu. He bent down again and waited for Wang Xu''s reply.


    Just a few seconds, for him, but like years of general long suffering, a heart is constantly sinking.


    Is Wang Xu not going to let them go?


    Finally, just as Li Jiancheng was about to despair, an indifferent voice said:


    "Well, sit down. If there''s anything to do in Xizhen in the future, I''ll give it to you. "


    "Yes, Mr. Wang!"


    In an instant, Li Jiancheng put his heart into his stomach. At the same time, there was a trace of joy in his voice.


    succeed!


    It was not until then that all the people around the world could really see Li Jiancheng''s idea. They hated it and regretted it!


    Why didn''t they think of this way of showing loyalty?


    It not only shows loyalty, but also resolves the potential danger. Li Jiancheng is really not simple!


    "Sure enough, he deserves to be Li Jiancheng. There are ruthless people on the road, and his eyesight is better than ours!"


    After Li Jiancheng called Li Daojun in and knelt down to make amends to Wang Xu again. Seeing that the banquet was about to break up, Yun San Mo came over and asked carefully:


    "Mr. Wang, I don''t know how to arrange the Xizhen business alliance just formed tonight?"


    "As I said, I''m just an outsider. It''s a matter within the various forces in Xizhen city. It''s up to you to decide what to do." Wang Xu said casually.


    Cloud three Mo is tiny a Leng, and then lower head small voice way: "childe, you no longer consider next?"? We want to recommend you as the leader of the business alliance... "


    "I''ll just say that once."


    Wang Xu''s voice cooled down.


    Business alliance leader?


    A group of people with different ideas gathered together, big fish eat small fish, this kind of dirty things, Wang Xu just lazy to get involved.


    What''s more, just a business alliance in the West town will not be in his eyes?


    Seeing his displeasure, cloud three Mo Dun dare not say again, others are silent.


    Soon after the banquet was over, Yun Sanmo respectfully asked Wang Xu to stay in the hot spring villa, and personally arranged the best villa room of the hot spring villa hotel for several people. Wang Xu swept cloud three ink, think of his purpose to come here, also homeopathy nodded agreed.


    This trip to Jiulongshan hot spring villa, in addition to taking the three girls to have fun, was originally for the boss behind the hot spring villa, who told his father about his work, as the Xing couple said.


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Xu gets up and leaves with Yun Sanmo.


    And all about tonight''s dinner party, at this time, has spread like lightning all over the West town.


    For a moment, I don''t know how many people know that a prince Wang in Jianghai has directly killed Yun Yuyan, the recently rising local snake, with the momentum of a dragon crossing the river, and has become the existence of awe among all forces in Xizhen.


    ¡­¡­


    There are nine independent villas in the hot spring villa. The number of villas is in the order of 1-9. The higher the front, the higher the requirement to live in. If the status is not enough, even if it is empty, it will not give other people to live in.


    For example, villa No.1 has only been opened once since the establishment of hot spring villa ten years ago. Five years ago, a couple lived in it.


    Wang Xu and his party are the second wave of guests five years later!


    Listening to Yun Sanmo introducing the history of villa No.1 with a little emotion, Wang Xu''s eyes flickered slightly and suddenly asked:


    "The couple who lived in villa No.1 five years ago are also from Jianghai?"


    "Ah? No, they''re not. They''re mordors


    Cloud three Mo slightly Leng for a while, just shook his head, explained:


    "At that time, our cloud family was not as big as it is now, and I was not the owner of the cloud family. It can be said that the cloud family was founded by my elder brother. My elder brother and the couple had a very good relationship, and I had to accompany them personally and receive them together."


    "Oh? What do you know about them? " Wang Xu seems to ask unintentionally.


    "I don''t know much about them. I only know that they have a great background. They seem to be big figures in Mordor."


    Yun Sanmo shakes his head and suddenly says something. He can''t help looking at Wang Xu and asks curiously:


    "Mr. Wang, why are you so interested in them?"


    When asked about this sentence, Yun Sanmo felt a little bit bad. Can he question the status of Wang Xu?


    Moreover, after all, there were only two guests in villa No. 1. It''s not surprising that Wang Xu was curious about the last one.


    In Yun Sanmo''s mind, Wang Xu was afraid that he would not answer his question at all. Just when he was a little flustered and ready to apologize, he saw that Wang Xu said faintly:


    "Because they''re probably my parents."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Wang. I''m talkative... What?"


    And cloud three ink obviously did not react, the mouth subconscious apology to half suddenly wake up, eyes incredible looking at Wang Xu, eyes stare to the biggest.


    Did Prince Wang answer him?


    No, that''s not the point!


    The couple five years ago turned out to be


    Prince''s parents?!


    Wait, Wang Xu? Five years ago, the same surname was Wang


    Seems to think of something, cloud three ink face crazy change, shocked looking at Wang Xu, lost his voice exclaimed: "is it, you are the little master in the big brother''s mouth?"

 Chapter 370

    "Young master?"


    Hearing the words, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, stopped, looked directly into Yun Sanmo''s complex eyes, and said faintly:


    "It seems that you really know about my parents. There are still many things that your cloud family has concealed from me."


    After hearing this sentence, Yun San Mo felt as if he had been hit by a huge hammer in his heart. His face suddenly changed and he opened his mouth to explain


    "Mr. Wang, listen to me. I just said it casually. I have nothing to hide from you..."


    "For example, everything in your cloud family belongs to my father? You are just a dog under his command, biting his master and swallowing his property? "


    Before he finished his words, Wang Xu''s indifferent voice has continued to spread. At last, a touch of cold killing intention quietly covered Yun San Mo''s whole body.


    In an instant, Yun Sanmo closed his mouth and didn''t dare to say a word more.


    At this moment, there was only one thought left in his heart:


    "It''s over! He knows all about it? He knows all about it? The elder brother said that the two men had disappeared five years ago, and their only son soon lost contact with each other, and they had been killed by someone by visual inspection? How could it be! "


    "Aren''t those two dead? Has it reappeared? "


    Think of here, cloud three Mo body already can''t control of tremble, in his impression, the means of those two are absolutely absolute ghosts terror power, behind is also standing an extremely mysterious huge force.


    If they reappear and liquidate, I don''t know how many bloody storms and heads will appear


    Boundless fear is about to devour the clouds.


    "Don''t be nervous. I just said it casually. It''s just possible. Who knows if they are my parents?"


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly opened his mouth and appeased Xia Yun San mo.


    Smell speech, cloud three Mo in the heart of fear a tiny meal, then eyes suddenly a bright, yes, Prince Wang said is also only possible, who knows his parents is not that two?


    I scared myself!


    However, at this time, Wang Xu seemed to have no intention to ask


    "By the way, what''s the name of the couple you''re talking about?"


    In an instant, Yun Sanmo''s relaxed mood kicked up again, and wailed in his heart:


    "Mr. Wang, can we finish our conversation in one breath? Don''t be so old, OK? "


    However, with a bitter face, he cautiously replied: "Mr. Wang, I really don''t know much about it. My elder brother is responsible for the contact with them all the time..."


    "Oh? Don''t you know? "


    Wang Xu looked at him with a smile and said, "in this case, I don''t force you. I don''t know where your elder brother is now? It''s just that I''m really curious to know that it''s not really a coincidence that they will have the same name as my parents. "


    "How, how... How could this happen? It should be impossible... "Cloud three ink smile a little stiff, finally reflected a bit wrong, Wang Xu seems to tangle too much time on this issue.


    He asked carefully: "Mr. Wang, dare to ask, are your parents..."


    "My Lao Tzu''s name is Wang Sheng, and my mother''s name is Xu ruomei." Wang Xu light return way.


    "Kick! Kick! Kick


    Hearing these two names, Yun Sanmo seems to have been hit by some unbearable blow. His face changes wildly. He retreats several steps at his feet. He is full of disbelief and a trace of deep fear.


    How could


    Is it really the sons of those two?


    It''s really


    Young master?!


    "You, you..."


    Finally stop the pace of retreat, cloud three ink body but crazy shaking up, a finger at Wang Xu, can''t believe what you want to say, but behind the words is how also can''t say.


    "Master Yun, what''s the matter with you? It''s not really such a coincidence, is it? " Seeing the reaction of cloud three ink, Wang Xu seems to be joking on the surface, but his eyes are cold.


    Originally, he was prepared to hide his purpose and identity for the time being. With the help of Yun Sanmo, he made in-depth contact with the senior officials of the cloud family and secretly inquired about his parents.


    But unexpectedly, Yun Sanmo brought him to this villa and casually introduced the history of the villa. He wanted to use this to highlight how he and the cloud family attached importance to Wang Xu.


    As a result, it leads to the news about Wang Xu''s parents five years ago. How can Wang Xu hold back?


    At the right moment, he just took the opportunity to attack others. He wanted to test the reaction of Yun Sanmo first, but he didn''t expect that the other party''s reaction was so big. He asked Wang Xu to change his plan at the beginning and choose to go straight to the core to pick out the topic.


    "Wang... Mr. Wang, since you already know everything, why do you force me so much?" At this time, cloud three Mo wry smile, miserable way.


    "Persecution? No, I don''t want you to misunderstand me. I''m not forcing you. I''m just telling you the truth. " Wang Xu shook his head and said faintly:


    "Besides, I don''t know everything. I''m not here to force you, but to learn everything about my parents from you."


    "Because I know nothing about them, even less than you do. As long as you tell me everything you know, the cloud family in Xizhen... "


    "Do everything as usual!"


    His voice is very light, very calm, as if really saying a very common fact in general.


    But no matter Wang Xu or Yun Sanmo, they all know another meaning hidden in these words.


    Tell everything. Everything is as usual at the cloud family in Xizhen.


    What if I don''t tell you everything?


    I''m afraid the cloud family will become a history of the West town after tonight, right?


    Understand this plain as water, but full of murderous warning, cloud three ink how dare to refuse?


    "Mr. Wang... No, young master, I really can''t decide this matter because I don''t know much about your parents except that our cloud family only takes care of some assets of Xizhen city for your parents. I need to inform other senior members of the cloud family to have a meeting. Besides..."


    With that, Yun Sanmo laughs bitterly. It''s only ten years since the rise of the cloud family. As the owner of the cloud family, he naturally knows the secrets behind the cloud family.


    In other words, their cloud family is just a housekeeper who takes care of the property left by Wang Xu''s parents in Xizhen City, which is not much different from those housekeepers who managed the manor in Xiaxian County hundreds of years ago.


    No, there''s a little difference


    That is, because of the disappearance of Wang Xu''s parents, the young master Wang Xu disappeared, and the whole cloud family thought they were dead.


    As a result, the "manor property" under the care of the Yun family has no owner, and in the face of it, these housekeepers become the owners of the "manor property".


    Today''s cloud family, in addition to a few core senior citizens, who among the younger generation knows that everything in the cloud family is the real master of Wang Xu and his parents?


    If in a few years, after the old people of the cloud family have passed away, at that time, let alone Wang Xu, even if Wang Xu''s parents want to hand over their property, I''m afraid they will have to use tough means.


    Just rely on words to get everything back


    That''s dreaming!


    "Old... No, old servant! See you, young master


    Facing Wang Xu''s plain eyes, Yun San Mo bows down slowly and says word by word:


    "Only, the old servant has another request..."


    "Young master, please save my elder brother''s life!"

 Chapter 371

    "Young master, this is not an old servant talking about terms with you, nor is it a threat."


    Cloud three Mo heavy explanation, very serious continue way:


    "My eldest brother Yun Sanfeng founded the cloud family. In the cloud family, you know your parents best except him. Now he has been seriously ill, paralyzed and comatose for nearly two months. Because of this, I can take over the position of head of the Yun family... "


    He wanted to continue to explain, but he didn''t expect that Wang Xu didn''t hesitate to worry at all. He already nodded his head and said:


    "Yes."


    Even if Yun Sanmo doesn''t explain, he will rescue Yun Sanfeng when he knows that his brother Yun Sanfeng is still alive.


    As for whether Yun San Mo is selfish or not, Wang Xu doesn''t care.


    What he cares about is that if Yun Sanfeng is alive, he can tell him what he wants to know in more detail. After all, there is a certain reason why Yun Sanfeng was chosen by his parents to be the "housekeeper" of the property in Xizhen. Wang Xu believes in his parents.


    Although, he has always wondered why his parents would choose to bury everything and let him just be an ordinary person?


    In the eyes of his parents, is his son a useless thing?


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu flashed a very serious thought.


    It shouldn''t be!


    How can he be a useless thing?


    Probably, parents all over the world treat their children like this?


    Finally he found the reason. Wang Xu nodded for sure, looked up at the stars in the night sky, and said faintly:


    "But it''s not urgent. It''s too late. We''ll wait until tomorrow."


    "Yes, the old servant will not disturb the rest of the young master and the ladies." Cloud three Mo respectfully nods, naturally dare not have objection, bow body after a ceremony leave.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Jiulong Mountain is only 20 kilometers away from an artificial lake, a huge area of villas are located here, the whole villas are owned by the cloud family in Xizhen city.


    At this time, in the center of a villa hall, cloud family high-rise almost gathered here.


    Looking around, almost everyone''s eyes were slightly red, and the others had heavy black circles under their eyes. The thick smoke of cigarettes filled the air. It was obvious that most of them had been awake all night.


    Yun Yuyan was killed in public at the dinner party and trampled down from heaven to hell.


    When the news came, as one of the richest families in Xizhen City, the cloud family was at the top of Xizhen city. Now that the Zhou family is in decline, the cloud family is on a higher level, and all kinds of contacts almost permeate the various forces of Xizhen city.


    Whether it''s the white way, or the underground world, all have the touch of the cloud family. As the first member of the younger generation of the cloud family, yunyuyan''s success in the West town has made many senior members of the cloud family support him in secret. Now yunyuyan is trampled down to death in public, which is like a bomb. Many senior members of the cloud family are dazzled by the explosion, followed by great anger.


    "Who is it? Who dares to kill my son


    The door of a silent villa hall was suddenly kicked open from the outside. A middle-aged man yelled angrily and came in with a large group of people from the outside.


    In the hall of many high-level looked up, no one spoke, followed by the middle-aged man came in a cloud family younger generation is atmosphere dare not.


    In the past two months, with the rise of Yun Yuyan, Yun Haoxin has also taken over most of the power of the Yun family. He is in charge of life and death. Yun Sanmo is the master of the family, and if he is not, he is just a puppet. Otherwise, he will not be at the dinner party, because Yun YuYan''s words are extremely humiliating to let him become the master of the family.


    During this period of time, almost no one inside the cloud family dared to offend Yun Haoxin. What''s more, now, his only son, who is going to be the best son of the West Town, has been killed!


    "Second uncle, I have already called the leaders of all parties in the underground world of Xizhen to ask them to send people to search for the information of that person. In addition, he also contacted the official Vice Mayor Zhang and put pressure on Jiang Hai through the way of white face. "


    A young man followed Yun Haoxin and said respectfully.


    The young man named Yun Yilong is the best of the younger generation of the cloud family, and has been regarded as the right arm by Yun Haoxin.


    Vice Mayor Zhang is in charge of the public security system in Xizhen city. In Xizhen City, he is one of the few heavyweights. He is in power and will shake half of Xizhen. If it wasn''t for Yun YuYan''s death, it would not have alarmed such big people.


    "Vice Mayor Zhang already knows?"


    Hearing this news, Yun Haoxin''s face not only didn''t get better, but also became more gloomy. He still said coldly: "let him not just put pressure on him. I want to take practical action. I want the bastard who killed my son to pay for his life!"


    "Second uncle, Vice Mayor Zhang is an official after all. Some bottom lines can''t be touched. If we want revenge, we''re afraid we have to find a way on those big men in the underground world. " Yun Yilong gave a bitter smile.


    If it''s not because Yun YuYan''s death is too serious, I''m afraid Vice Mayor Zhang is not good at it. This is the bottom line that officials must abide by. It''s not like the big guys in the underground world. They are ruthless and can do anything.


    "Hum!"


    Yun Hao new cold hum, but also know that Vice Mayor Zhang can come forward to pressure has given him enough face.


    However, when he looked around, he saw that all the other senior members of the cloud family in the hall were concerned on the surface, but they were all gloating. He knew that his father and son were in control of the power and were secretly hated by the people.


    Before that, their father and son tried to seize the power completely several times and take the position of the head of the family, but they were all secretly prevented by these people.


    "A group of mobs, although my son is dead, I, Yun Haoxin, am still here. Now the old man is dying of serious illness, and Lao Tzu is in power. Who can shake my position?"


    Yun Haoxin sneers in his heart and secretly figures out that his son is suddenly killed in public. It is said that he is more and more bizarre. What Prince Jiang Hai has immortal means, what son''s confidants betray him


    There are so many messy news that Yun Haoxin doesn''t believe it at all!


    He is now wondering whether one of the high-level members of the cloud family at the scene did it. After all, a stranger from other parts of the country and his son will have to separate life from death?


    However, Yun Haoxin doesn''t know that it''s not that other people don''t want to live together peacefully, but his son Yun Yuyan doesn''t give others a living, and finally plays himself to death.


    Just as I was thinking about it, a noise came out of the door.


    He turned his head to see their father and son''s puppet cloud three ink calm face came in. Behind him was a young man in his early twenties.


    Yun Haoxin''s eyes swept past the young man. He thought that he was just a junior of the cloud family. He stared at Yun Sanmo coldly and asked, word by word:


    "Cloud three ink, you were at the scene last night, tell me, my son, who killed?"

 Chapter 372

    "I''m the master of the cloud family. Please call me the master!"


    To Yun Haoxin''s surprise, in the face of his question, Yun Sanmo didn''t mean to answer at all. Instead, he was gloomy and scolded him coldly


    "Also, close your mouth, you can hear your nonsense outside, and then go on, do you want to demolish the villa?"


    "What did you say?"


    Yun Haoxin pointed to his nose and couldn''t believe it.


    "Laozi''s only son, Tianjiao, the future son of the cloud family, was killed. You don''t care at all?"


    As he spoke, his eyes suddenly turned ferocious, and he said in a ferocious voice:


    "Cloud three Mo, I respect you as an elder. I call you master. Disrespect you, you are my son and I a puppet, a dog, you have what face


    "Now, now, now, tell me what happened at the dinner last night. When I catch that bastard and break him to pieces, I will be in the mood and spare time to talk nonsense with you! "


    "You want to know the details of the dinner?"


    Cloud three Mo don''t startle don''t anger, complexion is calm to extreme, light counter question a.


    I don''t know why, everyone around seemed to see a trace of mockery and disdain from his eyes.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, say it!" However, Yun Haoxin didn''t respond at all. His eyes were gloomy. He thought that Yun Sanmo had finally recognized his identity and status. He became soft and said in a cold voice:


    "Who killed my son?"


    "The man who killed your son is Zhao leijian." Cloud three Mo calm say.


    "Zhao Lei Jian? You mean Zhao leijian, the owner of the Zhao family boxing hall


    Exclaimed a young man in an Armani suit with an Italian watch on his wrist.


    The third generation and the younger generation of the other cloud families are all in a commotion. Zhao leijian has the name of thunder sword in the underground world, and Zhao family boxing hall is a gold lettered signboard on Xizhen road.


    But it didn''t make everyone upset. What really made everyone upset was that Zhao leijian was Yun YuYan''s confidant and the most powerful dog. How could he kill Yun Yuyan?


    "Yes, it''s him." Cloud three Mo light nod.


    "No way! Zhao leijian is Yunshao''s confidant, one of his most effective subordinates, and the most loyal dog around him. How can he betray and kill Yunshao? " Next to another heavy makeup, dressed in exposed gorgeous woman, do not believe the call.


    The woman is about twenty-seven or eight years old. Although she is not as beautiful as the other women around Wang Xu, she is also a little bit attractive. Coupled with her exposed dress, the coquettish atmosphere that she wants to show her breasts is just as attractive to men as a coquettish fox.


    Her name is pan Meijiao. She is not a member of Yun family, but a mistress of Yun Haoxin. But now it is already on the way to becoming a full member of Xiao San, and is about to become Yun YuYan''s stepmother. But no one knows. In fact, she has an affair with Yun Yuyan secretly. Naturally, she knows some people and things around her "later son".


    Zhao leijian is a loyal dog of Yun Yuyan. How can he kill Yun Yuyan?


    "Yes, Zhao leijian is my son''s most loyal dog. How can he betray my son and dare to kill him in public?" Yun Haoxin doesn''t believe it.


    Looking at the reaction of these people, the irony and disdain of Yun Sanmo''s eyes no longer hide, and calmly asked:


    "Why not? How long has it been since your son accepted Zhao leijian? Do you know how he accepted Zhao leijian? Why are you so sure that Zhao leijian will not betray? "


    After four questions in a row, Yun San Mo''s voice became cold and continued:


    "Moreover, between Prince Wang and Yun Yuyan, as long as Zhao leijian is a wise man, he will naturally choose Prince Wang and will not continue to work for your son."


    As soon as he said this, everyone around him was stunned.


    Who is this?


    I haven''t heard of it in Xizhen!


    "Prince Wang?"


    It is cloud Hao new tiny a Leng, feel of this address a little familiar.


    "Second uncle, you forget that in the rumors outside, it is said that a river crossing dragon from Jianghai collided with Yunshao and finally killed Yunshao." On one side, Yun Yilong came and whispered.


    "Is it really someone from other places who killed my son? Hum! How did a stranger from Jianghai dare to kill yunhaoxin''s son in Xizhen, or on the site of my cloud family? It''s impossible Yun Haoxin is furious.


    "Not bad!" All the people Yunhao brought in nodded in agreement.


    They don''t believe that Zhao leijian and others will betray Yun Yuyan, which seems like a fable. They can''t accept that an outsider from Jianghai killed Yun Yuyan in public. It''s just a fable.


    All of a sudden, Yun Haoxin suddenly raised his head, his eyes were extremely cold, slowly swept over Yun Sanmo''s face, and then directly looked at the high-rise of the cloud family in the hall, saying in a cold voice:


    "Tell me, did you make a trap? You see, our father and son are in power recently. Is there anyone dissatisfied? "


    The killing intention is boiling, and Yun Haoxin''s eyes are red. Now, he looks like a beast that chooses people to eat.


    "Why can''t it be Jiang Hai?" At this time, cloud three Mo side that silent youth, suddenly stand out, voice light ask a way.


    "Why? Yunshao is almost at the top of Xizhen. He wants to kill Yunshao just because of a young man from Jianghai? "


    Pan Meijiao laughed directly.


    Other people around her also look scornful. Although they didn''t go to the dinner party last night, they all belong to Yun YuYan''s family. We all know that last night was the celebration dinner for Yun Yuyan to win the top of the West town. That''s why the big man from the Madu family had to be respectful to Yun Shao.


    What Prince Wang of Jianghai can destroy Yunshao by himself?


    Who believes!


    "But the problem is that this prince Wang really has enough qualifications!" The youth continued to return.


    "Hehe, is it hard to be a small place like Jianghai, and a super hermit family that is the top in the whole of China?" Yun Yilong also sneered.


    People around them are also slightly puzzled. In their cognition, there is really no powerful person in Jianghai. As Yun YuYan''s status, if you want to destroy him, at least you have to be the son of this super rich family. Most people who are enemies of Yun Yuyan can only be slapped in the face.


    "No


    The young man shook his head, his face still calm.


    "But he''s more powerful."


    "His name is Wang Xu. He has many identities, but few people know him in China. Only recently, when he returned to Jianghai, he gradually became famous and was honored as Prince Wang."


    "In Jianghai, he is the only one on the top of Jianghai. The whole Jianghai officials are under his feet. They are the Su family, Li family, Kong family, Ma family and so on. They are also extremely respectful to him."


    The young man''s voice was very quiet, as if he was just talking about a simple fact like eating and drinking water


    "And after last night, the whole west town will be under his feet."


    "The cloud family will be his servant and running dog."

 Chapter 373

    "Wang Xu?"


    As the youth''s voice fell to the ground, people were at a loss.


    The circle of martial arts and Taoism, even if it always exists around ordinary people, is like the front and back of a piece of paper. Although it is very close, ordinary people will never be able to touch it if they don''t pierce that layer of paper.


    Young masters and young ladies like Yun family, even people like Yun Haoxin, only know which big men in the underground world of Xizhen city are powerful, capable of fighting, killing people without blinking an eye, and their hands are covered with blood. But apart from that, they are not qualified to touch things in the martial arts circle!


    And even in the martial arts circle, Wang Xu is similar to those big stars in the secular society, far away from ordinary people. Like fengyuqiao, most people may know her name, but if someone asks you who the boss of fengyuqiao is, I''m afraid most people don''t know.


    "Ha ha, boy, are you looking for trouble on purpose?" Sure enough, Yun Yilong sneered directly, and then his voice suddenly turned cold.


    Pan Meijiao and others were also full of ridicule. Even Yun Haoxin turned his head slowly, staring at Wang Xu with blood red eyes, and said casually:


    "Where are the bullshit boys coming from? Cloud three ink, when I speak, have you side this rubbish to interrupt of share? Are you going to clean him up, or do you want me to break his leg and throw him out? "


    But at this time, a big man in a black suit standing behind him suddenly loosened his frown. Then he seemed to think of something. His face changed greatly. He looked at the young man who had just spoken in horror, like a ghost.


    "What''s the matter? Donghu, have you heard of Wang Xu? " Yun Haoxin frowned slightly and looked at the black suit man suspiciously.


    Zheng Donghu, the big man in black suit, is the ace bodyguard in charge of his personal safety, and also the chief person in charge of his security.


    It is said that he is a dark warrior. His son Yun Yuyan arranged it for him a month ago. He was specially invited from a world-class security company in mordu.


    Yun Haoxin didn''t pay much attention to it either. Being a warrior is the jargon that can be played in the bodyguard industry. He once arranged someone to test it. One can play dozens of ordinary bodyguards without any pressure, so he thinks highly of it.


    "Yes, I have."


    Zheng Donghu nodded heavily, his face suddenly dignified to the extreme, and said word by word:


    "No, it''s like thunder!"


    "Oh? So he''s a warrior like you? Good at it? " Yun Haoxin''s eyes suddenly narrowed. If he was the same as Zheng Donghu, he might be able to assassinate his son.


    "He''s a warrior, but he''s not very good at fighting, but..."


    Zheng Donghu lowered his head, fixed his eyes on his toes, slowly raised them, then inch by inch retreated backward, with a trace of respect in his voice


    "He can be called..."


    "Invincible!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Invincible?"


    Hearing the speech, all the people around were in a daze.


    Many people immediately frown, invincible these two words, but it is difficult to determine the specific meaning, you can not speak clearly?


    Is it invincible? Or is westtown invincible? Or are demons invincible? What''s more, China is invincible, the world is invincible, and so on!


    Even if it is used among the same generation, up to 90, down to three years old, even up to the world, as small as a room.


    Without the definition of these areas, the word invincible is simply unknown!


    And Yun Haoxin directly shook his head. In his mind, the invincible in Zheng Donghu''s words obviously means that Wang Xu is an invincible existence relative to Zheng Donghu.


    But Zheng Donghu is not just a bodyguard around him? Yun Haoxin doesn''t care at all!


    What''s more, how can one fight again? A gun can send each other to the West!


    "What the hell is invincible? Second uncle, I don''t think we need to waste any more time here. I''ll contact the big men in the underground world and ask them to send out the Gunners to catch Wang Xu directly and make him kneel down in front of you to repent! " Yun Yilong sneered directly.


    In the past two months, Yunyi longan industry has risen a lot in order for yunyuyan and yunhaoxin, the father and son, to run around and secretly get in touch with some big men on the road and do something to wipe their bottom.


    I don''t know how many of them can fight in the underground world of Xizhen, but most of them died under the gun, and then they were poured with sack cement and thrown into the lake without even turning a spray.


    Hearing the speech, Zheng Donghu''s eyes flashed a trace of irony. He lowered his head and laughed coldly and silently. How can these ignorant people know the horror of those who are really strong in martial arts?


    He went on quietly, then withdrew from the second step, bowed down and seemed to be respectful to Yun Haoxin, but from the beginning to the end, he was respectful to the young man not far away.


    "Yilong!"


    Yun Haoxin waved his hand impatiently and said in a cold voice, "now contact the seven top forces and gangs in the underground world of Xizhen. I''ll invite them to meet in person for tea."


    "Yes, second uncle!" Yun Yilong suddenly straightened up, his face full of excitement.


    "Meijiao, you call Vice Mayor Zhang in person and say that you invite him to have lunch alone at noon. You must let him use his official power to arrest all the people related to Wang Xu. I want them to pay for my son''s death together!"


    "OK, dear..." pan Meijiao gives a wink, and doesn''t care that Yun Hao''s new words mean to let her seduce and sell her body.


    "Yun San Mo, and the rest of you, after I get revenge, I will come back to work out an account with you personally!"


    At this point, Yun Haoxin''s cold eyes slowly forced a circle, then suddenly turned and strode away, followed by a large group of people, also left again.


    In this process, the young man who spoke before was silent.


    Zheng Donghu was the last to leave. As he passed the youth, he suddenly bowed himself deeply and said in a deep voice:


    "Mr. Wang, after I leave this gate, I will unilaterally terminate my contract and return to Mordor''s company immediately. I will not disclose any information about you. I will never disturb your nature."


    With that, he bowed again, then turned and left in a hurry.


    This young man is Wang Xu!


    In Zheng Donghu''s idea, it is obvious that Wang Xu is regarded as the dust of the game, deliberately playing with Yun Haoxin and others. Many martial arts practitioners have done such things.


    However, Wang Xu is just too lazy to take care of it. Naturally, someone will help him solve such a trivial matter.


    "Ha ha, misunderstood?"


    Wang Xu shook his head, but did not explain.


    He just watched Yun Hao and his new party leave. Then he glanced at the only unnamed senior member of Yun family left in the hall. He turned to Xiang Yun San Mo and asked faintly:


    "These people are the core senior members of your cloud family who know my parents exist?"


    "Yes


    Yun Sanmo nodded and first introduced Wang Xu to the public. After they came up to meet each other, he said with a bitter smile:


    "I don''t dare to cheat young master. Now we can''t be called the core. As you can see in the scene just now, the power of the whole cloud family was in the hands of Yunhao''s new father and son."


    Then he asked a little worried:


    "Young master, if you just let them go, will it bring some unnecessary trouble?"


    "Well, don''t worry. It''s just a clown."


    Wang Xu waved his hand casually, turned his eyes and said faintly:


    "Where is your elder brother Yun Sanfeng? Now take me there. "

 Chapter 374

    Yun Sanfeng is not in Yun''s home, but in the best private convalescent hospital in Xizhen city. This kind of hospital is specially open to the rich and provides the most complete and expensive medical treatment, health preservation and other means. The attending doctors are all famous old doctors at home and abroad for many years, and the nurses are professional special care.


    When Yun Sanmo leads Wang Xu to the hospital, Yun Sanfeng''s condition falls into violent fluctuation again. A group of doctors and nurses are busy in the intensive care unit, and no one is allowed to disturb him halfway.


    "Young master, look at this..." cloud three ink embarrassed turn to look at Wang Xu.


    "No harm, just wait for a while. I can''t die yet." After a casual glance through the glass window of the intensive care unit, Wang Xu waved his hand, went to one side, sat down and waited quietly.


    This wait is half an hour.


    "Mr. Mo, your elder brother''s state has stabilized for the time being. You can go in and visit him, but it''s better not to exceed three minutes."


    The door of the intensive care unit was pushed open, and four or five tired doctors came out. A middle-aged attending doctor, who was the first, said in a deep voice.


    "OK, thank you, director Ma." Cloud three ink just squeeze out a smile of thanks, Wang Xu has got up, directly across the crowd into the intensive care unit.


    Although he was outside the door before, he has been observing the situation in the ward. These doctors'' methods are indeed top-notch. At least they have alleviated the deterioration of yunsanfeng''s disease, but they only treat the symptoms rather than the root cause. For the time being, the deterioration will be more intense next time. If he comes over one or two days in the evening, he will have no choice but to wait for Yun Sanfeng.


    At this time, the image of Yun Sanfeng on the hospital bed is extremely miserable. There is almost no flesh on the old face. The whole person looks like a bag of bones. If you put it in the wild, you will be regarded as a skeleton.


    "Who is he? Who let him break in? I don''t know if I need to change the dust-free clothes before entering the intensive care unit? "


    Later, when he saw Wang Xu''s action, director Ma was slightly stunned. Then he burst into a rage. In order to avoid disturbing the patient, his voice was full of anger


    "Mr. Mo, you brought this boy. Why don''t you call him out? If he makes your elder brother''s condition worse again, we won''t take any responsibility! "


    "This..." cloud three Mo besides wry smile, what can also do.


    At this time, director Ma and other doctors were even more furious. After Wang Xu looked at Yun Sanfeng on the bed for a few eyes, he stretched out his hands to beat the patient''s body.


    "Pa! Pop! Pa Pa


    In an instant, director Ma''s doctors were wide eyed and dumbfounded.


    Then, is a nameless anger suddenly rushed to the forehead, even a few little nurses on the side is also pretty cold.


    What is Wang Xu doing?


    This is to directly save the patient who they worked so hard to save. Can''t they be killed on the spot?!


    "Stop it!"


    Director Ma finally can''t help it any more. His heart is full of anger. It''s a kind of anger that patients are threatened and their medical dignity is challenged.


    In a hurry, he could not even suppress his voice and drank it directly.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t seem to hear half of it, let alone stop.


    "Boy, I told you to stop! You''re trying to kill the patient, aren''t you


    Director Ma strode into the intensive care unit, waving to push Wang Xu away. He was furious


    "Are you the boy named Yun Yuyan in the cloud family, who wants his elder to die? Arrogant! How arrogant! In broad daylight, I dare to commit murder... "


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    Wang Xu suddenly stops beating, puts Yun Sanfeng down on the hospital bed again, turns his head and looks directly at the furious director Ma, and says faintly:


    "I''m saving people. Get out of here."


    "Save people? It''s murder


    Smell speech? Director Ma is almost mad.


    In front of him, he regarded his decades of medical experience and his dignity as nothing! Open your eyes and tell a lie. Do you think he''s a fool?


    Saving people?


    This is murder!


    Want him to turn a blind eye? Absolutely impossible!


    But at this time, the old man on the hospital bed suddenly gave out a dull cough, and then opened his eyes slowly.


    The old man''s dim eyes saw the crowd in front of the hospital bed and struggled to find the nearest and familiar person. He muttered and groaned:


    "Director Ma..."


    "I tell you, this is murder..."


    Director Ma, who is directing Wang Xu excitedly, suddenly becomes stiff, as if he hears some unbelievable voice. Then he turns his stiff neck inch by inch to see where the voice comes from.


    "Mr. Yun, are you, are you... Are you awake? Can you still talk? "


    In a flash, director Ma stood still and couldn''t believe it. In his heart, he was shocked and set off waves after waves.


    At this time, the old man''s struggling voice continued: "thank you for saving me..."


    Hearing these words, director Ma immediately recovered from shock and disbelief. His face changed dramatically, and he was extremely ashamed.


    He saved the old man?


    Such a heavy gratitude, he dare not go on!


    None of the people present knew the old man''s condition better than he, the attending physician. It was all by luck that his condition deteriorated and stabilized again this time. In his original judgment, even the old man had only two or three days to live.


    Moreover, the old man was in a coma and paralyzed for nearly two months. During this time, he used countless methods, but there was no sign that the old man could wake up, let alone speak as soon as he woke up!


    In medicine, the current situation of the elderly can be said to be a miracle!


    What does the old man''s miraculous change show?


    "Is it because of that boy''s slap... How can it be? Is there anything mysterious in that beat? "


    Think of here, a let Ma director incredible idea suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart.


    He suddenly turned his head to look at Wang Xu and was shocked


    "It''s you..."


    "You go out, don''t disturb me to save people."


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Wang Xu.


    "But in this case, the patient''s life is still in danger at any time. It just needs our professional doctors to explore here..." director Ma tried to explain clearly and stayed.


    "Get out."


    Wang Xu''s tone remained unchanged, but his eyes were cold.


    "What kind of eyes do people have?"


    In an instant, director Ma shuddered and shut his mouth subconsciously. Finally, he looked at the old man on the bed and said in a deep voice:


    "Mr. Yun, you don''t have to thank me. I don''t have that great ability. The person who makes you better and come back is... This little brother!"


    With that, he turned and took a group of doctors and nurses out of the intensive care unit.


    In the face of irresistible facts, in the face of instant miracles, for the sake of the patient''s life and death, not to mention the bad attitude, director Ma has to bear to scold him directly.


    This is the most basic moral standard of a doctor!


    Nothing is as important as curing a disease and saving a person!


    Personal grudges, everything, have to wait until the patient is cured.

 Chapter 375

    With a bitter smile, Yun Sanmo sends director Ma and other doctors out of the intensive care unit. He knows that Wang Xu is going to rescue his elder brother. Obviously, there will be some very human means that can''t see people, so that these ordinary doctors and nurses won''t be surprised.


    Originally, he asked Wang Xu to save his elder brother, just because Wang Xu''s parents had many mysterious means of communicating with heaven, which could definitely save his elder brother. But whether Wang Xu can or not, he just has a try mentality. But at this time to see the front of a behind the scenes, he is full of confidence in Wang Xu.


    "The elder brother once said that the young master''s parents are the same as immortals. Has the young master become an immortal now? Otherwise, how can I explain the scene I saw at the dinner party and the miracle in front of me? " The cloud three Mo in the heart think wildly.


    As he was about to walk out of the gate, Wang Xu''s voice was cold


    "I''ve changed my mind. I want Zhao leijian to kill Yun Haoxin directly."


    "Ah?"


    Cloud three ink surprised, looking back to Wang Xu, but see Wang Xu has stretched out his hand, five fingers virtual press on the top of cloud three peak, a invisible but qualitative gas needle hanging down, instantly into the bed of cloud three peak head of numerous acupoints.


    "What should we pay attention to? Is it possible that the young master didn''t mean to kill people before, but now he has a sudden heart to kill... Is it possible that elder brother''s serious illness is related to the father and son of Yun Haoxin and Yun Yuyan? "


    Cloud three Mo in the heart electricity think to turn quickly, on the face also slightly suffused with a dull chill, he heavy key nod, stride out. No matter whether the guess is true or not, he will spread the news about Wang Xu. Yun Haoxin


    You''re dead!


    At this time, however, Wang Xu manipulated a series of condensed Qi needles with both hands to treat Yun Sanfeng, who had a weak breath on the bed.


    Yun Sanfeng had been silent until now. Feeling the numbness in his body, he moved his eyes, looked at Wang Xu and asked slowly:


    "Haoxin is the younger generation of my cloud family and one of my sons. Why do you want to kill him?"


    "I think you should know." Wang Xu faintly replied that he didn''t pay attention to the old man''s complicated eyes. His mind was all on expelling the "Sanshen poison" in the other person''s body.


    Sanshen poison is an extremely vicious poison. It is invisible, colorless and tasteless. It is specifically aimed at the essence, Qi and spirit in the human body, which is what ordinary people call three souls and seven spirits, but it does no harm to the human body.


    Therefore, Yun Sanfeng was in a coma and paralyzed for two months. With all kinds of modern medical techniques and equipment, he was helpless. Director Ma and other doctors could only watch Yun Sanfeng''s breath getting weaker and weaker day by day, approaching death day by day. However, there was no treatment at all, and they could only barely maintain the survival of the body.


    And how does sanshendu come from?


    As Wang Xu said, yunsanfeng is clearer than anyone else!


    Tiger poison doesn''t eat son, but what about son poison?


    "In fact, I can''t blame them. I can only blame me for living too long and making them wait too soon..."


    After his silence, Yun Sanfeng seemed to think of something, and his face gradually showed a trace of sadness, like explaining and persuading himself.


    In a weak voice, he continued to murmur to himself:


    "If, I mean if, I beg you to let him go, will you?"


    "I''m not the one who killed him. I just don''t want his scum to continue to live in the world."


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, and he looked down at Yun Sanfeng with bleak eyes. His tone changed, showing a trace of coldness


    "Besides, you can''t die, and you can''t die."


    As he said this, he looked into Yun Sanfeng''s eyes seriously and said, "with me, Wang Xu, you can''t die. Even if you don''t want to live, you have to live. "


    "Because it''s not up to you to decide. You owe my parents an account. Likewise, you owe me an account. "


    With that, he sealed his hands and urged the secret method.


    In an instant, countless Qi needles, which had penetrated into Yun Sanfeng''s body, swam along the blood lines under his control, and formed a series of mysterious charms in each other''s body. These Charms combined with Qi, with an ancient flavor, and finally formed a very complex pale gold rune.


    If there is a Taoist master of Fu and Zhuan here, he will open his eyes wide and exclaim. Wang Xu''s method of using Qi to condense the charm is a long lost ancient magic method of refining Qi. The French language is directly connected with the void, arousing the power of heaven and earth, so as to deduce the vitality of creation.


    "The secret of the green lotus seal script!"


    "Reincarnation talisman!"


    This is the top technique of seal script in the Qinglian Nirvana Sutra. It evolves vitality with Taoist method. It is a mysterious means to get rid of the common medical skills, and it is enough to live the flesh and bones of the dead. If it wasn''t for Wang Xu to step into the realm of Tao bone and start to touch and control the power of the whole world, he could use the experience in memory to perform this secret method.


    "I said, I didn''t kill Yun Haoxin for you. I saved you, and I didn''t kill Yun Haoxin for you. Whether it''s killing people or saving people, it''s all up to me! "


    Wang Xu''s hands and fingers are beating fast in the void, just like dancing on a piano keyboard of nothingness. In the eyes of Yun Sanfeng, the reincarnation charm blooms endless light in his body and brings endless vitality.


    It''s like the light God gave to the world at the beginning of heaven and earth. These lights also bring endless vitality to the body of Yun Sanfeng, which is on the edge of endless darkness. Countless dead cells grow again rapidly, and the power of weak spirit grows rapidly. A warm breath surrounds Yun Sanfeng''s whole body, making him return to the infant age in the mother.


    What''s more shocking is that the flesh and blood on Yun Sanfeng''s body is slowly bulging, and his face is becoming plump and ruddy.


    As time went by, Yun Sanfeng, who was as thin as a skeleton, suddenly became a strong man with ruddy cheeks and even white hair.


    "As I said, I want to save you just because I want to."


    Until then, Wang Xu slowly put down his hands, eyes indifferently swept the eye bed full of shock cloud three peaks, light said.


    Some words, Wang Xu did not say, but Yun Sanfeng can understand.


    Wang Xu wanted to save him, so he saved him.


    So, if Wang Xu doesn''t want to save him, who can let Wang Xu save people?


    What''s more, behind the rescue, there is a deep intention to kill.


    No one can stop the people Wang Xu wants to kill!


    Yun Sanfeng was silent for a long time. Finally, he got up from the bed and struggled to get down. He looked at Wang Xu in disbelief and asked with trembling lips:


    "Dare to ask, the parents you mentioned before are..."


    It turned out that his silence and shock were not because of Wang Xu''s overbearing attitude, but because of what Wang Xu said, because of the


    Parents!


    "They are your masters." Wang Xu''s eyes are light.


    Smell speech, cloud three peaks instant body crazy shock, look at Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly changed a piece of excitement, full face is ecstatic color.


    "Young master, you are not dead..."


    At this moment, Yun Sanfeng almost wept with joy. Then he bowed down and said respectfully to Wang Xu


    "Old servant, yunsanfeng, meet the young master!"

 Chapter 376

    Peninsula International Hotel, West Town Center.


    In a banquet hall, there is only a huge round table in the center, which is covered with yellow brocade cloth. On the same huge crystal round turntable, there are exquisite dishes. All kinds of delicacies are made into top-quality dishes by the top chefs of the hotel, which are fragrant.


    On the side of the round table, there are only one seat in eight directions, a total of eight seats. Behind each chair stands a beautiful waitress with graceful posture and beautiful appearance. In the arm of Jiebai jade is holding a bottle of Maotai, a national cellar with a market price of 300000.


    "Yilong, has all the news been sent out?"


    At this time, Yun Haoxin is sitting on the throne with a crystal cup in front of him. The beautiful waitress standing next to him is bending over to fill the glass with wine.


    "Second uncle, the leaders of the founding forces in the underground world have all been informed, and the time and place have been informed. It will not be long before someone comes." Yun Yilong stood by and said respectfully.


    "Contact me again and let them hurry up." Yun Haoxin looks at the famous Italian watch on his wrist, frowns slightly, and urges impatiently.


    There are only five minutes left from the appointed time. Normally speaking, at this time, as an invited guest, someone has arrived ahead of time.


    You know, even his master didn''t show up. Is it difficult for a guest to show up a little bit? Isn''t that beating the host''s face?


    "Yes, second uncle." Yun Yilong nodded respectfully, then bent down and turned to one side, took out the phone and began to dial a familiar number.


    There was no accident. All the numbers got through, but I don''t know why. For his urging, every phone call was full of promises, and then


    Then there''s no more.


    In less than two minutes, he made seven phone calls. After putting down his mobile phone, Yun Yilong frowned slightly. Vaguely, he always felt that something was wrong. But after thinking for a while, I couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    He went back to Yun Haoxin and said respectfully:


    "Second uncle, several people promised to arrive on time as soon as possible, but..."


    With that, Yun Yilong hesitated slightly, and he didn''t know how to say it.


    "Just what? Don''t waste your time. Say it Yun Haoxin impatiently raised his hand to see the next time, only two minutes away from the agreed time.


    "It''s just that my nephew always feels that something is wrong. It seems that the people of those families... Agreed so readily that they didn''t even have a reason." Yun Yilong frowned.


    "What''s so strange about that? Haven''t they promised to arrive on time? " Yun Haoxin waved his hand indifferently, and his voice suddenly cooled down


    "Moreover, who dares not give me Yunhao''s new face?"


    In the past two months, the leaders of the underground world, who have been in power, are not much different from the dogs who are crying around. It''s too late to please him one by one. Who dares to refuse his new banquet?


    He Yunhao new banquet people, this is to give them face, this festival under hand!


    "The second uncle is right. I think it''s just my nephew who thinks too much." Cloud Yi Long immediately forbids sound, slightly lowers the head to admit a mistake way.


    Sure enough, within three seconds of his voice, a doorman''s report came from outside the banquet hall


    "Dongqiaomen, haidafu, come to the appointment!"


    Hearing this report, Yun Yilong shook his head slightly and sighed in his heart


    "Well, I still can''t hold my breath. It seems that I need more exercise. I don''t know when I will be able to have the second uncle style."


    "Well, here we are at last!" Yun Haoxin snorted coldly and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    The tense look on his face relaxed slightly, but he soon became tense again, with a black face. It seemed that he was ready to give someone a bad impression and tell him that he was angry.


    "Dongqiaomen haidafu is the fifth power among the seven forces in the underground world of Xizhen..." Yun Yilong also whispered.


    But when he said that, his voice stopped involuntarily and raised his head a little blankly. Looking at a big man in black who came in from the door, he frowned and asked:


    "Who are you? Why not your boss? Haidafu, what about Haige people? "


    "Well? Isn''t he haidafu? "


    Yun Hao''s new complexion is even colder, and his black face is even more terrible.


    However, in the face of the ugly faces of uncle and nephew, the man in black didn''t care at all. He said with a smile, "our boss can''t come because of something, so let me treat him with reluctance."


    During the conversation, Heisan found a place on the round table and sat down. He didn''t even use chopsticks. As soon as he reached out, he picked up a lobster on the table and ate it.


    "Rude! Stand up! This seat is for you. It''s not for you! " Yun Yilong suddenly frowned, stepped out and cheered coldly.


    "Yilong, don''t be rude." But Yun Haoxin''s eyes narrowed, as if he thought of something. He raised his hand to stop Yun Yilong, looked up at Heisan, and said faintly:


    "Although I have known for a long time that your underground world is in chaos, I didn''t expect it to be so chaotic. It seems that the black three brothers took over the position of Hai Dafu, right? Is this the new boss of dongqiaomen? That cloud Mou pour is to congratulate black three brothers first


    In the process of his speech, Hei San didn''t even raise his head. He was always dealing with the lobster in his hand. When the lobster was finished, Hei San wiped his mouth and raised his head. With disdain, he glanced at Yun Haoxin and sneered


    "I can''t understand what you''re talking about. In a word, our boss asked me to come here to eat lobster. Now I''m finished and gone!"


    After that, black three took up the Baijiu liquor filled by the waitress in the next glass, and washed it down at hand, and left the room directly.


    In an instant, Yun Haoxin''s face was extremely gloomy.


    "Stop!"


    Yun Yilong is a step out, a burst of voice, said: "give me a clear statement, did not make it clear, you do not want to go out of this door!"


    "Oh? Is it? Then I''ll try my best to eat another lobster and wait for others. " Black three don''t care grin, and then sit down again, continue to pick up a lobster to eat, the whole process completely face to face, two people don''t exist.


    In the face of black three''s attitude, Yun Yilong is mad. In the past two months, who in the underground world dare to talk to him like this?


    But without waiting for him to speak angrily, a loud report from the doorman came from the door


    "The red hand bar, the invitation to Gao Da."


    "Wanfu casino in West Town, invitation to boss Shang."


    "Qingli bath chain company, boss Zhang''s invitation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After six incessant reports, all the remaining six forces in the underground world came. However, with the doorman''s report, the faces of Yun Haoxin and Yun Yilong were not happy at all. On the contrary, they were more and more gloomy.


    It''s just that the people who come in are not the leaders of these forces at all. They are just rough and crazy. At first sight, they are little brothers.


    Even half of the six people who came in after that met Heisan. As soon as they came in, they said hello to Heisan with a smile on their face. Heisan also held up the lobster in one hand and the wine glass in the other, laughing:


    "How many brothers are here? Come on, sit down. Don''t waste the top food at this table. We usually can''t get it. This time, thanks to our elders'' consideration! Come on, eat! Help yourself, don''t mention it


    "What the black three brothers said is that we are not welcome."


    A group of people are complimenting each other, talking and laughing, sitting down and eating, pushing cups and changing cups. They regard Yun Haoxin, the real host of the banquet, as the air.


    Yun Yilong wanted to get angry, but as soon as he stood up, he was glared by a big man. He did not dare to move again, let alone scold Heisan as before.


    In the present situation, they just think about it with their buttocks. They also know that something is wrong. They don''t mean to keep the appointment at all. The purpose of letting these people come is nothing more than one


    Shame them!


    At this moment, Yun Haoxin''s face was almost distorted, and his anger was burning wildly.

 Chapter 377

    "Touch!"


    Finally, Yun Haoxin couldn''t help but slap him on the table. He stood up and startled the waitress who poured the wine behind him.


    At this moment, Yun Haoxin was furious like a mad lion. His eyes were staring to the maximum, then he narrowed up inch by inch, and then he scanned around coldly. His voice was more like a ghost. He said word by word:


    "All of you, damn it, stop!"


    In an instant, all the waitresses around them were scared and turned pale and retreated.


    And finally, black three people are not laughing and scolding, one by one suddenly silent down, just turn to see the fury of cloud Haoxin.


    "Do you know who Laozi is?"


    Seeing that all the people were shocked, Yun Haoxin''s anger slowed down and asked again word by word.


    It''s OK that he didn''t ask this sentence, but the atmosphere was even quieter. The black three looked at each other. You see me, I see you, it seems that they were a little scared.


    Cloud Hao new face fury again minus a point, slightly restored a trace of calm, light continued to say:


    "I''m yunhaoxin, Yunjia of Xizhen, yunhaoxin! That''s what your boss told you to come for the appointment? I would like to ask, where did your boss come from? Think it''s a joke? One by one... "


    At this point, his squinted eyes suddenly burst into anger, and he yelled again


    "I don''t want to die!"


    In the face of his anger, the atmosphere in the whole hall was dead.


    "Poof


    Then, all of a sudden, a light laugh broke the silence.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Immediately after that, there was a burst of uncontrollable laughter. The seven little brothers sent by the seven forces in the underground world of Xizhen City, the black three and others, laughed together. In the end, they even burst into laughter.


    What''s more, he bent down with a smile and clapped his hand on the wine table.


    It''s as if Yun Haoxin was just performing a world-wide joke.


    Yun Haoxin''s face is very blue. He feels that he has really become a joke.


    Seeing this, Yun Yilong seemed to want to find some face for his second uncle. He suddenly stood up and yelled angrily, "what the hell are you laughing at..."


    "Pa!"


    Before he finished speaking, Heisan, who was closest to him, suddenly burst out, slapped him in the face, and then kicked him away. Then he stared at Yun Yilong coldly and sneered at each word


    "I''m reading your second uncle''s jokes. Do you have a chance to butt in?"


    With that, Heisan turned his head and looked at Xiang yunhaoxin. He was full of undisguised sarcasm and said with great disdain:


    "It seems that boss Yun hasn''t changed his identity yet? Tut Tut, these two months of monarchical life and the experience of us whirring around like dogs seem to make you really think how awesome you are, don''t you? "


    As soon as his voice fell, the others began to roar.


    "Hey, Heisan, are you talking nonsense? See cloud elder brother angry appearance, that affirmation


    "Yes, they are boss Yun. Can we be offended and provoked by these little gangsters?"


    "Yes, boss Yun is very powerful. Hei San, you have to be careful when you speak, and pay attention to the propriety!"


    Having said that, they all laughed. How can they see a trace of respect for Yun Haoxin? It is clear that they are deliberately playing with Yun Haoxin as a monkey.


    "Oh! Thanks to the brothers'' reminding, otherwise I''ll be blind to boss Yun and offend you! "


    Hei San was also very witty. With an exaggerated cry, he raised his right hand high and gently dropped it. He "caressed" his face.


    Then, suddenly, his face changed, his palm fell down and slapped on the wine table, making the whole wine table jump.


    "Cloud boss? You really think you''re the boss? In the past two months, I have been bullied by your father and son as a dog, but the eldest of us have lived a very hard life. "


    With a gloomy face, Heisan looks at Yun Haoxin with great sarcasm and says in a cold voice:


    "Our boss asked me to bring you a message, he said..."


    "What the hell are you, Yun Haoxin?"


    As Heisan''s words fall to the ground, Yun Haoxin''s face has been distorted, his eyes are burning, and he almost eats people.


    The most unacceptable thing in the world is that he thinks he is superior, but in the end, he is regarded as a roadside garbage that anyone can step on.


    What makes him crazy is that after the black three voice fell to the ground, other people didn''t give him a chance to get angry at all. They stood up one by one and said:


    "By the way, our boss also asked me to take a message. You are not qualified to invite him to dinner."


    "Our boss also said," let''s go and play. "


    "Our boss said that if you just appear in front of him in the future, don''t blame him for turning his face."


    "Our boss..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the people talked and laughed. Although the words for the boss were different, they all had one meaning.


    namely!


    You yunhaoxin!


    What the hell!


    "Good! Good! Good


    He was humiliated by a group of little gangsters who he never looked down on. The whole person of Yun Hao''s new spirit shivered. He raised his hand to point at the black three and put some cruel words.


    But in the end, see black three people don''t look at him, but can only shake hands, turn and go, even cloud Yi Long didn''t say hello.


    Originally, he left, and the black three were too lazy to pay attention to them. They just enjoyed the big meal and wine in front of them.


    But at this moment, Heisan''s mobile phone suddenly rings. Seeing the caller ID, he quickly throws away the lobster in his hand, connects the phone and respectfully says:


    "Boss, it''s over done. I wonder if you have any new orders? Huh? what? OK, I see. I promise to finish the task. "


    Not only Heisan, but also the other six people got a call from their boss at the same time. When they put down their mobile phones, they looked at each other, as if they saw the same information from other people''s eyes.


    The next moment.


    Black three wait for seven people, Qi Qi turn a head to see to rage to shake hands to leave, already was about to walk to the gate of cloud Hao new.


    "Boss Yun, I''m sorry, brother. I have something new to talk about with you."


    Black three a brisk step, directly stopped at the gate, let the irrelevant waitress and others in the private room all leave, and then stare at cloud Hao new smile.


    That smile, with a trace of ferocious.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Yun Haoxin''s face sank, his hands clenched his fist hard, and his heart couldn''t help but feel depressed after he was extremely humiliated.


    But he controlled the impulse, because he knew that he was not the little gangster in front of him.

 Chapter 378

    "Nothing..."


    Black three grins to show a big white tooth, then suddenly step out, the whole person bullies the body to bump into the bosom of cloud Hao new.


    "You


    In an instant, Yun Haoxin only felt a pain in his abdomen. He looked down slightly and his eyes widened.


    See, a sharp dagger is deep into his belly, and the owner of the dagger is black three.


    He struggled violently subconsciously, and wanted to step back to escape. But the next second, there was a sharp pain in his back, and another thug didn''t know when he was standing behind him.


    Then, wave after wave of severe pain came from the back heart, heart, side waist, neck and left abdomen, which made Yun Haoxin lose consciousness in an instant.


    "Bah! What the hell


    He pushed Yun Haoxin''s dead body to the ground. Heisan took a sneer and said the second half of the sentence:


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that our boss asked us to give you a ride."


    As he spoke, he coldly looked at Yun Yilong, who had already been stunned, and grinned


    "Boy, what did you just see?"


    "Touch!"


    In an instant, Yun Yilong suddenly knelt on the ground, his face was pale, his whole body was shaking and he repeatedly kowtowed


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I didn''t see anything! I didn''t see anything... "


    But before he finished, a sharp dagger had been thrust into his chest by a scar faced man.


    In these two months, to varying degrees, the high spirited uncle and nephew died quietly, worthless and unknown.


    Wang Xu asked Yun Sanmo to send a message to Zhao leijian, but Zhao leijian didn''t even bother to send a message to himself. He directly sent the message to the old Dahai Dafu and others in the underground world.


    But haidafu and other bosses are also too lazy to do it by themselves. After a phone call, yunhaoxin dies in the hands of Heisan and others.


    Like that sentence.


    What are you, yunhaoxin!


    ¡­¡­


    "Unexpectedly, unexpectedly... Unexpectedly..."


    In the first sanatorium in the West Town, director Ma was shocked to see the recovery as before... No, it was just a new look, just like Yun Sanfeng who was a few years younger. He was tongue tied and could not describe his mood in words.


    That''s a patient in the intensive care unit!


    "How can it be? How could it be... "


    Director Ma murmured to himself. He couldn''t believe it.


    "Mr. Ma, thank you for your hard work. It''s all up to you to support me until the arrival of the young master. It''s a little bit of care."


    Yun Sanfeng said hello to Director Ma with a smile and asked people to give him a heavy gift. Regardless of the stunned director Ma and others, he turned and left directly.


    After that, Yun Sanfeng took Wang Xu back to the cloud family mansion, and called the original core senior of the cloud family to meet Wang Xu again, announcing the identity of young master Wang Xu in public, which naturally caused a burst of excitement among several old people.


    When all the trivia is over, Yun Sanfeng leads Wang Xu into a study in the villa area of Yun family. It looks like an ordinary study in many villas. But under the bookshelf, there is a underground secret room. After entering, it is full of many precious medicinal materials, rare materials and various strange things that ordinary people don''t know.


    "Young master, this is the secret of my cloud family. No one knows except me." At this time, Yun Sanfeng''s face showed a bit of color, and said calmly: "the things here are all the materials that the old master ordered the old servant to collect. Even if they are thousand year old medicines, there are a few here..."


    With that, a faint color flashed over Yun Sanfeng''s face


    "But after waiting for five years, the old master has never been here again, and let these rare treasures fall into the dust. If you hadn''t come here, young master, I''m afraid these rare treasures would have been buried in the underground forever. "


    "I have a heart."


    Wang Xu nodded, and his eyes swept around the secret room. Even he was slightly moved.


    Although this secret room is not big, only about 10 square meters, only two three rows of metal shelves are placed, but the value of all kinds of medicinal materials and materials placed on it is at least 10 billion yuan. Even the two thousand year old medicines are very difficult to buy with money.


    Moreover, for Wang Xu, this chamber of secrets is a treasure house, a treasure house with infinite future and power in his hands. Especially those materials that ordinary people think are strange and don''t know how to use, but they are of great use to him.


    "Fire dragon branch, at least two thousand years, although it is not a panacea, but it is a legendary sacred place to live in. It is a fire attribute treasure that is kept by the essence of fire all the year round."


    "The Millennium Ganoderma lucidum is like a rock. In the eyes of ordinary people, it is no different from a stone, but it is the best local Ganoderma lucidum."


    ¡­¡­


    "The earth pulse spirit milk is also more than a thousand years old. I didn''t expect to see such a spirit thing. If I had it, I could refine the foundation building elixir to polish the martial arts of Yuqing and Yuqi, and increase my accomplishments without side effects."


    When he saw this, the smile on Wang Xu''s face was no longer hidden.


    It is an advanced version of the quenched body pill. It can wash the body of the warrior and promote cultivation. In a sense, it is the best elixir that can enhance one''s martial arts talent.


    But these are not the most important. What really makes Wang Xu satisfied is that with the materials in this treasure house, he has the confidence to refine the bones of his whole body into Taoist bones at one time, and push the realm to the peak of Taoist bones.


    "I''ve come to Xizhen to find clues about my parents. It seems that I''ve come to the right place." Wang Xu was very satisfied.


    But at this time, Yun Sanfeng came to the innermost corner of the secret room solemnly, pressed one by one on the wall in a fixed order, and a black wooden box suddenly popped up on the blank wall.


    "Well? What''s this? "


    Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    Through the black wooden box, he felt a kind of familiar breath from it, which was that he had a lot of elixirs in that magnificent era, "lingchongdan"!


    Lingchong pill is a kind of special pill. It''s a kind of special pill that is specially given to the spirit animals who are accepted by the powerful warrior. It''s the same as the "dried fish" snack that the cat owners have to provide to the cat. If you don''t take some lingchong pills with you, and the spirit beast can''t find its prey when it''s hungry, you won''t want to know what kind of madness the spirit beast will have.


    At this time, Yun Sanfeng came to Wang Xu with the black wooden box in his hand and said in a deep voice:


    "Young master, I don''t know what''s in it, old servant. It''s something left by the old master. Originally, it was said that it would be put here for a day or two, but I didn''t expect that it would be a long five years..."


    Speaking of the back, cloud three peak face is a burst of sigh color.


    "What did my parents leave behind?"


    Wang Xu eyebrows slightly a pick, the result of the wooden box directly open, sure enough, black wooden box lying three longan size lingchong Dan.


    In addition, there is also a finger whose surface is painted with black and white Yin and Yang patterns, which seems to be polished by stone. Above the finger, there is a very weak spatial fluctuation.


    "Space magic weapon?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were slightly fixed, and his spirit spread directly. He didn''t encounter any blockade. He just felt that a space three meters up and down had appeared in his mind.


    At first glance, there is nothing in this space, except a small hamster like thing lying on the ground. The whole body is dark, but the tail, claws and nose tip are pure white animals.


    "This is... The blood descendant of the treasure rat?"


    Wang Xu suddenly widened his eyes, which were full of ecstasy.

 Chapter 379

    "Treasure rat? Blood descendant? Young master, there is only one finger here? "


    Hearing what Wang Xu said, Yun Sanfeng was puzzled.


    "This trigger is a space magic weapon, there is another space in it." Wang Xu explained casually, then moved his mind, and the black-and-white two-color yin-yang pattern fingers in the black wooden box automatically flew up and covered his right thumb.


    After that, when he turned his right hand, the air in the palm of his hand was slightly distorted, and a cute black-and-white hamster appeared in the palm of his hand.


    "This is the treasure rat?" In an instant, Yun Sanfeng was stunned.


    If it wasn''t for the way he appeared, it was a bit beyond his expectation. I''m afraid that at first glance, he would only regard this thing as a hamster. It seems that


    Dead?


    "It''s not a treasure rat, it''s just a little blood descendant of a treasure rat. The real treasure rat is the top spirit beast in the legend. It can steal heaven and change the sun at the top, penetrate the nine secluded springs at the bottom, fly to the sky and escape from the earth, roam the sea and other magical powers


    Yun Sanfeng could not help but marvel at the magic weapon in space. He looked at the little hamster in Wang Xu''s hand in horror and said:


    "With such magical power, this is a mythical beast! Just this little hamster... Is it a descendant of the beast? "


    "If it''s recorded in the ancient books of ordinary people, the treasure rat is really a god beast."


    Wang Xu gave a light explanation. He looked down at the little black-and-white hamster in his palm and frowned


    "As for this descendant whose blood has been thinned for generations, and whether he has the ability to search for treasure, I have some doubts, but it''s obviously a bit of ability to let my parents stay..."


    As he spoke, he raised his left index finger, poked and fiddled with the black-and-white hamster, and a flash of disappointment flashed in his eyes


    "Dead? Five years without feeding, starved to death? "


    Son of a bitch, no matter how powerful lingchong is, it''s useless to be starved to death!


    "Er..."


    Hearing the speech, Yun Sanfeng was a little embarrassed. With a bitter smile, he bowed his head and said with regret, "after all, I haven''t eaten or drunk for five years. I think I really starved to death. It''s useless to blame the old servant!"


    "It''s not your fault. Don''t blame yourself."


    Wang Xu waved his hand, then threw the hamster and some lingchong pills into the space of his fingers and said casually:


    "Anyway, I don''t know if this little thing has the ability, but it''s better to be sure of its value when it''s dead than when it''s alive. At least the blood left in the body can be used as the material of some pills."


    What Wang Xu didn''t know was that when he said these words, he threw lingchong Dan into the space and pointed at it. One of them just rolled to the nose of the "dead hamster", and its small snow-white nose moved slightly.


    "Well, you go out. I''m going to shut up for a few days." Wang Xu went to one side of the shelf, picked up all kinds of materials one by one, looked at them, turned his back to Yun Sanfeng, and said faintly:


    "No one or anything is allowed to disturb me during my seclusion."


    "Young master, about the man who really betrayed the old master..."


    Yun Sanfeng asked carefully.


    "That person..." hearing the speech, Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly flashed a chill.


    When Yun Sanfeng woke up, he told him everything he wanted to know about what his parents were doing in Xizhen city and how his family got up. But Yun Sanfeng was just a servant and didn''t know much about it. He was confused about what his parents were really doing and who they were.


    However, what Yiyun Sanfeng had been able to touch also provided an important information to Wang Xu.


    That is, before his parents came to westtown, they were big names in Mordor, controlling a listed group. But five years ago, after his parents mysteriously disappeared, the top management of the group began to shake up and eventually completely lost control.


    What''s more, in the past five years, according to the clues, Yun Sanfeng also found out that the person who now controls the group was suspected of betraying his parents.


    Betrayal!


    This is something most people can''t stand.


    Wang Xu, the same is true.


    "I''ll deal with it myself. You don''t want to do anything, just continue to collect information," he said


    "Yes, young master."


    Yun Sanfeng does not talk more, bows his head and retreats respectfully. He also knew that, with his power, even if he wanted to vent his anger on the young master and the old master, he was purposeful but powerless. Compared with the power of the Betrayer, the cloud family in Xizhen is just a little fly.


    At this time, only Wang Xu was left in the chamber of secrets. He sat on the ground at will. The Qinglian annihilation Sutra automatically operated in his body. The strong power of heaven and earth around him suddenly rolled violently. Then a gust of wind suddenly rose in the chamber of secrets, and the real power of heaven and earth poured into his body.


    "This secret room was obviously arranged by my parents. It can lock the spirituality of these materials in the secret room by using the underground power. In five years, the power of heaven and earth and the concentration of aura gathered here are almost unimaginable." Wang Xu gently smile, eyes slowly closed up.


    It''s a surprise, but it''s a necessity to think about it from another angle. It''s a gift left by his parents.


    With the strong power of heaven and earth, and more than 100 rare herbs and materials around, Wang Xu felt that he was fully confident of the success of Daogu.


    His way of cultivation is totally different from that of ordinary martial arts practitioners, and his contact with the world is far beyond the vision of ordinary martial arts practitioners. In the chapter of martial arts in Qinglian''s annihilation Sutra, Wang Xu is still in the first stage of martial arts, training!


    There are three stages of jimie: Wuti, Daogu and jimie.


    Among them, the great achievement of martial arts can crush and transform the powerful martial arts, which is invincible in the same realm. After Daogu, Shen Zhenhai, a congenital warrior, was also folded in his hands.


    However, the innate realm is just the martial arts, which is a general term for the realm after the transformation of strength. Before the innate realm, no matter how strong the martial arts are, they are only mortals. After birth, the warrior began to contact the power of heaven and earth and entered the stage of Tao. The gap between the strong and the weak in the innate martial arts is the difference between heaven and earth.


    And one of the ways!


    However, it is as long as the silent night. At a glance, the road ahead is bright with stars, but there is no thoroughfare for Every warrior to step on and then walk to the end.


    "But I have the road!"


    Wang Xu was so insipid that he began to collect many secret methods in his mind, looking for secret methods that could refine all kinds of herbs and materials nearby.


    "The body of martial arts is only the power of the body, but the bone of Tao opens up a new world in the body. The bone becomes the essence of Tao, which is the peak of perfection. However, it depends on luck and how much external power it has... After all, it''s a supernatural power that can only be really controlled after it passes through the mysterious world. "


    "The bones of the flesh body are 64 upper limb bones, 62 lower limb bones, 29 skull bones and 51 trunk bones. I just refined 64 upper limb bones, and the progress of trunk bones is 11..."


    Wang Xu was in a slow state of mind, calculating the herbs and materials in the secret room, as well as the power of heaven and earth


    "There are 206 bones in the human body. These... Are enough!"

 Chapter 380

    After his mind settled, Wang Xu began to practice without any hesitation.


    "Hoo! Hoo


    He sat cross legged in the middle of the chamber, his eyes closed, his hands holding the sun and the moon, and the power of heaven and earth rolling in the void gathered in his hands like a wave. With the operation of Yin snake swallowing the sky, the rare herbs and various materials on the shelves all around suddenly fly out of thin air.


    At the same time, the place of heaven and earth where his hands converged to the extreme also had a qualitative change, from which strands of pale gold flames were born. The flames grew higher and larger, and finally turned into a fist sized golden fireball, like a bright little sun.


    The flying herbs are not yet close. They are melted into a drop of liquid droplets by the golden fire ball. All the materials are directly purified by the golden fireball, leaving only the most beautiful part. Then these water drops, again out of thin air, like an invisible hand, automatically into Wang Xu''s mouth.


    Even if they are innate, they will not dare to say that they can be absorbed directly. If ordinary people swallow a drop, they will be burst on the spot by huge amounts of alien energy. But Wang Xu can easily swallow, and is equivalent to swallowing a foundation building pill.


    That is to say, for Wang Xu, every drop of these water droplets has a terrifying effect comparable to that of Zhuji Dan.


    "These are only medicinal herbs in about three hundred years, and the energy they contain can only be enough for me to melt a bone. Moreover, the speed of refining becomes more and more difficult, especially for the skull, which costs a lot of energy. If you are not careful, you will die. "


    "But now the trunk bone refining, but don''t worry too much, as long as the power and energy of heaven and earth is enough, can be directly forced to push past."


    Wang Xu has never been so comfortable since he came back.


    With the gift left by his parents, he feels as if he is a rich second generation who is free to spend money. He has a luxury car and a real estate in the city. He has no brain to rush forward. It''s not too cool!


    For him, these materials are like the building pills of martial arts. In ordinary times, martial arts people have nowhere to ask their grandfathers and grandmothers, but now they are just as casual as eating bean snacks.


    One bone, two bones, three bones


    One day and one night, he did not eat or drink. He concentrated on refining 30 bones. There were more than 100 Dao bones in his body. There was a kind of Dao Yun of heaven and earth coming out of his bones. A strange fragrance floated out of his body. On one side of the shelf, a small piece of black skin fell off from a burnt lightning wood, Then a small green bud slowly emerged.


    This is just a sign of the initial formation of Tao bones. If all 206 bones are refined into Tao bones, and the trace of Tao is obvious, there will be more brilliant visions when the supernatural powers are evolved.


    But for the outside world, Wang Xu is no multi tube, with the continuous refining of the bones in the body, the difficulty is also increasing, and he needs to invest more.


    In the twinkling of an eye, seven days and seven nights have passed.


    At this time, Wang Xu''s skin has turned into a kind of glass like pale gold. Through the bone translucent skin, you can see the muscles twisted like steel bars below, and then the bones that also emit pale gold light.


    The vast and terrifying breath emanated from every bone in his body. The paths were mysterious, as if they contained the light golden lines of heaven and earth. With the continuous growth of the light, they were gradually linked together, forming a mysterious pattern in Wang Xu''s body, which was like the natural Tao pattern, the mysterious road map, and even the array of numerous complicated charms.


    Little by little, the pale golden flame gradually leaps out of each bone, and then converges with each other in the center of the eyebrows to form a burning Golden Lotus. In the center of the flower, it is like a virtual shadow of a God, shining brightly.


    The bone contains the trace of Tao, and the supernatural power is born by itself!


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t you have time yet?"


    Fengyuqiao anxiously looks at Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque, with a look of disappointment on his face, even with a trace of frustration.


    Seven days, seven days!


    Since the dinner at Jiulongshan hot spring villa, the next morning, through two small fans, Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque, she kept sending a message to Wang Xu that she wanted to invite Wang Xu to a meal alone.


    In this way, with the opportunity to eat alone, she can ask Wang Xu to be her bodyguard for a few days, so as to solve the huge trouble that may lead to life crisis in Mordor.


    However, for seven days in a row, Wang Xu had no time to reply. After seven days, she had little time to stay in Xizhen city. She had to return to mordu as soon as possible before the deadline to participate in the entertainment event.


    Even, Mordor has urged her many times, but she always holds the last hope to insist here, but the final result is the same.


    "Sure enough, did I overestimate myself and become amorous?"


    Fengyuqiao slightly raised his head, red lips between a bitter.


    "Sister Feng, brother Xu had given orders before the closure. No one dared to disturb him. Even we didn''t see him." Liu Yuqi whispered consolation.


    "But I don''t have time to wait any longer."


    Fengyuqiao''s face turned pale and her eyes were worried and flustered. She hardly had a good sleep these days.


    She looks at Liu Yuqi, who comforts herself, and shakes her head helplessly. Finally, she looks at the villa with its closed door. With a sigh in her heart, she turns and leaves.


    "Although Yuqi and fengque have repeatedly promised that as long as I am sincere enough, Prince Wang will definitely help me, but... Seven days! It''s been seven days! Is my sincerity not enough? What shut up? Who doesn''t eat or drink for seven days and nights? Is it just an excuse to refuse? "


    At this time, is the wind and rain bridge, the heart can not help but rise a trace of resentment, not to mention hate, more just a self mockery.


    She was disheartened and was no longer ready to wait. She has been in the West town for a long time. The day after tomorrow is the time when the entertainment industry grand meeting in Mordor will open. It''s too important for her to go.


    But just because she had to go, she had to be careful with the information that threatened her.


    However, when fengyuqiao walked out seven or eight meters dejectedly, all of a sudden, she heard the exclamations of Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She subconsciously looked back, and was immediately shocked by the sudden appearance in front of her eyes.


    I saw a huge golden lotus slowly condensing and forming above Wang Xu''s closed villa, covering the whole villa. It is clear that it is now a sunny day, and the bright sunshine is shining from the sky. It is reasonable that no light or shadow can exist.


    But what a huge golden lotus, as if in essence, burns in the sun and takes root in the void!

 Chapter 381

    At the same time, outside the Yunjia villa, Ma Feng, who is not qualified to enter even the gate of the Yunjia villa, is full of resentment after being shut up for the seventh time.


    "Mr. Wang? Do you really think you''re somebody? How come Ma Feng is also the leader of the side branch of the Madu horse family. It''s your face to come to see you so low, and even give me a piece of soup for seven times in a row? Do you really think I have no temper? If you don''t want to see me, don''t see me. Why don''t you shut up and don''t eat or drink for seven days and nights? "


    Ma Feng full of resentment, staring at the door of the cloud villa, refused him, is a face of calm cloud three peaks.


    For Ma Feng, Yun Sanfeng feels that he, the owner of the cloud family, has already given each other enough face to refuse. As for meeting Wang Xu?


    Sorry, the young master said that no one is allowed to disturb him during his closing period, otherwise


    Die!


    "Master Yun, it''s the seventh day for Ma to visit us today. Can you accommodate me and tell Prince Wang that I have something important to do with him..."


    Ma Feng forced a smile, unwilling to continue to say.


    "The young master told me that no one should disturb him and shut up." But before he had finished, he had already been rejected by Yun Sanfeng.


    "Ha ha!"


    Smell speech, Ma Feng immediately in the bottom of his heart sneer, right hand raised high, eager to directly shake hands away.


    "What an arrogant young master Wang! But what''s the difference between you and Yun Yuyan? All of them are not worthy of the name, but they are full of ambition. "


    Ma Feng raised his head slightly. He wanted to shake off his hand and then turn away.


    However, his hand suddenly froze in the air, and the whole person froze in the same place, as if he could not believe what he saw in his eyes.


    In his eyes, it was reflected in the distant sky, a dazzling giant golden lotus!


    "What''s that?"


    Ma Feng was stunned.


    Yun Sanfeng also seemed to feel something. He suddenly looked up and was surprised. His lips trembled and exclaimed with joy


    "It''s young master!"


    As he spoke, he strode out excitedly until he was four or five meters away. When he saw Ma Feng was still in the same place, he couldn''t help but burst out and urged:


    "What are you doing standing there? Don''t you want to see the young master? Now is the best chance


    "Ah? Yes, I... "


    Ma Feng wakes up from the shock, opens his mouth, thinks of the resentment in his heart before, and suddenly feels empty in his heart.


    But in the end, he gritted his teeth and quickly followed up


    "What are you afraid of! Lao Tzu just thought in his heart, he can still know! Big things matter! "


    ¡­¡­


    "What is this?"


    On the other side, fengyuqiao is also dumbfounded.


    "Sister Feng, come back soon. Brother Xu is going to pass the pass." Liu Yuqi exclaimed excitedly.


    Followed by Kong fengque''s solemn voice:


    "Yuqi, look around the Golden Lotus!"


    Fengyuqiao was a little stunned, and he also looked up subconsciously. He saw that the air around the golden lotus was all distorted, and strands of golden flames were beating in the air. It seemed that some force was drawn out of the void, and then with these flames, they were instilled into the Golden Lotus one by one.


    "The void shakes, the vision falls! Is this a sign that a warrior is born? Brother Xu has become a warrior? "


    Liu Yuqi slightly a Leng, some uncertain said.


    Kong fengque''s beautiful eyes are full of doubts. Isn''t the master already born? Grandfather said that Shen Zhenhai, a very powerful inborn master, was killed by his master. What''s the situation now?


    "The innate state?"


    Fengyuqiao is full of horror.


    In the past seven days, she has mixed up with Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque. She doesn''t know anything about martial arts. At least she knows that martial arts can be divided into five levels: Qi and blood, external strength, internal strength, hidden strength and Hua strength.


    On top of Huajin, it is innate!


    Fengyuqiao simply can''t imagine that Wang Xuming is just in his early twenties, younger than her, and would become such a terrible inborn warrior!


    The martial arts world is more extraordinary than the entertainment industry. What''s the concept?


    After all, fengyuqiao is not a warrior. She can''t imagine it.


    At this time, the Golden Lotus in the sky suddenly burst into flames, and an invisible loud sound followed.


    "Boom!"


    The whole void vibrated slightly, and the golden lotus petals were in full bloom, gradually revealing an illusory figure like a God in it, as if it were an immortal who came to the world from the fairy world in mythology and legend.


    That figure, indistinctly, has a trace of similarity with Wang Xu!


    But as soon as the shadow appeared, the huge golden lotus in the sky burst and dissipated, turning into a bright golden light and rushing towards the villa below.


    The next moment.


    A long, earth shaking howl suddenly came from the deep underground of the villa.


    At the beginning, the howling sound was very low, but it was continuous. It was like a wild dragon waking up from a deep sleep. At the back, the howling sound was like a sword, with a kind of wild, domineering, straight through the villa, straight up into the sky, and the whole cloud villa group was shocked.


    Countless people ran out and looked up in the direction of the sound. But at this time, the vision in the sky has already disappeared, leaving only a light golden sky like a burning sunset.


    "Dao Gu Cheng, life and death are divided!"


    Suddenly, the door of the villa opened slowly, and a calm figure came out step by step from behind and appeared slowly in front of everyone.


    The first thing fengyuqiao sees is Wang Xu, who is just like an ordinary person. It seems that all the shocking things just happened are not because of him.


    Immediately after that, she was attracted by Wang Xu''s pale golden eyes, which were shining incomparably bright, just like gods.


    "Boom!"


    Between heaven and earth as if a violent shock, in front of a flower, fengyuqiao only feel as if they are in the sun, surrounded by the sun is golden fire, in a flash on the body was wet with sweat, the whole person has a kind of illusion as if to burn up.


    Fengyuqiao closed her eyes subconsciously and didn''t dare to look directly. After a full minute, she dared to open her eyes slowly. Only then did she find that Wang Xu''s eyes were black and white. Besides being darker and deeper, they were no different from ordinary people.


    Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque, two little girls, have been around Wang Xu happily for a long time.


    "Am I wrong?"


    Fengyuqiao could not help but raise a little doubt in her heart, but soon, the sticky feeling on her body and the clothes tightly attached to her private parts made her understand that everything was not an illusion.


    Those pale golden eyes were just covered up by Wang Xu.


    Golden pupil of the sun!


    It can burn people''s spirits, burn all things, and exert its power to the extreme. It can even burn all things in heaven and earth and ignite the whole world.


    This is Wang Xu Dao bone after the completion, from the refining Dao bone automatically generated the talent magic power!


    Just at that moment, because it was just the power of the golden pupil of the sun, Wang Xu had captured most of it. Fengyuqiao just looked at each other from the side for a moment, but his whole body was wet with sweat, which was regarded as a great fortune in misfortune.


    If you look at fengyuqiao for a little longer, I''m afraid all the clothes on you will be ignited


    If face to face, I''m afraid the whole person will be burned!

 Chapter 382

    "It''s so exciting, brother Xu. Did you know that there was a big and beautiful golden lotus in the sky just now? By the way, isn''t it brother Xu''s super powerful move after closed door cultivation? " Liu Yuqi blinked her eyes and asked excitedly.


    "Master, the vision of heaven and earth is a sign that a warrior is born, but haven''t you been born for a long time?" Kong fengque frowned tightly and didn''t understand.


    "Did I ever say that I was a warrior before?" Wang Xu shrugged his shoulders. If from the perspective of realm, it is congenital after breaking the martial arts and entering the Tao, then he is really stepping into the congenital realm only when the Tao bone is perfect.


    After that, he will need a real fight between life and death, to understand the meaning of life and death, to understand his own road of martial arts, and to have the chance to break into the last stage of the training body and die!


    Silence and death, friends between life and death, body escaping into nothingness, from biochemical death, and then from death to life, finally touching a state of life and death, neither life nor death, this


    It''s death!


    It is not so much the last stage of physical training as the acme of the artistic conception of martial arts. In a moment, it is either death or life.


    Born, then die, and finally become!


    Martial body and Dao bone are traditional ways to refine the body, while silence is spiritual sublimation. The ultimate goal is to refine and evolve the unique will of martial arts.


    Wang Xu has a road, but this road, but it is to use his life and death to break, to fight, to use his hands to cut a life and death road!


    "Ah? It turns out that it''s not a powerful move. It''s just a vision of heaven and earth... "Liu Yuqi was very disappointed.


    "Master, you are just born?" Kong fengque was shocked. Doesn''t it mean that she killed Shen Zhenhai, an inborn master?


    So, how terrible will it be for Wang Xu to become the first queen? How unimaginable will the strength be?


    After a while, his clothes were a little bit dried. When Fengyu bridge was about to come forward, there were two rapid footsteps behind him. Then he saw Mr. Ma and Yun Sanfeng from Mordor coming quickly.


    "Mr. Wang, congratulations on your passing the pass. You are very successful and powerful!" Mr. Ma welcomed each other with a smile and congratulated each other.


    "Who are you?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly. He felt that what he heard made him feel nothing, just like what those anti party evil cult Masters said in martial arts novels.


    "Mr. Wang, I, Ma Feng, have come to see you for seven days in a row."


    However, Mr. Ma didn''t see Wang Xu''s impatience at all. Instead, he focused on the words "seven days in a row" and hit the tone with a brilliant smile.


    "Do you remember the dinner at hot spring villa seven days ago? When Yun Yuyan offended you somehow, I was the first one to take the lead to see you! "


    "Oh." Wang Xu nodded at will.


    Seven days ago?


    He even cloud jade smoke all forget, even cloud jade smoke all don''t enter his eye, not to mention cloud jade smoke behind that group of followers.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Xu light way.


    "Mr. Wang, I''m here to discuss with you an important matter that is of great benefit to you and me." To put it bluntly, Ma Feng couldn''t help showing a trace of color on his face and said with pride:


    "By the way, just now I forgot to introduce my origin. I came down from the Ma family in Mordor. I''m the head of the three branches of the Ma family."


    "I know that Mr. Wang has a younger generation of our Ma family to help, but that younger generation''s ability can''t compare with Mr. Wang''s status. In your status, in Mordor, in our Ma family, we need a new spokesman."


    "Well, then?" Wang Xu''s tone is still very light.


    He naturally knew that Ma Feng was talking about Ma Sanmo, but whether Ma Sanmo was qualified to help him work in Mordor and speak for Ma family had anything to do with this guy in front of him?


    What''s more, if Ma Sanmo doesn''t deserve it, what Ma Feng does?


    Ma Feng didn''t expect that Wang Xu would react like this. His smile stiffened for a moment, and he soon readjusted and continued:


    "Mr. Wang, I''ll be frank. Ma Sanmo now sells a kind of "strengthening body and washing marrow oral liquid" in the upper class of Mordor. After drinking a bottle of it, I feel more than just strengthening body and washing marrow. I just feel that the whole person is full of energy and vitality. It''s like being a teenager. Even the ability that men care about most has been enhanced by many times! "


    "This product even has no side effects at all. At least the similar companies, laboratories and private researchers in Mordor on the market have not found any side effects at all!"


    First of all, Ma Feng exclaimed, and even waved excitedly: "what I really want to say is, Mr. Wang, this product can''t bring you the maximum benefit value in the hands of Ma Sanmo, and the sales method adopted by Ma Sanmo is totally not suitable for the market!"


    "If you give me the right of agency for this product, I promise that within one month, I can directly increase your profits ten times!"


    As he said this, he paused and looked at the Fengyu bridge not far away. A smile flashed on his face and continued:


    "Other contacts, experience and influence are not mentioned. Ma Sanmo is just a junior of the Ma family. It''s impossible to compare with me."


    "The most important thing is that he doesn''t have any business sense at all. Take this" Qiangshen xisui oral liquid "as an example. If he can invite a big star like miss fengyuqiao to speak for him, and make use of the huge public opinion campaign, he can completely spread the market from Mordor to several provinces around the Yangtze River Delta and even the whole China in a short time."


    "So, Mr. Wang, I think you need a new agent in Mordor, Ma''s family and business, and I''m more suitable than Ma Sanmo!"


    When Ma Feng said it, he was full of pride.


    In his opinion, in all aspects, he has a greater advantage than Ma Sanmo and can bring more benefits to Wang Xu. In the face of the huge future benefits of starting with 10 billion yuan, Wang Xu does not need to consider who to choose.


    In the future, he will also become one of the top 100, even the top 50, top 20 and top 10 of the Chinese rich list.


    Modu Ma family?


    He Mafeng, will create a new Majia more brilliant than Majia!


    Think of here, Ma Feng heart more fiery.


    "Do you want to replace Ma Sanmo?"


    At this time, Wang Xu''s faint voice came.


    "Good! I am more suitable than him... "Ma Feng smiles more brightly.


    But before he finished, he was interrupted by Wang Xu


    "You don''t deserve it."


    what?


    I don''t deserve it?!


    In an instant, Ma Feng''s smile froze on his face.

 Chapter 383

    "Mr. Wang, it''s my fault that I didn''t make it clear. You may not understand the huge business opportunities and interests contained in it, so you have some doubts about what I said."


    Ma Feng frowned a little, but immediately relaxed. His face was straight and he continued to persuade him


    "I am the owner of the Ma family, which is not only a title, but also means that under my name, I control an entertainment company with a market value of 3 billion, two real estate companies with a market value of 10 billion, and an old pharmaceutical company with a market value of 10 billion!"


    At this point, his face was all proud: "and my contacts have expanded to one fifth of the market of the whole Chinese pharmaceutical industry!"


    "If you give me the right of agency, I promise that within three months... No, within one month, Qiangshen xisui oral liquid will occupy the whole high-end health care products and medicine market in China. What''s more, its effect is far more than a health care product. It can be developed in a variety of ways, including medicine, athletes, patients and so on. The people who need it will be far beyond your imagination! "


    "I promise, its interests will be more profiteering than drugs! If you cooperate with me, as long as the output is enough, it will definitely be a feast. In this process, you don''t need to do anything, you just need to provide technology, everything else is up to me, you just need to get the dividend at the end of the year! "


    With that, Ma Feng looked directly at Wang Xu and said with a serious face:


    "The proportion of dividends is guaranteed to satisfy you. How about our 190kai?"


    "I''m nine, you''re one?" A smile flashed across Wang Xu''s face.


    "Mr. Wang, you are joking!"


    Hearing the speech, Ma Feng immediately looked at Wang Xu with a crazy look at money and said with a smile:


    "Of course it''s you one, I nine! After all, in addition to providing technical support, I am responsible for everything else. Although you only get 10%, but how can you start with a billion? This is a complete profit dividend. My part, however, needs to be deducted from the investment and operation of previous investment, networking expenses, etc... "


    Then he bit his teeth slightly and seemed to make a big concession


    "Of course, if you really think it''s too low, I can let you go one step further and divide it into two or eight. How about that?"


    With that, Ma Feng looks at Wang Xu with an extremely helpless look, as if to say that this is his final bottom line. If he retreats again, he will not earn a head!


    But Wang Xu does not agree, Ma Feng is very confident.


    He uses businessmen to deal with Wang Xu''s relationship from the perspective of interests. If Wang Xu wants to earn more, he needs to cooperate with him. This is the best way.


    "Well, 20% of the net profit is billions every year. I don''t believe you don''t care!" At the same time, Ma Feng hummed in his heart:


    "I''ll kick the younger generation of Ma Sanmo away from you and control your line alone. Then I''ll find a way to get the technology in your hands. At that time, I can kick you out of the company by any means. Even if it''s a little more violent, it''s not a problem to make a false account at the end of the year and make a loss."


    "No matter how tough you are, you''re just one person. You don''t know anything about these things. Do you still let me rub them flat and round?"


    Ma Feng has played a very good job in these similar means. He has swallowed up the interests of the Ma family in the Mordor. He has swallowed up small companies and bullied new entrepreneurs. I don''t know how many times, but he has never failed.


    In his opinion, although Wang Xu''s status is far beyond the ordinary, and his means are even more spiritual, he is only a person after all. He is young and insightful, and can be fooled at will. With the help of Wang Xu, he first rises and then kicks off.


    Anyway, there are so many things that can be used in the market!


    "A minimum of two to eight?"


    Wang Xu''s face suddenly showed a mocking smile and asked faintly:


    "Do you know what share I got from Ma Sanmo?"


    "How much?"


    Ma Feng a Leng, didn''t seem to think of Wang Xu suddenly asked this, some hesitant way.


    "All."


    Wang Xu light way.


    For a moment, Ma Feng''s face was a little ugly, but he still said: "Mr. Wang, Ma Sanmo is just selling through personal relationship in the upper society of Mordor city. He doesn''t mean to expand the market at all. He just wants to deal with you..."


    "Not expanding the market, that''s what I mean."


    Wang Xu shook his head and said with disdain, "don''t you want to replace Ma Sanmo? But you don''t even know who you''re going to be next to me. You''re just whimsical here? "


    "If you want to know your own identity, get out of here!"


    With that, Wang Xu waved to Yun Sanfeng and motioned for him to drive Ma Feng out.


    All the way, two bodyguards of the cloud family throw them out of the door of the villa. Ma Feng is still pale and full of disbelief.


    He couldn''t believe that Wang Xu would dare to treat him like a wild dog without giving him face!


    When did Ma Feng, the boss of several listed companies, suffer such humiliation?


    "You think I''m a wild dog? Even compare me with Ma Sanmo? Arrogance! How arrogant Ma Feng''s whole body trembled with anger, and his eyes were full of venom.


    But Wang Xu didn''t care. He didn''t care about Ma Feng at all. He just wasted his time and listened to an idiot boasting.


    In his eyes, Ma Feng is nothing more than a small insect. It''s really a Ma Feng. The tail sting can''t hurt him at all. He gets impatient and slaps him to death.


    "Treat me like a fool? Do you really think I''m young and don''t know anything? " Wang Xu shook his head and sneered.


    Ma Feng''s "Qiangshen xisui oral liquid" is a weakened version of quenched body fluid. One quenched body fluid can be mixed with water to make a hundred.


    He spent a lot of resources in the past month. Ma Sanmo and Zhao San, the big men in the lower class circle, spent almost all their tens of billions of money.


    Later, in order to compensate these people, he made about ten kilograms of quenched body fluid, so that these people can be regarded as compensation after the event, whether they sell it or use it for cultivation.


    Ma Sanmo was sold in mordu. Besides Wang Xu''s casual orders, it was more because the quenched body fluid had no effect on his martial arts, so he was willing to sell it.


    Like Zhao San, bald brother, which one is willing to sell? If you can''t use it all by yourself, isn''t it more useful to cultivate your younger brother than to earn some money?


    For these bigwigs, with people and powerful subordinates, there are countless ways to make money!


    "What''s more, I''m the only one who can refine the quenched body fluid. I''m the only one who can produce it, and I don''t have any cost at all. How dare I score two or eight points? Contacts? Channel? Such a good thing, I''m afraid it can better manage your contacts and channels. Who is the one who really wants money and crazy? "


    Wang Xu''s face was full of irony.


    But the next moment, he shook his head and casually put the matter behind him.


    Then he turned his head to one side and came over with his head down. His hands and legs were tightly clamped. He looked like a nervous and shy wind and rain bridge and frowned slightly


    "Miss Feng, what can I do for you? Listen to two little girls, you have been waiting for me for seven days. "


    "I, I..."


    Asked by Wang Xu, fengyuqiao seems to feel that Wang Xu''s curious eyes are fixed on her, and her head is lower


    "I want to invite you to dinner!"

 Chapter 384

    Noon, lunch.


    Xizhen city center, a famous restaurant, Fenghua building.


    When he was in the cloud family, Wang Xu didn''t refuse when fengyuqiao said he wanted to treat him to dinner. It was almost noon, and a big star, or a beautiful female star, would treat him in person. Wang Xu would still give this face.


    What''s more, fengyuqiao''s shyness, nervousness and embarrassment can make her wait for seven days just to treat her to dinner?


    Obviously, fengyuqiao has something to ask for help!


    Not to mention that Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque, two little fans of fengyuqiao, keep saying good things. Wang Xu himself has a good impression of fengyuqiao and doesn''t mind reaching out to help each other.


    "Mr. Wang, there are ten people talking about you in Xizhen now."


    Fengyuqiao has changed into a new set of clothes, sitting on the opposite side, said with a smile: "here, you can be more beautiful than my star."


    "Oh? I think I''m very low-key. There are too many idle people. " Wang Xu shook his head, grinned and showed his white teeth


    "In addition, you can just call me by my name, Mr. Wang or something. It''s too awkward for friends."


    "Friends?"


    Fengyuqiao was stunned, then suddenly raised his head, his face was full of consternation and disbelief.


    But she never thought that Wang Xu, a person of such status, would treat her as a friend!


    What''s more, what happened in Zuixian restaurant before, because of the vacillation in my heart during this period, fengyuqiao has been tormented by the guilt in my heart, and I''m even more worried when I get along with Wang Xu.


    Now the word "friend" comes out of Wang Xu''s mouth, which makes her feel both happy and unworthy.


    On the contrary, Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque smile heartlessly. They take it for granted that they can make friends with idols, which is the pride of every fan!


    "What? Don''t you want to be friends with me? " Wang Xu picked his eyebrows slightly, not smiling.


    "No! Prince... Wang Xu, Yuqiao is very happy to be friends with you, but I never thought about it. After all, as you are, I am not worthy to be your friend... "Fengyuqiao quickly explained and lowered her head.


    "Who am I? I''m also an ordinary person. You see, I want to eat, drink and sleep, go shopping with my girlfriend and eat with my friends. Don''t talk about me like an alien... "Wang Xu is quite depressed.


    Now he found out that he was so tall in the eyes of outsiders? Of course, if the awe inspiring "non-human" and "alien" are also tall


    "Friends? Originally, I really think too much... Then you don''t want to Miss Feng, just call me Yuqiao. "


    Fengyuqiao''s pretty face turned a little red. When she looked up and saw Wang Xu''s distress, her heart suddenly relaxed and burst out laughing. She felt that Wang Xu was not as terrible as before


    "Since we are all friends, well, we''re still friends who eat and go shopping together, then I''ll be frank!"


    With that, she looked more serious and said, "Wang Xu, in fact, I invite you to have dinner with Yuqi and fengque. There is something very important I want to ask you for help!"


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Xu said casually.


    "I want to ask you to be my bodyguard. It won''t take you too much time. Just protect me for three days!" The wind and rain bridge looks heavy.


    "Bodyguards?" Wang Xu frowned slightly and hesitated.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to, it''s that he feels that as a fengyuqiao, he faces the most enemies, that is, the level of ordinary people. Any security company can find the right bodyguard. Why wait for him for seven days?


    Well, if he makes a move, will he feel a little bit like shelling mosquitoes?


    Well, he''s still a little reluctant. After all, help is help, but he''s not idle all day.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu asked: "Yuqiao, first of all, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but if I''m just a bodyguard, would it be a bit too much to wait for me so long? Are you in any more trouble than most people think? "


    "It''s OK. I don''t think much about it. I just blame that I didn''t make it clear..." fengyuqiao looked a little complicated and said slowly: "you treat me as a friend, but I didn''t really say my identity. In fact..."


    "I''m from the modufeng family."


    "What?" Wang Xu a Leng, some dismay: "magic all wind home?"? The wind family you speak of is not a martial family, is it


    "Yes, but I''m just an abandoned girl of Feng family."


    Wang Xu was silent.


    As far as he knows, the wind family of mordu is the third most powerful martial family among the thirteen families of mordu. It is no weaker than the Su family of mordu, and even better!


    But fengyuqiao is just an ordinary person, and also an abandoned daughter of the Feng family


    There is no need to explain what the word "abandoning daughter" means. Wang Xu can also understand it. It represents fengyuqiao''s childhood experience, which must not be very good.


    At this time, he just listened quietly, being an audience and letting fengyuqiao narrate.


    "In fact, to be more precise, I''m just an illegitimate daughter of a big man in the Feng family... Yes, my mother has an affair with that big man, which is what most people think of as Xiao San, mistress and so on. But my mother and my father, who had never met before, really loved each other.... "


    With that, fengyuqiao suddenly shook his head and laughed at himself


    "By the way, these things about my mother are not the point. Now the trouble I''m facing is Fengjia. Half a month ago, a mysterious man suddenly sent me a short message on my mobile phone, saying, "let me be careful recently, someone will kill me in the award ceremony of mordu Film Festival in these two days, and in my follow-up personal concert..."


    "Originally, I only treated it as a harassing SMS, and then deleted and hacked it. But in the next few days, not only the SMS, but also the computer email, the envelope under the hotel door, and even when I was taking a bath, someone threw a note in to warn me. At that time, they mentioned the existence of Fengjia and wuzhe on their own initiative..."


    When it comes to taking a bath, fengyuqiao blushes a little. Then he realizes that he said something he shouldn''t say. He jumps over and continues:


    "Originally, I was just a little bored with these warnings. I didn''t pay attention to them. I just asked my assistant and agent to help me find a bodyguard from a security company. I don''t believe the warfighter on the note. "


    All of a sudden, fengyuqiao looks up at Wang Xu and says word by word:


    "But after seeing your means with my own eyes, I finally realized that the warrior really exists, and for the first time realized how terrible the threat I will face!"


    "So, I want to ask you to be my bodyguard for three days. I believe that with you, no matter what kind of unknown threat I face, I am not afraid!"


    With that, fengyuqiao stood up and gave Wang Xu a deep bow.


    "Is that so?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed. A smile gradually rose from the corner of his mouth. He nodded calmly


    "Well, I promise you."

 Chapter 385

    "Ah?"


    Fengyuqiao slightly a Leng, subconsciously straight body, chest is a wave.


    She didn''t seem to expect that Wang Xu would agree so readily the second time after his first hesitation. She felt a little confused on her face.


    "Oh, Sister Feng, what are you doing? Don''t you worry that brother Xu can''t protect you? Don''t worry, no one can move you with brother Xu! " Liu Yuqi pouted her little lips and said with a smile.


    Kong fengque also nodded seriously and said: "with master in, no one can really hurt you!"


    For Wang Xu, the two little girls are full of confidence.


    "Yes, let''s talk about the time." Wang Xu also said with a smile.


    Looking at the three people in front of him, fengyuqiao couldn''t help a throb in his heart, and the corners of his eyes were slightly moist. You know, the first time Wang Xu wavered, and then after she said the giant Fengjia, most people would be afraid of trouble and shrink back more quickly and decisively.


    But Wang Xu is different. He hesitates before he understands the trouble. When he understands that he may face great trouble, he agrees faster.


    She knew that what moved Wang Xu was not the reward, but her sincerity!


    Wang Xu and others really treat her as a friend!


    "Well!" Fengyuqiao nods fiercely. Suddenly, she has an impulse to rush into Wang Xu''s arms. However, she forcibly controls this impulse and says with a smile:


    "The film festival awards ceremony will start the day after tomorrow, but I need to go back to Mordor tonight. There are a lot of things to prepare in advance."


    That smile, brilliant incomparable, such as looking back beauty, baimeisheng!


    "The day after tomorrow? That time is not very rush... "


    Wang Xu nodded, slightly arranged the next trip in his heart.


    This time is the opening day of Chen Yuqing''s University. However, the registration time of the university is very relaxed, which lasts about a week. Because of his closure, tomorrow is the last day. Chen Yuqing has already returned to Jianghai''s home three days ago to deal with some trivial matters before the opening of the University.


    So after Wang Xu came out of the closed door this time, he was going to go back to Jianghai directly, and then accompany Chen Yuqing to devil capital to go to university.


    Well, it''s going to college with me!


    "I''ll go back to Jianghai in the afternoon and go to Mordor with Yuqing tomorrow. I''ll report to the university first, and then contact fengyuqiao in the evening... But I don''t know my college entrance qualification. How''s Ma Sanmo doing? It''s said that the rules and discipline of Mordor university are still very strict... "


    Thinking of these, Wang Xu suddenly had an impulse to see the university campus as soon as possible.


    After all, University!


    Before his parents mysteriously disappeared, he studied hard for more than ten years since he was a child, and he has been striving for this goal!


    Now he finally has the opportunity and time to make up for the past regret.


    ¡­¡­


    A day later.


    Shanghai.


    This is a world-class metropolis. It is one of the major economic centers in China, the trade center in Central China, and a real commercial capital. It has grown up in just a few decades, but it has surpassed those ancient cities that have been established for hundreds of years.


    Every day, countless people with dreams come to the magic city from all over China, from all over the world, and even from all over the world.


    Magic capital represents the dream capital of young people, the battle field of business elites, and the ardent hope of modern students. However, more importantly, it represents the countless and busy workers who carry up the prosperous surface of the whole city with their own hands, shoulders and bodies.


    This city has many bright stars in mind, but its base is built on these workers. Without them, there is no magic capital!


    When you get off the train, there is a great conflict between the hustle and bustle of the metropolis and the slow pace of life in the river and sea.


    Wang Xu is not a country bumpkin, but this is his first time to set foot on the land of Mordor. At the moment of getting off the bus, looking at the dense crowd at the exit, even he couldn''t help being shocked.


    "There are no less than a hundred warriors near the exit of this station, are there?"


    Looking around slowly, Wang Xu''s perception at least has more than 100 channels of Qi and blood, which is far more than ordinary people''s breath. Among them, the most powerful is the external force, dozens of the internal force, and one of the dark force.


    Wang Xu is only with Chen Yuqing. Liu Yuqi''s last semester of high school is about to start. Kong fengque is also in high school. In order to visit her teacher, she specially transferred her school to Jianghai. As a result, she has to go to the next semester of high school with Liu Yuqi.


    Although the two little girls are very reluctant to go back to school to experience the last devil review in senior three, they are called back by Wang Xu without hesitation.


    Want to play?


    In the last semester, less than half a year, I''ll be admitted to Mordor University!


    As for the two little girls clamoring to go to the back door like Wang Xu


    How is that possible?


    Don''t talk nonsense. Wang Xu is a Mordor university with real ability!


    The school of business of magic University.


    This business school only cooperates to set up an adult class in Mordor University, which is specially for people who have more money than they can spend. When they come out of Mordor University, they are also nominal, and they have no gold at all. However, Wang Xu also does not care about the gold content of the diploma, as long as the campus is the same as Chen Yuqing, just one campus in Mordor University.


    Wang Xu leads Chen Yuqing all the way to the outside of the station. Chen Yuqing''s strength of Qi and blood is not covered up. Many people look at it along the way.


    When many people saw Chen Yuqing''s young face, many people in the crowd changed their faces. They were very scared, so they automatically moved away from their route to avoid conflicts.


    You know, the power of Qi and blood in Chen Yuqing''s body is the peak of internal strength, which can break through the terror of dark strength at any time. In the general martial arts, this is the master!


    Originally, they were about to leave the station, but at this time, a middle-aged man in police uniform and holding a code scanner came over.


    "Hello, madam, this is my ID card. Can you show me your ID card?" The middle-aged man goes straight to them. He looks at Wang Xu and frowns slightly. Then he looks at Chen Yuqing and says calmly.


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, just because he felt the breath of the inner warrior in the man. Although the other side hid the breath by some means, he still couldn''t avoid his perception.


    But after all, the man didn''t look malicious, and he didn''t say much. He nodded and asked Chen Yuqing to take out her ID card and give it to the other party.


    When he saw that Wang Xu was the master of the two, the man was surprised. He looked up at Wang Xu and suddenly asked:


    "Sir, you are not a warrior, are you?"


    He asked directly. It seems that he didn''t regard Wang Xu as a warrior before. After seeing Chen Yuqing''s attitude, he put Wang Xu into consideration.


    "I am." Wang Xu nodded.


    "Well, please show me your ID card, sir."


    Smell speech, the middle-aged man immediately amiable smile way.


    But he was also surprised. You know, he had a special way to distinguish between martial arts and ordinary people. Most of the ways to hide his breath could not stop him. However, Wang Xu could not find a breath of martial arts at all.


    If it wasn''t for Chen Yuqing''s strange attitude, he would only regard Wang Xu as an ordinary person!

 Chapter 386

    "I want an ID card, too? Well, it seems that the other side is really aiming at the warrior. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, but he handed his ID card directly in his hand. Anyway, he didn''t have an ID card five years ago, and this one was newly set up for college.


    In short, he''s white.


    After taking their ID cards, the middle-aged man scanned something similar to a code scanner in his hand, looked at the information displayed on the screen, and soon returned the ID cards to them.


    "Mr. Wang, Miss Chen, are you both here for the first time?"


    "Well, for the first time." Wang Xu nodded.


    Chen Yuqing shook her head: "no, I''m a sophomore in Mordor University."


    "Are you a sophomore at magic university?"


    Smell speech, the middle-aged man immediately brow a wrinkly, seem to have a little strange what, did not understand of looked at Chen Yuqing.


    Wang Xu frowned and asked


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    His voice is a little cold.


    "No, please don''t get me wrong." The middle-aged man waved his hand and explained with a smile: "by the way, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Zhang Zhifeng. I''m from Wumeng."


    "Wu Meng?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    He knew this organization, but he knew it in the era when it was still coming. He had the impression that the Wumeng in that era was an extremely huge force with numerous experts and great energy. It could be said that it was the most powerful enemy he met.


    But now that magnificent era has not yet come, he does not know much about the current Wumeng. In the past five years, he was normally abroad, and almost all the forces he knew most were the vicious underground forces.


    I don''t know much about China.


    However, not much does not mean that they do not understand at all.


    Do you know what was the most powerful group in ancient times?


    Army!


    And the army is used to fight abroad and defend the country. Therefore, although the Wumeng is not an official force in China, its purpose is also to defend the country!


    The fighters in this organization seem to be extremely exclusive and have strong national self-confidence and pride.


    At this time, Zhang Zhifeng also took the initiative to introduce Wumeng.


    "Our Wumeng is a semi official organization. We need to know that there are not many, but absolutely many, at least millions of people in China. And the destructive power that every warrior can cause is great for ordinary people. There are often a lot of martial artists who are not in the right mind and mind to commit crimes... "


    With that, Zhang Zhifeng continued with a smile


    "In a word, the aim of our alliance is to try our best to reduce and solve crimes between the military and ordinary people. Of course, the martial arts and Taoism have their own rules. Except for those who commit heinous crimes and have no conscience to cause innocent people''s death or injury, we normally don''t intervene and still follow the rules. "


    "What''s more, we are not an official force after all. Our energy is limited and we can''t take care of the whole China. But the warlords in the first tier metropolis like Mordor are supervised by our warlords League. "


    "Therefore, for the convenience of supervision, we register the armed people who come and go, but as long as there is no criminal incident, there will be no restrictions."


    With that, Zhang Zhifeng glanced at Chen Yuqing and explained with a smile:


    "By the way, for example, every university in Mordor has its own branch of the martial arts league. Normally, the martial arts students of each school are the ministers. Generally speaking, as long as they are martial arts students, when they enter the freshman year, even if they miss us in every station, Airport and after entering the school, they will naturally be contacted and developed."


    He looked at Chen Yuqing and said seriously: "so, I''m surprised that Miss Chen didn''t register in Wumeng..."


    "I''m not surprised, because I''ve only practiced martial arts for less than two months."


    Before he had finished speaking, Chen Yuqing had faintly interrupted.


    "What? Just two months? "


    Zhang Zhifeng was a little surprised. No, he was shocked.


    You know, in his breath detection means, Chen Yuqing''s strength prediction is no weaker than his inner strength!


    Isn''t wang Xu, who can''t feel his breath, stronger than him?


    Dark energy?


    Zhang Zhifeng suddenly turns his head and looks at Wang Xu. His face is shocked by the thoughts in his mind.


    "What if we don''t want to accept the registration of warrior information?" Wang Xu''s face was expressionless.


    "No? We will not force it. Registration is voluntary or not. "


    Zhang Zhifeng shook his head and explained:


    "However, most martial arts practitioners are willing to register. After all, the registration information in our Martial Arts League is very simple. It just needs your basic information. We don''t care about your name, accomplishments, address and occupation in the magic capital, background and origin."


    "But once you register, you can use our Wumeng to release all kinds of information. I don''t know if you have ever played online games? Our Wumeng is more similar to the free trading platform inside. In short, we are a large-scale intermediary covering all China. In Wumeng, there are only things you can''t think of, but nothing we don''t have. "


    Zhang Zhifeng''s explanation is very smooth. It seems that he has already explained it to countless people.


    "Oh? So, how to register? Do it directly with you? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, and Chen Yuqing followed him.


    "Of course not. Please go with me to the Wumeng branch outside the station for strength test and fill in the registration form. Don''t worry, it won''t take you too long. It''ll be done in ten minutes at most. "


    Zhang Zhifeng smiles and leads them out, saying:


    "After you register, you will get a new" ID card ". With it, you can carry out all kinds of activities you want inside the Wumeng."


    "The ID card I mentioned before actually has two meanings. If a registered warrior, he will naturally take out the internal ID card of the alliance."


    Hearing this, Wang Xu said thoughtfully:


    "So your military alliance is really powerful."


    "Yes, it''s a semi official organization after all, but we are deeply involved with local officials..." Zhang Zhifeng said casually.


    Soon, the three arrived at the Wumeng branch near the station. It didn''t look much different from the general bank service hall. There were more than a dozen windows, number reporting machines at the door and getting tickets at the door


    However, different from waiting in line in the bank, the efficiency here is really fast. The person who handles the registration in front of the window goes up and takes out a form, then directly leaves the table next to him to fill in the information, and then goes directly to the next process. Combined with the assembly line operation mode of the factory, the efficiency is extremely high.


    In less than a minute, it was Wang Xu''s turn to pick up the registration form. After filling in the registration form with Chen Yuqing, Zhang Zhifeng led them along the passageway to the first floor underground.


    As he walked, he introduced:


    "The following is the testing ground to test the strength of the warriors. Because some warriors are too powerful and destructive, the floor buildings obviously can''t support their explosion, so they are built underground..."

 Chapter 387

    The underground is also a hall, but the hall is four or five times larger than the one on the ground. It is no longer a window for modern computer office, but a tall wooden platform, behind which sit beautiful women in strong clothes and full of vitality.


    Each wooden platform corresponds to a test point. In this hall alone, there are 20 wooden platforms, that is to say, there are 20 beautiful female warriors


    But their strength is not too high, the strongest is just in the middle of the strength. However, even so, it also shows a completely different style from Jianghai. If it is in Jianghai, which of these female warriors is not miss Qianjin? But in Mordor, you can only be a "counter girl" here.


    Zhang Zhifeng leads Wang Xu to a free wooden platform. The beautiful woman sitting behind immediately looks up and greets Zhang Zhifeng. They seem to have a good relationship. Then she gives Wang Xu and Chen Yuqing a professional smile and asks softly:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please show me your ID card and Wu Meng registration card. If there is no registration card, just your ID card."


    Wang Xu took out his ID card, shook his head and said, "we don''t have the registration card of Wumeng."


    "Both of them are new people. Just take them to test their strength." Zhang Zhifeng explained one sentence.


    The female warrior nodded and no longer asked for their ID cards. Instead, she got up and took a few people to a small room behind the wooden platform


    "Please cooperate and do a simple test in sequence..."


    The small room is not big. It only has four or five square meters. There is something similar to a boxer and a medium-sized blood pressure instrument in a hospital, but it should be more complicated.


    Chen Yuqing first went up to test it. For example, the display of the blood pressure meter suddenly popped up a series of constantly beating numbers, which were finally set at the value of 3999. Several times, she wanted to play more than 4000, but in the end, she didn''t pass.


    "I didn''t expect Miss Chen to be a strong person at the top of her inner strength!" Seeing this, nvwu and Zhang Zhifeng exclaimed.


    ¡°3999£¿ What does this number represent? " Chen Yuqing asked curiously.


    "This is a Qi and blood detector, which can detect the Qi and blood force contained in a warrior''s body. We don''t know the specific principle, but every 1000 values corresponds to a warrior''s strength level."


    The female warrior explained with a smile and exclaimed: "for example, my life value is only 1230, which means that the warrior in the early stage of external strength can''t compare with Miss Chen at all!"


    "What about the boxer by the side?" Chen Yuqing continues to ask with great interest. Her face is full of excitement.


    After practicing martial arts with Wang Xu, she had no chance to fight. She had never been so clear about her strength.


    "This is a strength tester. In theory, it can withstand the force of ten thousand jin. It is used to judge a warrior''s real combat effectiveness. After all, the just life value can only judge the accomplishments, but it can''t represent a warrior''s real and accurate combat effectiveness." The female warrior said with a smile.


    "But it''s not accurate just to test fist strength." Wang Xu light way.


    "Yes, but at least a preliminary judgment can be given. After all, if you really meet a warrior enemy who is also registered by the alliance, try to overestimate the opponent. It''s impossible. The enemy will be lower than the level tested." On one side, Zhang Zhifeng explained, and finally made a little joke.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu nodded and stopped talking.


    For the two instruments in front of him, he could sense some strange breath. They are similar to magic weapons, but they are definitely not magic weapons. They should be a kind of technological creation.


    He has only seen this kind of magical object produced by the mixed technology and magic weapon manufacturing in the magnificent era in the future, but he did not expect to have it now.


    "Sure enough, even before that time, we can''t underestimate the hidden threats behind the world."


    Wang Xu said in his heart.


    At this time, Chen Yuqing has come to the front of the strength tester, leaning back slightly, like a big open bow. Then she suddenly drinks a little, and the front of her fist blows out instantly, without any intention of keeping her hand.


    "Touch!"


    Boxing out like a dragon, the air was directly exploded, pulled out a burst of white air waves, and then Chen Yuqing''s fist hit on the boxer.


    "Boom!"


    First there was a loud noise, and the whole boxer contracted hard inward, and then it bounced back. There was also a line of numerical value on the display screen next to it beating rapidly, and finally it was frozen.


    "Two thousand catties of explosive power?"


    In an instant, nvwu and Zhang Zhifeng suddenly widened their eyes.


    The strength of this fist is far more powerful than that of the most powerful martial arts. However, Chen Yuqing''s face is not red and her breath is not strong. It seems that she just waved her fist casually and didn''t use any martial arts.


    If you use martial arts like boxing, will the destructive power soar?


    "Wow! I''m so powerful


    Even Chen Yuqing couldn''t believe it and spat out her little tongue. Then she ran to Wang Xu excitedly and urged him to say:


    "Wang Xu, test it quickly. I want to see how far behind you I am and when I can catch up with you!"


    Wang Xu''s mysterious and terrifying strength is Chen Yuqing''s fault, which makes her afraid that the distance between herself and Wang Xu will be farther and farther. She really doesn''t want to drag Wang Xu''s back.


    "All right."


    Wang Xu gave a wry smile and was pushed forward to test by Chen Yuqing, but his heart was sighing


    "After all, machines are just machines. They may be useful to the warrior under Huajin, but they are useless to me."


    Sure enough, after going up, the value on the Qi and blood test instrument has not moved at all, always keeping the value of 0.


    Wang Xu''s strength has long been out of the scope of ordinary Qi and blood. His physical Qi and blood have been condensed into the purest energy. It blends with his flesh, meridians and bones like water. How can it be tested?


    "What''s going on? Isn''t this blood test instrument broken? I shouldn''t have. I was just fine... "


    The woman murmured. She came up to fiddle with the instrument, and even tested it herself. The result was all right. Looking at the 1230 value on the instrument, she turned her head and Wang Xu stared.


    Wang Xu can even see clearly from the other side''s eyes the female warrior''s ignorant force.


    It''s just that ordinary people have dozens or hundreds of blood values. Is this guy a natural waste? How is that possible?


    Helpless, he can only reluctantly condense an invisible gas needle, carefully, slightly poked a trace of blood on the tip of his finger.


    Although he only looked at it for a moment, Wang Xu also found the working principle of the Qi and blood tester. The Qi and blood power of the warrior is normally contained in the blood. In a sense, this is a slightly magic medical Qi and blood tester!


    In an instant, the terrible breath of Qi and blood burst out, and the values on the screen of the Qi and blood test instrument began to beat wildly.


    One thousand, two thousand, three thousand, four thousand, five thousand... Ten thousand!


    "Touch!"


    Then, at the highest point, a spark suddenly appeared on the Qi blood tester, and the whole Qi blood tester went to waste.


    Looking up at the stunned nvwu and Zhang Zhifeng, Wang Xu spread his hands and said innocently:


    "If I say this accident is none of my business, do you believe it?"

 Chapter 388

    "I believe you, big head!"


    At this time, Zhang Zhifeng and nvwu didn''t even have to say anything. Their faces, eyes and body movements all revealed this meaning.


    "Is it difficult because his strength of Qi and blood is so high that he burst the Qi and blood tester?" The damned expression on the female warrior''s face.


    But this idea was denied by her as soon as it appeared. As an old qualified tester, she personally received a huajinwu person to test it. Even huajinwu person can test the instrument of specific Qi and blood. How could it be burst by people''s Qi and blood?


    Looking at Wang Xu''s age, it''s obvious that she is a college student who came to Mordor city. That''s even more impossible. She thinks about it and can''t think of the reason. In the end, the female warrior has no choice but to send them out. She won''t even let Wang Xu test her fist strength for fear that the instrument will be damaged again.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xu doesn''t care, even the registration certificate of Wumeng. However, with the help of Zhang Zhifeng, they still get a registration certificate of Wumeng with a similar ID card.


    Laser engraving, characteristic Wumeng anti-counterfeiting two-dimensional code, built-in information storage card, similar to ID card, also like bank card. The whole process, as Zhang Zhifeng said at the beginning, did not take more than ten minutes.


    Name: Chen Yuqing


    Gender: Female


    Identity / Occupation: sophomore of Mordor University


    Accomplishments: peak of internal strength (3999)


    Wumeng level: F (upgrade requires Wumeng points)


    This is Chen Yuqing''s Wumeng identity card. On the back of the card, there is a line of website, login account and modifiable password. This website is Wumeng''s information service platform, similar to a multi-functional forum. It can be said that it has almost everything. It''s just Taobao, tmall and Jingdong in the martial arts circle.


    There are even Wumeng apps, but they need to be downloaded and installed from a special page after logging in to the website. Only one mobile phone can be customized.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that the martial arts circle in China was so colorful!" Chen Yuqing cheered and immediately took out her mobile phone and began to experience a new life.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Yuqing playing with her mobile phone, Wang Xu is also speechless to Wu Meng.


    Now he has the feeling that he was fooled by Zhang Zhifeng. In order to prevent ordinary people from being killed or injured by the fighters and prevent them from becoming vicious criminals, all these are excuses!


    This is a unscrupulous shopping website MLM pull people, unscrupulous app promotion!


    You know, apart from the wild warriors who can only rely on themselves, most of them are the ones who are not short of money. It can be imagined that there are huge consumers of warriors. How rich is the power of the alliance.


    But what makes him speechless is his own identity card information:


    Name: Wang Xu


    Gender: Male


    Identity / Occupation: freshman of Mordor University


    Accomplishments:£¨ 0~£¿£©


    Wumeng level: G (lowest)


    His accomplishments give him a question mark, but his level is the lowest g, lower than his own woman Chen Yuqing. This is a direct and undisguised look down on him!


    Shaking his head, Wang Xu drags Chen Yuqing''s suitcase and calls a taxi to Mordor University.


    On the road, looking out through the window at the high-rise buildings retreating at a high speed, Wang Xu suddenly felt as if he was separated from the rest of the world, but it was the first time that he began to know the world.


    For example, most of the drivers who enthusiastically introduced Mordor and the ordinary people who are on the road outside are unable to get in touch with the world of warriors, but they are still free and free to live.


    It''s just like those small war-torn countries where warlords are fighting fiercely. But what does it have to do with the people who are far away in China?


    And the warrior, although the burden of life and death than ordinary people more, but the warrior is still a person, a living person!


    In essence, there is not much difference!


    Ordinary people play games, online shopping, forum blowing force, martial arts, also do these things!


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu couldn''t help laughing at the existence of Wu Meng. Originally, it was just that he had been separated from society for too long. Maybe it was time for him to enjoy himself. As an ordinary warrior, an ordinary man, he lived for himself!


    However, things are as usual. Even those who have changed beyond the times can''t predict the future. Who can tell clearly how life will change?


    ¡­¡­


    The demons are big.


    It''s really big.


    It took two hours to get to the university town by taxi, and the whole journey spanned nearly 200 Li.


    Only when he got off the bus and looked at the driver''s smiling face on the quotation machine did Wang Xu finally understand why the driver was so enthusiastic on the road, or even a little excited.


    After working for a long time, it''s all because he can earn as much as the master can drive for several days.


    "I can take another night shift or two..."


    Looking at the murmuring words of the driver from afar, Wang Xu shakes his head slightly. He thinks of the past when he left home five years ago and struggled to survive outside. He sighs in his heart.


    In this world, no one is easy!


    Mordor University also covers a large area. As the top university in the whole of China, the campus just in front of us covers an area of 30000 mu. The students and staff of the University together are close to 60000 people!


    What''s the concept? There are only so many permanent residents in some small counties!


    The whole university campus is almost the same as a town, with complete facilities for accommodation, teaching, entertainment, eating and drinking, and even several commercial streets. Of course, these commercial streets are not open to the public. They are all used by schools to encourage students to start their own businesses in school.


    As for the surrounding area, there are many shops, plazas, food streets and entertainment streets.


    Standing in front of the main gate of Mordor University, even Wang Xu couldn''t help rising a little wave in his heart.


    This is the University!


    Once he, more than ten years of hard study, countless young people like him to pursue, dream of University!


    After Chen Yuqing was sent to the dormitory to settle down, Wang Xu turned around and left for the prestigious business school in mordu University.


    Even if it''s not so formal as a nominal business school, the number of students recruited every year is no less than other colleges in Mordor University. After all, in Mordor University, where students come from all over the country, rich people


    There are so many!


    At this time, countless luxury cars are parked in the square and roadside of the business school. Looking at the past, they are more and more luxurious.


    But more cars, more people.


    Wang Xu stood at the bottom of the building, looking at the crowd in front of him, wondering if he would go to the canteen first to have something to eat and wait for less.


    Just as he was thinking, a voice with a smile came from behind him


    "Shock?"

 Chapter 389

    Wang Xu felt someone behind him before, but he didn''t care too much. After all, there are too many people here. But he didn''t expect that the people behind him would take the initiative to talk to him. When he opened his mouth, it was just such a strange three words.


    Shock, right?


    What''s the shock?


    Wang Xu looked back and saw a young man about his age standing on the right side behind him.


    The young man is dressed in ordinary casual clothes with long hair and a smile on his face. He looks like a handsome young man in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But the smile on the young man''s face was a bit of publicity, with a trace of cynicism and supremacy. However, these are not worth Wang Xu''s attention. He just glanced at them and turned his head again. He didn''t mean to answer them at all.


    "Isn''t it really shocking to see so many luxury cars in front of you?" However, he did not answer, but the young man continued with a smile.


    Wang Xu slightly frowned, still did not answer.


    The guy behind him is sick. We are just strangers. He doesn''t know each other. Does it have anything to do with young people to stand here looking at luxury cars or people?


    imagine oneself as the favourite of one of the opposite sex? be opinionated?


    Or


    Deliberately looking for trouble?


    Seeing that Wang Xu ignored himself, the young man not only didn''t leave, but also stepped forward again, went directly to Wang Xu and said with a smile:


    "Don''t get me wrong, brother. I don''t mean to be provocative. I just want to ask you a favor. After all, everyone is a warrior."


    "Well? How do you know I''m a warrior? "


    This time, Wang xucai turned to look at the young man and asked strangely.


    You know, his power of Qi and blood has already fused with the body like water. Unless he volunteers, even the congenital martial arts can''t see his breath.


    And this young man


    The peak of Qi and blood, can be regarded as an external force beginner.


    For such a weak and poor guy, it is obviously impossible to find his identity.


    But when he heard what he said, the young man laughed and said:


    "Brother, you should be a stranger to Mordor. Are you a freshman of Mordor university this year?"


    "Well, business school freshmen." Wang Xu nodded.


    "You''re from business school, too?" Hearing the speech, the young man suddenly exclaimed and looked up and down at Wang Xu, with a look of disbelief.


    He was slightly embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, I just took the liberty to say that you don''t even have a suitcase. You are standing here in a daze. You look like you haven''t seen the world. You thought you were the students from other colleges who came to take photos."


    "So I asked if you were shocked. I wanted to start a conversation with you, and then I asked you for a little help."


    As he said this, he raised his finger to some men and women nearby who were playing selfie with various luxury cars, and said with a bitter smile:


    "But I didn''t expect that you are a freshman of business school like me. No one who can enter business school is short of money. Come on, I''ve lost sight of you. I think I think you''re a hick. "


    After listening to what he said, it had nothing to do with what he had just asked. Wang Xu frowned slightly and urged:


    "First, how do you find out that I am a warrior?"


    "Brother, don''t worry. Let me introduce myself. My name is Zhang Peng. I''m a local from mordu... I''ll tell you now."


    The young man wanted to go on, but when he saw Wang Xu''s face getting cold, he quickly turned the conversation. Then he handed over his mobile phone, pointed to a continuously scanned green radar image on the screen, and said with a smile:


    "Brother, you are a stranger. When you came to Mordor, there should be people who met Wumeng at the station and airport, right? Nuo, see? This is a small function of the app developed by Wumeng. Chat software such as wechat can be used to search nearby wuzhe... Of course, it''s the wuzhe who has registered in Wumeng and carries the registration certificate with him, or the wuzhe who has got off the app, both of which have positioning function. "


    "By the way, you see, this blank person with no avatar should be brother. You can click the avatar and check your basic information... Let me see, brother, what accomplishments are you..."


    As Zhang Peng spoke, he used his fingers to operate on the screen, opened the head picture of Wang Xu, and looked at some basic information displayed. He suddenly felt confused.


    Name: Wang Xu


    Gender: Male


    Accomplishments:?


    Rank of Wumeng: G


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Looking at the introduction of Wang Xu''s cultivation, Zhang Peng raised his head, then lowered his head, then raised his head again, and lowered his head... After three times of this, he looked at Wang Xu with a look of amazement and shocked


    "Brother, can you tell me how your unique hidden cultivation is realized? What kind of payment function has Wumeng app recently launched to hide its accomplishments with money? "


    "I didn''t make the app. I don''t know the function you said." Wang Xu said casually.


    He shook his head and looked at Zhang Peng curiously. He asked in a voice, "what do you mean you want to ask me a little help?"


    "Nothing. I just want you to take a video of smashing my car.


    When I just entered the school, I met a fool driving a Porsche. He thought he would be great if he had some money. He honked his horn wildly behind Lao Tzu''s big run and laughed at my car. He asked me to make way for him. I felt uncomfortable. After looking here for more than half an hour, I finally found his car. Isn''t there a lack of a video witness? "


    Zhang Peng was outspoken and sighed with some displeasure. Then he looked at Wang Xu eagerly and asked quickly:


    "Brother, seriously, how did your cultivation become a hidden attribute? You don''t know, this is really important to me. I wandered around the campus this morning. I used this Wumeng app to scan the radar, just to find the beautiful female martial artists with the same ideals... "


    "Why do you want a female warrior?" Before he had finished, he was interrupted by Wang Xu.


    At this time, even he felt that this guy was a little funny in front of him. There were still a lot of people signing up, just to pass the time.


    "Why?" Zhang Peng gave an exaggerated cry and looked at Wang Xu with wide eyes. His eyes were filled with hatred for iron, and he said in a painful voice:


    "Brother, you make me despise you! Do you have a bad figure? Even ordinary people know that the girl who practices dance and fitness has the best figure, the one with thin waist, the one with waistcoat line, the curve of back and buttocks... "


    With that, Zhang Peng couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and continued with his eyes shining


    "If you think about it, the girl who just practices dance and fitness is so perfect. What if she is a female warrior? That waist strength, afraid not can want the old life of the man! Oh, damn, I feel a little pain in my waist just thinking about it! "


    This is Zhang Peng. It''s so much fun.


    He only saw the dancing and fitness girls who were in good shape, so didn''t he see them with good shape and bad face?


    Forget it, it''s better not to say it, or it may hurt him too much.


    Wang Xu continued to ask with a smile


    "What does this have to do with your hidden cultivation?"

 Chapter 390

    "What else can be connected!"


    "Of course, my accomplishments are too low. Today, I applied for nearly 20 female warrior friends. All the pictures on the friends'' page are the best among the goddesses... As a result, no surprise, they were all rejected by the opposite side!"


    It''s OK not to mention it. In retrospect, Zhang Pengqi''s face is red and his neck is thick


    "There was even a little girl who not only refused, but also sent me a message, saying that I was not a little scum. If I wanted to soak her, I would beat her first, or I would be slapped to death by her pursuers!"


    "Damn, it''s just that my accomplishments are a little lower. That''s because I''ve been studying hard for more than ten years in order to get into Mordor University. I don''t have the heart to practice at all. My strength is relatively low. Otherwise, I''ll drop those Tianjiao on the Qianlong list every minute!"


    At this time, Wang Xu found a characteristic of Zhang Peng.


    This guy is obviously a chatterbox. After a sentence, the topic can be brought to Java by the other party.


    However, this guy''s psychological quality is obvious... No, he is also cheeky enough. After roaring for a while, he found that Wang Xu didn''t have any empathy. He was the only one performing by himself. Zhang Peng stopped complaining wisely, and then came over with a strange smile


    "Brother, don''t talk about these troublemakers. Help me record a video of smashing a car. I''ll show off on Wumeng app later."


    As he spoke, Zhang Peng pointed to a blue Porsche sports car next to him.


    "Give me your cell phone." Wang Xu nodded, noncommittal.


    "Be sure to help me shoot more handsome!"


    Zhang Peng made a serious remark. He left his mobile phone and rolled his sleeve to run to the front of Porsche. His left and right hands exchanged with each other, revealing biceps brachii and putting all kinds of poss. He said that although his strength was a little lower, he was still healthy.


    Wang Xu also gave face. After opening the video recording mode, he took the mobile phone seriously to record the video.


    "Don''t shake your hands, brother. I''ll take down the Porsche sports car empty handed today, and then I''ll send it to my circle of friends. I don''t know how much fungus I have to suck!" Zhang Peng cried from a distance, with a beautiful expression on his face.


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless. He watched him set up poss. He watched him twist his waist and stride, burst out loud, and then hit the front cover of the car with his fist


    The next moment.


    "Ah! so painful! It hurts


    Zhang Peng suddenly let out a scream, holding his fists, the whole person squatted on the ground, the pain of straight air-conditioning, mouth also constantly scolding:


    "Damn it! Who the hell says it''s easy for a warrior to smash a car? My fist is going to swell. The front cover of the car is made of iron! "


    Then he seemed to think of something. He suddenly looked up at Wang Xu and said in horror, "brother, you didn''t send out that video, did you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Meet such a funny than, even if it is Wang Xu, at this time also can''t control to smoke the corner of the mouth, then, he slowly shook his head.


    "Hoo! That''s good! That''s good! " Seeing this, Zhang Peng breathed a long breath.


    But just then, Wang Xu''s calm words came slowly


    "I tried my best. After your video recording, Wumeng''s app uploaded directly and automatically. There was no option to cancel it."


    "Ah! no There are many little sisters and friends on my number


    Zhang Peng screamed, the whole person was desperate, but despair also created momentum, he immediately got up from the ground, rushed over and grabbed the mobile phone, regardless of the pain of his right hand, quickly operated, and was about to delete the video.


    "Don''t let the little sister see it! Don''t have... "


    Zhang Peng kept praying, and then suddenly he let out an earth shaking Scream:


    "My God! Who the hell ordered these 100 compliments? There are just a hundred little sisters in Laozi''s number! Someone else has forwarded it... No! "


    After the operation, Zhang Peng still didn''t block the hand speed of the modern Internet gourd eaters. In despair, he sat in the grass on the side of the road and looked up at the sky. His whole life was loveless.


    finished!


    Don''t want to get a little sister on Wumeng''s app in my life!


    Wang Xu had a headache when he was watching


    "This guy is definitely an idiot!"


    At this time, the number of people at the registration point is less. He and Zhang Peng stay here lazily. As soon as he is ready to turn around and leave, he feels that his thigh is tight.


    "This guy is not only an idiot, but also extremely shameless!"


    Wang Xu didn''t even have to look back to know who was holding his thigh.


    Sure enough, when he looked down, he saw Zhang Peng, who had been lying in the grass, half sitting up, holding his thighs tightly in both hands, looking up at him sadly and abnormally


    "Brother, it''s fate that we meet! In the future, maybe it''s still a class or even a dormitory classmate. Can you do me a little favor? "


    Who''s with you?


    Who''s in your class?


    Who''s your dorm?


    Wang Xu''s face twitched violently. According to his character, if Zhang Peng had a little bit of malice, he would kick the other party out directly.


    But this goods, but there is no malicious, pure shameless!


    Seeing many girls passing by with strange looks, Wang Xu had no choice but to say, "let go first, you have something to say."


    "Then you have to promise to smash the car for me, or I''ll die!"


    "OK, I promise you..."


    At this time, Wang Xu really can''t tell what his mood is, but he knows that he is not angry at all. On the contrary, he likes this kind of daily communication.


    But in the middle, he was stunned


    "What did you say? Let me help you smash the car? "


    "Yes, brother, I knew I didn''t read you wrong. I''m really loyal!"


    But Zhang Peng didn''t see Wang Xu''s surprise at all. He let go of his hand and patted his buttocks and got up again. He took Wang Xu back to the front of the Porsche sports car, pointed to a punch mark that was slightly depressed on the front cover of the car, and said sadly:


    "Damn it, I underestimated the quality of this dog day sports car. An expert like me can barely make a fist mark."


    You?


    killer?


    Wang Xu looks at Zhang Peng silently, and suddenly he has an impulse to turn around and go.


    But at this time, he suddenly felt that not far behind him, there was a young man, with a large group of people coming angrily. It seemed that he was aiming at their position.


    At this time, Zhang Peng didn''t know it at all. He was still eloquent


    "But if you''re brother, you''re absolutely extraordinary. I don''t know how you hide your accomplishments on the Wumeng app, but I think your strength is definitely better than mine. Smashing this broken car in front of you should be a piece of cake..."


    Instantly, without looking back, Wang Xu felt an angry look and suddenly gathered on him.


    He sighed helplessly and slowly turned to look at it. Sure enough, he saw a group of people standing two meters behind him, looking at it with a bad face.


    "If I say all this has nothing to do with me, I''m just a passer-by, do you believe it?"


    Wang Xu sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 391

    "I believe in your mother!"


    The young man at the head of the group suddenly drank it out on the spot, and the whole person was furious, especially when he saw Zhang Peng turning around behind him.


    "Fuck, brothers, who dare to move in front of my car? It''s the poor guy who broke Pusan more than ten years ago at the gate!" The young man sneered


    "I tell you, if you have no money, don''t force if you don''t have the capital. Do you still want to smash my car? Come on, you two rubbish, now smash it to me on the spot. I want to see how to smash Laozi''s time protection with bare hands! "


    "Will you shut up and hear me out?" Wang Xu is very helpless.


    Why are there always such scum? Think that if you have some money, you can bully others at will?


    What''s more, it has nothing to do with him. It''s just that people are walking on the road. The disaster comes from Zhang Peng, an idiot!


    "Shut up? Fuck! When I speak, do you want to interrupt? Shut up and listen to me, or I''ll tell you why the flowers are so red! "


    The young man was very angry, especially when he saw a dent on the front cover of his beloved Porsche sports car. His anger came up slowly. Without saying a word, he waved his hand and led a group of people behind him to come up slowly.


    "Don''t push me. I don''t like to talk twice. Shut up!" Wang Xu raised his head, looked at the youth and others, and said faintly.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was quiet and strange.


    Then a group of young people burst into laughter!


    "Who do you think you are? A poor man, don''t you like to say it again? I''m so happy. When will poor people pretend to be forced? By the way, I''ve forgotten that the companion around you is really the best The young man laughed.


    His attitude is extremely arrogant and his voice is very loud. It seems that he is afraid that things will not be big enough to attract more people. Many people around him have been attracted. However, people''s eyes at Wang Xu are basically schadenfreude.


    After all, in the eyes of ordinary people, young people are numerous and powerful, and they drive a Porsche. It seems that no matter now or in the background comparison, they are obviously not comparable to Wang Xu and Zhang Peng.


    Especially Zhang Peng''s old Mercedes Benz, which was more than ten years ago, because its shape is really worrying, many people around have seen it when they drive here.


    Wang Xu raised his eyes slightly, looking at the young people, his eyes gradually became cold.


    "Oh? Poor force, your eyes are so terrible, so cold! Damn, I was almost scared. No, I was almost scared to pee. Ha ha ha... "


    When Wang Xu looked at him, the young man''s face was stiff at first, and he seemed to be scared. Then he changed quickly, turned into arrogance again, and even disdained to ridicule.


    But he just started laughing.


    The next moment.


    Without warning, Wang Xu suddenly moved.


    There is no unnecessary action, just a simple hand, a slap out


    But the speed of this slap is far faster than the visual reaction of ordinary people. The shadow is like a black lightning. As soon as the young man laughs, he is slapped in the face.


    "Pa!"


    The clear, huge and loud slap in the face suddenly suppressed the noise of the people all around.


    Wang Xu''s slap only used the strength of the internal force, but where can young people imagine? Even if this young man''s blood is extremely strong, he seems to have exercised his body, boxing, Sanda and so on, but he is only a little better than ordinary people.


    In front of Wang Xu, that is the difference between heaven and mole ants.


    "Touch!"


    He had been flying three or four meters away in the air before he fell to the ground. He subconsciously covered his bruised cheek and got up in pain. The corner of his mouth was in pain and he was constantly pumping air conditioner.


    However, he was obviously cruel, and he didn''t even scream. As a result, his face was distorted and his face was white to the bottom.


    "Now, can you shut up first?"


    Slowly back hand, Wang Xu slowly scan a circle, he saw people, eyes are subconsciously dodged for a while, just because, that pair of eyes, too cold.


    "Brother, you... This! I''ll hang out with you later! " Next to him, Zhang Peng was stunned and secretly gave Wang Xu a thumbs up to show that he really convinced you.


    If they don''t agree with each other, they will be taken out.


    This is something that Zhang Peng, a student, does not dare to think about. Even if he is a martial arts person, he is just half hanging. He just barely touches the outside force, and ordinary people who have been trained can beat him down.


    Under the inner strength, Qi and blood are strong, which doesn''t mean that you can fight!


    At the same time, the surrounding students and parents, one by one, you look at me, I look at you, all face shocked.


    It''s not that Wang Xu''s slapping people away is so shocking. The main thing is that Wang Xu


    Too overbearing!


    It''s too cold!


    Too calm!


    The temperament he exudes at this time is a kind of invisible power formed by his long-time position in the top position. The parents around him who are not the boss or the president can most appreciate the difference.


    "Boy, there is a kind of name, today''s account, I Zhaoxi and you slowly calculate!"


    At this time, the young man who got up from the ground, staring at Wang Xu and Zhang Peng, growled in a low voice.


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu didn''t pay any attention to him at all. People like Zhao Xi, according to Wang Xu''s character, it doesn''t matter to kill him directly, and it can save a lot of trouble.


    But this is Mordor University, where he is now a student.


    As a student, he has to abide by certain rules.


    For the time being, Wang Xu doesn''t want to destroy his identity. He''s not afraid of anything. Instead, he really wants to spend a period of time in the University and spend a good time in the university to realize his pursuit of hard reading for more than ten years when he was a child.


    "Brother Wang Xu, what shall we do now? Do you want to continue smashing cars... Or do you want to go? " Zhang Peng asked in a low voice.


    "You can keep smashing cars."


    Wang Xu takes a look at him, turns around and goes to the registration point. It''s late. Later, I''m afraid the staff will go to lunch.


    "What? Hit people and want to go? "


    However, Wang Xu wanted to go, but someone didn''t want him to go. Just after two steps, a heavy voice suddenly rang out, and then they were stopped again.


    "It''s Margo!"


    Seeing the visitor, Zhao Xi and other people''s eyes lit up, and someone called out excitedly


    "Boy, you can''t go if you want to! We didn''t play with Margo today! "

 Chapter 392

    "It''s Ma Zhaoxuan!"


    Zhang Peng screamed. His whole body was tense. He seemed to be extremely alert and nervous.


    He quickly said: "brother Wang Xu, be careful, the strength of the other side is very strong. He is the senior of the last term of our business school. He is famous for his ability to fight!"


    In fact, it''s not necessary for Zhang Peng to say that we can see from Ma Zhaoxuan''s figure. He is more than 1.9 meters tall, broad shoulders, and weighs at least 200 Jin. His upper body is only a black vest, and his bare arms are all bulging muscles.


    In addition, the opponent''s hands are wrapped with some white bandages, depending on the end of the training, with some shiny sweat on his body.


    "Ha ha, brother Ma, help kill them!"


    Not far away, Zhao Xi was overjoyed and cried out excitedly: "yes, you two, don''t want to leave. Ma Ge is coming. I''d like to see. How can you still be arrogant?"


    At this time, many students around also began to talk in a low voice


    "Ma Zhaoxuan is the vice president of our business school''s Taekwondo Club. He can''t get close to others. He''s as strong as a cow. I heard that a slap can kill half a person."


    "Yes, I once saw Ma Zhaoxuan kick off a small tree in the recruitment of Taekwondo Club


    "Now those two people are miserable. Who should they offend? They offend the people who know the Taekwondo Club. You know, the Taekwondo Club is famous for its overbearing. If you offend one of them, it''s the same as offending the whole Taekwondo Club. How many people come to trouble behind you?"


    ¡­¡­


    Among all the people''s comments, Wang Xu and Zhang Peng''s eyes gradually changed into pity, and they were not shocked before.


    "Are you going to stop me?" At this time, Wang Xu raised his head.


    "Come here, kneel down, kowtow and apologize, and let Zhao Xi slap him in the face!" Ma Zhaoxuan looks indifferent, casually said, is completely a pair of don''t put Wang Xu in the eyes of the appearance, the voice is all no doubt.


    Ma Zhaoxuan doesn''t really want to avenge Zhao Xi. He also looks down on Zhao Xi, but because Zhao Jie, Zhao Xi''s brother, is a member of the Wudao society of mordu University, he recently asked Zhao Jie to join the Wudao society, which is why he is willing to stand out.


    What''s more, Wang Xu is really too cruel. He puffed up Zhao Xi''s face directly. He just passed by in public. If he didn''t come out to help, Zhao Jie would never help him enter the martial arts club again.


    As Ma Zhaoxuan''s cold voice came, all the students around shrunk their necks subconsciously. They were afraid and nervous, but also excited. Many people gloated.


    Kneel down and kowtow to apologize? Do you want to let Zhao Xi slap him in the face?


    This, this


    Mr. Ma Zhaoxuan, as it is said, is too overbearing!


    Taekwondo Club of business school is really powerful. It seems that when the club recruits new students after the beginning of school, they have to get in and have a long experience!


    Although some people think it''s too much, but no one dares to say a word, because Ma Zhaoxuan, Taekwondo Club, Zhao Xi and others, each one of them seems not easy to provoke. Together, who dares to provoke? Who''s going to mess with it?


    After all, Wang Xu and Zhang Peng are just passers-by!


    At the same time, Wang Xu also looked up at Ma Zhaoxuan. His face was flat, but he didn''t speak.


    "What? Do you feel dissatisfied and unwilling? It''s just like you just slapped Zhao Xi, because you are stronger than him, so Zhao Xi can only bear it first. But now, I''m stronger than you, you... "


    Ma Zhaoxuan calmly looks at Wang Xu, opens his mouth again, and says word by word:


    "I can only bear it first!"


    "Fuck! Boy, you damned rubbish, aren''t you arrogant just now? Isn''t it super cold? Why don''t you talk like a grandson now? sham dead? I tell you, you''re done! "


    Zhao Xi grins grimly, his face is full of pleasure, and stares at Wang Xu. His eyes are the biggest. He wants to see Wang Xu soften and kneel at his feet.


    Then, he moved his wrist, and his face grinned more!


    Wang Xu didn''t say anything. He was hesitating, not because Ma Zhaoxuan let him fear, but because Ma Zhaoxuan let him have a heart of cherishing talent. This strong man is a good seed of martial arts, and it seems that he is also a martial arts maniac.


    Moreover, Ma Zhaoxuan''s words are not rude. Although he is overbearing, he still appreciates each other a little.


    Similarly, in Ma Zhaoxuan''s view, Wang Xu''s silence is hesitation, because his words are hesitating, hesitating whether to do as he says. So Ma Zhaoxuan is not in a hurry. He is waiting. To tell the truth, he doesn''t want to make a big deal.


    A second later, Wang Xu finally spoke, but his words were beyond everyone''s expectation


    "You''re good. I''ll give you a chance. Now turn around and leave. I can be nothing."


    Wang Xu''s voice is very calm, as if to say a very normal, natural thing.


    But his words fell in other people''s ears, no less than thunder.


    Crazy!


    Crazy!


    I thought Ma Zhaoxuan was overbearing enough. As a result, Wang Xu''s mania directly suppressed the overbearing.


    But after the shock, everyone looked at Wang Xu with crazy eyes.


    After Zhao Xi was even slightly stunned, he laughed angrily and even said: "boy, have you lost your mind? You know what you''re talking about... "


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    Between the lightning and flint, Wang Xu suddenly turned around, clenched his fist with five fingers, and then smashed it on the front cover of Zhao Xi''s Porsche sports car.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the front cover of the car was like a piece of paper. It was suddenly sunken, twisted and broken under the front of the fist. Wang Xu''s whole right arm was submerged in the small half.


    In an instant, Zhao Xi''s laughter was stiff and stagnant, and the whole person was stiff there.


    The pupil in Ma Zhaoxuan''s eyes suddenly shrinks.


    All around the crowd, is a dead silence.


    That''s the front cover of a Porsche, iron!


    Wang Xu to... To, in the end is how to do? Doesn''t this guy''s fist hurt?


    "Boom!"


    At this time, another explosion broke the silence around.


    "Now, can we go?"


    Wang Xu took back his right hand, but did not look at the blaze of the car. He turned to Ma Zhaoxuan and said faintly.


    At this time, where does Ma Zhaoxuan dare to be as overbearing as before?


    His whole body trembled, not because of fear, but because of excitement and excitement!


    The strength of the freshman is more powerful than Zhao Jie, Zhao Xi''s elder brother. How can he get into trouble and offend Wang Xu for Zhao Jie''s possible help.


    What''s more, maybe Wang Xu is his real chance for Ma Zhaoxuan!


    With Wang Xu''s voice, Ma Zhaoxuan stepped back to signal that he would not interfere any more


    "Naturally, I won''t overstate myself any more, but I want to remind you that Zhao Jie, the elder brother of Zhao Xi, is a member of the magic big fight kuangwudao society. He will never give up."


    With that, he looked more dignified and said, "but Zhao Jie is not the real problem. Doukuangwudao society is the most terrible one. The members of doukuangwudao society advance and retreat together. Offending one person is equivalent to offending all..."


    "I know. After I''ve signed up for lunch, I''ll go and destroy this doukuangwudao society in the afternoon. After today, there will be no doukuangwudao society in morda."


    Before he had finished, he was interrupted by Wang Xu.


    Trouble?


    In Mordor University, for him, no trouble!

 Chapter 393

    Sign up, eat.


    afternoon.


    I''m going to destroy this doukuangwudao society!


    When Wang Xu''s faint voice came and fell into the ears of the other students around him, they felt numb, as if they had hallucinations.


    Brother, what time is it?


    Are you still in the mood to sign up? And then


    Going to lunch?


    At this time, I don''t know how many people stare at Wang Xu with crazy eyes, with a face of hell.


    "Wait a minute, he said he was going to sign up... Is this guy just a freshman from magic university?" At this time, someone seems to have thought of something, suddenly exclaimed, and then his voice suddenly became extremely complex:


    "It''s clear that he is a freshman. He doesn''t know the horror of those crazy people in doukuangwudao society at all."


    Around the other students are also full of complex faces, one by one to see Wang Xu''s eyes are extremely strange, shocked, compassionate, excited and helpless.


    Wang Xu is a freshman. He doesn''t know the reputation of doukuang Wudao society among college students, so he dares to say that one person challenges the whole doukuang Wudao society in the afternoon.


    However, the freshmen don''t know, but there are many old students around. They know the horror of doukuang Wudao society!


    Almost every member of that club is a lunatic. He often goes out to participate in various underground boxing competitions. Even in his own club, he has to hold an irregular competition every week. That''s a fight to the death!


    Many students have heard in private that those people even had human blood on their hands!


    Now, however, Wang Xu, a freshman, has said in public that he is going to challenge doukuang Wudao society in the afternoon... No! Wang Xu''s original words are to destroy the doukuang Wudao society!


    What the hell


    Is this the way for all the freshmen?


    Looking at Wang Xu''s back as he walked to the business school registration site, many old students opened their mouths several times, trying to explain the horror of doukuang Wudao society to this new comer who knew nothing but was crazy.


    But in the end, no one came out.


    Or that sentence, Wang Xu, has nothing to do with them, just passers-by, strangers!


    If they go out at this time, it means that they are on one side with Wang Xu, which offends the madmen of the whole doukuang Wudao society. Who dares to join him?


    "Brother! Wait for me


    But at this time, Zhang Peng, who was forgotten by Wang Xu, finally responded. He jumped up from the ground, yelled and ran to Wang Xu quickly. He followed him and exclaimed


    "I''ll wipe it, brother. I didn''t expect you to hang like this! Sure enough, my hunch is right. It''s the big guy who can get the hidden attributes out of personal data. I''m really smart and resourceful... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, Wang Xu feet slightly a meal, suddenly there is a slap Zhang Peng to shoot out of the impulse.


    You didn''t think of it.


    Next, you''re smart?


    What logic?


    It''s really shameful to blow your own horn to your level!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, after Wang Xu left.


    Countless students gathered around to eat melons, immediately took out their mobile phones, or sent out their friends'' circle with pictures of the destroyed Porsche sports car, or made various kinds of threats to their friends, or dormitory discussion groups, class groups, villagers


    Because of the convenience of modern information and communication, there are too many boring student parties. In just a few minutes, Wang Xu has been popular in half of mordu University.


    Although Wang Xu himself left, his legend, on the Internet, became a popular figure among countless students of Mordor University. In a short time, he was listed as one of the most admired freshmen of Mordor University!


    There are too many people in Mordor University. There are many brilliant freshmen from all over China every year.


    In the University Circle, no higher than the local high school, it is very likely that a roommate in your dormitory who feels very ordinary lives together for four years. It is only after graduation that you realize that the roommate who looks like you is actually the future successor of a large family business


    There are too many new students like Wang Xu every time!


    However, there are many new students in Diao, but none of them is like Wang Xu. On his first day here, he said that he wanted to kill the demons, a well-known doukuang Wudao society.


    Therefore, Wang Xu in the fire for a moment, was submerged in countless new topics, in more than an hour later, with the help of some people, once again became a popular figure in most of the new and old students.


    Mordor university post bar.


    Top top post, top three first, Title:


    As for the freshmen of our magic University, I only serve the brother of business school, only the most important, not one of them!


    Click to open the post, in which you can see the figure of Wang Xu and the distorted front cover of the Porsche sports car.


    Looking at the angle of the picture, it seems that the melon eating students who are a certain distance away from the onlooker''s scene are very tricky, which shows the shock of the onlookers.


    In the whole picture, Wang Xu''s back is extremely tall in the silent gaze of a group of people!


    If you ignore Zhang Peng, who follows Wang Xu


    His obscene and shameless temperament, even through the blurred photos, can''t stop it, and it''s naked


    In addition to the pictures, it is a large section of text that describes what happened. It''s just that the words obviously exaggerate and distort the facts.


    For example, in this passage, Zhao Xi obviously became the victim of extreme injustice, and Wang Xu became the bully of bullying his classmates.


    But these are not important. The important thing is that the last line is marked in red.


    "When I have finished my name registration and had lunch, I''ll go and destroy this doukuangwu Taoist club in the afternoon. After today, there will be no doukuangwu Taoist club in the magic University!"


    The original words of Wang Xu are not deliberately distorted, but they are no less than a bomb.


    "I grass, this new born dog really has it!"


    "Originally, I thought it was enough to smash the Porsche with my bare hands, but there was still one person who was going to destroy the Kungfu Taoist club? Who gave him courage? It''s really big! "


    "Upstairs, don''t forget the front, sign up, have dinner, and go to fight maniac in the afternoon! They don''t pay attention to fighting at all, OK


    But just in the past hour or so, there are thousands of comments below the post, all of which are marveling at Wang Xu''s madness, and then raising questions and negative comments.


    "Ah, now the freshmen, I really don''t know what to say. I think the senior students of our university were once so beautiful... Ah, it''s hard to look back on the past!"


    "Brother upstairs, don''t talk half as much as you like, OK? Next time, please prepare 5000 words in advance to recall the story. Otherwise, we will be forced to confess by closing your small dark room! "


    "Upstairs and downstairs, get out of the way, let me pretend! Now I''m eating in the dining hall. It seems that I''ve seen what the landlord said. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly... It''s big Diao Meng Mei! What a beautiful figure


    This layer, with a curve hot beauty back.


    With the approach of lunch, the popularity of the post has reached its climax. Countless students who are ready to squat in the dormitory to eat their roommate''s takeout all rush out of the dormitory to the canteen, ready to find the most suspended freshmen in the legend.


    In a word, Wang Xu came to Mordor University on his first day. He was on fire!


    Not because he wanted to be angry, but because he met a shameless Zhang Peng.


    Wang Xu, I can''t do without fire.

 Chapter 394

    Mordor University, at the gate of doukuangwudao society.


    There are two young people, one in front of the other and the other behind, slowly come out of the Wudao society. The young people behind are pasted with white medical gauze. It''s Zhao Xi.


    "Brother, I want this son of a bitch to pay the price. How can you pay someone to make him so hot?"


    Looking at the brother Zhao Jie walking in front, Zhao Xi''s face is angry and puzzled.


    In his mind, the only way to make the enemy''s reputation stink, where there is like his brother, the enemy to hold fire, but also his mother spent their money!


    Isn''t it just about paying for the crime?


    Because of this, the more angry Wang Xu is, the more upset Zhao Xi is.


    "Xiaoxi, do you know an article by Kong Shangren," Peach Blossom Fan " Different from Zhao Xi''s displeasure, on the contrary, Zhao Jie is very happy now, happy for the success of his plan.


    "What is Kong Shangren? Elder brother, we are talking about how to kill the son of a bitch who beat me. What does it have to do with the ancient articles? " Zhao Xi''s voice is stuffy. Although he knows his elder brother must have a reason for doing so, he is still upset.


    "Don''t worry, just listen to me and you''ll understand. There''s such a sentence in it..." Zhao Jie smiles faintly, but his voice is cold


    "I saw him rise from a high building, he dined with guests, and his building collapsed!"


    "Ah? What do you mean


    Zhao Xi was a little stunned. He was a business school with no knowledge and no skills. For a moment, he could not understand the meaning of his elder brother''s words.


    "Don''t you want him to pay the price? What can be more unacceptable to a person than holding him to the top and then trampling him under his feet in front of countless people? " Zhao Jie light said.


    "It turns out that''s the case. You are really good, elder brother!"


    Hearing this explanation, Zhao Xi''s eyes suddenly brightened, and his doubts and unhappiness completely disappeared. Instead, he felt extremely happy.


    "Yes, the higher you hold him, the worse you fall!"


    Zhao Xi burst out laughing, as if he could not show his literary grace by saying so. He quickly added:


    "Brother, I''ll wait for the good play in the afternoon!"


    "We''ll see him rise up, feast his guests, and collapse his building!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Xuzheng, the protagonist of Zhao Xi''s and Zhao Jie''s brothers, was pestered by Zhang Peng and was queuing up in the second canteen of mordu University.


    "Brother, in order to celebrate our four-year college roommate, I''ll treat you to lunch today. You can have whatever you want. Don''t be polite to me!"


    Two people in line, Zhang Peng in front, while patting the chest, while turning his head warmly looking at Wang Xu, a pair of not lack of money.


    "Well." Wang Xu nodded, with a light look, and didn''t want to pay attention to this guy.


    He and Zhang Peng were not roommates, let alone in the same class. But after reporting his name, Zhang Peng made a phone call. He didn''t know what method he used. Not only his class was transferred to him, but also his dormitory was assigned to him.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. Zhang Peng and Wang Xu have a good impression. After all, he knows Zhang Peng better than a new roommate.


    The main reason why he didn''t want to pay attention to Zhang Peng was that he talked too much, and if he didn''t say three words, he would definitely have something to do with the beauty.


    In fact, it''s normal. After three years in high school, it''s hard to go to college. It''s out of the control of teachers and parents. A boy who goes to college will inevitably be interested in the opposite sex.


    But Wang Xu is different. There is no shortage of opposite sex around him, so there is no topic with Zhang Peng.


    And


    Looking up at the fast food window of the dining hall with four or five people in front, Wang Xu''s face is even less visible. All the students in business school should be the ones who are not short of money, but Zhang Peng invited him to dinner, and he even came here?


    No matter how good the fast food in the university is, it''s 20 yuan at most. Can Zhang Peng, a rich second generation, even hold it?


    "This guy is really shameless..."


    Looking at Zhang Peng patting his chest and looking like we are not short of money, Wang Xu is expressionless on the surface, but adds a sentence in the bottom of his heart.


    After waiting for a while, it was finally their turn. Zhang Peng turned to Wang Xu with his plate and said, "brother, don''t be polite to me!"


    As he spoke, he cried without looking back


    "Auntie, give me a ten yuan standard set meal!"


    With that, he looked at Wang Xu strangely and frowned: "brother, what''s the matter? Is there something on my face? "


    "Not on your face, but in your mind..."


    Wang Xu glanced at him with an idiot''s eyes, then pushed the idiot aside, stepped forward, handed the plate to a short haired girl in charge of cooking, and said with a smile:


    "Classmate, I''m sorry, my friend''s eyes are not good... There''s something wrong with my brain. Please call me all the dishes here."


    The girl at the back of the window is very cute, with apple face, short hair to the chin and petite figure. She is about 1.6 meters. She is a pretty girl. If she dresses up, she is definitely a campus goddess.


    But the other party''s dress is very ordinary, should be the school work study students. But even if they don''t dress up, there are more boys coming to this window to have dinner than other windows.


    Originally, because of Zhang Peng''s words, the girl''s face was still a little depressed, but she was not angry. After all, Zhang Peng didn''t mean it.


    But at this time to hear Wang Xu''s words, girls are shocked!


    "What did you say? Would you like all these dishes? "


    She can''t believe looking up at Wang Xu, face a blank, seems to be a little can''t believe his ears.


    "Well, all of them..." Wang Xu nodded, then he seemed to think of something, and added: "by the way, pack!"


    "Hoo


    Smell speech, girl immediately long spit out a breath, spit out under the pink tongue, embarrassed smile: "pack ah! I thought you ate it alone. It scared me to death


    She made a little joke, then looked at Wang Xu seriously and told him:


    "By the way, are you going to hold the opening party in the dormitory? As a student sister, I would like to remind you that the aunt in the dormitory will make a ward round in the evening. It''s better to clean the dormitory before 9 o''clock, otherwise it''s not good for you to be punished on the first day of school. "


    A strong, independent and kind-hearted girl!


    Wang Xu made a comment on each other in his heart. When he thought of his working time five years ago, he felt a lot of emotion.

 Chapter 395

    "Ah? Wang Xu, we didn''t... "


    At this time, Zhang Peng finally recovered from the shock of seeing the "lovely canteen aunt" and opened his mouth to explain that they didn''t pack.


    So many dishes, all packed, how much does it cost?


    How also must be small several thousand!


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu quietly interrupted him


    "As a warrior, you know that we can eat a lot sometimes, don''t you? You said you''d treat yourself and let me be polite. Why, do you want to go back? "


    "But I''m also a warrior. I just eat normally..."


    "What do you think of the schoolgirl who is cooking inside?"


    "Lovely... My God! I feel, she, touched my heart


    "Do you want to have more contact with her?"


    "Of course, how?"


    "Start with today''s meal..."


    "Good! pack! All packed! "


    After a conversation, looking at Zhang Peng, who is as bloody as a chicken, Wang Xu''s mouth gradually evokes a radian.


    Sure enough, this guy is an idiot!


    "Then you wait here, take advantage of the packing time, seize the opportunity to get in touch with your sweetheart."


    Wang Xu nodded, dropped a sentence, turned to look at the girl behind the window and said calmly:


    "Please give me a single standard meal first."


    After taking the plate and turning to leave, Wang Xu finally has a funny smile on his face.


    Do you really think he packed so many dishes to eat?


    It''s time for a generous roommate to suffer and pay a price.


    A minute later, when Wang Xu came to the student table next to him with a single meal, Zhang Peng was still standing at the window with a bloody face. His face was red and he wanted to talk but didn''t know how to open the topic.


    Instead of looking at him, the girl who was eating inside looked strangely at Wang Xu''s back. Then she lowered her head and murmured to herself in a strange way


    "His back always feels like I''ve seen it somewhere, but he''s a freshman... Wait, I remember! His back, like the hot post in the post bar, looks like the back of the most suspended freshmen of this year... But he looks very gentle... "


    Thinking of this, the girl blushed a little, then murmured in a low voice:


    "... can''t it be alone?"


    Outside the window, seeing a slight blush on the girl''s face, Zhang Peng''s eyes lit to the limit. He didn''t know where his courage came from, so he suddenly blurted out:


    "Xuejie, my name is Zhang Peng. Can we be friends?"


    Zhang Peng regretted his words.


    He should have asked his name first. Where can he be a friend as soon as he comes up?


    When he wants to come, the girls in it will definitely refuse. However, to his surprise, the girl lowered her head, packed and whispered back


    "Of course, my name is Shen Yue!"


    "Shen Yue? Xuejie, your name is as touching as your people! " Zhang Peng slightly a Leng, the whole person is happy excited about to jump up.


    "By the way, what''s the name of the classmate you just met?"


    At this time, Shen Yue slightly raised her head and put a pile of packing boxes on the stage. She glanced at Wang Xu, who was eating at the table not far away. She seemed to ask unintentionally.


    "He, that''s my roommate, Wang Xu, but he''s not important!" Zhang Peng said casually. His head was almost behind the dining table. He licked his face and flattered him


    "Xuejie, for the sake of my big customer, there may be such a big order in the future. Why don''t we exchange our contact information?"


    "Good!"


    With a light smile, Shen Yue takes out a business card and hands it to Zhang Peng.


    "Sister Xue is so straightforward. She''s not very satisfied with me, is she?"


    Zhang Peng was very excited at first, but when he saw his business card clearly, he suddenly froze


    "Take out call?"


    ¡­¡­


    ten minutes later.


    Just as Wang Xu was slowly drinking tea after dinner, Zhang Peng finally came over with a lot of takeout boxes, but to Wang Xu''s surprise, his former schoolsister also came with him.


    However, at this time, Shen Yue has taken off her white sanitary clothes, a lavender skirt, clean short hair, white and delicate face, and her petite and slender body, but she has more three points of enchanting charm.


    "Hello, let''s get to know your last sophomore, Shen Yue, Department of literature, magic University!" Standing in front of Wang Xu, Shen Yue gracefully extends her right hand to introduce herself to Wang Xu, with a smile on her face, revealing two pairs of just right dimples.


    "Hello, my name is Wang Xu. I can''t compare with you. I''m from business school." Wang Xu smiles and reaches out his hand to hold Shen Yue gently. He can close it at a touch.


    But even so, Zhang Peng''s face was even more bitter when he saw this scene. He was holding a lot of takeout boxes in his hands, which put him in the perspective of onlookers, and finally saw the people Shen Yue was really interested in.


    Not Zhang Peng, but Wang Xu!


    But that''s not the most desperate thing for him.


    The next moment, Zhang Peng watched, Shen Yue sat down in front of Wang Xu, then asked with a smile


    "Wang Xu Xuedi, take the liberty to ask, can we... Be friends?"


    "Ah?"


    At this time, even Wang Xu, can''t help being slightly stunned.


    With his eyesight, she can naturally see Shen Yue in front of her. Although she is calm on the surface, her voice is trembling slightly. She seems to look directly at him, but in fact she is evasive.


    All these show that Shen Yue is very nervous at this time.


    "Is it hard for the elder sister to go after Wang Xu?"


    At this time, Zhang Peng has completely despair, a face of life can not love.


    "No, even if it''s Wang Xu, I won''t give up like this. My sister is all mine!"


    But soon, Zhang Peng regained his spirits and glared at Wang Xu fiercely, with this in his eyes.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even bother to look at the idiot. Instead, he looked up at Shen Yue with interest and asked:


    "We just meet for the first time. Why do you want to be friends with me?"


    Perhaps, Zhang Peng will think Shen Yue is interested in him and may want to chase him back.


    But Wang Xu is very sure that the student sister in front of him is just curious about him. He can feel the tension and curiosity of Shen Yue. It seems that there is another kind of love between men and women when he sees the prey that can make her excited.


    Sure enough, in the face of Wang Xu''s problem, Shen Yue directly took out her mobile phone, and then quickly opened the magic post bar. She pointed to a photo in the post and asked in an excited and nervous voice:


    "Xuedi, is that you?"


    Glancing at the photo, Wang Xu immediately recognized that he was photographed from a distance when he had a conflict with Zhao Xi and others.


    Although the photo is just his back, even if he denied it on the spot, Shen Yue should not doubt it. But he didn''t want to deny it at all. He nodded directly


    "Yes, it is."


    "Is it really you?"


    Hearing the speech, Shen Yue suddenly uttered a exclamation, and her excited face was flushed. Looking at Wang Xu, she was extremely serious and said in a low voice word by word:


    "Xuedi, ask again, can we be friends?"

 Chapter 396

    When Shen Yue asked this question for the second time, Wang Xu was a little incredible.


    Originally, after confirming his identity, he thought Shen Yue would not mention this topic again.


    After all, just that post, even if just a casual glance, Wang Xu can see a lot of problems, most of the students are obviously not optimistic about him.


    What''s more, he even posted a separate list of more than a dozen reasons why he "overestimated himself and would lose miserably in the afternoon.".


    He is a freshman. On the first day of school, he had such a big fight with the famous doukuang Wudao society. Few strangers are willing to make friends with him except those who know his real identity?


    But Shen Yue did not have any hesitation, even more decisive than before!


    "Friends? Of course. " Suddenly, the corner of Wang Xu''s mouth curved slightly again and nodded gently.


    Interesting, really interesting!


    Sure enough, choosing to go to university is a correct decision.


    At this time, Zhang Peng on one side didn''t know this. When he saw his "predestined" schoolsister, who wanted to throw himself in love with Wang Xu, he stayed in the same place and had no love in his life! There is no love in life!


    At this time, Shen Yue asked: "Wang Xu, in the afternoon, do you really challenge the whole doukuangwudao society alone?"


    "Alone?"


    Wang Xu shook his head, raised his hand to Zhang Peng and said faintly, "I won''t go alone. He will go with me. After all, the reason for this is because of him."


    "He?" Shen Yue turned her head to look at Zhang Peng and frowned, "is he useless? It won''t be just the two of you


    Shen Yue didn''t think much when she said this. After all, in her eyes, Zhang Peng was a little silly. He didn''t look strong, but he was useless.


    "In my sister''s eyes, I only deserve these four words?"


    At this moment, Zhang Peng has been hit almost suspected of life, full of blank despair.


    "In fact, he is very useful..."


    At this time, Wang Xu''s voice came, Zhang Peng''s eyes suddenly brightened, and hope rose again from the bottom of his heart.


    The next moment, just listen to the second half of Wang Xu''s words: "well, relatively speaking, it''s not so useless, at least he can be a coolie to help carry the gifts I sent."


    "Sure enough, am I still useless? It turns out that Xuejie is just as superficial as those female martial artists on the Wumeng app. She only likes the strong, but she can''t see the potential of my weak person to become extremely powerful in the future! "


    In an instant, Zhang Peng fell into deeper despair and self doubt.


    "Gifts?"


    Shen Yue frowns slightly, turns her head to look at Zhang Peng, and finally finds out that he is wrong


    "Why? Wang Xu, do you think Zhang Peng is ill? How can you feel the sadness and despair in your eyes? "


    "Don''t worry about him."


    Wang Xu waved his hand casually, got up and said faintly: "time is almost up. It''s time for me to go to doukuangwu Taoist club to solve this little trouble. After all, I have other more important things in the evening. I''m in a hurry..."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Shen yueteng stands up and follows Wang Xu quickly.


    They went out one after the other, completely forgetting Zhang Peng, who was carrying a lot of takeout boxes. No one wanted to greet him.


    Standing alone in the same place, Zhang Peng opened his mouth several times. Finally, he reluctantly raised a trace of spirit and called out with full motivation


    "Xuejie... Wait for me!"


    As Wang Xu said, things start because of him. Even if Wang Xu doesn''t greet him, Zhang Peng will never stand by.


    A man, in front of a schoolsister, especially a beautiful and lovely schoolsister, has to bite his teeth even if he knows that there is a sea of fire ahead.


    "It''s a big deal, it''s a big deal... I just kneel down and beg for mercy from that son of a bitch!"


    Zhang Peng clenched his teeth in secret.


    Is he really an idiot?


    No, Zhang Peng is not stupid at all. In his heart, why not worry about Wang Xu''s "bold words" released at noon? One person challenges the whole doukuang Wudao society. Even if he knows that Wang Xu is a better fighter than himself, he has little confidence.


    Because, doukuang Wudao club is not a lower class Taekwondo Club. It''s a real martial arts club!


    Not a warrior, not a warrior!


    ¡­¡­


    At one o''clock in the afternoon.


    Outside the doukuang Wudao society of Mordor University, there was already a huge crowd.


    With the spread of the news that "the most hanged freshmen of magic University", half of the campus of magic university are boiling. I don''t know how many students didn''t even have lunch, so they came here ahead of time, for fear that they might miss the brilliant scene of Wang Xu, the most hanged and crazy freshman, picking the whole doukuang Wudao society by himself.


    After all, Wang Xu said that in the afternoon, but who knows when he will come. If he missed this good play, he will not regret to die.


    When Wang Xu, Zhang Peng and Shen Yue came over, they saw almost a sea of people. They were all students who gathered in groups and talked excitedly.


    Most of them are men, and many of them are women. After all, almost all the members of Wudao society are men of the moment. Just like the boys who are good at basketball, they always attract the attention of the girls.


    "If you want me to say that the freshman should have a certain strength and want to become famous with the help of doukuangwudao society. Otherwise, how dare he do such a thing?"


    "It''s very possible that he is fighting for his fame, but he has chosen the wrong person. Those people in doukuangwudo society are not ordinary Taekwondo societies. Their members are all... Wuzhe!"


    "It''s true that the freshman didn''t know anything when he first arrived, but he didn''t know that the stepping stone was wrong. On the contrary, he would be trampled by others!"


    Listening to the sound from all around, Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    It''s not because these people don''t think highly of him. It''s because many of these students know the martial arts. Is it hard to be successful? In the University, martial arts are already on the table?


    At this time, a boy suddenly rushed out from the side like a wolf, and directly stopped in front of the three people, which scared everyone.


    "Classmate, what''s the matter with you?" Shen Yue asked nervously.


    "Of course, come on, give me a box lunch. I didn''t eat in the morning. I didn''t eat lunch in order to wait for the fun. I''m starving!"


    As the boy said this, he rushed to Zhang Peng, who was behind him, and cried:


    "Brother, what are you doing? Put down the takeout quickly! Ah, let me see. What''s good to eat? "


    Urged by the boy, Zhang Peng subconsciously put down a lot of takeout boxes he was carrying. The boy was not polite, so he went straight over and turned them over


    "Well? There are so many kinds of dishes. Which fast food restaurant in the dining hall did you pack? As far as I''m concerned, you still have business brains, but there are many people here who don''t have lunch like me... "


    "Well, I''ll take this green pepper beef and Maodou roast chicken, eh? Why don''t you have a meal? "


    Turning over and over, the boy was suddenly surprised. Then he suddenly raised his head and looked at Zhang Peng with a black face. Zhang Peng''s eyes were completely black hearted businessmen, and his voice was extremely bitter


    "Brother, I know that business is to make money, but business is not what you do? We can only buy more food if we don''t have enough to eat, but don''t you think it''s really a bit black hearted


    "Brother, I don''t want to..."


    At this moment, Zhang pengjue''s own extremely aggrieved, talking, quietly to Wang Xu look over.


    But at this time, Wang Xu and Shen Yue had been quietly away from him for several meters.


    "Green pepper beef, Maodou roast chicken, and a dry silk as rice, how much?" Boys where willing to believe, angry interrupt him.


    "Fifty!"


    In an instant, Zhang Peng lowered his head, stretched out his hand, opened his fingers and said quickly.


    Smell speech, buy rice boy face more black.


    But I didn''t say much. These three dishes are full of three takeout boxes, and the quantity is large. Fifty is not too expensive. It''s fifty for a lunch


    Boys feel the pain of their own severe!


    Black heart!


    What a black heart!

 Chapter 397

    Zhang Peng is too conspicuous to carry a lot of takeout boxes. At first, we can''t be sure whether the other party is selling boxed lunch or not. But after the boys came up to buy boxed lunch, a lot of people who didn''t have lunch gathered around, including men and women.


    "How much is the box lunch, brother?"


    "I don''t have any rice? Brother, business is not like you. Do you feel heartache? "


    "Yes, can you feel your conscience again?"


    For a moment, people kept shouting. The noise was so loud that it attracted the attention of most people outside the doukuangwudao society.


    In the crowd, there are two girls standing, which is also the focus of the boys around.


    One of the two girls was wearing a white dress with white skin and delicate facial features. She stood quietly, but her figure was extremely proud. Even the loose dress couldn''t stop the huge "conscience" in front of her chest.


    The other, on the contrary, has a black short sleeve vest, a tight waist, and a full exposure to the air. His buttocks are covered with jeans and hot pants, and his white campus canvas shoes. At the first glance, people have a kind of youth, beauty, liveliness and wildness.


    "Zhang Peng, an idiot, even dare to get involved in the muddy water of the battle mad martial arts society with his three legged Kung Fu? It''s like breaking into a woman''s toilet in broad daylight, looking for death! " But at this time, the white dress girl is gnashing her teeth, not quiet low voice curse.


    With that, she looked up at the girl in the waistcoat and hot pants beside her and said in a low voice, "Lan Qian, it''s all up to you this time. Just think I owe you a favor, otherwise Zhang Peng''s idiot will definitely die!"


    "Zhang Jie, I''m willing to come here, not for your idiotic brother, but for the freshman. I like him, so you don''t need to owe me anything." Vest hot pants girl calm said, face not much change, give a person a very cold feeling.


    But it doesn''t mean that the relationship between the girl and Zhang Jie is not good. On the contrary, they have a good relationship. This coldness is just the girl''s character.


    "What do you like? LAN Qian, my miss Lan Da, the crazy freshman? You don''t have a fever, do you? " Zhang Jie exclaimed in shock.


    "Of course not. This freshman can punch through the front cover of a Porsche. Obviously, he is at least a warrior in the middle and late stage of external strength. Even if he dares to let out a person''s bold words to overturn the whole doukuang Wudao society, internal strength is not impossible!"


    LAN Qian shook her head. As she spoke, she finally took some emotion with her voice, a kind of emotion called helplessness, and continued:


    "Or, I''m gambling! Gambling on this freshman is not an ignorant young man. I''m gambling that he is not an idiot. Gambling on his mania... Mania has the capital of Mania! "


    LAN Qian is a sophomore in Mordor University. She is also the president of another martial arts club in Mordor University, the Hongyan martial arts club. She is a female warrior in the later stage of external strength. The average boy is not her opponent in a dozen.


    However, in the magic University, there is a very low sense of existence of the society. It is even called the society by a group of boys. Every year, countless boys try to get in because there are so many good-looking and beautiful "disaster water" in the society!


    Once you enter the Hongyan Wudao society, it means that you are in the gentle village. Which boy doesn''t want to go?


    "If I''m right, I''d like to invite him to join us as the first member of the opposite sex." LAN Qian sighed helplessly and her eyes were dim


    "Originally, I didn''t want any male students, but it''s only one month away from the National College Students'' Martial Arts Conference held by the Martial Arts League every year... If we don''t recruit new students, today I''m afraid it will be the same as last year... And last year, we didn''t even enter the finals!"


    "Hum, LAN Qian, you definitely think too much. What kind of strong man can you be when you mix with that idiot Zhang Peng?" Zhang Jie looked down and shook her head


    "As his sister, I know what kind of friends this idiot brother has around him. They are all a group of waste people who are dissatisfied with a bucket of water and sloshing half a bucket of water! From childhood to adulthood, this idiot has never had any powerful people around him.... "


    "Let''s have a look first. Even if I make a wrong bet, I won''t lose anything. I''ll come forward and save your brother and the freshman at that time." LAN Qian shook her head.


    Just then.


    "Ma Dan, are new students hanging like this? First of all, there is a crazy saying that we will fight in the afternoon. Now there is a black hearted businessman who only sells vegetables but not rice! Fifty yuan for lunch. The more you eat, the more hungry you are. It''s better not to eat. My conscience hurts... "


    A boy came in from two women, complaining and covering his chest with angina pectoris.


    Subconsciously, when the two women looked in the direction of the boy, they saw Zhang Peng surrounded by a group of students, shouting and waving with a smile.


    "Don''t squeeze! Don''t squeeze! Hand in the money, hand in the lunch box! No counter-offer, 20 meat dishes for a box, 10 vegetables for a box.... "


    "Zhang Peng?"


    In an instant, Zhang Jie''s face turned black to the bottom.


    "Lan Qian, you stay here first, I''ll teach this idiot brother a good lesson!" Leaving a word behind, Zhang Jie, with a gloomy face, strode past.


    Soon.


    "Zhang Peng!" Zhang Jie looks like a pair of thin arms, directly separate the people who buy lunch boxes, standing in front of Zhang Peng with a gloomy face.


    "The black faced witch?" Zhang Peng is looking for a box of dishes for people. When he looks up, he almost has no brain and screams.


    Black face?


    Zhang Jie''s face is as white as jade, her skin is delicate, her facial features are delicate, but she is a naked beauty.


    But from small to large, her sister is gloomy to herself most of the time, so it brings great psychological shadow to Zhang Peng.


    So


    On the surface, my sister''s name is kind, but on the contrary, I always use "black faced witch" as my sister''s name. But after coming to the university these days, Zhang Peng is like a runaway wild horse. No one is in charge of him, and he has less shadow on his sister. At this time, he doesn''t control his mouth and calls out what he says in his heart.


    "It''s over!"


    After calling, looking at Zhang Jie''s completely black face, Zhang Pengcai suddenly responded, and his face turned white to the bottom.


    "Hoo..."


    Fortunately, Zhang Jie didn''t care about him in general. Instead, she took a deep breath, stared at him coldly and questioned him word by word


    "My idiot brother, my black faced witch sister, I heard that you, this afternoon, seem to challenge the whole doukuang Wudao society with your friends?"


    Subconsciously, Zhang Peng nodded.


    Although it is said that Wang Xu wants to challenge, he did not say it, but after all, it is he who caused it. He and Wang Xu are together. It is no difference to say that they challenge together.


    "Do you want to go to the ladies'' room in broad daylight?"


    Smell speech, Zhang Jie instant rage.

 Chapter 398

    "What?"


    At the same time, Zhang Peng is a face of ignorant force, subconsciously retorted: "you don''t slander me, when do I want to go into the women''s toilet in broad daylight?"? Even if I thought about it, I didn''t dare to do it... "


    "No? You and your friend, freshmen are going to challenge the whole doukuang Wudao society on the first day of school registration. What else do you dare not do Zhang Jie angrily scolds a way.


    "But it''s not the same thing as going to the ladies'' room in broad daylight, right?" Zhang Peng''s face was still muddled and did not react.


    Hearing what he said, I don''t know how many people around have a hundred thousand words of husky in their mind.


    "The reason why this guy didn''t bring his lunch box is not because he was black hearted, but because he was an idiot?"


    Some students who have bought a box of vegetables here look at Zhang Peng with a look of pity and forgiveness.


    "Do you want to remind him?"


    On one side, Shen Yue, who had watched the play with Wang Xu for a long time, finally couldn''t hold back and said in a pitiful voice.


    "That girl seems to be his sister. It''s his housework. We''d better not interfere." Wang Xu light said.


    Hearing the speech, Shen Yue couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    If you want to go to the theatre, just say so. There are so many reasons!


    She really misunderstood Wang Xu. Of course, Wang Xu also had a little meaning of watching a play.


    Originally, he packed all the dishes in the window. In addition to helping Shen Yue, a work study girl, he wanted Zhang Peng, who pretended to be generous but was actually very stingy, to give him some blood and make him suffer by the way.


    However, he didn''t expect that Zhang Peng had a fortune in disguise. Instead, he made a small fortune because of these boxes of vegetables, which was far away from Wang Xu''s original intention.


    Now that Zhang Peng is in trouble with his sister, Wang Xu still


    Well, it''s kind of like watching a play!


    After he came to Mordor, the relaxed daily life of University made him feel very happy today.


    "Two different things? You enter the women''s toilet and challenge the doukuangwudao society during the day, both of them are for death! What''s the difference? " At this time, hearing Zhang Peng''s rhetorical question, Zhang Jie was almost mad.


    idiot!


    This idiot brother!


    When can I ask her sister to do less snacks?


    Zhang Jie saw the back photo on the post bar at the first glance, and immediately saw her brother''s figure in the obscene back of Wang Xu.


    Since then, Zhang Jie has been very angry.


    Now, it''s going crazy!


    "Looking for death?" On the contrary, Zhang Peng shook his head when he heard this, and seriously said: "elder sister, don''t worry about this. It''s between us men..."


    "Between men? idiot! You think it''s about women? Or do you look down on your sister who I am? "


    Before he finished, he was slapped on the head by Zhang Jie.


    Looking at his sister''s angry eyes, Zhang Peng was silent.


    If we put it in the past, or other things, he might have been shameless to please his sister, but now, today, this matter


    no way!


    For a moment of silence, he suddenly raised his head, looked directly into Zhang Jie''s eyes, serious, firm, word by word said: "sister, you don''t care about this matter today, I will never shrink back!"


    With that, he looked up slightly at Wang Xu, grinning his big white teeth, and continued with a bright smile


    "And I believe in my friend!"


    Just a few words, but as heavy as a thousand jin.


    At this time, even Wang Xu''s eyes were slightly fixed. He took a serious look at Zhang Peng. He suddenly laughed and stepped out with a faint way


    "Yes, and I will never let my friends down."


    "You... You?"


    Zhang Jie was angry and glared at Zhang Peng fiercely. She suddenly turned her head to look at Wang Xu and said with a cold face, "are you the freshman? A person, let''s say that he wants to destroy the new student of the Kungfu Taoist club in the afternoon? "


    "It''s me." Wang Xu smiles and nods.


    Originally, Wang Xu thought Zhang Jie would say a lot of questions about him, and continued to prevent him from taking Zhang Peng to death.


    However, Zhang Jie was totally beyond his expectation and asked only one question:


    "How sure are you?"


    "Sure? I don''t need this... "Hearing this, Wang Xu shook his head.


    In an instant, Zhang Jie''s eyes were all disappointed.


    Originally, really just a arrogant ignorance, what do not understand, just want to be famous freshman?


    The next moment.


    The second half of Wang Xu''s words came quietly: "in my eyes, doukuangwudao society is just a mole ant at the foot. It can be destroyed easily!"


    His voice fell to the ground, and the noisy crowd around him was dead and silent.


    Crazy!


    Crazy no edge!


    Now the freshmen are all crazy!


    "In his eyes, doukuangwudao society is just a mole ant, which can be destroyed easily? Ha ha, it''s really the funniest joke I''ve heard since I was addicted to the devil for two years. "


    "So he''s the freshman? Really, as the post bar said, freshmen are the most hanging, not one of them! But it''s really brain disease! Are you crazy? "


    "Just in time, the one who sells a box of vegetables is an idiot. This freshman is a madman. It''s a perfect match for an idiot to match a madman!"


    For a moment, I don''t know how many people sneer, full of laughter and sarcasm.


    "Zhang Peng! You let me down! You, you... Your friend, is such a crazy, boundless and unimportant guy? "


    And Zhang Jie is lazy to look at Wang Xu, directly turned his head and glared at Zhang Peng fiercely, full of hate iron does not become steel.


    She had a little faith in Wang Xu. Maybe Wang Xu really had something to rely on?


    As a result, just like this?


    Zhang Peng also shrunk his head, without the reason to refute his sister. Even he felt that Wang Xu''s words were too big.


    He gave Wang Xu a bitter smile and said: "brother, although I believe you must be very good, but there are so many people around, should we... Keep a low profile?"


    "Blame me. Well, I just made a joke. Don''t waste time. Let''s hurry in and destroy the doukuang Wudao society. I have something else to do." Wang Xu slightly a pick eyebrow, swept the eye around, rather helpless shrug.


    Most of the students around him did look at him with crazy eyes at this time. Some of them who didn''t open the door were already laughing and mocking in a low voice.


    In the eyes of many people, Wang Xu''s words are all deliberately exaggerated, and there is a kind of sensationalism.


    But who knows that Wang Xu''s words are only facts?


    As Wang Xu turns around and continues to walk to the gate of doukuangwudao society, Shen Yue and Zhang Peng quickly follow.


    "Zhang Peng, do you really want to go?"


    Zhang Jie stamped her feet and cried out.


    "Elder sister, the big deal is to be beaten into a pig''s head. I can''t die, but I... Have to go!"


    Zhang Peng turned his head and grinned at his sister. Without any hesitation and pause, he strode away with the few boxes of vegetables left.

 Chapter 399

    "It''s like the first time I''ve seen him take the initiative to do something... Even a little bold?"


    Behind her, Zhang Jie was slightly stunned. Suddenly, she had a feeling of heart beating. She felt that her idiot brother had finally grown up and had a general responsibility.


    Or, has her sister always been too strong?


    For a moment, Zhang Jie looked a little dazed, but soon she regained her former "tyrannical witch sister" look, glared at Zhang Peng''s "heroic away" back, and yelled:


    "Idiot brother! You go to die, your elder sister, I don''t care about you. I don''t care about your younger brother. I deserve to be killed! "


    After scolding, Zhang Jie turns around and strides to LAN Qian in the crowd.


    How could she really let her brother die?


    Let this idiot brother and his friend go crazy first. Anyway, she has insurance here. When things can''t end, let LAN Qian come out to help.


    But at this time, behind her came a voice mixed with a trace of curiosity, but light.


    "Well, Sister Zhang Peng, you really don''t believe your brother''s vision of making friends?" Wang Xu''s face was calm, as if he didn''t realize what was terrible about the doukuang Wudao society


    "Or, in fact, you don''t believe me and think I will lose?"


    "Zhang Peng is my younger brother. He is almost the one I grew up watching. To tell you the truth, few of my friends are promising!"


    Zhang Jie stopped and said, turning to look at Wang Xu and saying word by word:


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, or that I don''t believe my idiot brother, but that''s the truth! You two freshmen don''t know anything at all. They just know nothing. How can you make me believe you? Compared with the powerful doukuang Wudao society, you''d better pray for them to do it less later! "


    "You still think I''ll lose. What if I win?" Wang Xu shook his head, and suddenly chuckled. Zhang Peng''s sister is still very cute, which makes him want to tease her.


    "Win? Are you dreaming? " Zhang Jie rolled her eyes.


    "In that case, how about a bet? If I really win, from today on, you will no longer regard Zhang Peng as a little brother and never call him an idiot brother in front of outsiders. " Wang Xu light said.


    That''s his goal.


    Sometimes, even relatives, sometimes it may be just a word, an action, do something they take for granted, or even trivial


    But I don''t know that these words, and the trivial things in their eyes, will bring great harm to others.


    "Yes! If you really win, I''ll give you my first kiss in public! "


    Zhang Jie once again rolled his eyes, no longer bother to pay attention to Wang Xu, turned and strode away, back to lanqian''s side.


    "You really don''t believe he can win?" Looking at the angry Zhang Jie, LAN Qian asked lightly.


    "Well, how do I know? But the boy''s voice is too loud. In his eyes, doukuang Wudao society is just a mole ant, which can be killed easily. He is very old. Who does he think he is? " Zhang Jie''s angry way.


    "Maybe he really has the strength to say that?" LAN Qian looks up at Wang Xu in the distance, her eyes are constantly changing.


    "Bah! LAN Qian, you don''t think he is the monster on the Qianlong list, do you? It''s impossible to mix with my brother! " Zhang Jie rolled her eyes again.


    "Zhang Peng, your sister likes to roll her eyes..." Wang Xu chuckles and takes back his eyes. He leads his head out first, and then strides into doukuang Wudao society.


    However, at this time, there is a figure rushed from the side, directly blocking the road ahead.


    What gets in the way is a handsome young man with fashionable clothes, famous brands and oblique bangs.


    "Shen Yue! You refused me so many times, just for such an idiot? " As soon as the young man came out, he raised his right hand to Wang Xu and cried angrily


    "He''s what you call the boyfriend you met in high school? That''s all rubbish? Are you crazy to be with him? "


    What happened?


    In an instant, Wang Xu quietly looked at Shen Yue beside him. With a little doubt in his eyes, he frowned and said, "looking for you, do you need help?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll take care of it. I''m sorry."


    Shen Yue apologized and shook her head at Wang Xu. Her face was very ugly. Then she turned to look at the young man and said in a cold voice:


    "Meng Shijin, don''t drive me crazy here! Wang Xu and I are just friends we just met. To tell you the truth, I said that I had a repeat boyfriend in high school. I was just afraid that I would hit you too hard and refuse your excuse! But that''s not the reason why you can talk nonsense and slander my friend here! "


    "You, you... Shen Yue, don''t be angry, just think I misunderstood you, I apologize! But even if he is your friend, you can''t go crazy with him! You know what? Now the school is spreading all over the world. This freshman around you has a brain hole. He wants to challenge the whole doukuang Wudao society. You''d better get rid of the relationship with him, or it will affect you! "


    After hearing that Wang Xu and Shen Yue are just friends, Meng Shijin''s voice immediately goes down.


    "He is my friend, how to get along with him is my business, even if it''s involved, I''d like to, what''s the relationship with you?" Shen Yue''s voice was colder, and she said word by word:


    "Meng Shijin, I have definitely rejected you at least seven or eight times. During my college years, I didn''t plan to fall in love. Even if there is, I can''t be with you


    "Now, please leave immediately, don''t bother me and my friends again, we have more important things to do, no time to talk nonsense with you!"


    "Shen Yue, my bad habits have changed. I''m not what I used to be. I''ve done so much for you. How can you..." Meng Shijin cried.


    "So much for me? Well, tell me what you''ve done! " Before he finished, he was interrupted by Shen Yue with a sneer.


    "I..."


    Meng Shijin opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the face of Shen Yue''s cold, even sarcastic and disdainful eyes, he couldn''t say anything.


    When did he do anything for Shen Yue?


    "Well, I''ve seen you clearly for a long time. I advise you not to bother me any more. I''ll never take a fancy to you. I''ll give up completely!"


    Shen Yue shakes her head and gives an ultimatum.


    "Now, get out of the way!"

 Chapter 400

    "Shen Yue, don''t be shameless!"


    Meng Shijin''s face suddenly became ferocious. He felt that he was so low in public to talk with Shen Yue, but he was rejected mercilessly again and again, losing all his faces.


    "I can see you for your face! You are just an ordinary girl with poor family conditions. You have to earn your own living expenses. But as long as you are with me, I can help you pay your living expenses and tuition fees! "


    With a gloomy face and staring at Shen Yue, he threatened in a low voice:


    "But if you don''t want to, to tell you the truth, I happen to have a good relationship with Zhao Jie of doukuang Wudao society. If you don''t agree, I promise that you and the two boys around you will die miserably!"


    "You! Shameless


    Smell speech, Shen Yue Qi''s face all white.


    It''s not because of Meng Shijin''s threat to Wang Xu and Zhang Peng. Wang Xu is confident. She also believes in Wang Xu!


    It''s not because Meng Shijin exposed her poor family background and the hardship of working to earn living expenses. She never felt that it was a shame to earn money to support herself. Instead, she was proud of it!


    She''s mad!


    It''s Meng Shijin''s naked and undisguised irony and disdain for her family background in her words!


    Yes, her family is poor. What''s the matter? Is it difficult for you to be superior if you have a little money in Meng Shijin''s family?


    Yes, she worked part-time last semester to earn money to support herself, but this is her pride. All the money she used was earned by herself. What does this have to do with you, Meng Shijin? Why do you look down on it? Why should we regard her pride as shame?


    "Meng Shijin, I haven''t misunderstood you all the time. As expected, you are a scum!" Angry under the extreme, Shen Yue says one word one meal.


    Zhang Peng stepped out and stopped in front of Shen Yue. He stared at Meng Shijin coldly and said in a cold voice:


    "Usually, when I meet a strange boy, I usually say" brother ", but you... Don''t deserve it! Get out of here! Don''t let me see you in front of my sister in the future! "


    At this time, Wang Xu couldn''t help sighing.


    He was deeply moved. On the first day of coming to Mordor University, he was really moved and glad to meet Zhang Peng and Shen Yue.


    He is lucky to know them!


    "Zhang Peng, do you think it''s enough just to let him go?" Wang Xu also slowly stood out, his voice was cold, and his eyes showed a hint of killing.


    Meet Meng Shijin, even after entering Mordor University, Wang Xu has been in accordance with the student''s style, but even if it is the identity of a student, it is him.


    The style will change a little, but the bottom line is not!


    Meng Shijin this scum, death is not worth any mercy!


    However.


    Just then.


    Meng Shijin suddenly raised his head and sneered at Wang Xu and Zhang Peng


    "Two idiots, you are dying. How dare you pretend to force me here? There are all kinds of garbage freshmen. The fight fighting crazy Wudao society, thanks to what you said, brain disease, idiot? Lao Tzu happens to know Zhao Jie. If you are wise, you''d better ask me for mercy now. Maybe I''m in a good mood and can tell Zhao Jie a favor for you! "


    Wang Xu cold looking at him, let the other party arrogant, did not speak, but the cold killing, but it is a wisp of rising from the bottom of my heart.


    Today, for the first time, he wanted to kill.


    But when he is ready to kill, Shen Yue suddenly reaches out a hand to hold him.


    Wang Xu turns his head and looks at Shen Yue. That eye is extremely cold.


    Even if Shen Yuegang seemed to see something, she was scared and pale at this time, but she didn''t let Wang Xu go. Instead, she shook her head firmly, bit her lip and said:


    "He''s not worth it!"


    Then, as if afraid that Wang Xu would not listen, Shen Yue quickly pointed around and continued:


    "Here, it''s Mordor University... He, it''s really not worth it!"


    Looking at Shen Yue''s firm eyes, Wang Xu was silent for a moment and suddenly asked:


    "You know I want to kill?"


    As soon as he said this, all the people around him suddenly froze.


    Shen Yue''s face turned white again. She was in a hurry and said, "Wang Xu, do you want to kill someone? I thought you were just going to be a little tough, break your hands, break your feet and so on... Killing people? Never


    Zhang Peng was also shocked and turned to look over, stunned.


    It seems totally unexpected that Wang Xu should be so hanged that he would kill someone if he didn''t agree?


    Who to kill?


    Needless to say, it must be the disgusting Meng Shijin!


    But even Zhang Peng just didn''t give Meng Shijin a good face and let him go.


    Where do students like them think about killing people? Never thought about it!


    However, at this time.


    "Murder? Who the hell do you want to kill? Boy, you speak so loud! Just like you talk about exterminating doukuang Wudao society, I don''t know. I want to know if you will be beaten to kneel down and call dad when you see those members of doukuang? Cry for mom, ha ha


    Seeing that Wang Xu said "big talk", Meng Shijin''s voice was even more proud and disdainful, and his face was full of irony.


    "Shut up


    At this time, Zhang Peng raised his hand, slapped him hard and said angrily, "I told you to get out of here. Are you still talking nonsense here? Do I fart when I talk? "


    No matter how poor his strength is, Zhang Peng is also a warrior. Meng Shijin is just an ordinary man. He was beaten by this slap and fell to the ground several times.


    "You, you... How dare you hit me?" Meng Shijin raised his head and half sat on the ground, his eyes full of disbelief.


    But before he finished his words, Shen Yue kicked her hard. She was like a furious little cat: "Meng Shijin, shut up!"


    Then, Zhang Peng and Shen Yue don''t even look. Meng Shijin, who is hit on the ground by this kick, turns his head and stares at Wang Xu, nervous and says with one voice:


    "Wang Xu, it''s really not worth wasting time with such people. Let''s join the doukuangwudao society quickly!"


    "You... Why Wang Xu sighed helplessly and shook his head.


    "Brother, it''s really not worth seeing the same thing with such scum!" Zhang pengcan said with a smile.


    Shen Yue also nodded and said, "yes, we came here today to destroy the doukuangwudao society. Meng Shijin is just a waste of time, and he is not worth wasting time!"


    Even so, they are still very nervous, blocking Wang Xu''s way to Meng Shijin.


    But they don''t know how they can stop Wang Xu if he wants to?


    It''s just that Wang Xu didn''t want to lose their kindness.


    "Well, I''m not ready to do anything. Let''s go. I''ll take you to level the doukuangwudao society!" Wang Xu shakes his head, and his intention to kill in his heart retreats. He and the two leave step by step.


    Around countless students so helplessly, watching the three "tragic" to the doukuangwu road society door.


    Many people are still thinking about the conflict between the three and Meng Shijin. Some people can''t help muttering:


    "Look at their confidence. Maybe they have any confidence? Wait a minute, doukuang Wudao society... Won''t it really be oppressed by a freshman? "


    As soon as his voice fell, his companions shook their heads and sneered


    "How can it be? This is the Kungfu club. Its members are all real Kungfu players, not Taekwondo clubs


    Smell speech, before speaking that person also can''t help but dumbfounded smile, for oneself before thought feel boring.


    Yes, it''s the Wudao society. It''s not a cat and dog, and it''s not a cat and dog that can step on it!


    Think too much!


    I think too much!

 Chapter 401

    At the same time.


    In the eyes of many students, Wang Xu three stood at the gate of doukuangwudao community.


    "Wang Xu, we''re here to challenge and challenge. Isn''t it good to take these with us? Why don''t you wait a few minutes and I''ll sell them out before I go in? "


    However, at the last second of entering the gate, Zhang Peng looked down at the remaining seven or eight boxes of dishes, and hesitated.


    Wang Xu glanced at him, his face expressionless, light way: "don''t forget, I said, this is our gift to doukuangwudao society."


    "Well? You''re not really going to give gifts, are you? A box of dishes? I thought you were kidding Zhang Peng was slightly stunned, and then his face suffered in an instant.


    He loves it!


    These dishes are all money!


    Although on the surface he followed Wang Xu forward, but in fact he was not optimistic about this challenge, he was ready to be beaten.


    How can anyone deliver food to the person who beat himself when he sent it to his door?


    Er... Food delivery?


    It can''t be true? Is it difficult for Wang Xu to be as confident as he is? Is this sending food to the enemy implying the enemy to please the members of the doukuangwudao society by the way, so that they can take it easy?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Peng secretly looked at Wang Xu from behind, as if he finally understood something, and his face became even more bitter.


    Wang Xu didn''t know Zhang Peng''s careful thinking. At this time, he had already entered the inside of doukuang Wudao club. It was a hall with an area of about 500 square meters, which was similar to the boxing hall. In the center was a martial arena without fence.


    There are all kinds of equipment around, such as sandbags, dumbbells, arm strength devices, squatting AIDS, etc. in addition to these ordinary fitness equipment, there are also two boxing strength testers and blood testing instruments Wang Xu had seen in the station Wumeng branch before.


    There are not as many people here as there are outside, but they are full. There is only no one in the central arena.


    "Damn, how many boring people are there in school? What''s good about playing in a restaurant? "


    Seeing so many people, Zhang Peng whispered.


    "There are so many people that we can''t seem to squeeze in?" Shen Yue also helpless way.


    "No harm." Wang Xu light way.


    As he spoke, an invisible energy came out of him. He was about to separate the crowd in front of him. But just then, Zhang Peng rushed in front of him with a big step, and then looked back and laughed


    Don''t get me wrong. It''s not Wang Xu, it''s Shen Yue.


    "Xuejie, it''s a small matter. Leave it to me!"


    Zhang Peng, with a proud look on his face, held up his takeout box and gave a loud cry


    "Take out! deliver the take-out! move out of my way! Get out of the way! Otherwise, I won''t recognize the vegetable juice and soup splashing on me! "


    instantaneous.


    In front of the crowd is still crowded, only a few people looked back at him, but no one moved.


    Shen Yue takes a look at Zhang Peng. Although she doesn''t speak, her eyes are full of doubt.


    Are you sure... Are you ok?


    As a man, being questioned by his own girl, how can Zhang Peng bear it?


    "It''s forcing me to enlarge it!" Zhang Peng raised his eyebrows, took a deep breath, breathed out suddenly, and burst out


    "Get out of my way, I''m a new student of challenge!"


    In an instant, the crowd in front of him was shaking. Countless people turned their heads and looked at Zhang Peng with different looks. They immediately let him know.


    "Er... It seems that the fire is attracting too much?"


    Zhang Peng''s eyes subconsciously dodged, and he did not dare to look at them, or sneer, or curiosity, or strange eyes.


    At this moment, a boy suddenly Pooh:


    "I''ll wipe it. Can you order your face? I just said that no one gave you way to deliver delivery. Now I say that I am the most crazy freshman who challenges fight maniacs. How about being a fool


    While talking, the boy looked up and cried out, "which takeout is there? Hurry up, come and get the meal. Don''t let him make another moth


    "Cut, it''s delivery!"


    "I said the most crazy freshmen, how can not image so frustrated?"


    "Damn, I didn''t even wear the emperor''s take out clothes. Do you want to cheat me out of the way? How about a good seat in the front row? Dog day, strange can enjoy, also know to bring food to come over, damn, I didn''t eat lunch but came to occupy a place! "


    Hearing the boy''s words, the crowd turned back together. I don''t know how many people murmured.


    Looking at no one hanging himself, the front is still a crowd, Zhang Peng silly.


    What the hell


    Can''t you give me some face?


    He''s telling the truth, okay!


    Can you make him face more in front of his sister?


    At this time, Wang Xu finally couldn''t see it any more. He shook his head and said faintly:


    "Follow me."


    With that, he went out first.


    "Wang Xu..."


    See, Zhang Peng mouth just want to say something, eyes suddenly a stare, was in front of a scene to deeply shocked.


    Wang Xu stepped out one step. As he passed, the crowd seemed to be swept by a pair of invisible and powerful hands, and everyone separated from each other automatically.


    ¡°£¿¡±


    In an instant, Zhang Peng''s open mouth froze and gaped.


    Next to Shen Yue is also full of shock.


    Of course, the automatic separation of the crowd is not voluntary. The two people can even clearly see the differences on the faces of those who are separated. Many hot tempered people also look back, as if they want to find their own people.


    Then, at this sight, everyone froze, and their faces gradually shocked. Finally, they were stunned!


    In the crowd, Wang Xu moved forward with a light hand, as if in a state of no one.


    Where we passed, the originally crowded and difficult crowd separated to both sides automatically. After the separation, there was no sign of the crowd closing, as if there was an invisible barrier in front of the crowd.


    "The energy is released? Is it hard to be... Wang Xu, he''s a warrior with inner strength? "


    Finally, Zhang Peng recovered from the shock, and then his face was suddenly filled with ecstasy.


    The next moment.


    He grabbed Shen Yue, who was also shocked, and strode to catch up with Wang Xu. His voice was full of excitement


    "Xuejie, come on, let''s keep up! Today, with Wang Xu in, we may really win! "


    Inner strength!


    He''s in his early twenties. He''s a genius who can make it to the top 100 of the Qianlong list!


    Zhang Peng''s self-confidence soared when he found out that Wang Xu was actually a strong fighter.


    "The energy is released? "The internal force?"


    Although Shen Yue can''t understand the meaning of Zhang Peng''s words, she doesn''t stop her from guessing that it''s a good thing, which means that Wang Xu''s words are from the fandoukuangwudao society


    It''s not arrogance, but real confidence!


    "In short, it''s a good thing..."


    Shen Yue said a word silently in the bottom of her heart, and a relaxed smile gradually rippled on her face.


    Why did she choose to be friends with Wang Xu? Why do you follow me without hesitation?


    Maybe it''s just because in front of the canteen window, because Zhang Peng''s mouth is unobstructed, Wang Xu is decent and polite, but he doesn''t smile with any false apology.


    Well, maybe there''s also Wang Xu''s astonishing words about packing the dishes in the whole window... You know, she works and studies there. She not only divides the bonus according to the working hours, but also according to the turnover of the day


    Thinking of this, Shen Yue raised her head slightly and looked at her back in front of her


    "Maybe the real reason is because of the extreme contrast between himself and the people on the post bar, which makes me more curious?"


    Shen Yue said softly in her heart.

 Chapter 402

    "The inner warrior?"


    At the same time, Zhang Jie and LAN Qian also walk into the gate of doukuang Wudao society. When they see Wang Xu''s means, their eyes suddenly shrink at the same time.


    "Zhang Jie, I bet right!" LAN Qian exclaimed a little excited.


    "Lan Qian, you don''t really want to recruit him to be a beauty, do you? Looking at his arrogance, maybe he just thought he was the most arrogant in the world as soon as he got into the inner strength? Don''t forget, this kind of people die the fastest Smell speech, Zhang Jie quite displeased jilted to shake a head.


    "You are not afraid that he will win the bet with you, are you?" LAN Qian teased her.


    "What nonsense? How can I be afraid? "


    Zhang Jie suddenly turned a white eye and shook her head on the spot, disdaining to say:


    "Cut, no matter! Even if he is a strong fighter, he may not win! I''m not afraid! "


    LAN Qian smiles, but she doesn''t continue to tease Zhang Jie. She looks serious and says: "yes, among the members of doukuang Wudao society, there are many people with inner strength. Even vice president Duan Fei and President Kong Yanlong are all strong people with inner strength, close to dark strength."


    At this time, the shocked crowd around finally responded.


    "Originally, the takeout is really a new student to challenge..." a boy murmured, his face full of disbelief.


    Zhang Peng happened to pass by the man, and immediately glanced at the boy who was talking with a proud look of disdain: "little sample, you just didn''t believe me..."


    At this time, the second half sentence of the boy''s shock came: "called delivery?"


    In an instant, Zhang Peng''s body was severely shocked.


    Fuck!


    Bai was happy for a while. At last, he was a delivery man?!


    And with the appearance of Wang Xu, the crowd of the whole doukuangwudao society became more turbulent.


    One student after another squeezed in from the outside, and there was almost a sea of people around except for the area near the martial arts arena. All of them looked at Wang Xu, who stepped into the arena step by step, with different emotions such as curiosity, pity, excitement, schadenfreude and so on.


    Suddenly being watched by so many people, Wang Xu didn''t care. He just got used to anything. But Zhang Peng and Shen Yue are obviously the first time to experience this kind of attention, and they are very nervous.


    Zhang Peng, in particular, is often criticized by many people. From time to time, people can hear comments such as "take out" and "black hearted take out". The latter is obviously the one who has been cheated by him for "lunch".


    But soon, the focus of the discussion shifted to Wang Xu, who stepped on the martial arts arena.


    "Is he the freshman?"


    "It''s so cold. It''s really cool!"


    "I just don''t know if he dares to continue to be so cold after meeting the members of doukuang Wudao society!"


    During the discussion, someone suddenly glanced at Zhang Peng, his eyes suddenly brightened and exclaimed:


    "Well, I said, what do you mean this guy brought a delivery man with a pile of vegetables? It doesn''t mean to deliver food, does it? "


    "Delivering food?"


    Hearing this, people were stunned, and then many people laughed.


    "Oh, I''ll go. Ha ha, you really mean that when you say that? I laugh to death. It seems that this boy also has self-knowledge! "


    "Yes, this freshman is a bit interesting. He knows that he is a vegetable chicken. I don''t think he would make such a big noise. Originally, he just talked about it casually. As a result, it''s hard to ride a tiger. He can only use this method to beg for mercy from doukuangwudao society..."


    "Ha ha ha, I''m so happy!"


    There was a lot of laughter in the crowd.


    But just then, someone exclaimed:


    "Here comes the fighter!"


    Very abrupt, the noise, laughter, all kinds of comments around, in an instant, and then gradually fell into a special quiet.


    Everyone turned to look at the gate of Wudao society. When they saw the figures standing at the gate


    "Brush! Brush! Brush


    A group of people consciously gave up a passage for the members of doukuangwudao society to pass through. The people on both sides of the passage dare not breathe. There is a trace of fanaticism and awe in their eyes.


    Just because, come on, it''s doukuang Wudao society!


    It''s true that the doukuang Wudao society is not just a casual ordinary member, but all the members of the whole Wudao society are here!


    Wang Xu, a freshman, made so much noise at the beginning of school that he almost slapped everyone in the face of doukuang Wudao society. They couldn''t help but come.


    It was Kong Yanlong, the president of doukuang Wudao society, and Duan Fei, the vice president of doukuang Wudao society. Except for Zhao Jie and other ordinary members, it was Zhao Xi and others with gauze on their faces and proud faces.


    These people, a total of 40 to 50 people, came in a mighty manner, such as a fierce tiger. Where they passed, the crowd was awed, and countless people were afraid and envied.


    "Brother, we must make him pay a heavy price! I want him to give it back ten times! " Zhao Xi followed Zhao Jie behind, white gauze, pale face, but can not stop behind the resentment and spicy.


    The injury that Wang Xu slapped in the morning took at least half a month''s cultivation. With his emphasis on appearance and image, it was absolutely impossible for him to come out at this time.


    But he really hated Wang Xu to the extreme. He must see Wang Xu''s miserable end with his own eyes, and with the arrogance of the winner, he trampled on Wang Xu in public and humiliated him ten times!


    "Kong Yanlong is more powerful!" In the crowd, LAN Qian''s voice was a little more dignified.


    "He broke through again?" Zhang Jie''s face also slightly changed, but she was not as powerful as LAN Qian, and she couldn''t see anything.


    "From the sense of Qi and blood, Kong Yanlong is at least twice as strong as when he attended the martial arts conference last year. Is he really a descendant of the Confucius family in the magic capital?" LAN Qian shook her head and sighed.


    "Ah?" Zhang Jie''s face was a little ugly, and she exclaimed in a low voice: "Lan Qian, doesn''t it mean that my brother''s idiot, and his new friend Wang Xu, who is also an idiot, are going to be miserable today?"


    "Don''t worry, Kong Yanlong, as the president, shouldn''t do it easily. Even Duan Fei, the vice president, doesn''t have to do it. Only Zhao Jie should do it. After all, it''s actually a private matter brought by Zhao Jie''s younger brother."


    LAN Qiang shook his head, and without waiting for Zhang Jie to relax, he continued to say:


    "But even if it''s just Zhao Jie, they are very dangerous. Duan Fei is about to graduate. Zhao Jie is a strong candidate for the next vice president of doukuangwudao society. His strength is at least above his inner strength. In order to vent his anger on his younger brother, Zhao Jie is afraid that he will not show any mercy. He hopes that things will not go to the worst. "


    "Damn it! These two idiots are really going to piss me off


    Zhang Jie couldn''t help scolding again. Her heart was full of anxiety and she was staring at the direction of the challenge arena.


    "Zhang Jie, you don''t have to be so anxious. If it''s really the worst, I''ll intercede with Kong Yanlong. He will give me face." LAN Qian comforted.


    "However, I know I can''t do it, but I can only watch them die. I''m not in a hurry."

 Chapter 403

    When the people of the doukuangwudao society follow the passage made by the crowd to the challenge arena.


    In the crowd, Meng Shijin, also covered in sweat, crowded near Shen Yue and said with a sneer, "Shen Yue, do you regret it now? The doukuang Wudao society is here. You''re waiting to die with that idiot freshman on it! "


    "... go away!"


    Shen Yue coldly glanced at him, without any pause, spitting out a word directly and indifferently.


    The more she doesn''t want to entangle with Meng Shijin, the scum, but Meng Shijin is more entangled, and now she is desperate to squeeze in. In order to see the miserable end of Wang Xu and others with her own eyes, she can ridicule Shen Yue face to face and let Shen Yue know that he is the real winner.


    As long as you think of the scene when you will see Wang Xu with your own eyes and be trampled on by the people of the doukuang Wudao society, Meng Shijin is as refreshing as sucking some unspeakable white powder!


    Even if just think about it now, it makes his whole body tremble with excitement!


    "Ha ha, you continue to pretend now, wait a moment, have you good-looking... Whore!" Being scolded by Shen Yue, Meng Shijin''s face twisted for a moment. Then he took a deep breath and laughed grimly.


    "Whore, you''ll end up miserable, I promise!"


    Meng Shijin roared wildly in his heart.


    He has decided that after Wang Xu is trampled to death by Zhao Jie, he will encourage Zhao Jie and Zhao Xi to exaggerate the relationship between Shen Yue and Wang Xu.


    He''s ready to say that Shen Yue is Wang Xu''s girlfriend. At that time, with Zhao Xi''s Playboy character, he certainly wouldn''t mind taking Shen Yue to the bed of the hotel and doing things that can''t be said.


    "Dare to look down on me, I make you a real bitch! Become a dead whore with thousands of people riding on thousands of people''s grass Meng Shijin lowered his head and buried the color of resentment in his heart.


    It''s not because he doesn''t want to continue to ridicule Shen Yue, but because at this time, the people of doukuang Wudao society have already come near the challenge arena.


    President Kong Yanlong looked at Wang Xu in the challenge arena and asked directly:


    "Are you the new generation who wants to kill our doukuangwudao society?"


    Kong Yanlong was a freshman last year. He was a sophomore this year, but he was just 21 years old. He founded doukuang Wudao society and became the head of the society. Compared with other people, he was more powerful, just a light word, but people unconsciously put him in a higher position than Wang Xu.


    "It''s me, my name is..." Wang Xu nodded. Out of politeness, he wanted to introduce himself.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he was directly interrupted by Kong Yanlong with a wave of his hand and said, "well, your name doesn''t matter. You just need to know what will happen to the aggressive doukuang Wudao society."


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Smell speech, Wang Xu eye flash a touch of ice cold, slowly raised his head, don''t look at Kong Yanlong, smilingly scan a circle of people.


    Almost everyone looked at him with pity and schadenfreude. No one believed that he could come to a good end.


    The next moment.


    "In that case, I don''t want to be polite with my classmates."


    Wang Xu''s faint voice spread all over the Wudao society, and quietly sounded in everyone''s ears


    "After today, doukuangwudao society will become the history of mordu University!"


    Originally, Wang Xu was just going to come over and kick the hall, but now, since others are so domineering, he doesn''t want to keep the politeness among his classmates. He directly destroyed the doukuang Wudao club at one time, and completely solved the problem.


    "Let my Wudao society become history? Just you? Ha ha ha... "


    However, after hearing his words, Kong Yanlong was stunned, but he laughed directly. Looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, it was a kind of look at idiots and idiots. At the same time, there was a touch of cold killing.


    Not only Kong Yanlong, but also the other members of the doukuang Wudao society and the students around him all laughed.


    set the whole room roaring with laughter!


    It''s not that they want to laugh, but what Wang Xu said. In their opinion, it''s too funny. It''s so funny that people are embarrassed. How can we not laugh to ease the atmosphere?


    "Shen Yue, do you see that? This is you... "Meng Shijin stared at Shen Yue and laughed.


    "Go away!"


    When he just opened his mouth, Zhang Peng was furious and turned around to slap him in the face. With Zhang Peng''s strength, Meng Shijin was slapped on the ground.


    "You..."


    Lying on the ground, Meng Shijin struggles to raise his head and stares at Zhang Peng and Shen Yue with a twisted and venomous face. He opens his mouth, but he dares to be angry, but he dares not to go on.


    Facing their cold eyes, he could only roar from the bottom of his heart:


    "Bitch! waste material! You can continue to live in your dreams. When Zhao Jie tramples on the rubbish on the stage, how can you be arrogant? "


    At the same time, Meng Shijin''s face twisted.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    All around laughing, he only felt that these people were not laughing at Wang Xu, but at Meng Shijin.


    "Touch!"


    At this time, Kong Yanlong stepped out, and the whole person stood on the challenge arena like a sharp arrow.


    In an instant, the laughter all around suddenly disappeared, and everyone was staring at Kong Yanlong with crazy eyes.


    "Kong Yanlong!"


    Some people even cheered directly, and then they cheered each other.


    "Kong Yanlong!"


    "Kong Yanlong!"


    "Kong Yanlong, I love you!"


    ¡­¡­


    After a burst of shouting, I don''t know who took the lead in shouting:


    "Kong Yanlong, you can''t be insulted! Step on him


    "Yes, step on him! Let him know that fighting mania is not disgraceful


    "Step on him!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Kong Yanlong on the stage, the crowd around him seemed to see the one who stood on the challenge arena in the magic capital war zone at last year''s National College Students'' Martial Arts Conference, stepping on the enemy with one foot, saying coldly:


    "With me, Kong Yanlong, you can''t be insulted."


    That sentence, deeply engraved in the hearts of all people, countless cheers gathered, gradually gathered into a sentence.


    "Step on him! You can''t be insulted by fighting Mania


    In the crowd''s fanatical shouts, Kong Yanlong slowly raised his right hand, opened his five fingers, and then clenched his fist.


    In an instant, all the cheers disappeared. All the people held their breath and stared at Kong Yanlong, who held his right hand high on the stage.


    At this time, the whole Wudao society was silent.


    "What they say is right. I don''t want to humiliate the doukuang Wudao society. It''s something everyone in the magic University knows, but I don''t want to bully you, a freshman."


    In this stillness, Kong Yanlong slowly put down his raised right hand and gave Wang Xu a smile. Suddenly, he pointed to the crowd and said faintly:


    "All the members of doukuangwudao society behind me are here. There are 36 members in total. You can choose one to fight!"

 Chapter 404

    In Kong Yanlong''s opinion, any member of the Wudao society behind him can easily subdue Wang Xu, a new student.


    Before he saw Wang Xu with his own eyes, he was still a little afraid. Will there be a monster on the Qianlong list in this session? Otherwise, he has no ability. Who dares to say that one person will destroy his whole doukuang Wudao society?


    But after seeing Wang Xu with his own eyes, he was very disappointed, really disappointed!


    In his eyes, Wang Xu''s Qi and blood were weak and pitiful. No, he almost had no strength of Qi and blood. He didn''t know that Wang Xu used his Qi to separate the crowd before, only when he met a freshman who didn''t know the so-called idiot.


    "What a waste of my time."


    Kong Yanlong shook his head and looked up at Wang Xu again. His voice was light and he continued


    "This one, if you lose, kneel down in public, bow to my doukuangwudao society and apologize, I will let you go intact, OK?"


    "How''s it going? I don''t think it''s very good. It''s too much trouble to come one by one. You can ask them to come together. By the way, don''t forget that you are also included. " Wang Xu shrugged.


    With that, he looked at Kong Yanlong with a smile, and said faintly:


    "Besides, you just say that I lose... So, what if I win? What do you want? "


    When he said this, the whole Wudao society was quiet.


    Everyone looked at Wang Xu in disbelief, the look in his eyes


    It''s no different from looking at a fool.


    The next moment.


    Laugh again!


    "Ha ha, I laugh to death!"


    "Isn''t that a fool? How dare you say anything


    "I don''t think it''s a fool, it''s pretending! But he doesn''t look at the occasion, let alone the object. He becomes a fool after being forced... No, he is a fool! Ha ha ha


    For a moment, I don''t know how many people are going crazy.


    In their opinion, Wang Xu''s force is too stiff.


    It''s amazing!


    It''s stiff. They can''t watch it any more.


    It''s just like ordinary people watching jokes. If the main character of the joke is mentally retarded, I''m afraid everyone will not have the heart.


    Even LAN qian can''t help shaking her head in disappointment at this time. When she saw Wang Xu''s strength outside, she was still looking forward to confirming her identity. She was ready to invite Wang Xu to join her Hongyan martial arts club immediately afterwards.


    But now


    She has a kind of impulse to turn around and walk away. If Wang Xu has been like this all the time, even if Hongyan needs help now, she will never let such people in.


    Frivolous, arrogant, arrogant generation, can only bring more drag, better not!


    "Sure enough, I knew that my idiot brother couldn''t make any promising friends!" Zhang Jie is even more anxious straight stamp foot, the face is black.


    "President, don''t talk nonsense with him. Let me teach this boy a lesson and let him know what the heaven is high and the earth is thick!"


    At this time, in a burst of laughter, Zhao Jie stepped out step by step, looked up at Kong Yanlong and said aloud.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    Kong Yanlong didn''t want to see Wang Xu again. He nodded, turned around and left the challenge arena.


    Zhao Jie jumped into the challenge arena and stared at Wang Xu with a pair of eyes, which were all cruel and ferocious


    "Boy, how do you want to die? Is it horizontally trampled by me, or lying down, or falling to the ground? "


    As he spoke, he glanced at Wang Xu contemptuously. Without waiting for him to answer, he never looked at him again. Instead, he walked around the edge of the challenge arena, raised his hands and repeated the question to the crowd below


    "You say, how should I step on this boy? Horizontal? Or on your stomach? Or do you fall in love? Let him understand, I fight crazy, don''t insult! Don''t insult me


    "Zhao Jie!"


    "Fighting maniac!"


    "Zhao Jie! Fight madness... Don''t be insulted


    Seeing this scene, the crowd at the bottom was boiling, and many people followed Zhao Jie''s jumping and shouting, shouting together.


    "Brother!"


    Zhao Xi is even more excited, trembling all over, eyes full of excitement, he clenched his fist, as if he had seen the scene of Wang Xu being trampled by his brother, kneeling to beg for mercy.


    LAN Qian''s brow has been deeply wrinkled.


    Originally, after Kong Yanlong''s obvious words, if Wang Xu could choose a weaker opponent wisely, maybe the end would not be very miserable.


    However, he just uttered wild words, which directly angered Kong Yanlong and wasted the best opportunity for Zhao Jie to seize the opportunity to come to power.


    Zhao Jie is the one who is most malicious to Wang Xu in the whole doukuang Wudao society. Wang Xu is looking for his own death!


    "Well, if it''s anyone else, I''ll make a final promise that no one will be cruel to you. But Zhao Jie... Even if Kong Yanlong gives me face, he won''t be merciful. At that time, any excuse can break your hands and feet! " LAN Qian sighed helplessly.


    At the bottom of her heart, she is more and more not optimistic about Wang Xu, and has completely put aside the idea of soliciting Wang Xu at the beginning.


    "Lan Qian, can you come forward to ask Kong Yanlong for help ahead of time?" Zhang Jie is biting her lips, full of anxiety.


    "I''m afraid I can''t. Kong Yanlong is angry at this time. I can only wait for him to be abandoned by Zhao Jie to stop your brother from going into the future."


    LAN Qian shook her head in disappointment


    "Ah, this freshman, originally I was quite optimistic about, but I didn''t expect that he was a brainless boaster!"


    On the other side.


    Zhang Peng and Shen Yue''s faces turned pale.


    No matter what they think, they didn''t expect that Kong Yanlong was overbearing. Wang Xu was even more overbearing than Kong Yanlong!


    Zhao Jie, the first one on stage, is also Zhao Xi''s brother. He will never be merciful. He is too aggressive!


    Shen Yue may not know, but Zhang Peng is not far away. There are all kinds of people talking and laughing. He knows that Zhao Jie is a warrior in the middle of Neijin, and he is basically the next vice president of neiding.


    Inner strength!


    At their age, this is already a very powerful force, at least Zhang Peng himself is desperate.


    "Tut Tut, you two, why do you look so ugly?" Meng Shijin was beside him, and finally found another opportunity to sneer


    "Hum, since the head of society Kong has already given him the steps to go down, then he will go on. Why do you have to keep on going? Sure enough, your friend is an idiot! "


    "Scum! Rubbish! Can you shut your disgusting mouth? "


    Shen Yue couldn''t bear it any longer. She suddenly turned back and slapped Meng Shijin in the face. Her face was white without a trace of blood.


    In addition to being attracted by Meng Shi, what''s more, however, is his concern and worry about Wang Xu.

 Chapter 405

    "Ha ha, are you angry? I tell you, even if you kill me today, I also want to say that your idiot friend, soon, will be beaten, painfully kneeling on the ground, and be humiliated by others in public! "


    After being slapped by Shen Yue, Meng Shijin smiles instead of being angry. He laughs grimly and cruelly. His voice is like a devil, and it gets worse


    "Guess how long he''s going to stay down and beg for mercy? Three seconds? Two seconds? Or a second? Ha ha ha


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Yue is silent. Zhang Peng gives Meng Shijin a cold glance and doesn''t speak.


    At this time, all their attention is on Wang Xu on the stage, and they don''t bother to deal with the scum.


    If you slap him in the face, people will not be ashamed but proud. What else can you do?


    Is it hard to kill Wang Xu like before?


    You know, they are only students after all!


    "Wang Xu, come on, beat them all down, I believe you!" Shen Yue bites her lips.


    Zhang Peng tightly clenched his fist, hoping to rush up and become the object of ridicule.


    "Brother, let them see what is really powerful!"


    "I, Zhang Peng, believe you can win!"


    "Otherwise, I will go up... To accompany you and bear humiliation!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    On the ring.


    Looking at Zhao Jie, who raised his hands high and kept shouting and waving around the challenge arena, Wang Xu felt that his opponent was just like a monkey.


    Under the grandstand, those people who cheered because of Zhao Jie''s actions, he could not help shaking his head, and suddenly felt speechless in his heart.


    Is he too experienced and mature, or are the students around him too immature?


    Does he pretend to be forced by Wang Xu''s boasting? But what he said is true!


    Compared with Zhao Jie, who is performing as hard as a monkey, who is the real pretender?


    "Boy, if you dare to beat my brother, I''ll directly scrap your hands and feet, and then let you climb down and apologize to him..."


    At this time, Zhao Jie suddenly stopped, a pair of eyes also mixed with the excitement of driving people''s emotions before, staring at Wang Xu, mouth wants to say some threatening cruel words.


    "Ah..."


    But at this time, Wang Xu suddenly sighed and stepped out.


    This move of his completely surprised everyone


    no


    Not only did not expect, but simply can not see clearly!


    "Brush..."


    Wang Xu stepped out, his body like a ghost disappeared in everyone''s field of vision. When he appeared again, he was less than an inch in front of Zhao Jie, almost face to face.


    The excitement on Zhao Jie''s face faded, and then he was replaced by a piece of horror. The pupils in his eyes contracted violently. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that Wang Xu would suddenly appear in front of him.


    Subconsciously, he wants to go back.


    But the next moment.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were slightly cold, and he had already pressed a hand on his shoulder, without any unnecessary action, as if it was just a warm greeting between ordinary people and friends.


    However, at this moment, Zhao Jie felt an extremely heavy force of terror, like a mountain in general, suddenly pressed on his shoulder.


    "Click! PRA


    The crisp sound of bone fracture came, and the power of terror suddenly spread all over his body. Then his knees suddenly softened, and his knees fell uncontrollably on the ground.


    "Touch!"


    The dull kneeling sound exploded like firecrackers, covering the sound of Zhao Jie''s knee completely crushed. He was half kneeling on the ground, but Wang Xu''s hand didn''t mean to stop. He was still slowly pressing down, making Zhao Jie''s body bend down inch by inch, and his head approach the ground inch by inch.


    final.


    "Touch!"


    Another dull sound exploded, and Zhao Jie''s forehead was knocked on the challenge arena, so powerful that even a small pit appeared in the challenge arena.


    "Ah..."


    The scream came from Zhao Jie''s mouth. The endless pain from all over his body directly exceeded his ability. His face was pale, and his eyes, face and heart were full of deep fear and fear.


    He never thought that Wang Xu''s speed would be so terrible, and his strength would be so terrible, even his pure strength, oppressive strength, and naked crushing strength


    Why is it so horrible?


    Lying on the challenge arena, the Zhao family screams, you can clearly feel the pain from the shoulders and legs, which is the great pain of bone fracture.


    He knew that his right hand and legs were useless!


    At this moment, he was just like what he threatened to do to Wang Xu. However, he never thought that what he was going to do to others, in the end, appeared in himself!


    In the face of absolute strength, Zhao Jie, like a mole ant, has no fighting power at all.


    "Why? Why is he... So powerful? He is not... Should, just a new idiot who can be bullied by me? How could that be? "


    Zhao Jie roared at the bottom of his heart again and again, lost, full of fear and regret.


    Next to him, Wang Xu looked down at Zhao Jie, who was shivering at his feet. Then he looked away.


    Zhao Jie has never been in his eyes.


    As he said, the whole Wudao society can be destroyed as soon as he wants to.


    For Wang Xu, it''s not difficult to destroy the Wudao society. The difficulty is that in this process, don''t use too much force to kill the weak members of the Wudao society.


    This is Mordor University. He''s here to destroy the museum, not to kill people.


    "Well... No one''s talking?"


    Shaking his head, Wang Xu raised his eyes and swept around the stage. Looking at the shocked and stunned faces, he could not help smiling.


    However, at this time, the audience was more than stunned. The silence of the whole Wudao society was terrible, just like silent hill in a horror movie.


    Everyone, all eyes dull looking at the martial arts arena, a blank mind.


    Then, after the shock, a deep sense of shame rose from the bottom of our hearts.


    Shame is, before they for Wang Xu''s ridicule and disdain.


    Shame is that they also took it for granted before, because Wang Xu is a freshman, because he thinks he knows the power of doukuang Wudao society, so he subconsciously despises Wang Xu.


    How many seconds did it take from Wang Xu to Zhao Jie?


    Three seconds?


    Two seconds?


    One second?


    No, not even a second!


    Most people only feel a flower in front of their eyes, and they are still immersed in the excitement stirred up by Zhao Jie. The next moment, they see Zhao Jie kneeling on the ground by Wang Xu''s slap, then falling to the ground, kowtowing and seriously injured!


    The whole process is just like a dream. Many people feel that they are hallucinating at this time.


    I really can''t blame them. The main reason is that the scene in front of us was not unexpected, but no one thought about it at all. It was so shocking.


    "No... no! impossible! Absolutely impossible


    At this time, suddenly there were two roars, almost at the same time, burst out from the crowd under the stage.

 Chapter 406

    "Brother! There''s no way you''re going to lose to that loser, right? Get up! Get up! Avenge me! I''ll make him pay! Pay the price... "


    Under the martial arts arena, Zhao Xi roared angrily, his face was ferocious and twisted, his eyes were crazy, and he didn''t believe what happened in front of him.


    But at the same time, his face is pale, white terrible!


    It means that he knows that everything in front of him is true, but he can''t accept it at all.


    That''s his elder brother. He was possessed at the beginning, and he dared to run wild. It''s his backing and his reliance!


    However, the scene in front of us is like a meteorite falling from the sky. Suddenly, it is full of the power of destruction, which makes people unable to avoid, compete and confront.


    In Zhao Xi''s eyes, his elder brother Zhao Jie should be the most powerful. Even if he is different from his elder brother, he can never be the freshman who slapped him in the morning... Wang Xu!


    Shouldn''t that freshman be a lamb to be slaughtered? It''s clear that he and his brother have planned everything behind his back, and it''s clear that he has won


    But now, his brother, Zhao Jie, is like a mole ant in the hands of Wang Xu, whom they regard as a lamb!


    Such a strong, fierce and unacceptable contrast almost directly broke Zhao Xi''s mood.


    But it''s not acceptable. It''s two people who are roaring with pain.


    Zhao Xi is just one of them, and the other is Meng Shijin.


    At this time, Meng Shijin was more difficult to accept than Zhao Xi. His whole body sat down on the ground and murmured to himself


    "No way! Absolutely impossible! Zhao Jie is a notorious ruthless man. I don''t know how many people in the school have been interrupted by him. It''s said that someone has retaliated and found more than ten gangsters. He has been cleaned up by himself. How can he be defeated by a freshman? It''s impossible. It''s fake. It must be fake. I''m hallucinating... "


    It seems that as long as he keeps telling himself that, he can really change the truth!


    Similarly, at this time, it''s more than just the two of them?


    In the whole Wudao society, from Kong Yanlong and Duan Fei to the students around, no matter men or women, no one is not shocked.


    With Zhao Xi''s and Meng Shijin''s unacceptable roar, people who fell into dullness gradually recovered from the shock.


    However, when everyone looked at Wang Xu again, their eyes were totally different from before. They were just two extremes: shock, disbelief, horror, fear, awe


    How many people, how many kinds of complex eyes!


    The young man standing on the stage, under the background of Zhao Jie''s weak scream, makes everyone look like a demon!


    How long did it take before and after Wang Xu to suppress Zhao Jie?


    One second?


    Give it a hand?


    Thinking of this, I don''t know how many people''s eyes beat hard.


    If such Wang Xu is a waste that people look down on, then what are they who look down on Wang Xu?


    Waste in waste, waste to the extreme?


    "God, what is the origin of this new life?"


    In the dead crowd around, at this time, someone finally couldn''t help shaking his heart and groaning.


    The voice is not big, but the voice of all people.


    Yes, what''s the origin of Wang Xu?


    If there is no accident... In front of you, I''m afraid it''s really like the boiling online


    This freshman, he is the most hanging bar, no one!


    Absolutely not one!


    At this time, people, do not believe, also have to believe!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the crowd near the challenge arena, Shen Yue breathes a sigh of relief, turns her head and sweeps Meng Shijin, who is paralyzed on the ground. Her eyes are full of disgust, and she never looks at this scum again.


    One more look, all dirty eyes!


    Zhang Peng, on the other hand, turned his head and gave Meng Shijin a cold smile. He made no secret of it and said with a full sense of irony


    "Come on, let''s guess, my brother Wang Xu is trampled on the foot... In the end, how many seconds will it take?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the face of his sarcasm, Meng Shijin shivered violently, but he lowered his head and shrunk his shoulders. Like a quail, he didn''t dare to answer at all. He even stopped mumbling to himself.


    Self deception, no one else disturb, he can also immerse in his own world.


    What''s the difference between an ostrich who buries his head in the sand and a fool who says it''s dark?


    At the same time, another part of the crowd.


    Zhang Jie opened her mouth wide, her red lips showed an oval shape, and her little tongue showed half of it. She was afraid that she could directly insert a shelled egg.


    Her eyes are all at a loss. It seems that she never dreamed that Wang Xu would be so strong?


    "It turns out that his previous self-confidence, all the big words we all thought... Were all... Did he say the truth?"


    An idea, uncontrollable, rose from Zhang Jie''s mind, and then her face suddenly turned red, full of shame and anger


    "It''s over! So, isn''t it that I lost my bet and wanted to give him my first kiss in public? What should I do? What should I do? I haven''t even held a boy''s hand before... Do you want to offer a kiss? Still in public? "


    Beside her, LAN Qian also has a complicated face.


    You know, her attitude towards Wang Xu is also full of twists and turns. From the beginning, she gambled on Wang Xu, then she was disappointed, disappointed, disappointed one after another, and finally she had the idea of giving up Wang Xu completely.


    But until this time, after seeing Wang Xu''s powerful strength, LAN Qian knew how ridiculous she was.


    She made the same mistake as other people, that is, without knowing Wang Xu, she used her own known cognition to judge Wang Xu, and only regarded him as an arrogant, ignorant, idiot, who wanted to take the lead.


    If it was on the ancient battlefield, this was Zhao Kuo, who was on paper. He held hundreds of thousands of strong troops of Zhao state, but he had no understanding of his enemy. He was determined to infer the enemy according to his own conjecture. How could he escape the end of being killed in the pit?


    "All of us regard him as a freshman, but in fact... We are not a freshman who knows nothing in his eyes?"


    LAN Qian sighed helplessly, feeling deeply lost.


    "Zhang Jie, let''s invite him out for dinner through your brother some time. When the time comes..." Lan Qian turns her head and looks at Zhang Jie seriously. Her voice is very firm and she says word by word


    "I''ll find a way to get him to agree to join" beauty! "


    LAN Qian has this self-confidence, the whole Mordor University, I don''t know how many men want to enter the Hongyan Wudao club.


    At that time, as long as she takes all the members of Hongyan with her, will she not believe that Wang Xu can endure the tender hometown of countless big long legs and big Mimi? Even straight men of iron and steel have to bend here!


    Unless


    He''s not a man!

 Chapter 407

    "Ah?"


    However, when LAN Qian finished, Zhang Jie, who was in a state of shame and anger, didn''t respond because of her first kiss in public. It wasn''t until LAN Qian pushed her that she suddenly woke up


    "Lan Qian, what did you just say?"


    "I said, let you find time to go through your brother and ask him out for dinner together!" LAN Qian rolled her eyes and said to Zhang Jie:


    "Hey, I say you are blushing. Are you thinking about spring?"


    "How, how... Possible! I will never stand on the stage that guy, and my brother is a friend of the guy, no matter how powerful, are not all idiots! " Zhang Jie quickly denied that she was afraid that Lan Qian would not believe her. She swore that she would never look up to Wang Xu.


    However, it''s better for her not to explain, but to turn LAN Qian''s eyes


    "Did I tell you about the freshman on the Spring Festival stage?"


    Without speaking, LAN Qian looks at Wang Xu, who is plain on the stage. A sentence suddenly appears in her mind.


    Self confidence is the condensation of endless wisdom.


    Plain is the post station on the road to success.


    Because of success.


    So, insipid, and confident!


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t be complacent, it''s not over yet! My brother is down. There are more people in doukuangwudao society. We''ll see! "


    Just when people lost their voice because of Wang Xu, suddenly, a voice full of unwillingness, anger and resentment suddenly rang out in people''s ears.


    When you look around, you can see Zhao Xi standing under the challenge arena, staring at Wang Xu with a ferocious face.


    "Boy, don''t be so damn proud! Even if you beat my brother by sneak attack and dirty means, you don''t want to go straight out of here today! " Zhao Xi points at Wang Xu and roars loudly.


    Sneak attack?


    Smell speech, many people all around subconsciously followed to nod.


    It''s not that they don''t believe in Wang Xu''s strength, but that it''s so incredible that people can''t believe it at all. What''s more, after Zhao Xi said that, when they think about what just happened, it seems that Wang Xu really means sneak attack?


    "If you think about it, this freshman... Seems to be really sneaking attack?" Someone whispered subconsciously.


    Hearing that someone agreed with his point of view, Zhao Xi''s face was more angry and more aggressive. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Kong Yanlong, gritting his teeth and saying word by word:


    "President Kong, please avenge my brother!"


    "Let this despicable freshman understand that fighting mania is not to be humiliated!"


    However, after hearing Zhao Xi''s words, Kong Yanlong''s face was extremely ugly. He wanted to slap the fool to death on the spot.


    Sneak attack?


    Sneak on your sister!


    On the spot, he had the highest strength, but he also saw it most clearly, and understood Wang Xu''s terror most.


    The speed that Wang Xugang just showed is him, did not react. Moreover, even in terms of speed, it''s because Wang Xu''s sneak attack suddenly erupted, which made everyone have no chance to react.


    Then, how to explain the scene of the later shooting of the abandoned Zhaoxi?


    The power of that palm, Kong Yanlong can''t guarantee that he can go on, but Wang Xu''s understatement shows that he just did everything at will!


    "I admit that I underestimate you, but what I said before still counts. You win. That''s it. Let''s leave free with your friends." Kong Yanlong, with a gloomy face, ignored Zhao Xi at all. He looked at Wang Xu on the stage and said in a deep voice.


    With these words, Kong Yanlong realized that he had stepped back enough to give Wang Xu a big step. He was confident that Wang Xu would not refuse to accept them. Otherwise, what was waiting for Wang Xu would be the real immortal relationship with doukuang Wudao society.


    However, far beyond Kong Yanlong''s expectation, Wang Xu in the martial arts arena suddenly chuckled and said:


    "I''m sorry, just now, you didn''t say that I would do this if I won, you just said how I should do if I lost..."


    At this point, he seemed to smile, completely ignoring the countless shocked eyes and miscellaneous voices around him, and continued to speak, with a trace of naked irony in his voice:


    "In public, kneel down and apologize?"


    Kong Yanlong''s face was a little ugly. He knew that things could not be done well. At the same time, he was a little angry.


    He has given Wang Xu enough face. He wants to calm things down, but the other party even puts his nose on his face. Do you really think Kong Yanlong won''t get angry?


    "You now have two choices. I give you the choice. You only have the right to choose. Either you continue to fight, or you will be dissolved immediately in public." Sure enough, Wang Xu''s faint voice came.


    His voice is very weak, and the meaning in his words is even more overbearing, almost equivalent to telling Kong Yanlong that you have no right to refuse!


    "You


    Kong Yanlong''s face was ugly and angry, but he didn''t know what to say.


    In the past, he oppressed Wang Xu with his potential. He didn''t pay attention to Wang Xu, but only treated him as a chopping board. Now, on the contrary, Wang Xu oppressed him with his potential. What can he do?


    No matter what he said, Wang Xu, in his eyes, there is no him!


    Two choices, you have no right to refuse!


    Either fight or disband!


    "Damn, how can this freshman have such a monster?"


    At this moment, Kong Yanlong was very sorry for riding a tiger.


    If, at the beginning, he could give Wang Xu a little more respect, things would never have developed to the present situation.


    If he had known that Wang Xu had such a strong strength, he would never have come here in such a big way, let alone for the enemy. I''m afraid he asked Wang Xu to join his doukuang Wudao club.


    Wang Xu is a powerful freshman. I don''t know how many people will pay attention to him. The water in mordu university is deep, but the people and forces who are stronger than Kong Yanlong are unknown.


    But now, what should have happened has happened, it''s all too late!


    "What? Are you afraid? " Kong Yanlong didn''t speak, but Wang Xu gave a light smile and urged: "if you are afraid, you will dissolve the doukuang Wudao society in public now. If you are killed, the matter will naturally come to an end."


    Scared?


    Disband doukuangwudao society?


    These words are so harsh!


    "Well, do you really think you''re going to win? Don''t be so arrogant Finally, Kong Yanlong couldn''t help it any more, and suddenly burst out.


    At this time, if he continues to be silent, and continues to be a shrinking turtle, the doukuangwudao society that he created will exist in name even if it is not dissolved.


    As long as Wang Xu is in one day, the Wudao society will be destroyed and will never turn over!


    He has to stand up, and he has to!


    "Kong Yanlong!"


    "Kong Yanlong!"


    "Fight madness, don''t insult lightly!"


    Seeing the figure of Kong Yanlong walking towards the challenge arena step by step, the crowd around him was silent for a moment, and then burst out a burst of cheers.


    The members of the martial arts club were most excited. Looking at Kong Yanlong''s back, they seemed to return to the National College Students'' Martial Arts Conference held within the martial arts league last year. In the face of a desperate situation, Kong Yanlong, with his own strength, burst out his opponent''s blood.


    Now! Now! Here!


    They, in their chest, seem to have blood burning again, staring at the figure in the martial arts arena, looking forward to, waiting for, watching


    Their president, the pride of doukuang, Kong Yanlong!


    The new generation of aggressive fighting maniac, Wang Xu!


    Step on the bottom of your feet!


    Then, in public, announce that sentence.


    Don''t be insulted!


    For a moment, they were extremely excited and full of momentum, as if they had seen Wang Xu being trampled on by Kong Yanlong

 Chapter 408

    However, different from the self-confidence of the members of Wudao society, Kong Yanlong is under great pressure.


    He took a deep breath, with a dignified face, and walked slowly to the martial arts arena step by step.


    Heavy footwork, in addition to the pressure brought by Wang Xu''s strong, more is a kind of momentum of Kong Yanlong!


    Every step he took, his momentum soared by one point. After nine steps, when Kong Yanlong stood on the challenge arena, his whole spirit had reached a new height, and there was even a sign of breaking through the current state.


    "Xinsheng, I admit that I underestimated you. Even everyone present underestimated you, but..." standing in the challenge arena, Kong Yanlong raised his head slightly, stared at Wang Xu, and said word by word:


    "You look down on me, too! Break it for me


    At last, Kong Yanlong burst out a roar, and his whole body''s Qi and blood were surging up. Under the impact of the huge force of Qi and blood, his face was like a drop of blood.


    At this moment, he bravely attacked the bottleneck and wanted to break through cultivation in the battle!


    "Courage is commendable, but it''s a pity... It''s too insignificant." However, Wang Xu just glanced at Kong Yanlong and stepped out at will.


    As before, his figure appeared in front of Kong Yanlong''s body like a ghost, and then he patted it with one hand.


    This palm, falling gently, gave Kong an irresistible illusion in a flash. It seemed that he was not facing a palm, but a mountain from the sky.


    "You..."


    Seeing this scene, Kong Yanlong''s face changed wildly on the spot, and his heart was filled with countless warning signs. The hair on his whole body stood up and trembled wildly, and then his skin, flesh and bone... Finally, his whole body was shaking uncontrollably.


    Can''t resist!


    It''s impossible to resist!


    Why? Why? Why?


    Why does this freshman have such terrible strength?!


    In one move, Kong Yanlong only saw his grandfather, but his grandfather was a warrior!


    The new life in front of us


    How could it give him this illusion of unreal spirit?


    But what makes Kong Yanlong''s heart even colder is that with Wang Xu''s hand down, his body can''t move at all. An invisible force, like a vast ocean, tightly surrounds his whole body, making him like a puppet, standing still.


    "How could that be? Can a freshman do this? " Kong Yanlong was shocked to the extreme, and his fundus pupils had completely contracted to the extreme.


    Horror, disbelief, even panic!


    At this moment, Kong Yanlong''s mood is really like falling into the abyss of hell.


    However, the next moment, let him more fear and distrust, and even can''t understand things happened!


    "Boom!"


    An invisible loud sound burst from Kong Yanlong''s body. The huge force of Qi and blood was about to fall into uncontrollable and completely broke the edge of confusion.


    But in this moment, it seemed that he was watched by some terrible existence, and it subsided in an instant. He changed from a raging dragon to a docile pet snake. Under the guidance of some strange breath, he swam along the blood vein of his period. Unexpectedly


    Are you helping him to break through the boundary of failure?


    "This peculiar breath is helping him to break through the world?"


    As soon as this idea rose, Kong Yanlong was filled with horror and incomprehension.


    Who is it?


    At this time, how can someone help him break through?


    Here, who can have the strength and means to help him... And so on!


    When he thought about it, he seemed to think of someone he couldn''t believe. Kong Yanlong''s eyes glared to the maximum. He looked at Wang Xu, who was calm in front of him and was still taking a photo


    "Is it him? Why would he help me? Why would you help me? How could it be! "


    Kong Yanlong''s fundus pupil contracted to the extreme point. Suddenly, he suddenly enlarged to the extreme point.


    Unfortunately, time has not given him a chance to think more.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu''s big hand, gently pressed on Kong Yanlong''s shoulder, instantly, the power of terror suddenly burst out.


    Like Zhao Jie, Kong Yanlong had no resistance at all. He was photographed on the spot, kneeling on the ground with a "touch" and then half bent down.


    In the eyes of outsiders, extremely humiliating kneel at the foot of Wang Xu, bow, bow!


    "If you don''t have the determination to die, I advise you not to be so impulsive in the future. It''s not that every time you meet me." At this time, a faint voice came into Kong Yanlong''s ears.


    "It''s really him!"


    Hearing the speech, Kong Yanlong''s body was severely shocked and his face was shocked. Subconsciously, he wanted to look up at Wang Xu and ask Wang Xu why he wanted to help him.


    However, the hand on his shoulder was so heavy that he didn''t have any spare force to raise his head. Even, he could only lower his head.


    In the end, he knocked hard on the challenge arena.


    "Touch!"


    With a dull sound, Kong Yanlong only felt the darkness in front of his eyes. Then he immediately lost consciousness and fainted.


    At the same time, the whole Wudao society was silent.


    I don''t know how many people are stiff in the same place, looking at the challenge arena with dull eyes. Kong Yanlong, who has high hopes and seems to be omnipotent, kneels on the challenge arena like Zhao Jie, even faints.


    This moment.


    Dead silence!


    Complete silence!


    Even, people are about to suffocate.


    How could that be?


    In the eyes of most students around, the people of Wudao society are abnormal, and Kong Yalong, the president of Wudao society, is even more abnormal among the abnormal.


    If it is said that the veteran members of Taekwondo and Sanda clubs in the magic university can fight one or two ordinary students at a time, then any member of the martial arts club can single out more than ten ordinary students and laugh to the end.


    For example, Kong Yanlong, who is well-known, can single out ten ordinary members of the martial arts society. Compared with ordinary people, he is afraid that he can beat 100 ordinary students.


    But now?


    Looking at Kong Yanlong kneeling at Wang Xu''s feet and fainting


    Everyone was silent.


    Looking at Wang Xu standing in the ring, I don''t know why, but an idea came into our mind subconsciously.


    The devil!


    Irresistible demon!


    However, at this moment, Wang Xu suddenly turned his head and looked at those members of the doukuang Wudao society who were in a trance and full of dreams. He said faintly:


    "Well, from today on, doukuangwudao society will be removed from mordu University. If any of you don''t agree, then... "


    "Let''s go together!"


    instantaneous.


    The whole hall became more silent.


    I don''t know how many people stare at Wang Xu in horror. Looking at Wang Xu in the no challenge arena, there is only one idea in my heart.


    This guy

 Chapter 409

    This guy


    Is it the devil?


    He must be the devil!


    With Wang Xu''s voice landing, even the only two excited people in the field, Zhang Peng and Shen Yue, were a little confused. At this time, shouldn''t we leave quickly?


    Why, you''re not active. Do you want another wave?


    Although they were confused, they really guessed Wang Xu''s mood.


    It''s true that he didn''t move around and wanted to find a chance to relax his hands and feet, but if he wanted to move his hands and feet, it depends on whether others give him a chance.


    In the face of Wang Xu''s words, none of the members of Wudao society headed by Duan Fei, the vice president, answered at all, and they were all silent. Even if there is a face flashing anger unwilling, but also in the side of the people secretly drag down to calm down again.


    People with clear eyes can see that Wang Xu is deliberately motivating them. If they are really angry, they all rush up and then lose, then the whole doukuangwudao society will never look up and show their face in the future.


    "This guy... Is the devil..." in the crowd, Zhang Jie opened her mouth, and finally changed the word "idiot" to the most impulsive word in her heart, devil!


    LAN Qian''s mood is more complicated than Zhang Jie''s. she opens her mouth several times, but she doesn''t know how to express her complicated mood.


    Before, after Zhao Jie was defeated by Wang Xu, she reflected on herself and gave Wang Xu a new definition. She overestimated Wang Xu the most


    However, her overestimation, even to the maximum, is still low!


    "No matter Zhao Jie or Kong Yanlong, he only used one palm, as if they couldn''t raise his interest at all. They just took a picture with them. What kind of strength are you? What''s the origin of this? " The bottom of LAN Qian''s heart surged up one huge wave after another.


    At this time, LAN Qian did not dare to easily define Wang Xu.


    She is just an ordinary martial arts person, not a child of a family. Martial arts is only practiced by her father. But even her father does not live by martial arts. He is a government employee and only practices martial arts to keep fit.


    LAN Qian herself, after coming to Mordor University, came into contact with the martial arts league. This is the first time that she realized the vastness and mystery of the martial arts world. This is the first time that she established the Hongyan martial arts club. This is the first time that she is very interested in the national College Students'' Martial Arts Conference held within the Martial Arts League every year


    "Is he one of the top ten in the Qianlong list released by the Wumeng?" LAN Qian takes a deep breath, then stares at Wang Xu on the stage, makes up her mind seriously and firmly, and murmurs to herself:


    "I, must, must, he, give, pull in, beauty!"


    As long as she has Wang Xu, she will be able to go further, contact more people and see the wider world at the National College Students'' Martial Arts Conference held by Wumeng this year!


    The warrior''s


    The world!


    "This freshman... Is the devil! He must be the devil


    At this time, Meng Shijin had already been scared to pee. He was pale and trembling with fear. He moved his body inch by inch, trying to get into the crowd and leave when no one noticed him.


    "I said, where do you want to go?" But as soon as he lowered his head, turned around and took a step, a foot suddenly appeared in front of him, and then Zhang Peng''s voice was full of cold.


    "What do you want?" Meng Shijin said weakly, his voice is as small as a mosquito and fly, where can you see the arrogance and ferocity before.


    "No, not everyone is as scum as you are!"


    Zhang Peng disdained a sneer, sneer: "just let you to Shenyue Xuejie apology, and promise never to harass her again!"


    "You..."


    Meng Shijin lowers his head, looks very resentful, and opens his mouth to get angry. He doesn''t want to apologize at all. But when he thinks of Wang Xu on the stage, he can''t help shivering and finally closes his mouth.


    Then, he turns around with great difficulty, bows down to Shen Yue, apologizes and promises:


    "I swear that in the future, I, Meng Shijin, will never dare to harass Shen Yue again..."


    "Go away!"


    Zhang Peng just got out of the way and waved Meng Shijin away. It was like catching a fly that just came out of the toilet and smelled.


    From the beginning to the end, Shen Yue didn''t speak, but at last she glanced at Wang Xu on the stage like a stranger.


    It''s just like the values she always thinks, and the scum like Meng Shijin, even if it''s angry... It''s not worth it!


    That''s going to piss herself off!


    "Zhang Peng, do you know the origin of Wang Xu After looking at it silently for a while, Shen Yue suddenly asks in a voice.


    "I don''t know. He and I just met each other today..." Zhang Peng shook his head and said with pride


    "In other words, I''m really a brilliant and intelligent genius. The first time I saw brother Wang Xu in the morning, I knew that he was destined to be more than simple... Well, my decisive shift and his change to a dormitory would be a very predictable and wise move!"


    Zhang Peng didn''t mean to blush at all when he said these words. God knows that he went to Wang Xu in the morning and just wanted Wang Xu to help him take a video of smashing cars and forcing people.


    By the way, let''s talk about how Wang Xu hides his accomplishments on his personal data in the Wumeng app, so that he can hide his junk accomplishments, and it''s convenient to tease the little sister of the Coquettish female warrior in the Wumeng app


    In this world, as expected, people are shameless and invincible!


    Just when Zhang Peng didn''t want to boast, Wang Xu on the stage was waiting for a while. Seeing that Duan Fei and others didn''t mean to answer, he shook his head a little dully and was disappointed


    "Well, since you dare not go together, I''ll go."


    Then, under the silent gaze of countless people, he really stepped down from the challenge arena step by step, called Zhang Peng and Shen Yue, and was about to leave.


    "Brush, brush!"


    The crowd automatically separated from each other like a tide. They watched Wang Xu and others leave, and watched him walk out of the gate of Wudao society.


    All of a sudden.


    Kong Yanlong, who fainted in the martial arts arena, moved slightly and then came to life.


    "I''ve made a breakthrough? Already, is it the initial cultivation of dark strength? "


    As soon as he woke up, Kong Yanlong was deeply shocked by the huge force of Qi and blood surging in his body. Then he seemed to think of something. He suddenly raised his head and looked around anxiously.


    Finally, he finds Wang Xu''s disappearing figure at the gate. Kong Yanlong can''t wait to shout out:


    "Freshman, thank you!"


    What happened?


    In an instant, people in the whole Wudao society suddenly turned their heads and looked at Kong Yanlong at the same time.


    Is there any mistake, you were slapped dizzy, the first thing to wake up is to thank your enemy?


    This, this


    Are you kidding?


    We''re definitely hearing from our ears, aren''t we?!


    "Club, club... President, do you know what you are talking about?" Duan Fei and other members of Wudao society only felt that their heads were kicked by donkeys, and they were in a trance.


    "I''m not crazy!"


    Kong Yanlong naturally knew why people were so surprised, but he didn''t mean to explain. Instead, he continued to shout at Wang Xu''s disappearing figure


    "Besides thanking you, I know... Who are you?"


    Finally, Wang Xu''s back pauses slightly, and then a faint voice comes


    "My name is Wang Xu."

 Chapter 410

    "Wang Xu?"


    Kong Yanlong muttered to himself.


    Then, it seemed that he thought of something. Gradually, his face was more and more shocked. In the end, it had turned into an incredible.


    He thought of a man!


    Think of, a even his father, grandfather are extremely respected existence


    Mr. Wang!


    That one is also called Wang Xu!


    "No way? It should be just the same name. After all, there are so many Chinese surnames Wang... How could I meet that one by chance? " Kong Yanlong murmured to himself and finally laughed at himself.


    Yes, there are so many coincidences in the world!


    How could you come to Mordor university with that identity and status?


    But anyway, after today.


    Wang Xu''s name will move the whole magic!


    Even at this time, with Wang Xu''s departure, the students in the Wudao society who witnessed what happened today have quickly pulled out their mobile phones and spread the news to the whole magic university through the circle of friends, chat groups, discussion groups, post bars and other means.


    However, ten minutes later, Wang Xu, a freshman of magic University, became the focus of countless students of magic University.


    Zhao Xi and others are not bad at ease in Wang Xu''s name, also became the hot topic of all people.


    Who is the most important freshman?


    A man named Wang Xu!


    ¡­¡­


    In Mordor University.


    In a coffee shop on a commercial street, there were men and women sitting opposite each other a few years ago.


    All of a sudden, one of the girls, dressed in fashion, with dark loli makeup and an Apple phone, looked up excitedly and said:


    "Everyone, do you remember the most popular one in the post bar? He really has some means, which is totally beyond everyone''s expectation. The doukuangwudao society is really singled out by a new student of his! "


    "Doukuang Wudao society? Is it the funny martial arts association made by the Kong family? "


    After hearing that, several other young men and women were stunned. One of them frowned slightly. Then he looked up at the young man opposite and asked:


    "Hua Wuchen, you seem to have had a conflict with the boy of the Kong family? What''s his strength like? "


    The young man has a light look. He is dressed in a simple black shirt and jeans. He is just like an ordinary student. There is nothing unusual about him. However, his posture seems to be the first among several people present.


    The young man he asked seemed to be much more frivolous. His hair was dyed half black and half white. He chewed gum in his mouth and put one hand on the back of the sofa behind him. His posture was pompous and casual.


    "Su Shao, what''s the matter? Are you so interested? The young man of the Kong family is just a sensationalist. He''s just a martial artist, so he can only look for the sense of existence that people look up to between ordinary people and wild martial artists. What do you care about? " Flower dust side don''t care to say, while frivolous with gum hit a ring tongue.


    "I''m not interested in Kong Yanlong. I''m interested in that freshman. How come Kong Yanlong is also a warrior with the highest inner strength? I heard that there are signs of breaking through the dark strength recently. If he succeeds, he is also the one who can make the Qianlong list. To defeat Kong Yanlong, that freshman is a bit interesting. " Su Shao shook his head and said faintly.


    "Che, what do you mean? Kong Yanlong''s rubbish is on the Qianlong list, and it''s more than 100. Which one of us here is not less than 100? "


    Hua Wuchen was very disdainful. She pointed to the young woman with dark Lori makeup beside her, and said:


    "No, my cousin Hua yudie, if she wants to go to the Wumeng branch nearby, she will be in the top 100 of Qianlong list now! According to me, this broken list has no effect at all, that is, it''s just entertainment for everyone to pass the time. "


    "Tut Tut, cousin, if you have such a big talk, why don''t you go to the top 20 of Qianlong list and say that? Do you dare? " Seeing that she was taken as an example, the flower rain butterfly in dark Lori''s outfit suddenly rolled her eyes.


    "Cousin, you are not a well-known social flower in our flower family. Are you able to make friends with outsiders? When will Tianjiao, who is in the top 20, bring me to have a look? Do you think I dare to say? " Flower dust eyes suddenly a squint, voice a little cold.


    "Huawuchen, how dare you call me a social flower? You want to die... "


    Similarly, Hua yudie''s voice suddenly cooled down. The relationship between her cousins quickly dropped to the freezing point, and something called murderous spirit floated in the small seats.


    Look like that, if there is no one to stop, they are afraid that they will really fight here without hesitation.


    "Come on, stop it!"


    Fortunately, at this time, Su Shao suddenly frowned and yelled, and then said seriously, "I''m serious. I''m very interested in that freshman. If you have time, please check his background for me."


    With this, Hua Wuchen and Hua yudie were shocked, and they were not in the mood of fighting with each other.


    There is only one reason why Su Shao is so serious!


    "Jianming, you don''t want him to enter Su''s house and take him as your inner guard, do you?" Flower rain butterfly slightly frown, the first asked a voice.


    "If he doesn''t have any special background and his strength is good, I do have this intention." Su Jianming nodded lightly.


    He comes from the Su family, which is the fifth of the thirteen families in Mordor. He is the third generation of the "Jian" generation of the Su family. He is also a junior in Mordor University. His martial arts cultivation is also in the middle of dark energy. Naturally, he has the capital not to pay attention to Kong Yanlong.


    And the inner door guard.


    This is a special name used by the Su family in Mordor to refer to a warrior with a foreign surname who takes refuge in the Su family. It means that this warrior is a subordinate accepted by a younger generation of the Su family. He must be a martial arts seed with good martial arts talent but no background. In this way, while it is more convenient to control, this subordinate will also have a higher growth space.


    Now, Su Jianming obviously has a crush on Wang Xu, the new devil!


    "Tut, it''s not a big deal to leave this matter to me. I promise that all the information of the three generations of the" most adorable "new ancestor will be turned out to you." Hua Wuchen chuckled and took over the task at random.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    Su Jianming nodded, but he didn''t care about it.


    In his mind, Hua Wuchen is also a minor branch of the magic flower family. He has a strong influence in magic, and he is a pure local snake. Wang Xu, a new comer from other places, can''t help but have a clean flower?


    Later, several people talked about other things. While drinking coffee, Su Jianming suddenly received a phone call. After hanging up, he got up and said:


    "I''ve just received the news that fengyuqiao has finally come back. I''ll go over."


    "Su Shao, isn''t he a little star? Take off your clothes and turn off the light. Is it the same in bed? Why do you care so much? " When Hua Wuchen heard the words, he laughed out and waved his hand and said boldly:


    "If you want a woman, tell your brother, I don''t know how many girls will throw their arms at you in this magic University!"


    "You don''t understand."


    Su Jianming shook his head without any explanation at all and turned to leave directly.


    At the moment of turning around again, a touch of irony flashed across his face.


    "Hua Wuchen, I don''t believe you really think that I''m chasing fengyuqiao because of the ordinary relationship between men and women? Your disguise... Is too grandiose! Flower family, thousands of flowers in the cluster, fragrance does not leave dust? Shit! "


    Although they talk and laugh like friends on the surface, in fact, they don''t know how dirty the secret intrigues are.


    The Su family and the Hua family are the fifth and the sixth of the thirteen families in mordu.


    I don''t know how many conflicts there are between the two families. How can the younger generation of the two families be as peaceful as they seem? It''s just, this is magic University, this is campus.


    Therefore, there is more peace and less conflict and darkness in the martial arts circle.


    But less, does not mean, does not exist!

 Chapter 411

    At this point, the other side of Mordor University.


    After leaving the doukuang Wudao club, Wang Xu, Zhang Peng and Shen Yue said one word, and then turned directly out of the school.


    Before coming to Mordor, he had made an appointment with fengyuqiao to meet tonight. After reporting the name and solving the trouble of doukuangwudao society, it''s time to rush to the hotel. After all, the demons are too big, and it will take a while to take a bus on the road.


    But when he left, Zhang Peng and Shen Yue were stopped.


    It''s Zhang Jie and LAN Qian!


    "Zhang Peng, stop for me!"


    Zhang Jie strode forward, but after she stopped Zhang Peng, she didn''t speak for the first time. Instead, she turned her head and looked around, as if looking for something.


    "Sister, what are you looking at?" Zhang Peng''s heart is straight.


    Because Zhang Jie stands in front of him at this time and looks like she is looking at him from top to bottom. It makes him a little flustered that he has been immersed in the shadow of his "black faced witch" sister from childhood to adulthood.


    However, Zhang Jie didn''t care about her brother''s mood. After looking around, she didn''t find Wang Xu''s figure. She was a little disappointed and said:


    "Hello, Zhang Peng, you white..."


    Originally, she wanted to call an idiot brother, but when the words came to her mouth, she thought of her gambling appointment with Wang Xu, and then she changed her words subconsciously: "brother, where''s your new friend?"


    LAN Qian stood beside, although did not speak, but his face is also a strange, obviously extremely concerned about Wang Xu.


    "Oh, Wang Xu? He''s out of school because of something. He said that he made an appointment with the big star fengyuqiao to meet today and have dinner together... "Zhang Peng said with envy on his face, and shook his head in disbelief


    "But this is definitely an excuse. I don''t believe he will know fengyuqiao! This is my goddess. She not only plays good movies, but also sings beautiful songs... "


    He said, shaking his head. When he said that, his eyes suddenly saw Shen Yue standing beside him. He immediately stopped and explained:


    "Of course, in my heart, sister Shen Yue, you are also my goddess. Compared with you, fengyuqiao is nothing at all!"


    Shen Yue didn''t speak. She just gave Zhang Peng a smile. For a moment, Zhang Peng''s eyes were almost in a trance.


    Sure enough, Xuejie


    Is his real goddess!


    What Fengyu bridge, though also a goddess, is too far away from him!


    "Ha ha."


    But Shen Yue didn''t speak, but Zhang Jie sneered directly. She reached out and gave her brother a violent smile. Then she looked at LAN Qian and said:


    "It seems that I can''t catch up this time. Next time, I''ll take advantage of this period of time to get in touch with my white... Mentally handicapped brother!"


    What Zhang Jie said was to gnash her teeth.


    She is a man who does what she says. She promised Wang Xu that she would never call Zhang Peng an idiot''s younger brother again. Let''s put it another way, mentally handicapped younger brother!


    But at the same time, Zhang Jie also took a long breath from the bottom of her heart.


    Fortunately, fortunately, Wang Xu has left!


    Otherwise, doesn''t she really have to give her first kiss in public?


    ¡­¡­


    At 6 pm.


    On Jinling West Street in mordu, a sky blue taxi slowly stops at the gate of a five-star hotel, and a young man calmly walks down from the taxi.


    It''s Wang Xu!


    "Spring in Jinling?"


    Looking up at the tall and splendid hotel, Wang Xu takes back his eyes at will and walks directly to the entrance of the hall with the full glass door.


    "Do you have an appointment, sir?"


    Seeing Wang Xu, the female guest at the door came to inquire with a professional smile on her face.


    It''s just a job. There''s nothing to look down on. Wang Xu''s emotion behind the smile of the female welcoming guests is just a kind of emotion.


    tired!


    It''s not easy to work on the surface!


    What''s more, it''s the most difficult work to welcome guests, which offends the big people who can''t be provoked by carelessness. In addition to some brain damage, such as Jinling chunse, a five-star hotel''s door welcome, it''s really rare to see people''s eyes down.


    Of course, if you dress like a beggar on purpose, don''t blame others for not letting you in.


    However, although Wang Xu dressed casually, he was neat and clean, which was enough!


    After reporting the name of fengyuqiao, he was taken to a private room with the door number "early spring" by the welcome guests at the door.


    The private room is not big, nor is it a dining room. Instead, there is a rectangular tea table with six sofas on both sides, which is more like a quiet place for business elites to talk about things.


    Of course, there is also a meal ordering service here. At this time, there are some snacks such as melon and fruit snacks on the tea table. Fengyuqiao is not here. Except for Wang Xu, there is only a beautiful woman in her thirties who is not known. She has a bumpy figure and mature temperament.


    "Hello, you should be the prince Wang that Yuqiao said? I''m he Qin, the manager of fengyuqiao. You can call me sister Qin. "


    Seeing Wang Xu, the woman immediately got up with a smile and said with some apologies:


    "I''m really sorry. Yuqiao was here just now, but she went out again at 0:00. Please don''t worry. She will be back soon. You can do it first. Let''s have something to eat and have a chat. "


    As an agent, he Qin is naturally very good at human communication on the scene. No matter what she says or the tone of her speech, she can''t feel ill in life. If you change to be an ordinary person, even the big boss in the entertainment industry will have a good impression on he Qin.


    But for Wang Xu, that''s all.


    After entering Daogu, he is extremely sensitive to people''s emotional perception. Now Daogu is complete, let alone emotional, is the human heart. As long as he wants to, most of the time is in his grasp.


    How can we not see that behind the enthusiasm, he Qin''s attitude is actually very cold and calm?


    "Good."


    Wang Xu nodded and sat down to wait.


    But for his casual attitude, he Qin frowned slightly behind his back, as if he was a little dissatisfied. But in the end, she didn''t say anything. She just sat back in her original position and asked with a smile


    "Mr. Wang, I heard from Yuqiao that you are very good! In order for you to be her bodyguard for the past three days, she denied the three top international security companies I recommended. "


    At this point, he Qin smiles as if he were just asking casually


    "I''m curious. I don''t know how Mr. Wang became the elite of the security industry when he was so young? After going out to shoot once, Yuqiao changed her mind and made such a great determination. As long as you are her chief bodyguard for these three days, your experience must be legendary. "


    On the surface, she seems just curious, but there is something in her words. In fact, she questions Wang Xu''s youth and inquires about Wang Xu from the side.


    "Nothing. As you said, I''m a legend in this industry."


    Wang Xu didn''t seem to recognize the real meaning of he Qin''s words, just as if he was saying a fact.

 Chapter 412

    "Ha ha, Mr. Wang, you are really joking. Since you don''t want to say it, forget it. Let''s have some snacks first. "


    Smell speech, he Qin''s face suddenly slightly a stiff, eye bottom flash a trace of exasperation.


    "By the way, would you like some tea? Is Maoshan''s tea OK? "


    But she conceals very well. When she speaks, she directly gets up and walks to the tea tray. It seems that she wants to pour tea for Wang Xu. However, at the moment of turning around, he Qin''s face becomes extremely ugly.


    Originally, she was not very satisfied with the sudden arrangement of fengyuqiao, especially after she knew that Wang Xu was very young.


    It''s not that she looks down on young people, but that she looks down on young people whom fengyuqiao meets casually outside!


    Compared with an outsider of unknown origin and unknown real ability, which of the several world-class security companies she contacted did not have elite and ACE bodyguards?


    Sure enough, after seeing Wang Xu with her own eyes, in just a few words, she was completely disappointed with Wang Xu!


    No, I''m very disappointed!


    "Legend? I just said it casually. Are you serious? Can I get on? Funny! "


    He Qin sneered in his heart. He didn''t even bother to change the old tea in the teapot. He poured some hot water and perfunctorily passed.


    When she poured tea for Wang Xu, not long after that, the door of the private room was pushed open again by the waiter, and a group of people came in from the outside.


    "The rain bridge is coming..." he Qin was the first to look up, and then his smile burst out: "ah, I didn''t expect Li Shao to come too!"


    Wang Xu also looked up and saw that the group of people coming in was headed by fengyuqiao.


    Although wearing sunglasses, but still can not stop her beauty, it is a kind of beauty that belongs to the stars alone, in addition to their own appearance, more is the amazing feeling brought by other people''s psychological natural contrast.


    Different from the fengyuqiao that Wang Xu saw in Xizhen, the fengyuqiao at this moment has three points of high cold, three points of self-confidence, three points of nobility, one point is just right, one more point loses its flavor, and one less point is eclipsed.


    "Mr. Wang, here you are..."


    As soon as he entered the door, fengyuqiao went straight to Wang Xu and took off his sunglasses with his hands. He said happily.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, other people around her looked up and down at Wang Xu, with a trace of examination and jealousy in her eyes.


    They follow fengyuqiao all the way, but few people can talk to fengyuqiao. But as soon as they enter, fengyuqiao does nothing. The first thing is to say hello to Wang Xu. How can they not be envious?


    "Sister Qin, who is this?"


    A young man who followed Fengyu bridge immediately frowned slightly, looked up at he Qin with a bright smile, and asked faintly.


    "Su Shao, this is the bodyguard invited by Yuqiao, responsible for her safety in the last three days."


    After looking at Wang Xu, he Qin takes back her eyes and continues to stare at Li Shao. She is very enthusiastic and asks with a smile


    "Li Shao, you''ve come here specially. You must be very tired, aren''t you? Come on, sit down first. Would you like some tea? Here are more than ten kinds of tea, such as Longjing tea and Dahongpao tea. You can choose from them. "


    He Qin said, while gallantly put the tray to the table in front of Li Shao, and then poured out the old tea in the teapot, as if the tea was rubbish, which did not deserve Li Shao''s identity.


    "Whatever you want." Li Shao said faintly.


    "That''s Longjing. This is the new tea just delivered by Jinling spring this morning..." he Qin''s smile is more brilliant. Her hands are like butterflies, and she is busy on the tea tray.


    On one side, Wang Xu glances at the motionless "old tea" in front of him, and glances at he Qin, who is half squatting in front of Li Shao. He shakes his head calmly, but he doesn''t speak.


    At this time, fengyuqiao has been sitting on the sofa next to him, and is quietly introducing to him: "prince, that''s my agent he Qin, sister Qin. Next to her is Li Feng, Li Shao, from the Li family of mordu. The background seems very big, but I''m not too familiar with him. Sister Qin has always been in contact with him..."


    That is at this time, Li Shao slowly got up, holding the tea made by he Qin, and walked over. He is about 1.75 meters tall. He looks twenty-five or twenty-six years old. His eyebrows are tall and his cheeks are white. He is wearing a straight black casual suit. Although he faces a faint smile, he looks down at Wang Xu with a touch of fun and disdain in his eyes.


    "To introduce myself, I''m Li Feng, a good friend of miss fengyuqiao." Looking at Wang Xu, Li Shao spoke faintly.


    Seeing him coming over, fengyuqiao immediately stopped the introduction in a low voice. When he heard that he was her good friend, he frowned and felt uncomfortable.


    As soon as she introduced Wang Xu to her, Li Feng came to say that she was her good friend, which was easy for Wang Xu to misunderstand her.


    "Li Shao is from the Li family in Mordor. The Li family is one of the thirteen families in Mordor!" He Qin also followed, some flattering, but also some proud, carefully introduced Li Feng.


    "What''s more, the Li family is a legendary martial family, and Li Shao is also a fierce warrior in the later period of internal strength. Even the trump card of the general security company can''t match Li Shao! Yuqiao, after hearing that you may be in danger these days, Li shaoke volunteered to protect you... "


    "Sister Qin, we have rules in the Li family. I''m a warrior. I don''t want to talk about it in front of outsiders in the secular world. It''s meaningless not to mention the background. I''m me and the Li family is the Li family!" Li Feng shakes his head and raises his hand to interrupt sister Qin.


    On the surface, he said that he should keep a low profile, or talk about his family background, but in his tone, manner, and between his eyebrows and eyes, where can he not see a kind of extreme pride and complacency?


    It''s called low-key, but in fact, it''s more high-profile to set off its bull force!


    "Sister Qin, what''s the matter? I don''t know about it. Didn''t you tell me? " Feng Yuqiao''s face changed slightly. He looked up at his agent he Qin. His face was a little ugly.


    "Yuqiao, Li Shao is also kind!" He Qin said with a smile: "moreover, as a warrior in the legend of Li Shao, more than a dozen ordinary bodyguards are not his opponents. If you have him to protect you, I''m more relieved."


    "Sister Qin, I have already said that? There is Prince Wang to protect me. I don''t need to worry about my safety! " Fengyuqiao is a little helpless.


    After all, he Qin is for her safety, but how can she not see that he Qin''s action has another meaning, that is, let her and Li Feng get along well in private. For stars, behind the surface of the scenery, there is always a lack of a variety of contacts behind the support.


    Hard to say, let her play an ambiguous relationship with Li Feng, but she doesn''t like Li Feng at all. OK!


    "Well? So this is the bodyguard that miss fengyuqiao said to protect her these days? "


    At this time, Li Feng suddenly looks at Wang Xu with a playful smile on his face. He looks like a monkey clown and says with disdain:


    "I don''t know. Mr. bodyguard, do you know what kind of terrorist danger miss fengyuqiao may encounter during this period?"

 Chapter 413

    Fengyuqiao has always called Wang Xu prince, but in Li Feng''s mouth, he turns into a bodyguard, which shows his disdain for Wang Xu.


    As for Li Feng, who seems to be "the second son of heaven and earth, he is the most suspended", fengyuqiao is even more uncomfortable, and Wang Xu is also a little helpless.


    But he still told the truth, nodded his head and said:


    "A little bit."


    When he was in Xizhen, fengyuqiao told him the reason for some things. The danger was probably related to Fengjia, one of the thirteen families in mordu.


    "You know nothing!"


    However, as soon as his voice fell, Li Feng snorted with great disdain and sneered at each word


    "In the next few days, miss fengyuqiao will probably face the assassin of the warrior!"


    With that, he glanced at Wang Xu with disdain


    "I want to ask, do you know what a warrior is?"


    "I know." Wang Xu''s face is still as plain as water.


    "Oh?" It seems that he didn''t expect Wang Xu''s answer. Li Feng glanced at him a little more and squinted. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    This guy is just a normal person with no life, right?


    After coming in, Li Feng only looked at Wang Xu, and knew that there was not much Qi and blood in his opponent, but at this time he was not sure.


    "Sir, are you a warrior?"


    "Yes." Wang Xu nodded, his eyes light, to tell the truth.


    "Unexpectedly, are you really a warrior? It''s not bad, but at your age, at most, you''ve just entered the inner strength? It''s just so so. " With a faint smile, Li Feng looked down at Wang Xu from a commanding height and said with satisfaction:


    "After all, at your age, I''m just at the beginning of my inner strength. Of course, now I''m in the late period of internal strength! By the way, have you heard of Qianlong list? I''m up there


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly did not know how to go on. Where did the other party get this sense of superiority?


    Qianlong list hundreds of rankings, like Li Feng''s age, strength, I''m afraid it can only be in the top, right? Who knows if it''s in the 100 or out of the 200?


    "Why? Why don''t you say anything? Haven''t you heard of Qianlong list Seeing Wang Xu''s silence, Li Feng became more proud.


    See this guy more proud and proud, for a moment, Wang Xu really don''t know what to say.


    On one side, fengyuqiao''s face was completely ugly. He directly yelled, "Li Feng, pay attention to your tone of voice. Mr. Wang is my guest!"


    She has nothing to do with Li Feng. At most, she has only met a few times. She is one of her numerous pursuers. Now she is really annoyed and disgusted.


    "Miss fengyuqiao, I''m doing it for you. Otherwise, if you let a kid who has no strength to protect you cheat, what will you do if his life is in danger? Return to the king''s son, I think this kid is a woodlouse, he can''t have the ability to protect you, but I see his bottom line! "


    Fengyuqiao''s disgust is not concealed. Li Feng can naturally see it. However, he directly and automatically ignores it. As if he didn''t see it, he still says with pride:


    "For this kind of swindler, you have to be rational and unconcerned to expose his true face. If you are blinded by the feelings in front of you, there will be a big problem, especially these days, the problem means that your life will be in danger!"


    At this time, Li Feng has completely ignored Wang Xu. He doesn''t even know the Qianlong list. He''s afraid that he really only knows the existence of the warrior, and he doesn''t know anything else.


    With that, Li Feng looked at Wang Xu again and said with a high voice:


    "Boy, you should thank me. If I didn''t make it clear, once danger comes, there will be only one way out for you."


    "It''s not important that you die, but if Miss fengyuqiao dies because of your incompetence... No, even if you are injured, it''s unacceptable!"


    "You..."


    Fengyuqiao''s face suddenly changed, his eyes were cold to the extreme, and he wanted to scold Li Feng out.


    However, Li Feng didn''t give her a chance to speak at all. He looked directly at Wang Xu and threatened every word


    "Now, boy, you''d better get your ass up and go away. By the way, I''d like to remind you, don''t show up in front of miss fengyuqiao in the future. She''s not a garbage like you


    This means that Li Feng regards Wang Xu as a pursuer of fengyuqiao just like him and still warns his "rival in love.".


    However, for his warning, Wang Xu is speechless and depressed.


    All of a sudden, he felt that he was in a rush today. He ran into idiots one after another. His brain is a good thing. Unfortunately, not everyone has a brain!


    Li Feng''s lofty attitude and incomparable superiority


    This guy, I can''t believe it!


    Also from the Li family in Mordor


    Wait a minute, this Li family is not the Li family in Furong mountain, from the ancestor of Li family to Li Tianci, the eldest and youngest of Li family, who was suppressed by him, right?


    Think of here, Wang Xu heart depressed disappear, suddenly extremely sad.


    He shook his head helplessly and looked up at Li Feng, just when he wanted to say something.


    "Touch!"


    The door of the private room was suddenly pushed open, so hard that the door directly hit the wall on one side.


    In an instant, Wang Xu, fengyuqiao, Li Feng, he Qin and others all subconsciously turned their heads and looked over.


    A middle-aged man in a black suit, with a cool face, came in without looking at the people in the room and asked faintly:


    "Who is miss fengyuqiao?"


    "I am. Who are you?" Fengyuqiao stood up and looked very ugly.


    Originally, she chose this quiet place just to make Wang Xu feel comfortable, but one after another things happened that were beyond her expectation.


    "My young master has heard that you are back to the devil. He specially set up a banquet here to help you clean up the dust. I''ll invite you to come." Middle aged man light way.


    He said that he was inviting people, and that he was cleaning up the dust for fengyuqiao. However, no matter his behavior, or his tone and posture, there was no respect at all. There was only unquestionable hegemony!


    "Fuck! Which onion is your master


    Li Feng was even more furious. He stepped out and stared at the middle-aged man fiercely. He was ready to teach him a lesson.


    But at this time, the middle-aged man glanced at Li Feng, who was furious. His eyes were all full of disdain. He directly ignored him. Looking at fengyuqiao, he said faintly:


    "My young master''s name is... Su Jianming!"


    His voice has just dropped.


    instantaneous.


    Li Feng stepped out in fury and suddenly froze in the middle of the journey.

 Chapter 414

    Su Jianming?!


    At this moment, Li Feng''s face changed wildly. When he stepped out to half of his feet, he didn''t dare to step out again. He was frozen in mid air and couldn''t advance or retreat.


    He forced himself to hold back his astonishment and gritted his teeth: "you say your young master is Su Jianming? The thirteen magic cities, the fifth Su family in the top six? Su Jianming, ranked 27th in the Wumeng Qianlong list? Su, su... Su Shao? "


    "You have some insight." The middle-aged man nodded without looking at Li Feng, whose face was black to the bottom of the pot, and said faintly to Fengyu bridge:


    "Miss fengyuqiao, my young master is waiting for you in the" summer "and" Lotus "private room. I''ve got the news. Please go there as soon as possible. If it''s late, my young master will get angry..."


    At this point, the middle-aged man''s tone suddenly turned cold


    "... at your own risk!"


    With that, he did not look at several people present, but turned to leave as if there were no one else, as if none of them were worthy of his attention.


    "Damn it! Why is Su Jianming here today? Shouldn''t he go to Mordor university? " After the middle-aged man left, Li Feng immediately took back his feet. His face was so gloomy that he roared in a low voice, with a strong sense of uneasiness and fear.


    "Su Jianming? Mo Du Su''s family... "


    Fengyuqiao frowned and turned pale. She looked at her agent he Qin and asked in a low voice, "sister Qin, you are too much of the Su family. Do you know anything? What should we do now? "


    Looking at the attitude of the middle-aged man, the Su family seems to have a big origin, some beyond imagination.


    However, he Qin didn''t know much about it. He could only look at Li Feng


    "Li Shao, look..."


    "Miss Feng, I think you''d better go! It''s just a meal with you, and Su Shao has given you enough face. It''s a special banquet for you! " Li Feng has a way to fart. He is scared and says in a low voice.


    If someone like Wang Xu dares to do this in front of him, not to mention having dinner with him, or even coming to see fengyuqiao, he has the heart of beating others with rage.


    But now, he felt his body trembling slightly!


    That''s su Jianming!


    Compared with the other party, he Li Feng is a fart, can only pollute the air, worthless!


    No matter his strength or background, he is poor. Su Jianming doesn''t know how many mountains he has. He doesn''t dare to offend Su Jianming. He wants to live a few more days.


    And hear his words, he Qin sighed a little, know that things can''t be done, helplessly looked at the wind and rain bridge, said: "rain bridge, or you go to eat with each other."


    Fengyuqiao head down, hands subconsciously pinch tight, although silent, but in the heart is a burst of helplessness.


    Is she really going to be a plaything for Su Shao?


    But just then.


    "Yuqiao, if you don''t know and don''t want to, then we don''t care. With me, Su Shao can''t do anything to you. " On one side, Wang Xu opened his mouth, he said faintly.


    "Are you there? Boy, do you want to die? Do you know who Su Jianming and Su Shao are? He''s a legitimate son of the "Jian" generation of the Su family! Mordusu family, do you know what a terrible existence it is? You want to kill us all, don''t you? "


    Hearing the speech, Li Feng was furious.


    Originally, because of the appearance of the middle-aged man, he was upset. Later, he was afraid that his ugly behavior would leave a bad impression on fengyuqiao.


    Worried about gain and loss, but also extremely afraid, at this time to hear Wang Xu dare to say so much, a belly of fire suddenly burst out.


    Originally he wanted to find a vent point, now, Wang Xu took the initiative to jump out, just became the best object of his vent!


    Li Feng stares at Wang Xu and says with disdain: "by the way, boy, I forgot that you''re from other places. I''m afraid you''ve never heard of the thirteen magic families, and I don''t know the horror of the Su family!"


    "Then I will tell you more frankly, do you know what Su Jianming''s strength is? He''s a genius in the middle of dark power! You know what? "


    "With his strength, he can kill you with one hand! No, I can beat you to death with one hand. I''m afraid I can crush you to death with only one finger! "


    At the end of the day, Li Feng''s eyes had already vaguely expressed a sense of fierce anger. It was a sense of anger


    "Boy, if you don''t understand anything, don''t talk big to me here! If you want to die, just tell me. I''ll send you to die. I''ll offend Su Shao and kill us all! "


    "Shut up


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly narrowed, cold swept Li Feng''s eyes, and drank softly in his mouth.


    In an instant, Li Feng''s face turned white, and he felt a terrible cold air, as if he was naked and in the snow on a winter night.


    He subconsciously closed his mouth, but then, a more angry nameless fire suddenly rushed to his mind!


    How dare this kid yell at him?


    And shut him up?


    In Li Feng''s eyes, Wang Xu is a liar and garbage. He dares to tell him to shut up. He is looking for death.


    But before he started, the wind and rain bridge next to him suddenly raised his head and looked at Wang Xu in surprise


    "Mr. Wang, are you really willing to guarantee my safety? After all, it seems that Su Shao''s background is very powerful... "


    Fengyu bridge uses "willing", not "can".


    Because she has seen Wang Xu''s identity and means, as long as Wang Xu is willing, she doesn''t care about Su Jianming or Su Shao.


    So, she asked very seriously!


    After all, although they are friends, Su Jianming''s background is not small. Even Li Feng is scared to death. She is not sure whether Wang Xu will offend Su Shao because of her.


    "Don''t worry." Wang Xu nodded faintly and did not look at Li Feng whose face had been distorted because he was ignored.


    "Thank you!"


    Fengyuqiao heard the speech, a long sigh of relief, a bright smile on his face, and Wang Xu sat back on the sofa.


    However, the two relaxed state, but look at the side of Li Feng look distorted, fengyuqiao agent he Qin is also anxious.


    "Miss Feng, you don''t really believe this boy, do you? I told you, he''s a liar Li Feng twisted his face, pointed angrily at Wang Xu and said in a loud voice:


    "How can you believe him instead of me? Miss Feng, now, you''d better go to the "summer lotus" private room where Su Shao is. Otherwise, Su Shao''s dissatisfaction will affect me... "


    "No, it''s the end of irritating Su Shao. It will definitely bring destruction to you and me!"


    Speaking of the end, Li Feng''s eyes have been a fierce color!

 Chapter 415

    This moment.


    Li Feng was extremely afraid, but at the same time, his intention to kill was boiling.


    If Su Shao really believes that this boy doesn''t get angry because of fengyuqiao, which has affected him Li Feng, he will want to kill all the people in front of him!


    At this time, he has long forgotten what he wants to pursue fengyuqiao. Compared with his own future, fengyuqiao is a woman who can easily throw it away and replace it!


    Moreover, in Li Feng''s view, as long as fengyuqiao accompanies Su Jianming for a meal and a drink, today''s crisis can be resolved automatically!


    In his opinion, it''s not a big deal at all!


    It''s su Shao who gives her face to see Fengyu bridge, and let her climb it!


    "Miss Feng, I advise you..." Li Feng''s face was twisted, and the fierce light in his eyes was flashing.


    He had planned that if fengyuqiao really didn''t know the current affairs, he would kill the boy next to him and force fengyuqiao to accompany Su Jianming.


    Because the wind and rain bridge was su Jianming, but he did not dare to play the idea of wind and rain bridge!


    "Shut up


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by the cold voice of the wind and rain bridge. She suddenly raised her head, and her face was full of anger


    "Li Feng, who do you think I am? What''s the relationship between you and me? If you''re afraid, now, immediately, right away, get out of this door for me. No one''s bothering you! "


    Smell speech, Li Feng slightly after a Leng, not angry but happy.


    Yes!


    He doesn''t have a close relationship with fengyuqiao. He will leave now and get rid of this land of right and wrong. Su Shao won''t involve Li Feng because of this, will he?


    Li Feng was very happy when he thought of this. However, after his ecstasy, he felt a little humiliated. He continued:


    "Miss Feng, you are right. Now I turn around and leave. There will be nothing. But I, i... I''m not thinking about you? "


    "It''s not that I''m afraid, but I''m afraid that you offend Su Shao because of the boy''s ignorance. That''s a thankless thing!"


    Li Feng said these words to save his face, and then immediately turned away, but he did not know that his face had already been lost.


    At this point, the rest


    It''s just shameless!


    But he didn''t know it at all. As he spoke, Li Feng pointed to Wang Xu and sneered


    "Boy, don''t you say you''re here, so you can''t help it? I won''t talk about Su Shao''s magic capital Su''s family. Just one, Su Shao is a Wujin warrior, and the 27th best genius in Wumeng Qianlong list! "


    "And you, what strength? You can be ten thousand less than Su! "


    The more he said, the more he became arrogant. At last, he stared at Wang Xu coldly, with a sneer on his face


    "Aren''t you a bull? Have seed, you say you are what strength, say


    "Oh? You want to know that? "


    With a faint smile, Wang Xu was very calm and told the truth:


    "I''m not on the Qianlong list, because I''m a master of martial arts. Even if I''m on the Wumeng list, it must be the Chinese master list!"


    "A master of martial arts? Return the master list


    As soon as Wang Xu said this, Li Feng burst out laughing, half bent over and covering his stomach. He pointed to Wang Xu and fengyuqiao and said with a loud smile:


    "Miss Feng, do you hear me? This mother is a naked liar, in addition to boasting pretending to force, what ability does he have? Today is to see in your face, otherwise, in the ordinary, I would have slapped him to death, how can I listen to his nonsense for such a long time? "


    "At his age, do you think he might be a master of martial arts? Miss Feng, when are you so stupid? Would you believe such a brainless liar? "


    Li Feng laughs and takes Wang Xu as a joke.


    "Yuqiao, this boy is obviously bragging. You don''t believe him, do you?" He Qin''s face changed slightly and he believed it on the spot.


    It''s not that Li Feng has produced any evidence, but because Wang Xu''s words are too big!


    It''s just endless talking!


    However, in the face of two people''s doubts.


    At this time, fengyuqiao is still calm and firm on Wang Xu''s side without any shaking.


    A master of martial arts?


    Although she did not understand the specific division of martial arts realm, she knew that Wang Xu did not lie!


    When he was at Yun''s home in Xizhen, the vision of Wang Xu when he left the customs, the surprise and cheers of Liu Yuqi and other people, and the respectful attitude of Yun Sanfeng, the leader of the Yun family, all proved Wang Xu''s unquestionable strength.


    He said he was a master of martial arts


    It must be!


    "I believe it!"


    In the face of their questioning eyes, fengyuqiao said calmly.


    Her voice fell to the ground, and there was a dead silence all around her.


    Li Feng''s complacent laughter suddenly stopped, and the whole face was stiff. Looking at fengyuqiao was like looking at a madman, a fool, a brainwashed idiot!


    He Qin is also full of horror, such as to see ghosts, as if the front of the rain bridge is not the rain bridge I know!


    "I really didn''t see the wrong person..." Wang Xu nodded slightly and exclaimed in his heart.


    He appreciates beautiful women, but he appreciates those who are firm, responsible, capable and intelligent. They have met fengyuqiao. So far, they have all done well.


    "Miss Feng, originally I thought that you didn''t want to look up to me because you had more important people to receive, but I didn''t expect that a madman made you become stupid. Ha ha... Sure enough, the ancients didn''t cheat me!"


    But at this time, a faint voice suddenly came from the door, breaking the dead atmosphere in the room.


    They turned to see a young man in his twenties and twenties. He didn''t see many luxury brands. He was just dressed as an ordinary college student, with an undisguised look of disappointment on his face.


    Behind him, he followed the middle-aged man before him. It was obvious that this was the so-called Su Shao and Su Jianming.


    "Dark strength? It''s a little higher than what Li Feng said. It''s hiding strength. " At a glance, Wang Xu saw through Su Jianming''s background. He was a bit lower than Su Jianqing, another "Jian" generation of the Su family he had met before, but he was also four or five years younger.


    In terms of future potential, Su Jianming is better than Su Jianqing!


    "This cultivation ranks 27th. Without the hidden strength, the top ten young strong men in Qianlong list are worthy of the name... It seems that the power of Wumeng is really extraordinary!" Wang Xu thought at will.


    "Su Shao, fengyuqiao is just a little famous little star. How can it be favored by such big people as Su Shao? Let Su Shao down. " Fengyuqiao face calm said, neither humble nor overbearing.


    "You really let me down!"


    Su Jianming shook his head and made no secret of his disappointment in fengyuqiao.

 Chapter 416

    "You are a perfect woman, who is said to be in the outside world and shown on TV. She is versatile, has good acting skills, looks beautiful and elegant temperament..."


    "Originally, I had a little fantasy about you. Unfortunately, in the end, after seeing you with my own eyes, I''m still just a vase with big chest and no brain! "


    Su Jianming is extremely disappointed to say, eyes gently swept Wang Xu, fundus is disgusted, as if to see a lump of stinky dog excrement in general.


    A master of martial arts?


    You''re a little bit of a common sense, a little bit of a brain?!


    He immediately looked away, looked at Fengyu bridge again and said faintly: "but these are not important. I have only one purpose to find Miss Feng..."


    At this point, he pauses slightly and goes on:


    "To be my fiancee!"


    "What?"


    In an instant, several people present were shocked.


    He Qin opens her mouth wide and looks at Su Jianming like a dream. Then her face is filled with ecstasy.


    This is Su Shao who looks very big, but even Li Shao is so scared when he hears his name that he falls in love with fengyuqiao. This, this


    What a gold mine for a broker!


    And Li Feng is dumbfounded, a face of hell expression.


    You know, today, Su Jianming only saw fengyuqiao for the first time, and the last sentence still said that he was very disappointed with fengyuqiao, and the next sentence became that he wanted fengyuqiao to be his fiancee?


    What happened?


    Did he have auditory hallucinations?


    She took a deep breath and looked directly at Su Jianming


    "Su Shao has a wonderful background and is a dragon among the people. Why do you have to have a hard time with me? Since you say you are disappointed with me, why do you want me to be your fiancee? Is this... Playing with a little girl? "


    "It''s not a joke. The reason why I want you to be my fiancee is just for profit. You may not understand what interests I care about, but they don''t matter. You just need to be my fiancee. "


    Su Jianming shook his head without any explanation and looked colder.


    Benefit!


    Simple two words, cold, heartless, but with no doubt!


    "Su Shao, I really don''t understand what interests I have for you, but I want to ask, Su Shao, are you prepared to use force to suppress others? Is there no room for me to refuse at all? " Fengyuqiao''s heart is more heavy and his face is extremely ugly.


    "Use force to suppress others? It can be said that, at least, as I said, you have no room to refuse. You just have to listen to my arrangement. " Su Jianming looks cold, seems to be a little impatient, tone blunt way.


    He is too lazy to explain any more.


    In his eyes, fengyuqiao, the abandoned daughter of the devil''s capital wind family outside, has nothing to do with her except this identity!


    An ordinary star is nothing at all. If he can see it, he may be able to treat fengyuqiao better.


    But now, he is very disappointed with fengyuqiao. He only thinks that the other party is a vase with big chest and no brain. Besides seeing and playing, what''s the use of the vase?


    Su Jianming is backed by the Su family of the magic capital. He is also a genius who can enter the top 30 of the Qianlong list. His background and personal strength are far beyond fengyuqiao''s imagination.


    This is Su Jianming''s strong capital and also his reliance!


    To put it in a bad way, I''m just bullying you. How about that?


    At this time, Su Jianming was too lazy to look at fengyuqiao again. He turned his head and looked to the side. After he came in, he locked his head and bent slightly. Li Feng, like his grandson, seemed to have just seen each other


    "Li Feng, are you here? It''s said that you have been pursuing fengyuqiao. Why, are you going to be my rival? "


    "No, no... no! Don''t get me wrong, Su Shao


    In an instant, Li Feng''s face changed wildly, and his body trembled violently. Then he bent lower and shook his head to deny it


    "Su Shao, how dare I rob a woman with you? Since you have a crush on fengyuqiao, she''s yours and her pleasure... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Li Feng, shut up!"


    Fengyuqiao suddenly stood up and glared at Li Feng fiercely. His face was full of undisguised disgust and disgust, and he said word by word:


    "Again, I have nothing to do with you!"


    "You can''t decide for me what decision I make!"


    "Aren''t you afraid that I might offend him and implicate you? Well, now, here, you are not welcome. Get out of here at once


    It can make fengyuqiao angry and say these words, which shows how disgusting and disgusting Li Feng is to her.


    This Li Feng, is not only a low waste, but also a coward, a scum without any face!


    One more look, I feel sick!


    "Miss Feng, I''m doing it for you. Who is Su Shao? He can see you, you really should be grateful! I tell you, outside, I don''t know how many beautiful women want to be su Shao''s woman. Why can''t you think so? "


    Li Feng was very anxious. The more fengyuqiao refused, the more urgent and scared he was.


    The main reason is that he is afraid that the wind and rain bridge will be unknowable, which will make su Jianming angry and make him have bad luck.


    In addition, as long as we persuade fengyuqiao to agree to Su Jianming''s request, isn''t it a disguised flattery? He can hold Su Jianming''s thigh!


    As he said that, the light from the corner of his eyes swept over the wind and rain bridge, which was pale and angry, and fell on Wang Xu. Suddenly, his eyes suddenly brightened, he quickly raised his finger to Wang Xu and cried out:


    "By the way, Su Shao, it''s this boy who has confused Miss Feng! I''m sure this boy must have some means of hypnosis and brainwashing, otherwise how could miss Feng become like this? I can''t believe the exaggeration he said


    The more he goes on, the more sure Li Feng is that his eyes are just two light bulbs, and he stares at Wang Xu with great excitement, as if Wang Xu has become a hot knocker in his eyes, which can let him open the door that hugs Su Jianming''s thigh.


    "Su Shao, you also heard that the boy said that he was a master of martial arts, and that as long as he was there, no one could do anything about fengyuqiao!"


    "Inside and outside of his words, he took Su Shao you as a waste. He could knead you flat and round at will. He didn''t pay attention to you at all!"


    Li fengjue''s own grasp of Wang Xu''s weakness, the whole person is excited about to jump up.


    This is not the only reason. The more important reason is that as long as he attracts his firepower to Wang Xu, Su Jianming will shift his eyes, and he will also successfully shift his camp and become a solid backing behind Su Shao... No, running dog!


    Moreover, Wang Xu is also the last straw that fengyuqiao is unwilling to yield to. As long as this straw is cut off, fengyuqiao will naturally despair completely and know what kind of decision to make is most in her own interests.


    "Boy, do you really use disgraceful means to hypnotize fengyuqiao?"


    At this time, it was su Jianming who frowned slightly. He couldn''t help looking at Wang Xu, with a trace of hesitation on his face.


    Although Li Feng''s explanation is very reluctantly, it also makes sense.


    Otherwise, in addition to the possibility that fengyuqiao was hypnotized, who would believe that Wang Xu was a master of martial arts?

 Chapter 417

    "If you want to bully me, just say it. What other excuse do you need? What a shame


    Fengyuqiao''s angry white face turned red. She stood in front of Wang Xu, staring at Li Feng and Su Jianming angrily, stamping her feet.


    But she doesn''t know. She looks angry, but she looks at Wang Xu in the back. She only feels that fengyuqiao, a big star, has such a lovely side.


    "Boy, why don''t you be arrogant now? Do you only dare to hide behind women? I''m afraid it''s not a man! " Li Feng said with a grim smile.


    "I really want to die..."


    Shaking his head, sighing, Wang Xu slowly stood out.


    Seeing him come out, Li Feng immediately smiles and stares at Wang Xu. His heart is dark and cool: "boy, you can''t put on your mother at last? Now Su Shao''s anger is coming on you. How can you continue to look like you are invincible? "


    Su Jianming also looks at Wang Xu with a calm face. He just waits for Wang Xu to answer his question. He never thinks that Wang Xu dares not to answer him.


    However, in the face of their different eyes, Wang Xu just glanced up, and then slowly spat out a word:


    "Go away!"


    One word, ordinary and simple.


    Everyone can understand!


    But at this time, it is no less than thunder!


    In a flash, everyone present changed color.


    No one thought that Wang Xu should be so arrogant... No, those without strength are arrogant, while those with strength are overbearing!


    Fengyuqiao looked up at Wang Xu''s back in amazement. First he was slightly stunned, then he suddenly realized.


    This is what she met in Xizhen City, and then she met Wang Xu, Prince Wang!


    He Qin, Li Feng and others are crazy color change, fundus is all can''t believe, completely with the eyes of the dead looking at Wang Xu.


    Su Jianming was also stunned. At first, his eyes flashed a touch of anger, and then he was cold.


    Behind him, the middle-aged man with a dead face stepped out and asked softly, "young master, do you want to kill people?"


    When he said killing people, it seemed that he was talking about a common thing like eating and drinking water. He didn''t take human life seriously at all.


    Smell speech, Su Jianming didn''t speak, just raised a hand to Wang Xu, gently nodded. As if in his heart, Wang Xu is already a dead man.


    The dead are not worthy to talk to Su Jianming!


    "Boy, you said the wrong word, so you''re going to die." The middle-aged man came to Wang Xu step by step. His eyes were silent. If he looked at the dead, he didn''t pay attention to Wang Xu at all.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids when he stood there. It seemed that he didn''t care about him either.


    In fact, it is true!


    In front of this middle-aged man, although the strength is good, but also just the peak of dark strength. This kind of strength, Wang Xu really doesn''t need to care too much, and he can easily shoot to death.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you soon. I''ll break your hands first, and then kick your legs to pieces. After that, I''ll make you kneel at the foot of the young master and say something wrong to yourself... Repent!"


    Wang Xu''s calm, and can not let the middle-aged man fear, in the middle-aged man''s eyes, Wang Xu is just an ordinary person without any blood.


    When he came step by step, he was still talking quietly.


    And, at the moment of saying that, the middle-aged man''s body suddenly burst up, his right hand sticking out, like a crane''s wings, full of the beauty of strength, grabbing at Wang Xu''s shoulders.


    Five fingers curved like chicken feet, the sound is extremely amazing, the air was abruptly torn, issued a series of roaring sound. Once this claw is implemented, there is no doubt that if Wang Xu is just an ordinary person, his shoulder bones will be smashed and his arms will be discarded on the spot.


    However.


    "I said... Get out of here!"


    At this time, Wang Xu is suddenly raised his head, eyes can see a touch of impatience.


    The next moment.


    He clapped it with the same hand, light and seemingly powerless, but the speed was like lightning sweeping through the air. His hand was like a mountain falling from the sky, carrying a heavy and terrible mountain power. With the power of wind and thunder, he clapped it on the middle-aged man''s big hand in a flash.


    "Click! Boom


    First, there was a sound of bone fracture and comminution. The middle-aged man''s big hand was smashed in an instant, and even the whole arm was broken inch by inch, strangely twisted.


    Then the next moment, Wang Xu''s hand with the power of terror, with the speed beyond the imagination of all the people present, patted on the middle-aged man''s chest.


    In the roar, I saw the middle-aged man''s body suddenly turned into a dark shadow and flew out. While he was still in mid air, he suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Then he hit the wall faster and broke through the wall on the spot, which made him fall in the corridor outside.


    "You! Er, er... "


    The middle-aged man struggled half to sit up, where can he see the apathy on his face, leaving only the ghost like fear, but he used all his strength to shout to Su Jianming:


    "Young master! Run


    After shouting, he turned his eyes and fainted on the spot.


    "I''m loyal to my master. It''s not bad."


    After sweeping the door, Wang Xu nodded. Then he looked back at Su Jianming, who was opposite him, and said faintly:


    "You have a loyal servant, I appreciate him, so, give you one last chance, or, now, turn around and go away!"


    "Or, wait a minute, roll sideways like your servant!"


    His voice fell to the ground, and there was even more silence around him.


    "You... You, who are you?"


    Su Jianming takes a deep breath, suppresses his gaffe, stares at Wang Xu, and asks every word.


    "Go back and ask Lao Tzu. Tell him my name is Wang Xu." Wang Xu light way.


    In an instant, Su Jianming''s face was angry, and he felt that he had been greatly humiliated, but then he was silent.


    Wang Xu?


    He had never heard of this name, and there was no royal family in the thirteen families of mordu. But the strength that Wang Xugang just showed, and that kind of indifferent attitude, let Su Jianming deeply fear.


    However, if Wang Xu''s words make him turn around and go away


    Isn''t there no face left?


    What''s more, behind him is the behemoth of the magic capital Su family, and other idle people dare not offend him rashly. From Wang Xu''s only move to abolish his guard, but not to him, we can see that in fact Wang Xu is bluffing!


    The other party didn''t dare to offend the Su family!


    After thinking about this, Su Jianming''s fear gradually subsided and calmed down. He said in a cold voice, "OK, I remember you today. Someone in my su family will come to visit me again in the future, and I''ll make a sum in person..."


    But before he finished, Wang Xu suddenly moved.


    Step under the shadow step, but between the steps, Wang Xu''s whole person has been like a ghost, instantly appeared behind Su Jianming.


    "What? How dare he... "


    In a flash, Su Jianming''s eyes narrowed violently, and a kind of extremely frightening regret suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart.


    At the same time, Wang Xu''s cold voice also came with it


    "It seems that you really don''t see the coffin, don''t cry..."


    The next moment.


    His hand quietly appeared on Su Jianming''s shoulder.

 Chapter 418

    At this time, Wang Xu did not have any fancy action at all.


    Simply a palm down pressure, strength is like Taishan top pressure, no resistance!


    Su Jianming''s reaction has to be said to be very quick, with a strong sense of fighting. At the moment when Wang Xu''s voice came from behind, the whole person had suddenly burst out, with a hard blow on his side.


    The strength of this punch can be said to be 12 points of extraordinary play, Su Jianming is no hidden, directly burst out of his dark strength of the late full strength.


    "Firefly!"


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He didn''t speed up or weaken his big hand. He still kept the initial speed.


    The next moment.


    "Touch!"


    The moment the fists and palms meet, Su Jianming''s face changes wildly.


    Strong!


    It''s so strong!


    Su Jianming''s breath almost suffocated. When he thought about it, his full blow, not to say that he could defeat Wang Xu, could force Wang Xu to withdraw temporarily. However, in fact, Wang Xu did not even blink his eyes.


    Before he was surprised, the moment his fist touched Wang Xu''s hand, it seemed that what he hit was not a person''s hand, but a falling mountain. It was heavy, thick, huge and irresistible, but it was only Wang Xu''s hand!


    This kind of crushing in strength is what almost every warrior is most eager to do, because it means an absolute gap in strength.


    In other words, Wang Xu''s strength far exceeds Su Jianming''s several times, even dozens of times!


    "Who is this guy? Even those monsters in the top ten of the Qianlong list can''t do this kind of easy rolling! "


    However, no matter how shocked or unconvinced, Su Jian did not dare to think any more in the actual battle. His thinking seemed to be very long, but in reality it was just a moment between lightning and flint.


    After knowing that he absolutely can''t resist Wang Xu''s power, Su Jianming withdraws decisively and wants to get out of Wang Xu''s attack range.


    Wang Xu''s strength is too strong, it is incredible terror, if he continues to stay in the offensive range of this palm, even if he does not die on the spot, he is seriously injured.


    Su Jianming madly wants to retreat. His eyes almost shrink to the tip of a needle. There is only the palm of Wang Xu''s hand, and the sense of danger that the hand brings to his life.


    What a pity!


    Su Jianming wants to retire. The next moment, he finds out in despair that he can''t retire at all!


    The air around him was stagnant and sticky. He didn''t feel it when he attacked, but when he stepped back, it suddenly burst out.


    Even more frightening is that with the constant pressure of Wang Xu''s palm, this feeling is more and more heavy, and gradually makes him unable to breathe.


    "Damn it! When? " Su Jianming subconsciously roared in the bottom of his heart, but everything was doomed, it was too late.


    At this time, even if he wants to open his mouth and beg for mercy, it''s too late!


    "It seems that you have made a choice..." at the same time, Wang Xu''s faint voice came again.


    The palm of his hand covers the sky, and he will press on Su Jianming''s shoulder in the next moment, so that his bones will be smashed like his own guards. But unlike the guards, once this palm falls and is crushed by irresistible forces, Su Jianming has only one end


    Kneel down!


    And still seriously injured, with life-threatening humiliation kneel!


    "I... I, now go away!" At the last moment, Su Jianming didn''t know where the power came from. He suddenly broke away from the strange bondage around him and cried out.


    "It''s late." Wang Xu''s eyes were light, and his hand didn''t stop at all.


    "No! I''ll... Kneel by myself


    But Su Jianming suddenly clenched his teeth and knelt down on the ground.


    In the face of the humiliation of death, kneeling this result, he gave up all face and pride, choose to kneel!


    Beg for mercy!


    Seeing this scene with my own eyes, Li Feng, he Qin and others are completely petrified, their eyes are dull, and their minds are blank.


    Hell


    no More than hell? It''s a ghost hit!


    That''s su Jianming!


    Su Jianming, Su Shao, Su Jianming, Su Jianming, Su Jianming, Su Jianming, Su Shao, Su Jianming, Su Jianming, Su Jianming, Su Shao, Su Jianming, Su Jianming, Su Jianming, Su Shao, Su Jianming, Su Jianming, Su Shao, Su Jianming, Su Shao, Su Jianming!


    But now, the grand young master Su knelt down at the feet of Wang Xu?


    This scene is just like a dream!


    Fengyuqiao''s face is full of surprise and relaxation. She knows that Wang Xu won''t let her down.


    Li Feng''s face turned pale for a moment. He thought of what he had said to Wang Xu


    It turns out that he, not Wang Xu, has been the one who has been speaking wild all the time!


    After the shock, there was a deep fear and panic. He was afraid, afraid that Wang Xu would settle with him, afraid that his legs would keep shaking, and there was a chill coming from below


    "Please, please get around me! This time, it''s all my fault... I promise... No, I swear, I will never bully miss fengyuqiao again, and I dare not trouble you afterwards! "


    At this moment, Su Jianming knelt down and begged like a dog with a broken back. His body kept shaking and he didn''t dare to look at Wang Xu. He was afraid that Wang Xu''s irresistible hand was still falling.


    He''s scared!


    I''m really afraid!


    When Su Jianming found that everything he relied on was nothing in Wang Xu''s eyes, he was not afraid.


    On strength, Wang Xu can easily kill him!


    In terms of the background, the Su family is still nothing in Wang Xu''s eyes!


    At this time, Su Jianming had to be afraid, otherwise, Wang Xu''s killing him would be like killing chickens and dogs.


    Even if he knelt on the ground and begged for mercy at this time, Wang Xu was still reluctant to let him go, and Su Jianming was not surprised, because if it was him, he would do it!


    Kill him, this time, just to prevent the Su family behind him from retaliating in the future.


    Su Jianming is deeply worried and pleads in his heart, hoping that Wang Xu will not think of the consequences, and that Wang Xu will not choose to kill because of the possible Revenge of the Su family.


    "I promise, I swear, after the event, I will never trouble you again..." Su Jianming constantly begged, he was really afraid of Wang Xu''s murder.


    However, he did not know that at the moment he knelt down, Wang Xu had withdrawn his hand.


    "Ha ha..."


    At this time, Wang Xuzheng looked down at him with a smile.


    "Please let me go... Please! I can guarantee, I can absolutely guarantee... "Su Jianming didn''t dare to look up and didn''t know why Wang Xu was laughing.


    But this laughter, maybe Wang Xu just feel funny, but Su Jianming seems to be facing a god of death, his whole body freezing, as if in the abyss of hell.


    At this moment, Su Jianming was extremely afraid!


    He doesn''t want to die!


    "Since you are so sensible, go away." Wang Xu shook his head.


    "Thank you for not killing me! Thank you for letting me go! "


    Hearing the speech, Su Jianming immediately kowtowed his thanks to the amnesty, but the next moment, Wang Xu''s faint voice continued to spread:


    "By the way, after you go back, you can also let the Su family behind you trouble me. Just don''t forget to report my name and tell them when you ask the Su family for help. "


    "My name is Wang Xu!"

 Chapter 419

    "Revenge? No, I dare not! I dare not retaliate


    Wang Xu''s voice is light, but it falls in Su Jianming''s ear, making him suddenly stiff, then kowtow crazily, and keep making a promise.


    Then he did not even dare to get up, nor did he dare to look up at Wang Xu, so he knelt on the ground, turned around, knelt on the ground, and knelt to the door step by step to climb out.


    He was afraid that when he looked up, what he saw was Wang Xu''s cold face and heard the other side''s words of regret!


    Sometimes, bow, not a kind of inferiority!


    But a kind of self deception!


    However, after Wang Xu finished that sentence, he never looked at Su Jianming again. Instead, he turned to Li Feng, whose pants were wet with urine. He frowned slightly


    "Apologize to me and get out of here!"


    In his voice, there was an undisguised disgust, not because of the sarcastic words before Li Feng, but because the smell of this guy was a little pungent.


    "I, I..."


    Li Feng is still immersed in his own fear. When Wang Xu looks at him, he immediately retreats and sits on the ground. Then he sees Wang Xu frowning and gets up in a hurry. He bows down and apologizes


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I''m a dog, I''m a dog, I''ll go now! "


    If before, Wang Xu dared to denounce him with the word "go away", Li Feng would have been furious. His face turned red and he wanted to kill people.


    But at this time, he was pale and colorless. He did not dare to look at Wang Xu. He bowed his head and ran out. When he saw Su Jianming kneeling on the ground in the middle of the walk, he was slightly stunned. Then with a touch, he knelt down behind Su Jianming consciously and initiatively, and they crawled out one by one.


    Su Jianming''s identity is much higher than that of Li Feng. He has to kneel down and climb out consciously. Is it difficult for him to go out straight?


    What''s more, even if Wang Xu doesn''t care about this, what about Su Jianming?


    After the event, will su Jianming hate himself because of this? He doesn''t dare to take revenge on Wang Xu, but it doesn''t mean that Su Jianming doesn''t dare to take revenge on Li Feng!


    In a sense, Li Feng is a man of self-knowledge, but his fault lies in that from the beginning, he offended a person who should not and can not be offended


    Wang Xu!


    However, climbing, Li Feng seems to suddenly think of something. He quickly turns to Wang Xu and says with a nervous and careful face:


    "Wang... Mr. Wang, I''m from the Li family in Mordor... You may not have heard my name, but you should have heard the name given by Li Tianci, the eldest and youngest of the Li family. I''m his man... If possible, can I, can I... Stay?"


    Just now, while thinking that Su Jianming might take him as the object of "purging fire", Li Feng suddenly thought of a truth!


    Since Wang Xu is more powerful than Su Jianming, is he afraid of Su Jianming when he holds Wang Xu''s thigh?


    Therefore, he wants to stay and see if he can hold Wang Xu''s thigh with the help of fengyuqiao. Of course, for fengyuqiao, he no longer dare to have any illusions.


    No matter Su Jianming or Wang Xu, he can''t be provoked!


    "Li Tianci?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, not because he was afraid, but because he was about to forget the name. He just felt a little familiar with it, but after thinking about it, he soon remembered who Li Tianci was.


    When he was in Furong mountain, he had some conflicts with him. Fortunately, Li Tianci was still witty.


    "Oh, it''s him." Wang Xu nodded.


    "Do you know him? Mr. Wang, I''m a member of Li Shaoyi''s department. Now Li Shao controls the whole Li family and has strong strength. " Seeing this, Li Feng was immediately excited.


    He misunderstood and thought that Wang Xu and Li Tianci had a good relationship. At this time, the tension and fear in his heart suddenly became smaller.


    On one side, the wind and rain bridge frowned slightly.


    Li Tianci?


    She seems to have heard the name of this person. The other party should be the leader of Li''s group in Mordor. She is very powerful, and her assets are at least tens of billions.


    She was a little worried.


    Just then, Wang Xu suddenly looked up at Li Feng and said faintly:


    "Are you threatening me with Li Tianci?"


    "No! It''s not a threat! Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Wang. I mean, if you have any orders in the future, just let me know. Even if I can''t finish it, I can ask you to help me. I, i... I want to take refuge in you! " Li Feng quickly explained.


    "Take refuge in me? You deserve it. "


    However, Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly cooled down with a faint smile when he heard the speech. He looked at Li Feng as if he were looking at a dead man


    "Go away!"


    "Good, good... I''ll go away, don''t be angry, Mr. Wang!"


    Li Feng immediately softened, quickly turned around and quickly left on his knees. Wang Xu''s eyes are too terrible, just one eye, let him have a whole body soaked in the blood of terror.


    Soon, only Wang Xu and fengyuqiao were left in the room. Even he Qin, the agent, took the initiative to leave. He made the best cup of tea for the sake of what happened before and apologized to Wang Xu.


    "Well, it''s almost time for dinner. Let''s order something to eat and chat as we eat." After everyone left, Wang Xu said with a smile and sat back on the sofa.


    "Wang Xu, the magic capital behind Su Jianming, the Su family is very powerful..."


    Fengyuqiao nodded and then stopped.


    She wanted to remind Wang Xu not to be careless and to be careful. But before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by Wang Xu


    "The Su family is not a problem. The problem now is the danger we may face in the next few days. Let''s talk about this."


    As he spoke, his face was full of faint smiles, and his eyes were extremely calm.


    Modu Su family?


    Is that a problem for him?


    "Well, let me talk about the schedule for these days..."


    See Wang Xu don''t care about appearance, wind and rain bridge secretly sigh a, clean up the mood, serious and Wang Xu introduction.


    However, she was still a little worried.


    Wang Xu''s self-confidence is very good. However, sometimes, if he is too confident, he may be too confident!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Outside Jinling in spring, Su Jianming got on a black Mercedes with a gloomy face.


    After what happened before, where does he still have mood and face to stay here?


    As soon as he got on the bus, Su Jianming hit the door next to him with a hard blow. The door wrapped in fine steel was smashed into a fist shaped pit by him on the spot.


    "No revenge? You''re a fuckin ''dream! Waiting for me to report the family and your name? Who the hell do you think you are? "


    Su Jianming''s face was so gloomy that he was about to drip water. He lowered his head and roared in a crazy low voice for a while. Then he finally managed to calm down. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    The number he dialed was su Jianqing, a brother of the same family, who was just like him, but a few years older than him!


    "Jianming, what can I do for you?"


    Soon, the phone was connected, and a mature and steady voice came from the opposite side.


    It was su Jianqing.


    "Brother Qing, I met a man and was humiliated by him. I want you to help me kill him!" Su Jianming''s voice is extremely venomous, full of naked intention to kill.


    "Little thing, come on, what''s the other''s name? I''m going to a high-level meeting later. I''m in a hurry. " Su Jianqing said lightly.


    It seems that killing a person is just killing an ant. It''s not worth paying attention to. It''s not as important as a meeting.


    "His name is Wang Xu! I want him to die miserably... "Su Jianming said with gnashing teeth, his face full of resentment and mixed expression.


    "What are you talking about?"


    But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Su Jianqing, who was shocked and exclaimed: "do you say his name is Wang Xu? "Three horizontal and one vertical kings, nine days of the sun?"


    "Yes, brother Qing. Any questions?" Su Jianming was slightly stunned, with a bad feeling in his heart.


    "What''s wrong? What a hell of a problem! I tell you, now, right now, right now, you come back to me


    On the other side of the phone, Su Jianqing almost looked distorted and yelled at the phone:


    "Don''t mess with him!"

 Chapter 420

    "Leave him alone?"


    Su Jianming was stunned and then roared out in disbelief


    "Brother Qing, do you know how this man humiliated me? That kind of humiliation, if I can''t wash it with each other''s blood, I will bear it all my life.... "


    "Shut the hell up!"


    But before he finished his words, Su Jianqing angrily interrupted him and said, "I tell you, don''t say it''s your humiliation all your life. Even if you die now, I won''t avenge you!"


    "Do you know who you''re provoking?"


    By Su Jianqing''s continuous roar, and even fierce abuse, at this time, Su Jianming''s whole person is silly, as if by a bolt from the blue to cut his head to his feet, dull.


    He just sat in the car, holding his mobile phone motionless. The driver in front of him even dared not breathe. He just looked at the rearview mirror with complicated eyes.


    In the mirror, Su Jianming''s face, from the beginning of the crazy distortion, cruel ferocious, resentment, at this time, all disappeared, leaving only a cold white.


    That kind of pale


    It''s despair!


    "Do you know how the third uncle died? It''s in his hands! Do you know what kind of humiliation I have suffered in Jianghai and his hands? As you fuckin ''know, the family''s high-level meetings have been held for nearly 20 times in a row, and each time there is only one theme, that is, whether or not to offend that person thoroughly! You fuckin ''know... "


    On the other side of the phone, Su Jianqing is still roaring furiously.


    no


    At the end of the day, Su Jianqing''s voice had a faint sense of fear and fear.


    "I tell you, no matter what you''ve offended him for today, if it can be remedied, go and apologize immediately. If it''s irreparable... Then commit suicide. Don''t involve the whole family just because of you! "


    Finally, Su Jianqing''s anger almost vented, dropped a cold word, and then hung up the phone with a bang.


    "Duh! Doodle! Doodle


    Listening to the busy voice coming from the phone, Su Jianming still didn''t respond. He sat there with a dead breath, just like a dead man.


    "If it can''t be retrieved... Don''t let me commit suicide because of me, involving my family?"


    Three minutes later, Su Jianming seems to have come to life, but he is still blind and mumbling subconsciously.


    Then, suddenly, he stood up.


    "Touch!"


    Even if his head hit the top of the Mercedes Benz, he didn''t feel it. His whole body was trembling, and the boundless fear spread to his whole body.


    "Damn it! blamed! Who the hell is he? And what on earth have I done? "


    Su Jianming growled like a madman.


    Boundless fear is like a mythical gluttonous beast, constantly nibbling and devouring his last reluctance. Then, without any hesitation, he jumped out of the Mercedes like a wild dog who was scared to death.


    He looked up at the tall facade of Jinling in spring. His face was full of remorse. He gritted his teeth and said:


    "There''s still room for recovery, isn''t there! There is absolutely room for recovery! He doesn''t know I just called, but I have to ask him to really forgive me! "


    "Otherwise, I can''t imagine the reaction of the family!"


    "I have to save it!"


    Su Jianming, who was completely frightened, only had this idea in his mind. He dashed back to the spring scenery of Jinling with the speed of 100 meters. Then he did not dare to stop for a moment and ran straight to the private room where Wang Xu was.


    Just now, this private room gave him the impression of endless humiliation and resentment!


    At this time, this private room brought him deep awe!


    Even, just after arriving at the floor where the private room is located, there are still tens of meters away from the private room, Su Jianming subconsciously lightened his pace, step by step, awed and respectful, and walked carefully to the private room.


    More and more


    His head, the lower!


    The more bent his waist is!


    Finally, Su Jianming went to the door of the private room and knocked on the door very carefully. He didn''t dare to push the door until he got the permission inside.


    "Well? Do you have anything else to do? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw Su Jianming, who had gone back and forth. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes, but his face was not smiling.


    However, he did not think that Su Jianming was looking for trouble, because the other side''s attitude was too respectful, or even humble.


    "Touch!"


    Su Jianming came to Wang Xu step by step and knelt down without hesitation


    "Mr. Wang, it was su Jianming who had eyes and didn''t know Taishan. He offended you. It was disrespectful to you! Also, also... Please let me go as a fart, I sincerely apologize to you, please forgive me


    As he said this, Su Jianming seemed to be afraid that Wang Xu would not believe his sincerity. He just glanced at the wind and rain bridge beside him. He got excited and said quickly:


    "By the way, I promise, from now on, I dare not covet miss fengyuqiao any more. For my previous offence, I would like to offer Miss Feng my most sincere apology. Afterwards, I will personally give Miss Feng a satisfactory gift! "


    As he spoke, he peeped into Wang Xu''s face. He saw that Wang Xu''s face was consistent, and he couldn''t see what emotion was in his heart. His heart suddenly sank.


    This gentleman


    What else does he want from him?


    In the face of Su Jianming''s return and the strange scene before him, Wang Xu himself is not surprised. He has almost guessed the reason why Su Jianming''s attitude is so big.


    Su Jianming should have contacted a high-level figure in the Su family, and that person just knows the identity behind his name, so Su Jianming has changed so much.


    You know, he killed Su zhanchuan, a powerful warrior, and the Su family in Mordor haven''t farted until now. It''s obvious that the Su family''s senior officials are extremely afraid of him.


    Su zhanchuan''s death is silent. What is a su Jianming?


    But Wang Xu is not surprised, which does not mean that fengyuqiao is not surprised. Fengyuqiao is deeply staring at Wang Xu''s side face. His beautiful eyes are full of splendor, and his emotions are even more complex, rolling like boiling water.


    Before, Wang Xu used force to force Su Jianming to be soft, but she was barely within the acceptable range of fengyuqiao. After all, as early as Xizhen City, she had seen Wang Xu''s strength with her own eyes.


    But at this time, in the face of Su Jianming who kneels down and apologizes again and again, and his attitude is more respectful than before, fengyuqiao is really unimaginable.


    "What kind of man is he? How many secrets are hidden from you? "


    Wind and rain bridge murmured in the heart, only felt the heart was a sudden throb, beating more and more intense.


    "It''s really one. I can''t help but wonder... It''s like taking off his clothes... Seeing through everything about him!"

 Chapter 421

    At this time, fengyuqiao looks at Wang Xu''s side face, her beautiful eyes are flowing, and her mind is hard to guess.


    But seeing that Wang Xu didn''t speak, Su Jianming was terrified and worried.


    "Is it hard to do that? You really don''t want to forgive me so easily?" Su Jianming was frightened.


    Wang Xu doesn''t speak, but he can''t help but speak. After a while, he racked his brains to think about how to please Wang Xu. Finally, he thought of an important thing.


    He suddenly brightened his eyes, bent down, and quickly continued: "by the way, Mr. Wang, I know what kind of danger Miss Feng may encounter these days."


    "Oh? Tell me about it. "


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and finally spoke.


    He remembered that when Su Jianming forced fengyuqiao to become his fiancee, he did say that he wanted fengyuqiao only for "interests", not because he liked fengyuqiao.


    "Yes, Mr. Wang!"


    Su Jianming nodded respectfully. Then he looked dignified and explained slowly:


    "Miss Feng may not know her real identity. In fact, her body is full of the blood of the wind family of the magic capital. Her real identity is the daughter of the wind family, one of the top three of the thirteen families of the magic capital."


    "Recently, the owner of the wind family was suddenly seriously injured and then disappeared. The whole wind family was leaderless and fell into civil strife. In order to fight for the inheritance of the owner and his lineage, all the other clans fought fiercely with each other. Feng merciless had three sons, but because of this fight, even one of them died. "


    "Even so, the ruthless wind didn''t show up. Miss Feng is Feng merciless''s only daughter. Although she is a deserted girl, it is said that after her disappearance, she is likely to be involved with her mother and daughter. Therefore, some people want to use Miss Feng to force her to show up... "


    At this point, Su Jianming wanted to say but stopped saying:


    "In this process, not many people care about Miss Feng''s life and death..."


    After listening, Wang Xu slightly frowned.


    The threat fengyuqiao may face comes from the wind family in Mordor. He and fengyuqiao are clear about it, but they didn''t expect that fengyuqiao''s father was the owner of the wind family in modern times?


    Of course, now that the wind family is in civil strife, the wind is merciless. Whether the position of the head of the family can continue to sit down is another question. However, the threat faced by fengyuqiao can be seen from this.


    However, the threat of civil strife in a rich family like Fengjia will not stop in a few days. Unless Feng ruthlessly dies, or he returns to calm down the family, it will last for a long time.


    "You look like you already know the identity of fengyuqiao. If you want to benefit from fengyuqiao''s identity, why do you have to wait until today?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, what did he think of? He asked lightly.


    "Er... In fact, I thought about it as early as a week ago, but Miss Feng had not been in the magic city before, and today I learned that Miss Feng had returned to the magic city, so..." in the end, Su Jianming did not dare to say more.


    Hear his words, next to fengyuqiao slightly a Leng, subconsciously looked up at Wang Xu, then immediately a face of happiness and fear.


    "Fortunately, because of his sudden closure, I had to stay in Xizhen city for an extra week..." looking at Wang Xu''s flat face, the beautiful eyes of fengyuqiao shimmered more and more.


    "So, fengmerciless was injured and disappeared a week ago?"


    But Wang Xu ignored the small action of fengyuqiao, picked his eyebrows, and a trace of doubt rose from the bottom of his heart.


    As far as he knows, among the thirteen and six families in Mordor, all of them are powerful families with innate martial arts. Such as Fengjia, one of the top three families in the world, the leader of a family should not only have enough skills and ability, but also have strong strength to hold the whole family.


    Not to mention whether the wind is merciless and has hidden strength, the other side is a powerful inborn warrior in the cognition of people in the outside world. What kind of enemy can make him seriously injured?


    "I don''t know about that, but it was a week ago that the civil strife in Fengjia really spread." Su Jianming said respectfully.


    "So..."


    Wang Xu pondered, glanced at Su Jianming and said faintly, "well, you apologize to fengyuqiao seriously. As long as you get her forgiveness, you can go."


    Originally, he didn''t care about Su Jianming.


    But since Su Jianming is afraid to come back and apologize again, and provides him with some useful information, Wang Xu doesn''t mind letting him go.


    Moreover, what Su Jianming really hurt is fengyuqiao. As an opponent, he is not worthy to be Wang Xu''s enemy. As for fengyuqiao, he didn''t forgive him. This is fengyuqiao''s business. Wang Xu won''t take over the responsibility.


    "Yes, thank you, Mr. Wang!"


    Su Jianming immediately took a long breath, and then turned to look at the wind and rain bridge. He bent his knees and knelt down with a touch.


    Even before the wind and rain bridge, even his eyes could not enter, but this kneeling, he had no psychological pressure. At this time, with Wang Xu in, fengyuqiao''s actual identity is lower than Su Jianming''s!


    "Miss Feng, I''ve offended you so much before. I''m Su Jianming. No matter what you ask, I''ll promise. As long as you''re willing to forgive me!" Su Jianming is also a cruel man. When he wants to face, he looks at everything. When he doesn''t want to face, he doesn''t want to face to the extreme.


    "You go."


    Fengyuqiao shakes his head. He is not in the mood to see Su Jianming more.


    At this time, her heart is extremely complex, and her mood is still immersed in Su Jianming''s words, revealing that her father is the owner of the wind family, and the wind is merciless.


    From childhood, her mother never told her about her own father. She only knew that her father came from a big family.


    But she never thought that her own father would be the head of this big family!


    "Why? Why have you never seen me in all these years? Why did you bring me danger when I first heard from you? Why? Why on earth? My daughter, is that what you''re ashamed of? "


    At this moment, the wind and rain bridge in my heart constantly asked why, to that never met, called merciless father asked.


    Is it true that you are just like your name?!


    Growing up, I''ve been used to the wind and rain bridge without my father, the strong wind and rain bridge, and the wind and rain bridge that I bear


    At this moment, but suddenly, there is an impulse to cry.


    Moreover, Su Jianming''s impulse was to quit in time, when she and Wang Xu were left alone in the private room again


    The impulse in her heart reached its climax in an instant.


    All of a sudden.


    Silent tears, full of wind and rain bridge of the whole plain face.


    In her dim eyes, she looked up at Wang Xu and murmured in a weak voice


    "Why?"


    It''s like asking Wang Xu, it''s like asking yourself, and it''s like asking the father who never met. He''s called the ruthless master of Feng family!


    Wang Xu did not speak, silent, he knew that at this time, what fengyuqiao needs is an object to talk to, not really want to know why.


    But the next moment.


    Fengyuqiao is suddenly into his arms, hands tightly around his waist, pear with rain cheek deeply buried in his arms.


    Then came the question of a woman with a crying voice:


    "Why?"


    This voice why, no goal, is not aimed at Wang Xu, but let Wang Xu more silent.


    After a long time, he said slowly:


    "Life is like this, some things you can''t bear, even can''t bear, but... Even if we can''t bear, we have to rely on our own shoulders to carry it up!"

 Chapter 422

    Fengyuqiao has long been used to the days without a father, a strong person, the reason why suddenly cry, just because of a moment of emotional collapse.


    No matter whether Wang Xu''s words have any effect or not, at least fengyuqiao''s mood gradually stabilizes, and soon he lifts up from Wang Xu''s arms again, looks at him with embarrassment and apologizes


    "I''m sorry I wet your clothes with tears."


    "It''s OK. I don''t care about the little things I wear. Just wipe it with a tissue."


    Wang Xu smiles. It''s not that he has a habit of cleanliness, or that some rich people in TV series have to change their clothes when they wrinkle. It''s just tears. It''s not worth making a fuss.


    As he spoke, he drew a paper towel on the tea table to wipe away the tears. Then he looked at fengyuqiao, which was still apologetic, and said calmly:


    "The most important thing now is the threats you are going to face, whether they are from Fengjia or other monsters. First of all, you can give me a general introduction about what kind of itinerary you have in the next few days. You just do your own reservation, and I''ll take care of the rest. "


    As for the reward, Wang Xu didn''t mention it at all. His main purpose of helping fengyuqiao is not for money, just because he is a friend of fengyuqiao.


    "In fact, there are not many arrangements, but tomorrow I''m going to attend a film award party, and I''m the winner of this year''s best actress award. The day after tomorrow afternoon, I will have a solo concert at Mordor University and a private celebration dinner in the evening. " Fengyuqiao shook his head and said with a smile.


    While introducing her itinerary, she drew a paper towel again and leaned slightly to help Wang Xu wipe the tears on her clothes again. That gesture, I don''t know why, gave Wang Xu a feeling of quiet little daughter-in-law.


    "Well... What about tonight?"


    Wang Xu slightly frowned, but there was no affectation to stop, just calm way: "these days I have no other things, will accompany you all the way, personal protection... So, what is the schedule tonight?"


    "Thank you, Wang Xu."


    Fengyuqiao didn''t answer at the first time. Instead, she gave a serious thanks. Then she lowered her head slightly, and a blush rose on her face


    "Tonight, I''ll stay in Jinling chunse hotel. The room has been opened, but it''s not the place to talk about things, so I decided to meet here first..."


    When it comes to the room has been opened, the voice of the wind and rain bridge seems to tremble slightly, as if he has done something that can''t see people.


    Fortunately, Wang Xu didn''t think much about it. Next, they talked about some relaxed topics, mainly about fengyuqiao. Wang Xu asked from time to time, chatting and eating the dinner from the hotel. The atmosphere was very warm for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    ten minutes later.


    Wang Xu, Feng Yu Qiao, he Qin and others walked into the superstar exclusive suite on the 88th floor of Jinling spring hotel.


    However, Wang Xu did not let the two enter the door for the first time. Instead, he stood for a while at the door of the room and closed his eyes slightly. The air around him vibrated rapidly with a frequency that was hard for ordinary people to see.


    "No signs of forced entry, eavesdroppers, bombs... Danger level, 0!"


    Soon, Wang Xu calmly opened his eyes, let go of the road, light way: "well, there is no danger inside, you can go in."


    Fengyuqiao nodded and went in without any doubt. However, he Qin frowned slightly. He could not help looking over and asked


    "Mr. Wang, I don''t doubt your major, but you just stand at the door and don''t do anything, let alone enter the room to check. How can you judge that there is no danger? You don''t mean to... "


    At the end, he Qin suddenly thought of what had happened before. He turned pale and quickly took back the worse words.


    But these words, even if knowing that they will annoy Wang Xu, as the agent of fengyuqiao, she has to say!


    "It''s not that I didn''t do anything, it''s just the means I used that you can''t notice." Wang Xu light return way.


    He didn''t explain too much. Just now, he used the secret method of martial arts to communicate with the power of the heaven and earth around him after he entered the realm of Tao bone. He changed the secret method of exploring the spirit perception and breath of the warrior, and instantly shocked the air in the whole room to explore.


    At this time, even if he didn''t enter the room, the layout of the whole room, even the essential oil and body milk on the bathtub in the bathroom, were all in his mind!


    Wen Yan, he Qin didn''t say much, but not long after entering the room, she couldn''t help it: "Yuqiao, you''re not going to sleep in the same suite with Mr. Wang tonight, are you?"


    You know, as a popular female star, fengfengqiao has not heard any gossip so far. However, her image on the screen has always been pure and beautiful.


    But if the news that she and Wang Xu live in a five-star hotel suite goes out tonight, I don''t know how many fans will be dissatisfied, which is very bad for the future of fengyuqiao.


    Because of this part of the reason, most of the female stars, even if they are in trouble, ask their bodyguards to open a room beside them. They will never live in a room!


    "Well... Sister Qin, there are not many people who know that I''m here, so I don''t think there will be any gossip?"


    Fengyuqiao at this time is very nervous, also don''t know what to think of, both cheeks are all red halo, heartbeat even began to accelerate up.


    Vaguely, she felt as if she even wanted to have an affair with Wang Xu


    "This is a suite. Besides the master bedroom, there are side bedrooms. You two have one room. I don''t need to sleep. Just stay in the living room tonight." Wang Xu said quietly


    "In this case, my bodyguard and you two are in the same room. Even if there is an affair, there are not many people who believe in it?"


    "But..." he Qin opened her mouth and wanted to say that Wang Xu is too naive. You are not a member of the entertainment industry. I don''t know how terrible the entertainment industry''s fringe news is.


    She''s sleeping here. If the news really gets out, someone will be shameless to make news that Wang Xu and them have both flown


    "Well, since I''m responsible for the safety of the rain bridge these days, I''ll listen to my arrangement!" But as soon as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Wang Xu


    "The threat on the surface is the least worth paying attention to. The real danger comes from the darkness. If someone really wants to do harm to the rain bridge, I have to protect her 24 hours in order to be absolutely safe!"


    "Can you stay up 24 hours?"


    He Qin refuted subconsciously.


    "Sorry, I can." Wang Xu light way.


    Not to mention 24 hours of no sleep, his longest time closed, but no food, no drink, no sleep, nearly a year!


    In an instant, he Qin was speechless. She forgot that Wang Xu was not an ordinary person and could not recognize her own common sense.


    Fortunately, she is usually busy with all kinds of communication and doesn''t touch the current network jokes. Otherwise, she is afraid that he Qin will subconsciously connect back with one sentence:


    "Isn''t it great not to sleep?"

 Chapter 423

    "Sister Qin, you don''t have to think about it. It''s nothing. You... If you don''t feel at ease, just like Wang Xu said, sleep here with us."


    See he Qin is very embarrassed, fengyuqiao helplessly shook his head, stood out and whispered. But as she spoke, her face flushed slightly and her voice became smaller and smaller.


    He Qin has no choice but to nod his head.


    But she didn''t believe that Wang Xu really didn''t have any ideas. In her opinion, Wang Xu, who has the ability, background and strength, has no more than one purpose to get close to the big star fengyuqiao. Is there a fly that doesn''t stare at the seam?


    "Forget it, I''ll sleep in the opposite room." He Qin shook his head and said.


    In this suite of fengyuqiao, only the master bedroom is in the room with an indoor bathroom. If you want to take a bath in the side bedroom, you can only take a bath in the bathroom in the hall. But when designing this suite, the hotel may consider the personal situation. The bathroom in the hall is just an open-air bathtub, surrounded by a layer of lavender gauze


    There is Wang Xu, a strange man in fengyuqiao, because there is no way, but she can''t really sleep together here!


    "Well, sister Qin, you can rest at ease. With Wang Xu, I don''t have to worry about my safety! " Fengyuqiao said with a smile.


    After he Qin left, Wang Xu and fengyuqiao were left in the whole suite.


    For a moment, the atmosphere between them was a little ambiguous and awkward.


    After he Qin left, fengyuqiao was in the mood to relax and look at the whole room, and then was slightly stimulated by the layout of the room hall.


    Outdoor bathtub, falling transparent landscape window, sofa, even a fitness ball


    This


    It''s a bit like the layout of Suites like honeymoon and lovers!


    If fengyuqiao didn''t feel like living alone in the past, the fitness ball would really be just a fitness ball, but now she is alone with Wang Xu in this kind of suite


    "You go to your room and have a rest. If you have something to call me, I''ll be outside." Seeing the embarrassment of fengyuqiao, Wang Xu took the initiative to open the French window, went out to the balcony and sat down. He closed his eyes slightly and began to practice. He was very understanding.


    Time goes by.


    As night gradually falls, every corner of the city is lit one by one, and countless bright lights are shining. Looking down from high altitude, it has a sense of hierarchy and gradually converges into a magnificent international metropolis.


    This city is the magic city!


    After the hustle and bustle of the day, the coming of night does not mean that the city is silent. On the contrary, it stirs up more waves. Countless visible and invisible lights and darkness are happening in every corner of the city.


    There are takeaway workers who are still sweating all over the place at night. They work hard for a better life.


    In the dark corner, the evil side of human nature is completely released, drunk men and women, all kinds of people at the bottom of society, and even bloody life and death struggles


    All of a sudden, with a careful and faint sound of footsteps.


    On the balcony, Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Ah?"


    He was walking quietly to the Fengyu bridge behind Wang Xu. He was startled. Then he turned a little red. He was holding the hotel pajamas in his hands, similar to the style of a coat. He lowered his head and whispered:


    "You have to stay all night. I''m afraid you''re cold, so I want to give you a nightgown. But I thought you were asleep when you closed your eyes..."


    As she said this, she was like a frightened little rabbit. She seemed afraid that Wang Xu might misunderstand something and wanted to change the topic. She quickly added:


    "By the way, when I just took a bath, it seemed that I heard some strange sound. Isn''t it dangerous?"


    "Strange voice?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, then got up and said, "just in case, take me to have a look."


    Soon, they arrived in the bathroom where they took a bath before fengyuqiao. It seemed that there was really a strange sound. Although it was very small, it would be ignored if it was normal. But in recent days, because of the possible threat, fengyuqiao is highly nervous, but it has noticed.


    However, this strange sound is very weak for fengyuqiao, but for Wang Xu, it is not much different from the scene.


    It was a woman''s cry... Well, not a scream!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu''s face is a little strange. The guests in the next room are very interesting. They are still playing the role of stewardess and nurses.


    Well


    Two women!


    "Is this woman... A little over stressed?" Wang Xu glanced at the wind and rain bridge beside her and saw that she was nervous and didn''t react at all.


    It''s a hotel, even a five-star hotel, but the more upscale the hotel is, the more guests will play. Can''t you guess a little?


    Wang Xu looked at fengyuqiao at first, but soon she reacted, her cheeks suddenly red to the roots of her ears.


    She is not a teenage girl. She has never eaten pork and knows how pigs run!


    "It''s nothing. It''s just the guest next door. You can have a rest early." Wang Xu shook his head. He was calm.


    We are all adults. We all know this well, and there is nothing to be shy about.


    To tell you the truth, the sound insulation effect of the room is already very good. If the wind and rain bridge is not suspicious, you can''t hear anything when you get out of the bathroom.


    "Wang Xu, I, i... I''ll call the waiter to bring up some supper!"


    Red face, rain bridge quickly dropped a word, turned and ran out of the bathroom, went to the bedroom to call customer service.


    Because she had just taken a bath, she was wearing the pajama bath towel provided by the hotel. It was nothing to walk, but the bath towel in the running room was split, and a pair of snow-white and slender legs were completely exposed.


    "This woman... Is really a beauty!" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, but his face didn''t change much.


    And now.


    After running out of the rain bridge in the bathroom, the whole person fell on the big bed with a touch, buried his face in the pillow, and breathed deeply for several times, the heart beating violently in his chest slowly recovered.


    "It''s over! Wang Xu, he won''t misunderstand, will he? He won''t get me wrong. I asked him to come in on purpose. Actually, I wanted to imply something to him, right? oh dear! What a shame! Fengyuqiao, what the hell are you thinking! Yes, it''s supper. First, it''s supper


    The more fengyuqiao thought about it, the redder her face became. Finally, she bumped her head against the pillow several times. Then she managed to calm down. She reached out to pick up the phone at the head of the bed and began to contact customer service.


    But just then.


    Two women''s screams, almost in no order, suddenly came from the next room. Even with the excellent sound insulation effect of the room, they didn''t stop.


    The voices of these two women


    It''s too big!


    "Ah?"


    Subconsciously, the wind and rain bridge slightly exclaimed, and then the face blush instantly brush full, subconsciously thought of what.


    However.


    At this time, Wang Xu, who had already walked back to the hall, suddenly frowned, and his face suddenly became cold. He heard something wrong from the two screams.


    If the opposite two women, is because of that kind of thing to reach the peak and freely vent, how can this voice with such a big panic?


    Even, there is a faint fear!

 Chapter 424

    "No! Next door... Something''s wrong! "


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly cold down.


    But he didn''t rush out at the first time, because he couldn''t make sure that the accident next door was aimed at each other, or just as a buffer. In fact, the real goal was to come to fengyuqiao.


    After all, what a coincidence!


    Moreover, between the two sides, only separated by a wall, the distance is too close!


    For a powerful warrior, a wall... Is really not a big problem. For example, if Wang Xu wants to break into the next room, the wall is like paper paste. Even ordinary people can come every minute as long as they have the right tools in their hands.


    Even the balcony is a way!


    Without any hesitation, Wang Xu strode into fengyuqiao''s bedroom for the first time. Looking at fengyuqiao, where the whole person was still half lying on the bed talking on the phone, he said in a deep voice:


    "Yuqiao, you go to the hall with me first."


    "What''s the matter?" The wind and rain bridge was slightly stunned.


    "Don''t be nervous. There''s something wrong next door, but just in case, go to the hall first. There''s a lot of space there." Wang Xu light way.


    "Next door? Ah? Next door they are not because of that, so... "Wen Yan, Feng Yuqiao subconsciously asked.


    But in the middle of her words, she suddenly reacted. Her face turned red. She sat up and was very obedient. She was ready to follow Wang Xu to the hall first.


    However, it may be that before she was lying on the bed and rolling to vent, the tie of bath towel on her body didn''t know when it was loose. As soon as she stood up, the whole bath towel suddenly fell to the ground.


    In an instant, Wang Xu''s eyes glared.


    At this time, even if his heart is enough, he is a little caught off guard!


    "Ah


    Fengyuqiao suddenly exclaimed, the whole person squatted down in an instant, holding bath towel in both hands to cover his body, a face of blush, did not dare to look up at Wang Xu''s eyes.


    "You, you... Don''t look..." the weak voice of fengyuqiao came.


    "Cough..."


    Wang Xu was a little embarrassed and turned around.


    Soon, the wind and rain bridge was cleaned up again, and they sat down in the hall in silence.


    "Wang Xu, there''s an accident next door. Shall we help you?" After waiting for a while, it seems that in order to ease the embarrassment, fengyuqiao asked in a low voice with her head down.


    "Don''t worry. It''s too quiet over there. I doubt it''s for you now." Wang Xu shook his head, slightly raised his eyes, and scanned the direction of the window.


    According to common sense, when people next door are in trouble, they can''t be so quiet. Except for the two women''s screams at the beginning, there is a dead silence after that.


    "It''s certain. It''s definitely for the wind and rain bridge. Do you want to pass through the next room and take the opportunity to touch it? Or do you capture your identity and then make an accident to approach Fengyu bridge with some ulterior purpose? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly and flashed in his mind the similar events he encountered abroad in the past five years.


    As he told he Qin before, he is a legend in the international close bodyguard industry, in a certain small circle!


    Whether it''s experience or personal strength, he''s top!


    "If it was me, after controlling the people next door, I would not attack the real target at the first time. Instead, I would give priority to exploring the situation in the next room and judging the degree of danger. But this process will not take more than three minutes at most... "


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold, and a wisp of killing appeared.


    "However, it also reveals that the enemy hidden in the dark is not strong enough, otherwise it will not be so troublesome. He will rush in directly. If he kills for the sake of killing, he will leave. If he has other purposes, he will be bound away!"


    Time goes by.


    Three minutes. It''s gone.


    Suddenly, Wang Xu looked up to the balcony.


    Something''s going on!


    Sure enough, following his eyes, I saw two figures, like flexible geckos, crossing a distance of four or five meters from the balcony next door, turning over and falling down.


    The two were dressed in dark tights, with black masks on their heads. They only showed two pairs of eyes. In one hand, they held senhan''s dagger, in the other hand, they held pistols, and they carried a lot of weapons.


    "Two internal strengths, one is a pure cold weapon, and the other is a killer combined with modern weapons... No wonder you should be so careful. Are you afraid of employing professional armed bodyguards around fengyuqiao?" Wang Xu saw their accomplishments at a glance.


    In addition to a few outstanding ones, those with internal strength can''t stop bullets. Even if you are not careful, you may fall into the trap of modern weapons.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu shook his head and walked slowly.


    The two killers on the balcony didn''t seem to react. They were discovered as soon as they came. Looking at Wang Xu who came step by step, they both looked at each other and hesitated.


    "I don''t have this guy in the data. It seems that he is... Fearless? It seems that the other party has already found us. Can you see what strength he is? " The assassin with the dagger asked in a low voice.


    "I can''t feel any breath of Qi and blood. It seems that I''m just an ordinary person..." the pistol bearer was more confused.


    "No, not ordinary people! How can ordinary people be so calm? Withdraw


    But before he finished his words, he was interrupted by his companion. While he was talking, the killer with a dagger didn''t hesitate. He turned over and wanted to jump down from the balcony. He didn''t seem to care that this is an 88 story building.


    I have to say that they are extremely cautious. However, from the moment they came, it was doomed to the end. Can you walk away if you want to?


    At the moment of his violent retreat, Wang Xu moved!


    This move is really as fast as thunder. Originally, there was a distance of seven or eight meters between the two sides. In a flash, Wang Xu stepped over the two killers. Under the shadow step, his figure appeared directly above the two killers like a ghost.


    In a flash, Wang Xu''s hands suddenly protruded out like a raging dragon. The speed was so fast that the air was blasted open. With a terrible sound explosion, he caught the two killers'' throats in a flash.


    At this time, the killer with the dagger decisively retreated, but he just jumped less than half a meter, and his companion was still standing in the same place.


    Almost in one breath, they were like two chickens, and Wang Xu grabbed them by the neck and lifted them in the air, full of fear.


    "You, you..."


    An assassin opened his mouth to say something, but he felt that the big hand on his neck was constantly tightening and compressing, which could only make bursts of pumping sound, but he couldn''t say a word at all.


    "Death


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold, his fingers suddenly contracted, and with a click, the killer who wanted to speak turned into a corpse.


    Then he threw the killer''s body on the ground. Then he looked at the other killer in his left hand. His eyes were cold and he asked


    "Tell me, who sent you?"


    However, in response to him, the killer tried his best and almost roared out of his throat


    "... run!"

 Chapter 425

    Run?


    One of the two assassins is dead, but the other one yells out such a word. To whom?


    There is only one possibility, that is, they have companions!


    At the same time.


    "Click!"


    Wang Xu''s fingers closed abruptly and broke the killer''s neck without hesitation.


    Then he reached into the killer''s left ear and took out a small built-in headset. He heard a man''s voice in his ears


    "Two, three, what''s going on? Answer quickly


    "They''re dead." Wang Xu light said a moment, the small communication device there suddenly a dead silence.


    The next moment.


    Four or five meters away, the French window on the balcony next door was suddenly smashed by a dark shadow. A steel bar lock that had been arranged for a long time quickly went down the wall of several hundred meters high.


    The last killer left is not a fool. The person who can kill two of his companions in an instant in less than a breath is absolutely not what he can resist, and he runs without hesitation.


    Unfortunately, even the fastest jump to escape, can he escape?


    "Now that you have come, do you want to go again?" Wang Xu lightly said a word, suddenly step out, body shape like a dragon jump general, in a moment, out of thin air across the void, appeared in the next balcony above, left foot slightly raised, and then suddenly stepped down.


    And at this time, the last killer just can catch the rope, is ready to jump down, in the face of Wang Xu this foot, he subconsciously want to turn over to avoid.


    However, he has just wriggled his waist, and has not yet made any evasive action. Wang Xu''s left foot has fallen on his chest. The terrible force suddenly broke out. The whole killer shot back, broke the French window on the other side, and fell back into the room he just escaped from.


    Wang Xu didn''t mean to kill him. He just kicked him back to the place where he was, seriously injured him, but he didn''t want to die on the spot.


    Following the broken French windows, Wang Xu entered the room step by step.


    At this time, the last killer is half lying on the ground, struggling to sit up, he did not wear a headgear, his face is full of pain and fear.


    "If you don''t want to die, tell me the name of the person behind you." Wang Xu''s light way.


    "It''s just the beginning! No matter who you are, if you dare to save fengyuqiao, you will die and you will regret it However, hearing Wang Xu''s words, the killer just made a cold threat.


    The next moment.


    He suddenly grinned at Wang Xu. His mouth was full of black and smelly blood.


    "Touch!"


    In Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, the killer grins at Wang Xu with a grin and opens his mouth to say something.


    However, all of a sudden, his eyes suddenly round stare, his face was covered with a layer of blood, and then his whole head exploded in front of Wang Xu, just like a watermelon, leaving only a headless corpse.


    The killer''s teeth were poisoned and he killed himself on the spot!


    However, it took a long time for him to die. The real cause of his death was a miniature bomb buried in his head, which was controlled and exploded from a long distance.


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu suddenly turned his head and looked out. Nearly three or four kilometers away, in the dark sky, a helicopter was roaring around. If ordinary people were to find it, they would not find it at all.


    And a hundred meters away, there is a UAV hovering fast. The scarlet flash of the monitor on it is facing Wang Xu coldly.


    On the helicopter, a young man is slowly putting down the remote control in his hand and staring at the palm computer screen in front of him coldly. On it is the monitoring picture from the UAV. The protagonist is Wang Xu.


    "Uncle Wu, find out the origin of this guy for me. He is a variable. I want to know how fengyuqiao knows this kind of expert. But anyway, I don''t want him to live three days! "


    Looking at Wang Xu in the picture, the young man orders a middle-aged man around him in a cold voice. But when he says that, he suddenly frowns. Looking at Wang Xu in the picture, he always feels that the other person is looking at him.


    But it''s impossible!


    You know, this is the surveillance image from the UAV, which is at least 5000 meters away from Wang Xu''s real location.


    Just then.


    In the surveillance screen, Wang Xu suddenly takes a slow step back, his right five fingers clasping together into a fist, and his arm slightly shrinks back. It seems that he is going to punch something.


    "Is this guy going to beat me?" In an instant, the young man gave a laugh, then shook his head and threw this incredible idea out of his mind.


    He slightly pondered at the surveillance screen, and said with a faint smile to the middle-aged man beside him: "Uncle Wu, what do you say this guy wants to do? Looking at his posture, he seems to want to hit me! "


    The youth''s voice is full of undisguised irony. It''s just a joke with the middle-aged man around him.


    However, Uncle Wu frowned slightly. He seemed to think of something. His face suddenly changed and exclaimed, "young master, this guy doesn''t want to hit you, but the drone we are monitoring!"


    "Hit drones?"


    The young man was slightly stunned, and then his face became more sarcastic. He shook his head with a smile


    "Uncle Wu, I''m afraid this guy is not a madman, is he? What''s the difference between hitting me? The UAV has begun to return, but it is at least 200 meters away from him. He waves his fist at the air and wants to fight the UAV? It''s so naive and lovely


    However, his voice has just dropped.


    All of a sudden.


    The surveillance screen on his hand suddenly vibrated violently, and then turned into a black screen in a flash.


    In an instant, the young man''s sneering smile froze, and the middle-aged man''s fifth uncle was also full of dignified color, with uncontrollable horror on his face.


    The whole helicopter is dead!


    Well, damn


    But hundreds of meters away!


    "This guy, this guy..."


    Young people gnash their teeth, but they can''t speak at all.


    The fifth uncle looked very dignified and said slowly:


    "Young master, it seems that he is not a trivial variable, but an extremely powerful variable..."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Jinling spring five star hotel, 88 floors, in the next room of fengyuqiao suite.


    Wang Xu stood in front of the broken French window and slowly took back his fist. In his sight, there was a brilliant flame exploding in the night sky more than 100 meters away.


    "You can train these killers, and you don''t trust to put micro bombs and drones in their heads... Do you mean you are careful? Or do you have too much self-confidence and you are a mere waste? " Wang Xu murmured, his face gradually covered with cold irony.


    Just then.


    "Ah


    A woman''s scream suddenly came from behind him.


    In an instant, Wang Xu''s body suddenly froze. It seemed that he finally thought of something, and his face became extremely strange.

 Chapter 426

    But it doesn''t wait for Wang Xu to turn around.


    The second woman''s scream came from behind


    "Ah... Ah! Ah, ah


    In a flash, Wang Xu''s face looked more strange.


    This cry is so misleading!


    But in fact, he is an innocent man, not an innocent man!


    The next moment.


    "You, you... Who are you? What do you want to do? "


    A woman''s voice full of anger, weakness, shame and anger came.


    Wang Xu shook his head helplessly and calmly turned to look at the past,


    Only to see two extremely attractive dressed women, are curled up half sitting on the bed, one of them is shivering body, while pointing to him, while roaring loudly.


    One of the two women was wearing a professional stewardess uniform, but her uniform was already in a mess, the buttons of her coat were all torn off, and her proud figure could not be stopped even if she was surrounded by her hands.


    The other woman is a pink nurse dress. Her clothes are relatively complete, but this pink nurse dress is obviously specially modified. In some key places, people deliberately cut off a lot of clothes with scissors.


    What''s more, the snow-white bed is littered with some strange weapons such as handcuffs, whips and hairy tails.


    These, as early as before coming in, Wang Xu already knew, but at that time did not put in mind, swept by.


    The sudden awakening of the two women was far beyond his expectation.


    For a moment, Wang Xu was very embarrassed and helpless.


    He opened his mouth to explain, "I..."


    However, at this time, the two women on the bed screamed again. It was obvious that they found the headless corpse lying on the ground, as well as the dazzling blood and stains.


    This scene is not acceptable to ordinary people.


    "Ah! Ah, ah! Ah, ah, ah


    "Ah! Ah, ah! Ah, ah, ah


    The rhythmic women''s screams are constantly ringing, and the two women are just like performing a scream duet. It''s OK to change places, but at this time, the scene, the hotel, the scream


    But it will be misunderstood by unknown outsiders!


    "It''s a bloody disaster!"


    Wang Xu had no choice but to shake his body to the two women''s side, quickly clapped his hands, and directly knocked the two women unconscious again.


    Later, mentioning the headless corpse on the ground, Wang Xu goes back to the suite where Fengyu bridge is located through the balcony.


    "Wang Xu! You''re back at last


    As soon as I saw Wang Xu, fengyuqiao immediately ran over in panic. The whole person rushed directly into his arms and hugged Wang Xu with both hands. It seemed that he was afraid that he would leave again.


    Feeling the soft fragrance of warm jade in his body, Wang Xu''s breathing was slightly disordered.


    "This woman... Doesn''t really know what''s going on? Only wearing a bathrobe, I just saw it out and knew that you had nothing inside... "Wang Xu gave a wry smile in the bottom of his heart. When he thought about the two women in the next room, he was even more depressed.


    After all, those two women are just strangers. They can be knocked out directly, but fengyuqiao can''t deal with them so rudely.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I''m here. No one can hurt you!" Helpless, Wang Xu took a deep breath, reached out and gently hugged Fengyu bridge, another hand on her back gently patting, like coaxing a frightened little girl.


    However, fengyuqiao is still holding him and burying his head in his chest. Without saying a word, listening to the powerful heart beating sound from Wang Xu''s chest, the corner of fengyuqiao''s mouth gently evokes a brilliant smile arc where Wang Xu can''t see it.


    The next second, she whispered:


    "Wang Xu, I''m afraid! Yes, or... I''ll sleep in the hall with you today. I''m really afraid... "


    "You are different from me. It''s better to sleep in the bedroom, and you have a lot of things to do tomorrow? If the rest is not good, I''m afraid it will be delayed. " Wang Xu shook his head and said calmly.


    "But..." fengyuqiao is not willing to say anything.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be at the door of your room tonight. Just call me if you have anything to do." But as soon as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Wang Xu


    "Well, I''ll have these bodies disposed of first. It''s getting late. You can have a rest early."


    With that, Wang Xu did not give fengyuqiao the chance to refuse, so he picked up the other party and went into the bedroom, put fengyuqiao in the quilt, and covered it with quilt before he left.


    In this process, fengyuqiao always lowers her head, her forehead and hair fall down to cover her eyes, but she can''t see her emotion. Until Wang Xu closed the bedroom door, fengyuqiao slowly raised his head and looked at the closed door.


    She sighed softly:


    "Wang Xu... Can''t you see my heart?"


    Can''t wang Xu really see the intention of fengyuqiao?


    I''m afraid no one knows except Wang Xu himself.


    At this time, he had wrapped the dead bodies of the three killers in bed sheets, and then called ma Sanmo. Within 20 minutes, Ma Sanmo himself appeared at the door.


    After opening the door for Ma Sanmo to bring people in, Wang Xu lightly orders:


    "Get rid of the corpses. By the way, find someone to check if you can find anything from their corpses. You''d better confirm the forces behind them. If you can''t find them, you don''t have to care. Go."


    "Yes Ma Sanmo nodded respectfully without any nonsense.


    Today''s Ma Sanmo is not just the antique dealer he used to be. He has not only become a warrior in the later period of Neijin, but also has the help of Zhao San, bareheaded brother Qiang and other inferior people.


    With Wang Xu as the center, these people have gathered into a huge community of interests involving both black and white, with great influence.


    However, Wang Xu has never been in charge of their development, because these are not the things he needs to care about. If there is anything, just give orders.


    His real dependence is his strong personal strength!


    For the difference and focus of the two, Wang xufen is very clear.


    As long as he is strong one day, Ma Sanmo and others will never betray, will always run for him under the knee, and, proud!


    After dealing with everything, Wang Xu goes back to the bedroom door of fengyuqiao and sits down with his knees crossed, fulfilling his previous promise.


    Time goes on and on.


    Soon, after 1 a.m., Wang Xu sat there with his eyes open and close, practicing and guarding.


    All of a sudden.


    From behind the door came the weak voice of the rain bridge:


    "Wang Xu, are you still there?"


    "I''m here. What can I do for you?" Wang Xu opened his eyes in an instant. First, he felt the danger around him. After confirming that there was no accident, he frowned slightly.


    "I, i... I can''t sleep..."


    The voice of Fengyu bridge is slightly trembling. It seems to be begging, and it seems to be suppressing something


    "Can you come in with me? Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t sleep any more tonight. "

 Chapter 427

    "I miss you, can accompany me... Let me feel you..."


    The voice of fengyuqiao continues to come. At the end of the day, there is a trace of sadness in the voice, just like a little girl who is lovelorn and in pain, begging for the company of a good friend.


    "... is that ok?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was slightly silent.


    Finally, with a slight sigh, he slowly got up and pushed open the door and went in. He saw fengyuqiao sitting half huddled in the quilt, with his hands on his knees and his head down, as if he had been abandoned.


    But when she heard the news, she immediately raised her head and looked at the door in surprise. When she saw Wang Xu''s figure, her face suddenly rippled with a bright and reassuring smile.


    Fengyuqiao looks very afraid. Wang Xu knows that she needs comfort and someone to bring her a greater sense of security. Otherwise, tonight, the other party will not be able to sleep.


    No matter how famous fengyuqiao is, she is only a woman, an ordinary woman, living in a peaceful environment. What happened tonight, such as assassination, dead, headless corpse and so on, was far beyond fengyuqiao''s ability to accept. For a moment, her mood was out of control and normal.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Wang Xu sighed again and went over to take the wind and rain bridge into his arms.


    In an instant, the body of fengyuqiao shakes slightly, and then falls into his arms obediently.


    "Wang Xu, thank you..." fengyuqiao hummed softly.


    "Nothing."


    Wang Xu hugged her for a while and gave her enough sense of security. Then he gently laid the Fengyu bridge on the bed, closed the quilt and said with a smile:


    "Sleep, this time, I will always be by your side."


    "Well!"


    Fengyuqiao mercilessly nodded his head, carefully stretched out his right hand from the quilt, took the initiative to grasp Wang Xu''s hand, and then grasped it.


    This time, Wang Xu didn''t do anything that didn''t understand the amorous feelings. Instead, he grasped the hand of fengyuqiao with his backhand. In an instant, fengyuqiao, whose eyes had been closed, immediately laughed more happily.


    "Even if I can''t... But with you by my side, I can see you more. I''m already at ease... At ease!" The wind and rain bridge is murmuring in the bottom of my heart.


    Time goes on and on.


    Wang Xu didn''t let go of his hand, but fengyuqiao''s grasp of his hand was not as strong as it was at the beginning, and her breath was gradually relaxed.


    Obviously, with Wang Xu by her side, she is very at ease. Once people relax, the tiredness of the day will rush up quickly and soon fall asleep.


    "Does this woman... Really like me?" Wang Xu gave a bitter smile and shook his head silently. He was helpless.


    In his opinion, he is just doing his duty as a bodyguard. Since he has promised to protect Fengyu bridge, he will do it. Although he has insight into people''s emotions, he can''t really see through anyone''s heart, especially women!


    Where does Wang Xu know that as early as in Xizhen City, fengyuqiao had a little curiosity about him since they were strangers. Then the curiosity continued to develop, and qualitative changes occurred after the attacks of several killers today.


    Unconsciously, Wang Xu has become an indispensable person in fengyuqiao''s heart, an extremely important person, with the birth of a feeling


    That''s love!


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    However, it was only six o''clock, the eyelashes of fengyuqiao shook slightly, and then slowly opened their eyes.


    She turned her head and looked at the bedside for the first time, trying to make sure that everything last night was not a dream. When she saw Wang Xu sitting with her eyes closed and knees crossed, she felt a long sigh of relief.


    And then


    Fengyuqiao blinked two times quickly. Her eyes stayed on Wang Xu''s closed eyes for a while. She couldn''t help but slowly raised her head. Her red lips tilted slightly and wanted to kiss Wang Xu on the cheek.


    But when she got to the middle of it, she found that Wang Xu''s eyes opened and quickly drew back. She looked like a frightened fawn. She looked down at the bottom of it and said in a low voice:


    "Yes, yes... Sorry to trouble you last night!"


    At this time, the whole heart of fengyuqiao is in chaos, and what flashed in his head is all the things that happened last night.


    She clings to Wang Xu, unwilling to let go


    She was picked up by Wang Xu and gently put on the bed


    She tossed and turned in bed and couldn''t sleep. Then she begged Wang Xu to come in and accompany her


    The first thing she wakes up in the morning is to see if Wang Xu is there, and then she wants to kiss him


    The more I think about it, the clearer it is. It seems that it has just happened, but the wind and rain bridge after a sleep is not as bold as it was yesterday.


    At this time, her face blushed, the whole person was shy to the root of the ear!


    After the initial apology, fengyuqiao didn''t know what to say anymore. She was nervous, shy, afraid, worried and so on!


    "Since you wake up, I''ll go out first. You should hurry up and wash. I think sister Qin will come to you to discuss today''s arrangement." Wang Xu smiles. Fengyuqiao was so bold last night, but she is so shy today, just like a little girl who made mistakes.


    He whispered a word, and then turned to go out. At the moment of closing the door, Wang Xu could even hear the sound of fengyuqiao scrambling up and rushing into the bathroom.


    "Originally, she knows how shy she is... I thought she was really bold!" Wang Xu laughs.


    In half an hour.


    When Wang Xu saw Fengyu bridge again, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    There is no exaggeration of the dress, light makeup on the face, a little care of the hair, become a long hair scattered in the chest, a white shirt, with a hip skirt, smooth black stockings, with a pair of black feet high-heeled shoes, full of vitality at the same time, but also give people a decent and generous noble temperament, really worthy of being a popular female star.


    "That is to say, I have experienced a lot, and my heart is tempered enough. If I become another man, I''m afraid I will be fascinated. I''d like to stick it up... No wonder there are so many people who are so keen on pursuing female stars..." Wang Xu exclaimed in his heart.


    The next moment, he asked curiously: "you are going to attend the award ceremony today. Are you wearing such simple clothes? Don''t all your stars wear custom-made clothes to attend such a formal party ceremony? "


    "You said it was the dress for me. Before I went to the scene, sister Qin arranged a professional assistant to change it for me. It was very cumbersome. I couldn''t wear it alone."


    Fengyuqiao explained with a smile, looked at Wang Xu shyly and continued:


    "The award ceremony doesn''t start until 8 p.m., but I need to go to the studio in advance to prepare for the whole afternoon, but I have nothing to do in the morning. I want to go shopping. Can you accompany me?"


    At the end, fengyuqiao''s eyes dodged slightly. Then, for fear that Wang Xu might misunderstand something, she quickly added:


    "Well, in order to ask you for help, I asked Yuqi and fengque to be lobbyists? But I promised to buy them presents. I just want to go shopping when I have time this morning. "


    "Of course, if you don''t feel safe... Then I won''t go, just stay in the hotel today..."


    Before she finished, Wang Xu had already gone out with a smile.


    Behind him, fengyuqiao didn''t understand Wang Xu''s meaning for a moment, and was stunned in situ.

 Chapter 428

    "Go, what are you still doing?"


    Until Wang Xu opened the door of the suite and turned to her to urge her, fengyuqiao suddenly responded. His face was full of bright smiles, and the whole person seemed to jump with joy. Then he grabbed his LV bag and trotted all the way to Wang Xu.


    However, as soon as they went out, the door of the opposite room was opened. He Qin came out from behind and saw that they were stunned


    "Yuqiao, Mr. Wang, who are you


    Wang Xu laughed and said casually, "Yuqiao wants to go shopping in the morning. I''ll go out with her."


    Smell speech, he Qin is very hesitant, she does not know what happened last night, but at this juncture, wind and rain bridge out, in her view, is also a very careless thing, if encounter danger how to do?


    "Mr. Wang, it''s better to stay in the hotel at Yuqiao, so the risk of accident will be less." He Qin shook his head and said, looking at Fengyu bridge, he said in a deep voice:


    "Yuqiao, we are leaving for the studio at 12:30 noon. The time is very tight. Safety first, don''t be willful."


    However, fengyuqiao refused without hesitation: "sister Qin, it''s nearly five hours before 12:30. Time is enough. I''ll ask Wang Xu to send me to the studio directly from outside."


    Said, she looked at Wang Xu one eye, full face smile, confidence incomparable said: "moreover, I believe, as long as there is Wang Xu, I will never have an accident!"


    "But the risk of going out is much greater than that in the hotel, at least there is the security of the hotel..." what else does he Qin want to say.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, she was impatiently interrupted by fengyuqiao


    "Well, sister Qin, don''t talk about it. The hotel is not safe at all. I had experienced a danger last night. If it wasn''t for Wang Xu, I would be missing. I''m afraid you don''t know."


    This sentence is a bit heavy. He Qin smell speech is a face of shock, and then panic around the wind and rain bridge everywhere, constantly asking her if there is something wrong.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. We''ll go to Jinling West Road. It''s not far from here. It''s also a famous commercial street in mordu." At this time, Wang Xu frowned slightly, made a decision directly, and said without doubt:


    "Agent he, if you don''t feel at ease, come along. Can you drive?"


    "Well, I''ll go with you." He Qin was helpless and nodded.


    "Wang Xu, let''s go."


    Fengyuqiao, with a happy smile on his face, naturally took Wang Xu''s right arm and walked out side by side.


    Shortly after they left, the door of the next room was opened, and two women, wearing cap and half face covered with sunglasses, came out cautiously.


    One of the women looked up and saw Wang Xu''s back as she left. She couldn''t help pausing and said strangely:


    "Sister Dong, do you feel familiar with that man''s back? It seems that he was the rude mysterious man last night..."


    "Well! Xiaoyu, remember, nothing happened last night, it''s no use at all. That other man showed up, understand? " Winter elder sister cold hum way.


    "Winter elder sister, I understand, but those people can''t come for no reason. I''m afraid that someone will target us. The man behind killed those people, which can be said to save us. I want to thank him face to face..." Xiaoyu said.


    "Ah, Xiaoyu, you''re still young. You don''t know how dangerous people are! That man seems to have saved us, but how can you be sure that he also has a plot? " Dongjie shakes her head and her voice cools down


    "Anyway, I''ve got someone to deal with last night. Now, let''s just pretend that nothing happened last night and attend the award ceremony tonight! "


    "OK, winter sister!"


    Xiaoyu nodded, but finally she couldn''t help looking up again. Wang Xu was about to disappear in the back of the elevator


    "Why? The woman beside him... Seems to be a wind and rain bridge? "


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    Jinling West Road, Wang Xu and fengyuqiao get off at the intersection and look up the street. The street is full of luxury goods stores.


    Fengyuqiao is very happy, with only a pair of sunglasses on her face. She just holds Wang Xu''s arm like a pair of intimate lovers, and jumps to pull Wang Xu in and out of a shop.


    "Wang Xu, what do you think I should buy for Yuqi and fengque?" Fengyuqiao said with a smile: "they are still in high school, and they are not suitable for using bags and clothes. What about watches and skin care products..."


    "I don''t understand that either. You decide." Wang Xu shook his head.


    In the following time, fengyuqiao went shopping crazily, and he became a professional Porter, with more and more bags in both hands.


    He Qin, who has been with them all the time, is extremely helpless. She reminds fengyuqiao not to reveal her identity from time to time. She also helps to protect fengyuqiao, and buys a cap to take with her for fear that fengyuqiao will be recognized by outsiders. Then a passer-by sends a picture of her circle of friends, which can make fengyuqiao fall into a big scandal.


    If you change to a famous person, he Qin is not so worried. If you deal with the big and small scandals well, you can also help fengyuqiao improve its reputation. But Wang Xu


    To tell the truth, even if he Qin saw Wang Xu''s extraordinary, but after all, Wang Xu''s reputation is not obvious outside!


    If there is an affair between fengyuqiao and Wang Xu, someone will dig out the identity of Wang Xu''s bodyguard


    He Qin''s face went on suffering in an instant.


    Unfortunately, she cares about these, but fengyuqiao doesn''t care at all.


    One morning, in this happy situation, passed quickly.


    At 11:30, fengyuqiao had to stop shopping. With a bright smile on his face, he turned to look at Wang Xu and said with a smile:


    "Wang Xu, I''m a little hungry. Let''s go to eat something and then go to my studio. By the way, what would you like to eat? "


    "It''s the Chinese restaurant next door." Wang Xu casually pointed to a restaurant across the road and said lightly.


    When a woman asks a man what to eat, a man must not say casually, let alone don''t know, even if you point to any family. Well, this is Wang Xu''s experience. No matter in his previous life or in the previous five years, he has never been short of women.


    "Well, let''s go to that one!" Fengyuqiao face smile more brilliant, said, subconsciously want to go forward to hold Wang Xu''s arm, but see his arm full of shopping bags, suddenly shy head down.


    "Fengyuqiao, do you really think you are shopping with your boyfriend?"


    All of a sudden, fengyuqiao didn''t dare to look into Wang Xu''s eyes at all. In the bottom of his heart, he silently questioned himself and warned himself:


    "Remember, don''t let your feelings go to your head. He doesn''t seem to mean that to me... Besides, I know him, but I''ve just met him..."


    Thinking, fengyuqiao was a little confused: "but so many men flatter me, want to chase me, want to get me... But, why can he be so insipid? In his eyes, I don''t have much difference from ordinary friends... "


    But just then.


    A voice suddenly came from behind the bridge


    "Yuqiao, father, father... Finally found you!"

 Chapter 429

    This sudden voice, with a trace of excitement, with a trace of disbelief, as if it was really a father who lost his daughter and finally found his own daughter at the cost of half his life.


    At the same time, fengyuqiao, Wang Xu and he Qin turned their heads and looked at them almost at the same time.


    I saw an excited middle-aged man, with two black bodyguards in sunglasses, running over with great excitement.


    The middle-aged man was dressed in a straight suit, and a black Mercedes Benz business car was parked on the side of the road behind him. Obviously, he just got out of the car. He was very successful and had a huge appearance, with a strong upper breath.


    More importantly, the opponent is a warrior in the initial stage of Huajin!


    And the two bodyguards behind him are all the cultivation of the peak of dark strength.


    Wang Xu slightly picked eyebrows, a trace of doubt on his face.


    "What did you just say?" The wind and rain bridge was in a daze.


    "Daughter, I am your own father! Don''t you remember being a father? Yes, after all, when I left your mother, you were still young, and I should not remember... "


    As soon as he came up, the middle-aged man began to speak with both voice and emotion, even with a trace of sadness in his voice. He looked at Fengyu bridge with a guilty face and said bitterly:


    "Daughter, I''m sorry! I''m sorry for your mother! At the beginning, I should not be in order to protect your mother and daughter, and ruthlessly draw a clear line with you, cut off all relations... It''s my fault! My fault


    The middle-aged man''s feelings are extremely rich. At this point, the corners of his eyes are moist. Looking at the wind and rain bridge, almost all of them are guilt and regret.


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, a little uncomfortable.


    He could feel the cold behind the rich feelings of the middle-aged man. But he was not sure that the middle-aged man was not fengyuqiao''s own father.


    After all, it''s not impossible for Feng to fall to the level of Hua Jin. But here, at this time, this "biological father" suddenly came to repent. It''s really weird!


    What''s the problem?


    "You, you... You are my... Biological father?" At this time, fengyuqiao was also shocked by the middle-aged man. She looked at the strange middle-aged man who constantly confessed and apologized before her eyes. Her heart could not help softening.


    How many times?


    From childhood to adulthood, she was dependent on her mother alone. How many times did she dream about the scene in front of her? Her own father found her, apologized and repented to her for her pain


    Moreover, the middle-aged man in front of her gave her a reason to persuade herself


    That is the reason why the other party abandoned their mother and daughter, not because of unfeeling, but because they had to, in order to protect their mother and daughter was forced to abandon!


    Seeing fengyuqiao''s response, the middle-aged man was even more excited. He was full of pain and remorse. He said sadly, "Yuqiao, who else can I be? I know that I owe you and your mother so much that I can''t make up my apology now! "


    "But now, I''ve solved all the threats to your mother and daughter. I can stay with my daughter and my daughter who owes me so much..."


    With that, he burst into tears on the spot. He looked at the Fengyu bridge with tears in his eyes and slowly stretched out his right hand. But when he reached half of it, he suddenly drew back like an electric shock. He wanted to touch the Fengyu bridge, but he didn''t dare.


    "Yuqiao, you don''t know how many nightmares I had for this day, imagine the day when our father and daughter met each other? Every time, you refuse to recognize my father, every time, I am full of remorse for myself, I hate! I really hate it


    "I hate being a father, but I can''t be a father! I hate my incompetence! I hate that I can''t be with someone I really love... "


    Seeing this, even Wang Xu was slightly moved. It has to be said that this man''s feelings are really rich and can be expressed incisively and vividly, as if he had really been brought into the role of a father who abandoned his daughter.


    However


    Fake is fake after all!


    Wang Xu''s eyes gradually became cold.


    At first, he was a little suspicious of the middle-aged man''s "performance" which was full of sound and emotion. But after fengyuqiao''s answer, the middle-aged man''s mood obviously appeared a small fluctuation.


    Perhaps, if other people come here, I''m afraid few people will find this change. But in Wang Xu''s eyes, it is an extremely huge loophole!


    Just because the mood of the middle-aged man in the past is


    an ecstasy!


    It''s not the ecstasy of a father who has been separated for many years to see his daughter admit it, but it''s more similar to the ecstasy of some kind of successful plan, playing with others in applause!


    Joy is joy, madness, and arrogance!


    "You, you... Why do you want to suddenly appear now, at this time..." at this time, tears have appeared in the beautiful eyes of fengyuqiao.


    She looked at the middle-aged man with a sad face and a painful voice: "do you know how my mother and I have come over these years? tell me! Why? Why? "


    "Rain bridge... It''s my fault, it''s all my fault..." the middle-aged man''s trembling hand finally stabilized. He stepped forward and stretched out his big hand to embrace the rain bridge.


    But at this time, a figure is not hesitant to block in front of the wind and rain bridge.


    It''s Wang Xu!


    "Yuqiao, he is..."


    For a moment, the middle-aged man was slightly stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect that at the most critical time, he would be suddenly put in a foot.


    In a twinkling, he swept through the depths of Wang Xu''s eyes, flashing a touch of cold killing.


    "I''m her bodyguard, responsible for her safety. You''d better stay away from her before you really confirm your identity." Wang Xu light way.


    But how could a middle-aged man be willing to withdraw at this time?


    His face suddenly sank. Looking at the wind and rain bridge, he said in a voice:


    "Yuqiao, where did you find this bodyguard? How dare you meddle in the master''s housework? Hum, now many bodyguards don''t have any professional ethics. When they see their employers are beautiful, they always dream of soaking them in their hands and then turning over to be masters? You are a bodyguard with ulterior motives. Listen to me and let him go now! "


    The middle-aged man said, sweeping Wang Xu''s eyes, and his disgust at the bottom of his eyes made no secret.


    "You..."


    Fengyuqiao is stunned. He looks at Wang Xu and his own father. Suddenly, he is silent and seems to be making a choice.


    "I said, should you perform enough? It must be a great feeling to be a forced father, isn''t it? "


    At the same time, Wang Xu opened his mouth slowly, his eyes mocked, and his voice was even colder


    "Why don''t I be your father by force! Why don''t you call me daddy

 Chapter 430

    "You


    The middle-aged man''s face was blackened by Wang Xu''s words, and his eyes narrowed suddenly. There was amazing anger in it. He wanted to kill Wang Xu on the spot.


    "Father, if you are really my father, there is one thing you should know. Last night, I met a killer. If it wasn''t for Wang Xu, I would be dead now!"


    At this time, fengyuqiao also took a deep breath, looking at the middle-aged man, said word by word.


    Smell speech, the middle-aged man''s face suddenly is a change, more ugly.


    He saw that because of Wang Xu''s intervention, fengyuqiao had doubts about him!


    At the next moment, the middle-aged man''s face sank, and he said, "I hate the iron, but I can''t make the steel."


    "Daughter! You may not know that some people will do anything to get the benefits they want, so they can only cheat you, a little girl with little experience! "


    "I''ll tell you, how do you know that this man didn''t come to act for those killers last night? The purpose is to create the illusion of hero saving beauty, so as to capture your heart? "


    "It''s about getting both money and people! He is very kind to you


    However, the middle-aged man hates the iron but not the steel. It''s like the voice of the elder telling the younger. After landing, it''s the wind and rain bridge whose face suddenly changes that responds to him.


    "You are not my biological father," he said. "Who are you? What do you want to do with such an attentive performance! "


    Even, fengyuqiao directly stepped back, hiding behind Wang Xu, his eyes cold to the extreme.


    Wang Xu has ulterior motives for her? Want to have both money and people?


    If Wang Xu really thinks so, fengyuqiao will be secretly happy.


    Now, the middle-aged man in front of him uses this excuse to pour sewage on Wang Xu, trying to force her to leave.


    Fengyuqiao is not stupid. At the moment when Wang Xu stood up, she thought of something and had doubts. Only that suspicion, after all, is an indescribable and absurd conjecture.


    However, the subsequent reaction of the middle-aged man made fengyuqiao have to believe this unspeakable absurdity.


    The middle-aged man in front of her was not her own father who came to repent and apologize to her, but a stranger who didn''t know his identity and had ulterior motives!


    In other words, this middle-aged man''s practice is almost the same as yesterday''s three killers!


    At this time, fengyuqiao''s heart is full of fury. She feels that she values it most, but she is also buried most deeply. The "father''s love" that she doesn''t want to mention is played with naked.


    At this moment, the wind and rain bridge is just like an angry "lioness", staring at the middle-aged man fiercely and on guard.


    But the fury of fengyuqiao is less than one percent of that of middle-aged men.


    "Good! Good! Good! My good daughter, my good daughter, you really give me a big surprise. You would rather believe a little bodyguard or an outsider than my father! "


    The middle-aged man''s voice became colder and colder, and his fear of killing was no longer hidden. His almost cannibal eyes stared at Wang Xu, sneering every word


    "Boy, you shouldn''t meddle in this wonderful play of" father and daughter love each other "! You, more should not know life and death, do not know heaven and earth to provoke me! You shouldn''t humiliate me and want to be my "father"? Ha ha ha... "


    With that, the middle-aged man couldn''t control himself any more. He was so angry that he laughed back. His voice was like a ghost crawling out of Jiuyou hell


    "Son of a bitch! You, motherfucker! I know! Laozi, who are you? How dare you be my father! Who the hell gave you the courage


    "Ha ha..."


    Wang Xu''s response is very simple, which is a sneer of disdain.


    This middle-aged man is really funny. Who gave him the courage? So, who gave you the courage?


    Do you know who I am?


    Wang Xu''s disdain for laughter, but completely to stimulate the middle-aged man to the limit, the anger in the heart can no longer be suppressed, the horror of killing from the other party''s body burst out, straight to Wang Xu pressure.


    If you were an ordinary person, you would be crazy on the spot in the face of the persecution of a warrior?


    "Little bastard, my name is Feng Wuyang!" The middle-aged man''s eyes are extremely gloomy, like a beast that can choose people to eat at any time


    "Now, tell me, how dare you talk to me like this?"


    His tone, as if, this name is very cow force general, as long as say, Wang Xu certainly dare not provoke him again general.


    "Ha ha!"


    However, Wang Xu''s response is still a sneer of disdain.


    "What the hell are you laughing at?" In an instant, fengwuyang was extremely angry.


    "I laugh at you for pretending to be so forceful. It''s like I''m afraid because of your words? I''d like to know if you dare to talk like this in front of Feng merciless, Yuqiao''s own father? " Wang Xu''s face is not smiling.


    As soon as he said this, his face suddenly changed.


    He was going to play a bitter drama and let fengyuqiao be his own father. The basic point of this plan is that he decided that fengyuqiao didn''t know who his own father was.


    But after a long time, it turns out that Wang Xu and others already knew?


    "Who the hell are you?" Wind without Yang, the voice is not as high as before, but with a trace of dignified.


    "You won''t forget so soon, will you? Didn''t you and I just force a father son relationship? I''m your father, my father! Son, you don''t have a good memory. You forget so quickly. " Wang Xu sneered, and his eyes were full of sarcasm.


    This is his own way, but it''s a little more overbearing. As his son, Feng Wuyang is absolutely unacceptable.


    In an instant, the wind has no Yang, the killing intention on the body is cold to the bone!


    "What? Do you think I insulted you? Do you want to kill me and wash your shame with my blood? " However, Wang Xu doesn''t care at all. He has sensed the intention of the other party''s killing for a long time. The intention of killing is heavy. He has no ability to kill him.


    He disdained to smile, the killing intention in his voice also made no secret: "but have you ever thought that your feeling of playing with the rain bridge is more serious and more vicious than my insult to you?"


    "How dare you play with the feelings of a girl who has no father since childhood and lives with her mother all the way to today?"


    "You are so... Brave!"


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s anger was no less than the opposite wind.


    His intention to kill was even colder.


    "In the end, who is so bold?"


    Feng Wuyang, however, was indifferent to Wang Xu''s intention to kill him. With a sneer on his face and no more nonsense, he waved his hand and spat out a sentence:


    "Kill him!"

 Chapter 431

    "Is he... Angry because my feelings have been hurt?"


    At this time, for fengyuqiao, there is only one person left in the world, and everything else is no longer important.


    Wang Xu!


    She looked at the back in front of her body, and two lines of transparent tears fell on her face, which were tears of joy and happiness.


    The words Wang Xu said before, word by word, all like the most profound brand, deeply engraved in her heart, the deepest piece of soft.


    From small to large, she experienced those things that can only be buried in the bottom of her heart, one by one in front of her eyes.


    In the new year, the lights are shining out of the window, countless beautiful fireworks are blooming in the air, and on the ground, those children clapping their hands, laughing and cheering loudly are always accompanied by two figures, one big and one small


    At school, every time there is a parents'' meeting, other children are all with their parents, and she, after busy work, asks for temporary leave to come here, and her tired mother is alone


    It seems that she has never been to the playground. She was only seen by her mother holding hands at the door from a distance


    Innumerable memories, innumerable memories deeply buried by the wind and rain bridge, all emerge at this moment.


    Although there is nothing to rely on, so she must be strong!


    But from small to large, she really, really, good hope to have a tall back that she can rely on!


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s back, in the eyes of fengyuqiao


    It''s the whole world!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    With the cold "kill him" sound of the wind, the two black bodyguards standing behind him immediately rushed towards Wang Xu.


    Both of them are the cultivation of the peak of dark strength. They are very powerful. They step out one step at a time, and their Qi and blood are surging. A fist is like a huge rock hitting Wang Xu''s chest. The fist blows the air hard, which is terrifying. If this fist hits, it can definitely kill an adult man on the spot.


    Another bodyguard in black is holding a dark dagger in his backhand. The cold light is shining on the blood trough, quietly tearing open the air, just like a black shadow stabbing at Wang Xu''s throat. The cold breath emanates from the dagger, and the air around seems to freeze.


    Very strong!


    The explosive force of the two men has to be said to be very strong. Even with Wang Xu''s eyesight, it is difficult to find obvious flaws from their attacks. What''s more terrible is that the two men''s attacks, one before the other, cooperate with each other very well. They are definitely combat fighters who have lived and died together.


    But no matter how strong they are, they are just the martial artists of the peak cultivation of dark strength.


    In front of Wang Xu, they


    Nothing!


    At this time, fengwuyang no longer looks at Wang Xu, but stares at the Fengyu bridge, where Wang Xu''s back is in a daze


    "Miss fengyuqiao, today, as long as you promise to worship me as godfather, you will be my goddaughter willingly. Listen to me and come back to Fengjia with me. I can not only make you the eldest lady of Fengjia, but also save this boy''s life! Of course, if you don''t want to, now, the boy will have to die! "


    The threat of cold is still floating in the air.


    At this time, far beyond Feng Wuyang''s expectation, Wang Xu suddenly chuckled and looked up, as if he had not seen the two bodyguards in front of him who had suddenly committed murder


    "Let me die? You deserve it


    At this time, the attack of the two bodyguards in black has reached Wang Xu, and the dark dagger has gone straight to Wang Xu''s throat, with less than an inch left.


    In this case, in the eyes of Feng Wuyang, Wang Xu could not escape a dead word!


    Therefore, for Wang Xu''s disdain, he just regarded it as the last wail of the wild dog, swept over sarcastically and sneered:


    "Boy, you talk more and more crazy? You said Lao Tzu pretended to be forced before. Why, aren''t you pretending to be forced more than Lao Tzu? I''m dying. What cruel words are you giving me? "


    "Don''t be cruel, open your eyes, son!"


    Wang Xu grinned suddenly. His teeth were white, but he didn''t know why. He made Feng Wuyang''s scalp numb. He only felt that something terrible was about to break out.


    All of a sudden, the pupils in fengwuyang''s eyes contract violently


    "You..."


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu directly raised his right hand, folded his fingers into a fist, and then smashed the bodyguard with a fist in front of him, but ignored the other person who stabbed him in the throat with a dagger.


    "Is the boy crazy? Why don''t you stop my fist with a flat dagger? "


    Fengxingli is stunned. He is the bodyguard who attacks Wang Xu with his fist. Subconsciously, he wants to retreat and escape.


    In his eyes, at this time, the companion''s dagger has reached Wang Xu''s throat, and the next second can pierce Wang Xu''s neck. He has no need to fight with Wang Xu.


    The other side is already a dead man!


    But to his horror, as soon as he stepped back, he saw his companion Feng Pingji''s dagger stabbing Wang Xu''s throat. However, it didn''t stab Wang Xu as he thought. Instead, it seemed that he stabbed a piece of steel. The whole dagger was broken on the spot because of too much force!


    This... This... What kind of monster is this?


    Feng Xingli''s face changes wildly, and the speed of retreat suddenly becomes faster. The farther away you want to be from Wang Xu, the better.


    Suddenly, he felt a chill in his chest, followed by a sharp pain.


    He subconsciously looked down to see a fist has been deep into his chest.


    "Heart..."


    In a flash, an idea rose from the popular mind.


    But the next moment, Fengxing immediately fell into a dead darkness, completely lost his life, and his mind could no longer judge the remaining two words.


    Heart


    Smash!


    "See clearly? My... Good son


    Wang Xu is still standing in the same place. He doesn''t even shake his body. From beginning to end, his eyes are fixed on the wind.


    And as his voice sounded, the air around seemed to solidify in general, cold and terrible, dead.


    "You! You... "


    At this time, the pupil in Feng Wuyang''s eyes contracted violently, and finally understood why the sudden sense of terror was.


    Because


    Wang Xu is angry!


    At this moment, the wind was silent, and he felt that he was watched by an ancient beast. His body was tightly wrapped by a breath of cold and terror, which made him dare not move, even dare not breathe aloud.


    The scene of Wang Xugang''s killing fengxingli is too shocking. No one on the scene knows the strength of fengxingli better than fengwuyang. He is an iron soldier who has experienced countless lives and deaths and a strong warrior at the peak of dark strength!


    But fengpingji''s Black Dagger is the one that really makes fengwuyang afraid!


    You know, that dagger is not an ordinary dagger, but a top-grade weapon. It is forged by the northwest soldiers who are the best at making weapons in the martial arts circle. Even the refined steel can be easily cut off.


    But this best weapon was interrupted in Wang Xu''s throat!


    What does that mean?


    Feng Wuyang doesn''t know, but he knows one thing, that is, Wang Xu''s terror is not what he can provoke!


    "I... I apologize! I offended you today. Please let me go! "


    At the time of life and death, Feng Wuyang, in the face of Wang Xu''s cold eyes, subconsciously pleads for mercy, and his body trembles slightly.

 Chapter 432

    "Let you go? You just said you were going to kill me Wang Xu''s scornful sneer.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu grabs his left hand to the side of his body. His palm is in the air. With an absolutely irresistible hegemony, like lightning, he grabs Feng Pingji''s throat, who is turning around and wants to run away.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    In the face of Wang Xu''s cold eyes, Feng Ping, who was raised in the air by him with one hand, was full of fear. Out of the instinct of fighting, he subconsciously raised his foot and kicked Wang Xu.


    But his move, but declared his death.


    "Click!"


    The crisp sound of bone fracture suddenly exploded, and then Wang XuSong opened his hand. Feng Pingji''s dead body fell to the ground.


    If he doesn''t move, Wang Xu may be able to let him go, but they are all under control. Do you want to kill Wang Xu? I''m looking for death!


    "Terror! It''s horrible! This guy... "


    Seeing that Wang Xu killed two of the top martial artists so easily, Feng Wuyang''s face turned white, and his fear reached the extreme


    "... who the hell is he?"


    Two dark strength peaks! That''s the peak of two dark powers!


    It''s not a cat or a dog. It can even threaten his life at the beginning of his life!


    If it was him, wouldn''t he be crushed to death by Wang Xu like a mole ant?


    For a moment, the wind did not raise, regret.


    How can I be so eyeless and regard Wang Xu as an ordinary bodyguard?


    Regret is that he is used to his own style, judging experience, the same only Wang Xu as an ordinary bodyguard, thought you can bully, but did not expect Wang Xu turned a change, became a Tyrannosaurus Rex?


    Just then.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In Feng Wuyang''s frightened eyes, Wang Xu walks up to him step by step, then raises his hand and slaps him in the face.


    "Pa!"


    Wind no Yang did not dare to dodge, let this slap in the face, hot pain.


    "This slap is to let you understand that I''m not a little person you can bully casually!" Wang Xu cold voice export, the next moment, the second slap has been again in the face of the wind.


    On the spot, Feng Wuyang''s whole body seemed to have been hit by a huge stone. His head was in the first place, his body tilted, and he hit the ground with a bump. He broke his head and blood, his eyes were in a trance, his brain was dizzy, and his teeth were mixed with blood.


    He curled up in pain, holding his head, but he couldn''t even scream out. He just felt that there were countless invisible needles in his body, shuttling through his body. Life was not like death.


    "This slap is to let you deeply understand that fengyuqiao is my friend. Now she is protected by me, and you can''t hurt her at will!"


    As he spoke, Wang Xu raised his foot slightly and stepped on one of his thighs. His voice was cold to the bone


    "Especially... You dare to pretend to be her own father to play with the fatherly love she didn''t have since she was a child!"


    At the same time, Feng Wuyang opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Wang Xu didn''t give him a chance to speak at all. He suddenly made a force under his feet, and the force of terror broke out directly, like a mountain falling down, crushing Feng Wuyang''s leg bone.


    "Remember, I don''t kill you because you''re useful. After today, fengyuqiao is your master. In the future, if you dare to rebel, you will not only die, but also regret it! "


    As he spoke, Wang Xu withdrew his feet and was extremely overbearing. He did not tolerate resistance at all


    "Because, I in one day, she, by me guard, dares to betray, kills inexcusably!"


    In the end, he didn''t kill Feng Wuyang.


    He needs to have a chess piece inside the wind house, and fengyuqiao also needs to have a powerful man inside the wind house.


    What Wang Xu is doing is not only to protect fengyuqiao for a few days, but to give it a complete future.


    What he wants to do is to really give fengyuqiao I peace and happiness, and the best way is to stand out for fengyuqiao inside the Fengjia, and even control the whole Fengjia!


    At that time, fengyuqiao will get rid of all constraints and do whatever she wants. She will get everything she should have and even more. In the future, no one can easily treat her as a chess piece and cheat her at will! Shame! ignore!


    "I will, I promise you, peace for the rest of your life!"


    Fengyuqiao also guessed some of the deep meaning of Wang Xu''s move. She looked at Wang Xu''s back and silently said in her heart:


    "Wang Xu, thank you..."


    Maybe she didn''t know Wang Xu''s real purpose, but she could see that one of the reasons why Wang Xu didn''t kill Feng Wuyang was because of her.


    No matter how shameless Feng Wuyang is, he is still Feng''s family, and he may even be Feng Yuqiao''s uncle. This is a family, why is it too urgent?


    Some people don''t care about these, but some people do!


    "Yuqiao, I left a ban in his body. This is the way to control. If he has any resistance to hurt your mind in the future, don''t be merciful. Kill him like a butcher!" At this time, Wang Xu suddenly turned to look at the wind and rain bridge and said.


    As he spoke, he raised his right hand slightly, and countless pale golden spots were born out of thin air in his palm. In a moment, they condensed into a golden lotus with a light golden flame, just like a golden lotus made up of flames.


    The green roots of the Golden Lotus seem to be rooted in the void, gently shaking in the breeze. As soon as Wang Xu raised his hand, it turned into a golden light and disappeared into the palm of the stagnant wind and rain bridge.


    "Wang Xu, this is..."


    Fengyuqiao subconsciously bowed his head, staring at the palm suddenly appeared, as if the color tattoo general clear green leaf golden petal lotus, a face of trance color.


    What happened just now is too fast, but with Wang Xu''s words, it''s over. Even fengyuqiao, the client, has a dreamlike feeling.


    The wind, which was paralyzed on the ground and full of fear, could not be found. He was still lowering his head, slightly hiding the venom of his eyes, and grinning grimly in his heart


    "Well, do you think you can make me an ordinary little girl by your word? If I resist, kill me like a butcher? Fengyuqiao is just an ordinary person. Why should she? Are you talking in your sleep? "


    But at this point.


    "Yuqiao, first of all, feel with your heart. The Golden Lotus controls everything, including life and death. You just need to touch it with your mind, whether it''s punishment or death. " Wang Xu continued.


    What Jinlian?


    But with his words, the wind on the ground raised his head abruptly, his eyes were full of horror, and his voice was hoarse


    "You... You... What did you do to me?"


    Wang Xu, wasn''t he just beating him in a rage?


    when?


    Is it


    Suddenly, Feng Wuyang thought of the terrible pain that suddenly spread all over his body, as if there were countless invisible needles shuttling in his body.


    The feeling that life is not like death is fleeting. He thought it was the sequela of Wang Xu''s slap, but now it is obvious that there are more terrible things hidden in it!


    What the hell did he do?!


    "Good!"


    Regardless of the fear of fengwuyang, fengyuqiao has nodded slightly, slightly closed his eyes and felt it for a while. Then his right hand is gently closed, and the Golden Lotus in his palm can see bursts of trembling with the naked eye.


    "Ah! Ah, ah! so painful! What the hell did you do to me? Come on, come on... Stop it


    In an instant, the wind without Yang suddenly issued an earth shaking scream, the whole person crazy rolling on the ground, before that flash of life is not like death, the feeling came again.


    However, this time, is no longer a short moment, but a wave of more painful than a wave of long lasting!


    At this moment, as long as we can let the pain disappear, we are willing to do anything, not to mention to be a servant for fengyuqiao, or even a dog!

 Chapter 433

    "What did I do?"


    At the same second, Wang Xu''s eyes swept coldly and said faintly:


    "You don''t think I''ll do nothing, just rely on a few words and want you to surrender? Don''t worry, Fengjia, the future will be more brilliant than it is now, but in this process, your little ambition should be put down and help Yuqiao with heart, I can make Fengjia brilliant all my life


    "And you are just a waste! A servant! Remember, from now on, you are no longer the person you thought you were... "


    "I''m the real big man! It''s your master, fengyuqiao


    Feng Wuyang didn''t respond. He was about to faint from the terrible pain. He was so weak that he even tried to open his mouth. How could he have the strength to reply?


    He can only express his willingness, willingness and willingness with begging eyes!


    As long as he can no longer experience the horror, nothing else matters, and he can agree to it. Even if it''s eating shit!


    "Rain bridge, stop." At this time, Wang xucai nodded at Fengyu bridge.


    "Wang Xu, what is this lotus? It''s amazing Fengyuqiao excited to see.


    "It''s a kind of magic power, but it''s just a small change. You can take it as a charm in the legend. The two are different in nature, but the usage is similar."


    Wang Xu explained casually, looked up at the sun in the sky and said calmly:


    "It''s a waste of time. You have to be busy this afternoon. Let''s go to dinner first."


    "Good!" Fengyuqiao nods happily, and her face is full of bright smiles. She clenches her fists tightly for fear that the Golden Lotus in her palm will suddenly disappear. This is what Wang Xu gave her


    The first and most important gift!


    In half an hour.


    After a simple lunch, Wang Xu and his party rushed to fengyuqiao''s private studio.


    Wang Xu sits on the sofa and closes his eyes to rest. Feng Yuqiao is busy in the dressing room behind him. Four or five fashionable men and women keep going in and out, one with a suit of clothes in his hand, the other with a lot of strange make-up tools


    As a star, it takes five or six hours just to attend the evening award ceremony, not to mention other work that has been prepared in advance, just modeling, make-up, clothing, etc.


    At this time, he Qin sits next to Wang Xu, but his face is complicated and he doesn''t dare to talk to Wang Xu.


    No matter what she thinks, she can''t think of it. When she first saw Wang Xu, Wang Xu was just a little bodyguard in her eyes, who was still unprofessional and looked down upon by her.


    Even at that time, she didn''t even bother to do the surface work of pouring tea for Wang Xu. She just used the remaining old tea soup and washed it with hot water. But now


    Think of tea, he Qin suddenly slightly a Leng, and then face suddenly a joy, finally find something to do.


    The next moment, she quickly got up and went to one side to make a phone call. Soon, someone brought a brand-new tea tray, the top new tea in the market.


    Then, she carefully placed the tea tray on the tea table in front of Wang Xu, half knelt there, and devoted herself to making tea.


    Even if the tea was hot and cold, and changed one after another, Wang Xu always closed her eyes to rest, and she didn''t feel any anger of being ignored and humiliated. Whenever the tea is cold, she will make a new cup of tea, just to let Wang Xu open his eyes and enjoy a cup of tea with just the right heat.


    Soon, four or five hours later, it was six o''clock.


    Finally, Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes.


    "Mr. Wang, are you awake? This is the tea I specially prepared for you. Please enjoy it... "In a moment, he Qin''s face was congratulated. Then he bowed his head and held the tea in both hands, respectfully.


    "Well, you do." Wang Xu nodded, casually took a drink, light way.


    "No, just a little. As long as you are satisfied, Mr. Wang." He Qin has a happy face and a very respectful attitude.


    At this time, she was so different from Wang Xu who didn''t even bother to drink a cup of hot tea. She was just like two people.


    For this scene, Wang Xu did not care.


    This is the heart of the people!


    Human heart, human heart... Is it not human nature!


    What''s the use of being powerful if others don''t know? It can''t stop others from looking at you with colored glasses and looking down on you!


    Does Wang Xu not know what he Qin has done this afternoon?


    No, he knows. It''s just that he is not the kind of virgin who, after being ridiculed and ignored by others, sticks his hot face to his cold buttocks, shows great kindness and can forgive others at will.


    The reason why he only opened his eyes now is that he Qin''s purpose is not only to be punished, but also to be examined. If this woman''s performance is not good, then she, the manager of fengyuqiao, may be finished today.


    But it turns out that he Qin is not bad.


    Just then, the door of the dressing room inside was pushed open.


    The next moment, the whole room will be eclipsed!


    Wearing a high waisted evening dress as white as jade, which seems to be embellished by crystal, with half of the clavicle exposed, and a snow-white under the slender neck, protruding forward and backward, with noble temperament, a gorgeous beauty who seems to be a proud princess in a fairy tale slowly walks to Wang Xu.


    It''s Fengyu bridge!


    "Wang Xu, look at me..."


    At this time, fengyuqiao stands in front of Wang Xu, hands clear, pulling the skirt slightly around, and then looks at Wang Xu with a smile and asks softly:


    "... is it good?"


    After three short words, she lowered her head quickly, and her face was flushed, as if she had asked some very shy questions.


    "Good looking, like a... Well, princess, proud princess!" Wang Xu looked up and down for a while, and said with a smile, "you are very confident. Keep this confidence. This is the attitude that you should have in my eyes."


    "Well!" Fengyuqiao nods fiercely.


    At the same time, she peeked at Wang Xu. Her eyes were full of sweetness. She said silently in her heart:


    "You don''t know... It''s you who make me so confident!"


    It''s already more than six in the afternoon, and it''s getting late.


    Without further delay, the group went straight out of the studio. There was already an extended Lincoln waiting outside. After getting on the bus, they rushed all the way to the place where the award ceremony was held.


    Tonight''s award ceremony will be held in a famous large Manor Hotel in Mordor, a famous family feast.


    It took more than an hour. At about 8 pm, the car slowly stopped at the entrance of Mingmen grand banquet manor.


    Wang Xu and fengyuqiao get out of the car. He Qin follows them and whispers:


    "Tonight''s award ceremony is of high standard. After all, the modu film awards are selected only once every five years. It''s a grand event in the entertainment circle. Besides famous stars from all over China, the most invited people are the local big powers, the second generation of young ladies and so on. However, there are also big bosses and rich people from other cities..."


    At the end of he Qin''s introduction, in a word, it''s all big people who can come. Let fengyuqiao pay more attention and exchange more contacts.


    These are the things that fengfengqiao has to do as a star, and Wang Xu ignores them.


    When they entered the manor, no one stopped them, but when they entered the main banquet hall, they saw Wang Xu, Feng Yuqiao and other men in black, but one of them stood up and stopped them


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please show me the invitation card!"


    He Qin immediately handed the invitation to fengyuqiao. The man in black looked at them and put his hand in to let them in. However, as Wang Xu passed by, he once again put his hand in the way


    "Sorry, you can''t go in!"

 Chapter 434

    "He''s my friend!"


    Fengyuqiao immediately stopped, turned and frowned.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Feng. Bodyguards are not allowed to enter. This is the regulation above. We have no choice but to follow the rules. Please bear with us." The man in black sighed, but he still shook his head and refused with a bitter smile.


    "He''s my friend, not a bodyguard!" Fengyuqiao is in a bit of a hurry.


    "Miss Feng, it''s not that we don''t want to see people in your face. To tell you the truth, I really like your movies and songs. But rules are rules. I can''t change them at will. I''m just an ordinary security guard of the manor. Please forgive me The big man in black explained it politely, with a bitter smile, but he didn''t mean to give way at all.


    "This..."


    Fengyuqiao bit her lip, more urgent, she had ignored this situation before.


    Just like this man said, such as this kind of award party, normally, bodyguards are not allowed to enter casually. After all, there are so many guests in the hall, all of them have high status and big background. It''s not good if they are mixed in by people who want to do something.


    Even from the entrance of the manor, there is already a red carpet on the floor. All the people who can walk on it are the stars themselves and their close friends. The assistant makeup artists who came with her before can only walk from both sides.


    But it''s not easy for us to understand this kind of thing.


    If Wang Xu is really just a bodyguard of fengyuqiao, it doesn''t matter. But in the heart of fengyuqiao, where is the word bodyguard?


    "Yuqiao, I''d better not go in." At this time, Wang Xu shook his head with a smile, a little helpless on his face.


    The big man in black just acts according to the rules, not for anything. With Wang Xu''s character, he naturally doesn''t care about this kind of thing.


    If others respect him, he will respect others.


    If you''re not qualified to go in, don''t go in first.


    Now, he really is not qualified. After all, he is not the invited tycoon, big boss, second-generation childe, not to mention the little meat stars.


    But it''s just a matter of time. After a while, I''ll call someone to help him find an identity. Whether it''s Ma Sanmo, Yun Sanfeng, or even Feng Wuyang, it''s very easy to get an invitation. It''s not too bad to wait for that time.


    "But..."


    What else does fengyuqiao want to say? She is a little unhappy. She really wants Wang Xu to accompany her.


    But at this moment, a woman''s voice with some fun and sarcasm came suddenly:


    "Oh, isn''t this Fengyu bridge, Miss Feng? I heard that you won the best actress tonight. How proud it must be! If I had been in, I would have been in! Why don''t you go in yet? Is there any trouble? "


    When they looked back, they saw a man in a red high waist evening dress with split ends to the thigh.


    At a glance, the first thought that came to mind was


    Gorgeous!


    This woman, hot, wearing exposed, stepped on high-heeled shoes, height close to 1.8 meters, the long place is long, the big place is big, the thin place is thin, it is a goblin!


    However, compared with fengyuqiao, she has less temperament and seems a little vulgar.


    The other is a young man who is also dressed up. He has a stiff finishing suit with the lines of his body. There is no wrinkle on the surface, and his face is painted with light makeup. He looks like a handsome young man with fresh meat.


    The woman holding the young man, half of the body close to him, a look at the past, with the buttocks want to know that the relationship between the two is absolutely not simple.


    "Feng Yuyu, I have nothing to do with you. Can''t you wait? Go in now. " Wind and rain bridge light said.


    "Ha ha, Miss Feng, you''re joking. You''re the best actress, and I''m just a loser after the nomination. I couldn''t wait. I was congratulating you before!"


    Feng Yuyu chuckled, turned her eyes, looked at Wang Xu, and said unintentionally:


    "Who is this young master? It''s a rare event in a hundred years to be favored by Miss Feng. It''s really shocking! "


    However, Wang Xu did not even lift his eyelids, let alone answer Feng Yuyu''s question.


    As soon as Feng Yuyu appeared, she seemed extremely enthusiastic on the surface, but in fact she had something to say with a strong sense of jealousy, envy and provocation.


    From their conversation, Wang Xu knows that Feng Yuyu and Feng Yuqiao have nominated for the best actress award, but in the end, Feng Yuqiao won, and she failed, so there can only be one nomination. Therefore, she has resentment against fengyuqiao.


    The strange words also proved that this woman was aiming at fengyuqiao.


    Asking Wang Xu about this is full of malicious traps. The relationship between Wang Xu and fengyuqiao is ambiguous. Once it''s spread, whether it''s true or not, it will have a certain impact on fengyuqiao''s reputation.


    The point is that she asked Wang Xu''s identity, which is totally malicious!


    This woman has seen Wang Xu stopped by the security, but to ask Wang Xu identity, this is to find words provocation!


    Sure enough, seeing that Wang Xu ignored her, Feng Yuyu''s face was slightly stiff, and a look of anger flashed through her eyes. But she covered it up very well. With a smile, she looked at Fengyu bridge and asked with a smile:


    "Miss Feng, this young master is so cold... Would you like to introduce him?"


    However, Feng Yuyu''s face was cold, and she didn''t pay any attention to her, which made Feng Yuyu''s face gloomy. Fortunately, at this time, the young man beside her spoke a little impatiently:


    "Feng Yuyu, since people don''t give face, why talk to them? I''m not willing to accept any kind help. Let''s go! "


    "Oh, Zhao Qing, I have a good relationship with Miss Feng. How can I see her in trouble without help?"


    Feng Yuyu held the young man''s arm and shook it. Her voice seemed to be groaning. She hung half of her body on the young man and acted like a spoiler. Then she looked up at fengyuqiao with a trace of provocation and pride, and said with a smile:


    "Miss Feng, let me introduce my companion to you first. This is my boyfriend Zhao Qing, the only son of the Zhao family in Jinling. Well, by the way, Zhao Qing will take over the family business Zhao group in two years. You should have heard of Zhao group, right? The film and television company I belong to is Zhao''s group. The total assets of the group are more than 20 billion.... "


    This is a naked show off, which means more provocative.


    "Congratulations, are you ready to quit the entertainment industry and become a rich young woman?" Wind and rain bridge finally can''t bear to go on, light irony a way.


    "It''s inevitable to quit the entertainment industry, but I''m still young. It''s too early to get married, but it''s also very fast. When Zhao Qing''s new film specially made for me is finished, maybe we will consider this... "


    As she spoke, Feng Yuyu raised her chin slightly. Her face was full of pride.


    However, soon, she turned her eyes again, looked at Wang Xu playfully and said with a smile:


    "Miss Feng, I''ve all introduced my boyfriend tonight. Who is this guy next to me? But it''s very impolite! "


    "Do you really want to know who I am?"


    This time, Wang Xu slightly frowned, voice a little cold, light asked.

 Chapter 435

    "Yes, I''d like to know which one you are from? However, let me guess, you should be the same as my Zhao Qing, and you are not the devil''s capital. I''m very interested in your identity... "


    Feng Yuyu said with a smile, but she leaned against Zhao Qing, who was beside her. Her chin was raised higher, and she kept a kind of high looking down state. Deep in her eyes, she was full of fun.


    At this time, Wang Xu light voice: "you are interested in me, but I have no interest in you, with you, do not deserve to know my true identity!"


    For those who are self righteous, especially those like Feng Yuyu, who are polite on the surface and mock provocation on the surface, Wang Xu is more disgusted than those who are mindless and provocative.


    FALSE!


    Hypocritical villain!


    If you want to find something, you can find it directly. There are words in your words. Do you hate people?


    "You


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, Feng Yuyu''s face changed on the spot. Her face was very angry, but she had to keep her star posture.


    "Miss Fengda, you are also a popular star. You should know that tonight''s award party is very high-level, not all dogs and cats can go in!"


    Then, instead of looking at Wang Xu, she took a deep look at Fengyu bridge, and her voice turned cold


    "However, if you really want to take this guy who doesn''t know etiquette in, as long as you have a drink with me and Zhao Qing after the party, I can ask Zhao Qing to help him in."


    "Yes, Miss Feng, I''ve admired you for a long time, but I haven''t had a chance to meet you. It''s fate tonight. As long as you open your mouth and I make a phone call, you can make this boy qualified for the invitation to the party. " When Zhao Qing heard Feng Yuyu''s words, her eyes suddenly brightened and she looked at Fengyu bridge. Her face was full of greed.


    "You don''t have to worry about it here. Goodbye." Fengyuqiao refused with a cold face.


    As for Feng Yuyu, she didn''t want to talk about it at all. Originally, Zhao Qing was quiet all the time. He thought he had a good character. As a result, he exposed his essence in a word, a piece of rubbish!


    "Oh, Zhao Qing, have you been rejected? We miss Fengda are not like me. They mix the entertainment circle with the image of a pure lady. They won''t throw their arms at you, a rich man. "


    Feng Yuyu is very happy with her smile. The reason why she says that is that she knows that fengyuqiao will never agree. How can she easily give it to others?


    Her words were very insidious. In a word, she pulled Zhao Qing''s anger up and was rejected in public. The rich man''s face became gloomy on the spot.


    What''s his identity? Big and small stars sleep, I don''t know how much, what does fengyuqiao think she is?


    Just then.


    In the main banquet hall, a middle-aged man in suit and shoes, with a gloomy face and a group of security guards in black, came over and yelled from a distance:


    "Zhang Hu, what''s the situation? Let me show you a door. How can I block it instead? Don''t you know there are many big names in the guests tonight? You want me to skin you, don''t you


    When he saw the middle-aged man, the man in black who had stood up to stop Wang Xu immediately turned bitter. He went up and bowed his head and explained:


    "Director Wu, it''s not my fault. Here''s the thing... Miss fengyuqiao wants to bring her bodyguards in, but we have a rule that people without invitation will not be allowed in? So I explained a few more words to them, but then another pair of guests appeared. They knew each other and seemed to have some conflicts with each other.... "


    Zhang Hu is a wise man. He has seen that he is wrong for a long time. It''s just that there are big stars on both sides. He can''t offend him, so he doesn''t care. But at this time, director Wu came forward in person. He didn''t dare to hide anything. He explained the origin of the matter all at once.


    His voice has just dropped.


    "Bodyguard?"


    Smell speech, the following several pairs of guests, originally because the door was blocked a little uncomfortable, at this time, there are many people frown.


    "What''s going on? Delay our time because a bodyguard wants to go in? What does he think he is? " Among the onlookers, someone sneered directly.


    "Yes, just a bodyguard wants to enter the main banquet hall. What''s funny? Can you tell who you are? " The other one was even more impolite.


    "This bodyguard is going to be in big trouble. The famous family feast is not a talkative force, and it''s not just an ordinary manor... In addition, the young man who conflicts with him seems to be the successor of Jinling Zhao''s group. I''m afraid it will be more troublesome, but it''s bad luck!" Others shook their heads and sighed.


    Director Wu made no effort to hide his impatience. His face sank and he directly stared at Wang Xu''s cold voice


    "As a bodyguard, do you understand the rules? Is it possible for a servant like you to participate in the host''s banquet? Why don''t you go to the side hall? "


    The gesture, free to scold, as if Wang Xu is his general.


    "This matter, originally I was too lazy to make a big fuss, and I didn''t understand the rules as you said. I never wanted to force my way in." Wang Xu was silent for a moment, and finally raised his head slightly, looked around and said faintly.


    In an instant, everyone was in an uproar.


    Too lazy?


    Tut Tut, who does this bodyguard think he is? You don''t want to make a scene?


    Many people directly sneer out, a look of disdain.


    "Zhang Hu?" Director Wu frowned slightly, turned to Zhang Hu and asked.


    "Yes, this brother did say that he couldn''t go in. It was Miss fengyuqiao who wanted him to accompany him. These two were behind him..." Zhang Hu hesitated and looked at Feng Yuyu and Zhao Qing.


    Before he could speak, Zhao Qing stood up quietly, with a smile on her face, and looked at Wang Xu disdainfully. It was like looking at a mole ant, and said faintly:


    "My name is Zhao Qing, the executive director of Zhao''s group. My female partner, Miss Feng Yuyu, happens to know Miss Feng. Seeing that she is in trouble, we want to help. As a result, this" bodyguard "doesn''t appreciate her at all..."


    He accentuated the word "bodyguard" and continued in a playful voice:


    "Of course, I thought he was Miss Feng''s boyfriend. I thought he was from a rich family. He wanted to make a friend, but people didn''t appreciate him. I didn''t think he was just a bodyguard..."


    With that, Zhao Qing suddenly sighed helplessly. With an apology on her face, she repeatedly said to the people around her:


    "Ah! Misunderstandings, all misunderstandings! For a bodyguard who doesn''t know the rules, he wasted everyone''s time. Blame me, blame me! "


    Hearing what he said, there was a lot of noise all around, and everyone was disgusted.


    Even those who had sympathized with Wang Xu were disdained and bored.


    They are all elites with status and status in the upper class, and the most boring is Wang Xu!

 Chapter 436

    "Zhang Hu, don''t take him away!"


    At this time, director Wu''s face is already gloomy and can drip water. Looking at Wang Xu is like looking at a disobedient dog.


    He is an old man in the bodyguard circle. He knows that some young bodyguards always have some unspeakable relationship with female employers, and they don''t accept the industry rules. For this kind of person, director Wu looks down on him and thinks that he is just a little white face.


    But his own likes and dislikes are not important. The important thing is that he is the person in charge of security tonight. As a result, he made such a joke. If it is spread out, he is definitely a joke in the circle. Tonight, he will lose his duty and become the industry stain of his life.


    The more he thought about it, he was sweating and congratulating himself that he didn''t disturb the real bigwigs in the banquet hall.


    "Well, what do I think he should do now? How dare he ignore me when talking to him?" Seeing this scene, Feng Yuyu didn''t want to be too cheerful. She raised her chin even higher.


    Zhao Qing shook her head directly and mocked: "why? Since you are not in this circle, don''t pretend to be a wolf with a big tail in front of Laozi. You think you are something! Just a little bodyguard, a joke


    Only Zhang Hu opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something.


    "I haven''t finished yet. What''s your hurry?" But at this time, Wang Xu suddenly spoke again. He just stood there, as if the disdain of the people around him did not exist at all. There was a faint irony in his voice


    "It''s true that I am the bodyguard of fengyuqiao, but so what? Those present, except fengyuqiao, who should invite me to be a bodyguard? No, I''m sorry. I made a mistake. I said a few more words... "


    "It''s you, who deserves to invite me!"


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a dead silence around him. Everyone looked at him with the eyes of a madman, and then many people laughed directly.


    interesting!


    It''s so much fun!


    This little bodyguard, actually when he is a character!


    Zhao Qing sneered on the spot


    "Boy, I''ll give you a message, too. Do you deserve any one of us on the scene? Rubbish! I can''t tell what kind of rubbish I am! How dare you say anything here


    "Director Wu, what are you waiting for?"


    Feng Yuyu turned her head and looked at director Wu. She said in a cold voice:


    "This boy is not in the same circle with us at all. What are you talking to him about? I don''t want to see him again, and I don''t dare to let him delay us any more. "


    With her words, there were other people nearby who spoke in response to her. Even a newly arrived young man, after he had a preliminary understanding of the matter, sneered on the spot and yelled:


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Ben''s time is precious. Let him go!"


    At this time, Wang Xu stood alone, his eyes drooping, motionless, people can not see what he was thinking, it seems that he ignored the public, and it seems that he is silently under the criticism of the public.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he seems to have accepted his fate. Feng Yuyu, Zhao Qing and other people''s faces are full of satirical smiles of pride and disdain.


    Suddenly, a cold voice came suddenly:


    "I said, do you think I don''t exist?"


    Wang Xu raised his head slowly in the people''s sarcastic eyes. He just glanced at Feng Yuyu and Zhao Qing. Their faces suddenly became stiff.


    Wang Xu''s eyes, let them suddenly feel a burst of fear for no reason!


    But the next moment, a wave of anger at the same time on the two heads.


    Fuck!


    What do you really think you are? The eyes are so cold, who are you scared of?


    However, without waiting for them to yell, the wind and rain bridge behind Wang Xu stepped out step by step, looking at the crowd with cold eyes, saying word by word:


    "Do you also treat me as a wind and rain bridge and don''t exist?"


    He Qin shakes her head. She''s just an agent. She knows that she shouldn''t worry about this kind of thing, and she doesn''t need to come out on her own. With a slight sigh, she glanced at all the people around her. With pity in her eyes and a little self mockery in her heart, she said quietly:


    "A group of ignorant people... Just like me before! You only believe what you see in front of your eyes, but you don''t have to think about it. Mr. Wang, why are you so calm? "


    However, he Qin doesn''t know that Wang Xu''s calmness has turned into a kind of "acceptance" silence in other people''s eyes, and now he becomes angry.


    pretty good!


    Looking at Wang Xu and fengyuqiao standing out, people only think that they are angry!


    "Yuqiao, leave it to me."


    At this time, looking at fengyuqiao, which is like an angry little lion, Wang Xu shakes his head at her, then takes out his mobile phone and dials a phone, saying very simply:


    "With all the relationships you can use, I want to be the most distinguished guest of honor at an award party in the famous family''s banquet manor tonight in the shortest time!"


    Then he hung up.


    VIP?


    What about the highest status?


    Hearing what Wang Xu said on the phone, there was a dead silence all around. A group of people, you see me, I see you, suddenly had a very depressing feeling.


    Looking at Wang Xu''s posture, it seems that, maybe, it seems that


    Is this really a big guy?


    Even Feng Yuyu and Zhao Qing were silent at this time. One side has been too lazy to pay attention to Wang Xu, urging his men to force the hands to drive the Wu manager, also silent.


    For a moment, all around a dead silence!


    "Tick, tick..."


    Time goes by second by second.


    Three seconds, ten seconds, twenty seconds


    Finally, someone couldn''t bear the silence and murmured in a low voice:


    "Hey, I said, you don''t really believe this guy just because of a phone call, do you? If you think about the identities of those big people who came here tonight, I may believe it if they are VIP, but it''s a bit of a brag to be the highest... Isn''t it


    Hearing this man''s words, the look on the faces of the people around finally changed, and the atmosphere relaxed slightly.


    "That''s right. I think the boy is very good at pretending to force. I''m afraid he''s not bluffing us! You should know that the party''s invitees are very selective. If he is really awesome, how can he not be invited at the beginning? " The other man also spoke in accordance with the Tao.


    "Yes, he doesn''t even have the qualification to enter the door, and he also works as a bodyguard for fengyuqiao... You think, fengyuqiao is just a little star who has just become popular. Who can be a big man who is willing to work as a bodyguard for her?"


    "Yes, yes! I think this guy is just pretending to be


    More and more people speak in line with, just a few seconds, people see Wang Xu''s eyes have become the kind of boring before, even more disgusted!


    Damn it!


    It''s shameful to pretend to be such a boy!


    Feng Yuyu had a loose expression and a sneer on her face. Zhao Qing gave a scornful Pooh, and even sneered at Wang Xu and said, "boy, you scared me. I really thought you were a bully..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    At this time, a series of rapid footsteps suddenly came from the banquet hall. Looking at the rapid footsteps, it seemed that some important person with a high status was sweating out, ready to meet the more distinguished guests in person.


    In an instant, Zhao Qing''s face became stiff and her words were blocked in her mouth.


    "Isn''t it..."


    Subconsciously, other people are also a body shock, Qi Qi turned to look at the past.


    The man who trotted out of the banquet hall was a woman of twenty-seven or eight years old!


    Seeing this woman, almost everyone was shocked at the same time, and the scene was dead to the extreme.


    "It turned out to be..." someone murmured in disbelief.

 Chapter 437

    The woman who came out of the banquet hall was twenty-seven or eighty-eight, with fresh short hair, a delicate black shirt, black wide legged trousers, low-heeled black shoes, plain face, bright eyes and sharp eyes.


    Her dress is in sharp contrast to the female stars, ladies and ladies in all kinds of dresses, but it doesn''t make people feel ashamed and inferior. On the contrary, it is more noble.


    Also, women, very beautiful, very beautiful!


    And her identity, as well as her beauty, crush most people around!


    "Miss Xiao Hongye, the hostess of a famous banquet?"


    At this time, the exclamation of the population slowly told the identity of the woman.


    In an instant, it was even quieter.


    Xiao Hongye, the hostess of a famous banquet, must be the most expensive one to meet the guests in such a hurry.


    After all, in the international metropolis of Mordor, the people who can open such luxury manors as famous doors and feast are top-notch in terms of ability and background.


    Xiao Hongye is no exception.


    At least, the guests gathered at the gate, including Feng Yuyu and Zhao Qing, are not very important to Xiao Hongye.


    As for manager Wu, he''s just a subordinate of Xiao Hongye!


    "... no, it''s really that, that... That, the bodyguard?"


    At this moment, almost everyone''s mood is very complicated. Qi Qi thinks of the phone call Wang Xu made before. For a moment, there is no sound around.


    With Xiao Hongye''s urgent running, people''s eyes moved inch by inch, their necks were stiff, their eyes were dull, and their minds were blank.


    In less than 30 seconds, Xiao Hongye came out in person


    Come on!


    It''s too fast!


    Especially when Xiao Hongye arrived at Wang Xu''s body, everyone''s heart almost mentioned his throat, some people even could not help shivering.


    Feng Yuyu and Zhao Qing''s faces were distorted and black.


    But the next moment, in their eyes, Xiao Hongye didn''t look at Wang Xu. She ran directly from Wang Xu and ran all the way to the gate of the manor, as if that was where the VIP was.


    They subconsciously followed and saw that at the entrance of the manor and the end of the red carpet, a young man with two middle-aged bodyguards in black suits stepped on the red carpet at the same time and came slowly.


    "Hoo..."


    For a moment, everyone breathed a long breath.


    It turns out that Xiao Hongye is welcoming this young master!


    It''s just how much they think!


    "Ha ha, I said... How is it possible? It''s all about us frightening ourselves. " A man wiped the sweat on his head and said with a relaxed smile.


    Another person also followed to grow one breath, angry voice way: "fuck! Son of a bitch, I almost scared myself to death because of the pretence of a little broken bodyguard. When today''s affair is over, I''ll make a good deal with him! "


    Feng Yuyu and Zhao Qing were most nervous before and relaxed at this time. Feng Yuyu''s whole body was soft and fell into Zhao Qing''s arms. She touched Zhao Qing''s chest with one hand and complained:


    "Zhao Qing, I''m scared to death. You should take it out for me! A little bodyguard can act like a bully... I want him to apologize on his knees and promise that he will never scare me again! "


    "Baby, don''t be afraid!"


    Zhao Qing slapped Feng Yuyu on his big ass, which caused Feng Yuyu''s surprise. Then he looked up and sneered at Wang Xu


    "Boy, let''s do it later. I''ll meet Su Shao first! Open your eyes and see, Su Shao is the real VIP, and you, a garbage, dare to act like this? "


    Then, instead of looking at Wang Xu, he turned and strode out with Feng Yuyu in his arms. He followed Xiao Hongye and welcomed the man who had just entered the manor, just like a dog who saw the owner.


    But he did not find that Wang Xu''s eyes were full of irony.


    Not because of anything else, just because of Su Shao in his mouth


    It''s su Jianming!


    "Su Shao, didn''t you say you wouldn''t come tonight? Why did you suddenly change your mind again? " At this time, Xiao Hongye has come to Su Jianming''s body, is with a bright smile, a little careful smile asked.


    "Well, I''m not here for the stars, I''m here to meet an important person." Su Jianming said calmly and glanced at Xiao Hongye casually. He couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. I have to say that Xiao Hongye tonight is really beautiful to her limit.


    "Su Shao!"


    At this time, Zhao Qing also took Feng Yuyu to come quickly, and came up with a respectful salute.


    "You are..."


    Su Jianming frowns slightly. He feels that Feng Yuyu around Zhao Qing is a little familiar. He seems to be a pornographic star with a lot of gossip, but he can''t remember who Zhao Qing is.


    "Su Shao, it''s me! I''m Zhao Qing of Zhao''s group. When you went to Jinling, my father invited you to dinner. I once met you once... "Zhao Qing said flatteringly.


    At that time, in Jinling, when he accompanied his father and Su Jianming to dinner, he saw with his own eyes how respectful his father was to this young man. How could he not be more respectful as a son?


    This Su Shao, even his father wants to please, but he is a real big man!


    "Oh, it''s you, I didn''t expect you to come too..." Su Jianming nodded, casually perfunctorily, and no longer paid attention to Zhao Qing.


    However, Zhao Qing is not angry, but very happy. He can''t even believe that Su Jianming, the son of Su, still remembers him and greets him personally. It''s his honor!


    under pressure!


    It''s so stressful!


    I''m flattered!


    "Why don''t so many people go in at the door? What happened? " While walking side by side with Xiao Hongye, Su Jianming asked casually.


    "I don''t know much about it..." Xiao Hongye frowned slightly.


    "Miss Xiao, Su Shao, I know this because fengyuqiao wants to bring a little white faced bodyguard into the banquet hall, but the bodyguard is not qualified to enter, so he blocked the door..." before she finished her words, Zhao Qing explained quickly.


    Zhao Qing pointed to fengyuqiao and Wang Xu behind the crowd, with a playful expression on her face, as if she were telling a joke to two big figures.


    Fengyu bridge?


    Hearing these three words, Su Jianming was shocked. He subconsciously looked at the direction of Zhao Qing''s finger. When he saw Wang Xu as he expected, he froze and couldn''t take a step at all.


    But at this time, Zhao Qing was still full of jokes and continued to say:


    "Su Shao, you said that now there are really all kinds of people! A bodyguard, instead of doing his duty, got involved with his female employer and became a white face who ate soft food! "


    "But he doesn''t think about it. What is he? Is the main banquet hall his kind of garbage? If he goes in, he will insult you, Su Shao. If he is in the same room with such a person, it will make you lose your identity... "


    Zhao Qingyue said that the more excited he was, the more he laughed and sneered when he got to the back. He used his best to bow down and flatter Su Jianming.


    However!


    At this time, if he looked up, he would see Su Jianming''s pale face and almost cannibal eyes.

 Chapter 438

    "Damn you! Shut up


    Zhao Qing is still flattering and telling jokes. Suddenly, a cold voice comes from his head.


    "Who..."


    Subconsciously, Zhao Qing is a rage, did not see that he is talking with Su Shao?


    Who dares tell him to shut up?


    "Fuck your mother!"


    But as soon as he spat out a word, he was interrupted by the previous voice, which was more furious. Then he felt a flower in front of his eyes, and then a big slap on his face.


    "Su Shao? You... "


    Finally, Zhao Qing reacts, covering her face and looking up at Su Jianming in front of her body in disbelief, completely confused.


    What happened?


    He''s telling a joke and saying it''s OK. Why is Su Shao angry with him all of a sudden?


    Is it hard to say that his level of telling jokes is not enough? Where did he make su Shao''s taboo?


    However, he just opened his mouth. In a flash, Su Jianming raised his hand again and slapped him in the face.


    "Pa!"


    This time, the strength was even greater than before, even because Su Jianming was too panicked, too angry, too nervous, and didn''t stop his strength for a moment.


    A slap out, almost with a big hammer across the air hit Zhao Qing''s face, on the spot put Zhao Qing a mouth small half of the teeth to fly out, face bone smashed, full of blood, half of the face can hardly see the human form, the whole person is then soared into the air, like garbage general fly out, hard hit on the side of the guardrail just fell down.


    At this moment, Zhao Qing almost fainted in pain. She was lying there shaking, but half of her face was beaten. She couldn''t make a scream in her mouth. She could only wriggle like an insect.


    Feng Yuyu was stupid. She stood there like a stake, her hands stiff in the air, still holding Zhao Qing''s arm. She couldn''t understand why the sudden change was in front of her.


    Xiao Hongye also frowned slightly, looked at Su Jianming in doubt and asked, "Su Shao, where did Zhao Qing offend you? Why are you so angry all of a sudden? "


    "It''s not me he''s provoking, it''s almost me! Rubbish


    Su Jianming almost gnashed his teeth and left a word behind. Without looking at the people around him, he strode toward Wang Xu. Then he stopped two or three meters in front of Wang Xu, bowed down and gave a 90 degree salute


    "Wang... Mr. Wang, I''m not familiar with that fool named Zhao Qing. He is shameless to come and flatter me. I really don''t know that fool dare to offend you!"


    As he said this, Su Jianming became more and more frightened. He did not dare to raise his head. He lowered his head. His voice was even faint with a trace of fear


    "You say, how to deal with this rubbish that dares to offend you? As long as you say a word, I want him to stay here tonight! As for the Zhao family in Jinling behind him, I promise that nothing will be left behind in a month! "


    Su Jianming''s voice is extremely respectful and afraid, for fear that Wang Xu will be dissatisfied with him because of this sudden accident.


    At this moment, Su Jianming is not afraid!


    From yesterday until now, he hardly closed his eyes. As soon as he closed his eyes, Wang Xu came to his mind. He was so terrible that his family elder brother Su Jianqing scolded him. If Wang Xu was not satisfied, Su Jianming would commit suicide and apologize!


    Because of this, Su Jianming even willingly regarded himself as a dog, but he did not dare to have the slightest revenge.


    For this reason, Su Jianming did not dare to offend Wang Xu... No, even fengyuqiao did not dare to offend him!


    But who the hell thought


    I can''t believe I met Zhao Qing, a fool who came out of nowhere!


    Zhao Qing, a fool, was a son who wanted to curry favor with his rich man when he went to Jinling! If it wasn''t for the introduction, he couldn''t even remember that he had seen this fool!


    For Su Jianming, meeting Zhao Qing is like walking on the road. As soon as he wants to get in touch with a beautiful woman, he is hit by a big disaster!


    At this time, watching Su Jianming wagging his tail in front of Wang Xu like a dog, he was afraid, flattering, flattering and begging.


    The crowd, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, froze again. Suddenly, the atmosphere was even quieter than before.


    At the last moment, they were still breathing out, talking and laughing with each other. They were "forced" by Wang Xu, almost pretending to be powerful, and they scared themselves.


    As a result, it suddenly turns out that the distinguished guest who asked Xiao Hongye to come out in person is so respectful to Wang Xu, the "little bodyguard"... No!


    It''s awe!


    Many people were stunned and shocked. Many of them trembled slightly because they threatened to settle accounts with Wang Xu after the event.


    In this stillness, looking at the complex expressions of shock, fear, regret and fear on the faces around, a sneer flashed across fengyuqiao''s face. At the same time, he raised his head slightly arrogantly, and his eyes were full of confidence.


    For all this happened in front of us, fengyuqiao only felt that it was natural and there would be no accident.


    After all, yesterday I saw Su Jianming go and return, kneeling at Wang Xu''s feet to beg for mercy. How could I surprise her.


    But Feng Yuyu in the distance is different. Her face is as white as paper. She is in a state of extreme panic. She... Just ridiculed and looked down upon the little garbage bodyguard who only used as an excuse to attack fengyuqiao. Unexpectedly


    How could it be so horrible?


    She doesn''t know what identity Su Jianming is. She is not qualified to know. However, she knows the background of Zhao Qing, the second generation of young people who she recently joined!


    As a result, Zhao Qing is like a grandson in front of Su Jianming, but Su Jianming is like a grandson in front of Wang Xu, even lower than his grandson, just like a dog wagging his tail to please


    If there is no comparison, Feng Yuyu only thinks that Wang Xu is not a low-level Er Shao. Psychologically, he regrets and worries for a while, and is not so afraid.


    But there''s a contrast


    No contrast, no harm!


    If Zhao Qing is a Ferrari and Su Jianming is a luxury cruise ship, then Wang Xu is an aircraft carrier!


    For a moment, Feng Yuyu felt that she was afraid of choking with regret.


    But then, followed by a naked, deep to the limit of jealousy!


    For what? For what?


    Why can this woman, fengyuqiao, take away her best actress award with a rolling posture. Why can she use a more domineering attitude to press her male companion on the ground?


    For what?


    At the same time, Wang Xu''s face was as usual, and there was no difference when he faced the people''s ridicule and disdain, as if all kinds of accusations did not exist before.


    "Not moving like a mountain, neither flattering nor insulting... This should be the real guest of Xiao Hongye! But... "


    Next to him, Xiao Hongye stared at him with a complicated look.


    But what?

 Chapter 439

    Xiao Hongye has a little impression of Wang Xu. When she is in a hurry to go out to meet Su Jianming, she can see the problem at the door.


    But at that time, she was eager to meet Su Jianming. She didn''t have any interest, mood or waste of people at the door. When she passed by Wang Xu, she didn''t even look at him. She was only Su Jianming.


    But


    It turns out that Wang Xu is the real guest Xiao Hongye should welcome herself!


    Xiao Hongye is an extremely capable woman. She just regretted for a moment, and then she cleaned up her mood. After following Su Jianming, she quickly walked up to Wang Xu and looked up at him with an apologetic smile


    "Mr. Wang, I''m sorry. Before, Hongye had eyes and didn''t know the real person. She was quite indifferent to you. Please forgive me."


    Now that things have happened and regret is useless, try to remedy it.


    "I didn''t expect that some of my staff were so ignorant that they would make such unnecessary things. Please forgive me." Xiao Hongye sincerely apologizes for herself and her subordinates.


    With that, she was really a little annoyed.


    People like Wang Xu are not famous, but they don''t know how much higher they are than those around them, including the rich, the stars, the big and the small, and even those in the banquet hall. This is a figure that even Su Jianming wants to please.


    Don''t want to but at the door, by her under a security director to make lost face, just as a bodyguard, to force out!


    If Wang Xu''s heart is not enough, and she is really angry, then Xiao Hongye''s painstaking efforts will bring about today''s famous family feast. Isn''t all her efforts likely to be destroyed?


    Even if it was caused by various accidents, in fact, her people, whether they were director Wu or Zhang Hu, were just following the rules. But as a leader, where do you care?


    If something goes wrong, someone should be responsible!


    "Director Wu, what should you say about Mr. Wang?" Xiao Hongye said in a cold voice.


    Hearing this, director Wu trembled and almost couldn''t stand still. He said with a forced smile: "Miss Xiao, please listen to my explanation..."


    "Don''t explain!"


    "I''ll talk to you in person about your business after tonight. You can''t escape the responsibility. Now, first apologize to Mr. Wang. " Xiao Hongye said understatement, but let Wu director''s heart has been to the whereabouts.


    Director Wu is not a fool, knowing that at this time he is actually a back pot, an excuse used by Xiao Hongye to resolve conflicts in the field.


    He''s angry! No!


    But there was no way. He could only smile bitterly and bow his head to Wang Xu. He apologized and said, "Mr. Wang, I have offended you so much before. If you have any punishment, I will..."


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a little thing. Don''t worry about it."


    But before he finished, he was interrupted by Wang Xu.


    In fact, Wang Xu, who is in charge of Wu, doesn''t have much aversion. At least, the other side has fulfilled its responsibility as a security supervisor. In fact, Wang Xu is still a little appreciative of each other.


    "Since you have Mr. Wang speaking for you, it''s OK. I''ll punish you for one month''s salary. Now don''t stand still and do your job well!"


    At this time, Xiao Hongye looked at director Wu, frowned slightly and waved away. After all, she is not the kind of person who is really unfeeling. What she said before was meant to defend director Wu. After that, she will deal with it by herself. Isn''t it up to her?


    However, she didn''t explain to Director Wu. After that, she ignored director Wu and turned to Wang Xu with a smile


    "Mr. Wang, this is my personal card. From now on, you are the most distinguished guest of our famous banquet manor. If you come in the future, I will greet you personally. Please accept it. It''s my apology for my mistake and neglect tonight. It''s Hongye''s dereliction of duty that I didn''t send an invitation to Mr. Wang!"


    Xiao Hongye''s words are not only on the scene, but also an apology, and a relationship with Wang Xu. Moreover, the tone of her words is neither humble nor overbearing, and it won''t make people bored. And, she herself is the best beauty, I''m afraid that no man will refuse to please her?


    "Thank you."


    Wang Xu didn''t understand the customs and human feelings. Naturally, he said thanks and took Xiao Hongye''s personal card.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s my pleasure. Please come this way. I''ll take you to the VIP banquet!" Xiao Hongye smiles, reaches out her hand and leads her to the front.


    "Well." Wang Xu nodded.


    After that, he glanced at the people around him, then chuckled and turned away.


    Around, many people can no longer support, directly soft on the ground, all pale, as if desperate. Feng Yuyu, who was standing on the red carpet, lowered her head, bit her silver teeth and clamped her legs tightly.


    Wang Xu''s last glance was like looking at the air. There was no her at all. She turned into an invisible sword and pierced everything she was proud of, including her body, face, means, fame and so on!


    "Fengyuqiao... How can you get the favor of such a man?"


    After Wang Xu and his party walked away, Feng Yuyu finally broke out and threw the LV limited edition bag in her hand on the ground.


    "Miss Feng Yuyu, please pay attention to your behavior. Please enter the banquet hall as soon as possible and stop blocking the guests behind you."


    Seeing this, Zhang Hu immediately frowned slightly and came out to remind him in a low voice.


    Hearing the speech, Feng Yuyu was even more impatient. She looked around and saw that all the people around her looked like they were watching jokes. Thinking of the attitude of the people before, she suddenly realized something, and her heart was filled with sadness.


    People who see jokes don''t know that they are also jokes in the eyes of others!


    At this time, Feng Yuyu is not angry for people to see her jokes, but sad for these people!


    She turned her head and glanced at Zhao Qing, who was carried down by two security guards. She hesitated for a moment and could only leave.


    ¡­¡­


    However, far beyond people''s imagination, Su Jianming was just an accident.


    The follow-up call Wang Xu made hasn''t come yet. Soon after they went in, one after another rich, young and famous people trotted out one after another, anxiously looking around the gate, as if they were looking for someone.


    "Mr. Chen of Xincheng international, what is he doing?"


    "That''s Zhang Feipeng, a young and old man in the magic capital. Is he looking for someone? Who can let him come out in person? He looks so anxious... "


    "Again! He''s a veteran movie star who''s been on fire for a long time. He... "


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the people who stayed at the gate and didn''t go in were deeply shocked. Then their faces changed, and they seemed to think of something. Suddenly, you look at me, I look at you


    Finally, someone trembled his lips and said carefully:


    "Are these people from Chengdu because of Mr. Wang?"


    His voice fell to the ground, and in an instant, there was a deeper silence around him.


    At this time, they did not dare to imagine how terrible Wang Xu''s identity would be.


    A phone call can make so many big people in the banquet hall come out to meet them in person.


    Even though Wang Xu and his party have just entered, they are likely to cross with these people halfway through, but those who come out still come out. What does it mean?


    It is very likely that these people were not qualified to contact Wang Xu before. It was only because of Wang Xu''s phone call that a mysterious person with a higher identity ordered them to come out to meet


    At the thought of this possibility, people can''t imagine Wang Xu''s real identity!


    "We, ignorant in the end, offend a what kind of existence..." some people can''t control the fear in the heart, can''t help groaning.

 Chapter 440

    At this point.


    Under the leadership of Xiao Hongye, Wang Xu and others have passed through the first floor of the banquet hall and just sat down in the VIP seat on the second floor.


    Suddenly, not far away from the revolving staircase, a beautiful woman who just came up seemed to be looking for her own seat. She inadvertently swept Wang Xu and suddenly let out a subconscious exclamation:


    "Sister Dong, I saw the mysterious man who saved us last night!"


    "Autumn rain, forget what I told you? Nothing happened last night! "


    Another slightly cold female voice came close behind. The voice in front of the voice was cold and sternly scolded, and then subconsciously lowered her voice. It seemed that she didn''t want to attract people''s ideas


    "Moreover, we don''t know if that guy has ulterior motives for us. Even if he really saves us, it''s better not to deal with him, or let him know our identity. What if he threatens us with last night''s things?"


    What is Wang Xu''s hearing? These words never drop into his ears. He frowns slightly and turns his head to see.


    See a big one small, two beauties dressed up are standing near the revolving stairs whispering.


    She is mature and cool. She is about thirty-five-six years old, and her figure has grown to the most mature time for women. She has a delicate and slim low cut evening dress, and the silver pieces on it shine in the light, which makes her proud figure more attractive.


    Her younger age was about twenty-three or twenty-four years old. She was young and lively. She didn''t have much body. She was even a little bit of an airport. But the special custom evening dress made her youthful temperament more obvious.


    At this time, the small one was suffering and was scolded by the big one.


    Seeing Wang Xu, the mature and cool beauty gives Wang Xu a cold glance. Her eyes are full of warning, with naked vigilance and estrangement. She doesn''t want to have anything to do with Wang Xu.


    Maybe it''s just a look warning. Wang Xu can''t easily understand it. After scolding the little beauty, the mature and cool "big" beauty walks over with a pair of 7cm high heels.


    "These two women are the ones who played role-playing next door last night, right..."


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, but his eyes were calm and cold. He was just about to see what the woman wanted to do.


    "Director Xia?"


    After seeing this mature beauty, fengyuqiao stood up abruptly and said hello to each other with a smile


    "Director Xia, I didn''t expect you to attend tonight''s ceremony in person. I heard that you have been nominated as the best director. However, with your strength, you must have won. Yuqiao would like to congratulate you in advance!"


    At this time, he Qin whispered to Wang Xu


    "Mr. Wang, this is Xia Dong, a very famous female director in the entertainment circle. Recently, a campus love drama directed by Xia Dong broke through one billion at the box office and won the best director award tonight."


    "The younger one behind her is Qiu Yu, the heroine of that movie. She takes the pure and fresh route, because this movie is popular, and now she is a second tier star..."


    "Summer and winter? Director? autumn rains? The heroine


    Wang Xu was slightly stunned. Subconsciously, he saw two beautiful women lying on the bed in a mess when he saw them last night


    This, this


    Is it the hidden rule of entertainment?


    "I would also like to congratulate Miss Feng. Your award for best actress has been confirmed. You must be in the limelight tonight. Are you interested in participating in my next film?" Xia Dong smiles and his face is warm. There is no coldness and distance to see Wang Xu before.


    Looking at the two women greeting each other there, you compliment, I return, soon received their own satisfactory reply, exchanged human feelings with each other, followed by the exchange of interests, expand contacts.


    Sure enough, the women in the entertainment circle, even the directors, are all actors!


    Wang Xu sighed.


    "Ah, Sister Feng? It''s really you! I said... I like Sister Feng''s movies very much. You are my idol in school. I said you can win the best actress


    At this time, Qiuyu also came over and called out to her sister. However, in the middle of speaking, she suddenly thought of something and quickly took back what she was going to say.


    "Sister Qiuyu is so happy that she should have won the award, right? Sister, I also congratulate you in advance... "Fengyuqiao smiles happily. The three women chat there and soon become friends. They are sisters to each other.


    But chatting, Xia Dong led the topic to Wang Xu. She looked at Wang Xu and asked with a smile: "Miss Feng, I don''t know if this young man around you is... Introduction?"


    Wang Xu knew that this woman had a different mind for a long time. After hearing the words, she gave a smile and took the initiative to introduce herself: "Hello, my name is Wang Xu. I''m Yuqiao''s friend and her bodyguard."


    "Bodyguards?"


    In an instant, Xia Dong''s eyes flashed a different color. His eyes stayed on Fengyu bridge for a moment, and his mouth curved and said with a smile:


    "I see. Mr. Wang should know many powerful colleagues, right? As it happens, I have met some threats recently. I wonder if I can take a step to talk. I''ll ask Mr. Wang for some personal advice? "


    With that, she turned to look at fengyuqiao and said with an apologetic smile: "Yuqiao, sister, I may borrow a little Kung Fu from your close bodyguard friend. Do you mind?"


    "Of course, sister Dong, if you have any trouble, just tell Wang Xu that there is no trouble he can''t solve." Fengyuqiao didn''t think much, nodded with a smile and agreed.


    Wang Xu had nothing to say. He got up and followed Xia Dong, the mature beauty, to the next corner.


    "Mr. Wang, I want to have a good chat with you about something..." as soon as I got here, Xia Dong''s face became cold.


    "Director Xia, there''s no outsider here. Let''s talk straight. If you come to me for what happened last night, it''s totally unnecessary. I promise I won''t say a word out. "


    Before she finished speaking, Wang Xu shook his head. It was funny. He pointed out the matter directly and said with a smile:


    "Except for me, all the people who knew you were there last night were dead. No one would know!"


    What he said was meant to be true and kind.


    However, in Xia Dong''s ears, his words are not much different from the hidden threat. Summer and winter''s cold face immediately became colder.


    "Well, since you''re so direct, I''ll be frank."

 Chapter 441

    "Just now, I have given the heroine of my next movie to fengyuqiao. I don''t care what you think of fengyuqiao. Later, I will give her all these things that you secretly arranged, so that she can thank you very much."


    Xia Dong, with a gloomy face and cold eyes, stares at Wang Xu


    "In addition, I can give you a million dollars in cash, so that you can have both money and wealth! But also, for some things you shouldn''t see, you should forget forever! "


    Hearing this, the smile on Wang Xu''s face suddenly disappeared.


    This is


    You''re going to give him a sealing fee?


    million?


    Hehe, do you think you underestimate his value?


    What''s more, from Xia Dong''s first sentence, she invited Feng Yuqiao to play in her next film to appease Wang Xu?


    This woman, what does she think she''s doing?


    Charity?


    However, before Wang Xu could speak, Xia Dong stretched out his right hand in front of Wang Xu and said in a cold voice, "OK, Mr. Wang, give me the photos and videos you took last night."


    Photo?


    Video?


    What does this woman regard Wang Xu as?


    "Director Xia, maybe you misunderstood something. I don''t need what you said, whether it''s the movie role of fengyuqiao or the $1 million sealing fee." At this time, Wang Xu looked at the woman''s eyes in front of him, with a trace of boredom.


    "I''ll give you face. I''ll call you Mr. Wang. Please give me face as well. I think the price I paid should be enough for you."


    Xia Dong also looks at Wang Xu coldly, and his eyes are more disgusted than Wang Xu


    "I''ve seen a lot of dirty bodyguards like you. I think I''m a little capable, so I want to be rich and colorful? I''ve met your requirements now, so you''d better give me what I need... "


    "Shut up


    But this time, before she finished, she was interrupted by Wang Xu.


    "What did you say? Have seed, you say again


    In an instant, Xia Dong''s eyes suddenly narrowed, like an angry Tigress staring at Wang Xu coldly, and there was a trace of killing in her eyes.


    Seriously, think she''s just a little director?


    People like Wang Xu, who don''t know what to do, have all become dead.


    "I said, shut up!"


    Wang Xu looks at Xia Dong coldly, completely ignoring the cold killing intention of the other side''s eyes. He has never met such a superior woman.


    He sneered with disdain


    "For the sake of Yuqiao, I won''t do anything to you now. But you listen to me, the heroine of your next movie, who you like to look for, fengyuqiao will never play for you, your movie... Is not worthy to ask her to play! "


    "In the same way, your million is not worthy of being my sealing fee! The photos and videos you mentioned are just your own fantasy. I can''t give you the things I haven''t done. "


    "I can''t think of such a thing. I think you are mentally ill!"


    Wang Xu a sentence a meal, finish saying also don''t bother to see summer winter one eye again, turn round to leave directly.


    Behind him, Xia Dong''s face turned blue and white. Looking at Wang Xu''s back, his eyes almost turned into essence.


    Her towering chest was constantly up and down, and she took a deep breath for several times. Xia Dongcai looked at Wang Xuyuan''s back, with suppressed anger in her voice, and finally cried in a low voice


    "You still have one last chance. My bottom line is 10 million. Otherwise, if you miss this chance, you will regret it..."


    "Regret? This is also your last chance. If you want to do something, I advise you to consider whether you can bear the consequences. Otherwise, who should regret? I don''t think you want to know! "


    Before she finished speaking, Wang Xu''s voice full of sarcasm had come directly.


    In an instant, Xia Dong''s face turned white, his lips trembled, and his words could no longer be said.


    She would like to point at Wang Xu''s back and yell: "you are just a little bodyguard beside Fengyu bridge. What qualifications do you have? Why dare you talk to her like this?"


    However, this is the scene of the award ceremony after all. In order to worry about her image, Xia Dong has to suppress the fire in her body even if she is angry again.


    Just, she stares at the back of Wang Xu''s leaving, and her eyes want to eat people!


    At this time, Wang Xu is also full of fire, evil fire.


    There are all kinds of people. Last night, he could be said to have saved two people''s lives. As a result, he was misunderstood by this woman today?


    Is Wang Xu such a dirty image in the eyes of this woman?


    photograph? Small video?


    A million dollars for sealing? Bottom line 10 million?


    Does he need it?


    In the interest exchange, Feng Yuqiao participated in her next movie in summer and winter. Isn''t it just a movie with a box office of one billion? Not to mention the big head has been eaten by the major investors and cinemas, there is not much in Xia Dong''s hands, that is, her film is really worth 1 billion!


    Fengyuqiao doesn''t need her charity!


    If you want to, Wang Xu a phone call, I do not know how many people will take the initiative to take money, take the script, with the world''s top shooting team to come, specially for fengyuqiao custom-made a film!


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    At the door of the banquet hall, a group of young men and women came in slowly. The leader was Kong Yanlong, the president of doukuangwudao society of mordu University.


    "Yanlong, don''t be upset about that freshman. He''s really strong. We have nothing to say if we lose. Tonight, I managed to get some invitation letters for dinner, just to accompany you to come and relax. " See Kong Yanlong mood has not been very good, vice president Duan Fei behind the whispered advice.


    "I''m not because of Wudao society..."


    Kong Yanlong wanted to explain, but in the middle of that, he stopped and shook his head


    "Forget it, anyway, you don''t understand. As long as you know that the freshman is not simple, don''t provoke him if you can."


    As he spoke, he sighed in the bottom of his heart:


    "Ah, that freshman, he was... Called Wang Xu? I don''t know. Is it the man that my father and grandfather said? "


    Seeing this, Duan Fei shook his head and said no more. Instead, he looked at Zhang Peng and Shen Yue on the other side with a smile


    "How about you two? Are you satisfied with it? "


    "Satisfied! satisfied! Very satisfied! " Along the way, Zhang Peng''s eyes were almost dazzled when he saw the beautiful female star. He immediately nodded, his eyes were shining, and his face looked like a pig.


    Shen Yue is more reserved than him and nods her head slightly. However, when people don''t pay attention to her, she looks down at her own clothes and other people around her, and there is a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    Tonight, because of Wang Xu''s relationship, they were specially invited by Duan Fei to the dinner party to relax and pull in the relationship. Although Shen Yueming has always been very quiet and doesn''t seem to care, she is a woman after all. How can she not care about her beauty?


    Although the clothes she wears are her best, which cost her nearly a month''s living expenses, how can she compare with other people around her?


    However, Shen Yue is just sad and doesn''t think much about it. After all, she is not a money worshipper, but a strong and independent girl who works part-time to earn living expenses and tuition.


    At this time, the gap with others around her not only did not make her feel inferior, but also stimulated her fighting spirit.


    Now, how beautiful are the other women around?


    One day, she will be more beautiful than all of them!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the crowd, a young man just looked up. When he saw Zhang Peng and Shen Yue, his face suddenly flashed a ferocious, almost gnashing his teeth


    "Shen Yue! You bitch


    This young man is Meng Shijin.


    However, when he finished hissing, he seemed to think of something, but his face turned white suddenly. He looked around as if he was looking for someone''s figure. When he didn''t see the devil who had brought him deep despair, he felt relieved and his face became ferocious again.


    "Meng Shao, is that woman who broke your heart?"


    Seeing his strange appearance, a woman with heavy makeup next to Meng Shijin looks along. When she sees Shen Yue, she laughs and says with disdain:


    "The clothes are so rustic and full of stall goods. Meng Shao, how can this kind of woman be worth your grief for her. She would rather choose a new town from her little town like her, and the new woodlouse will not choose you, it will only prove her blind! "


    "Don''t worry about this rustic woman. I''ll help you clean her up when you''re free."


    Next to him, another young man in a white suit with a glass of champagne in his hand also said with a faint smile: "Meng Shijin, I thought what woman fascinated you so much? What Luo Yumeng said is right. People can also make you like them. You can''t have a good eye. "


    With that, the young man, holding his wine cup, gently motioned around and said with an exaggerated smile, "open your eyes and see clearly. There are so many rich ladies, rich families, big and small female stars around, which one is not better than her? You spend a little bit of thought, find a little star to humiliate her


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for my big brother Luo Shijie''s big face, I wouldn''t get three invitation letters."


    Luo Yumeng, the woman who used to wear heavy make-up, looked proud at the side and asked the young man to smile and continue:


    "As soon as your unforgettable ex girlfriend saw it, she followed the boy around her. Why didn''t you see her" childhood sweetheart who can fight "? The white lotus you never forget is not as spotless as you said


    "Wang Xu, I''m afraid it''s just a spare tire? What''s more, that guy is not qualified to enter such a high-end party scene all his life. " Meng Shijin''s face was a little slow and he nodded.


    He has experienced countless desperation in the past two days, and finally found a little comfort at this time. With so many beautiful little stars, models and other women around him, he really needs to relax.

 Chapter 442

    In the banquet hall, at the VIP seat on the second floor, not long after Wang Xugang came back to sit down, Xia Dong came back with a gloomy face and said to the wind and rain bridge coldly:


    "Miss Feng, things have changed a little suddenly. You may have some fluctuations when you play the heroine in my next movie. I still have a distinguished guest to see. I''ll contact you when there is a result."


    Finish saying, she cold swept an eye Wang Xu, very decisive turn round to leave.


    "Sister Feng, we''ll make another appointment next time." Qiuyu apologized to say goodbye to fengyuqiao and left behind.


    The sudden change of Xia Dong and her undisguised indifference make Feng Yuqiao frown slightly. She is a smart person. She sees the problem in an instant, looks at Wang Xu and asks in a low voice:


    "Wang Xu, what just happened to you?"


    "It''s nothing serious, but people look down on us..."


    Wang Xu face is not very good-looking, sneer, just ready to explain the reason carefully, let fengyuqiao don''t think more.


    But just then.


    A husky, overbearing male voice suddenly came: "who dares to look down on my sister fengjuejian? Tell me, I ruined him myself


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu looked up and saw a man in his twenties or twenties. He had short hair, and was about one meter eight tall. He had a square face. He was not angry at first sight, and his eyes were sharp, just like hawk falcon. Inside, he revealed his unshakable will of ruthlessness and determination.


    There is only one man, and there is no one around him, but he is extremely attractive, because his temperament is like a sword, a sharp sword that comes out half way!


    "Fengjue sword..."


    Seeing this man, Su Jianming''s face changed wildly. He even stepped back subconsciously, and then whispered to Wang Xu in a horrified voice:


    "Wang, Wang... Mr. Wang, he is fengjuejian. The younger generation of the wind family in mordu ranks second, and the third in the Wumeng Qianlong list!"


    "His strength is extremely terrifying, and it''s even more deadly to fight. He used to fight against an enemy who was at the top of the dark force with his cultivation in the early days of dark force, and finally killed him. Even, in order to temper himself, he once went deep into the headquarters of a killer organization and killed the whole killer organization


    "He, he... What''s more, it''s rumored that after the ruthless disappearance of the wind, the leader of the wind family, he closed the door and attacked Huajin. Now that he''s here, it means that he''s probably already, is... A strong Huajin! Hua Jin, who is under 30 years old, disappears. Once it''s spread out, he''s afraid he''ll be the number one in the list of Qianlong. "


    Maybe Huajin?


    No, fengjue sword is already Huajin. Even the opponent may have already entered Huajin. It''s not Huajin that makes the breakthrough, but Huajin''s later stage!


    At one glance, Wang Xu saw through the details of fengjue sword, and even he was slightly moved. I have to admit that as long as I don''t compare with him, this fengjue sword is really a peerless pride.


    "Su Jianming, you know me so well. It seems that you have done a lot of work recently. Why? You accompany the prince in your mouth to approach my sister. You don''t want to covet my Feng family. What should you not covet? "


    Feng Jue Jian glances at Wang Xu, but there is no pause at all. Then he suddenly turns to Su Jianming, squints slightly, and suddenly pours at him with a cold and sharp killing intention.


    "No... no, Feng Shao, I dare not. How dare I covet your Feng family''s things?" Smell speech, Su Jianming almost scared urine, the face is pale on the spot.


    How did this damned fengjue sword succeed? Damn it, the other branches of Feng''s family are all rubbish. I know that once Feng Jue sword is closed, success will become the biggest obstacle. As a result, these rubbish make Feng Jue sword succeed, and nothing useful can be done!


    In this way, still want to dry the wind ruthless this department?


    To tell you the truth, Su Jianming would rather meet the empress who ranks first in the Qianlong list of Wumeng than fengjue sword.


    At least, no matter how strong the emperor is, there is no conflict with Su Jianming and he will not be killed. But fengjuejian is different. Once the opponent knows what he has done


    I''m afraid it''s hard for him to die!


    Waiting for his own, zombie life is not like death, no burial place!


    On one side, fengyuqiao said nothing. She looked at fengjue sword, who claimed to be her elder brother. Her eyes were slightly down and her face was expressionless. No one knew what she was thinking in her heart.


    After experiencing the "false father" of Feng Wuyang, how do you feel about those relatives you have never met? Fengyuqiao, I''m a little confused.


    estranged? Apathy? Calm?


    Or


    Sarcasm?


    In the past 20 years, she and her mother have depended on each other. Even when her mother died of serious illness, no family members came to see her.


    The so-called real father, big brother


    The wind and rain bridge deck has no expression. I don''t know why, but my heart is calm. She just watched silently, when a passer-by, an outsider, as if everything in front of her had nothing to do with herself.


    Everything


    Just give it to Wang Xu!


    At this time, Wang Xuzheng looks at fengjue sword with great interest. The opponent''s strength in the later stage of Huajin is really good. Even, according to Su Jianming''s introduction, this guy is a ruthless man who once leaped over the level to kill a strong enemy. There must be a hidden card. Maybe his real strength can compete with Huajin''s peak.


    But compared with him.


    Ha ha


    It''s still a little short.


    Well, this is the gap between heaven and earth. If the wind is merciless, this master of martial arts might be able to fight against Wang Xu. But the son of fengjuejian


    Even if it''s really a son.


    Feng Jue Jian, just a junior!


    "You are still a little self-conscious. I accept your apology." At this time, Feng Jue Jian coldly glances at Su Jianming and lightly warns:


    "However, you''d better not have another time. Otherwise, even if Su Jianqing is here, I can''t stop you. Do you know?"


    "Yes, I know!" Su Jianming nodded in horror and apologized in a low voice: "thank you for letting me go. I su Jianming promise that... There will never be a future!"


    In fact, we don''t want to be threatened by fengjue sword at all. There is Wang Xu sitting beside Fengyu bridge and giving him ten courage, he doesn''t dare to have other thoughts about Fengyu bridge any more!


    Wang Xu looks funny. This fengjue sword is a bit overbearing


    But at this moment, Feng Jue Jian suddenly turned his head and looked at him


    "It''s your choice."


    "What? What do I choose? " Wang Xu is slightly stunned, a little stunned.


    "Choose to die by my sword or go away from my sister!" Feng Jue Jian''s eyes are cold, and every word of the way.


    "What''s your logic? I''m a little confused at the moment. Please explain. " Wang Xu shook his head and suddenly laughed.


    Fengyuqiao is really interesting!


    "Boy, do you think what Feng juejian and Su Jianming say is nonsense?" Feng Jue Jian''s eyes became sharper and colder, just like two sharp swords, penetrating Wang Xu''s mind.


    "Or do you think that with my wind and sword, you can still regard my sister as a chess piece that you should not covet?"


    "Or do you think you can block my sword?"


    A row of three cold questions, murderous.


    "Wang, Wang... Prince Wang, apologize quickly, or the consequences will be unimaginable! Now that he''s out of the gate of death, he must have entered the power of transformation! " Su Jianming is very anxious and reminds Wang Xudao in a low voice.


    Seeing Su Jianming so scared, fengyuqiao was also a little worried, but she didn''t say anything. She still chose to believe that Wang Xu could handle everything.


    On the other hand, he Qin, Xiao Hongye and others are also brave enough to breathe, so they stand carefully as spectators.


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly gave a light smile, raised his eyelids lightly, looked straight at Feng Jue Jian''s sharp eyes without any sign of weakness, and said with a smile


    "If I say that I am in the negative of your three questions... Not only that, let alone blocking your sword, I can even slap you to death. Do you believe it?"

 Chapter 443

    "Ha ha!"


    Hearing Wang Xu''s reply, Feng Jue Jian immediately laughs and laughs angrily.


    He laughed recklessly, full of ridicule and disdain. Wang Xu''s eyes were like looking at a dead man, but also like looking at an arrogant and ignorant clown.


    Even in front of him on the Wumeng Qianlong list, in the magic capital and even the whole Chinese martial arts circle, countless people are recognized as the first of the younger generation, the peerless evil emperor who is rare in a thousand years. Fengjuejian is not sure that she can defeat each other, but she is absolutely not afraid of each other.


    And in front of Wang Xu, even dare to speak wild, want to slap himself, interesting, really interesting, almost make him really laugh.


    The next moment.


    Feng Jue Jian''s laughter suddenly stopped, and his look was even colder. He had already sentenced Wang Xu to death at the bottom of his heart. But before killing Wang Xu completely, he has to play a little game.


    A little game with Wang Xu''s life as a fun program. When he is successful, he uses his opponent to prove his martial arts strength.


    "Wang, Wang... Mr. Wang, please explain and apologize. It''s all a misunderstanding... A misunderstanding!" Su Jianming was extremely flustered.


    It''s one thing that he doesn''t dare to offend Wang Xu, but in the same way, he doesn''t dare to offend fengjuejian. After the wind Jue sword is out of the dead pass and may enter the power, the whole demon is afraid that only Wang Xu dares to talk to the wind Jue sword like this.


    At this time, even if Su Jianqing was here, he didn''t dare to talk to fengjuejian like this!


    Su Jianming thinks that he is bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. Therefore, in front of the existence of fengjue sword, which is a hard stone, he does not dare to use himself as a soft man to hit him. Is he not taking the initiative to seek death!


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He still calmly looked at fengjue sword.


    "Boy, you are very good. You are the first one who dares to talk to me like this in Mordor. So, I''ll give you a chance. Let''s play a little game. You only need to take my sword. If you can survive, I''ll let you go and won''t make a second sword. " Feng Jue sword looked at Wang Xu coldly and said faintly.


    Although he said that, he was full of self-confidence in himself. He didn''t think that Wang Xu would not die if he could take his sword.


    At the same time, Su Jianming and others breathed a sigh of relief. Wang Xu''s life would not be in danger because of the saying that the sword is destroyed by the wind. At most, it''s just a serious injury.


    Su Jianming believes that with Wang Xu''s strength to defeat him in one move, he will not even be able to take over fengjue sword.


    "You''re right. In the face of Yuqiao, I''ll give you a chance. If you can take one of my punches, I won''t give you another." But at this time, Wang Xu is shaking his head, light mouth way.


    In an instant, all around a dead silence, even the air seems to freeze, everyone is deeply shocked.


    Crazy!


    Fengjue sword is crazy enough and overbearing enough, but Wang Xu is more crazy and overbearing than him!


    At this time, Su Jianming only felt a cold sweat in his vest, and his scalp was numb. He was extremely frightened. He stared at the Furious fengjue sword with great vigilance. He was afraid to move.


    "To die!"


    At this moment, fengjuejian was so angry that he didn''t want to talk any more nonsense. He was despised by Wang Xu, and felt that he was greatly humiliated.


    Shame can only be washed with blood!


    Wang Xu''s arrogance and ignorance have completely angered him. At this time, he has no sorrow or joy in his eyes, only fierce terror.


    Those who dare to humiliate him will die!


    "Brush!"


    At this moment, the void suddenly lit up, and a bright sword light suddenly appeared in the air, cutting Wang Xu like lightning.


    Fengjue sword is only wearing a suit. Before this sword, no one can see where his sword is hidden.


    After this sword, no one saw where his sword came from!


    It seems that the sword light evolves from the void, turns from the void to the reality in a moment, and then it seems to have a soul. With the most brilliant, the most sharp sword and the most terrifying killing intention, it tears the air in an instant, as if it wants to wipe out everything before the sword light.


    Su Jianming, he Qin, Xiao Hongye, Feng Yuqiao and others, all of them, under the light of this sword, all of them can''t help retreating, with amazing fear in their eyes, as if they can see life and death at any time.


    This sword light, with the breath of destruction, with irresistible hegemony, makes people have an illusion that they can''t resist or escape.


    "This is my own sword... Absolutely! Sword


    At this time, fengjue sword''s eyes were indifferent, and there was no emotion. It seemed that he was a God who was high above and determined people''s life and death. The huge blood in his body was surging, and the smell of destruction on the sword light was more terrible, and the speed was faster.


    It''s almost to the extreme!


    Far beyond the limit that ordinary human eyes can see, in the corner of this VIP seat, except for Wang Xu, who is sitting there motionless, people can only barely see a sudden burst of white light.


    If it''s far away, I''m afraid I just think it''s the reflection of the light, but I don''t know that it''s the sword light cut off by death.


    Even at this time, on the ground below Wang Xu''s seat, there was a sword mark spreading like a thin line.


    Under the light of the sword, Su Jianming''s face was pale, his spirit was hurt, and his eyes were full of horror and fear.


    It''s just that this sword has the spirit of martial arts!


    This sword represents Feng Jue Jian''s own understanding of kendo, which is his own will!


    Wu Dao will!


    Boxing to the limit has the God of boxing, sword to the limit, also has the meaning of sword!


    Only with this, fengjue sword will have the qualification to win in the future!


    However.


    Wang Xu is still sitting there, but his face is more and more full-bodied.


    Fengjue sword is very strong, and the talent of martial arts is amazing. It''s undeniable that the opponent is a monster far superior to his peers.


    "It''s a pity that you are not strong enough when you meet me..." Wang Xu shook his head.


    The next moment, he grew up, did not look, with a punch.


    You can change in all ways. There are thousands of mysteries. Kendo is amazing. Its strength is amazing. I only have one punch


    Blow it out!


    "Boom!"


    Fist out, the whole void is shaking, silent roar, although silent, but it is more terrible than thunder.


    When the martial arts and cultivation are strong enough, when facing the enemy who is lower than himself, his absolute strength will ignore everything and allow the enemy to have many kinds of means, cards and concealment, and die out with one blow.


    Die!


    At this time, in front of Wang Xu''s boxing front, the air is vanishing. Under the crushing force of terror, even the space seems to be destroyed.


    And fist speed, also very fast!


    Before everyone could react, the light of the sword that shocked everyone disappeared, as if nothing had happened before. Only Wang Xu kept his fist posture. Opposite him, fengjue sword seemed to have gone to hell. His face was pale, and his eyes were full of horror, staring at his empty hands


    No, it''s not empty. He holds a dark hilt in his right hand, and in front of it


    Nothing!


    His sword, gone!


    Under Wang Xu''s fist, the sword body in his hand... Disappeared?


    "How can it be? How could... "


    Wind Jue sword muttered to himself, still can''t believe all this in front of him.


    The sword in his hand is called juejian. It''s a magic weapon that he paid a huge price to have specially made!


    But under Wang Xu''s fist, the sword


    But it''s gone?!

 Chapter 444

    "That''s right. You can get one of the best magic weapon materials, and then refine it as an auxiliary material for the sublimation of broken sword..."


    Wang Xu quietly glanced at a finger on his right thumb, and a trace of satisfaction flashed through his eyes.


    At this time, in the space inside the finger, there is a broken sword body lying quietly. It is the magic weapon that makes fengjue sword lose its soul, Jue sword body!


    In the last punch, Wang Xu broke the body of the sword and threw it in.


    At the same time, in the daze of fengjue sword, Wang Xu came step by step, gently stretched out a hand, grasped his neck and directly lifted it up.


    In this process, Feng Jue Jian didn''t resist at all, and he was still in a state of hopelessness that he didn''t want to believe.


    "I said, I can slap you to death. Is that ok?" Wang Xu''s other hand gently patted Feng Jue''s sword face twice to let him come back to his senses. Then he asked faintly.


    His voice is very calm, not big, just like talking between ordinary friends, but in the ear of fengjue sword, it is no less than one thunder after another.


    "This, this, this..."


    Not far away, Su Jianming couldn''t spit out a second word for a long time. He was full of horror.


    One punch!


    It''s really just a blow. Fengjuejian, the third most powerful Qianlong in the list, may have been a demon of Huajin, but he really lost?


    Dream, it''s just like dream!


    "Is Mr. Wang really a master of martial arts? God! It is said that there is a congenital master who can rejuvenate. Is Prince Wang an old monster... "Su Jianming swallowed a mouthful of saliva for his bold idea, and then his face turned red and excited.


    I can''t help him not being excited!


    Although he offended Wang Xu two days ago, fortunately he was decisive and immediately apologized. Now he has become a dog under Wang Xu''s knee!


    It''s for Mr. Wang to do things under his knees, even as a dog!


    Not to mention, he also picked up a life!


    Otherwise, if he still dares to seek death at that time and continue to retaliate, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Moreover, if Wang Xu rejuvenates for some congenital old monster, then everything has an explanation.


    Why is there no Wang Xu on the Qianlong list? It''s because they should be on the master list!


    Why does Su Jianqing, the eldest brother of his family, fear Wang Xu so much, and say that his offending Wang Xu may bring disaster to the Su family, because Wang Xu exists at the same level as their ancestors!


    "You, who are you?"


    At this time, fengjue sword was slapped by Wang Xu for two times, and finally recovered, staring at Wang Xu with incredible eyes.


    Up to this time, he still couldn''t believe it. He hid his real strength for several years. He closed the gate to death. He thought that he would make a great success after he passed the gate. He shocked the magic capital. As a result, on the first day he passed the gate, he fell into the hands of Wang Xu.


    This makes his heart proud, a little unacceptable!


    Fengjuejian always thinks that he is the top of the younger generation of Mordor. Even if he can surpass him several times in China, he should never be in Mordor.


    But I didn''t expect


    A boy who was six or seven years younger than him and didn''t know him at all, just beat him with a single blow! Defeat!


    From then on, fengjuejian has no doubt that if Wang Xu wants to, he can be killed directly with that fist.


    As soon as I think of myself in front of Wang Xu, like mole ants, I can''t compare with anything. This kind of deep and desperate frustration makes Feng juejian feel worse than life and death. I''m going crazy!


    "My name is Wang Xu." Wang Xu gave a faint smile, then released his hand and threw the fengjue sword to one side. The other side had completely lost courage, and it was not as fierce as Su Jianming said.


    "Or that sentence, in the face of the rain bridge, I only give a punch. Since you survive, I will save your life."


    As he spoke, he calmly pulled Fengyu bridge to his body, then looked at fengjue sword and said without doubt:


    "However, from today on, I want you to take the lead of fengyuqiao. Remember, I can take your life at any time!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Feng Jue Jian didn''t say a word. He lowered his head and didn''t know what to think.


    One of the reasons why he attacked Wang Xu was that Wang Xu regarded fengyuqiao as a chess piece, for fear that Wang Xu would harm fengyuqiao by approaching his "sister" who he had never met.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t know about fengyuqiao until his father, fengmerciless, was suddenly seriously injured and mysteriously disappeared. Before that, I didn''t know there was fengyuqiao.


    Therefore, psychologically, fengjuejian is full of guilt for fengyuqiao. That''s why he is so overbearing. He can''t tolerate anyone''s ulterior motives for his sister.


    More than 20 years in front of Fengyu bridge is hard enough. Fengjuejian will never allow anyone to hurt her again. This is also the reason why he came to see fengyuqiao at the first time after his death.


    But now, looking at the meaning of Wang Xu''s words and the relationship with fengyuqiao, he


    Seems to have misunderstood Wang Xu?


    However, Feng Jue Jian''s pride did not allow him to bow his head so easily


    Three full seconds later, fengjuejian finally raised his head and looked at Wang Xu very seriously. He bent down and said, word by word:


    "Brother in law, I apologize to you. I was too impulsive to understand your intentions towards my sister. But now, I''m sure you''re sincere to my sister, not like other people who have ulterior motives. "


    "So, from today on... Brother-in-law, I''ll hang out with you later!"


    ¡°£¿¡±


    In an instant, Wang Xu''s face was muddled.


    What happened?


    Fengjuejian, what the hell are you doing? How dare you take advantage of your meal just now?


    Brother in law!


    Who is your brother-in-law?


    "Call me Mr. Wang!" Wang Xu''s expressionless face makes people unable to see what he thinks.


    Anyway, fengjue sword is submissive. He and fengyuqiao will have another helper in Feng''s home. In addition, fengwuyang, no matter what moth he will encounter in the future.


    Wind home!


    Wang Xu has already helped Fengyu bridge to win!


    The owner of the wind family must be a member of fengyuqiao. If you dare not accept it, fight until they are satisfied!


    Those who dare to fight in secret will kill until they are afraid!


    "Yes, Mr. Wang!" Feng Jue Jian was slightly stunned, and a trace of depression flashed across his face. However, he did not dare to refuse. He could only add a silent sentence at the bottom of his heart:


    "Hum, I''m proud of fengjue sword. How can I allow you to say whatever you want, and make a mess of your generation? Brother in law! Brother in law! Brother in law! "


    Fengjue sword is so cool that Wang Xu can''t control it. He''s not a God. He can''t even control what other people think.


    "Yuqiao, I know you must have a lot of questions about fengjuejian. Go and ask directly. He dares not to answer you now." At this time, Wang Xu looked at Fengyu bridge and said with a gentle smile.


    "Well!"


    Fengyuqiao nodded and looked at fengjue sword beside her. With the sound of her brother-in-law, her aversion to this "big brother" disappeared, and her heart was as sweet as honey.


    "Wang Xu didn''t directly explain and deny... Does he also like me?"

 Chapter 445

    When fengyuqiao and fengjuejian get to know each other, Wang Xuduan sits in the VIP seat on the second floor, and can just glance at the whole banquet hall.


    The whole banquet venue is roughly divided into two parts. Most of the VIP seats are popular stars, award-winning stars, and dignitaries.


    The banquet hall on the first floor is full of all kinds of little stars, male and female models, and other second-class people who get invitation letters through relationships.


    They can''t get VIP seats, they can only get together in the hall like a buffet party on the first floor. Among these people, Wang Xu found several acquaintances.


    "Zhang Peng and Shen Yue are here?" Wang Xu slightly a pick eyebrow, quite surprised, but then, he saw Kong Yanlong and Duan Fei and others, immediately clear smile, instantly guessed about.


    It seems that because he overturned the doukuang Wudao society and helped Kong Yanlong, he wanted to take the opportunity to have a good relationship with Zhang Peng and Shen Yue, and then turn the fight into friendship with him. Although guess is not accurate, but it is not far from the fact, the reason is right.


    Wang Xu smile, but also quite pleased. Sure enough, it is true to say that universities are a small society with less interests and more innocence. At least they are less intriguing than the society.


    "Well? Why is this scum here? "


    Then, Wang Xu turned his eyes and saw a familiar figure, frowning slightly. Just because it''s Meng Shijin, the scum of Fangzheng, who has harassed Shen Yue for many times, is full of all kinds of superiority and extremely bad character.


    Besides, Meng Shijin looks very beautiful. He is surrounded by a good-looking female model. He is chatting with a young man and a young woman. He has a glass of wine and a beauty. He looks very natural and unrestrained.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Zhang Peng and Shen Yue followed Kong Yanlong and others all the way to the banquet hall. They found that the whole banquet hall was full of big bellied and dignified tycoons with all kinds of little stars and female models talking about wealth.


    All that came from my ears were:


    "Boss Zhao, are you here too? Ah, just now, you are well-informed and ask about yourself. I just got a call from a big client, saying that if I want to take the land in the West City, I will go to the gate to meet a "Prince Wang". However, I have been waiting at the gate for a long time, and I haven''t seen anyone at all... "


    "Don''t mention it. You are a big customer. I was told by the big leader that I would go to meet Mr. Wang. When I got to the door, a lot of big people were waiting there. Mr. Wang didn''t show up at all!"


    "You got the call, too? I''ve also received it. What''s the identity of Mr. Wang? He''s so big that he can let most of the guests here go out to meet him tonight. "


    "It''s a pity that we didn''t see anyone. After a while, we got a call again and said no more. Don''t you think it''s a game for us? "


    "Lao Liu, are you complaining?"


    "How dare you! Don''t talk nonsense. I''m just curious about the identity of this "Prince Wang". Ah, these people thought they could open their eyes, but they failed. I hate them! "


    ¡­¡­


    "I feel a little out of place on this occasion. It''s so miserable that I have no qualification to speak to others!" Zhang Peng said bitterly.


    Shen Yue put a white eye, disdain of return a way: "you are because pick up a conversation to be rejected just say so of?"? Your face is a wretched man. Which beauty is willing to respond to you? "


    "Xuejie, is my purpose really so obvious?" In an instant, Zhang Peng was nervous.


    "The purpose is not obvious, I don''t know, but I also feel that your obscenity... Is obvious!" On one side, Duan feiwen said with a smile.


    Then he suddenly flashed his eyes, looked at Kong Yanlong and asked, "Yanlong, what do you know about the ''Prince Wang'' they said?"


    "I don''t know much."


    Kong Yanlong shook his head, but he secretly guessed in his heart: "is it the one that my father and grandfather mentioned that my younger sister was a teacher?"


    But he was not sure, so he didn''t say. After all, as far as he knows, that one is still in Jianghai. This is not only the magic capital, but also the entertainment industry, which is a more fun party. With that one''s mind, he can''t see such a place.


    Just then, Zhang Peng, who was looking around for a beautiful woman, suddenly frowned slightly and poked Shen Yue on the shoulder


    "Xuejie, the scum of Meng Shijin is also here."


    "How did he get in? This guy is not a Mordor, and his background is not good, so he should not be qualified. " Duan Fei frowns slightly. When Wang Xu fights with kuangwudao society, Meng Shijin jumps beside him. He uses all kinds of cruel words to pull hatred and ridicule, and despises Shen Yue. He doesn''t like this person very much.


    "He''s surrounded by the Luo brothers and sisters, who should have followed them in." Kong Yanlong glanced casually and said faintly.


    "Luo Shijie? Luo Yumeng Shen Yue frowned tightly.


    The cousins Luo Shijie and Luo Yumeng are well-known in their family. They usually mix well with Meng Shijin, but they are not very well-known.


    Meng Shijin is a scum, and Luo Shijie is a playboy. She also does a lot of scum. A girl in Shen Yue''s class is played by the other party, and she has all her children. As a result, she throws away 3000 yuan of abortion fee, so she doesn''t even go to the hospital with her.


    Luo Yumeng''s reputation is not good either. She is coquettish, dissolute, and changes her boyfriends, such as changing clothes. What''s more, there are rumors that she often goes out with her cousin Luo Shijie to play group pay and exchange things.


    "The Luo brothers and sisters have a big background. Be careful they are in trouble." Zhang Peng''s face is even more heavy, cold voice reminds a way.


    Because he found that when they looked at them, Meng Shijin and others were obviously looking at them, and some of them also pointed at them from time to time. They didn''t know what to say, and then they laughed.


    Later, this group of people strode over directly. The leader, Luo Shijie, with a glass in one hand and a little star in the other, arrogantly stopped Shen Yue and others, and said with a playful smile:


    "Are you Meng Shijin''s ex girlfriend, the money worshiper named Shen Yue?"


    As Luo Shijie''s voice fell to the ground, his voice was loud on purpose. Suddenly, many people around him subconsciously looked at it.


    ex-girlfriend?


    material girl?


    Many people''s eyes fell on Shen Yue, and their brows wrinkled directly.


    Without him, the difference between Shen Yue''s clothes and theirs is too big. It''s an award party tonight. Who can come here is not dressed up.


    But what about Shen Yue?


    Although one can clearly see that the clothes are carefully matched, they can also set off each other''s beauty, and even the female companions of many people around can''t match.


    However, even so, it can''t stop people''s scornful and scornful eyes.


    But in an instant, Shen Yue became the focus of the public.

 Chapter 446

    "Tut Tut, since I saw this woman before, I''ve been a little surprised. How can I sneak into such a woman who forcibly lowers our status at the level of tonight? It turns out that she is a money worshiper for someone to be a junior!" In less than a second, someone was already making a mockery.


    The other person also followed closely and said with a smile:


    "It seems that this is the result of the fact that some people have fallen in love with other people. As a result, they don''t show their identity in a low-key way. That''s good. On the contrary, they are dumped by this woman. Now I''m here to meet a real "ex boyfriend". I really want to know what kind of mood this woman will have at this time... Ha ha! "


    With the spread of these two people''s conjecture, most of the people around looked at Shen Yue with disgust.


    However, many men''s eyes lit up on the spot. They fell in love with Shen Yue''s beauty. Since this girl is a money worshiper, doesn''t it mean that they can do whatever they want?


    In this case, in the face of public criticism, even if Shen Yue was strong and independent, her face was pale at this time.


    She bit her lips and stood there motionless and silent.


    But next to Zhang Peng''s face has been red, immediately dressed in coarse gas stand out ready to scold back. But she was pulled back by Shen Yue. Then she came to Luo Shijie step by step. Her voice was calm and she said word by word


    "I don''t know you, but I know you are slandering me for the scum named Meng Shijin behind you! Why, just because I see through his scum nature and refuse his many pursuits, because you and he are the same birds of a feather, so you can come out and pour sewage on me without conscience? "


    Her strong, let her not allow their own things to drag others into the water.


    Similarly, she will never allow others to pour unnecessary sewage on her!


    "Miss, I didn''t pour sewage on you. I''m just telling you the truth. Instead, it''s me. Now I want to warn you that you''d better not pour sewage on me! " Although Luo Shijie is laughing and his voice seems to be very aggrieved, he has a very strong threat in his eyes.


    "Without conscience? Shen Yue, my ex boyfriend''s face is hurt by you, and my heart is hurt by you! " At the same second, Meng Shijin came out and sneered


    "Shen Yue, when I met you when you and the boy around you went to open a house together, I told you in public that one day you will regret it! Yes? Now you dare to admit it? Do you regret to see that my ex boyfriend, whom you despise, is actually richer than the rich second generation who you later met? Don''t deny it. As long as you admit it and apologize to me now, maybe I can make up with you again... "


    Speaking of this, Meng Shijin''s face is already the color of bitterness, and his eyes are full of pleasure, which is a kind of pleasure of revenge.


    Then, the next moment.


    He suddenly changed the subject and laughed


    "But I''m only joking with you! Maybe you really think so, but I tell you, what I think is quite beautiful. I will never be the same as before. When you are a baby, you are a whore in my eyes now! "


    With Meng Shijin''s words, the surrounding atmosphere was slightly silent for a moment, and then there was an instant noise.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect that this money worshiper should be so rubbish? Forget it, this kind of woman is a trouble to be a junior


    "Yes, but not for a long time. You can spend money on her for a few nights. She looks like a college student? That would be better! "


    "Cut, garbage woman! I''d better not see this woman outside, or I''ll scold her once and for all


    For a moment, regardless of men and women around, all are the blame and ridicule of Shen Yue.


    Listening to the sound coming from all around, Shen Yue''s face was white without a trace of blood color. She shook her body fiercely and felt black and dizzy in front of her eyes. But she gritted her teeth and explained:


    "They''re talking blood! I just want to say one question. If I really worship money as they say, why don''t I have a decent evening dress tonight? "


    pretty good!


    You say I worship money, then why don''t I have a decent dress?


    Which gold digger would be as simple as she is?


    This is the biggest loophole!


    However, Shen Yue''s explanation is too small and too weak compared with the accusations from the surrounding crowd.


    "These people... Why? Why don''t you listen to me? Why don''t you believe me? Why do you turn a blind eye to such an obvious loophole? "


    Shen Yue explained a few words in a loud voice. However, even if people heard her explanation, her sarcastic eyes did not change at all. On the contrary, many people pointed at her and laughed.


    She was in a state of despair!


    At this time, where can Zhang Peng hold back? Even if he was pulled by Shen Yue, he was like an angry Beast. His face was red and his neck was thick. He suddenly roared out:


    "Shut the hell up!"


    For a moment, the crowd around him was scared and quieted down.


    Zhang Peng is like a raging beast. He stands in front of the crowd step by step, but even Shen Yue can''t hold him. He looks around slowly and roars word by word


    "Don''t you understand? You don''t have any brains? "


    Then he raised his hand to Meng Shijin, Luo Shijie and others, and continued to roar:


    "Because of the one-sided words of these scum, you don''t want to listen to the explanation of Xuejie, so you directly believe these scum?"


    "Good! In this case, from now on, sister Shen Yue is my girlfriend of Zhang Peng! Any of you dare to laugh at her again, that is, to be my enemy, Zhang Peng. Afterwards, I will make you pay a thousand times the price! "


    "Now, who the hell is going to give me another laugh?"


    Dead silence!


    Three seconds of silence!


    All the people have complex eyes looking at Zhang Peng, looking at Zhang Peng who looks like a fierce tiger suddenly, many people have complex eyes.


    But just then, a sneer suddenly broke the silence. Luo Yumeng looked up and down with a smile, and said with disdain:


    "Boy, your anger scares people. I''m so scared! But before you get angry, can you look down and see what you are? As far as you are concerned, can you stop making a fool of yourself here? "


    As she said this, she even more disdained to point her hand at Zhang Peng and said sarcastically, "by the way, you are a bit inferior to the local stall goods. It should be the market goods. All of them add up to more than 10000, right? Do you just think you''re awesome? Who dares to smile again, that is to say, to be the enemy of Zhang Peng and pay a thousand times the price? "


    Speaking of this, Luo Yumeng even more disdains to say:


    "I''m laughing now. Come on, you want me to pay a thousand times as much?"

 Chapter 447

    "My cousin is right. I''ll wait for Luo Shijie to see how you can make us pay the price. Anyway, I don''t think you can do it. What? Do you have a backing


    Luo Shijie sneered and sneered


    "Come on, tell him to come out and meet me. I want to see who he is. He dares to be my enemy, Luo Shijie!"


    As soon as he announced his name, there was a lot of noise around him.


    Someone lost his voice and exclaimed, "Luo Shijie? Is he the young master of Mordor Roche Group? Roche Group is a big company with a market value of nearly one billion. Its main scope is film and television entertainment. Who dares to be his enemy? "


    Hearing his background, there was a silence around.


    Yes, who dares!


    But at this time, Kong Yanlong suddenly stepped forward, cold face, word by word said: "I, magic all Kong family, Kong Yanlong, do you think I dare to be your enemy?"


    Modukong family?


    Kong Yanlong?


    Kong Yanlong''s doukuang Wudao society is very famous in Mordor University. Luo Shijie has heard of it, but what about the family of Mordor Kong? What kind of family is this? Is it awesome? It doesn''t work at all. I''ve heard about it!


    His face changed a little, and he soon calmed down. He held his glass and said with a faint smile:


    "Kong Yanlong, I''ve heard your name. You''re very good at it. However, you are arrogant in magic. If you can fight again, what can you do here? Can you beat some of my bodyguards out there? By the way, to remind you, they carry guns with them. "


    Take a gun with you?


    Do you want to be so arrogant!


    In an instant, many people around them took in the cold air again, and they were even more afraid of Luo Shijie.


    However, Kong Yanlong almost didn''t get angry and laughed. He reported his family. The devil is in Kong''s family. How dare Luo Shijie have such a sense of superiority? This guy is so ignorant and pathetic!


    But because of Luo Shijie''s tragedy, Kong Yanlong has no way. People are ignorant and not afraid of him. What else can he do? Is it hard to beat each other? This is a public place. Kong Yanlong hesitated for a while and his face was uncertain.


    This kind of performance and silence made Luo Shijie misunderstand him. He thought that he had nothing to say. This guy was more proud and disdainful


    "Damn, I''m just like a bull. I almost scared me!"


    Then he turned to look at Zhang Peng and sneered at each word


    "Boy, I just asked your friend how awesome he was, and you gave me such a thing? Come on, who are you? Let me see if I''m afraid of your threat. It''s a thousand times the price. I''m so afraid! "


    "I said, my name is Zhang Peng. I''m not from Mordor. I''m from Zhangjia, the capital of China."


    At this time, in the face of Luo Shijie''s arrogance and ridicule, Zhang Peng suddenly lost his anger. He shook his head and said faintly:


    "If you don''t even know about the Mordor Kong family, you''re not even qualified to know, capital Zhang Jia. I don''t care what you think about me, as long as you know..."


    "Three days! In three days, you and your Laozi''s Roche Group will completely disappear from the devil


    When a person''s ignorance becomes his ability to be arrogant, an excuse to show no respect for others, and an act that he thinks himself arrogant but is actually a scum, any verbal argument with such a person will lose his anger.


    At this moment, Zhang Peng looked coldly at Luo Shijie, Meng Shijin and others. He was cold and silent, just like looking at a group of dog poop. It was disgusting, but he didn''t touch much.


    At this time, only with practical action, to let the other party regret, and then despair in pain.


    "Get me my dad''s landline!" Zhang Peng directly took out his mobile phone and made a call that he was not willing to make easily, then calmly said:


    "Dad, your son''s girlfriend, your future daughter-in-law has been bullied! Who? Mordor Roche Group, a scum named Luo Shijie... How to deal with it? Three days! I want Roche to close down! "


    With Zhang Peng''s action and tone of speaking on the phone, the noise around him gradually quieted down, and many people looked at him in disbelief.


    This guy... Seems to have a strong background?


    Even Luo Shijie''s face was not clear. He stared at Zhang Peng and hesitated.


    Just then.


    A cold voice suddenly came from behind the crowd


    "Three days? Three days is too long. In one hour, I want Roche Group... To disappear! "


    "Who?"


    In an instant, Luo Shijie angrily turned his head to look at the past, what people really think that he is good to bully? One by one, who are you trying to show!


    Other people also follow to see past, see a facial expressionless, eyes can see a trace of cold youth, is coming step by step.


    It''s Wang Xu!


    Seeing him, Zhang Peng, Shen Yue and others were stunned. They were all happy. But Luo Shijie, Luo Yumeng and others are not sure about Wang Xu''s origin for a moment, and their faces are not good-looking.


    Only when Meng Shijin saw Wang Xu, there was a flash of fear on his face, and then all of it was venom and hatred, and he roared loudly:


    "Luo Shao, this boy is the spare tire of Shen Yue''s hometown!"


    "Boy, your childhood girlfriends have run away with people, can''t you see them? The friend in front of you just yelled out in public that Shen Yue was his girlfriend. Are you still pretending to force me here


    "Aren''t you very strong? Aren''t you good at it? Aren''t you invincible? How come now that you see your own woman being green by your friends, you''re still making a shrinking head turtle? Now I just stand up and speak for them. You are willing to be a spare tire? "


    The moment he saw Wang Xu, Meng Shijin just hesitated for a moment, and then immediately decided to stand up and continue to round up the lie and pull Wang Xu into the water!


    In this way, he can not only carve three times with one arrow, but also make the most of the limelight. What''s more, he can take revenge with a knife, can''t he?


    As for what Zhang Peng and Wang Xu said, Meng Shijin didn''t believe it at all. He just thought they were bluffing them. Otherwise, if these two people are so strong, they will even have to be brought in for a dinner party in the entertainment circle?


    Wang Xu''s eyes gradually turned cold.


    He doesn''t know what Zhang Peng''s identity is, and he doesn''t need to know. Anyway, he believes what Zhang Peng said. Shen Yue, an ordinary girl from a poor family, is able to earn her own living expenses and tuition fees. She is very kind and respectful.


    Such a strong good girl, he is absolutely not allowed to be so bullied!


    He came step by step, and with each step he stepped out, there was more anger gathering in his heart.


    Because, he suddenly found that Shen Yue behind Zhang Peng


    Cry!


    Tears silent, which contains a great grievance, there is a touch to find the backbone, relax down the joy and cry.


    Zhang Peng stood up for her, she was very moved, but she was afraid that because he was involved in Zhang Peng, and brought him trouble.


    But at this time, when she saw Wang Xu also appeared here, and stood up to speak for her in front of everyone, she finally could not control her mood and cried with joy.


    With these two friends, even if she is misunderstood by all the people present, what''s her fear?

 Chapter 448

    "Luo Shao, this boy and Shen Yue grew up together. They went back to high school for a year before they were admitted to magic University. The freshmen in this class can play very well. They just came here and chose a club in our school." Meng Shijin points to Wang Xu who is coming step by step and explains to Luo Shijie.


    "Chi, it turned out that he was a poor boy from a small county in the countryside? Meng Shijin, I said that your ex girlfriend is very powerful, a fawning second generation, a childhood sweetheart''s spare tire, the background is not so strong, you talk more and more


    Luo Shijie sneered and snorted with disdain


    "If you want to pretend to scare me, you have to be realistic. One wants Roche Group to close down in three days, the other wants Roche Group to disappear in an hour..."


    "You don''t see what you are!"


    "Just two outsiders, a rich second generation and a poor boy from the countryside, dare to come and pretend to force me? Who are you scaring? "


    When he said this, everyone was slightly moved. Most of them looked down on Shen Yue because of her clothes and Meng Shijin''s fictional "money worshippers". At this time, many people frowned again when they heard Luo Shijie''s words.


    Yes, what Zhang Peng and Wang Xu said


    It''s a bit unrealistic. It sounds more like bluffing!


    At this time, hearing what Luo Shijie said, Duan Fei stood up with a cold face and said:


    "Luo Shijie, you are talking like this. Believe it or not, I''ll turn around and beat you?"


    Luo Shijie sneered, but he didn''t open his mouth to provocation.


    He doesn''t know the Kong family behind Kong Yanlong, but he still knows Duan Fei''s identity. Although the young master of Feipeng group is one grade lower than Roche Group, he is also a big company with a market value of several hundred million.


    Luo Shijie''s arrogance, just for those who have no background, he despises, can bully the little people at will, but it is not without brain, anyone is free to offend.


    "Hum, Duan Fei, I still have an important event to get to know Mr. Wang. For your sake, I won''t care about them. I''ve asked someone before. You brought these people in. As long as you send them out, that''s all. "


    "Yes, not everyone is qualified to come in tonight''s party. Cousin, if you don''t tell me, I forget. We still need to find Mr. Wang. It''s not worth wasting time with these people. " Luo Yumeng said with a smile.


    Meng Shijin sneered: "ha ha, yes, it''s still important to find the prince. Drive out these people who don''t deserve to stay here. Forget it."


    As for Wang Xu who came step by step, they didn''t bother to take a look at him. Luo Shijie showed off and said:


    "Before, my father called in person and asked me to go out to meet Mr. Wang. He said that Mr. Wang was offended by a villain at the door. Let me go and help him solve it. Tut, you don''t know. The old man used the word "please" at that time. Let me say that I have to have a relationship with the prince. It can be seen that the prince is the real background of heaven! "


    "Ah? Can I ask my uncle to say the word "please" in person? Does it not mean that the background of Prince Wang is what my uncle wants to please? " Luo Yumeng was surprised.


    "You don''t know, the old man said. A big man he knew asked him to appear in person. He should be on his way now."


    Luo Shijie shook his head and sighed


    "Ah, it''s just that Prince Wang can''t see the end but the head! I went out a bit late. There were a lot of big men waiting at the door, but I didn''t see Mr. Wang. It seems that someone else has taken the lead. If I can''t find Mr. Wang again and don''t know that the old man is coming, how can I teach me a lesson? "


    Speaking, Luo Shijie seems helpless, but in fact very proud.


    As soon as he thought of going to the door to meet Mr. Wang, he was even more proud when he saw those rich people of the same level and even higher status as his father who were just like a pug at the door.


    He is Luo Shijie, but he has something to do with Prince Wang!


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    At the same time, Wang Xu is still expressionless, step by step to the side of Luo Shijie, no one can see the bottom of his heart.


    Only Su Jianming, Xiao Hongye and others who follow him look at each other when they hear Luo Shijie''s words. They know that Wang Xu is Luo Shijie''s son. As a result, Luo Shijie still brags in front of Wang Xu.


    "It seems that after tonight, Roche Group is really going to disappear. Who dares to protect them?" A few people are extremely eccentric.


    "Looking for Mr. Wang?"


    Sure enough, a strong irony flashed on Wang Xu''s face and slowly stopped in front of Luo Shijie


    "You don''t have to change. I''m in front of you now. As you said, your Lao Tzu doesn''t dare to speak like this in front of me. He can only please you. Who gives you the courage?"


    Wang Xu''s words shocked the audience.


    Kong Yanlong, Duan Fei and others took a breath of cold air and looked up in disbelief.


    From the beginning of entering the banquet hall, they came all the way. The rich people and bosses around them talked about all the mysterious people with the background of "Prince Wang". As a result, Wang Xu now says that he is the prince of all the people?


    Zhang Peng and Shen Yue were even more shocked, but they were shocked not because they didn''t believe in Wang Xu, but because they believed in Wang Xu. They never thought that Wang Xu''s identity would be so high!


    Luo Shijie''s pale face, which was hollowed out by wine, was immediately pulled down. He stared at Wang Xu coldly and said word by word:


    "Boy, how dare you talk to me like that?"


    "If you are Mr. Wang, should I kneel down immediately and kowtow to you, apologize and beg for mercy?"


    "Don''t think that Duan Fei is protecting you, I dare not move you. Believe it or not, I slap you now. Duan Fei has nothing to say?"


    "Oh, really? Then you smoke me. " Wang Xu is not smiling, but his voice is very cold.


    "You want to die..."


    In an instant, Luo Shijie is very angry. He raises his hand to slap Wang Xu in the face.


    The next moment.


    "Pa!"


    A clear slap suddenly sounded, but it was not Wang Xu who was drawn, but Luo Shijie.


    "How dare you..."


    Luo Shijie covers his right face and stares at Wang Xu in disbelief. When he opens his mouth, he wants to roar. But as soon as he opens his mouth, Wang Xu slaps him again. The speed is so fast that Luo Shijie can''t react and avoid.


    "Pa Pa!"


    This time, the slap was even louder. The other half of Luo Shijie''s face swelled on the spot, and the whole person was confused. I couldn''t believe that Wang Xu dared to smoke him so arrogantly.

 Chapter 449

    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold and he said word by word


    "I said," come on, smoke! I don''t know


    During the conversation, he slapped hard and threw it out. This slap was heavier than the previous two times. Luo Shijie had no chance to speak and couldn''t avoid it. His head was whipped hard and he threw it out. Then he staggered back and almost fell to the ground.


    "Live..."


    Finally, Luo Shijie completely recovered. Seeing Wang Xu''s intention to continue smoking him, a trace of fear flashed through his eyes and he was about to shout.


    However, where does Wang Xu give him a chance?


    "Pa!"


    This slap, he used more power, Luo Shijie whole person was pulled upside down to fly out, full fly four or five meters, just hit a buffet table, fell to the ground, mixed with a pile of food and drink, looks very miserable.


    All this happened very quickly. In just two seconds, there was no time for other people to react. The people around were even dumbfounded, and the atmosphere was silent.


    "Step on it


    In this dead silence, Wang Xu slowly took a step forward, the sound of footsteps is not light or heavy, but to some people, it is no less than thunder.


    "You, you... What do you want to do?"


    In an instant, Meng Shijin and Luo Yumeng are like mice trampled on their tails. They jump up on the spot. They look at Wang Xu in horror and retreat.


    Meng Shijin, in particular, has seen the terrible scene of Wang Xu slapping Zhao Jie''s broken leg bone in the doukuang Wudao society. At this time, his face is white without a trace of blood. Where is the previous half proud and arrogant.


    At this time, when they found that what they relied on was nothing in Wang Xu''s eyes, they finally realized their regret and fear.


    In fear, Luo Yumeng screamed out: "how dare you hit someone on such an occasion? Somebody! What about security? Come and kill him


    Her voice was very loud. Soon, with a disordered sound of footsteps, more than a dozen black suit security guards with earphones came out of the hall and in every corner. The head of the security guard was director Wu.


    Seeing these security guards, Luo Yumeng is full of pride and doesn''t retreat. He points to Wang Xu with one hand and the other hand. He screams bitterly and happily:


    "Security! Come on, that''s the man who hits people for no reason. He''s a madman. Don''t you subdue him quickly! "


    Then she looked at Wang Xu with pride and said with a sneer:


    "Boy, you are a country bumpkin! I don''t want to see what kind of occasion it is here. Can you beat people casually? The security of the famous family feast is first-class. Even our bodyguards are not allowed to enter. No one dares to make trouble here. Just wait to die! "


    Meng Shijin calmed down again and said with pride:


    "Ignorant boy, you are dead!"


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even look at them. He was still expressionless and walked towards them step by step.


    Around, director Wu and a dozen other security men did not listen to Luo Yumeng''s words, but quietly and quickly surrounded the crowd, blocking the space for Luo Yumeng and Meng Shijin to retreat.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Wang Xu''s footsteps are still ringing, and the security guards around him are silent. There is no intention of doing anything at all.


    Finally, Luo Yumeng and Meng Shijin see that they are wrong.


    At this time, director Wu and others not only didn''t attack Wang Xu, but blocked their retreat. No matter how stupid they were, they knew it was wrong.


    An unimaginable idea, faintly rises from the bottom of their hearts.


    Is that what Wang Xu said


    Is it all true?


    "Are you deaf? This madman is going to hit us. Don''t you stop him soon? You, you... Stop him quickly


    Luo Yumeng''s face turned pale, but she didn''t want to believe it. She screamed at director Wu and others in a sharp voice, like a madman. At the end of the day, there was a trace of crying in her voice.


    When she roared madly, Meng Shijin''s legs trembled. When Wang Xu took another step, he could no longer control the tremor on his body. He fell on his knees.


    "Touch!"


    The sound of knee crashing on the ground was very loud, but also very harsh, full of strong irony.


    "Meng Shijin, what the hell are you doing? Who made you kneel? Who made you kneel Luo Yumeng suddenly turns his head and looks at Meng Shijin, who is scared and trembles. He is afraid to speak. His voice is crying and he punches and kicks him.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Xu finally stopped.


    He just stood two meters in front of them, watching Luo Yumeng''s crazy fighting and yelling at Meng Shijin, as well as the other party''s angry roar with crying voice.


    This kind of time, crazy people, is the most desperate!


    One minute later, Luo Yumeng was finally tired. She fell to the ground, looked up at Wang Xu in horror, and asked with a trembling voice:


    "You, you... Are really... Prince Wang?"


    "You know what? education? There''s no need to talk to people like you... "Instead of answering her, Wang Xu answered Luo Yumeng''s previous anger and said calmly:


    "You don''t deserve it!"


    Smell speech, Luo Yumeng completely despair, the whole person fell to the ground, regret, but at this time all regret is useless.


    Next to him, Meng Shijin shivered violently in an instant, then knocked his head down on the ground, as if he had exhausted all his strength. He kept kowtowing and cried out quickly


    "Mr. Wang, I lied. It''s all my fault! It''s because Shen Yue has rejected me many times. I hate her and deliberately slander her! It''s also because I was taught by you at school last time that I have a grudge against Shen Yue. Today, when I saw Shen Yue, I suddenly felt resentful and wanted to revenge her and let her lose all her face in front of everyone... "


    "Do you think what you''ve done just makes Shen Yue lose face? What you''ve done almost ruined her whole life


    Wang Xu sneered and said word by word:


    "However, you don''t care whether you destroy other people''s lives or not. What you care about is your own happiness. What you care about is the pleasure of bullying the weak. You... Don''t deserve to be human!"


    "So now, I will destroy your lives, and after tonight, you will live a lifetime of regret, pain, and despair!"


    After that, he didn''t want to look at them any more. He turned around and waved to Director Wu


    "Drag them down. I don''t want to see these scum contaminate my eyes here."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Outside the famous banquet manor, a million black Mercedes Benz stopped in a hurry, and then rushed down a middle-aged man with a big stomach.


    "Mr. Luo, you are here." The car boy came up and showed his respect.


    However, the middle-aged man didn''t even look at the car. As soon as he got out of the car, he rushed to the main banquet hall, looking ecstatic.


    He is the Lao Tzu of Luo Shijie, the president of Roche Group, Luo Sanwan!


    Half an hour ago, a big man whom he was trying to please and didn''t get up at a great cost suddenly called him and asked him if he was at the Party of the famous family banquet tonight and asked him to go out to meet a distinguished guest "Prince Wang" in person.


    As long as he went out to meet Mr. Wang, the big man would hand over a big group project he was looking for to his company, and even cooperate more deeply.


    Not to mention the deep cooperation behind, even if he only won the big project, his company will take off to a higher level, so as to enter a larger market and create a more brilliant future.


    "And it''s all thanks to this young master Wang!"


    Thinking of this, Luo 30000 was even more urgent. He was on the invitation list for the banquet tonight, but the Yellow faced woman in the family was strict, so he let his son come instead of him.


    I don''t know if my good son has a good relationship with Prince Wang

 Chapter 450

    "If the boy neglects Mr. Wang because of his bad manners..."


    I don''t know why. The closer he gets to the main banquet hall, the more nervous Luo Sanwan is. He has a very bad feeling, especially Lao Tzu. He also knows that his son is a dandy. He likes to bully the weak and play with women.


    But he soon shook his head and put his thoughts behind him


    "Although Shijie is a bit of a dandy at ordinary times, he doesn''t have a brain. Even if he doesn''t do what I want, he won''t cause me any trouble. He doesn''t have any sense of propriety. In addition to my previous advice, even if he can''t please Mr. Wang, he won''t make Mr. Wang tired! "


    Thinking of this, Luo Sanwan put down his heart and looked at the main banquet hall in front of him. He stopped to tidy up his clothes, then straightened his chest and abdomen, and walked up with great momentum. Without waiting for others to ask him to show the invitation, he took the initiative to say to Zhang Hu, the gatekeeper:


    "My name is Luo Sanwan, President of Roche Group, but I couldn''t come because I had something to do before. The invitation letter has been given to my son. I should be on the guest list tonight. You can check it."


    "President of Roche?"


    Smell speech, Zhang Hu slightly a Leng, the facial expression instant change of extremely strange, but he didn''t say much, also didn''t check guest list, directly side body let go.


    Seeing that he let go so easily, Luo 30000 was stunned. He had been to a famous family banquet several times before. The security here was extremely strict. There was no invitation letter. Those who could not confirm their identity would not let go easily.


    Why is this gatekeeper so straightforward?


    However, he didn''t think much about what he said just now. After all, he was really on the guest list of tonight''s party and explained why the invitation letter was not in his hand. Maybe he saw his own future. Someone had explained it in advance, but it''s not incomprehensible.


    Thinking about this, Luo 30000 nodded to Zhang Hu, then strode inside.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In the banquet hall, after Luo Yumeng and Meng Shijin were led down by director Wu and others, countless people in the whole hall were still deeply shocked. They couldn''t believe what happened in front of them.


    Of course, the most shocking thing is


    Mr. Wang!


    Before, I didn''t know how many company executives, rich presidents, rich families and young people put everything down and ran out of the door after a phone call, just to meet Mr. Wang. As a result, all of them were a step late and waited at the door for a long time without seeing anyone.


    "So, is he prince Wang?" Someone can''t believe it.


    The other one couldn''t believe it and said: "yes, is he really the prince Wang? After all, the money worshiper... "


    Before he had finished his words, he was covered by his companions and yelled in a low voice: "are you blind? Can''t you see Xiao Hongye following him? That''s the hostess of a famous family feast. She won''t come out to receive anyone. With her, how dare you question the identity of Prince Wang? How dare you say his friend is a "gold digger"


    "Ah?"


    The man who spoke before was slightly stunned, then suddenly he was in a cold sweat, and thankfully said, "the woman behind him is Xiao Hongye? I''m glad you know her. Thank you very much


    Not only them, but also many people have recognized Xiao Hongye''s identity at this time. However, in a few seconds, the noisy atmosphere in the hall gradually quieted down subconsciously.


    But at this time, another exclamation came out from the VIP seat on the second floor: "what''s next to Xiao Hongye is... It''s su Jianming, the legitimate young master of the Su family in the magic capital?"


    Then with a flurry of seat movement and footsteps, people subconsciously looked up, only to see a middle-aged man in suit and shoes sitting next to two popular female stars in the entertainment industry in the VIP seat on the second floor. He got up flustered and rushed down the second floor.


    He ran all the way to Su Jianming, saluted respectfully, and whispered: "Su Shao, I didn''t expect you to come here tonight! Why don''t you tell me in advance, otherwise, the villain will greet you personally at the door


    The middle-aged man''s attitude is extremely respectful. No, he is already humble. He looks like the following people, and he is not ashamed at all. On the contrary, it is a very proud thing that he can meet Su Jianming in person.


    Seeing this scene, everyone is just like seeing a ghost!


    Dead silence!


    Naked silence!


    This scene is even more shocking than the previous recognition of Xiao Hongye''s identity. No one even dares to gasp, no one dares to speak, and no one dares to blink.


    I don''t know how long it took for someone to tremble his lips in a voice almost like a groan


    "This is Su Wei, the president of Dingye group. He is recognized as a business genius in modu business. At the age of 40, he was in charge of a large group with a market value of more than 10 billion yuan."


    However, at this time, Su Wei was so humble to Su Jianming. And Su Jianming


    But he is so humble to Wang Xu!


    This, this, this


    What does it mean?


    Some people with poor psychological quality, when they think of the possibility of terror, suddenly take a breath of cold air, subconsciously cover their heart, eyes round, mouth wide, shocked, afraid that their heart can''t bear to jump out.


    However, in the VIP banquet on the second floor, another well-known tycoon in the entertainment circle of Mordor stumbles down. In front of fengjue sword behind Wang Xu, he plops down on his knees and says in fear:


    "Feng, Feng Shao... I''m not involved in Miss Yuqiao''s business! You must believe me. Don''t get me wrong. I just asked someone to contact Miss yuyuqiao in private to discuss the steps for her next film. I never participated in the fight within the family... "


    Feng Jue Jian didn''t speak. He just looked at him coldly with his head down. There was a trace of killing in his eyes.


    To tell you the truth, if this guy didn''t scare himself out and say this, he wouldn''t know. But since this person is afraid of voluntarily confessing these, how can Feng Jue Jian let each other off easily?


    Even if what this person said is true, it also proves that the other party has already known the real identity of fengyuqiao. What''s the secret purpose? Can it be the words of his family?


    "Today, I accompany Mr. Wang to participate in my sister''s award ceremony. What do you want a servant to do? Are you qualified? Go away The wind absolutely sword cold voice scolds a, one foot kicked the middle-aged man who kneels on the ground to fly out.


    In this process, the middle-aged man did not say a word, just struggled to get up from the ground, and did not dare to run out.


    "That''s the president of Fenglou entertainment group! How could he... "


    At this time, Xia Dong couldn''t sit down any more. He suddenly stood up from his seat and looked at what happened under the hall.


    President of Fenglou entertainment group.


    The other party is a great person who needs to visit during this trip to the magic city. In the entertainment circle of the magic city, the other party is almost on the top. Just tonight, there are two front-line actress with him, at this time all Leng in the seat, dumbfounded.


    "Fengyuqiao... President of Fenglou Entertainment Group... Servant? Sister


    Xia Dong stands there as stiff as a wood. She can see the whole banquet hall in her eyes, but she doesn''t see it.


    In my eyes, there is only the young man standing in front of fengjue sword. Looking at him step by step, every step seems to be stepping on the top of everyone''s head. His identity is getting higher and higher, and he ascends to heaven step by step!


    "Wang Xu... Prince Wang?"


    At this moment, the biggest joke of Xia Dong''s life is what he did before!

 Chapter 451

    "Is he really Prince Wang?"


    "This... Looks too ordinary."


    "Let those big people whom we can''t flatter at ordinary times call us in person... Is that really him? It looks similar to the younger generation in our family. It seems that they are still students of magic University! "


    Few of the people who came to the party this evening had seen Wang Xu before. It was all because of a sudden phone call. Then they learned the honorary title of "Prince Wang" from people who were more noble than them. Even the name of Wang Xu was rarely known.


    However, when Xiao Hongye, the hostess of the famous banquet, was following Wang Xu, many rich people and bosses became cautious and respectful. No matter how many questions they had, they could only be pressed in their stomach at this time.


    Who can let Xiao Hongye personally receive!


    Even if it''s not Prince Wang, it''s definitely not something they can provoke at will!


    However, before they came out to say hello to Wang Xu, Su Wei, who ran down from the VIP seat on the second floor in a hurry, said hello to Su Jianming humbly like a dog seeing his master, calling himself a villain and a servant.


    Most of the tycoons and bosses who want to have a little relationship with Wang Xu are frozen in the same place on the spot.


    Then, when the president of Fenglou Entertainment Group knelt down at the foot of fengjue sword and apologized in fear, everyone stopped and closed their mouth, not to mention the relationship with Wang xula.


    Whether it''s Su Wei or the president of Fenglou entertainment group, which one is not a famous tycoon in modu business?


    This evening''s award ceremony Party of Mordor entertainment circle seems to be luxurious and grand, with beautiful stars, rich families and rich people gathered. These two people are already the top of the party.


    However, in front of Su Jianming and Feng juejian, unexpectedly, unexpectedly


    Just two servants?!


    What does that mean?


    It means


    Mordusu family!


    Modufeng family!


    These are two giants they didn''t know anything about before, far beyond the imagination of all of them!


    So, let Su Jianming and fengjuejian treat with such respect


    What about Wang Xu?


    Unimaginable!


    Can''t imagine!


    When Wang Xu''s status is the most expensive to a certain extent, and his status is high to a certain height, only a few people will be able to walk side by side with him.


    With Wang xula


    They don''t deserve it!


    At this time, many people who had seen Shen Yue''s jokes before were full of fear and trembled uncontrollably, regretting for what they had done before.


    Xia Dong and others were stunned.


    His mouth was slightly opened and his eyes were slightly lost. He looked at Wang Xu in the hall downstairs and murmured:


    "It turns out that he is not only my life-saving benefactor... But also such an amazing family with such identity and background? How could Sister Feng be the gold of a wealthy family? "


    In a corner of the hall on the first floor, the grape in Feng Yuyu''s hand slipped into her chest from between her fingers. She didn''t feel it at all, but her lips were trembling. She wanted to say something in silence, but she couldn''t say a word.


    "Fengyu bridge?"


    "Miss Feng


    "Little bodyguard?"


    "Prince Wang?"


    These two identities of two people are almost completely from two worlds. How can they appear in one person?


    Shouldn''t fengyuqiao be a lucky man with miserable life experience, single parent family, mother''s death, single life and overnight fame?


    How can it be so terrible, the real rich family, the young lady of the magic wind family?


    Wang Xu, shouldn''t he just be a little bodyguard, with a little ability, who wants to win the heart of beauty and get both money and people?


    How could he be the prince of the population?


    But as soon as he thought of it, Feng Yuyu suddenly remembered the scene of Wang Xu''s phone call at the door, with a short tone and calm words


    "With the fastest speed, let me become the highest status person in the party held by the famous family feast tonight!"


    Originally, Feng Yuyu only regarded it as a joke, a means of Wang Xu''s forcing.


    But at this time, again in retrospect, it is shocking, but also makes people shudder overbearing and strong!


    Yes, at this time, Feng Yuyu''s whole body was shaking. She flashed scenes of herself at the door and acting with fengyuqiao before. The more she thought about it, the more scared she was. Finally, her face was white, and her legs were tightly clamped under the evening dress, which was cool!


    At this time, Feng Yuyu regretted that after Zhao Qing was sent to the hospital for treatment, she forced her way in... Unfortunately, it was too late!


    Compared with Xia Dong, Qiu Yu and Feng Yuyu, who are in different moods in the entertainment circle, Wang Xu is relatively relaxed and a little sad.


    "Wang Xu... Can you tell me..."


    Shen Yue lowered her head and murmured:


    "Why?"


    She did not say specific questions, but Wang Xu knows what Shen Yue asked.


    It''s the different attitudes of the people. It''s the deep despair. Even if she explained most of them, she didn''t want to listen to them. She just thought she was a joke.


    Why?


    The three simple words, no one knows, contain the feelings and pain of Shen Yue.


    "It''s very simple, because those who don''t believe you, laugh and blame you, what they want is not the truth, but a farce, a joke that can make them look down on the top, make them laugh and watch the play, and make them gloat!"


    Wang Xu said calmly, glancing at the dead banquet hall around him and the countless people who were afraid and bowed their heads in front of him, and then slowly said the last sentence:


    "But now, they''re the real joke."


    "Ignore them, ignore them, people and ants, there is no common topic, remember this, remember who you are, understand this, you will always be yourself, will not change because of other people''s eyes, can let you change is always your own!"


    "You are your own god!"


    Wang Xu''s voice did not deliberately lower or raise. His tone was flat and light, as if everyone around him did not exist. It was just the comfort and communication between him and Shen Yue.


    Even if, in his words, with the people''s naked ridicule and indifference.


    However, no one dare to retort, even dare to gasp loudly!


    Because before, they put themselves in a high position, so they can enjoy watching jokes, mocking, gloating, and hurting Shen Yue''s body and mind


    However, at this time, Wang Xu was like a big mountain. He fell from the sky mercilessly, with the power of wind and thunder, and suppressed everyone directly with unshakable terror!


    They


    Fear!


    So, they dare not!


    It was in this extremely sensitive atmosphere that suddenly a middle-aged man came in with a happy face at the door of the banquet hall. He didn''t seem to notice the strangeness in the hall. As soon as he came in, he took out a mobile phone and dialed out:


    "Where are you now, son? I''m at the door, please come and take me to see Mr. Wang

 Chapter 452

    For a moment, everyone in the first time, together brush the turn to look at the past.


    I saw a middle-aged man with a happy face, one hand on the phone, the other hand on the suit, trying to tighten the belly.


    All of a sudden, almost all the people in the hall paid so much attention that even if the middle-aged man was used to the big scenes, he was a little confused at this time.


    What happened?


    What do you want me to do?


    Luo Sanwan, the middle-aged man, suddenly became the focus of all the people in the hall, which made him feel unbearable for a moment.


    under pressure!


    Around these people, higher than his status do not know how much, it is too much pressure!


    Subconsciously, he pressed his voice to a minimum and continued to ask, "son, where are you? Why is the atmosphere a little strange here... "


    Before he finished his words, he saw not far away. Feng Jue Jian stared at him coldly and said, "give me another word and ask my son to have a look?"


    At this time, in fengjuejian''s hand, he is holding a mobile phone, which is Luo Shijie''s mobile phone. At his feet, Luo Shijie is lying in the mess of food and drink, curling up and shaking, and dare not get up and say a word.


    Before, Wang Xu slapped him to death, but he was forgotten, and Wu and others didn''t throw him out.


    When he finally woke up, he saw fengjue sword at the first sight, and the president of Fenglou entertainment group, who knelt at the foot of fengjue sword and was kicked away. How dare Luo Shijie say a word? Don''t even dare to breathe out loud!


    At this time, Luo Shijie''s eyes were dull and trembled, and he muttered to himself mechanically:


    "How can it be? How could that boy be prince Wang? There must be something wrong. It must be... "


    He curls up and buries his head in his chest, just like an ostrich burying his head in the sand. He doesn''t dare to look around.


    Until, his father Luo Sanyi called.


    "You, you... Who are you?"


    Facing Feng juejian''s cold eyes, Luo 30000 is under more pressure to become the boss of a company with a market value of one billion yuan. He is not a fool. On the contrary, he is also very smart. He is more worldly minded, and soon finds out that things are wrong.


    Then, his eyes suddenly swept over a person in a mess behind fengjuejian, and his face was subconsciously angry. But before he got angry, he thought of something, and his face turned white.


    Luo 30000 almost shivered his lips and said:


    "Behind you... Lies my son, Luo Shijie... Dare to ask, has he offended you? Dare to ask, aren''t you Mr. Wang


    "He didn''t offend me, and I''m not Mr. Wang..." Feng Jue Jian threw his mobile phone aside and said faintly.


    "Hoo..."


    Hearing the words, Luo Sanwan was just about to take a breath when he heard the words behind fengjue sword


    "The one he really offended was Prince Wang!"


    With that, fengjuejian nodded slightly in the direction of Wang Xu, indicating that Wang Xu was Prince Wang.


    "What?"


    Instantly, Luo 30000 opened his mouth, his face was red, and he almost choked to death.


    "Evil, evil, evil... Evil son!"


    Luo Sanwan managed to slow down, strode to Luo Shijie''s side, kicked his son a few feet, then turned around in a panic, knelt at Wang Xu''s feet with a touch, and apologized miserably


    "Mr. Wang, no matter what my son has done, I will accept punishment... Accept punishment!"


    Wang Xu gave him a light look, then raised his eyes to Luo Shijie and said faintly:


    "Do you remember what I said before?"


    Luo Shijie''s body trembled violently. He was so scared that he couldn''t speak at all.


    "Since you don''t say it, I''ll do it for you." After waiting for a while, Wang Xu took back his eyes, then looked at Luo Sanwan kneeling at his feet and said faintly:


    "You still have half an hour to go back and pack up. Half an hour later, Roche Group and all the valuable assets of your Luo family, villas, luxury cars, small three''s real estate... Except for your personal clothes, you and your son will have nothing."


    "For specific things, you can ask your good son carefully afterwards. Of course, if you think I''m going too far after you know what happened... "


    "Then you have to bear it!"


    With that, Wang Xu didn''t even bother to look at their father and son. He waved to Zhang Hu and other security guards to drive them out.


    Perhaps, Luo 30000 will feel unwilling and unwilling after the event.


    But what''s the use of that?


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, Shen Yue''s body and mind hurt by Luo Shijie are heavier than the whole Roche Group!


    The real assets of the Luo family''s father and son in the Roche Group are probably less than one tenth of the group''s assets. For Wang Xu, it is a very light consequence to treat them like this.


    As he said, if you think he is too much, you can only give him tolerance!


    And then, yes!


    Luo Sanwan''s appearance didn''t have many waves, even if he constantly begged for mercy, and even vowed to break the father son relationship with Luo Shijie, it didn''t have any effect.


    After they were taken out, Wang Xu gently picked up a glass of wine on the buffet table next to him, raised it high, and motioned to the crowd around him


    "Well, I''ve delayed you for a while, but a small matter has been solved, and the party will continue."


    How could people around let Wang Xu toast himself? Even if it''s a sign, it won''t work.


    "Mr. Wang, you are welcome."


    "Mr. Wang, I''ll give you a toast. No delay, no delay."


    "Mr. Wang, I''m the president of konjac entertainment group. Recently, there''s a series of TV series to shoot. Do you have time for miss fengyuqiao?"


    A sound or compliment, or fear, or flattery, like a tidal wave of words. Wang Xu holds a glass of wine, but raises it to indicate that he doesn''t drink it. He goes back to the second floor and sits down. No matter how high his status is, he has to lick his face to toast.


    Zhang Peng and others envied him. Wang Xu didn''t even touch his lips with a glass of wine. Even many popular female stars with hot figure and beautiful face came to toast, but he didn''t touch them.


    However, no matter the Group Presidents with higher status or the popular female stars, no one is dissatisfied. On the contrary, they feel that this is the right way to be worthy of Wang Xu''s status.


    Finally, after many big and small female stars retreated from Wang Xu''s side, Xia Dong came over with a complicated look of autumn rain.


    With a wine glass in her hand, her slender legs were straight, and countless expressions flashed in her eyes. She was shocked, puzzled, puzzled, angry and self mocking


    She looked at Wang Xu and opened her mouth several times, but she didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Wang Xu, who has been dealing with many female stars, such as pure, cool, frosty, charming or coquettish, suddenly chuckles and says:


    "I said before that I have never done anything you said, and I don''t need your charity. You don''t believe it."


    "Well, now..."


    "Do you believe it?"


    With that, no matter how Xia Dong replied, he gently raised the glass and gave a slight signal, but he didn''t touch any wine. Then he turned his glass and motioned to the autumn rain behind Xia Dong. Then he drank all the wine in his glass and said with a faint smile:


    "Qiu Yu, congratulations on winning the Rookie Award!"


    After that, he put down his wine glass, got up and strode to the podium with fengyuqiao. There, the emcee was excitedly reporting the awards fengyuqiao won.


    This is fengyuqiao''s own achievement, which is her own pride!


    Tonight, she is


    Best actress!

 Chapter 453

    Xia Dong stood there alone with a glass of wine in her hand. Her eyes were filled with endless regret. Although she was surrounded by countless people, she felt lonely and cold.


    On the surface, she seems to be no different from other big and small female stars who come here to toast, just as a female director. But in fact, no one can understand the mood of Xia Dong at this time.


    Silence!


    Xia Dong stood there silent and expressionless, until the autumn rain behind her finally came back to her


    "Wang Xu... How could he be prince Wang?"


    "I thought he was Sister Feng''s bodyguard. I didn''t expect that he was so powerful. Even the boss of our entertainment company was in awe of Mr. Wang. Ah... I admire Sister Feng!"


    In Qiuyu''s heart, from the time Wang Xu accidentally saved them last night to the familiar figure she ran into at the door in the morning, she always thought that Wang Xu was just the bodyguard of Fengyu bridge. But who would have thought that Wang Xuhui was such an amazing prince?


    What''s more, Mr. Wang is a little too ordinary. When he sits on the seat, he looks no different from ordinary people. But look at the CEOs of all the companies and groups. Which one is sitting there is not a big and noisy style.


    "The ostentatious is the surface, the real is the inside, the real person doesn''t show his face, the real person doesn''t show his face..." finally, Xia Dong breathed a long breath and said bitterly.


    This is her last fire movie, a villain after the lines. As a result, today, she has become the villain in her own movies, which is really ironic.


    She turned her head and looked at the smiling Fengyu bridge on the podium, as well as Wang Xu, who stood in the corner of the stage and cared for the safety of Fengyu bridge as a foil.


    If it wasn''t for what happened before, at this time, I''m afraid everyone would only take Wang Xu as a foil and a bodyguard, right?


    It was not until fengyuqiao came down from the podium that Xia Dong slowly lowered her head, looked at the golden champagne in her glass, and poured it all into her mouth, feeling the slight sweetness and spicy of the tip of her tongue, but her heart was more bitter


    "Some people, some opportunities, miss is missed, life is like a play... But higher than the play, the film can come back, but reality... Where is the opportunity to regret?"


    ¡­¡­


    After fengyuqiao won the prize, Wang Xu didn''t stay at the party. However, he didn''t bring fengyuqiao back to Jinling spring. Instead, he stayed in a new five-star hotel near mordu University City to prevent last night''s killers from finding their whereabouts.


    The night passed peacefully, and the private dinner that fengyuqiao attended the next day was just as usual.


    It''s just that when I got back to my hotel room that night


    After taking a bath and carefully dressing up, fengyuqiao comes out of the bedroom wearing only a sexy silk nightgown in off white. With a duvet in his hand, he sits next to Wang Xu in the hall and lowers his head. He seems to be hesitating about something and thinking about something shameful.


    Finally, she seems to have made up her mind completely, slowly raised her head, a pair of beautiful eyes flowing, fixed looking at Wang Xu, motionless.


    At this time, Wang xupan sat on the sofa and was practicing with his eyes closed. Even the first time fengyuqiao came out, he felt it, but fengyuqiao didn''t speak, and he still didn''t open his eyes.


    "After tomorrow afternoon''s concert, I will be separated from him..." looking at Wang Xu''s side face, fengyuqiao thought silently in his heart. For a moment, I suddenly had an impulse to cry.


    She really wants to stay at this moment, so that she can hold her knees, sit quietly and watch the people she likes practice.


    The contact in the past two days, especially the acquaintance with Feng juejian, the elder brother, let Feng Yuqiao know more about the affairs in the martial arts circle. At least, she knew that when Wang Xu was with her, she closed her eyes for 22 hours a day. It seemed to nourish her spirit, but in fact, she was always in the process of cultivation.


    "It seems that I really like him... I''m sure he knows I''m sitting next to him now, but he still keeps his eyes closed..."


    "Sure enough... It''s just my wishful thinking. Doesn''t he like me? Yes, he already has a girlfriend


    "What am I? Is the third party involved


    Think of here, the wind and rain bridge suddenly bite his lips, heart hard to make up the determination to shake up again.


    But just then.


    But Wang Xu suddenly opened his eyes, as if two stars suddenly lit up in the dark. Those eyes not only penetrated the night, but also lit up the heart of the wind and rain bridge.


    "He''s looking at me!"


    In an instant, the fundus of fengyuqiao suddenly flashed a touch of joy, and the wave light in the eyes was more moist.


    At the same time, Wang Xu also slowly got up.


    In his perception, the killer appeared again.


    This time, the strength of the assassins is obviously not the same as last time. The number of assassins is more, and the strength of each assassin is more powerful.


    In Wang Xu''s perception, there are ten killers at the top of dark strength, and four killers at the top of strength cultivation!


    This lineup, if placed in Jianghai, may easily destroy the whole Jianghai martial family.


    Without any hesitation, he calmly said to the wind and rain bridge around him:


    "Yuqiao, wait for me in the bedroom."


    "Ah? The bedroom? " Fengyuqiao was stunned for a moment, then quickly lowered his head like a frightened rabbit, almost quickly buried his head in his chest, full of shyness and incredible surprise.


    Hesitated for a moment, she did not ask anything more, just a gentle, um, voice is simply weak and pitiful, and then holding the quilt, very clever back to his bedroom, go to bed, the whole person got into the quilt.


    "He, he won''t be so direct... They''re not ready yet! And, and... This... Is a little too sudden... "


    After a long hesitation, she finally reached out her hands and began to release her silk pajamas.


    On the other hand, Wang Xu did not know the psychology and actions of fengyuqiao. After fengyuqiao left, he walked step by step to the balcony and looked up at the top of the opposite building.


    There, there were four shadows standing in silence, wrapped in black clothes, or holding cold swords, or carrying weapons wrapped in black cloth, unable to see what they were.


    The four were silent like a dead night, as if they were integrated with the night. However, the night sky behind them was tinged with terrible blood color, and the horrible killing intention was growing bit by bit in the void like a poisonous snake.


    At the same time, in the left and right rooms, outside the door of the room, there are ten assassins dressed as waiters or disguised as guests, who are also pressing Wang Xu''s room.


    Even under the dining car pushed by a killer disguised as a waiter, there was an amazing number of high explosives.


    With the combination of ancient cold weapons and modern hot weapons, as long as they can kill people with sharp weapons, they are killers!


    Beauty is like jade.


    Night, blood!

 Chapter 454

    "Boom!"


    The roar of the helicopter''s propeller reverberates in the night, and a silver coated private helicopter hovers over the brilliant night sky of Mordor.


    At this time, in addition to the pilot, a young man in luxurious clothes and a dignified middle-aged man were sitting in the cabin of the helicopter.


    "Young master, it''s done. There are four top killers on the blood killing list, and ten prefecture level killers from Tianxing organization. Before long, fengyuqiao will appear in front of you. As for the mysterious warrior, he''s dead." The middle-aged man said faintly.


    The young man in Huafu, who was sitting opposite him, opened the tablet in his hand and let out the two UAVs at his feet. He said with a faint smile:


    "Uncle Wu, you see, what I say can be solved with money is not a matter? What''s the use of the family''s scuffles to win the trust of fengyuqiao? A lie is always a lie, and one day it will be found out. "


    He sneered with disdain, and then said with pride:


    "It''s better to follow my method. Guan Feng''s ruthlessness has left some amazing secrets on her daughter. She directly controls the other party in her own hands and kills all the people who protect her. Fengyuqiao is just an ordinary person now. I don''t know how many ways to teach her to be obedient. Why spend so much effort?"


    "You''re right, young master. It''s just to solve the problem of the bodyguard beside Fengyu bridge. The reward of one billion yuan... Is it a little too high?" The fifth uncle frowned slightly. In his opinion, no matter how strong Wang Xu was, his last failure was just the peak of his dark strength, or his accomplishments at the beginning of his strength transformation.


    But this time, for his own sake, he not only paid a huge reward of one billion yuan, but also spent four magic weapon level treasures. It''s a bit too much to make a mountain out of a molehill to ask four super killers in the top 30 of the blood killing list.


    "Uncle Wu, you don''t really think I''m preparing for that little bodyguard, do you?" Hearing this, the young man in Huafu immediately gave a smile, shook his head and asked with disdain.


    "Wait a minute, young master, do you want to catch a big fish..." fifth uncle frowned slightly, then seemed to think of something, eyes suddenly a bright, want to talk and stop.


    "Yes, how can a little bodyguard match me at such a high cost? Only one of Tianxing''s ten prefecture level killers is to deal with him, and the remaining nine, as well as the four experts in the top 30 of blood killing list... "


    After a pause, the young man in Huafu said with a proud and proud sneer


    "They are prepared for the wind, which is still a shrinking turtle, to hide themselves."


    "The young master is really far sighted, planning to surprise the sky and devise strategies. It''s the old servant who thinks so much." As soon as his voice fell, Uncle Wu began to laugh and flatter him.


    "Well, fifth uncle, there''s no need to talk about these compliments. You can contact those killers in the blood killing list again and tell them that tonight, I''ll see the wind merciless head before dawn!"


    The young man in Huafu waved his hand, his face was cold, and he sneered


    "The wind is merciless. Twenty years ago, you would rather abandon your wife and daughter, swallow the heartless Dan, break through the inborn, and expel us from the wind family. Twenty years later, I''d like to see if you can continue to turn the tide back when we criminals cross the river with the dragon


    "In those days, you abandoned your wife and daughter in order to save people and save the family. It seemed that you were heartless, but in fact, you were heartfelt and righteous. But all this is hypocrisy! "


    "Now, I''d like to see if you can really be indifferent to your daughter. If you are, I''ll admit it. What if you want to be a real heartless person?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Five or six miles away, on the top of a hundred story building, one of the four dead shadows gently put down the phone and turned to look at the three people around him


    "The news from the employers, tonight we only come for the goal, other small things to the star killer to solve. Pay attention. Even if the target is said to be seriously injured, he is a master of martial arts. If someone is killed carelessly, I won''t help him. "


    His voice was hoarse, as if it were a windpipe leak, but there was no fluctuation in his tone. His tone was even colder, like ice. If he had to use a word to describe it, it was like a dead man talking.


    "Zombie, before you say that, you should take care of yourself. If you die, I won''t save you either. Of course, if it''s snowy, I might help. "


    Another black figure gave a strange smile, and then suddenly turned to look at the person beside him, with a touch of flattery in his tone


    "Fengxue, I still have the task of an island country in my hand. Didn''t you say that you always wanted to go to Mount Fuji for a holiday? Why don''t you come with me next time? "


    The person he asked was a figure who was covered in a black robe and could not distinguish between men and women. The other person only answered him with one word:


    "Go away!"


    "Ha ha!"


    In an instant, the last man laughed with his stomach in his arms, laughing and sneering: "black hand, how can Feng Xue take a fancy to you with your duck''s voice? Moreover, you are not afraid of the Blizzard to kill you, but your ranking is lower than her! "


    "Green snake, shut the hell up. Do you believe that I will kill you now?" The black hand was furious.


    "Come on, I''ve wanted to raise my ranking for a long time. I just like your ranking of 23!" Green snake does not care about a sneer, continue to ridicule.


    Seeing that the two top killers on the blood killing list were about to fight each other, the zombie suddenly cut in cold and said:


    "We seem to have been found!"


    While talking, the Zombie''s cold eyes looked at the opposite balcony. There, a plain young man pushed open the French window of the balcony and went straight out to look at them.


    With the Zombie''s words, black hand and green snake no longer quarrel, they also naturally noticed the youth on the balcony, for a moment, the whole roof was a little dead.


    After a breath, the black hand began to voice in doubt


    "Zombie, are you sure he found us? We all have our own unique means of hiding breath. It''s hard for me to find you when you stand in front of me, let alone so far away? It''s just a coincidence. "


    "Yes, that guy seems to be the little bodyguard around target 2. The information provided by the employer is just a warrior around the top of his strength. How can he find us?" Green snake also shook his head and said:


    "In my opinion, the other party should just protect the employer at night. It''s too boring to smoke on the balcony..."


    But when he said that, he couldn''t go on.


    Because on the balcony tens of meters away from them, Wang Xu didn''t mean to smoke. Instead, he raised his hand and waved to them. His grin was extremely brilliant. His white teeth were shining like two rows of diamonds in the dark.


    "I grass, this boy really found us? How did he do it


    In an instant, the green snake and the black hand saw the ghost more, and their eyes were incredible.


    But they were surprised, and their eyes suddenly cooled down. Black hand looked at other people and asked in a cold voice: "what should I do? The target hasn''t appeared yet. If you want to kill him or not, you''ll save the chance... "


    He did not finish, one side from the beginning to the end only said a word of snow, suddenly speechless turned and left.


    Subconsciously, the black hand asked:


    "What are you doing, Blizzard?"

 Chapter 455

    It''s not just the black hand, the green snake and the zombie look around at the same time.


    Among the four of them, the strength of Fengxue is almost the strongest, the ranking is also the highest, and the blood killing ranking is the 20th... No, that was two months ago, now Fengxue has entered the 15th!


    Out of the bloody rules of the blood killing list, I think with my ass, I also know that the original 15th place has died in the hands of Fengxue.


    "Fengxue, what do you want to do..." the green snake frowned, followed by a voice.


    Although the zombie didn''t make a sound, his eyes were full of doubts and inquiries.


    "Nothing, just ready to leave." Snow light back to a, but there is no pause at the foot.


    Leaving?


    what do you mean?


    Is it difficult for Fengxue to give up the task?


    You know, although killers kill people like numbness and ignore life, they also have rules for killers. Once they tear up the mission treaty, they have to pay a heavy price. They may lose money or even life.


    "This mission is a joint mission. Without any of the four of us, the success rate of the mission will be greatly reduced."


    At this time, even the zombies can''t calm down. They directly hoarse their voice and ask indifferently: "Fengxue, you are the strongest among us. If you give up the task, the three of us will never complete the task. We all have to pay a great price. I need a way to say it!"


    "Yes, we need a statement!"


    Black hand and green snake also stand up and ask.


    Look at the posture of the three people, it seems that they have the answer of blizzard. If they are not satisfied, they may even join hands to encircle and kill.


    "What do you say?"


    Finally, the wind and snow stopped, she did not return the light way: "there is no saying, I just don''t want to die.". Now, if you don''t want to die, you''d better turn around and leave like me. "


    "Of course, if you really don''t want to, you can continue the mission, but your life and death... Have nothing to do with me."


    With that, Fengxue steps again, just like ordinary people, step by step to the direction of the stairs.


    At this time, if someone turns around in front of her, they will find a pretty white face under the hood. This face is extremely beautiful and cold. It can match the top killers in the world of killers.


    But among them, there is a faint fear, but it is impossible to appear on the face of the killer.


    The killing of blood killing list, ignoring life, is not only other people''s, but also their own!


    Now, however, there is fear on Feng Xue''s face!


    For nothing else, just because, this is now the top 15 super killer in the blood killing list. It is the snowman who once killed Wang Xu with the other two killers in the blood killing list!


    And Wang Xu waved on the balcony just because of the wind and snow. After all, he was an old acquaintance!


    The most powerful killer, Fengxue, left without hesitation.


    Under the dark night, the other three people on the top of the building look at me, I look at you, and then completely fell into a dead silence.


    You don''t want to die?


    Even Fengxue said this kind of dejected words, because she found something?


    "Is it... That Fengxue finds the wind merciless? Is this master of martial arts not hurt? He has been hiding in the dark and has laid a frightening trap? " All of a sudden, the black hand seemed to want to understand the reason and cried out in horror.


    "He was able to endure so much, using his abandoned daughter for more than 20 years as a bait. He was really a heartless man!"


    Hearing what he said, the green snake and the zombie looked at each other for a while, and suddenly there was a terrible palpitation in their heart, as if a terrible monster was hidden in the dark.


    "What a cruel wind... Let''s go!" Zombie hoarse voice, exclaimed, and then the same turned away.


    The green snake said nothing and followed closely.


    On the contrary, he was the black hand who guessed the truth. He finally looked at the hotel opposite and scolded in a low voice


    "Damn, the devil is the wind, and the master of the family is merciless. Sure enough, people are just like their names. This cruel trap is more cruel than our killers! It''s a pity that I admit it this time... "


    "A damn billion dollars reward!"


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, on the balcony of the hotel.


    Seeing Feng Xue turning around and leaving without hesitation, Wang Xu flashed a smile on his face, shook his head and said to himself, "I didn''t expect to meet this woman. Just... Just give up? "


    As early as in the last assassination, Wang Xu discovered the real gender of the snowman. The disguised male voice of the snowman was actually a woman or a beautiful woman.


    He can also see that the Blizzard is stronger than it was two months ago. Originally, he still had some expectations. Now his Tao bone is complete, and he only needs one last chance to break into the realm of solitude.


    After all, if we want to finally cast the nirvana, we must understand the meaning of life and death between life and death, and finally sublimate the will of martial arts into the state of Nirvana, in order to completely complete the nirvana.


    Unfortunately, for him, this opportunity is both simple and difficult.


    Now, the enemy that can make him realize the meaning of life and death, is not met at all!


    It''s not that he didn''t get in touch with a more powerful enemy through modufeng''s house to help fengyuqiao.


    However, it''s OK for Fengxue to give up. There are three top killers left that can make him move his muscles and bones. It''s hard to say that there are cards hidden in these killers that can make him feel the crisis of life and death?


    At this time, if Wang Xu used a popular word on the Internet, he would die!


    If you don''t die, you can''t understand the meaning of life and death. If you don''t die, your cultivation will be stagnant. If you don''t die, you can''t destroy your body. How can Wang Xu resist it?


    However, just as Wang Xu was about to start, the three top killers on the opposite roof followed closely after the blizzard and left without hesitation.


    ¡°£¿¡±


    In an instant, Wang Xu''s body was stiff. Even he was a little confused at this time.


    But soon, he came to his senses. He was a little sad and couldn''t laugh. He shook his head and said with a bitter smile:


    "Is it because of the snowman? What did she say? I am in her heart, is it really so terrible? "


    Terrible?


    No, Wang Xu is not a person at all in the heart of Blizzard people!


    Blizzard is the killer, the top killer, she kills. But she doesn''t kill monsters!


    And Wang Xu, in the eyes of Fengxue, is obviously a non-human, naked monster!


    More than ten tons of explosives, even thousands of square meters of villa have been moved flat, the result did not kill Wang Xu, love who, anyway, don''t find her snowman!


    However, snow man''s idea, Wang Xu is doomed to guess, it is impossible to know.


    After seeing the four top killers on the opposite floor leave, he goes back to the hall and prepares to deal with the ten top killers who have surrounded the room.


    In his perception, the killer at the door was ready to start.


    But at this time, a burst of drinking came from outside the door


    "Stop it

 Chapter 456

    "Stop it


    When the sudden sound came, Wang Xu could clearly feel that five or six dangerous murderous gases suddenly burst out outside the room, suddenly burst up, and then suddenly stopped.


    "Police, rounds! No one else, get out of my way! "


    Listening to the voice coming from outside, Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    police?


    Ward round?


    What the hell?


    Before he could understand the strangeness, a knock on the door came. He was ready to open the door and directly opened the door. There was a beautiful woman with short hair and simple clothes standing outside.


    Before that, Wang Xu sensed that the killer disguised as a waiter was dragging the dining car with an embarrassed face, but secretly stood on guard.


    "Sir, I''d like you to cooperate with me in the pursuit of criminals and zero hour rounds."


    As soon as the door opened, the woman with short hair strode in and closed the door with a bang, blocking the sight of people outside.


    "You are..." Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    But before he finished speaking, the woman with short hair changed her face. She took him to hide behind the wall beside the door, lowered her voice and said in a nervous whisper:


    "Sir, actually I''m not a policeman. I''m a student of Mordor University. This is my student ID. don''t get me wrong. Listen to me... The waiter outside is fake. I saw the pistol hidden in his dining car. He may be a robber or a killer who specializes in killing people!"


    The short haired woman explains quickly and takes out her student ID card to prove to Wang Xu the truth of her speech. The logic is very clear and calm.


    Zina moon!


    Junior at the Law School of Mordor University!


    Wang Xu casually glanced at the woman''s student ID card, suddenly a little sad.


    After working for a long time, he turned out to be a good man who came out to help others in the face of injustice, and also a student sister of Mordor University. However, the five-star hotel in the university town is not far from magic, so it''s fair to meet a sister of the same school.


    But what really surprised Wang Xu was her calm and calm attitude. She is just an ordinary person, not a warrior. If you are an ordinary person, if you pass by and see someone with a gun, I''m afraid you just pretend you don''t see it and leave right and wrong.


    She didn''t leave. Instead, she took on the role of a policeman. She first calmed down the killer outside, and then she went to the room to give a warning.


    If Wang Xu is just an ordinary person, or if he is really just an ordinary bodyguard, he will be very grateful at this time. However, he


    I was going to kill directly!


    "I know there are killers outside. Thank you for your kindness, but don''t be afraid of them."


    But with a bitter smile, Wang Xu shook his head, casually comforted Qi Na Yue, turned and reopened the door.


    The killer in front of the door has found out that it is wrong. He is holding a gun in his hand and is ready to kick open the door and break in.


    As a result, the door was suddenly opened by Wang Xu. He was stunned for a moment and took back half of his feet. He looked at Wang Xu with uncertain eyes and tried to continue to disguise himself as a waiter. He forced a smile


    "Room service, sir..."


    Before he finished his words, Wang Xu waved his hand impatiently and didn''t even react. The killer immediately looked like a kite off the line and shot backwards. He bumped into the wall opposite the corridor and fainted on the spot. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    "Why is this man so careless... It''s over!"


    At the same time, Qi Na Yue''s body is close to the wall. She is completely shocked by Wang Xu''s opening the door again. She looks at Wang Xu in horror and thinks that Wang Xu will be shot in the head next moment. The result did not expect, Wang Xu opened the door, gently stretched out his hand, followed by a dull crash, and then Wang Xu went out intact.


    Went out


    Qi Na Yue stayed for a while, then subconsciously stretched out her head to see that the killer she had found had been stuck on the opposite wall like a dead fish, and was slowly sliding down. I don''t know whether she was dead or not.


    What happened?


    What happened?


    When she turns her head rigidly, she sees that Wang Xu seems to have done nothing. She walks to the next room on the left and right, then raises her hand, bends her fingers and knocks on the door.


    "Dada dada!"


    The sound of knocking on the door reverberated, and the room responded with a dead silence, as if there was no one in it. However, Wang Xu did not respond after waiting for a while, and he raised his hand to knock again.


    Three times in a row.


    "Hello, I said, there should be no one in the room..." she couldn''t help but say something.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, a dull man''s voice came from the room


    "Who?"


    At this time, the killers in the room obviously don''t know what happened outside, they have lost a companion, these people are still waiting for the attack signal.


    "Room service."


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He just used the killer''s lines.


    The people behind the door were a little wary, but they didn''t have much doubt. They looked at Wang Xu through cat''s eyes. Seeing that he was a very ordinary young man, they directly opened the door and frowned and complained:


    "I said, are you mistaken? We didn''t call the guest room... "


    Before he finished, Wang Xu suddenly looked up and gave him a smile


    "I''m sorry, I just made a mistake. I sent it by express."


    "Express? What kind of East... "


    The killer obviously didn''t respond to what Wang Xu meant, but he didn''t need to understand. After finishing this sentence, Wang Xu pointed to the room, and suddenly a bright light golden sword light appeared, like lightning in the room.


    He sensed the breath of six killers in the room. One of them opened the door, two of them in the room and hall were operating the computer, it seemed that they were shielding the signal, and three of them on the balcony were ready to climb over the outside at any time.


    But with this bright sword light sweeping, but in a moment, almost regardless of the order, there was a sword mark on everyone''s neck, then the scarlet blood came out, and the six killers lost their breath of life.


    Taking back the broken sword, Wang Xu closed the door behind him. Then he went to the other room, raised his hand, bent his fingers and knocked on the door.


    "Who?"


    "Room service."


    "I didn''t ask room service. Don''t disturb me and women. Get out of here."


    It''s almost the same as just now, but it''s just that a small accident happened in the end. After he was refused to open the door, Wang Xu shook his head helplessly, stepped back, raised his foot, and kicked the door directly.


    Then he raised his hand, and the broken sword turned into sword light, whistling out. The three killers in it were killed instantly, and two of them were killed, but the last one Wang Xu didn''t kill, leaving a living. He still has something to ask.


    The last killer was the one who had answered Wang Xu behind the door and told him to go away. However, at this time, he was stiff and didn''t dare to move.


    At this time, Wang Xuchong gave him a smile


    "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. Do you want me to get out of here when I deliver the express?"

 Chapter 457

    "Ge, ge... Sir, who is it? Why block our star business? "


    This killer''s face is pale now, how dare to say half dare not. When he raised his hand, his two companions were killed by Wang Xu. He couldn''t even see the golden light clearly. How dare he let Wang Xu roll?


    "Star? I haven''t heard of it. I''ve heard of black star. Have you been newly established in the past two years? "


    Wang Xu asked casually, while using the intention of killing to lock the killer to prevent this guy from being the same as last time.


    The last few dead men he met were all greedy.


    Ah, not everyone can be trained. Even if he stands on the top of countless people in the magnificent era in the future, there are only three dead men. Even if the others submit to him, they are just afraid of his power.


    "Is this Tianxing organization specialized in training the dead?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are shining. If the other party really has this ability, the person who set up the organization is definitely a talent. For him, mastering the method of training the dead is much more precious than any kind of natural resources and local treasures and inheriting skills.


    But these only took up a small part of his attention. His main mental strength at this time was all on the last extremely weak breath.


    This breath is well hidden, that is, when he just killed these killers, it suddenly fluctuated and was noticed by him.


    "Who is this guy? Breath hidden so well, even I almost didn''t find out, is also a killer? Just in time, I hope you don''t let me down and let me feel the danger of death! "


    Wang Xu grinned happily, but his eyes were cold, as if he had found the best prey.


    "Are you star killers?"


    In this short few seconds, Wang Xu''s inexplicable actions made her look stunned. When she saw that Wang Xu seemed to be talking to someone, she immediately leaned over. When she heard these words, her face suddenly changed.


    "Oh? Do you know the star organization? "


    "Tianxing is a killer organization that has just risen in the past year. It has committed many crimes, especially in China. Its first business is the president of an overseas company of modu in China, and then assassinated dozens of people from all walks of life. They are famous... No, they have committed many crimes, Every killer in it is A-level dangerous wanted criminal who has been on the official wanted list all the year round, but none of them has been arrested. The lecturers of our law school have used this organization to teach lessons.... "


    When she talked about the back, she felt a little trembling in her voice. Her whole body was tense and she was extremely afraid.


    Although she was a little bold, she was only a student of the Law School of magic University. When she saw through the disguise of the killer, because of the emergency, she didn''t think much and made those moves almost subconsciously.


    But at this time, when facing a notorious star killer, I also feel fear. If it wasn''t for Wang Xu''s fierce appearance, she would have turned around and run away.


    "It was not a special organization to train the dead..."


    Hearing this, Wang Xu was disappointed and shook his head secretly. Tianxing''s killers are all warriors, which can''t be captured by ordinary official departments. No wonder the Wumeng will have a function to capture criminals. Now it seems that the potential power of such a semi official organization as Wumeng is more powerful than he predicted at the beginning.


    "The little girl knows a lot. She knows I''m the killer of Tianxing. Don''t you run?" At this time, the killer who did not dare to move seemed to find a lot of comfort from Zina Yue.


    It is not that they are not strong, but that Wang Xu is too strong!


    Hearing what he said, Qi Na Yue suddenly felt cold and subconsciously stepped back.


    "Shut up, did I let you talk? Now I''ll ask you a question. Tell me who hired you to kill fengyuqiao. I can make your death easier. " Wang Xu light said.


    While speaking, most of his mental power is still on the lurking person with deep breath. The other person''s breath at this time has almost disappeared as before. There is almost no difference between vegetation and stone, but he has noticed it, so don''t try to disappear again!


    "To hide the breath to this extent requires not only a very good secret method of breath collection, but also a lot of strength. The strength of the other side is at least as good as that of a martial arts master, even better than that of Feng Xue and others who saw me retreat. Is this the real backhand? " Wang Xu thought in his heart that he couldn''t understand one point.


    If the other side has such a strong strength, why should it hide until now? Did he discover his true identity and strength?


    "Sir, I know that you are a strong one, but you should know that we Tianxing are the leading killer organization in China. We have our rules and will never sell the information of employers. Moreover, if you insist on preventing our mission, you will regret the subsequent retaliation of Tianxing. "


    Seeing that Wang Xu didn''t mean to save his life, the killer suddenly turned pale and threatened with a cold voice.


    "Regret?" Smell speech, Wang Xu lifted next eyelid, light ask a way: "you sky star strongest killer is what strength?"


    "The strongest?" The killer frowned slightly and said in a cold voice: "Sir, you can look down on me, but you must not look down on my organization. In the organization, what we come here today are only prefecture level killers. On top of that, there are stronger sky level killers. Each one is the strength of Huajin at the beginning. There is even a ghost killer higher than the celestial pole. He is the master of martial arts. We have also assassinated him! "


    "Oh? Have you ever killed a martial arts master? Ghost killer? Good. I''m waiting for your revenge at any time. " Wang Xu chuckles, light way.


    "What? Do you want to die like that, sir? " The killer''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe that he was staring at Wang Xu, as if he was looking at a madman.


    "You''re right. I really want to die recently." Wang Xu said with a faint smile.


    "Want to die? You, you... You are a madman The killer took a breath and was tongue tied.


    One side of the Zina month is also a burst of dumbfounded.


    This is the star!


    Wang Xu, a notorious terrorist killer organization, even let the other party retaliate at will and frankly said that he wanted to die.


    Really want to die?


    No matter it''s a killer or Zina moon, they don''t believe it. Who in the world would take the initiative to seek death?


    They just think that Wang Xu''s words are crazy. They are crazy. They don''t pay attention to the killer organization Tianxing at all.


    "Who is he? Why are you so confident? "


    Qi Na Yue glances at Wang Xu''s side face, how also can''t see, Wang Xu body has what peerless superior temperament.

 Chapter 458

    "Tell me, who is the employer!" Wang Xu asked faintly.


    As he spoke, he slowly raised his right hand.


    The killer trembled for a moment. Just now, he watched Wang Xu''s right hand point casually, and his two companions were killed by a golden light!


    He finally couldn''t help shaking and said: "back to you, we just follow orders. The tasks are arranged by the organization. We killers who execute the employer''s information don''t know at all. We only know that someone has offered us a reward of 1 billion and asked us to kidnap fengyuqiao!"


    "Then you can die."


    Wang Xu shakes his head and claps his hand on the killer directly. The speed is extremely fast. Even if the killer wants to hide, he can''t react at all. However, in a flash, his eyes widened and he flew out. Before landing, he can''t die any more.


    For these killers, he had no intention of keeping anyone alive. When he saw him, he killed a killer with one hand. Qi Na Yue, who was next to him, suddenly exclaimed and kept going backwards. It seemed that she was scared by Wang Xu''s ruthlessness.


    Just when Wang Xu was looking back to see Qi Nayue, the faint breath that he secretly locked suddenly went away quickly, and in an instant, it was far away from more than 100 meters.


    The hidden mysterious master, I don''t know why he chose to leave at this time.


    "Can you walk if you want to?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, but he didn''t care to pacify Qi Na Yue. He dropped a sentence: "all the killers are dead, you can find someone to deal with the body."


    Without waiting for Qi Nayue to answer, the next moment, he stepped out of the room, and his figure had appeared on the balcony of the room. The next second, he had jumped up and disappeared into the night.


    "This guy..."


    Qi Na month sees of gape, is also startled and anxious. Surprisingly, Wang Xu''s skill seems to be completely beyond her imagination. What''s urgent is that it''s a high-rise building of more than 100 meters. Wang Xu just jumps off the balcony, isn''t he afraid of falling to death?


    She did not care to be afraid of the dead bodies in the room. She rushed to the balcony and looked out. From a distance, she saw a dark shadow, which was like a roc flying in the night sky. It was hundreds of meters away in the night. At the feet of the other party, the void seemed like flat ground.


    In a flash, the whole person stood in the same place, opened her mouth, a blank in her mind.


    People, people


    Can you fly in the sky?


    When she finally recovered, she called her school tutor and told her about what happened tonight. After a pause, she asked in a very complicated voice:


    "Teacher, do you believe that... Someone can walk in the air... And fly in the sky?"


    "I believe it."


    The other end of the phone was silent for a long time, and then slowly came an equally complex sentence: "Nayue, you are one of the most proud students I brought with me, but in this world, there are many circles that we can''t touch, can''t imagine, but actually exist all the time..."


    "You''re not in those circles. You''ll never understand!"


    In an instant, she fell into a deep silence. She didn''t even have the heart to listen to the words from her tutor.


    "But you don''t have to worry about these. If those killers who have already died are really Tianxing killers, only the official reward will be 20 million. If you add those from Wumeng, it will be nearly 50 million..."


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    Wang Xu has chased the mysterious man who is good at hiding breath to several kilometers away. The strength of the other person is very strong, even better than Shen Zhenhai, the unique master of the gate. Every time he jumps, he can jump tens of meters. The whole person is like Spiderman in the movie, flying through the night of the city.


    In less than 20 minutes, they bravely crossed the area where mordu university town is located, spanning dozens of kilometers. Finally, the other side stopped in a wilderness, stood motionless with his back to Wang Xu, as if he was breathing and preparing something.


    "No more running?"


    At the same time, Wang Xu''s leisurely voice came from the sky.


    The mysterious man suddenly turned around and saw that Wang Xu fell from the sky like the same shell and hit the ground hard. The power was so great that the ground under his feet seemed to jump hard. The distance of tens of kilometers was not a big problem for Wang Xu before he entered Daogu. Now he is more leisurely, just like strolling around, taking the sky as a garden.


    "I didn''t expect that you would be so powerful. You should not be a Mordor. Who are you? What''s the purpose of approaching Fengyu bridge? "


    The mysterious man is a middle-aged man who looks like he is in his forties. His face is cold and his voice is as cold as a dead man.


    "These words, should I ask you?" Wang Xu is not smiling.


    "You want to know? I hope you don''t regret it. " The mysterious man''s face was expressionless and said lightly: "my name is... The wind is merciless!"


    "The wind is merciless? Are you the father of fengyuqiao? The son of a bitch who has left his wife and daughter for more than 20 years and now has an accident and even implicates fengyuqiao? " Wang Xu slightly raised his eyebrows.


    No matter what he thought, he didn''t think that this one in front of him would be fengyuqiao''s own father, the owner of fengjiajia, who is merciless in everyone''s eyes.


    Why does he hide his breath near the wind and rain bridge?


    If it wasn''t for Wang Xu''s sword cutting ten prefecture level killers in Tianxing tonight, the other party''s hidden breath revealed a flaw, I''m afraid even Wang Xu couldn''t find it. How long has he been hiding at Fengyu bridge? Is it just a coincidence tonight, or is it hidden for a long time?


    Is


    He has been guarding the Fengyu bridge secretly?


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu feels funny for his idea. If it is as he thinks, isn''t the wind merciless a good father to guard his daughter silently?


    But how could it be!


    If the wind merciless really is such a good father who pays silently, for more than 20 years, even if he has great difficulties, he should not even be absent from the wind and rain bridge!


    More should not, in fengyuqiao mother sick death, even did not appear!


    Perhaps, these ruthless winds may have done the same thing in the dark, but everything is not the reason for him to abandon his wife and daughter, more than 20 years


    It''s long enough!


    "You are talking about me. But believe it or not, I''m hiding around just to make sure my daughter doesn''t have an accident The wind said coldly:


    "I have received news that my enemy has used a huge reward of 1 billion yuan and four magic weapons to recruit the four top killers on the blood killing list to force me out with the rain bridge as bait. I''m her father. I can''t watch my daughter die... "


    "Do you mean to say that you are guarding Fengyu bridge secretly?"

 Chapter 459

    "Do you mean to say that you are guarding Fengyu bridge secretly?"


    The wind merciless words haven''t finished, see Wang Xu shook his head, the face reveals the undisguised irony.


    The next moment, his eyes suddenly cold:


    "I don''t care if you''re real or not. Since you''re here with those killers tonight, try your best to kill me!"


    "Or... You''ll kill you!"


    Then Wang Xu stepped out with his hands as empty as a roc, and the whole person instantly appeared above his head, and then his hands smashed down like a hammer.


    "Boom!"


    The terrible sound shook the night sky, countless pieces of gravel shot out, and the earth cracked on the spot.


    "Are you... Crazy?"


    Wind ruthless eyes pupil sharp contraction, subconsciously dodge away, and then look at their original location into the pit, the first time the face of the expressionless face changed.


    As a master of martial arts, his sense of danger is almost like his potential. He can feel that Wang Xu really wants to kill him.


    "Crazy? Maybe for you, I''m really crazy. "


    Wang Xu grinned and stepped out again, with a strange blood light in his eyes and a color of ecstasy.


    That''s


    anxious to display one''s skill.


    The ruthless power of the wind, far beyond Shen Zhenhai, vaguely brings Wang Xu a sense of danger. He likes this dangerous atmosphere.


    Because, now he


    Need to fight!


    Need a life and death battle with a powerful enemy!


    Then, in life and death, to seek a breakthrough opportunity!


    ¡­¡­


    And just when Wang Xu and Feng fought mercilessly, on a helicopter hovering in the sky at night, a young man in gorgeous clothes was almost black in the face.


    "Fuck! waste material! A bunch of rubbish! It''s all fuckin ''rubbish! Ten of Tianxing''s prefecture level killers fell into the hands of a passing female college student and were caught by the government. Are you an idiot? Is it a little professional? "


    While roaring, the young man in Huafu smashed the phone at his feet.


    This phone call is the person he arranged outside the target hotel. After seeing Zina Yue and contacting her tutor, the official came to deal with the killer''s body.


    His face was almost distorted. After a word, he suddenly turned his head and looked to his side. He said in a cold voice:


    "Uncle Wu, contact Tianxing senior management for me and ask them to send me a new killer. If they don''t do things well, they have to deal with the consequences. I don''t give my 1 billion yuan sky high price in vain. Let them deal with everything for me! "


    "Yes, sir." Uncle Wu nodded and immediately picked up his mobile phone to contact him.


    At this time, Tianxing high-level officials are just as angry as them. Ten prefecture level killers are so oppressed that they don''t need their employers to say much. They will surely arrange more and stronger killers to come.


    Soon, the fifth uncle put down the phone and reported to Huafu Youth Exchange: "young master, Tianxing has agreed to take full responsibility. They will send out new killers. This time, they will be four Tianji killers."


    "Good, tell them, before dawn, I must see the rain bridge in front of me!" The young man in Huafu had a cold look and was obviously still angry. Then he seemed to think of something and frowned slightly


    "By the way, Uncle Wu, is there any news from the killers in the blood killing list? Have you ever found the wind


    "No news, I''ll contact you to have a look..." fifth uncle shook his head.


    But before he finished his words, suddenly the phone just put down in his hand rang. Looking down, it was zombie, the killer ranked 21st in the blood killing list, who had been in contact with him.


    "Childe, the call from the zombie." Uncle Wu frowned slightly. He felt that something was wrong.


    Smell speech, but the young man in Huafu''s eyes suddenly brightened, and his face was ferocious. He said, "the other party won''t contact us for no reason. It''s possible that there is a result. Give me the phone and I''ll answer it myself!"


    At the command of his son, the fifth uncle did not dare to refuse. The young man answered the phone directly, and without waiting to speak to him, he was already very excited. He said excitedly first:


    "Zombies, have you finished your mission? Remember, I''m ruthless to the wind. I want to live and die... What the hell are you talking about? "


    However, when he said that, he suddenly got up, and then he got up in a rage. He even hit his head on the top of the helicopter, as if it was something he couldn''t accept from the phone.


    "We gave up this mission, and the compensation for tearing up the treaty will be remitted to you through the electronic account." At the same time, on the other side, the zombie calmly repeated the previous words.


    "Is that a fuckin ''question of compensation? You''ve taken my four magic weapons, and now you suddenly tell me to give up the task. Do you have any credibility? Even if you give up the task, what about the treasures I provided? " The young man in Huafu was furious, his angry face was blue, and his eyes were ferocious, as if he wanted to eat people.


    Even if the compensation is three times as much as the salary, it''s not as good as the magic weapon level treasures he paid. If you listen to the meaning of zombies, you suddenly want to give up the task for no reason, but you don''t mean to return these treasures at all.


    "Those, as if you provide false information, almost killed our spiritual loss." Zombie light said.


    "Fuck! When the hell did I give false information? It''s true that Feng is merciless and seriously injured. Lao Tzu poisoned him personally. My father and the leader of jiujue sect beat him personally. Now he has no strength. How can he almost kill you? Make it clear to me Huafu was so young that he almost dropped the phone in his hand again.


    For the inexplicable accusation of zombies, he is just as inexplicable!


    In addition, Tianxing''s prefecture level killers were smashed by a passing female college student, and everything tonight was all fuckin ''puzzling. OK!


    "It''s not the wind that is merciless, it''s the bodyguard beside Fengyu bridge. The other side is very powerful and terrible. There''s no information about this person in your news. If it''s not for the unexpected recognition of Fengxue, all of us will die tonight! I feel that I am in a great loss for the spiritual loss of a few magic treasures. " Zombies finish this sentence, no longer lazy and each other nonsense, directly hang up the phone.


    "Zombie, you don''t say a word at ordinary times. I didn''t expect that your hands are so black, much darker than Laozi!" In the process of the zombie calling the employer, the black hand was stunned.


    Mental loss?


    You have a damn mental loss!


    In a short sentence, it''s a magic weapon level treasure, which makes the black hands who always boast that they have a black heart and a black hand bow down.


    But the green snake next to him shook his head, looked at the snow in the corner and asked: "snow, now can you tell us who the bodyguard is?"


    Hearing the words, Feng Xue slowly raised her head and looked deep into the night. She didn''t mean to answer, but said faintly:


    "Anyway, you don''t have to worry about the employer''s retaliation. Whether those people can survive tonight is another question."


    "The most important thing is... Remember that man, don''t provoke him!"


    With that, Fengxue no longer cares about the three, turns and disappears into the night, leaving only three top killers on the blood killing list, zombie, black hand and green snake, looking at each other.

 Chapter 460

    At the same time, on the helicopter.


    "Asshole, I''m going to kill them! I must kill them


    The young man in Huafu finally couldn''t control it any more. He didn''t even need to drop his mobile phone. His fingers suddenly closed, and his mobile phone was crushed like waste paper.


    Zombie''s so-called spiritual loss, he is not a fool, know that the other party is blind a few bullshit, dare to eat black his people are not alive, even if it is the killer on the blood kill list, he must zombie and others pay the price!


    In addition to these black blood killers, the little bodyguard in the Zombie''s mouth is the one that young people want to kill most.


    No matter what the zombie says is true or false, he is a cautious person. He must find out the details of the other party, and then crush the other party with the greatest strength!


    The next moment.


    The young man in Huafu suddenly turned around, looked at the fifth uncle, and said in a cold voice: "fifth uncle, let someone check for me. I want all the information of the bodyguard beside Fengyu bridge!"


    "Tonight, I will never allow any more accidents because of this little bodyguard!"


    He still remembers the last time he sent his confidant to fight, the accident that he was destroyed by Wang Xu, and the scene that Wang Xu''s last blow blew up the UAV in the air, as if he slapped him in the air.


    The old and the new, the little bodyguard, he absolutely, absolutely


    Never let the other party live through tonight!


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    The whole ground is shaking, countless smoke and dust burst up, with the explosion of the ground, countless gravel is like a burst of bullets around.


    "Boy, I''ve only tolerated you many times because you''ve protected my daughter. You really think I''m afraid of you!" After avoiding Wang Xu''s hammering once again, Feng merciless finally got angry. He looked at Wang Xu coldly with a gloomy face, and sneered word by word


    "Since I was poisoned and seriously injured, I''ve been hiding for two months. When I''ve been working hard for these two months, I''m joking about everything except repairing the injury?"


    "Or when I abandoned my wife and daughter 20 years ago, swallowed heartless Dan, broke through my nature, and became an unsympathetic person in the eyes of outsiders... No matter my heart, nature, or strength, if I didn''t have the corresponding matching power, do you think I could stand more than 20 years?"


    At this moment, the wind is merciless, like warning Wang Xu, and like venting something.


    "But I didn''t expect that you would be a master of martial arts at a young age. If it wasn''t for this period of time, I also secretly checked your identity. I''m afraid I might have suspected that you were an old ghost who used the secret method to rejuvenate or give up reincarnation. Your talent of martial arts is far beyond everyone''s cognition. It''s like ghosts. It''s terrible. "


    The wind was merciless, one word at a time, first exclaimed, then shook his head and warned naked:


    "But you''re facing me now, boy. Don''t force me!"


    "Oh? What if I force you? "


    Wang Xu''s face was calm and unmoved. He even gave a light smile. Then he stepped out one step at a time. He stepped into the shadow step and was unpredictable. He appeared again in front of Feng merciless and kicked out in the air.


    The power of terror directly makes the air form a real white air wave impact, which is wrapped with whip legs that eject like a bomb out of the chamber. The momentum is extremely astonishing, which makes the wind ruthless and his face slightly change. He can''t speak any more, so he has to roll sideways reluctantly and escape in embarrassment.


    "I said, if you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you. If you want to die, keep hiding. " Wang Xu''s eyes were light, but he didn''t care much.


    He chuckled and continued: "next hit, I''ll be serious. If you''re still the same as you are now, you''d better die."


    With that, he suddenly stepped out, but this step is like a dragon nine days, step up to the sky, directly standing on the high altitude of more than ten meters.


    In the air, Wang Xu swept his eyes indifferently. It seemed that he felt something under him. Finally, he stopped and did not dodge any more. The wind was merciless. His right hand leaned out slightly, and a stream of pale gold glittered on his right arm.


    Suddenly, there seems to be tides in the void. Countless illusory pale golden lights seem to flow out from the moonlight. The invisible wind suddenly roars between the heaven and the earth. Yuehua and Xufeng gather together. Taking Wang Xu''s right arm as the core, they gradually form a huge golden sword light with a length of more than ten meters, which seems to cross the whole night sky.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when the sword was made, the void vibrated, and the sharp sword rose to the sky. Even the night seemed to be split.


    "Tick! Tick! Tick, tick


    No, it''s not the night that is split, but the rain that I don''t know when is split by the sword.


    It''s raining harder and harder!


    From the beginning, the light rain was like a curtain. In a flash, it turned into a torrential rain. However, in this rain curtain that seems to connect the sky and the earth, the space above the sword light is not the slightest raindrop.


    "You


    At this moment, even if the wind is merciless, but also instant pale.


    If there are ordinary people here, they will be shocked. Is this still martial arts? It''s like the magic of the immortal family!


    However, fengmerciless is a master of martial arts. He knows more about the sword light displayed by Wang Xushi. It''s still martial arts, not magic, but it''s better than magic.


    Martial arts into the innate, this is to break through the limits of the human body, so as to get people to control the power of the whole body. After birth, the focus of martial arts is not martial arts, but Tao.


    However, he has been ruthless for decades, and his control of the power of heaven and earth is not as easy as Wang Xu''s freehand brushwork. How can he not be surprised? No color change? Not dignified? Don''t you feel the unprecedented sense of crisis?


    Even the crisis of life and death!


    In the face of the huge sword light cut down from the sky without hesitation, the wind is merciless and dignified, but it suddenly sighs:


    "Boy, you really forced me!"


    "Originally this move, I was prepared for the person who hurt me, but I didn''t expect that you forced me out here."


    "Since you want me to attack and kill with all my strength, now, I''ll show you the martial arts and killing moves I''ve learned for two months..."


    The wind is merciless, her eyes suddenly coagulate, she suddenly stomps her feet, and suddenly shouts:


    "Kill method, three thousand... No love!"


    All around the void suddenly trembled, and then began to shake up crazily. A repressive and oppressive atmosphere instantly covered the space of 100 meters around. The strong wind rolled up from the earth, and the rain curtain became one after another, as if it had turned into the sharpest blade, easily cutting a slice of the night.


    The wind looks up mercilessly, and there are countless emotions in her eyes, such as love, hate, hate, love, hatred, pain, sadness, pity, regret and so on, leaving only endless indifference.


    Since everyone regards him as a heartless man who has forsaken his wife and daughter for more than 20 years, in order to kill, in order to kill the enemy who threatens his loved one


    What if it''s really heartless?


    Heartless!


    Nonsense!


    "Stab


    Suddenly, all over the sky, the rain curtain is torn open, and countless crystal water drops shuttle into a line. There are 3000 of them, forming a vast net, which turns into 3000 cold killers to cut everything in the night sky. In a flash, they explode from all directions and strangle Wang Xu, the most central one.


    Three thousand raindrops, three thousand swords, in all directions, all over the world!


    No love, killer!


    "Over the past 20 years, people have said privately that I am merciless and unjust, that I have abandoned my wife and daughter, that I have done everything in order to achieve my goal, that I have cut off my human feelings in order to gain powerful power, and that I have swallowed heartless pills to fight for the position of the master of my family... However, who knows the pain in my heart?" Even when it comes to pain, the wind ruthless eyes is also a piece of indifference, at this time of him, as if he is the real man without love and righteousness.


    "In the past 20 years, I have been living in pain that other people will never understand and understand. It took me 20 years to cultivate these three thousand passions. It was not until recently that I was completely perfected under great sorrow and joy."


    "Originally, this move was prepared to hurt my jiujue sect ghost sect master, but I didn''t expect to use it on you."


    "Boy, I see what you do for Yuqiao, but you force me to do it!"


    When he spoke, he didn''t mean to be merciful. The heartless silk of three thousand Tao and the rain melted together turned into a net. With Wang Xu as the center, it sank inward and strangled to the center, leaving no space for evasion and any space for tolerance. It seemed that Wang Xu would be cut into crushed scum on the spot, just like a twisted laser beam.


    At this time, even Wang Xu was slightly moved.


    Not because of the danger of hanging around, but because of the merciless words of the wind.


    Ruthless person, seemingly ruthless, but in addition to his own, who knows, ruthless sometimes, is also the most affectionate!


    When Feng said these words mercilessly, his tone didn''t fluctuate, just like an outsider talking about other people''s feelings. But just because of this, the tragedy and tragedy revealed in it is even better.


    However, in the face of the overwhelming 3000 loveless people, Wang Xu was not afraid. His face did not move. He just lifted his right hand lightly, then pressed down and drank softly


    "Chop!"


    In an instant, the sword light soared, fell, cut in the air, and directly cut on the three thousand merciless silk. He turned a blind eye to the merciless silk from other directions.


    No matter what you do, I will cut everything in front of you with one sword!


    "Boom!"


    At the moment of contact between the two sides, the light of the sword suddenly soared and became more brilliant. The terrible meaning of the sword seemed to turn into countless sharp swords. They had no love for each other, and then cut them off. Only after a slight pause of breath, they cut off to the wind again.


    "Boy, do you really want to die?"


    Wind merciless eyes fierce a MI, merciless eyes also don''t recognize, reveal a trace of horror.


    Wang Xu, is this the rhythm to die with him?


    His legs suddenly bent, and he didn''t dare to face the sword light cut by the sky, so he shot to the rear quickly to avoid the edge of the sword.


    He can''t take the sword.


    If you take it, you will die!

 Chapter 461

    "Boom!"


    The sword light was cut down with great power, and the earth was torn open with a terrible sword mark nearly 20 meters long. It was dark, and I didn''t know how deep it was.


    The wind stops mercilessly and looks at the sword mark in front of him with pale face. He will be cut off by this sword light.


    At the same time, the other three sides of the ruthless silk also suddenly strangled Wang Xu, instantly wrapped into a ball, like a cocoon, no longer see Wang Xu''s body.


    "This boy is a crazy man... What a pity..."


    The wind looks up at the sky mercilessly, with no sadness or joy in his eyes. He sighs in his heart and turns around to leave.


    But at this time, Wang Xu''s light laughter came from the cocoon


    "The wind is merciless. Is that your best way to kill? I''m a little disappointed... "


    In a flash, the wind''s ruthless turning action suddenly froze. Looking up in disbelief, I saw a pair of pale gold hands suddenly stretched out of the cocoon, and then my hands scratched slightly to both sides.


    "Tear!"


    In the next moment, the cocoon made of 3000 loveless silk was easily torn open by these hands. Wang Xu''s clothes were all smashed and went out naked from behind.


    At this time, his skin, flesh, bones, almost all emitting a faint golden light, between the eyes can see two burning golden flame of green leaf Golden Lotus looming.


    But in addition, there is no scar on his body!


    Wang Xu''s body is powerful and terrible even if he doesn''t succeed. He can''t hurt the wind mercilessly, a master of martial arts.


    Wang Xu looks down at his naked body and suddenly looks up at Feng with a heartless grin


    "Excuse me, can I borrow your clothes?"


    ¡­¡­


    When Wang Xu puts on his clothes again, Feng merciless only has a pair of shorts and a single dress. Even if he swallows merciless Dan, there is almost no extra emotional fluctuation. At this time, looking at Wang Xu wearing his own coat and trousers, his face muscles twitch two times.


    "Now you are not my opponent. When your injury is completely healed, we will play again."


    However, Wang Xu doesn''t care about the ruthless mood of the wind, and even moves his hands and feet, feeling that the other party''s clothes are still quite fit.


    After he said a light sentence, he seemed to think of something again and frowned slightly


    "By the way, just now you said that you had endured for two months, and you specially prepared the killing method for the enemy. Then you should know more about the behind the scenes of these killers?"


    "It''s a traitor I drove out of the Feng family 20 years ago, but the last death and the killer tonight were all done by his son privately." The wind said coldly.


    "I was driven away by you 20 years ago, and I will turn over in 20 years?" Wang Xu slightly picked eyebrows.


    Twenty years of Hedong, twenty years of Hexi!


    A traitor who has been driven out of his family can turn over like this. Is the wind ruthless and his strength a little bad? Normally, this kind of traitor who is driven out of the family should never turn over.


    "He was born strong, and he had the help of people and ghosts from the nine unique schools. I was accidentally poisoned by the other side, so I got into this situation." The wind is merciless, and Wang Xu''s eyes are slightly staggered


    "Mr. Wang, you are very powerful, very powerful. But the forces of jiujuemen are terrible. They are international organizations across many countries. Even our Fengjia family can hardly compete with them with the strength of one family. "


    "I know you are not afraid. Even Shen Zhenhai and his son, the leader of renjuemen, both of them died in your hands. But just because of this, renjuemen''s power has been accepted by Guimen, and Guimen''s power has soared."


    "This time, part of the reason why the leader of the ghost sect supported the traitor and disrupted our Fengjia family is also yours. Shen Zhenhai is the leader of the human sect. Not everyone can kill him easily. As far as I know, once they get rid of me, the next thing they have to deal with is you... "


    "Against me?" Wang Xu was slightly stunned.


    He didn''t expect that the reason for the turbulence in Fengjia had something to do with himself. He didn''t suspect the other party to lie if Feng is merciless. After all, if a master of innate martial arts wants to seek help from the outside world, he can''t use such inferior and easily seen through means.


    "The lower four gates of jiujuemen, which are on the edge, can be ignored. It''s not enough to worry about. There are few ghosts in heaven and earth, and there''s no need to worry about them in this world. It can be said that the core of jiujuemen is human, ghost and God. I just don''t know how much stronger this ghost sect leader will be compared with Shen Zhenhai. "


    Wang Xu thought, in the heart can''t help a burst of joy, is really sleepy, someone sent a pillow. What he looks forward to most at this time is that someone will kill him!


    The stronger the enemy, the better!


    Thinking of this, he nodded calmly and said, "come on, what''s your plan?"


    "In fact, you don''t need to do it. When they were laying out, I was casting the net. Now it''s time to close the net."


    Seeing that Wang Xu understood what he meant, the wind was merciless, and his face was still expressionless, but in his heart he was secretly relieved and continued:


    "These two days, I just need to trouble you to take care of yuyuqiao. She is..."


    At this point, he pauses, and for the first time, his voice becomes a bit complicated


    "My only gate of life!"


    Smell speech, Wang Xu temporarily don''t know how to answer words, slightly sigh, look at the wind merciless eyes with a trace of pity.


    The name is heartless, and even the behavior is heartless.


    But the wind is merciless


    Is it heartless?


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s eyes changed slightly when he saw the wind again.


    The other side, no matter how ruthless, is just a middle-aged man without a wife, a father!


    "In the end, although I don''t know what you did to let the four killers on the previous blood killing list take the initiative to retreat, Feng Ping''an will never give up. You''d better go back to the hotel as soon as possible. Yuqiao needs you." The wind is merciless and calm.


    Hearing this, Wang Xu felt a little worried about the current situation of fengyuqiao. He turned around and left without hesitation, but after turning around, he frowned and asked:


    "Safe wind? Who is he? "


    "He''s the son of the traitor, the slain the day before yesterday, the star killer tonight, the blood killer, all hired by him with a billion yuan reward."


    "A billion dollars reward?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were slightly cold, and then without pause, he turned around and stepped out, and his figure suddenly disappeared in the depth of the night like running water


    "Fengping''an, Tianxing, xueshabang? If anyone dares to provoke me again, you will pay for it! "

 Chapter 462

    When Wang Xu returned to the hotel, the bodies of the ten sky star and earth class killers left behind had been disposed of by the official staff contacted by Qi Na Yue. Even the wall pit on the corridor, which was hit by the first killer, was covered by a potted plant.


    "It seems that the elder sister of magic university is very efficient?"


    Qina month has left, Wang Xuwei smile, look around, see outside in addition to more cameras, there is no other change, he also returned to the room, did not go through the main door, still from the balcony across the air into.


    At the same time, in the bedroom, the whole person is almost covered in the quilt of fengyuqiao, but the mood is extremely complex, shy, upset, uneasy.


    You know, she was in the quilt, but she was only wearing her underwear. She had already taken off her pajamas. Originally, she thought that Wang Xu would come in soon. She was shy, anxious and afraid all the time. She was waiting in the quilt, and did not dare to show her head.


    But I didn''t expect to see Wang Xu for half an hour!


    At this time, it is fengyuqiao. No matter how silly the brain becomes, it also finds that it is wrong.


    She misunderstood!


    After all, it''s a five-star hotel. The sound insulation effect of the room is very good. When Wang Xu killed Tianxing''s killers, he didn''t drag his feet. The noise was even smaller.


    Therefore, after understanding his misunderstanding, the whole person of fengyuqiao was in a state of shame and anger for nearly 20 minutes.


    Shame is that I misunderstood so much and even took off my pajamas!


    Angry is, is also in own brain why can think of these disorderly things, also shameless!


    In this mood, fengyuqiao only felt his face, neck, ears, and finally his whole body was burning. He was too shy to put his head out of the quilt!


    "Fengyuqiao, dammit... What are you thinking all day long? Wang Xu, he, he... How could he mean that to you? "


    Fengyuqiao buried himself in the quilt, thinking, mouth suddenly hate to mumble up, speaking of the back, is suddenly only feel a grievance rising from the bottom of my heart, there is a kind of impulse to cry.


    She has done so much, and women''s careful thinking has been repeatedly hinted and expressed clearly


    Why, why


    That wood just doesn''t respond to her?!


    "Wang Xu! You are a bastard. I, i... after all, I''m just a little woman! "


    The more I think about it, the more I feel aggrieved. Fengyuqiao suddenly lifts the quilt, grabs the pillow with both hands and waves it. It''s just a burst of hard slapping. She purses her red lips and scolds in a low voice. The light in her eyes is flowing, and she is about to cry on the spot.


    But just then, the door of the bedroom was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Wang Xu came out from behind and said:


    "Yuqiao, clean up. We''ll change places tonight. It''s not safe here..."


    In the middle, Wang Xu''s voice suddenly froze and his eyes subconsciously widened.


    In front of him, fengyuqiao is half kneeling on the bed, the quilt is thrown on the ground, the snow-white pillow is held high in both hands, facing the door, looking at him with the same big eyes


    It''s not fatal. What''s fatal is that fengyuqiao has only a small underpants!


    Embarrassed!


    be quiet!


    Both of them stare at each other. It seems that none of them thought it would be this scene. They are confused with each other. This strange atmosphere lasted for three seconds, and then


    "Ah


    The wind and rain bridge let out a light cry, suddenly put down his hands and put the pillow in front of his body


    "Wang Xu, you, you..."


    "Rain bridge, misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! I didn''t mean to... "


    Wang Xu finally reacts, while lowering his head to explain, he hurriedly exits, and is about to bring the door back.


    But as soon as he stepped back, the opposite fengyuqiao suddenly raised his head, looked at him with bright eyes, and cried out:


    "Wang Xu, don''t go!"


    "What?"


    Wang Xu slightly a Leng, subconsciously looked up.


    In an instant, his heart throbbed.


    Fengyuqiao is blushing and obviously shy, but her eyes have a strong color of firmness. However, deeper down, she has a little cry, like a little girl longing for candy and love, with a trace of loss and fear.


    "This woman..."


    Wang Xu was stunned.


    The wind and rain bridge at this moment deeply touched the softness in his heart, which made his heart palpitate.


    He just wanted to say something.


    "Wang Xu, shut up! Don''t say anything


    Fengyuqiao is extremely flustered to interrupt him, seems to be afraid that he said what he does not want to listen to, and then she slowly let go of the pillow in her arms, so stand up, his whole perfect figure proud to show.


    Her pretty face with shyness, gradually a little more brave, and then, fengyuqiao firm incomparable out of bed, step by step to Wang Xu.


    In this process, her eyes did not move, staring at Wang Xu, as long as Wang Xu has any other action, she will not hesitate to yell.


    Wang Xu


    shut your mouth!


    Don''t say anything!


    Don''t say anything!


    Wang Xu can see these words from the eyes of fengyuqiao. He stands there in silence and doesn''t move.


    Finally, fengyuqiao came to him, and then spread his arms and hugged him. His jade like arms tightly wrapped around Wang Xu''s neck. Then, fengyuqiao gently raised her pretty face, opened her lips slightly, breathed out her breath like orchid, and slowly spat out two words:


    "Kiss me!"


    But the next moment, but did not wait for Wang Xu action, is to refuse or agree, fengyuqiao red lips have been tightly imprinted on his lips.


    What else can Wang Xu do at this time?


    Even if he is a little confused, but in the face of fengyuqiao such a bold move, what can he say? What can he do?


    Push the wind and rain bridge? Then, severely hurt the heart of this lovely man in front of you?


    But then, is he still a man?


    Feel the moist from the mouth, the beauty''s slightly heavy breathing from the tip of the nose


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu suddenly hugs the wind and rain bridge in his arms, and then with a trace of tenderness and a trace of hegemony, he directly holds the woman up, more warmly responding to the beauty''s shame.


    Fengyuqiao, a woman, has never had a kiss with anyone, has she? Red lips in his mouth will not move, when children play? Do you know French wet kiss? Will it?


    "Touch!"


    While guiding the fengyuqiao woman how to kiss correctly, Wang Xu raised his hand and threw the woman on the bed.


    Then, the snow-white duvet automatically flew out of thin air, slowly covering the whole bed.


    At this time, where else? What room should I change?


    unsafe?


    No matter who it is, even if it is Laozi, if he dares to disturb at this time, Wang Xu will kill each other without hesitation!


    However, at this most important moment, Wang Xu stopped abruptly.


    "Wang Xu, what''s the matter? You don''t think I''m a shameless woman... "Fengyuqiao was slightly stunned, then kept silent, and suddenly showed a gloomy color on her face.


    But before she finished, Wang Xu gave him a gentle kiss


    "Don''t think too much, close your eyes, wait, I''ll give you a surprise!"


    Wang Xu said gently, after fengyuqiao closed his eyes, his eyes suddenly flashed a strong extremely murderous.


    Another killer!

 Chapter 463

    The smell of three killers.


    Even though these three people''s means of hiding breath are very high, their strength is even more terrifying than the previous ten Tianxing prefecture level killers, and they can be compared with xueshabang Fengxue and others who take the initiative to retreat.


    But no matter is the breath conceals, or the strength, actually is inferior to the wind heartless!


    Even, these people didn''t get close to the room at this time. They had just appeared in the dark 100 meters away when they were discovered by Wang Xu, either by the shadow of the streets, or by leaping directly from the roof of a nearby building, or just like ordinary people walking step by step.


    However, their breath, in the dark, for Wang Xu, is like a candle lit in the dark, bright, but it will go out at any time.


    And let them put out is the anger from Wang Xu!


    "Hula!"


    Outside the room, on the top of the building where Feng Xue and others stood before, a dark shadow appeared quietly. Then, like an isolated eagle in the night, it suddenly jumped out and opened its arms. It was really like an isolated eagle. Under the cover of the night, it flew freely in the empty air and directed directly at the balcony of the Hotel 100 meters away.


    At the same time.


    In the room, Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and then raised his hand to the window a little. In a moment, the bright golden sword light suddenly appeared, which had been initially integrated into the bone of his right arm. The broken sword, which was infinitely close to the magic weapon, appeared in the void like water. In a moment, it was like a golden dragon suddenly rising, whistling away.


    "Rain bridge, you can open your eyes, I will bloom the most brilliant fireworks for you..." after all, Wang Xu did not look out of the window, lowered his head again, kissing the wind and rain bridge with tight eyes and flashing eyelashes, and said gently.


    The moment his voice fell to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Out of the window in the night sky, a huge and bright golden sword light is suddenly cut down, and then suddenly exploded into a huge green leaf green root Golden Lotus.


    The root of the golden lotus is rooted in the void. The huge blue lotus leaves are shaking slightly. At the top, lotus petals like golden flames are quietly blooming one by one, and countless golden flames are falling like raindrops.


    This scene is really like a brilliant and romantic fireworks!


    "Beautiful..."


    In an instant, the open eyes of fengyuqiao are reluctant to move, and the whole person is wrapped in rich sweet happiness.


    That golden lotus, she once saw, in Xizhen City, in Yunjia villa, at the moment of Wang Xu''s exit


    Perhaps, it was from that time that she had already had a little bit of affection for Wang Xu unconsciously, then developed and finally reached the peak tonight.


    Feeling like tide, can''t take back, can''t help it!


    "Wang Xu... Thank you! I want you... To me! "


    All of a sudden, fengyuqiao takes back her eyes, blushes with shame, buries her head in Wang Xu''s arms, and kisses him on the chest with her red lips.


    "Rain bridge!"


    At this time, where can Wang Xu hold back?


    The next moment.


    He didn''t have any hesitation. With a wave of his right hand, the windows closed automatically, the curtains closed, and the thin sheets fell from the sky. Then, like waves rising from land and water, they fluctuated and vibrated rapidly.


    That is to say, at the same time when the curtain closes, the golden lotus blooming in the night sky outside the window turns into a color of blood in an instant, just like a rain of blood in the sky. Then, under the fluctuation of an invisible force, the rain of blood converges into a line:


    "You don''t want to die, go away!"


    A line of words, like illusory flash, but it seems to cover the whole world of terror, instantly shrouded all the people within a hundred meters.


    Dead silence!


    Dead silence!


    In this dead silence, people are really dead!


    He is not an ordinary person, but a Tianji killer of Tianxing. Although the top killers in these killers'' organizations are not included in the blood killing list, their own strength is no weaker than the killers on the blood killing list.


    In the shadow of a street lamp on the street, a figure covered in a layer of black fog stood for a long time, and his body trembled slightly.


    On the ground not far in front of him, a dead man''s head came down from the sky, and then rolled to his feet all the way.


    That face full of fear before he died, that familiar face, let him never forget for a long time!


    Just because the owner of this head is the strongest of the three of them, and also the first killer of tianzihao in Tianxing organization!


    But he was killed in a flash!


    "Back up!"


    Maybe for a long time, maybe just for a moment, the shadow suddenly let out a short low roar, and then, like a wild dog in a hurry, he picked up his head and frantically fled to the alley behind him.


    On the other hand, a similar figure was running away in fear, as if chasing an invisible monster in the dark behind him, which made him not even have the courage to look back.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    At the top of a building a kilometer away from here, you can see the golden lotus blooming in the night sky in the distance, and the last line of big characters disappearing:


    "You don''t want to die, go away!"


    long time.


    Green snake finally swallowed his saliva, and then said: "now, I finally know why Fengxue asked us to give up the task when she saw that boy. This boy... Is that old monster reincarnated? They are not human


    "Blizzard is right... Don''t mess with him!" Black hand is also a face Happy murmur.


    Even if it is a zombie, his face is paralyzed because of a serious illness when he was a child, so he always has a dead face and speaks stiffly.


    But at this time, the corners of the Zombie''s mouth were twitching violently, and then three words were squeezed from his throat


    "... leave him alone!"


    The emotion in the voice, horror, fear, extreme complexity.


    ¡­¡­


    Further away in the night sky, roaring hovering in the night of a helicopter.


    A young man in gorgeous clothes is looking at the tablet in his hand with a grim smile. The picture above is the picture of the high altitude UAV after a few seconds'' delay.


    In order to prevent the UAV from being detected and detonated by Wang Xu again, the UAV flies very high. The picture is in infrared mode. You can see the hotel where Wang Xu and fengyuqiao stay.


    "This time Tianxing sent out three sky class killers, led by Tianxing''s No.1 killer. The strength of the other side was infinitely close to the master of congenital martial arts, and even once assassinated a master, which almost killed the other side." Uncle Wu is reporting the news from Tianxing respectfully.


    "Very good. The three top killers are no worse than those bastards in the blood killing list. Tonight, the wind is merciless. As long as he dares to come out, he will die!" The young man in Huafu sneered and said with pride.


    All of a sudden, his eyes on the screen, saw above is blooming a huge golden lotus, beautiful.


    With a slight pause, he could not help laughing


    "I don''t like grass! The little bodyguard didn''t set off the fireworks, did he? Is this grandson really romantic? Is this preparing to push back the wind and rain bridge and attack the upper position? Damn it, little white face


    With that, the young man in Huafu seemed to think of something. He turned his head and asked:


    "By the way, fifth uncle, what''s the matter with his information?"

 Chapter 464

    "Time is too short, there is no more news for the moment, but you can know that he is not from mordu. He seems to be a freshman in mordu University. He is very good at playing. On the first day of school, he chose a martial arts club in the school." Uncle Wu shook his head, and his tone didn''t fluctuate.


    In Wu Shu''s opinion, Wang Xu can barely say that he can fight. In his opinion, the fights among the students in the university are all children''s fights. What can I care about?


    "Tut, students of magic university? So it seems that this boy has ulterior motives when he works as a bodyguard for fengyuqiao. No wonder he is so romantic and even plays with fireworks. " Huafu youth disdained to smile, and then no longer bother to pay more attention to Wang Xu.


    At this time, in the youth''s mind, although accidents happened frequently tonight, it was still under his control. Up to now, everything has become a foregone conclusion.


    "Mr. Ping''an, it''s all up to you to strategize and make plans under your control. Now, we just need to sit and watch the play and wait for the good news from Tianxing." The fifth uncle also chuckled and complimented. His face was full of relaxed color.


    In front of this gorgeous young man, is the wind peace!


    On hearing the words, Feng Ping''an''s face showed a trace of pride. With a very reserved smile, he seemed to be modest, but in fact he said haughtily:


    "Uncle Wu, you are praising me on purpose. Not to mention the last failure, there are frequent accidents tonight. I can''t afford to master the words of strategizing. At most, I can barely grasp them."


    "Ha ha, what you said is that the old servant used the wrong word." Uncle Wu laughed and cooperated very well.


    At this moment, the mobile phone beside him suddenly vibrated wildly. After looking at it, Uncle Wu immediately chuckled and said:


    "Childe, it''s Tianxing''s call. It seems that there is news..."


    "You take it." The wind is calm and lazy.


    Things have become a foregone conclusion. He can be sure that the news from Tianxing is good. What else can he think about?


    However, the next second after Uncle Wu got on the phone, his face suddenly changed. He couldn''t believe it. He asked in silence


    "What are you talking about? Say it again


    However, the other end of the line has been hung up.


    "What''s the matter?" Feng Ping''an frowned slightly, his eyes darkened, and there was a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Childe... Tianxing said, said..." Uncle Wu hesitated for a moment, but in the face of Feng Ping An''s cold eyes, he finally said:


    "They said that the target message we provided was seriously wrong. They wanted to terminate the mission unilaterally. Also, also..."


    "What else did you say?"


    At this time, Feng Ping''an''s face was ugly and wanted to drip water, and his face was almost distorted.


    "... and threatened to ask you to compensate them for their losses, or retaliate." Uncle Wu struggled to say the last word.


    instant.


    Feng Ping An''s face was completely twisted and ferocious


    "Fuck! Can you be a bully of me? Compensation for loss? Who''s going to pay for Lao Tzu''s loss? "


    At this moment, Feng Ping''an''s anger has no place to vent. He wants to kill people.


    However, he didn''t even know who to kill!


    accident!


    Tonight''s all, twists and turns, it''s all a damn accident!


    One by one, he''s a good bully, isn''t he?


    This kind of anger can not vent, no place to vent the sense of suffocation, almost let the wind safe crazy.


    map out a strategy?


    In control?


    It''s a fuckin ''joke!


    "Check! Check it for me! I want to know what happened. Tianxing has to give me an explanation. They can''t just terminate the mission if they say they want to. Do they want their reputation? " The wind is safe and thunderous.


    ¡­¡­


    This night, for Feng Ping An, was a night that almost made him mad.


    However, this night, for Wang Xu.


    It''s a romantic night with a killing sword and a drunken beauty!


    The spring breeze blows all night, the beauty presses the Begonia.


    the second day.


    When Wang Xu wakes up, he is like a kitten. His limbs are tightly wrapped around his wind and rain bridge. He is crazy all night and tired. But there is a faint happy smile on his mouth, even in his sleep.


    After all, fengyuqiao is just an ordinary person''s physique. After a ridiculous night, she was very tired. Wang Xu didn''t disturb her sleep. He carefully went out of the bedroom and took a bath in the bathroom outside. Then he put on his clothes and ordered a room food set. He sat on the sofa and watched TV leisurely.


    Soon, fengyuqiao woke up. After dressing up, the food Wang Xu ordered was delivered. They were watching TV and enjoying delicious food in the hall.


    Originally, they were going to get tired of it again, but shortly after dinner, Qi Na Yue, the kind-hearted student sister of magic law school, came to the door last night.


    "How do you do, sir? We met yesterday. Let me introduce myself. My name is Zina Yue. I''m a junior in the Law School of Mordor University. This one next to me is my mentor. " The first thing Wang Xu saw was Qi Nayue herself, and then a middle-aged man behind her.


    At this time, she has changed her clothes, shirt, short sleeves, jeans, hair hanging in her ears, and looks more energetic than last night.


    The middle-aged man beside her, with a warm smile, split head and a pair of gold rimmed glasses, looks like a gentle scholar.


    In Wang Xu''s opinion, he reached out and introduced himself


    "Hello, my name is Lu Qingshan."


    "Well, what''s up?"


    Wang Xu nodded slightly. Accompanied by fengyuqiao, he sat down on the sofa in the hall.


    Fengyuqiao poured a cup of tea for him. Looking at them, both qi Nayue and Lu Qingshan were slightly moved. They couldn''t help taking a breath in the dark.


    This is one of the most popular female stars in the entertainment industry. Even Qi Na Yue and Lu Qingshan don''t pay much attention to the entertainment industry, but they have seen the figure of Fengyu bridge in advertisements, TV dramas and movies.


    However, such a popular female star, even to Wang Xu personally pour tea, what is the identity of Wang Xu?


    Qi Na Yue sat still, with a trace of curiosity and doubt in her eyes. She didn''t see Fengyu bridge last night, but thought that there was only Wang Xu in the room. But when she saw fengyuqiao at this time, she couldn''t help thinking wildly. Is this popular female star Wang Xu''s woman?


    "It should be the same as us. We just came here in the morning. After all, it was so late yesterday that we couldn''t catch up later..." she thought to herself.


    "Well, what do I think these are for? What is his private life like and what does it have to do with me? "


    Thinking of this, she shook her head subconsciously, then gathered her spirits and said:


    "Do you know, sir, that you are probably in great danger now?"


    "Don''t be so polite. Just call me Wang Xu. What do you say?" Wang Xu picked to pick eyebrow, tone insipid say.


    Seeing his frivolous appearance, Qi Na Yue secretly shook her head and was dissatisfied with Wang Xu''s careless attitude.


    Do you know you are in danger now?

 Chapter 465

    "The bodies of the killers last night, when I asked my tutor to help me deal with them, I found out their identities. They are all the prefecture level killers of Tianxing, and each of them is a vicious person." She explained patiently.


    As she said this, she took out a tablet computer from her pocket, opened a file and put it in front of Wang Xu.


    "You see, these materials are all wanted notices and reward money for those killers, not only in China, but also in small neighboring countries, and even in other western countries."


    The file displayed on the tablet is very large. It''s a locked PDF file. It''s pulled down all the way. Not only the photos of those star killers last night, but also the assassination histories of these people are on it.


    There are more than ten lives in each killer''s hands. Among them, the lowest identity target is the rich with assets over one billion, and even the warlord leaders in some small countries in Southeast Asia.


    The lowest reward for these killers is 3 million, and the highest is even as high as 10 million. Of course, this is only the official reward, and the amount is relatively small. If you add those rewards in the black market, I''m afraid the total value can be as high as 100 million.


    "They''re all dead. What''s wrong with that?" Wang Xu light way.


    Seeing that he was still so indifferent, Qi Na Yue shook her head again and sighed. Wang Xu''s perception of danger was too weak!


    She turned to look at Lu Qingshan and nodded: "tutor, you got all this information from your relationship. It''s better for you to explain the seriousness of the matter."


    Lu Qingshan nodded, his face was also dignified, and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Wang, you are only right. These killers have indeed died, but the killer organization behind them, Tianxing, has not been destroyed. On the contrary, because of the death of these killers, "Tianxing" will never give up. They will send more powerful killers in the next wave. "


    Lu Qingshan said, his face flashed deep fear and faint hatred.


    "Tianxing killer organization is an extremely large organization. According to their strength, the killers in their organization are strictly divided into three levels: human, earth and sky. Last night''s ten killers were only prefecture level killers, and their strength can only be regarded as medium in Tianxing organization. The sky killer is the real top trump card in Tianxing. Every sky killer can easily kill ten or even more prefecture level killers. They are the most evil, terrible and powerful cold-blooded killers. "


    "As far as I know, Tianxing will never give up on last night''s failure. In other words, you may be assassinated by the sky killer at any time now! "


    For Lu Qingshan, Tianxing is the most powerful killer organization he contacts, especially the sky class killer. The most classic case is that the warlord leader of a small country in Southeast Asia was assassinated silently under the protection of his troops. Afterwards, the sky class killer forced his way out of the encirclement of the army, It''s like a myth.


    "Killer?" Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    This made him think of the three smells he felt last night, especially the strongest one, the killer who was cut into pieces by his furious sword.


    The opponent''s strength is really strong, just the breath, which is at the peak level of Huajin. His sword is not even the wind ruthless, the innate martial arts master, who dare not take it hard. The killer can still leave a head, not all of which have been destroyed. It''s enough to be proud of the world.


    "They''re the star killer? I really didn''t give up. I came so fast. I thought I was the successor of the previous wave of failures. "


    When Wang Xu was thinking about this, Lu Qingshan had continued to say:


    "Mr. Wang, I know you have extraordinary ability to deal with ordinary assassins. But Tianxing''s sky class killer is different, they are very strong, strong terror! You are in a very dangerous situation. I suggest you seek official protection. I know Mordor... "


    Before he finished, Wang Xu shook his head and interrupted him lightly: "don''t bother. There won''t be any killers in the future."


    The most powerful sky class killer was killed by him with only one head, and the remaining two were scared to retreat on the spot. He showed such terrible strength. As long as the high-level of Tianxing had a little brain, he would never dare to assassinate him again.


    Seeing that Wang Xu was still as frivolous and indifferent as before, Qi Na Yue frowned slightly, a little angry in her heart


    "Is this guy an idiot? We are kind to warn him, but he doesn''t care all the time? What do you take our kindness for? If I had known it, I would not have cared about it! "


    Qi Na Yue was sulky in the dark. Fortunately, Lu Qingshan just frowned deeply. Wang Xu felt a little ignorant and barely held back his anger


    "Mr. Wang, I know you are not an ordinary person, but it''s not just the problem of Tianxing. I also received a message."


    At this point, Lu Qingshan hesitated for a moment, swiped his fingers on the flat, and reopened a file. Even though he had read it many times, when he looked at the file again, his face still showed a trace of incomprehension.


    "This is a new headhunter in the circle of Chinese killers last night, offering a reward of 1.5 billion in cash for your life!"


    "1.5 billion in cash?"


    In an instant, everyone was shocked.


    Qi Na month beautiful eyes directly stare to the biggest, obviously Lu Qingshan didn''t tell her before, she also just know this news. At this time, the way she looks at Wang Xu is like looking at the bank vault.


    "What on earth did he do to make people resent him so much that someone would hate him and spend so much money on killing him?"


    Even when fengyuqiao heard the news, they couldn''t help looking at Wang Xu with a little doubt.


    Killer, isn''t it supposed to be for her?


    How now, the goal has become Wang Xu instead? What happened? Does anyone hate him that much?


    "Oh? How could anyone hate me so much? " Even Wang Xu was a little surprised. He frowned and thought that he didn''t hate his enemies so much, did he?


    Even if there are, those people are already dead. Who are they?


    However, he didn''t care. His face was still as plain as water. He even took the tea from fengyuqiao to moisten his throat.


    "Mr. Wang, don''t think my news is false." Seeing Wang Xu''s attitude, Lu Qingshan shook his head again. He felt like he was kind enough to show it to the blind man


    "So far, at least seven waves of killers have received this reward, not only in China, but also abroad. There are even the top killers on the list of blood killers, the "blood Owl" who ranks 25th


    "The blood owl is the S-level wanted criminal on the official wanted list. It''s extremely dangerous. It''s hard to surround and kill each other even if the army is used. In your present situation, you have only one way to go, and that is to ask for help. "


    "And I can just offer this help, only if you promise me one condition!"

 Chapter 466

    "Is it up to you?"


    Wang Xu glanced at Qi Na Yue, then turned back to Lu Qingshan, shook his head and said faintly: "to tell you the truth, if it is true, I think you two will not give me any help except to bring me a drag."


    Qi Nayue and Lu Qingshan are just ordinary people. If they really face the killers on the blood killing list, they don''t look down on them. They have to die.


    Then he got up and was ready to see off the guests.


    "Mr. Wang, what I represent is not us, but Wumeng!" Lu Qingshan shook his head and seemed unwilling to give up


    "As long as you and the forces behind you agree to join the alliance treaty and abide by the rules formulated by the alliance, naturally someone will come to help..."


    "Wu Meng? Join in? "


    However, before he finished his words, Wang Xu reached out his hand directly, looked cold and said, "thank you for your reminding, but I''m sorry. In my opinion, I don''t have any danger at the moment. Please leave. We''ll check out, too."


    With that, he did not look at the two, turned and wind and rain bridge into the bedroom to clean up, and then straight out of the hotel.


    "This guy is... Arrogant!"


    Lu Qingshan''s face was ugly. He shook his hand and left.


    She didn''t speak, but she was deeply helpless and worried.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the hotel, Wang Xu and Feng Yuqiao go straight to her private studio, where he Qin and others have already arranged the early stage of the afternoon concert, just waiting for the two to pass.


    That afternoon.


    When they arrived at the venue of the concert, the Mordor University Gymnasium, it was already a sea of people.


    "Wow, so many people! So I have so many fans


    Looking at the crowd outside, fengyuqiao spat out her little tongue and exclaimed in a low voice.


    Now, she''s wearing a very ordinary family dress, a pair of housewife''s dress, and all kinds of dresses prepared for the concert are in another car, which will be changed temporarily before she goes on stage.


    Although they have been very low-key, but wearing sunglasses of the rain bridge is still recognized, a group of fans around her all kinds of photos, to sign, fortunately, the brokerage company there also arranged security personnel, most people are blocked outside, or even the stadium can not enter.


    Only Wang Xu slightly frowned and glanced at the crowd outside, so many people crowded in one place, once something happened, it is likely to cause a large area of panic, if the luck is bad, maybe there will be stampede.


    "But although there are many people, only the front ones are close to the rain bridge. I pay attention to the smell of bad intentions. I spend a lot of time and energy, but nothing serious happens."


    Wang Xu secretly thought that as the crowd entered the meeting hall, his spiritual perception was quietly released, covering everything within tens of meters around him, but on the surface, he seemed to be just an ordinary bodyguard.


    But in a flash, all the things in the space of tens of meters around his body fell into his mind''s control.


    "Well, is there an official law enforcement department? That''s right. This kind of large-scale public event is very likely to happen. Some officials come to maintain order, and it''s part of their duty to prevent injuries. " Wang Xu glanced at several uniformed people, but did not pay much attention.


    These people do not bring any harm to fengyuqiao, but provide a lot of protection. How can they waste their attention?


    Wang Xu continues to feel that under his strong spiritual perception, even if someone in the crowd makes small moves to eat a woman''s tofu, he can see it clearly when the thief touches it. He shakes his head and breaks the thief''s hand.


    "It''s true that everyone has fish and snakes. Wait, how come there are so many warriors? Look at all the students from magic university? Huh? Is it the law school tutor last night, Lu Qingshan? "


    Wang Xu frowned slightly. Lu Qingshan and those martial arts students were obviously familiar, and it seemed that they were still their heads. After talking with Lu Qingshan for a few words, these students and Lu Qingshan scattered into the crowd, as if to maintain order secretly. Even the thief who was interrupted by Wang Xu was directly taken away by a student warrior.


    "It''s interesting that Lu Qingshan came last night on behalf of the Wu League. These students should also be members of the Wu League. Sure enough, it''s much easier to develop students to join the martial arts league than to recruit family martial arts practitioners whose interests are intertwined. An ordinary person''s tutor can command so many student martial arts practitioners... "


    See here, Wang Xu slightly a pick eyebrow, suddenly have more interest in Wu Meng.


    A glimpse of a tube shows a spot, and behind the spot is a huge object. The influence of Wumeng has developed too much, especially the semi official name of the other party, the branch of Wumeng outside the railway station, the most cutting-edge modern science and technology Wumeng app and Taobao like network platform, the major martial arts associations in mordu University, and the students who are organized now


    Wumeng, what do you want to do?


    "Wu Meng... It''s really necessary to get in touch. Maybe the high level of Wu Meng has a better understanding of what Sun Yan said about Xianmen. Wumeng, Xianmen... I always feel that these two forces have played a big chess game in the back of the world... Hmm? Murderous? For the rain bridge? Or me? "


    All of a sudden, Wang Xu suddenly frowned, and his eyes instantly locked on several warriors disguised as ordinary people in the crowd. He sensed the cold and murderous spirit of these people. It was obvious that they had killed many people, and his eyes suddenly flashed a cold light.


    "No matter who you''re aiming at, since you dare to show your murderous spirit, it''s absolutely against your good intentions. Let''s scrap it first!"


    As soon as Wang Xu''s eyes were cold, he was ready to kill several people directly.


    Among these most powerful killers, there is even a peak of inner strength. If for ordinary people, this lineup is very strong, but for Wang Xu, it''s just like a funny monkey.


    He was just about to find a gap to make a direct and silent move, but at this moment, there was a cry of surprise from a man nearby


    "Mr. Wang, I finally found you!"


    Wang Xu turned to see Lu Qingshan separated from the crowd and ran anxiously.


    In an instant, he frowned. It turned out that this guy came with a group of martial arts students, not to maintain order in secret, but to specially attack him?


    It''s not over!


    "If it''s what you said last night, you don''t have to say it. I said I don''t need any help. The threats you said are not threats to me at all." Wang Xu''s face is a little cold.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wang. Listen to me. Whether you admit it or not, because of you, those killers have become one hidden bomb after another, which may explode at any time. For example, now, even if you don''t care about the assassin''s assassination, isn''t miss fengyuqiao who you protect not afraid? "


    As he said this, Lu Qingshan raised his hand and pointed to the crowd around him. His voice was a little cold and shrill


    "Aren''t the ordinary people who come to see the concert around here not afraid? If they are attacked by killers, it will be unacceptable for anyone to be killed or injured! "


    "Hard to say, if their possible deaths and injuries come true... It''s all because of you!"

 Chapter 467

    "In any case, because of your attitude last night and now, you have brought danger to other innocent people''s lives. I really don''t understand why you are so stubborn? Or are you a selfish, arrogant and arrogant person who doesn''t care about other people''s lives at all


    Speaking of the back, Lu Qingshan almost harshly scolded out, the tone is very heavy, as if Wang Xu has become a selfish scum in general.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even look at him. His eyes suddenly coagulated. The killers in the crowd didn''t know what the reason was, and they had the intention to explode in advance.


    At this time, a student warrior brought by Lu Qingshan suddenly burst out at a killer locked by Wang Xu


    "He''s the C wanted man on the reward list. Help me catch him!"


    When the sound rang out, Wang Xu could clearly sense that the murderer who was not ready to fight broke out in an instant, and then his body suddenly burst out. In an instant, he began to fight with the student warrior named Chuo Sheng.


    The martial arts student was not weak either. The cultivation of Neijin''s peak was just a lack of corresponding fighting experience. In a few moves, he was forced into a desperate situation by the fierce killer. He saw that he could be killed at any time. Fortunately, at the last moment, another martial arts student in the later period of Neijin arrived in time to join the battlefield. They joined hands, and then reluctantly deadlocked with the killer.


    "Rain bridge, follow me!"


    In front of the storm bridge, Wang XUHU looked coldly at the two sides of the battle not far away, and several other killers who were hiding in the crowd and almost burst out, then temporarily forbeared. He could not help shaking his head.


    Originally, he didn''t need to disturb anyone at all. He could quietly solve these killers by using a few energy in secret. As a result, because Lu Qingshan brought those martial arts students, but forced the killer burst up, almost hurt people.


    This is the typical kind-hearted doing bad things!


    At this time, as more students rushed around, the exposed killer could see the fierce light in his eyes. He suddenly took out a pistol from his arms and started shooting on the spot.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang


    There were four shots in a row. Although the two student fighters were predicted to have dodged three bullets, one of them was finally hit in the thigh, bleeding on the spot and lost the ability to continue fighting. Taking this opportunity, the killer did not hesitate to storm again, and launched a fierce attack on the rest of the student warrior. The move pointed to the key point and killed people.


    "Damn it! These damned killers


    Lu Qingshan''s face changed on the spot. Then he turned his head and glared at Wang Xu fiercely, roaring angrily every word


    "Mr. Wang, it''s all your fault! If it wasn''t for your disobedience, how could my students be put in danger? "


    "Now, I don''t know how many killers to hide. Miss fengyuqiao will be in danger because of you!"


    However, Wang Xu did not even lift his eyelids.


    His fault?


    He doesn''t care who is right or wrong!


    Lu Qingshan has been delayed for such a long time. Now, he is not in the mood to continue to waste his time. He is ready to kill these killers directly. Fengyuqiao is still waiting to stage for a concert.


    "Who are you?" Fengyuqiao followed Wang Xu closely. He raised his head and frowned at Lu Qingshan, with a trace of disgust in his eyes.


    Wang Xu may not care about Lu Qingshan''s accusations, but she can''t. It is clear that it is your people who make a mess of things that make things like this. Instead, they blame Wang Xu? What do you mean, you are the embodiment of justice!


    Who gives you a sense of superiority?


    "Miss fengyuqiao, I''m the person from Wumeng to maintain order and protect you. The killer is black fox. He''s a B-level wanted criminal on the official wanted list. He''s a very dangerous killer with more than ten lives on his hands." Lu Qingshan explained and introduced himself quickly. Finally, he said anxiously:


    "Miss Feng, these killers are coming for Mr. Wang who is next to you. Please stay away from him as soon as possible, otherwise you will soon fall into danger of being involved by him."


    However, after he finished, fengyuqiao didn''t move, but his disgust deepened. He said coldly: "Wang Xu is my bodyguard, I believe he can protect me."


    "Hum!"


    At this time, the fierce killer saw that he couldn''t kill his opponent for a moment, and there were more martial arts students around him. His eyes turned and fell on the fengyuqiao, and his feet immediately fired. His body shape was like a bullet out of the chamber. A dagger between his hands swayed like a butterfly, obviously to take fengyuqiao away.


    "Be careful!"


    Lu Qingshan and those martial arts students obviously did not think of this scene. At the same time, their faces changed greatly, and they cried out anxiously.


    Some people strode out to save people. However, they were too far away from each other. They could only watch the killer shooting at the Fengyu bridge, and everyone''s heart sank to the bottom


    "It''s over!"


    All of them were very regretful. Many people closed their eyes in pain and couldn''t bear to look again.


    Lu Qingshan is even more disheartened. Then he turns his head and stares at Wang Xu. His face is full of anger: "it''s all this boy. If it''s not for his selfishness and arrogance, how can it bring so many dangers?"


    However, the next moment, Lu Qingshan''s eyes suddenly widened, full of horror and inconceivable.


    Just as the violent killer rushed over, he saw Wang Xu gently reach out his hand, and the other side immediately flew out at a faster speed than before. With a bump, he bumped into the street lamp pole next to him and slid on the ground motionless, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.


    This is far beyond everyone''s expectation, which makes everyone silly. Lu Qingshan, in particular, couldn''t believe it.


    In the crowd, the bodies of the other hidden killers were ready to move. In a moment, they seemed to be pressed back by a pair of big five shaped hands.


    Black fox, like them, is a C-class wanted killer, but it can''t even stop Wang Xu. Moreover, Wang Xu''s attitude seems to be as easy as waving a fly away.


    These killers you look at me, I look at you, and then almost all shook their heads, feet quietly moved back, obviously ready to retreat.


    But they want to go, but can they go?


    "If you come, don''t leave. Kneel down!"


    Wang Xu indifferent voice, before raising the right hand moment down gently.


    His action made people around him feel shocked.


    What happened?


    Are there any other killers?


    But even if there are other killers, if you wave your hand and say a word, you just want people to kneel down. Isn''t that a bit too joking?


    A group of martial arts students looked at each other. They all felt that Wang Xu was a little puzzled. Many people also secretly scolded him for pretending to be forced.


    Lu Qingshan also frowned slightly. He wanted to stimulate Wang Xu with his voice, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he thought of the previous scene. Suddenly, he was silent again, but his eyes were not clear.


    However, at this time.


    "PATA!"


    "Touch!"


    "Touch! Touch


    There were four sounds of human body hitting the ground. Suddenly, four cold faced men knelt down on the ground. They were pale, sweating and shaking all over. They could not control their bodies to bend down slowly, as if they were pressing a shapeless mountain.


    "This..."


    Instantly, countless people around were stunned, full of horror and inconceivable.

 Chapter 468

    "One C-level wanted, two B-level wanted, and one A-level wanted..."


    Lu Qingshan looked at the four killers kneeling down in the crowd. Without sweeping a killer''s face, he was more shocked. In the end, he couldn''t believe it.


    "What happened to..."


    He is not a warrior, but he is able to occupy a place in the branch of the martial arts league in magic University. It is precisely because of his excellent intelligence that he can remember every wanted information clearly as long as he has seen it.


    But because of this talent, he was more shocked than everyone around him.


    He thought that Wang Xu had done the mysterious death of the ten star and earth class killers last night, but after meeting Wang Xu himself, he found that the other party was just a young man in his early twenties. In his mind, he could not do those things in any way. It should be the high hand guard hidden behind the other party.


    After all, in Lu Qingshan''s eyes, Wang Xu is an extravagant son from a martial arts family, accompanied by female stars and staying in a hotel for one night. What else can he be if he is not such a dandy?


    As a result, what happened in front of him deeply shocked him!


    An unimaginable thought followed: "is it true that the death of those Tianxing''s prefecture level killers last night, just like what she said, was caused by the boy in front of her? But... "


    Too much? Isn''t that fake?


    Thinking of this, Lu Qingshan can''t help recalling the situations described by Qi Nayue and him last night. As soon as Wang Xu reaches out his hand and kills the killers outside the door, he knocks on the doors on both sides of the next door. Without even entering the door, all the killers inside are dead. The death is not clear and the death is extremely mysterious.


    All this


    It turns out that this guy really did it? How is that possible?


    Not to mention Lu Qingshan''s shock and unwillingness to believe it, at this time, the four killers kneeling on the ground had completely fallen to the ground, shivering on the ground, as if they were pressing an invisible mountain, and could not even speak.


    "Let''s go."


    After scanning around, Wang Xu did not find any new danger. He turned around and took fengyuqiao to the backstage of the concert. A group of assistants who had been waiting for a long time in the backstage immediately rushed up to make up. The person in charge of the costume took all kinds of costumes to fengyuqiao.


    For a moment, the whole backstage is very busy. Wang Xu sits down in a corner at will and closes his eyes. It seems that he keeps his eyes closed. In fact, he is aware of all the dangers around the dike.


    However, in the next two and a half hours, until the final closing of the concert of fengyuqiao, there was no accident.


    It seems that because of Wang Xu''s strong strength on the outside before, other people who secretly peep at him shrink back. It may also be because the concert is after all a public place with too much involvement, and most of the killers are not willing to make things big


    No matter what the reason, no accident is the best result.


    When all the dust settled, Wang Xu took fengyuqiao to leave Mordor University. However, at the gate of the school, he was stopped by Lu Qingshan.


    "Mr. Wang, I apologize for what I said on the spur of the moment, but please give my words serious consideration." As soon as Lu Qingshan came up, he first apologized and then said very seriously:


    "Perhaps, my words have my one-sided personal feelings, but put aside these personal feelings, at least one point I am not wrong!"


    "You are now carrying a reward of 1.5 billion headhunters in the circle of killers. The people who want to kill you don''t know how many. Those killers are vicious and unscrupulous. For the sake of interests, they will not have any conscience of ordinary people, even if you don''t mean to implicate other people around you, but in fact, you start with a reward, You''ve already implicated the people around you. "


    "You can''t question that!"


    At this point, seeing that Wang Xu didn''t mean to let him roll, Lu Qingshan was relieved to know that he was right. Wang Xu didn''t really care about the danger of the people around him.


    "Mr. Wang, to tell you the truth, I''m A-level member in the Wumeng. I have a special status. Although I''m not a wuzhe, my level in the Wumeng is not low."


    He took a deep breath and continued, word by word


    "Only the news I have received so far, there have been 13 waves of unidentified and strange warriors or foreigners entering the magic capital, half more than last night. We are not sure whether there will be more in the future. As soon as these people enter the magic capital, they disappear completely. According to our professional analysis, 90% of them may be reward killers who come for you. "


    "There is even a rumor that black blade, the super killer of black star, a top foreign mercenary and killer organization, is likely to sneak into Mordor."


    "Black blade is an S-class killer on the official wanted list in China, and its international value starts with 100 million yuan. If you ask him to kill someone, it''s no less than 100 million yuan in cash!"


    "Maybe you are very strong, more powerful than I imagined. But these killers are fierce, different from ordinary enemies. They are all extremely dangerous people. In my opinion, just in case, you still cooperate with our Wumeng. We can not only provide the latest information, but also mobilize huge manpower to protect the people around you and solve the hidden killers. "


    "What you said is very sincere, and I gradually have more interest in your Wumeng." Wang Xu pondered for a moment, and glanced at Lu Qingshan. When the other side breathed a sigh of relief, the next moment he shook his head directly and refused


    "However, don''t be so troublesome. The power of the Wumeng is powerful, but my power is not weak. Those killers hidden in the dark have been helped to track down their tracks. Tonight at most, I will solve all the troubles."


    Wu Meng''s control over Mordor city. On the first day when he set foot on Mordor City, Wang Xu could guess something after he met the Wumeng warrior at the railway station. Now, as soon as you see, the power of the Wumeng is really powerful. Those killers are good at hiding themselves, and their whereabouts are hard to determine. As a result, when they step into the magic capital, they are detected by the Wumeng. It''s really terrifying.


    It''s a semi official organization with a reputation!


    "Mr. Wang!"


    Lu Qingshan calls out anxiously. He never expected Wang Xu to be so confident


    No, it''s arrogant!


    The Wumeng is very strong, and your influence is not weak?


    You''re going to get rid of all the trouble by tonight?


    I see you accompany fengyuqiao this female star these two days, how do you solve the trouble?


    "Well, rain bridge, let''s go." Wang Xu light way.


    Fengyuqiao nodded, then closed the window and told the driver to drive away. Lu Qingshan stamped his feet in the back of the car and cried out


    "Mr. Wang, I know you are powerful, but you are only one person after all. You are still in the open. It''s hard to defend behind the scenes. Why are you so stubborn..."


    However, at this time, Wang Xu''s car has been driving 100 meters away, where does he mean to listen to his nonsense?


    "Asshole!"


    Lu Qingshan was furious again, and his face was extremely bad.


    "Too arrogant, too arrogant, too stubborn! I''ll see how he can get rid of these troubles tonight at the latest


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Mordor University, Wang Xu seems to be when Lu Qingshan warns that the killers don''t exist. He and fengyuqiao avoid other people and sit down in a quiet restaurant in the city center. While enjoying dinner, Wang Xu tells fengyuqiao about the ruthlessness of the wind.


    "In a word, he is your own father. I don''t make any comments on him. I just tell you the facts. You decide how to make a decision." Wang Xu said calmly.

 Chapter 469

    "So... Is he in pain, too?"


    Opposite Wang Xu, fengyuqiao lowered her head and kept silent for a long time. Finally, she slowly raised her head and said in a quiet voice:


    "Wang Xu, I want to go to Fengjia! Is that ok? "


    "I said, it''s your decision, and I respect any of your decisions, so you don''t need to ask me." Wang Xu shook his head and said calmly.


    As for the decision of fengyuqiao, he was not surprised. In any case, Feng is the father of fengyuqiao, not to mention her other brothers and sisters.


    Rufengjuejian is concerned about fengyuqiao, the only sister who has been living outside for more than 20 years and has no news at all.


    Blood is thicker than water, who can be really heartless?


    Wang Xu sighed a little. He thought of the merciless killing method of Feng Yu Qiao. It seemed to be a product of mercilessness, but it contained his guilt and pain for Fengyu Qiao''s mother and daughter for more than 20 years.


    "The civil strife on the other side of Feng''s house will be settled in the next two days. Even if there is a little turbulence in the future, with Feng Wuyang and Feng juejian, it should not cause you any more trouble. Even if there''s something they can''t solve, and your own father Feng''s ruthless suppression, his counterattack should be fast. "


    Wang Xu patted the head of Fengyu bridge and said with a smile. Then, his voice became solemn again: "remember, you can''t trust anyone except these three people in Fengyu family. In this way, you can absolutely guarantee your safety!"


    "But... I don''t want to leave you!" Fengyuqiao lowered his head and was reluctant to give up. He slowly fell into Wang Xu''s arms.


    "Be obedient, don''t make trouble." Wang Xu had no choice but to smile and gently pinched the nose of the bridge.


    He and fengyuqiao, after all, can''t see the light, don''t say that it affects fengyuqiao''s reputation in the entertainment industry, even he is a bit distressed, after all, he has a girlfriend!


    Even though Chen Yuqing has hinted to him many times that she doesn''t care that he has other women, as a woman, who doesn''t want the man he likes to love only himself?


    Wang Xu knows all these things, so he doesn''t get involved in affairs everywhere. It''s really an accident that he can''t control!


    "Well, I''m not. I know you have a girlfriend, and I don''t expect you to be with me all the time. After all, we all have our own things to do. I just want to spend more time with you... "The wind and rain bridge murmured, and the voice became smaller and smaller.


    Finally, the following words are deeply hidden in her heart:


    "Wang Xu, you don''t know. I''d like to go back to Fengjia. Besides family, I''m more... Because of you! I don''t want my world to be separated from your world for too long. In the end, let''s become strangers in both worlds! "


    After seeing a part of wuzhe''s world, fengyuqiao has already known her feelings. After all, she can''t spend her days together like ordinary people. She can''t go shopping, eat, watch movies, and sprinkle dog food for single dogs in her circle of friends


    The world of martial arts is far more brilliant than that of ordinary people, full of danger, but also full of gorgeous brilliance.


    And the pursuit of martial arts, love and hatred, after all, is only the second subsidiary.


    The real first is martial arts! Avenue!


    There is no end to martial arts, no end to the road!


    The road of the warrior is a way to find the way. And this road may be bumpy, bumpy, bumpy


    But no matter how hard the road ahead is, no matter how rough the road ahead is, as long as you don''t stand in the same place, every step forward is happiness!


    "That''s what I''m after..."


    Fengyuqiao silently said the last sentence at the bottom of my heart.


    Wang Xu didn''t know what fengyuqiao thought, but fengyuqiao didn''t know his true pursuit of martial arts.


    For him, it''s a long way to go. I''ll go up and down


    Tao!


    Just like those who seek the truth, they travel all over the world, not to be seen by the whole world, but to see the whole world!


    ¡­¡­


    The magic capital in the dark is a splendid feast with endless lights. Where the lights can''t be found, in the dark and in the shadow, there are countless worlds that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    In a dark and remote room deep in a pile of dilapidated streets and alleys in the old city, a middle-aged man with a cold face was sitting on an old chair with a black laptop on the desk in front of him.


    On the computer screen is a Web Forum opened by a browser, with dark style. Every post posted on it is a naked transaction of money and life.


    Dark net!


    This is a popular means of network communication in the killer circle. The dark net is not a website, but a collective name of countless more hidden and lower level websites hidden in the back of regular websites and in the shadow of the network.


    At this point, the top of the Web Forum displayed on the laptop screen are three highlighted and flashing Posts marked with red and refined.


    1.5 billion dollar reward for headhunting!


    The target is a young member of a martial arts family in China. He is suspected to be protected by an expert. Kill him. 1.5 billion cash!


    Headhunters offer a reward, fast hand, slow hand, sky high price of 1.5 billion!


    Three top posts, respectively, come from three different forces or killer agents, but they do say the same thing.


    One and a half billion dollars in cash is enough to make any killer move. Especially with the progress of modern science and technology, the power of individual lethal weapons is even more terrifying. Warrior? Strong? Excuse me, you can block ordinary rifles, but can you block high explosive sniper guns with armor piercing bullets? Can you resist high explosives and rockets?


    What''s more, every top super killer is a powerful non-human. When equipped with these high-tech weapons, the lethality is not as simple as 1 + 1, but a geometric multiple.


    "1.5 billion in cash, what a terrible reward! Although it is suggested that the opponent may be a master of martial arts, can a boy in his early twenties be a master? Is it easy for anyone to be a great master of martial arts? "


    Browsing the forum posts, the middle-aged man''s face flashed a sneer, it is a sneer. He himself is the peak of Huajin. No one knows better than him how terrible it is for him to enter the Tao and break through the difficulties of nature.


    "No matter what, you can''t underestimate this boy. There may be an old monster of martial arts master level hidden around him..." the middle-aged man''s eyes flashed and his mouth suddenly pulled out a grim smile


    "However, there is only one outcome for the prey I''ve been staring at, that is death!"


    "I didn''t expect that Lao Tzu was sent to China this time to pursue that legendary disciple. He thought it was a hard work, but it was a blessing in disguise. He met such a piece of fat meat!"


    The middle-aged man closed the computer, stood up and opened the window. He looked at the darkness outside the window. His eyes twinkled with greed.


    "I have to go on my way tomorrow. Time is very tight. It''s not too late. I''ll take this fat meat tonight. I''ll go to the local information dealer to get some information."


    "Boy, I hope you let me have more fun!"


    Black blade sneers.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Wang Xu, who sent off Fengyu bridge, also received a phone call. Listening to the news from the opposite side, his face gradually began to smile.


    "The net, it''s time to close!"

 Chapter 470

    The moon is dense and the night wind is full.


    On the street of Mordor University Town, there is a young man in black walking in the street, just like walking in another world, with indifferent eyes looking at the lights around.


    "Nineteen wave killers? Their whereabouts are followed... No one found out? Use the breath hiding method I taught you... Good, tell me all the places... "


    Wang Xu said faintly as he walked. When he stopped, he just finished his last sentence. After he hung up the phone and put away his mobile phone, he stopped one of the taxis waiting in line at the school gate.


    "Master, go to the star hotel six kilometers away." Wang Xu gets on the car to sit down, light says.


    "Young man, are you alone? Do you want me to go to the art school next to you and pick up your girlfriend? I don''t charge you. " The driver is very enthusiastic. He knows what you students want to do when you go to a star hotel.


    "No, I''m going to kill people." Wang Xu light swept him one eye, the truth.


    "Young man, you are not going to catch the traitor, are you? Don''t worry, young man. It''s OK to be angry. If you''re not happy, I can help you beat that pair of dogs and men together, but don''t be afraid, because a broken shoe will ruin your life! " However, where will the driver letter, and even misunderstood Wang Xu, anxious to pacify the way, for fear that Wang Xu a slip ruined his life.


    Originally, Wang Xu told the truth and his attitude was cold. He wanted to make the driver shut up. But he didn''t expect that the driver was so kind-hearted and his brain hole was big enough. However, he just closed his eyes and didn''t want to talk.


    Seeing this, the driver comforted him a few more words. Seeing that there was no response, he stopped talking and shut up to concentrate on driving. Soon the train stopped at the downstairs of star hotel. Wang Xu paid to get off and went straight into the hotel. He took the elevator all the way to room 2604, the 26th floor of the hotel.


    Two cold breath, two killers!


    "Touch! Touch


    Avoiding the cameras in the corridor, Wang Xu tapped on the door.


    "Who? I don''t want chicken, I don''t want room service, I don''t want anything, I want to be basic! Don''t disturb me


    Inside came the voice of impatience, Wang Xu face expressionless, still continue not light not heavy knock on the door. Finally, the killer in the room was impatient, and the door was yanked open from inside


    "Grass, your mother! I can''t understand people''s words... "


    However, without waiting for the person who opened the door to see whether the man or woman was standing outside, a black pistol was directly on his head.


    The next moment.


    "Bang! Bang


    With two shots, the killer who opened the door left a black hole in the middle of his eyebrow. The whole head was shot through, and the second bullet went directly through the second killer.


    "First wave!"


    Wang Xu didn''t look inside. He turned around and left. Like an ordinary guest, he took the elevator down the stairs and left the hotel.


    But this time he learned the lesson from the enthusiastic driver just now. Instead of taking a taxi, Wang Xu borrowed a domestic donkey from the hotel parking lot and drove it himself.


    He drives very fast. When the accelerator is pressed all the way to the bottom, it is almost useless. When it is less than 200 yards, the domestic donkey is turned into a sports car by him. It turns into a black lightning on the streets of mordu in the dark.


    Every time I stop, it means someone has to be a corpse.


    ¡­¡­


    "1.5 billion? It''s worth a lot of money


    On a red Lamborghini super car, a young man with a boastful and evil smile looks like a bohemian. He is hanging out of the car door with one hand, touching the steering wheel with one hand and smoking in his mouth. While telling the drag racing, he squints at the mobile phone screen next to the steering wheel.


    On the screen, it''s a fuzzy picture, which seems to be taken from a high place, but it''s a bit fuzzy because it''s dark and far away. But I can still barely see that there are several big blood characters on the picture:


    "You don''t want to die, go away!"


    "Cut, it''s really enough to be forced, but just these words, it''s impossible to judge the strength of the other side. Maybe it''s very strong, maybe it''s just bluffing... "The boastful youth frowned slightly.


    He is a lone killer in China. He has many names, so he has no name. Everyone who knows him calls him


    Thousand noodles!


    The reason why he has such a title is that he has a unique face changing skill which is only popular in ancient China but almost lost now. This is a kind of strange martial art. After training, you can control your body muscles at will, so as to change your height and appearance to a certain extent.


    He is a wild warrior. In addition to purchasing the resources needed for martial arts cultivation, the biggest expense for taking the killer task is to maintain his luxurious daily expenses.


    This time, a reward of 1.5 billion is too attractive for him. With this money, he can even quit the killers'' circle completely and start his own company, buy cruise ships, or even buy an island in a foreign country, marry a bunch of wives, play in the wilderness of no man''s Island and live without clothes.


    "Forget it, it''s really fat, but you have to have life and money to enjoy it. First use special sniper gun and armor piercing bullet to kill a wave in a long distance. If it''s too strong, retreat immediately..." thinking of this, Qian Mian took a deep puff of cigarette and narrowed his eyes comfortably.


    But at this time, a black domestic donkey suddenly roared from behind, and in the twinkling of an eye, it was even with his Lamborghini.


    "What the hell? Domestic Baolu? How the hell is that possible? I''m driving a Lamborghini Qian Mian''s eyes almost fell out with a sudden stare. Then he saw a black pistol protruding from the opposite window. His eyes suddenly contracted violently. Subconsciously, he had to step on the brake to avoid.


    Unfortunately, the next moment, the fiery muzzle fire flashed in his eyes, then it was dark, then he fell into the boundless darkness, and finally he heard a faint voice in his consciousness:


    "Twelfth..."


    Then there was a loud bang. The uncontrolled Lamborghini smashed the roadside guardrail and crashed into a nearby overpass pier. The front of the car was sunken and the rear of the car flew on the spot. In the debris of Lamborghini, there was a body with a left eye pierced and a right eye wide open, And the sniper gun accessories half exposed in the black suitcase that was thrown away.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dim bar, countless late at night and early in the morning are still in the noisy crowd with DJ''s crazy body jumping, drinking and drinking.


    A woman in a tight black leather dress is wearing an exposed, coquettish and hot figure. Her lips are slightly open, and she is drinking wine. At the same time, she is facing a middle-aged man who is fascinated by her eyes. She gently spits out a cigarette and groans


    "Handsome, do you want... To... Me..."


    The last word comes out. The cigarette from the woman''s mouth has covered the whole face of the man opposite. Behind her attractive voice, there are cold eyes.


    At this time, a pair of cold eyes quietly appeared behind the woman. The next second, the quiet voice came


    "I want your life!"


    The next moment, the woman''s eyes suddenly widened, and looked down at her high chest. There, a dagger with a drop of blood on the tip of the dagger slowly fell from her chest.


    "Who is it? When... "


    The woman tried her last bit of strength to turn her head, only to see the crowd dancing behind her.


    "Wave 18!"


    Wang Xu walked out of the bar door and looked back at the brightly lit bar. There was a man''s scream, but he couldn''t break the shocking DJ sound in the bar.


    "Finally, black star''s old friend, international S-level wanted level, black blade..."


    Turning back, Wang Xu''s cold eyes gradually faded and turned to show a smile instead of a smile


    "I don''t know... Remember me?"

 Chapter 471

    meanwhile.


    In one of the most popular nightclubs in Mordor, a "black" nightclub on the street, and in a hidden private room on the second floor, there is a middle-aged man with an indifferent face. While playing with a Black Dagger in his hand, he leisurely leans against the window and looks around at all kinds of beauties who are constantly passing by.


    He seems relaxed, but his muscles are tense all the time, and he can launch a life-threatening blow at any time.


    "Why?"


    All of a sudden, the middle-aged man''s eyes were suddenly in the crowd downstairs. Then he suddenly looked at another man with blue bird face in the room and said in a cold voice:


    "Xuanniao, how dare you betray me? Do you want to die? "


    On the other side, the face of the man with the blue bird on his face changed slightly. There was a flash of surprise, but he soon calmed down and said faintly:


    "Black blade, in Mordor, which one of my Xuanniao''s reputation don''t know? There are rules in business and there are rules in life. You come to me to buy information. I ask my staff to collect and send the information you want as quickly as possible. I sit here with you all the time. How can I betray you? "


    At this point, Xuanniao''s voice is still calm, but his face is more indifferent


    "I''m not your opponent. Compared with the reward you''re about to get, I''m just a drop in the bucket. If you don''t want to give me money, why do you find such a bad excuse to kill me! But from then on, I''m afraid there will be no agent on the road to cooperate with you any more. "


    "Hum, how can the law enforcement team of morduwu League surrounded below explain?" Black blade snorted coldly. He seemed to question angrily, but his body didn''t move. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to the law enforcement team of Wumeng.


    "I don''t know. Maybe there are other people here. Maybe you have lost your trace and found your tail by the eyes of Wumeng." Dark bird light way.


    "Maybe... You let me out?" Black blade sneers.


    "As I said, I have no contact with the Wumeng, not at all!" Xuanniao said firmly.


    Black blade didn''t speak. He was as sharp as a knife. His cold eyes were staring at Xuanniao, and Xuanniao didn''t look directly at him.


    "You didn''t lie. I''m very satisfied. Continue to do your job. In ten minutes, you only have the last ten minutes. In ten minutes, I want the whereabouts of the" 1.5 billion fat meat. "


    Finally, black blade grinned and grew up slowly, with a cold intention in his eyes: "before that, I''ll play with these mad dogs of Wumeng, hoping they can bear more and don''t die too fast."


    As the voice fell to the ground, the figure of black blade had been distorted, and the whole person disappeared into the private room without seeing the door open and the broken glass, as if he had directly escaped into the dark shadow.


    Seeing this strange scene, Xuanniao is not surprised. One of the rumors of black blade in the international killer circle is that the opponent controls a talent similar to space power. His body shape can shuttle through the shadow and use the power of shadow. The Black Dagger in the opponent''s hand is not a real dagger, but the power of shadow condensed out of thin air.


    "Foreign witchcraft, or technological mutants... These are not important, the most important is the S-level wanted level... I hope that Prince Wang is as terrible as the rumor, otherwise, I will take too much risk..."


    Sitting there silent for ten seconds, Xuanniao sighed and murmured to himself.


    Just now, he really didn''t lie. He is Xuanniao, the No.1 information dealer of mordu, and has no relationship with Wumeng, even the two extremes of water and fire.


    However, he did not sell the black blade to the Wumeng, but it does not mean that he did not sell the black blade to others.


    For example, in the last two or three months, a force has risen in the underground world of Mordor.


    This force is the code name of an organization and a person.


    Green Lotus!


    Mr. Wang!


    Thinking of this, Xuanniao shook his head slightly, pressed back a little regret in his heart, and then took out his mobile phone to edit a random SMS.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wu Meng law enforcement team?"


    Wang Xu, who is driving baodonkey on the street in the dark of Mordor City, frowns. Then he takes his eyes away from his mobile phone. He directly steps on the brake to the bottom of the car, and baodonkey''s buttocks are thrown up horizontally. The whole car almost nearly rollover and stops at the entrance of nightclub street.


    Then, he got out of the car and looked up into the street. He was very close to his goal. His mental perception was released. But in a moment, he caught a cold, strong and bright breath like the sun in the dark. Around it, there were more than ten weak and several times of breath, which was almost surrounded.


    However, at the last moment when the encirclement was about to form, suddenly, the breath was extremely fast weakening, weak as the candle light in the wind could be destroyed at any time.


    "I''m afraid it''s no worse than the ruthlessness of the wind. It''s almost gone. For others, I''m afraid I''ve lost his trace and I can''t find it at all. "


    Wang Xu''s face showed a funny smile: "but for me, as long as I locked you, you don''t want to escape."


    He thought so, and went step by step.


    "Besides, my old friend, I don''t know if you have solved the mark I left on you two years ago."


    Wang Xu hung his hands, eyes down, and walked to the inside in no hurry.


    This is the famous nightclub street in Mordor. Other streets are now in the cold. However, this street has just entered the bustling stage with brilliant lights and noisy voices. We can always see some young men walking in groups wearing sexy and exposed nightclub X-ray clothes, heavy make-up women and greasy powder.


    However, Wang Xu seems to walk step by step like an ordinary person, shuttling through the stream of people, but everyone who passes by on the wrong shoulder seems not to see him. For them, Wang Xu is a ghost walking in another world.


    It''s real, but it''s not known. Even passing by, it''s like a breeze.


    "Found it."


    Wang Xu also walked through several streets when there was no one around him. Finally, he found the target''s whereabouts in a dark alley behind a nightclub with a "black" sign.


    At the same time, there are more than a dozen members of the law enforcement team of the Wumeng who are full of panic in the alley, including Lu Qingshan, an acquaintance of Wang Xu.


    But at this time, Lu Qingshan''s eyes were very strange. His right eye was filled with pure white, but his left eye was dark.


    A black and a white eyes, as if it is a human species in general!

 Chapter 472

    "Damn it, Zhao Feng, hide quickly, that bastard is behind you!"


    Suddenly, Lu Qingshan suddenly turned his head, as if his eyes had been chasing something that ordinary people couldn''t see.


    Wang Xu''s eyes swept over, his brows wrinkled in an instant, and he lowered his head and murmured:


    "Pupil surgery? No, it''s not Tong Shu. It''s more like a kind of gifted supernatural power. But he''s just the flesh of ordinary people. How can he have gifted supernatural power if he doesn''t practice martial arts? "


    You know, even Wang Xu, a gifted supernatural power, only reluctantly relied on luck to cultivate a supernatural power when the Tao bone was perfect.


    Golden pupil of the sun!


    It can burn people''s spirits, burn all things, and exert its power to the extreme. It can even burn all things in heaven and earth and ignite the whole world.


    The sword that was merciless to the wind before, and the sword light that killed the sky killer who was coming from Tianxing later, all used part of the power of this magic power.


    It''s true that even if Wang Xuyun had a supernatural power, he couldn''t give full play to it now. Lu Qingshan is just an ordinary man. How can he be?


    But soon, Wang Xu found out that it was wrong.


    "Strange, if it''s a talent, its power is too weak. It seems that it doesn''t have any attack ability at all... And so on? I remember that today''s magnificent era has not yet arrived, and the saying that there is no gifted supernatural power in the world seems to be a lower level mutant''s power? It''s just a pity... "


    People like Lu Qingshan were born at a wrong time. They are different from human beings. They are born different from human beings. If they are in the magnificent era in the next two years, they will have a title that countless people will pursue, covet and wish to replace


    Destiny warrior!


    Because since they were born, they have more or less magical abilities that ordinary people can''t have. Once they practice martial arts, their strength will advance by leaps and bounds, far faster than ordinary people.


    It''s just a pity that at this time, because of the lack of the corresponding environment and the corresponding cultivation methods of martial arts, they can only become an assistant, and they can''t cultivate martial arts, and they can''t become the pride of heaven in people''s eyes.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu loosened his eyebrows and looked at the battlefield not far away. Because of Lu Qingshan''s warning, the warrior named Zhao Feng dodged a dark dagger in the shadow behind him.


    "Tut, black blade is just as useless as before. Two years later, the method of killing people is still so single." Wang Xu shook his head, and his eyes flashed with disdain.


    However, this kind of method he disdained forced the soldiers of the law enforcement team of the Wumeng into a mess. Most of them could see at least two bloody wounds.


    If it wasn''t for black blade''s obvious cat and mouse like play, plus Lu Qingshan''s constant reminders, more than half of them would have died.


    Even so, people felt extremely depressed and angry, but there was no way. For a moment, there was a kind of tragic emotion among the members of the law enforcement team.


    Finally, under the attack of the black blade, a warrior of the law enforcement team of the Wumeng with the highest dark strength was directly pierced by a Black Dagger in the leg. He knelt down on the ground with a touch, and his limbs were covered with more than ten wounds, blood gurgling out and dyed most of his body red.


    "Fuck! Black blade! You have the son of a bitch to kill me directly. I''m a human being, not the prey you play with. If you dare to cut me like playing again, I, i... I''ll kill myself on the spot, and I won''t give you a chance to continue to play with shame! "


    The warrior was obviously extremely angry, with extreme humiliation in his voice. During his speech, he directly put his specially modified pistol muzzle on his temple.


    Before, the bullet from this specially modified pistol directly smashed the wall on one side of the alley. If this gun hit the warrior on the head, his head would burst like a watermelon, and he would die on the spot.


    The real warrior is not afraid of life and death, dares to challenge the unknown and powerful weapons, and is full of indomitable pride.


    They can lose, they can die, but they must not be so deliberately humiliated and treated as human beings!


    Better die than be humiliated!


    As the warrior''s voice fell to the ground, the other members of the law enforcement team of the Wumeng did not continue to make redundant resistance actions. They all stopped and gathered behind the warrior, looking at the dark shadows around with a dead silence, angry face and cold.


    The next moment.


    The second warrior slowly raised his sword, pointed to the dark and said:


    "Black blade, the next time you appear behind me, my sword will not hesitate to pierce my body and attack you! Even if, my life, can only change a wound on your body, I will not have any hesitation! "


    "Yes, next time, I will release the high explosive bomb''s hand. You should know that the power of these special weapons developed by our military alliance is several times or tens of times higher than that of other similar weapons! At least, this high explosive bomb can blow up my whole body. Can you keep it intact? " Another warrior also sneered at each word.


    Another member of the law enforcement team of the Wumeng sneered at each word:


    "I can die, but not disgrace!"


    "You can die! Don''t insult me


    "You can die! Don''t insult me


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, almost all of them threatened with their determination to die. Lu Qingshan''s black and white eyes seemed to have reached the limit, and the corners of his eyes began to bleed slowly.


    At this time, he was the only one in the court who could see the sneer of the black blade hidden in the dark shadow. He stared at the shadow, regardless of the blood from the corner of his eyes, and roared word by word:


    "You, why don''t you kill me first? Clearly, I''m the biggest threat to you, but I''m the best one to kill! Are you looking down on me? "


    His voice is full of anger and unwilling, seems to be questioning, and seems to be desperate, with a faint hatred for his inability to help his companions.


    Lu Qingshan, he hates his helplessness!


    Even, he began to hate his talent!


    Why is God so unfair to him? When he was born, he was given seemingly powerful talent, but it blocked his future of cultivating martial arts.


    The talent is powerful, but in the end, it has become a shackle to prevent him from climbing to a higher level, and even let him become a chicken rib.


    It''s a pity to give up, but it''s tasteless to eat!


    In Wumeng, his identity is so embarrassing, he is an indispensable aid, but also a burden!


    No one can see everything more clearly than Lu Qingshan. He can see every shot of black blade and every injury of his companion clearly.


    However, just because he saw clearly and had no way to deal with the situation of black blade playing with people, he was powerless, which made him hate himself even more.


    He hated himself. He hated himself so much that he wanted to die at once. He no longer saw his companion''s every injury, but he was powerless!


    But at this moment, Lu Qingshan''s eyes suddenly came to a man, and he was shocked


    "1.5 billion? No, the boy who brings these dangers and doesn''t know what''s right and what''s wrong with him? "

 Chapter 473

    "Who is this boy?"


    Other members of the law enforcement team of the Wumeng came to see Wang Xu in black, and many people were worried.


    Someone called out directly: "boy, turn around and go back! Don''t you know that something extremely dangerous is happening here? How dare you bump into me? How dare you? Do you want to die? "


    Although the words are ugly, they are kind-hearted and anxious. I''m afraid Wang Xu is a lengtouqing who doesn''t know anything. He bumps in and loses his life.


    "He is the one and a half billion..." at this time, Lu Qingshan was very complicated when he saw that people had not thought about Wang Xu.


    "What? This kid is the one and a half billion? "


    "The killers who broke into Mordor these two days are all because of him? Why are you so young? "


    "He''s still alive?"


    In a flash, all the soldiers of the law enforcement team of the Wumeng stood there, and their eyes were full of complexity. Many people''s concern from the beginning directly turned into their disgust for Wang Xu.


    They all know that Lu Qingshan has offered a helping hand to Wang Xu several times. As a result, they are all rejected by this boy, and they are not willing to cooperate with their Wumeng at all.


    If it wasn''t for this guy''s insistence, they wouldn''t be so passive. Originally, it was just because a few ordinary killers came to carry out the task, but they ran into Blackblade, the S-class terrorist killer, and made them fall into such a miserable situation.


    Although they would rather die than be humiliated, as long as they are human, who the hell wants to die? If you can, no one is willing to get into this situation.


    In the eyes of all the people, either surprised, disgusted, impatient or concerned, Wang Xu went to the front of everyone, looked at a shadow in the dark ahead, and said with a smile:


    "Black blade, when I meet you old friends, aren''t you ready to meet them?"


    As he spoke, Wang Xu raised his head slightly, and his face muscles squirmed quickly. It seemed that he didn''t adjust much, and his face didn''t differ much from before.


    But that face, give people the feeling of instant more a very evil temperament, with a little crazy behind, is the naked sense of killing.


    However, because of his back to the public, the changes on his face were invisible to Lu Qingshan and the warriors of the law enforcement team of the Wumeng.


    Seeing his attitude and hearing what he said, there was another commotion.


    Fuck!


    Is this guy crazy?


    old buck? Still welcome?


    In front of you is an international S-class wanted super killer. Who the hell is your old friend? As for the black blade to meet you, this is even more funny!


    No matter what the mood of the law enforcement team of Wumeng is.


    "It''s you... Wang Jiu?"


    At this time, black blade slowly came out of the shadow and stared at Wang Xu with unbelievable eyes. His whole body was tense, and his eyes were contracting violently. It was obvious that he was on extreme alert.


    He had no idea that the headhunter reward he was going to kill this time would be the guy he met two years ago. He was deeply impressed by the extremely evil face, which seemed to ignore all life.


    The person who released the headhunting bounty mission only provided a photo taken by an unmanned aerial vehicle from a long distance. It was still in the dark. Although the photo could barely see Wang Xu''s general appearance, it was very vague. Coupled with the identity of "Wang Jiu", it was Wang Xu who changed his appearance two years ago. Because of an incident, he played the role of a cold-blooded killer at will.


    So, after seeing Wang Xu, who changed his appearance and showed his identity as "Wang Jiu", black blade just wanted to curse his mother.


    "Damn headhunter, damn star, damn agent, what the hell are you giving me? The young and the big of the hidden world! The master who hides the guard around him? I''ll fuck you! " Black blade cursed wildly at the bottom of his heart.


    On the surface, his face is more gloomy, can drip water, faint can see a trace of white.


    Two years ago, Wang Jiu''s face left a deep impression on him because the target he assassinated at that time was Wang Xu.


    That mission was the only one that failed after black blade became a killer and experienced hundreds of missions.


    At that time, Wang Xu only used less than ten moves to hurt him seriously. The most serious injury spread from his left shoulder to his right hip bone, and almost cut him off.


    Thinking of this, the muscles on black blade''s face beat fiercely. He felt that the old scar on his body, which was covered by clothes, was aching again.


    "It seems that you still remember me, but you black star, don''t you call me ''nine kings''? Forget it. Anyway, the name is fake. Whatever. Didn''t you come to kill me? Now I''m standing here. Come on


    Wang Xu is not smiling. He looks at Lu Qingshan and other super killers who are almost tragically searching for death.


    Black blade is not a Chinese, but a Southeast Asian. His face is very gloomy, and his eyes are narrowed with vigilance, just like a poisonous snake in the Southeast Asian rainforest.


    "Wang Jiu, you shouldn''t expose your identity. Next, I''ll kill you with my strongest and most alert attitude. In the past two years, because of the mark you left on me, I can feel pain when I close my eyes. My hatred is like a poisonous snake, constantly devouring my heart, but it also makes me stronger. I will kill you! I will kill you


    Black blade''s tone was very cold. Speaking of the back, there was no more tension and fear on his face, only a taunt.


    If Wang Xu doesn''t expose his identity in this way, he is afraid that he will arrogantly take Wang Xu as a game that can be played with at will. In that way, he will lose the opportunity before the attack begins.


    However, Wang Xu is too arrogant!


    He was so arrogant that he dared to take the initiative to find him, to expose his identity as Wang Jiu, to keep him on guard and alert, and to let his hatred rush out from the bottom of his heart.


    "Oh? You think you can get out of my hands? " Wang Xu shook his head, as if disdaining.


    "Wang Jiu, you underestimate me! Do you think my strength is the same as two years ago? " Black blade slightly lowered his head and sneered.


    Over the past two years, more than 600 days and nights, every time he closed his eyes, he could feel the physical pain. In the middle of the night, he did not know how many times he was awakened by Wang Jiu''s evil face.


    In order to get revenge and get rid of this pain, he did not hesitate to sell everything and asked a master of witchcraft and witchcraft in Southeast Asia to seek the secret skills of the demon God for him. One of them is that he can now borrow the power of shadow.


    With these cards, even if he can''t kill Wang Jiu, his ability to walk through the shadow also makes him invincible, enough to retreat at any time!

 Chapter 474

    "Brother Lu, shall we help that boy?" Asked a member of the law enforcement team of the Wumeng with a worried face.


    Before Lu Qingshan could answer, as soon as his voice dropped, another member with a bloody wound on his face came back impatiently


    "Help me! What can we do to help you? I think we''d better leave now. Anyway, the boy is dead and 1.5 billion yuan is taken by black blade. The killers who come to Mordor should also leave. Our task of maintaining the order and stability of Mordor has been completed, and we don''t have to work hard. How nice


    "But... Isn''t it good to watch him die like this?" The man who spoke before had a little conscience.


    However, just at this time, the black blade suddenly looks like a long-standing poisonous snake. Its body suddenly bounces up, and countless black daggers gather around him. In a twinkling of an eye, it becomes a black torrent composed of countless black daggers, which is like a terrible beast in the shadow. It opens its teeth and shoots fiercely at Wang Xu.


    Where the black torrent passed, the ground and the walls on both sides of the alley were all cut into terrible gaps by the Black Dagger which turned the shadow into power.


    "I don''t like grass! Is that his real strength? How the hell are you going to fight? "


    In an instant, the man''s eyes suddenly burst out with blood dripping on his face. He looked at the scene in horror. His face was white and scared, and his hands trembled slightly. He didn''t know that the sword he was holding had fallen off.


    "Even two years later, you can''t beat me. You''d better run away."


    Wang Xu shakes his head and smiles, then reaches out his hand and grabs the wounded member of the law enforcement team of Wumeng.


    "Use the sword!"


    In a flash, the sharp sword dropped from the man''s hand suddenly, and then turned into a bright white sword light, like a wild dragon turning over to the sky, cutting to the black blade.


    This moment.


    Sword in the sky!


    The surging black torrent can''t resist even a breath. It''s like a piece of black cloth. When the achievement is cut off by the sword light, and the trend of the sword light continues, it''s all the way to the black blade.


    "Asshole! This devil! Why did he become so powerful? Why can you crush me like you did two years ago? "


    Black blade''s eyes were full of horror and anger, and then without any hesitation, he turned to escape into the shadow behind him, and fled to the distance at a ghostly speed.


    In just one blow, he knew that even if he was engulfed by hatred in the past two years, he was still not Wang Xu''s opponent.


    Because, in the past two years, he has become stronger!


    But Wang Xu has also become stronger!


    Moreover, the growth of the strength of both sides does not seem to be at the same level at all!


    Two years ago, black blade almost died in Wang Xu''s hands. Two years later, just in one move, black blade felt the pressure of death.


    Therefore, he didn''t have any hesitation. If he didn''t hit the target, he ran away immediately.


    "Don''t be complacent, Wang Jiu. When I go back to accept more of the power of the demon God, even if I lose my heart and soul by the demon God, one day, I want you to experience the pain of being awakened by nightmares again and again in the past two years!" Black blade roared wildly in his heart.


    "Can you escape?"


    However, Wang Xu looks at his figure escaping into the shadow, his eyes are indifferent, and then step out. Under the shadow step of Qinglian''s secret method, he also follows the shadow step, even more relaxed than black blade.


    "I, I, i... I grass!"


    At this time, the man with a wound on his face and the sword in his hand suddenly uttered a rude remark. Then his knees suddenly softened, and he knelt down on the ground with a bump. His eyes almost fell out, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Wang Xu, the 1.5 billion yuan fat, fat, fat meat


    It''s so fuckin ''strong?!


    Lu Qingshan stood there with a stiff body. His black-and-white eyes had already reached the limit. At this time, he became the eyes of ordinary people again. Looking at the darkness and countless shadows in front of him, he felt that he had been a clown from the beginning to the end.


    Such a terrible Wang Xu, need help?


    He finally understood why Wang Xu repeatedly rejected his "good intentions" and why he dared to say "big words" that all troubles will be solved after tonight.


    Originally, just because, Wang Xu


    Have the qualification to do these, say these!


    "Boom!"


    The sword light cuts through the night and across the sky, just like a bright sword light dragon rising from the sky. It breaks through countless shadows all the way and forces the black blade out of the sky.


    While stepping on the shadow step, Wang Xu also followed closely. He immediately appeared behind the black blade. Then he stepped on the black blade in the air, and suddenly stepped down. Looking at the posture, he had the power to trample the black blade to death.


    "Wang Jiu, I said, I can''t kill you, and you don''t want to catch me!"


    The black blade, forced by the sword light, sneered. His whole body was like a piece of paper floating in the air... No, it was not like that. Instead, he really turned into a paper man stand in, but he once again escaped into the shadow. In the moonlight, in the shadow of countless streets spreading out, a twisted black shadow kept flashing and leaping away, and the speed was extremely fast.


    "I''m sorry, I said it too. You can''t escape!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent. He stepped on the paper man falling in the air, stepped out one step, stepped over countless shadows faster than black blade, and caught up with him.


    Lu Qingshan and others stood there in a daze until their bodies completely disappeared. Looking at the back alley of the nightclub, they could not recover for a long time.


    "Lu, Lu... Brother Lu, are you sure that he... Is the big and young man you said before A member of the law enforcement team of the Wumeng said stiffly.


    "I..."


    Lu Qingshan opened his mouth, only to find that his mouth was full of bitterness. In the end, he didn''t know where to export a complete sentence.


    He never thought that Wang Xu was such a powerful being!


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Wang Xu has chased black blade to several kilometers away, out of the nightclub street, the night of the magic city, become more silent.


    They ran for nearly ten kilometers. Finally, black blade stopped in a deserted old alley. He knew that he couldn''t escape like this any more. Wang Xu was able to move back and forth in the shadow, faster than him. If he continued to escape, he would surely die.


    "Wang Jiu, you are forcing me to kill you!"


    Black blade slowly turns around, and Wang Xu steps through the sky. His body is like a ghost. It appears directly on his head, and then just like before.


    There is no hesitation at all. It''s like being too lazy to talk nonsense, just trampling him to death!


    As one of the top S-class wanted killers in the world, Wang Xu has only failed once in countless missions, almost maintaining the record of 100% completion of missions. Black blade is also proud of itself.


    "Wang Jiu, you deceive people too much!"


    Black blade uses the secret method of paper man double to avoid this step. He sweeps Wang Xu with a gloomy face and cold, furious.


    "Boom!"


    Step on shadow step, fall in the air!


    Wang Xu didn''t mean to answer at all. He immediately followed and stepped down again.

 Chapter 475

    In fact, when it comes to the realm of cultivation, Wang Xu is not much different from Shen Zhenhai, who has already died. After all, Shen Zhenhai is a natural warrior. He has already begun to understand and control the power of heaven and earth in a small area around him. To some extent, this realm is even higher than Wang Xu at that time.


    But he died under the sword of Wang Xu!


    Because Shen Zhenhai is worse than Wang Xu not in the realm of cultivation, but in the lack of the application of the corresponding martial arts and the terror of Wang Xu''s silent body. If Wang Xu doesn''t use the secret method of green lotus, he has to kill Shen Zhenhai in hundreds of moves.


    If Shen Zhenhai was defeated by martial arts, now black blade is defeated not only by martial arts, but also by strength!


    Two years ago, Wang Xu was no more than a martial artist. Now, Wang Xu, who is Wu Ru Gu''s body, is the last step away from the complete body. The body of jimie is too powerful. The pure physical force is enough to make Wang Xu crush the black blade.


    So, say one foot tramples dead you!


    Just trample on you!


    "Boom!"


    With one foot down, the air on the soles of the feet was directly forced to explode, and the dark face of the black blade began to twist under the impact of the blast.


    Black blade is far worse than Shen Zhenhai. Wang Xu doesn''t need to use any martial arts to kill him. It''s enough to rely on the strength of his martial arts.


    "Asshole! How dare you look down on me


    The black blade''s face is twisted, and his body suddenly turns into a paper man. Then, like a twisted shadow snake, he suddenly rushes out of the shadow behind Wang Xu. The two dark daggers in his hands are like the fangs of poisonous snakes in the Southeast Asian rainforest, stabbing Wang Xu''s vest with a trace of ferocity.


    "Go away!"


    Wang Xu''s head didn''t turn back, but he pulled out with a whip leg, and the white air blast wave seemed invincible.


    "Touch! Touch


    The dagger in black blade''s hand was smashed on the spot by the impact of the blast wave, and Wang Xu''s whip leg followed.


    "Is this guy a monster? The flesh is stronger than it was two years ago! It''s not human


    The black blade didn''t dare to connect hard at all. He suddenly shrank back and hid in the shadow again. He swam around in the shadow as quickly as a ghost.


    "I''ll see if you can get away from me!"


    Wang Xu''s face was cold, and the shadow step followed him. He directly predicted the shadow of the next jump of the black blade. He tore open the air with his right foot and wanted to step on the earth.


    "Roar!"


    In this instant, the black blade''s figure swam in the shadow suddenly, his mouth roared like a wild animal, and his eyes were shining with strange blood light. The whole person stopped his figure abruptly and jumped backward to avoid Wang Xu''s foot.


    "Boom!"


    The whole ground was severely shocked, countless stones splashed, Wang Xu coldly lowered his head, the ground under his feet was abruptly trampled out of a half meter diameter pit.


    To see this scene, the black blade''s vest was soaked in cold sweat. If not at the last moment, he realized the danger of death, he was afraid that it had become a pool of meat mud at the foot of Wang Xu.


    "Wang Jiu, I''ll give up. I promise I won''t hold hatred and revenge against you any more. How about we stop and make peace? I can even contact the organization and tell you about the person who released the reward! " Seeing Wang Xu''s intention to continue his work, black blade was suddenly surprised and quickly called out.


    "I''m sorry, I already know who that person is, so it''s even more impossible to stop talking about peace. You''re dead." Wang Xu shook his head, light way.


    As soon as his voice fell, black blade''s face suddenly changed. He turned around and ran away without hesitation. Just a short fight, let him clearly see the gap between himself and Wang Xu, fight fast, escape slow, but there is always a little hope of survival.


    Seeing this, Wang Xu didn''t hesitate. He stepped on the shadow step and showed his body like a ghost, falling towards the black blade. When they ran for tens of meters in the dark, black blade was once again blocked by Wang Xu. A fierce light flashed across his face


    "Wang Jiu, you really forced me!"


    He suddenly jumped up, his arms suddenly opened to the limit, his head tilted back, his mouth gave out a strange and painful roar, the emotion between his eyes gradually disappeared, and finally turned into the whole blood red, his body was frantically folded back, constantly shaking, as if there was a terrible monster coming out of his body.


    "Tear!"


    In the next moment, his clothes were suddenly torn by invisible force, and his body soared to three times the original size. On his naked body, there appeared blood scales, which were like crocodiles and poisonous snakes. In a faint sense, he could see a strange snake monster looming behind him.


    "Well? This is... "


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and he was slightly surprised. He didn''t seem to think that he could see a kind of monster in the magnificent era in the future.


    Half demon!


    Human beings are either inherited from the ancestors of the demon blood, or acquired by the demon blood essence transformation, or by the Demon power to occupy after out of control variation. But no matter what it is, the power of the half demon body will be dozens of times stronger than the original body.


    "I am... God!"


    There is an ancient language in the black blade, which is the native language in the rainforest of Southeast Asia thousands of years ago. Its syllables are very simple, not like human voice, but like the roar of some kind of monster. But Wang Xu understood it. Each other''s words, as if it is directly sounded in his mind.


    The secret of using mental power!


    In the same second, his body had completely turned into a monster''s black blade, and his two meter long ferocious arm twisted suddenly. Then he suddenly disappeared into the air, and immediately emerged from the shadow behind Wang Xu. The human fingers turned into ferocious claws and grabbed Wang Xu fiercely.


    The ferocious claws tear open the air, and each finger is as sharp as a sword. It seems that it can tear the tiger and leopard, and crack the human body.


    At this time, black blade has completely died, not because of Wang Xu''s death, but his will and body are all occupied by the monster in front of him. Therefore, it was Wang Xu who forced him. If he didn''t have a way to live, he wouldn''t use the secret method of dying together.


    "Gods? Is it just half demon, or half demon and half human, who dare to boast of God? " Wang Xu disdained to smile.


    It''s similar to the thing in front of him. In the magnificent era in the future, he doesn''t know how much he has killed. Trampling on this kind of thing is like trampling on mole ants. But he thought it would be at least two years before that time, but he didn''t expect to meet Banyao here.


    It seems that the advent of that era has already been marked as early as this time, but it happened in a remote corner and in the darkness of the world, and it is easy to be unknown.


    All of a sudden, a thought came to Wang Xu''s mind: "is my parents'' mysterious disappearance also related to the omens of that era? Is the "gate" they mentioned in their diaries the world


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu only felt that the fog shrouded in front of his eyes suddenly disappeared. He needed more time and energy to ponder. He didn''t want to continue to waste time. Without leaving his hands, he suddenly appeared in the air of more than ten meters. His right foot was slightly raised, and there were countless bright blue lights on the soles of his feet, which were as strong as water.


    Martial arts, nine forms of annihilation.


    Second, shake the foot of the mountain!


    This moment, Wang Xu unreservedly urged this martial arts secret to the extreme.


    "Boom!"


    In a trance, on the night sky, there seemed to be a giant who could not see his head at all. It seemed to be the giant''s foot. The three meter high half demon and half human monster had almost no obstacles. He was trampled on by this foot. From beginning to end, his whole body was forced into the ground.


    The skeleton of the whole body was broken, and there was no flesh and blood. The invisible golden flame suddenly burned out of thin air, burning everything in an instant, leaving only a footprint of four or five meters on the ground.


    International S-level wanted level super killer, black star organization''s ace killer black blade... No, it''s far more powerful than black blade. It''s half demon and half human. It''s just trampled to death by Wang Xu.


    "Human... How can it be? I am, God... "


    To death, the monster''s eyes still have a look of disbelief. With the help of the black blade body, his body transformed by secret arts is that those who are born with martial arts have to retreat.


    Unfortunately, the monster has no chance to understand why. Everything he left in this world has been burned up by the golden flame, leaving only some fly ash, which is blown up with the breeze in the night, and scattered all around the streets and alleys of mordu.


    Wang Xu fell down, bowed his head and hung his hands. He seemed to be thinking about other important things. He didn''t even look behind him. He left step by step in a trance.


    It''s hard to step on the sky, but easy to shake the mountain!


    Now, with the death of the black blade and the death of other 18 wave killers, the news has spread that even if there are still people in the killers'' circle who want to take their 1.5 billion head, they have to think about their strength first.


    The weak, naturally dare not, take the initiative to retreat.


    And the strong


    Wang Xu now, but I really want to know what it''s like to die!


    Jimie is powerful, but it''s much more difficult than other martial arts. It''s just a place of solitude. If you realize the meaning of life and death, you don''t know how many warriors will retreat from it. Or when you realize the meaning of life and death, you really die.


    ¡­¡­


    When the news of 19 successive waves of killers'' death spread, especially the death of black blade, the killers'' circle in China, Southeast Asia, overseas and even the whole international killers'' circle were shocked.


    In particular, the major killer organizations, led by black star, don''t know how many people want to kill the fool who issued the headhunter reward task.


    That''s Wang Jiu!


    It''s a legend that shocked the whole killer circle two years ago and killed nine S-class wanted super killers overnight. Wang Jiu!


    The idiot who released the task, what kind of rich family did he provide? You''re kidding me. You want to die?


    "Send out the news and ask that idiot to pay for our loss! Otherwise, waiting for him, it will be our killer who will come to the door and pay for the blood


    For a moment, I don''t know how many high-level assassin organizations roar, spit blood three times, at the same time, the killing intention is more suddenly.

 Chapter 476

    "Grass! Grass! Grass! A bunch of trash! Rubbish! So many elite killers can''t even kill one person. How dare you ask me to pay for the damage? "


    At the same time, there was a man in mordu who was so angry that he vomited blood and sent out 1.5 billion yuan as a reward for headhunting. After Wang Xu destroyed his plan for many times, he was almost furious


    Safe wind!


    In other words, I''m afraid that no one is more angry than Feng Ping''an at this time. Especially when several killers led by black star come to seek compensation, he vomites blood on the spot.


    Fuck!


    A bunch of bastards who take advantage of the fire. Do you have any professional ethics?


    However, Feng Ping''an was furious, but there was a reason for him to provide false information, which led to the loss of troops. Do you want to reason out and not compensate?


    I''m sorry, we''re a killer organization. We''re benefit first and ignore human life!


    In the end, the 1.5 billion reward for headhunting has become the compensation for the losses of various killer organizations, and nearly 2 billion yuan of fengping''an has been wasted in a row. No matter how rich you are, after such terrible losses, you can''t afford to spend more money to recruit the killer to kill Wang Xu, and the 1.5 billion reward has to be removed from the reward list.


    Not to mention, even if he still has money, no killer organization or lone killer dares to take the task. Overnight... No, in less than an hour, all the 19 wave killers who sneaked into Mordor died mysteriously. The information collected afterwards was that almost all of them were killed by one blow except for the black blade whose corpse could not be found.


    Even if there is no evidence, everyone is not a fool. I think it must be Wang Xu who exposed Wang Jiu''s identity.


    In the face of such horrible legendary existence, who dares to die again?


    "It must be the plot trap laid by the wind. Otherwise, how could the little bodyguard named Wang Xu become a legend in the international killer circle, Wang Jiu?"


    Wind peace with a white handkerchief wipe off the corner of the mouth residual blood, cold said.


    On the floor of the room around him, there were countless vases, books, furniture wrecks, and many blood stains on the ground. It was obvious that he had destroyed everything around him by spitting blood.


    At the door of the room, Uncle Wu stood there carefully and said in a deep voice: "young master, the latest news that old servant has received is that the law enforcement team of Wumeng was sent out last night. It seems that black blade has dealt with them. It is very likely that he will be killed by Wang Jiu after he is seriously injured."


    At this point, Uncle Wu hesitated: "in addition..."


    "Fifth uncle, if you have something to say, I can bear any bad news now!" Feng Ping''an interrupted him directly.


    "Yes, sir."


    The fifth uncle sighed secretly. Although the childe looked very calm, he was still as confident as before, but he said this kind of sad words... It can be seen that the successive attacks in the past two days are about to break the childe.


    After anxiously looking at Ping''an, he said helplessly: "in addition, there''s another news that I don''t know whether it''s true or not. It seems that Wang Xu is not only Wang Jiu, but also..."


    "The other side, it seems, is still a master of martial arts."


    His voice fell to the ground. For a long time, he didn''t see the wind. The whole room was dead.


    Wang Jiu alone is not worth to be afraid. No matter how powerful Wang Jiu is, he is just a bodyguard. It can be solved by spending money, whether it''s buying or asking more assassins to assassinate him. After all, he is only a person, and the individual is unable to compete with the huge organizational forces.


    But a master of martial arts is different, especially Wang Xu''s age, a master of martial arts in his early twenties. What does it mean?


    There is an extremely mysterious, ancient and powerful clan behind him, or as he had done before, there is a rich family in a secluded world.


    No matter which one it is, it''s not a Wang Jiu who can match it!


    Feng Ping An stood there, expressionless and silent for a long time. Then suddenly, his throat heaved up and down violently, and a touch of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. He covered his mouth and bent over, coughing violently, coughing with blood in his hands. Finally, he waved weakly


    "Fifth uncle, stop all actions against him first. No matter who he is, he only protects fengyuqiao for three days. Now that time has passed, don''t make any extra trouble. After that, I will plead with my father personally. Next, we will concentrate on dealing with the ruthless wind and take charge of the wind family! "


    Uncle Wu nodded respectfully and sighed in his heart.


    As a close servant of Fengping, he naturally knew that the young master had been very strong since he was a child, and he wanted to be the first person of his generation. Now, however, when we hear that a younger man is actually a master of martial arts, how can we make him proud to accept it?


    Not to mention, it was this man who made the young master fail many times. He broke his head and blood, just spat some blood


    Ah, I hope you can hold on!


    ¡­¡­


    After that night, I don''t know how many killer organizations there are. I recall the horror that the whole international killer circle was shrouded by that name two years ago.


    Wang Jiu!


    Nine kings!


    This name used to be famous and even regarded as a legend, because it was founded two years ago with the lives of nine ace killers in major organizations.


    But it''s two years since the name appeared. In the past two years, Wang Jiu has disappeared and never appeared again. Many people even regard him as a dead man. Maybe he died because of some accident?


    However, this kind of self deceiving idea, two years later, has been slapped in the face by reality.


    Black blade, the only super killer who survived in the battle that laid the foundation for the legend two years ago, did not escape and died in the hands of the legend.


    Plus the battle two years ago, ten S-level wanted super killers died in the hands of Wang Jiuyi. Who dares to attack him again? Who dares to retaliate?


    "One of the top ten taboos of killers is the reappearance of legends. You can''t be enemies with them. You can''t accept any tasks related to legends!"


    Two years ago, this piece of news spread throughout the international killer circle. Today, two years later, it has once again spread to major killer organizations and major dark network intermediary forums.


    Nine kings.


    Maybe from today on, it will become


    Ten kings!


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu didn''t pay much attention to what happened in the circle of killers. Knowing that there would be no more killers like cats and dogs behind him, he called a deposit of 100 million yuan and found an intermediary to offer him a reward.


    Three billion!


    The reason why he offered a reward for himself is that feng''an''s reward has been withdrawn by various intermediary agents. He doesn''t offer a higher reward. What should he do without a powerful super killer to kill him?


    But he is also looking forward to the strong enemy can bring him the breath of death, let him realize the state of extinction, complete the extinction of the body!


    After that, Wang Xu goes back to Mordor university to enjoy his ordinary college life. From time to time, he and Chen Yuqing make love and pay close attention to the relationship between Zhang Peng, an idiot roommate, and his sister Shen Yue.


    Because of what happened at the award party that day, the relationship between the two people can be said to be rapid, heating up very fast!


    This kind of dull day, until a week later.


    Wang Xu''s cell phone rings.


    "Wang Xu, where are you? You haven''t come to class these two days. There''s an old junior who''s asking about you everywhere. Today he''s still coming to class to see you. It seems that he''s not good at coming! " It''s Zhang Peng.

 Chapter 477

    "By the way, my sister and her best friend LAN Qian have been looking for you these two days, but every time you are away..."


    Then, on the other side of the phone, Zhang Peng''s voice was a little strange. He hesitated for a moment and almost begged


    "Big brother! When can you come to the last class? Although we are from the business school, you have never come to class. The teacher has talked to me and asked you several times. I''m going to die soon! "


    Speaking of the back, Zhang Peng''s voice is very sad. Every time Wang Xu was randomly selected by the teacher in class, he would have to pretend to report in with his voice in his mouth, and he was almost caught by the teacher several times.


    "You are worried by your sister Zhang Jie!"


    Wang Xu rolled his eyes at the bottom of his heart and didn''t bother to answer Zhang Peng''s words. Zhang Jie and LAN Qian wanted to invite him out to dinner several times, but he didn''t care if they just had dinner, but the main thing was that he learned from Kong Yanlong about the martial arts conference held by the Martial Arts League every year.


    LAN Qian invited him to dinner because she wanted him to join the Hongyan Wudao society. The Hongyan Wudao society has a great reputation in Mordor. All she heard was that the name was full of powder, and there were all kinds of women in it. Did he go in and find his own guilt?


    Not to mention, LAN Qian''s real goal is the martial arts league''s College Students'' Martial Arts Conference. He has no interest in showing off. In his eyes, a group of primary school students fight, what good to go!


    However, Wang Xu is a little interested in Zhang Peng''s remarks about the bad comers. He has been keeping a low profile recently in Mordor university except for the opening day. He should have no enemies. Who is the other party?


    "Well, don''t worry about your sister. Tell me about the group of people who are not good at coming. What''s their identity? Why are you looking for me? " Wang Xu interrupts Zhang Peng''s complaint.


    "I don''t know. They''re just errands, but I heard the well-informed students in the class say that they are all the younger brothers of a guy named Hua Wuchen."


    With that, Zhang Peng frowned and said in a deep voice, "Wang Xu, you have to be careful. The other party''s surname is Hua. It''s very likely that he belongs to the family of mordu Hua. The family of Hua has a great influence in mordu. We have nothing to do with him. He will never come here for no reason."


    "Flowers are clean?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly. In my impression, he seems to have killed a man named Hua Wu, right? Well, it seems to be called Hua Wuxie. Is it brother? Find a clue to get revenge?


    However, Wang Xu also did not think much, he said faintly: "I know, in the afternoon I will go to class."


    At this time, he is accompanying Chen Yuqing to have lunch in the restaurant outside, so it is impossible for him to rush back to make up the last class in the morning.


    Afternoon, two thirty.


    Wang Xuzheng is sitting in the ladder classroom of business school, practicing with his eyes closed. Next to Zhang Peng, who is bored playing with his mobile phone, there are not many students in the class. Most of them are playing. Anyway, these students who spend money do not care about their grades except those who are studious.


    This is one of the reasons why Wang Xu doesn''t want to come to class. It''s really unnecessary. He comes here to practice with his eyes closed. It''s better not to come.


    Soon, at the end of a class, the whole classroom became noisy, and hundreds of people poured out at the same time.


    However, at this moment, the flow of people suddenly stopped, and then there were bursts of exclamations:


    "I grass, there''s a lot of excitement. It''s the people who came last time! For the beginning of the school, I picked the doukuangwudao society, which is known as the most new one! "


    "Today, the guy seems to have come. I saw Zhang Peng doing something he didn''t know."


    "Don''t squeeze! Don''t squeeze! We''re not going! Watch the fun


    For a moment, many students who were in a hurry to get out of the classroom were not in a hurry. They sat back one by one. Many people looked back at the positions of Zhang Peng and Wang Xu, with curiosity in their eyes.


    But Wang Xu still sat still with his eyes closed, and soon most of them lost interest and turned to look out of the classroom.


    At this time, in the corridor outside the classroom, there were two groups of people confronting each other. On one side were four or five young male students in black clothes and trousers, with disdain and arrogance in their eyes. And the people who confront them are Kong Yanlong and others from the doukuang Wudao society.


    "Zhang Chao, Zhao an, are you two going too far?" Kong Yanlong stares at the two people in front of him coldly.


    Zhang Chao and Zhao an are both junior students. Although they are not members of any Wudao society, they are both powerful warriors in the middle of the dark force.


    At the age of two people, at the age of 23, to achieve this kind of cultivation, the talent of martial arts can be said to be a genius!


    However, these two people are just the escorts of Hua Wuchen!


    It''s hard to say that these two people are the servants of Hua Wuchen and Wu Zhe!


    "Too much? How, I feel like a wild warrior riding on your head, which makes you uncomfortable? Ha ha... "With a sneer, Zhao an said with a hint of fun


    "Kong Yanlong, this matter has nothing to do with you. That freshman is the one we take a fancy to. He has already been designated as the martial arts seed of the Hua family. Don''t try to rob him. That guy will be the servant of the Hua family! Major general Hua is his benefactor


    "Wu Dao Zi? Servant? Benefactor? You''re looking for death... "Kong Yanlong''s face turned pale and angry.


    Who knows that Wang Xu is not a freshman who can be bullied casually, but a famous master Wang who is famous in Jianghai and even now the famous devil city!


    You two servants of the flower family dare to say these words and do this kind of thing. Are you going to die?


    However, his pale face made Zhao an think that he was afraid. He didn''t give him a chance to finish. He raised his hand and gave a light command


    "Wu Che, you go inside and call out the most suspended freshman. I received the news that he came to class today."


    "Yes."


    Wu Che was one of the followers behind them. His later cultivation of Neijin was extremely respectful to Zhao an.


    "You want to die?" Duan Fei follows Kong Yanlong. Seeing this, his face changes and he reaches out to stop Wu Che.


    Kong Yanlong also stepped forward, glared at Zhao an and said in a cold voice, "Zhao an, do you really want to die?"


    "Kong Yanlong, don''t be shameless. You think you''re wearing the title of the president of doukuang Wudao society. If others are afraid of you, I''ll be afraid of you too?"


    Zhao an glanced at him with disdain and sneered. He didn''t even look at Kong Yanlong. He turned to Zhang Chao and said with a smile:


    "Zhang Chao, I''m suddenly a little curious that this freshman can be liked by Hua Shao and Kong Dashao at the same time. I''d like to see where he''s hanged and what he can do!"


    Zhang Chao is a thin man with a flat head. He has been playing with his mobile phone carelessly. After hearing that, he looks up and says with a smile that he doesn''t care


    "Who cares? Anyway, even if he is favored by Hua Shao, his status is lower than us. Don''t forget, we are also the seeds of martial arts that Hua Shao likes. What''s so curious about? "


    They talked and laughed as if they were alone, which made the atmosphere around them extremely oppressive. However, he didn''t know that Kong Yanlong''s eyes had changed slightly, just like looking at the dead, with a trace of pity and helplessness.


    Damn it, he said that they were looking for death. Originally, he wanted to remind them not to offend Wang Xu. As a result, they thought he wanted to stop him and disdained him.


    Feed the dogs all the kindness and let them die!


    As Kong Yanlong kept silent.


    "You are not my opponent, even your president Kong Yanlong. If you don''t want to be taught a lesson, get out of my way!" At the same time, Wu car is to sweep an eye to stop own section to fly, light says.


    Voice, with a trace of pride, with a trace of indifference, with a trace of aloofness.

 Chapter 478

    "You..."


    Seeing the other party''s attitude towards him, Duan Fei''s face changed, and he would be angry.


    "Duan Fei, come back!"


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he was stopped by Kong Yanlong''s cold voice. Since some people want to die, let them die.


    Duan Fei also saw his meaning and retreated in silence, not talking.


    In the whole magic martial arts circle, almost everyone still thinks that Kong Yanlong was the former warrior in the later period of inner strength. Only his vice president knows that Kong Yanlong was already the peak of inner strength when Wang Xu kicked the hall. Now because Wang Xu helped him that day, he has become the warrior in the middle period of dark strength.


    What about Wang Xu?


    So, what about Wang Xu, who made countless people bow at the award ceremony of Mordor entertainment circle?


    So, who, Su Jianming, one of the ten most powerful men in the circle of magic and martial arts, and he have never heard of, but it seems that fengjuejian, who is more powerful, is regarded as a follower?


    However, in front of Wu Che, he dare to say that Kong Yanlong is not his opponent. Let them not humiliate themselves and get out of here!


    This kind of kindness was ignored, but also by a good pass of contempt, let Duan Fei have anger, at this time how cold he is.


    Yes, some people want to die, so let them die!


    At this time, many of the students who were watching around were also shocked. The chief and vice presidents of doukuang Wudao society were scolded like this. They didn''t dare to retort?


    What does that mean?


    It means that Zhang Chao, Zhao an, Wu Che and others are more powerful than them, and they can''t afford it!


    Kong Yanlong''s doukuang Wudao society is very famous among the ordinary students of magic University, but few people know about Zhao an and others, let alone the flowers in their mouth.


    These people are so terrible, isn''t it more terrible to spend less? It''s like a dream.


    For a moment, many students around are shocked to look at Zhao an and others, heart a wave.


    "Bad luck for that freshman!" Someone shook his head and sighed.


    Some people gloated and said with disdain: "well, I think he deserved it. He hung up on the first day of school. In order to make a show, he made trouble everywhere. I think he also made trouble of these people outside. It was someone who came to me."


    "It has nothing to do with us anyway. Just watch the excitement."


    At the same time.


    Wu Che had already come to the door of the classroom. Even though the door of the classroom was not locked, he didn''t even bother to use his hand. He just kicked on the door.


    "Touch!"


    The door of the classroom hit the back wall directly, like a thunder in the classroom, which made many people shrink their heads. Then they turned pale and looked at it in fear.


    For nothing else, it was because the door had been directly kicked off and stuck in two, barely hanging there.


    For ordinary students, this scene is enough to shock them. Can they not be afraid? If this kick kicks on the human body, I''m afraid it can''t directly kick the human into the hospital, can it? I''m afraid I can be kicked to death.


    The whole classroom was dead.


    "Who is Wang Xu? It''s the one in the post bar


    Wu Che went to the platform, lightly clapped his hands, attracted everyone''s attention, and then asked faintly.


    "Brush!"


    In an instant, almost everyone in the classroom turned around at the same time and looked at Wang Xu sitting in the corner behind the classroom.


    Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes, looked up at Wu Che on the platform and said faintly, "I don''t know you. What can I do for you?"


    "It''s not that I''m looking for you, it''s that we spend less on you. Come out with me." Wu Che took a look at Wang Xu, and then he turned out of the classroom, speaking in the same tone as an order.


    However, when he came out of the classroom, he found that Wang Xu was still sitting in the same place.


    In an instant, Wu Che was very angry. He turned and strode to Wang Xu. He slapped him on the table and said in a cold voice, "boy, are you deaf? I told you to go out with me. You''re the mother... "


    "Pa!"


    However, before he finished his words, Wang Xu suddenly raised his hand and slapped him in the face. He was so powerful that he took him out on the spot.


    "Talk to me. Pay attention to your tone. I''m not your servant, let alone scold me." Wang Xu light said a, but did not see fell on the ground, covered his face resentment to see the Wu car, but looked up to the door of the classroom direction.


    There, Zhao an and Zhang Chao came in with a playful face.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Even when Zhao an came over, he clapped his hands and finally stopped in front of Wang Xu. Then he looked at him playfully and said with a faint smile:


    "Are you wang Xu? Sure enough, it''s very sad. No wonder someone outside calls you "the most adorable freshman.". And can a slap draw fly Wu car, although there is a sneak attack in it, but the strength is also good, no wonder less can take a fancy to you


    "Oh? Don''t you think he''s talking less about flowers? " Wang Xu''s face was calm, and he asked.


    "What kind of person is Hua Shao? That''s our son. I dare not compare with him. I don''t want to waste my time. You can tell me some things. Now, I''ll give you a chance to get to the top. "


    Zhao an said calmly. At the end of the speech, there was a trace of pride in his tone


    "When Hua Shao takes a fancy to you, he will recommend you to be the Wudao seed of the Hua family. If you do well, you can even become a member of the Hua family directly in the future. You can change your surname and be given the name of the Hua family. You can become the family guard of the Hua family from generation to generation, so that your future will be brilliant and you can see the gorgeous world you didn''t even think of before."


    When Zhao an''s voice fell to the ground, Zhang Chao, who was next to him, put away his mobile phone, looked up and said faintly:


    "By the way, it''s said that Lan Qian, the president of Hongyan Wudao society, has invited you to join Hongyan? Huashao asks you to agree. After joining Hongyan, you can help Huashao find two beautiful women and find one for me by the way. Now my girlfriend is a little tired of playing. "


    "Forget to say that we are your predecessors, and we are also the Wudao seed of the Hua family. You will mix with us in the future, and show the opportunity I give you. Remember, women, I want to be in good shape, and face doesn''t matter."


    "These are your honor. As long as you do well, Hua Shao will appreciate you. In the future, we will take care of you at Hua''s home. Don''t be ungrateful."


    As Zhao an and Zhang Chao spoke one after another, at this time, almost everyone around looked at Wang Xu with some pity and sympathy in their eyes.


    Wang Xu was originally a new star in the new generation of the magic University. He was in the limelight, and it can be said that his scenery is boundless. However, with the appearance of these people, Wang Xu seems to be the saddest one.


    poor! Hateful!


    Not only do you want to be a dog for Huashao, but also you have to be their little brother. The tone of your voice is like a big brother scolding his little brother, with orders and orders, as if Wang Xu could wave them around.


    Zhao an and Zhang Chao are too overbearing and powerful!


    Can''t stir up, can''t stir up!


    In the eyes of most freshmen, Wang Xu, who is the most important freshman, is afraid that he will be very aware of current affairs and agree.


    The eyes of countless people converged.


    Finally, Wang Xu slowly opened his mouth. He looked at Zhao an and Zhang Chao, as if they were looking at two pieces of garbage. He didn''t hide his disgust and spat out a word:


    "Go away!"

 Chapter 479

    "What did you say, boy?"


    When Wang Xu''s voice falls to the ground, Zhao an and Zhang Chao''s faces change. They stare at Wang Xu in disbelief, as if they heard him wrong.


    "Want to hear it again? I said, "get out of here!" Wang Xu has a good temper and says it lightly.


    He really didn''t know how these guys who were used to be dogs and superiority got into the magic University? The brain is a good thing. Is it filled with your own excrement?


    The idiot in front of him has been slapped by him. I can''t see what he means by these two? Who are you going to show me?


    "Hiss!"


    Hearing Wang Xu''s cold voice with a trace of impatience, I don''t know how many people around take a breath of air conditioning to see his scalp numb.


    Wang, Wang... Wang Xu, is this crazy?


    Even Kong Yanlong and others dare not refute the existence of these people. Some of them are well-informed and have already guessed that the flower in their mouth is very few. It is very likely that they are the big three. Their famous flower dust-free is even more shocking.


    Wang Xu, a freshman, is really the most serious. How dare he talk to them like this? Is he not afraid that today next year will be his death day?


    "Boy, I don''t want to give you a face. I don''t know what''s good and what''s bad. You want to die!"


    Zhao an and Zhang Chao didn''t expect Wang Xu to hang like this. They were stunned at first, and then their eyes narrowed almost at the same time, which sent out a cold chill.


    In their eyes, Wang Xu is a little boy who has no idea what to do. He dares to say something like that to them. They can''t believe his ears.


    Zhao an, Zhang Chao and others, before they came into contact with such a martial family as the Hua family, felt the same as Wang Xu that they were the second and third children in school. But after becoming Hua Wuchen''s valet, joining Hua family''s Wu Dao seed, and becoming Hua family''s servant, he can no longer see those martial arts students who used to be like them in the school.


    In their opinion, although Wang Xu is a little more powerful, it is not much different from their time when they entered the magic University. According to their own experience, they don''t pay attention to Wang Xu at all. They just regard each other as their younger generation.


    As a result, Wang Xu should be so hanged?


    "Kong Yanlong, throw these two rubbish into the place where they should stay." At this time, Wang Xu suddenly raised his hand and pointed to Zhao an and Zhang Chao.


    His very abrupt words, for others around, is simply inexplicable, so that a lot of lively students on the spot sneer out, laughing and scolding Wang Xu pretending to be forced, is not crazy and so on.


    Kong Yanlong is the president of the Wudao society. You just kicked the Wudao society a few days ago. He has a big feud with you. How can you sound like ordering his followers?


    Zhao an and Zhang Chao are even more sarcastic. They directly look at Wang Xu with the eyes of a fool, full of sarcasm.


    After working for a long time, the most important thing in front of me is not temper, but pretending to be forced!


    What do you think you are? With a finger, let Kong Yanlong throw them out, and Kong Yanlong will agree?


    Not to mention, is Kong Yanlong their rival? Just now they both yelled at him outside. He was afraid to fart!


    However.


    We haven''t waited for the laughter of the people around us to get bigger. We haven''t waited for Zhao an and Zhang Chao to open their mouths and make a mockery.


    All of a sudden.


    "Touch! Touch


    Two consecutive crisp knee impact on the ground, as if the general explosion of firecrackers.


    The blood in the joints of Zhao an''s and Zhang Chao''s legs is like the water from a tap. Even if they want to move, even if they tremble violently because of the pain, there will be pricking pain in their knees, as if dozens of invisible needles were stuck on their legs.


    "Ah..."


    Zhao an and Zhang Chao could only kneel there, their faces pale, and they screamed in pain. They trembled because of the pain. But the more they trembled, the more painful they were. The more painful they were, the more they would tremble subconsciously. It was not like death.


    From the beginning to the end, not to mention fighting, even when they are attacked, the enemy doesn''t know who they are. At the last moment, they were ready to laugh. At the next moment, they knelt on the ground in pain. Life was not like death.


    It''s like a dream!


    At the same time, Wang Xu slowly put down the light lift point out of the fingers.


    The tragedy of Zhao an and Zhang Chao is precisely because of his hand.


    However, with one finger, the invisible air needle instantly penetrated into the depths of their knees, and then sealed their ability to act, and imposed punishment.


    But just two middle-term warriors, who gave them the courage to challenge?


    If Wang Xu wants to, just that finger, can easily crush two people!


    "Ah, ah


    At this time, Zhao an and Zhang Chao are still screaming miserably. Their faces are as white as paper, and even Zhang Chao, who is a little weak in willpower, is on the verge of losing consciousness, and will soon be fainted by living pain.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    All around, those people who laughed before couldn''t laugh any more. Their eyes widened and they couldn''t believe it. They almost choked to death with their own laughter.


    The next moment.


    Inside and outside the classroom.


    A naked silence!


    Everyone was stunned, only to feel that what happened in front of them was an illusion.


    What happened?


    How could that be!


    In the last moment, Zhao an, Zhang Chao and others were still high above Wang Xu. They were confident, proud and heartfelt. They were secretly envied, worshiped and shocked by the public.


    As a result, the next moment.


    Zhao an and Zhang Chao, the two most confident and proud leaders, kneel down and scream like two worms. They don''t even know what happened!


    This kind of huge change, huge psychological change gap, it is difficult for people to accept, for a time, a dull mind at a loss.


    In this silence, only Kong Yanlong respectfully came into the classroom from the outside, nodded to Wang Xu and said:


    "Yes, Mr. Wang!"


    After that, he kicked Zhao an, who was still screaming, to his death. Zhang Chao didn''t have to worry so much. He fainted. Then, like carrying garbage, he led them by their collars and picked them up. He walked out of the classroom, walked all the way through the corridor and threw them into the garbage pile outside the building.


    Fully complete Wang Xu''s order, throw the garbage to the place where it should be!


    "This is Kong Yanlong..."


    "Kong Yanlong, the president of doukuang Wudao society! Didn''t he have a grudge against Wang Xu? How could... "


    "Yes! How come? "


    Seeing this scene, countless students inside and outside the classroom look dull, tongue tied, unable to say a word.


    "As for you..."


    At the same time, Wang Xu looked at Wu Che and others and said faintly:


    "While I''m not in a bad mood, turn around and go away. Don''t stand here and make people feel uncomfortable. Go back to tell you that he spent less, and let him hurry up to apologize to me and make clear the cause and effect of the matter. Otherwise, if I meet him later, I won''t be so easy to talk about. "


    "All right, get out of here!"

 Chapter 480

    Hang!


    It''s too much!


    Sure enough, it''s the first time for the freshmen of magic University


    With Wang Xu''s faint voice falling to the ground, Wu Che, still covering half of his face, lowered his head and kept silent with several companions behind him. No matter how angry and humiliated they were, they did not dare to fart.


    They dare not speak, dare not resist!


    Just now, Zhao an and Zhang Chao kneel and scream strangely. They fainted to death. Who dares?


    "What? Why don''t you go At this time, Wang Xu slowly got up, seemed to have the meaning to go, hummed a way: "if you don''t want to roll, you can stay and kneel."


    During the conversation, Wang Xu calmly took a step outside. Wu Che and others were shocked. Then there was almost no hesitation. Wang Xu''s footsteps seemed to be the God of death. They did not dare to give any more. They turned quickly and left in a hurry.


    Around, the students inside and outside the classroom are still in shock, standing in place one by one.


    "Why? What''s going on? What are so many students doing around here? No classes? " Just then, a teacher''s confused voice came out of the classroom.


    However, no one answered the teacher''s question. Everyone still looked at Wang Xu with awe. It was awe and shock from body and mind.


    "Didn''t you hear the teacher? Where should we go? What are we doing blocking the classroom door? " Wang Xu glanced at the crowd and said a faint word.


    In an instant, a group of students in front of the door suddenly scattered like birds and animals, quickly turned away, no one dared to say a word.


    Even the students who were standing in the classroom, even if Wang Xu didn''t say them, immediately sat down, ready to listen to the class.


    But I don''t know. Most of the students here don''t attend this class at all, which makes the teachers who come in the class look puzzled. They don''t know if it''s an illusion. They always feel that today''s class is the most successful one in history. Unexpectedly, the classroom is full and there are a row of onlookers in the back row.


    In this case, Wang Xu has already left with Zhang Peng. The next class is not theirs. What are you doing there.


    At the same time.


    With the spread of what happened in the classroom, Wang Xu''s name once again shocked the whole campus of magic University, and once again spread to social network circles such as post bar, circle of friends, Q group and magic University confession wall.


    Wang Xu has a new title after magic University


    "The new devil, the king of hegemony, looks at the emperor!"


    The origin of this title stems from the strange scene that Wang Xu let Zhao an and Zhang Chao kneel down and scream with one finger. Most of the students don''t know what happened at all. In the end, they can only attribute the reason to Wang Xu''s sharp eyes and strong deterrence. In addition, the terrier in the recently popular dog blood TV play has the source of deterrence.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In a remote artificial lake on the campus of magic University, under the warm sunshine and the shade of willows, a girl student kneels on the grass.


    This female college student was wearing washed white blue jeans with slightly yellow edges. She had been wearing canvas shoes for a long time, simple but plain white shirt. This dress is ordinary, even very shabby.


    However, if it is matched with the girl''s thin body, pale with a trace of malnourished melon face, it gives people a kind of pathetic, eager to take good care of her in her arms, or the desire to possess.


    Girls wear very shabby, but the face, it is beautiful to a pathological extreme, fully stimulate the man''s desire to possess.


    However, at this time, the weak girl knelt on the ground and begged to a young man in front of her


    "Huawuchen, I beg you to give me a week''s grace, OK? The place where I work is only one month next week, and then the boss will pay me. I promise to pay you back the money you lent me! "


    The object of the girl''s pleading is pretty, all of them are famous brands. They are rich or expensive at first sight. Their faces are also pale, but they are not malnourished, but the kind of gray color after excessive indulgence.


    This young man is Hua Wuchen!


    "Chu shuliu, you also know that I am not short of money. After all, we are all classmates in the same class. I helped you out of kindness. I was not prepared to ask you to pay back. But I can''t help it. Recently, a girl I chased just arrived at the critical moment. That 10000 yuan is very important to me now! "


    Hua Wuchen sighed with a trace of pity in her voice. She seemed to sympathize with the female college students kneeling on the ground and continued with a little guilt


    "Ah, by the way, get up first and talk. Don''t kneel down. I know your parents are just ordinary farmers, but speaking of it, you can''t tell your parents about the ten thousand yuan. They can''t even give it, can they? After all, there are now more than five thousand bricks in a month. "


    Hearing his words, Chu shuliu still knelt there and almost cried out:


    "Hua Wuchen, I lent you 10000 yuan just to cure my father? When he was working on the construction site, he broke his leg because of an accident. Now almost all the savings of his family have been given to the hospital. How do you want me to tell my parents? In order to borrow money, my mother fell ill. I cheated my mother that the ten thousand yuan was a grant from the school... "


    Said, she seemed to think of something, and even busy way: "by the way, huawuchen, how do you forget? At that time, you took the initiative to borrow money from me. You said that you knew about my father by accident and lent me 10000 yuan for emergency. You, you... How did you forget? "


    Speaking of the back, Chu shuliu seemed to think of some rumors. Her pale face suddenly turned whiter. She looked up in disbelief and looked at Hua Wuchen in shock. She exclaimed in a voice:


    "Hua, Hua Wuchen... You don''t mean to force me to pay back the money at this time, do you?"


    "Forcing you on purpose? Chu shuliu, how can you think of me like that? I helped you out of kindness


    Smell speech, flower dust immediately like what day big slander, angry at Chu shuliu a roar, straight girls roar face show hesitation and guilt.


    Yes!


    Hua Wuchen is kind to help her. How can she think of others like that? I can''t believe those rumors outside!


    At the same time, Hua Wuchen looks at the girl''s guilt, but a strange radian is stirred up in the corner of her mouth, and she is proud in her heart


    "Ha ha, Chu shuliu, I didn''t mean to force you? You don''t even know that the construction site your father worked on belongs to Laozi family. From the boss of the real estate developer to the foreman of the construction site, which one doesn''t flatter me? If you want me to break my leg and paralyze, you can kill him! "


    Just when Hua Wuchen was looking at the girl feeling guilty and grateful for him, his mobile phone suddenly rang, not long after he was connected.


    Listening to the news coming from the opposite side, Hua Wuchen''s face became extremely gloomy. Seeing that he was about to get another prey''s love, his pride turned into anger.

 Chapter 481

    At this moment, Hua Wuchen is very angry.


    For nothing else, just because, he sent to accept the most suspended freshman, Zhao an and Zhang Chao were abandoned legs!


    It''s also fuckin ''rubbish. It''s thrown in the garbage in public!


    "Damn it! As a freshman, I don''t know the heaven and earth. If I can let you give me a chance to be a dog and give you a chance to be brilliant and prosperous, I don''t know how to be grateful. How dare I kill my man? " Hua Wuchen''s eyes are extremely cold, and her intention to kill rises in her heart.


    Originally, because Su Jianming took a fancy to Wang Xu, he asked him to find out the details of Wang Xu and planned to accept Wang Xu as a guard.


    Although he seems to be following Su Jianming, he has been secretly against Su Jianming and has long cherished his own careful thinking. Just as it happens, Wang Xu can be liked by Su Jianming, and he must have an excellent performance in some aspects. He takes Wang Xu as his servant by huawuchen, which can not only stimulate Su Jianming, but also make him have a kind of cool and dark attitude of pressing Su Jianming and playing Su Jianming as a monkey.


    However, it never occurred to him that Wang Xu, a new student from a small place, should dare to refuse his invitation? I''m looking for death!


    Because of Wang Xu''s unexpected event, Hua Wuchen was so angry that he didn''t continue to play with Chu shuliu.


    He glanced at the guilty Chu shuliu and said in a cold voice:


    "Chu shuliu, three days. I can only give you three days at most. In three days, you must give me back ten thousand yuan! Otherwise, don''t blame me for turning over my face and refusing to recognize others. I''ll force you to pay back with your body at that time! "


    "What?"


    Smell speech, still guilty Chu shuliu suddenly raised his head, can''t believe looking at huawuchen, trembling lips way: "you, you... How can you do such a thing?"


    "Chu shuliu, don''t deceive yourself. You can''t be a fool if you study so well. Can''t you see what I mean when I lent you the money? "


    Flower dust sneer repeatedly, nature exposed, disdain said: "I chase you not long, right? I''ve hinted at you many times to be my girlfriend. Can''t you see it? And you keep playing dumb for me? "


    "Well, now I''m in a bad mood because of another thing, and I don''t want to play with you any more. There are only two ways you can go now! "


    "First of all, I don''t want you to be my girlfriend for long. One month is enough. After one month, I''m almost tired of you. Let''s break up peacefully. The ten thousand yuan will be my investment in you, and you don''t have to pay it back. Second, you are still pretending to be stupid. After three days, you must pay me back! "


    With that, Hua Wuchen swept her eyes indifferently, and was shocked by his words. Her eyes were incredible. Chu shuliu, who was directly stupid in the same place, saw that she was still pretending to be stupid, and immediately hummed coldly. After giving an ultimatum, she turned and left.


    After he left, Chu shuliu still knelt there and did not move. I don''t know how long it took before she suddenly gave a tragic smile. Her whole body was soft on the grass and she murmured:


    "But... I''ve never really understood your hint... It turns out that I''m too naive. I''ve heard all those rumors about you for a long time. The famous Playboy of magic University, who claims to have been among women, and the flower who doesn''t touch the body, is still trying to believe you..."


    Chu shuliu was smiling miserably, and her tears filled her whole cheek.


    She was born in a poor family. Her parents were all from rural areas. The hope of the whole family was focused on her. She also studied hard, and finally she was admitted to mordu University, the famous school of mordu.


    In this process, she almost devoted herself to her study, and she was a complete idiot for her feelings


    Originally, although life was a little bit bitter, the whole family held a very good hope for the future.


    Then all of a sudden, his father broke his legs at the construction site because of an accident, and his mother fell ill. There was no claim for compensation at the construction site. Now he has met Hua Wuchen, a playboy with human face and animal heart.


    It turns out that everything is just, blame her


    How naive!


    Chu shuliu gradually lay on the grass, and finally burst into tears.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Wang Xu also picked up his mobile phone, dialed Su Jianming''s phone and said faintly:


    "It''s said that you are the devil''s snake. Help me find out a man named Hua Wuchen, the younger generation of the devil''s flower family. I want to know everything about him... Remember, it''s everything!"


    "Flowers are clean?" On the other side of the phone, Su Jianming was obviously slightly stunned, and then said respectfully: "yes, Mr. Wang, I know more about this person. Give me an hour!"


    After I hung up.


    Wang Xu and Zhang Peng separated. First, they went to have a class with Chen Yuqing. Then, like ordinary student lovers, they ate together in the canteen and chatted with each other with a smile about the interesting news of the school. Because of Wang Xu''s reputation as the two wonderful flowers of magic University, Chen Yuqing amused him. Finally, Wang Xu slapped him on the bottom, which made him blush and calm down.


    An hour later, Su Jianming called again on time.


    "Mr. Wang, I''ve edited all the information about Hua Wuchen into a document and sent it to you." Su Jianming said respectfully.


    Soon, Wang Xu''s wechat prompted him to receive a document. He opened it and looked at it at a glance.


    Hua Wuchen''s background is really the magic flower family, but it''s just a side branch. His identity is not low on the outside, but not on the inside.


    These information Wang Xu swept by, not to mention a side branch, that is, the lineage, the family owner, the inheritor, were not in his eyes. The next step is Hua Wuchen''s influence in magic and what he has done.


    Suddenly, Wang Xu''s eyes stopped for a moment, and his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. Then, he asked faintly: "recently, Hua Wuchen is preparing to harm a girl named Chu shuliu?"


    In this information, it shows almost everything about Hua Wuchen''s three years in magic University. In the past three years, the girls who were harmed by him, whether voluntary, passive or forced, Hua Wuchen has changed at least 99 girlfriends!


    And this Chu shuliu is obviously the hundredth of Hua Wuchen''s attention.


    But it is not because of these that Wang Xu pays attention to Chu shuliu, but because this Chu shuliu is a name that Wang Xu is very familiar with.


    But not now, but in the magnificent era that will come two years later, Chu shuliu has a very loud name


    Tree demon, willow witch!


    Wang Xu doesn''t know if this Chu shuliu is the one in the future, but his familiar name is enough to make him pay more attention.


    "Yes, Chu shuliu is just an ordinary female student. She studies very well. Every year, she is a first-class scholarship, but her family is too ordinary. If she doesn''t usually get the attention of Hua Wuchen, the main reason is that she''s really beautiful. She''s a female Xueba. She''s beautiful and has a kind of morbid beauty. "


    But Su Jianming didn''t know about it. Hearing this, he began to introduce it in a low voice. Obviously, he had already remembered the whole information


    "In order to get her in hand, Hua Wuchen found someone to break her father''s legs, which made an accident. Now, because her father is paralyzed and her mother is ill, if there is no accident, Hua Wuchen will soon succeed... "


    "Well, I''ve read some of these materials. Help me check Chu shuliu, her home address and other information, and then deposit a sum of treatment fee into the account of the hospital where her father is hospitalized." Wang Xu interrupts.


    No matter whether Chu shuliu is the Witch of Liu in that magnificent era in the future or not, he will take charge of this matter!


    Chen Yuqing, who also saw the information nearby, also looked angry and said in a cold voice: "Wang Xu, this scum who is harmful to female college students, you must clean him up!"

 Chapter 482

    The first staff hospital affiliated to mordu university is the hospital where Chu shuliu''s father was hospitalized. Because of her status as a poor student and a top student, she can enjoy the help of many schools.


    At this point.


    Like a walking corpse, Chu shuliu walked into the door of the hospital in a daze and walked to her father''s ward. Because she was too dazed, she only apologized subconsciously when she bumped into someone on the road several times, and then continued to walk stiffly.


    It''s not surprising that Chu shuliu is in a trance. After the blow of Hua Wuchen, she can''t take care of her self pity, and only two problems occupy her mind.


    My father has delayed the medical expenses for nearly half a month!


    Mother and her own living expenses!


    Even now, she works two jobs a day. During the day, the school provides help for poor students. At night, she finds waiters outside. She doesn''t have much money a month. The sum is about 4000. If it''s normal, it will be enough to maintain the family''s expenses.


    But now, it''s not enough to make ends meet!


    Ward 56.


    It''s Chu shuliu''s father''s ward. It''s a large public ward. There are ten beds in the small room. This kind of ward is specially prepared by the hospital for poor families. The general ward has three beds, and it also has a bathroom and a rest seat. Ordinary patients will not live here.


    Therefore, the beds in the room were not full. It can even be said that there was only one person in the room, Chu Zhengqiang, Chu shuliu''s father.


    "What should I do now?"


    He put the lunch box he brought from the school canteen on his father''s bedside. Chu shuliu sat on the empty bed next to him, bowed his head deeply, clenched his hands tightly, and trembled all over.


    She is thinking about how to face everything in front of her, how to face the cruel reality


    Hua Wuchen, the scum, forced her to pay back three days later, or forced her to pay back with her body, but where did she get the money?


    Moreover, Chu shuliu was born into an ordinary rural family, and her parents were very conservative about girls, so her own concept was relatively conservative, and she could not easily accept this kind of betrayal of her body.


    But if not


    Father''s medical expenses


    What should I do?!


    And her sick mother. In order to save money, she would rather carry it at home than stay in hospital. Every time she goes back to the door, she can hear her mother''s deep groan because of pain


    Thinking of this, Chu shuliu clenched her fist and then loosened it. She came from school for an hour, thinking about these unavoidable problems.


    And each time the conclusion is the same one, want to change, she can only sell her body, committed to spend dust that scum!


    At this time, suddenly a pain call came, Chu Zhengqiang on the bed slowly opened his eyes, face muscles only twisted together, that is because of the pain of the leg wound. In fact, he woke up a long time ago, but he was biting his teeth, not letting himself cry too much, for fear that his daughter next to him would be more worried.


    However, he didn''t hold back and immediately woke up Chu shuliu. She quickly came to help Chu Zhengqiang and kept worrying


    "Dad, are you ok? Shall I call a doctor? "


    "No, I''m fine. I don''t need to call a doctor. I''ll be through." Chu Zhengqiang clenched his teeth and shook his head. Then he managed to squeeze out a smile and looked at Chu shuliu painfully. He found that his daughter, who was not in good health, was obviously worse than before.


    But he also knew his daughter''s character and said with a strong smile, "shuliu, Dad smelled the smell of your food. What delicious food did you bring to Dad today? I seem to smell chicken legs! It''s your daughter who knows what I''m a dad and what I like best. "


    "Dad, I feed you!" Smell speech, Chu shuliu nose acid, carefully open the lunch box, inside is a chicken leg, and a fried vegetables.


    The last time my father ate this chicken leg, it should have been a week ago


    Looking at his father''s happy eating, he said that he had to bite the drumsticks before he was willing to eat. Chu shuliu''s eyes were slightly hazy and moist for a while, and then he struggled and hesitated all the time and made up his mind in an instant.


    Ten minutes later, after the father and daughter had finished eating, when Chu shuliu got up to leave, Chu Zhengqiang suddenly grabbed his daughter and said seriously:


    "Shuliu, do you remember what dad used to tell you? No matter what setbacks you encounter in the future, you must believe in your own heart, be yourself, and never give in to anything or anyone! "


    Chu Zhengqiang can see that his daughter has something on his mind. He has a kind of bad feeling, but he can''t stop his daughter, and he can''t stop it. He can only say it word by word


    "You have to believe, believe, everything will be better!"


    Chu shuliu looked at Chu Zhengqiang, then with a smile, nodded his head and said, "Dad, I know that no matter what, things will be better."


    However, after she left the ward, her seemingly bright smile gradually hardened and turned into ashes. She looked at the sky outside the window at the end of the corridor and murmured:


    "Dad, I also want to believe, but what you said... Can it really be better?"


    Shaking his head, Chu shuliu was afraid that he would stand too long to attract his father''s attention. He quickly walked along the corridor to the hospital building''s inpatient payment window.


    At this time, it was lunch break time. In the window, there was only a young girl on duty, wearing a white uniform, looking down to write and draw. She didn''t know what to do.


    "Well, I''m sorry. I''m the daughter of the patient in bed 6, room 56. I''d like to ask about the medical expenses... Can you give us a little time?" Seeing the middle-aged woman who was not familiar with her, who had been urging them to pay, Chu shuliu was relieved and asked in a weak voice.


    "Room 56, bed six?"


    Hearing the news, the young girl in white in the window subconsciously raised her head, and then looked down at the busy pile of bills in her hand. It seemed that she was confirming and wondering:


    "Haven''t you just paid the medical bills? Or with the full amount of follow-up treatment, a million dollars! "


    "Ah?"


    Smell speech, Chu shuliu suddenly a Leng, the first feeling is that he heard wrong.


    million?


    Where did they get a million dollars!


    Even the 3000 yuan in arrears of hospitalization expenses have been unable to come out!


    "Ah, what! Don''t you believe it? Here, I''m dealing with these documents, which are left by the person who just paid the bill. He said that the documents are still in the garbage can when they are taken, and they are not taken when there is an emergency. They are all left to me to deal with. Now I have to separate the deposit and the statement one by one. "


    However, the young girl in white didn''t notice Chu shuliu''s expression at all. She casually said a word, then lowered her head to write and draw in the pile of bills on the table. It seemed that she remembered something again, and quickly added a sentence:


    "By the way, your hospital bed has been changed, and it has been transferred to a separate one room intensive care unit. You''re just in time. Go back to collect your personal belongings and start changing wards when the head nurse comes back from dinner!"


    "Ah?"


    A lot of words from Balabala, a young girl in white, made Chu shuliu a fool. She couldn''t believe it. She just felt that she was dreaming.

 Chapter 483

    It''s like a dream!


    In a trance, Chu shuliu thought of the conversation with his father.


    "You have to believe, believe, everything will be better!"


    "Dad, I know that no matter what, things will be better..."


    She used a questioning tone, but did not think, originally, everything, really will change for the better?


    In the desperate situation, there is also a little surprise that people will not give up everything completely?


    But who helped them?


    Suddenly, Chu shuliu thought of something and said in a hurry: "excuse me, can you give me these documents?"


    "Hello? I said, what''s the situation in your family? One is too much trouble, and the other is too much trouble. I don''t know why... "Although the young girl in white complained, she still handed over the documents she had arranged and said:


    "Well, a part of it has been torn by me. Don''t care!"


    "Don''t care, don''t care, thank you very much!"


    Chu shuliu repeatedly thanks, takes the bill and looks at it. He finds a strange name on the payer.


    "Wang Xu!"


    Looking at the name, Chu shuliu stood there, speechless for a long time, until she felt a touch of warmth appeared on her body. Subconsciously, she looked up and saw outside the door of the hospital, a ray of yellowish sunlight came in, illuminating her whole face.


    On that face, with a smile of relief and deep doubt, she faced the sun. For a long time, she had not felt this kind of relaxation and muttered to herself:


    "Wang Xu... Who are you? Why... Help us? "


    ¡­¡­


    However, Chu shuliu''s relaxed mood did not last long.


    The university city is far away from Mordor city. Within five kilometers of Mordor University, there are some tile roofed cottage areas similar to the old rural bungalows.


    Dianda street is just such an old street, with narrow concrete road, dilapidated houses, bungalows with tile roofs, or two-story buildings. Its appearance is gray and dilapidated. The people walking here are either old people or migrant workers with dusty clothes.


    Chu shuliu''s parents who work in mordu live here. It''s not a big old-fashioned country courtyard, with four rooms on all sides and three rooms on the second floor. They rent a total of seven rooms to seven families, sharing a bathroom.


    However, a small plot of vegetable land attached to the back of the yard is planted with some green onions, tomatoes, cabbage and other vegetables. If you only look outside, you will feel good. It''s a bit of a small farmer''s life.


    However, inside, there are seven rooms and several tenants from all over the world. Not to mention the daily contradictions between them, the courtyard is also very chaotic, and the things of each family are piled up everywhere.


    Chu shuliu lives on campus. She didn''t come here very often before, but after her father was hospitalized, her mother fell ill again, so she came to take care of her mother every day. When she came in, she found that her small room was full of people.


    A middle-aged woman with half a hundred hair and a sallow complexion, about 40 or 50 years old, was standing by the bed nervously, coughing uncontrollably from time to time, which showed that she was in poor health.


    This woman is Liu Qing, the mother of Chu shuliu.


    The other people in the room, three men and two women, a total of five people, Chu shuliu knows that these are all his relatives, a father''s eldest brother Chu Zhenghe, and his wife Zhao Fang, their son Chu Guangrong, another man and a woman are his mother''s sister Liu YingYing and his husband Zhou yuan.


    Compared with their families, these relatives all have houses and cars in Mordor. They are far better than their families. I don''t know how much. However, for so many years, Chu shuliu had never seen these relatives, and had little contact with them.


    It''s not because they don''t want to communicate with each other. It''s because they don''t like their family at all. How can they come here today?


    Is it because of her father Chu Zhengqiang''s broken leg paralysis that Chu Zhenghe''s brother finally thinks of his own brother?


    What about Liu YingYing and his wife? Did you come to see your sick mother Liu Qing?


    But the next moment, Chu shuliu found out that it was wrong. Where did he come to see the patient, but he didn''t even mention any fruit gifts?


    "Shuliu, you''ve come back just in time. I heard that you''ve been out early and back late to work, so you should have made a lot of money?"


    Sure enough, seeing her back, Zhao Fang, the eldest aunt, spoke first


    "You see, our family is getting married next month. There are many places to spend money on buying a house and a car. Just in time, give us the money you earn first and pay back the 5000 yuan you owe our family first!"


    Zhao Fang was wearing a lady''s dress of Patek jade, which was about 5000 or 6000 yuan, not to mention the small bag she was carrying.


    "Sister-in-law, can you spare some time, Zhengqiang is still in hospital, and the situation in our family can''t be revealed..." Liu Qing''s voice is very small, and I don''t know whether it is because of her weak body or lack of confidence.


    "Liu Qing, it''s your business that your family can''t open the pot. Now my son needs money. You have to pay back the money!" But before she finished, she was interrupted impolitely by Zhao Fang. Her voice was sharp and mean, and her speech was extremely ugly


    "At the beginning, but you knelt down in front of us and borrowed the money. If it wasn''t for my kindness, your family would have been very poor. Can you hold on to it now?"


    "Sister-in-law, we really don''t have any money now. We''re all dragging on Zhengqiang''s hospitalization expenses... Now I''m sick again, and my whole family relies on shuliu, a child who works as a temporary worker outside. Please do me a favor. When Zhengqiang is cured, our husband and wife will go out to work immediately and return the money to you as soon as they earn it!" Hearing Zhao Fang''s words, Liu Qing''s voice was full of tears.


    How is your heart? Look at us poor?


    Yes, you do think we are poor. If there were no guests in your family at that time, would you have taken the 5000 yuan?


    Chu Zhengqiang is Chu Zhenghe''s brother, a parent''s brother. His family has suffered so much. Even if the brother of an ordinary family doesn''t help him, at least it''s impossible for his daughter-in-law to kneel down and beg for money in front of outsiders!


    Even if it''s too much, I only got 5000 yuan in the end?


    You live in a mansion and drive a BMW. Are you short of 5000 yuan?


    Well, maybe we''re too small, but when you first came to the devil''s house, you asked us to borrow money. Did we frown?


    The most important and crucial point


    Chu Zhengqiang is your brother!


    However, in the face of Zhao Fang''s ugly words, Liu Qing can''t say them. When she says them, she turns her face completely. I''m afraid that there''s no room to talk about the delay in paying back the money.


    But at this time, with Zhao Fang''s words: "cured? Are you still dreaming? If you want me to say that his legs are doomed to paralysis, don''t waste money to continue treatment! "


    "If your family wants money, it''s OK. If they don''t have money, they can''t be cured. Don''t they suffer in vain? And drag us in and pay us back. You have to pay us back today! "


    "Isn''t chushuliu a part-time worker in your family? Is she getting paid soon? When I went to college, I said that it''s no use for girls to go to college. It''s better to come out early to work. What''s the waste of money to study? You see, it''s confirmed now. It''s useless in college. It''s not the life of working for people? "


    At this moment, Liu Qing finally can''t help it!


    Say she can, say her husband Chu Zhengqiang also can, but absolutely can''t say her daughter!


    That''s her heart, baby, the pride of her husband and wife!

 Chapter 484

    "Sister in law! How can you say such words without conscience? Are you still human? " Even if the body is weak originally almost can''t get out of bed, at this time, Liu Qing whole person also angry suddenly step down.


    She stares at Zhao Fang angrily, just like an angry lioness


    "Yes, because of Zhengqiang, we borrowed 5000 yuan from you, but Zhengqiang is the elder brother''s brother. What brother does this to his brother outside? If your family is short of money, I won''t say anything. I''ll pay for selling blood! But you''re short of five thousand dollars? Except this time, when did we ask you? What''s more, to be a man, we have to be conscientious! "


    "Twenty years ago, shortly after shuliu was born, both of us came to work in the devil. You were still farming in your hometown! Is it because of the ten thousand yuan we borrowed from you to do business? What''s more, Zhengqiang and I were going to make the fruit stall at that time, but because you asked, Zhengqiang and I continued to stay at the construction site and gave you the stall! "


    "Twenty years ago, that ten thousand yuan was all the savings of Zhengqiang and I, equivalent to several hundred thousand now? That stall is the future that Zhengqiang and I have imagined for countless times, but because of your words, because you are Zhengqiang''s brother and sister-in-law, have we ever hesitated? "


    "Besides, it took you ten years to pay back that ten thousand yuan! Is ten thousand yuan ten years later and ten thousand yuan ten years ago the value of the same concept? "


    "Now, when Zhengqiang has an accident, I have to kneel down in your house for the five thousand yuan. It''s because there are outsiders. You are afraid of losing face and being stabbed in the spine, so you are willing to take it out!"


    "To be a man, we have to be conscientious, not to mention brothers? Are you still human? "


    With Liu Qing''s bloody cry, the accusations of facts seemed to slap her face one after another. Zhao Fang''s face turned green and white, and finally became angry.


    "Well, brothers have to settle the accounts."


    "How many years ago did you say that? What happened at the beginning, you feel aggrieved, I still feel uncomfortable, what is the truth? Is it all up to you to say? Don''t think I don''t know what you really mean by saying so much, but don''t you want to pay back the money? "


    "I tell you, you must pay back the money today!"


    Liu Qing didn''t take charge of Zhao Fang. Instead, she looked at Chu Zhenghe, who was silent all the time, and asked with red eyes, "elder brother, Zhengqiang is your brother. Is that what you mean?"


    Chu Zhenghe didn''t answer at the first time. Instead, he lowered his head and took a deep puff of smoke. Half of the smoke burned directly to the butt of the smoke. Then he vomited a pile of smoke. His whole face was hidden behind him, making people unable to see his face clearly


    "Brother and sister, I feel bad about Zhengqiang, but now he is out of danger. The follow-up treatment of those two legs is obviously bottomless. Anyway, it can''t be cured. Why do you insist on it? Just because we know this, the follow-up expenses will be bigger and bigger, and the more you drag on, the less you can afford to pay back the money, and it happens to be the point of glorious marriage, so we have to urge you... "


    Hearing what he said, Liu Qing was almost in despair. She didn''t want to look at the big brother and sister-in-law who had no conscience in front of her. She suddenly turned her head and looked at her sister Liu YingYing and her husband on the other side. She said sadly:


    "Yingying, are you here to force me to return your 30000 yuan?"


    "Sister, don''t get me wrong. I''m not here to urge you to pay back the money. Zhou Yuan and I are not in a hurry to use the money. We''ll treat my brother-in-law first."


    Liu Yingying shook her head, and then saw her elder sister with a sigh of relief, but suddenly a trace of guilt flashed on her face. Her voice dropped and she said with a bitter smile:


    "But... Elder sister, I''ll tell you straight away. My brother-in-law''s follow-up medical expenses will definitely be more and more. It''s not the way for you to go on like this. I just have a way to solve it, but I may have to aggrieve the next tree willow."


    "What can I do? Is it that the construction site is finally going to pay compensation? " Liu Qing is slightly stunned.


    Liu Yingying''s husband Zhou Yuan is a small supervisor of the real estate development company behind the construction site where they work. In order to compensate for this, she did not ask them for help.


    But before that, what Zhou Yuanming said on his face was beautiful, but in fact, there was no progress at all


    However, soon, Liu Qing reflected that how could the compensation of the construction site be related to her baby daughter?


    Her face suddenly cooled.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, Zhou Yuan stood up and said in a deep voice:


    "Sister Qing, it''s like this. A rich young man who the boss of our company knows seems to be a classmate of shuliu''s University. He takes a fancy to shuliu and wants to associate with shuliu. As long as shuliu is willing to be a girlfriend for this young man, the company''s compensation will come down immediately."


    As he spoke, he turned to Chu shuliu and said with a smile:


    "What''s more, that young man is not only born in a rich family, but also has a good appearance. Shuliu, you can be regarded as a good man. In the future, you don''t have to worry about your future. Your mother and father will rise to the sky step by step, and you won''t have to go to the construction site to work in the future."


    "Uncle, what''s the name of the man you''re talking about?"


    Hearing Zhou Yuan''s words, Chu shuliu''s face turned pale on the spot. In front of him, a devil appeared subconsciously.


    That she kneels on the ground, as a good person, a savior to treat the man sincerely.


    The man who is gentle on the surface but dirtier than the devil on the inside.


    That is called huawuchen scum! devil!


    No, it should not


    It''s not going to be him, is it?


    "That rich family is called... Huawuchen!"


    But the next moment, Zhou Yuan''s mouth spit out three words, but let Chu shuliu''s heart suddenly sink to the bottom, the whole face is white without a trace of blood.


    At this time, Chu shuliu had a terrible idea in his mind.


    My father was injured in an accident at the construction site, and the compensation was difficult. Today, my uncle and aunt were forced to come home at the same time


    All of this, is it difficult to achieve, is Hua Wuchen the scum in order to force her, and secretly laid the big net? And she is the weak, almost choked prey in the center of the net!


    On the other hand, Zhou Yuan didn''t find anything different from Chu shuliu at all. He turned to his wife Liu YingYing and said:


    "Yingying, you see, I''ll tell you. Shuliu should know Huashao. Now it''s just right that they are talented and beautiful. As long as shuliu and Huashao are good, everything will be solved easily..."


    However, before he finished speaking, he heard Chu shuliu''s frightened cry:


    "No, that devil, I will never, never give in to him!"


    "The devil? Shuliu, it''s kind of you to spend less. How can you say that to him? " Zhou Yuan''s face sank and his voice was chilly.


    As long as Chu shuliu and Hua are less successful, his position in the company will suddenly soar. The boss has even hinted at him several times that once things are done, he will be promoted to become the general manager of the branch.


    How could he allow Chu shuliu''s willfulness to ruin his bright future?


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    A blue taxi slowly stops at the street entrance more than 100 meters away from Chu shuliu''s home. Wang Xu slowly walks down from the taxi, looks up at the dilapidated bungalows around him, suddenly frowns slightly, and speeds up at his feet.


    For in his ears, far away, a voice of great disdain and fury could be heard:


    "Chu shuliu, what kind of miss do you really think you are?"

 Chapter 485

    "Chu shuliu, what kind of miss do you really think you are?"


    With a gloomy face, Zhou Yuan raised his hand and pointed to Chu shuliu impolitely. He yelled: "I tell you, today you don''t want to be willing. It''s your blessing that Hua Shao can take a fancy to you. Do you think anyone can be taken a fancy to by Hua Shao?"


    "Besides, you don''t want to see what''s going on in your family? Your father is still lying in the hospital, and your mother can only fight at home when she is sick. Even the hospital has no money to go to, and the family is almost exhausted. As a woman, you have a chance to change everything. Do you still want to


    "Now, who else can help you but spend less? If you can give 5000 yuan to your uncle''s family, can you still give 30000 yuan to me? "


    At the end of the day, Zhou yuan completely turned over and sneered


    "In one day, if you sell it for 30000 yuan, no one will buy it! If you have less flowers, you should know how to be content! Thank you


    "You, you, you..."


    Chu shuliu was so angry that she shivered all over and could not even speak. Her eyes inadvertently swept the kitchen knife on the side cutting board. Her eyes gradually turned red, and a terrible idea gradually rose in her mind.


    Kill him!


    Kill them!


    Kill these heartless bastards!


    Just kill them, just kill them, just kill them


    All this is no longer a problem!


    At this moment, Chu shuliu only felt that she had a completely different self in her heart. That self was full of killing intention. She just wanted to destroy all the things and existence she was looking at.


    However, when Chu shuliu was about to lose control of herself, Liu Qing, her mother behind her, suddenly pulled her to her back and cried to the people in front of her in despair


    "Are you still human?"


    "You come here on purpose to force our family? Is it the one who gave you the benefit of less flowers and asked you to force shuliu? I tell you, today, unless I, Liu Qing, die here, none of you want to force my daughter! "


    "Chu Zhengqiang, Zhao Fang, from today on, our family has nothing to do with your family any more. I will sell blood for you in the afternoon for the 5000 yuan."


    "Liu Yingying, if you still have a little conscience and know my sister, you can spare me a few days. I promise you that I will give you back the 30000 yuan


    At this point, Liu Qing''s weak body finally couldn''t support her. She fell to the ground with a soft touch, but she still tried her best to cry out:


    "I sold myself to death by selling blood. If Zhengqiang didn''t treat paralysis for a lifetime, I would never let you force my daughter to play with her! She is the only and biggest pride of me and Zhengqiang! "


    "Ma..."


    Seeing his mother''s appearance, Chu shuliu suddenly came out of the previous state of trying to kill people. His eyes turned red, and then he rushed out to embrace his mother and cried:


    "Ma, don''t do that! You don''t need to sell blood, and dad doesn''t need to be paralyzed for a lifetime, because we have money. Dad''s arrears of hospitalization expenses have been fully paid, and a good single room ward has been replaced. The cost of follow-up treatment has been fully paid, a million! "


    In the face of this scene, Chu Zhengqiang, Zhao Fang, Liu Yingying, Zhou Yuan and others are all silent. They are human beings, even because of some unspeakable interests, because of their personality, they can be cruel and ignore the misery of Chu shuliu''s family.


    However, they are always human and will have a bad conscience.


    However, soon Chu Zhengqiang shook his head, smoked another cigarette, and said in a cold voice, "Liu Qing, since you say you want to completely break the relationship with our two families, then you have to pay back the money! For the sake of relatives, I don''t need the interest. I''ll leave you some money to eat. "


    "It''s true that your precious daughter has lost her heart and gone mad. She even said that she paid off the hospital expenses and returned a million? If you don''t want the interest money, you can have some food and not starve to death! " Zhao Fang also sneered, and his words were extremely ugly.


    In front of Liu Qing''s those accusations, although she denounced them on the surface, but secretly, she was ashamed and angry at the bottom of her heart and couldn''t put them down easily.


    Although Liu YingYing and others didn''t speak, Chu shuliu''s eyes were just looking at the madman. Zhou Yuan regretted that he was crazy? damn! I don''t know if Hua Shao cares about this? "


    Let alone them, when they heard Chu shuliu''s words, Liu Qing, the mother, was stunned for a while. Then she touched Chu shuliu''s face with her right hand. Her eyes turned red and she cried on the spot.


    This strong mother, in the face of her husband''s paralysis, the family''s desperate situation, the persecution of relatives, and even death, she has no fear.


    But at this time, to see their favorite daughter like this, she can no longer control, cry.


    "Shuliu, shuliu, don''t do that. You look at mom. Do you remember me? It''s mom! don ''t panic! Don''t be afraid, no one can bully you, no one can bully you with your mother... "


    Holding her daughter''s face, Liu Qing burst into tears. Then she suddenly turned her head and roared out of control at Chu Zhenghe, Zhao Fang and others


    "Go away! You bastards, get out of here! This is my house. Get out of here! "


    At this time, Chu shuliu held his mother in agony and said, "Mom, I''m not crazy. You believe me. Look, this is the payment form of the hospital..."


    With that, she took out a large stack of bills and handed them to her mother. Looking at the bills, Liu Qing was stunned.


    During this time, she paid her husband a lot of fees. She knew what the hospital bill looked like, and the patient''s name on Chu shuliu''s bill was Chu Zhengqiang!


    "These are real?"


    Liu Qing can''t believe looking at her daughter, a bit of a dream.


    Then, her eyes suddenly swept the payment slip on the signer, is a strange name, Wang Xu.


    In an instant, Liu Qing became nervous again: "shuliu, you should tell your mother the truth and never cheat her. Who is Wang Xu? Why would he pay us? Or... A million? "


    "Mom, I don''t know who he is. It seems that he is a kind-hearted person. Today, I wanted to go to the hospital to ask if I could pay later, but they told me that the money had been paid..." Chu shuliu told me the truth.


    "Good Samaritan? Which kind-hearted person will give you a million? Isn''t money money money? " But before she finished, there was a cold sneer.


    It was Zhao Fang who sneered. Her eyes were cold and she sneered


    "Chu shuliu, are you hiding well? Superficially, he is pure and pure, but in fact, he is a whore secretly. Let''s say, who did you become a junior? Or do you work outside during this period of time as a chicken seller? Did you make a lot of money? Now that you have money, if you want to pay it back, don''t pretend to be here. Pay it back quickly! "


    Zhou Yuan also frowned and said in a cold voice:


    "Chu shuliu, who is Wang Xu? Would you rather be a junior to a upstart who doesn''t know where to come from than a girlfriend to Hua Shao? Do you have a hole in your head? Hua Shao is a big and powerful family of modu Hua family. There are several companies in his own name, and he can take out millions of dollars at hand. How can you hook up with Wang Xu? "


    Fury, Zhou Yuan fury!


    But he knows that the woman Hua Shao likes must be a virgin. Now Chu shuliu has been harmed by others. How can he take advantage of this to get a promotion and raise in the company and go to the top of his life?


    "The surface is pure, in fact... A bitch!"


    For a moment, several people on the scene all scolded Chu shuliu and scolded bitches.


    But just then, a cold voice came from the door


    "I said, how dare you say Chu shuliu is a whore?"

 Chapter 486

    At this time, Wang Xu looked at Chu Zhenghe, Zhao Fang, Zhou Yuan and others, just as he was looking at a group of ants.


    Cold, indifferent and murderous.


    At this moment, he finally knew, in the future coming of that magnificent era, why the tree demon willow witch, will have a killing relatives, six relatives do not recognize, absolutely ruthless, was regarded as the existence of the witch.


    Just because, before the rise of witch Liu, her relatives


    Damn it all!


    However, because of his appearance, these people who will be killed by the rise of the witch Liu in the future may be saved.


    However, these people are completely unaware of their future. Seeing Wang Xu''s appearance, Zhao Fang and others subconsciously stare at Wang Xu, a little scared and ask:


    "Who are you?"


    Zhao Qing and Chu shuliu are also puzzled and don''t know Wang Xu at all.


    "My name is Wang Xu." Wang Xu light way.


    "Wang, Wang... Wang Xu?"


    In a flash, Chu shuliu suddenly raised his head. He couldn''t believe it.


    In front of this man, she absolutely does not know, even has not seen, but the other party why helps her?


    If Wang Xu doesn''t show up, Chu shuliu is full of gratitude and wants to find the "good Samaritan" to thank. But when Wang Xu suddenly appears, she is a little worried.


    Subconsciously, I think of what my relatives said before.


    Is Wang Xu also aiming at her beauty?


    "So you are the guy named Wang Xu?" Zhao Fang was the first to react. She looked at Wang Xu with disgust on her face and said in a cold voice:


    "Boy, since you have taken care of Chu shuliu, please help her family to exchange the money they owe us! That''s a hundred thousand dollars! "


    "A hundred thousand dollars? Zhao Fang, are you ashamed? We only borrowed 5000 yuan from you. Where did we get 100000 yuan? You are ready to deceive people In an instant, Chu shuliu called out on the spot, his face full of anger, and he didn''t care to doubt Wang Xu''s identity and purpose.


    "Well, I was looking at you before. I really didn''t have any money to pay back, so I didn''t calculate the interest. Now, since you have such a rich boy to take care of, what is a mere 100000 yuan? " Zhao Fang''s greedy way.


    Wang Xu can easily give Chu shuliu''s dying father a million yuan for treatment. Obviously, he is not the owner of the money. This opportunity can''t be missed.


    False money?


    She just wanted to steal money!


    One million yuan, just 100000 yuan. In her mind, Wang Xu obviously doesn''t care. Can easily take advantage of things, why not take advantage?


    "You..." Chu Shu Liu Qi''s lips trembled, and could not say a word.


    At this time, Zhou Yuan suddenly frowned and stepped forward. He slapped Chu shuliu on the arm.


    "What are you doing?" In an instant, Chu shuliu pushes Zhou Yuan away, and his eyebrows are angry.


    "Don''t do anything, just make sure, see if you are a fool, cognitive abnormality!" Zhou Yuan sneered. He hated the iron as steel. He pointed to Wang Xu and said angrily:


    "Can this boy compare with Hua Shao? What do you really like about him? People? In terms of appearance, he is more handsome than he is. I don''t know how many times! "


    "Money? Hua Shao is a rich family of mordu Hua family. There are several companies in his own name, with tens of millions of assets, not to mention the family behind him. It''s a huge asset of tens of billions. If you treat Hua Shao as a woman, please him, and serve him comfortably, you can inherit millions of assets even if you can''t be his wife in the future! "


    "And this boy, is he good at spending less? Do you have less money? Do you have such a terrible family background as Huashao? What do you think? You''d rather play with this boy than spend less? You''ve got a hole in your head


    "Who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to take care of my affairs! " Being scolded by Zhou Yuan, Chu shuliu''s eyes suddenly turned red again. He stared at Zhou Yuan and cheered coldly.


    "What a terrible killing intention!"


    Wang Xu suddenly narrowed his eyes. He felt an extremely amazing sense of killing from Chu shuliu. It was like a master who was used to seeing countless lives and deaths. He didn''t look like an ordinary person at all.


    Now, Chu shuliu Mingming is just an ordinary person, can have such a terrible intention to kill, no wonder the other party will rise in the future in that magnificent era, to establish their own tree demon, willow witch name.


    "Willow demon girl, tree demon... Chu shuliu, a woman, is a natural demon. No wonder she has such a terrible intention to kill. This may be her talent..." Wang Xu sighed.


    "Qualifications?"


    At this time, however, Zhou Yuan knew nothing at all and sneered


    "Chu shuliu, do you think this boy will be better to you? I tell you, the reason why he gave you that one million is to make you give him your heart and let him play with you, but in fact? In fact, he doesn''t care about you at all! "


    "The reason why I say so much is for your own good. Anyway, you are my niece after all. How can I see your future destroyed by yourself?"


    "Believe it or not, I can make this boy go away at once with one word?"


    After that, without looking at Chu shuliu''s face, Zhou Yuan turned to stare at Wang Xu in a gloomy voice


    "Boy, my niece is the one who takes a fancy to Hua Shao. If you are wise, now is your last chance. Turn around and leave immediately. Otherwise, you will be too late to repent. You can''t afford to spend too little! "


    While speaking, Zhou Yuan''s eyes scan Wang Xu''s clothes up and down, which means more disdain.


    Hum, I''m a mass market product. I don''t have a car key on my waist and a watch on my wrist. I''m afraid I''m just a little rich second generation with a little money. I dare to rob a woman with less money and die!


    "Oh? What do you mean by "less flowers"? Is that great? " Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and asked with a smile.


    "Hua Shao is a rich family in the magic flower family. Although he is about the same age as you, his status, background and origin, no matter which one, are not comparable to you!" Zhou Yuan thought Wang Xu was afraid, and his face was full of pride and pride


    "But since you don''t know, I''ll tell you about it! Have you heard of Fengchao company, Huamei Company and Meiyu group? "


    "Never heard of it." Wang Xu shook his head.


    "Hum, I don''t think you are qualified to contact these companies. Although he is not the general manager of these three companies, he is the big boss behind the scenes of these three companies!" Zhou Yuan was more proud and proud


    "Ever heard of Wuyue real estate group?"


    "Never heard of it." Wang Xu continued to shake his head without expression.


    "Wuyue group?" But next to Liu Yingying is suddenly eyes a bright, "husband, this is not your work that listed group? It''s said that there are billions of assets, right


    "Yes, it''s the company I work for." Zhou Yuan raised his chin with pride: "take me as an example. In Wuyue group, I am the middle manager of one of the six branches. Our boss is just the top manager in the group, but he can take charge of a branch with a market value of several hundred million yuan. In mordu, who doesn''t give him face? But my boss is not even a fart in front of Hua Shao. He can come and go immediately. He has to fawn on Hua Shao! "


    Then he raised his head higher, looked down at Wang Xu with a condescending attitude, and said with a faint smile:


    "Boy, since you haven''t heard of all these, you must have heard of the famous family feast? Not long ago, Mordor TV station broadcast the star award ceremony dinne

 Chapter 487

    "I know that." Wang Xu nodded calmly.


    "Now that you know that, it''s easy."


    Zhou Yuan looked at Wang Xu playfully and said with a smile:


    "You know what? All the people who can be invited to the dinner are the rich and young, the rich and the stars of Mordor. Our boss was also invited to this kind of dinner. According to him, at that time, there was a prince who was the only one in the banquet. He was so powerful that even Xiao Hongye, the hostess of the famous family feast, could only follow him, just like a maid! "


    "Xiao Hongye?" Zhao Fang and Liu Yingying are both interested. They just ignore the mother and daughter of Chu shuliu and Liu Qing. They ask after each other curiously


    "Who is she?"


    Zhou Yuan seemed very satisfied with the envious eyes of the two women. With a trace of envy, yearning and awe, he exclaimed:


    "This is a legend in the business world of Mordor. She is only twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. She started from scratch and set up a famous family feast, a luxurious private club which is very famous in the upper class of Mordor. With this club, she has known many important people in Mordor. Her personal relationship is like a giant network, and few people can be provoked. What''s more, she is also very beautiful, but even such a legendary woman is a maid to that Prince Wang. You can think about what kind of status this prince Wang has? "


    "I really want to have a look at the banquet scene that night. Even if it''s just a glance, I''ll be satisfied all my life!"


    At this point, Zhou Yuan was filled with emotion. Then he turned his eyes to Wang Xu again, with sarcasm in his eyes and a faint smile


    "Little boy, we spend less than we do with Mr. Wang. According to my boss, we are going to find someone to invite Mr. Wang out for dinner tonight!"


    "Now, do you still dare to rob women with Hua Shao?"


    "Chu shuliu, have you thought about it?" At the same time, Zhao Fang looked deeply at Chu shuliu, gave an ultimatum and forced him with a sneer


    "Do you hear me? The flower you like is less, but you have only two choices now. First, unless you promise to be a woman who spends less, we won''t ask you to pay back the money with interest! "


    "Second, you continue to insist on being the mistress of this boy, but in order not to make you angry and spend less, don''t blame us for being cruel and ruthless. Today, your family will be ruined! Anyway, your mother and your father are both sick and suffering while they are alive. It''s better to die early and live a better life. In the next life, they''ll be rich and well-off! "


    As she spoke, Zhao Fang stepped forward and led her strong son, Chu Rongrong, with a cold face, in a forced manner.


    "What do you want to do?"


    In an instant, Chu shuliu turned pale and stood in front of her mother in horror, but she was forcibly held by her mother and stood behind her.


    Liu Qing is very weak, but he stares at Zhao Fang and others angrily. He uses all his strength to roar: "Zhao Fang, Chu Zhenghe, Liu Yingying, Zhou Yuan, Chu glory... You, you


    "Still human? Zheng Qiang is your brother, and I am your sister. How can you force our whole family to death? "


    "You''re just dying!"


    "Ha ha, didn''t you break up with us before? What''s the matter now? It''s late! Who can''t die well? It''s you who are going to die. We''ll live well, spend less, and even live better! " Zhao Fang sneered.


    "Ma, what are you talking to them about? Do it! Damn it


    Chu Rongrong stepped out directly, raised his right foot, and was about to kick Liu Qing. He was still cursing


    "The old man! It''s your blessing that Hua Shao can take a fancy to your daughter. How dare you even talk about it? I''m going to get married recently. I dare to hurt you. I''ll beat you to death... "


    But he just kicked half, suddenly, a dead figure suddenly blocked in front of Liu Qing, scared Chu glory a big jump, the whole person subconsciously jumped back out, but did not jump up, because his leg was Wang Xu single handed grasp in the hand.


    "I said, who do you want to kill?" Looking at a face of Chu glory, Wang Xu light asked.


    "Let go of my son!" Next to him, Zhao Fang was stunned. Then she put one hand on her waist and one finger on Wang Xu. She almost poked him in the face and said with a big break:


    "Son of a bitch, how dare you step in? Who do you think you are? Didn''t I just tell you the identity of Hua Shao? Hua Shao takes a fancy to Chu shuliu. You dare to defend them. Do you want to die? Spend less anger, you can bear it


    Zhao Fang is a shrew. She talks very fast. She has a series of abuse and scolding in her mouth, and her face is full of anger and ridicule.


    But Wang Xu just looked at it, his face was very calm.


    However, in Zhao Fang''s eyes, he is silent!


    Be scolded by her speechless, afraid of silence!


    Zhao Fang was even more proud and wanted to continue to scold: "little bastard..."


    But the next moment.


    Wang Xu grabs Chu Rongrong''s right leg and suddenly closes his fingers.


    Click!


    "Ah, ah


    The crisp sound of bone fracture sounded, accompanied by Chu Rongrong''s shrill scream, the right leg he kicked out was comminuted fracture, the whole right leg was completely abandoned, except amputation, don''t want to recover.


    Chu glory screamed, the whole person curled down on the ground, like a prawn, holding the right leg crazy scream.


    This moment.


    "Little bastard... You, you, you dare to do it?" Zhao Fang is silly, and the hand pointing at Wang Xu is shaking. She can''t see the horror of Chu Guangrong''s injury. She only sees her son being beaten to the ground and screams, angry.


    "You want to die!"


    Zhao Fang is furious, and Chu Zhenghe is furious. But his precious son was beaten in front of him. How can he stand it?


    On the spot, Chu Zhenghe picked up the stool beside him and hit Wang Xu on the top of his head. Looking at his fierce posture, he was also the main fighter all the year round.


    "Noisy! Get down on your knees. "


    As soon as Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed, he slapped them at will.


    "Touch! WOW


    In an instant, the stool broke up and smashed like a building block. Then Chu Zhenghe was slapped on his head with this slap, and his body suddenly became stiff. Then his knees softened, and he hit the ground with a touch. His head hit the ground with more strength, and he smashed the mud out of a small hole, and fainted on the spot.


    instantaneous.


    The atmosphere in the whole room suddenly became dead silent!


    Everyone was so scared that they didn''t even dare to breathe. Zhao Fang, Liu Yingying, Zhou Yuan and others were pale and frightened.


    And Zhao Fang, pointing to Wang Xu''s hand, is frozen in the air and constantly shaking. Even if she is a shrew who is not afraid of nothing, she has never come and suffered a loss. But now, seeing this scene, she is scared for the first time!


    For the first time in her life, she is sure to take it!


    "Who are you?" After a long time, Zhou Yuancai took a deep breath, managed to calm down his fear, and asked tremblingly:


    "Aren''t you afraid to trouble you with less money?"


    "Spend less? Let him make trouble. I don''t know if he dares. After all, I''m the prince you call me. " Wang Xu disdains a smile, light way.


    "Are you Mr. Wang?"


    Zhou Yuan was stunned when he heard the speech, then a sneer appeared on his face, and his fear disappeared completely. He also disdained to say:


    "Boy, are you dreaming? When I tell you the story of Mr. Wang, do you think we are stupid? Or do you think you can scare us if you hit people harder? "


    "No? Then kneel togethe

 Chapter 488

    "No? Then kneel together


    Wang Xu did not look at Zhou Yuan.


    With that, he just slapped it out. Zhou Yuan was just an ordinary man. He didn''t even have the consciousness to dodge, so he knelt on the ground with a slap.


    However, because Zhou Yuan did not want chu Zhenghe to do so, Wang Xu left a little strength, just let him kneel on the ground, but there was no serious injury in the past.


    At this time, Zhou Yuan took a deep breath, forced to endure the pain from his knee and the sense of shame in his heart, and cried out: "boy, who are you? What''s your name? You have the guts to say it


    However, Wang Xu just glanced at him with a look at a fool.


    name?


    I''ve already reported it before. Are you deaf? Or is there a hole in the brain?


    He didn''t want to pay any attention at all. He turned and walked to Chu shuliu. He reached out to help his mother and daughter to help them up


    "Are you all right?"


    "No, it''s OK. Thank you."


    Chu shuliu didn''t know Wang Xu at all, but at this time, his heart was full of gratitude and warmth. During this period of time, he could not control his grievances and sorrows, and his tears came down silently.


    Although a stranger, but before her family in the dark, Wang Xu this stranger''s appearance, but like a warm sunshine, lit up the whole darkness for her.


    The future of their family, including her heart!


    But after a thank you, Chu shuliu didn''t know what to say. After all, she didn''t know Wang Xu at all. At this time, her mother Liu Qing suddenly suppressed a groan, frowned, the whole person directly soft down, seems to be suffering a lot.


    "What''s the matter with you, Ma?" In an instant, Chu shuliu couldn''t take care of Wang Xu any more. He hugged his mother tightly. His tears were more severe and his eyes were full of heartache.


    "Don''t panic, Auntie''s health is nothing serious!" Wang Xu also stepped forward in an instant, quietly comforting and holding Liu Qing. The invisible air needle flashed from his hand and disappeared into Liu Qing''s body. In a twinkling of an eye, he found out Liu Qing''s physical condition clearly.


    Liu Qing''s Qi and blood is very low, only a little cold, the body is so weak, because she secretly carried her daughter to sell blood for money, coupled with overwork, too much pressure, and a long-term malnutrition, and finally dragged into the present situation.


    "Ah..."


    Wang Xu sighed a little. This is the sadness of an ordinary family. If there is no disaster, it''s OK. Once there is something unexpected, a family that is still beautiful will be dragged into a desperate situation in a short time.


    Then he thought, dozens of Qi needles instantly turned into the most original force of Qi and blood, just like the spring rain of moistening things, constantly nourishing Liu Qing''s body in silence.


    "Boy, what do you mean by not talking? By the way, I remember. You said your name was Wang Xu, right? Do you think you''re good? " Seeing that Wang Xu ignored himself, Zhou Yuan''s face was very ugly. With a gloomy face, he said word by word


    "Not yet? Think you are a character if you fight hard? Don''t say you can''t afford to spend less, do you believe that a phone call from me can make you a dead dog? If you spend less money in front of you, you''ll have to ride in a wheelchair in your next life! "


    Wang Xu still didn''t reply. He didn''t even bother to raise his eyelids. If it wasn''t for Zhou Yuan, a relative of Chu shuliu, who was just an ordinary man, he would have been slapped to death by other wild dogs barking.


    "You really want to die!"


    Zhou Yuan is completely angry, he talks is to move out of his boss, is to move out even the boss to flatter the flower less, the results are all ignored by Wang Xu? How dare you look down on him?


    This kind of situation is something he never thought about. Zhou Yuan stares at Wang Xu coldly, his voice suddenly turns cold, and gives a final warning


    "Boy, don''t you say you are prince Wang? borrowing power to do evil? As it happens, our boss also attended the dinner party of the famous family feast. I''ll call him right now. I''d like to see how awesome you are? Don''t spend less, our boss will be killed! "


    Zhou Yuan said a lot of words, but the more he said, the more angry he became. No matter how he threatened, Wang Xu didn''t look at him, which made him feel like a clown!


    Or in front of his wife, in front of Chu Zhenghe, Zhao Fang, these relatives, this face, lost big!


    Dare to ignore him so much, dare to make him lose such a big face, and dare to rob a woman with Hua Shao, this boy, he is a fool!


    Angry to the extreme, Zhou Yuan also lazy to say more, sullen face directly out of the mobile phone to dial a phone, began to contact his boss Zhao Zhen. At the level of Hua Shao, he still can''t flatter him, but he has no contact information, but he still has his own boss who asked him to help Hua Shao.


    At the same time, Wang Xu also took out his mobile phone and calmly made a call to Su Jianming.


    Just now, after sorting out Liu Qing''s injury a little, the mother and daughter immediately expressed their gratitude to him. They wanted to write him a IOU to thank him for the one million medical expenses he provided.


    Wang Xu is very dissatisfied!


    million?


    Because for Chu shuliu''s family, the money is too much, so the mother and daughter are grateful to Wang Xu, but they are also worried!


    Soon after the phone was connected, Su Jianming''s respectful voice came from the opposite


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    When talking, Su Jianming is very flustered. He is afraid that Wang Xu will call because he is not good at handling affairs. I can''t blame him, mainly because his awe for Wang Xu has gone deep into his heart after the famous family banquet.


    "Have you done what I asked you to do?" Wang Xu asked faintly.


    "Childe, the matter has been done. In your name, I helped Chu shuliu''s father pay a million yuan of hospitalization expenses, including all the follow-up treatment and intensive care single ward and so on. According to your order, we can help them secretly. We only need one million yuan of hospitalization expenses, which is just within their affordability. " In an instant, Su Jianming''s heart was raised to his throat, and he said carefully.


    "A million? A lot? " Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and said in a cold voice: "do you think this money is worthy of Chu shuliu? I asked you to help in the dark, you are in the dark, but do you want to help? Now, send me ten million at once! "


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, Zhou Yuan and others were stunned. Liu Qing and Chu shuliu''s mother and daughter froze.


    Help secretly... Isn''t less money better?


    One million is already more than one million. Do you want to send another ten million?


    "In addition, do you know any Wuyue group? Wrong. It''s a small company in the six branches of the group. One of them is Zhou Yuan, a middle-level manager. I want this person''s company to disappear in half an hour. If it''s too troublesome, I''ll buy the whole Wuyue group. All the leaders will be replaced! " Wang Xu light finish this sentence, directly hang up the phone.


    And because of what he said, the atmosphere in the whole room became quieter.


    Everyone, the brain is dull.


    Don''t blame them, it''s true that Wang Xu''s tone of voice is too big!

 Chapter 489

    This boy, the tone of speaking


    It''s too big for you!


    After his initial dullness, Zhou Yuan soon burst into laughter, as if he had heard the biggest joke of his life


    "Ha ha, boy, you can pretend! First of all, he pretends to be a prince, and now he pretends to be a rich family. What''s the matter? Do you have a lot of money? Do you know what kind of company Wuyue group is? It''s a super large group with a market value of 10 billion. Who do you think you are? In half an hour, buy the whole Wuyue group and let all the leaders go? The fox pretends to be a tiger, pretends to be a liar, and deceives the ghost? When I''m stupid? You are the fool yourself


    After a series of questions, Zhou Yuanxiao''s stomach ached. He pressed his stomach and shook his head


    "Boy, I''ve called my boss Zhao Zhen. He''s under Huashao, but you can''t get him! You don''t have to spend much to do it yourself. Soon, you will die without a place to bury yourself! "


    Wang Xu still didn''t look at him and said softly to Chu shuliu: "don''t think about it. I do have a purpose to help you, but it''s not the purpose you want, because I won''t ask you to pay anything, just a little effort."


    Chu shuliu bit his lip and was stunned. He didn''t know how to respond to Wang Xu.


    Don''t give her anything, this, this


    Is it hard to meet a kind person?


    But which kind-hearted person will give less than one million yuan and another ten million yuan?


    "Well, now help your mother to bed. My medical skills are good. Help your mother to have a look." Similarly, without waiting for Chu shuliu to answer, Wang Xu said so, with an indisputable tone.


    "Good... Thank you!" Chu shuliu hesitated for a moment, then nodded heavily and made a decision in her heart that only she knew.


    She is Chu shuliu. She never owes anyone!


    No matter whether Wang Xu has ulterior motives or is used to cover up his kindness, Chu shuliu will repay each other with his whole life.


    At this time, mother''s body is also more important. Hearing Wang Xu''s words, Chu shuliu had no doubt at all. He directly helped Liu Qing to bed and forced him to smile


    "Mom, he is the kind-hearted person who helped dad pay the hospitalization expenses and follow-up treatment expenses. He can help our family..."


    Liu Qing looks at Wang Xu, then lowers her head and sighs. Her heart is bitterly bitter. She only feels that her future is still in despair.


    Obviously, she didn''t believe that Wang Xu''s goal was really that simple, "nothing else.".


    If you don''t say a million, that''s ten million!


    The three members of their family earn their whole life, but they are afraid they can''t earn so much money. Wang Xu and they don''t know each other. He suddenly wants to give them so much money, but he is so strong. What do you like about his family?


    After thinking about it, Liu Qing can only think of one possibility, that is, Wang Xu also takes a fancy to her baby daughter. In essence, it is no different from the little flower who forced their family to come here, but the way of doing things is more gentle.


    "By the way, I just heard them say that your father''s leg might be paralyzed? I''ll wait for my men to drive and go to the hospital together. I''ll help your father to have a look, too. " At this time, Wang Xu light said a way.


    "My father''s leg, do you have a way?" Smell speech, Chu shuliu slightly a Leng, then suddenly raised his head, full of surprise and expectation.


    Although my father''s medical expenses are not lacking, the hospital has long said that even if he has the money, he can be cured completely, and the recovery rate is only 30%.


    "My medical skills are not bad, but it depends on the specific situation. As long as there is no amputation, I am 80% sure." Wang Xu light way.


    As soon as he said this, not only Chu shuliu and Liu Qing''s mother and daughter, but also Zhou Yuan and Zhao Fang, who were on one side, were all slightly stunned and subconsciously silent.


    Chu shuliu''s mother and daughter are suspicious, especially Liu Qing. In her opinion, what this sudden "kind-hearted person" said was just to move her daughter''s heart.


    But Liu Qing didn''t stop Wang Xu''s behavior. Their family was in deep despair. If Wang Xu didn''t appear and block Zhao Fang, Zhou Yuan and others, they would be ruined today.


    And Wang Xu''s every move up to now, although a little overbearing, although a little strong, but at least for their family to consider. Although the money is too much, but also because of this, let Liu Qing to Wang Xu''s background has a little understanding.


    So rich people, perhaps, really have a way to cure their husband''s legs?


    And Zhou Yuan and others are completely disbelief, sneer repeatedly, completely take what Wang Xu said as bragging force, full of disdain.


    Looking at Wang Xu and Chu shuliu''s mother and daughter completely ignoring them, Zhao Fang sneered and said: "this little bastard is boasting all the time. If we didn''t know the details of Chu shuliu''s family, I''m afraid we would have been scared by this boy!"


    "Don''t worry about him. I''ve already called president Zhao of our company, and he soon brought someone to deal with it in person." Zhou Yuan disdained to sneer. Then he turned his eyes and swept over Chu Zhenghe, who had fainted on the ground


    "Sister in law, do you want to send elder brother Zhenghe to the hospital first?"


    "No, I''m not going to the hospital! I''m going to see this son of a bitch die


    At this time, Chu Zhenghe just woke up. When he heard this, he immediately growled out with gnashing teeth. His eyes were venomous, his face was full of ferocious expression, and he wanted to eat people


    "Glory, you immediately call your brother-in-law maming, ask him to come to us for revenge, tell him, I want this boy to die!"


    "Yes, call maming!" Zhao Fang''s eyes also brightened.


    Ma Ming, the eldest brother of Chu''s fiancee Ma Lili, is also rich and powerful in Mordor. He often wanders around all kinds of bars and night shows. He has a relationship with many people on the road. He has money, people and ability. Let him find someone to kill Wang Xu. In the eyes of Chu Zhenghe and Zhao Fang, it''s a small matter that doesn''t need to doubt the ending.


    Wang Xu, who dares to beat their father and son, is dead!


    Chu Guangrong didn''t have any nonsense. He soon contacted his brother-in-law. The first sentence was: "brother Ming, my father and I have been beaten. Please call some brothers to kill the boy. Yes, there is only one man, a hairy boy... Don''t worry, there is absolutely no background. Do you remember the poor relative I told you last time? Yes, it''s the female college student''s family that Hua Shao likes, and the people who help them have a fart background! "


    For a long time, the cause and effect, Chu Rongrong said that he was very confident, and his voice was full of resentment and hatred.


    "Well, if there is someone you call, my boss will come here in person immediately. This boy is dead!" Zhou Yuan also grinned and agreed.

 Chapter 490

    "Hum, if I don''t kill him, I can''t get rid of this evil spirit in my heart. I dare to break my legs. I want him to die!" Chu Zhenghe sneered.


    Zhao Fang also sneered constantly: "ha ha, husband, you don''t know, this boy just boasted to scare us. Why is one million not enough? If someone wants to send ten million, he also says that he wants to cure Chu Zhengqiang''s leg, who believes him? What a fuckin ''fool


    "Just like he did, can he give 10 million? The second uncle''s leg hospital said that he was going to be paralyzed. When he had a small mouth, they boasted that he could be cured. Funny? "


    Chu Rongrong disdained to smile, his eyes darkened and he said in a cold voice:


    "If you want me to tell you, this boy is playing tricks to make Chu shuliu, a whore, give him his heart and play with her. But he doesn''t want to see what he''s up to, and he dares to rob the woman he likes less. What a fool..."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In the courtyard of a villa on the outskirts of the University Town, a group of beautiful women in bikini shuttle back and forth. On the edge of the huge swimming pool, a pale young man with evil smile is slumping on the beach chair, surrounded by four or five bikini beauties to rub oil and massage him, red lips to feed snacks and fruits.


    All of a sudden, the ring of his cell phone rang. Without any sign from him, a beautiful bikini girl immediately took her cell phone and put it in the young man''s ear


    "Hello, Su Jianming, what can I do for benshao? I''m driving this afternoon. Would you like to have fun with me? "


    The voice of the youth is ambiguous, proud and proud, but it is faint with a little fear.


    As usual, the people on the other side of the phone didn''t reply that they were friends, but how could they be equal? However, there was a cold rebuke:


    "Hua Wuchen, you really don''t know how to die, ha ha... How dare you touch the willows of Chu?"


    Hua Wuchen frowned and was very dissatisfied with the scolding. He sneered: "Su Jianming, what nonsense are you talking about? I don''t understand. Do you have anything to do with me touching Chu shuliu? Are you looking for trouble? "


    When it comes to the end, Hua Wuchen''s eyes are cold.


    Today, he was in a bad mood. At ordinary times, he and Su Jianming are just peers. Although they mix together, now Su Jianming dares to scold him with the tone of scolding his subordinates?


    Do you really think Hua Wuchen is under your Su Jianming?


    "Well, I''m troubling you? Now, it''s no trouble. You''re dead! " Su Jianming, however, was angry and sneered at Hua Wuchen


    "By the way, maybe you don''t know who you''re provoking, do you?"


    "To be more clear, Chu shuliu is not the female college students you used to play with. I tell you, Chu shuliu is my son''s woman! And my son, at the famous family banquet two days ago, suppressed the whole audience, made all the Fengs bow their heads, and made my elder brother Su Jianqing extremely frightened... "


    "Mr. Wang!"


    "What?"


    In an instant, Hua Wuchen''s anger suddenly goes out. The whole person seems to have been poured with a basin of cold water from head to foot, and the red lip cherries fed by the bikini beauty beside her forget to bite.


    Wang, Wang... Prince Wang?


    At this moment, Hua Wuchen almost fainted. If it wasn''t for him, he would have fallen to the ground.


    As a young master of the flower family of the thirteen magic capitals, even if he is only a side branch, he knows something about the internal turmoil of the Feng family, one of the three most famous families.


    In particular, the party on the day of the famous family feast was attended by many people. After coming out, the name of "Prince Wang" was also the most widely spread.


    Even Hua Wuchen himself, through a lot of relationships, is going to make friends with this "Prince Wang" recently, and climb each other''s thighs!


    As a result, now


    "Now, you''d better go to Chu shuliu''s house at once. I''ve known your dirty means of forcing female students for a long time. Prince Wang is there now. I''m afraid that if you slow down a little, you''ll be dead!" With that, Su simply hung up.


    If as usual, the phone is so hung up, Hua Wuchen is afraid not to be angry to hit people, but now, he is extremely pale, and then iron green, and finally turned pale, not a trace of blood.


    Finally, he jumped up from the reclining chair without looking at the countless stunned bikini beauties around him. He gave orders to his men and roared:


    "Come on, get me my fuckin ''clothes... No! Let''s get them in the car first! Clothes on the car


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    At Wuyue group headquarters, Zhao Zhengang came out of the meeting room just after the meeting, his face was a little cold.


    Just now, Zhou Yuan, one of his subordinates, who is preparing to be a confidant, called him and said that it was the daughter of his poor relative''s family. Something had changed and he wanted him to contact him and solve it with less money.


    But this kind of small matter, need to disturb, spend less? If you really want to disturb Hua Shao, I''m afraid you''ll be slapped by Hua Shao!


    I can''t even deal with a poor relative!


    Zhao Zhenmei, who is familiar with Hua Shao''s temperament, frowned and was a little dissatisfied with Zhou Yuan


    "It''s no wonder that Zhou Yuan''s ability in the company was mediocre. He flattered all the way, but he had to let me solve it by myself. It''s a real waste... Forget it, after all, his poor relative''s daughter is less attractive. Let''s contact his cousin..."


    His cousin, named Zhao Feilong, is a ruthless man. After graduating from high school, he went out to serve as a soldier. Later, he worked abroad for more than ten years. He returned to the devil the year before last and opened a security company.


    However, Zhao Zhen is not stupid. He knows that these security companies have some black means and operations in secret, so he asks his cousin to help him whenever there is anything shady. He also relies on his cousin''s help to get to his present position.


    "Cousin!" Soon, the phone is connected, Zhao Zhen careful way.


    "What''s the matter?" On the other side of the phone, Zhao Feilong''s voice was faint, and he didn''t seem to pay attention to his cousin. The truth is that.


    "Well, I''m helping Hua Shao to do a little thing, but there''s something wrong with my ability. I want to ask my cousin to lend me some help!" Zhao Zhen said with a smile, a little flattery in his voice


    "By the way, Hua Shao is the one I mentioned to you, Hua Wuchen, the young master of the magic flower family."


    "Flowers are clean?" Zhao Feilong was slightly stunned, then suddenly his voice was a little urgent and said, "did you tell me last time that he was going to invite the" Prince Wang "who was in the limelight at the famous family banquet to dinner?"


    "Yes, Hua Shao did say..."


    Before Zhao Zhen finished his speech, he was interrupted by Zhao Feilong in a rough voice: "well, what''s the cost! Hua Shao''s business is my business. As long as Hua Shao brings me Zhao Feilong when I have dinner with Prince Wang, where are you? I''m going to ask someone to take ten of the best bodyguards. No, I''ll take twenty of them myself! "


    "Ah? Are you coming in person, cousin Hearing the excited reply from the opposite side, Zhao Zhen was silly.


    "That''s nonsense! What is the identity of Prince Wang? It''s a blessing to be able to get in touch with Mr. Wang with Hua Shao. As long as it''s related to Mr. Wang, even if it''s just a little bit, I promise to get it right for him by patting my chest! "

 Chapter 491

    At the same time, there is another.


    Ma Ming angrily walked down from a black Mercedes Benz, his eyes were cold and fierce.


    Just now, he received a call from his sister''s fiance. Did anyone dare to call his brother-in-law? That''s all. I broke my brother-in-law''s legs!


    Most importantly, when he asked why, it turned out that it was a poor relative who could not afford the money. Poor relative?


    I''m not looking for death!


    I don''t know what to do!


    "Damn, if I don''t kill you, I''ll write my name upside down in the future!" Ma Ming scolded, then looked up at the front door of the night show, his face suddenly showed a grim smile and pride.


    Just recently, through all kinds of relationships, he finally came into contact with the real and important person behind the night show.


    After stepping into the night show, his arrogance and domineering immediately became cautious, for fear that his arrogance would offend the big man behind the night show.


    Behind him, the nightclub was hanging on the doorplate outside, with two big words on it.


    Black!


    In the underground world of Mordor, no matter a big man or a big brother of gangsters, only when his status is high enough can he be qualified to enter a small circle and know the truth behind this seemingly ordinary but actually extraordinary nightclub.


    Mordor, the largest gray area trading field, the largest intelligence circulation place, the most lasting shelter. Here, no matter you are a criminal, a killer or an outlaw, as long as you obey the rules, you can have a safe night here.


    These are all the circles that Ma Ming has just come into contact with recently. Just a corner, the world he shows is extremely frightening. How can he not be careful? Maybe anyone sitting in front of the bar in this nightclub may be a cruel person he can''t provoke.


    Finally, with such a cautious attitude, Ma Ming sat in front of the bar, looked at the bartender who was mixing wine and said in a low voice:


    "A cup of Qianjin beer, a hundred portions of additives!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The bartender''s action of mixing wine suddenly froze, and then he looked at it strangely. He gave a few sharp strokes at the corner of his mouth, as if he was holding back something. It took three seconds to say:


    "I said, are you looking for Xuanniao? Who gave you this code? It''s a mess. Do you think it''s a movie? If you want to find Xuanniao, go directly to the sixth private room in the back and knock on the door to see if you are free. If there are no other guests, just go straight in. "


    With that, the bar took a very complicated look at Ma Ming, and then went to receive other drinkers.


    At this moment, the smile on Ma Ming''s face was stiff. He finally understood what the other person''s strange look at him meant


    Where the hell did this fool come from?


    Seeing that the bartender ignored him, Ma Ming had no face to stay here. He bowed his head and turned red. He wanted to go out and kill the son of a bitch who told him this information.


    However, although the process was a bit unexpected, he still got the person he wanted to find. Soon, he sat opposite Xuanniao.


    "What can I do for you?" In the private room, Xuanniao asked calmly.


    "Brother Xuan..." Ma Ming spoke carefully.


    "Just call me Xuanniao." Before he finished, he was interrupted by Xuanniao with a wave of his hand: "tell me, what''s the matter? I''ll clearly mark the price here. I''ll charge you according to your entrustment and arrange other people to help you solve it."


    "Xuan, Xuanniao, I''m not familiar with your circle. I just came here after listening to a friend''s introduction. I just wanted to get in touch with you first, but I just had a problem. I want to kill someone..." Ma Ming whispered.


    He is also a mixed society. He has opened more than ten bars and nightclubs and knows a lot about things in the dark.


    Therefore, before hearing his brother-in-law''s description of what happened in Chu shuliu''s house, he had planned to kill Wang Xu directly, and he didn''t pay attention to human life at all.


    Now?


    Just by the way of new contact of Xuanniao, we can measure the confidence in this circle.


    Wang Xu can take out a million, or even open mouth 10 million, it is very likely that he is not an ordinary person. But what if they''re not ordinary people? Those who provoke him will die!


    Moreover, the circle of Xuanniao is not ordinary people either!


    "Say a name." Xuanniao''s face was extremely calm, and he didn''t care that the other party was buying murderers.


    "The other party''s name is Wang Xu. He''s just an ordinary person. Now he''s here..." Ma Ming looks excited. He''s just going to talk about his brother-in-law''s family.


    "What did you say? The man you want to kill is Wang Xu? "


    But before he finished, he saw that the face of the black bird suddenly changed.


    "What''s the problem..." Ma Ming was stunned.


    "Tell me why you want to kill him. I''ll find someone to investigate." Xuanniao didn''t answer, but said with a calm face, in an indisputable tone.


    Although he felt strange, Ma Ming said it quickly. At last, he saw that Xuanniao asked people to come and have a look. He also licked his face, laughed and complimented


    "Sure enough, as my friend said, your professional ethics and efficiency are high!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xuanniao glanced at him, a little speechless.


    This guy obviously doesn''t know who he has offended, but it may be a double name, but if it''s the one


    In less than ten minutes, the person who went out to collect information came back and whispered a few words in Xuanniao''s ear. In an instant, Xuanniao''s face became extremely cold. He waved to a big man standing outside the compartment


    "Tiger, tie him up for me!"


    "Xuanniao... Brother, what are you doing? Why did you tie me? " Ma Ming was dazed at first, and then furious. He stood up and wanted to fight. As a big brother, he was the third black belt of Taekwondo. He couldn''t get into the body when waiting for idlers.


    However, with one move, he was slapped by the tiger and sat down on the sofa again. He felt that all his strength had been removed and he could only collapse there and screamed in horror


    "Brother Xuanniao, is there any misunderstanding? We met for the first time today. I can''t offend you, can I? What do you mean... "


    "What do you mean?"


    Xuanniao sneered and looked at Ma Ming with the eyes of the dead. He said faintly, "do you know who you want to kill?"


    "Who? I... "Ma Ming was stunned. He didn''t think that the reason why Xuanniao suddenly turned his face was because of the boy he wanted to kill?


    What''s going on?


    Who is he?


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Then he saw Xuanniao grow up. With a wave of his hand, he said, "tiger, knock him out and take him away. Originally, he was worried about how to prepare the door-to-door gift to visit Prince Wang, but he didn''t expect that someone would take the initiative to send it. Just in time, I sent a small gift to Prince Wang."


    "Mr. Wang? Who is this... "


    Ma Ming was at a loss. His mind was dull. He didn''t have a chance to think about it. The next moment, he was slapped by the tiger and fainted.

 Chapter 492

    At this time, Mordor University Affiliated Hospital outside a single ward.


    Chu Zhenghe, Zhao Fang, Chu Rongrong, Liu Yingying, Zhou Yuan and others stood in the corridor without saying a word. Through a door, they looked at the ward coldly and sarcastically.


    "Well, this boy didn''t run away? Did you really come to the hospital to treat Chu Zhengqiang''s paralysis? " Chu Zhenghe was sitting in a wheelchair, staring at the ward with cruel eyes.


    Before that, Wang Xu suddenly left the rental house with Chu shuliu''s mother and daughter. In order to prevent Wang Xu from running away, they specially followed. Chu Zhenghe didn''t even go to the hospital. He just got a wheelchair to sit in for fear that he might miss the chance to see Wang Xu''s broken legs, covered with blood, and kneeling on the ground screaming dozens of times worse than him.


    "Chu Zhengqiang is doomed to be paralyzed. It''s strange that he can be cured. We''ll wait to see the play!" Zhao Fang sneered.


    Zhou Yuan and others also sneer at Wang Xu''s jokes. They can''t wait to see Wang Xu''s tragic ending.


    In the ward.


    Wang Xu is standing on the bedside, slightly bent over, hands gently on Chu Zhengqiang''s legs, beating with an extremely strange rhythm.


    "Little brother, forget it, I know you are kind-hearted, but my leg..." looking at Wang Xu''s inexplicable movements, Chu Zhengqiang gave a wry smile, opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he was directly interrupted by Wang Xu.


    "Your leg should have been hit by a heavy object of about 500 Jin falling from high altitude. Seven pieces of right leg bone were broken, part of hip bone was smashed, and the left leg bone was broken into 17 pieces. The bone fragments squeezed the leg nerves, so now the legs are unconscious, and the smashed bones are difficult to heal." Wang XuSong opened his hand and said lightly.


    "You, how do you know so well?" Hearing his words, no matter Chu Zhengqiang or Liu Qing or Chu shuliu, all three members of the family raised their heads in shock.


    Just because what Wang Xu said is clearer than the diagnosis given by the hospital, the number of bone fractures is even more than the X-ray film given by the hospital.


    However, there are a few more that the attending doctors can''t grasp when they look at the bone slices, so they can only give the data of fuzzy judgment. But Wang Xu just clapped his hands a few times and understood so clearly?


    Liu Qing was even more surprised and said: "so, Zheng Qiang''s leg... Can it be cured?"


    At this time, a glimmer of hope rose from her heart.


    Maybe Wang Xu, who has a mysterious origin, really has a way!


    "Believe in my medicine." Wang Xu gave Liu Qing a reassuring smile and said calmly, "don''t worry, I''m here. Let alone this degree, the bones of both legs are smashed to pieces. As long as the legs are still there, I can completely cure them. The difference is just the cost."


    With that, Wang Xu asked Chu Zhengqiang to lie down.


    Under the concern of Liu Qing and Chu shuliu''s mother and daughter, with a slight shake of their hands, dozens of glittering gold needles appeared in his hands, and then the wind caressed the willow. In a twinkling of an eye, Chu Zhengqiang''s legs were covered, just like magic.


    These gold needles are all condensed by Wang Xu''s breath in his body, but the effect is better than those gold needles and silver needles before.


    Seventy two golden needles were shining all over Chu Zhengqiang''s legs. Even Chu shuliu''s mother and daughter could see the golden light under their skin. Chu Zhengqiang''s legs were covered with the golden light like metal.


    Wang Xu didn''t mean to explain. Chu shuliu, Liu Qing, and Chu Zhengqiang''s three family members didn''t dare to make a sound at this time. They all widened their eyes and looked at the scene with shock and expectation, for fear of disturbing Wang Xu.


    At this time, they are ordinary people, also know Wang Xu''s extraordinary.


    This kind of means is not possessed by ordinary people at all!


    Twenty minutes.


    All of a sudden.


    The expression on Chu Zhengqiang''s face changed abruptly, which was full of shock, surprise, disbelief and so on.


    "It''s normal to feel your legs now. Don''t move around." Wang Xu''s eyes were calm. He gave a light command, and then motioned Chu shuliu and Liu Qing to come up to help


    "Two, help hold his legs down."


    Wang Xu no longer put out needles, but his hands were still beating on Chu Zhengqiang''s legs. His hands were flying like butterflies, with an extremely mysterious rhythm. Every time he patted, it seemed that there was an atmosphere that ordinary people could not see with their naked eyes.


    These breath is the Qi and blood power of the warrior, which comes from the most basic power of the life body!


    Wang Xu''s huge and pure Qi and blood constantly washes and cleans Chu Zhengqiang''s leg muscles, bones and blood vessels, promoting his body cells to automatically send out necrosis, thus recovering at a speed far beyond the definition of modern medicine, and even stronger than before.


    Chu Zhengqiang slightly compared his eyes, only felt that his legs seemed to be immersed in a warm stream of water, and then his perception and control of his legs became clearer and more powerful.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Wang Xu suddenly stopped and said, "well, you can try to stand up and move your legs..."


    Before he finished, Chu Zhengqiang couldn''t help kicking his legs.


    "Touch!"


    With a loud noise, the guardrail at the foot of the bed was slightly bent, and it was Chu Zhengqiang''s right foot that was inlaid inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, the whole ward was in a dead silence, and Chu Zhengqiang was even more confused, with his mouth wide open and his eyes dull.


    Chu shuliu and Liu Qing''s mother and daughter also have the feeling of dreaming, which is not true.


    Until then, Wang Xu''s last words came slowly: "pay attention to control the power..."


    But at this time, he was also a little speechless.


    Although he knew that after his Qi and blood training, Chu Zhengqiang had undergone a comprehensive marrow washing and bone replacement, and his Qi and blood were strong and vigorous, not weaker than those of ordinary martial arts, this scene was really a bit embarrassing.


    However, although the accident was shocking, it was not as happy as Chu Zhengqiang''s legs could move again.


    "Zhengqiang... Wuwu!" Next to him, Liu Qing wanted to say something, but she couldn''t control her mouth any more. She was lying on the edge of the bed, holding her husband''s hand and crying loudly, as if to vent all her grievances during this period.


    Chu shuliu''s eyes are red, tears remain silent, eyes full of excitement and gratitude looking at Wang Xu.


    At this time, don''t say Wang Xu has a different purpose, even if Wang Xu is really with that little flower in general for her beauty, Chu shuliu will not say a word, willing to pay everything.


    Maybe, she also only has this body, can repay Wang Xu''s help!


    "Thank you, little brother!"


    The three members of the family comforted each other for a while. Chu Zhengqiang slowly walked down from the hospital bed and bowed down to Wang Xu to thank him.


    "Just call me Wang Xu. I''m a freshman in Mordor University. I''m the younger brother of Chu shuliu Xuejie. It''s just a little help." Wang Xu said with a smile.

 Chapter 493

    "Little brother, your help, for me, is my life! For our whole family, it''s more like saving lives! " Chu Zhengqiang said word by word, bent down unswervingly.


    During this period, he saw everything about his wife and daughter in his eyes, but it hurt in his heart. He knew that without Wang Xu, the future of his family would be in such darkness.


    Wang Xu doesn''t care about this kind of kindness, but he does. It needs them to return it with their lives all their lives!


    "Little brother, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    At this time, Liu Qing suddenly apologizes to Wang Xu with a guilty face. The whole person bends down and kneels down to Wang Xu.


    "Auntie, what are you doing?" Wang Xu immediately waved his hand to send out an invisible breath, blocking Liu Qing''s action, and then quickly reached out to help her up.


    Bowing down to apologize, he can accept it, but letting Liu Qing kneel down to him is unacceptable. For him, it''s really just a matter of lifting a hand. This kind of big gift is too much.


    Besides, he also has a purpose!


    Chu shuliu, the tree demon of the future, and the willow witch that countless people revere, is a powerful being who also stands at the top of the world. Although he is not as powerful as him, he can do it, but it can''t be underestimated.


    "I suspected that you were the same kind of person as Hua Shao who forced shuliu. He had been secretly guarding against the dike for you. I didn''t know a good heart, and I was a white eyed wolf..." Liu Qing reproached himself. Speaking of the back, her voice choked with remorse.


    "Auntie, that''s too much. You are also good for Chu shuliu." Wang Xu gave a bitter smile.


    Liu Qing''s position can''t be right or wrong. What she did, what she thought and what she thought were just for her daughter.


    Chu shuliu''s daughter is the pride of his family. As a parent, who doesn''t think about her children?


    meanwhile.


    In the corridor, I saw Chu Zhengqiang standing up from the bed in the ward. Chu Zhenghe, Zhao Fang, Zhou Yuan and others'' faces changed wildly. They couldn''t believe it. It was like going to hell.


    "Chu Zhengqiang, a waste, has stood up?"


    Zhao Fang exclaimed in disbelief on the spot, her face twisted


    "His leg was really cured by that boy?"


    "Hum, they should have put it up with their hands, pretending!" Chu Zhenghe snorted coldly. He was in a wheelchair. How could he believe that his brother could stand up?


    However, Zhou Yuan and Liu Yingying did not agree.


    Through a piece of glass, they can see clearly that Chu Zhengqiang stood up by himself. How could he have been put up? There is no such thing as self deception!


    "Well, if the leg is good, what can it do?" Chu glory sneer, disdain way: "before long, their legs have to waste again, when the time comes, the bed in this ward is afraid to be a few more!"


    "Yes, this boy has some ability, but it''s useless!" Zhou Yuan also sneered.


    In his opinion, no matter how capable Wang Xu is, he has no background. If he offends Hua Shao, he will soon be a dead man. Compared with the living, the dead are not bullshit.


    Unless Wang Xu''s background is strong, but is it possible?


    In Zhou Yuan''s opinion, Wang Xu has a little money and ability, but he has absolutely no background. Otherwise, why would he have to take a taxi to come to the hospital?


    For example, there are many rich families like Hua Shao, who don''t drive tens of millions of top luxury cars and don''t have to do anything all day long, just play around with their daughters.


    He has never seen a rich family like Wang Xu. He has no style and prestige, and his reputation is not obvious.


    Just then.


    Not far from the elevator door suddenly opened, and then a large group of people came out, strode to this side.


    "Ha ha, it''s Mr. Zhao!" When Zhou Yuan looked back, he burst out laughing, and then he was flattered.


    Those who came were Zhao Zhen and Zhao Feilong, followed by more than 20 men in black.


    "Zhou Yuan..." when Zhao Zhen saw that Zhou Yuan was flattering, his face sank slightly, and his impression of him became worse. However, he still needed him to spend less. He asked coldly:


    "What about your poor relatives? And where''s the kid who dares to break the big deal? I have precious time. There is an important meeting to be held in the group headquarters. Kill him earlier and give an account to Hua Shao. "


    "Mr. Zhao, the boy is in the ward." Zhou Yuan said excitedly.


    When Chu Zhenghe, Zhao Fang and others saw that Zhao Zong had brought so many people, they were stunned.


    More than 20 elite bodyguards scattered in the corridor of the hospital. Their power was more than them. The patients and their families in other wards around the earthquake were all silent. Even their voices were subconsciously lowered, for fear of disturbing the big people here.


    "Ha ha, this is general manager Zhao of our company!" Zhou Yuan was very excited, and his face was full of Qi and blood. He only felt that he had face.


    Although he knew that Mr. Zhao would come here in person, he didn''t expect that there were more than 20 elite bodyguards!


    It''s only the presidents of listed companies on TV who attend important meetings, isn''t it?


    This power, look at the other people in the ward, as well as the adoring eyes of the passing nurses, all let Zhou Yuan walk began to float.


    "My husband is powerful. With the support of general manager Zhao, he has a bright future in the company." Liu Yingying raised her chin and her eyes were so bright.


    Chu Zhenghe, Zhao Fang and Chu Rongrong''s family were also deeply shocked. Subconsciously, they swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva. Even their son''s eldest brother-in-law didn''t have such a noodle arrangement.


    "Mr. Zhao, you see, the young man standing in the ward is the little son of a bitch with less bad flowers and good deeds! The boy has a fierce fight. You''d better kill him! " Zhou Yuan''s running around.


    Zhao Zhen frowned slightly. He was not happy with Zhou Yuan''s self assertion. He turned to Zhao Feilong and said with a smile, "cousin, what do you think we should do?"


    Zhao Feilong has been unhappy with Zhou Yuan for a long time. It''s not because of Zhao Zhen and Zhou Yuan, or Hua Shao, but because Hua Shao may have a way to get in touch with Wang Gongzi.


    However, he didn''t want to say much about this, and said directly: "block up the people''s room first, and don''t let them run away. I will meet the people inside for a while."


    As he said this, Zhao Feilong walked to the ward and suddenly said with a grim smile:


    "Yes? Just right, I''m good at it, too! "


    meanwhile.


    The elevator door not far away was opened again, from which came three people, one of whom was Ma Ming, and the other two were headed by Xuanniao.


    Chu Zhenghe, Zhao Fang, and Chu Guangrong''s family look at the past, and their faces suddenly look happy. They call the people


    coming!

 Chapter 494

    Facing the three Xuanniao people walking out of the elevator door.


    Chu Rongrong strode up and said with a big laugh: "uncle, you finally came, but why did you only bring two people? What about your men? "


    While saying, Chu glory side strange to the next elevator to see, think that this big brother disdain and his hands to stay together, are in another elevator.


    As a result, eyes stare for a long time, did not see the elevator door open.


    Chu Zhenghe and Zhao Fang''s faces were slightly ugly. Ma Ming only brought two people here, but they were much worse than Zhao. This is a shame!


    "Ma Ming, do you look down on our family? Our two families will soon be a family. Let me give you a little help. Is that your attitude? " Zhao Fang subconsciously face a cold, not happy way.


    Hearing what she said, Ma Ming was so angry that he wanted to hit people.


    What the hell are you yelling at me?


    You don''t see yourself as a fuckin ''thing, do you?


    What makes him even more angry is that his brother-in-law''s family, obviously, are all rubbish without a wink. Can''t you see his miserable situation now?


    Can''t you see that these two people in the back are not here to help, they are holding him?


    However, Ma Ming opened his mouth several times to say something, but every time he did something, there was a cold blade sticking to his waist behind him, which made him dare not move at all.


    Xuanniao frowned slightly. He didn''t want to talk to Chu Guangrong''s family. He asked coldly


    "Where are the people?"


    "No, I''m talking to my brother-in-law. What''s the matter with you? Do you understand the status? Do you want to cut in? " However, Chu glory slightly Leng, but it is suddenly a frown, blunt Xuanniao impolite scold.


    "Glory, come on, don''t talk about it..." in an instant, Ma Ming felt his heart beat violently and quickly stopped Chu glory.


    But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Chu Guangrong: "brother, I tell you, this kind of people who don''t understand etiquette and don''t know what they are should teach more, or they won''t know in the future..."


    In the middle, Chu Rongrong suddenly felt a flash of dark shadow in front of him, and then he felt a sharp pain on his face. Then he flew out sideways on the spot and hit the corridor wall next to him.


    "Pa!"


    And it was not until this time that the loud clapping sound rang out in everyone''s ears.


    "Nobility? A rubbish, where come the courage? " The man in black who followed Xuanniao said coldly.


    "Tiger, although this rubbish is more annoying, but..." Xuanniao waved his hand and said with a faint smile, "... But what he said is really good. People who don''t know what they are should learn more."


    Then he looked at Chu Zhenghe and others who were stunned by the scene and asked calmly:


    "Well, now, who can tell me where Prince Wang is?"


    "Prince Wang?"


    Smell speech, all people are a Leng, already walked to the ward door, is ready to push the door of Zhao Feilong, all the action is suddenly frozen.


    This is the first thought in his mind because he came to the "Prince Wang".


    Mr. Wang?


    Is


    "Xuan, brother Xuanniao... Have you misunderstood something? I really don''t know Mr. Wang. The contact circle of my brother-in-law''s family is lower than mine, and it''s impossible to have anything to do with Mr. Wang you said... "In a dead silence, Ma Ming explained.


    "If it''s a misunderstanding, I''ll confirm it myself." Dark bird light way.


    With that, he walked straight to the door of the ward where Zhao Feilong was. At this time, he also saw that Zhao Feilong and Chu Rongrong were together.


    Since Zhao Feilong wants to enter the ward, he is still fierce. He should be looking for trouble. It is very likely that Mr. Wang is in it.


    Sure enough, when Wang Xu was seen in the glass windows of all kinds of ward doors, Xuanniao''s eyes began to contract fiercely, and then the cold look on his face quickly changed into extreme respect and awe.


    Sure!


    It''s Prince Wang, no doubt!


    A few days ago, Xuanniao, who had just betrayed the black blade, how could he not know this prince Wang, who was in the famous family''s banquet party and was famous for passing on magic?


    Not to mention, as the biggest neutral dark intermediary of Mordor and the biggest intelligence dealer, he knows Wang Xu''s real identity. He is the prince of Jianghai. He is as powerful as a chicken and dog. He may even kill Shen Zhenhai, the leader of jiujuemen!


    This kind of person, Xuanniao betrays black blade, wants to get to know each other!


    Think of here, Xuanniao cold eyes swept behind the eyes of Ma Ming and Chu Zhenghe and others, eye flash a touch of pity and indifference.


    These garbage, even want to come to him to buy the murder prince? Fuckin ''... It''s the end of nowhere!


    At the same second, seeing the change of Xuanniao''s attitude, Zhao Feilong''s face turned white, and his waistcoat was all in cold sweat. He was scared.


    He knows Xuanniao!


    This, in the underground world of Mordor, is a legendary figure. The security company he runs often involves the underground world and various dark means. How can he not know Xuanniao?


    Although he doesn''t know Wang Xu in the ward, he knows Xuanniao. He can see Xuanniao''s awe for Wang Xu... That''s enough!


    It''s a black bird!


    And Wang Xu, who was invited by his cousin Zhao Zhen to teach him a lesson, is a man whom Xuanniao also reveres!


    At this moment, Zhao Feilong wanted to kill people.


    If, just now, if he turns back a second later, he pushes open the door of the ward


    That ending, Zhao Feilong can''t imagine!


    However, Zhao Feilong and Xuanniao''s look and eyes changed, but Zhou Yuan, Zhao Fang and others standing behind them did not see them.


    At this time, Zhao Fang still roared angrily:


    "Ma Ming, what the hell are you? How dare you beat my son when you can''t even control your own people? I don''t want you to kneel down and apologize. I''ll break your hand to make amends! "


    But Chu Zhenghe looked at Zhou Yuan and asked, "Zhou Yuan, it seems that there is something wrong with us. Please ask Mr. Zhao to say something, and let these brothers next to him maim the son of a bitch first. I only want his hand to beat people!"


    Zhou Yuan had no choice but to look at Zhao Zhen and asked, "Mr. Zhao, look..."


    Where can Zhao Zhen command the black bodyguards around him? He can only look at his cousin Zhao Feilong and say, "cousin, these people are also people who spend less. Do you want to kill them together?"


    At the same second, Xuanniao also glanced at Zhao Feilong, who was frozen beside him, and said faintly:


    "Zhao Feilong? You should know me. You can''t offend Prince Wang. If you don''t want to be killed by me, you know what to do. "


    Xuanniao doesn''t bother to contact these little people like Chu Zhenghe.


    With that, Xuanniao just stood at the door, turned to block everyone, and looked like a guard.


    Mr. Wang in the ward


    These people are not allowed to disturb!

 Chapter 495

    Xuanniao''s words.


    Does Zhao Feilong dare not agree?


    However, at the same time, Zhao Fang couldn''t help it any more. She suddenly raised her hand to Xuanniao and yelled at him


    "I know you? Who do you think you are? Isn''t it one of the men brought by Ma Ming? You''re here to work for us, not to be forced! "


    "Now I don''t want you to do anything. You, immediately, immediately, kneel down for me and apologize to my son. You dare to let someone beat my son. You''re going to die!"


    Not only Zhao Fang, but also Chu Zhenghe, who was in the wheelchair, was furious. He stared at Ma Ming sullenly and said in a cold voice, "Ma Ming, you beat my son. Don''t you give me an explanation about this?"


    At this time, Ma Ming couldn''t help it any more. He strode out, slapped Zhao Fang and Chu Zhenghe in the face, and scolded


    "Are you two their idiots? Who''s in charge? Which eye of you can see that brother Xuanniao and brother tiger are my men? Two idiots, brother Xuanniao? You''re the fuckin ''fool who''s pretending to be a jerk! "


    After scolding, he seems to be very angry, but also a few hard slap thrown out.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Zhao Fang and Chu Zhenghe were stunned by this slap. Zhao Fang wanted to fight back, but he was not Ma Ming''s opponent. Ma Ming kicked him to the ground and cursed him impolitely


    "Who the hell do you think you are? I''d like to ask, what are you? Your son fawns on my sister. It''s your family fawning on my family, not my maming fawning on you two trash! You yell at me. What the hell do you think you are? "


    Ma Ming is also the big brother of the road. Today, because of the family''s troubles, he thought he was stepping on a bug, but he stepped on a Tyrannosaurus Rex, and he fell into it. He wanted to get angry for a long time.


    "I tell you, now, my sister and your son''s wedding is cancelled, let your son die where he should die, from now on, our family has nothing to do with your family, what a bad luck!" He kicked Zhao Fang hard again, word by word.


    Ma Ming''s sudden outburst made the atmosphere all around become dead and quiet.


    Zhou Yuan, Liu YingYing and others stood aside. They had already opened their mouths wide and gaped. They only felt a dull blank in their mind and could not understand what was going on in front of them.


    This is civil strife?


    Isn''t Ma Ming the eldest brother of Chu Guangrong? Why do you still seem to turn your elbow out now, afraid of your own hands? And that man seems to be more afraid of the kid in the ward?


    What happened?


    "Big, big... Brother-in-law, you are... Beating my parents... Why..." Chu Rongrong struggled to get up from the ground, but he didn''t dare to come over. Ma Ming''s angry roar was slapped out by the tiger, and he was still confused, so he didn''t want to hear it clearly.


    "Why? Didn''t I make it very clear just now? " Ma Ming gave him a cold look. His eyes wanted to eat people. He said word by word:


    "From now on, my sister, it has nothing to do with you. Your family will die on their own. Don''t drag our family on!"


    "I, your family, can''t make trouble! Brother Xuanniao, I can''t stir it up! The young man in it, brother Xuanniao, can''t stir it up! "


    "Do you understand?"


    For a moment, Chu Rongrong''s face turned white.


    Ma Ming''s explanation is simple and clear. At this time, if he doesn''t understand why, then he is a fool.


    Ma Ming can''t provoke Xuanniao, Xuanniao can''t provoke Wang Xu, and Zhao Feilong, who seems to be scolded by Xuanniao, can''t provoke Xuanniao, so Wang Xu


    What level of existence is he?


    I can''t imagine!


    The next moment.


    He seemed to have been hit on his head by a meteorite. He was black and dizzy in front of his eyes. Then he suddenly blacked out. He was scared to death and fell to the ground again.


    At the same time. Zhao Feilong also turned around and took a deep breath. Then he raised his hand and slapped his cousin Zhao Zhen in the face. He said in a cold voice, word by word:


    "Zhao Zhen, if it wasn''t for the sake of you being my cousin, I would have killed you here today. Now, I say, you do it!"


    "Those people in the back, you cut off all the relationships for me, and let me kneel at the door of the ward until all the people inside leave! Otherwise, I will kill you! "


    Zhao Zhen didn''t say a word, but his face was so white that he shivered. His lips trembled and he said in a low voice: "but, less flowers..."


    "Spend less on your mother! I tell you, I brought so many people here in person, not to give you face, not to give you the little face, but because of Prince Wang! Laozi... "Zhao Feilong was furious and slapped again


    "No, I''m Zhao Feilong, Xiao Zhao!"


    "I, Xiao Zhao, just heard that Hua Shao could get in touch with Mr. Wang, so I want to get in touch with him and get in touch with him!"


    "Touch!"


    At this time, Zhao Zhen where also dare to nonsense half sentence, legs a soft, kneeling on the ground on the spot, the whole person shrink where shivering.


    Spend less?


    Cousin Zhao Feilong has said that. He doesn''t know where he is. The so-called "little flower" is a fart in front of Prince Wang! Not even a fart!


    However, as soon as he got down on his knees, his mobile phone rang wildly. Zhao Zhen looked down and saw that it was the headquarters of Wuyue group. He wanted to pick it up, but when he saw Zhao Feilong with a cold face, he hung up quickly.


    No matter how big the company is, it''s not as big as it is now!


    He will kneel down and make amends!


    However, Zhao Zhengang hung up the phone, next to Zhou Yuan, the phone rang madly again.


    In an instant, in a dead silence, almost everyone focused on Zhou Yuan.


    "I also kneel, kneel to repent, return, and hang up right away..."


    Zhou Yuan was as stiff as a zombie. He almost didn''t cry. He knelt down with a touch. Then he took out the phone and hung up without looking.


    But just then, in the ward, Wang Xu''s voice came suddenly


    "Put them... On the phone."


    In a flash, Zhou Yuan''s action froze again, neither hanging nor not.


    "Big brother..."


    He looked at Zhao Feilong with a sad face. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was pulled over by Zhao Feilong''s big ears: "did you not hear the words of Mr. Wang? I''ll put you on the phone! "


    At this time, Zhao Zhen''s phone rang again. Without looking at Zhao Feilong''s face, he immediately connected the phone.


    then.


    In two seconds.


    Zhou Yuan and Zhao Zhen, who are on the phone, are completely stupid in the same place, with unbelievable in their eyes. However, Zhou Yuan''s face is still filled with deep despair and regret.


    Not because of anything else, just because of the phone, it''s Wuyue group


    no


    Now it has been renamed as Wuyue company affiliated to Qinglian group!


    The content of the notice, without exception, is a cold notice to fire the two people, so that they can pick up their personal belongings within an hour, otherwise they will be thrown directly into the garbage.


    However, where can they go now?


    "He, he... He actually did it..."


    Zhou yuan completely collapsed on the ground, his face full of despair.


    "Husband, what''s the matter with you?" Liu Yingying asked in panic.


    "Do you remember that kid said he wanted to buy Wuyue group and fire all the management? Now, Wuyue group has been acquired, and I have been expelled... "Zhou Yuan said with a tragic smile.


    In an instant, Liu Yingying''s face turned into a pale despair, and the whole person froze in the same place.

 Chapter 496

    What is despair?


    At this time, Liu YingYing and other human bodies will be desperate!


    They couldn''t believe it at all. They just felt that what happened in front of them was like a dream. It was fake. It must be fake.


    Just then, the elevator door not far away opened again, and then a figure rushed out like a vicious dog, and a frightened voice came from a distance


    "Zhao Zhen! Zhao Zhen! You''re not in there, are you? Stop everything for me... "


    "Less money?"


    Because of the bad news of being expelled from the group, Zhao Zhen, who is still in a trance, subconsciously looks up and sees that the shadow is not his own fawning flower. Who else can it be?


    "You... How do you kneel down?"


    Hua Wuchen rushed to the front and was stunned. Then he suddenly reacted and thought of something. His face turned whiter and disappeared.


    Although he was not at the party on the day of the famous family feast, the reputation of "Prince Wang" was still spread through the party. How can the second generation like him not know?


    That is the existence that makes Su Jianming and fengjue sword bow down!


    Su Jianming may not care about Hua Wuchen, but Feng Jue Jian is the master of Feng family. He is the master of Feng family in the upper three families. He is higher than him. I don''t know how many levels!


    When he saw fengjue sword, he wanted to be like a pug. How about Prince Wang?


    At the thought of offending Prince Wang, how can Hua Wuchen not be afraid?


    At this time, when he saw his subordinate Zhao Zhen kneeling on the ground, his first thought was that Zhao Zhen had offended Mr. Wang. He didn''t even think about it. He rushed over and kicked Zhao Zhen out


    "Fuck, son of a bitch! Don''t you know how to answer the phone? I''ve been calling you so many times, but you''ve been busy all the time? If you offend Prince Wang today, I will kill you myself! "


    Hua Wuchen''s cannibal expression doesn''t give Zhao Zhen a chance to speak at all.


    On one side, Chu Zhenghe, Zhou Yuan and others had already become wood. Several of them were stiff, as if they were really zombies. Their blood no longer seemed to flow, and their bodies were getting colder and colder.


    Spend less


    Even though they were determined to please, they still forced Chu Zhengqiang, Liu Qing, and Chu shuliu''s family to spend less money by all means, regardless of their brothers and sisters


    How could you be so afraid of Wang Xu?


    What is the identity and origin of that man, who was ridiculed by them, looked down upon by them, and yelled to be killed by them?


    What should I do?


    What should we do?


    At this time, Chu Zhenghe, Zhao Fang, Chu Guangrong, Zhou Yuan, Liu YingYing and others were completely frightened and lost all their thinking ability.


    "You have to suffer for yourself, brother... But who is to blame?"


    He huawuchen enters the elevator at the same time, but Su Jianming walks slowly. Looking at this scene, he sighs in his heart.


    Because of Wang Xu''s words, he is responsible for investigating the situation of this group and knows that Chu Zhenghe and other people deserve what they deserve.


    "Zhiya..."


    At this time, the door of the ward finally slowly opened. Wang Xu came out first, followed by Chu shuliu, Liu Qing and Chu Zhengqiang.


    After all, there was only one door. Chu shuliu''s family had long been shocked by the accident outside. It was even more shocking to come out and look at the people kneeling on the ground.


    Wang Xu, who claims to be his daughter, a university student, suddenly comes out to help. What''s his background?


    Especially to see huawuchen shivering, the mood of the three members of the family is more complicated, which is too scary!


    "Su Jianming, did you bring ten million? I gave this money to Chu shuliu''s family free of charge. They owe 5000 yuan to this brother''s family and 30000 yuan to that sister''s family. Now, even if I collect the money with interest, one family will return one million yuan. " Wang Xu looked at Su Jianming and said faintly.


    "Yes, sir." Su Jianming nodded respectfully.


    And hear Wang Xu''s words, Chu Zhenghe family and Liu Yingying family, all people stay.


    what?


    How could Wang Xu give them a million?


    This... They did this kind of thing, even can get this windfall?


    By the way, anyway, they are also Chu shuliu''s uncle and aunt!


    Think of here, Chu Zhenghe, Liu YingYing and other people suddenly a fiery. Before, they looked down upon Chu shuliu family, but that was because they were too poor before, but now they are different


    However, at this time, Wang Xu''s words continued to spread: "it''s natural to repay the debts. After Chu shuliu''s family''s money has been paid, by the way, let these people also pay the tens of billions they owe me."


    "What? Billions? "


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, subconsciously, Chu Zhenghe and others called out: "Mr. Wang, we don''t owe you money..."


    "No? How can I remember that because of you, I spent billions to acquire Wuyue group? " Wang Xu light said.


    "You, you... You can''t do that!"


    For a moment, there was despair on everyone''s face.


    Wang Xu said that, obviously, he was not prepared to give them a living.


    However, for Wang Xu, Wuyue group is a waste in his eyes. What''s the use of acquisition? It really cost him billions.


    If he had just taken over part of the legacy left by his parents and everything about the cloud family in Xizhen, he would not have been able to afford it.


    Chu Zhenghe and others are unwilling to accept that they are going to have nothing. No matter how they plead, Wang Xu doesn''t look at them. Instead, he looks at Hua Wuchen, who has been kneeling on the ground shivering since he came out


    "Are you the one who spends less?"


    "Yes, it''s me..." Hua Wuchen didn''t dare to lift her head.


    "Oh, Zhang Chao and Zhao an should also be your subordinates? You are very powerful. In a word, you asked them to accept me as your servant Wang Xu light eyes said.


    As soon as his voice fell, Hua Wuchen''s body suddenly froze, and then slowly raised his head inch by inch, looking at Wang Xu''s face in despair.


    In an instant, a face that he knew very well and once made him furious


    Isn''t he the one who said he was going to kill him? He was so arrogant that he dared to disobey his wish of huawuchen. Is the devil born again?


    "I... i... i..."


    Hua Wuchen opened his mouth several times to explain something, but in the end, he didn''t even know how to say a complete word. He was completely paralyzed on the ground, motionless as a dead dog, and only one idea reverberated in his mind.


    no wonder!


    no wonder!


    No wonder that freshman dares to ignore his "wishes" and even refuses to accept the "good thing" of being a servant to him


    If he is Wang Xu, he can accept it!


    "Xuanniao, he gave it to you. Let the side branch of the flower family change into an heir." Wang Xu light way.


    "Yes, I will help you deal with him properly." Xuanniao respectfully made a gesture to the tiger and directly knocked huawuchen unconscious and took it away.


    "Everyone else, leave. This is a hospital. Don''t disturb other patients." At this time, Wang xucai scan a circle, a calm wave, light way.


    Within a minute, the originally congested corridor was empty, leaving only Wang Xu and Chu shuliu''s family deeply shocked.

 Chapter 497

    "Wang Xu, thank you. Thank you very much, but we really can''t have this ten million!"


    Without outsiders, Chu shuliu''s grateful way, Meimu looks at Wang Xu. In addition to more gratitude, there is a little doubt, a little obsession, and even a little inferiority in his eyes.


    "It''s nothing. To tell you the truth, this ten million is not worthy of you. If it''s not enough, you can mention it to me at any time in the future." Wang Xu turned and went into the ward to sit down with a faint smile.


    Now, he has been able to confirm that Chu shuliu is the world-famous tree demon willow witch in that magnificent era in the future.


    Don''t say it''s ten million, it''s one hundred million, it''s not worthy of the future willow witch!


    This money, for him, is just a little work, but can get the gratitude of the witch Liu, earned a lot!


    "Well, then... Can I treat you to dinner and thank you?" Seeing Wang Xu''s firm attitude, Chu shuliu took a deep breath and asked. However, with that, his face flushed and his head lowered shyly.


    She said that she was eating, but in fact, she was ready to repay Wang Xu with herself at any time. After all, the most precious thing she has is herself.


    "Good." Wang Xu nodded, but did not think so much.


    "Well, if you help us so much, you must be very tired. Go now. I know the food in a restaurant is delicious!" Chu shuliu said excitedly.


    Next to them, Chu Zhengqiang and Liu Qing are looking at each other. How can they not know that their daughter has inadvertently taken a favorable attitude towards Wang Xu?


    They were both happy and worried... Wang Xu was a good man. He helped his family through the disaster and cured Chu Zhengqiang''s leg, which was really a life-saving favor.


    But Wang Xu... Is he sincere to his daughter, or is he just playing around?


    Both husband and wife can''t help worrying about gain and loss.


    They don''t know that Wang Xu helped Chu shuliu out of his investment in a strong potential stock in the future. He solved the little trouble of Hua Wuchen by the way, but he didn''t have any love for men and women.


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    The taxi stopped at a food court three kilometers away from the hospital.


    The square is actually a food city called Haisheng, with a total of three floors. On the ground floor, there are all kinds of small shops in the form of pedestrian streets. On the second floor, there are all kinds of food shops in all directions. On the third floor, there are all kinds of large restaurants in the national chain.


    The store Chu shuliu brought Wang Xu to is a lemon fish chain store on the third floor.


    After they sat down, Chu shuliu whispered: "the fish in this shop is very delicious. I''ve eaten it with my classmates before. It can be said that it''s the best I''ve ever eaten since I was a kid..."


    Speaking of the back, Chu shuliu can''t help but wave her right hand in the air, but she soon blushes. Especially when she sees Wang Xu''s funny eyes, she immediately puts down her hand


    "Well, you should have eaten something better. I''m sorry, but I really think the fish here is delicious..."


    "It doesn''t matter. My favorite store is this one." Wang Xu interrupts her with a smile. In order to avoid embarrassment, he takes the menu and casually asks a few questions. He keeps checking on it.


    Well, from the beginning to the end, so there''s no need to ask Chu shuliu what to eat.


    "So much, can we... Finish it?" Chu shuliu and the waiters waiting beside him all looked silly.


    "Of course, I have a big appetite." Wang Xu said casually, then handed the menu to the waiter and added:


    "By the way, all these dishes need to be served in double, with an extra table. I don''t need to serve them in waves. I can eat them fast."


    The waiter almost left in a daze. I''ve seen something that can be eaten, and I''ve never seen Wang Xu eat so much. If the waiter knows, Wang Xu is still afraid of too amazing pressure to come, really let go of eating, he can eat a hundred people at a time, I''m afraid he can be scared to death.


    Lemon fish is fish hot pot, which is very fast, but in a few minutes, they ate it with hot soup.


    Maybe eating is the best way for Chinese people to get familiar with their feelings. When Chu shuliu and Wang Xu get familiar with eating, they don''t have the embarrassment and caution at the beginning.


    Just as Chu shuliu was happily talking about his interesting stories at school, suddenly, a middle-aged woman seemed to have just come back from the bathroom. When she passed by their dining table and saw Chu shuliu, she stopped and frowned


    "Chu shuliu? This is the busiest time for meal. You don''t help in the shop, but you come out to eat? "


    "Manager Meng? Today i... I''ve asked for leave already? " Seeing a woman, Chu shuliu was a little afraid and his voice was very low.


    This woman, who is the manager of the restaurant where she works, is Meng Hongli. She usually has a bad attitude towards the waiters below. All kinds of shouting and shouting, without any respect at all. She deliberately withholds her salary and delays it until a week later.


    "Leave? I''m the manager. Why don''t I know if you ask for leave? Who agreed to your leave? Don''t you want your salary? If it wasn''t for the poor situation in your family, my father was paralyzed and my mother was sick, I wouldn''t bother to take you as a temporary worker. Go back to work, or you won''t want the salary! " Meng Hongli scolded coldly, her voice was also very loud, which immediately attracted the attention of many diners around.


    "But I asked for leave with the foreman..." Chu shuliu was very unwilling.


    During the conversation, she felt extremely aggrieved, especially after hearing Meng Hongli''s difficult obedience to her parents.


    Meng Hongli clearly knows the situation in her family and deliberately withholds her salary. She is afraid that she will leave when she gets her salary. She can''t find a temporary worker like her who is a little less paid than a regular employee, but does the same work.


    Now pour good, said like Meng Hongli gave her good big alms!


    "What a fart! Still! In the case of your own family, do you have spare time to eat with others? Can you come to such a place? Your parents aren''t still hungry at home, are they Seeing that Chu shuliu dared to reply, Meng Hongli''s face suddenly changed, and her voice was even worse.


    "But no matter how miserable your family is, I don''t care. You little waiter, now, go back to work immediately!"


    "Manager Meng, you can talk, but you can''t talk about my parents..." hearing the speech, Chu shuliu looked up as if he had been stimulated. His eyes were fierce.


    The obedient little sheep suddenly seems to have become a tiger!


    "Well? Damn girl, how dare you stare at me? "


    Chu shuliu''s fierce eyes startled Meng Hongli. She raised her hand and slapped Chu shuliu in the face.


    But then.


    Wang Xu is gently a hand, lightning like grasp Meng Hongli hit out of the right hand.

 Chapter 498

    "Let go!"


    Meng Hongli''s face was so ugly that she turned to stare at Wang Xu and said, "boy, do you want to show off to this damned waiter? Do you have a clear idea? "


    With that, she even pointed at Wang Xu with her other hand, almost poking him in the face. Then she turned to Chu shuliu and sneered


    "By the way, I forgot. Who is this boy? You''re not looking for the golden thigh, are you? Why, your salary is just one day late, and your family has no money to eat, so you have to test out to sell mixed food? "


    Wang Xu frowned slightly and was about to slap him out. He thought he was arrogant enough, but the woman was even more arrogant than him.


    What is it?


    However, seeing the manager of the restaurant running over from afar, he didn''t use his hand and was ready to let the other party deal with the matter. After all, he came to eat, not to make trouble.


    But what Wang Xu didn''t expect was that.


    "Sister Li, I''m sorry. We didn''t know that this girl was a waiter in your shop. If we knew, we would never receive her..."


    The first thing that the manager of the restaurant came over was a flattering and flattering explanation to Meng Hongli. But before he finished, Meng Hongli interrupted directly


    "I don''t know? Now you know, if you don''t want her to go away for me and go back to work, you don''t have to be so troublesome. This is also my shop. Let her work here in the future! "


    "Yes, yes..." the manager of the restaurant called Zhang Ping. Hearing this, he nodded his head quickly. Then his face changed and he yelled coldly at Chu shuliu: "didn''t you hear what Sister Li said? Why don''t you go to the kitchen to help! There are so many guests. I''m in a hurry. Don''t delay the meal! "


    Seeing this completely unexpected scene, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a cold color, but he didn''t pay attention to Zhang Ping at all. Instead, he looked at Meng Hongli, pointed to the willows of Chu, and asked faintly:


    "I said, you don''t let her eat here, and you ask her to carry dishes for others, do you?"


    "What do you say? She''s my waiter. Can''t I arrange her work? Now there are so many customers. She doesn''t go to work and still eats here. When she sees my mother, she is very angry. She not only wants to go to work, but also deducts her salary from the money I have made in the store. If it''s not enough to compensate, I''ll let her go! " Meng Hongli snorted coldly.


    She looked at Wang Xu disdainfully and said with a sneer, "boy, do you want heroes to save beauty? But you have to think well, do you have that ability, don''t beauty didn''t save, on the contrary offended me, let you pour bad luck! A fool, a fool... "


    "There''s another question. You''ve deliberately defaulted on her salary for one month, haven''t you?" Wang Xu deeply looking at Meng Hongli, calm face, again light asked.


    Maybe Wang Xu is too calm, which makes Meng Hongli stunned. Then, like being offended by something, she explodes like a firecracker, and her voice suddenly reaches the limit


    "Fuck, son of a bitch, do you know who the hell you''re talking to? Do you know who I am? I did it on purpose. Why are you unconvinced? I tell you, today... "


    "It seems that you really did it on purpose. Now, if you don''t want to die, you should immediately apologize to Chu shuliu and pay back the arrears. Maybe I''ll let you go if I''m in a good mood." Before she had finished, she was interrupted by Wang Xu.


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu''s tolerance was regarded as insulting by women. His temper was even louder and his voice almost overturned the roof


    "Sorry? Who the hell do you think you are? I tell you, my mother''s name is Meng Hongli. The whole food city belongs to my husband. Half of these restaurants on the third floor belong to me. You dare not even think about my husband''s identity. Why don''t you let me go? I''m waiting for you! I want to see how you can''t let me go! Anyway, today, I will never let you go! "


    Meng Hongli roared loudly, full of swearing. Her fingers kept pointing in the air, almost poking Wang Xu''s eyes. Her voice was even louder, for fear that other people would not know her


    At this moment, Wang Xu was completely shocked.


    He felt that he didn''t really keep a low profile, he was really arrogant, but he spoke arrogantly, but Meng Hongli was more arrogant than him!


    You know, what he said before didn''t show any weakness. He deliberately pretended to be low-key. It''s really high-profile and arrogant enough. Unfortunately, some people just put on a good road and want to die


    ha-ha!


    "Li, li... Sister Li, don''t be angry! Don''t be angry At this time, see Meng Hongli angry, next to the restaurant manager Zhang Ping body are shivering, face is all afraid.


    Maybe outsiders don''t know Meng Hongli''s real identity, they just think that Meng Hongli is the general manager of other restaurants, but how can Zhang Ping not know? In fact, Meng Hongli''s identity can''t be offended at all?


    Although he is the manager of this restaurant, he seems to be equal to Meng Hongli, but in front of Meng Hongli, he is an errand worker.


    Zhang Ping still remembers that on his first day as a manager, his promoted boss told him not to offend Meng Hongli anyway!


    You know, his old boss is now Zhou Zhengyu, the general manager of mordu lemon series restaurant and lemon catering group. Meng Hongli, who has hundreds of millions of wealth, strong background and great connections, can make Zhou Zhengyu awe, dare not think about her real identity!


    Thinking of this, Zhang Ping was very anxious, but he knew that his position was too low and there was no room for him to intervene. He could only send a message to Zhou Zhengyu secretly and carefully.


    Meng Hongli is so angry that it will definitely make a big deal.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to remind you that you''d better apologize to Ms. Meng right now, otherwise, your fate will be very miserable. I didn''t mean to frighten you. The whole magic capital, those who offend Ms. Meng can retreat completely. I''m afraid they don''t have enough hands! "


    At this time, a middle-aged man who had dinner with Meng Hongli came over and said with a bitter smile: "you... Are afraid that you will be crushed to death just like ants..."


    "Ma Zijian, shut up


    Before he finished speaking, Meng Hongli turned her head directly and scolded rudely: "you dare to talk nonsense again. Even if you are from the Ma family, I will cut your tongue!"


    In an instant, Ma Zijian immediately closed her mouth and did not dare to say another word.


    Meng Hongli turned her head to stare at Wang Xu again and sneered: "little bastard..."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Wang Xu suddenly shook his head. He didn''t want to say a word more. He raised his hand and slapped it.


    "Pa!"


    The huge slap proved the power of the slap. Meng Hongli flew out sideways on the spot and knocked down two tables before she stopped.


    Meng Hongli covers her face and sprinkles half of her body with hot soup, but she doesn''t seem to feel the same, and the whole person is confused.


    She didn''t think about it at all, and couldn''t believe it. How dare Wang Xu beat her?


    She had nightmares, and she didn''t even think about it!

 Chapter 499

    "Ah..."


    Three seconds later, Meng Hongli screamed out in pain.


    But soon, the humiliation and anger in his heart suppressed the pain on his body, and he raised his finger to Wang Xu. He didn''t know whether he was burned or angry. His finger trembled


    "Son of a bitch! Son of a bitch! You''re dead! How dare you hit me? I''ll call someone. Today, don''t try to leave. No one can save you


    Meng Hongli screams like a madman.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go without you. I''m here for dinner today. I won''t leave until I finish my meal! By the way, if you call anyone and they don''t come, I''m afraid I can''t finish the meal all night. "


    In a dead silence, Wang Xu glances at Meng Hongli as if she were looking at garbage. Then he turns to look at Zhang Ping, who is so scared that he says faintly:


    "You''re the restaurant manager? I''ll add food. I''ve packed all the ingredients in your store tonight. Let someone serve them to me. "


    The whole magic capital, who can offend Meng Hongli, only has the number of hands?


    Killing Wang Xu is like killing an ant?


    sorry.


    In his eyes, killing Meng Hongli is just like killing ants!


    Originally, I just came to have a meal. I''m in a good mood.


    Originally, it was just a small matter. He was so high-profile and arrogant, even higher than him?


    Originally, the thing that can be solved by an apology is to curse people and insult Chu shuliu. If it wasn''t for the public, Wang Xu would have killed Meng Hongli with a slap.


    Call someone?


    He''s not afraid!


    Even, he is still a little expecting that Meng Hongli would better have a strong character behind him, who can bring him a crisis of life and death. After all, he wants to understand what it''s like to die now!


    Unfortunately, in Wang Xu''s opinion, Meng Hongli''s rubbish is unlikely to give him such an opportunity.


    Wang Xu''s voice is extremely calm, not big, but in a dead restaurant, it is no less than thunder.


    I don''t know why. Looking at Wang Xu''s calmness, whether it''s Zhang Ping, Ma Zijian, or the diners around, or Meng Hongli''s crazy roaring, almost everyone can''t help but come up with an idea


    She''s like a dog!


    Mad dog!


    "You, you... You have seed!" When she heard Wang Xu''s words, Meng Hongli got up from the ground and did not scream. She completely forgot her pain and just stared at Wang Xu. Her eyes were full of bitterness and anger.


    Then, she took out her mobile phone, dialed a phone call, cold spit out a sentence: "I''m Meng Hongli, I was called, the location is in the lemon fish restaurant on the third floor of Haisheng food city!"


    With that, she hung up the phone directly, sneered at Wang Xu and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Ma Zijian gave a bitter smile and looked at Wang Xu deeply. He was deeply pitied and helpless.


    Because he did not have such courage, so he admired Wang Xu''s courage!


    However, he also sympathizes with Wang Xu''s ignorance!


    "Only ignorant people have a fearless heart..." Ma Zijian sighed deeply.


    He can see that Wang Xu has never heard of Meng Hongli, and he doesn''t know the background behind her. But he knows!


    Meng Hongli herself is not terrible. She is just an arrogant and arrogant rich woman who likes luxury. She is just an ordinary person, even a senior junior who is successful because of her luck.


    But her husband, that''s the most powerful family in Mordor, a member of the imperial family!


    Ma Zijian himself, even if he is a member of the Madu family, is a senior member of the Ma group, but in front of Meng Hongli, he has to do all kinds of flattery.


    As far as he knows, Meng Hongli has not lost hundreds of millions in all these years? Which year won''t kill dozens of people? Which year will not bring about several major disasters?


    However, what happened once?


    Even as the general manager of the restaurant, she had a whim to be a strong business woman and started from scratch.


    But starting from scratch... It''s a fuckin ''joke!


    To put it in a bad way, as long as Meng Hongli''s son to her husband in the emperor''s house is not dead, she will not do anything even if she breaks the sky of Mordor.


    No matter how big the matter is, the family of Mordor can hold it!


    "Boy, you are really in the mood to continue eating. Maybe you have some ability and dependence, but... You are ignorant!" Looking at Wang Xu, who was actually eating again, Ma Zijian sighed deeply, full of pity and laughter.


    "Son of a bitch, are you really in the mood to continue eating?" It''s not just Ma Zijian. Seeing Wang Xu sit down to eat, Meng Hongli is even more angry. Finally, she can''t help but stare at Wang Xu maliciously and says:


    "Boy, eat it! Take it as my mother''s kindness, let you be a full ghost before you die! Soon, you''ll regret what you''ve done. I promise, wait, I''ll make you die! "


    "And the little bitch around you, I not only want her to sell it to me to lose money, but also kill her long dead parents..."


    "Pa!"


    When Meng Hongli talks about Chu shuliu''s parents, Wang Xu slaps them again.


    Even though this slap is clearly across the air, clearly across the seven or eight meters, but it is still pumping on Meng Hongli''s face, she again to fly out, the whole face directly into a fish soup pot.


    Fortunately, the air conditioner was turned on in the shop. Although the soup pot was hot, it didn''t disfigure her face. However, Meng Hongli screamed repeatedly, and finally didn''t dare to fart after being embarrassed there.


    "You say one more word, and the next time you don''t want your face at all." Wang Xu swept an eye Meng Hongli, light way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Without Wang Xu''s warning, Meng Hongli does not dare to speak at this time. Wang Xugang''s means are far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    But Meng Hongli is not afraid!


    Her dependence is the family of Mordor!


    Her eyes are indescribably venomous. She stares at Wang Xu without saying a word, but her eyes are like a ghost who wants to eat people.


    At this time, all the diners in the restaurant, even the onlookers outside, are more and more.


    However, from the beginning to the end, Wang Xu has been sitting on the dining table and eating. His appetite is amazing, but also amazing. He saw seven or eight waiters almost all around him, and the speed of serving food is almost not the speed of his eating.


    "Wang, Wang... Wang Xu, are we OK?" Chu shuliu asked in a low voice, a little worried and remorseful.


    "Don''t worry, come and eat!" Wang Xu gave her a smile and waved his chopsticks.


    But not long after they ate, a middle-aged man outside the restaurant, looking very anxious, strode in. As soon as he came in, he cried out anxiously:


    "Miss Meng, Sister Li? Are you all right? "


    This is a middle-aged man in a fine suit and a famous watch. He looks like a successful man, but his clothes are slightly wrinkled at this time. Obviously, he is too anxious to take care of his appearance.


    "It''s Zhou Zhengyu!"


    "Zhou Zhengyu, general manager of lemon catering chain group!"


    In an instant, many people around recognized the origin of the middle-aged man, and they were very surprised.


    Zhou Zhengyu actually came in person?


    Looking at his anxious and frightened appearance, it seems as if a catastrophe is coming.


    This shows that Meng Hongli''s identity is extremely unusual!


    In an instant, most people''s minds began to change subtly, and the eyes of Wang Xu and Chu shuliu began to change slightly.

 Chapter 500

    "Miss Meng! Sister Li! What''s the matter with you


    At this time, Zhou Zhengyu was standing in front of Meng Hongli in fear, looking at the bruised face and the smelly soup. He frowned subconsciously in disgust, but soon lowered his head in fear.


    "What''s the matter? Are you blind? I''ve been beaten! I was beaten in my own shop! I''ve been beaten Meng Hongli pointed to herself and repeated it three times in a row. Then she said with a grim smile:


    "Zhou Zhengyu, I asked you to manage the group. Is that how you manage it for me? Your ability is really big enough! "


    In an instant, Zhou Zhengyu''s face turned white, his knees softened, and he almost fell to his knees.


    finished!


    It''s all fucked up!


    Ms. Meng asked him to take charge of purging the fire, even if the beating had nothing to do with him


    wait!


    Has nothing to do with him?


    "Touch!"


    Zhou Zhengyu softened his knees and knelt down on the ground. He begged for mercy and said: "Ms. Meng, this has nothing to do with me. I''m innocent. Please let me go this time for my sake."


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes were shocked.


    "It''s none of your business? Innocent? I''ve been beaten and humiliated in public. I have no way to vent my anger. You''re my dog. How dare you reply when I use you to vent my anger Meng Hongli sneered, suddenly raised her hand and slapped Zhou Zhengyu in the face.


    But Zhou Zhengyu didn''t dare to hide at all. He even slapped himself with his hand. Meng Hongli seemed to be relieved at last. Then he stood up abruptly, his eyes glared to the maximum, and looked around like a bull''s eye.


    In the end, his eyes fell on Zhang Ping, and he asked in an angry voice: "Zhang Ping, who dares to beat Ms. Meng here? Are you an idiot, don''t you know how to teach him first? "


    Zhou Zhengyu''s face was full of scarlet paws. His eyes were staring like a cow. At first glance, he was scared to death.


    "Zhou, Zhou... Mr. Zhou, I can''t beat anyone..." Zhang Ping was scared and stammered on the spot. Then he pointed to Wang Xu like lightning and said in a loud voice:


    "By the way, Mr. Zhou, it''s him! It was he who hit Ms. Meng. You are angry with him! "


    "It''s you?"


    Without any hesitation, Zhou Zhengyu turned his head to glare at Wang Xu and roared: "are you an idiot? Do you know the identity of Ms. Meng? "


    "She''s a woman of the top five in the Mordor family. How dare you beat her so hard? You want to die, don''t you bother us who don''t want to die? "


    At the end of the roar, Zhou Zhengyu almost lost his mind in fear.


    It''s no wonder that he was so afraid. Whether in the public or in the secret, in the secular society, in the circle of martial arts and Taoism, the family of Mordor was all the monsters recognized by countless people in Mordor!


    That''s what few people can afford!


    Even in the martial arts circle, the emperor''s family is the first of the thirteen families in the magic capital. Anyone who can get in touch with this circle knows Meng Hongli''s true identity and understands a truth.


    That is, Meng Hongli, no matter how rubbish and rubbish she is, as long as the emperor''s family is here, she can''t stir up trouble!


    Zhou Zhengyu is one of Meng Hongli''s confidants because he works under Meng Hongli. Naturally, he understands how terrible the imperial family behind Meng Hongli is.


    From the strong rise of the catering group he is now in charge of in just one month, all kinds of contacts, resources and forces revealed in it


    It''s unimaginable!


    How terrible would it be to see the whole body and the whole imperial family?


    At this time, Wang Xu also slightly raised his eyebrows, a little surprised, thought it was just a garbage don''t care about the woman, turned out to be the high-level woman of the Mordor family?


    The imperial family


    How to put it?


    In Wang Xu''s mind, the emperor''s family is really strong. Not to mention the influence of secular society and all kinds of astronomical assets, there are many masters of the emperor''s family in the martial arts circle.


    And many experts mean that he may encounter a crisis of life and death


    Good!


    On the surface, Wang Xu''s heart is a little excited, subconsciously reveals a smile.


    "Are you still in the mood to laugh? But at this time, seeing that Wang Xu even dared to smile, Zhou Zhengyu was furious and would scold Wang Xu.


    But before he finished his three words of "little bastard", he saw a flower in front of his eyes. Then a snow-white dinner plate hit him in the face. The impact was so strong that he fell to the ground on the spot, but the plate rolled aside intact.


    "Use your head before you speak and keep your mouth shut." Wang Xu light way, and then slowly put down his hand, slowly picked up another plate, the inside of the dish into the soup pot, stir slowly with chopsticks.


    "You... Boy! I finally warn you that if I were you, I would commit suicide immediately! Don''t try to escape. You can''t escape from Mordor. Suicide is your best ending Zhou Zhengyu got up from the ground and was furious, but he didn''t dare to say another dirty word, so he could only make a loud threat there.


    "Otherwise, once you start to face the next Revenge of the emperor''s family, you will definitely regret it all your life. At that time, you can''t even die."


    "Death, that''s a luxury!"


    Wang Xu listened calmly in one ear, and then passed calmly in the other ear, not caring at all.


    A long time ago, he saw through people like Meng Hongli and Zhou Zhengyu, and began to provoke and offend them. What can he do if he beats them? In addition to threatening him with the strength that does not belong to them and constantly putting some vicious empty words on one side, what else is there?


    What''s the use?


    Only his own strength is Wang Xu''s reliance and his strong confidence.


    Just then.


    All of a sudden.


    There was another commotion in the crowd outside the restaurant, and then the crowd separated like a tide. A group of big men in black quickly ran in from the outside, and then stood in two rows to form a humanitarian road.


    After that, a group of people came quickly from this humanitarian road.


    "They are..."


    At the sight of these people, the faces of many people around them changed wildly.


    "It''s Zhu Liufeng, the president of peerless group. He''s the president of a listed group with billions of assets. How can he suddenly appear here? Is it difficult for him to come because of what happened just now? " Some people can''t control their fear and cry out.


    As soon as his voice fell, another man lost his voice and exclaimed:


    "Wait a minute, and Zhao Minghui, chairman of Bandung network... Wait a minute, won''t he? Even song Wanjin, the boss of Fenglong real estate, is here? "

 Chapter 501

    In addition to these two people, the rising and falling screams of each other are constantly ringing in the crowd. In a twinkling of an eye, these people are recognized by the public. The lowest identity is also the company''s president with several hundred million assets.


    So many big people can only be seen in magazines, newspapers and TV, but they never expect to get together now.


    Because of what?


    For a time, I don''t know how many people have a dreamlike trance feeling.


    In the eyes of all the people, they all came to Meng Hongli, and then, with Zhu Liufeng, Zhao Minghui and song Wanjin as the first three people, saluted and apologized to Meng Hongli respectfully and flurriedly


    "Ms. Meng, I''m late. This kind of thing really surprised you. Are you... Are you ok?"


    "Frightened? don''t worry? Are you fuckin ''blind? What''s the matter with me? Can''t you see it? " Meng Hongli pointed to herself and laughed angrily.


    "Our fault, our fault!" Zhu Liufeng and others nodded to admit their mistakes, one by one pale, forehead with sweat.


    After Meng Hongli''s accident here, some people they can''t afford called to warn them in person. They can''t help but come!


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. If you want to make amends, you can kill that boy for me!" Meng Hongli, however, no matter what Zhu Liufeng and others thought, raised her hand to Wang Xu and scolded coldly.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes Zhu Liufeng and others immediately nodded, and then without any hesitation, they immediately turned their heads and looked at Wang Xu coldly, with naked murderous look in their eyes.


    Fuck!


    You don''t know what to do. You want to die yourself. Can you stop dragging us innocent people into the water?


    If Meng Hongli had an accident here, every one of them would be too much to eat, and none of them would be able to run away.


    All of them can''t stop the anger of the Mordor family, and they can''t bear it.


    The next moment.


    Some people have been staring at Wang Xu bitterly and angrily


    "Boy, no matter who you are! No matter what you rely on! What''s the origin! If you hit Ms. Meng, you will soon regret it. "


    Some people even recognized Wang Xu and said in shock, "ah? Wait a minute. If you look carefully, he seems to be the prince Wang at the famous family banquet two days ago


    "What Prince Wang? It''s just a junior! Still eating? Sure enough, he''s a guy who likes to act like a bully. There''s no difference between his behavior at the party in essence! "


    Zhu Liufeng sneered and said, "I know your name is Wang Xu, and you''ve been in the limelight recently, but there''s someone out there, and there''s a day out there. You dare to offend Ms. Meng. You''re dead! Don''t you kneel down and apologize to Ms. Meng? "


    "Yes, Wang Xu, do you really think you are invincible? I tell you, today, no one can save you than when you are in a famous family feast! " Zhao Minghui and others also sneered.


    "Wang Xu, enjoy your last dinner. Soon you will know what despair and regret are Other people are closely followed by yelling out.


    At the same time, Wang Xu''s mobile phone rang crazily. The first one was ma Sanmo. His voice was very dignified: "young master, did you have a conflict with the people of the imperial family? Someone came to me. Things may be a bit troublesome..."


    Wang Xu didn''t speak, just listened to it lightly, and then hung up quietly.


    After Ma Sanmo, first fengjue sword, then Su Jianming and fengfeiyang


    Phone calls and text messages continue to follow, but Wang Xu is too lazy to answer.


    You don''t have to look at it. These should be people like Ma Sanmo who have something to do with him, who know him, who are worried, reminded or even warned him.


    For example, Su Jianming called to tell Wang Xu that someone asked him to help Meng Hongli. Unfortunately, how could su Jianming come?


    Wang Xu sat there peacefully, letting Zhu Liufeng and others scold him for his various duties. There was no pause in his chopsticks.


    The atmosphere is very dignified, the air seems to have weight, more and more heavy, in the end, let the onlookers have a kind of oppressive and breathless heavy feeling.


    All of a sudden.


    "Get the hell out of my way!"


    A voice of fury suddenly came from outside the crowd. It was so loud and angry that it was like thunder coming into the world. People''s faces suddenly changed.


    Many people turn their heads and look at it. Their faces change even more. They are shocked one by one. They are so scared that they dare not breathe.


    Just because.


    The man who came here was a noble young man full of evil spirit, and behind him were thirty valiant men, each of whom was full of evil spirit and walked like a tiger.


    What''s more, these people are all warriors!


    Everyone''s breath is extremely powerful, and the lowest is his inner strength cultivation. Even if he doesn''t do anything, he just comes over and automatically sends out a terrible breath, which can make countless people around him gasp.


    Even the horror that makes countless people''s pupils shrink suddenly is that almost all people can see scars of different sizes, such as knife wounds or gunshot wounds, on their exposed arms, necks and faces. This kind of visual impact is more frightening to these ordinary people than the pressure of breath that can''t be described by the warrior.


    "He, he, he..." someone seemed to recognize the leader of the youth, shaking his lips, shocked and said: "is it Li Tianci of the Li family in Mordor? Now that he controls the whole Li family, how can he come here in person? "


    "Isn''t it because of Meng Hongli?" Others are more shocked.


    In this kind of silence, under the focus of countless people''s eyes, Li Tianci came to Meng Hongli.


    "Ms. Meng!"


    In the eyes of countless people who couldn''t believe it, Li Tianci suddenly bowed his head to Meng Hongli and said respectfully, "Ms. Meng, I''m really sorry that you were humiliated on my Li''s site. Please punish me!"


    In fact, when the Li family was developing Haisheng Entertainment City, a subordinate company invested some money. For the Li family, if it wasn''t for someone''s sudden greeting, I''m afraid they couldn''t remember such a small asset.


    However, it is precisely because someone said hello that even though Li Tianci is now the head of the Li family, he has to come to make amends in person.


    "Please punish Ms. Meng!" At the same time, all the warriors who followed Li Tianci bowed down, saluted respectfully and apologized loudly.


    This scene, looking around countless people''s eyes suddenly, only feel this short ten minutes, everything happened, like a dream.


    I can''t believe it!


    I can''t believe it!


    More incredible!


    "Punishment? Good! You should be punished! But for the sake of your respect, as long as you kill the little bastard next to you, I won''t pursue the fault of the Li family! " Meng Hongli sneered first, then raised her hand abruptly, pointed to Wang Xu and said word by word.

 Chapter 502

    "This time, that Wang Xu is completely finished!"


    "Yes, this is the master of the Li family in Mordor!"


    "Li Da Shao was the man of the year in our magic capital. Now he takes over the whole Li family. I''m afraid it''s only the emperor''s family. He can''t afford to offend others. I''m afraid he can''t afford to offend others."


    For a moment, almost all of them held these similar ideas and felt sorry for Wang Xu.


    Especially Zhu Liufeng, song Wanjin, Zhao Minghui and others look at Wang Xu with naked disgust and disdain, but look at Meng Hongli with more awe.


    Although, this woman is extremely bad, it is not likable, but helpless, family background is strong, no one can rival.


    However, in the face of Meng Hongli''s rebuke, Li Tianci didn''t immediately follow Meng Hongli''s command to kill Wang Xu, but kept silent.


    "Stab


    At this time, Wang Xu at the table put down his chopsticks gently, then got up slowly, looked at Li Tianci and said faintly:


    "Li Tianci? I think you look a little familiar, and your name is also a little familiar... "


    Before he finished speaking, many people around him shook their heads and sighed in their hearts. Wang Xu was afraid that he had lost his heart and was crazy. He dared to talk to Li Tianci like this.


    But they also know that they can''t understand the despair in Wang Xu''s heart at this time. After all, if they were replaced, they would have been scared to death. At least Wang Xu could stand up and say a few words. Although it sounds a little silly.


    "Son of a bitch, how dare you talk like that? Who the hell do you think you are? Li Tianci is afraid of me. Do you think he is also afraid of you? pretend to be something? You''re going to keep pretending to me Seeing Wang Xu talking like this, Meng Hongli''s face suddenly sank. It seemed that with Li Tianci''s support, she immediately became proud again. She raised her hand to point to Wang Xu''s face.


    But she just raised her hand.


    "Brush..."


    A dark shadow suddenly flashed through the air with the sound of the wind.


    "Pa!"


    In an instant, a loud slap in the face sounded in everyone''s ears again, like thunder.


    Wang Xu, unexpectedly, unexpectedly... Unexpectedly slapped Meng Hongli again?


    All of a sudden, I don''t know how many people almost glared out of their eyes. Everyone couldn''t believe it. In front of so many big bosses, tycoons and CEOs, in front of Li Tianci, the owner of the Li family, and in front of nearly 50 strong bodyguards and warriors


    Wang Xu, even without hesitation, slapped Meng Hongli?!


    This slap Wang Xu did not seem to force, just took Meng Hongli a stagger, but did not fly out, warning means more.


    "Do you have a part in it?" In a dead silence, Wang Xu said a word lightly. He didn''t look at Meng Hongli, but put it on Li Tianci from beginning to end.


    He looked at Li Tianci and frowned slightly. He seemed to be really confused. He continued faintly: "I have a good memory. Since I think you are familiar with me, I think we should have met before."


    To be honest, Wang Xu has really forgotten Li Tianci: "who are you? Tell me, are you going to stand up for this woman and kill me? "


    "Childe, you are joking. After leaving Furong mountain, give me ten courage, and I dare not trouble you any more!" Hearing the words, Li Tianci immediately gave a bitter smile, and the color of awe on his face was more intense than Meng Hongli.


    If his awe of Meng Hongli is one thing, then for Wang Xu, it is


    One hundred!


    At this time, no matter how stupid other people are, they can see that they are wrong.


    Li Tianci, the leader of the Li family, is obviously more afraid of Wang Xu. What does that mean?


    Wang Xu''s identity is obviously far beyond their expectation and imagination.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A lot of people have been silent and dare not make a decision easily.


    "Mr. Li, this is..." however, the company managers next to him couldn''t understand. Zhu Liufeng, the leader of the company, couldn''t help but stand up and stop talking.


    Zhao Minghui and song Wanjin followed closely


    "Master Li, aren''t you here to solve the trouble?"


    "Yes, behind Ms. Meng is the emperor''s family. Surely Master Li knows better than us how terrible the anger of the emperor''s family is. We can''t stop it."


    As their words fell to the ground, everyone hesitated again. Yes, Li Tianci just made amends to Meng Hongli. Shouldn''t he come to solve the trouble? How could


    Among them, I''m afraid no one is useful, Meng Hongli can''t understand.


    At this time, Meng Hongli covers half of her face which was slapped by Wang Xu for the third time. Her eyes are red, but she doesn''t dare to speak. She can only stare at this side with venomous eyes, not only Wang Xu, but also Li Tianci.


    In her opinion, whether Li Tianci is the owner of the Li family or not, in essence, he is just a dog called to solve her troubles!


    Treat the dog, Meng Hongli has never been polite, so she was so arrogant at will scold Li Tianci!


    But she never thought that it was one thing for Li Tian to make amends for her, to be a dog for her


    She''s just a senior junior in the upper class. Is she a good match?


    Had it not been for the imperial family behind her, she would have been slapped to death.


    Meng Hongli didn''t understand this, but Li Tianci did.


    So on the surface, he did enough to make amends. It was a face to the emperor''s family. As for Meng Hongli''s rebuke... Who the hell are you?


    After glancing at Meng Hongli, Li Tianci''s eyes flashed a touch of disgust. Then he seemed to think of something and frowned slightly. He bowed to Wang Xu and warned in a low voice:


    "Mr. Wang, this woman is not to be afraid, but I have to say something from my heart... You may encounter a lot of troubles. After all, the imperial family''s influence in Mordor is really big, strong... Terrible!"


    "The emperor''s family? To be honest, I''m not afraid. " Wen Yan, Wang Xu shook his head, a faint smile.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    As soon as his voice fell, a cold male voice suddenly sounded out of the crowd. It was a bit ethereal. It seemed that it was far away from here, but it was full of sarcasm, overbearing and murderous.


    "Maybe you think you are not afraid of the emperor''s family..."


    For a moment, the sound seemed far away.


    "But, I tell you, you should be afraid!"


    The next moment, the voice has suddenly approached everyone''s ears.


    "Brush!"


    Before most of the people reacted, they just felt that there was an old man with white hair in front of them.


    The old man was dressed in black, his face was old, and his face was covered with wrinkles like the bark of an old tree. His eyes were drooping, and he was slightly carrying his back. It seemed that he was very old, but the breath in his body was strong, like a column of smoke rushing into the void.

 Chapter 503

    At the same time.


    Nearly twenty white shadows followed the old man and passed through the crowd like ghosts, but no one noticed that when people found out, these white shadows had surrounded Wang Xu in silence, and there was no mistake in all directions.


    They just stand there, as if with the body, standing out of a net!


    "Madam, I''m insulted by the late arrival of my servant." The old man completely ignored all the people present, including Wang Xu, went straight to Meng Hongli and said with a touch of respect.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the old man''s words, the twenty figures in white, like ghosts, surrounded Wang Xu, but without saying a word, walked forward slowly in silence.


    In an instant, the breath of terror suddenly rushed out of their bodies, and the void seemed to vibrate. Twenty breath interlaced and colluded, directly forming an invisible Qi net, which covered Wang Xu''s whole body. The murderous Qi was as cold as the tide, and it was colder than before.


    "Ma''am, how do you want to kill this kid who bullies you?" The old man didn''t move. He bowed his head to Meng Hongli respectfully.


    Dead silence!


    Absolute silence!


    No one dares to speak at all.


    Even though the ghost like old man and the more than 20 dead men in white who he brought with him completely ignored everyone, the powerful momentum they sent out automatically made everyone dare not gasp.


    Just looking at it, people couldn''t control an idea in their mind.


    Terror!


    evil spirit!


    In contrast, Wang Xu brought them a much smaller sense of oppression.


    "Son of a bitch, why don''t you talk now? Dumb? Aren''t you very kind? Yes, you can give me another slap! "


    At the same time, Meng Hongli looks ferocious and stares at Wang Xu, cursing and scolding loudly. Her eyes are full of cruelty and pleasure.


    Then suddenly, she looked at the old man, gritting her teeth word by word


    "Remember, I want him to die... And die miserably!"


    "I understand, old servant!"


    The old man nodded respectfully. Then he turned and looked at Wang Xu calmly, as if he were looking at a dead man


    "You should have heard my wife. Go ahead and kill him!"


    The voice just dropped.


    In an instant, the twenty white soldiers who surrounded Wang Xu suddenly burst out. They didn''t know where and when the twenty cold lights started, but they all pointed to Wang Xu''s neck, heart and other vital points.


    From a distance, the cold light suddenly turned into a snow-white light curtain. It was airtight and the water couldn''t pour in. It was like a ball. But the surface was not smooth. On the contrary, it showed the sharp sword meaning everywhere. It was really frightening.


    "Kill


    The cold voice from the 20 people spit out, but as if one person, no mood fluctuations, as if just in a simple narrative of an end in general.


    Murderous atmosphere permeates the whole space, with the cold light of death, Wang Xu is imprisoned under the feet.


    In a flash, the air around seemed to fall into a winter night, cold amazing, cold people shudder.


    Don''t know how many people, just a look, scared pale, as if in front of the devil to see the general hell, crazy back and forth.


    Although Zhu Liufeng, Zhao Minghui, song Wanjin and others are equally pale, they are all happy in their hearts. Fortunately, just now they insist on standing on Meng Hongli''s side, otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    The family of Mordor is really powerful!


    In front of these people is to prove, before Ren wangxu how arrogant, make the limelight, the end is not a tragic death?


    And the dead... Who the hell remembers who he is?


    "Boy, maybe you really have a lot of dependence, even the background is not something we can afford, but we are still alive, and we will live better in the future, and you? You know, in this world, no one cares about the dead Zhu Liufeng, Zhao Minghui and others secretly shook their heads and sighed.


    In their opinion, Wang Xu is dead. The next second, he will be dismembered in public and die on the spot.


    It''s a pity.


    The fact is totally beyond their expectation and imagination.


    "If you want to kill me, go to hell." Suddenly, Wang Xu''s indifferent voice suddenly rang out in everyone''s ears.


    The next moment.


    In the eyes of countless people, Wang Xu''s body suddenly disappeared in the same place, and the cold light of more than 20 white soldiers suddenly lost their goal.


    Wang Xu didn''t use any secret method, but the speed of his physical body was far beyond the speed of all people''s visual capture ability, which made him like a real ghost, and instantly passed through the encirclement of more than 20 martial artists.


    Their net, in Wang Xu''s eyes, is a joke.


    But in a flash, Wang Xu appeared at the head of the old man''s side, and then his right hand slightly back, five fingers together into a fist, then a punch out.


    "Boom!"


    The air in front of the front of the fist directly turns into a visible white air wave.


    Between the lightning and flint, the old man''s dim and drooping eyes suddenly opened to the maximum, in which countless brilliant flashes, but all of them were unbelievable and extremely dignified.


    He was a master in the later period of Huajin. He thought that few people could bring danger to him. But at this time, he felt the danger of death from Wang Xu''s fist.


    How is that possible?


    "Touch!"


    At the next moment, there is no chance for the old man to react and avoid resistance. Wang Xu''s fist has fallen on his face. In an instant, the muscles on the old man''s face are deformed and twisted wildly, the crushing sound of the face bone rings out, and severe pain strikes his mind.


    The old man subconsciously wants to roar and regress, but at this moment, Wang Xu suddenly sneers at him, and his fist speed up again.


    "Boom!"


    But in a flash, the huge sound like thunder suddenly burst into the void, and the old man didn''t even have time to react. His whole head was smashed on the spot, and he couldn''t die any more.


    "You''re right. Dead people really don''t care, and no one cares." Wang Xu slowly takes back his fist and slightly looks up. Although his face is as calm as water, it makes people feel cold at a glance.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The sound of clear footsteps sounded in a dead silence. Among the countless awed eyes, only Wang Xu was walking and walking to Meng Hongli.


    After three steps in a row, Meng Hongli''s whole body suddenly trembled violently and suddenly recovered.


    "You, you... Don''t come here! Don''t come here With a pale face, she pointed to Wang Xu and the twenty soldiers in white behind him, and cried out in horror:


    "And you, you! You kill him! Kill him for me! Are you all waiting to die? "


    "I tell you, if I die today, you can''t escape. Everyone has to be buried with me!"

 Chapter 504

    However, in the face of Meng Hongli''s fury threat, the 20 soldiers in white still stood still, as if they were wooden people.


    The next moment.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang... "


    Suddenly.


    In the sound of a series of body pounding on the ground, the 20 soldiers in white fell to the ground one by one.


    It was not until then that someone found out that there was a clear fist mark left in the heart of the twenty white soldiers. It was slightly depressed, but they were all broken by one blow and had already died for a long time.


    Instantly, countless people can''t help looking up at Wang Xu, eyes with extreme horror, dejected.


    No one is a fool. Besides Wang Xu, who else can do this?


    But, just in that ghostly body flash, less than a short time of breathing, 20 fists, 20 hearts smashed, how did he do it?


    No, there is also the old man who has turned into a headless corpse on the ground at this time!


    To death, people did not know the name of the old man who looked very powerful. They only knew that he was a servant of the emperor''s family and called himself an old servant.


    "It turns out that... Dead people... Really, no one cares..."


    On one side, Zhu Liufeng, Zhao Minghui, song Wanjin and others looked at the headless body of the old man on the ground stupidly. A breeze blew, and everyone''s body shook violently. Thinking of their previous thoughts, their faces turned pale.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Wang Xu is still walking, not light not heavy footsteps are still ringing, every time is like a hammer in general hard hit in everyone''s heart.


    Especially Meng Hongli, at this time she completely lost all her arrogant strength, the whole person standing there only know shaking, but can''t move.


    She finally understood that whether the Mordor family was strong or not had nothing to do with whether Wang Xu wanted to kill her or not. Wang Xu thinks that she can only wait to die, and has no resistance.


    Modu family? Maybe other people are afraid, maybe the Li family owner, such as Li Tianci, is afraid, but Wang Xu is not afraid and doesn''t care.


    So, right now.


    Meng Hongli, finally, I''m afraid!


    "I..."


    She looked at Wang Xu in horror and tried her best to open her mouth to say something. However, she saw that Wang Xu suddenly raised her hand, and then slapped her in the face, blocking all her words.


    "Pa!"


    Clear slap sound is not big, Meng Hongli is not even taken out, still standing in the same place, just looking at Wang Xu.


    Because although the slap just hurt, it was lighter than the previous three slaps. I don''t know how much. She couldn''t understand what Wang Xu meant.


    Because she begged for mercy?


    But she didn''t have time to say her plea for mercy?


    "Didn''t you say I had no seed? You told me to slap you before, but I''m too lazy to slap you. To tell you the truth, I''ve seen a lot of rubbish. I haven''t seen anyone like you who asked me to slap you in the face. " At this time, Wang Xu said lightly.


    In an instant, Meng Hongli''s face was blue and white.


    Green is because Wang Xu''s words poked her humiliation point, very angry.


    But Bai is afraid. She is afraid that Wang Xu will kill her like others.


    She finally entered the imperial family, the first powerful family in the magic capital, but she didn''t want to die without enough enjoyment.


    "What? Are you afraid at last? In fact, I really don''t understand. I think I''m high-profile enough. Why do you think I''m superior, arrogant and despise me? Think I can bully at will? "


    Wang Xu shakes his head, really don''t understand, he looked at Meng Hongli and before diametrically opposite, terrified eyes, suddenly a little understand what.


    Maybe, people like Meng Hongli are used to being arrogant and bullying others, so they are used to putting themselves in a high place. They always don''t know how to respect others and disdain all the people they despise.


    Meng Hongli didn''t dare to make a sound at all. She was so scared that she just kept shivering there.


    "Kneel down and make amends." After glancing at Meng Hongli, who is like a bug, Wang Xu has no sense of achievement at all. He doesn''t even want to bully people like Meng Hongli.


    "Touch!"


    Sure enough, for his words, Meng Hongli did not dare to refute, without any hesitation, directly knelt down, head down, shivering.


    Later, Wang Xu turned his head and looked at Zhu Liufeng, Zhao Minghui, song Wanjin and others. They didn''t have to wait for him to speak. One by one, they knelt down one by one. He felt a little hurt for the sound of their knees hitting the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu is a little speechless. He just wants these people to clear up. After all, they are dead now. Irrelevant people should not stay here.


    In desperation, he looked at Li Tianci next to him and said, "you can find someone to empty this place, drive away all the irrelevant people, and dispose of the garbage on the ground by the way, so as not to affect my next appetite."


    With that, Wang Xu turned back to his seat and picked up the chopsticks he had left to eat. But when the chopsticks reached half way, he had to turn his head and look at the waiter of Zhang Ping Ping restaurant and frown


    "What are you doing? Keep serving me! "


    "Yes, yes, yes... We''re going now!" In an instant, Zhang Ping was so scared that he shivered. He immediately asked his staff to keep busy.


    meanwhile.


    All around are being cleared, and the onlookers who have not completely left are shocked by their emotions. Wang Xu''s eyes are like looking at a madman.


    This madman is still in the mood to continue eating?!


    Looking at him, it seems that he didn''t leave. It seems that he has to wait for the stronger people from the Mordor family to come? This, this, this... Is this for death?


    However, no matter what they think, soon these unrelated people were cleared out, even the whole Haisheng food city was cleared, and all the import and export were closed.


    However, in 15 minutes, the whole Haisheng food city was empty except for Wang Xu and others sitting in the lemon fish restaurant on the third floor, Meng Hongli, Zhu Liufeng, song Wanjin and others kneeling on the ground.


    "Baji! Boo


    All that remained in the dining room was Wang Xu''s incessant chatter. Chu shuliu had been sitting still for a long time


    "Wang Xu, why don''t we have dinner in another place?"


    "No, just by the way, I''m waiting for someone..." Wang Xu waved his hand, just ready to say something.


    Just then.


    "Buzz, buzz!"


    A mobile phone vibrates suddenly.


    Subconsciously, everyone looked at the source of the sound, and Meng Hongli was pale, holding her cell phone. She looked at Wang Xu in horror and explained:


    "It was my husband who took the initiative to call. It''s really not me doing small things secretly..."


    "Call me." Before Meng Hongli had finished speaking, Wang Xu interrupted her directly.


    Soon, the phone was in Wang Xu''s hand. After connecting, there came a steady middle-aged man''s voice: "Meng Hongli, you asked the emperor servant three to help you solve the problem. Why are you still outside now..."


    "I don''t know who you are talking about. Your wife is kneeling in front of me now..." Wang Xu didn''t mean to listen to him.


    "Who are you?" Before he finished, the man''s voice on the other side of the phone gave a slight pause, and then suddenly became cold:


    "I''m Meng Hongli''s husband, Emperor Wujue. Now, you''d better let my wife go at once! Although she''s a waste and a plaything, she''s a woman with five unique characteristics. If you don''t want to be interrupted by me and live like death for the rest of your life, you should kneel down on the ground and repent and wait for me to pass! "


    "... I don''t care whether you are emperor Wujue or emperor anything. I want Meng Hongli to go back and meet her in person."


    Wang Xugen didn''t want to listen to the other side. With a light sentence, he hung up directly.

 Chapter 505

    The five wonders of the emperor?


    With Wang Xu''s impatient voice.


    Zhu Liufeng and song Wanjin, who are kneeling on the ground, can''t help but look up. They look at Wang Xu in horror. They hang up their mobile phone impatiently, with a rich look on their face.


    Shock, fear, fear, awe and so on are constantly changing, and finally turn into a blank.


    The five wonders of the emperor?


    Which one of the five unique skills of Mordor''s family, the five unique skills of emperor?


    In Mordor, who has a little contact with the top circle doesn''t know the end of the emperor''s family''s five unique skills, the emperor''s five unique skills, nicknamed evil Shark!


    The evil shark, which is the nickname of emperor Wujue, also represents his character, means, style and so on. It is just like the fierce shark, even more fierce than the bloodthirsty Shark!


    For example, Zhu Liufeng, song Wanjin and others, in the circle they come into contact with, who has a head, a face and a little status don''t know. In the magic capital, the people of the emperor''s family are not easy to offend, and don''t offend any of the five unique skills of the emperor''s family, especially the five unique skills of the evil shark emperor!


    Even if we put aside the emperor''s family, the rumors of emperor Wujue himself, any one of them will be enough to make people breathe cold air, which is extremely terrifying.


    Ten years ago, he once killed nearly 100 outlaws in the underworld by himself!


    Seven years ago, a gambling boat from Hong Kong Island was robbed by pirates on the high seas. He slaughtered three pirates on his own, and his blood spilled over the sea, attracting sharks. He went into the sea alone to fight with the sharks, just to eat fresh shark fins!


    This is where the name of the shark comes from.


    These two things were the battle of his fame. In the following seven years, he almost ran wild in mordu. There were even rumors that in the past few years, he took charge of overseas development for the imperial family, destroyed many powerful forces, and even had no idea how much blood he had on his hands.


    Even at the end of the emperor''s family, his reputation is not for ordinary people. Only Zhu Liufeng, song Wanjin and other multibillion rich people have heard of it.


    With them, Emperor Wujue is a legendary terror!


    At this time, only heard a name, even the real person did not see, Zhu Liufeng and others were scared shivering.


    They know that Meng Hongli has an emperor''s family behind her, but they didn''t expect that this person would be the emperor''s five talents!


    Now, Emperor Wujue obviously wants to come here in person, or in a rage. What should we do? I''m going to die!


    At this time, the mobile phone rang again. After hanging up for several times, he still called frantically. Finally, Wang Xu connected the phone and frowned slightly: "emperor Wujue?"


    "The five wonders of the emperor!" Over the phone, the voice of emperor Wujue is as cold as ice.


    "If you fart, let it go! Otherwise, if I hang up this time, I''ll shut down the machine directly. " Wang Xu suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    "How dare you..."


    This is the first time that emperor Wujue has been scolded for being so overbearing. However, in his fury, he finally managed to hold back and gritted his teeth


    "Now, you immediately kneel down to make amends to Meng Hongli, otherwise, I will make you cramp and peel, crush all your bones!"


    "Oh, are you ordering me?" Wang Xu suddenly said with a smile.


    "Orders? You don''t deserve it! I am insulting you Emperor five unique, every word.


    "Insult? I''m sorry. I''m the one who insults you now. Your wife is kneeling at my feet now. If you don''t want her to kneel to death, come and die as soon as you can. " Wang Xu shook his head with a trace of irony in his voice.


    But he was more disappointed!


    I thought this emperor Wujue was a strong enemy. As a result, it''s useless except putting all this nonsense on the phone. It''s a damn waste!


    Emperor Wujue can also feel the disdain and disappointment in Wang Xu''s voice through the phone. He seems to suddenly understand something and is silent in an instant.


    After three breaths, Emperor Wujue finally spoke again: "good, you are really good, dare to disdain and disappoint me? Do you think I''m only cruel? "


    "I''m sorry, you''re right. I really feel that way." Wang Xu said with a faint smile.


    I didn''t expect that Wang Xu would be so direct. Suddenly, the voice of emperor Wujue suddenly burst out. Then he laughed angrily and sneered every word


    "Ha ha, I hope that when I stand in front of you, you still have the courage to talk to me like this!"


    "Remember, I''ll scratch your skin, crush all your bones, and watch you die slowly in wailing and despair. You won''t die fast or slow. This is my greatest tolerance to the enemy!"


    With that, Emperor Wujue hung up directly.


    "Ha ha, crush all my bones and let me die in despair? I hope you can do that, too! " Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Wang Xu chuckled and shook his head.


    The bones of his whole body have already been refined into Taoist bones, and the hardness is comparable to that of magic weapons. Can ordinary people crush them?


    "Crazy! This guy is absolutely crazy! "


    After hearing Wang Xu''s self talk, Zhu Liufeng, song Wanjin and others looked at each other and could see the same look in each other''s eyes.


    That''s a hell of a shark king!


    How could Wang Xu expect others to come and kill him?


    Although it was Wang Xu who wanted to die, their fear was dozens of times that of Wang Xu.


    Who knows if the evil shark of emperor Wujue will implicate them? Just because they kneel down to Wang Xu, will they vent their anger and press them to death?


    In the eyes of people like emperor Wujue, their life and death are nothing but a few bugs. If they step on them carelessly, they will die. They can''t even look at them.


    If you are trampled to death by Emperor Wujue, you will die in vain!


    They are innocent!


    "Wang, Wang... Mr. Wang, what does he want to do?" Zhu Liufeng opened his mouth several times, but finally he didn''t dare to call Wang Xu''s name directly. There was a tremor in his voice, and his temperature became cold for fear.


    "He is a madman, who knows what he wants to do! Does he want to die? " Song Wanjin cried and roared in a low voice


    "But he wants to die. We don''t want to die! However, we dare not move even when we kneel here. If we move, I''m afraid this madman will kill us! "


    "Yes, just as he looked at me, it was like looking at a dead man. I was almost scared to pee!" Zhao Minghui also said with trembling.


    If they know that Wang Xu is not ready to do anything about them, they kneel down to frighten themselves. They don''t know if they will regret that their intestines are blue. They want to go back and kill themselves more than ten minutes ago.


    After the extreme horror, Zhu Liufeng seems to think of something and quickly takes out his mobile phone carefully.

 Chapter 506

    "What do you want to do?"


    Song Wanjin and Zhao Minghui were stunned.


    "What? If you don''t want to die, don''t you send a message to the outside quickly and spread our intention of firmly standing on the side of emperor Wujue. Do you want to be involved? " Zhu Liufeng''s face turned pale. He took his mobile phone to edit the text message quickly and continued to say:


    "Only, as long as we spread the news and let everyone know our position, no matter how overbearing emperor Wujue is, it is impossible for us to get into trouble!"


    "Yes, as long as we stand firm, we can''t ignore the evil Shark Zhao Minghui nodded heavily.


    "Yes, we must get the news out and let everyone know!" Song Wanjin took a long breath, then took out his mobile phone and began to take a walk through his contacts.


    The three people''s energy is not small or big.


    Soon, almost half of the upper class of the demon capital knew about these things today. I don''t know how many people were shocked by them.


    Mordor''s family, evil shark, Emperor''s five unique?


    How could someone be so ignorant that they want to fight against emperor Wujue? This is not afraid of death!


    In a conference hall in the Su family''s mansion, the senior members of the Su family are having a 26 th heated discussion about whether or not to take revenge on Wang Xu for the death of Su zhanchuan and others.


    "Still talking? And talk about a fart! That Wang Xu is just a little man from Jianghai. He has no background and is single. Why don''t we retaliate? Why don''t you dare to take revenge? " A su family high-level who advocated revenge all the time stood up and roared angrily.


    "Su Zhanhai, Su zhanchuan is your brother. We can understand your anger when he died, but you should know that family interests are far greater than personal interests, and your anger covers your eyes." Another Su family leader spoke slowly, shaking his head to refute Su zhanhaidao


    "Yes, maybe you''re right. That Wang Xu is just a small man with no background. He''s single. But are these important? Now, the most important thing is that he is very strong. He is almost invincible by nature. There are even rumors that he is already a great master of martial arts and Taoism in nature... "


    "You must know better than me about the difference between a congenital warrior in his early twenties and a congenital warrior?"


    "So what? My su family is one of the thirteen and six magic capitals. It has been handed down for a hundred years. With the help of our family, can''t we kill just one of them? " Su Zhanhai''s face was uncertain and extremely unwilling.


    As soon as his voice fell, another Su family leader sneered and said, "what about the loss? How much do we have to pay to kill him, you know? At that time, our family will not be simply broken, or even fall down completely! "


    The former high-level official sneered and scolded: "this topic has been mentioned many times. It''s a foregone conclusion. The reason why the family is a family is that we are maintaining together and are a whole. Your brother can''t represent the whole family, and the family doesn''t serve your brother!"


    "You..." Su Zhan Hai Qi''s face turned white.


    Su Jianqing sat down and looked on coldly. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help looking a little complicated.


    It''s true that the family is a whole, not something unique to one person. Today''s su family alone, the whole senior management is divided into three factions. Su Zhanhai represents one. The two senior managers who refute him are su pingming and Su Feng, who belong to the other two factions.


    Although Su Jianqing belongs to Su Zhanhai''s family, he has just stepped into the top ranks and has little say in the family meeting.


    However, even if he has the right to speak, after he personally experienced Wang Xu''s killing Su zhanchuan, he is not willing to continue to be the enemy of Wang Xu.


    That man, is a devil, can''t match!


    "After all, he can support a family by himself!"


    Cold eye swept a circle, Su Jianqing heart slightly produce some palpitations.


    But just then.


    His mobile phone suddenly vibrated. It was a text message. After he opened it, Su Jianqing''s eyes suddenly shrank.


    At the same time, other su family leaders on the scene also received the news one after another. The noisy atmosphere in the whole conference room was silent for a moment.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Three full seconds later, Su Zhanhai suddenly burst out laughing: "I knew it, I knew it! Wang Xu is used to acting arrogantly. He thinks he has some ability to provoke right and wrong everywhere. How dare he provoke the emperor''s family? Emperor Wujue, that''s emperor Wujue. I see how he died! "


    After laughing, Su Zhanhai looked at all the people in the conference hall with disdain and said with a sneer: "ha ha, a group of mice without courage! Now, even if you change your mind, I will not accept your help! I''ll go to the emperor''s family now! "


    "My Su family''s hatred and disgrace should be solved by other families. You really disgrace the family!"


    Leaving the last sentence behind, Su Zhanhai laughs and goes away with all the people, leaving only the other two Su family leaders with extremely ugly faces.


    "Fuck! That Wang Xu is really a troublemaker. He dares to offend the emperor''s family. Is he really looking for death? " Su pingming''s face was gloomy and he slapped the table angrily.


    Su Feng''s face was not pretty either. He shook his head


    "He''s already a dead man. Don''t worry about it. Now we''d better think about how to connect with Su Zhanhai. Because of this, the pressure brought by the sudden increase of prestige in the family."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In the northern suburb of Mordor, in Fengjia manor.


    Since Wang Xu killed the black blade and slaughtered hundreds of meters of killers in one night, Feng merciless has officially returned to the wind family from the dark to the light, and has suppressed all the demons and monsters in the family by the usual "merciless" means.


    In the face of the pressure of the ruthless wind and the mysterious master Wang Xu, even if there is the support of the leader of the peerless gate, the subversive forces of the wind family headed by Feng Ping''an and his son, have to enter the dormant period.


    "Dad, just received the news, there was a conflict between Prince Wang and the emperor Wujue of the emperor''s family. Now the news has almost spread to half of the magic capital. It seems that there is a big trouble." At this time, in a study, fengjue sword is standing behind Fengqing, frowning and worried.


    "The five wonders of the emperor? For him, it''s no trouble... "Feng mercilessly shakes his head, his eyes are a little trance, and it seems that Wang Xu''s earth shaking and terrifying sword made him tremble that night.


    You know, the emperor five unique, his wind merciless do not put in the eye, and can cut out that kind of terrible sword Wang Xu, how can care.


    "But..." what else does Feng Jue Jian want to say.


    "It''s nothing, but as long as the emperor is not invincible, even if the emperor''s family has five unique skills, it''s a little trouble at most. We don''t have to worry about this matter, because the ending has already been predestined and we don''t need to care about it at all. Don''t tell your sister so that she won''t worry. "


    The wind is merciless and frowns slightly. He is a little impatient and interrupts his son directly


    "Now, you need to care about getting rid of those anti bones in the family. Fengwuyang has taken refuge with your sister. You will lead his team in this cleaning operation."


    "Yes, father!" In the face of his father''s strength, Feng Jue Jian had to bow his head.


    But in his heart, he still could not help worrying that it was the emperor''s five wonders!


    I don''t know where my father''s confidence comes from?!

 Chapter 507

    meanwhile.


    Haisheng Food City, lemon fish restaurant.


    "No food? Isn''t the restaurant next to that woman''s? Get it over there and continue serving. " Looking at Zhang Ping, the manager of the restaurant, who looks like his parents are dead, Wang Xu frowns slightly and says faintly.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll go now!" Hearing Wang Xu''s words, Zhang Ping''s waistcoat was drenched with fright. He didn''t dare to refute his dissatisfaction. He immediately bowed his head and bowed his waist and asked the waiters to keep busy like his grandson.


    Looking at Wang Xu, he was still in the mood to continue eating... No, where did he get such a big stomach and appetite?


    Zhu Liufeng, Zhao Minghui, song Wanjin and others can''t describe the absurdity and shock in their heart.


    When the hell is that?


    Can you still eat?


    Still a leisurely face?


    "Damn it, Wang Xu doesn''t seem to be worried or afraid at all? He doesn''t have any dependence. Does he think he is stronger than the five great emperors Song Wanjin murmured, shocked.


    "Damn it! I don''t think he knows who the emperor Wujue is? Does he still think that emperor Wujue is the same level as the rubbish he taught before? " Zhu Liufeng clenched his teeth, and the numbness and pain from his knee made him feel extremely depressed.


    But after that, he suddenly found that he had scolded himself, and his face became more ugly. He suddenly gave a low scolding


    "Fuck! I''m so mad at this guy! "


    "Damn, I''m so angry! I''m sure he never knew who the five unique features of the emperor were. Otherwise, if he knew the meaning of one of the five unique features of the emperor''s family, how could he still have such a leisurely attitude? " Zhao Minghui also scolded severely and sneered


    "I can even believe that he doesn''t even know what the word" imperial family "stands for. He doesn''t know what kind of terrorist forces he has provoked!"


    And just then.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    A confused and anxious sound of footsteps suddenly came from the quiet corridor outside.


    Soon, a group of people came running fast.


    Led by Ma Sanmo, guangtou qiangge, Zhao San and others, they all rely on Wang Xu. Their power has expanded from Jianghai to Mordor, even in Mordor.


    Even Xuanniao, the first dark agent and intelligence dealer in the underground world, has come.


    "Young master!"


    Ma Sanmo was the first one to run to Wang Xu. He bowed his head respectfully and said, "young master, I can''t get in touch with you. I''m almost worried to death..."


    Wang Xu smiles and says nothing. His phone has been turned off by him for a long time. Otherwise, it''s really annoying that people call one after another.


    "Young master, did the emperor''s family offend you? No, to be exact, it''s one of the five unique skills of the imperial family, which offends you? " Ma Sanmo asked carefully.


    Hearing this, Wang Xu was a little disappointed.


    Look, Ma Sanmo''s ability of speaking and flattering is completely opposite to his current figure. He is not only no less powerful, but more excellent.


    He looked at Ma Sanmo with a smile, and said, "well, I''m waiting for him to come and die."


    Seeing Wang Xu''s attitude, the solemnity of Ma Sanmo''s eyes suddenly disappeared, and the whole person breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile:


    "Childe, according to my opinion, I should ask emperor Wujue to kneel down and apologize, and make amends for his offending you!"


    Ma Sanmo''s words, on the surface, are more arrogant in giving advice to Wang Xu. In fact, they are in the way of flattery to try to make things smaller and smaller.


    After all, the emperor''s family is behind him!


    Ma Sanmo, a native of mordu and a member of the Ma family, knows too much about the imperial family. In Mordor, the imperial family is really the name of Mordor, the imperial family of Mordor!


    If the imperial family is called the second, then, above him, there is no first!


    Even if Ma Sanmo was Wang Xu''s confidant, he was full of fear for the imperial family.


    However, in the eyes of Zhu Liufeng, Zhao Minghui, song Wanjin and others, the two people''s dialogue is just blatant and arrogant.


    It''s a kind of arrogance to the extreme!


    They were stunned.


    "Oh?" For Ma Sanmo''s words, Wang Xu is more funny, but also a little bit surprised: "see what you mean, the emperor''s five unique and the emperor''s family are really powerful?"


    "It''s not just fierce, it''s terrible! Mr. Wang, are you sure? "


    Without waiting for Ma Sanmo to speak, Su Jianming answered, his face extremely heavy and said:


    "Not to mention the emperor''s family, only one of the five great emperors has been known as the first person of the same generation in the martial arts circle of the magic capital! After the name of the evil shark came out, it was a terrible existence that no one dared to provoke! "


    "Young master Wang, the emperor''s five unique skills are very powerful. He is stronger than black blade. At least he is also a powerful warrior at the peak of Huajin. There are even rumors that he may break through the congenital at any time..." Xuanniao also spoke, and his voice was heavy


    "Moreover, the imperial family is not simple. It''s said that the emperor''s family in mordu is related to the legendary hermit family, and there are even rumors that the real emperor''s family is the hermit family, and the emperor''s family in mordu is just a branch!"


    Wang Xu didn''t say anything. To be honest, in the past five years, he mainly lived abroad and didn''t know much about the major forces in China. Even when he came back from that magnificent era, there was not much information about the imperial family in the memory of his previous life.


    As for the hermit family, he didn''t have much contact, and he knew even less about it. Basically, his eyes were black.


    "Even if we get rid of these rumors about the illusory hermit family, the family of mordu emperor is really strong. Among the five unique skills of the emperor''s family, the five unique skills of several emperors are the strongest! He once challenged a great master of martial arts, but he didn''t die in the first place. That''s enough to show that emperor Wujue''s own strength is extremely powerful and frightening! "


    At this point, Xuanniao took a deep breath, and his voice became more dignified. He continued:


    "This challenge happened two years ago. At that time, Emperor Wujue was the peak of Huajin. Now two years have passed, no one can tell exactly what his specific strength is! However, it must not be underestimated! "


    Xuanniao is the first intelligence dealer recognized by Mordor. His information will never be false. After he finished, Ma Sanmo and others became more dignified.


    "Ha ha, it''s a little interesting." Wang Xu chuckled and his face was suddenly excited: "I have little expectation. I hope he can bring me surprise. Don''t let me down!"


    Ma Sanmo, Xuanniao, Su Jianming and others can only smile bitterly when they hear the speech. They have expected Wang Xu''s reaction for a long time. After all, with their understanding of Wang Xu, they really don''t know when Wang Xu was afraid. They always act in a high profile and are considered arrogant by many people.


    How could Wang Xu be afraid of the five unique emperors?


    Next, the people did not speak any more. They all stood behind Wang Xu and watched him continue to eat leisurely.


    Though worried, no one flinched.


    Even if emperor Wujue and Mordor''s family are terrible, what will happen? If they choose to follow Wang Xu, they will not waver.


    Moreover, they are full of confidence in Wang Xu!


    After all, this one is equally powerful and terrifying!


    All of a sudden.


    "Boom!"


    A violent engine roar came from the sky.


    "Finally..."


    The chopsticks in Wang Xu''s hand gave a little meal, and a smile of expectation appeared on his face.

 Chapter 508

    "Is... Coming?"


    Wang Xu gently smiles and slowly looks out of the window.


    I saw, above the sky outside, a dark helicopter was crashing at high speed.


    Helicopter hatch wide open, a look of indifference man is standing there, the whole body tall and straight, sharp, like a sheath, cold light flashing sword.


    At the moment when he looked up, the man also looked up. The indifferent eyes of both sides met in the void, as if there were countless surging lights.


    All of a sudden, the man gave Wang Xubing a cold smile. The smile was full of ferocity and cruelty. Then he opened his mouth slightly and said a word in the shape of his mouth


    "Death


    The next moment.


    The man''s legs suddenly bent, and the whole man jumped out of the helicopter at a distance of nearly 100 meters. He shot straight at Wang Xu like a shell.


    "Boom!"


    In the air behind the man, the helicopter even tilted backward uncontrollably and flew backwards for tens of meters. It can be seen that the power of the explosion under the man''s feet is so great that how terrible it is.


    "Boom!"


    There was another loud noise. The whole building where Haisheng food city was located was shocked. Everyone in the restaurant, except Wang Xu, looked up in horror. They all gaped in the direction of the sound.


    In the middle of the restaurant, a strange man was standing. Around him, there was a broken ceiling and countless smoke. Above, there was a huge hole with a diameter of more than two meters that could see the blue sky outside.


    At that moment, this strange man fell from the sky, stepped on the roof and fell down on the spot!


    He just stood there and did nothing, but his terror was like invisible sharp swords sweeping away in all directions, which made people around him turn pale and shiver and chill.


    This momentum is extremely powerful, in which there is a terrible evil spirit and a tragic intention to kill. The invisible impact on the spirit caused by it is not what ordinary people can bear!


    "The emperor, the Emperor... The five wonders of the emperor?"


    At this time, there is no need for a man to introduce himself, and people subconsciously guessed his identity.


    Apart from the emperor''s five wonders, who can have such a powerful and powerful momentum?


    Apart from the emperor''s five wonders, who will come down from the sky in such a domineering way at this time and appear here?


    Who can bring them such terrible oppression except emperor Wujue?!


    "Honey! You''re here at last! I, i... I was bullied miserably, you must help me revenge! I want that kid to die... "


    Sure enough, seeing emperor Wujue, Meng Hongli, who had been silent, got excited again, stood up completely regardless of everything, and wanted to rush through.


    However, before she finished her words, Wang Xu''s face was slightly cold


    "I said," did you get up? "


    As soon as his voice fell, he waved his right hand gently, and suddenly an invisible force fell from the sky, which immediately hit Meng Hongli''s shoulder.


    "Touch!"


    Under the terrible force, Meng Hongli just stood up and bent down again. Her knees smashed on the ground, and two small pits were smashed out. Her knees almost smashed. What''s more, she let out a silent roar of pain.


    "You want to die!"


    Emperor Wujue''s eyes suddenly opened, and the cruel intention of killing rushed out, staring at Wang Xu''s grim voice


    "After I showed up, you dare to fight her. It''s very brave. But what I like most is to crush the courage of people like you, let you feel the despair of powerless resistance, and finally kneel down at my feet and lick my feet! "


    The next moment.


    "Touch!"


    The air was directly exploded. Emperor Wujue suddenly raised his hand and pointed to Wang Xu. No one could see his movement clearly. When he raised his head, he could only see that his finger was like a sword, tearing open the air, like a giant''s finger pressing on the ants, occupying the public''s vision. People did not dare to look directly at him and could not resist.


    And in the place that ordinary people can''t see, an invisible Qi force has been like a bullet coming out of the chamber, and it has been shot by a thread of hair in Wang Xu''s left ear.


    Emperor Wujue pointed to Wang Xu and said in a cold voice, word by word:


    "This finger is just a warning. Now, kneel down and make amends for me! Otherwise, next time, it will be no longer one finger, but five fingers, and I will crush your whole bones directly! "


    With the words of emperor Wujue, people suddenly found that on the wall behind Wang Xu, they didn''t know when there was a small hole with thick and thin fingers. Their eyes were shining from the inside, and the shaking eyes were painful and astringent.


    Is this caused by the finger of emperor Wujue?


    Countless people are in a trance, their eyes are shaking, and then three big words suddenly appear in their minds.


    That''s horrible!


    At this moment, except for Wang Xu''s face, all the others on the scene were so scared that they didn''t dare to breathe.


    Behind Wang Xu, Su Jianming, Ma Sanmo, Xuanniao and others were also pale, and their eyes were full of fear.


    Just that one finger, if it''s on the top half, maybe one of them will be directly hit!


    Sure enough, as like as two peas in the rumour, the emperor is so terrible.


    At least, if emperor Wujue wanted to kill them, none of them had the power to fight back. They had to wait for death to come, which was in vain.


    All around, a dead silence, the atmosphere is extremely depressed.


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly chuckled, and then slowly opened his mouth to spit out two words:


    "Rubbish!"


    "Ha ha, I''m rubbish? I''ll show you who''s the real trash


    Emperor Wujue was stunned at first, then his face twisted and grinned grimly. As soon as he finished this sentence, he stepped out. The whole person was like a wild animal rushing out of the ancient wilderness. With an extremely violent atmosphere, he rushed straight at Wang Xu.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Every step of the emperor''s five Jue is like a giant elephant on the ground, roaring, and the floor is broken and smashed.


    After he passed, there was only a fragmented floor behind him, as if the whole floor might collapse and fall at any time. The people around him were frightened and kept retreating towards the corner, for fear that the floor would suddenly collapse and everyone would fall.


    Even if they were as strong as Xuanniao, they were constantly retreating at this time. For nothing else, because they were standing behind Wang Xu, Emperor Wujue''s unbridled terror, even if it was just the aftereffect, even oppressed them. Some of them even had blood on their mouths. It was obvious that they suffered internal injuries.


    Just the aftereffect of momentum, let them hurt, really terrible!

 Chapter 509

    "My news is wrong, my judgment is wrong, Emperor Wujue... He is too strong!" Xuanniao''s face was heavy, and he gritted his teeth with great difficulty.


    Originally, he had overestimated the five unique features of the emperor, but now when he faced it personally, he suddenly found that he still underestimated the five unique features of the emperor.


    Xuanniao''s words remind Wang Xu. However, at this time, far more than everyone expected, Wang Xu''s face is not only not afraid, but also not dignified. On the contrary, it is a complex look of disappointment after a little surprise.


    The next moment, Wang Xu opened his mouth, and his voice was really disappointed: "infinitely close to nature? If you only have such strength, I''m disappointed. Because at this time, for me, no matter how amazing your name is, you are just a stronger worm. "


    "And worms, no matter how strong they are, are still worms. You can''t kill me! But I''ll kill you like a chicken and a dog! "


    As he spoke, he shook his head and was extremely disappointed. Even at this time, Emperor Wujue had already stood in front of him. Five fine steel fingers seemed to be able to crush the sky and fall down from the sky. With the terrible power, he grabbed Wang Xu.


    Unfortunately, there was no fear in Wang Xu''s eyes. On the contrary, he was also disappointed.


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu fiercely raised his hand, even from the bottom up, five fingers wide open, as if holding up the sky in general, facing up.


    what?


    Face to face?


    What''s more, it''s still a bad way to attack from the bottom to the top?


    For a moment, including Xuanniao, Su Jianming and others, almost all the people on the scene were full of horror, only felt a trance in front of their eyes.


    They were so lost that no one would believe them.


    From this point of view, the attack from the bottom to the top at this critical moment is absolutely inferior, OK? Originally, he had a lot of strength. It would be good if he could give half play to such a hasty counterattack.


    This is not a clever attack, but a frontal collision!


    Wang Xu, is this crazy?


    At this time, in the face of Wang Xu''s action, Emperor Wujue''s eyes suddenly narrowed, then suddenly burst, which was a piece of naked cruelty and disdain.


    How dare you dare to face him in such a disadvantage? What a terrible ignorance! act recklessly and blindly!


    Why did emperor Wujue make a reputation as the first person of his generation in mordu? It is precisely because of his talent, an absolutely powerful reliance.


    He was born with divine power!


    As a child, he practiced a kind of special skill with the strong. This skill is mainly based on strength and is used to prove the truth.


    That''s why emperor Wujue''s acting style is so rough and crazy, and he dares to fight with sharks with bare hands by himself. It''s all because of this special skill.


    His strength is his pride!


    Perhaps, he is not a congenital warrior now, but he is confident that his powerful power, even a congenital warrior, is absolutely out of reach!


    For example, a few years ago, the congenital warrior, who was challenged by his five unique skills, was regarded by outsiders as the emperor''s family who was afraid of him, so they let him go alive. But only he himself knew that the reason why he was let go was that he couldn''t kill him!


    Under his powerful power, even the inborn warrior was seriously injured by him, and both sides were defeated!


    Therefore, to see Wang Xu dare to make a direct confrontation with him, or under this extreme disadvantage, Emperor Wujue really wanted to laugh.


    Then, his whole body strength surged, all instilled into the grasp, and his hand strength increased sharply again. If he had been pressed down like a hill before, then at this moment, it was a huge mountain.


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless.


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like the collision of two huge mountains, and the terrible sound like the collapse of a mountain spreads all over the dining room, which makes people look pale and scared.


    The terrible white air waves are pounding away in all directions, and the floor which is already fragmented at the foot is cracking and falling in an instant. However, whether Wang Xu or emperor Wujue is still standing in the same place, standing on the void.


    And countless pieces of gravel were blasted out, dense, as if it were a barrage of bullets, which made the faces of other people around change greatly. They were crazy to retreat backward to avoid. If they had bad luck, they were hit by pieces on the spot, with blood and blood in their heads.


    More people, at the foot of a instability, directly from this floor had fallen to the floor below, fell half dead, half a day can''t breathe.


    This time they collided head-on, where did it look like human fighting? It''s all non-human. It''s like a small earthquake and hurricane.


    "Boom!"


    There were two loud noises again. Wang Xu and Emperor Wujue seemed to have agreed half way, and they all shot back together, as if they had been hit head-on by a car.


    Wang Xu fell down, while emperor Wujue flew up. Then both sides turned over and stepped on the floor, leaving two deep footprints. After the floor burst, their bodies took up the shadow and collided with each other again.


    Just a few breaths.


    Wang Xu and di Wujue fought each other for more than a hundred moves. Each time, they collided head-on, without any fancy power to crush each other.


    In the end, they hit through the floor and above the ground. Once each attack failed, they would destroy a wall and a shop.


    The whole Haisheng Food City, in an instant, seems to fall into the forced demolition of two Tyrannosaurus Rex, tables and chairs. The wall, the glass door... All of them are broken.


    On the third floor, the people who could just overlook the whole battlefield were all blank in their mind, with dull eyes and gaping.


    This, this


    Is this still human?!


    It''s like two Tyrannosaurus Rex!


    In particular, Wang Xu, in terms of strength, can he confront the emperor Wujue head-on? Even, vaguely, many people find that it seems, seems, maybe, should


    Every time they meet, Wang Xu is in the upper hand and looks like the emperor''s five wonders!


    How is that possible?


    "This Wang Xu... He, he... How can he be so terrible?"


    Zhu Liufeng, Zhao Minghui, song Wanjin and others were already heartbroken at this time.


    Wang Xu was far beyond all their expectations. At the same time, he brought them deep fear and awe.


    They are afraid of the emperor''s five unique skills, but Wang Xu is pressing the emperor''s five unique skills to fight again... A clear understanding slowly rises from the hearts of all people.


    It turns out that, from beginning to end, the people they should really be afraid of


    It''s Wang Xu!


    Just then.


    "Boom!"


    The floor, seven or eight meters away from the crowd, suddenly burst apart. Two figures rushed up from below and stood slowly on both sides.


    People saw that emperor Wujue was slightly embarrassed, his face was slightly white, his forehead was sweating, and he looked like he was wasting too much energy, but there were not many scars on him.


    But on the other side, Wang Xu''s face, as before, could see nothing, but when he was exposed on his right fist, he could see a lot of blood, and even his skin and flesh were blooming.


    "That Wang Xu... Is he hurt?"


    In an instant, Zhu Liufeng''s eyes suddenly brightened.

 Chapter 510

    "Ha ha, very good, very good!"


    Emperor Wujue stares at the expressionless Wang Xu, breathes a few times, and then squints his eyes, like a dangerous beast about to launch a more fierce fight.


    "You are the first one who can confront me head-on in strength! It''s a pity that you have enough strength, but your physical body is not as powerful as me. It''s normal to think about it. After all, what I practice is my own body training method, which is totally beyond your imagination! "


    Emperor Wujue''s voice showed a rare trace of excitement: "the world is far more grand than you think, and the real martial arts is far beyond your cognition. You may not understand why when I tell you this, but you just need to know..."


    "You are proud enough to fight head on with me now!"


    With that, a touch of pity flashed in the eyes of emperor Wujue. He admitted that Wang Xu''s strength was really strong, and even faintly suppressed him.


    But the gap between him and the other side is something Wang Xu can never understand!


    Xuanniao''s news is correct. The family of Mordor is really just a side branch. The real imperial family is in a place far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    There, is a magnificent place!


    It can even be said that it is totally


    Another world!


    Wang Xu didn''t speak, his face was calm and abnormal, as if he didn''t care about Emperor Wujue''s inexplicable words. He just looked down at his bloody fist and frowned slightly.


    Since he became a warrior, his flesh and blood have been comparable to refined steel. This is the first time that he has been injured on his skin and flesh.


    "Your strength is very strong, even a little stronger than me, but it''s just like you don''t know what the real martial arts are. Your martial arts are incomplete from the beginning of cultivation, but what I cultivate is complete and real martial arts, so my physical strength is far beyond your imagination!" At this time, Emperor Wujue suddenly laughed, full of irony and killing intention, disdainful smile.


    "Do you know how the real complete martial arts are divided? It''s not external strength, internal strength, hidden strength, transforming strength and innate strength. It''s the three realms of refining body, innate strength and military respect! Among them, there are nine levels of physical training, each of which is a sublimation of the human body. Skin, flesh, muscle, bone, blood, marrow, spirit... Then there are the nine innate qualities. Among them, all kinds of mysteries are far beyond the ignorance of the so-called congenital martial arts masters... "


    Then emperor Wujue burst out laughing again, shaking his head and laughing


    "Ha ha, forget again, you don''t know what is the real martial arts. What do you know when I tell you this? As long as you know, I''m a nine level martial arts practitioner. Although I''m not born, I''ve killed as many as four great masters in my hand! "


    "Therefore, you, a very ignorant, what do not understand the waste, will die without doubt!"


    The voice fell.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, the emperor Wujue burst up again, and the floor under his feet was directly trampled. The whole person rushed to Wang Xu with a more violent attitude than before.


    There is not any fancy, there is just the power of the frenzy vent!


    I don''t know when, Emperor Wujue''s fist was covered with a layer of bronze color. The front of the fist, with a terrible wind pressure, directly pressed the air, carrying more than ten thousand kilograms of terrible force, crashed into Wang Xu''s face.


    The pupils in countless people''s eyes contracted violently, as if they had seen something incredible. The space before the fist front was dark, as if it had been beaten into a vacuum


    Terror!


    "So I will die?" At the same time, Wang Xu murmured to himself, and then seemed to laugh at himself. Beyond everyone''s expectation, he did not retreat but advanced. Instead, he still chose to meet emperor Wujue head-on.


    In the eyes of everyone''s horror, Wang Xu raised the bloody fist, and then blew it out with a blank face.


    "Young master, doesn''t he hurt?"


    In the distance, Ma Sanmo, Su Jianming and others who saw this scene suddenly changed their faces slightly, with an indescribable feeling of depression and heroism.


    In their eyes, Wang Xu has suffered a lot of injuries. He can attack in a different way, but why do he have to continue to choose a frontal confrontation?


    Xuanniao, in particular, looks most dignified.


    Emperor Wujue has made it clear enough that what he practiced is a more complete martial art. Although he didn''t say much, only part of the information revealed in his words is enough to make people understand.


    The martial arts practiced by the emperor''s five unique skills are definitely not the martial arts spread in China. Their power systems are different. The power system of the emperor''s five unique skills seems to be more advanced.


    There are nine levels of refining, but the division of nine grades is far beyond people''s imagination. After all, in China, we don''t know how many congenital martial arts masters can''t continue to practice in the face of a cut-off road.


    In today''s Chinese martial arts world, unless the truly amazing genius can continuously improve his strength after his birth, most of them are in the same place.


    Just because, the martial arts spread in the Chinese martial arts circle, is the top!


    "Young master has lost the skill of imperial sword. Why not use it?" Ma Sanmo frowned.


    Wang Xuming has more powerful means. As long as he uses them, he will be in an invincible position. But does he have to use the short shot long?


    Don''t understand!


    I don''t understand!


    At this time.


    "Touch!"


    Wang Xu and Emperor Wujue collided with each other again. Both of them were non-human beings with strong physical bodies. They fought happily and fiercely.


    Every time they collided, the flesh and blood on Wang Xu''s fists were even more blurred. After ten fists, his whole fists seemed to have lost a piece of good skin. At a glance, he felt miserable.


    "Wang Xu!"


    In the distance, Chu shuliu looked at him and suddenly his eyes turned red. He felt that his heart suddenly hurt, hurt, hurt


    Every time Wang Xu rushes up, she has an impulse to bear the pain. After all, all this is because of her.


    However, Wang Xu is to help her, completely in a good heart, no covet!


    At this time, Chu shuliu even began to feel deeply remorse for his misunderstanding of Wang Xu''s "ulterior motives" and felt his heart hurt even more.


    "Is this boy a monster?"


    After another double fist collision, Emperor Wujue turned pale and threw his numb fist, staring at Wang Xu, who was always expressionless.


    After such a long time of fighting, no matter how big his strength is, there is a limit. However, Wang Xu seems to have endless strength. His boxing strength is not weakened at all, but is rising more and more.

 Chapter 511

    What''s more, Wang Xu seems to feel no pain!


    Mingming''s fists are all bloody and he can''t see a piece of good meat, but Wang Xu would rather die than flinch, and he even doesn''t want to change his fists.


    "This boy is not only a monster, but also a madman! The real madman Emperor Wujue made a judgment in his heart, from the previous contempt and disdain, to a deep dignified.


    He has to admit, Wang Xu, is very strong, strong to... Now he has a feeling that he is going to lose!


    This kind of feeling, really fuckin ''weird!


    "Come again."


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly spoke.


    Emperor five never moves, he moves!


    As soon as his voice fell, his whole body burst out again. The front of his fist tore open the air, and he could see the flesh and blood cut open. After sprinkling a piece of blood, he revealed a skeleton with light golden light underneath.


    "Damn it! This madman


    Emperor Wujue''s face suddenly changed, and he cursed in his heart. He had no choice but to bite his teeth and hit Wang Xu head-on again.


    At this point, the offensive and defensive of both sides completely changed direction. Even, I don''t know why, Emperor Wujue has an impulse to turn around and run away. It seems that if he continues to fight, he will die.


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu''s offensive broke out extremely fiercely, where is the chance for him to escape?


    In just a few breaths, their fists have collided no less than 20 times.


    All of a sudden.


    "Creak! Click


    A bone burst, the emperor''s face crazy big change, the whole person no longer dare to have any hesitation, crazy back burst back.


    In this process, his hand, powerlessly hanging on the side of his body, five fingers strangely bent, the bone on his fist was abruptly broken.


    "Fuck! How could that be? This crazy man''s fist is already bloody tomorrow. It is reasonable that his bone should have been smashed long ago. Why is it that Lao Tzu''s fist bone is broken now, but he is still like nobody? " Explosive retreat, Emperor Wujue crazy roar in the bottom of my heart, eyes a ferocious, completely can''t believe.


    At this time, he is just like Ma Sanmo.


    Don''t understand!


    I don''t understand!


    In the distance.


    All of them were staring at emperor Wujue''s fists. Their eyes widened. They were all incredible.


    They don''t understand why, instead of Wang Xu''s fists, it''s emperor Wujue''s? Ming Ming, the emperor five has always maintained a strong ah? And Wang Xu''s fist, is already a piece of flesh and blood blur, OK!


    In the eyes of everyone, Wang Xu is still expressionless.


    Maybe other people don''t understand why he''s always using a fist to make a short shot, but in fact, is he really making a short shot?


    The skeleton of his whole body has already been refined into Dao bone, which is comparable to the Dao bone of magic weapon level!


    It is true that he is inferior to the emperor in the tempering of skin and flesh, but what is the hardest part of the human body?


    It''s bone!


    Not skin, not meat!


    Don''t you know what Emperor Wu Jue said about the true integrity of martial arts?


    He knows!


    After all, he came back from the peak of the magnificent era in the future, crossing countless frustrations and spending endless costs!


    What Wang Xu practiced is the Qinglian annihilation Sutra, which is a complete Wudao skill. Its mystery is even more terrifying than the so-called complete Wudao of his own family!


    Really, I don''t know anything.


    True, ignorant people, from beginning to end


    It''s always been the five wonders of the emperor!


    However, thanks to the emperor''s five unique skills, Wang Xu discovered his physical deficiency. Qinglian jimie''s body is really powerful, but it is not perfect everywhere.


    The reason why Wang Xu chose to constantly use his fists to fight against the emperor''s five unique skills is that he is just learning, exploring and absorbing, so as to find out the weakness of the martial arts, and then he can re temper the martial arts more specifically.


    In order to enhance the strength, it is nothing to bear a little pain.


    "Fuck! You fuckin ''pushed me! I will not play with you, I will kill you directly! "


    With no expression on his face, another blow blew the emperor Wujue out. Finally, the emperor Wujue could not help but roar, and took out a sharp sword with his backhand.


    The sword was always carried by Emperor Wujue, but he seldom used it because there were few people who could make him use it in China and Mordor.


    What''s more, they all said that they would crush Wang Xu''s whole body and make him kneel down like a dead dog to beg for mercy. Emperor Wujue always means what he says. But at this time obviously can''t finish, he can''t hang because of this sentence.


    There is no way to be forced, so just kill Wang Xu!


    Dead people can''t laugh at him for not keeping his word!


    The sharp sword is in the air. The light of the sword is like water flowing away. The cold edge of the sword sweeps across the void and cuts Wang Xu''s neck. Looking at the posture, he is ready to cut Wang Xu''s head directly.


    This sword was obtained by Emperor Wujue from his family. Although it is not a magic weapon, the material, quality and other parameters of the sword body are far superior to those of the magic weapon.


    With this sword, Emperor Wujue even has the confidence to cut off a small hill with one sword!


    But in a flash, the blade was less than one meter away from Wang Xu''s neck, and he was about to cut off Wang Xu''s head at the next moment.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden, Wang Xu''s body suddenly disappeared. The pupils in emperor Wujue''s eyes contracted violently. It seemed that he could not believe that Wang Xu''s speed was so fast.


    This speed is twice as fast as when I fought with him before... No, it''s ten times!


    "Touch!"


    Between the lightning and flint, Emperor Wujue felt a sharp pain in his wrist, followed by numbness in his whole arm, as if he had completely lost control, and then his hands were empty.


    The sword he used to kill people appeared in Wang Xu''s hand!


    How is that possible?


    When


    The pupil in emperor Wujue''s eyes was shrinking crazily. It didn''t wait for him to understand. The next moment, a cold sword light had occupied his whole vision.


    "Poof


    The sword, belonging to the emperor''s five unique skills, fell into his own chest without hesitation.


    The blood gushed out and turned into a dazzling red.


    In a flash, Emperor Wujue''s whole body was stiff in the same place, just because of the sword


    The sword, which belonged to him, was in Wang Xu''s hand. The body of the sword fell into his chest. The tip of the sword was only one inch away from his heart.


    At this moment, as long as the sword in Wang Xu''s hand moves gently, it can pierce his heart and kill him. And if he had a heart attack, he would have been punctured to death.


    "Tick! Tick


    Cold sweat, one by one from emperor Wujue''s forehead, and then drop by drop down his chin.


    The cold feeling from his chest, the beating heart in his chest, and the red color in front of his eyes made the emperor feel the breath of death.


    Before, it was he who brought death to others. This was the first time that he was so close to death!

 Chapter 512

    "Before you said to give me a chance to kneel down and beg for mercy? Now, I''ll give you a chance. As long as you kneel down and beg for mercy, I''ll let you go once. " Wang Xu looked directly into the eyes of emperor Wujue and said faintly.


    In his hand, he was holding a sword belonging to Emperor Wujue, and a small part of the sword fell into the left chest of emperor Wujue. The tip of the sword was less than an inch away from the heart of emperor Wujue


    If it wasn''t for the cultivation of the emperor''s five unique skills and nine levels of physical training, the physical body would have been extremely powerful. If it were for the injury of other people, even if the heart had not been punctured, it would be almost damned at this time.


    "You..."


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, Emperor Wujue''s face changed wildly, his eyes were all angry, and he opened his mouth to say something.


    You want me to get down on my knees and beg for mercy, but take the sword away?


    Don''t take it away, as long as you kneel down, you''ll be stabbed to death by the point of the sword. How can he kneel down?!


    However, as soon as emperor Wujue opened his mouth, he saw Wang Xu suddenly frown and his voice was extremely cold: "what? You don''t want to? "


    Looking at his posture, it''s very likely that if the emperor''s answer is not satisfied, the sword in his hand will be sent forward without hesitation.


    "I..." emperor Wujue''s eyes were extremely oppressive, and he opened his mouth again to say something.


    "I seem to see pride in your eyes? Well, I''m disappointed that you didn''t kill me, but your pride won my respect. I''ll leave you a whole body. " At this time, Wang Xu frowned deeper, once again interrupted emperor Wujue, light said, seems really disappointed.


    Grass! Grass! Grass!


    Where the hell do you see the pride in my eyes?


    In an instant, Emperor Wujue''s face changed wildly. He could not care about his reserve any more. He quickly gave up all his face and said:


    "I beg for mercy! Don''t do it! I''m not proud at all! The main reason is that your sword is on my chest. I will die as soon as I kneel down! But as long as you let go of your hand, or pull out your sword, I promise to kneel, and kneel at once! "


    It took less than half a second for emperor Wujue to finish such a long speech. It can be seen that he was really pushed to the limit.


    Emperor Wujue was afraid.


    He was really afraid, for the first time in his life.


    In his opinion, Wang Xu is a madman, and madman, who the hell knows what he will do when he sees you unhappy?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu did not speak. He looked directly at the emperor''s five wonders. Then he slowly shook his head and sighed


    "Is it better to die than to surrender? You let me down so much, so go to hell


    what?


    crazy!


    This guy is absolutely crazy!


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, Emperor Wujue was in despair.


    Zhu Liufeng, Zhao Minghui, song Wanjin and others are even more dazed, even Ma Sanmo, Su Jianming, Xuanniao and so on.


    That''s the five wonders of the emperor!


    Beg for mercy, admit defeat of emperor Wujue!


    Emperor Wujue asked for mercy directly and loudly, saying that he was willing to kneel down and beg for mercy, but Wang Xu was disappointed? You want to kill him? This, this, this is crazy.


    At this time, in the face of the crisis of life and death, Emperor Wujue''s encounter of survival reached the maximum. He almost tried his best to yell: "you can''t kill me! If you kill me, no one can bear the anger of the imperial family behind me! "


    "The emperor''s family?" Wang Xu picked to pick eyebrow, light way: "you say is magic all emperor''s house, or the sun world Xuan Kong city emperor''s house?"


    "Of course, the solar world..."


    Emperor Wujue said with an arrogant face. When he said that, he suddenly reacted and looked at Wang Xu like hell. He was shocked and said:


    "You, you... You know the existence of the solar world? No, you even know xuankongcheng emperor''s family. Who are you


    "Who am I?" Wang Xu chuckled.


    Of course, he knows about the solar world, and he knows about the emperor''s family of Xuankong city. Even he knows that all kinds of mysteries now appearing around the world are all due to the small world after the overlap of the solar world and the space where the current world is located.


    Two years later, when the magnificent era really came, it was the time of great changes in the world, and the solar world and the world were completely integrated. The impact of the integration of the two worlds will create a brilliant world.


    At that time, it will be the best time and the worst time!


    However, for Wang Xu, that will be the best time!


    The next second, he laughed: "I''m the one you can''t provoke, but you provoke me, so why can''t I kill you?"


    "Because he is the Wudao seed selected by the young master of Xuankong city emperor''s family. If you kill him, my Xuankong emperor''s family will kill you. Unless you die, you will have no way to heaven and enter the earth!"


    As Wang Xu''s voice fell to the ground, the air not far away suddenly twisted, and then out of it came an old man in white with gloomy eyes.


    "Heteromorphic transposition? It''s a good way to hide. " Wang Xu gave a faint smile. Instead of looking at the old man in front of him, he turned to a corner on his left and said calmly:


    "Don''t hide, come out, say, who are you?"


    After a moment of silence, the old man in white disappeared like a mist, but in the corner Wang Xu saw, the old man came out again.


    "The sixteen elders of the emperor''s family in the old Xuankong City, Emperor Daofeng!"


    The old man seemed to be a little afraid of Wang Xu and said slowly:


    "Emperor Wujue is the seed of martial arts chosen by the young master of Xuankong emperor''s family. He is also an old disciple who closes the door. He can''t die, and I will never let him die!"


    "If he wants to kill me, he has to make psychological preparation to be killed by me. Of course, no one can stop me when I kill him!" Wang Xu said faintly. Then he suddenly looked at the emperor Daofeng with a smile, and the front of the story changed


    "Of course, I''m reasonable. If you want to save him, you can pay enough for his life. For example, the training method you passed on to Emperor Wujue is good. "


    Wang Xu was very interested in the training method of emperor Wujue. After all, in the training of skin and meat, even his martial arts could not be compared.


    "Hum, a boy in the realm of Chinese martial arts dare to blackmail my Xuankong emperor''s family? Who gave you the courage? " Emperor Daofeng stares at Wang Xu with cold voice


    "I''m not discussing with you any more. I''m giving you alms, warning you and ordering you. Otherwise, if you kill emperor Wujue, as his master, I will sacrifice my disciple with your blood!"


    "What makes you even more desperate is that the death of emperor Wujue will also destroy the great event of the young master of Xuankong emperor''s family. He is the seed of martial arts chosen by the young master. You will never want to know how cruel the Revenge of the young master is. If you kill him, you will definitely regret it


    "Is it?"


    Wang Xu seriously listen to, and then seriously nod, finally, seriously raise a force.


    "Poof


    In an instant, the sharp body of the sword suddenly entered, and the tip of the sword came out from behind the emperor''s five unique vest with a touch of blood, and then slowly dropped to the ground.


    In the eyes of emperor Daofeng, the desire to crack.


    Emperor Wujue, death!

 Chapter 513

    "You, you... How dare you?"


    Emperor Road peak Leng, completely Leng, and then it is difficult to control the rage and crazy killing.


    He has lived for so many years. At this age, his heart is as calm as water. But at this moment, seeing emperor Wujue die in front of him with his own eyes, his heart just seems to be rolling out.


    Is emperor Wujue dead?


    Emperor Daofeng stood there, motionless looking at the emperor Wujue who slowly fell to the ground, watching Wang Xu slowly draw the sword from the emperor Wujue''s chest, breathing from nothing, gradually becoming a huge sound like the wind box.


    Emperor five is an extremely important chess piece for the Xuankong family, and an indispensable big chess piece for the young master of the Xuankong family! Otherwise, why did Xuankong''s family invest so much resources in emperor Wujue, and even let emperor Daofeng take emperor Wujue as his disciple to train and guide him from childhood?


    Emperor Daofeng doesn''t have much affection for his master and apprentice, but because emperor Wujue is the chess piece selected by the little master, he pays more attention to it than his master and apprentice.


    If he knew that Wang Xu would really kill the five great emperors, how could he speak so strongly before? How could it be so aggressive?


    He thinks that the name of Xuankong emperor''s family is invincible in China, and no one dares to provoke it. As long as he shows a little background and exerts some pressure, won''t the other party be afraid?


    However, everything was beyond his expectation. Wang Xu was not afraid, and even had no interest in talking to him. He killed emperor Wujue in front of him.


    One word does not agree, decisive is frightening!


    Decisively, let the emperor Road peak more did not speak, the shot opportunity!


    Decisive enough to make him regret at the moment!


    At this time, not only emperor Road peak Leng in situ, the presence of other people, almost all Leng in situ.


    Zhu Liufeng, Zhao Minghui, song Wanjin and other rich bosses are shaking with fright. They are absolutely crazy!


    Ma Sanmo, Su Jianming, Xuanniao and others were shocked and impressed. This is the "Prince Wang" they know. He is as strong as ever and arrogant as ever.


    Chu shuliu''s eyes were shining, and gradually showed a trace of worship. Was Wang Xu''s strength just her dream that she was confused, unable to see and touch in the past?


    She, Chu shuliu, wants to be the same as him, let everyone be awed, no one can tell her what to do!


    Ten seconds later.


    Finally.


    "Ah


    Emperor Daofeng suddenly raised his head to the sky and let out a roar. His chest burst out like a wind box. He roared straight into the sky. His chest turned into a white column of air waves and broke the ceiling of his head.


    The next moment, he suddenly lowered his head and fixed on Wang Xu. His eyes burst out with endless anger and a roar


    "I will, you, die!"


    At this moment, Emperor Daofeng had completely lost his mind, and his heart and mind were all occupied by the idea of killing. There was only one idea, that is, to tear the little bastard in front of him to pieces and kill him to ashes.


    Emperor Daofeng comes from Xuankong emperor''s family. It''s not like the congenital martial arts in China, but a powerful martial arts man of three grades. His strength may not be much in the solar world, but in China, it''s the strongest among the top.


    He just sent out a terrible momentum in his rage, just like a landslide or a tsunami.


    All the people around, whether ordinary people like Zhu Liufeng or martial arts people like Ma Sanmo, suddenly changed their faces. It was like being hit by an invisible hammer. Many people opened their mouths and spat out blood. They were seriously injured.


    In a flash, I don''t know how many trembling eyes, how many trembling eyes looking at the emperor Road peak, full of fear, shivering.


    At the same time, the emperor Road peak has stepped out, with five fingers of his right hand wide open, as if covering the heaven and earth, and countless gray lights gathering in his palm.


    "Hoo


    The wind suddenly rose out of thin air.


    But in an instant, in the eyes of people''s panic, they saw the countless gray light gathered in the palm of emperor Daofeng''s hand, which was more and more bright and more terrible. Finally, it turned into a palm of three or four meters in size, flashing gray, like a big hand made of magma.


    "This..."


    In an instant, people change color one after another. Is this still the means of mortals? It''s almost the same as Xianfa, isn''t it?


    "The way to control heaven and earth?" Wang Xu slightly picked to pick eyebrow, some surprised, the facial expression also gradually dignified.


    The method of defending heaven and earth around the body is that the warrior controls a certain range of heaven and earth around the body, controls the power of heaven and earth, and finally urges the earth through various means and secret methods, releasing a terrorist means far beyond the common martial arts secret methods.


    For example, Shen Zhenhai, who was killed by him, only managed to control the power of heaven and earth within one or two meters of his whole body, and even had extremely rough control techniques. Only in this way could he be killed by Wang Xu''s cultivation of martial arts.


    Compared with Shen Zhenhai, the strength of emperor Daofeng is ten times or even higher. If emperor Daofeng killed Shen Zhenhai, he would be more relaxed than Wang Xu at that time.


    Emperor Daofeng, very strong!


    "Damn it! This old man... Is he a master of martial arts? This kind of means is still the top of the masters? " Su Jianming''s voice trembled and almost fainted.


    As a direct descendant of the Su family, he naturally knows something about the innate martial arts. However, in front of him, Emperor Daofeng seems to be stronger than their ancestors!


    But Su Jianming knew the horror of a congenital warrior, and he knew the horror of the top congenital existence like emperor Daofeng.


    And now Prince Wang is going to fight with such a terrible old monster. This, this


    There is no doubt that you will die!


    No matter how evil he is, no matter how talented he is, he will never be an opponent if his age is there!


    Next to them, Xuanniao and others are also covered with the color of defeat. They can all feel the horror of emperor Daofeng at this time, especially the big hand evolving from each other''s palm. Just a look at it makes people feel cold and desperate.


    How?


    There are two levels in this battle. Can Wang Xu still win?


    "Covering the mountain hand!"


    The next moment, in the absolute silence, Emperor Daofeng suddenly burst out to drink. He raised his hand and pushed it forward. Suddenly, the gray hand, which was completely condensed, flashed across the void and grabbed Wang Xu directly.


    At this moment, Wang Xu moved.


    "Ignorance!"


    Emperor Road peak see this, think Wang Xu is to want to escape, immediately disdain of cold hum.


    This little mouse in the cage is really ridiculous. Don''t you know that the warrior in the solar world will master the Qi lock after he is born?

 Chapter 514

    For example, once his move is launched, he can''t hide under the traction of the air engine. Unless his power is exhausted completely, he will keep locking Wang Xu until he hits him.


    It''s even more ridiculous to wait for the mountain covering hand to run out of power. As a natural third class warrior, he can only run out of the power of heaven and earth in one move unless the enemy can hide for three days and three nights. However, which warrior can run for three days and nights without being hit?


    Therefore, in the eyes of emperor Daofeng, any action of Wang Xu at this time is pitiful, pathetic and ridiculous.


    "Ignorant mole ants, no matter how you struggle, you will not understand what kind of enemies you have angered. However, I''m happy to kill you, but even if you die ten thousand times, you can''t make up for the terrible disaster! The anger of the young master... "


    At the thought of Shaozhu''s anger when he learned that emperor Wujue was dead, Emperor Daofeng''s killing intention almost condensed into essence. Looking at Wang Xu, he wanted to swallow it.


    But at the next moment, the killing intention of emperor Daofeng''s eyes suddenly turned into extreme astonishment.


    What he couldn''t believe happened!


    Wang Xu''s move was not to run away, but to face the mountain covering hand with his body!


    "Fuck! It turned out to be a madman, but it''s better and faster to die... "Emperor Daofeng was stunned, and then his eyes were endless ridicule.


    But at this point.


    Let him more can''t believe the scene appeared, Wang Xu''s body shape suddenly a twist, unexpectedly strange disappeared in the air.


    So in the eyes of all people, disappeared without a trace.


    And the next moment, the palmprint of Fu Shan''s hand fell on the ground.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge pit about two meters in size and three meters in length on the ground.


    The palm of emperor Daofeng can cause such terrible damage. It''s absolutely shocking.


    But at this time, people were even more shocked that Wang Xu''s strange disappearance was completely beyond people''s common sense, just like a real ghost.


    Emperor Road peak is also a bit at a loss.


    He is confident that he can directly shoot Wang Xu''s hand, but Wang Xu evades him in this strange way? If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed it!


    But the next moment, Wang Xu reappeared, still in the place where he was standing before, with a deep pit created by the hand who covered the mountain at his feet.


    "You


    Emperor Daofeng stares at Wang Xu, his eyes shaking, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    Wang Xu''s face is still as calm as before, but his heart is also a little sigh.


    The power of the mountain covering hand of emperor Daofeng is really powerful. The Qi locking is like an invisible chain around him from beginning to end. However, although the Qi locking is powerful, it is not invincible.


    It''s very easy for him to escape the attack of Fu Shanshou, as long as he breaks free from the Qi lock of emperor Daofeng!


    "Are you surprised?"


    Looking at the appearance of emperor Daofeng who couldn''t believe it, Wang Xu gave a faint smile. His smile was cold and ferocious


    "Gas engine locking is not what you do. Just then, as long as I want, I can even appear at your side and kill you when you''re not prepared. But that''s too bullying you."


    "You still have a big chance to say your last words. You''d better say it quickly, otherwise, you won''t have a chance, because next time, I''ll kill you!"


    Wang Xu has a high profile.


    Just like his usual style, but this high profile is arrogant in the eyes of many people, so is emperor Daofeng.


    "I don''t know if I''m going to die, but I dare to be tough?" Emperor Dao Feng''s face sank and his killing intention flashed in his eyes.


    Although Wang Xugang just dodged his mountain covering hand strangely, which made him have a bad feeling, he soon felt relieved.


    It''s nothing else. It''s just that emperor Daofeng can see clearly that Wang Xu is just a martial arts practitioner. As a martial arts practitioner of the third grade, how could he be afraid of such a waste?


    Even though Wang Xu''s methods are strange, the other person is only a small generation no matter how talented he is. His emperor Daofeng has been immersed in martial arts for nearly a hundred years. No matter his accomplishments or experience, he can kill Wang Xu. What''s to be afraid of?


    It''s like a tiger. Compared with a kitten, it''s all feline. The tiger slaps the kitten to death.


    "Is it?" It seems that Wang Xu disdains to smile at the thought of emperor Daofeng.


    It''s true that his cultivation is still in the stage of physical training, but his practice of Qinglian''s nirvana Sutra is the supreme martial art. How can emperor Daofeng understand it?


    Just in the realm of Tao Gu, he has already opened the shackles of nature, and he has the whole body to defend heaven and earth? He has already mastered, even stronger!


    The next moment.


    His feet slightly move, step shadow step, body shape once again strange disappeared in place.


    "What?"


    Emperor Daofeng''s face, which was extremely confident for a second, suddenly changed wildly. Once again, he lost Wang Xu''s Qi induction, and he could not see through Wang Xu''s body method.


    "You don''t want to leave your last words. Now, even if you want to say your last words, I''m afraid there''s no chance." Wang Xu''s quiet voice suddenly came from behind the emperor Daofeng.


    In a flash, the whole person of emperor Daofeng jumped up like a frightened rabbit, and the backhand was just a slap, which was twice as powerful as before. The mountain covering hand smashed the ground.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t hit Wang Xu at all!


    However, Emperor Daofeng is worthy of rich experience. He didn''t panic when he failed. His hands kept swimming in front of him like a seal. Countless invisible air currents enveloped his whole body and laid dozens of defense nets in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Pneumatic induction network?"


    Wang Xu''s body suddenly appeared three meters away. Seeing this scene, he suddenly pulled a touch of cold at the corner of his mouth. The next moment, his whole body turned into a gust of wind. Countless shadows flickered, and seven or eight body shapes appeared in a flash.


    The movements of each body shape are different, there are fists, kicks, and big hands shaking the sky... And with this strange scene, a fist quietly passes through the air induction network of emperor Daofeng and points directly at the front door of emperor Daofeng.


    "How could it be?" In an instant, the pupils of emperor Daofeng''s eyes contracted violently. I can''t believe it.


    These pneumatic induction nets can''t even fly in!


    In this case, how did Wang Xu''s fist go through quietly? What makes him even more terrifying is that this punch seems silent, but he feels the extremely fatal sense of danger from it.


    Can he, with one blow, kill me?


    impossible!


    impossible!


    Absolutely, impossible!


    Emperor Daofeng shakes his head crazily. He doesn''t want to believe that it''s true. Even if he''s forced, he can''t do it. How can Wang Xu kill him with one punch?

 Chapter 515

    However, no matter how shocked and unconvinced Ren di Daofeng was, he was also subconsciously going backwards. He didn''t dare to take Wang Xu''s fist. After all, it was aimed at his face. If he didn''t hide, he would be seriously injured if he didn''t die.


    However, what makes emperor Daofeng despair is that no matter how he retreats, no matter how fast his speed increases, and even uses the secret method to urge the forces of heaven and earth around him to gather at his feet, Wang Xu''s fist, like the maggot of tarsal bone, follows closely, and the distance between them is shrinking, so there is no meaning to open it at all.


    The whole person of emperor Daofeng is desperate. He has used all the means he can use, but he can''t avoid Wang Xu''s fist?


    All of a sudden, Emperor Daofeng suddenly thought of Wang Xu''s ghost like disappearance, and the whole person fell into deeper despair in despair.


    Is this still human? It''s just a demon!


    What is more unacceptable to Emperor Daofeng is that he is going to lose!


    He is the elder of Xuankong emperor''s family. He is a master of martial arts and Taoism. How could he be defeated by a young man in his early twenties who comes from China and is just practicing?


    What made him even more desperate was that he was defeated in seconds!


    How can he accept this kind of ending which is completely at two extremes with what emperor Daofeng thought?


    "Boom!"


    The next second, Wang Xu''s fist smashed on the face of emperor Daofeng, directly twisted his face full of disbelief, and the whole person soared backwards for tens of meters.


    "Congenital Sanpin? You are really... Too weak! " Wang Xu slowly takes back the fist, the eye belt disdains, light says.


    Emperor Daofeng fell to the ground, struggling to get up, but he couldn''t stand up at all. He opened his mouth to say something, but as soon as he opened it, a mouthful of broken teeth mixed with blood sprayed out.


    "I said, leave no last words, next time, I will kill you."


    In a dead silence, Wang Xu coldly glanced at the remaining peak of emperor Daofeng, suddenly turned his head and looked at the air not far away


    "If you don''t want to die like this old man, come out by yourself. Don''t let me say it again."


    His voice fell to the ground, in the eyes of all the people.


    The air, once again produced a sense of light distortion, and then a middle-aged man slowly out of the shadow.


    This is a refined and scholarly man. He even holds an open book in his hand. However, his clothes are more like the ancients, which is far from modern people.


    "Elder Shu? Help, help... Help me... "As he was dying, Emperor Daofeng, who could only wait for his death, saw a flash of hope in the middle-aged man''s eyes and cried out with all his strength.


    Unfortunately, the middle-aged man didn''t even look back and didn''t look at him.


    "You don''t save him? Seeing you appear, he seems to have found some hope. " Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and he looked at the middle-aged man with a smile.


    "If he has offended you, let him die to make amends." The middle-aged man shook his head. He didn''t seem hostile. Instead, he looked at Wang Xu seriously and asked calmly:


    "Do you want my emperor''s training method? I can give it to you. It''s not the incomplete versions of the cultivation of the five unique skills of emperor and the Taoist peak of emperor. It''s a complete skill that can only be practiced by the emperor''s family... Emperor Wu''s nine cultivation is the final result! "


    "Oh? So generous? " Wang Xu was a little surprised, but he was not a fool. He soon understood that the other party had a different purpose and asked faintly:


    "But after generosity, it''s not easy, is it? Come on, what do you want? After all, I killed two members of your emperor''s family. If you are really kind enough to just send me Gongfa, either you or I will be out of your mind. "


    "It''s just two pieces of rubbish. Death is death. Anyway, I''m not a member of the emperor''s family. Even if I''m a member of the Xuankong emperor''s family, I don''t know how many there are in the emperor''s family Then he looked at Wang Xu seriously and said:


    "But you''re right. If you want to practice, you really have to promise me one thing!"


    "The book is limitless, you should die!"


    At this time, Emperor Daofeng had completely despaired. He suddenly let out a roar, and his eyes suddenly widened. Then he completely lost his life and did not close his eyes when he died.


    How can he be a mere waste?!


    For the death of emperor Daofeng, no matter Shu Wuji or Wang Xu, they didn''t pay attention to it.


    "What''s the matter? Let''s hear it. " Wang Xu even took a deep look at the middle-aged man opposite, and then asked with great interest.


    "It''s very simple, Emperor Wujue is the seed of martial arts chosen by the young master of Xuankong emperor''s family, or one of the 20 sons in law chosen by the young master of Xuankong emperor''s family. Now that he is killed by you, I need you to replace him, and get the first place among the 20 sons in law, and become the man of the young master of emperor''s family!"


    "What?" Smell speech, Wang Xu instant stare big eyes, almost thought he heard wrong.


    Little master of the imperial family? My husband?


    Want him to be the man of the emperor''s family?!


    I grass, Ren Wang Xu how to think, also never thought Book promise will put forward such a request, he is straight, not curved good!


    Wang Xu would not agree with what he said if he gave up his foundation for the sake of a training method that can only be used for reference.


    Without any hesitation, Wang Xu shook his head and resolutely refused.


    Not to mention the young master of the emperor''s family, even the young lady of the emperor''s family, he would not consider it.


    Even if he wanted a woman, he would only fight the emperor''s family and rob the lady of the emperor''s family!


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. If you don''t agree, then I will kill you, because emperor Wujue is a chess I found with difficulty. You killed him and ruined my business. You need to pay the price." The book looked at Wang Xu deeply and said calmly:


    "I know your strength is good, and you have a lot of cards in your body. Emperor Daofeng, a master of martial arts, is just like a waste in your hand, but you are not my opponent. I want to kill you, you can''t stop it!"


    "Still, don''t worry. I don''t mean to insult you at all. I''m just telling the truth."


    Wang Xu didn''t speak, but his eyes narrowed slightly. His face seemed calm as usual, but his heart sank slightly.


    Book Wuji is right, he can feel a kind of boundless breath and extremely deadly sense of danger from each other.


    This kind of breath, Wang Xu is very familiar with, or in other words, he is very familiar with the last life.


    The book is limitless, at least a great master of martial arts and Taoism who was born with five grades. Maybe even


    It''s wuzun!

 Chapter 516

    Slowly spit out a breath, Wang Xu light smile way: "perhaps, but, you can''t kill me, still have to fight to know.". I''m not afraid of death, but I hate being forced


    As he spoke, Wang Xu seemed to have a wild animal in his body slowly waking up. His breath kept rising. Little golden light gathered in his eyes and turned into two burning golden lotus flowers.


    Maybe, book Wuji can really kill him, but he is not afraid!


    He was pursuing the battle of life and death, breaking through the last stage of the body of solitude in life and death. How could he shrink back?


    Big deal, just death!


    "To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to kill you, because you are more suitable than emperor Wujue. If you cooperate with me, you will get unimaginable benefits. I don''t understand. The reward I give you is rich enough. The young master of the emperor''s family is recognized as the first beauty in Xuankong city. Can you tell me why you don''t agree? " However, the book is not the first time Wuji hand, but very confused frown asked.


    "This..." Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to know. I''ll kill you."


    "Wait, what did you just say? The little master of the emperor''s family is recognized as the first beauty in Xuankong city? Are you sure it''s a beauty? It''s not a pretty boy! "


    "Of course, the young master of Xuankong emperor''s family is recognized as the first beauty in Xuankong city. Her name is Dijiang Yue. She is only 18 years old this year. She has amazing talent in martial arts. Although she is only 18, she is already a master of martial arts. She is the first in her generation in terms of appearance, talent, strength and so on. I don''t know how many people fight for places, How nice of you to refuse... "


    Shu Wuji frowned and said this, his voice suddenly, then suddenly, Wang Xu''s eyes became strange


    "By the way, you are Chinese, not from the solar world. You may not know the tradition of the Xuankong emperor''s family. The emperor''s family was inherited by a female emperor ten thousand years ago, so the tradition has always been that women are the masters of the family. The reason why you refuse is that you don''t think I forced you to be with a man, do you?"


    With the explanation of Wuji, Wang Xu''s face changed again and again.


    He would never admit that he thought too much, with men? He didn''t even think about it. How could he?


    "Why? I just don''t like being forced to do things. You know, what I hate most is being forced to have a blind date, not to mention being forced to get married by you! " Wang Xu smoked to smoke corner of mouth, light smile way.


    But his smile, how to see how reluctantly.


    "I didn''t force you. I just made a deal with you. You want the complete training method of Xuankong emperor''s family. I''ll give it to you. In exchange, you do it for me." Book Wuji is also too lazy to expose Wang Xu''s lame cover. He shakes his head and calms down.


    "Well, I can think about it. But I''m a little surprised that the young leader of the imperial family, Emperor Jiang Yue, should have no shortage of pursuers. Why should he choose so many redundant sons in law and choose one from them? " Wang Xu asked with a frown.


    "I just answered you, because this is the tradition of Xuankong emperor''s family." The book has no light way.


    "There''s another problem. The emperor''s five unique talents are in her thirties. The young master of the emperor''s family is only 18 years old. How can she see God''s five unique talents? Are you crazy about choosing him? " Wang Xu continued.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shu Wuji didn''t speak. He just looked at Wang Xu. He couldn''t see any emotion in his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. After three seconds, he slowly explained:


    "In the solar world, age is not a problem. After the cultivation of martial arts reaches the congenital level, the life span of martial arts will be extended. The martial arts on our side is different from that on your Chinese side... It''s the difference between heaven and earth."


    "You don''t need to know so much, as long as you know about men and women, as long as you have enough talent and strength... Age is not a problem!"


    This time it was Wang Xu''s turn to be speechless.


    Is that his point?


    He''s making a provocative mockery, isn''t he!


    "Although emperor Wujue''s strength is not enough, it''s only because he was born in China, and his martial arts are incomplete and his environment is not good enough. His talent can be said to be a rare talent in a hundred years. As long as he is given the opportunity, his strength will soon catch up. But now that he''s dead and dead in your hands, it''s enough to prove that you are better and more talented than him, and you are more suitable to be my pawn than him! "


    "It''s a pity that I''m not interested in being a chess player. I''m not interested in this kind of marriage, which is just for the sake of inheriting the family." Wang Xu shook his head.


    "I''m sorry. I just made a slip of tongue. You''re not my pawn. I''m cooperating with you. We''re just a deal." The book has no face and no expression.


    "I really appreciate you. I have enough strength, talent, character and appetite. I don''t want to kill you. If you don''t, I''ll kill you. After all, I am now the first elder of the Xuankong emperor''s family. If you kill two members of the emperor''s family, I can''t just sit and watch. "


    "Well... I just made a slip of the tongue. Let''s do it again?" Wang Xu was silent for a moment and suddenly said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shuwuji was silent again. Then he suddenly burst out laughing and shook his head and said, "boy, you are really... This is really to my taste. Well, in that case, I''ll add another chip. How about a space magic weapon with a space of about three square meters? You are Chinese. For you, this kind of space magic weapon should be more precious than magic weapon. "


    "Space magic weapon... I already have it." Wang Xu was silent for a moment, and he wanted to say nothing.


    "Oh? How about a one star magic weapon? " Book infinite picked pick eyebrow, a little surprised, but also did not care much, continued.


    The identities of the two sides are not comparable at all. He can give enough chips, even to the point that Wang Xu can''t imagine.


    "Well... I have better ones, and I don''t need them." Once again, Wang Xu wanted to say nothing.


    A magic weapon of the solar world is far more valuable than a common one, but he has already broken the sword into his arm bone, and has used his own Qi and blood essence to maintain it. With his continuous improvement of strength, the future of sword breaking is far more extensive than that of a star magic weapon.


    "Well? You have a lot of good things. How about a marrow washing pill? This kind of elixir is the most important aid for the martial arts to attack the congenital... "


    Before he finished his book Wuji, Wang Xu wanted to say something again: "this... It seems that I can refine the marrow washing pill..."


    In an instant, the book kept silent and never spoke again.


    This kid, is he pretending? Or are they really there?


    Can you still refine xisui pill?


    What the hell is a monster?

 Chapter 517

    After three seconds of silence, Shu Wuji slowly breathed out his breath and said, "I''m always doing what I say. Don''t worry. I won''t go back on killing you..."


    "An inferior artifact, remember, this is my last bid!"


    Wang Xu was slightly silent.


    He is not stupid. Book Wuji first said that he would never go back, and then stressed that he should remember that this is his final bid. Isn''t it a naked threat?


    Think with buttocks, we all know that as long as he refuses, book Wuji will not hesitate.


    Moreover, as far as some things are concerned, since the young master of the emperor''s family is generally recognized as the first beauty, he can harvest an inferior artifact, which is good enough.


    The most important thing is that Wang Xu is also curious about the purpose of the book Wuji. What''s the secret of the emperor''s family in Xuankong city that is worth the other party''s careful planning?


    "OK, I agree to cooperate, but let''s talk about it first. You must give me the training method and the spirit weapon first." Wang Xu was silent for a long time, and finally spoke slowly.


    However, he has made up his mind to get the benefits first, and whether to do things or not depends on the specific changes in the future.


    If things don''t change, then cooperate with Shu Wuji. Anyway, the young master of Xuankong emperor''s family is recognized as the first beauty, and he doesn''t suffer.


    If things change, ah


    He has never forced Wang Xu to do what he doesn''t want to do, and he can live well in the end!


    "Why, do you think I will not give you a magic weapon even though I have no faith in my words?" The corner of book Wuji''s mouth slightly puffed, then sneered word by word:


    "If you think of me as a martial arts master, how can I be ignorant of you? That thing is available to me, just like the barbecue on the roadside here in Huaxia. There are many of them! "


    Wang Xu did not say anything and did not refute.


    Because the bottom of his heart has been tightened up, the book Wuji as he thought, is a congenital nine grades above the wuzun!


    It''s just that I don''t know what level of wuzun the opponent is, but even the lowest level of wuzun is not what his current strength can be.


    There is a saying in Book Wuji that is not wrong. It''s really not difficult for the other party to kill him. However, if Wang Xu wanted to escape, it was not difficult for him to use the secret method of Qinglian.


    So, he looked at the book Wuji with the eyes of an idiot, like you said? I just don''t believe you. I''m afraid you''ll go back on your faith.


    "Well, here''s the cloud lock for you! There is also Xuankong emperor''s training method, Emperor Wu''s nine training of Heart Sutra! " After looking at Wang Xu for a moment, the corner of book Wuji''s eye also lashes out. It looks very distressed. Then, with a wave, two shadows are thrown over.


    A spirit weapon, even if it''s only inferior, is not as popular as he said before. In order to obtain this spirit weapon, it took Book Wuji three years to snatch it from a deadly enemy.


    "Put it away quickly. You can''t have an accident with the fat you get!" Wang Xu took two things, without any hesitation, backhand a turn, put into the space.


    As soon as he had finished all this, Shu Wuji continued: "by the way, in a month''s time, you are going to Xuankong emperor''s house!"


    "Why?" Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "Do you think my weapon is so easy to get? A month later, it was time for the Xuankong emperor''s family to compete with several other families in Xuankong city. According to the strength of the younger generation, the number of places for each family to explore the void was determined. The reason why the young master of the imperial family chose dozens of redundant sons in law is to let these redundant sons in law compete with each other, so as to select the most powerful one and fight on behalf of the imperial family at the same time! "


    "..." Wang Xu suddenly regretted that he knew that the spirit weapon was not so easy to hold, which was extremely hot!


    However, it is absolutely impossible for him to hand over the benefits he has obtained: "if I know the right news, is it not easy for the solar world to pass now? The integration of the two worlds has not been completely completed. There is no way except for a specific point in time and space. "


    "Boy, how can you know so much? I''m really curious about you now. " The book has a fierce eyebrow, and then calmly explains:


    "Now that I have said that, there must be a way for you to pass. Now that you know this, you should also know that the secret place of the void is produced precisely because of the fusion of the solar world and your world, resulting in the space tide squeezing some hidden existence in the void, and finally forming small world fragments, right


    "I just said that the secret of the void will be opened in a month, when the fragments of the small world will communicate with the two worlds. As far as I know, there are forces in Huaxia who have already focused on this void secret place. It seems to be called Wumeng. In a month, you can enter this void secret place through them, and then go to the Xuankong emperor''s house to fulfill our deal! "


    Wang Xu nodded, as if thinking of something.


    Wumeng?


    If he remembers correctly, LAN Qian, the girl friend of Zhang Peng''s sister, has always wanted to invite him to dinner, and invite him to join the Hongyan Wudao club, in order to hold the National College Students'' Wudao conference one month later.


    Originally, it was just a trivial matter, but at this time, it was related to the book Wuji, and I''m afraid there were a lot of secrets hidden in it.


    "Well, boy, I have other things to do. Let''s go first!" At this time, book Wuji suddenly light smile, deep look at Wang Xu, and then the whole person directly disappeared.


    Shu Wuji left, but Wang Xu didn''t leave at the first time. Instead, he stood in the same place, frowning deeply, as if thinking about an extremely important thing.


    long time.


    He just looked at Chu shuliu, Ma Sanmo, Su Jianming, Xuanniao and others and said faintly:


    "Let''s go."


    Although Wang Xu has been plain as usual on the surface, the appearance of Wuji brings him a lot of pressure and urgency.


    He wants to fight against a strong enemy and find an opportunity to break through the solitude between life and death. But Wang Xu is not a fool. He knows he can''t do it. He''s not a smart man, he''s a fool.


    In addition, Wang Xu found another inspiration from the emperor''s Wujue when he killed him before.


    Perhaps the realization of the meaning of life and death does not need to face death in the battle, and then pursue the one in ten thousand chance of breakthrough. In this world, there are many ways to make him on the verge of death, but also to ensure his own safety.


    Want to understand this, Wang Xu''s mind flashed countless methods, each of which can let him understand the meaning of life and death, and will not let himself fall into a desperate situation.

 Chapter 518

    Three days later, at one o''clock in the morning.


    On the top tower of Mordor center building, two young people with blond hair and blue eyes are climbing with their bare hands excitedly. The wind is blowing. They are climbing with their bare hands without any security measures at an altitude close to 650 meters. They are not afraid at all. Instead, they make all kinds of difficult movements and take photos with selfie sticks.


    Even one of them, wearing a black helmet and covered with a simple camera, said quickly to the camera:


    "Dear broadcast friends, today is the second year for our Tom brothers to live in China. In order to celebrate the anniversary, we will bring you the most thrilling, exciting, hot and eye-catching unarmed climbing of the 650 meter high central building, and then fly in the urban area!"


    "Come on, friends who have entered the live room, spread your news quickly, and shout all the other brothers over. Remember, the slogan of our Tom brothers'' extreme death show is..."


    At this point, the young man with black helmet suddenly raised his voice. After a slight meal, he suddenly roared out:


    "Coming... Brother!"


    With his roar, the whole studio was crowded by barrage, and all kinds of bright and blind fonts appeared in high profile.


    "Here comes my brother! Don''t rush, it''s coming! "


    "Come on, the anchor is going to buy meat again. I''ll give you a hundred thousand flying coins as a reward. Don''t argue with me!"


    "Water friends, the anchor is a crooked nut. People study Chinese so hard and play to the limit so recklessly. Why don''t you reward them? The turkey flies


    "Come on, let''s shout and cheer up! One, two, three, coming... Brother! "


    Looking at the turkey gift flying up in the studio, Tom brothers were extremely satisfied, and almost grinned to the back of his head.


    "Well, time is almost up. Next, we''ll bring you a big surprise today..." Tom one, holding a selfie stick, was ready to say their next plan in front of the live studio.


    But just then.


    The style of the barrage in the studio suddenly changed.


    "I don''t like grass! Anchor, look back, there''s a helicopter in the sky behind you


    "Fuck! Upstairs. Is the helicopter the point? The point is the man on the helicopter. It''s like he''s going to jump a helicopter! "


    "Oh, my God! Laozi magnifies the picture 36 times, cliff is right, the woman who jumps the helicopter is a woman without clothes! "


    "Let''s go to the God of death live studio next door. Last time, the God of death made a big announcement that he wanted to play the city obstacle helicopter wing flight!"


    "Go, go! Let''s go next door and have a look! "


    However, in just a few seconds, the number of online viewers who used to be as many as 100000 in the live broadcast room dropped at an extremely terrifying speed, from 90000, 80000, 70000... Soon to 10000, and even continued to plummet.


    In an instant, Tom brothers were directly dumbfounded.


    "Fuck! Is it the death bastard? I chose the same time with us, and the helicopter flew over our heads for live broadcast. This is malicious competition. Next time I see him, I will kill him! " Tom number one was furious.


    Tom 2 looked back at the sky behind him and saw a black coated helicopter hovering higher than where they were, at least 1000 meters above the sky. It''s not a good day tonight. If it wasn''t for their climbing to such a high place, they might not have found the helicopter.


    Just then, the door of the engine room was suddenly opened, and a figure could be seen standing in the open door of the engine room, and then jumped down.


    "Fuck! It''s true that some people are flying with wings! Damn it, isn''t it the boy of death? " Seeing this scene, Tom No.2 gave out a fury.


    Tom No. 1 also looked at it and said, "Damn, I curse this bastard for his wrong operation and kill him!"


    As time went by, their curses became smaller and smaller, and finally they lost their voice completely.


    Their brother is an old hand in urban wing flying. Even if his vision is not good at night, he can judge from some fuzzy movements of the human body. Especially for those who play wing flying, they need to constantly adjust their body angles and movements to slow down their speed.


    In the distance, the "God of death" they thought was useless from the beginning to the end. The whole person was like a stone, straight to the fall, completely falling freely!


    "Little, little... Little Tom, the God of death is going to die? Do we curse such a spirit? " Tom one was dumbfounded.


    Tom No. 2 was also shocked and hesitated: "maybe, what special talent do you have... Or, let''s try again later? If your curse is so smart, we''ll do live teleplay in the future. It''s more profitable than our current limit, without danger and danger! "


    But soon, they found out that it was wrong. Fans in the studio were rising rapidly, and many people began to curse


    "Fuck! The God of death didn''t start broadcasting at all. Which son of a bitch is pulling around


    "The diamond VIP of Laozi''s God of death has just made a phone call. The grandson is playing with the young model of the club. It''s a live broadcast of fart!"


    "Brother Tom, the boys are coming again!"


    "I think the naked girl on the helicopter should be the big surprise arranged by Tom brothers for us. Come on, wing mounted high-altitude rescue helicopter falls, beauty, hero saves beauty. I like this surprise!"


    In just a few breaths, the number of viewers in the live broadcast room rose at the speed of rockets, and in a twinkling of an eye, it exceeded 100000, 120000, 150000... Until it reached 260000, which slowly stopped.


    "So many online fans?"


    In just a few seconds, Tom and his brother were dreaming.


    The next moment, Tom No. 1 suddenly changed his face and exclaimed:


    "Fuck! No! I just watched the studio. The guy just jumped the helicopter. We forgot to help people! "


    Tom No.2''s face also changed wildly: "big, big Tom, that guy didn''t have any protection measures just now. He fell down vertically. Now... He''s not going to die, is he?"


    At the same time.


    The barrage in the broadcast room is also rising.


    "It''s over! The anchor seems to have killed someone. I didn''t leave just now. I''ve been waiting for the beauty at 36x magnification. It''s clear that the guy jumped the helicopter for 30 seconds, and now the cliff is hopeless! "


    "I saw a shadow jump off the helicopter, too!"


    "Upstairs, have a drink, real man? It''s impossible to think about it! That cliff is the dummy arranged by the anchor, just to make us misunderstand! "


    "Damn, what a surprise! I almost scared to death!"

 Chapter 519

    However, at this time.


    Tom and his brother at the top of Mordor center building turned very white and terrible.


    They arranged it?


    Dummy?


    Big Tom silently lowered his head and looked at the "surprise" fireworks in his hand. Without saying a word, he let go and let the fireworks fall freely.


    "Big Tom, what the hell are you doing? I remember the general direction just now. Let''s go and have a look quickly. We have to try our best even if people can''t be saved! "


    While little Tom was talking, he quickly sorted out his equipment, then jumped up, spread his wings, and flew all the way to the direction where the figure had fallen.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    On the Bank of the river, seven or eight kilometers away from the center building, Wang Xu slowly climbed out of a pit about four meters deep.


    "Sure enough, the sense of weightlessness, the sense of danger of lack of oxygen and the moment of impact caused by falling from a height can be said to be an absolute crisis of life and death for ordinary people, but for me, it is of no use at all?" Wang Xu murmured to himself, looking extremely disappointed.


    At this time, he looks extremely miserable and embarrassed, but it just looks like his body is only slightly impacted and shaken, not even seriously injured.


    In these three days, referring to Xuankong emperor''s body refining skills, Wudi Jiulian Xinjing, and with the help of marrow washing pill and body fluid quenching, his short board on skin and flesh has been improved.


    Even the huge impact of falling from a height of 1000 meters only slightly injured him. If he fought with emperor Wujue again, they would be killed by him in half a minute.


    However, the impact force of falling from a height is too scattered, but it can not be used as a judgment of the warrior''s combat experience. After all, there are two ways of bearing force, one is face, the other is point.


    The difference between the forces on the surface and the forces on the point to point is very different.


    "Well, I''ve tried liquid nitrogen and fire these days... Now it''s useless to jump off a building, so there''s only one way left..."


    Wang Xu was a little moved when he thought of the things he had experienced these days, even if they were all decided by himself.


    It''s a routine operation for him to jump from a building in liquid nitrogen fire. What''s more, he poured a lot of poison and used modern medical instruments to monitor his own state and keep himself in a dying state. If he made a mistake during this period, he would really die.


    However, all of these are useless. The state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state of being in the state.


    However, Wang Xu is not without gains, at least he understands an extremely critical point.


    The state of solitude needs to be realized between life and death. But it doesn''t mean that, between life and death, you can realize the true meaning of solitude.


    "There''s only one last resort. If it doesn''t work, it will only challenge the powerful enemy and really pursue the battle of life and death!" Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly flashed a fierce color, and then stepped forward to the front of the river step by step, the end of the river is a blue sea.


    But just as he was about to jump into the river, suddenly a man with arms wide open came flying like a bat in the sky. When he saw him, he immediately cried out:


    "Hey, brother, did you just see something falling from the sky?"


    This bat man is the number two of the Tom brothers who play wing suit.


    "Except for me, nothing else should have fallen. If you lose something, you can find it with a flashlight. By the way, if you don''t have a flashlight, your mobile phone has a flashlight function. "


    After a few simple words, Wang Xu ignored each other, waved his hand, jumped up, and in a twinkling of an eye, flew down from the Bank of the river, directly into the rolling water below, and disappeared.


    Behind him, Tom No. 2 was stunned, completely unaware of what Wang Xu was saying and doing. Is it difficult that the man who jumped into the river to seek death just jumped out of the helicopter?


    How is that possible?


    So high, if it''s really a person, I''m afraid it''s all dead?


    Wait, this doesn''t seem to be the point. Did the man jump into the river?


    Jump in the river, eh?


    ¡­¡­


    The muddy river with silt and yellowish water rolled over the sea, forming a waterfall like a cliff. One of the black shadows shot straight out like a wild dragon and disappeared into the sea in an instant.


    Under the light blue sea, stars cast down from the sea, forming a gorgeous spot of light.


    Wang Xu''s head is far away from the bright stars, and his body is surrounded by countless dark blue cold currents. Like a huge stone, he quickly sinks to the land under the sea, and then along this land, he continues to walk to the deeper bottom of the sea, like a leisurely walk.


    In the Qinglian annihilation Sutra, there is a certain skill of controlling water. In addition to the Daogu realm, Wang Xu can also control the power of heaven and earth around him, and the sea water is obviously a part of the power of heaven and earth. Under the operation of internal breath, he constantly controls the water flow in front of him to separate and dive downward.


    The shallow water is full of colorful corals. From time to time, you can see a lot of colorful fish swimming by. Occasionally, you can see some luminous jellyfish, sea snakes and so on. However, all the creatures will turn around and flee as soon as they are close to Wang Xu''s body within 10 meters.


    It''s the instinct of creatures to foresee danger. Wang Xu''s manipulation of the whole world naturally sends out power fluctuations. For these creatures, it''s no less than the smell of the overlord in the water.


    Wang xushun walked all the way to the bottom of the sea, 100 meters, 200 meters, 300 meters... In a twinkling of an eye, he reached the depth of 500 meters, reaching the deepest point of this sea area.


    However, Wang Xu did not stop, changed the direction to continue to walk, looking for deeper seabed. Finally, when the depth reached 800 meters or so, Wang Xu finally had a sense of oppression, as if his body was surrounded by countless heavy mountains.


    "Gulu!"


    A series of bubbles emerge from Wang Xu. He maintains his breath defense shield on his body surface, which has completely reached the limit of endurance at this time.


    Wang Xu glanced around, where he could see was dark. Looking up, the star above his head was completely extinguished, and he could not see any more.


    He could feel the cold feeling of the sea around him. The water temperature here was very low and cold. Although it was not frozen, the freezing air slowly penetrated into it, even colder than when he stayed in liquid nitrogen.


    "It''s possible to continue diving, but it''s not necessary. It''s enough." Wang Xu stopped and stood where he was.


    It was all dark and dead.


    Wang Xu slowly opened his arms, as if embracing the endless sea around him. His 206 pieces of bones, together with his strong body, burst into a brilliant golden light.


    He was like a burning golden sun.


    "Blood and gas are of the same origin, life and death, and all things vanish..."


    In the dark, Wang Xu''s dark eyes gradually lit up bright and even dazzling golden light, and finally burned like a little golden flame.


    "Silence


    Suddenly, Wang Xu roared.


    Boom!


    In a flash, with him as the center, countless golden flames were burning wildly, and the tongue of fire spread in all directions, gradually outlining a huge root, then seven or eight leaves, and finally one petal after another.


    From afar, the whole golden flame is a huge green lotus.


    Hoo


    Lotus leaves gently swing, roots deep into the bottom of the sea.

 Chapter 520

    One day, two days


    Three days!


    On the sea nearly a hundred miles away from the coast of Mordor, the light blue water kept rising and falling, and the layers of waves kept surging up, and then disappeared in an instant.


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, a slender young man rose slowly from the bottom of the sea, as if something was holding him at his feet.


    At this time, the faint golden light that can be seen under Wang Xu''s skin has completely disappeared. These golden lights were originally the rhyme marks of the Tao from 206 Taoist bones in his body. Now he is standing there. If the sea under his feet is replaced by land, it will be no different from an ordinary person.


    This time he dived into the deep sea and realized the meaning of solitude successfully. Now his spirit and spirit have been completely integrated into his physical body. His martial arts are thorough, his Tao and bone are complete, and his body and mind are free.


    With his physical strength alone, he is able to face up to a martial arts master of the first grade and win. If he uses martial arts, his strength can be compared with that of the sixth grade martial arts master.


    This is the most perfect and powerful state of Nirvana!


    You know, Wang Xu''s cultivation of martial arts is still just a stage of physical training from the perspective of martial arts practitioners in the solar world!


    "Next, it''s time to transform Qi and blood in the body into real Qi, and really enter the realm of tongxuan, which is the congenital in other people''s eyes. However, transforming Qi and blood into real Qi is a water grinding skill. It can only be done with time, but it can''t be done quickly. Otherwise, the foundation will not be stable. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly. If divided by the martial arts realm of the sun world, he was just at the peak stage of nine layers of physical training, but his strength was comparable to the five innate products.


    The main difference between those who practice physical martial arts and those who are born with physical martial arts is that there is a difference between Qi and blood transforming into true Qi in their breath. The quality of true Qi is much higher than that of Qi and blood. If the Qi and blood of a person who practices nine levels of martial arts is equal to one, then a drop of real Qi is enough to turn into 100 Qi and blood for a person who is born with one level of martial arts.


    However, the total amount of Qi and blood in Wang Xu''s body is 9000, which is thousands of times more than that of the ordinary martial arts practitioners. Even compared with those who are born with first-class martial arts, they are hundreds of times worse.


    It can be imagined that if such a huge amount of Qi and blood were all transformed into real Qi, he would really step into the realm of metaphysics. How many martial artists would he be equivalent to?


    At the stage of congenital nine grades, most of the martial arts masters from grade one to grade five are just the difference in the quantity and concentration of Qi in the body.


    Even compared with congenital five, he is at least hundreds of


    In addition, with the body and mind freely, there are many green lotus secrets and even magical powers that can be used after entering the mystery.


    "During this period of time, fengmerciless should have initially stabilized the turbulent Fengjia, and the injury should have almost recovered, just in time to fulfill the agreement with him and fight again." Wang Xu''s heart is moving. Now the body of solitude is just beginning to grow. He just wants to find someone to verify his strength.


    If the wind is merciless, in front of Wang Xu at this time, he must have a face without expression. Who the hell made an agreement with you?


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In the meeting hall of mordusu''s family, the atmosphere was silent and dead.


    "Su Zhanhai, why don''t you go to the imperial family and kill Wang Xu with them to avenge Su zhanchuan?" Looking around slowly, Su pingming got up slowly and looked sarcastically at a middle-aged man opposite.


    At the same time, Su Feng, another leader of the three high-level factions of the Su family, scoffed and said: "ha ha, the emperor''s five Jue are dead, where can he go to take refuge? Su pingming, it''s been three days since it happened. You mentioned this today. Didn''t you mean to make him look ugly? "


    On the surface, he seems to be speaking to Su Zhanhai, but the irony in the words is also naked and undisguised, who can''t hear it?


    Su Zhanhai''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. He sat there without a word, looking gloomy and terrible.


    Three days ago, when he learned that Wang Xu had offended the emperor Wujue, and had quarreled with his family for the death of his brother Su zhanchuan for several months without any result, Su Zhanhai was furious and directly turned against Su pingming and Su Feng in his family.


    I thought Wang Xu would die if he offended emperor Wujue, but who the hell would have thought that when he arrived with people in high spirits, Emperor Wujue would die?!


    In the next three days, he inquired about the news for many times. With the constant gathering of events at that time, Su Zhanhai''s heart sank again and again.


    At the same time, he is not only inquiring about information, but also su pingming, Su Feng and others, and even people from other forces in Mordor.


    During the three days of Wang Xu''s cultivation, the whole devil trembled because of his name!


    Later, what Wang Xu did in Jianghai, what happened in Xizhen City, and in the intelligence gathering efforts of all forces, like a canvas constantly opened, constantly appeared in front of countless high-ranking people.


    Three months ago, Wang xuchu returned to Jianghai. He was named Jianghai because of the martial arts gathering held by Jianghai Zhangjia. He was known as the first genius of Jianghai''s younger generation. His peers were invincible!


    Then, in a short period of half a month, the secret place of Furong mountain came into being, the river and sea were surging, and all forces gathered. It is also from this time on, one with a shocking news continue to spread.


    Wang Xu''s sword cuts the fourth master of the four powerful martial arts!


    Su zhanchuan, the Su family, was killed by Wang Xu!


    The ancestor of the Li family died in Furong mountain. Wang Xu suppressed dozens of martial arts masters of the Li family!


    ¡­¡­


    Is Yun Sanfeng, the owner of the Yun family in Xizhen City, a servant of Wang Xu? This is definitely not the inside information of his identity in jianghaiming. What is the real identity of Wang Xu?


    When these people died in the hands of Wang Xu, it revealed that Wang Xu had risen all the way. The real time was less than a month!


    For the next two months, Wang Xu has been in the so-called closed state, but at this time, why is it not a temporary hibernation? After all, wood show in the forest, the wind will destroy it!


    This conclusion has brought a great shock to the high level of all forces in Mordor.


    Just because it means that Wang Xu is not only terrifying in his personal strength, but also astonishing in his heart. Otherwise, which young man will be able to keep a low profile when he has no difference in scenery?


    But the shock of the high-level forces in Mordor is far from over, and the news continues to spread.


    There is a rumor that Shen Zhenhai, the master of martial arts, mysteriously disappeared in Jianghai. Shen Guohai, the son of Shen Zhenhai, had a conflict with Wang Xu before. It is very likely that Shen Zhenhai died in the hands of Wang Xu!


    There is also a rumor that Wang Jiu, a legendary bodyguard who has disappeared from the international underground world for several years, appeared in the civil strife of modufeng''s family. He slaughtered hundreds of elite killers overnight, killed the S-class wanted killer black blade, and killed the number one killer of Tianxing killer organization Tianzi with one sword. His appearance only scared off the top 30 killers of Fengxue, zombies, poisonous snakes, and black hands


    Even xuesha, who ranks 25th in the list of blood killers, has lost all traces since he took over the task and came to the magic capital. So far, there is no news. It is speculated that Wang Jiu may have killed him as an ordinary killer that night.


    Similarly, various forces have found clues from various kinds of information. This Wang Jiu is probably also Wang Xu!

 Chapter 521

    All the senior members of the Su family have read this information and inference, which is one of the reasons why the senior members of the Su family hold another family meeting today.


    Where should the Su family go in the future? But at least one thing is clear. Su Zhanhai, who wants to avenge Su zhanchuan, must make a choice!


    Give up revenge, or die!


    "Su Zhanhai, we don''t want to say more about things. It''s time for you to make a choice." Su pingming stares at Su Zhanhai coldly and says in a cold voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Zhanhai didn''t say a word. He sat there and wanted to bite his teeth.


    What''s worse than the enemy humiliating you and killing you is that the enemy doesn''t know you exist, but in the end, you have to bow to the enemy!


    "Family interests outweigh personal interests? My brother worked hard for the family all his life. In the end, my brother was killed, but I couldn''t even have hatred. " Su Zhanhai was desperate.


    He wanted to get up and yell at Su pingming, Su Feng and others, but when he saw the people around him, even those who were on his side, their faces were full of retreat and fear, and even many people wanted to kill him.


    In an instant, the burning flame in Su Zhanhai''s heart suddenly went out: "ha ha, I didn''t expect that now I have become a lonely family?"


    All of a sudden, Su Zhanhai''s heart was full of anger. With a tragic smile, he slowly looked up and looked around the crowd, and said with a sad smile:


    "You win, for the sake of the family, I will... Give up!"


    Seeing this scene, Su Jianqing, who had been standing behind, gradually showed a smile of sympathy.


    At that time, he saw Su zhanchuan die in front of him, but Wang Xu''s figure was as tall as a God, which could not be surpassed, provoked, and did not dare to dream.


    "Wang Xu, who are you? Are you really a God? "


    Su Jianqing raised his head slightly, only felt that the top of his head was a gray sky.


    Among the same generation, as long as Wang Xu is in one day, who will have a chance to make a breakthrough?


    Su Jianqing is a smart man, but because of his intelligence, he can''t see any hope for the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Modufeng manor.


    A taxi slowly stops at the door. Wang Xu steps down from the taxi and looks up in surprise


    "What''s going on? So many people? "


    At this time, there are at least 20 luxury cars outside the gate of Fengjia, and hundreds of luxury cars of various colors are parked in the parking lot next to Fengjia. BMW and Mercedes Benz are the most common. Rolls Royce, Lincoln, red flag and other ten million level business cars are the most.


    Looking around from left to right, there are a lot of people passing through. There are all kinds of people coming and going, such as successful people in suits, rich people, young people dressed in luxury and fashion, old people in ancient clothes, old people with younger generations


    "What happened to Feng family? However, he didn''t say that when he called with Feng mercilessly and asked him to have a fight, did he? Just said that there was a party to delay for a while... "Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    With his listening, he can clearly hear some gossip in the flow of people around him.


    "Boss Zhang? Didn''t expect you to come? "


    "Haha, how can we not come to the invitation letter sent by the president of Fengshi group?"


    "Grandpa, didn''t you say we came to the martial arts party? Why are there so many ordinary people here? We''ve been flying for more than half of China all night. Ah... "


    "Brother, is your message wrong? Isn''t it said that there are rumors about the sale? I''ve been stuck in the peak of Neijin for almost a year, but I''m counting on it to break through... "


    "Honey, what do you think of my evening dress? Do you look good? I don''t think it''s a shame for you? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Along the way, according to the conversation of other people passing by, Wang Xu probably knew something about it, but his brow was deeper.


    He just wanted to go after the fight. But now, the wind is merciless. I''m afraid it will delay more than a little.


    Just as Wang Xu was about to turn away and come back next time, suddenly, a surprised woman''s voice came from the side


    "Wang Xu?"


    Turn around and see a woman with a beautiful smile.


    The woman is full of joy. She is dressed in a trademark leather tight suit, with a high horsetail tied up. Her two long, slender and powerful legs are straight. Her wheat skin is full of the feeling of health and vitality. It''s not who the "wild horse" Tang Yu has been for a long time.


    "Well? What are you doing here? " Wang Xu glanced at him, and then saw Tang Yu following Tang, and then he understood that they should be at the same time as a pair of martial arts men who had passed the road ahead, and they also came to the martial arts party here.


    "Wang Xu, are you also here for the martial arts party held by Fengjia?" Sure enough, Tang Yu asked excitedly the next second.


    "I''m looking for someone." Wang Xu tells the truth, although he is looking for someone to fight, it is right to say so.


    "Ah? I thought you came to the martial arts party just like us Tang Yu is a little disappointed.


    But soon, she was happy again, excited way: "but nothing, just met, let''s together.". Wang Xu, let me tell you that the martial arts gathering is a meeting held only once a year by various martial arts families and schools. Every time it is held, martial arts people from all over the country come to join us to discuss and exchange martial arts. "


    "In fact, every gathering is also a grand Trading event. Everyone brings some medicinal materials, treasures, elixirs, precious materials, and even exotic animals to trade with each other."


    With that, Tang Yu waved his fist excitedly, his eyes lit up, and continued:


    "Some exotic animals are super cute! This time, I heard that a trainer came to sell it. I must buy the most lovely one


    "Mr. Wang, thank you for helping me with the Tang family last time."


    At this time, Tang Lu Xu came over to thank Wang Xu for helping the Tang family, and then added with a smile:


    "In addition to what Xiao yu''er said, I have another news here. This time, there may be a master of martial arts. Besides, besides the exotic animals domesticated by animal trainers, there are also many elixirs. For example, the most famous elixir of Martial Arts recently is quenched body fluid and quenched body pill."


    "Oh?" Hearing this, Wang Xu has a little interest in his heart and is no longer ready to leave.


    He is now in the beginning of his life. He is transforming Qi and blood into innate Qi. But this is a water grinding skill, which takes a lot of time. However, if there is a suitable medicinal material, it can also speed up the refining process.

 Chapter 522

    "Of course, among the martial arts circles in our province recently, these two kinds of pills are the most famous. Because of these two kinds of new born pills, this year''s martial arts gathering is more grand than before." Tang Lu continued to exclaim with a smile.


    He hesitated for a moment, and then said with a smile, "by the way, Mr. Wang, I have one more thing to ask you for help. I don''t know if I can go in with my grandson?"


    "With you?" Wang Xu slightly frowned, a little did not understand why Tang Lu Xu said this alone, they are not together now?


    But soon, he understood: "are you still in trouble at this martial arts meeting?"


    Tang Lu Xu could only smile bitterly and said: "yes, after all, we warriors are no better than others. It''s normal for us to fight with each other. When I was young, I was very young and I always offended a lot of people, so... "


    "Yes."


    Needless to say, Wang Xu also understood that Tang Lu Xu was worried that his former enemies would trouble them.


    But among them, Tang Lu Xu did not mean to create opportunities for his granddaughter. After all, as a grandfather, Tang Yu''s unusual attitude towards Wang Xu was not obvious to him?


    It''s just that young people are the only ones who can make it clear.


    "Grandfather is still old! If I worked hard when I was young, and now I can beat him, I will help you grab him! But my grandfather can''t beat me... Little yu''er, I can only help you get here... "Looking at his granddaughter, who is far more excited than before, Tang Lu Xu can''t help but feel deeply.


    At this time, Tang Yu was excitedly talking to Wang Xu about the interesting stories of this period of time. He mentioned some interesting rumors at the martial arts party from time to time. Even passers-by could see that the posture was wrong.


    Wang Xu naturally can see it, but he just laughs and chats with Tang Yu, and treats her as a good friend. He really has no other ideas.


    At this time, a group of arrogant youths suddenly passed by. Four or five young men gathered around a young man with a suit sleeve rolled up, revealing half of his tattoo. They all called him "brother Tian" and said a lot of compliments.


    Originally, this brother was just passing by, but suddenly he saw Tang Yu, who was dressed in exquisite leather clothes and had a perfect figure. His eyes lit up, he stopped and went straight to Wang Xu


    "Boy, you are in my way. Let me get out of the way!"


    As he said, he stared at Tang Yu with his eyes, but he didn''t even look at Wang Xu.


    Tang Yu glanced up at him, just like an idiot, then ignored him, turned his head and continued to talk with Wang Xu excitedly.


    Naturally, Wang Xu didn''t pay any attention to him any more. This kind of ignored situation made brother Tian even more furious. Finally, he looked straight at him. His eyebrows wrinkled and his eyes narrowed slightly, just like an angry tiger


    "Boy, I''m talking to you. Are you deaf? I told you to get out of the way, didn''t you hear me? "


    Hearing this, Wang Xu finally raised his head slowly and frowned, "are you talking to me?"


    "What? Do you want me to poke you in the face? Who else is there besides you standing in my way? " Brother Tian was so arrogant that he sneered


    "Get out of the way, I have something important to do!"


    Many people around looked at it, but they were silent. Some even frowned and stopped, but it was obviously a wait-and-see posture. Just like brother Tian, how dare ordinary people provoke him?


    Wang Xu sighed a little and slowly stepped aside.


    All of a sudden, almost all the faces around subconsciously showed a trace of disdain and ridicule, thought to be able to watch a lively, the result is such a seedless goods?


    "Good boy! That''s right! " Brother Tian''s tense and gloomy face suddenly bloomed into a bright and proud smile. He reached out and patted Wang Xu on the shoulder. "Boy, you''re so smart. You''ll mix well with me in the future. As long as you help the beauty around you and me to get together, brother will take you to drink spicy food in the future."


    After Wang Xu got out of the way, he stood still and let Tian Ge pat him on the shoulder. When the other side took back his hand, he said faintly: "I got out of the way, not to make way for you, but to make room for you, a place for you to kneel down and repent."


    "What?" Brother Tian was stunned, and then he was furious, "what do you mean? Are you going to make me kneel for you? Do you know who I am? I''m Huang Tian of the Huang family in the magic capital. If you dare to talk to me like this, you don''t know how to die... "


    Before he finished, he was suddenly patted on the shoulder with his hand.


    "Fuck! Who dares to pat your brother on my shoulder... "Brother Tian was stunned again, and then turned to look at it angrily. The next second, his face suddenly froze, and the word" shoulder "on his mouth was swallowed back to his throat. His face turned red, but he did not dare to say another word.


    Behind him, a thin, pale young man was standing there with a cold face.


    Although the young man is not strong and has little pressure, he is only himself. He is not like Huang Tian, but when he sees the young man, he is scared and almost choked to death. At this time, he flatters and laughs


    "Hua, Hua... Hua Shao, of course you can pat me on the shoulder. Just now I was teaching others a lesson. An ordinary little bastard from other places dared to challenge me... Oh, by the way, what do you want to do with me? Just as you''re told, I''ll make sure it''s done for you. "


    Huang Tian said flatteringly, clapping his chest to the sky. Then he seemed to think of something suddenly. He clapped his head again, and said busily:


    "Wait, look at my memory. I forgot to spend less on your hobby. Did I fall in love with a woman with my brother? Don''t worry, this girl is given to you. I dare not rob women with you! "


    "Pa!"


    As soon as Huang Tian''s voice fell, Hua Wuchen slapped him in the face.


    "You, now, give it to me! Kneel down


    Flower dust-free look extremely cold, word by word.


    "Less flowers..." Huang Tian covered half of his face, and the whole person was confused.


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, Hua Wuchen had kicked his leg again. With a touch, he knelt down on the ground.


    All the people around were stunned, including Tang Lu Xu. Everyone felt confused.


    What''s the situation?


    But there is also a kind-hearted old man, taking this opportunity to come out and whisper to Wang Xu: "little brother, just take this opportunity, you leave quickly, otherwise it will be bad. Although these two people are in conflict now, they are all aimed at you, and they are not easy to provoke."


    "Nothing." Wang Xu smiles calmly.


    Seeing this, the old man can only shake his head. He has already said what he should say. If Wang Xu really wants to die, he will not ask for trouble and become a good man.


    However, a 17-year-old girl with the old man showed a little curiosity about Wang Xu. Seeing Wang Xu''s attitude towards his grandfather, she gave a cold hum and looked at Wang Xu with an idiot''s eyes.


    At this time, Huang Tian, kneeling on the ground, finally responded and roared:


    "Damn, none of you want to leave today. I''m going to kill you!"

 Chapter 523

    At this time, Huang Tian was very angry, and his face was distorted. After warning Wang Xu and others, he suddenly turned his head and roared at Hua Wuchen


    "Flowers are clean! Do you really think I''m afraid of you? I told you to spend less. I gave you face. My brother is here today. How dare you treat me like this for a girl? I told my brother to kill you


    Huang Tian''s face was black and blue, his knees were numb and he couldn''t stand up for a moment. But he can take out his cell phone with his hand and make a call directly.


    Without even taking five seconds, a Hummer off-road vehicle in the direction of the parking lot, which was reversing to stop, immediately accelerated again, and then the engine roared and rushed to the front, regardless of the crowd in front and not afraid of hitting people.


    "Stab! Touch


    In the confusion of the crowd, Hummer flicks its tail, butts against the wall, and blocks Wang Xu and others. Then a more robust young man jumps down from it, holding a bright machete in his hand, and his face is gloomy and terrible.


    At the same time, four or five young people, who had been together with Huang Tian before, because they were stunned, also changed their faces and rushed forward one after another.


    In an instant, many onlookers around turned pale one after another, subconsciously retreating one after another, for fear of bringing disaster to the fish in the pond.


    Many people look at Wang Xu with a look at a fool''s eyes. They all look at the scene of the old man''s persuasion. As a result, Wang Xu even regards people''s kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung. Is it OK? You open your eyes and have a look. Is it ok now?


    A fool!


    The old man sighed and said helplessly: "little brother, if you don''t listen to me, you should avoid it. I''m afraid you''re going to get into trouble!"


    "Huang Tian kneeling on the ground is nothing, but his brother''s golden sword is amazing. He is a warrior at the peak of dark strength, not a peaceful warrior with only Qi and blood cultivation. It is said that he has been abroad for many years as a mercenary. He is a real fighter who has seen blood and is proficient in killing. "


    "The Huang family is one of the six families under the thirteen families of the magic capital, although it''s a little worse than the Hua family... By the way, the Hua family I''m talking about is the family behind the white faced youth Hua Wuchen, and the one opposite is the golden knife. The two families are extremely powerful, and no one dares to provoke them in the magic."


    We followed the old man''s instructions and saw the young man coming down from the Humvee with a machete.


    At this time, he was face-to-face with Hua Wuchen with disdain, but half of his body was leaning against the car, with a cigarette in his mouth, and asked his hands to light a cigarette. Obviously, as the old man said, he didn''t care about Hua Wuchen at all.


    "The cultivation of the golden sword martial arts is embossed with dust-free one head. Even if there are ten more flowers, dust-free is not his opponent. The cultivation of the peak of dark strength is put outside, which means that the general family owners do not dare to provoke. In the circle of the devil capital, who does not agree with him?" The old man shook his head and sighed


    "Like me, although I have good strength, I dare not provoke you! Even, all around the presence, which do not know that the Huang brothers can not be provoked? Now you listen to me. Go and apologize to golden knife. He is more reasonable than his brother Huang Tian. Maybe he can let you go. "


    "Yes, little brother, you should go and apologize." Others have also advised.


    Many people at the scene knew that the brothers of the Huang family were not easy to be provoked. Otherwise, when they saw Huang Tianming bullying men and women before, they would not automatically evade, and no one would show up at all. At this time to see the golden knife, people are holding, as long as not affect the fish, which tube Wang Xu to apologize, the golden knife is really reasonable to let them go.


    Wang Xu has a clear understanding of people''s mentality, but he doesn''t care and doesn''t want to talk.


    People are selfish, these people just watch the fun, there is no end, it is very good to step on two feet.


    "Well, now I know that I didn''t have a brain just now and didn''t listen to our persuasion? Now it''s too late for you to regret! " The granddaughter of the old man''s side, before watching Wang Xu unhappy, at this time cold suddenly appeared a sentence.


    Wang Xu calmly looked at her, not only not angry, but gently smile, the girl angry look very lovely, small mouth a Du, both sides dimples are out.


    He also didn''t refute, but slowly to flower dust and others there walked past.


    "Do you really want to apologize?" As soon as the girl''s face changed, she didn''t care to be angry. She said anxiously, "what I just said is angry. Don''t be silly. If they don''t accept your apology, they will force you to do worse things? Those people kill people without blinking an eye, holding knives! "


    "It''s OK. I''m not afraid of them even if they hold knives." Wang Xu chuckled at the girl again, turned around and went out. Sure enough, this pair of brothers and grandsons were not bad.


    On the contrary, Tang Yu could not help laughing


    "Don''t worry, Wang Xu is not afraid of them."


    With that, she and her grandfather Tang Lu Xu also followed Wang Xu and walked over together. Although they don''t know much about Wang Xu, they know that a warrior with the highest dark strength is really not Wang Xu''s opponent.


    After all, in Jianghai, Wang Xu is a swordsman!


    Behind them, the girl stamped her feet and looked anxiously at the old man: "Grandpa, we can''t really see them die, can we? Do something


    "Ah..." the old man sighed and said helplessly: "forget it, I didn''t want to expose my identity. Don''t worry, the boy should be a little dependent. Let''s watch first. If things can''t be done, I will come forward to save them."


    At this time, on the side of Humvee, golden knife and others are also pondering. They look at Wang Xu who comes here with a smile.


    "Boy, you have some courage, but you have offended my brother. Don''t you give me an explanation?" The golden knife slowly spits out a mouthful of smoke and stares at Wang Xu playfully.


    "What do you want to explain?" Wang Xu said calmly.


    "As you all know, my golden knife is always reasonable. My brother Huang Tian just wanted you to get out of the way, so you broke his legs. Look at him. Now you can''t stand up on your knees. At least you have to kneel down and apologize to him, and then spend tens of millions of medical expenses with him. " The golden knife points at Huang Tian.


    At this time, Huang Tianzheng is ready to stand up, smell speech immediately gave up action, kneel there motionless, even whispered up.


    Wang Xu was stunned at this scene.


    What the hell is there such a skilled young master?


    "Golden knife, do you want to die? Do you know what you... Are doing? I beat your brother. What does it have to do with others? Come to me At this time, Hua Wuchen couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    Originally, he wanted to point out Wang Xu''s identity, but he was swept by Wang Xu''s eyes, and he didn''t know why. He suddenly changed his words quickly, but his face turned white.


    However, the golden knife gave him a scornful Pooh, spit out a mouthful of smoke and sneered


    "For you? It''s a fart for you to spend no dust! Shut up! Before I speak to you, do you have the right to intervene? "

 Chapter 524

    "You..."


    In an instant, Hua Wuchen''s face was extremely gloomy.


    But he did not speak any more, but kept silent. Wang Xugang just looked at him, which made him dare not say more. Since some people want to die, let them die.


    Since the incident of Chu shuliu, Hua Wuchen doesn''t dare to offend Wang Xu at all. It''s just because of this that he accidentally passes by and sees Wang Xu in trouble. Without thinking about it, he rushes over first.


    "Brother, there are no idle people left. Let''s go on. What do you say? Don''t you have any other comments on my proposal? " See flower dust no longer speak, gold knife is misunderstood, disdain to take back the eyes, and then re ponder to see Wang Xu.


    "Opinion?" Wang Xu shook his head, the same pondering way: "really should give, but tens of millions is also too little, less said how to get hundreds of millions of ah!"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Everyone was stunned. I''ve seen people who can''t get money from touch porcelain. I haven''t seen people who give money to touch porcelain. Is it not a fool?


    At the beginning of the golden knife, he was puzzled, but soon, his face was cold and he said, "boy, you are making fun of me, aren''t you? How dare you tease me? Do you believe I killed you on the spot? "


    Other people also reacted that Wang Xu was playing with them as fools! Suddenly everyone''s eyes show fierce light. Huang Tian, who is kneeling, suddenly gets up and wants to kill Wang Xu.


    "Stop it


    But just then, an old man''s steady voice suddenly came.


    When they looked around, they saw that the couple who had persuaded Wang Xu came out. The girl was even more like an angry tiger.


    The old man came over and said directly, "is it the golden knife of the yellow family in Mordor? Give me face. This is the end of it. How about it?"


    "Old man, what are you? If you let the little girl around you give us brother Jindao a night''s sleep, don''t mention it, we can call you grandfather! " Someone yelled.


    Although he didn''t speak, he couldn''t help looking at the girl beside the old man. His eyes showed a touch of emotion. It''s no secret that he likes the girl.


    The young girl''s eyes were round and his face was red with shame, but the old man''s face was not happy or sad, but his voice was a little cold


    "Golden knife, what do you mean?"


    The golden knife lit a cigarette again, took a deep breath, and then said slowly:


    "I am reasonable, or the previous condition, kneel down to my brother to apologize, and then compensate 10 million. This is over."


    The old man hesitated after hearing the speech. If we can solve this problem without exposing his identity, it would be better not to expose himself. He can''t help looking at Wang Xu.


    However, Wang Xu stood with his hands down and said faintly:


    "As I said, the money is a little small. If they kneel down to apologize now, and then compensate me another 100 million yuan, I will not pursue this matter."


    His voice has just dropped.


    "I don''t like grass!"


    "Grandson, who the hell are you talking to?"


    "Who gave you the courage?"


    In an instant, all the people''s faces were livid, and suddenly they were furious and scolded.


    Huang Tian pointed to Wang Xu and yelled: "damn you, I haven''t let the woman beside you sleep with us. How dare you dare to ask our brother to lose money?"


    Only the golden knife took a deep breath, half a cigarette in his hand directly sucked into the butt of the cigarette, then slowly spit out a big puff of smoke, suddenly threw the cigarette butt on the ground, crushed it with his feet, and sneered at each word:


    "Boy, it seems that you are going to play with me. Really? OK, you''re awesome! But I haven''t been afraid of anyone for so many years. Let''s play slowly! "


    "Stab


    As he spoke, the machete in his hand made a series of sparks on the Humvee''s body. Then he held the knife with one hand, lowered his head and lowered his eyes, and forced Wang Xu step by step.


    At this time, even the old man could not help frowning. He had a little regret in his heart and stood up for Wang Xu.


    "After all, it''s a young man. He''s young and vigorous. He doesn''t have many skills, but he likes to be in the limelight. He''s impulsive and doesn''t look at what''s going on in front of him. Can you solve this problem as a warrior?"


    In the eyes of the old man, the strength of Wang Xu''s Qi and blood is just the strength of a warrior. It''s also because Wang Xu''s Qi and blood are constantly changing, and some of the excess is caused by the real Qi. If it is before the breakthrough, the old man will only think that Wang Xu is an ordinary person.


    Similarly, in the eyes of the golden sword, Wang Xu''s accomplishments are clear at a glance, just like his inner strength. Just like his dark strength peak, he is so arrogant and arrogant. What is it to seek death?


    However, although the old man looked down upon Wang Xu in his heart, since he had already stood up, he would not shrink back. Looking at the golden knife, he said faintly:


    "Golden knife, don''t you ask me who I am? Old man ye Cangqing, you don''t even sell my face? If your grandfather knows, does he dare to be like you? "


    "What leaves are green?" Everyone was stunned.


    But golden knife''s face suddenly changed, shocked: "you are ye Cangqing of Ye family in northwest province?"


    "Not bad." Ye Cangqing, the old man, said coldly.


    The golden knife stopped immediately, and his face was full of fear. Ye Cangqing was famous in northwest province. It was the big man who dominated the country and his grandfather. What scares him even more is that ye Cangqing is still the innate martial arts master on the list of martial arts masters in China. As the old man said, their grandfather here must be respectful.


    However, the old man is ye Cangqing himself, but he is also a little unconvinced. Where is this clever thing? He came to his brother''s head to bully a little rubbish, but he didn''t have the inner strength?


    Thinking of this, he nodded: "if you are really Ye Lao, I dare not talk nonsense, but how can you prove that you are ye Lao? Not that you''re scaring me? "


    Smell speech, ye Cangqing suddenly speechless, how does he prove that he is himself? If I were another martial arts master, I would have slapped the golden knife to make sure that I was myself, but this was not ye Cangqing''s style.


    Ye Cangqing could only shake his head


    "Since you don''t believe it, call your grandfather. He knows me."


    Seeing this, golden knife''s face changed slightly. The old man didn''t seem to be cheating. But at this time, a group of people looked at him. He couldn''t shrink back because of the old man''s words, but he had to continue. He could only force a smile


    "OK, my grandfather is coming to the martial arts meeting today. He will be there in a moment. We''ll just wait."


    The crowd was so deadlocked that no one on either side had the intention to tear his face. The old man, ye Cangqing, had a good character and didn''t want to bully the small with the big.


    And the golden knife and others are afraid of the old man. If the old man is really the congenital martial arts master on the master list, are they looking for death?

 Chapter 525

    Wang Xu was still interested at the beginning, but he felt rather boring at the back. He found the old man''s unusual before, but he didn''t expect that the other side was ye Cangqing. However, not everyone can be on the Chinese martial arts master list. Ye Cangqing''s strength should be good, right?


    He had come to find the wind ruthless fight to verify the current strength, now the wind ruthless no time, but did not expect ye Cangqing sent to the door.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu is not in a hurry. He is ready to observe ye Cangqing for a while and see how ye Cangqing solves this little trouble.


    Soon, in less than ten minutes, a middle-aged man came up and yelled at the golden knife: "golden knife, are you looking for death? Even master ye Cangqing dares to provoke? "


    When he saw the visitor, a trace of dignity appeared on his face


    "Uncle Shen, you came here in person. Where''s my grandfather?"


    Shen Wu is his grandfather''s confidant. He has his own strength. In the later stage, he is the martial arts coach of golden knife from small to large.


    "Jindao, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. If you go abroad, you''ll have the courage of a leopard with a bear heart. How dare you even provoke the Xiantian martial arts master? Hurry up. The old man will come here in person soon. Where''s old man ye? "


    Shen Wu said as he scanned around, but after looking around, he didn''t find the "green leaf" in his mind. Suddenly, he frowned.


    The golden knife quickly pointed out to him who ye Cangqing was. Shen Wu looked at the old man and was stunned,


    "Are you ye Lao?"


    "I''m ye Cangqing." The old man nodded faintly.


    In an instant, there was an air-conditioning sound all around. Many people looked relaxed and there was ye Cangqing. There must be no other change.


    "Well, Mr. Ye, of course we have to give you face."


    Sure enough, Shen Wu nodded his head cleanly, but to everyone''s surprise, when he finished this sentence, he immediately raised his hand and pointed at Wang Xu. His face changed on the spot, and his voice was even colder


    "But Mr. Ye, I have to ask, this person should have nothing to do with you, just passers-by?"


    Ye Cangqing immediately frowned, things are wrong, but he told the truth: "yes, I don''t know my little brother."


    "Oh? Then Shen Wu dare to ask, why do you want to stand for him? In other words, what do you mean? You know, this kid has offended our Huang family. As you know, in a family like ours, the most important thing is face! "


    Shen Wu''s face was extremely calm, and he continued: "I use a metaphor. It''s like your granddaughter is forced to kneel down and humiliated. Don''t you get angry?"


    "Now, Huang Tian, the son of the yellow family, is forced to kneel down in public. That''s humiliating to our Huang family. We just want this boy to kneel down and apologize, isn''t it


    "Ye Lao, are you sure, this head, you really want to go out?"


    Hearing this, ye Cangqing hesitated, but the girl next to him said anxiously:


    "Grandfather, what we just saw is clear. It''s obvious that they deliberately bully people. You can''t ignore it!"


    At this time, the mood of golden knife also stabilized, and Wen Yan sneered


    "Miss ye Qinglan, we have been reasoning all the time, but who is the real bully? It was my brother who was forced to kneel! You''ve heard the boy''s words before. He asked us to kneel down and apologize, and pay him $100 million! Is that true? Who bullies who, this is not a glance can see it? We have been bullied


    Ye Qinglan is just a 17-8-year-old girl. For a moment, where can she find words to refute the other party? After all, what the golden knife said is true. She is tongue tied and can only stamp her feet in anger.


    How did she know that the real threat in Shen Wu''s and huangjindao''s words was to warn ye Cangqing that it was right to make enemies with the Huang family for the sake of just a stranger?


    "Grandfather, do something Ye Qinglan can only plead with her grandfather.


    But ye Cangqing''s face was helpless


    "Qinglan, people don''t give my grandfather face. What can I do for him? Can I still beat them up? Then we really bully others! "


    Ye Qinglan smell speech, suddenly the whole person silly in situ, good, people don''t give face, really want to let grandfather bully talent line? That, that


    For a time, ye Qinglan''s small head can only feel that it can''t come around, and can only watch Wang Xu silently.


    "Wang Xu, who else can help you at this time? No one can save you today, I tell you, unless there is another master of martial arts Seeing this scene, Huang Tian suddenly smiles coldly and stares greedily at Tang Yu behind Wang Xu, hoping to take the beauty away immediately.


    Huang brothers'' followers also look at Wang Xu with sarcastic eyes, ready to clean up. The other people around thought that things would fall to the ground temporarily, but they didn''t expect that it would end like this. They could only sigh and pity.


    But just then, Wang Xu suddenly straightened up, stretched out his hands and said:


    "Another master of martial arts? What a coincidence. I really know one. You just made a phone call. Now, would you like me to make a call, too? "


    "Oh, boy, you''re fat and you''re panting? Are you a great master of martial arts? You can''t call anyone! " Huang Tian sneered, and asked everyone to come forward.


    But Shen Wuyi stopped them and looked at Wang Xu coldly: "don''t worry. Let him give us a name first and see if we''ve heard of it."


    Shen Wu is not afraid of Wang Xu, but he is always tough and steady. He knows ye Cangqing''s good character and is a standard "gentleman", so he dares to cheat him.


    It''s not that he didn''t pay attention to Wang Xu after he came here. The other side''s attitude was so strange that he didn''t seem to be afraid of them at all. He seemed to be an outsider. Did he rely on him? Or ignorance?


    Anyway, Shen Wu hopes to find out Wang Xu''s details, and then kill him!


    But hearing what he said, everyone around shakes their heads. The Huang family doesn''t even give ye Cangqing face. Who can you know, a boy in his early twenties?


    At this time, Wang Xu said slowly:


    "He called... The wind is merciless!"


    "The wind is merciless? "The master of the wind family?"


    A group of people were stunned. Then Huang Tian laughed with disdain on the spot. Damn, this grandson can really pretend that he came here today to attend the martial arts party. Who doesn''t know that Feng family leader Feng merciless is a congenital martial arts master? Dare to take this out to pretend to be a fool, this is when they are a fool to play!


    Golden knife is also disdainful, only Shen Wuyi''s face slightly sank, looking at Wang Xu suspiciously: "do you know the master of the wind family?"


    "Uncle Shen, don''t listen to his nonsense. What''s the character of master Feng? Can you know him as a little bunny?" Golden knife disdains to say.


    "Yes, uncle Shen, not to mention the heartless leader of the wind family. If it wasn''t for the martial arts gathering, he would not even be able to enter the door of the wind family. Jueyi heard the name of the wind family leader and used it to scare us. He thought we were fools." Huang Tian said with a laugh.


    Others nodded in agreement.


    Shen Wu also doesn''t believe that the wind is merciless. What kind of person is that?


    Especially in the recent civil strife in Fengjia, when everyone was not optimistic about fengmerciless, fengmerciless came back strongly, suppressed all ghosts and monsters, and regained the overall situation of Fengjia. His reputation has shocked countless forces in the whole magic capital. Can it be that a young boy at the gate can get to know him?


    "Little brother, do you know Feng Qingren?" Even ye Cangqing looks at Wang Xu with incredible eyes.


    "Who is the wind?" Ye Qinglan blinks her eyes and doubts. Seeing other people''s reactions, she seems to be more powerful than her grandfather?


    After ye Cangqing whispered to her that she was not as ruthless as the wind, ye Qinglan had to be skeptical. She looked at Wang Xu with suspicious eyes. In her heart, her grandfather was the most powerful. Wang Xu even knew someone more powerful than his grandfather?


    "Boy, if you let me know that you are lying to me, I will cut off your limbs, and then bump into the altar and bury you alive, which will make you regret lying!" Shen Wu looks at Wang Xu and his voice is as cold as a ghost.


    Wang xusi ignored these people, just slowly took out her mobile phone, dialed the phone, and said lazily to the opposite side:


    "The wind is merciless. I''m in trouble at your gate. Solve it quickly, or don''t blame me for ruining your martial arts party."


    Then he hung up.


    "That''s it... Gone?" Everyone looked at each other.


    At this time, Wang Xu is pretending to be a liar!


    You are a young generation. It may be possible for you to know Feng merciless. But what''s the matter with your mother''s tone of speaking, your name of calling Feng merciless, and your tone of speaking with my younger brother?


    The leader of the Fengjia family, who strongly returned to suppress the civil strife of the Fengjia family, is the ruthless person who provoked the whole Fengjia family. The wind of the famous Zhenmo capital is merciless. Can you say so casually?


    Do you really think a phone call will scare us?


    Golden knife and Huangtian brothers almost laughed off their big teeth. Ye Qinglan and ye Cangqing''s grandson are also disappointed. Shen Wu hums coldly and wants to wave people forward.


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang.


    "Who called at this time? Is this boy... "


    Shen Wu was surprised and took out the phone.


    But when he saw the name on the caller ID, his tight body suddenly relaxed, and his face showed a relaxed and self mocking smile. It was completely because he thought too much and couldn''t think about it. How could it be the boy''s reason?


    The name on the caller ID is the owner of the Huang family


    "Huang Changtian!"


    "Uncle Shen, what''s the accident?" Golden knife and yellow day brother two people a Leng, doubt of see come over.


    "It''s OK. It''s your grandfather." Shen Wu said with a smile.


    Then he connected the phone, but it didn''t work for two seconds. His whole body was stiff, because Huang Changtian''s angry voice from the other side of the phone revealed a person''s name from the beginning to the end


    "The wind is merciless!"

 Chapter 526

    Shen Wu is almost stiff. He puts down his mobile phone. Like a robot with rusty joints, he turns around and looks at Wang Xu


    The next moment.


    He humbly said to Wang Xu: "yes... I''m sorry! Mr. Wang, I didn''t think of you... "


    "Uncle Shen, what are you talking to this rubbish? Directly kill this waste... "Huang Tian is still shouting with a ferocious face beside him, but before he finishes his words, he doesn''t expect to be directly slapped in the face by Shen Wuyi.


    "Pa!"


    The clear slap reverberated, everyone was silly, and the air around him fell into a dead silence in a twinkling of an eye.


    Huang Tian is more direct to muddle to force, cover a face to be at a loss to see to come over, full of grievance and doubt.


    Why hit him all of a sudden? What did he say just now? Is there anything wrong?


    Not only Huang Tian, but also everyone was full of doubts.


    What''s up? Just not still good, just that call is the wind ruthless call? No, the brothers of the Huang family asked. Is it Huang Changtian, the head of the Huang family?


    "Shen Wu Shu..." the gold knife also puzzled.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you come and kneel down and make amends to Prince Wang? " Shen Wu''s face suddenly sank, yelled at the golden knife, slapped Huang Tian on the shoulder, and knelt him on the ground.


    Golden knife also finally responded. Knowing that there was something wrong with the phone just now, his grandfather must have called in person to scold him. Otherwise, Shen Wu would never take such a posture.


    But what puzzled him was why Wang Xu?


    However, the golden knife was also a cruel man. He didn''t understand. He came to touch it and knelt down. He bowed his head and said:


    "Mr. Wang, I''ve offended you before. You don''t mind the villains. Let us go."


    Shen Wu also said with a smile: "Mr. Wang, everything is in accordance with your previous requirements. You see, their brothers already know that they are wrong. They will send it to us after 100 million yuan. Don''t worry about it with them."


    Wang Xu didn''t speak and looked at Shen Wu calmly.


    "Touch!"


    Shen Wu was also an understanding person. Without any hesitation, he bent his knees and knelt down with the same touch. His strength was so great that two small pits were smashed out of the ground.


    Seeing him, the Huajin master knelt down. How dare those foolish followers of Huang brothers stand beside him? They all looked like earth, kneeling down one by one, head down and lying there shivering, afraid to say a word.


    "Go away." Wang Xu then shook his head a little boring.


    The Huang brothers are just small characters. If it wasn''t for Feng''s ruthless face and didn''t want to ruin today''s martial arts gathering, he would have killed them.


    Shen Wu in the later period of Huajin is also a small role for him now!


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t see their grandfather. I think it''s not bad to be the master of the Huang family." Wang Xu sighed and walked forward over several people.


    As he passed by Shen Wu, he stopped and said faintly, "go back and tell you the master of the Huang family that Wang Xu will visit in two days."


    With that, he took Tang Yu and Tang Lu Xu into the gate of Fengjia manor. Ye Qinglan and ye Cangqing were stunned for a long time before they came back to their senses. They looked at the head on the ground and left with a complicated face.


    After waiting for Wang Xu to go out for a long time, Shen Wu dared to raise his head.


    "He asked me to bring a message to the owner..." Shen Wu frowned, "Wang Xu? Who is he? "


    Looking at the people kneeling all around, a flash of lightning flashed in Shen Wu''s mind: "can you call fengmerciless by one phone, and the tone is so casual, and let fengmerciless call the owner in person... Wang Xu? Wang... Wait a minute. Is he the prince Wang in the recent rumor? "


    Thinking of this, Shen Wu trembled a little.


    This is a real famous person in the magic city. He has been said to be a terrible strongman like the demon God!


    If it was the prince Wang, Shen Wu would be lucky to be alive for ten years. Thinking of this, Shen Wu couldn''t help but feel afraid and happy. Then he quickly got up and left. He was only ready to tell Huang Changtian the news at the first time.


    After entering Fengjia manor, I don''t know how many people look at Wang Xu with awe.


    After all, Shen Wu and others are aggressive. As a result, Wang Xu forces those people to kneel down and beg for mercy with a phone call. What does that mean?


    Tang Yu was even more surprised and excited. Sure enough, her boyfriend whom Tang Yu fell in love with... No, he''s just too strong.


    Only ye Qinglan murmured in a dissatisfied voice: "hum, what''s so great about knowing the ruthlessness of the wind? My grandfather is no worse than him


    Wang Xu smiles. He finds that ye Qinglan is a little like Liu Yuqi. She is not soft spoken, but she is kind-hearted.


    However, after entering the manor, the two sides chatted a few words and then left each other. Everyone had their own business to do. When they left, ye Qinglan was still angry, but ye Cangqing calmly warned Wang Xu:


    "Wang, don''t think you know Feng mercilessly. Today, there are many experts and evil people who come to the martial arts party. Their heart and means are far from what you can imagine. They don''t care about your background. It''s normal to kill people. Don''t make trouble at will."


    When he said this, he hesitated and said:


    "If you''re going to get into trouble, you can name me."


    "It''s OK. To tell you the truth, there''s nothing I can''t stir up here today." Wang Xu gave a faint smile.


    "Cut, don''t brag, OK!" Ye Qinglan finally can''t help but roll a white eye, then pull ye Cangqing to leave.


    Fengjia manor is very big. It''s really like walking through a farmer''s market all the way. From time to time, you can see some warriors sitting on the roadside with their knees crossed. In front of them are some things that they can''t use for trading. But most of them are wild warriors and small family warriors with no background.


    For example, one of the purposes of Tang Lu''s coming over is to buy Tang Yu pills for cultivation. At this time, he is squatting in front of a warrior who sells pills and haggling fiercely with the opposite side.


    Wang Xu in the side looked two eyes, a little doubt way: "these pills so expensive?"


    It''s not surprising to him, just because the stall owner sells some pills which are very common to him, and the effect is not even worth one tenth of the quenched body fluid, but even in this way, we have to sell one for 100000.


    Hearing this, Tang Lu continued with a bitter smile: "these pills are already cheap. If you use the best pills, such as quench body fluid and quench body pill, you will have millions of pills, even if you have money to buy them."


    "Ah?" Wang Xu was surprised.


    He made the quenched body fluid and quenched body pill by himself. If he wanted to cultivate and accumulate some money for Ma Sanmo and others, he only used some common medicinal materials. In his original thought, other martial arts practitioners should be able to refine them easily.


    But now it seems, obviously different from what he thought, a quenched body pill is worth millions, and there is no market for it? Although he had sold one of them for 10 million yuan before, it was for a specific person at a specific time. It can be said that the value of pills far exceeds its own value.

 Chapter 527

    "Little brother, the pills I have here are already middle-class pills. The quenched body pills you said are the best. They have no market value at all. They are not available to those with low status and strength."


    At this time, the stall owner who called himself Li Laosan also explained with a smile.


    It''s not that there are no good pills in the circle of Chinese martial arts. It''s because the martial arts itself is incomplete. All kinds of prescriptions handed down from ancient times are incomplete, and many medicinal materials have disappeared. Otherwise, the required age is very high, so there are many low-grade pills, but few top-grade pills, and even fewer top-grade pills.


    "So." Wang Xu nodded.


    His quenched body fluid and quenched body pill are the prescriptions of Qinglian jimie Sutra. They are improved by themselves and can be refined with common herbs. But other martial artists don''t have his means and experience. To put it bluntly, in addition to the incomplete inheritance, most of them are too weak.


    "But if you''re not satisfied, you can wait. Many Dan pharmacists came to this martial arts gathering. I heard that people from Qinglian Pavilion and Changsheng hall will also come here. "


    "Green lotus pavilion? Chang Sheng Dian Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "It''s true that Qinglian Pavilion is a rising force of mordu recently. Both quenched body fluid and quenched body pill come from them. There are countless people who want to buy these two kinds of pills. It''s part of the reason why there are so many people at the martial arts gathering of the Feng family. Many people come from all over the world for these two kinds of pills. " Li Laosan explained.


    "And the Changsheng hall is even more amazing. They are an old organization of Dan pharmacists. They are said to have been handed down for thousands of years and are specialized in refining Dan medicine. Moreover, they combined modern science and technology, improved many ancient Dan prescriptions, and found many alternative medicines by means of modern science and technology. Now 90% of the Dan medicines on the market are from Changsheng hall. "


    Wang Xu nods his head and moves slightly in his heart. If he wants to find a miraculous medicine to refine and accelerate the transformation of Qi and blood into genuine Qi, he may also need to deal with this hall of eternal life.


    However, the power of qingliange was a bit beyond his expectation. When Li Laosan talked about quenching body pill, he reflected that the so-called qingliange was obviously the power of Ma Sanmo. He had never paid attention to these little things before, but at that time, he didn''t expect that Ma Sanmo and they had developed so well.


    As Li Laosan said this, he picked up his things and got up. He and Tang had been chatting about each other. Anyway, after more than an hour''s stalls, there were not many people to buy them. So he just went to see the Dan pharmacist in Qinglian Pavilion and Changsheng hall.


    Obviously, these Dan pharmacists can''t compare with Li Laosan, a poor family who set up a stall. At this time, in a leisure Hall of Fengjia manor, there were also a lot of people from all over China. Some of them were dressed in modern clothes, some were dressed in ancient warrior clothes, and others were dressed strangely. As soon as they came in, Wang Xu almost thought that the martial arts party had got into the cos exhibition.


    "Although our traditional martial arts gathering keeps pace with the times, it is still quite different from the martial arts league. However, Wu Meng''s online trading platform can''t see the real objects, and we don''t want to be young. If we don''t know whether it''s true or false, we can''t buy it. It''s more comfortable to trade face to face. " Li Laosan sighed.


    At this time, someone who knew Li Laosan had come up to say hello: "Li Laosan, how did you come? It''s a pity that I didn''t get it. I regret it! By the way, who are these people around you? Your new friend? "


    In their small circle, Li Laosan is famous for making friends.


    Mr. Li said with a smile: "Mr. Zhao, this is a friend of Jiang Hailai. Tang Lu follows Mr. Tang. Next to him is his granddaughter. Behind him is his younger generation."


    Wang Xu is just a junior in his eyes.


    With that, he said to several people Tang one after another: "this is Zhao Laogui, from northwest province, the master of our wild martial arts."


    Wang Xu glanced at Zhao Laogui and saw that his opponent''s cultivation was in the early stage of dark strength. He was really a master among the wild martial arts.


    "Jianghai? I don''t know. Have you heard of Prince Wang? Recently, it has been said that he is the most amazing martial arts master in the world. Some people say that he is the youngest martial arts master in his early twenties! I can''t believe it! I don''t know whether it''s true or not? " Zhao Laogui complex said.


    "Mr. Wang... We have heard of it." Tang Lu continued to look at Wang Xu, hesitated for a while, and finally did not say the identity of Wang Xu.


    Next to him, someone came and said, "the river and the sea? Is there any inside information? Mr. Wang claims that his peers are invincible... No! Contemporary invincible! More than 20 young masters, is it true or not? "


    "Well, I said you should keep the point, talk well, and don''t make fun of brother Tang. That young master Wang is only in his early twenties. How can he be born Li Laosan waved and laughed to drive people.


    All the people around also laughed, and the witty did not mention it any more.


    Ask Guiwen, say guishuo, but none of them has ever believed this rumor. They have been practicing hard all their lives, and even some of them are stuck in the peak of Neijin. How can a young man of 20 become a master of martial arts? We are not convinced.


    What Wang Xu sees is a burst of funny. These people are afraid that they can''t dream that the prince Wang they are talking about is him.


    Just then, suddenly, someone outside exclaimed: "the people from Qinglian Pavilion and Changsheng hall are coming!"


    In an instant, people immediately turned around and rushed out, rushing to the door. They came from all over China, but they came to these two families, the body quenching pills of Qinglian Pavilion and the special pills of Changsheng hall.


    Wang Xu also followed with great interest. He saw a group of people surrounded by people. The first one was a man and a woman.


    The man looks like a businessman in his thirties.


    The woman''s face is slightly cold, a beige windbreaker, although not very beautiful, but her temperament is extremely outstanding, standing there gives people a kind of iceberg snow lotus feeling.


    "Look, that man is Ma Changqing from Qinglian Pavilion. It''s said that he sells all the quenched body pills. If we want to get the quenched body pills, we must have a good relationship with him."


    "The woman is Yuehua, the elixir of the palace of longevity. I once met her. It is said that she is the best elixir of the generation of elixirs of the palace of longevity!"


    While everyone was talking, the crowd was separated, and a young man of 278 came out in line.


    "It''s Fengyu Dong. He''s one of the three branches of Fengjia family." Someone exclaimed.

 Chapter 528

    "Welcome to the martial arts party held by my Feng family. I feel your enthusiasm, but please let us in first."


    The wind and rain stood in front of the crowd, looked around, arched his hand and said in a loud voice:


    "The two next to me are ma Changqing, the boss of Qinglian Pavilion, and miss Yuehua, the talented Dan pharmacist of Changsheng hall. If you want to buy Dan medicine, please let''s make way first."


    With the words of the east wind and rain, people immediately react, the crowd immediately separated a way, let them into the trading hall.


    Ma Changqing and miss Yuehua have no nonsense. They ask the people who follow them to take out the pills they have already prepared. Before they can speak, they have begun to bid one after another.


    "Boss Ma, I only want one quenched body pill, two million!"


    "Miss Yuehua, I have a five hundred year" mountain Ganoderma lucidum ", I wonder if the longevity hall can help me extract the essence, refining a lost ancient prescription of Dan medicine?


    "I''ve been stuck in the peak of Neijin for nearly ten years, and now I need a quenched body pill to break through the realm. No matter what the cost, I''m willing to give it!"


    "I..."


    For a moment, the crowd surged, and countless people took out chips, money, pills and so on. At first, some people asked about Changsheng hall, but gradually, all the voices were suppressed by people''s loud desire for quenched body pills.


    Seeing this, Ma Changqing was the first one to stand up and raise his hand to signal the crowd to be quiet


    "I think you all know that it''s not easy to refine the quenched body pills, and it costs a lot. Originally, our quenched body pills from Qinglian Pavilion were not prepared to continue to be sold to the takeout, but today, at the martial arts gathering of Fengjia, our Qinglian Pavilion specially took out all the remaining quenched body pills in stock, a total of 20."


    "According to the old rule, you can bid one round at the bottom price of one million, and the one with the price will get it!"


    His voice has just dropped.


    "I''ll give you a million!"


    "A million is a fart? Laozi, 1.5 million! "


    "Two million!"


    The crowd was noisy. Countless people took out money and waved it. Many people were angry when they quarreled. They even had hatred before. They rolled up their sleeves on the spot. They were all full of life and blood.


    What Wang Xu was watching was one after another of astonishment and shock. He didn''t think of it. He made a lot of quenched body pills, which were so popular outside. It''s just priceless.


    In less than two minutes, he was robbed of all the twenty body quenching pills. When he came back to himself, he saw Tang Yiyi standing beside him, stamping his feet with regret and saying:


    "Ah, I should have done it earlier. The first ten are between two million and three million. How can I think that the bidding prices of the last ten are higher than each other, and the last one has sold for ten million?"


    With that, Tang Lu Xu looked at Tang Yu with a guilty face and said with a bitter smile, "Xiao Yu, I blame my grandfather for his lack of eyesight. I thought there were few people to buy and I didn''t have enough money..."


    "Grandfather, it''s OK. I''m still far away from the peak of Neijin. It''s not urgent. Besides, I believe in my talent Speaking of the back, Tang Yu raised his head with pride.


    She is now in the middle of Neijin, and this cultivation has been regarded as a genius among her peers. However, when she saw Wang Xu smiling next to her, she was suddenly frustrated. Mingming is also an age. Why is Wang Xu such a monster?


    "Xiao Yu Er..." what else does Tang Lu Xu want to say.


    Seeing this, Wang Xu immediately chuckled and said, "don''t worry if you haven''t bought the quenched body pill. I''ll help you refine one later."


    As soon as he said this, they were surprised to see that Tang Lu Xu was even more shocked and said: "Prince Wang, this quenched body pill is not passed on by Qinglian Pavilion. How can you refine it?"


    "Of course." Wang Xu smiles.


    Not to mention the body quenching pill, even the Qinglian pavilion was made by him. Really speaking, the Qinglian Pavilion belongs to Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu simply bought herbs at the nearby stall. In order to be less conspicuous and keep a low profile, he bought a small medicine tripod. Then he sat down in a corner and began to refine the quenched body pill.


    However, Wang Xu is still too high-profile, where the hell is there a Dan pharmacist here?


    But two minutes later, his actions attracted many people who did not know how many people looked at him. Zhao Laogui ran over in a hurry, and was shocked


    "Little brother, are you a Dan pharmacist?"


    "Part time." Wang Xu nodded faintly.


    If you have to talk about a sideline, then he should also be a miracle doctor. His medical skills are as good as gods, and pills are just one of the means to cure diseases and save people. Such as the quenching body pill, it is just one of the countless pills he can refine.


    At this time, the elixir in the medicine cauldron entered the final stage of collecting elixir. Wang Xu released a pale golden flame. Fire is divine fire. Traditional elixir, also known as danhuo, is the flame of human spirit integration, which stimulates Qi and blood to burn through secret methods.


    The golden flame revolved around the cauldron, and after the final process called Wendan, the lid of the cauldron suddenly flew out of thin air. A strange fragrance came out of the cauldron and lingered on everyone''s nose.


    Zhao Laogui and others hurriedly gathered around their heads to have a look, and then they were shocked instantly.


    "This, this... This is the quenched body pill?" Li Laosan was shocked and exclaimed, and his eyes were incredible.


    There are six pills in the middle of the medicine tripod. They are amber, crystal clear, with a little golden light on the surface. What else can they be?


    For a moment, there was a strange silence around.


    But in the next moment, more noise suddenly burst out, like countless thunders on the ground.


    "Quenching body pill? Is it really a quenching pill


    "More than that, just from the appearance, the quality of this quenched body pill is higher than that of the quenched body pill sold by Qinglian Pavilion!"


    "Little brother, how do you sell this pill? I''ll give you two hundred and one and pack them all! "


    In the face of countless people''s hot eyes, Wang Xu calmly took out a porcelain vase, filled five quenched body pills, and then handed them to Tang Lu Xu, who was stunned.


    "Wang Xu, are these really body quenching pills?" Even Tang Yu is just like a dream. You know, the rumor that Cui Ti Dan is outside has always been precious and extremely difficult to practice.


    But how easy is it for Wang Xu to use this elixir? The materials are all bought from the surrounding stalls. They are all ordinary and extreme materials, but there are a little more kinds. The refining time of pills is no more than ten minutes, which is amazing.


    At this time, even the visitors from Qinglian Pavilion and Changsheng hall were shocked. A group of people even put down their business on the spot. A group of people came in a hurry. Ma Changqing was even more urgent


    "Little brother, can you show me the quenched body pill you refined?"


    "Whatever you want." Wang Xu doesn''t care.


    Although Ma Changqing is not a pharmacist, as a businessman who sells qingliange cuiti pills, his eyesight ranks first. After a long time of contact with cuiti pills, he can naturally distinguish the true and false of cuiti pills. On the spot, his face changed


    "It''s really a body quenching pill, and it''s a higher quality pill than the body quenching pills sold by Qinglian Pavilion!"


    As soon as he said this, everyone''s eyes around him brightened.


    Quench body Dan has no market, what is the most difficult? MONOPOLY!


    In addition to Qinglian Pavilion, no other Dan pharmacist can refine the quenched body pill. Even Qinglian Pavilion says that it is difficult to refine and cannot refine a large number of pills. But at this time, Wang Xu easily refined six quenched body pills, what does it mean?


    Thinking of this, people''s eyes on Wang Xu are hot and unbearable, just like the man who first saw a beautiful woman in decades of abstinence.

 Chapter 529

    "Little brother, can you refine another batch of quenched body pills? I''ll give you the materials, but I''ll take all the Dan. Five million! "


    "Are you dreaming? Just now, six pills came out of that medicine cauldron. The lowest price is six million. Before that, there was a huge price of ten million pills, not to mention the one with higher quality. Do you want one pot for five million? I''ll give you ten million! "


    "Eleven million! No, 12 million! "


    After Ma Changqing''s confirmation, the crowd immediately became a sensation. These warriors from all over China are all big men in their own cities. But at this time, they are just like the big women who line up at the door of the supermarket to grab the promotion goods. They push each other, look at each other, and want to fight.


    For martial arts practitioners, the biggest difficulty is that their cultivation level is stuck. Some people even have been stuck at the top of their inner strength for decades, but only one body quenching pill can help them break through their cultivation level, not to mention the effect of refining their body and increasing their Qi and blood. How can they not make people crazy?


    Especially, when the talented Dan pharmacist of Changsheng temple, Miss Yuehua, also solemnly confirmed the truth, the crowd fell into the craziest frenzy.


    "Thirty million! I''m out of the oven! No one is taller than me? " A young man with a proud face stood up and looked around. There were at least six fingers with various Jadeites, gems and jade fingers.


    But soon, when the price of a furnace rose to 30 million, the crowd gradually calmed down. Dan medicine is originally a consumable, and the reason why quenched body Dan had no market before was more because of the monopoly of qingliange, and the precious materials they said, so refining is not easy.


    But just now, many people saw that Wang Xu bought all ordinary medicinal materials, but the refined quenched body Dan was higher than that of qingliange. Refining is so easy. It takes ten minutes to make a batch of six. No matter how high the price is, we are not all fools if we bid up the price.


    "It''s Miao Zhaowu, the poison king of insect Valley in Nanyun province. These bastards are sitting on a pile of jadeite and gem mines, gambling on raw stones. No wonder they have so much money, damn it!" There is humanity out of the youth''s background, a lot of envy and hatred in his words.


    Of course, in addition to money, more people are still afraid of the strength of the poison king of Nanyun insect valley. There are many strange martial arts traditions there, and there are many strange secret arts in the other side. A widespread witchcraft and strange poison alone is enough to make people headache.


    Miao Zhaowu saw that no one was fighting. He turned his head and excitedly looked at Wang Xu and said, "my friend, if there are three furnaces, I''ll take three first. No matter how many pills are finally produced, I''ll give you one hundred million!"


    a hundred million!


    No matter young people or everyone else around them, they all think that things have become a foregone conclusion, and Wang Xu is absolutely impossible to refuse.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Wang Xu shook his head and said, "sorry, I''m not short of money. Alchemy is only for friends, not for sale."


    "What? Not for sale? " Everyone was stupid.


    Before, they were still sighing about the price and no market of Qinglian pavilion''s quenched body pill, but at this time, they really realized what is really called price and no market?


    This is the real price without market!


    No matter how much money you pay, you won''t sell it!


    On the contrary, when Miao Zhaowu heard of the speech, he did not see any disappointment on his face. On the contrary, he said more arrogantly: "is there no lack of money? It''s OK. Besides money, I have all kinds of precious medicinal materials, top-quality jade and even mountain essence gold. We can do business as long as you need it. "


    "Oh? If I want a panacea, do you have one? " Wang Xu was a little surprised.


    "Of course, there are several miraculous drugs, but they are all the treasures of our poison king. Please don''t move them. And to put it bluntly, the value of your body quenching pill, even if it is 100 or 1000, is not worth the value of a panacea at all


    Miao Zhaowu shook his head and said haughtily:


    "If you''re willing to exchange it with the Dan formula of your improved quench body pill, it''s possible. After all, quench body pill is not your exclusive property. Qingliange also has it, but the materials they refine are more precious. The Dan formula is not as valuable as you. If you don''t sell it, I can find qingliange! So, if you want a panacea, you can only exchange it with Dan Fang! "


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu smiles and doesn''t speak.


    He doesn''t sell it. Do you want to buy it from qingliange?


    I''m sorry, he said, all the senior officials of Qinglian pavilion have to come to work for him. At this time, Wang Xu also knows why these people always think that qingliange''s quenched body pill needs precious materials, because Ma Sanmo and others have been helping him buy all kinds of rare materials, but they didn''t expect that they would be misunderstood by the outside world.


    "Yes, but I want three panacea!" Wang Xu said with a smile.


    Quench body Dan Dan Fang is not important to him, because there are better Dan drugs such as Zhuji Dan, xisui Dan, Yigu Dan and so on. And really speaking, these are all valuable pills in the refining stage. After they are born, they are useless.


    The height of the station is not the same, and the judgment value of the same thing is completely different.


    When they heard that Wang Xu was going to exchange Dan Fang for a panacea, everyone was shocked. They thought that holding Dan Fang in their hands was equivalent to holding a chicken laying golden eggs. As a result, Wang Xu threw it for three panacea?


    Brain pit?


    idiot?


    idiot?


    "Little brother, do you want to exchange danfang for medicinal materials? There are also countless precious medicinal materials in Qinglian Pavilion. If you want the elixir, you can definitely get it. But can you give me some time and I''ll get in touch with the people above? " As an elite businessman, Ma Changqing immediately stood up.


    "Mr. Ma, the elixir is not an ordinary medicinal material. Besides, business should be done on a first come first served basis. This friend has already done business with my poison king. Do you want to rob people on the way?" Miao Zhao Wudang immediately narrowed his eyes.


    All around people are looking at Wang Xu with idiotic eyes.


    Businessmen can''t get up early without profit. This silly boy really wants to exchange Dan Fang for a panacea!


    However, Wang Xu''s face was still. He looked at the two people who were quarreling. Then he looked at Ma Changqing and said faintly, "you don''t have to fight. Qinglian Pavilion can''t get a panacea. You don''t have to waste time."


    "Don''t worry, little brother. Even if I don''t have a panacea in Qinglian Pavilion, I dare to pat my chest and promise that as long as you say it, I can make you the elder worshiper of Qinglian Pavilion, or the one with the highest status!" Ma Changqing said anxiously.


    Hearing what he said, Wang Xu didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids.


    Joke, Qinglian Pavilion is all his. Ma Changqing is an errand minion. He doesn''t know anything, and he still wants to recruit him?

 Chapter 530

    "I only change the elixir of Dan prescription. Don''t bother me with all other conditions. The lowest three elixirs are not capped." Wang Xu light way.


    In an instant, all around a shock.


    Everyone didn''t expect that Wang Xu didn''t care so much about the olive branch stretched out by Qinglian pavilion that he didn''t even care about the identity of the highest worship. Didn''t he know the huge power of Qinglian Pavilion now?


    The smile on Ma Changqing''s face is slightly stiff. Although he can still maintain his smile, his eyes are gloomy. This is the first time that he has been so ruthlessly rejected since he became the person in charge of selling pills in qingliange.


    "Ha ha, don''t buy without strength!" Miao Zhaowu laughs. He complacently scorns Ma Changqing. Then he looks at Wang Xu and shakes his head


    "My friend is really happy, but is the price of the three elixirs a little too high? The value of your prescription is really high, but I can only produce a panacea at most. "


    "Don''t buy without strength." Wang Xu glanced at him and said the same coldly. Then he turned his head and looked at Miss Yuehua of Changsheng hall, who had never made a sound.


    In an instant, Miao Zhaowu was stiff in the same place, and his face changed quickly. Finally, there was a haze, and Wang Xu''s eyes flashed fiercely.


    "Boy, you..." Miao Zhaowu stopped calling friends.


    However, Wang Xu did not care what he said. He had already looked at Miss Yuehua in Changsheng hall and said faintly, "if you have more elixirs, I can give you a higher level of" Zhuji pill. "


    When he said this, the whole audience was shocked.


    "What? Building a foundation Miao Zhaowu, who was threatened by the threat, suddenly froze, and then suddenly turned into a scream.


    The next second, he anxiously asked: "friend! What do you mean by "building the foundation pill" is the legendary "building the foundation pill for a hundred days"? It''s a building pill that can be used to build a foundation for a hundred days, increase the innate vitality, and break through the innate realm


    "A hundred days... Building a foundation?"


    Even miss Yuehua of Changsheng hall was stunned. Maybe they have pills comparable to the quenched body pills, but the legendary building base pill is the one they have inherited for thousands of years, and there are only residual prescriptions.


    "Yes, and the effect of Zhuji pill in my hand will only be better than what you said. If it is taken by the warrior with the peak of Huajin, it will increase the chance of at least 30% to help the warrior break through the inborn." Wang Xu light way.


    Don''t underestimate the 30% probability. This increase probability is already against the sky. After all, some martial arts people are stuck in the power of melting for life. Once they know about this pill, they can imagine how much they will pay for it.


    But the effect of Zhuji pill is terrible, and it''s not easy to refine. Wang Xu can use most of the common herbs to make it. But in Zhuji pill, there must be a top-quality herb with a history of at least 1000 years, which is what he called a panacea.


    "How can I know if your prescription is true or false?" After the initial shock, Miao Zhaowu quickly calmed down, his eyes slightly cold.


    Other people also nodded their heads when they heard the words. It''s true that the Dan prescription is no better than the finished Dan medicine. It''s generally difficult to identify it. If Wang Xu''s Dan prescription is fake, isn''t it a great cost to be cheated?


    "I said, don''t buy without strength!" Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    "You


    Miao Zhaowu was very angry, but he didn''t dare to threaten as before, just because the matter of building foundation danfang was too important.


    "You want to sell danfang? Although there are many elixirs in the hall of eternal life, three of them can be taken out and ten of them can be taken out, but they are not thrown as weeds on the roadside. I need to preliminarily verify the authenticity of the Dan prescription. " Miss Yuehua said faintly at this time.


    But after that, her words changed abruptly: "but since Mr. Yue Hua can come up with the improved version of quenched body pill, she naturally believes in Mr. Yue Hua''s strength and reputation. We need all the building base pill and quenched body pill in Changsheng hall. How about a total of ten thousand year elixirs?"


    In a flash, everyone looked at Wang Xu with envious eyes.


    Let''s not talk about the ten elixirs. The hall of eternal life is usually superior. When is it so inferior to the outside world to seek a young man in his early twenties.


    "Less." Wang Xu shook his head and said faintly, "buy it now, thirteen thousand year old elixirs must be handed over at one time. In addition, I would like to remind you in advance that the refining of Zhuji pill is very difficult, at least I can refine it, but if you don''t have the strength to refine it, you can only blame your poor strength. "


    The refining of Zhuji pill requires many unique secret methods in Qinglian jimie Sutra. Even if the hall of eternal life has been handed down for thousands of years, it may not be able to grasp enough.


    "What?" Miao Zhaowu''s eyes stare. Isn''t that a white wolf with empty hands?


    Yuehua was surprised and said, "can you really refine the finished building base pill?"


    With these words, people''s eyes to Wang Xu changed again. If they were looking at gold before, they are looking at a golden mountain now.


    The more excellent the pills are, the more difficult it is to refine. For example, Zhuji pills, which can help the martial arts break through the innate, are the best of the best. The pills are already priceless, but they are not finished pills after all. A finished pill costs countless precious materials, but without a good Dan pharmacist, it will only cost countless and return empty handed.


    However, Wang Xu was able to refine the building elixir, which made people unable to calm down. Even the wind and rain East, who was watching on the wall, changed slightly when he heard the words.


    "If you provide materials, I can refine them on the spot now, and I can also confirm the authenticity of danfang." Wang Xu said calmly.


    Miao Zhaowu and others are dubious, but Wang Xu is so calm, and can easily refine the quenched body pill. It''s not like telling lies. Obviously, he has certain ability.


    "If you can really refine the Zhuji pill, I''d like to invite you to become the venerable elder of our insect valley with eight elixirs." Miao Zhaowu''s fast way.


    Although the number of elixirs is not enough, the position of worshiping elders in nanyunchong Valley is also heavy enough.


    "The hall of eternal life is willing to exchange thirteen elixirs for Dan Fang as the young master said, and also invite you to be the elder of the hall of eternal life. Besides, all kinds of Dan Yao classics handed down for thousands of years in the hall can be studied by the young master." Yuehua looks at the excited Miao Zhaowu, calm and abnormal.


    Although there are some elixirs in Nanyun Chonggu, they are not the orthodox elixir inheritance, but the inheritance of witchcraft and witchcraft. In terms of spiritual medicine, they can''t compare with the palace of longevity, even in terms of power.


    Not to mention Miao Zhaowu, Yuehua doesn''t regard anyone present as a competitor at all. What she has been examining from beginning to end is whether Wang Xu is qualified enough for her.


    This is the strong self-confidence of Changsheng hall, just because Changsheng hall inherits thousands of years and is extremely terrifying.


    It''s not worth even building the foundation pill, but the alchemist who can make the foundation pill


    It must be held in the hands of Changsheng hall!


    At this time, all the people around looked at Wang Xu enviously. This was the invitation of Nanyun insect Valley and Changsheng hall. No matter which one they chose, they were flying to the sky.


    Wang Xu was silent and seemed to be hesitating.

 Chapter 531

    At this time, the wind and rain east also suddenly came forward and said: "little brother, although I can''t take out so many miraculous drugs, my wind family can take out billions of dollars to buy miraculous drugs for you, and also ask you to be the wind family worship elder."


    At this point, he looked around, and his face slightly showed a proud and arrogant color: "moreover, the leader of our wind family is merciless. He is the first famous master of tianwu Taoism in China. If you join our wind family, at least in this magic capital, you will stand on top of thousands of people!"


    When he said this, the crowd around him was deeply shocked.


    Billions!


    This money is hard for an ordinary person to earn all his life. Even if he takes it out to buy ten panacea, it is enough. Even if most of the Millennium elixirs are rich, they can''t be bought. But with the face of Fengjia, who dares not to sell them?


    But what makes people more silent is that the master of Feng family is merciless, who has been famous for more than ten years. Especially during this period of time, the civil strife of Feng family and the ruthless strong return of Feng made his reputation reach the highest point in history.


    At this time, Miao Zhaowu and Yuehua both gave in. Although Nanyun Chonggu and Changsheng hall are strong, they also have great masters of martial arts, but they can''t compete with Feng mercilessly.


    In the martial arts circle, sometimes, the big fist is Wang!


    For a moment, all around in silence, everyone looked at Wang Xu, waiting for Wang Xu''s choice.


    Fengfengdong is full of confidence. Although he is only the young master of Fengjia, Fengjia is the second family in the top three of the thirteen magic families, second only to the emperor''s family. It has been passed on for two hundred years. Since fengmercilessly swallowed the merciless Dan and stabilized Fengjia, it has been more brilliant in the past few decades. Wang Xu is sure to make a choice.


    However.


    But Wang Xu didn''t look at him. He looked directly at Yuehua in Changsheng hall and said faintly:


    "I only need thirteen thousand year old elixirs. As for the worship of elders and books of pills, I''ll forget it. Come back to me when I''m ready to get the medicine."


    With that, no matter how shocked the crowd was, Wang Xu picked up the things in front of him, got up, turned around and left.


    Behind him, there was only a gaping crowd.


    To everyone''s surprise, Wang Xu turned a blind eye to the invitation of Nanyun Chonggu and modufeng''s family, and even abandoned the position of the elder of Changsheng hall.


    As long as the elixir, this guy... I''m afraid he''s not a fool?


    Miao Zhaowu''s face was gloomy, and a cold fierce light flashed across his eyes. East wind and rain proud smile stiff in the face, the fundus also brought a haze.


    I don''t know what''s good!


    "This boy is going to suffer from a disaster of blood. Is he a good man and a good woman? Do you really think that if you hold such an important prescription, others will let you go? " Looking at Wang Xuyuan''s back, many people secretly sneer.


    At this time, even the other forces in the crowd, there are a lot of people with fierce eyes, eyes flickering, obviously the bottom of my heart do not know what bad idea.


    That''s the way to build a foundation!


    No, it''s just that there''s no building foundation pill. Just one prescription of quenching body pill is enough to make people greedy.


    Every man is innocent, he is guilty!


    In the eyes of most people, who have no strength, but have great treasure, and don''t know how to find a strong force to take refuge in, will the final result be good?


    Along the way, many people around him shook their heads and looked at Wang Xu with pity. The more kind-hearted people kept sighing. They opened their mouths several times to warn Wang Xu, but in the end they didn''t say a word.


    Wang Xu did not care, he has enough strength to protect their own things, why care?


    What kind of trouble might fengfengdong get? It''s just a minor of the wind family. He doesn''t even recognize his identity. Is he worthy?


    Miao Zhaowu''s back is close to the insect valley of Nanyun. The poison king has a strong pulse. His means are insidious. He doesn''t know how to kill people and steal goods. But he''s just a dark warrior. Is he worthy?


    "Ah, I finally found you. We just left. Why did you get into more trouble?" Just out of the trading hall not long ago, the manor path met ye Qinglan and ye Cangqing Ye sun who came in a hurry.


    "How did you find it?" Wang Xu was slightly surprised.


    "Hum, you''re so stupid that you expose your good things without knowing anything. If I don''t come to you soon, won''t there be no bones left?" Ye Qinglan rolled her eyes.


    Ye Cangqing also shook his head and grinned bitterly: "little brother, you have a body quenching pill and a foundation building pill. Either of these two is a treasure that can attract people to kill and covet. How can you show it so carelessly in public? It''s not peaceful in the martial arts world! "


    Wang Xu smiles, but he doesn''t think they are coming to danfang. Ye''s father and grandson are good people. Although ye Qinglan is the most poisonous girl, she is also very kind-hearted. Ye Cangqing is a good man. He doesn''t even want to bully others. He has such a bad temper in the martial arts world. Fortunately, he is strong enough. Otherwise, he will be sold and will help others.


    At this time, Tang Lu Xu also worried: "yes, we should be careful, just came all the way, I saw a lot of people look at us in the wrong eyes."


    "Wang Xu, why don''t we leave?" Tang Yu also frowned slightly.


    For the kindness of the four, Wang Xu did not explain, just nodded his head to show that he would be careful, and then said with a smile: "well, it''s time to eat. Let''s go out to eat first."


    "Yes, yes, go out to eat!" Ye Qinglan opened her arms and yelled, "just after dinner, I''ll send you away, and you don''t want to come back. Now I don''t know how many villains are waiting to eat you even with belt bones!"


    "If I say I''m strong, stronger than your grandfather, do you believe it?" Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "Well, what do you dream of? My grandfather is a master of martial arts. How can you be a junior? I don''t want to brag to see who the target is! " Ye Qinglan is not polite shriveled mouth despises a way.


    Ye Cangqing also shakes his head and laughs. He only takes Wang Xu''s words as a joke with his granddaughter, which can''t be taken seriously.


    "Well, Qinglan, stop it!" Ye Cangqing took her granddaughter like a tiger, looked at Wang Xu and said, "little brother, I''ll escort you out. After that, you have to rely on yourself. When you meet people in the future, you need more snacks. Don''t be so casual any more."


    Next, they went out of Fengjia manor and had dinner outside until 90 PM. When ye Cangqing and ye Qinglan left, there was no accident.


    Tang Lu Xu and Tang Yu come here for the sake of quenching body pill. At this time, they are ready to go back. On the way to the hotel, Tang Yu follows Wang Xu in silence, a little uneasy and a little reluctant.


    After a period of absence, she felt that the distance between herself and Wang Xu was getting farther and farther, as if they were in two completely different worlds.


    "Wang Xu..." after walking in silence for a while, it became more and more quiet around. Tang Yu seemed to have made up his mind and just wanted to say something.


    But at this moment, Wang Xu suddenly stopped, looked at the darkness ahead and said:


    "We have friends coming."

 Chapter 532

    "What friend?" Tang Yu was stunned.


    Tang one after another was puzzled at first, and then seemed to think of something. His face suddenly became solemn, and he said in a deep voice: "it seems that we are going to have trouble."


    As soon as his words came to an end, he saw a figure slowly coming out of the dark place Wang Xu was looking at. It seemed that he was still dragging a long knife in his hand. The tip of the knife rubbed against the ground to produce a flash of sparks and said with a smile:


    "It seems that some of you already know that we are coming, so I won''t hide. It''s useless."


    "For my Dan Fang?" Wang Xu''s face was flat and said calmly, "I don''t care who you are, where you come from and what your background is. I''ll give you a chance. Now I''ll turn around and leave. I can be you when you haven''t appeared."


    The figure gave a slight pause, and then with a slight smile of disdain, walked out of the shadow. He was a young man of twenty-seven or eight years old. He was thin, but there was a touch of evil between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m just a little-known wild warrior. I don''t have any background. But time is running out. You can remember my name before others come. My name is Zhao Fei. I went underground to report to the king of hell. " The young man''s voice was full of murderous thoughts. As he spoke, the long knife in his hand had been slowly raised, and the tip of the knife pointed directly at Wang Xu.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t look at him. Instead, he continued to look at the darkness behind him and said faintly, "there''s golden knife, Shen Wu. Since you''re here, come out."


    "What?"


    In an instant, Zhao Fei''s action suddenly, the whole body taut, quickly swept behind, but did not see anything.


    "Boy, I''m the only one here. Don''t make a bluff and give me the danfang quickly. Otherwise, don''t blame me for breaking your hands and feet and forcing you. You won''t like the pain." To make sure there was no one else, Zhao Fei was relieved and sneered.


    He is just a wild warrior. He has no background and can only rely on himself. It''s a genius to become a warrior in the middle of dark strength at this age. All the way through the hardships, only he knows, killing and looting this kind of thing did not do less, there is no psychological burden.


    However, what makes Zhao Fei look ugly is that Wang Xu still ignores him and looks at the darkness behind him quietly, as if there are other people there.


    "Boy, you..." Zhao Fei is angry. Wang Xu looks down on him?


    "Ha ha, Wang Xu, just hand in all the prescriptions of cuiti Dan and Zhuji Dan. Anyway, you are doomed to not survive tonight. It''s better to give them to our Huang family instead of bringing them to hell. We''ll make a name for you."


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, a light laugh came from the darkness behind Zhao Fei, and then he saw several figures walk out.


    The leaders were Huang family members, such as huangjindao, Shenwu and Huangtian.


    "Huang family? "The yellow family of Mordor?" In a flash, Zhao Fei''s face was hard to see.


    These people have been hiding behind him for such a long time, but he didn''t find anything. If it wasn''t for Wang Xu''s point, he would have succeeded in getting the Dan Fang. It''s just a cicada in the mouth of the Yellow Finch, and his life is hard to protect.


    "Wang Xu, as soon as they left, these people appeared. What should we do now?" Tang Yu is worried.


    Seeing these people, she was so scared that she forgot all the words she just wanted to say. This time was not the time to say what was in her heart. Only Tang Lu Xu could keep calm


    "Xiao yu''er, didn''t you exchange your contact information with ye Qinglan? You contact them now, ye Lao should not go far


    "Ha ha!"


    Hearing the speech, several people on the other side burst out laughing. Huang Tian''s smile was the most exaggerated. He held his stomach in one hand and shook his head in the other


    "Old man, why do you think we wait until now? Is it just to wait for ye Cangqing to leave? How can we not be well prepared? Now just contact him. If you can call me, I''ll lose! "


    Tang Lu''s face turned white when he heard the speech. Beside him, Tang Yu also put down his cell phone in disappointment. There was no signal at all. It was obvious that the nearby signals had been isolated by these people.


    "Shen Wu, right? I''ve let you go once before. Since then, as long as you keep your peace and don''t challenge me, I won''t pursue you. But now... Why Finally, Wang Xu sighed.


    "Investigation? Hehe, do you really think you are a character? Before, we gave you the face of the wind, not the face of a little boy! " Shen Wu sneered.


    The golden knife is even more disdainful


    "Boy, are you really so easy to pick up when I kneel down? Originally, if you don''t expose your Dan Fang, we won''t do anything to you. But now, everyone is innocent and guilty. So many people want to kill you. I''ll count your new enemies and old accounts together, kill you, and then find a scapegoat. How can wind be merciless to us? "


    "To put it more realistically, even if Feng is merciless, he knows that we killed you, but for the sake of a dead man, do you think he will turn against my Huang family? You look up to yourself too much Shen Wu also shook his head.


    The rules of the martial arts world, remove the light on the surface, the rest is more cruel than the underground world. The weak, and the dead, have no say.


    We just rob you, kill you, and then openly find a scapegoat, who will avenge you? The wind is merciless to stand out for you? Are you worth it!


    Does it match?


    "Uncle Shen, brother! Why do you talk so much with him? Just break his legs and take it away. It''s too close to Feng''s house. If it''s too late, there will be chaos. It''s the safest way to get back to our dungeon. But I have a lot of whispers to talk to him! " Huang Tian said darkly.


    As he spoke, he looked greedily at Tang Yu and turned her face a little white, but she still stood firmly beside Wang Xu.


    "And this woman, when I saw her in the daytime, I wanted to ride her hard. Her figure and temperament were just like a horse. I''m sure I''ll love such a good woman... Hehe! "


    But the golden knife suddenly turned to Zhao Fei and sneered


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Since you Huang family have also taken a fancy to this boy''s Dan Fang, I Zhao Fei naturally dare not rob Huang family. There''s nothing wrong with me here. I''ll leave first!" Zhao Fei''s carefully retreated body suddenly froze.


    Just now, from the Huang family''s population, this boy has something to do with fengmerciless?


    He''s not stupid. If he doesn''t leave at this time, can he stay here and be the scapegoat for golden knife and others?


    Unfortunately, at this time, Zhao Fei couldn''t go any more. He said with a smile: "Zhao Fei? Tut Tut, are you stupid? Or play dumb? You don''t want to leave today. When you leave, who will be our scapegoat? "

 Chapter 533

    As he spoke, several dark warriors behind the golden knife had blocked Zhao Fei''s way without expression.


    A few people said to themselves that they didn''t take Wang Xu seriously at all. In their opinion, Wang Xu was just a little boy who had brought so many warriors. He could not escape if he ran 100 meters first.


    "Wang Xu, now... What shall we do?" Tang Lu Xu turned pale.


    Even if he knows some of Wang Xu''s strength, there are too many warriors from the Huang family, and the lowest is the cultivation of dark strength, which makes him despair.


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly shook his head and said in despair:


    "I thought, during the day I have been tolerant of you once, the result did not expect, the dog can''t change eat excrement, you even want to rush to death?"


    "Boy, you talk too much shit!" A group of Huang Jiawu men have already attacked.


    The fastest one is Zhao Fei. The long sword in his hand splits the night like a piece of training, as if to cut Wang Xu off. But when Wang Xu comes near, his moves suddenly change. His body turns behind Wang Xu, and the blade points directly at Wang Xu''s neck. In a flash, he makes a threatening posture.


    "Boy, listen to me. Now we are grasshoppers on a rope. When I leave here safely, I promise I will let you leave safely." Zhao Feifei said quickly.


    But just then, Wang Xu sighed


    "Go away!"


    At the next moment, a big hand, like a mountain falling from the sky, had covered Zhao Fei''s whole eyes and occupied the whole world in front of him.


    "Touch!"


    With a loud sound like a bell, Zhao Fei only had time to lift the long knife in his hand, but as soon as the blade came into contact with his big hand, it was like a piece of paper. Every inch of it broke, and he didn''t support it for a second.


    "No!"


    Instantly, the pupil in Zhao Fei''s eyes contracted violently.


    It took him ten years to collect all kinds of rare metals from all over China, and then he spent tens of millions of dollars on the long sword which was made by the ancient weapon master himself. The iron plate was just like cutting mud, but it was smashed by Wang Xu.


    Terror!


    Wang Xu''s strength has far exceeded his expectation, which is not the strength that a person with inner strength can have!


    Thinking of this, no matter how silly Zhao Fei is, he knows that he has met a Tyrannosaurus Rex who is "playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger". He wants to retreat and fly fast, but he has no time to retreat.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu''s big hand had already approached his eyes. At the next moment, Zhao Fei felt a sharp pain. Then he felt weightless and finally fell into darkness.


    "Kill the old man first, and then tie up the little girl. Don''t worry about him. Kill the old man, and he''ll run, run, run... Can''t..."


    At this time, Huang Tian and others were still shouting and commanding their subordinates to take action. However, seeing this scene, their voice became smaller and smaller, and they finally froze completely, with a look of hell.


    Not only Huang Tian, but also all the people, including huangjindao and Shenwu, had a look of hell at this time, and only one idea remained in their mind.


    Although Zhao Fei is only a wild warrior, he is also a famous dark warrior. But now


    He, he


    I was slapped to death by a powerful young man?!


    "PATA!"


    At this time, Zhao Fei''s body fell to the ground. Looking at Zhao Fei who nearly fell down with his head folded behind his back, no one thought he was still alive.


    Dead silence!


    A naked silence!


    "Fuck! This boy is definitely more than his inner strength... "Huang Tian finally regained his mind, breathed a long breath, looked at Wang Xu darkly, and said word by word:


    "No wonder you dare to be so arrogant. You have been playing pig and eating tiger?"


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been saying that you can''t annoy me, but your dog can''t change his way of eating excrement. He thinks I''m a bully all the time." Wang Xu''s face is very calm, light way.


    "I don''t care whether you are a pig or a tiger, I will kill you first!"


    At this time, the golden knife was within three meters of Wang Xu without saying a word. Suddenly, he sneered, and then the whole person rushed out like a tiger.


    His fist is like a dragon, and he jumps into the tiger. As soon as the fist front comes out, the air is directly blasted into a white air wave. In the shadow, there is an invisible air force wrapping and restraining these air waves, thus forming a tiger shaped fist shadow. At the back, the tiger changes its shape into a dragon, its fist strength collapses like a torrent, and it roars like a tiger with a terrible wind.


    In this instant, the golden knife made a kind of boxing to the extreme, which is the magic boxing of Huang family. Golden knife can be said to bring his unique knowledge into full play. He has his own God of boxing under his nature. As long as he has enough opportunities, he can even achieve his own God of boxing and touch the door of nature.


    "The fist is like a God, and the meaning is like a dragon and tiger. I''ve almost played this fist to the extreme. It''s only one step away from the real fist God. Who dares to take my fist, even if it''s a warrior? This boy, he will die! "


    Gold knife is extremely proud.


    The meaning comes from the heart and the spirit comes from the heart. With a lot of confidence, the artistic conception of golden knife''s fist has risen abruptly in the end, and there is really a sign of breaking through and forming a fist God.


    However, what made golden knife unexpected was that Wang Xu did not change his face and even showed some disdain in the face of his highest punch.


    "Damn it! Little bastard, what the hell are you entitled to disdain me? " The golden sword was furious in his heart.


    In his eyes, Wang Xu suddenly took a step back, his left hand slightly shrank an inch behind him, then suddenly twisted his waist and stepped forward, and broke his fist every inch.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, there was a huge roar like thunder, the air around was shaking, the space within tens of meters seemed to be a basin of boiling hot water, and the air temperature rose rapidly.


    "This, this... This is the God of boxing? How is that possible? "


    The eyes of the golden knife were full of horror.


    In his eyes, where Wang Xu''s fist moves, the air seems to turn into hot magma, and his fist seems to be a meteorite that blows away the magma.


    This kind of shock to the spirit, the golden knife is more familiar than everyone.


    This is the God of boxing!


    A person''s intention of boxing, the intention in his heart, overbearing and like a mountain fire, wants to burn out all the enemy''s intention of boxing!


    To the limit, extremely God!


    "The martial arts of our Huang family''s Secret biography is the martial arts of uniting our own martial arts with external forces. It is the only unique martial arts in the Chinese martial arts circle that can conglomerate the martial arts of our own. But why! Why? Why does this boy have such a powerful fighter? Why should he! How could it be! "


    Golden knife full of horror, and then unwilling, unwilling, and finally despair.

 Chapter 534

    "No way!"


    The golden knife is desperate.


    He said that he was the God of boxing, but after all, he was only the God of boxing. He was suppressed by Wang Xu''s God of boxing. He couldn''t even escape, so he had to dodge.


    "No!"


    The next moment, the golden knife half of the body was wiped by Wang Xu''s left fist, he immediately issued a shrill scream, the whole person flew out seven or eight meters to fall on the ground. His left shoulder was completely crushed, and half of his sternum was broken. His white bones pierced his heart. Even though he was full of vitality, he died on the spot. He could not die any more.


    "It''s terrible..."


    Seeing this, all the people who rushed up all around changed their faces and stopped.


    "Big brother!"


    Huang Tian was even more startled. He rushed to the golden knife to investigate. He raised his head with pale face and hatred and yelled at Wang Xu


    "Son of a bitch! How dare you kill my brother? My Huang family will never let it go... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Get out of the way!" Shen Wu yelled.


    Huang Tian''s voice suddenly froze, his eyelids jumped wildly and his face turned pale. He saw that Wang Xu had come to him.


    His whole body suddenly trembled, his heart almost stopped, he didn''t use his brain to think at all, he struggled all his strength and then went back, even his elder brother''s body was ignored.


    Just because Wang Xu said he was walking, but the distance between them was only a few meters, and the short distance between them was just a few meters.


    But when he was less than half a meter away, Wang Xu had stepped down from the air without expression.


    Kill all, what else dare?


    Huang family?


    That''s bullshit!


    "Boom!"


    Stepping on the ground, Huang Tian''s original ground was abruptly stepped out of a huge pit, the ground inch by inch split, countless gravel is like a sharp arrow in all directions.


    "Terrible... This guy... Terrible! It''s not human


    Huang Tian''s eyelids jumped wildly. He was afraid that if he hesitated, he would be trampled to death.


    Next to him, Shen Wu''s face was also very dignified. He thought he had seen Wang Xu clearly. Without the support of the wind, Wang Xu was just a fierce fighter and could be crushed to death. But who would have thought that Wang Xu would give them a surprise in the backhand room. Now it''s them who are crushed to death!


    "No, don''t... don''t come here! Ah


    At this time, there was another shrill cry of panic.


    Just when Shen Wu lost his mind, one of the five Huang Jiawu men who had rushed up before had been caught by Wang Xu. Then he was lifted up like a brick and smashed to the ground.


    "Touch!"


    After a while, Huang Jiawu''s spine was broken, his whole body was not human, his mouth was full of blood, and he dyed the ground red. He could not die any more.


    "Come on, run!"


    The remaining four Huang Jiawu looked at each other without any hesitation. They turned around and ran out in four directions. Facing Wang Xu, the demon God, they were even killed by the golden knife. They could do nothing but to die.


    Although Wang Xu only looks at his inner strength cultivation, his strength is just a monster. He can easily kill them without telling you anything about martial arts.


    Which of these Huang Jiawu people didn''t come out of a sea of corpses. They were stained with the blood of many people. As a result, in front of Wang Xu, they were like cats and dogs.


    "I''ll stop him!"


    Shen Wumeng step out, eyes staring at Wang Xu, dare not move a cent, but in the mouth is roaring: "Huang Tian, what the hell are you doing? Let''s go! step on it! Go back and tell the owner that your elder brother is dead. Let him take revenge himself! "


    At this time, even if you know it''s not Wang Xu''s opponent, you can''t help Shen Wu. For him, all the people present are dead, and the golden knife can''t die!


    But the golden knife was the first to die!


    Once he died, even if Shen Wu retreated, he could not escape death. Now don''t mention him, don''t mention Wang Xu. Even if the wind is merciless here, it can''t stop Huang Changtian''s anger and killing intention


    Everyone can die, but the golden knife


    You can''t die!


    As he spoke, Shen Wu''s muscles were surging wildly. His original thin body size had soared to three times the size. It was more than two meters high, and his layers of muscles were like armor. It looked like a little giant.


    "Shen Wushu''s body, Jialuo!"


    A touch of excitement flashed across Huang Tian''s face.


    Shen Wu''s strength is one of the best in the whole Huang family, especially after using the physical body Garro, he can break out the strength comparable to that of the middle martial arts.


    What''s more terrifying is that the defense of the flesh body is extremely terrifying. The Huang family once did an experiment, that is, they could not pierce the muscle armor outside Shen Wu''s body with a rifle.


    But at this point.


    Wang Xu has no expression to catch up with the last Huang Jiawu who escaped, first with one hand, and then slammed down, just like throwing sandbags. Behind him, there were three front sandbags.


    "Touch!"


    There was no suspense. The ground cracked again. The Huang Jiawu man vomited blood from his mouth and broke most of his bones. It was obvious that he was lying in the pit with less air in and less air out.


    "Boy, don''t be arrogant, I''ll be your opponent!"


    Shen Wu, with a heavy face, strode out.


    Every time he stepped on the ground, he left a deep footprint on the ground. Between a few steps, the ground had shaken slightly, as if it was a sign before the earthquake. The momentum was even more amazing than before Wang Xu.


    "Good! Uncle Shen is really powerful


    Huang Tian''s eyes were brighter, and his face gradually showed a trace of satisfaction. He stood still, ready to watch Wang Xu''s miserable ending.


    However.


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids, but he still had five fingers in one hand. He grabbed Shen Wu''s neck with one hand and lifted him in mid air. Then his arm gave a force.


    "Boom!"


    Shen Wu, who used his body to kill him, was smashed to the ground by him. This smashing force was obviously heavier than everyone else before. A big pit with a diameter of three meters was directly smashed into the ground, and the layers of gravel and dust were blown up four or five meters high, covering half of the sky around him.


    Blood spray, bone fracture, stone splashing


    Huang Tian was stunned by this scene. He stood still and forgot to run away. No flesh, no rifle, no bullet


    At this moment, all became jokes!


    In Wang Xu''s hands, Shen Wu is no different from a chicken and is easily crushed.


    In less than 30 seconds, the seven or eight enemies who originally killed Wang Xu were left with Huang Tian standing in the same place. There were corpses lying on the ground all around him, lonely, with a sense of desolation.


    Dead silence!


    Naked silence!


    Tang Yu''s red lips opened slightly, and Tang Lu''s despairing old eyes opened. They both looked at the scene in disbelief, and then they were deeply shocked.

 Chapter 535

    Originally, many of the Huang family''s warriors were fierce and well prepared. They couldn''t contact ye Cangqing. They thought they would die. But did not expect, Wang Xu stood out, just like killing a chicken, all the people were killed.


    Looking at the pit after pit on the ground and Wang Xu sighing while stepping on Shen Wu, Tang Yu is just like a dream.


    What''s going on here? Is Wang Xu so strong? But... Isn''t that a bit brutal?


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu is also sighing. It''s not that he wants to be so ferocious, but that the power of Qi and blood in his body is now transforming into the key period of congenital Qi. He can''t use martial arts, he can only use the power of the body.


    The pleasure of boxing to the meat is very strong, but the power is not easy to control, this is not, a careless start, there is no sense of propriety, also a Shen Wu can barely continue breathing.


    "Er er..."


    At this time, Shen Wu reluctantly raised his head to see that Huang Tian was still standing in the same place, and almost breathless blood gushed out


    "Why the hell are you still here? I told you to go, go! Go back and tell the owner, are you deaf? "


    "PATA!"


    Stimulated by Shen Wuyi''s fury, Huang Tian suddenly bent his knees, knelt on the ground on the spot, kowtowed wildly and said in a loud voice:


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m wrong, I''m really wrong! I promise I won''t dare any more. I have no eyes. Just for the sake of being a nobody, please forgive me. I''m just a fart. You let me go... "


    Every time he said a word, he would kowtow his head once. The force was so strong that it was banging. Blood soon appeared on his head, but Huang Tian didn''t dare to stop at all. He has been completely frightened by Wang Xu. Even Shen Wu is half dead when Wang Xu hits him on the ground. Where has Huang Tian ever seen such a cruel man?


    "Step on it! Step on it


    Soon, a light footstep stopped in front of Huang Tian. He was so scared that he shivered and didn''t dare to look up.


    "You know what, as a person, I hate people threatening people around me most." Wang Xu light way.


    "I''m wrong! I promise that I will never have any indiscreet thoughts about your woman in the future. It''s because I''ve been kicked by a donkey that I dare to covet the woman beside you... "Huang Tian asked for mercy in a trembling voice. How dare I refute.


    "But it''s good for you to admit your mistake..." at this time, Wang Xu''s words changed.


    Huang Tian immediately raised a glimmer of hope in his heart, and his body did not tremble. He dared to look up at Wang Xu, full of gratitude and joy.


    However, the words behind Wang Xu came: "then I''ll give you a good time and kill you directly..."


    "What?"


    Huang Tian was suddenly surprised.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to jump up and run away, but in front of him, it was suddenly dark. A big hand had fallen from the sky, like a mountain falling upside down.


    It''s Wang Xu''s right hand!


    "Touch!"


    Like the sound of firecrackers, Huang Tian jumped up and hit the ground with faster speed. First, he landed on his knees. In the sound of bone fracture, his two legs directly broke the ground and sank deeply.


    Huang Tian''s head drooped, kneeling on the ground, kept this posture, and died on the spot!


    At this time, Wang xucai slightly lowered his eyelids to have a look, and finished what he said: "those who threaten the people around me are still not alive. Make amends with your life."


    Tang Yu was stunned, but when he heard Wang Xu''s words, his eyes were slightly red, and his face flashed a blush.


    She did not expect that the reason why Wang Xu was so cruel was for her!


    "Wang Xu, we are now..." Tang Yu whispered.


    Her face is slightly red and her eyes are drooping. She doesn''t dare to look directly at Wang Xu. She looks like a shy kitten. However, Tang Lu Xu was always calm. Although he was scared by the scene, he could still keep his mind


    "What do we do now? Many people have died here. If we don''t deal with it, there may be a lot of trouble in the future. "


    "It''s OK. Someone will handle it for us. Let''s get out of here first." Wang Xu does not care about the wave, directly went out.


    Behind him, Shen Wu struggled to get up and looked at Wang Xu''s back. He couldn''t believe it and said, "why don''t you kill me? Are you not afraid of the next Revenge of our Huang family after I go back to report the news? "


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even pause, let alone go back and explain to him.


    "Hum, arrogant boy!"


    Standing in the same place, Shen Wu''s face changed for a while. Then he struggled to get to the body of the golden knife, picked up the body with one hand, turned around and walked into the dark.


    After he left, there were three people walking out of the shadow. One of them was the young master of Fengjia, Fengyu East, while the other two were Yuehua, the elixir of Changsheng hall. The last day was ma Changqing in Qinglian Pavilion.


    Looking at the remains of the fierce battlefield in front of them, their faces were all quite complicated. After a long time, the wind and rain began to draw their lips and said, "you two, it seems that all of us have lost sight. That boy... His origin is absolutely unusual!"


    "Well, his strength is definitely not only internal strength, but also the cultivation of Hua Jin. Such a young Hua Jin warrior... He is very strong! The achievements in the future are even more limitless! " A touch of complexity flashed through Yuehua''s eyes.


    Ma Changqing is a businessman. He doesn''t feel much about this. He only knows that Wang Xu is very powerful. He slowly shakes his head and says:


    "Well, I''ll have someone come and take care of it. After that, let''s go back and report to the people behind us. It''s not up to us to decide how to deal with Dan Fang and how to deal with him. "


    East wind and rain and moon all nodded slightly.


    Now, Wang Xu is not something they can solve. I''m afraid only their elders are qualified to negotiate with Wang Xu.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    On the dark street three kilometers away, Shen Wu''s body with a golden knife is running fast. Every step out, he can cross a distance of four or five meters.


    "Who is that boy? How could his strength be so terrible? "


    Shen Wu had a trace of solemnity and palpitation in his eyes.


    After he used his body, even the middle and late Huajin warriors couldn''t do anything about him, but Wang Xu suppressed him. In front of Wang Xu, he felt like a chicken.


    "It seems that no one can do anything about him except as the head of the family. It''s only after all that the master of the family has just broken through. That boy is a monster. Can he win? "


    Thinking of this, Shen Wu couldn''t help but have another palpitation.


    At this time, a black Benz suddenly rushed from the end of the opposite street. In the harsh braking sound, the car had not stopped, and the door had been pushed away from inside, then a figure burst out.


    "Shen Wu, what happened? Is my grandson dead? "

 Chapter 536

    "It''s the owner of the house!"


    Shen Wumeng stops and looks sadly at the old man.


    The old man was dressed in black and worried. He was Huang Changtian, the head of the Huang family!


    "The master of the family blamed Shen Wu for his incompetence. He failed to protect the golden knife. He also miscalculated the boy''s background. Now everyone is dead except me..."


    Shen Wu gave a miserable smile, and his voice was full of remorse. He cried bitterly:


    "Master, it''s Shen Wu, the golden sword who killed me!"


    "Jindao... Really dead?"


    Huang Changtian heard that the whole person was frozen in the same place. At this time, he also saw the body of Shen Wu''s golden knife. Needless to say, the next moment, a pair of old eyes were already full of tears.


    Old people, the most caring is their grandson!


    Huang Changtian brought up the golden knife. From the first day of practicing martial arts, the golden knife is his pride. But now, this pride, his favorite grandson


    Dead!


    Killed!


    "Who? Who is it After the silent tears, Huang Changtian shook his hands and slowly touched his grandson''s face. Then he suddenly raised his head and roared:


    "The golden Sabre cultivation is the peak of the dark power. It''s only half a step short to enter the power of transformation. With your strong guard in the middle of the power of transformation, who can kill him? Why... Are you still alive? "


    "The master of the family... His subordinates have tried their best. I even used the physical body, but I can''t stop his hand in front of the other party..." facing Huang Changtian''s cannibal eyes, Shen Wu swallowed subconsciously and was afraid.


    "Tell me who he is!" Huang Chang''s eyes were cold, and he interrupted word by word.


    "He, his... Name is Wang Xu. He is a young man in his early twenties..." Shen Wu explained with difficulty.


    "Wang Xu?"


    But unexpectedly, as soon as he said this, Huang Changtian''s face suddenly changed and said, "are you sure, he''s in his early twenties... Wang Xu?"


    "Yes, he..." Shen Wu nodded and was about to say something. Suddenly, his face suddenly turned white, and his mouth spewed out a mouthful of dirty blood.


    "It hurts, it hurts! There seems to be fire in my body... "


    But for a moment, Shen Wu felt as if there was a flame burning in his body, and there was an illusion that all the viscera were placed in the magma.


    His face became whiter and whiter, his knees fell to the ground slowly, and then his eyes suddenly widened. He fell to the ground with a crash and died.


    "Hoo..."


    A light golden flame came out of Shen Wu''s mouth and nose. Then the next moment, the flame suddenly became bigger and covered Shen Wu''s whole body. But in a moment, Shen Wu was burned into a pile of fly ash, and the flame disappeared mysteriously.


    For a moment, the streets fell into a strong silence.


    "It''s innate fire? No, it should be more like some unknown power in legend. Is it really that young master? " Huang Changtian stood still for a long time, his anger, hatred and fear changed.


    "Master, now, are we going to take revenge on Wang Xu?"


    At this time, a Huang Jiawu, who just came down from the gallop, came tremblingly and asked in a low voice.


    Huang Changtian is silent. He looks up into the darkness in the distance. His heart is full of suspicion. He wants revenge, but he is afraid that the target of revenge is the young man.


    Wang Xu, in his early twenties


    Mr. Wang?!


    "Go back first!"


    After ten seconds of silence, Huang Changtian finally gritted his teeth and shook his head, turned to get on the bus and left.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Xu seems to feel something, stop and look back to the deep night in the distance.


    In his eyes, a golden lotus flash by. Shen Wu''s death is just under his golden pupil of the sun. He embedded a fire lotus transformed from a magic power in Shen Wu''s body in advance, and set a fixed time for its outbreak, which was enough time for Shen Wu to report.


    He said, dare to threaten the people around him, everyone, no matter who, will die!


    "This power... It seems that the cultivation of the golden pupil of the sun can enter the next stage."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were calm and he thought about it in his heart.


    Behind him, Tang Yu fell a little behind, raised her head slightly, and looked at Wang Xu''s side face quietly. It seemed that Wang Xu had the intention of turning her head. Then she suddenly lowered her head like a frightened rabbit, blushing with shame


    "His side face... He looks so handsome when he thinks seriously!"


    ¡­¡­


    All night long.


    The next day, when Wang Xu came to Fengjia manor again, everyone he met looked at him with all kinds of curiosity and shock, which showed everyone''s mind without reservation.


    This guilty boy is still alive? How is that possible?


    But the circle of martial arts is big and small, especially the death of more than a dozen martial arts in the Huang family. Among them, there are experts such as golden knife and Shen Wu. How can the news be completely concealed?


    Quietly, Wang Xu''s reputation spread like wildfire, and no one dares to treat Wang Xu as a little person any more. Not to mention the death of those warriors in the Huang family, even if Wang Xu survived last night, it is enough to prove his strength.


    "You say, how on earth did the boy escape? At least I know that the people of Dongshan ghost killing gang went to "track" each other last night. " Some people don''t understand and doubt.


    As soon as his voice fell, someone immediately sneered, "are you stupid? Don''t know ye Cangqing escorted that boy all afternoon yesterday? Ye Cangqing has come forward, like those of the ghost killing Gang, who have been in the limelight for a long time and have been afraid to give up. "


    After that, he frowned and said, "it''s nothing to worry about killing the ghost Gang, but there are a lot of ruthless people at this martial arts gathering. Zhao Fei, the best of the wild martial arts, and Huang Tian, the eldest grandson of the Huang family, are not easy to provoke..."


    Hearing his words, an old man who passed by gave him a deep look and suddenly said, "don''t you know? The golden knife is dead. "


    "What?"


    In an instant, all the people who had been talking about it all widened their eyes.


    Everyone knows who the golden sword is. It''s Huang Changtian''s favorite grandson. He''s known as Huang''s century old genius. He''s the most promising genius in the history of Huang''s family to enter Huajin before the age of 30 and become a natural genius before the age of 50!


    But he


    Dead?


    Organic change of people on the spot color change, immediately thought of the key point. If the golden knife is dead, how terrible will Huang Changtian''s anger become? Who will face up to the terror Revenge of the mob Huang family? Who can stop it?


    That future is a horrible hell!


    At this moment, someone accidentally swept through the gate, suddenly changed his face, and could not help but cry out:


    "The yellow family is coming... The leader is, is... Is Huang Changtian!"

 Chapter 537

    In an instant, everyone looked at the gate in horror, and saw an old man with white hair and beard, with a gloomy face and a group of powerful warriors striding forward.


    If it''s not Huang Changtian, the master of the Huang family, who else can it be. Especially that gloomy face, let all people fear, silent.


    Instantly, the crowd around was quiet, and no one dared to breathe loudly.


    Shen Wu is dead!


    Huang Tian is dead!


    More than a dozen elite warriors of the Huang family died


    The most terrifying thing is that as we all know, Huang Changtian''s favorite eldest grandson is a hundred year old martial arts genius that countless people in the Huang family have placed high hopes on.


    Golden knife


    Dead!


    In the face of this result, looking at Huang Changtian''s gloomy face, everyone knows what the other party is for. They can''t help sighing in their hearts. Many people shake their heads directly, full of pity and sympathy.


    Even if someone is guilty, but he should not, should not, should not kill the golden knife!


    Now, Huang Changtian, one of the six families of the thirteen families of the magic capital, who was just promoted to be a master of martial arts, had a little hope of survival, but now he is gone.


    At least, if Wang Xu gave up his own danfang at the beginning and gave it to Qinglian pavilion or any one of Changsheng palace, he would not lose his life though he lost a lot!


    No matter how good the prescription is, no matter how good the medicine is. If there is no life to enjoy, what''s the difference between it and the earth rock weeds on the roadside?


    As soon as Wang Xu passed in front of him, the Huang family followed him, and they were amazed twice. But at this time, all people have only one idea for Wang Xu.


    That''s compassion!


    It''s a crime, a crime, and finally


    not to know chalk from cheese!


    In the complex eyes of countless people, sure enough, I saw Huang Changtian with the Huang family, straight to the position of Wang Xu.


    "Mr. Wang, before, the yellow family''s unworthy descendants had no eyes and offended a lot. This is the apology given by the old man himself!" Huang Changtian comes quickly, stops in front of Wang Xu, and then bends down abruptly, nearly 90 degrees close to the ground.


    Behind him, more than a dozen other Huang Jiawu followers also bowed down to salute. This scene was too shocking.


    In an instant, there was silence on all sides.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide open, and their mouths couldn''t be closed at all.


    This is Huang Changtian, the master of the Huang family!


    Even if it''s just one of the next six families like the Huang family in Mordor, all the other worldly forces, such as peripheral companies and groups, have at least tens of billions of assets to start with, except the core ones. Powerful warriors are the backing of these assets, and the huge assets feed back the resources of powerful guarantee for these warriors.


    Huang Changtian has just been promoted to become a master of martial arts. His weight alone is enough to become one of the best in the martial arts gathering.


    "And this is old granddaughter Scutellaria."


    Huang changtiansi didn''t care about the silence of the crowd around him, and then turned to greet a 20-year-old, concave convex, beautiful face in the crowd behind him


    "Xiaoqin, why don''t you come to see Mr. Wang?"


    Scutellaria smell speech body tremble, Wang Xu killed golden knife, that is her brother, but now she even want to bow to Wang Xu.


    There was a flash of shame and hatred in her eyes. Then she walked slowly to Wang Xu and said:


    "How are you, Mr. Wang!"


    "I''m not very happy to hear that Mr. Wang has also come to the martial arts party. How can I not have a female companion like Mr. Wang? It happens that my granddaughter has nothing to do with it. Let her accompany you. " With that, Huang Changtian''s face showed an ambiguous smile that men all know.


    When Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi heard the speech, her head was lower, and her anger and hatred were more intense.


    However, her heart was full of sadness. Her mother was only a junior, and she didn''t even have a place in the Huang family. However, her brother, golden knife, had always been very kind to her, so she was extremely unwilling. But Huang Changtian is the owner of the Huang family and her grandfather. How dare Scutellaria not listen to his orders.


    "Is this... A beauty trick?" Wang Xu''s face was calm and unusual.


    Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi is really beautiful, and its figure is also goddess level. Its tight Beige Pullover and long skirt covering buttocks and knees attract the hot eyes of most men around. But such a beautiful woman, listen to Huang Changtian''s meaning, is to give to Wang Xu.


    You know, Wang Xu just killed Huang Jindao, Huang Tian, Shen Wu and others. His relationship with the Huang family can be said to be the enemy of life and death. But Huang Changtian''s grandson died, and he even wanted to send him beautiful women?


    All around the crowd, for this scene is more shocked, and even can''t believe.


    Huang Changtian, are you crazy?


    But there are also smart people who look thoughtfully at Wang Xu: "this little... No, I''m afraid this prince Wang is extremely amazing in his status. How can he make all the demons of the Huang family bow down like this?"


    "Mr. Wang, please don''t think about it. It''s just a gift from Lao Jiu on behalf of the Huang family. Among them, Lao Jiu absolutely dare not have any uneasy kindness. Please don''t think about it." At this time, it seems to see Wang Xu''s idea, Huang Changtian quickly explained.


    "OK, thank you for your kindness." Wang Xu finally nodded, just a little funny smile.


    Huang Changtian didn''t seem to see this fun. Suddenly, his old face burst into a bright smile, laughing, and Wang Xu seemed to have been friends for many years.


    After Huang Changtian left, only Wang Xu and Huangqin were left, and the scene was a little silent.


    "Well, you can go too." Wang Xu said casually.


    "Go? I''m not going Huang Qin shook his head and remained silent for a moment. Then he looked directly at Wang Xu and said, "who are you? He killed my two brothers and uncle Shen. Instead of taking revenge on you, my grandfather gave me to you. "


    "You know, I will never be sincere to you. As long as I have the chance, I will kill you!"


    She stares at Wang Xu''s eyes, as if she wants to kill Wang Xu with her eyes, and she can also kill him.


    "Who am I?" Wang Xu shook his head and said with a faint smile: "Huang Changtian has made it clear. I''m the legendary master of martial arts who killed countless killers all night. But, I said, do you believe it?"


    After staring at him for a long time, Scutellaria finally nodded


    "I believe it


    "Well?" Wang Xu was surprised.


    "No matter who you are, I can''t get revenge now, and I''ve been sold to you by my family," said Scutellaria with a diamond ring in her right hand


    "Maybe, in the eyes of the senior members of the family, even my own grandfather, I was born by a stepmother, without any fame, and I was nothing but a beautiful face and body."


    "But, remember, now I''ll be your lover and plaything, but one day, I''ll..."


    "Kill you!"

 Chapter 538

    Wang Xu stood aside, listening to the heart of Scutellaria, originally did not care, but to the back is gradually dignified.


    "This woman''s determination... Is so heavy!"


    He looked at the firm eyes of Scutellaria baicalensis, and slowly had a trace of killing heart.


    "Do you want to... Kill her?"


    But soon, Wang Xu laughed at himself.


    Not to mention that Huangqin is just an ordinary person, she is the martial arts genius of the Huang family, and she is not qualified to be his enemy. There are many people in the world who hate him and want him to die, but who can kill him?


    "Why, scared by my words?" Scutellaria suddenly looked up and sneered.


    "Scared?" Wang Xu laughs.


    He just said that he only sympathized with Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi. This woman was sent as goods by her own grandfather, or to her elder brother''s murderer. How can she easily accept it? No one can accept it.


    "Forget it, don''t say it''s useless. Mr. Wang, let''s go. I''ll show you around. Or do you have other physiological needs now? I can arrange a five-star hotel for you. " At this time, Scutellaria shook his head, gritted his teeth.


    "I said, you can go. You don''t have to follow me." Wang Xu light smile for a while, and then he turned around on his own.


    Scutellaria slightly Leng for a while, but it is like a fast brown sugar as re sticky up, expressionless face: "I have been your woman!"


    After they left, Huang Changtian, who had been standing behind the crowd in the shadow, walked out slowly


    "Fengyu East, what is the origin of Wang Xu''s identity?"


    The man standing beside him is a branch of the wind family.


    "He said that he was the famous Prince Wang in the recent rumor. He also came from Jianghai and knew Ye Cang and old Ye. It seems true, but there are many doubts." The wind and rain East slightly shakes his head, "he and ye Lao know each other only by chance, his martial arts cultivation seems to be just internal strength, but that night he can even kill the powerful martial arts, but he didn''t find me and others hidden in the dark."


    "What''s the news from your family?" Huang Changtian''s eyes flicker slightly. Before, he called him to say hello because of the ruthless wind, which made Shen Wu make amends for the first conflict.


    I thought it was over, but I didn''t expect that in a short night, the news came that his grandson had died. At the thought of the strange scene of Shen Wu''s death in front of him, Huang Changtian''s heart was a throb.


    "I haven''t got in touch with the owner yet, but I think there will be news soon."


    East wind and rain slightly frown, calm way:


    "Master Huang, don''t worry. The first task now is to stabilize the overall situation. As long as we wait for news from the other side, including you, the ghost peerless one, we have three congenital martial arts masters. Martial arts masters are the first, and the others are the minor ones. As long as we take advantage of this martial arts gathering to solve the problem of wind ruthlessness, then we will be in charge of the wind family. Even if that boy is really a prince, can he still hold us down? "


    "It''s easy to kill him and avenge brother Jindao!"


    Huang Changtian heard the speech and kept silent for a long time. Then he nodded slowly.


    This martial arts gathering seems to be a gathering made by Feng merciless in order to regain the power of Feng family and announce its power to the world. But in the dark, it''s not the best chance for the Fengjia rebels such as fengfengdong and fengping''an?


    As long as you kill Feng mercilessly in public, there is no doubt that the power of Feng family will fall. At that time, it''s just a small idea to gather three congenital martial arts masters, the enemies of golden sword.


    Bear again, all the humiliations I have endured now, and then I will return them thousands of times!


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Wang Xu set up a stall again, sat down in the trading hall, made a batch of quenched body pills for sale, and found someone to get a piece of white paper to write down the requirements of exchanging quenched body pills and Zhuji pills for Millennium elixir.


    "My grass? How could anyone sell quenched body pills? Wait a minute, brother. Do you still sell quenched body pills? Fake, right


    One of the servants, who may have come from other places today, accidentally glanced at Wang Xu''s position. His eyes suddenly turned into bull''s eyes and he was shocked


    "Day? What else is the way to build a foundation? Boy, are you not afraid of being ridiculed when you openly sell fake Dan Fang? "


    "All my prescriptions are true." Wang Xu does not care about the smile.


    "You are stupid! Or am I stupid! Which danfang sells like you? Isn''t this a blatant drop in our IQ? To tell you the truth, brother, I''ve sold danfang, Gufang, canfang and so on. We can''t sell them like this, even if they are fake... "


    The inner warrior was a middle-aged man with a national face. He was very warm-hearted on the outside. He told Wang Xu a lot of truth. Then he changed the subject and spread his hands


    "Brother, I think the appearance of your quenched body pill is very real. We are all honest people, and I''m not polite to you. I''ll take all the money for a million!"


    With that, he directly threw out his mobile phone and opened the payment software to scan the code for payment.


    Wang Xu looked up at him with no expression on his face. Then he waved his hand


    "Go away!"


    In an instant, the middle-aged warrior was thrown out by a huge force, and fell into shit on the spot.


    "What the hell are you looking for..." when he got up from the ground, the middle-aged warrior had fierce eyes and raised his hand to point out that Wang Xu was going to swear.


    All of us are inner strength, all of us are running around, all of us are selling fakes. I''m kind enough to tell you something and take care of your younger generation''s business. How dare we do it?


    In a twinkling, the middle-aged warrior''s murderous spirit was as crazy as the essence to Wang Xu. Among the inner powerful warriors, this kind of murderous spirit was appalling. It can be seen that he didn''t know how many lives he had in his hands.


    But Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    The other people around looked at me with a trace of pity.


    The middle-aged warrior soon realized that it was not right. In the face of people''s strange eyes, he swallowed the word "death" in his mouth.


    He looked left and right, and saw a familiar warrior. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he asked in a low voice


    "Zhao Laogui, what''s so extraordinary about this boy?"


    It turned out to be Zhao Laogui who was pulled out. At this time, he had a wry smile on his face: "Ma Laoer, are you blind? Don''t you see people exchange Dan prescription for Millennium elixir? Can change thousand years of elixir, that Dan just can be false? "


    "Well, what''s impossible? It''s not that you and I haven''t done this kind of business. We use the names of medicinal materials copied from ancient books to forge danfang. What about Li Laosan? Last time, he and I sold a fake Dan Fang to a young master of the Ye family in Northwest China, earning millions. " Ma Lao Er snorted and sniffed.


    We are all counterfeiters. Who doesn''t know what''s inside?


    He looked up and down at Wang Xu again, and saw that although Wang Xu''s Qi and blood kept fluctuating, there would be more and less in a while, but on the whole, it was only in the middle of his inner strength, which was far worse than that of an old man with the highest inner strength.


    "Who told you his prescription was fake?" Zhao Laogui looks very strange.


    "What? Is it hard or true? "


    Smell speech, Ma Laoer is a Leng at first, then the facial expression abruptly fierce change.

 Chapter 539

    Dan Fang is not fake, that is true!


    What does this mean? As an old bastard, Ma Laoer can understand the horror even with his ass.


    "Got it?" Sure enough, seeing him change color, Zhao Laogui said with a bitter smile: "the body quenching pill placed in front of the young master is made by himself. It''s absolutely authentic, even higher quality than authentic. It''s verified by Qinglian Pavilion and Changsheng hall."


    "Since it''s true, can he live so well? After all, it''s a crime to have no strength. Knowing that danfang is true, I want to rob him... "Ma Laoer was surprised.


    "Rob? You are looking for death Zhao Laogui''s bitter smile is more serious. "Last night, Zhao Fei and other wild martial arts men made a move, and there was even the golden knife of the first young master of the Huang family in the magic capital. As a result..."


    At this point, Zhao Laogui looked up at Wang Xu. He wanted to talk but stopped. Then he gave a long sigh. There was no choice in his voice.


    What about the results? Wang Xu is now living well, others are missing, it is impossible to go home to eat and sleep.


    "Golden knife? That''s the pride of the generation of the devil''s capital Huang family... "Ma Laoer was slightly moved," is it hard to succeed, he failed? "


    Although he runs all over the world, he has heard of the reputation of golden sword. Especially, there is a grandfather who is a master of martial arts. He is not a powerful force like the thirteen magic families. Who dares to offend him easily?


    "Failed? He''s dead! Last night, more than a dozen of the Huang family''s past martial artists had the lowest cultivation of dark strength, and even had a master of Huajin, but they were all killed like chickens and dogs! " Zhao''s face was expressionless.


    "What?"


    In an instant, Ma Laoer took a cool breath and looked at Wang Xu''s eyes.


    "He''s just a warrior with inner strength. He looks weaker than me. How can he? Is there an expert behind him? wait! Isn''t Huang Changtian, the head of the Huang family, rumored to have just been promoted to the master of martial arts? Golden knife is his favorite grandson. Didn''t he do anything? This, this... "


    "Huang Changtian... Did it!" Zhao Laogui shook his head. Without looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, his voice became stiff: "not long before you came here, the master of the Huang family brought someone to make amends to the young master in public, and even sent a beautiful woman..."


    "What?"


    Hearing these words, Ma Laoer was completely stupid and tongue tied


    "Huang Changtian made amends himself? He just died, grandson! He is the master of the Huang family


    "This, this, this..."


    Zhao Laogui shook his head and looked at him pitifully: "so, you are still alive, you should be glad. This young master looks ordinary, but now everyone guesses that he is a rich son of a hermit family. He is absolutely protected by a master of martial arts. "


    "Master of martial arts!" Ma Laoer felt that his legs could not be controlled and began to shiver.


    The more they have no family background, the more they know what a master of martial arts represents. It is a powerful existence that can build a martial family, create a legend, make a family rise, and inherit luxury for hundreds of years.


    When he thought of this, he was afraid and said thanks to old Zhao.


    Then, without any hesitation, Ma ran respectfully to Wang Xu, knelt down with a touch, and flattered him


    "Young master, before I had eyes, I didn''t know any experts. I offended a lot. Although I don''t have a thousand year elixir, I have a treasure to make amends for. I don''t know if I can get into your eyes! "


    While talking, Ma Laoer solemnly takes out a strip-shaped object wrapped in yellow silk from his arms and respectfully sends it to Wang Xu with both hands.


    "Well? Show me. "


    Wang Xu was not ready to take care of it, but the fluctuation of the things Ma Laoer took out made him feel familiar, and he couldn''t help looking up.


    Ma Lao Er carefully opened the yellow silk to reveal the things wrapped in it. It was a broken sword tip, only the size of a palm, but it was carved with countless strange lines similar to flowers, birds, fish and insects, like words and patterns. Just a look at the past, people have an illusion of trance, as if there is a layer of fog, and behind the fog is a magnificent world.


    "What a strong will of martial arts... No! There are too many and too many sources of this will. It is not the will of one person, but the will of hundreds of thousands, tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands, millions... And even all the people in the world! " Wang Xu''s eyes were deeply shocked.


    Seeing the tip of the sword, he subconsciously thought of the broken sword. He thought that the sense of familiarity was brought to him by the incomplete body of the broken sword.


    But as soon as his spirit and will touch the tip of the sword, it''s like falling into a magnificent world, in which there are vast and incomparable land, rolling mountains and countless powerful legendary creatures


    However, more and more of them are men and women kneeling on the ground and crying out to the sky. They are all warriors with powerful Qi and blood. And in the sky, there is a bloody man standing in front of him. In front of him, there is a sword mark that almost tears open the sky and the earth. At the end of the sword mark


    He is a man in black. On his chest, there is a sword shining with endless golden light. The point of the sword pierces the body of the man in black, and then comes out from behind


    "Boom!"


    The martial will of all living beings, which has been silent for many years, is carried on the tip of the sword. Shocked by Wang Xu''s spiritual power, it suddenly turns into a big wave and rushes against Wang Xu.


    At the same time, in the phantom world, the bloody figure on the sky suddenly lowered his head slightly, as if looking at Wang Xu.


    "From today on, I will be the only martial saint in the world... Those who rebel against me will die!"


    The voice fell, as if across the whole sky, from the end of the endless space to cut the bloody sword light suddenly covered Wang Xu''s entire vision.


    "Hum, just a little bit of the will of martial arts, dare to be rampant?"


    In the face of this terrible power, Wang Xu was not surprised at all. Instead, he gave a cold hum and looked up at Jianguang as if fearless. Because he knew that all these were just falsehood, not reality, but the illusion left by the will of all living beings for many years on the tip of the sword. The sword light was the last scene they saw in their lifetime.


    "Sword


    Looking directly at the world, Wang Xumei''s heart flashed a golden flame. At first, it was only a little bit as big as soybeans. Then, in a flash, it turned into a huge sea of fire in the illusory world. Then, the endless sea of fire automatically condensed into a huge golden sword.

 Chapter 540

    "Give me... Kill!"


    Wang Xu drinks violently.


    In an instant, the golden sword cuts away from the bottom. If the bloody sword light wants to engulf the earth, then his sword will kill the sky.


    As soon as the two sides touched each other, they could only see countless blood dying away. In the end, the golden sword cut the sky straight away, revealing the dark void behind.


    Illusory world, the root of everything comes from the will, how big the heart is, how big the power is. And the sword Wang Xu showed once


    It''s his real peak!


    The limit of martial arts is holy, and all things worship and worship. It is difficult for a saint to emerge for thousands of years. But there are still thousands of years after that. There is always a magnificent era, and a great sage who suppresses the eternal will come out!


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the illusion of heaven and earth shattered, Wang Xu once again revealed Ma Laoer''s flattering smile.


    But I don''t know when, Wang Xu''s right hand gently placed on the tip of the yellow silk wrapped sword, his index finger tip can see a trace of blood.


    "What a martial saint will. It''s my carelessness to disobey others and kill without mercy."


    Wang Xu quietly took back his hand, the blood in his body fluctuated slightly, and his face was also slightly white.


    Spirit is one of the foundations of martial arts. Only after stepping into the metaphysical realm, can the spirit of martial arts change from quantity to quality, and finally sublimate into the will of martial arts. Wang Xu, in order to break through the illusory world and destroy the will of the sage named Wu Xue, who was a martial arts sage many years ago, forced him to perform his peak strength. Although he destroyed the other side, his spiritual foundation was also damaged.


    "But if you can get this sword point, it''s not worth the damage at all!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are burning at the Yellow satin, like a humble sword tip.


    Which weapon is inferior to the weapon of the sage? Even if it''s a small sword tip, it''s better than the best weapon.


    "Young master, what do you think of the remnant tip of my ancient magic weapon?" Seeing Wang Xu''s silence for a long time, Ma Lao Er frowned and said carefully:


    "It''s definitely a treasure. I''ve tried it with special alloy steel. It''s like cutting iron like mud. Look..."


    "Yes, but I can''t take your things for nothing."


    Wang Xu directly interrupted him and threw all the newly refined body quenching pills in front of him: "there are about 20 body quenching pills here. Here you are."


    "Ah? Young master, you are very kind! That''s very kind of you Ma Laoer was stunned at first, and then flattered. Subconsciously, he wanted to open his mouth to refuse, but the words changed immediately.


    These are twenty quenched pills!


    Although the Jian Jian Jian is also a treasure, it is worth millions at most. The quench body pill has no market now. It''s worth a lot to exchange for 20 pieces!


    What''s more, at first he came to make amends. He never thought that Wang Xu would even give him something, which was totally unexpected.


    To the mouth of fat, can''t just fly!


    He was about to turn around and leave with his hands tightly clenched. But at this time, Wang Xu spoke again:


    "By the way, you tell me the origin of this sword tip, where you got it, and whether there are any similar items. As long as you can find new ones, I''ll exchange them with you, the lowest one."


    "Really?" Ma Laoer is ecstatic.


    This sword tip was only found by xiajiuliu, a grave digger. It only cost him more than 100000 yuan. The reason why he kept it so solemnly is to "cheat people"!


    In his line of work, if you want to confuse the real with the fake and sell the low-value ones to the high-value ones, packaging is the second most important thing. The core of real importance is attitude. Only with enough attitude can we bluff others and sell at a high price.


    "Don''t worry, young master. As long as I know, I promise to tell you everything." Ma Lao Er patted his chest and assured.


    With his next big blow, Wang Xu also slowly know the origin of the sword tip.


    "In the mountains of Northwest China, are there funerary objects in the ancient tombs of the Qing Dynasty? The body of the sword is corroded, only the tip of the sword is left... The battlefield in the phantom world is the plain, which was obtained by later generations and used for burial? "


    Wang Xu nodded slightly. Ma Laoer was just a scalper. His first hand was the most important person who dug the tomb upside down. He didn''t have to cheat him or dare to cheat him.


    In the eyes of the ancients, even if it is just a sword tip, it must be regarded as a treasure. It''s totally excusable to put a sword body on the tip of the sword and bury it with you when you die.


    "But Qin Dynasty was nearly two thousand years ago. When did the battlefield in the illusion take place? Is there a new flourishing civilization in ancient China


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows were locked and he began to think.


    In the mirage world, the hundreds of thousands of warriors kneeling on the ground are all dressed in uniform and equipped with armor. They look like a huge army. It''s very possible that not long ago, there was an extremely grand and brilliant martial arts Dynasty in China. Today, the incomplete martial arts inherited by the Chinese martial arts may have been inherited from that era, and because of the long time, it is so incomplete.


    "It''s also clear that, because of the integration of the solar world and the Chinese world, where those ancient mysteries that continue to exist come from may have been handed down from that era. After all, it was a magnificent era with martial arts saints. Looking at the fallen martial arts sage in black, it''s obvious that there was more than one martial arts sage." Wang Xu thought deeply.


    Of course, we can''t rule out that the wreckage of Jianjian, a Saint warrior, came from other worlds similar to the solar world. But having experienced the magnificent future, Wang Xu believed in the former guess.


    In the early days of China, there was a glorious flourishing age of Wudao dynasty!


    "Forget it, the true origin of Jian Jian is not good for me. Now the biggest advantage is that I can integrate Jian Jian, the remnant of a Saint warrior, into the broken sword, which will greatly improve the level of the broken sword... This will be my card!" Wang Xu''s fundus was shining.


    At this time, the broken sword was integrated into the bone of the right arm. It was nourished by Qi and blood in his whole body, and had the power of inferior magic weapon. But if we use the remaining tip of the sword to complete the body of the sword, the power of Wang Xu himself is not sure, but he can be sure, at least not worse than the inferior weapon.


    At that time, a month later, he will have a certain confidence and means to turn over the book even if there are any accidents and traps.


    It''s the remains of Jidao sage''s soldiers who killed the Wudao sage. It''s also the most powerful point of the sword. Although shuwuji is wuzun, kill him


    It''s not impossible!

 Chapter 541

    "The world is too big, and the universe is endless. If you don''t touch this circle, you will never be able to touch the secret that has been buried in the long river of time. In the whole world, countless people live a mediocre life. But who knows that behind the ordinary world that seems to have been used to, there will be such gorgeous and unimaginable splendor?" Wang Xu sighed.


    It''s better than the martial saint in black in the illusory world. He can''t avoid being killed by others. Even now, the bloody Saint soldier has become a wreck. The strong man who claims to be bloodless and wants to kill all the rebels in the world may also die in an unpredictable danger.


    His current cultivation is still too low. It seems that he is a powerful demon capital. Most of the congenital martial arts masters are not his opponents. But how many Chinese martial arts people who revere him know that the master of Chinese martial arts is only a third rate master who has just stepped into the road of martial arts in the solar world?


    Among other things, one wuzunshu Wuji is enough to suppress the whole of China, and no one can defeat it. Even if it is Wang Xu, now facing each other, he can only temporarily give up. If there is a real fight, he can do nothing but run away.


    "If it''s really to the worst, I''m afraid there''s no other way except to burn the foundation, burn the spirit and fight to death."


    Wang Xu sighed softly.


    Once the foundation of a warrior is damaged, it will take decades and hundreds of years to repair. On the other hand, he has become a useless person in his life. He can no longer practice martial arts. He has become one of the most humble dogs in the sky.


    To put it bluntly, that is


    Ants!


    Later, Wang Xu put away his sword tip and waved to Ma Laoer to leave. Originally, he was ready to leave, but he was surprised to get the sword tip, which made him more interested. He wrote a big line on the white paper in front of him


    "Quench body pill for rare treasure!"


    Maybe you can meet the most precious treasure of Jianjian? Wang Xu, who is a little lower than it, can accept it even though it is hard to see a saint.


    Seeing this, many warriors immediately became agitated.


    Maybe you don''t have a thousand year old elixir, but which warrior doesn''t have a collection of rare treasures like Ma Lao Er Jian Jian Jian? The wild warrior, in particular, is a poor commodity. When he sees anything, he feels like a treasure, and he doesn''t want to throw it away easily.


    For a moment, people came forward one after another and took out their treasure to Wang Xu for identification.


    "Don''t take it. The odd stones you keep are ordinary stones. Throw them away quickly."


    "This branch... Although it has the shape of dragon and tiger, what do you think? Can''t you recognize a common poplar branch? "


    "This jade is of some value. A quenched body pill."


    ¡­¡­


    After half an hour, the number of people who came to Wang Xu for "treasure assessment" gradually decreased. Unfortunately, most of them were useless rubbish, and only a few of them could get into Wang Xu''s eyes.


    A piece of jade with nail size chalcedony in the center, a thousand year old lightning wood, and a black Ganoderma lucidum, which has been condensed into fossils, still remains a lot of aura. If the well preserved ten thousand year old black Ganoderma lucidum is not much worse than the remains of Saint Wu Bing, it''s just a pity that it has become a fossil, which makes Wang Xu somewhat sorry.


    "Mr. Wang, what do you think of my baby?"


    At this time, a burst of laughter came, only to see the crowd separated, Ma Changqing of Qinglian Pavilion separated, the crowd strode forward, behind him, followed by Yuehua of Changsheng hall.


    Ma Changqing straightened out his suit, dragged a purple wooden box in his hand, solemnly opened the lid of the box, revealing a small gray object inside.


    "What is it? How does it look like a stone? " Some people wonder.


    "It''s definitely not a stone. Otherwise, the people in Qinglian pavilion would not be so solemn. It must be a strange treasure, but we don''t know it."


    Everyone nodded and talked.


    Only Wang Xu''s eyes flickered: "is this the medicine stone I gave to Ma Sanmo before?"


    The medicinal stone is a stone. In fact, its texture is similar to that of jelly. It is the essence of the polymer that he left before refining it. With medicinal stone, as long as it is matched with certain auxiliary materials, it can easily turn out quenched body fluid.


    "This guy is taking my own things to buy me off?"


    Wang Xu only felt funny, directly shook his head, light way: "I said, you''d better go back to ask the people above you, don''t continue to disgrace here."


    "You


    The smile on Ma Changqing''s face suddenly froze.


    He''s a disgrace?


    Who the hell do you think you are?


    For a moment, Ma Changqing was extremely angry, but he didn''t dare to get angry with Wang Xu. After all, Wang Xu killed more than a dozen warriors last night. He was an ordinary man and angered the other party.


    At this time, Yuehua of Changsheng hall came forward and said with a gentle smile:


    "Mr. Wang, I give you a thousand year old elixir from Changsheng hall. It doesn''t need any exchange. It only represents the friendship of Changsheng hall to you."


    "Oh? Is that right? " Wang Xu chuckled, then shook his head and refused: "I''m sorry, I don''t accept your friendship."


    Yuehua look unchanged, but the fundus is a flash of anger.


    Changsheng palace has been handed down for thousands of years. It has a deep foundation and a wide range of contacts. Because of the relationship of Dan pharmacist, only outsiders have ever asked for it. When did they ask for someone, but they were refused by Wang Xu in public?


    But Yuehua doesn''t know. Last night, Wang Xu found them in the dark. For those who want to kill themselves, Wang Xu has never been soft handed.


    A panacea? Do you need to send it to Changsheng hall?


    Wang Xu is ready. After Feng merciless completely stabilizes the interior of Feng''s family, he goes to Changsheng hall with Feng merciless to ask for spiritual loss. At that time, all the elixirs in the hall of eternal life are his. What else can I do for you.


    However, seeing Wang Xu''s refusal of Yuehua''s kindness, other people around him all secretly shook their heads and didn''t think much of it.


    Huang family, toxic Wang Yimai of Nanyun insect Valley, Qinglian Pavilion, Changsheng hall, together with Fengjia, Wang Xu almost offended all the top forces at the martial arts gathering, but he couldn''t bear it!


    For example, ye Cangqing, the northwest Ye family, who is good friends with Wang Xu, is a great master of martial arts. In the face of this situation, I''m afraid he has to stay out of the limelight. Who dares to be so arrogant as Wang Xu.


    Just then, a cry of surprise came from outside the crowd


    "Here comes Zhang Gong of Changsheng hall!"


    "What? Zhang''s offering in Changsheng hall? He''s the top of Huajin. He''s a half step master of martial arts. He hasn''t been out of the mountain for more than ten years, and he''s been pounding into the innate world all the time? "

 Chapter 542

    "It seems that Zhang gongfeng came here in person for the purpose of quenching body Dan and building base Dan? I''m afraid it''s difficult for the boy. "


    As the crowd roared and talked with each other, the crowd dispersed like a tide, only to see an old man with white head and white beard, dressed in an ancient dress and a long shirt, coming with an amazing momentum, not like an old man, but more like a tiger down the mountain.


    His eyes twinkled, and his body was full of Qi and blood. It was as if there was a bloody tiger lying in the void.


    It''s a sign that a warrior''s spirit has reached a certain limit point, and it''s also a manifestation of the martial spirit''s cohesion. It''s definitely only the last half step away from entering the congenital realm. This half step innate martial arts master, looking at China, is also standing at the peak of a level of master.


    As soon as Zhang Gong entered the entrance, he swept around and strode towards Wang Xu.


    "It seems that the palace of eternal life is sure to win the power of Dan Fang!"


    "No wonder, after all, it''s the prescription of the quenched body pill. It''s also the legendary prescription of the building foundation pill, which can help the warrior to break through the congenital state. Zhang gongfeng, who is born in the first place, can''t help but come here in person. After all, he is the most urgent to break through the congenital state."


    "Needless to say, no matter what''s behind the boy''s back, he''s going to have bad luck!"


    There is a lot of discussion, but not many people are optimistic about Wang Xu, most of them are schadenfreude.


    The battle last night has been spread all over the world. Although there is no sign of Changsheng hall, you can imagine that Changsheng hall is absolutely involved. Wang Xu now refuses the good intentions of Changsheng hall in public. The contradiction between the two sides is even more obvious. This is dissatisfaction!


    Sure enough, in the eyes of the people gloating, Zhang gongfeng went directly to Wang Xu and stopped, saying faintly:


    "The foundation is in your hands?"


    "Not bad." Wang Xu''s eyes are light.


    "Then I don''t need to find the wrong person to return the Zhuji danfang to its original owner. I was robbed some time ago and lost a lot of things. The most valuable one is the Zhuji danfang. I was ordered to trace it for several months and finally let me find you." Zhang''s voice was cold and overbearing. There was no doubt that he said:


    "Hand over Dan Fang, I can spare your life, only waste your hands of stealing!"


    "This kid... I''m afraid he''s going to die."


    Smell speech, people see to Wang Xu''s vision suddenly change of a pity and sympathy.


    Those who have a little brain know that Zhang''s words are just a beautiful excuse. The real purpose is to bully Wang Xu, who is weak and wants to forcibly seize Zhuji Dan Fang.


    For a strong warrior, respect and tolerance are virtues. It is true that you will die if you don''t give you face.


    I have a big fist. I''m bullying you. What''s the matter?!


    In a word, yours is mine, mine or mine!


    "Oh? What a coincidence? " Wang Xu is not smiling.


    "What''s the coincidence?"


    "I don''t think it''s a coincidence at all," said Zhang, with no expression on his face. "It took me several months to trace it. I don''t know how much it took to finally catch your tail. What''s the coincidence? This is the result of my hard work. "


    Wang Xu chuckled and didn''t want to say much


    "What if I don''t?"


    "Then I have to do it myself and ask you to hand over Dan Fang." Zhang Gong''s face was cold and his killing intention was not concealed


    "The hall of eternal life has been handed down for thousands of years. The danfang, which built the foundation Dan, is a great treasure in the hall. It''s a great crime to lose it. Whoever dares to steal danfang, no matter who he is, will be killed if he doesn''t cooperate!"


    "In the same way, everyone who dares to covet danfang outside will die!"


    Zhang gongfeng said that he was murderous, full of Qi and blood, and rushed into the night, and the terrible pressure went in all directions.


    All of a sudden, the crowd around was dead and silent, and everyone was deeply shocked. They were silent, and even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    The Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi, who used to follow Wang Xu, also stood on one side and looked at the scene coldly.


    Qinglian Pavilion Ma Changqing is also gloomy and stares at Wang Xu coldly, waiting to see jokes.


    Yuehua looks at Wang Xu with her chin slightly raised. There is a trace of pity in her eyes. The foundation of Changsheng hall is Dan pharmacist, and Dan prescription is the most important for Dan pharmacist. How could the hall of eternal life easily let the valuable Dan prescriptions such as quenched body Dan and built foundation Dan be exiled?


    For example, the rise of Qinglian Pavilion, the palace of eternal life had been secretly ready to fight, and peers were enemies, especially for the martial arts circle.


    Why can the hall of eternal life inherit tens of millions and remain aloof today?


    Because, in a long period of time, all the forces related to Dan pharmacist, either directly or secretly, or adding fuel to the flames, disappeared in the hands of Changsheng hall.


    But in a flash, Wang Xu was left alone sitting there, facing the threat of Changsheng hall.


    "No cooperation, no amnesty..."


    Wang Xu repeated with a smile, his eyes narrowed slightly


    "Are you... Trying to kill me?"


    "Mr. Wang, my Changsheng hall is very sincere to you. Your purpose of exchanging the prescription for the elixir is nothing more than refining the elixir. There are many kinds of Chinese medicine in the hall of eternal life, and there are many kinds of ancient books. If you join the hall of eternal life, you will not only get the status of an elder, but also be able to use herbs for alchemy at will. You don''t have to go all out of your way to collect herbs Yuehua shakes her head and whispers.


    Zhang Gong''s face was expressionless and didn''t agree with him. He just looked at Wang Xu faintly. It seemed that once Wang Xu refused, he would kill Wang Xu by thunder without hesitation.


    "To the elder? This is the second invitation of Changsheng temple! "


    Before Wang Xu spoke, the crowd around him was in a commotion.


    The welfare of the elders worshipped in Changsheng hall is the best among the martial arts forces. I don''t know how many wild warriors want to join Changsheng hall and can''t get it.


    But Wang Xu refused for the first time. Now the hall of eternal life did not give up to send out the second invitation. This sincerity has reached the limit.


    "If I had agreed, it would be the hall of longevity! With the support of Changsheng hall, do you want any pills in the future? The martial arts realm is not a breakthrough. The martial arts master can expect it! " Some people are envious of the way they stamp their feet.


    "Yes, I don''t know why Mr. Wang refused such a good opportunity? If you have a little brain, you''ll agree. Well, where can anyone benefit from it? " The other nodded in agreement.


    However, in the eyes of the public, Wang Xu is obviously brainless.


    He sneered and shook his head with disdain and said, "I''m sorry, if you had given me the elixir with both hands, I might have traded with you. But now, I''ll give you back what you said... "


    "One day, you can deliver all the elixirs in the temple as a gift to make amends to me, otherwise..."


    "No cooperation, no mercy!"

 Chapter 543

    "Just one inner strength... Arrogance! I want to die


    In his eyes, Wang Xu''s inner strength was so arrogant that he didn''t know what to do.


    The next moment, without any hesitation, he suddenly poked out his right hand, five fingers wide open, and caught Wang Xu in a situation of extreme hegemony and no resistance. It was like an eagle catching a chicken.


    "Arrogance? Who on earth is looking for death? " Wang Xu showed a trace of disdain.


    He stepped out with one step, and his right hand rose up in the air. Zhang worshiped the tyrant, so he grabbed it with a more domineering attitude. With one grasp, the terrible force directly tore open the air, and five white waves of air lashed away in all directions.


    "He is really not simple!"


    The eyes of many warriors were shocked.


    Zhang''s worship in Changsheng hall is a half step inborn, almost invincible existence. Generally speaking, the most powerful person is to strike with all his strength, even if he can''t hurt the other person. In the whole martial arts gathering, I''m afraid that only the wind family''s leader is merciless, and ye Cangqing of the northwest Ye family can compete with him.


    However, Wang Xu was not afraid. His power was even more terrifying than that of Zhang Gong. He was totally tough and obviously had enough confidence.


    "Ha ha, you really hide your strength!" Instead, he laughed. His right hand changed slightly. Then he stepped back to avoid Wang Xu''s attack


    "Boy, you didn''t check your details before I did it? If you don''t completely punish me, how dare I put such bold words to suppress you? "


    "Ha ha." Wang Xu sneered and didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    At this time, a cold voice came from the outside


    "Has Zhang Gong been waiting for me?"


    Buzz, buzz! Haloxylon!


    With the voice, I only heard the sound of insects, like the air vibration of countless flying insects'' wings, and the sound of snakes swimming on the ground, crushing the sand grass on their abdomen. I don''t know when, people''s feet have already been entangled by a group of colorful poisonous snakes, and countless strange flying insects are flying under their legs.


    Everyone was silent and didn''t dare to move. They all looked at a 1.7-meter-old man walking out of the crowd in horror.


    The old man''s ears are wrapped with two green snakes with long fingers, and his whole body is covered in a long black robe. However, at a glance, one after another moving bulges and depressions can be seen under the robe. I don''t know what strange poison is hidden inside.


    Behind the old man, there are four or five men with strange clothes and machetes. The first one is Miao Zhaowu, who was rejected by Wang Xu one after another yesterday. His eyes are fierce and his intention to kill is not concealed.


    "It''s the man of the poison king of Nanyun insect Valley!" Someone screamed out.


    Sure enough, the old man calmly introduced himself: "I''m the left protector of the poison king of Nanyun insect Valley, Miao green snake."


    Nanyun insect Valley''s Dharma protector can''t be anyone. He is either a master of witchcraft or a warrior at the top of Huajin. Obviously, Miao Qingshe is also a top-notch one.


    "It turns out that he is Miao Qingshe, the left Dharma protector of poison king Yimai. He is the first master of poison king Yimai. Both Wugu and Wudao are great accomplishments. He came here in person?"


    "Now that boy is dead. It''s said that Miao Qingshe is cruel and murderous. He killed thousands of people in a small town outside the border in order to make poisonous insects... He must have come to danfang. After all, those two danfang are too valuable!"


    A few people shook their heads and sighed, but more people gloated and looked like they were watching.


    Changsheng hall, a vein of poison king in the South cloud insect Valley, a half step innate, inborn martial arts master, a wizard and martial arts Taoist master, have been greatly cultivated. Wang Xu can not escape from death if he hides it further.


    Yuehua shakes her head slightly and looks at Wang Xu''s eyes with unspeakable helplessness. If Wang Xu had accepted her proposal earlier, why should she face such a desperate situation now?


    There is Changsheng hall as his backer, not to mention the poison King''s pulse, but the three veins of Nanyun insect Valley come out together, and there is no way to take Wang Xu.


    It''s a pity that the matter has come to this point!


    "Dan Fang is in your hands?" Miao Qingshe had no expression on his face. "Yesterday, my nephew Miao Zhaowu sincerely traded with you, but you insulted him and my poison king. You should give us an account."


    "What do you want to explain?" Wang Xu is not smiling.


    "Hand over Dan Fang, I will let you die happily. Otherwise, I''ll insult the poison king of Nanyun insect Valley, and I''ll sentence you to the punishment of ten thousand poisonous insects eating your heart. After you die, you''ll become stiff and feed the insects. " The Miao green snake said one word at a time.


    "Oh? Your nephew is going to buy and sell. I''m insulting him by refusing to deal with him? Even insult you, the poison king of Nanyun insect Valley? "


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu''s face was very exaggerated and asked in reverse:


    "So, if you insult me now, I want you to kneel down and make amends, and then I''ll let you die happily. Otherwise, I will judge you to suffer from ten thousand needles. Life is not like death? "


    "Ha ha, you are a rubbish. How can you compare with me?" Miao Qingshe sneered.


    "Yes, you are a group of rubbish in my eyes. How can you compare with me?" Wang Xu sighed a little, suddenly felt very boring, he was too lazy to talk nonsense.


    At the next moment, Wang Xu stepped out with a slight step, and the whole person instantly appeared in front of Miao Qing snake. His right hand pulled out like a mountain. In the sound of the terrible wind, countless people changed color.


    Only Miao Qingshe sneered even more scornfully


    "Just a junior, dare to meet me head-on?"


    After a while, I saw that he stepped forward and twisted his waist, but he didn''t use any witchcraft. He made a big blow and wanted to hurt Wang Xu. Let Wang Xu see how powerful his witchcraft and martial arts were.


    Except Miao Qingshe, no one knows that his strongest point is not the mainstream witchcraft of Nanyun, but martial arts!


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, Miao Qingshe''s body suddenly flew out, smashed four or five small trees all the way, hit the two nanyunwu people behind him who couldn''t dodge, vomited blood and broke their bones on the spot, and finally hit the wall and fell down.


    "You..."


    Miao Qingshe looks pale and looks up to say something to Wang Xu. But as soon as she opens her mouth, it''s a spit of dirty blood mixed with pieces of flesh and blood. She looks even more frustrated. It''s obvious that she has suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    Dead silence!


    In an instant, the crowd all around fell into the dead silence, even could hardly hear the breath.


    He''s the left Dharma protector of poison king Yimai in Nanyun insect valley. He''s the first master of both witchcraft and martial arts. He was badly hurt by Wang Xu''s slap?


    What''s more terrifying is that Wang Xu''s posture is extremely impatient?


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people''s eyes almost fell out.


    At this time, a small but slightly surprised voice came:


    "Why, can you stop me from killing me?"


    In an instant, the silence was even worse.

 Chapter 544

    At this moment, in endless silence.


    People''s brains were stiff, and their necks were completely stiff. Sure enough, when they laboriously turned their heads and looked over, they saw Wang Xu''s face showing some slight surprise.


    He just didn''t keep any hands. It''s a pure inborn warrior''s best to strike him with one hand. It''s normal for him to be killed suddenly when he reaches the peak of his strength. In the end, Miao Qingshe is only seriously injured.


    "It seems that this poison king of Nanyun insect Valley has something interesting in his veins. Apart from the witchcraft, his martial arts cultivation is at least half congenital, and there is only a line between them." Wang Xu moved slightly.


    "Boy, how dare you attack me? I want you to die


    At this time, Miao green snake roared bitterly and stepped out with a sudden step. Countless black gases poured out from his hands. In the blink of an eye, the world was covered with countless poisonous insects and snakes, which seemed to be a black torrent.


    But in the face of this scene, Wang Xu just as before, gently slapped out, the terrible waves set off, and scattered the insects on the spot, just like swatting some flies.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Just like the sound of a giant hammer, in the black clouds covered by countless poisonous insects and snakes, people around kept retreating, and soon retreated hundreds of meters away.


    In their horror eyes, they could only see a shadow flying up and down, smashing one big hole after another on the ground, and finally flying straight out in a straight line. With a roar, they fell in front of the crowd. They were miserable and couldn''t get up. It was Miao Qingshe.


    "Is it still human?"


    The eyes of countless people were shocked and silent.


    Miao Qingshe''s strength is beyond their imagination, but Wang Xu is even more terrifying. In his hands, Miao Qingshe, the first expert of poison king of Nanyun insect Valley, is really like a green snake. He is the enemy of this terrifying existence, playing snake skin!


    Unconsciously, the ground has been covered with a thick layer of poisonous insects, poisonous snake corpses.


    "Just like this, do you want me to kneel down and beg for mercy and give you danfang?"


    Wang Xu step by step out, cold complexion, glanced at the scared face of Miao Zhaowu and others, light said.


    Miao Zhaowu thinks that he has an amazing backing behind him, and he can barely stand at this time. But when he looked at the bloody Miaoqing snake on the ground, he couldn''t say a word.


    "Ha ha, boy, are you a little too early to be happy?"


    At this time, Zhang gongfeng stood up and said in a loud voice: "brother Wuyang, after all, this is the chassis of your Feng family. Why, since it''s here, why should you hide it?"


    "Ha ha, Zhang gongfeng is joking. I''m just here. I''m ready to see what''s going on." With his voice, a middle-aged man''s laughter came from the crowd. Then the crowd separated and gave way to a group of people. The leader was a ruddy 40 or 50 year old man.


    "The first branch of the wind family is the owner of the family, but the wind is not strong."


    Someone gasped in the air conditioner.


    This is the most important person in the wind family recently. Unlike Miao Qingshe, who is the poison king of Nanyun insect Valley, Feng Wuyang''s own martial arts strength is not as good as him. He only has the strength of Huajin in the middle and later stages, but his appearance represents the attitude of the wind family in mordu.


    The martial arts party is held by the Feng family. Everyone who comes here has to give the Feng family three points of thin noodles. At this time, the wind doesn''t show up. Does it mean that the Feng family has to fight the boy who holds Dan Fang?


    "Feng Wuyang is also a strong warrior in the later period of Huajin. It''s even said that he has been mercilessly helped by Feng. Recently, his strength may have reached the peak of Huajin. This is another half step inborn warrior!"


    Someone whispered.


    I saw the wind no Yang stride out of the stage, nothing to do, the momentum on the body immediately subdued the whole court. The source of human momentum, in addition to personal spirit, is nothing more than the momentum brought by the status and background, which is the power of the modufeng family.


    With the wind family side branch, the wind and rain east side branch is very small, can not be compared with the wind without Yang.


    But at the same time, a black faced man, who had been standing silently behind Fengyu East, suddenly raised his head, his eyes flashed fiercely and stepped out.


    In a flash, his breath soared wildly. In a twinkling of an eye, he turned into an invisible dragon of momentum and turned against the sky. He turned out to be a powerful warrior with the highest strength and half a step ahead.


    Miao Zhaowu''s face was even more fierce. He seemed to see some hope and nodded to an old man in black behind him. The old man walked out on the spot with a gloomy face. The strange black fog surrounded him quietly, and a strong corrosive odor spread slowly on the ground.


    But in a flash, Wang Xu seems to be trapped in the three powerful forces, three half step inborn strongmen and a sinister master of witchcraft.


    Desperate!


    If there is no accident, ordinary people will die without a burial place!


    "Oh, boy, aren''t you crazy just now? Why don''t you go on now? "


    "Brother Wuyang is the head of the first of the three main branches of the wind family. He is in a high position. Although he doesn''t mean to intervene, he will naturally come forward if you make trouble on the chassis of their wind family. And Fengfeng Dongfeng Shao is the second young master of the Feng family. He made friends with me in Changsheng hall. Now the poison king is still with you. Count me in, why kill you? It''s like killing a chicken! "


    At this time, Zhang gongfeng looked very proud and disdainful. He gave Wang Xu his last chance and looked down from above


    "Boy, for the last time, if you kneel down and offer danfang with your hands, I will protect you. Otherwise, after I take you down, you just want to die


    As he spoke, Zhang gongfeng and the black faced man, the old man of poison king, had approached Wang Xu.


    Behind them, there are at least one martial arts master with the highest dark strength. At a glance, dozens of martial arts masters surround and kill them. I''m afraid that the general congenital martial arts masters will turn pale.


    "You Huang family, what do you mean now?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes look back at the wind and rain East, and Huang Changtian, Huangqin and others who have gone back and forth are smiling.


    The Huang family is very changeable. They kneel down and lick each other, and then fight and kill each other. Now they are just watching coldly. They are afraid of being beaten by him. Do they want to be a turtle?


    Huang Changtian''s face was expressionless. He lowered his head and eyes as if he had not heard it. However, Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi showed a strange smile and said:


    "Mr. Wang, I said that if you kill my half brother, I''ll have time to see you die with my own eyes!"


    "Is it?"


    Wang Xu''s playfulness is more intense.


    The Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi yelled at him to fight and kill. His killing intention seemed to be beyond words, and his hatred was even more overwhelming.


    But


    Half parents?


    Big brother?


    On the surface, the woman was full of hatred, but on the surface, she was indifferent and didn''t care. Do you really think he couldn''t see it?


    Women


    ha-ha!

 Chapter 545

    "So, in the end, you still want to rob me and take my life..." Wang Xu sighed.


    When he said this, Zhang gongfeng and others all looked at him with idiotic eyes. Isn''t that nonsense? Their purpose is so obvious. It''s been a long time. Do you understand now?


    But just then, Wang Xu''s last words came out:


    "Force me to kill you


    In an instant, the meaning of the whole sentence changed completely.


    "This boy is a brainless one. What are you talking to him about? Let''s take him down and see how tough he is! " As soon as the old man''s face sank, he first used the magic of witchcraft to drive two fiery poisonous snakes to shoot at Wang Xu''s face.


    The black faced man followed closely, and a black tiger''s head knife in his hand struck him with lightning.


    In their opinion, Wang Xu has no way to go to heaven and no way to go to earth, even if he beats Miao Qingshe with thunder? They have so many experts to kill, can they still run?


    Besides, didn''t you see that Feng Wuyang was carrying his hands and looking at Wang Xu all the time? I''m afraid that as long as there is a chance, the great master of the wind family will boldly attack and capture the boy on the spot.


    Zhang Gong walked slowly, ready to catch Wang xupo and kill him at any time.


    Just a small generation, can you turn the sky?


    This is the pride of Zhang gongzong who has been invincible for decades!


    "Ah, what a good cooperation condition you promised me. At this stage... Why is that necessary?" Yuehua sighs again.


    She thinks that she has given Wang Xu enough respect, great benefits and sincerity. But after several times, Wang Xu refused all the time, even sneered at him. He just didn''t know what was good or bad. Even with her good temper, she is too tired of Wang Xu''s ignorance.


    But after all, Yuehua is a kind person. Seeing Wang Xu fall to the present situation, she still can''t help sighing and pitying. In her opinion, ye Cangqing has to give up his three half step inborn martial arts strongmen, a sorcery expert, and other tens of meters of martial arts.


    "Unless you really go against the sky and become a master of martial arts at such a young age, or the guard master hidden behind you will show up, or you will be finished!" Yuehua thought in her heart and shook her head.


    At this time, the insidious old man, the black faced man and others have already made friends with Wang Xu.


    Two fiery red snakes, which were not long enough for their fingers, suddenly rose into giant snakes of more than two meters. Their beaks were wide open, and their ferocious fangs were shining with cold blue light. One left and one right formed a pair of snakes to bite Wang Xu. The blade of the tiger head knife in the hands of the black faced man is shaking wildly. The sound of the tiger roaring is deafening. Ordinary people''s ears are smelly and dizzy.


    "The sound of the tiger roaring in the forest fills my ears! Horse tiger is really a good means Fengyu Dong laughs and claps his hands in admiration. Then he turns his head to look at Fengwu Yang. His eyes twinkle a few times and says with a gentle smile:


    "Uncle Wuyang, my father is not here. I''ll give you a present first. Finally, I venture to ask, won''t you go? If it''s a little bit later, the boy will be taken down. My nephew says that he''s ahead. Dan Fang doesn''t have your share. "


    "Ha ha, it''s the same as the wind family. Do you want to share with us?" The wind has no yang to lightly smile a, just the eye ground facial expression can''t say of strange.


    "Uncle, what you said is wrong. If you agree to the proposal that my nephew discussed with you before, you and my family will not have to divide up any more." The east side of the storm sighs, shakes its head slightly, and the front of the story turns


    "But now my uncle has to stand on the master''s side, which makes my nephew very embarrassed. I really don''t understand. Why do you want to be with the wind? Can''t you see who is in charge of the future of the Feng family? "


    "Ha ha, maybe I can''t see clearly." Feng Wuyang chuckled, shook his head and said, "but at least I know one thing. The master of the family is a master of martial arts who has suppressed our family for ten years. Your generation always looks at things and does things on the surface. They think that power can replace strength, but what martial arts do is martial arts! The master of martial arts is an immortal on the earth. He is the enemy of hundreds and thousands of people. No matter how powerful he is, killing you is like killing chickens and dogs. Life and death depend on his heart! "


    "It''s a pity to say that I haven''t seen the owner of my family so respected by my uncle." The wind and rain East sighs, but retorts:


    "Uncle, maybe the master is as powerful as you said, but the strength behind us is not weak. Just now, master Huang joined us."


    After that, he took a deep look at Feng Wuyang and said with deep meaning


    "Remember that the living are entitled to say power, while the dead are not entitled to say anything else!"


    "The same to you, dead people, are not qualified. Soon, you will see, what is truly invincible, what is... "Feng Wuyang looked forward to awe in his eyes, looked at the increasingly fierce battle in the field, and said word by word:


    "Real despair!"


    "Uncle, take care of yourself."


    Wind and rain East just because the wind no Yang said is the wind merciless, shake his head no longer speak, also then turn to look at the field.


    In the fierce roar of the tiger, the light of the sword almost rolled into a torrent of water. The knife cut off the vital part of Wang Xu, which was the rhythm of Wang Xu''s tragic death on the spot.


    The old man of poison king is far away driving all kinds of poisonous insects and snakes to attack Wang Xu from all directions and hidden places. The terrible venom has even eroded the ground into small potholes one after another. The little green poisonous fog has been steaming up, and with the passage of time, it has been disappearing into people''s bodies.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    The black tiger''s knife moves to death. The ground is crisscrossed with terrible knife marks. Wang Xu is like a fallen leaf in the wind and rain, constantly dodging around. Dao Guang always follows him, chopping all the things he meets, such as tables, chairs, walls, vases, etc.


    Half step of the innate martial arts, the destructive power is so terrible, if the real congenital martial arts master is what kind of scene?


    Although the poisonous insects released by the old man in the vein of poison king can''t touch Wang Xu''s clothes, the poisonous fog around Wang Xu is gradually rich, and gradually stains Wang Xu with a touch of green. In a trance, it seems that Wang Xu''s evasive action has slowed down a little?


    "How''s it going? Boy, do you want to continue to struggle for nothing? " Zhang gongfeng always swept the array aside. At this time, he asked with confidence.


    In his view, Wang Xu was in a desperate situation.


    Hiding? When the king of poisons is playing, the longer he drags on, the worse he will die.


    How to fight? Why dodge all the time when you can beat the black tiger''s knife?


    "Young master, just give up." Yuehua sighs.


    Almost all the people around thought that Wang Xu was unable to return to the sky, and they shook their heads and sighed helplessly. I''ve already said, don''t compete with the power of these monsters, but you have to overestimate your strength and become a mantis.


    "Why bother? If we cooperate well before, we will have a prosperous future Someone said with pity.


    All of them sighed. How small is the power of the individual in the face of such huge things as the hall of eternal life?


    But at this moment, Wang Xu, who seems to be in the middle of the battle, suddenly stops to face the snow-white light of the tiger''s head knife. Instead, he looks up at Zhang gongfeng and shakes his head


    "I''ve been waiting for you to come up and die, but you are so timid that you never dare to come up? In that case, I''ll take the initiative to kill people. "

 Chapter 546

    "Boy, what are you talking about? And don''t look at what''s going on? " Zhang Gong gave a sneer, his eyes full of disdain.


    At this time, Wang Xu directly faces the knife light that horse tiger cuts, and finally catches Wang Xu. Horse tiger''s knife uses 12 points of strength, and now even a car will be cut off by him.


    However, Wang Xu has an inexplicable smile on his face. He looks directly at Zhang Gong with incomparable irony in his eyes. Before his extinction body is completed, the body can be hard connected with the full-strength strike of the peak martial arts. At this time, the extinction body is complete. As the extinct martial body in the Qinglian extinction Sutra, will there be only such power?


    The next moment.


    He didn''t look at it. His left hand was empty. He looked forward like lightning. He caught the light of pitching knife from horse and tiger with empty hands.


    "Hiss... Is this guy crazy?"


    In an instant, I don''t know how many people take a breath of air conditioning, it''s incredible.


    Face the blade with flesh and blood, want to seize the blade with empty hands, this is not a madman, what is it? Perhaps, there are many rumors of taking the white blade with empty hands in the martial arts circle, and even there are special moves to inherit, but they are used in the face of the weak whose strength is lower than their own.


    The horse tiger is the peak of Huajin. It''s a half step inborn. It''s almost the highest level master in the martial arts circle of China. You''re going to take the white sword with empty hands for me? No, I want to die!


    The next moment.


    "Touch!"


    In a loud sound of metal collision, countless people''s fundus pupils contracted crazily, and their eyes were filled with the emotion of seeing ghosts. For nothing else, Wang Xu''s hand actually blocked the black tiger''s big knife!


    "Break it for me."


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, and his five fingers of his left hand suddenly worked, contracted and closed.


    "Click!"


    The tiger''s head broadsword, which is one meter and five long, broke inch by inch. It turned into countless pieces in Wang Xu''s left hand and shot them out. The pieces made marks on the ground. But his hand didn''t stop. He was still grabbing at Mahu. His fingers were tearing the air, and he was roaring with sound. The speed was faster than that of the black tiger.


    "Ah


    With a scream, the black tiger didn''t respond at all. He was still in the mood of killing Wang Xu, a dodgy "little bug" with a knife. Wang Xu grabbed him by the throat and broke his neck. He even made his head fly out of the crack with great strength. Such a half step congenital master, unexpectedly so easily died.


    At the same time, Wang Xu took back his left hand and grabbed a piece of the blade. He threw it away. He didn''t even see the result, but he had turned around and walked step by step to Zhang Gong.


    More than ten meters behind him, the insidious old man of poison king Yimai of Nanyun insect Valley covered his neck with his hands and stepped back. He opened his mouth wide as if he wanted to breathe, but he couldn''t breathe. Finally, his eyes gradually lost their looks, and he could only hang down his hands powerlessly, revealing his neck with a thread of blood, and a big good head also fell.


    At this time, Wang Xu just stepped out of the second step, but strangely, he directly crossed the distance of more than ten meters and appeared in front of Zhang gongfeng''s body, calmly grabbing it out with his right hand.


    Zhang Gong''s face changed wildly, and suddenly he screamed. He was almost like a frightened mouse, and he walked back madly.


    However, no matter how fast his speed is, Wang Xu''s hand is always twice as fast as his. He can''t avoid it at all. Zhang gongfeng can only raise his hand in a hurry and touch it hard.


    Although he was in a hurry, he was not afraid.


    He has been stuck in the peak of Huajin for more than ten years, and his accomplishments can''t be improved. Zhang gongfeng uses the elixir of Changsheng hall to exercise his body. He has already become the body of King Kong. He is a little confident in his body. Can''t he stop Wang Xu?


    However, as soon as they got in touch with each other, Zhang gongfeng''s face changed wildly. His body, which he thought was "King Kong is not bad", could smash the steel arm. It was like a stick in front of Wang Xu''s right hand, and he was crushed on the spot. In the sound of bone fracture, he was directly grabbed by Wang Xu''s neck.


    "Stop it! I... "


    Zhang Gong''s eyes were full of panic, so he asked for mercy.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. His cold eyes directly pinched his neck. Zhang Gong''s head turned around, and he couldn''t die any more.


    Dead silence!


    No one breathed, no one moved, all eyes widened, silent, as if in the general hell of death!


    Wind and rain east open big mouth, saliva from the corner of the mouth slip and don''t know, as if to become wood, all can''t believe. Huang Changtian, who is not far behind him, takes a breath. His body can''t help shivering. He suddenly feels regretful for his "hasty" decision.


    Miao Zhaowu, the poison king of Nanyun insect Valley, was even more weak on the spot, and collapsed on the ground. His face was colorless, and he felt a burst of coolness below.


    Yuehua in the hall of eternal life has a very dignified look, and her face changes slightly. Her eyes stay on Zhang''s body for a long time, and she can''t help sighing in her heart


    "This time, it''s not just me who''s wrong. My master and everyone in Changsheng hall are all wrong. It''s too wrong... No! It should be said that the other side is too strong. It''s totally beyond common sense. It''s just a monster! "


    Only Feng Wuyang, with a smile on his face, glanced around at the people with different looks, and sneered in his heart. A group of rubbish, do you really know what kind of existence you are provoking?


    The crowd was numb.


    Everyone didn''t expect that, but in just two breaths, the final situation would be reversed to this extent.


    "Changsheng hall, you still need to insist now, did I steal the Dan Fang in your hall?" After throwing the dead Zhang Gong to the foot of Yuehua, Wang Xu asked faintly.


    Yuehua''s face was slightly white, but she knew that she was the weak now. She didn''t dare to make any rash moves. She leaned over and said, "young master, it was my Changsheng hall that misunderstood me before. It''s all because of Zhang gongfeng''s insistence. For the sake of pleading for you many times, how about letting my little girl go and exposing it?"


    "Ha ha, you pushed it all." Wang Xu chuckles. The dead can''t speak. Zhang Gong''s death is not what Yuehua says.


    But Wang Xu doesn''t care. What he cares about is


    You plead for me?


    ha-ha!


    It''s funny!


    He shook his head, light way: "you really said before, but always want me to take the initiative to you like soft, give you when the dog, but did not ask for love for me. What''s more, the dead man on the ground made his own decisions. Didn''t you send my message back? Or, when you were killed last night, I didn''t find you hidden in the dark? "


    "You want to rob me, you want to kill me, but now, you tell me, you want me to give you face, so you''ve exposed it? It''s funny

 Chapter 547

    "How can you spare me, young master? The little girl is just an unarmed Dan pharmacist who has no means of attack and killing. She only works for alchemy, curing diseases and saving people all her life. She doesn''t dare to be the enemy of the young master. " Yuehua bowed her head and said in a soft voice.


    These words seem to have the meaning of begging for mercy, but they have the meaning of forcing Wang Xu.


    Is it difficult for you to be a strong warrior? Do you want to kill an unarmed weak woman?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. You are still useful to me. Just stay with me and be my maid for a while." Wang Xu waved his hand lightly.


    Yuehua where dare to refuse, just bow back to one side. Wang Xu didn''t care whether she was willing or not. After that, he turned to the other side and glanced over Miao Zhaowu, who was paralyzed and incontinent. Without any pause, he finally fell on Fengyu Dong, who was pale.


    "There is less wind and rain, right? I have a question. Speaking of it, I have something to do with the ruthlessness of the leader of your wind family. How do you mean that you are shouting at me and robbing me? " Wang Xu stood there and asked leisurely.


    The wind and rain East facial expression is livid, double fists pinch of dead, but dare not move. Just because Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes looked like a demon looking down, a cool air made him rush straight from the sole of his feet to his head.


    "What do you want?" There is Yuehua thing in front of the wind and rain east also dare not say what this exposed bullshit, calm face clench teeth way.


    Holding a pile of cards in his hand, he talked and laughed with Huang Changtian, the owner of the Huang family. He was very proud for a moment. When did he think that he would be forced in public.


    "Break your arm, kneel down and beg for mercy, or you will die!" Wang Xu light way.


    "You


    In an instant, the wind and rain East was shocked and angry. He didn''t expect that Wang Xu didn''t give him face and humiliated him in public. How could he stand it?


    The wind and rain East fiercely gasps several times, stares at Wang Xu, a word of a way: "you really when I good bully?"? My father is the leader of the second branch of the wind family. The wind comes from the East. Even the family leader is merciless and dare not insult me like this! "


    "Besides, have you forgotten someone?"


    With that, he turned his head and looked at the wind beside him. He said anxiously, "uncle, I''m so humiliated by this man. Can''t you just look at me like this?"


    As soon as he spoke, many people around him began to move.


    It''s true that they forgot that the wind is not blowing, but this one has been standing quietly and didn''t do anything!


    "Now fengfengdong is humiliated. I don''t know what attitude fengwuyang is? But I don''t think he can do it. He can''t do it! " Someone whispered.


    Another nodded and said: "yes, but this is the chassis of Fengjia after all. Since fengwuyang is here, it''s impossible to ignore it. Don''t forget, the wind family and the wind ruthless


    Other people have their eyes on Feng Wuyang, and their eyes are all searching.


    There are also well-informed people on the scene. They have some understanding of the internal turmoil spread by the Fengs during this period. There is more than one Fengs in Fengs!


    There is even another master of martial arts who was ruthlessly expelled from the Feng family 20 years ago


    Popular blade!


    "I remember. It''s said that Feng Ping''an, the rebellious son of the wind family, has been walking around the 13 families of the magic capital recently. Some people have seen fengfengdong and Feng Ping''an have dinner together openly..." some people exclaimed in a low voice, as if they thought of something, and their eyes slowly showed a trace of shock.


    Before he had finished speaking, another man had already said:


    "Fengwuyang''s original position is ambiguous. Is fengfengdong forcing fengwuyang to make his final stand? Wait, so what''s the identity of that kid over there? Innocent victims? Or is it the helper that Feng mercilessly invited


    "He said that he had a lot to do with Feng merciless... He should have been invited by Feng merciless..." the voice of the man before was very complicated.


    If it is connected with the internal struggle of Fengjia, then everything will be clear.


    It''s no wonder that people like fengmerciless who invite them to help in person have such terrible strength. This young man looks like a young man, but in fact he has no idea how many years he has been?


    After all, when martial arts masters step into the congenital state, they transform Qi and blood into true Qi, and have a solid foundation to trace back. They have the ability to trace back their youth. Many of them seem to be in their 30s and 40s, but in fact they are nearly 100 years old.


    What''s more, there are rumors that the congenital old monsters use secret methods to rejuvenate themselves.


    But, which side will the wind choose? Will you stand out for the storm?


    In the eyes of countless people, only to see the wind Wuyang slowly stand out, and then step by step to Wang Xu.


    "It''s said that the popular blade has the support of a ghost. It''s more powerful. Smart people know how to choose. It seems that the wind has no Yang, and it is... "Someone can''t help sighing.


    But the next moment.


    What happened was that this man almost bit his tongue off.


    I saw that Feng Wuyang''s upper body suddenly bent down, made a sincere 100% gift, and respectfully said:


    "Mr. Wang, the master and miss of the family, please come to meet you in person!"


    "What?"


    In an instant, the whole audience was silent.


    I don''t know how many people are staring at the biggest. I can''t believe this scene.


    How can Feng Wuyang be so respectful to Wang Xu? Isn''t he the same as Changsheng hall, Nanyun Chonggu Duwang Yimai and Huang family, who came to each other''s Dan Fang?


    Even, how can Wang Xu really let Feng, the leader of Feng family, invite each other personally?


    Wang Xu


    What kind of identity is it?


    East wind and rain is not acceptable, pale, but also with a faint twist.


    It''s him who is sure to win. Everything is under control, but because of Wang Xu, how can things come to this point?!


    The next moment, however, something more amazing comes.


    "Anyone who dares to fight against Prince Wang is the enemy of Qinglian Pavilion!"


    At this time, Ma Changqing, who was almost forgotten, put down the phone. His face was shocked. After a loud cry, he quickly walked to Wang Xu in fear, bowed respectfully and apologized in fear


    "Lord! Before the villain ignorance, eyeless, did not know your true identity, I should be punished


    Then he bent his knees and knelt on the ground with a touch.


    Ma Changqing''s kneeling was as amazing as Hongzhong and Dalu''s, and he hit everyone''s heart hard, which made them shiver.


    Finally, they knew what Wang Xu''s strength was, what his origin was, and what his status was.

 Chapter 548

    "My lord?"


    "He is the leader of Qinglian pavilion?"


    "No wonder! No wonder


    Suddenly see Ma Changqing this kneel, do not know how many people hit wake up, people''s eyes have revealed clear color.


    Quenched body pill is the unique pill monopolized by qingliange. It''s only because Ma Changqing is not qualified to contact Wang Xu himself. What he doesn''t know about Wang Xu''s identity has become the main reason for people''s misunderstanding.


    No one in this world can imagine that someone who is a younger brother will, in turn, solicit his eldest brother to be a younger brother, right?


    At this time, Ma Changqing, kneeling at Wang Xu''s feet and shivering, was more worried than everyone else. He repeatedly reproached himself and begged for mercy! My Lord, you asked me to report to you many times. It''s because I''m bent on my own way. I''ve offended you many times. Please punish me! "


    "Who are you, Ma Sanmo?" Wang Xu glanced at him and asked faintly.


    "Third son... No, the deputy chief is his nephew." Ma Changqing carefully replied.


    "Go back and ask him to leave." Wang Xu waved his hand, but he didn''t look at him. He turned his head and nodded, and went straight out.


    After him, Ma Changqing was relieved to see an amnesty. Although his current status is not guaranteed, as long as Wang Xu doesn''t kill him and Ma Sanmo is an uncle and nephew, he will never mix up in the Qinglian Pavilion.


    At this time, I saw Wang Xu walking towards me step by step, and the distance was getting closer and closer. Fengyu Dong''s face was pale, and his eyes were on the faces of one person after another, but almost everyone automatically turned away.


    Just as he was about to despair, he glanced over Huang Changtian, and his eyes suddenly brightened, as if he had caught the last straw. He grabbed it and begged


    "Master Huang, according to the agreement between you and me, you can''t be helpless! Besides, he killed your favorite eldest grandson. It''s a blood feud. If I die, the alliance between you and us will be broken. I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to revenge in your life! "


    At the moment of life and death, the wind and rain East said that he was urgent and fast, and he could not care about anything more: "as long as you can help me block him, master Huang, I will contact my father immediately and ask them to start ahead of time, not ten minutes, not to mention the boy in front of me, even if the wind is merciless, I will surely die!"


    Huang Changtian wanted to look away and pretended not to see it, but he hesitated when he heard the words of Fengyu Dong.


    "That''s all. It''s the battle of life and death!"


    After thinking about it for a while, he sighed a long time. A touch of blood flashed through his eyes, and he was not ready to continue to hide and disguise. With a move at his feet, he was ready to stop Wang Xu.


    However, at this time, Wang Xu did not look at the east wind and rain, in the east wind and rain frightened eyes, even straight from his face.


    In an instant, wind and rain East silly, Huang Changtian is also a Leng.


    What happened?


    Isn''t wang Xu going to kill Fengyu east?


    But at this time, Huang Changtian is already in front of Wang Xu. He can''t stop even if he wants to stop. He can only look hard and clap his hand bravely.


    There was a little hesitation and scruples before this palm was shot, but after it was shot, it was a full blow, with bursts of illusions, to Wang Xu''s heart.


    "Dong!"


    It was like a mountain bump.


    Wang Xu didn''t move. Instead, Huang Changtian went out upside down and quit seven or eight units. Every step was like a giant hammer falling down, deep into the ground and exploding countless pieces of gravel. However, he still retreated to more than ten meters away before he could stop.


    Behind Wang Xu, his clothes broke, revealing a clear pattern of palmprint. This handprint is deeply embedded in Wang Xu''s heart, which is half an inch. If ordinary people were to pass through their heart on the spot, they would have been beaten to pieces and died. Thanks to Wang Xu''s cultivation of Nirvana and the secret cultivation method of the emperor''s family of Xuankong city in the solar world, he could be indifferent.


    "Is this the strength of a master of martial arts?"


    The crowd''s eyes widened and they couldn''t believe it.


    Wang Xu fought with Zhang gongfeng and others before, but he couldn''t make a white mark with his sword. However, Huang Changtian''s palm can make such a deep impression on Wang Xu''s back heart. It''s unbelievable that he is powerful.


    Someone was surprised and said, "why does he stand still? Have you been beaten to death


    This words, silly wind and rain East eyes suddenly flash, carefully look to Wang Xu. It''s true that the vest is the key part of the human body. If you were made such a handprint, the ordinary warrior would have died long ago.


    "How, how, how..."


    However, Fengyu Dong''s face changed wildly. The palmprint in Wang Xu''s heart was bulging at the speed visible to the naked eye. However, it was as if the palmprint was just an illusion.


    "Master!"


    At this time, Scutellaria and other Huang family members were slightly changed, with anxious and surprised look in their eyes.


    "It''s worthy of being the master of the Huang family... A master of martial arts in nature!"


    At this moment, the whole audience was shocked, and countless warriors looked at Huang Changtian with awe.


    As we all know, Huang Changcai was not born long ago, but even so, he deserves it. The power of the palm made Wang Xu, who had previously been invincible, die miserably.


    "I only used one palm... It''s really a great master of martial arts."


    Someone said, shaking.


    At this time, Wang Xu was still standing, they thought that Wang Xu had been killed by Huang Changtian. I don''t blame them. If their heart is so deep, I''m afraid their heart has already been broken. They can''t die any more.


    Although Huang Changtian made amends to Wang Xu in public before, after the words of Fengyu Dong, people all thought that Huang Changtian was merciless and forbearing for the time being. No one thought that it was Wang Xu that Huang Changtian had been worried about.


    Huang Changtian, standing more than ten meters away, is also a moment of uncertainty. He stares at Wang Xu''s motionless back, frowning: "is he just a paper tiger, really killed by my unexpected slap?"


    One second, two seconds, three seconds


    Seeing that Wang Xu remained motionless, his Qi and blood also weakened and finally disappeared completely, Huang Changtian breathed out a long breath, with a trace of disdain on his face, shaking his head and sighing


    "I hate and regret. I knew that he was a paper tiger. How could I humiliate myself in public and make amends to the little son of a bitch who killed my grandson?"


    "Master!"


    Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi and others cried out, and their faces all showed a look of revenge.


    However, all of them did not find that at this time, Wang Xu''s forehead was already cold and sweaty, and his face was even more white and frightening.

 Chapter 549

    "I said, you really have a big tone. I''m just in a bad mood. If I change my tone, I''ll be dead in your mouth?" At this time, a faint voice came slowly.


    When they heard the news, they all turned pale. They saw that Wang Xuzheng, who was regarded as a "dead man", had been motionless all the time. His eyes were full of the look of a fool.


    Just now, Huang Changtian''s palm did bring Wang Xu a little trouble, but it just disturbed the rhythm of his huge Qi and blood transforming into real Qi. For a moment, his Qi and blood were disordered, which made him stop and recuperate for a while.


    But I didn''t expect that, in just a few seconds, I was regarded as dead by others.


    Is he crazy?


    Or are other people crazy?


    "... how, how... How possible? How could you have nothing to do with the whole effort of the Xiantian martial arts master? " At this time, the next scared soul almost fell of the east wind and rain finally said a complete word.


    "Do you have the right to cut in when you speak?" Wang Xu waved.


    Hula!


    A white palm shaped air force shot to the east of the wind and rain in an instant. It seemed very slow, but it almost reached the east of the wind and rain in an instant. With a slap, the east of the wind and rain was photographed lying on the ground, face to the ground, and half of the face fell into the ground. It seemed that there was more air in and less air out.


    "Your strength is good. I''m afraid you can''t bear it if you change that hand to be a general master of martial arts." Wang Xu light way, "but, you should not again provoke me!"


    "Originally, I was not ready to continue to entangle with you, and I didn''t want to kill again, but why..."


    Before his voice fell, Wang Xu had already stepped out with a light step. As soon as his step fell, his body was like a ghost. He had crossed a distance of more than ten meters in a flash, and with one palm in the air, he pressed down on Huang Changtian.


    "... you must force me to kill you!"


    Wang Xu''s last words fell to the ground lightly. Huang Changtian''s face changed wildly. He saw countless earthy yellow Qi gathered between his hands. In a twinkling of an eye, it condensed into a thick real Qi shield. His hands were on the shelf to protect his head.


    This is the most terrifying and powerful means of the innate warrior.


    However, Wang Xu''s palm seems to have no strength, but he smashes the real Qi shield, and then flies Huang Changtian''s hand back again. Even more, on his left shoulder, he left a deep handprint, which was deep to the bone, and half of his shoulder collapsed.


    "What kind of strength is he? Huang Changtian is a real master of martial arts... "


    Someone took a breath of cold air.


    This is a master of martial arts. When you raise your hands and lift your feet, you can control the power of the whole world. The Qi and blood in your body can be transformed into genuine Qi. When you carry the congenital vigorous Qi with your hands, you can break mountains and rocks, break iron and break steel. Otherwise, you can''t be called a master of martial arts.


    "Boom!"


    Huang Changtian''s body smashed on a wall, abruptly smashed a two meter gap on the wall.


    Wang Xu once again showed the terrible power of suppressing the master of martial arts, which was many times more shocking than the previous scene of suppressing Zhang gongfeng and others.


    "Is this still human?"


    More than one person trembled in his heart, including Feng Wuyang, Ma Changqing, Yuehua, Huangqin and others, all with wide eyes.


    In the circle of Chinese martial arts, it''s a terrible thing to kill the top of Huajin as Wang Xu did before. But now, in his hands, is the master of martial arts like a chicken or a dog?


    This is unexpected to all. After all, the martial arts masters of Xiantian rarely fight openly. In everyone''s mind, a warrior is invincible when he steps into nature. Unless he kills his family''s blood feud, his wife and children will die, and some people dare not act rashly. This is a precedent.


    "I said, why do you have to force me to kill you?" Wang Xuli in place, stop light way.


    "Small! Miscellaneous! Seed


    Huang Changtian''s furious voice came, and the ruins of the collapsed walls exploded. He shot out from inside, full of ferocious eyes.


    "Wait a minute, is he the prince in the rumor? The youngest master of martial arts in a thousand years? "


    Some people wake up later, as if thinking of something, suddenly exclaimed out loud.


    There was a commotion in the crowd. The latest rumor in the martial arts circle was just a joke. So even if Huang Changtian called Wang Xu Prince before, no one connected him with the one in the rumor.


    But now the joke is standing in front of us, but people can''t laugh any more.


    Wang Xu, the rumored Prince Wang, is only in his early twenties


    It''s a master of martial arts!


    At this time, all the speculation about the return of an old man from birth has become a joke.


    Huang Changtian steps out of the dark step by step, even if already knew Wang Xu is not good to provoke, but still can not believe it. I feel that all my life I have lived on the dog, and all my pride has been trampled on by Wang Xu.


    Before that, he made amends to Wang Xu in public. What he respected was the ruthlessness of the wind. What he feared was the mysterious background behind "Prince Wang", but he was not afraid of Wang Xu''s personal strength.


    He entered Huajin at the age of 26, peaked at the age of 30, and then spent nearly 30 years in one card. It was only recently that he was able to break through the gate of congenital martial arts and was promoted to a real congenital martial arts player. But in the face of Wang Xu in his early twenties, he is just a piece of rubbish, a piece of rubbish.


    "Small! Miscellaneous! Seed


    Huang Changtian''s eyes were cold, but his heart was angry. Originally, for the sake of the overall situation, he could bear the hatred of killing sun for a while, but now, he can''t bear it, and he can''t bear it any more.


    "It seems that you are very angry. Then I''ll kill you as soon as possible so that you won''t be angry as soon as possible." Wang Xu''s eyes were cold with a faint smile.


    Call him a little bastard?


    Voice down, he stepped out, an instant across the distance of more than ten meters, with the wind of terror, once again blow out.


    "Touch!"


    Huang Changtian''s hands closed, and the real Qi in his body roared out, mixed with the power of micro heaven and earth, condensed a huge earthy hammer to break the air and meet Wang Xu.


    In an instant, the two sides touch each other, and Huang Changtian retreats madly again.


    "What is the strength of this little bastard? Is it really a master of martial arts? "


    Huang Changtian''s heart was full of shock, his hands trembled slightly, which was crushed by the terrorist force carried by Wang Xugang''s fist.


    "I used all the power of heaven and earth that my whole body can mobilize, but why can''t I compare with him? He doesn''t even use real Qi... Wait, no real Qi? Isn''t he born? " Huang Changtian''s pupil shrinks suddenly in his eyes, which is incredible.


    If Wang Xu is not inborn, but has the power to suppress inborn, this, this


    How the hell is that possible?!


    However, at this time, Huang Changtian couldn''t think more, because Wang Xu had a laugh, and he had come after him again.


    "You don''t think that inborn is invincible, do you? Ha ha, let me show you what is the real powerful martial arts


    Wang Xu is laughing, but he is merciless.


    "Annihilation nine moves, the first move, annihilating the empty hand!"

 Chapter 550

    "Annihilation nine moves, the first move, annihilating the empty hand!"


    The nine forms of solitude and annihilation belong to the use of "Tao". Any one of them will naturally increase with the strength of the warrior, and the power of each use will soar.


    The last time Wang Xu used this move, he was just a great master of martial arts. He didn''t even refine his bones, but he could easily kill the man who was at the top of his power. Now, his body has become silent, and half of his foot can be said to have stepped into the realm of metaphysics, that is, the realm of nature.


    In the void, a giant hand seven or eight meters in size suddenly flashed. Wang Xu''s right hand seems to have the power to turn the sky. Every inch he drops, his big hand in the void increases by one point. At the end, it is tens of meters in size.


    "Boom!"


    Within a radius of 10 meters, almost all of them were covered by big hands, the air was squeezed into a turbulent flow, and the flowers, trees, and gravel walls were all crushed into debris. In the eyes of outsiders, the whole sky was slightly dark for a moment.


    Destroy the empty hand, even the void can disappear!


    "This is the power of heaven and earth!"


    Huang Changtian''s body suddenly retreated, and his face was twisted. I can''t believe it.


    He just judged that Wang Xu didn''t even have true Qi, which was absolutely not innate. As a result, the next second, Wang Xu used such horrible means. The ten meter hand rolled down from the sky made him despair and crushed all his confidence.


    I saw the big hand fall on the ground, in the roar, countless smoke and dust blow up, obscured everyone''s sight, the ground under the feet of people is a wave of vibration, as if there was a small earthquake.


    Looking at this scene, Huang Changtian''s face was very blue. If he didn''t escape quickly, he would be able to be patted into meat mud on the spot.


    The innate Qi can be turned into the solid vigorous Qi to protect the body. It can even resist the explosion of bullets, even explosives, and even control the power of heaven and earth. Its moves are no worse than those of bombs. Therefore, once you enter the innate Qi, you will be the master, and the master is invincible. However, Wang Xu''s hand, the power of controlling heaven and earth, and the power of terror, have far exceeded the imagination of the general congenital martial arts masters.


    This is not martial art at all, but fairy art!


    "Come again."


    Wang Xu steps out of the smoke and laughs. The wind is merciless and has no time to verify his strength. So take Huang Changtian to warm up.


    He was like a roc flying in the air. He appeared above Huang Changtian''s head in a flash, and the wind and cloud were surging under his left foot. It was like a mountain rising out of the clouds.


    The nine forms of annihilation.


    The second is to shake the foot of the mountain.


    It''s hard to step on the sky, but easy to shake the mountain!


    "No real Qi! There is absolutely no fluctuation of true Qi! But how did this little bastard stir up the power of heaven and earth? "


    Huang Changtian''s expression is ferocious and twisted. As a natural warrior, he can feel the power of heaven and earth tumbling around him. But the power of heaven and earth needs the medium of innate Qi, but Wang Xu has no fluctuation of innate Qi at all.


    Without media, how can he arouse the power of heaven and earth?


    However, Wang Xu forced the power of heaven and earth, and the number was even more terrifying. It can be said that he was extremely overbearing, which was tens of times more than Huang Changtian, a real congenital warrior. It can be said that the two were completely one day and one place, and they were not at the same level at all.


    "Don''t die too fast!"


    Wang Xu shakes the mountain with his left foot, and the terrifying power of heaven and earth comes to Huang Changtian.


    Huang Changtian''s face was twisted and retreated wildly. He felt the terrible force of heaven and earth. He knew with his buttocks that once he took it from the front, he would die and be crushed by the terrible force of heaven and earth.


    "Boom!"


    Sure enough, under the foot of the mountain, the foot has not yet landed. The terrible force of heaven and earth has rolled out a huge pit on the ground. Countless cracks have broken out on the surrounding ground, and the gravel flies and the earth collapses.


    Many martial arts masters are stunned. Is this the horror of the master of martial arts? But how does it feel


    Compared with Wang Xu, Huang Changtian and Wang Xu are both masters of martial arts and Taoism, but one day at a time. Is Huang Changtian''s master a fake?


    There are also smart people with pale faces and shaking eyes.


    Huang Changtian''s inborn strength is not fake, but Wang Xu is too strong, strong abnormal, strong far beyond everyone''s cognition.


    "Annihilation nine, the third, opening the sky!"


    At this time, Wang Xu stepped out of the smoke again and held his hands high. Countless bright light golden streamers gathered in his hands, and he suddenly lifted, grasped and tore them to the sky.


    With the sound of tearing cloth and silk, the sky seemed to be torn open with his hands. A black crack suddenly spread, like black lightning chasing Huang Changtian.


    Huang Changtian''s face is pale, and his whole body is frantically fighting to the side, like a stray wild dog, which is dangerous and dangerous to avoid the terrible black crack.


    "Annihilation nine, fourth, start a prairie fire!"


    As Wang Xu pointed out, a little Mars suddenly penetrated the void. At first, he made a direct attack on Huang Changtian. After the other side evaded, it exploded in an instant and turned into a huge sea of fire.


    But Huang Changtian was a master of martial arts. He finally rushed out of the fire with his body protecting spirit. Although he looked miserable, he was still alive.


    "Ha ha!"


    Wang Xu is not surprised but happy. He came to verify his current strength. After many twists and turns, he finally has a man who can be his opponent. The former Miao Qingshe and Zhang gongfeng couldn''t even resist his physical strength.


    It''s not easy to have Huang Changtian who doesn''t regret killing him, but Wang Xu suddenly doesn''t want to kill him. How rare is such a sandbag.


    Wang Xu thought, but he didn''t know that Huang Changtian had the idea of suicide.


    "Is this little bastard a damn monster? Ming Ming is only in his early twenties. How can he have such terrible martial arts strength? Even if it''s from the womb, it can''t be so horrible, can it? "


    Huang Changtian doesn''t feel that he is fighting. He is racing against life and death. If he runs a little slower, he will be killed by Wang Xu.


    Let alone that he can''t get close to Wang Xu''s body at all now. Even the previous attack, which was close to sneak attack, had no effect at all.


    In the face of such an opponent who can''t fight, can''t fight to death, is hit by the other party''s move, and may die miserably at any time, Huang Changtian has a desire to commit suicide. It''s too damn painful to fight like this.


    "The ninth and the fifth form of annihilation..."


    "Sixth form!"


    "The seventh way!"


    "The eighth form!"


    "The ninth form!"


    "Ha ha, have a good time! Don''t run! Before I enjoy myself, you can''t escape... "

 Chapter 551

    "Boom!"


    In people''s eyes, Wang Xu, like the same demon God, was destroyed everywhere he passed, whether it was houses, plants or trees.


    "It''s not human at all, is it?"


    Someone swallowed his saliva and said, shivering.


    Few of the martial arts people present have seen the hand of the Xiantian martial arts master. Most of them have no idea about Xiantian. But this does not hinder their awe of Wang Xu, just because Huang Changtian, who is also the "garbage" of the congenital master, makes a comparison!


    "Xiantian martial arts master... Where the hell can this be done by Xiantian martial arts master?" The moon in the palace of longevity was full of rude remarks, and her pretty face was pale.


    "This guy is so terrible. Do I really want to be his maid?"


    At this time, if Zhang gongfeng and others come back to life and see this scene, they may regret their own intestines. Can they covet such a powerful existence? They''re really dead!


    Outside the crowd, ye Cangqing''s grandson, who was attracted by the huge fighting between Wang Xu''s two sides, was also shocked.


    "Grandfather, little brother, is he... So powerful?"


    Ye Qinglan a pair of eyes stare to slip round, inhale air conditioning to ask a way: "grandfather, even if it is you, afraid all is not his match."


    "Well, we underestimated people before." Ye Cangqing sighed. Although he didn''t admit it, his face was all moved.


    "Xiaoyou is so powerful that we don''t need to help at all. It''s us that make things complicated!"


    As a master of martial arts and Taoism who has been famous for decades, ye Cangqing can naturally see that the powerful fight is Wang Xu''s one-sided pursuit, and Huang Changtian''s escape from the beginning to the end. However, there is no doubt that soon, once Huang Changtian makes a mistake, he will be caught by Wang Xu. It is a matter of whether he will die or not.


    What makes ye Cangqing even more shocked is that Huang Changtian, a new talent, may win, and it''s easy to win. But if Wang Xu, he will also lose!


    "No, maybe it''s polite to lose, I''m likely to die..." ye Cangqing thought, and her eyes became more and more dignified.


    This time, he crossed half of China and came to the wind house of Mordor from the northwest. It was because of Feng''s heartless invitation that he came to help Feng mercilessly stabilize the internal chaos of the wind house.


    Originally, ye Cangqing didn''t worry much, but when he saw Wang Xu, his brows were locked tightly.


    If Wang Xu is the enemy


    Fengjia, it''s over!


    "The wind ruthless bastard has never appeared. As an old friend, I can''t watch the wind family come to an end. Now I have to win over Wang Xiaoyou for him."


    Ye Cangqing thinks so, but he doesn''t know that the relationship between Feng Qingren and Wang Xu may be closer than that with him.


    At the same time, all the Huang family members were staring at the battlefield. Everyone hoped that Huang Changtian would turn defeat into victory. Otherwise, they were afraid that the evil capital Huang family would be finished.


    When the master of the family dies, the eldest grandson of the golden sword also dies. Without the suppression of the congenital experts, the inheritance of the next generation is cut off. There are so many people who have old feuds with the Huang family outside, can they not be punished?


    Only Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi was holding her hands tightly. Although her eyes were anxious, there was no hope that Huang Changtian would turn defeat into victory. On the contrary, with a faint excitement and excitement, she seemed to very much hope that Huang Changtian would die on the spot.


    "I got you at last!"


    At this time, in the ruins, a plain voice came out, and a pale golden palm suddenly emerged, holding Huang Changtian''s neck with an absolutely unquestionable hegemony.


    "It''s over!"


    There was a sudden tremor in the hearts of countless people.


    All the people subconsciously hold their breath and stare at the owner of the hand. Wang Xu grabs Huang Changtian''s neck with one hand, just like a chicken. Huang Changtian''s face is gray, but he doesn''t struggle at all.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, Huang Changtian was hard pressed on the ground by this hand, the earth trembled, Huang Changtian''s whole body bone inch by inch broken, between the mouth and nose is all blood.


    This did not stop, followed by a foot to step again, Huang Changtian''s whole person was deeply stepped into the ground, can not help but open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood, actually lying there like a dead dog.


    "I said, why do you... Want to die?"


    Wang Xu stepped on Huang Changtian''s chest, looked down at each other, his eyes were indifferent. Except for the palm print of his vest, his clothes were not damaged at all, as if the fierce battle had not left a trace.


    Dead silence!


    There was only Wang Xu''s faint voice left in the audience, and everyone dared not breathe. No one, no matter Yewu, Changsheng hall, Nanyun Chonggu, the major families, or even Fengjia, dares to speak out.


    Huang Changtian, the master of the Huang family, is a great master of martial arts. He is as weak as a chicken or a dog in Wang Xu''s hands. Who dares to underestimate Wang Xu at this time? Who dares to stir up the tiger''s power?


    "I, i... I beg for mercy!"


    Huang Changtian reluctantly raised his head. His eyes were filled with resentment and hatred, but then all of them were occupied by fear. His lips trembled and he admitted defeat. Wang Xu''s terror has gone far beyond Huang Changtian''s imagination. The hatred of his eldest grandson and the honor and disgrace of his face are all empty at this time.


    At this time, Huang Chang''s naive desire to lead all this Huang Tian to live to death, but what he hates more is still Wang Xu.


    "As long as I don''t die, soon, soon! Soon! I''ll make sure you don''t have a place to die when you''re ready for the wind blade! "


    Huang Changtian''s eyes are full of fear, and a touch of resentment flashed quickly.


    In his opinion, no matter how strong Wang Xu''s strength is, it can''t change his character as a young man. Young people are unstable. If he is held by his master of martial arts, he will soon be overjoyed.


    "Huang Changtian asked for mercy..."


    The eyes of countless people were shocked, and the silence around them was even worse. They were in awe. Even a master of martial arts in heaven begged for mercy, and they had to raise their heart to their throat?


    "Beg for mercy? Is there something wrong with your ears? What I just said is in vain? " Wang Xu pulled out a sneer from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were cold.


    The next moment, he made a sudden effort under his feet. Before Huang Changtian could react, he crushed his chest with one foot. All his sternum was broken and his heart was completely destroyed.


    "I said to kill you, when I was joking?"


    With indifference, Wang Xu raised his foot, but he didn''t look at his eyes. Huang Changtian turned and left.


    Only left behind the ruins, there is a dull crowd.


    In the endless silence, I don''t know how many people can''t help recalling what Wang Xu has been doing all the time. From the beginning to the end, Wang Xu seems to have been acting in a high profile and not afraid of anyone. But most of them judge people by their appearance, by their name, by their momentum and by their background.


    No one ever thought that this would be the end.


    "He, no one can compare... Shoulder!"


    Someone almost moaned out a word.


    For a moment, the silence was even worse.

 Chapter 552

    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In the sound of a few steps, Wang Xu walked away step by step in the silence and in the awe and complex eyes of all people.


    "How dare you kill the master..."


    But at this time, Huang family eyes Yiyu crack, and finally someone came back to God, subconsciously furious incomparable stand out.


    "How dare you come to die?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold, and he waved his hand without looking back. Suddenly, there was a huge shock in the void. In the roaring sound, a white dragon burst out. Before he had finished his words, Huang Jiawu was knocked out of his chest and flew upside down. He was still dead in the air.


    Huang Jiawu is not weak either, but he can''t stop Wang Xu''s strength of blocking the air. It''s terrible.


    "Hiss..."


    People suck air between their teeth.


    The warriors of the Huang family used to be angry, but now they were in the cold winter night. They felt cold and pale. No one dared to speak.


    Even Huang Changtian, the master of the Huang family and the great master of martial arts, was killed. Which of them, Wang Xu, did not dare to kill?


    Everyone was silent.


    For example, Huang family is a powerful martial arts family. No one dares to be as unscrupulous as Wang Xu. It seems that they are not afraid of Huang family''s revenge. You can''t beat them in the face, and you are not afraid of them in the dark. How confident is this?


    "I have a good temper, but it doesn''t mean I''m still so good when I''m angry. I''m never soft hearted when I kill people." Wang Xu turned his back to the people of the Huang family. There was no pause at his feet. He walked with a light way.


    It''s hard to say whether the Huang family can survive without Huang Changtian, a master of martial arts. How dare they retaliate against him? If you provoke him again, the whole Huang family really doesn''t need to continue to exist. It''s a big deal that you spend more time visiting and destroying the whole Huang family.


    However, a woman''s voice came from behind Wang Xu


    "Mr. Wang, the master and the eldest grandson of the Huang family are all dead in your hands. Are you going to destroy the whole family of the Huang family?"


    It was Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi who spoke.


    She came out step by step, eyes bright amazing, hot eyes staring at Wang Xu''s back, seems to be looking forward to something.


    "Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi? I don''t care how much hate you have, no matter how much humiliation you have suffered in the Huang family, but I hate to be someone else''s murderer. Don''t motivate me, otherwise... "


    This time, Wang Xu finally stopped at his feet. He turned his head and looked at Scutellaria indifferently. His eyes seemed to be able to see through the body of Scutellaria.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    See Wang Xu''s eyes, Scutellaria hard hit a shiver, that is what kind of a pair of eyes ah, inside the indifference seems to be deep valley ice, cold can let the soul freeze.


    Originally, Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi froze in the same place in an instant, and her neck even shrunk back subconsciously. She could feel that Wang Xu was not talking about it, but if she dared to stimulate it in secret, no, another word, Wang Xu would kill her without hesitation, just like the one who just killed Huang Jiahua Jinwu.


    "Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi, you''re the one!"


    At this time, some of the old Huang family members who knew the secret of the family changed their faces slightly. They seemed to think of something. They quickly stood up, bowed their heads and promised:


    "Mr. Wang, I''m Huang Jiafu. I''ll never dare to be your enemy again. Even, the compensation for this offence, at the latest in the afternoon, we will personally send home to make amends! "


    "Prince Wang..."


    At this time, Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi stopped pretending and cried out with a tragic smile, "do you know what Huang Changtian and huangjindao have done to me? Three generations of my family played with my mother for decades. They were so ungrateful that they didn''t have any evil things about honesty and ethics. They concealed me for 18 years. It was not until I became an adult that they extended their magic claw to me that I knew why my mother always woke up from nightmares in the middle of the night and even got mental illness when I was a child. "


    Speaking of the back, Scutellaria has tears on her face. She clenches her hands and fists. It seems that the time when her mother lived in a mental hospital appeared again. She ate excrement and urine, called her master when she saw anyone, and thought she was a dog before night


    She wants to kill all the people in Huang''s family!


    From the moment she was given to Wang Xu by Huang Changtian, to the end, what she said and did showed all her hatred for Wang Xu, all in order to intensify the contradiction between Wang Xu and the Huang family.


    Never die!


    All the humiliations she and her mother suffered can only be washed away by the death of the Huang family. Therefore, what if Scutellaria baicalensis is willing to take all the responsibilities of the people in the world?


    For three minutes, Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi had been talking about what she and her mother had suffered in the Huang family for decades. All kinds of vicious things in those words were unheard of and unheard of, which made everyone present feel sympathy. At the same time, they also had a deep dislike of all the people in the Huang family.


    Unknowingly, many of the warriors looked at Huang Jiaqi''s other people with deep disgust, such as looking at animals.


    "Touch!"


    Finally, when Huang Qin finished speaking, she bent her knees and suddenly knelt down on the ground. She kowtowed to Wang Xu with great strength, blood on her forehead and pits on the ground.


    "Please, Mr. Wang, do justice for me and my dead mother, and destroy the whole Huang family!"


    When they looked at Wang Xu, they all felt sad.


    If the Huang family is really like what Scutellaria said, then it''s an act of acting on behalf of heaven to wipe out all these animals. They are all angry and want to kill the Huang family. What about Wang Xu?


    "Mr. Wang, the humiliation of Miss Scutellaria is unheard of since ancient times. The Huang family are animals. Kill them!" There is a quick tempered warrior who has come forward and quickly agrees.


    Although the others didn''t speak, most of them saw that the Huang family were all murderous.


    Wang Xu was silent.


    He looked around slowly and saw a lot of disgust and killing intention on his face. He immediately sighed and said faintly: "you think, even if I don''t do it now, can the Huang family still exist if her words spread out?"


    With that, Wang Xu did not look at other people, deeply staring at the Scutellaria kneeling on the ground constantly kowtow, turned and left.


    What Scutellaria says is just the words of a family. Maybe she and her mother have been humiliated in the Huang family. The three generations of Huang Changtian''s and huangjindao''s family are really animals, but what about the others in the Huang family? Huang''s family has a great career and many side branches. There are no less than hundreds of them. How many innocent people are there? Not to mention anything else, is a newborn a beast?


    What''s more, even if what Scutellaria says is true, what does it have to do with Wang Xu?


    Wang Xu has said enough to understand, dare to take his sword to kill, die!


    Scutellaria baicalensis is not dead now, it is Wang Xu''s special kindness.


    Behind, Scutellaria slowly raised his head from the ground, looking at Wang Xu''s back without any hesitation, a bitter smile gradually appeared on his face.


    She has done everything she can


    The rest is up to fate.


    Anyway, Scutellaria is not afraid of death.

 Chapter 553

    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The footsteps continued, and then suddenly stopped.


    They turned their eyes subconsciously and saw Wang Xuzheng stop in front of them. He looked at the Miao green snake shaking like chaff


    "You, go back and bring the elixir I want in your valley. Otherwise, I will come to pick it up myself in the future."


    Miao Qingshe didn''t dare to refuse, but she didn''t dare to agree. She didn''t dare to raise her head. She trembled her lips and said: "Wang, Wang... Prince Wang, my poison King vein is just one of the branches of Nanyun insect valley. My identity is not high. This, this... Is really powerless..."


    "Weak in heart?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and his voice was a little cold.


    Before he could say what he said, Miao Qingshe shivered and said quickly, "but I promise that even if there is a sea of fire, I will bring you the elixir you want in person!"


    "Well."


    Wang Xu nodded, did not speak, but eyes sweep to other before coveting their own Dan Fang forces.


    "My southeast Lin family will soon send the thousand year old blood ginseng collected in my family to my son!"


    "Dongshan Dongfang Pharmaceutical Group, two millennium elixirs!"


    "The Wu family in Lingnan, a thousand year old Coptis!"


    Needless to say, in an instant, representatives of various forces, four or five people immediately stood up very consciously.


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, Wang Xu''s eyes fell on all the people in Changsheng hall.


    The elixir Yuehua''s eyes trembled slightly, but she said with a forced smile: "Mr. Wang, this time my Changsheng hall is very offensive. When the little girl comes back to the hall, she will explain the reason clearly with the hall owner, and then naturally there will be corresponding compensation for him as a guilt making gift."


    From the beginning to the end, Yuehua never mentioned what Wang Xu had said before, as if it had not happened at all.


    "Have you forgotten something? My little maid


    Wang Xu''s face looks like a smile.


    As he spoke, he lifted his hand, and an invisible force of Qi had already grasped Yuehua.


    "You


    Yuehua''s face is red with anger. For a moment, she is ashamed and angry. What is ashamed is that Wang Xu really wants her to be a maid. What''s angry is that Wang Xu grabs her in public. She can see that Wang Xu didn''t mean to kill her. She just wanted to control her by force.


    As soon as she brushed her hand, a golden pill on her fingertip broke instantly, and a strong golden light came out and enveloped her whole body. The invisible strength of her hand could only squeeze out a huge fingerprint, but it couldn''t break through.


    "Don''t resist. Come to me."


    Wang Xu shook his head and chuckled. He raised his hand and pulled it back. He caught Yuehua by his side through a golden shield.


    "Asshole! How dare you bully me like this? When I get back to the palace of longevity, I must tell my father that he will catch you and throw you back in the dungeon a thousand times! " Yuehua was surprised and angry, and a touch of humiliation flashed through her eyes.


    Outsiders only think that she is an ordinary talented Dan pharmacist in Changsheng hall, but her real identity is the daughter of the Lord of Changsheng hall. When did she suffer such humiliation?


    Even if Rufeng is ruthless, she can''t be treated like this!


    "I told you to be a maid for me for a while, but you don''t want to run."


    Wang Xu''s face is light. No matter what your real identity is, after Yuehua is caught by her side, he smashes the light mask with a fist, and then knocks a ban into the woman''s body, blocking Yuehua''s cultivation.


    "Do you know what I really am? How dare you make me your maid


    Yuehua''s eyes were wide open, full of anger and disbelief.


    "Even if you are the daughter of the Lord of Changsheng temple, I will let you be my maid, you can''t escape." Wang Xu didn''t care.


    "You..."


    Wen Yan, Yuehua was ready to say her identity. She was stuck in her throat. Her face was blue, red and white. She didn''t know whether she was angry or blocked by one breath.


    "Ah, little friend, I don''t know if I should say it or not..."


    At this time, ye Cangqing, who was watching from the outside of the crowd, could not help sighing. He came over a few steps, nodded at Yuehua first, then looked at Wang Xu solemnly and said in a deep voice:


    "Little friend, we martial arts practitioners should not be chivalrous, but at least we should have a basic bottom line. We should not do good things but not evil things. We can''t do more to bully men and women."


    Ye Cangqing is indeed worthy of being recognized as a good man. Before, he stood up for Wang Xu when he saw injustice, but now he stands up to speak for Yuehua. This kind of thing, but two sides don''t please!


    "Mr. Ye, I have a girlfriend!" Looking at ye Cangqing, Wang Xu just shook his head and said solemnly.


    This sentence listening to ye Cangqing was stunned on the spot. For a moment, he didn''t understand what Wang Xu meant. Or is ye Qinglan around him quick to respond


    "Grandfather, he means that he has a girlfriend and doesn''t like Miss Yuehua."


    The little girl is straightforward and speaks too directly. It''s nothing to smell ye Cangqing''s words. On the contrary, it''s a blush of Yuehua''s face.


    Asshole!


    What does this son of a bitch mean?


    This young lady looks so beautiful, is the first beauty recognized by the palace of longevity, how dare he look down on this young lady?


    "Xiaoyou, why do you have to force her to be your maid Ye Cangqing frowned. In his old people''s cognition, the maid next to him was nothing more than a maid warming the bed.


    "Just a little punishment."


    If someone else asked, Wang Xu would have slapped him for a long time. But after all, ye Cangqing helped him. He was a good old man without any malice.


    "I see."


    Ye Cangqing nodded. He saw what he had done before Changsheng hall. Wang Xu said this at this time, and he immediately understood it.


    However, I didn''t expect that without mentioning this, he changed his words and looked more dignified: "little friend, there is something I must ask you clearly. As a matter of fact, I''m here at the invitation of the head of Feng''s ruthless family. I''m here to take charge of Feng''s family and solve the rebellion of Feng''s family. "


    "But I don''t know why Xiaoyou came here?"


    The last sentence, ye Cangqing almost word by word to ask out, tone serious, look cold and fierce, the whole body breath swagger prestige, have a kind of incompatibility on the open shelf posture.


    "Old man Ye has two brushes..."


    Wang Xu glanced at ye Cangqing, and his eyes were slightly fixed, because ye Cangqing was born of two grades compared with Huang Changtian.


    Huang Changtian''s inheritance of martial arts is congenitally incomplete, which is the degree of congenitally first grade, but ye Cangqing is at least congenitally third grade.


    Unfortunately, compared with Wang Xu, it is still too much worse.


    "Mr. Ye, you''d better see for yourself."


    Wang Xu chuckled and did not leave. He stopped and looked up into the distance.


    Almost at the same time.


    "Mr. Wang!"


    A tone without a trace of fluctuations, as if the voice came like ice, as if to find trouble in general.


    "The wind is merciless!"


    Hearing this voice, ye Cangqing''s face suddenly changed slightly.


    The people around them also turned their heads to see the famous Zhenmo capital, and even the ruthless leader of the wind family in China. He suddenly led a group of people to march forward and said hello to Wang Xu from a distance


    "Mr. Wang, there are so many trifles recently that you have encountered so many small troubles in my place. I''m so heartless that I neglect you."


    That tone, like years of close friends.


    I don''t know how many people were deeply shocked by it, but Yuehua couldn''t believe it. She looked up at Wang Xu''s side face and was shocked


    "As he said, even the wind is merciless... This guy... Didn''t boast!"

 Chapter 554

    "Who is he?"


    Yuehua came all the way, all the people who met her would stop to salute and say hello. Some of them knew and didn''t know her, but no matter who met her, they were respectful.


    If there is a new comer who doesn''t know her, and has a slight neglect of her behavior, he will be immediately pulled aside and warned in a dignified voice


    "Do you want to die? This is the handmaid of the prince... The handmaid


    As soon as they heard Mr. Wang''s three words, they immediately changed their faces, and then ran up in a panic to apologize to her.


    Similarly, every time, Yuehua hears the four words "maid next to her". In other people''s eyes, although she doesn''t say it clearly, she has already been regarded as Wang Xu''s woman.


    But


    Who the hell is that motherfucker, motherfucker woman?!


    When another wave of people came up to salute, Yuehua''s face was gloomy and terrible. She walked faster and didn''t give others a chance to salute, but no one dared to say she was.


    A day ago, few people knew the name of Wang Xu at the martial arts party. But now, let alone the martial arts gathering held by Feng family, it''s the whole magic capital, the whole Jiangzhong Province, Dongshan province next door, and even most of China. As long as it''s in the martial arts circle, everyone knows!


    In just one day, what Wang Xu did in Jianghai and mordu, one by one, was enough to become a legend, which deeply shocked the whole Chinese martial arts circle.


    And then, Yuehua, Wang Xugang''s personal maid, her status also soared, higher than her previous status in Changsheng hall. Now she is the head of a martial arts family like the thirteen families in mordu. She is very polite and respectful when she meets her. It''s quite different from her previous experience.


    "This son of a bitch! Asshole! One day, one day... I will let my father... "


    Yuehua walked quickly with her head down, gnashing her teeth in her heart, but in the end, she was dejected. I just think that with the spread of the news about Wang Xu''s "Prince Jianghai", even Shen Zhenhai, the leader of the peerless family, seems to have died in Wang Xu''s hands. In addition, Huang Changtian, the head of the Huang family, is the two congenital martial arts masters.


    There is even the identity of Wang Jiu, who killed nearly 100 elite killers overnight. The S-level wanted killer, Hei Renshen, died, and the S-level wanted killer, blood owl, disappeared out of thin air. It is suspected that he also died in the hands of Wang Jiu.


    There is no doubt that Wang Jiu can be related to Wang Xu. Many people guess that Wang Jiu is Wang Xu!


    Yuehua gnashing her teeth, and dejected, in the heart of confusion thinking, finally can only carry the tray into the wind home hall. On the tray, it was a pot of wine.


    Wang Xu really takes Yuehua as her maid.


    At this time, in the hall, Wang Xuzheng is sitting on a chair, surrounded by Ma Changqing, Feng Wuyang and others, and opposite him are ye Cangqing and ye Qinglan. On the throne, there is the wind family, who is merciless in the wind.


    In the whole hall, three powerful Xiantian martial arts masters gathered together to suppress the whole Feng family and suppress the various undercurrents that fluctuate violently inside the Feng family.


    And more conspicuous, is kneeling in the middle of a middle-aged man. Yuehua knew him. He was Fengdong''s father and the leader of the second branch of Fengdong''s family. He was born half a step and had a very high status. At this time, he could only kneel on the ground.


    "Yue''er, it''s so slow for you to take a pot of wine. Be quick. Come and pour me wine." Seeing Yuehua, Wang Xu showed a smile on his face, patted the table with his right hand, and the empty wine glass flew out of thin air.


    Yuehua is angry, but she lowers her head to prevent Wang Xu from seeing her. She speeds up at her feet and does not say a word. She pours wine for Wang Xu very quickly. Since a failure to escape after experiencing the kind of ten thousand needles through the body of punishment, she has this day is to escape and slow down the mind.


    At this time, Yuehua was wearing a gorgeous dress, long jade legs straight, a beautiful lady dress, but what she did was a maid''s thing. The strong contrast between temperament and reality brought a strong impact on the aesthetic feeling.


    It''s a pity that this kind of beauty kneels on the ground, but he doesn''t want to appreciate it. He looks up at the expressionless wind above, and makes his last struggle. He says sadly:


    "Fengdong is merciless. I have always been loyal to you and devoted to my family. Now, just because of my evil son''s self assertion and private communication with fengping''an''s rebellious father and son, I am going to kill me?"


    "You are right, so I didn''t kill you because of this, but because of Prince Wang. If you can ask his forgiveness, I will let you go. " The wind is merciless and expressionless.


    "What''s the difference if you want to add crime to it?" Feng Donglai looks up at Wang Xu and says:


    "Mr. Wang, my son was seriously injured by you. Now he is lying in the hospital. If I go to kill him and make amends to you, will you let me go?"


    "Moon, give me another drink." Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He gently picked up Yuehua''s glass and drank it. After putting it down, he said flatly:


    "What do you want me to do when you say you want to add sin to it? Either resist, or give up all your rights and die. "


    His words can be said to be impolite. Feng Donglai''s face turned white on the spot.


    resistance?


    If he has the ability to resist, how can he kneel here and beg for mercy?


    Is the wind merciless to add to the crime? Fengdonglai himself knows better than anyone what he has done. He colludes with fengping''an and fengxingren, the rebellious father and son, connects the ghost gate and sells the family''s interests. All these are his own decisions.


    The above words are just his last struggle when he doesn''t want to die.


    Unfortunately, no matter the wind is merciless, or Wang Xu, they all mean the same thing. No matter how beautiful they are, they will kill you!


    ¡­¡­


    Central Changsheng mountains, Changsheng palace gate.


    "Boom!"


    One side of the red cliff, smooth as a water mirror, exploded suddenly. Among the numerous stones, a long hair shawl, eyes open and close as pure as a sword, like a middle-aged man like a lion waking up, stepped out slowly.


    "Lord, you are out of the gate!"


    Hearing the loud noise, a figure leaped from the mountain stream and landed on the ground. He was a white haired old man.


    "San Yao Lao, what about Yuehua? Why didn''t you come to see me? " Middle aged man light way.


    "Temple master, young master went out to attend a martial arts party, it seems that there was a little trouble..." three medicine old bowed his head and apologized.

 Chapter 555

    "What''s the trouble?"


    The middle-aged man frowned slightly. Although he didn''t get angry, an invisible momentum came down like a mountain, and the three herbs couldn''t breathe.


    "Young master... Was forced to stay by a man who called himself Prince Wang... When, when... As a maid!" Three medicine old hard way.


    "Ha ha, it''s really interesting that someone dares to provoke me to Changsheng hall?" The middle-aged man sneered, "let Zhang gongfeng go there in person. I don''t care who is on the opposite side, arrest him for me to thank you!"


    However, for his words, San Yao''s face was more bitter.


    "What''s the matter?" The middle-aged man''s tone is a little impatient.


    Three medicine old hesitated for a while, finally or laboriously said: "temple Lord, Zhang worship him... Has died, died in the hands of the prince."


    "Well?" The middle-aged man obviously didn''t respond. Although he was a bit surprised, he didn''t care much. He was stunned and said, "Zhang Gong can''t make a difference. If he dies, he will die. Then you can go there in person. Is there any trouble you can''t solve by nature?"


    Old Sanyao''s face changed again. He said with a bitter smile, "Lord of the temple, I''m not really the opponent of the prince Wang. He killed the master of the Huang family in front of countless people at the martial arts gathering."


    "Huang Changtian?" The middle-aged man seems to have no reaction, "isn''t he born?"


    "Yes." The three drugs are bitter and astringent.


    For a moment, the middle-aged man was silent. Then he suddenly asked, "what Prince Wang, how old is he? Is Yuehua in danger? "


    "But in his early twenties." Old Sanyao sighed, shook his head and said, "except being forced to be a maid, there is no danger for the young master."


    "In his early twenties... To kill congenitally?" The middle-aged man chewed silently in his mouth several times, then suddenly turned away, and all his anger disappeared.


    Just one sentence:


    "Leave it alone. Let the young people solve their own problems."


    "Temple Lord, we don''t care about the young master?" Behind, three medicine old a face blankly raise head.


    Young people?


    Lord, what do you mean?


    At the same time.


    Similar news, not only in the hall of longevity, in the South cloud insect Valley, in the thirteen magic cities, in the martial arts league, in the martial arts circle of dozens of provinces, came from all over the world. A name deeply shocked countless people.


    "Mr. Liu, you have the best news. Have you heard that? At the martial arts gathering of modufeng''s family, there is a monster in his early twenties who kills the master of martial arts in his early twenties! "


    "Really? It''s said that it''s Mr. Jiang Haiwang? That river sea is not a small place, how can this kind of monster, fake it


    "Fake your mother! My brother saw with his own eyes that Huang Changtian, the leader of the Huang family, was killed by him! "


    "What? Huang Changtian? That''s the master of martial arts, the head of the family, who was killed in public? Who killed him? "


    "An eternal monster... Prince Wang, Wang Xu!"


    ¡­¡­


    In his early twenties, even if he was a master of martial arts, he could still kill him. For thousands of years in China, it''s light to say that there is no monster in the world!


    In the shock of countless people, Wang Xu almost spread the martial arts circle of most of China in an invincible manner.


    From an unknown place to a well-known place to a world-famous one, Wang Xu has become a legend of martial arts in the world in just three months!


    The evildoer! Pride! Monster! Genius! Gorgeous


    For the first time, all kinds of terms used to describe the gifted and talented people concentrate on one person, and the shock is greater than any big event.


    ¡­¡­


    Mordor, Wumeng branch.


    This is a building with a height of more than 200 meters and nearly 100 floors. Countless people come and go in and out, mostly in suits and shoes, with all kinds of documents in hand. On the surface, it seems that this is an ordinary office headquarters.


    But if there are people in the martial arts circle here, they will turn pale at a glance. It''s only because 80% of the staff here are armed men, and the security strength of the gatekeeper is even more terrible. They are all dark armed men.


    At this time, on the roof of the building, it was decorated as a high-altitude villa, grassland, swimming pool, and even helicopter apron.


    And on the lawn, there is an old man walking slowly with eight character steps, playing a set of health boxing that is not much different from the old man and old woman in the park.


    The old man has white hair, but his face is very young and ruddy. He is dressed in white clothes, with thousand layer cloth shoes at his feet. Although his fist looks ordinary, if someone looks at it carefully, he can see 12 kinds of animals, monkey, tiger, leopard, snake, chicken, cat... And even a flying dragon!


    If Huang Changtian, a great master of martial arts, saw it, he would be stunned.


    In the hands of the old man, there are as many as 12 kinds of boxing gods that he has been able to gather through his hard life. When he changes from one to another, he is more familiar with nature. I don''t know how many levels beyond Huang Changtian.


    "Boom! Hoo Hoo


    At this time, accompanied by the roaring engine propeller and the fury of the wind, a helicopter came from a distance, slowly stopped on the apron, and a figure hurried down from above.


    The apron is at least 20 meters away from the old man, but when the helicopter is seen, it takes only two steps, and in a twinkling of an eye, it comes to the old man and bows respectfully.


    The other side is a middle-aged man in his thirties, with black hair, sharp edges on his face, and a pair of eyes like bright night stars. It seems that there is a deep whirlpool hidden inside. He is a handsome man similar to Huazai. If the girls who are now controlled by Uncle see it, I''m afraid they will scream and be crazy on the spot.


    If there are people in the upper class of Mordor, they will recognize that this middle-aged man is a big man in the business circle of Mordor. He has many honorary titles. He is the president and executive director of Huaxia group. He has tens of billions of assets and a very high status. He is also the leader of Wumeng in mordu, one of the seven law enforcers of Wumeng, and the youngest master of Huaxia Wumeng.


    Zhang Linzhi!


    However, at this time, Zhang Linzhi bowed his head respectfully, stood next to the old man like a younger generation and said respectfully:


    "Old Huo!"


    "Well."


    The old man stopped slowly.


    "Boom!"


    There was a thunder burst in the void around him, and a dragon could be seen in the air. With a silent roar, it finally rushed into the old man''s body and disappeared.

 Chapter 556

    After stopping, the old man''s eyes turned to be very sharp, just like the actual blade, which made people''s eyes ache.


    When Zhang Linzhi saw this, he lowered his head deeply and did not dare to look directly at it.


    He knows that this is because the old man''s spirit has reached a limit. After breaking through a certain level, he can''t send and receive his own strength, and can''t help spilling it out.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Linzhi said more respectfully: "Mr. Huo, you are getting closer and closer to the great master."


    "What a great master, but he is only born with five grades, which is far from the six grades." The old man''s voice was a little hoarse. He shook his head and sighed


    "For thousands of years, the martial arts handed down by the ancestors of countless martial arts masters in China are all incomplete. Countless ancestors have spent countless efforts to gradually complete the path of cultivation under the nature. But after the nature, there are only such illusory titles as master and great master."


    "If we don''t have that open door, we Huaxia want to make up for the follow-up road of martial arts. I don''t know how many thousand years will be wasted. But after that gate was opened by those people... "


    Speaking of this, the old man stopped for a moment, and his voice suddenly became extremely complex: "can you imagine that when the ancestors spent countless lives and thousands of years on their way out, they were suddenly demoted as worthless, what was that feeling?"


    "The four forces of external force, internal force, hidden force and Hua force are in people''s mouths, but the word" Lian ti "doesn''t even step into the threshold of martial arts. In other people''s eyes, the congenital master and the great master are even more complicated and inferior. In other people''s eyes, there are from one product to nine products, and each product has its own inheritance. The strong Chinese do not know how much. On top of that, there are even nine ranks of wuzun. It''s said that there are still higher ones on top of wuzun... "


    "Great master? What kind of great master am I? "


    The old man finished word by word, and his face was full of self mockery and disappointment. The middle-aged man followed him with his hands down and his ears erect, but he did not dare to say a word.


    Because what the old man said is the highest level secret of today''s Chinese martial arts circle, which is not accessible to most of the congenital martial arts masters. Even, for the whole world, it can be said to be the top secret!


    "The man said that he would open the door to the best times and the worst times..." the old man closed his eyes deeply and his voice became low. Then he suddenly opened it and looked at the middle-aged man


    "It''s less than a month since the National Martial Arts Conference was held. There is a big gap between us and there. If you want to seize that opportunity, you need to choose the best young seeds. If you don''t do your own thing well, what can you do for me when you come here?"


    While he was talking, the old man had already stepped to the table and sat down. He knew that Zhang Linzhi was a man of general knowledge and the most outstanding foundation of his staff. Instead of him, he controlled the whole branch of the Wudu League. If it was not necessary, he would never come to disturb his Qingxiu.


    "Mr. Huo, Huang Changtian is dead." Zhang Linzhi bowed his head.


    "Well." The old man''s face was still.


    In the next era, Huang Changtian is just an unimportant figure. At most, he is a chess piece. If he dies, he will die. It doesn''t matter if there are so many chess pieces and one less.


    There is no need to disturb the old man for such trifles, so the old man also knows that Zhang Linzhi must have the following, so he will wait quietly.


    He took a sip of the tea cup, closed his eyes and enjoyed it for a long time. Just as he was about to put it down, Zhang Linzhi''s words came from behind


    "The man who killed him was a young man in his early twenties!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For three seconds, the old man slowly opened his eyes and looked at Zhang Linzhi


    "Is the message confirmed? Some time ago, there was a rumor that Shen Zhenhai, a "Prince Wang" who killed a peerless man, was finally determined to be a rumor. Shen Zhenhai''s death was the result of a duel between the nine peerless men and the ghost. Now what about this? "


    Although Huang Changtian doesn''t care about the old man, he is also a master of martial arts. It''s a bit strange to say that he was killed by a young man in his early twenties. This kind of thing can only be found at the gate. It''s almost impossible for China to inherit martial arts because of its weakness in heaven!


    "Mr. Huo... This time, he was the ''Prince Wang''. His name was Wang Xu. He killed Huang Changtian in public at the Fengjia martial arts party. There were nearly 100 witnesses. He was a real ''master of martial arts''!" Zhang Linzhi said again.


    "What?"


    This time, even the old man couldn''t sit still. He was moved on the spot.


    In the case of incomplete inheritance of martial arts, how difficult it is for the Chinese martial arts to enter the congenital state. The old man only touched the congenital state after he was 30 years old.


    Zhang Linzhi, his most proud disciple, was only 30 years old when he broke through his inborn cultivation of martial arts on the other side of the gate. A young Chinese born and raised in his early twenties... How is that possible?


    However, after being moved, the old man soon calmed down. He was well-informed, especially contacted people at the gate many times. It''s not that he didn''t know some special secrets, which can push people into the congenital world in a very short time. However, none of those secret methods will lead to endless troubles. Once they are used, they will not only lose their life, but also lose their whole life.


    "Yes, one day ago, Wang Xu killed Huang Changtian at the martial arts gathering of Fengjia. According to the onlookers, Huang Changtian didn''t fight back at all." Zhang Linzhi nodded. Although he had known the news for a long time, it was hard to hide his shock and disbelief


    "Moreover, some people say that Wang Xu is still and takes Huang Changtian''s all-out attack, but his body is not even injured. Some people speculate that the other side can kill Huang Changtian just by virtue of his physical strength! "


    "Bang Dang!"


    The old man''s cup of tea was unstable for a while. Half a cup of tea was shaking out, and cracks could be seen on the cup. It was obvious that the old man was extremely unstable at this time.


    "Teacher!"


    Zhang Linzhi lost his voice and no longer called Huo Lao, but called out his real relationship with the old man.


    He has never seen his teacher be so impolite, but now when he heard the news, the old man''s heart was shaking. It can be seen that Wang Xu''s weight in the old man''s heart is absolutely great.


    "I''m fine." The old man''s face was still, but his eyes were more and more solid, like the blade of a knife¡° Lin Zhi, go back and find out all the details of Wang Xu for me. If he is really a Chinese, our hope may be in him. "


    "But if he''s connected with the gate, then... I''ll meet him myself!"


    The old man''s face was very firm, and he said word by word:


    "Better kill the wrong than let it go!"


    Hearing this, Zhang Linzhi suddenly lost his face.


    "I can do the same thing that my ancestors can give up their lives." The old man said and suddenly stood up.


    He used to look thin and ordinary, but now his back is straight, but it seems to be a peerless blade out of the sheath, sharp and ready to suppress all sides.


    "It''s just a Huang Changtian. I''ll kill him like a chicken or a dog. Even if I kill Huang Changtian''s people, chicken killers and dog butchers, I just have a knife in my hand. How can I be a strong one?"


    With that, the old man suddenly looked up to the sky.


    In a flash, a sharp invisible knife gas soared into the sky, stirring the clouds, suddenly tearing open a breach in the originally slightly gloomy sky, revealing the endless warm and beautiful sunshine behind.


    Zhang Linzhi looked up and was deeply shocked.

 Chapter 557

    "The southeast Lin family, send a millennium blood ginseng!"


    "Dongshan Dongfang Pharmaceutical Group, two millennium elixirs!"


    "The Wu family in Lingnan, a thousand year old Coptis!"


    ¡­¡­


    But just one day, the gifts and apologies that each family promised to send to the door were completed. With a cold face, Yuehua fully fulfilled her duties as a maid and kept running back and forth, giving Wang Xu one gift after another.


    "The people of the Huang family are kneeling outside, asking for help." Until the last one, Yuehua frowned.


    Since the words of Scutellaria, the reputation of the Huang family in mordu has been extremely bad. In addition, Huang Changtian died in the hands of Wang Xu. In the face of revenge from his former enemies, the Huang family could not support him in less than one day.


    "Let them go!" Wang Xu sneered and didn''t bother to lift his eyelids.


    Does he look like an old man? Not to mention him, ye Cangqing, who is a real good man, will never show up to the Huang family at this time. The decline of the Huang family has become a foregone conclusion.


    Get Wang Xu''s reply, kneeling on the outside of the yellow family suddenly into despair, someone can''t help yelling: "bastard! If he hadn''t killed the owner, how could we have come to the present situation? I don''t care about him... "


    But before he finished, he was slapped in the face by the old Huang family. His voice was gloomy and terrible: "Huang Zhao, are you crazy or do you really want to die?"


    After being slapped and scolded, Huang Zhao''s face turned pale. Wang Xu even killed the owner of his family. Is he a fart?


    Understand this truth, the other Huang family is not dare to say a word, can only in the surrounding countless cold eyes in the gray away. As for whether they will live or die, what does it have to do with Wang Xu?


    However, shortly after the Huang family left, another group of people appeared at the door.


    "Look, are you safe?"


    "More than that, fengxingren came here personally. Who is the old man in black around him? Can''t it be a ghost? "


    "Wait, they are coming here at this time. Are they ready for a showdown?"


    Seeing this group of people, many people suddenly exclaimed.


    The first few people in the crowd were the rebellious wind family, the wind peace father and son. Beside them were the old man in black who was suspected to be a ghost, and a group of wind family''s side branches and high-level officials.


    "The wind group has already started?" Popular blade light way.


    "Yes, father, several insiders who have been planted and bought have been active. In the afternoon, at the latest tonight, Fengshi group''s tax evasion and other illegal evidence will be exposed. At that time, our people on the board of directors will make trouble. It is not difficult to win the group, and it will never fail." Feng Ping''an followed closely.


    "Secular power is not important. Even if we fail, it doesn''t matter. As long as we succeed here, there is plenty of time to control slowly." Feng Xingren shakes his head and asks again:


    "By the way, how about fengdonglai and fengwuyang?"


    "The wind and rain East boy is all about flattering me. With him, his father is on our side, but it''s not easy to do the wind Wuyang one. I don''t know why. Feng Wuyang is merciless to Feng. That daughter is so determined that she doesn''t even want to be neutral. " Feng Ping frowned.


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. This time I''m going to win. The sharp arrow has already been wound. I can''t return the blood. The decades old grudge between Feng and I will be completely solved today! " Feng Xingren sneered and continued to ask


    "The thirteen demons, what about the other twelve?"


    "In addition to the emperor''s family, the Huang family, the Song family, the Tang family, and the Hua family all said they did not want to see feng merciless continue to take charge of the Feng family. Feng merciless is so overbearing that they have taken a lot of benefits from each family over the years." The answer this time is not Feng Ping''an, but a senior member of Feng''s family frowned


    "The nine families have promised to help together. Only the Su family and the Li family don''t know anything about it. Their attitude is very strange. They don''t contact our people at all."


    Mentioning these two families, Feng Ping An''s face suddenly sank.


    He thought of his own actions before, mobilizing billions of huge resources, and then he was empty, even a defenceless bridge was not taken down, all because of a small garbage bodyguard named Wang Xu, nicknamed Wang Jiu.


    "Well, those old people are eating my Feng family''s meat, and they even call it" help "? When I clean up the ruthlessness of the wind, I turn around and suppress them. Do you really think I can''t deal with the ruthlessness of the wind without their strength? " Fengxing blade gives a cold hum, and finally looks at the old man in black beside him


    "How did the master reply? Can you come in time? He is our greatest dependence. "


    "Master Feng, please don''t worry. The master has arrived at the magic capital, and will come here soon." The old man in Black said slowly.


    He calls fengxingren the leader of Fengjia. Obviously, he has regarded this event as a success. In the old man''s heart, with their support, it''s just a small matter to win a just Fengjia.


    "Good, that''s good!" At last, the face of the popular blade showed a little uncontrollable joy.


    After all, Feng family is a martial arts family. The previous arrangements can be said to be extremely powerful for ordinary people, but for him and the powerful martial artists at the level of wind ruthlessness, only fists are the biggest reliance. If he doesn''t die, the wind will be merciless. But the wind is merciless and never dies. Even if he takes the position of the head of the wind family, he can''t win.


    Just like himself, he failed 20 years ago and was driven out of the wind family as a rebel by the wind. But after 20 years, he still made a comeback?


    As long as there are ghost and unique door owners sitting in town, the wind mercilessly invited the northwest leaf family ye Cangqing, and the monster Wang Xu, there is only a word of death.


    "This time, we need to wipe out the ruthlessness of the wind from the whole wind family!" Fengxing blade looks up at the hall of Fengjia in the depth of the manor, and the fierce light is flickering.


    Twenty years, he will let the wind mercilessly taste the bitter fruit for all his decisions twenty years ago!


    However, he will not make the mistake of fengmerciless. He will kill all the people in fengmerciless!


    "Kill


    Everyone should be in unison, and the wind is peaceful eyes spray out revenge pleasure.


    This time, fengyuqiao, he won''t let this woman take out the palm of her hand and have any more accidents!


    And Wang Xu, who ruined his painstaking plan and emptied his billions of resources, no matter he was Wang Jiu or any Prince Wang.


    Today, that guy is going to die.


    There is no one to stop his revenge, and nothing can stop it.


    At this time, fengxingren suddenly said: "Ping''an, although secular assets are not important compared with the whole Fengjia, Fengshi group is tens of billions of assets after all. We lack a controller over there. Go ahead."


    "Yes, father." Feng Ping''an nodded and turned away without any hesitation.


    After he left, the people of fengxingren walked to the hall of Fengjia without any cover. Along the way, countless people who came to the martial arts gathering trembled.


    The mountain rain is coming, and the wind is full of buildings. I''m afraid there will be a heavy rain blocking the sky!

 Chapter 558

    meanwhile.


    In the building of Fengshi group in the center of Magic City, many senior executives of the group suddenly make trouble, or privately move the group''s working capital up to billions, or report the real name of Fengshi group''s tax evasion over the years up to one billion, or directly sell the group''s secrets in exchange for high profits


    However, in just one hour, Fengshi group was in a precarious situation. All kinds of scandals were reported, and all kinds of loopholes and group secrets were spread around the business circle like no money. Then, nearly 60% of the group''s board of directors suddenly declared that they were in the state of emergency board of directors. Under the pretext of the above things, the temporary board of directors controlled the group.


    This change is simply intertwined with each other, ups and downs, most of the wind family members in the group are still like a dream, the whole wind group has changed.


    For a moment, the whole business circle of mordu seemed to be in a state of collapse, and countless people speculated whether the wind family was going to end.


    In the board of directors of Fengjia group, a group of Fengjia executives, who belong to fengmerciless group, are even more gloomy and terrible.


    Feng Mingjing is the top person in charge of Feng family in Fengshi group. He looks at many directors in the conference hall who are as noisy as the food market. His face is hard to see


    "Popular, what does the master say?"


    "I can''t get in touch with the master. It seems that something has happened there. It''s definitely a premeditated attack." Feng Mingjing is surrounded by a young man, whose face is also very ugly.


    "Well? It seems that we can only rely on ourselves Feng Mingjing nodded and asked, "contact the Qi family and explain the situation clearly. We are one of the top three of the thirteen magic families. According to the previous agreement, we need their help now."


    "Yes." Fengxing agreed and went to one side to make a phone call, but after he made a few calls, his face became more ugly. After he came back, he had a faint sense of despair in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Feng Mingjing frowns.


    "Uncle, the whole family is at the top of the secular society. They all say that they can''t do anything. Not only the Qi family, but also the Huang family, the Song family, the Tang family, and the Hua family. As a result, they all find various excuses to refuse. It seems that we are in a desperate situation. "


    "Ha ha, what can I do? It seems that something happened at the master''s house. " Feng Mingjing gave a cold hum.


    A senior member of the Feng family around him, pale faced, said: "Mingjing, let''s just decentralize our power. It''s obviously a fight between the rebellious popular blade and the family owner. If he wants the group, we''ll give it to him first. Anyway, we don''t have any way now."


    This high-level finish saying, see others faintly have the meaning of approval, Feng Mingjing face suddenly more ugly.


    Things are more difficult than he expected. Even the people around him have this kind of idea. If the master can''t support him, the whole wind family will change completely overnight.


    At this time, the door of the board meeting hall was roughly pushed open from the outside. Feng Ping An, accompanied by a group of directors, came in laughing.


    "Ha ha, Feng Mingjing, I''d better give you the position of Chairman Feng Ping''an to sit down!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Su''s mansion.


    How many times has Su Jiazhen held a discussion meeting with someone.


    Sitting on the table, Su Jianqing looked at the many senior members of the Su family who were arguing all around, especially Su Zhanhai, who was gloomy and terrible


    "What''s the point? That man is a monster. He must not be provoked. We should stay away from him. So, what else to argue about? "


    However, in Su Jianqing''s present position, this kind of high-level meeting is not as important as his speech.


    At this time, the leaders of Su Feng, Su pingming, and Su Zhanhai still had the most right to speak at the meeting. In the past, Su Zhanhai wanted to fight against Wang Xu, but this time, they were Su Feng and Su pingming.


    "Su Zhanhai, didn''t you always encourage us to take revenge on Wang Xu? How can you give up a good chance now? Don''t you want to avenge your brother Su zhanchuan? " Su Feng squints at Su Zhanhai.


    Su pingming also said in a cold voice: "yes, now almost all of the thirteen demons are fighting against the wind family, not to mention the support of the ghost peerless family. There are so many cards in the wind, but what''s the point of the wind''s ruthlessness? In addition to the good old man of the Ye family in Northwest China, Wang Xu is the only one! "


    "Well, what kind of monster, what kind of the youngest congenital master, is it useless? This time, the leader of the ghost peerless sect suppressed him. He can only be a dead man. No matter how talented he is, there is no future for him! " Su Feng agreed with him with a sneer, then glared at him angrily


    "Su Zhanhai, Feng''s family is one of the top three. With such a big piece of fat, almost all the other families of the thirteen families come together to have a bite. Are we Su''s family frightened by a Wang Xu and give up this piece of fat for nothing?"


    As soon as he said this, the whole conference hall was filled with noise.


    It''s true that once Feng merciless and others lose, the whole Feng family will fall by half. What Feng Xingren promised them was that it would bring huge benefits to the naked eye. It''s hard to help these people not to be moved.


    The wind family, the wind ruthless family, is obviously over. At this time, if they don''t seize the opportunity to swallow a mouthful of fat meat, can they watch others eat meat, but they don''t even drink soup?


    When the drum noise in the hall came to an end, Su Zhanhai, who had been silent, made a sound.


    "You are all dazed by the huge benefits in front of you! I have only one question... "Su Zhanhai said and stood up slowly. His silent eyes swept everyone around him and asked word by word


    "The head of the thirteen families, the emperor''s family, did they move?"


    In an instant, there was a sudden silence in the hall.


    Maybe people outside don''t know, but they all know about the specific conflict between the imperial family and Wang Xu some time ago. Even the emperor''s Wujue died in Wang Xu''s hands.


    It can be said that the contradiction between the imperial family and Wang Xu is bigger than that between the Su family and Wang Xu. But now, with such a good opportunity, the imperial family is indifferent?


    If Su Zhanhai did not mention it, people would not seriously think about the internal cause. But when we think about it, we all find that it''s not right.


    It''s not like the style of the imperial family!


    "Does the emperor''s family fear him?" In the crowd, Su Jianqing bowed his head slightly, his eyes were all shocked.


    Su Zhanhai''s mouth showed a bitter smile. Looking at the thoughtful people, he said calmly:


    "Now, what we should do most is to wait and see. If the wind can be stabilized, we won''t have any loss. If they fail, it''s not too late for the Su family to go up again. As for that man... "


    "If we can''t provoke him now, we''ll try not to provoke him again!"


    All of them stopped talking, and Su Feng and Su pingming fell into deep meditation.


    But many people still have an idea in mind:


    "The wind family must be finished, but that man, can he shock the world again, or die dejectedly?"

 Chapter 559

    At this time, in the hall of Feng''s family, Wang Xu is still looking coldly at Feng Donglai''s "performance.".


    "Master, it seems that I''ve been working for my family for decades, but today I have to die because my son has no intention of bumping into Mr. Wang, an outsider?" Feng Donglai laughs miserably, looks up at the wind on the theme, and says word by word:


    "The wind is merciless. This is the last time I call you home owner!"


    "I don''t want to die, but you want to force me to die, so don''t blame me for not recognizing you as the master of the family!"


    Speaking of the back, Feng Donglai is fierce in voice and color. He doesn''t kneel on the ground anymore. He gets up and points to the ruthlessness of Feng Donglai and scolds three charges in succession


    "Just because you betray your family''s interests, flatter outsiders, and ignore the life and death of the family''s meritorious officials, you are not worthy to be the owner of the wind family!"


    As he said this, he raised his hand and pointed to Wang Xu again, both in voice and color


    "Mr. Wang, no matter what I end up with, this is the internal affairs of my Feng family. As an outsider, what qualifications do you have to sit here? Why


    Wang Xu didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids. He motioned to Yuehua to pour wine, and he drank there on his own. But as soon as the glass touched his lips, he suddenly looked up at the entrance of the hall with a smile on his lips.


    "Master Feng, it seems that some people have put off almost all the time. At last, they can''t perform any more." Then he raised his glass to the wind.


    On the theme, the wind is merciless and looks at the entrance of the hall without any fluctuation. It''s like the cold words of a machine


    "Fengdonglai is just a clown. There may be a lot of trouble next. I hope Prince Wang and Mr. Ye will help to suppress it."


    Is he a clown?


    In an instant, Feng Donglai''s face became extremely ugly, but he didn''t say a word, just his eyes were extremely gloomy, and all the "appearances" of fear and fear disappeared. Sure enough, what he had done and said was just a performance.


    "The master of the wind is polite."


    Ye Cangqing arched her hand slightly, and her eyes had already focused on the direction of the entrance.


    However, at this time, the entrance is completely empty, even, one second, two seconds, three seconds


    Ten seconds passed and no one was seen.


    When other people in the hall were puzzled, finally, a figure strode in. It was the popular blade. Behind him, the old man in black, the ghost peerless man, and the other branches of the Hefeng family, were closely followed.


    As soon as you enter the door, Fengxing blade''s eyes scan around, passing Wang Xu and ye Cangqing, and directly falling on fengmerciless, and says with a smile, "fengmerciless, don''t you know the news outside?"


    "What''s the news?" The wind is merciless and the voice is faint.


    At this time, Feng Donglai smiles and strides forward. First, he takes a deep look at Wang Xu. Then he looks around at all the people and says in a loud voice:


    "What else could it be?"


    "There are 13 magic capitals. Nine of them, including the Song family, the Tang family, the Huang family and the Hua family, have announced their support for my father fengxingren to take over as the new leader of Fengjia family. The emergency board of directors of Fengshi group has been convened, fengmingjing and others have stepped down, and Fengshi group has been taken over by us..."


    "Fengjia, now, it''s a new owner!"


    In an instant, the hall was silent.


    Although the wind is merciless, he doesn''t speak, but there is a cold light in his eyes.


    "The wind is merciless. As I said, you are no longer worthy to be the head of the family!" At this time, Fengdong didn''t cover up any more. He stood behind Fengxing blade and looked at it with a full face of sarcasm.


    "Make way, master."


    At the same time, an old man in Tang costume came out of the crowd behind the popular blade and sighed.


    This old man in Tang costume is the owner of the last one of the three branches of the wind family. The wind is light and heavy.


    Behind Feng Qingshen and Feng Donglai, there are ten high-rise members of the two families, and even more than ten high-rise members of Feng family who belong to Feng Qingshen''s family.


    Although these people did not speak, the purpose is self-evident.


    The wind gets up slowly and looks at these faces with no expression. His eyes are deep and he can''t see any waves.


    Belong to the wind ruthless a dozen high-level, face visible apology and guilt. The two branches of fengqingshen and fengdonglai are contemptuous and indifferent, while fengxingren and others are naked and proud.


    The wind is merciless, no questioning, no anger. Betrayal is betrayal, and all other excuses are just the reasons for the Betrayer to persuade himself.


    These, the wind is merciless understand, betrayer also understand.


    "Wu Yang, what do you say?" The wind is merciless, did not look at those betrayers, but look at the wind without Yang, light asked.


    Feng Wuyang hasn''t said anything yet. Feng Donglai has said triumphantly: "wind is merciless. I always thought you are just merciless, but others are top-notch smart. How can you ask such nonsense now? In this case, can Wu Yang not know how to choose? "


    With that, he turned to fengwuyang and said, "Wuyang, compared with my son, Yudong has invited you. At that time, you hesitated. Now the situation is clear. I think you should not hesitate any more?"


    Looking at his posture, although he didn''t say it clearly, he was sure that Feng Wuyang would definitely choose their side.


    Those who know current affairs are outstanding, and those who know how to choose!


    Feng Xing blade also chuckled and said, "Wu Yang, thank you for your help twenty years ago. Without you, I would have died twenty years ago. Now, old brother, come and help me


    If Fengdong''s words were based on the situation and interests before he came here, then the secret of 20 years ago, which is now being talked about by the popular blade, will be confirmed when people are shocked.


    In this case, no one doubts that Feng Wuyang will refuse.


    What''s more, he didn''t think about it. What he said is the truth. Twenty years ago, Feng Wuyang really helped him a lot when he ran away from Feng''s home.


    Even if the wind is merciless, I can''t help frowning slightly, with a trace of dignity on my face.


    "Ha ha."


    Only Wang Xu smiles.


    Without his intervention, Feng Wuyang would have made a choice. He didn''t know. But now he is sitting here, the wind does not raise, absolutely dare not have the slightest change.


    Because of fengyuqiao, fengwuyang was forbidden by Wang Xu. He dares to move and die!


    Sure enough, in the eyes of all the people, Feng Wuyang calmly shakes his head slowly and firmly


    "Feng Xing blade, I helped you 20 years ago because you are Feng''s family. Even if you are expelled by the owner, you are also the blood of the wind family. I can''t bear to see you die miserably outside. If I had known that you would do such a wicked thing today, I would have killed you myself at that time! "


    With his words, the hall was silent.


    No one would have thought that fengwuyang would say such a thing. This is no longer a matter of standing in line to see the situation, but a matter of never dying!


    Feng Donglai''s face is gloomy and about to drip water. He just feels that his previous vows are completely self talking. He is a monkey, and no one cares about him at all.


    "Brother Wuyang, I expect so much from you, but you let me down." At last, Feng Xingren gave a smile, but his voice was very cold and he said:


    "Now that you have made a choice, I will not be merciful. Everyone here today, except those who choose to stand on my side, will die."


    "When you die, don''t blame me!"


    The voice fell to the ground, the popular blade suddenly stepped out, the powerful momentum of the congenital martial arts master rushed out of him, and the air suddenly became dignified.


    Behind him, the ghost peerless old man in black came up in silence. Feng Donglai, Feng Qingshen and others locked Feng Wuyang and others.


    A word does not agree between, plan is poor dagger see, kill intention boiling.


    The wind is merciless, one step without expression, and ye Cangqing starts up slowly with a sigh.


    But at this time, suddenly a telephone rang, and the tense atmosphere in the hall suddenly froze.


    "You go on. Leave me alone. I''ll take a call." In the face of people''s eyes, Wang Xu lazily raised his mobile phone to indicate.


    Then he did not look at the crowd, but when he got on the phone, he Qin''s anxious voice came from inside


    "Mr. Wang, there is an accident at Yuqiao!"

 Chapter 560

    "What did you say?"


    Wang Xu''s face was abrupt and cold.


    The wine cup in his hand was smashed on the spot, and then he sat down in the chair. Yuehua, who poured wine for him behind him, changed her face and stepped back.


    An invisible power burst out from Wang Xu. In a flash, he swept away in all directions. All the people who were close to him turned pale and went back. One of the people with poor strength opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood, and his face was pale and forced to the ground.


    Wind ruthless expression did not change much, but ye Cangqing is quite shocked to see, face with incredible consternation, it seems completely did not expect that Wang Xu burst out of the power will be so terrible.


    The old man in black, who is popular in blade and ghost peerless family, has changed his face.


    But at this time, Wang Xu is completely out of control of other people.


    At this time, he completely returned to Jianghai two months ago when he heard that Chen Yuqing''s parents were kidnapped and threatened. But even then, it was not as palpitating as it is now.


    There was only one thought left in his mind


    "I''ll beat your mother!"


    Wang Xu thought so and did so.


    He suddenly looked up at fengxingren and others. His eyes were ferocious, and his anger was fierce like a tiger. He roared every word


    "I''ll beat your mother!"


    He was suddenly scolded, popular blade eye can see a bit at a loss, completely do not know where he provoked Wang Xu.


    However, Wang Xu is no matter what his mood, at this time the bottom of his heart is deeply regret, his previous idea is how ridiculous and naive.


    No matter what happened to him, Feng Donglai "performed" as a joke. He always put himself on the outsider, but he forgot that fengyuqiao, the ruthless daughter of Feng, was his woman!


    The struggle and strife among the big families, especially the martial and Taoist families like Fengjia, are not fun, but life and death.


    Popular blade has always been unscrupulous, selling the interests of the family, with the help of the external forces of the thirteen demons, at all costs to lead wolves into the house and get the help of the ghost peerless. Feng Ping''an even bought a murderer to drag the Fengyu bridge, which had nothing to do with the ruthlessness of the wind, into the water. If it wasn''t for Wang Xu, what would be the miserable end of Fengyu bridge now?


    What about Wang Xu himself?


    "How''s the rain bridge?" His voice was frightfully cold.


    "Fortunately, the elder brother of Yuqiao, fengjuejian, was there. He pulled Yuqiao out of the car at the last moment. Otherwise, the situation at that time was absolutely disastrous. A heavy truck flattened the whole business car, and the driver died on the spot... I, I was just one step away from getting on the car, and I was so scared..."


    He Qin said quickly, his voice could not hide his panic.


    "Hoo... It''s OK. Let Yu bridge the phone." Wang Xuchang breathed out a breath, and his eyes were boiling.


    "Mr. Wang, Yuqiao has gone to the hospital for examination now. She won''t let me tell you. I called you in private..." he Qin was a little embarrassed.


    "It''s OK. You can go with Yuqiao. I have some trouble to solve. I''ll go to see you when it''s over."


    Put down the phone, Wang Xu''s eyes have shown unprecedented cold.


    Ask yourself, before this, he himself has been taking all this as a game, he is just a spectator, an outsider, but he is wrong.


    If at that time when fengyuqiao was hit by a killer, he would go all out to catch and kill Feng Ping''an, who was hidden behind the scenes, would there be anything now?


    Although Fengyu bridge is accompanied by fengjue sword this time, it''s just a little scared and nothing happens, but what about next time? At the beginning, Feng Ping''an was able to arrange four or five waves of killers overnight, and was sure that there was no other danger behind?


    After all, fengjue sword is just a warrior. He can protect Fengyu bridge from the traffic accident, but what if he comes from behind to kill the killer on the list? Or the stronger dead?


    This time, is it an accident? It''s the same as last time, or is it the ghost of feng''an?


    "Damn you


    He raised his head slowly, two golden flames in his eyes soaring.


    "Tell me, which one of you is called..."


    Wang Xu has never been a soft hand. With that, he smiles at Feng Xingren and others


    "The wind! Ping! Ann


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    The beach bathing beach on the southwest coast of mordu is just when the sun is shining. Countless bikini beauties can be seen on the white beach. Beach chairs are arranged in seven or eight rows side by side. At a glance, most of the beauties are lying on them.


    In Jinsha beach, a separate beach is surrounded by a huge glass curtain wall covering an area of nearly 300 square meters. It is richly decorated with beach chairs, buffet tables, beach volleyball court and so on. Facing the sea, it is opened and several small yachts are moored.


    This bathhouse is the most high-grade bathhouse in mordu. It is said that it belongs to the famous Fengshi group in mordu, but today it has changed its owner.


    Under the guidance of a beautiful waitress in bikini swimsuit, Li Tianci came to the banquet hall of the bathing beach and saw that there were many young people in the upper class of mordu. Almost all of the 13 families of mordu came here, including the emperor''s family and the younger generation. The host here was very peaceful.


    "Why are you, fengjue sword?" Li Tianci frowned slightly.


    "Ha ha, Li Shao, no, it''s time to call you the master of the Li family. Today is my banquet. You don''t need to see others. Just play." Feng Ping''an smiles and takes the initiative to face Li Tianci. He is graceful and has a great bearing.


    However, Li Tianci stood still and said coldly, "I thought it was fengjuejian who invited me. If you have something to say, I still have family affairs to deal with."


    "Master Li, have you found that all the other families of the thirteen magic families, except the Li and Su families, are on our side? Because of that Wang Xu, is it difficult for the Li family to be separated from us The wind stops safely, and the eyes become indifferent gradually.


    "You are all thirteen? You are not the representatives of the thirteen. " With disdain on his face, Li Tianci glanced around the banquet hall, and his voice was colder


    "A group of mobs, want to die, don''t pull me, next time, don''t bother me again!"


    With that, Li Tianci turned and left.


    Feng Ping An''s face became ugly, but he still kept smiling and said, "Master Li, you won''t wait any longer? Su Jianqing of the Su family will come soon. I heard that you have a good relationship with him. Don''t you look at the attitude of the Su family? "


    "Don''t look. I know better than you what Su Jianqing thinks." Li Tianci did not return.


    After he left, Feng Ping''an''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Mr. Ping''an, why should we have the same opinion with him? The Li family is the bottom of our 13 families. I''ve seen him unhappy for a long time. He is not equal to us at all. This time, we''ll clean up the Li family and let the Li family disappear from the devil completely! "


    In the Tang family, one of the six of the thirteen, a young man stood up and said with a smile.


    "Li family..."


    Feng Ping''an squinted. As soon as he was ready to say something, one of his subordinates rushed over from the outside to report: "young master, Su Jianqing sent a low post to come here."


    "No one came?" Feng Ping An frowned and felt a bad feeling in his heart, but he still waved his hand to send a post to his subordinates. When he opened it, his face became more gloomy. It said:


    "There''s something urgent in the family. We can''t go to the banquet. Please take care of master Feng Ping''an."


    Although not clearly said, but it is a tactful refusal.


    "Ha ha, Su Jianqing... Su family... Is really busy enough!"


    Feng Ping''s face is still, but his heart is sneering


    "Among the thirteen families, the Su family and the Li family have the closest relationship with Wang Xu. I''d like to see what kind of face will you come to beg me after Wang Xu''s death?"


    Think of father Fengxing blade where everything is ready, just the last step to start, Feng Ping''an can''t help laughing.


    Although there are many twists and turns, he is still the ultimate winner!

 Chapter 561

    At this time, in the hall of Fengjia, with Wang Xu''s anger, four shadows suddenly burst up.


    It''s not the old men in black who are popular in the world, nor the ghost peerless men. It''s the four martial arts men in the crowd behind them.


    But after the outbreak, their "humble" bodies erupted with earth shaking murderous Qi, as if they could freeze people''s souls.


    These four warriors are all the top ten killers in the blood killing list. Each of them has a history of assassinating huajinwu. They even assassinated the Xiantian martial arts master many times. Otherwise, they would not have been hired.


    These four top killers are the backers of the popular blade who spend a lot of money to deal with Wang Xu. Using them to kill Wang Xu is like killing a chicken with an ox knife.


    But the next moment, the scene that shocked everyone happened. Wang Xu, who was standing there, didn''t move. Instead, he looked up and grinned at them. The smile was ferocious.


    "Get out of here!"


    With Wang Xu''s angry voice, the two burning golden flames in his eyes suddenly burst into two golden lotus.


    The two Golden Lotus instantly fell into the bodies of the two killers. The terrible golden flame broke through their bodies in the blink of an eye. The overlapping flames turned into two brilliant and cruel lotus flowers.


    The thick rhizome runs through the lower part of the body and deeply penetrates into the ground. The huge lotus leaves tear up the flesh and blood, and bring up pieces of blood color. The delicate lotus petals open layer by layer and burn blazing


    "Ah


    Almost no time to scream. The two top killers in the blood killing list and the top killers who assassinated the Xiantian martial arts master many times died on the spot. The bodies were burned to ashes by the fire, leaving only two Golden Lotus swaying in the void.


    "What?"


    "How can it be!"


    The other two killers suddenly froze, then turned around without any hesitation, and ran back at a faster speed than before.


    The top ten killers in the blood kill list know their roots and their bottom. Although they have a ranking, the rule of the blood kill list is to kill the top. In fact, most of them have the same strength. They are worried about each other and rarely fight for life and death. At this time, and their strength is almost the same two people were killed, their brain is not ass, how can not know terror?


    "I thought I had killed enough last time, but you dare to provoke me? Before taking on the task, didn''t you use to investigate who the target of my task was? "


    Wang Xu takes a step slowly. It seems that there is a shadow like flowing water under his feet. His body shape has appeared like a ghost behind the slow killer who is on the run. His five fingers are empty and his knuckles are clasped. With a click, he pinches the other side''s neck.


    One of the top ten killers in the blood killing list, in his hands, he can''t even stop for a second!


    At this time, the last killer had already escaped to a hundred meters away. When he looked back, he just saw the scene of his companion''s death. His face turned white to the bottom


    "You, you... You were Wang Jiu that night..."


    But before he had finished his words, a bright golden sword light had fallen from the sky, and instantly cut his whole person into two sections from beginning to end. In the blood, the ground was covered with deep sword marks.


    "You know too late."


    Wang Xu lightly said a word, didn''t look at one eye, turned to one side of the popular blade and others, calm way: "next, it''s your turn. But before you die, answer my question... "


    "Who among you is Feng Ping''an?"


    As he spoke, he still held a bright pale gold sword in his right hand. The body of the sword was complete, but the tip of the sword was missing. A drop of blood followed by a drop of blood slowly dropped down the incomplete body of the sword.


    The color of blood diffused slowly in Wang Xu''s eyes. He


    To kill!


    In the face of Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, fengxingren felt the greatest pressure ever. His lips were a little dry and astringent.


    It never occurred to him that Wang Xu had killed the man who had been specially prepared for "Prince Wang" in just a few seconds.


    He licked his dry lips subconsciously. He didn''t even realize that his voice was lower than before


    "Mr. Wang, today is a private affair that Feng and I have been mercilessly solving for 20 years. It''s a fight within my Feng family... Why do you have to intervene? I promise I can give you more... "


    But before he finished speaking, Wang Xu had coldly interrupted him


    "Since you don''t answer my question, shut up, you..."


    As soon as the word "you" came out of Wang Xu''s mouth, the popular blade seemed to feel something. His face changed wildly, and his feet quickly retreated, but it was too late.


    I saw the air split in an instant, making a series of harsh whistling sound. The wind blade only felt that there was a strong wind in front of him, and suddenly there was darkness in front of him, as if the light in front of him had been blocked by something.


    "Waste!"


    In the roaring sound, time seems to stop at this moment. In the eyes of people who are shocked to the extreme, we can clearly see that the face of the popular blade is sunken inch by inch, and the pupil is shrinking crazily. Wang Xu''s right fist hits his face inch by inch, which distorts and collapses his whole face.


    "Words!"


    The foot of the popular blade is still retreating, but the speed of his retreating is far behind that of Wang Xu''s fist. The innate Qi in his body turns to his face, forming a layer of body protecting vigorous Qi.


    But this layer of vigorous Qi is like a layer of glass, which is easily smashed. No matter what resistance the popular blade makes, no matter how fast he bursts out, Wang Xu''s fist is always rolling on his face like a huge stone, and it keeps falling, which can''t be resisted by anything.


    "Too much!"


    Wang Xu''s right hand brings up layers of illusions. Countless golden streamers converge and transform. The lost broken sword has been condensed and formed again. Just when the popular blade is blown out with one blow, the bright golden sword light has split the void, as if even the air has been cut.


    In the frightened eyes of the popular blade, he almost used his sucking strength to activate a body protection weapon from his family background. His whole body disappeared like a virtual shadow and dodged in the critical moment.


    When he reappeared, he was already tens of meters away, full of the lucky color of his life. Although he was still alive, he was suddenly torn by the broken sword on his chest, which was half a meter long.


    "So much!"


    However, without waiting for the popular blade to catch his breath, Wang Xu''s cold face appeared in front of him again. A five fingered hand had crossed the space, and with unquestionable hegemony, it came first and grabbed his face.


    "It''s too late!"


    At this time, Wang Xu said, "you talk too much nonsense!" That''s all.


    The next moment.


    Like the five finger mountain, the big hand has burst out with extremely terrible power, as if it was the terror of the mountain falling. In the pale face of the popular blade, he has pressed his head and smashed it toward the ground.

 Chapter 562

    "Boom!"


    The whole earth is shaking, countless stones are splashing out, and huge smoke and dust cover everyone''s sight.


    Fengxing blade''s head is facing down and his face is close to the ground. His whole body is completely inverted. Wang Xu grabs his head with one hand and smashes it into the ground. As soon as the painful groan is sent out, his mouth is blocked by pieces of soil and gravel.


    Wang Xu slowly breathed out a breath, and the anger and evil fire in his heart slightly dissipated. Looking at the popular blade with his head buried in the ground and his body still shaking, he suddenly kicked out and directly kicked the whole person out.


    Just that sword, Wang Xu is really aimed at killing the popular blade, but now a little vent the evil fire in his heart, his mind also slightly restored to the beginning of indifference and calm.


    Fengxing blade can''t die yet. The whereabouts of Fengping still need to be told by this "son''s Laozi"!


    "Ah


    At this time, the popular blade that was kicked out could finally control his body. As soon as it landed on the ground, he raised his head with blood red eyes and looked around in his eyes. He wanted to tear Wang Xu to pieces.


    After all, he is a master of martial arts. Except for the sword mark on his chest, the fist at the beginning and the smash at the back, under the protection of Qi, he is not seriously injured except for his miserable appearance. He is even more sober because of anger.


    But that''s what made the popular blade even more angry. His eyes were almost bleeding. He stared at Wang Xu and said every word:


    "Son of a bitch! I''ll kill you! I will kill you


    But he could only roar. Wang Xu shook his head and sneered


    "I''m not saving your life to let you bark like a wild dog and answer my previous questions, otherwise, I''ll make your life worse than death!"


    "Arrogance Fengxingren''s eyes are extremely fierce. Looking at Wang Xu is like looking at an idiot: "do you think I will sell my son so that you can kill him?"


    With that, he rushed to the old man in black, who was the only ghost in the world, and said in a loud voice, "ghost black robe emissary, are you looking at me like this? Join hands with me to kill this little bastard


    However, as soon as his voice fell, Feng merciless stepped forward and sneered:


    "Fengxing blade, do you think I don''t exist?"


    Ye Cangqing also recovered from his fright and took a complicated look at Wang Xu. He also stood up and said, "I''m still here."


    For a moment, Feng Xingren''s face was gloomy and terrible. For a moment, he was very angry, but he forgot that the current situation was that he was in the downwind.


    However, at this time, Wang Xu waved his hand to Chong Feng and ye Cangqing and said, "you don''t have to do it. I''ve been refining my body recently. I''ve come to find Feng to verify my strength."


    "Now, there are just two targets. It''s my selfish intention to give them to me. I''ll have to fight with you later."


    "What''s more, I don''t kill people today. I''m not happy in my heart!"


    With these words, Wang Xu only felt a burst of joy in his heart. Between the rotation of his mind, the realm was faintly progressive.


    "You are so arrogant Smell speech, ghost door black robe emissary also sneer, the vision is extremely cruel: "I am not talented, dare not call martial arts master, but just congenital second class strength, do you want to rely on one''s own strength to deal with us two?"


    "Wang Xu, are you really confident that you can win one against two?" Ye Cangqing frowned slightly. Although the wind was merciless and didn''t speak, it was also concerned.


    The popular blade even laughed sarcastically: "Wang Xu, little bastard, are you brain broken? Do you know what you''re talking about? I forgot to tell you that the martial arts practiced by Lao Tzu is different from the rubbish of China. It''s just a second nature! "


    "You may not understand the difference between Xiantian second class and Xiantian martial arts master, but you don''t need to understand that since you want to die, I will help you..."


    He also said that Wang Xu had already hummed and rushed out with a big stride. The broken sword was like substance, and the sword light was like golden lotus blossoming, turning into countless sword light tornadoes, sweeping them away at the same time.


    "No more nonsense, I''ll kill you directly!"


    The popular blade and the black robe of the ghost gate are both two innate martial arts masters with a more complete inheritance of martial arts. No matter how fast their reaction is, they are far more than ordinary. But Wang Xu''s sudden outbreak is still like a storm, which brings great pressure to them.


    Feeling the senhan''s killing intention in the sword light, their faces changed slightly, but they didn''t dare to talk more nonsense and resist. However, they felt that Wang Xu''s sword light seemed endless and madly crushed them.


    "Damn it


    With the roar of the popular blade, the whole body of innate Qi was flowing, and his face turned red. It was like the angry eyes of King Kong. Countless scales of golden armor appeared, but it was at least ten pieces to offset a sword light.


    Although he was more skillful than before, he was shocked.


    "How could this little bastard have such strength? What I practice is the complete martial arts from the gate. With the help of the black robe emissary of the ghost gate, how can he suppress us? "


    At this time, the black robe emissary of Guimen had the same mentality. He only felt that the sword light was all around him, and there was no dead corner in all directions. Even if he wants to attack Wang Xu, these sword lights are like a wall. They keep him behind and can''t get close to Wang Xu.


    At this time, there was no chance to hide their strength. After being suppressed for a short time, they looked at each other and broke out their most powerful killing moves.


    The first outbreak of the popular blade, his arms muscles suddenly burst layer upon layer, like an old tree Qiu long general, eyes red, and then like a beast hidden in the heart finally suppressed to the extreme.


    The whole person roared, and his body turned into a shadow. The piercing sound of breaking the air sounded. A short grass in his hand, which he didn''t know when to hold tightly, had been shot out like lightning. Where he passed, the air was broken into a vacuum, and even the dark blank below was exposed. The light of the sword disappeared with it.


    On the other hand, the black robe emissary of Guimen also has a long black sword in his hand. The blade is full of dark mist. It is rare to break the sword light with the popular blade. The long sword disappears in an instant, and cuts into Wang Xu''s vest with a strange angle.


    It can be said that this sword is unpredictable, and its speed is even faster than the limit. Even the black fog on the blade is not simple, and it has strong corrosive and poisonous power. Even if a knife can''t kill Wang Xu, as long as the blade breaks a hole in Wang Xu''s body, the corrosive poison in the black fog will also kill Wang Xu.


    In the face of the two men''s offensive, the two men are also turning pale. If they dare not face the front, they will retreat. Even if you dodge, you have to choose hard resistance and then poisoning.


    Sure enough, I saw Wang Xu move slightly under his feet, and his figure was already flying out like catkins, staggering the blade in a dangerous and dangerous way.


    But he lost his chance in this retreat, and the attack of Fengxing blade and Guimen black robe emissary was more than that. Just as Wang Xu stepped back, Fengxing blade had already grasped the short gun, twisted his waist, and the sound of the gun turned into the shadow of the gun all over the sky, attacking like a storm.


    The black robe of Guimen makes the long sword in his hand turn in the opposite direction. The blade doesn''t change a bit. It''s like the maggot of tarsal bone.


    However, in a flash, the situation on both sides reversed, and Wang Xu seemed to be completely suppressed. He was in danger of death at any time.

 Chapter 563

    Looking at the gradually suppressed Wang Xu.


    At this time, one side was frightened by the scene of Wang Xu''s violent hanging and hitting the popular blade. Feng Donglai and others who had been worried all the time were relieved.


    "Ha ha, Wang Xu can''t pretend to be a fool. I didn''t expect that he would be suppressed, did he?"


    "Hum, the strength of the eldest brother is not comparable to that of the ordinary congenital martial artists. In the same realm, the eldest brother is five or six times as powerful as those congenital martial artists!"


    Feng Donglai sneered and said: "ha ha, if it wasn''t for the popular blade, I couldn''t know these secrets. Chinese martial arts are incomplete... Another world behind the gate... Complete martial arts..."


    The reason why fengxingdao can win over so many people, including fengdonglai, is that it is the secret of "the truth of the world", "complete martial arts" and "another world behind the gate" that makes people betray fengdonglai.


    Among them, the secret of the complete martial arts is the most frightening. The nine levels of training, the nine innate qualities, and the nine levels of martial arts respect... Any one of them is taken out to outsiders alone, and I''m afraid no one will believe it at all.


    In particular, most of the martial arts masters in China are just the cultivation of the first class. However, they have just stepped into the threshold of martial arts. Who can easily believe this kind of thing?


    "This time, little bastard, I''ll see how you die!"


    Thinking of those who know the secret, wind east to full of happy color, heart a piece of happiness.


    Yes, Wang Xu may be the first monster genius in China for thousands of years. He is young and powerful. But no matter how strong it is, it''s just wallowing in the mud pit of China. I don''t know the greatness of the outside world, let alone what is the real martial arts.


    In the circle of Chinese martial arts, everyone is awed and regarded as an invincible master of martial arts?


    It''s just a congenital product. It''s not bullshit!


    "The eldest brother and the black robe emissary of the ghost clan are two innate second class. As long as the wind is merciless and ye Cangqing doesn''t do anything, even if the master of the ghost clan doesn''t come, it''s enough to suppress everything." Wind light sink also shake head way.


    "Boom!"


    But at this time, there was a sudden thunder like explosion in the air, and a terrible air shock wave swept through the air, shaking people''s bodies.


    "What?"


    Feng Donglai and others are stunned. Subconsciously, they see that Wang Xu has broken away from the popular blade and the black robe of the ghost gate.


    Wang Xu used the shadow step, but immediately broke away from the encirclement. The broken sword swung gently, and a crescent like sword light swept away, forcing back the catching up popular blade and the ghost black robe emissary.


    "Next, I''m going to be serious. Be careful. Don''t be killed by my sword. It''s a waste of years of hard work." Standing there, Wang Xu eyes cold light way.


    His whole body has disappeared again. The speed of terror brings violent roaring sound. The sword light comes out from the broken sword, just like dozens of sword light dragons rushing towards the two people.


    "Still here? It''s no use


    As soon as the popular blade''s eyes were cold, he sneered, his arms muscles burst up layer upon layer, and the short gun spun wildly. The point of the gun was like a drill, so he was ready to use the previous move to break the sword light.


    However, as soon as he touched the sword light, he felt the troops, and his face couldn''t help changing wildly.


    "No! Go


    The popular blade doesn''t even need a shotgun. Let''s just throw it away and go back.


    But his reminder was late. The long sword of the black robe emissary of the ghost door had broken the air and hit into the light of the sword. He couldn''t retreat in time.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    The sword light is rampant, the sword moans, and the black robe of the ghost door makes the sword dance into a curtain wall that can''t be splashed into the water, and defends with all one''s strength. His strong dangerous intuition told him that if he didn''t defend, his body would be torn to pieces by the rampant sword light.


    But even so, the black robe emissary could feel countless sword lights, hitting his blade all the time. The power was so great that he was shocked by the tiger''s mouth every time. Each sword light is actually substance, not the Qi energy body between substance and illusion.


    These are not Jian Guang, but Wang Xu''s swords that are coming to the extreme!


    It''s just that the speed of attack is too fast. It seems that there are countless sword lights, but each sword light is the entity of broken sword, and its power is not the same as the real sword light.


    "Click!"


    In just two breaths, the blade of the black robe emissary of the ghost gate was chopped from various angles for many times, maybe a hundred, maybe thousands. Finally, the blade of the magic weapon level could not bear it completely. The long sword was smashed and turned into hundreds of pieces.


    "Not good..."


    The black robe of Guimen made his face change.


    The next second, he suddenly constricted the pupil, he saw a point as big as the tip of a needle, pale gold light spot occupied his whole field of vision.


    "Poof


    The black robe of Guimen suddenly froze his body in the same place. The shrinking pupils in his eyes gradually spread to the maximum, and all his looks gradually disappeared.


    Wang Xu shook his head: "congenital second grade? But that''s all


    The face of the popular blade suddenly turned very pale. They all forgot to retreat and stood still. It seemed that they couldn''t believe what happened in front of them.


    The strength of Guimen black robe envoy is even better than him by two points, just


    Just die?


    Taking out the broken sword from the left chest of the black robe emissary, Wang Xu raised his eyes slightly, looked at the stunned popular blade, and said faintly, "now, can you answer my question?"


    "You


    The popular blade was shocked and angry, and finally reacted. As soon as he opened his mouth, he saw Wang Xu sighing: "it seems that you still don''t want to tell me!"


    Voice landing, Wang Xu has appeared in front of the popular blade, a blow hit the popular blade in the face, and then in the popular blade just fly out more than ten centimeters moment, the right hand five fingers wide, lightning like grasp the popular blade head.


    At this moment, the popular blade just subconsciously came up with an idea in his mind:


    "Again?"


    Why does he use it?


    Without waiting for the popular blade to figure out, Wang Xu has grabbed his head and bumped into the ground with incomparable violence.


    "Touch!"


    Countless stones splashed, and the whole head of the popular blade crashed into the ground. He didn''t know whether it was angry or hit, and his eyes turned black.


    However, Wang Xu''s action has not stopped. He glances at Feng Xingren coldly. Seeing that he has the intention of rising up, he steps out with his left foot and directly steps back on the other side''s half arched body.


    "Now, can you answer my question?" His left foot twisted on the popular blade. Wang Xu felt in a good mood and asked calmly.


    "Wu Wu!"


    But the answer to him was a whine of the popular blade, which seemed to be full of anger and unwillingness.

 Chapter 564

    "Not yet?"


    Wang Xu raised his left foot slightly by an inch, then fell down suddenly, and the air under his feet was trampled out of the real white waves.


    Next, he asked several times in a row, but every time he answered, it was the dull hum of the popular blade.


    In this scene, the people around opened their mouths wide and their eyes were dull. It seemed that they could not accept what happened in front of them.


    There was a strange silence in the scene.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom


    It was not until Wang Xu''s left foot was raised and dropped to the tenth time that he seemed to react suddenly. It was not that the popular blade refused to answer his questions, and he even disdained to talk to him.


    It''s Fengxing blade. His whole head is stuck in the ground. His mouth is full of mud. He can''t speak if he wants to!


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu let go of the popular blade and kicked him out. But at this time, the popular blade had more air in and less air out, almost all the upper body bones had been broken by Wang Xu, and his legs were comminuted fracture, obviously his hands were twisted and could not move.


    At this time, where can you see a bit of anger in the eyes of the popular blade? There he lies, his hands and feet are shaking and twitching, and a lot of pain comes to his mind, which makes him have little ability of rational thinking.


    Wang Xu''s series of actions were so fast that most of the people around him didn''t see them clearly. They just heard them roaring. Among the countless shadows of his legs and feet, the popular blade was lying at his feet like a dead dog.


    When Wang Xu''s cold eyes swept over, even without any action, they felt as if they were in the north wind in the cold winter night. They were all naked, and they were cold from head to foot with a basin of cold water.


    They screamed and looked away quickly. They didn''t dare to look directly at Wang Xu, and their legs softened.


    The timid betrayer of Fengjia had already softened his knees and knelt on the ground with a touch. He was shivering and didn''t dare to lift his head.


    Wind ruthless mouth slightly open, eyes have no focus, even if ate ruthless Dan, at this time the mood is also extremely complex.


    Ye Cangqing, the good man, is even more stunned. Ye Qinglan''s mouth is open and can''t close at all. He can put an apple into it.


    Although some people have thought that since Wang Xu dares to fight one against two, he must have some confidence to win, but they have never thought that Wang Xu can win so cleanly


    No, it''s not about winning or not. It''s about crushing!


    Especially today''s Wang Xu''s fighting style is extremely violent, and his plain and watery appearance on peace day is quite different.


    And all this, just because of a phone call!


    "If you dare to touch the people around me, I will be so crazy that all of you will be frightened, and all the enemies will fall into the deepest fear. Only in this way will they know that I, Wang Xu''s woman, relatives, friends... Anyone around me, can''t touch, otherwise, I will go to hell and regret it!"


    Wang Xu cold scan a circle, eyes two flame Jinlian slowly rotating, deep as if there is an endless sea of corpses hidden.


    He has never been soft hearted!


    "Good! These bad guys should beat them so hard! " At this time, ye Qinglan suddenly jumped up, fiercely waving his small fist, a pair of excited inexplicable appearance.


    Ye Cangqing sighed and trembled: "Xiaoyou looks very peaceful on the surface. He never makes trouble. He treats people with respect and kindness. I didn''t expect that he would be angry and his temper would be so fierce..."


    "It seems that the sword at that time... He still kept his hand!"


    The wind shakes his head mercilessly, thinking of the shocking sword Wang Xu slashed him indiscriminately at the beginning, the corner of his mouth has a bitter smile.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    At this time, a burst of clapping applause suddenly came. A handsome young man in black, who could be said to be evil, clapped his hands and walked over as if there were no one else.


    The young man didn''t do anything, but where he passed, the crowd seemed to be roughly separated by two invisible big hands, revealing a spacious road for ten people to walk side by side.


    "Your name is Wang Xu, isn''t it? It''s a little interesting that a poor Chinese warrior can defeat my black robe envoy so easily and join hands with fengxingren, a useless chess piece. " The evil young man didn''t care about the look in the eyes of the people around him. He looked up at Wang Xu and said with a smile:


    "Your strength is really good. Are you interested in working for me?"


    "You''re also a little interesting, but that''s it. I don''t want to accept you if you want to work for me."


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He woke up the popular blade, which was so painful that he fainted. He asked again


    "Answer my question, where is your son Feng Ping''an?"


    "I..."


    Feng Xingren snorted bitterly. He was completely broken down. Just as he was about to open his mouth to answer, when he saw the young man in black with a stiff smile on his face not far away, his eyes suddenly brightened, and infinite hope rose from the bottom of his heart. He struggled and cried out:


    "Sect master... Help me!"


    At this time, there is no need to ask for the popular blade, and the evil young people in black are already full of rage.


    "Little bastard, how dare you ignore me?"


    In the cold questioning voice, the young man''s body twisted and suddenly disappeared.


    The next moment.


    A cold breath of black fog has directly broken the air and stabbed Wang Xu''s heart.


    The sword Qi is not close yet. The temperature in the air has dropped to the freezing point. The unnatural low-temperature gas field has made the water vapor in the air around Wang Xu condense into ice crystals. The black breath makes Wang Xu feel slightly burning.


    Wang Xu''s face changed for the first time. He stepped heavily on his left foot, and the joyful wind blade at his foot made a crisp sound on his chest. He was so stuffy that he fainted again.


    With the flow of shadow under his feet, Wang Xu''s whole person has appeared more than ten meters away like a blink.


    However, the icy and cold sword Qi suddenly turned in the air and still shot at Wang Xu.


    But at this time, Wang Xu also had the preparation, immediately cut out a golden sword light, and ice cold sword gas collided with each other, the two exploded and disappeared.


    "French soldiers? Who are you? " At this time, Wang Xu could not frown slightly and looked up at the position of Fengxing blade.


    There, the air was slightly twisted, showing the figure of the evil young man in black. In the other hand, a long black sword, like flowing water, slowly sank into his arm.


    The young man in black didn''t care whether the popular blade under his feet was alive or dead. He just looked at Wang Xu more than ten meters away with a fierce killing in his eyes


    "Boy, I''m kind enough to accept you to follow me. How dare you ignore me?"

 Chapter 565

    "Do you know what it''s like to refuse me? Once upon a time, there was a boy named Yang Kai, who was picked by me to break his hand and foot tendons and became a useless person directly! "


    Looking at the angry young man in black in front of him, his character coincides with many enemies Wang Xu had met before. He has a background, strength and arrogance. He always thinks he is the best in the world and is good to others.


    However, most of these enemies are dead.


    Wang Xu shook his head and said with a smile, "what I said before was also out of kindness. Besides, what are you? Don''t ignore you. If you dare to yell at me here again, I''ll kill you! "


    His mouth said, but his heart is slightly dignified, calm abnormal. The power of the cold black fog sword Qi of the young man in black is constantly flashed in his mind, which is similar to the old man who was killed by him before. But the old man is obviously a simplified and modified incomplete version. The black fog breath of the young man in black is more toxic and has great lethality.


    "Nonsense! I want to die


    He pointed to Wang Xu and said, "boy, my name is Ming Qinglin. I''m from Xuankong City Jiulong College... Ha ha, I''m very angry. You''re just a Chinese Garbage Warrior. What qualifications do you have to contact the secrets of Xuankong city?"


    With that, he seems to have found some superiority. He calms down a little and continues with a sneer: "I''m the leader of the nine peerless ghost sect in another status..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Shut up, you idiot. I don''t care who you are. You dare to talk to me like this and disturb me. I''ll kill you with one sword!" Wang Xu looks at the green forest of the Ming Dynasty with a sneer. The broken sword is as solid as water.


    With that, he raised his right hand, cut the air with his broken sword, and chopped the young man in black with his sword.


    Wang Xu is extremely impatient now. There is a traffic accident at fengyuqiao. He only wants to kill people now, but he wants to kill people. Why do some idiots always hinder him?


    Fengxing blade is, even if fengping''an is your son, can''t you tell me where he is? You have to be beaten to death to say?


    Guimen black robe emissary? I want to join hands to kill him. Kill him first!


    Now, what''s Ming Qinglin of Kowloon college in Xuankong city?


    Ghost sect leader?


    Die!


    "Boy, you still have the last chance. If you kneel down and beg for mercy, I can still spare you once, and you can continue to be my subordinate." Ming Qinglin''s eyes narrowed and he said in a cold voice.


    "If you kneel down and beg for mercy, I''ll leave you a whole body!"


    Wang Xu sneers and continues to step forward. Then he completely ignores Ming Qinglin''s cold eyes and walks towards each other step by step.


    "Kill


    One of the most popular blade killers in the crowd nearby seemed to think that he had found a chance. He suddenly burst up and came up with a will to die heart to ask for a life. The short thorn with the length of his forearm flickered with blue light. It was obviously poisoned, but he was slapped to death by Wang Xu. He flew backward and killed the two remaining killers in the air.


    "Well, then you have no value at all. Go to hell!"


    Ming Qinglin snorts coldly, and his body is in front of Wang Xu. The black fog magic soldiers in his hands are full of fog. The blade of the sword is completely covered by the black fog. People can''t see the angle of the sword, but the sharp sword Qi points to Wang Xu''s throat. His speed can be said to be the fastest in Wang Xu''s enemies, and the wind is merciless, which is worse than him.


    "Who gives you confidence."


    When Wang Xu''s eyes were cold, he cut out the broken sword straight. The rising light of the sword crushed the black fog on the spot and hit the body of the Ming green forest soldiers straight. In the collision of the two swords, there was a strong wind, and the white waves pushed away in all directions.


    "French soldiers? How can you have... Bad! "


    Ming Qinglin''s face changed, but his strength was crushed by Wang Xu. He couldn''t bear it. He stepped back and took the shadow of the road. The rising light on the broken sword cuts away the shadow and finally falls to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Countless smoke and dust burst up, and hundreds of gravel mixed with them shot around, making many warriors retreat again and again.


    "Hiss!"


    When all the dust settled, everyone couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air. On the originally flat ground, a terrible sword mark of nearly ten meters suddenly appeared.


    "This... You!"


    Ming Qinglin lowered his head slightly and looked at the sword mark on the tip of his foot, which could divide him in two. His face changed completely. He looked up at Wang Xu in disbelief


    "Who are you? It''s absolutely impossible for the Chinese martial arts to have such strength. The power of heaven and earth is extremely huge. It''s not something that the incomplete martial arts can do! "


    "There is no absolute in the world. If I say that I kill you like a chicken or a dog, do you believe it?" Wang Xu''s voice is faint, and his eyelids are too lazy to lift.


    Although Qi and blood in his body have not yet been fully transformed into innate Qi, his strength is comparable to that of the powerful warrior of the fourth grade. Ming Qinglin is just a second born product. It''s not funny to kill him like a chicken or a dog!


    "Well, do you think I''m an idiot, or an idiot?"


    In Ming Qinglin''s eyes, the sun was uncertain, and he staggered slightly, away from the mark of the sword under his feet. He sneered: "I don''t care how you do it. You''re a congenital warrior in your early twenties. You can say that you''re a rare talent in China for thousands of years."


    "Is it?" Wang Xu''s face remained unchanged, and he continued to move forward with his broken sword in his hand.


    "But you shouldn''t challenge me again and again. Wizard, dead, it''s just an ordinary corpse, which can''t be any more ordinary! "


    In Ming Qinglin''s hands, the black fog soldiers raised inch by inch, their eyes were shining, and a heavy and icy breath rose from his body, as if a beast hidden in his body had awakened. The breath was higher and higher, and colder and colder.


    What''s more bizarre is that Ming Qinglin''s originally evil and beautiful face has become more beautiful. In the end, it can be said that it''s gorgeous. It''s a man''s face, but it''s more beautiful than the best beauties on the Internet. It''s full of charm. It''s like changing a gender and completely becoming another person.


    "Good, good... Beautiful..."


    Around, I don''t know how many martial arts people are stunned. Those with bad intentions drool at the corners of their mouths. Their eyes are blurred and they want to rush on the spot.


    "Is this still a man?"


    Ye Qinglan''s mouth is wide open, and her eyes are full of obsession and envy. Men are more beautiful than their women. It''s unreasonable.


    "Boy, your strength is really good. Even I can''t match your talent. It''s a pity that you were born in the wrong place. You can''t see or touch the magnificence of the world. If you put it in the xuankongcheng Kowloon college where I came, you might be able to try to attack wuzun now. "


    After the transformation, Ming Qinglin''s voice became more and more shrill. It was neutral between men and women, with an unspeakable strange temptation, and the voice of the coquettish people was itchy.


    The main character of the ghost sect is "ghost"!


    "But unfortunately, you should never, never, really should not provoke me, refuse my kindness..."


    "Remember, I am the one who killed you, Lin Qingming!"


    "Ming Qinglin" is now called Lin Qingming. He is so proud that he can write every word.


    "You talk nonsense..."


    With a cold hum, Wang Xu''s broken sword in his hand suddenly burst out sword lights, just like a whirlwind of sword lights. Entangled with each other, he gathered into a huge sword light with a length of four meters and cut it to Lin Qingming and Ming Qinglin.


    "... too many!"


    Whatever the hell he is!


    Kill!

 Chapter 566

    Wang Xu did not expect that the master of the three ghost gates in the nine Jue gate would be an outsider from the mysterious city of the sun.


    You know, before, he always thought that jiujuemin was just like Wumeng, a huge force in China. But now it seems that the water behind jiujuemin is very deep. When Shen Zhenhai died at that time, the martial arts methods used to mobilize the power of heaven and earth on a large scale were far more than those of the native Chinese martial arts.


    In this way, Wang Daocheng, the "master of the ghost family" of the Wang family at that time, the great underground array of the Jianghai Wang family, and the fairy gate behind it were also the organization of the woman Sun Yan. If you think about it carefully, some secrets in the circle of Chinese martial arts are really deep enough.


    And Kowloon University, even in the memory of Wang Xu''s previous life, is also a well-known force in the magnificent era in the future.


    Jiulong college is a unique school, which can be explained clearly


    With a heart, the two can really be linked only by name.


    However, Wang Xu was not afraid of Lin Qingming and Ming Qinglin.


    The golden light of the broken sword explodes, but it soars even more violently. It''s just a congenital second grade. It''s said that killing you is like a chicken or a dog. Is it really a joke?


    Shen Zhenhai killed him, Emperor Wujue killed him, and Shu Wuji, the master of martial arts, became his wife. Even emperor Jiang Yue, the young master of Xuankong city''s imperial family, would he care about a "ghost" with two names?


    The golden light of the broken sword sweeps across the place. The walls, trees, decorations and everything are cut into two sections. There is even an unfortunate wind family rebel who was torn by the sword light on the spot because he couldn''t dodge.


    "It''s a vanity but not a reality!"


    "Ming Qinglin" gives a cold hum and cuts out a sword. Countless black fog billows like a raging wave, rushing to swallow mountains and pour the sea. Almost all of them are covered by his black sword spirit within 10 meters. Countless people turned pale and went backward madly, because the edge of the black sword was also cutting vertically and horizontally, and some people''s arms were affected and cut off.


    It''s worthy of being a natural second-class strong man in the solar world. The martial arts secret methods that he casually takes out in his hands are far from comparable to those in China. In the face of this mighty black sword spirit, the wind is merciless, and his face is very solemn, protecting his own people to retreat.


    "Ghost pulse three unique, the first unique, black Poison Sword tide!"


    Ming Qinglin looks cold and fierce. He doesn''t care whether it will affect the innocent. In his eyes, the people in China are just a group of ants, and they don''t care how much they die. Even if it''s popular blade and others, it''s just a chess piece. Kill it and then find another one.


    "Broken!"


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, as if he didn''t see the overwhelming tide of black sword in front of him. With a sword in the air, the light of the sword soared three feet again. He abruptly tore a seven or eight meter long sword mark on the ground in front of him. Together with Feng Donglai who couldn''t dodge, he was all cut into two pieces by this sword. For a while, he didn''t die, and he screamed and wailed on the ground.


    No matter it was people or others, Wang Xu could not be stopped at this time. His sword was bright, and without any pause, he cut to the Ming green forest.


    The black sword tide is torn open on the spot and falls like a rag. Wang Xu''s body has come to the Ming Qinglin with a sharp golden sword light.


    "How could it be?"


    Ming Qinglin''s face changed slightly.


    He thought that Wang Xu''s sword light was just looking at bluffing people. He never thought that the volume of the sword light was so large, the solidity of the sword Qi was so high, and his ghost pulse was easily torn apart.


    "Well, you have some means."


    The Ming green forest laughs instead of being surprised, and then puts out the sword again. The black fog Dharma soldiers pierce through the void. With a ferocious roar that is not like a wild animal, the vision in front of people suddenly darkens, and the whole world seems to have only a black sword tip.


    "Second, the sword is divided into light and dark!"


    The light suddenly darkened, and then was suddenly occupied by two scarlet. Facing the sword, Wang Xu seemed to see a huge black snake with dozens of meters in size. Its fangs were ferocious and its eyes were cold. Then the snake suddenly bounced, like a sharp sword.


    Wang Xu saw this, but also can not help showing a trace of surprise. In his eyes, nature can easily see through this spiritual illusion. The most dangerous thing about the black giant snake is not the ferocious snake teeth, but the two scarlet eyes. In other words, it is the sword tip, not the snake eyes.


    This move, no matter the wind is merciless, or ye Cangqing, I''m afraid they can''t be in good condition. But for him, no matter how changeable you are, you can only cut it with one sword.


    "Go away!"


    Wang Xu gave a light drink, and his eyes glared at the black giant snake. As the golden flame was burning, the black giant snake roared in horror and burst into pieces, revealing the real body of the black fog magic soldier behind.


    It was at this moment that the broken sword, with its bright golden light, broke through the heavy black fog, and with an incredible speed, bravely killed the black fog magic soldiers.


    "Boom!"


    The black fog French soldiers exploded and were torn to pieces by the broken sword on the spot.


    At this time, within the 100 meters of the two men''s fighting, there was no half figure, and almost all of them retreated to the 100 meters away with fear. After all, the aftermath of the two men''s battle has affected more than ten people. Who dares to approach?


    Wang Xu stood in the same place, his clothes fluttering with the wind, but there was no dust. All the debris from the fighting rushed to him within two meters, as if he had touched an invisible barrier, or was bounced off, or was directly torn by the sharp sword.


    "Boy, you really have some ability to take two swords from me, but you can''t stop the third sword anyway. Be wise. Now it''s your last chance to beg for mercy." With a sneer, Ming Qinglin stepped out and grabbed the void in front of him with his right hand. Suddenly, countless black fogs came from all directions and condensed into the sword body of the black fogs.


    This is the horror of the French soldier. It is a magic weapon in the real sense. Once the warrior uses a secret method to melt into his body, the real body of the French soldier and the essence of the warrior can be integrated. He can change between nothingness and essence at any time. Unless he suffers unbearable terrorist damage, he will be easily and rarely damaged.


    "Oh? Yes


    Wang Xu''s voice did not fluctuate, and there was no nonsense at all. The broken sword in his hand seemed to ignore space and time, and directly killed the Ming Qinglin.


    "Ha ha, I really didn''t expect that you, a Chinese trash warrior, could have such earth shaking accomplishments in your early twenties. You remind me of a person." Ming Qinglin stood in the same place, smiling strangely on his evil face, calmly looking at Wang Xu''s broken sword, not a bit flustered.


    "That man is amazing and talented. He has been pressing on me since he was a child. The woman I like is robbed by him, and my tutor who I strive for favors him. He can find more than ten kinds of the same level of skills that I can only get through a lot of hard work in one sentence..."


    Speaking of this, Ming Qinglin''s face suddenly became ferocious, "but do you know what is the most exaggerated thing? It wasn''t until three months ago that I learned that that son of a bitch was one of their women


    "That bitch, for 18 years, 18 years... Has been dressing up as a man! You say? A woman, why the hell do you want to rob the woman I like? "


    Ming Qinglin''s killing intention is boiling. With the change of his mood, the black fog Dharma soldier''s sword body is dripping like ink.


    "Do you know why I want to condescend to be the leader of your asshole? Let me tell you a secret. Although most of you are rubbish, there are many good things hidden here. I''m here to pursue the chance and find a way to turn over and kill that woman, and I''m fast! "


    "Oh? The woman you are talking about is called dijiangyue? " Wang Xu''s eyes flashed for a moment, as if he thought of something, and suddenly said faintly:


    "By the way, she''s my fiancee!"


    "What did you say?"


    In an instant, Ming Qinglin''s face changed madly.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, across the river from the edge of Mordor, a huge luxury manor is full of friends, guests, luxury cars and beautiful women.


    "The emperor''s family... Really deserves its reputation!"


    A woman in a red dress is standing in the crowd with pale gold champagne. She looks at the noble figures around her. Her red lips touch the wine glass slightly, and two small dimples are pulled out of her cheeks.


    "Sun Yan, although there is a" gate "here, the emperor''s family is not easy to provoke. It''s the elder of Xuankong emperor''s family who sits here. Even if the heaven and earth suppress cultivation, it''s at least the innate strength of five grades." Behind the woman in the red skirt was a woman with a cold look and a black veil.


    "I''ve advised you many times about this. Are you sure you''ve thought it over for yourself?"


    "According to the statistics of the immortal gate, at this time point, there should be 36 gates opened between heaven and earth. In addition to the 28 gates that have been mastered by us, the rest are distributed in the hands of the major forces. The emperor''s side... Can be said to be the simplest."


    Sun Yan''s eyes are indifferent, and her lips don''t open or close, but her voice rings strangely in the ears of the black gauze woman


    "Someone is tracking me down. I may have been targeted by the" enemy "of which side. Although the" black blade "sent by the black star last time was solved by Wang Xu, I don''t know if there is more to come. I don''t have much time."


    "Wang Xu... That kid..."


    As soon as Wang Xu was mentioned, the black gauze woman''s face was slightly stiff. It seemed that she thought of something unhappy.


    "Nine, what''s the matter?" As soon as Sun Yan''s eyes turned around, she keenly felt something wrong from her companion.


    As the dark son in the organization, the other side is trained to stay in a sea of swords and fire without moving, to be comfortable with all kinds of affairs, and not to change color in front of the collapse.


    And Wang Xu, what can make the other party hesitant?

 Chapter 567

    "Nothing... You''d better call me Jiufeng." The black woman shook her head and changed the subject.


    She can''t say that she tried Wang Xu behind your back last time, but she was crushed by Wang Xu. She was not the boy''s opponent at all, and she was almost caught, right?


    "Well, Jiufeng, you don''t have to worry about that boy anyway. He has his way." Sun Yan shook his head and said faintly, "but if he finally comes to our opposite side and becomes an obstacle, I won''t have any soft hand. At that time, you can do your best to him. I won''t stop you any more. "


    "Sun Yan, he..." Jiufeng''s voice is a little complicated, just wanted to say something.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the night of Mordor was exploded.


    What followed was a brilliant golden light that soared into the sky and appeared extremely dazzling under the demons of the night. Similarly, it is also full of a kind of earth shaking beauty.


    "What''s the matter? Which factory in the suburbs has the water tower exploded? " People don''t know, so many people look up at the night sky, only to see the southern sky, under the night, is a layer of light gold rendering, beautiful to the extreme, let countless people''s heart tremble.


    Good, good


    beautiful!


    Most of the guests at this evening''s banquet are just ordinary people, almost all of them are rich, young and beautiful ladies in the business world.


    Few people know that when most of the other 12 families in mordu covet the assets of the Fengs and want to take advantage of the internal chaos of the Fengs, the emperor family, who has been silent all the time, swallows the huge interests of the whole thirteen families behind their backs.


    These ordinary business tycoons gather here just for the sake of the "Jiangyue business alliance" to be set up by the emperor''s family. However, at this time, people''s attention was all attracted by the beautiful "Aurora" in the sky.


    "This, this... What is this?"


    "Aurora? It''s not the north and south poles. How can we have them here? "


    "Don''t you know that? According to the knowledge of physics, space science, advanced mathematics and many other subjects, science tells us that the aurora in the sky looks close, but in fact it may be extremely far away from us. "


    "Idiot? Can''t you hear the big explosion? I think it was the explosion of a chemical plant in the suburb that caused the leakage of some strange chemical substance... "


    "You''re a fuckin ''idiot! Chemical plants, which are highly polluting, have long disappeared from the magic city. "


    There are countless people talking about it. Some people are red in the face, some people are not concerned with themselves, and some people are watching and gloating.


    But just as these ordinary people were shocked by the sudden outbreak of "Aurora vision" in the night sky, there were two people in the imperial manor looking at the night sky at the same time, their faces changed slightly.


    "Is this... Kendo?"


    Sun Yan looks at the night sky with solemn eyes. Her face changes slightly and her eyes are shocked.


    "Isn''t it true that only the great master who is above the five innate qualities can give birth to supernatural powers?" Nine phoenixes are equally incredible.


    Then suddenly, their faces changed.


    "No! Has a new door opened? "


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Wang Xu and Ming Qinglin fight together again.


    Ming Qinglin is worthy to be from the Xuankong city of Kowloon college, a martial arts cultivation, can be said to be the most powerful enemy Wang Xu encountered, Shen Zhenhai, Huang Changtian and others were crushed by each other, the wind merciless, ye Cangqing is afraid that is also not the opponent.


    "Sword tide!"


    Ming Qinglin gave a soft drink, and the black fog magic soldiers shook the void. Countless dark sword Qi filled the air, and the air roared. It was stronger than before. I don''t know how much, but the huge wave of sword Qi completely covered the sky. Obviously, Ming Qinglin did not use all his strength before.


    Unfortunately, why did Wang Xu use all his strength? Before, he was able to tear off the dark tide of sword Qi with one sword. Now, he can do the same.


    "Boom!"


    The surrounding void vibrated, and countless invisible forces of heaven and earth were forcibly involved, forming thousands of sword Qi to shoot at Wang Xu. In the Ming Dynasty, the green forest was surrounded by black fog, and many debris and tree fragments were involved, forming a small storm.


    "Broken!"


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless. He cut off his sword as if he wanted to cut off the whole world. Where he passed, the sword Qi in the sky was easily broken.


    Wang Xu once used this sword mercilessly to the wind. At that time, the wind was merciless. He didn''t dare to take it hard and had to retreat. However, Ming Qinglin''s face remained unchanged. The black fog magic soldiers were in the air, and countless black sword Qi gathered together, directly annihilating Wang Xu''s sword.


    "With your sword, you are no worse than my competitors in Kowloon college. But no, those people lost to me in the end. "


    The stronger Wang Xu''s strength is, the more fear he has in his heart.


    Such a gifted man can be said to be a monster. He can grow up in such a rubbish place as Huaxia. If Wang Xu seizes the opportunity to enter such a place as Jiulong University, would it be against heaven?


    "Don''t worry, you won''t lose to me, you will die under my sword."


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless. He scattered the rising light from the broken sword, and the light converged into the broken sword, making the whole sword more golden and transparent. But in this gorgeous beauty, there is the extreme danger of morihan.


    "Garbage of China, I don''t know how you practice martial arts, but you are doomed to live today." While speaking, Ming Qinglin stepped out slowly, but stepped on the void, and the whole person flew out of thin air.


    His voice was as cold as ice: "garbage, I''ll show you what the real martial arts are now!"


    "The third unique of ghost pulse, the third unique!"


    "Ghost gate! Kill


    With the cold words in his mouth, behind him, the void roared and vibrated, and countless black fog gathered. A bronze gate with strange lines on the surface and two ferocious ghost heads on the lintel appeared slowly.


    As soon as the gate appeared, the air was filled with an extremely frightful and cold breath. Many warriors looked pale at the real bronze ghost head gate in the sky, and their eyes could not control the color of fear.


    "The three unique skills of ghost pulse are the top martial arts skills of Jiulong University, but few people know that the changes of this skill are strange, and the three unique skills are better than one unique skill. Among them, the third unique ghost killing method is far beyond the level of ordinary Xuan level top-grade, and its power is no worse than those prefecture level secret methods. "


    Ming Qinglin smiles and says in a cold voice:


    "I''m the first person who has fully explored the true power of the three wonders of the ghost vein in the whole Kowloon University in a hundred years. Can you resist the Xuanwu Road, but can you resist the prefecture level Wu Road?"


    With his words, behind the bronze ghost head gate in the sky, suddenly came a shrill roar, which was not like human voice. It seemed that a terrible beast wanted to break away from the door and swallow up all the creatures outside.

 Chapter 568

    "Creak! Creak


    In the harsh sound of the door shaft turning, mixed with the strange chewing sound of something gnawing flesh and blood, the bronze ghost head door in the air slowly opened a crack.


    "Bang Dang!"


    "Ah


    Suddenly, it seems that something can''t wait to bump into the door. In the sound of pain, a hand twisted like a chicken claw, four or five meters in size, covered with scales and armor, buckled the door.


    "Eat, eat, eat... Die! Meat, meat! Death... People! Meat


    Quietly, a bloodshot eye suddenly appeared in the endless black fog behind Ming Qinglin, and then there was the second, the third, the fourth... In a twinkling of an eye, there were hundreds of strange human eyes staring in the black fog, and turning left and right, as if greedily looking for flesh and blood to eat.


    "It''s a pity that this ghost killing is powerful, but it has a lot of side effects. Every time it consumes a huge amount of fresh flesh and blood..." Ming Qinglin sighs, grins grimly at the evil ghosts, and looks at the many soldiers around with pity, as if he can''t bear it


    "Originally, I wanted to take you as my subordinates, but now I''m afraid it won''t work... Remember, I didn''t kill you, but the garbage that provoked and offended me there."


    With that, he glanced at Wang Xu, looking at a strange hand with the size of four meters in the void behind him. His face was even more strange.


    "Well, the first one is from you..."


    He thought that he would see Wang Xu kneaded into meat mud by that strange hand.


    However, the result was completely beyond his expectation, which shocked him to the extreme. Wang Xu stood there motionless, without any protection, and let the huge strange hand grasp him like lightning. Instead of grabbing Wang Xu into meat mud, he smashed himself, just like someone grabbing a sharp blade with his hand.


    "How could it be?"


    Ming Qinglin''s eyes are about to stare out, and his chest is not breathing. He is so nervous that he is almost attacked by the ghost door behind him. Many bloody eyes have turned to stare at him, and all of them are naked malice.


    This strange hand in the ghost town, but even the refined steel can be crushed, even Wang Xu''s skin can''t be hurt? Is this guy''s body refining skill the legendary supreme body refining skill? Damn, isn''t all the martial arts handed down by the Chinese wastes incomplete?


    "I said, I''ll kill you like a chicken and dog, and play with you to verify my current strength limit. Do you really think you are an onion?"


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless.


    Ming Qinglin is very strong. It can be said that in the martial arts and Taoism world of China, no one can beat him even if he walks wantonly horizontally. I''m afraid few of the ranking masters in the martial arts league master list can match him.


    This ghost vein is really powerful. The last ghost town has a kind of martial arts magic power in it, which is almost comparable to some low-level magic power. But even the real martial arts magic power is useless in front of the body, let alone a fake one?


    Wang Xu''s right hand was empty, and the broken sword that had fallen into his body was condensed in his hand again.


    "It''s the broken sword soldier of unknown rank again... What does this guy want to do?"


    The evil smile on Ming Qinglin''s face couldn''t be kept, and the shadow in his heart raised a very dangerous bad feeling.


    "Boom!"


    There seems to be thunder on the sky. A golden sword suddenly pierces the night sky. I don''t know how high it is and where it is going.


    With Wang Xu''s broken sword, all the things that Ming Qinglin looks up and sees are dazzling gold.


    "What kind of martial arts is this?"


    Ming Qinglin''s face was like seeing a real ghost. He couldn''t believe it. His body was crazy and he wanted to get out of the golden area. At the same time, the black fog Dharma soldiers in his hand slashed at the ghost gate behind him. He was fiercely attacked by the ghost gate. He also wanted to stimulate all the power of ghost gate killing to resist Wang Xu''s sword.


    However, just as the door of the bronze Ghost Head shook, countless bloodshot eyes turned, and dozens of strange hands burst out of the air. It seemed that it was cut by some terrible and extremely sharp invisible sword, and it collapsed in the blink of an eye.


    "Creak... Meat! Boom


    Hundreds of blood ghost eyes burst open in the shrill and strange cry, and the bronze ghost head gate is broken and scattered inch by inch, and a piece of gold sweeps by. Finally, people can see the gold real body clearly.


    It was a golden sword that was tens of meters long and covered the sky!


    "Annihilation nine, fifth, Tai Xu Huang''s great sword!"


    With the continuous improvement of the practitioner''s strength, every move will have different power. Before that, Wang Xu used Huang Changtian as a sandbag to perform the nine moves of silence.


    But at this time, the fifth move, Taixu emperor''s great sword, is to exert all his strength, the power is not comparable, extremely terrible.


    If it shows that there is a hint of supernatural power in the ghost killing performed by Qinglin, then any one of the nine forms of solitude can be called the true science of supernatural power.


    Fifth, Kendo magic!


    Taixu emperor''s great sword!


    Although Wang Xu''s current strength can only exert one tenth or even one percent of his power in the peak period, it is enough to crush the Ming green forest easily.


    At the moment when the bronze ghost head gate was crushed, Ming Qinglin had just stepped out of the distance of more than ten meters. Before he could react, the golden light flashed in front of him, and he had been cut into pieces by a sword.


    At the last moment before his death, his pupils were reflected in the golden green forest of Ming Dynasty. There was incomparable panic in it. It seemed that he was questioning Wang Xu silently


    "I''m the leader of the ghost gate. I''m the pride of Jiulong college in Xuankong city. I''m the invincible Ming Qinglin (Lin Qingming)..."


    Unfortunately, to his death, he didn''t even ask a word, so he was killed with a sword.


    At this time, Wang Xu''s foot stuns him, and the popular blade lying on the ground wakes up. The first sight he sees is this scene.


    "Door, door... Door owner?"


    The popular blade half sits up abruptly, full of disbelief.


    The complete martial arts he cultivated was obtained from the Ming Qinglin. Naturally, he knew very well how terrible the opponent''s strength was. Even if ten of him were added together, it would not be enough for the Ming Qinglin to kill with one hand. But did not expect, he began to completely ignore Wang Xu, even in front of him, so light killed Ming Qinglin!


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The clear sound of footsteps sounded. Although the sound was not big, it made the silly popular blade shiver. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at Wang Xu walking slowly towards him. His eyes were full of horror and fear.

 Chapter 569

    "Mr. Wang... Mr. Wang, this time I''m in the wrong. I have no eyes. I beg you to see that I have the same family blood, and I''m Yuqiao''s uncle. Please forgive me this time!" The popular blade begged.


    At this time, where does she still have the appearance of Xiaoxiong? In the face of life and death, she even brazenly takes out fengyuqiao as a shield, hoping that Wang Xu will let him go.


    "Fengyu bridge?"


    Wang Xu''s face showed a touch of cold, indifferent incomparable way: "you have not answered my question, tell me, where is the wind safe?"


    He dropped his hands and lowered his eyes. Step by step, he came to the popular blade and looked down at the hero who had stirred up most of the devil''s muddy water recently. He was proud of everyone, despised everything and thought he was in power.


    But now the popular blade is lying there, its spine is completely collapsed, his face is full of panic, his face is pale, his words are all with a tremor, he is trembling and begging for mercy, and he is afraid of death. What''s the color of a hero?


    To put it bluntly, from the beginning to the end, the popular blade is just a piece of chess under Ming Qinglin, the leader of the ghost sect. A dog is not even as good as a dog. At least most dogs can have their own will. They can attack whoever they want and bite whoever they want!


    Poor?


    Perhaps, the current popular blade, put in the unknown, soft hearted people''s eyes are really pitiful, and even sympathize with him.


    But Wang Xu saw that there were too many such people, and his heart was as still as water. In addition to indifference, he was indifferent.


    Sword in the hand, happy enmity, cut off all right and wrong trouble.


    Simple as it is, who can be it?


    "As long as you let me go... No, as long as you promise to let me go, I will tell you the whereabouts of Feng Ping''an at once!"


    Feeling Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, the popular blade shakes fiercely. Knowing that Wang Xu doesn''t care about his begging for mercy at all, if he doesn''t seize the opportunity, he will really die, he immediately cries out.


    "There are more mysterious and powerful people behind Ming Qinglin. He comes from another world behind the gate. If you kill him, those people will never let you go easily. I, i... I know a lot of his secrets, I have a way, I can help you avoid the Revenge of those people! "


    "Dodge? Why should I avoid their revenge? If you want to get back at me, let them come. When I''m afraid of them? " With a sneer, Wang Xu stepped on the head of the popular blade, and then said faintly:


    "Answer my question, where is Feng Ping''an? You don''t have much time. "


    "What do you mean?" Popular blade a Leng.


    Tiger poison does not eat son. If he has more than one son, he may give up Fengping decisively. But he only has such a blood, how can he make such an easy decision?


    He doesn''t know why Wang Xu has been chasing Feng Ping''an all the time. It''s clear that at the level of Feng Ping''an, he can''t touch each other at all, but why


    wait!


    That phone?


    It seems to think of something. The eyes of the popular blade suddenly widened, just ready to say something.


    "You have no time."


    Wang Xu had already said a word coldly, and then he didn''t wait for Fengxing blade to have the meaning to speak. With a strong foot, he directly crushed Fengxing blade''s head.


    After stepping on the wind blade, Wang xucai turned to look at the wind coming by and apologized: "I''m sorry, I killed him without asking your meaning."


    At this time, he remembered that today''s civil strife should be the heartless home. After all, the three had discussed the general arrangement. Wang Xu and ye Cangqing are only the foil. Feng ruthlessly suppresses rebellion, and uses the blood of Feng Xingren and others to establish Feng''s ruthless authority.


    The Wudao party is also set up for this purpose by Feng merciless. It can spread out what happened in Fengjia through the mouth of the public, so that Fengjia will not decline because of a civil strife.


    As a result, now it''s good, all the limelight has been given by Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu was really a little embarrassed, but soon, he looked cold again, and said in a deep voice: "there was an accident at the rain bridge, but fortunately fengjuejian was also there at that time, and he was not injured, just a little frightened."


    "What?"


    Hearing the words, the wind was merciless. In an instant, he narrowed his eyes, and the murderous spirit of terror came out of him. But the next second, he thought of something. He narrowed his eyes and asked:


    "The little bastard Feng Ping''an did it?"


    "Not bad." Wang Xu nodded, and his voice was colder than the wind that swallowed the heartless pill: "in front of me, I robbed you of the limelight, and the next thing is better for you. But anyway, I''ll let him die in the shortest time


    "Don''t worry, he''s dead."


    Wind ruthless squint eyes slowly open, word by word finish, without any hesitation, directly called a confidant to command up in a low voice.


    Wang Xu cares about the wind and rain bridge. His father, who owes his daughter 20 years, only cares more than Wang Xu. Who dares to move the wind and rain bridge? The wind will destroy his family mercilessly!


    Don''t they all say that he is heartless and heartless?


    Today, he let those people outside know what it looks like when he is really ruthless.


    After handing things over to Feng mercilessly, Wang Xu doesn''t worry any more. Feng mercilessly, as the leader of the family, has been in power for decades. He has specialized in life and death. He can only do some things better than him.


    At this time, ye Cangqing also came over. Looking at the ruins around him, he was silent for a long time. Then he pointed to the rebellious Feng Qingshen, who knelt down one by one, shivering and waiting for punishment


    "Master Feng, what are you going to do with these rebellions?"


    "The most disgusting thing in my life is betrayal. Especially this time, the popular blade taught me a lot of things and made me understand some things that I could not let go easily even if I understood them before." Instead of giving a positive answer, Feng asked ye Cangqing:


    "Mr. Ye, I''d like to ask you a question. What''s the punishment for those who betray their families


    "Those who betray their families... Even if they abandon their martial arts, they send their ancestral land to guard the cemetery. The most important thing is to lock your accomplishments, stimulate your qi and blood, and do a thousand cuts


    Ye Cangqing was silent for a moment. After slowly speaking out the family rules formulated by Ye''s ancestors, he sighed and completely put out the idea of pleading for these people.


    Since ancient times, betrayers have rarely come to a good end. Betrayal is a fact, betrayal is betrayal, there is no excuse to cover up.


    Sure enough, seeing that ye Cangqing did not speak any more, Feng turned around mercilessly and looked at dozens of Yuan Feng''s senior officials who betrayed Feng Qingshen, without any hesitation


    "I''ll give you a chance to commit suicide. Don''t let me personally send you to the torture hall!"


    Dead silence!


    Cold as hell.


    Feng Qingshen and more than 20 rebellious senior members of the Feng family knelt there, shivering, and many of them turned pale. However, most of them were glad, and even grateful to Feng.


    For nothing else, just because of the rules of the wind family, those who betray the family and plot against the master of the family will be killed


    Home is small!


    Wang Xu looked on coldly, and finally the first person came out, the wind was light and heavy.


    I saw him with a sad smile: "the wind is merciless, do you know why I betray you? In addition to the sky high price of fengxingren, it''s more because you swallow merciless Dan. I always thought that you are a heartless man, not worthy to be the head of the family, unable to protect the children of the family and lead the future of my Fengjia. "


    "But now, I found out that you..."


    "More affectionate than me... Yes..."


    Before the last word "Yi" came out, Feng Qingshen had already smashed his heart with a backhand, and then he fell to the ground slowly without any sound.

 Chapter 570

    Just when Feng dealt with the family rebellion mercilessly.


    In just half an hour, a piece of news, like a strong wind, passed through the circle of Wudao in mordu and spread to the senior officials of the thirteen families in mordu


    Wang Xu killed three great masters of martial arts with one man''s strength


    In the circle that ordinary people don''t know, the shock caused by this news is almost the same as a disaster level earthquake.


    Su Jianqing had just walked out of the family meeting hall. Before he had time to eat a bowl of instant noodles, he was called back in a hurry.


    "What happened?"


    Looking at the Su family''s high-level officials who are mostly the same as him and have doubts on their faces, Su Jianqing can''t help but look at the three family faction leaders sitting on the high platform.


    Su Zhanhai, Su Feng and Su pingming.


    At this time, the three people''s faces were all pale. Su Zhan had no expression on the sea, but there was despair in his eyes.


    Su Feng fidgeted and looked up at them from time to time. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but every time he opened his mouth, he couldn''t say a word.


    Su pingming is a little better. His face is full of happiness, and his eyes are a kind of fear for the rest of his life.


    Finally, after the last senior member of the Su family came in, the door of the conference hall was reclosed. Su Zhanhai first glanced at the two people around him. Seeing that they didn''t mean to get up, he slowly stood up and spoke to the people below


    "There''s a news that just came from the wind family..."


    Before he had finished speaking, there was a noise below.


    "Or is it the civil strife of Fengjia? We''ve been discussing for almost a day. It''s not just over. How can we call us back? The decision has already been made. Is it difficult to make it or not? " Su senior frowned and cried discontentedly.


    As soon as his voice dropped, another person said, "yes, in the end, the result of a show of hands was not that we took part in a share? Originally, we are one step slower than other families. Why don''t we hurry up and come to a meeting to waste time? "


    But some people smell the bad breath, dignified, silent.


    It''s true that the final decision has been made. But now that we are suddenly called here, something must have happened. The situation on the other side of the wind house is far beyond the people''s previous guess and decision.


    Sure enough, Su Zhanhai raised his hand to signal the silence of the crowd. Then he continued without expression


    "Fengxing blade is dead, and so is the master of the ghost gate..."


    In an instant, the whole conference hall was dead.


    The man who just clamored suddenly closed his mouth and looked terrible. People who did not speak also changed their faces greatly, and they could see horror under their eyes.


    In this silence, Su Zhanhai''s words continued


    "Wang Xu... Prince Wang, with one man''s strength, kill three congenital martial arts masters!"


    "Feng Donglai died miserably. Feng Qingshen and other treacherous Feng family leaders were mercilessly given" tolerance "by Feng. No one resisted and committed suicide one after another!"


    "A total of 106 dark warriors are left in the Fengjia punishment hall and the war department. Under the leadership of nine powerful warriors, they attack and kill at the same time, including the Tang family, the Song family, and the Huang family. Except the emperor''s family, the Li family, and our Huang family, there are other high-level nine families that have fallen into the well. At present, at least 100 people are killed and injured in each family..."


    As Su Zhanhai''s every word fell to the ground, the atmosphere in the hall became more silent, and it was more difficult to hide the horror on the faces of the people.


    Three minutes later.


    Finally, Su Zhanhai finished.


    "Hoo! Fortunately, fortunately! Just one step away, just one step away, our Su family stepped into the abyss... "Someone couldn''t help taking a long breath, and the voice was full of happiness.


    But before he finished, he listened to another pale Su family leader, trembling his lips and saying, "no... I just arranged for someone to pass by..."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, the whole hall fell into a deep silence again.


    The next moment.


    Everyone broke out.


    "Fuck! How efficient are you? "


    "Son of a bitch, what are you doing? Don''t contact your people and let those bastards get back to me! "


    "If it''s too late to make a big mistake, I''ll tie you to Fengjia to make amends."


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    At the cocktail party of the beach bathing place full of friends, there is a young man with ruddy complexion, full of pride and full of pride. He is holding two bikini beauties in exposed clothes and lying on the beach chair drinking and listening to songs.


    This young man is Feng Ping''an.


    At this time, I saw that many young people of the thirteen families of mordu were flattering around feng''an.


    "Mr. Ping''an, you are in the limelight this time. After today, your father is in charge of the Feng family. We will call you the little master of the Feng family." A young man with a glossy face next to him flattered him.


    "Ha ha, the master and I have been planning hard for 20 years. How can we give the wind a chance to turn over? Just because he is merciless, the wind family doesn''t know how many people are against him. " Feng Ping is elated and sneers with disdain


    "At least two-thirds of the high-level people in Feng''s family are on our side, and there are also ghost peerless sect leaders who suppress them. Whether it''s power or strength, can Feng''s ruthlessness compare with us?"


    "However, it is said that ye Cangqing has been invited to help by Feng mercilessly, and there is also Mr. Wang..." someone hesitated.


    "Ha ha, ye Cangqing naturally has a black robe emissary of Guimen to deal with, young master Wang?" Feng Ping An''s eyes narrowed and said with a sneer, "I''m afraid you won''t see Mr. Wang after tonight. He can only blame himself for his bad luck if he dares to mingle with the wind at this time. "


    "Ah? Does Feng Shao want to deal with Prince Wang? "


    All of them were shocked.


    Wang Xu is a ruthless man with great prestige recently. He has offended many powerful forces in Mordor, but he has never lost anything. In addition to his powerful personal force, people also speculate that Wang Xu has a bright background behind him. In the face of such a mysterious and powerful ruthless man, the father and son of feng''an dare to fight?


    "Forget it, time is almost up. I think he''s dead. I''ll tell you." Feng Ping''an shakes his head and says with pride:


    "Since he broke my good deeds last time, my father and I have prepared a big gift for him this time. All of the four top ten blood killers have killed the top killers of the congenital master. Who will die if he doesn''t die?"


    "The top ten of blood killing list?"


    All of them took a cool breath.


    Whether in the martial arts or secular world, blood killing list is a name with terrible reputation. Any killer in it is the king in the killer circle. In particular, the top ten killers, the king among the kings, have not changed people for nearly ten years. I don''t know how many big people died in their hands.


    "Four of the top ten killers in the blood killing list, it seems that Prince Wang is really going to die this time." Someone sighed.


    "After today, feng''an will be more popular in the magic city."


    Most people are eager to stare at feng''an, thinking about how to have a good relationship with the future feng''an.


    "Pour the wine!"


    Facing the hot eyes of the crowd, Feng Ping''an raised his glass with great reserve, motioned to the bikini beauty nearby to fill it, and then raised his glass to the crowd


    "Everyone, I''m safe and sound..."


    However, as soon as his complacent words came out, he was interrupted by a mobile phone ring.


    "Well?" Feng Ping frowned and looked discontentedly at a young man on his left.


    "Feng Shao, I''m sorry! Sorry! I have to answer the phone at home... "The young man nodded and apologized, then went to one side to answer the phone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen..."


    Feng Ping''an picks up his mood and raises his glass again.


    But as soon as he reached the middle of his hand, he was interrupted again by someone else''s mobile phone ring. This time, it was not just one person, but four or five, followed by seven or eight. In just two seconds, the whole hall was full of people who answered and called.


    Feng Ping An''s face is so gloomy that he can almost drip water. He is not stupid, on the contrary, he is very smart.


    Everyone''s face after answering the phone, look at his eyes, all very strange, as if... As if, as if looking at a dead man?


    "These bastards, what news have they received? Why do you look at me like this one by one when I''m dead? "


    "Wait, is something wrong with my father? impossible! With so much preparation, everything is safe and absolutely impossible. But why? "


    "Oh, no! My chest... My chest, how is it a little cold? "


    Feng Ping An suddenly widens his eyes and finally reacts. He turns his head and looks at the bikini beauty beside him in disbelief


    "You, you... Are my woman. Why?"


    This woman, who had taken the initiative to send her to the door to warm his bed, was obedient to him and even begged. But now, unexpectedly, unexpectedly... How dare she kill him?


    "Why?" The voice in feng''an''s voice is like the roar of wild animals.


    "Feng Shao, I''m sorry, the family''s order can''t be disobeyed..." the woman''s face was cold and expressionless: "there''s no difference between killing you and me being your woman. It''s just obeying orders."


    "I''ll... Take you on the road!"


    Finish saying, the fruit knife in the hand a dint, thoroughly didn''t enter the heart after the wind peace.


    For a moment, Feng Ping''an is not dead yet. He turns his head and looks at the people around him. He wants to ask for help from these "little brothers" who flatter him and flatter him. No one''s eyes Dodge, but what he sees is the cold and disgusting eyes of the people.


    Everyone is human, who would like to be a dog for others?


    The woman said very clearly, everything, is only obeys the family arrangement, inside does not have any difference.


    "Everybody, the wind is safe and dead. There is no need to stay here. Let''s go." A young man stood up and looked at the luxurious scenes around him. He shook his head and turned to leave.


    After he left, everyone got up one after another. The banquet hall, which was full of friends at the last moment, was empty in the twinkling of an eye. Only Feng Ping''s body was left, and his eyes were empty looking at the night sky outside the glass curtain wall.


    The stars are still shining.


    The world will never stop because of someone''s death. What stops is the despair of the loser.


    Once full of friends, beauty haunted, push cup for cup.


    Turn around, look at prosperity, fall.


    Finally


    Empty!

 Chapter 571

    This night, the whole demon is turbulent.


    When the Fengs fiercely retaliated against the nine families headed by the Tang family and the Song family, the manor of the Mordor family was also on fire.


    Sun yanyubi, with her red skirt flying in the air, is like a flaming orchid in full bloom. She suddenly pours out of the building trapped in the sea of fire. She is still in the air, and a light drink has fallen to the ground


    "We have everything. Let''s go!"


    In the eyes of countless people in the crowd, the black gauze instantly covered most of the night sky. Jiufeng stepped on the black gauze, which exploded in the air, and immediately came to Sun Yan. Then the black gauze seemed to open to the limit, suddenly retracted and closed, and wrapped the two people''s bodies on the spot.


    When the black yarn again opened, there had been no two people in it, only a few pieces of black yarn slowly fell from the air.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the imperial mansion, which was suddenly covered by the fire, burst open. An old man, who was as angry as a lion and a tiger, stepped out of it. He looked at the black veil falling in the night sky and roared angrily


    "Lao Fu di yuanzhuo, I will crush you two thieves to death by hand when I go all over China!"


    The voice is like thunder, and the anger is like a lion. The breath of terror breaks out from the old man. It turns into a white lion roaring up to the sky. Its limbs step on the void, and its ferocious tusks and mouth face the moon. The frightening evil spirit rolls in.


    "This, this... Is it a person or a ghost?"


    At the bottom, countless ordinary people who were invited were full of horror.


    No matter whether they are the boss of a company or the rich with hundreds of millions of people, the impact of seeing the reality of the other side of the world for the first time tonight is simply unparalleled. It is impossible to describe their mood at the moment in words.


    But someone trembled and lost his mind, muttering to himself in a low voice:


    "Am I dreaming?"


    ¡­¡­


    The whole demon was shaken.


    Overnight, the father and son of fengping''an, who were popular for a time, were killed by the Jedi. The head of the ghost gate died miserably on the spot. Feng Ping''an''s body fell in the prosperous club, which was extremely miserable.


    These are the terrible things of the people in the martial arts circle. In the secular world, the Feng Group changed its owners twice in just one afternoon. Feng Mingjing, the chief executive, was forced to step down and returned to power within five hours. Half of the group''s board of directors was replaced.


    In a short period of time, all of them spread to the upper class of the whole magic city. Many people were shocked by the ruthless hand of the wind master. There are also rumors that the source of all this is all caused by the "Prince Wang" of the recently famous town magic capital.


    This time, Wang Xu''s reputation can be regarded as a complete deterrent!


    Before that, he was a prince from Jianghai and a "dragon crossing the river" from Mordor. Well, now, he has been wrapped with a thick layer of legend. With one person''s strength, he killed four congenital martial arts masters one after another. This kind of strength is beyond the imagination of the whole martial arts circle.


    In front of this kind of terrible ruthless person, who can not be surprised?


    Any family or force that has something to do with the martial arts circle will tremble with fear when they hear Wang Xu''s name.


    Before Wang Xu, only a few people related to him knew that he was either a friend or an enemy.


    So now Wang Xu, the famous demon city, frightens the heroes!


    "From today on, restrain the younger generation of the family. Don''t go out and bully Liangshan all day long. If anyone accidentally provokes Mr. Wang and his friends, family rules are merciless!"


    In particular, nine families, such as the Tang family and the Song family, who had been mercilessly retaliated by the wind, were the first to ban them.


    They may not be afraid of the ruthlessness of the wind, but they can''t provoke Wang Xu, who killed four masters of martial arts alone. The experiences of Huang Changtian, fengxingren and guijuemen are still fresh in my mind. Who dares to offend such a cruel man who is like killing chickens and dogs?


    As time went on, the news even reached Mordor University.


    Xuexing building, in the classroom on the third floor.


    "Wang Xu, did you do all this?"


    Zhang Peng looked at Wang Xu, who was listening to the lecture seriously. He couldn''t connect him with the prince Wang in the rumor.


    In a trance, he looked down at his mobile phone, which was a buzzing post on Wumeng app since yesterday.


    Mordufeng''s family was in turmoil. Prince Wang was born and suppressed three masters!


    The youngest martial arts master in history!


    Prince Wang, Wang Xu, he is a legend!


    Zhang Peng himself has some secrets, but since he met Wang Xu, he has been hit one after another. Not to mention the last entertainment dinner, what happened last night almost blinded him. He read the word "Wang Xu" in the post hundreds of times.


    "It''s me." Wang Xu did not mean to hide, to tell the truth.


    "Brother, brother! You''re just breaking your neck! " Zhang Peng opened his mouth several times and finally put up a thumb with admiration.


    When can he be like Wang Xu?


    Famous earthquake and Magic City


    no


    It''s already famous in China!


    However, Wang Xu didn''t realize how powerful he was. For him, what happened yesterday was just a small matter except the accident of fengyuqiao. Otherwise, he would not have leisure to come to school today.


    Some of them chatted with Zhang Peng, mainly because Zhang Peng was amazed and admired him, and soon the morning passed.


    After class, Zhang Peng called Shen Yue over again, and the three of them had lunch together in the canteen. In the middle, Zhang Peng could not help mentioning Wang Xu''s "feat". A vivid boast was just like talking about himself.


    "Well, stop it." Finally, Wang Xu couldn''t help but look up and stop.


    "Brother, this is a big event that shocked the martial arts circle in China! Why not? " Zhang Peng, still excited, put his mobile phone in front of Wang Xu and boasted with bright eyes


    "This is a new special column of Wumeng. Look, what do people say about you? For five thousand years, it has been hard for China to produce one person''s peerless evil. There has never been one before. The youngest congenital martial arts master has stood at the peak of martial arts at the age of 20. "


    "I''m twenty-one this year."


    Before Zhang Peng finished his speech, he was interrupted by Wang Xu.


    He really doesn''t understand. What can we say about this kind of thing?


    He didn''t kill Ming Qinglin and others to be famous. The reason is very simple.


    Whoever wants to kill him, he will!


    Whoever dares to bully him, he will bully him!


    A tooth for a tooth and a blood for a blood is nothing more than that. A matter that can be explained clearly in a few words must be a mess.


    However, Zhang Peng was unwilling to say anything else. Wang Xu raised his hand and pointed directly behind him


    "Here comes your sister."


    "Brother, do you think I will be fooled for such a poor excuse? You think I''m a three-year-old? My sister, the tigress, did not roar every time she appeared. I wish I was scared out of my wits! " Zhang Peng disdains Wang Xu as a fool.


    "Your sister is here." Wang Xu''s face was expressionless.


    "Che, you really think I''m a three-year-old..." Zhang Peng is not willing to believe it.


    But before he had finished speaking, a cold female voice came almost to his ear


    "Zhang Peng, you have the guts. Tell me what you just said aloud again?"

 Chapter 572

    It was Zhang Peng''s Sister Zhang Jie who came along with her best friend LAN Qian, the president of Hongyan Wudao society of mordu University.


    "Sister, I''m wrong!"


    Seeing Zhang Jie, Zhang Peng didn''t even rise for a second. He counseled on the spot, bowed his head and apologized bitterly, then licked his face and whispered:


    "Elder sister, just now they are all younger brothers. I have nothing to hide. My girlfriend is on the side. Can you save some face for me?"


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''ve grown up, even your girlfriend? Tell me, who''s your girlfriend? " Zhang Jie''s eyes glared, her hands akimbo and sneered


    "There are only three women present, your sister, me, LAN Qian, and Shen Yue. Which of us can take a fancy to you? Give me the big tail wolf! Why don''t you keep pretending? "


    Zhang Peng opens his mouth speechless, and his eyes subconsciously fall on Shen Yue''s face. Seeing that Shen Yue just smiles at him, he doesn''t mean to help at all, and suddenly the whole person collapses.


    It''s true that the relationship between Shen Yue and him has been warming up recently, but the relationship between them has not reached the final stage. It''s hard to make it public!


    Fortunately, Zhang Jie didn''t come here to look for him. After a few words of reprimand, she sat down beside Wang Xu, supporting the dining table with one hand and looking up and down at Wang Xu with her head tilted.


    Wang Xu continued to eat without changing his face.


    "Ah... I said, you are so powerful. You are a great master of martial arts. Why didn''t you tell us before?" After watching for a minute, Zhang Jie suddenly sighed and shook her head.


    "I said, do you believe it?" After the last bite of fast food, Wang Xu put down his chopsticks and said faintly.


    "No! To tell you the truth, I don''t believe it now! You look not a few years older than me, how can you be so evil? It''s not human Zhang Jie shakes her head like a rattle.


    "Sister, Wang xucai is twenty-one, you are older than him..." Zhang Peng said weakly.


    "Shut up! Can''t I? " Zhang Jie was furious and glared at him, holding Zhang Peng''s ear in one hand, which made her feel angry again.


    Wang Xu''s expressionless face looked at, but a smile flashed through his eyes.


    To tell the truth, Zhang Jie, Zhang Peng sister and brother this kind of personality, he felt comfortable, this is a friend!


    Unlike some people, because of the change of his identity, his attitude towards him also changes with awe, care and respect. Friends are not friends, but become the relationship between superiors and subordinates.


    But LAN Qian said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Wang, I didn''t expect that you are a master of martial arts. It''s very offensive for me to invite you to join my martial arts club before. If you are disrespectful, please bear with me."


    When she thought that she wanted to invite Wang Xu to join her Hongyan Wudao society and lead the society to the national Wudao conference of the Wumeng, LAN Qian felt bitter and helpless.


    With Wang Xu''s realm and vision, they have long gone beyond the level they don''t know. No wonder people don''t look up to her and ignore her invitation.


    When she thinks of the idea that before she tried to tempt Wang Xu with a beauty trick, she would find an old man in her family to use force to coerce him. LAN Qian is even more fortunate. Fortunately, she finally restrained this impulse, otherwise she would have offended Wang Xu completely.


    At this time, LAN Qian did not expect Wang Xu to join the Hongyan Wudao club. However, she never thought that after hearing her apology, Wang Xu said directly:


    "Is your Hongyan Wudao society going to participate in the national Wudao conference in a month''s time? I want to join you. "


    "Ah?"


    LAN Qian didn''t react at first. After three seconds, she confirmed: "prince, do you mean to join us


    "Yes, no other questions?" Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "The problem? No, Of course not! Good, great... On behalf of all members of beauty, welcome to join us LAN Qian is almost incoherent, to the back, the voice has been all uncontrollable joy.


    With Wang Xu this peerless monster to join, Hongyan Wudao club is promoted to the district competition, even the champion will take no pressure!


    No, no champion, as long as the top ten is enough!


    Thinking of the top ten awards of the martial arts conference, especially the rumor that the final eight of this year may get the chance to enter the martial arts secret place, LAN Qian is so excited that she can''t help herself.


    "Mr. Wang, today is just the day of district selection. Originally I was ready to give up, but since you agreed to join us, I..." Lan Qian said excitedly and explained.


    Soon, under her introduction, Wang Xu had a little understanding of the martial arts conference held by the Wumeng. The whole country is divided into eight competition areas according to the regional position. Each competition area first carries on the area selection competition separately, then the strongest team goes to the finals one month later.


    However, there is no distinction between group battle and individual battle in the competition system. A team of five will draw lots to decide the match sequence, while the two teams selected will have a wheel fight.


    For example, if Wang Xu has enough strength and self-confidence, he can play in the first place, and then blow up the whole team one by one, so that he can reach the promotion conditions.


    Because Mordor is the competition city in Central China, this afternoon is just the time for more than a dozen martial arts clubs in Mordor university to compete for the quota. Originally, LAN Qian''s beauty was ready to give up, but now she suddenly joined Wang Xu. LAN Qian immediately re contacted all parties and brought back the number of beauty.


    "You beauties also participated last year. How far have you been?" See LAN Qian so excited appearance, Wang Xu not from some curious asked a.


    LAN Qian said with a wry smile: "don''t mention it. Last year, we didn''t even pass the school selection, and we were not qualified to participate in the district competition. If you don''t let me, I won''t try my best to join the Wudao society. "


    The name of Hongyan Wudao society is the same as its name. Except for Wang Xu, it''s full of girls. It''s also the kind of beautiful women whose appearance and figure are all above the standard.


    In modern society, especially beautiful women, there are a few who like to fight and kill. Even LAN Qian, the president of the society, doesn''t pay much attention to the cultivation of martial arts. The main reason is that Hongyan lost so miserably last year, leaving her extremely painful memories.


    LAN Qian herself is very strong temperament, so she tried her best to find face. But then again, the strength of Hongyan Wudao society is not too low, or the strength of more than a dozen Wudao societies in the whole Mordor university is not high.


    After all, everyone is young, even the senior is only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. At this age, it can be said that the cultivation of martial arts can enter the middle and late period of inner strength is a genius, and those who enter the dark strength are the demons of genius.


    Not everyone is such a monster as Wang Xu!


    While they were chatting, a man came by and looked at LAN Qian. Then he fell on Wang Xu and said with a smile:


    "Wang Xu?"

 Chapter 573

    Wang Xu looked up and found that he was a young man with a flat head and didn''t know each other.


    "What''s the matter?" But he nodded.


    "It''s OK. I just happened to see you, a freshman of doukuang Wudao society, pushing him. I''d like to say hello and get to know you. My name is..."


    Wang Xu sighed. No matter who you are, he interrupted each other directly: "so it is... We seem to understand a little bit." The two girls are thoughtful.


    Wang Xu slowly got up and continued: "moreover, I respect others and am more tolerant. If people don''t offend me, I don''t offend them. He just talks about it and doesn''t hurt me in essence. I can''t slap people to death just because they say a few words, can I?"


    "Ah? Wang Xu, you don''t really want to kill him, do you? After all, we all belong to the same school. " Shen Yue was stunned.


    "I''m kidding." Wang Xu said with a smile: "at most, it''s just breaking hands and feet and abolishing his martial arts. He also said that his fists and feet have no eyes and injuries are inevitable."


    "I think you''re just going to slap people to death..." Shen Yue murmured in a low voice.

 Chapter 574

    The Military Academy of Mordor does not show up at ordinary times. Even the whole academy has only 100 students in each session. However, among the dozens of sub colleges in Mordor University, the military academy has the highest resources.


    For example, the wudaoshe headquarters of the academy is nine stories high, and the single floor area is the huge area of an individual Academy.


    Afternoon, one o''clock.


    LAN Qian walked into the building and said with a smile to a girl with short hair: "Xiao Xi, thank you very much this time. If it wasn''t for your help, I''m afraid I would have missed the registration."


    Susie smiles. Unlike LAN Qian, she is a student of the martial arts college. Although there are many martial arts students outside the martial arts college, LAN qian can talk about them.


    Others, such as Hua Wuchen and Su Jianming, are not the same people as their martial arts academy, although they have a prominent family background.


    Susie accompanied LAN Qian to walk in, and said with a smile: "why did you suddenly change your mind?


    Didn''t you feel that you didn''t have any hope before? It''s better to give up instead of being humiliated here? You said that yourself.


    But now you look happy, have you found a helper? Who is it? I''ll tell you, if you don''t have enough strength, you''d better give up as soon as possible. This year is not the same as before. Many old students who have graduated for several years have come back to study through various relationships. Their lowest strength is the peak of dark energy, and many of them have even entered Huajin.... "


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ve got a sense of propriety."


    As they were talking, more than a dozen people came into the building. Suxi said, "Lan Qian, do you see that this group of people is one of those old students. They are very strong. It is said that they are the most powerful in the middle period of cultivation."


    "Is that him?"


    LAN Qian glanced and saw Zhao Xinli, who was the leader. She immediately frowned and said, "the biggest one is more than 30 years old. She also came to attend the martial arts meeting. Isn''t that a bit out of line with the rules?"


    "You don''t know that this year''s age requirement has been relaxed to below 40. There''s no explanation from the Wumeng Association. " Susie smiles bitterly.


    This news she also just know, otherwise before LAN Qian let her help, she said.


    At this time, Zhao Xinli also seemed to see them. He came over and said with a gentle smile, "well, President LAN Qian and Suxi Xuemei, what a coincidence.


    By the way, President LAN Qian, I think Suxi Xuemei has simply introduced the rules of this trial to you? If you don''t understand anything, I can help you explain it in more detail. "


    "No more."


    LAN Qian''s face was expressionless.


    Suxi snorted coldly, and his eyes fell on the 30-year-old man behind Zhao Xinli. He said coldly, "Zhao Xuechang, you have invited all the elders in your family. It seems that you are sure to win the three places in the district competition."


    "Thank you, Suxi Xuemei Jiyan." Zhao Xinli smiles.


    "Hum, I want to remind Zhao Xuechang that besides you, I''ve just seen at least three Huajin masters. If you want to be qualified, you should be careful." Susie shook her head and said faintly:


    "The competition field has been opened. Please take a rest. The selection meeting will start on time in ten minutes."


    With that, Susie turns around and pulls LAN Qian with a heavy look


    "Lan Qian, tell me who your helper is. If his strength is too bad, I sincerely advise you to give up."


    LAN Qian smile, calm way: "don''t worry, I have confidence in him."


    At this time, Zhao Xinli, who has not gone far, immediately smiles and asks, "Lan Qian, I forgot to ask, where is Wang Xu, the new man you are confident in?"


    "I''ll be there in a minute."


    LAN Qian doesn''t bother to talk to Zhao Xinli at all, and Zhao Xinli just laughs and turns to leave. Only Suxi is stunned, and then her face suddenly changes


    "Lan Qian, the helper you are talking about is not the freshman of the business school?"


    "Hello! You''re not kidding, are you? As you can see, this trial is a powerful one. What do you want him to do as a freshman? "


    LAN Qian shook her head and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I have my plan."


    She didn''t explain Wang Xu''s true identity, because it was too shocking. Even if she said it, Suxi would not easily believe it. After all, even when she learned from Zhang Jie that Wang Xu was "Prince Wang", she couldn''t accept it and couldn''t believe it.


    Seeing LAN Qian''s insistence, Suxi could only give a bitter smile, but said, "well, you know it yourself. Let''s have a look."


    With that, she took LAN Qian to the arena.


    ¡­¡­


    After they left, Wang Xu came late.


    Looking at the building of the military academy in front of him, Wang Xu had to be a little surprised. Since he entered Mordor University, he didn''t pay much attention to the situation in the school. He thought that magic University was just an ordinary university, but he never thought that there was such a martial arts college.


    But he looked at the large building and nodded


    "I forgot to ask about the location of the trials. I haven''t got LAN Qian''s phone yet. It seems that I have to find out by myself. Let''s ask someone first... "


    Wang Xu shook his head and walked around for a long time before he met a student from the martial arts college. After he asked the location, he rushed to the arena where the competition was held.


    Five minutes later, when he arrived at the arena, Wang Xu immediately found that the atmosphere was not right.


    There are not many people in the whole fighting field, but there are also many. There are nearly 100 people. As soon as he comes in, all of them turn their heads to look at him. Many of them look at him like an idiot or a monkey.


    "I''m from the Hongyan Wudao society. I''m here for the trials." Wang Xu frowned and said to a martial arts student with a work card on his chest at the door.


    The student was stunned. Seeing Wang Xu frowning again, he said: "Hello, according to the rules, are you sure you are the only one?


    There is no other elder behind? "


    "Well?" Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed for a while and then said faintly, "I''m alone. I don''t have any elders."


    "Well, please come on stage. You need to finish the challenge agreed with the thunder team before the competition. There are five members in the other team, including three at the top of dark strength, one at the beginning of Huajin and one at the middle of Huajin." The student continued, looking at Wang Xu''s eyes with horror and strangeness


    "By the way, I ask you personally, are you sure you really only have one person?"


    Wang Xu frowned and didn''t reply. Instead, he looked up at LAN Qian, who came quickly, and asked, "Lan Qian, what happened?"


    He felt extremely sharp. When he came in, he realized that it was wrong. At this time, coupled with the student''s words, he was immediately determined.


    He''s a few minutes late. Something happened!

 Chapter 575

    Sure enough, after LAN Qian came, she said with a bitter smile: "Wang Xu, the rules of this trial have changed, many restrictions have been cancelled, many of the teams have family elders, or invited huajinwu to help."


    With that, she turned her head and looked at the direction of Zhao Xinli and others on the high stage, and continued with a headache: "also, when you were not here just now, Zhao Xinli was suddenly in a dilemma, saying that we made an agreement with him before the beauty contest to challenge him first at the beginning."


    "According to the rules, the competition needs to draw lots to decide the opponent, but if someone has made an appointment in advance, they can also fight directly without drawing lots."


    At this point, LAN Qian''s face is a little ugly, and no one will feel happy when she is designed: "because I just knew about the change of the rules of the competition, so I didn''t react before. Now I want to understand that he had planned it for a long time. Zhao Xinli came to me on purpose when he met me in the canteen.


    He deliberately inspired me to take part in the competition with the help of last year''s events, so as to fight with me on the spot and win the first game!


    In this way, he can easily get a promotion quota


    "Oh? Is that right? Then it seems that he is looking for the wrong opponent After listening, Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed, and finally understood why others looked at him with strange eyes.


    However, he didn''t care. Some people were complacent when they lifted a stone and hit their feet, but they were just clowns.


    See Wang Xu this attitude, LAN Qian also reaction.


    Yes!


    Although designed by Zhao Xinli, what''s her rush? No need at all!


    Zhao Xinli may only treat Wang Xu as a new "weak chicken" and use the information gap to bully and design her. But there is no one present who knows Wang Xu''s real lineage better than herself. This is a master of martial arts!


    Maybe Zhao Xinli''s team of two Huajin is a strong opponent for other teams, but it''s a fart to face a master of martial arts!


    At this time, after confirming something with the student of the martial arts college nearby, Susi came over with a gloomy face and stared at Wang Xu


    "Wang Xu, right? I think LAN Qian should have explained the matter to you. This is your last chance. Are you sure that no one deliberately forces you or threatens you by other means? "


    Wang Xu thought about it and asked, "if I say no, can I go on stage?"


    Suxi was stunned and didn''t speak. Some people in the crowd were already discontented and said, "boy, you agreed with the original agreement. Has anyone forced you on purpose? If you are afraid, go away. Don''t confuse right and wrong here... "


    "Shut up


    Before the man finished speaking, Zhao Xinli turned black, slapped him and said in a cold voice, "put up your ears and hear clearly. What he said is not true.


    Get out of here! Don''t make a fool of me here


    The man was silent. He was brought by Zhao Xinli. He just wanted to please Zhao Xinli, but he didn''t listen to what Wang Xu said. In his mind, after knowing the truth, Wang Xu''s active retreat is the wisest choice. How can he think of Wang Xu''s courage?


    Zhao Xinli stares at Wang Xu sullenly. His design of LAN Qian is just a casual move. It''s the best. He can be promoted easily. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t succeed. He can watch a joke about a beautiful woman.


    But Wang Xu''s reaction, but let him have a kind of bad feeling. What gives this boy so much courage?


    "Classmate, are you sure?"


    At this time, Susie looks at Wang Xu in the same way as a madman.


    Seeing that the eyes of most people around him were a little strange, Wang Xu said with a light smile, "I''m sure no one forced me. I voluntarily accepted the appointment."


    "OK... Please come on stage."


    Suxi took a deep look at Wang Xu, turned over to signal Wang Xu to step on the stage, and then said: "according to the rules, because there is only one person in your Hongyan Wudao club. From the beginning to the end, you must defeat all five people in the other team in order to get the promotion qualification."


    "Remember, once you get on the platform, your fists and feet will be blind, your swords will see blood, your life and death will depend on your life, and injuries will be inevitable."


    "Of course, because you have only one player, you have priority. You can choose any of the following three rules."


    "One, empty handed, two, equipment, three, unrestricted and irregular fighting!"


    "Please choose!"


    Wang Xu calmly stepped onto the platform and said faintly:


    "I choose the third, unlimited, no rules..."


    "Cough!"


    Before he finished, Suxi coughed and wanted to interrupt Wang Xu. Are you crazy? I''ve given you such obvious preferential treatment, and I''m looking for death on purpose?


    However, Wang Xu''s words didn''t even have a ripple, and the last two words firmly fell to the ground:


    "... scuffle!"


    The sound was not loud, but it made the whole arena quiet for a moment.


    Three seconds later.


    "Is this boy crazy?"


    "Yes, Zhao Xinli is obviously a trap designed on purpose. He''s afraid of his face when he jumps inside. Now what do you say? Is this guy shameless? "


    "So is the little girl. She has a brain and can see that she is trying her best to help him. It''s good that she doesn''t see the same thing. No limits, no rules? How ignorant must he be? "


    "Yes, the first two can be said to stop, but the third kind of scuffle rules often kill people!"


    Many people laugh in a low voice, while others talk in a loud voice. It seems that they are deliberately reminding Wang Xu in this way.


    However, at this time, Wang Xu completely ignored the crowd, turned his head to Zhao Xinli, who was sitting on the high platform, and said faintly, "why, I''ve been on the stage to fulfill the agreement, don''t you come here together?"


    Zhao Xinli frowned. Wang Xu was too confident. He couldn''t understand why. After a long time, he said:


    "To tell you the truth, I''m already the cultivation of martial arts at the beginning of Huajin, and I don''t bully you. You fight with other people first. If you win, I''ll go up naturally."


    "You look down on me?" Wang Xu looks up.


    Zhao Xinli frowned again, more confused about Wang Xu''s arrogance, and more scared in his heart. What does this boy have to rely on?


    After a while, he reluctantly said: "yes, I just look down on you. After all, you are just a freshman. To tell you the truth, your strength is far behind me. I don''t like bullying people. How about you give up?"


    "Give up?"


    Wang Xu repeated, then suddenly laughed:


    "Stop talking nonsense and let your people come up."


    "At most four games, you can only avoid four more people. You will always come up. If I stand here, you won''t want to run in a few days."


    Zhao Xinli frowned deeply.


    He really does not know, Wang Xu, where on earth come from so bold son. But his character is always cautious. In other words, he likes to think wildly. The more arrogant Wang Xu is, the more he thinks.


    But in the end, he couldn''t figure it out at all. He could only wave his hand to signal a dark peak warrior around him to take the stage.

 Chapter 576

    On the platform.


    Soon, the dark strength peak warrior came up.


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly, looked directly at each other and asked calmly, "I have a question. Are you ready to kill me?"


    "..." the other side frowned. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer Wang Xu.


    "Don''t have any scruples. We all understand each other. I''ve chosen to fight without restrictions. If you have this idea, just say it." Wang Xu''s voice was as calm as a deep well


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean anything else. Just after confirming, I can slap you to death without any psychological burden. "


    "Forget it, you don''t want to say it, so I''ll just..."


    "Enough!"


    The opposite dark strength peak warrior was furious. He looked at Wang Xu coldly and said in a cold voice: "boy, you talk too much nonsense. If you want to throw in the towel, hurry up now, or just start! "


    "Give up? Where do you see that I have the slightest intention of giving up? " Wang Xu was slightly stunned. Looking at the man opposite him was like looking at a fool


    "What I want to say is... Kill you directly!"


    As the voice fell, Wang Xu stepped out.


    A shot is a full-scale outbreak of physical strength, and there is no intention of hiding strength.


    When the right fist blows out, the air is directly "bombed" and more than a dozen white dragons rush away in all directions.


    The dark peak warrior''s face changed wildly, and his eyes contracted violently. In an instant, he judged that he was definitely not Wang Xu''s opponent. Even with this punch, he might be killed directly.


    "Live..."


    He opened his mouth in horror and was ready to stop.


    But the word "live" didn''t even come out of his voice. It was suddenly black in front of his eyes. The next moment, Wang Xu''s fist had hit him in the face.


    "Touch!"


    Under one blow, the dark peak warrior didn''t even have time to scream. His whole face was sunken on the spot, and his brain was shattered by the force of the fist. His body flew backwards like a sword and crashed into the front of the high stage made by Zhao Xinli and others with a roar.


    "Next."


    Wang Xu raised his head and his eyes were light.


    He had just left his hand with this punch, otherwise the head of the dark peak warrior would have burst like a watermelon, but Wang Xu was soft hearted and left a whole body for the opponent.


    The whole audience is dead!


    From Wang Xu''s sudden outburst to his one punch attack on the top of the dark force, he didn''t even arrive for a second.


    This is rolling!


    "How, how... How..."


    Susie''s eyes widened, her lips slightly opened, and she couldn''t say the word "maybe". She couldn''t believe the result.


    Just when Wang Xu said so many words, she also thought that Wang Xu was afraid and wanted to admit defeat by delaying time, so as not to lose face.


    But the result was totally unexpected!


    LAN Qian didn''t think of it, but she was different from Suxi. She was shocked by Wang Xu''s decision to kill.


    On the high stage, Zhao Xinli''s face changed slightly, and finally he wanted to understand where Wang Xu came from, so bold!


    Wang Xu''s all dependence is himself!


    "Too hard!"


    On the high stage, some people couldn''t look down and said with an ugly face.


    But Wang Xu didn''t want to answer at all. Instead, Suxi under the stage took a deep look at Wang Xu, took a deep breath and said in a high voice:


    "That''s a joke. On the stage of martial arts, life and death depend on fate. I''ve made it very clear before the war.


    This game, beauty wins


    Her voice fell to the ground, but another person said in a deep voice: "yes, on the martial platform, especially the unrestricted and irregular fighting, life and death by life, death and injury are inevitable."


    "Lose is lose, we have nothing to say."


    Zhao Xinli got up slowly, stared at Wang Xu, and said: "boy, you really have two brushes. Your fists are like dragons, and your strength and Qi are in one. At least you can master this method at the top of dark strength.


    In addition, the first words to disturb Zhao Quan''s mind, let him despise you from the beginning, and then suddenly attack!


    Zhao Quan is careless. No, we all look down on you. Since you appeared, you have been hiding your clumsiness and confused all of us. "


    "You talk too much nonsense. Hurry to the next one."


    Wang Xu light way.


    "Hum, I''ll do as you wish. Zhao Feilong, go up and kill him!"


    Zhao Xinli snorted coldly and nodded to another dark warrior nearby.


    He had said so much before, but he meant to explain to the people behind him. Wang Xu killed Zhao Quan immediately, not because of how strong Wang Xu was, but because Wang Xu was too insidious, showing weakness and sneaking attack.


    As long as there is a defense, go up and do your best to kill each other!


    "Garbage, you said so much, I thought you wanted to come up to avenge yourself for your subordinates, but you turned out to be a shrinking turtle?" Wang Xu''s face is full of irony.


    However, Zhao Xinli has nothing to do with it. He has already figured out that Wang Xu is playing psychological warfare again. He wants to deliberately provoke him. With his caution, how can he be fooled?


    Before fully understanding Wang Xu''s trump card, he will not gamble with his own life.


    ¡­¡­


    On the platform.


    Wang Xu looked at Zhao Feilong and said, "I have a question. Do you want to..."


    "Shut up


    Zhao Feilong interrupted him directly. His eyes were gloomy and his voice was murderous: "don''t bother. Your trick has been seen through. I will kill you with the fastest and most ruthless means to avenge Zhao Quan!"


    "Well, your meaning is obvious. I don''t need to ask any questions."


    Wang Xu nodded and stepped forward.


    "Boy, do you still want to sneak attack? When I''m a fool, I''m unprepared... No! "


    At first, Zhao Feilong''s eyes were full of scornful irony, but suddenly, his eyes suddenly widened, full of disbelief and fear, and the last word turned into a shrill scream.


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu has no expression of one hand on Zhao Feilong''s face, the other side of the whole person with a face hit on the platform.


    The whole arena was severely shocked, and a head sized pit appeared on the surface of the marble arena. Zhao Feilong''s head was inserted upside down in it, and his neck was strangely folded into 90 degrees. It was obvious that he could not die any more.


    "Touch!"


    On the high stage, Zhao Xinli''s buttocks haven''t touched the bench, and his body just sat down has suddenly stood up, staring at the platform.


    He grasped the railing with both hands and kept pinching it tightly. He didn''t know that the railing had been pinched and broken in creaking.


    On the ring.


    Wang XuSong opened his hand, straightened up slowly, looked up in the direction of Zhao Xinli, and said faintly:


    "Go on, next."

 Chapter 577

    "Go on, next."


    With Wang Xu''s voice, the answer was a silence.


    Naked silence!


    On the stage.


    Zhao Xinli''s face has been slightly distorted. The elder of his family, more than 30 middle-aged men behind him, also frowned in a low voice


    "What''s the matter?"


    It is clear that they saw clearly just now that Wang Xu''s breath is the strongest, but it is also the peak of dark strength. Why are Zhao Quan and Zhao Feilong, who are also the peak of dark strength, killed as easily as chickens and dogs?


    They were both killed in a flash, which was totally unexpected.


    At this time, the last one was still full of anger and can''t wait before Zhao Feilong died. At this time, his face was full of retreat and fear.


    "Second uncle, do you see what''s wrong with this boy?" Zhao Xinli asked with a gloomy face.


    "His outburst is very strong, his speed is amazing, his strength is not small, and he is invincible in the same realm." The middle-aged man said in a deep voice.


    Without waiting for Zhao Xinli to say anything, he took the initiative to stand up:


    "Zhao Min doesn''t have to go. I''ll come."


    "It''s uncle..."


    Zhao Xinli''s voice is very low.


    He''s scared. He''s afraid to fight!


    Although he has already broken through the dark strength, and is a warrior in the early stage of transforming strength, even he dare not say that he killed two dark strength peaks in a flash. With his "cautious" temperament, he dare not go on stage.


    If the middle-aged man doesn''t mention it, he will admit defeat.


    "Xinli... The world is going to change. You are the hope of the Zhao family in the future. A gentleman cherishes his life and is not in a dangerous house..."


    The middle-aged man held Zhao Xinli''s shoulder with expectation and encouragement in his eyes. Then he turned to look at Wang Xu and shot out like a blade


    "Boy, the martial arts fight for life and death. Zhao Quan and Zhao Feilong despise you. If they use weapons in the first place..."


    Without waiting for him to finish his speech, Wang Xu interrupted him directly and said, "stop talking nonsense. Since I have chosen to fight without rules and restrictions, I don''t care whether you use weapons or not.


    Even if they use weapons, I don''t need two hands to kill them!


    If you don''t like it, go on stage and use weapons to see if I can kill you with one hand! "


    "You


    The middle-aged man is not angry yet, Zhao Xinli has jumped up in a rage on the stage.


    "What? Don''t you agree? Don''t be a turtle. Come down in person. I''ll let you use weapons, and then I''ll let you use three moves. After three moves, you can''t kill me. I''ll kill you! " Wang Xu raised his eyes and looked at them with sarcasm


    "Or are you afraid to go on stage? Even if you are brave, you should be a warrior? Return the hope of the Zhao family in the future, bullshit


    "Asshole... I..." Zhao Xinli''s face turned white.


    "Enough! Xinli, this boy is deliberately shaking your mind and damaging the foundation of your martial arts. Can''t you see that? "


    The middle-aged man gave a loud drink, then turned his head to look at Wang Xu and said, word by word:


    "Boy, remember, I''m the one who killed you..."


    "Jinling Zhao family, Zhao Po Sha!"


    The middle-aged man had already jumped from the high platform to the fighting platform. He was still in the air. When he copied it with his right hand, he felt like a big hand. He had caught a long steel knife on the weapon rack nearby.


    It seems that even in the middle of Hua Jin''s life, Zhao Po Sha is very afraid of Wang Xu''s terrible sudden explosive power.


    "Boy, I won''t bully you. Choose a weapon."


    Zhao Po killed the cold voice.


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed. Then he shook his head decisively and said, "you don''t need weapons to kill you. Your nephew doesn''t dare to be fooled. But I''ll do what I say. Let him do three moves first."


    "Arrogance


    Zhao Po Sha''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and his whole body suddenly rushed out and pressed Wang Xu to death. In the same second, the long knife in his hand had already torn the air, and he pointed at Wang Xu with a snow-white light of the sword.


    The Zhao family in Jinling is famous for their Sabre skills. They are well-known in a martial arts circle as a family of real combat inheritors. Zhao Po Sha just showed his hand a little. On the nearby platform, someone broke out and exclaimed:


    "The seven kill swords of the Zhao family, the first kill, the sword is cut off!"


    At the end of his words, another old man with a dignified face said almost word for word: "it''s said that when Zhao''s ancestors founded the seven kill sword, they once cut off a ten meter long river with one knife.


    One of the seven sabres is stronger than the other. I don''t know how much power Zhao''s seven sabres can exert. But no matter what, that young man was so big that he asked him to do three moves. He really wanted to do it! "


    "Hum, but the arrogant and ignorant people are so arrogant that they don''t know how to write the word" death! " Others sneer.


    At this time, Zhao Po Sha''s bright sword light, like flowing water, has already struck Wang Xu. In the eyes of the people, Wang Xu''s body just shakes slightly, and a strange shadow appears on the stage.


    In the space within one meter, at a glance, every inch of the corner is full of Wang Xu''s figure. Zhao Po Sha''s sword light, which is like flowing water, can only chase in vain in this shadow, and finally completely failed.


    "The first move." Wang Xu''s face remained unchanged, and all the shadows disappeared instantly.


    He stood in the same place, but Zhao Po Sha was frightened by his sudden voice. He stepped back for several steps and stood three meters away. He looked at him in uncertain weather


    "You..."


    "There are two more ways. Hurry up, or I''ll kill you." Wang Xu directly interrupted him again.


    Zhao Po Sha''s face was very gloomy, but he was fierce at the bottom of his eyes. Suddenly, the tiger came. The long sword broke through the air, and the terrible sound of howling exploded. The smashed gas of the sword spilled over the blade for half a meter.


    Seven kill sword.


    Second kill, Huben!


    This knife is pure fast, fast to the limit of fast, knife out like a tiger, kill people!


    "Touch!"


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu''s speed is faster than that of the knife. He is only slightly sideways. His sharp blade, which can easily cut steel, almost cleaves to the ground with his clothes.


    In an instant, the marble floor of the platform was scratched with a terrible knife mark nearly three meters long. If it was cut on a person, it would cut him off on the spot.


    Seeing that Wang Xu was only one step short of the knife, Zhao Po Sha''s eyes suddenly flashed. He seemed to think that he had pushed Wang Xu out of his limit. He seized the opportunity immediately, and the blade swept out without any hesitation.


    Seven kill sword.


    Third kill, break thunder!


    The blade is like electricity and the sound is like thunder. It''s more terrible than a knife. After this knife is cut out, Zhao Po Sha seems to have seen Wang Xu''s death!


    However, as soon as he turned the blade, he felt something wrong!

 Chapter 578

    His knife is fast, very fast, even fast beyond a limit, but Wang Xu''s body is only one inch away from the blade, as if he could hit each other at the next moment.


    But this next moment, but how also can''t come.


    Soon, the power of the third kill was at the limit.


    At this time, Wang Xu, who had just been retreating, suddenly had a meal at his feet.


    Then a breath of terror rushed out of Wang Xu''s body!


    "No!"


    Zhao has no time to think, how can Wang Xu have such a terrible atmosphere?


    He has become a warrior in the middle of his life. He is a top-notch master in the martial arts circle in China. However, in the breath of Wang Xu''s sudden outburst, the contrast between the two seems to be the difference between the mole ant and the strong human.


    It''s a pity that Zhao Po Sha just reacted and didn''t have a chance to think about why.


    Even for a moment, Zhao Po Sha wanted to shout "admit defeat". As a result, the words still vibrated in his chest, and Wang Xu''s left hand was already on his face.


    Five fingers, suddenly close!


    Click!


    In an instant, Zhao Po Sha''s left and right temples were forcefully pinched, and blood oozed from his nostrils, corners of his mouth and eyes.


    The human body structure determines that the hardest bone on the warrior is the head, but the head is also the greatest weakness of the warrior.


    "Touch..."


    Zhao Po Sha''s eyes gradually disappeared, and he fell to the ground with his face on the side. His eyes were silent and he looked at Zhao Xinli on the high platform.


    The whole Martial Arts Hall fell into the deepest silence in history.


    Even breathing can''t be heard easily.


    "Zhao Po sha..."


    "Dead?"


    "This is the warrior in the middle of Huajin period... Thirty six years old. He''s one generation older..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Countless people set off a storm in their hearts, and Zhao Xinli and others turned white.


    On the stage of martial arts, Wang Xu, as always indifferent, looked up at Zhao Xinli and said faintly: "three, either continue, or admit defeat, don''t waste time."


    "You


    "Don''t waste time."


    Wang Xu said calmly: "your last companion has been completely scared. It''s your turn to come up in person. I can''t kill you with a slap. I take the initiative to kneel down here and apologize to you in public!"


    "Little friend!"


    An old man stood up and sighed, "you have won. Why be aggressive?"


    Wang Xu turned to look at him, still calm and extremely light way: "do you want to say forgive people and forgive people? Well, before I showed my strength, I must have been a weak person in your eyes, and many people even played a role in mocking me.


    At that time, why didn''t you stand up and stop them? "


    With that, he said, "or do you disagree? Look, you are here to participate in the trials. Otherwise, your team will fight with me. If you die, I deserve it. If you die, don''t look for me. "


    "You


    The old man was very angry. He pointed to Wang Xu angrily, and his hand trembled.


    "If you have nothing to say, shut up!"


    "Dare you challenge all of us here?"


    "I''m not provoking you. I''m just telling the truth. I''m standing here. Anyone who doesn''t agree with me will come up and fight me. I deserve to be killed. If you can''t beat me to death, don''t blame anyone! "


    Wang Xu said calmly: "now, I''ll ask again, who won''t accept? Come up and fight me


    "Arrogant to the extreme!"


    "Arrogant guy!"


    "Fuck him, it''s just a dark peak... No, this guy''s breath can''t be taken seriously. He just killed a Hua Jin. Who the hell is this bastard?"


    Some people are furious, some are indignant, but more people are afraid and silent.


    The old man''s face was also uncertain. He opened his mouth several times to say something, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Several instructors of the Academy of martial arts, who were responsible for maintaining the order of the trials, frowned, but no one came forward to speak. Although Wang Xu''s words irritated some people and made people feel arrogant, he didn''t do anything extraordinary from beginning to end.


    Bullying?


    Zhao Xinli took the initiative to fight!


    overbearing?


    What Wang Xu said several times is very clear, either admit defeat, or continue, don''t admit defeat come up to fight, die also deserve.


    From the beginning, it was Zhao Xinli who started the trouble. Zhao Xinli and others took advantage of the trials. They wanted to bully the Hongyan Wudao society, and they were proud and promoted easily. As a result, no one thought that they had a good abacus, but in the end they got a man eating Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the arena became more and more silent.


    Almost all of them put their eyes on Wang Xu, who was on the fighting platform. His eyes were very complicated.


    "I... Give up!"


    And at this time, finally, Zhao Xinli spit out three words, look very frustrated, eye contact with Wang Xu is like an electric shock to dodge, which is full of fear.


    "He gave up, does that mean I can go on the next round?" Hearing this, Wang Xu turns to look at Suxi under the martial arts platform and asks calmly:


    "According to the rules of the trials you said before, as long as I am confident, I should be able to play in the challenge arena all the time and pass through the customs all the way to get the quota of the regional competition, right?"


    "Yes..." Susie''s voice is quite complicated, "but there''s a little mistake. After winning a team, you now have the place to participate in the district match.


    If you want to continue to play, all the way through the customs may be directly qualified to participate in the national finals


    After all, only three teams were selected to participate in the regional competition this afternoon, and then there was another regional competition with other teams. According to common sense, one of the three teams will definitely reach the national finals. Wang Xu has beaten through all the teams and is sure to be qualified.


    But this afternoon, it''s just the selection of the district competition!


    The real District match is still in a week''s time.


    In desperation, Suxi could only turn to his tutor Zhou Tianli, who was also the general director of Wumeng in mordu University.


    At this time, Zhou Tianli also had a headache, but he couldn''t ignore the students'' eyes for help. Finally, with a sigh, he stood up and looked at the people


    "According to the rules, this afternoon was just the selection of district competition quota, but because of the special relationship of the little friend of Hongyan Wudao club, I am going to use the special regulations."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, if no one accepts the challenge, then I will acquiesce that you will give up the qualification to compete for the national finals. Seven days later, the district games will be held as scheduled, but no matter who wins in the end, Hongyan Wudao society will directly enter the national finals.


    Is there no objection? "


    Silence!


    Dead silence!


    No one spoke. Among the teams present, Hua Jin was the strongest, but they saw with their own eyes how Wang Xu killed Zhao Po easily.


    At this time, who dares to speak out against it?


    It doesn''t matter if you lose. Don''t you want to live!


    "Well, I''ll announce that Hongyan Wudao society will be promoted to the national finals! One month later, the Hongyan Wudao club will represent our competition area to participate in the national finals. "


    Zhou Tianli frowned, but in the end he could only smile bitterly and announce in a loud voice.


    In fact, the result is obvious. Wang Xu is too strong. Even if there are no special terms, Wang Xu will be the first one in the district selection one week later.


    Hua Jin!


    Who the hell can kill it?


    Even the ordinary martial arts masters are not so sure, are they?


    However, Wang Xu did.


    Looking at Wang Xu''s young face on the platform, Zhou Tianli bowed his head and thought deeply.

 Chapter 579

    Five minutes later.


    On the path of Mordor University.


    LAN Qian whispered: "Mr. Wang, what are you going to do next?"


    "Me?"


    Wang Xu was stunned. Then he thought for a moment and said calmly, "I''m going to accompany my girlfriend in a moment. I''ll go back to Jianghai with her in the evening. There''s something to solve at home."


    Now that he has obtained the qualification to participate in the national final of Wumeng Wudao conference, there is nothing for him to worry about, just waiting for the final.


    Moreover, he has been busy with fengyuqiao and Fengjia''s civil strife for a long time. He has not been with Chen Yuqing for a long time. This time, I took advantage of the weekend to accompany Chen Yuqing home and deal with Zhao Meimei''s affairs by the way.


    Since he came to the magic city, Zhao Xiaoxia has become more and more famous. She has visited Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter many times and wants to ask him to help treat Zhao Meimei''s illness.


    There were too many troubles before. Now it''s time to get rid of them.


    After all, Zhao Meimei, the little girl, he also likes it very much. Because of the endless book, he may leave a month later, and he doesn''t know when he will come back. If the time is too long for Zhao Meimei to die when she is 18 years old, he will regret it.


    What''s more, the "Yin Xiang" in Zhao Meimei''s blood has another function.


    Because of looking for someone in the arena before, Wang Xu exchanged contact information with LAN Qian and agreed to leave after contacting him in the final.


    ¡­¡­


    In an hour.


    Wang Xu and Chen Yuqing, like ordinary little lovers, walk into the mordu high-speed railway station hand in hand. There is no accident along the way.


    At 3:20 p.m., they arrived at Jianghai smoothly.


    As he walked out of Jianghai railway station again, Wang Xu could not help but feel a trace of emotion.


    Three months ago, he came back from the magnificent era in the future. When he came back, he was in the dense forest on the border. Then he went back to Jianghai after three days and three nights in a row.


    At that time, he couldn''t wait and was full of the word "home".


    The "five years" in other people''s eyes, but apart from himself, who knows? It''s not just a five years, but hundreds of long five years, and I don''t even know how many specific numbers!


    Even so far, no one around him knows the real secret in his heart.


    In the eyes of Chen Yuqing, Liu Yuqi and others, he is still Wang Xu''s elder brother and first love, who went to work as a soldier alone five years ago when his family was in a big change.


    "It''s also good..."


    Standing outside the station, Wang Xu holds Chen Yuqing''s right hand and murmurs to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiangxin lake.


    Villa zero.


    As soon as Wang Xu and Chen Yuqing got to the door, they heard a cry of surprise


    "Brother Xu!"


    As soon as Wang Xu heard the voice, he suddenly had a bright smile on his face: "Yuqi, a little girl, is so sensible. She came to meet me at the door so early. I didn''t mean to come back these two days, but I didn''t say it was today."


    Although not a brother or sister, Liu Yuqi is no different from his sister in Wang Xu''s mind.


    At this time to see the little girl specially waiting at the door, the thought of Liu Yuqi looking forward to, eager to see, pathetic look, Wang Xu is more gratified.


    "Yuqi, I just left Jianghai for less than a month. How can you think of me like that? Come on, how long have you been waiting at the door? "


    Wang Xu went to Liu Yuqi and praised each other.


    "Brother Xu, why are you back today?" Liu Yuqi but with is swallowed saliva, a bit of horror said.


    "I thought it would take a lot of time to solve the problem ahead of time, and I came back ahead of time because there was nothing wrong with it. Why? You don''t look good. You don''t feel well? "


    "Ah, no, I''m in good health..."


    Liu Yuqi shrunk her head and quickly said: "brother Xu, you must be very tired on your way. Hurry to have a rest with sister Yuqing. My mother and aunt LAN will be very happy to see you back..."


    Before she had finished speaking, a cheerful voice came from a distance


    "Sister Yuqi, why are you still here?"


    "Yes, sister Fenghuang is going to be unable to hold on. She asked us to urge you to come to town!"


    "Yes, sister Qi, you don''t know. Today those bastards in No.3 middle school bully little sisters again. More than a dozen men bully one woman. It''s shameless!"


    "Sister Qi, I ride a motorcycle to come here, get on the bus, and I''ll take you there!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless. He turned his head and looked at a group of high school girls, four or five of them, all riding motorcycles with arrogance on their faces.


    There was a moment of silence.


    "You didn''t wait for me..."


    Wang Xu''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot.


    Sister Qi is easy to understand. It''s Liu Yuqi.


    But sister Phoenix


    Is it Kong fengque?


    Wan Duzi, it''s less than a month since he went to the devil. What did these two little girls do at home? Don''t let them study hard in school!


    Liu Yuqi, with a face of fear, shrunk her head and cried, "brother Xu, listen to my explanation... If I say that this is a misunderstanding, do you believe it?"


    "Ha ha." Wang Xu sneered.


    "Brother Xu?"


    At this time, Liu Yuqi''s "brother Xu" fell to the ground. In an instant, the high school girls on the nearby locomotive were stunned, and someone suddenly brightened their eyes and exclaimed in surprise:


    "It''s a peerless evil, not a monster of human beings. Master Wang?"


    "Monster..."


    Wang Xu mouth a smoke, turn to look at several high school girls.


    In an instant, these girls shrunk their heads together, and then one of them exclaimed: "run! Master monster is going to be angry. Run


    "Sister Qi, we told sister Phoenix that you can''t go because of something!"


    "Yes, the monster is back. We have to ask sister Fenghuang to run away. Otherwise, she will be punished for three years of college entrance examination and five years of simulation a hundred times!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, in the roar of the locomotive, a group of girls ran away.


    Wang Xu couldn''t help looking up at the sky, then bowed his head and asked Liu Yuqi with no expression: "OK, when did I become a monster? I''ll punish you for three years of college entrance examination and five years of simulation? "


    "Brother Xu..."


    "Shut up! I''ll ask someone to buy you one hundred copies of the three-year college entrance examination and five-year simulation. Call Kong fengque to come back. Don''t make trouble outside for me! Give it back to sister Phoenix... Old fool! "


    Wang Xu is furious.


    See his face is not good-looking, Liu Yuqi did not dare to speak, just bitter face, wronged in the heart.


    One hundred three-year college entrance examination, five-year simulation!


    Can brother Xu really be cruel?!


    What''s more, she was wronged because she saw those little gangsters bullying female classmates in school. She taught them a lesson several times, and then she was surrounded by a group of little girls.


    The reputation outside is not publicized by her on purpose!


    It''s the staff who are so enthusiastic!

 Chapter 580

    "All right, all right. Wang Xu, what is Yuqi''s character? Don''t you know? Phoenix finch that little girl is not bad, they should not be doing bad things outside, you first listen to Yuqi explain and then punish her not too late


    What Chen Yuqing is looking at is that she can''t laugh or cry. At this time, she sees Liu Yuqi''s pleading eyes and finally comes out to help.


    "Well, it''s said that we need to fight more than ten. What''s the good thing?" Wang Xu hummed coldly.


    Liu Yuqi immediately cried out: "brother Xu, don''t confuse black and white. It''s clear that more than a dozen other people want to beat one of us!"


    "Oh, can you do it again? Think I can''t hear my words if I say them the other way round and change their meaning? "


    Wang Xu''s face sank as soon as his eyes narrowed.


    Is this girl going to cheat him as a child?


    One dozen, one dozen


    Er


    It seems to be two different things.


    The front is bullying, the back is being bullied


    But it''s not right!


    "In a word, did you fight?" he said


    "Brother Xu, it''s not our fault. It''s those bastards who always tease girls in school. Especially when they see beautiful girls, they are just like the anxious cocks. They like to find fault when they have nothing to do!" Liu Yuqi apologized loudly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu had a headache.


    In fact, he wants to tell Liu Yuqi that it''s not fault finding. It''s a way to attract the attention of beautiful girls by "thinking you''re handsome.".


    Of course, everything has a degree. Once the bottom line is crossed, it''s really a fault.


    But if they are all ordinary students, what can they do?


    Chen Yuqing also laughed, advised: "Wang Xu, OK! We all come from high school. When I was a freshman in high school, I thought you did some strange things to attract my attention


    "Yuqing, I remember that at that time, I helped you beat away some little gangsters who teased you. How did it become a strange move?" Wang Xu takes a puff from the corner of his mouth, turns his head and looks at Chen Yuqing discontentedly.


    "Who knows if you''re looking for them and deliberately creating" hero saves beauty " Chen Yuqing rolled her eyes.


    "This..." the corner of Wang Xu''s mouth is again a smoke.


    I remember when I was a freshman in senior high school, although he didn''t follow Chen Yuqing''s words, he also secretly and deliberately followed... No, he protected Chen Yuqing for a week, and then he found a chance to complete the "hero saving beauty" fight.


    Think of here, he is also slightly wry smile.


    "Forget it, for the sake of Yuqing''s begging for your mercy, I''ll bypass you this time, but remember, never bully others by force, let alone another time!" Shaking his head, Wang Xu warned Liu Yuqi.


    "Don''t worry!" Liu Yuqi jumped up happily, then turned around and ran


    "Brother Xu, I went to find fengque. Those bastards called more than ten people today. I can''t let her suffer a loss!"


    Looking at Liu Yuqi''s back, Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed. He turned around and waved to a black bodyguard at the door


    "To buy two three-year college entrance examination, five-year simulation!"


    The college entrance examination is coming soon, but the attitude of recruiting two little girls everywhere is that it''s very stressful for them to test for a good school in the college entrance examination. They have to make up for their lessons.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The bodyguard nodded respectfully and turned away without any hesitation. They used to be in the lower ninth class circle, but now they are all warriors of Qinglian Pavilion. Their strength is not high, only their internal strength, but their gatekeeper is enough.


    "Hoo... It''s better to go home..."


    Shaking his head, Wang Xu''s smile became more and more brilliant.


    Home, a very simple word.


    However, these are the things he has to protect at all costs. Otherwise, he will not struggle to slaughter countless strong people and come back from that magnificent era.


    Wang Xu holds Chen Yuqing''s waist in one hand, turns her face in one hand, lowers her head slightly, and looks directly into the woman''s flickering eyes.


    "Wang Xu, you..."


    The next moment, Wang Xu has deeply bowed his head to kiss.


    It''s good to go home!


    However, Wang Xu''s good mood didn''t last long. After Liu Meiling cooked in person and everyone had dinner together, a phone call came over.


    "What? Meimei, don''t worry. Speak slowly. Brother Xu is back today. Who dares to bully you? I''ll let brother Xu teach them a lesson! "


    Just after dinner, Liu Yuqi, who was forced to write three-year college entrance examination and five-year simulation, stood up abruptly as soon as she got through the phone, threw the book in her hand and stared at it. It was full of evil spirit.


    "Well?" Wang Xu immediately frowned and looked up discontentedly.


    Is this an excuse for not writing exercises?


    But at the next moment, Liu Yuqi rushed over anxiously and said quickly, "brother Xu, there''s something wrong with the Zhao family. Meimei is crying over there. It''s like a mess."


    "Zhao Meimei?"


    Wang Xu frowned and saw that Liu Yuqi didn''t seem to be cheating. He stood up and said, "I''ll go and have a look. You stay at home and wait for my news, and finish the title of volume one well!"


    "Brother Xu, as long as you teach Meimei a lesson, let alone the first volume, I will finish the second volume for you!" Liu Yuqi gritted her teeth.


    Zhao Meimei is her best friend. At this time, the little girl wants to beat others. But she has just been taught a lesson by Wang Xu, and she knows the good and bad.


    What''s more, with Wang Xu, where do you need her?


    This time back, Wang Xu had planned to go to the Zhao family to help Zhao Meimei solve the danger of "Yinxiang" blood. Before, he planned to rest at home for a night, but now it seems impossible.


    In half an hour.


    In front of the gate of Jianghai Zhao villa.


    A black Mercedes stopped. Wang Xu came down from the top and swept the brightly lit villa in front of him. There was a faint burst of proud laughter and a woman''s angry and cold questions.


    "This is my last home. You have taken away the property. Do you want to take away even this villa?" As Wang Xugang approached the villa hall, he heard Zhao Xiaoxia''s angry voice.


    The voice is not loud, even with a trace of weakness and fatigue.


    Through the window of the villa hall, you can see a young man looking at Zhao Xiaoxia with a slightly sarcastic positive color, sneering: "Zhao Xiaoxia, you are not suitable to be the head of the Zhao family as a woman, and the support of a family is not suitable for you.


    What''s more, your accomplishments are exhausted now, and your only daughter is not in good health. Whether she can survive this year is a problem. Don''t struggle. I advise you not to make it difficult for us to do it. Now stop talking nonsense.


    As long as you give us what we want, we''ll leave at once! "


    Beside the young people, there are also several men in black, who are cold and numb in suits and shoes. They look like ordinary bodyguards, but their strong Qi and blood reveal their real identities.


    Dark strength peak warrior!


    "Ha ha, it seems that I am not in Jianghai this month, what ghosts and snakes have jumped out!" Wang Xu''s eyes were cold and he talked to himself, with a strong murderous air in his voice.


    Although Zhao Xiaoxia has little contact with this woman, he still appreciates her love for her daughter.


    What''s more, with the relationship between Zhao Meimei and Liu Yuqi, the Zhao family in Jianghai can be said to be the power sheltered by Wang Xu. How dare someone come out to make tiger beard?

 Chapter 581

    "You, you..."


    Zhao Xiaoxia''s face turned white with anger, and her voice became bigger uncontrollably


    "... too much deception!"


    After all the men in the Zhao family died because of something, today''s Jianghai Zhao family was almost propped up by her alone. All of a sudden, a man who was once the "illegitimate son" of the Zhao family came out and asked her to hand over everything she had?


    It''s like a joke!


    In the beginning, she naturally didn''t want to, but the other side was too strong. The dark warrior seemed to want no money. In just a few days, she killed dozens of women in the Zhao family, and even abolished her martial arts cultivation.


    The Zhao family''s property has been taken away by these people. Now, these bastards are not even willing to let go of the villa?


    "Ha ha, master, the world is the jungle. Didn''t you kill so many people when you were in the upper position? It is only the pity of the weak to deceive others too much! "


    However, the more angry Zhao Xiaoxia was, the more unscrupulous those people in front of her became. The young man at the head and the dark warriors around him looked at her as if they were looking at idiots, completely indifferent.


    "You..."


    Zhao Xiaoxia raised her head. Even if she had no accomplishments, her eyes were still very sharp. She stabbed the youth like a needle: "Zhao Fei, you are promoted by me. I can say that I am very kind to you. Are you so kind to me?


    Get out of here! You are no longer the Zhao family. Get out of here! "


    "Housemaster, I still call you housemaster just because of the previous love, but it''s too hurtful for you to say that." The young man shook his head and sneered. He seemed extremely disappointed. Then he said seriously:


    "By the way, I forget to remind you that I am not a member of the Zhao family in Jianghai. What is the Zhao family in Jianghai?


    Now I''m the young master''s confidant. Do you think I care about your nickname? Don''t be kidding


    "The white eyed wolf... The villain of the Lord!"


    Zhao Xiaoxia was so angry that she shivered all over.


    a young master?


    The young master in Zhao Fei''s mouth is the former Zhao family''s illegitimate son, but the other party is not even Zhao. He is a greedy enemy. He finds an excuse to swallow the Zhao family''s assets.


    Zhao Fei, a white eyed wolf, was promoted by Zhao Xiaoxia. She was a homeless orphan, digging garbage cans and robbing wild dogs in the street all day. She was pitiful and had some martial arts talent, so she accepted him as her adopted son. After all, the Zhao family also needed men.


    As a result, the other side bites back and almost betrays all the members of the Zhao family. What''s more, it poisons her martial arts cultivation. Otherwise, she can''t be defeated so quickly.


    Zhao Fei''s young master, named Zhang Tiansheng, has a mysterious and unknown origin, but his martial arts cultivation is extremely terrifying. Zhao Xiaoxia''s Secret warrior can''t even hold up a move in his opponent''s hand, which is comparable to Hua Jin.


    What''s more terrifying is that the other party''s age is only 18, even younger than Wang Xu, the first person in Jianghai!


    Thinking of the young master, Zhao Xiaoxia couldn''t help despairing.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to ask Wang Xu for help, but she didn''t get in touch with Wang Xu directly. In the first few times, she contacted her daughter Zhao Meimei through her friend Liu Yuqi.


    Secondly, it is also because of Zhang Tiansheng''s terror that she completely despair.


    Eighteen years old, with the power of power and mysterious background, even Wang Xu may not be able to solve each other, right?


    "Zhao Xiaoxia, if you don''t want to be embarrassed, please hand in what my young master wants." Zhao Fei gave a cold hum, and sure enough, he no longer called Zhao Xiaoxia the head of his family


    "Originally, as long as you hand over what the young master wants and hand over the family property to me, maybe I will let your mother and daughter live in villas, drive luxury cars and be a happy rich man."


    "But now, if you hold on to something that shouldn''t be yours, don''t blame me for cutting off your paws. I advise you to recognize the reality, otherwise, the consequences will be very serious."


    "Miss is very beautiful, but I don''t know where she is hiding now..."


    When it comes to the back, Zhao Fei''s face has become extremely obscene. Zhao Meimei''s beauty is a girl''s most brilliant time. Zhao Fei has coveted it for a long time.


    "You, you dare! Dare you touch my daughter


    Zhao Xiaoxia''s body was shaken and she stepped back suddenly. Her face was full of killing intention. If her eyes could kill people, she would have cut Zhao Fei to pieces.


    As for what Zhao Fei wanted, in the words of young master Zhang Tiansheng, it was called "yinxiangzhu"!


    But where did her Zhao family come from?


    Zhao Xiaoxia didn''t want to hand it in, but she didn''t have it at all. Moreover, the word Yinxiang immediately reminded her of her daughter''s special physique. If it''s really like what she thought, this fragrant pearl will kill her daughter!


    In this way, even if there is, how can Zhao Xiaoxia be willing?


    "Zhao Fei, you have to die!" Zhao Xiaoxia stares at Zhao Fei, and her heart is full of murders.


    In the family changes, what she hated most was not the young master Zhang Tiansheng. At the beginning, the young master Zhang came to the door to talk well. Although he was a bit overbearing, he was not so vicious.


    But since Zhao Fei, the white eyed wolf, became the other party''s dog, it was the Zhao family''s property first, then the remaining women of the Zhao family, and then their mother and daughter


    It can be said that 90% of the reason why the Zhao family has been reduced to the present situation is because of the ruthlessness and malice of the white eyed wolf.


    "You guys, tie up the head of Zhao Xiaoxia''s family for me!" At this time, Zhao Fei seems to have completely lost his nature. With a wave of his hand, he orders several people in black around him.


    "Yes


    A few martial arts men in black.


    "Zhao Wu, over the years, has my Zhao family treated you badly? When you were down and couldn''t find a job, I gave you a job to become the security captain of my Zhao family and pass on your martial arts Staring at the forced wuzhe in black, Zhao Xiaoxia asked word by word, but her heart was cold.


    These words, she has asked countless people in recent days, but most of them are cold and indifferent, and even some people disdain to laugh at her.


    "Master, it''s true that you helped me when I was in trouble. But for this reason, I even changed my original name. There is only one" Zhao Wu ". Over the years, I have asked myself that what I have done for you is enough to repay my kindness. What''s more, people go higher and water flows lower. With the help of the young master, I''m already the top warrior of dark energy. You can''t give me these! " Zhao Wu took a deep breath, and there was a complex color in his eyes. Finally, he sighed slowly:


    "Master, you are a wise man. Why do you say so much? I don''t want to die. I want to be better. That''s why. "


    With that, the complex color of his eyes completely disappeared, replaced by a piece of indifference.


    "Master, don''t struggle!"


    The next second, Zhao Wu has pressed Zhao Xiaoxia''s body, directly tore open her coat, tied Zhao Xiaoxia backhand.


    Zhao Xiaoxia did not struggle.


    Now she is just a useless person. She has done everything she can and said everything she can. What''s the use of her life?


    Struggling


    How can it be used?


    Zhao Xiaoxia was full of despair, but at this moment, a voice came suddenly:


    "She''s under my protection. She doesn''t want to die. Stop it!"

 Chapter 582

    "This voice..."


    Zhao Xiaoxia suddenly raised her head, looking slightly excited, as if she had found the backbone.


    Sure enough, it''s Wang Xu!


    "Mr. Wang, why are you here?"


    Zhao Xiaoxia excited incoherent, and then suddenly rose a trace of regret, the mysterious young master Zhang Tiansheng, 18 years old, instant kill dark strength peak, not worse than Wang Xu before several big events in Jianghai!


    Wang Xu stares at Zhao Xiaoxia''s damaged clothes, and his eyes are cold.


    But then he looked around, did not see Zhao Meimei''s figure, suddenly look a sink.


    Don''t have an accident, or he''s afraid he''ll kill himself.


    "Sir, you are..."


    Zhao Wu frowns and looks at Wang Xu. His face is a little ugly, but Wang Xu''s coming in is strange, and his companions outside don''t realize the reminder. Before he knows the details of the other party, he still keeps a friendly attitude.


    "Master Zhao, I''ve come to treat Meimei. Where''s your daughter? Is she OK Wang Xu completely ignores Zhao Wu and others and goes straight to Zhao Xiaoxia. He asks while walking.


    "Meimei is OK for the time being." Zhao Xiaoxia shook her head.


    "Sir, please tell me what you are coming for!" Zhao Wu''s face is very ugly. On the one hand, Wang Xu completely ignores him. On the other hand, Wang Xu and Zhao Xiaoxia seem to be very familiar with each other when they talk. The other may be a trouble.


    Wang Xu finally looks at Zhao Wu and says:


    "Go away!"


    "What did you say?"


    Zhao Wuda was shocked. He even felt that he had heard the wrong thing. This boy gave him face. How dare he be so fat?


    "I said, let you go Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    "You want to die!"


    Zhao Wu''s face was twisted and his eyes were ferocious. When he raised his hand, he suddenly said, "give me his hands and feet..."


    Zhao Xiaoxia''s face changed. As soon as she opened her mouth to say something, she saw Wang Xu raise her foot and kick out.


    "Touch!"


    Wang Xu''s foot didn''t leave any hands. It was very fast. The air was directly kicked out of a shock wave. The sound roared like thunder, and it fell directly on Zhao Wu''s chest.


    In an instant, Zhao Wuzheng suddenly flew out for seven or eight meters, and then fell heavily on the ground. His whole chest was sunken, and he could only barely see some ups and downs.


    And this is not only, after Zhao Wu''s body fell to the ground, he still stepped back uncontrollably and knocked over seven or eight pieces of furniture in a row, which made him stop on a wall of the hall.


    "Boom!"


    The wall was shocked suddenly, and countless walls turned into powder and fell one after another.


    "Cough... Er..."


    Zhao Wujue''s chest was completely unconscious, and he opened his mouth to breathe, but when he opened it to the maximum, he was still like a fish out of water, and could not feel the air in his lungs.


    "Poof


    All of a sudden, his throat jerked up and down, suddenly countless blood sprayed out, tears and sweat all out of control, lying there crying out in pain.


    The pain of crushing the sternum and piercing the internal organs is transmitted to the brain at this time.


    Terror!


    It''s horrible!


    Wang Xu this foot, directly kicked a dark strength peak warrior, let the whole villa hall all quiet down.


    A few dark warriors with Zhao Wu on one side were waiting to see the joke with a relaxed and freehand face. As a result, their eyes almost fell off when they saw the scene.


    "Damn it


    "Come on, save brother five! Hurry to see how the fifth brother''s injury is! "


    "Damn it, brother five vomites blood, hurry up!"


    ¡­¡­


    The whole villa hall in a moment of chaos with the pot porridge, his side so many people, no one thought, Wang Xu even dare to come up to Zhao five to kick almost dead.


    "Touch!"


    The door of the villa hall was suddenly kicked open from the outside, and a dozen strong men in black came in with pistols, machetes, and even a slight rush.


    "Asshole, little bastard... Who are you?" The warriors under Zhao Wu''s command reacted at this time, staring at Wang Xu one by one, nervous, scared and frightened.


    Zhao Wu is the strongest one among them. He is the most powerful one. No one can imagine that Wang Xu will kick him like this.


    They have seen this kind of powerful shock in young master Zhang Tiansheng.


    This kid looks 21 years old at most. What''s the matter?


    Are there so many monsters now?


    Even though there were nearly twenty warriors around Wang Xu, with both cold and hot weapons in his hands, none of them dared to fight.


    They only dare to stand four or five meters away and stare at Wang Xu from a distance.


    Wang Xu didn''t bother to pay attention to these wastes at all. Instead, he directly raised his feet and walked to Zhao Fei, who had quietly retreated to the gate.


    Wang Xu listened to all the words that Sun Tzu and Zhao Xiaoxia had said before.


    For this kind of white eyed wolf, Wang Xu is not soft hearted at all.


    "You... No, no! Don''t come here


    Seeing Wang Xu coming to his side, Zhao Fei is going to be crazy. He doesn''t care to attract people''s attention. He quickly turns around and wants to take out the gate.


    But I don''t know why, just opened the door to touch a re closed up, as if there is a mountain pressure in the top, no matter how he pushed also can''t open.


    In the end, he could only look at Wang Xu in fear, pointing to many warriors around him and scolding, "what the hell are you doing? Not yet! Kill him! Kill him


    However, where does anyone dare to move?


    If they are ordinary bodyguards and don''t understand the horror of the warrior, they may even attack Wang Xu because of ignorance, thinking that more people can prevail. But they are all warriors, and they all know the terrible things about those who are strong in martial arts.


    Wang Xu was able to kick Zhao Wu to death. Even if they had another 100, they would not be enough for Wang Xu to fight.


    Who wants to be a fool when he knows that going up is to die?


    In the silence, even these warriors automatically separated a road for Wang Xu to pass by and walk to Zhao Fei.


    "On your knees." Wang Xu stopped, cold spit out two words.


    On your knees?


    Zhao Fei shivered fiercely, his knees softened suddenly, and he knelt down on the ground with a touch. Even though he was a dark warrior himself, he did not dare to rise a little heart of resistance after seeing Zhao Wu''s tragedy with his own eyes.


    "Young master, are you... You see, I don''t know young master at all, and I have nothing to do with you. Do you think all this is a misunderstanding?" Zhao Fei licks his face to please Wang Xu.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "Pa!"


    Wang Xu had slapped him hard in the face, and hit him to one side on the spot. Half of his face hit the ground like a hammer. He felt dizzy, black in front of his eyes, and his bones were soft. He couldn''t lift any strength.


    "Get up!" However, Wang Xu''s cold voice came again.


    Get up?


    Damn, just let him kneel, kneel and hit him, hit him now a little strength can''t lift up, head is buzzing crazy, in front of all spent.


    How did he get up?!


    At this moment, Zhao Fei almost didn''t vomit blood.

 Chapter 583

    "Get up." Wang Xu repeated.


    His voice was cold and his eyes were indifferent. He made Zhao Fei feel cold, as if he had become a dead man.


    "I, i... I get up!" Zhao Fei is scared of also don''t know where to come out of of strength, Teng of once climbed up.


    He is also a warrior, and can clearly feel the killing intention in Wang Xu''s voice. If he dares to have another hesitation, Wang Xu will definitely kill him without hesitation, just like killing Zhao Wu.


    At this time, Zhao Wu has completely lost the breath of life, completely hopeless.


    "Who the hell is this guy that just popped up? Bad ass... As like as two peas gave me, no, even stronger, just like the guard who gave me the same feeling as the young man. Zhao Fei was shivering and trembling in his heart.


    Wang Xugang just showed a little bit of killing intention, which made his soul freeze. It was a horrible killing intention that could influence reality and easily distort the spirit of the warrior.


    In the complex eyes of the crowd, Zhao Fei stood shivering in front of Wang Xu. He could clearly feel the severe pain from his legs, as if his bones were going to be broken, which made him want to lie on the ground.


    But he didn''t dare. He had to stand!


    "Stand here and wait. Take me to see your young master later. Don''t try to run. Move. I''ll kill you." Wang Xu light way, and then turned to Zhao Xiaoxia walk.


    Zhao Xiaoxia had put on a coat again at this time. Seeing Wang Xu coming, she immediately said with gratitude: "Mr. Wang, thank you for your help. If you didn''t arrive in time, I''m afraid I would be today..."


    Speaking of the back, Zhao Xiaoxia''s voice choked a little. After she was abandoned the cultivation of martial arts and lost the power of the head of the Zhao family, she was no different from ordinary women.


    "And your daughter?" Wang Xu asked.


    "Meimei is not in the villa. She just went to school when it happened. In front of Zhao Fei that scum with my mobile phone through Meimei''s phone, used to force me... "Zhao Xiaoxia explained.


    Wang Xu nodded and knew why Zhao Meimei contacted Liu Yuqi for help


    "You first give her a safe report, and then follow me to the next bedroom, I''ll help you treat it."


    "This..."


    Zhao Xiaoxia is stunned, and she thinks too much in an instant. Just when she wants to say something, she sees that Wang Xu has turned around and walked to the next room. She hesitates to stand in the same place for a while before calling Zhao Meimei to report her safety.


    Then he went into the room with a red face. His heart beat violently and excitedly. He carefully closed the door and lowered his head and said, "Mr. Wang, what do I need to do?"


    "Come and lie down." Wang Xu stood by the bed and calmed down.


    After Zhao Xiaoxia did so, he added: "take off your upper clothes."


    "Ah?" Zhao Xiaoxia suddenly whispered a scream.


    At this time, she really can''t help thinking more.


    "Ah what, take the time to get rid of the poison in your body, let you restore your cultivation, and come with me to see that young master." Wang Xu frowned slightly and finally reflected that Zhao Xiaoxia might have misunderstood and had no choice but to explain.


    "Ah? Oh, I''ll take it off Zhao Xiaoxia screamed again. Then she hurriedly took off her coat, revealing her body with only her underwear.


    Although she is nearly 40 years old, because of her martial arts practice and frequent maintenance, Zhao Xiaoxia''s skin is smooth, white and tender, which is not much different from that of a woman in her twenties. She even has a better figure because of her mature age.


    But even knowing that Wang Xu is treating herself, Zhao Xiaoxia is inevitably full of anxiety at this time. It has been nearly a year since all the men in the Zhao family died.


    "His hands are so warm..."


    At this time, Zhao Xiaoxia''s heart beat faster and faster. Wang Xu''s hands kept pressing on her body. Invisible gas needles shot out from time to time and disappeared into Zhao Xiaoxia''s body.


    Soon, Wang Xu''s hand was pressed on Zhao Xiaoxia''s thigh, his five fingers closed slightly, and dozens of Qi needles turned into a dragon''s momentum, rushed into Zhao Xiaoxia''s body, and then echoed with hundreds of Qi needles along her blood.


    "Ah..."


    All of a sudden, Zhao Xiaoxia''s body suddenly stretched straight, and she couldn''t control her voice. She only felt that there was a hot current inside her body rushing out, and then it seemed to break through the shackles of some place.


    "Pa!"


    Wang Xu stretched out his right hand and clapped on Zhao Xiaoxia''s belly.


    "Poof


    Suddenly, Zhao Xiaoxia screamed again, her red lips suddenly opened, and a black blood arrow shot out of her mouth. Unexpectedly, it shot out seven or eight meters and broke through the ceiling above her head.


    "Pooh! Poof


    It was as if something had been seriously corroded, and a strong green mist was diffused on the edge of the ceiling, followed by a vicious smell straight to the nose.


    Highly toxic!


    If the detoxification is delayed for a few hours, I''m afraid that Zhao Xiaoxia''s martial arts cultivation will be abandoned, but the whole person will be burned to death.


    What a vicious poison!


    Even the strong poison that was driven out and the fog that spread in the air also had strong toxicity. Looking down at all the objects around, if ordinary people smelled it, they would die on the spot.


    "Hum, kill it!"


    However, Wang Xu sneered, but he pointed it out at random. Suddenly, a sword light was cut out, and the residual poisonous fog was cut out immediately.


    "Well, the toxin has been removed, but it will take some time for your cultivation to recover. Use more herbs to replenish your qi and blood in the future, and you can recover as before in a month at most. Even if you break through and stand up, it is impossible to break through and transform your strength."


    Wang Xu said faintly and turned to walk out of the room


    "Put on your clothes and come with me to meet the young master.


    I''d like to see who dares to make trouble in my territory when I leave Jianghai. "


    Behind him, Zhao Xiaoxia didn''t get up for the first time. On the contrary, her tight body continued to tremble slightly, her slender neck bent back slightly, and her face was all red.


    After a long time, she fell on the bed, gasping for breath, and a little sweat could be seen on her smooth skin


    However, at this time, Wang Xu has come out of the room, the door closed.


    Ten seconds later.


    When Zhao Xiaoxia walked out of the room again, she couldn''t see anything unusual except that her face was slightly red.


    "Young master, I''m fine." Zhao Xiaoxia walked behind Wang Xu and lowered her head.


    Her voice is pitiful. As soon as she gets close to Wang Xu, she can''t control her feelings.


    Wang Xu nodded. Regardless of Zhao Xiaoxia''s thoughts, he looked at Zhao Fei, who kept a wooden posture at the door and didn''t dare to move


    "You, lead the way."

 Chapter 584

    In half an hour.


    In the eastern suburb of Jianghai, originally belonging to the Zhao family''s manor, Wang Xu and others stepped down from the car.


    Zhao Fei stood on the side of the car respectfully, his face was pale, and sweat could be seen on his forehead, which was all caused by the pain caused by the broken bones in his body.


    However, because of Wang Xu''s reasons, he could only hold on, endure the constant pain, and take the people to the innermost single family villa of the manor, where his young master Zhang Tiansheng lives temporarily in Jianghai.


    Soon.


    And they came to the door of the villa.


    But here, they were stopped by two men in black.


    "Zhang Fei, they are..." one of the bodyguards asked in a strange tone. As he spoke, he looked warily at Wang Xu and Zhao Xiaoxia.


    Zhang Fei is exactly Zhao Fei. He laughs and says:


    "Two big brothers, they are..."


    He hesitated at the beginning, but suddenly he felt cold all over, as if he had been targeted by some terrible existence. He quickly changed his words and said, "this woman is Zhao Xiaoxia. I brought them to see the young master!"


    "Zhang Fei? Changed its name again? If you don''t like eating inside and outside, this rubbish is really good at flattering the owner. " Thinking of these, Wang Xu takes back his eyes from Zhao Fei.


    "Oh? But it''s getting late. The young master has a rest. Bring them back tomorrow. " The other of the two men in Black said faintly.


    "But..."


    Zhao Fei''s face was stiff. He just wanted to say something.


    But at this time, no one thought that Wang Xu suddenly reached out and photographed Zhao Fei to one side, went straight up and kicked the door of the villa one meter away.


    "Boom!"


    All this happened too fast, only to hear a loud noise, Wang Xu''s right foot has been hard to step on the door, the whole door on the spot on the fragmentation of the explosion, turned into countless pieces to the villa inside shot out.


    The fragments burst open, tearing the air, with a sound roar, comparable to the most powerful crossbow burst!


    ¡­¡­


    In the spacious hall of the villa, there are brilliant lights, innumerable drinks and delicious food on seven or eight long tables, or rabbit girls in bikini, gauze, sexy underwear, or cos black silk


    Seven or eight young women, dressed in different clothes, with hot or Petite figures, but without exception, their faces are among the best beauties. They are gathering around a young man to flatter him.


    Where you see it, it''s a luxury.


    This young man is Zhang Tiansheng. It has been nearly ten days since he passed the release test of Kowloon University and came to this world called Huaxia.


    In the past ten days, Zhang Tiansheng''s life is extremely extravagant, which he can''t even imagine.


    Originally, in Kowloon University, he was just an ordinary student. Besides training and fighting, he didn''t use much entertainment.


    Even if he chose the location for the test, he could only choose the "junk China" that the geniuses disdain to choose. Originally, he was full of complaints about coming to this little garbage place called Huaxia.


    However, after he came here and inadvertently accepted "Zhao Fei", all his complaints disappeared. The entertainment style he had never thought of before, the power that people revered, the pleasure of life and death in a word, and the beauty he could attract by waving


    Looking back on what he had experienced here, Zhang Tiansheng, surrounded by many beautiful women, narrowed his eyes comfortably. Then he picked up the black silk beautiful woman dressed as the bunny girl beside him and laughed with both eyes shining


    "Baby, I''ll choose you tonight..."


    However, to everyone''s surprise.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud sound like thunder, and then the closed door of the villa burst open, and countless pieces of debris shot at several people like a crossbow.


    At this moment, Zhang Tiansheng was stunned. The whole person was stunned by the sudden change, and the impulse just excited softened on the spot.


    "Poof


    A fragment of the gate, like a sharp blade, almost wiped Zhang Tiansheng''s cheek and nearly shot him to death on the spot.


    In an instant, Zhang Tiansheng suddenly reacted and his anger rushed out.


    "Grass


    "I told you not to disturb anyone!"


    "Which son of a bitch!"


    "Damn it, can''t you die?"


    Zhang Tiansheng threw the woman in his arms to the ground at will and stepped out in a fury. Regardless of the panic around, the screaming women looked up at the gate, like a man eating beast.


    As long as it is a man, who encounter this kind of thing are furious, can''t bear!


    Not to mention, in Zhang Tiansheng''s eyes, all the warriors in China are rubbish. Who dares to provoke him? When the tiger doesn''t get angry, it''s a sick cat!


    "Zhao Fei! You brought these people. Give me an explanation! " Zhang Tiansheng''s voice is cold and terrible.


    "Little, young master... I..." Zhao Fei''s face was pale and his forehead was full of sweat. He wanted to betray Wang Xu for the first time, but he didn''t dare to think of Wang Xu''s terrible means. For a moment, he was tongue tied and couldn''t say a word.


    Fortunately, Zhang Tiansheng didn''t wait for his answer. After questioning, he turned to look at the two men in black at the door and asked, word by word:


    "Zhang Cheng, Zhang Lu, I asked you to guard the door for me. Can''t you do such a small thing?


    What the hell are you doing!


    Throw out the garbage that bothers me!


    You''d better hurry up and don''t let this rubbish pollute my eyes, or you''ll commit suicide and apologize! "


    Unfortunately, as soon as Zhang Tiansheng''s voice fell, Wang Xu''s hands had already popped out without waiting for Zhang Cheng and Zhang Lu to start. He didn''t give them time to react at all. It was like two black flashes of lightning that caught their necks in an instant.


    "Click! Click


    The crisp sound of bone fracture sounded in the air. Wang Xu grabbed their necks with both hands and threw them at Zhang Tiansheng''s feet like two dead dogs.


    Then he said faintly:


    "Excuse me, what did you just say rubbish?"


    "You


    Zhang Tiansheng was even more angry, but his eyes contracted rapidly. He stared at Wang Xu, as if he was extremely scared. He asked almost word by word


    "Who are you from? Three families or two colleges? "


    "I''m the one you shouldn''t mess with." Wang Xu light way.


    Smell speech, Zhang Tiansheng brow a wrinkly, in the eye kill idea suddenly suddenly soar.


    After he came to Huaxia, a rubbish place, no one dared to talk to him like this. He was the only one who talked to others like this. However, he didn''t expect to meet Wang Xu who was so overbearing today.


    "I ask you again, are you from three families or two colleges?" Zhang Tiansheng forced down the crazy killing intention in his heart, and his eyes were cold to the extreme.


    "Answer me, otherwise, don''t blame me for directly killing you as Chinese garbage. At that time, even if someone comes out to be accountable, I won''t recognize it!"


    "You deserve to die!"

 Chapter 585

    Zhang Tiansheng didn''t start at the first time. Instead, he asked Wang Xu about his identity because he was afraid that Wang Xu might have the same origin as him.


    Although Zhang Cheng and Zhang Lu are only his servants, they only have the strength of five layers of physical training, which is no better than his nine layers of physical training. But in Huaxia, it''s also the level that can easily crush the dark force warrior. As a result, Wang Xu''s hand didn''t even stop him from being killed instantly.


    Wang Xu''s strength, at least, is the same as his body about nine layers.


    In Zhang Tiansheng''s mind, with Wang Xu''s youth, there is a great possibility that he comes from the same place.


    Otherwise, how can anyone in China reach such a powerful level at this age?


    However, to his surprise.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not a member of three families or two colleges. I''m the Chinese garbage in your mouth. You can kill me." Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, but his voice was cold and terrible.


    "You''re looking for death, you know?" Zhang Tiansheng''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t believe what Wang Xu said. He just thought that Wang Xu was deliberately finding fault and didn''t want to report his background at all.


    "Originally, we all come from the same place. Maybe I can give you a break. But since you have no sincerity, I will kill you no matter who you are or what forces are behind you! "


    As he spoke, Zhang Tiansheng suddenly stepped out, his eyebrows and eyes were angry, his body was like a shot of a crossbow, his fists broke the air, and with great overbearing confidence, he hit Wang Xu hard, as if to kill him.


    As an elite student of Jiulong University, although he is not a genius in the University, Jiulong university only recruits talented students. On the outside, Zhang Tiansheng is also a genius admired by people.


    As long as it''s not from the three families and the two colleges, no matter who Wang Xu is, Zhang Tiansheng is confident of killing each other.


    The difference is just a matter of killing in one move, or ten or twenty moves.


    Zhang Tiansheng''s speed is extremely fast, and in a twinkling of an eye, he is in front of Wang Xu.


    "Boom!"


    Just listen to a loud noise, a figure suddenly flies out. Before everyone can see who the figure is, the big hand, which has been slightly golden, has suddenly appeared above the figure, pressing the figure''s head and smashing it to the ground.


    "Touch!"


    There was another loud noise, and the floor of the villa hall jumped with it, and then fell into complete silence.


    "Ah..."


    Accompanied by a burst of women''s screams of terror, it is clear that the marble paved ground was smashed out of a deep pit, and the face of the people lying in the pit is close to the ground.


    It''s Zhang Tiansheng!


    "Ah! Ah... "


    At this time, Zhang Tiansheng is crying in pain, only feel the whole face is not his own, blood blurred his eyes, severe pain constantly came to tell him that his face bone at least half broken.


    At the last moment, he was overbearing and confident that he could kill Wang Xu. The difference was just one move, not ten or twenty.


    The next moment, he was given a move by Wang Xu.


    Sure enough, as he had expected, it was a difference.


    "How is that possible? This man is... Terrible! " On one side, Zhao Fei''s legs trembled, and he was very lucky for his decision not to resist.


    In his eyes, the invincible Zhang Tiansheng can''t stop Wang Xu''s hand. Can''t he even stop a finger?


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In Zhao Fei''s frightening eyes, Wang Xu walks lightly to the huge sofa where Zhang Tiansheng was sitting, and appeases the frightened and shivering beauties, as if nothing had just happened.


    "Young master!"


    But at this time, a voice of anger came from the middle-aged man. A middle-aged man had burst into the wall beside him, looked around, his face changed wildly, and strode to Zhang Tiansheng.


    He helped Zhang Tiansheng up, took out a light green translucent bottle from his arms, poured out a green pill the size of longan, and put it into Zhang Tiansheng''s mouth.


    At the entrance of the pill, Zhang Tiansheng''s face turned ruddy quickly, and the breath that had fallen down on his body was soaring. In just a few breaths, even the half of his face that had sunk down was slowly restored.


    "Small! Miscellaneous! Seed


    Zhang Tiansheng grits his teeth, slowly raises his head and stares at Wang Xu. His eyes are full of bitterness and almost cannibalism.


    "I look down on you, but I want you to die!"


    The next moment.


    Zhang Tiansheng suddenly reached for his hand, and a long silver knife hanging on the wall flew into his hand.


    He was more like an enraged wild animal. When he saw the prey, he stepped out again and again, and each step made the ground vibrate slightly. Between the breath, he held the knife in both hands and split it abruptly. The terrible white light of the knife suddenly appeared like the inverted Milky way.


    Xuankong Zhangjia''s most powerful martial arts secret method, top grade Xuanji level killing move, life killing sword!


    The air roared, the white air billowed out, the light of the knife flickered, and the blade was not visible. The strange scene made people feel cool at a glance.


    Dao Yi! Murderous!


    "Hum, it seems that the young master was careless before, but now he does his best, but there won''t be any more accidents in the end." The middle-aged man said to himself.


    However, when he turned his eyes to Wang Xu, the coldness inside didn''t weaken at all. He dared to say that he almost killed the young master when he was away. It''s not a pity that the other party died!


    But, it''s too happy to die like this!


    "Forget it, as long as the young master''s hand cuts the enemy''s heart, it''s nothing. It''s a big deal to play with the woman he brought with him later..." thinking about this, the middle-aged man turned to look at Zhao Xiaoxia next to him, and there was a ferocious flash in his cold eyes.


    On the other side.


    Zhang Tiansheng has rushed to Wang Xu.


    "Touch!"


    What no one thought was that at this time, the knife in Zhang Tiansheng''s hand was even faster. The air was directly split by the blade, and the whole blade seemed to be wrapped in the thunder. It was hard to see with naked eyes, and the knife was very angry.


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged man''s eyes suddenly lit up: "good! The young master unexpectedly got a blessing in disguise and broke through the congenital door at this time!


    No, more than that!


    He even cut another kind of Zhongpin Xuan level killing Zhaofeng Dao and integrated it into the life killing Dao. It''s a great skill! It''s a great sword skill


    The middle-aged man turned red and excited.


    Sure enough, he is worthy of being his young master. He is so gifted. I think it won''t be long before he can surpass his family of three innate products to protect the Dharma.


    Excited, the middle-aged man looked at Wang Xu again and saw that he was still sitting on the sofa, as if he didn''t react at all. Suddenly, a strong disdain flashed through his eyes.


    "Are you scared? Or can''t you react at all? No matter what it is, it can only be said that it is indeed worthy of the Chinese garbage.... "


    Not only the middle-aged man, but also Zhang Tiansheng was flushed with excitement at this time, as if he had seen the happy scene of splitting Wang Xu in two with his own hand.


    But at this point.


    All of a sudden.


    "Rubbish!"


    Wang Xu''s indifferent voice suddenly rang out in their ears.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu raised his head fiercely, but without looking, he punched out.

 Chapter 586

    "Boom!"


    It''s too fast, it''s too heavy.


    As soon as the front of the fist was hit, a white air wave suddenly broke out in the blank air. It rose up like a wave and hit the front with an extremely terrifying speed.


    The moment you punch out, the fight is over.


    "Click!"


    The piercing sound of metal breaking just started, and the whole sword had been smashed.


    One punch.


    Broken knife!


    Kill me!


    This is the most direct violent crush. No matter what your killing moves are, you don''t have enough strength to smash them all.


    However, at this time, Wang Xu''s fist didn''t mean to stop. It seemed that Zhang Tiansheng would stop until he was killed completely.


    At this moment, Zhang Tiansheng''s eyes contracted crazily. Behind his disbelief, he felt that he was not facing a fist, but death.


    He was standing there, completely at a loss. His mind was blank. He was so scared that he didn''t even have time to rush into his mind.


    "Boom!"


    But the next second.


    Wang Xu''s fist suddenly stops in front of Zhang Tiansheng and doesn''t move on.


    Even so, the terrible waves of the fist front still hit Zhang Tiansheng''s face like a big hammer. His whole body soared and flew out on the spot, smashed through the wall and fell on the grass outside.


    Although the whole face is very sad, but he is still alive!


    At least, it''s not dead yet.


    At this point.


    The middle-aged man stood still, deeply shocked by the power of Wang Xu''s outburst. He forgot to see his young master Zhang Tiansheng''s injury. He was in a state of absence.


    After a deep breath, the middle-aged man felt alive.


    Wang Xu, a Chinese warrior


    How could it be so strong?


    The middle-aged man can only feel the feeling of dreaming.


    He began to see clearly that his young master successfully broke through at the last moment and entered the congenital first-class realm. Although the power of the initial breakthrough was only the initial strength, he should be able to easily crush all the enemies in the refining realm!


    Not to mention, the power of the superposition of two mysterious killing moves is several times as powerful as one!


    But these are not enough for Wang Xu?


    Does this not mean that Wang Xu has the strength to kill Zhang Tiansheng?


    Does this not mean that Wang Xu is not a martial arts practitioner at all, but a martial arts practitioner with at least one innate quality, even better than his three innate quality?


    Does this not mean that Wang Xu''s origin is definitely not simple, it may be a huge force that they can''t stir up?


    Which of the three families?


    Or the proud disciple of the two colleges?


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly turned to the middle-aged man and asked, "do you know why I stopped my fist?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man was silent and didn''t answer. He just stared at Wang Xu, took a deep breath, and asked word by word


    "Who are you? The children of the three families or the disciples of the two colleges? "


    "Why do you always care so much about my background?" Wang Xu smile, "you this question your young master also asked me, I will not answer the second time, you want to know, I can send you to ask your young master."


    "How?"


    The middle-aged man slightly a Leng, subconsciously asked a question.


    "Of course it is!"


    In the eyes of the crowd, Wang Xu suddenly grows up and steps out. His fist, which has stopped before, starts to blow out again. In the twinkling of an eye, it hits the middle-aged man''s chest.


    It was too late to react. The middle-aged man''s whole chest collapsed in an instant, and then exploded again. The chest where his heart is located turned into numerous pieces and rushed out to the back. Before it floated away, it was further crushed into blood mist by the air shock wave coming from behind.


    It''s just a congenital third grade?


    Just rubbish!


    "You..."


    At this time, the powerful vitality of the warrior also makes the middle-aged man keep the last trace of consciousness. Subconsciously, he looks down at the big hole in his chest, his eyes suddenly widened, and then looks at Wang Xu as if he couldn''t believe it.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he raised his head to half, he had already died completely. Finally, he hung down powerlessly, and his body fell to the ground.


    "Now you know why my fist stopped?"


    Glancing at the body of the middle-aged man on the ground, Wang Xu faintly dropped a word, never looked at the body again, turned and walked to the lawn outside the door.


    If he kills Zhang Tiansheng, the strength of his fist is enough, so it doesn''t need to be carried out with one fist. And Wang Xu also needs to keep Zhang Tiansheng''s life for the time being and ask him something.


    And the middle-aged man, after all, is born with three grades of martial arts. If the strength of his fist is not enough, then one punch will be implemented.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu went out of the gate of the villa and looked at the lawn not far away.


    There, Zhang Tiansheng was wriggling on the ground like a worm, struggling to get up and run away, but the strength of Wang Xugang''s fist almost destroyed most of the bones in his body.


    Seriously injured, where can I get up? Let alone run away.


    "You, you... Don''t come here!"


    When he saw Wang Xu, Zhang Tiansheng seemed to see a ghost. He also saw the scene when a middle-aged man was killed by Wang Xu. In extreme panic, his speed suddenly doubled.


    Unfortunately, the speed of the insect''s movement has increased ten times, and it''s still moving!


    "Tell me the purpose of your attack on the Zhao family." Wang Xu''s eyes were very indifferent and asked lightly.


    "Promise you won''t kill me, and I''ll tell you!" Hearing this, Zhang Tiansheng''s eyes brightened, as if he had grasped some life-saving straw.


    But unfortunately, Wang Xu''s words shattered his hope: "say, I let you die happily. No, believe me, you don''t want to know the consequences. "


    "I said, I said!"


    In the face of Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, Zhang Tiansheng immediately broke down. He had no doubt about what Wang Xu said. Fear occupied his heart and quickly said:


    "I heard that the Zhao family has a treasure called" yinxiangzhu ", which can increase the cultivation speed of martial arts practitioners. That''s why I forced the Zhao family."


    "Yinxiangzhu?" Wang Xu eyebrow head a pick, in memory search, can confirm that he is completely never heard of such a treasure.


    He frowned and said, "who told you the news?"


    "It''s Zhang Fei... No, it''s Zhao Fei. It''s Zhao Fei who told me that I just killed a few people. He''s helping me with other things." Zhang Tiansheng said in horror.


    But he said, as if suddenly want to understand what, body suddenly a shock, and then can''t believe to look up to Wang Xu, eyes are all searching.


    Is


    He was shot by Zhao Fei?


    Otherwise, in addition to this possibility, Zhang Tiansheng can''t understand, but it''s just a small Zhao family, how can it provoke such a demon God as Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu also saw the exploration in Zhang Tiansheng''s eyes. He didn''t bother to explain, but said calmly:


    "The Zhao family doesn''t have Yinxiang beads at all."


    "Zhao Fei... You son of a bitch! I can''t... "


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Tiansheng''s body suddenly froze, and then he almost tried his best to roar out.


    The sound was so loud that it shook the sky, but it stopped abruptly in the middle.


    "So angry?"


    Wang Xu looked down and saw that Zhang Tiansheng''s eyes were almost the biggest, but there was no expression in them.


    He was seriously injured, and he was so angry that he was killed.


    turn in one''s grave!

 Chapter 587

    From the beginning to the end, Zhang Tiansheng was just a pawn used by Zhao Fei. He was proud of himself as a disciple of Jiulong University and a warrior in the solar world, but he was calculated by the "Chinese garbage" he despised.


    In other words, Zhao Fei calculated everyone. If it wasn''t for Wang Xu, I''m afraid his plan might have been successful.


    People who think they are superior are used by the "rubbish" in their mouth, and eventually bring untouchable terrible consequences to themselves, death!


    Wang Xu can understand Zhang Tiansheng''s regret before he dies, but it doesn''t mean he will sympathize with each other.


    No death, no death.


    If Zhang Tiansheng himself is not so reckless, will Wang Xu kill him when he is full?


    "There''s a garbage to clean up..."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu turned his head and looked to the other side. His voice was very indifferent


    "Where do you want to go?"


    As his voice fell to the ground, a figure seven or eight meters away suddenly froze. Zhao Fei suddenly wanted to take advantage of everyone''s inattention to escape quietly.


    "He found me! He found me! He found me! "


    At this time, Zhao Fei''s eyes suddenly burst, which are all bloodshot, pale, all in a cold sweat, only this sentence in his mind, the rest are all fear.


    He felt that his heart was about to stop, and he could not feel its beating at all.


    Want to escape, but have stepped out of the right foot, but how also can''t fall down.


    The whole body is hot and impatient, only the back is cold. Zhao Fei can clearly feel Wang Xu''s sight falling on him.


    Cold, dead, terrible!


    "Zhao Fei! It turns out that you are doing everything in secret? " At this time, Zhao Xiaoxia came out of the hall of the villa. Her eyes were sharp and cold, and her voice was filled with uncontrollable anger and killing intention.


    As for Zhao Xiaoxia''s character, although Wang Xu has little contact with her, he knows her very well.


    This woman, after the death of the men in the Zhao family, supported the whole Zhao family with one person''s strength. She is definitely a strong woman.


    Whether it is psychological quality, or character, means, all very strong.


    There is only one weakness, that is, behind the toughness, women''s nature has not escaped in the end, with a little weakness.


    However, after this incident, this weakness completely disappeared.


    Zhao Xiaoxia''s heart, cold, but also harder, more ruthless!


    "Master, you have already seen it with your own eyes. Why ask again?" After five or six seconds of fear and trembling, Zhao Fei seems to have accepted his fate, or broken the jar.


    "I really don''t need to ask any more, but I couldn''t understand it from the beginning to the end, no matter what I thought." Zhao Xiaoxia''s eyes grew colder and colder, but her voice was very calm


    "I want to know, how can a human heart be black like you?


    I treat you very well. Meimei even called you brother when I was a child. How can you do this kind of thing with your heart? It''s better to force our family to die, or even kill them all.


    Can you still be called a human being if your heart is black like you? "


    The men of the Zhao family had already died. There were only less than 30 women and children left. They had lived hard enough and strong enough.


    However, it never occurred to me that in less than ten days, only the women and children who were left in Zhao Fei''s family died. Today, only Zhao Xiaoxia and her daughter Zhao Meimei are left in the Zhao family.


    Originally, Zhao Xiaoxia regarded the culprit of all this as Zhang Tiansheng. As a result, she finally found that Zhang Tiansheng was only used by others.


    What kind of yinxiangzhu is all made up by Zhao Fei, who is inferior to this beast. What he does is to seize everything of their Zhao family!


    "Master, you forget, my original name is Chen! So no matter how much I do or how well I do, everything about the Zhao family has nothing to do with me in the end. " Zhao Fei laughs. It''s crazy.


    "Yes, Zhao Meimei called me brother when she was young, but am I really her brother? no I''m just a dog of the Zhao family. If I don''t bite you back, I used to be, I''m, I''ll be


    I will be a dog of your Zhao family all my life


    At this point, Zhao Fei burst out laughing, crazy and arrogant


    "I''m just not willing to be a dog all my life!"


    "Is it?"


    However, seeing this scene, Zhao Xiaoxia, who was a little sad on her face, suddenly stepped forward. Her face was extremely cold and she sneered


    "You don''t want to be a dog, but after you got everything that belonged to my Zhao family, you killed so many women and children. Why did you kill our mother and daughter?"


    "Master, you have forgotten that you once told me that you should wipe out the enemy, otherwise, even a child may become a great disaster in the future!"


    Zhao Fei laughed more and more crazy, "or do you forget the dirty things you asked me to do? Do you think it''s useless for your heart if you ask me to do it, but my hands are dirty? "


    "Some things, I know, you know. Or that sentence, why ask more? "


    "By the way, maybe I have another reason, that is, a lie needs more lies to make up for. I cheated Zhang Tiansheng and always have to explain to him.


    So you Zhao family must die! "


    Zhao Xiaoxia''s face turned white with anger, and she almost gritted her teeth word by word


    "It''s not that you don''t want to be a dog, but that you are a beast at all!"


    The voice falls, she rushes out abruptly, a sharp sword in the hand is bright, fiercely pierced Zhao Fei''s heart key.


    However, at the last moment before his death, Zhao Fei also gave Zhao Xiaoxia a crazy smile and whispered the last sentence in her ear:


    "Master, it''s you who dirty my hands and my heart..."


    "... you too!"


    Zhao Xiaoxia didn''t say a word, her face was blue, but her hand holding the sword trembled slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours later.


    Zhao Xiaoxia''s villa.


    Wang Xu came out of Zhao Meimei''s room, holding a black red object in his hand, which seemed to be a beating heart. He calmly rushed to Zhao Xiaoxia, who was tired and anxious


    "Zhao Meimei is all right now. I have taken out her Yinxiang blood, but because she has just replaced her new blood, she needs a period of rest. In the next month, don''t let her do strenuous exercise, let alone contact martial arts."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang!"


    Zhao Xiaoxia knelt down on the ground and banged her head three times at Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu didn''t stop her. He didn''t comment much on the Zhao family''s affairs, but his saving Zhao Meimei was also worth Zhao Xiaoxia''s doing for her daughter.


    This head, he deserves it!


    After leaving the Zhao family, Wang Xu looked up at the deep night sky. He didn''t move for a long time and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a long time, he slowly breathed out a breath, light way:


    "With the help of Yinxiang blood, I can also speed up the transformation of Qi and blood into innate Qi. Before the national finals of Wumeng, I should be able to enter the realm of tongxuan completely..."


    "In the world of the sun, Xuankong City, imperial family, Jiulong college, books are limitless... What should come will come, and what should be solved will always come!"

 Chapter 588

    After solving the follow-up of Zhao Meimei''s treatment, Wang Xu began a new round of closed cultivation with the help of the Yinxiang blood.


    During this period of time, as time goes by, all the forces in the Chinese martial arts circle are becoming more and more popular because of the upcoming National Martial Arts Conference.


    "This year is the first open competition to face the whole country!"


    "Martial arts will come to the public view, and the future of martial arts will be more brilliant!"


    "Eight national competition areas, eight strongest teams, countless arrogance, many strong people are born, but who can get the final first?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For the first time, many martial arts forces, led by the martial arts league, appeared on the Internet. In a short period of one month, the martial arts entered the vision of countless ordinary people.


    The most popular app on the Internet has been completely replaced by Wumeng app, which includes traffic software such as Jige, Duanzi and Weibo. Maybe people who are too old can''t accept it for a while, but the young generation who are full of yearning for the mystery and have a strong ability to accept the unknown are completely occupied.


    Warrior!


    The simple two words, once most ordinary people did not dare to think, just because of the existence of TV series, novels, movies, let countless young people excited, excited, and even crazy.


    Chinese customs, in particular, have a lot of legends about the occupation of martial arts. They have been enduring for thousands of years. Young people of every generation are full of curiosity about the hot blood world of martial arts.


    This curiosity has been accumulated for thousands of years and suppressed for several times. Finally, it has been thoroughly ignited in today''s era.


    Jianghai, No.1 high school.


    "Yuqi, have you heard? It''s said on the Internet that warriors actually exist. Ah, it''s said that they can walk in the sky without wings, step on the river and sea like walking on the ground, and even ignore bullets. Do you think it''s true? "


    Liu Yuqi is sitting in the classroom bored, the girl named Zhao Yue at the same table chirps in her ear.


    Without waiting for her to answer, the boy in the back seat was already excited and showed them a video on his mobile phone


    "It must be true! You see, this is the up master on the Wumeng app. He is only 17 years old this year. He is as old as us. He can fight more than ten bad guys by himself. It''s really amazing! "


    "Ah? Really? How powerful Zhao Yue''s mouth suddenly opened to the largest.


    And the boy is proud to smile: "of course it''s true! I have another news that you don''t know. Do you know Mordor university? But you certainly don''t know that there is a martial arts college in Mordor University, which enrolls all martial arts students.


    It''s said that this year''s college entrance examination, the martial arts college of Mordor university is also open to the outside world, recruiting ordinary people who are gifted and qualified in martial arts! My father knows people, he has confirmed, it''s true! However, it is still very difficult to become a martial arts player. Not only do you have to reach the second level of culture and culture, but the most important thing is that you have to have enough talent.


    Two days ago, my father has taken me to the test, and I can almost get the result in the afternoon. I must have martial arts talent! "


    With that, the boy said to the bored Liu Yuqi with a smile: "Yuqi, when I become a warrior, I will protect you! Just the gangsters in No.2 Middle School, I promise no one dares to bully you! "


    Liu Yuqi has no choice but to fool the boy, but sighs in her heart


    "Oh, how boring! I''m afraid you don''t know. There''s a real warrior sitting beside you now! "


    ¡­¡­


    River and sea.


    Wang Xu receives a call from LAN Qian again.


    "Mr. Wang, the final place of the martial arts conference has been confirmed. It''s in Mordor. When will you come back? I''ll pick you up myself." LAN Qian''s voice is respectful.


    "Afternoon, around three." Wang Xu said calmly.


    Through LAN Qian and other people who are close to him, he can see the recent move of Wumeng, but he is not surprised by the move of Wumeng to push wuzhe to the public. Because in his previous life, at most one year later, the warrior will also be officially exposed to the public, but I don''t know why, but this life is half a year earlier.


    But he doesn''t care about it. After all, it has little influence on him. Even Wang Xu can see the deep meaning behind the move.


    This is an attempt to let ordinary people have a deeper understanding of martial arts, and the whole society selects the seeds of martial arts to make more martial arts in China. After all, once all the doors are opened in the future, the solar world and China will be completely integrated. It''s better to prepare early than to face the impact of many warriors in the solar world.


    The National Martial Arts Conference, formerly known as the national college students martial arts conference, was not the forerunner of the martial arts league at that time. Now it has been renamed the National Martial Arts Conference, and the martial arts league has made all kinds of moves public. It can be seen that the martial arts league has made great efforts.


    Wang Xu thought, at this time, LAN Qian on the phone hesitated and said: "there is something I need to tell you. In the final, there may be other people playing together. You can''t play alone..."


    LAN Qian said very hesitant, Wang Xu did not interrupt her, let the other side continue to say.


    Soon he understood why.


    Since his actions in the trials overpowered everyone and won the final qualification, the subsequent regional trials also came to an end. Unfortunately, the champion was not the teams selected by the Academy at that time, but another team.


    Originally, he was excited that he was going to play in the national finals when he won the championship, but he was told that the final quota had been set. How can he bear it? No one can bear it!


    As a result, there is no doubt that the back of the direct up, things once let countless head pain. LAN Qian had wanted to contact Wang Xu for a long time, but Wang Xu had been practicing in seclusion for a long time, so she couldn''t get in touch at all.


    In the end, it was the people of the Wumeng who came forward and modified the rules. From the beginning, the system of team winning and promotion became the system of personal strength ranking first. Taking the five strongest players in the district match and forming a new team to play in the final together, the tumultuous situation stopped. It can be said that everyone was happy.


    Therefore, this time in the national finals, it will no longer be the Hongyan Wudao club, but the three strong people gathered together, in addition to Wang Xu, there are four other people.


    "Are you disqualified?" Wang Xu frowned.


    "Yes, but I can''t blame anyone. I''m too weak. Even if I go, it''s just a drag." LAN Qian gave a wry smile and said that she didn''t care about her qualification for the finals, but the loss in her voice could not be hidden.


    Last year''s fiasco blocked LAN Qian''s mind for hundreds of days. Because Wang Xu accidentally joined the girl, the hope that she had not easily seen was gone. How could it be that she didn''t care?


    "In fact, I put forward this result on my own initiative..."


    "You''re going with me in this final." Hearing this, Wang Xu has understood something, and directly interrupts LAN Qian.

 Chapter 589

    "Prince Wang..." Lan Qian was stunned. Then she was a little moved, but she still shook her head and refused: "I still don''t go. After all, my strength is too low..."


    "Well, needless to say, I have my own decision." Wang Xu didn''t give LAN Qian at all. He almost hung up with her.


    Putting down the phone, he sensed the transformation of innate Qi in his lower body, looked at the thoroughly burned gray thread incense beside his eyes, and slowly got up and said:


    "Yinxiang blood is really the best blood recorded in Qinglian annihilation Sutra. With the refined Yinxiang, it took me at least a year to completely transform the huge Qi and blood, but it took less than half a month to completely transform them into congenital Qi."


    In the past half a month, not only the transformation of Qi and blood, but also Wang Xu has been distracted to practice the magic power killing move, which is mainly based on the magic power cultivated by luck when the sun golden pupil is perfect. Combined with his martial arts experience, the martial arts secret method in Qinglian annihilation Sutra has created a new magic power killing move.


    It''s also Kendo!


    Anode sword!


    Wang Xu himself can''t judge the specific power. He can only see the real power of this killing move when facing the real battle of the powerful enemy.


    But one thing is for sure.


    Like the green forest of Ming Dynasty, killing like a butcher''s knife!


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly and breathed out gently


    "Now I can be regarded as officially stepping into the wuchongtian. Before I entered, even if I was a born wupinwu in the solar world, I could fight with one of them.


    Now, it''s a great master of martial arts who is born with five or even six grades. It''s not hard for me to kill him.


    Thus, it can be seen that I gave up my own practice in the previous life and chose that person''s Qinglian jimie Sutra. It''s really a right choice. "


    When walking slowly, Wang Xu can feel the powerful feeling of the heart beating in his body. All the Qi and blood in his body, which was originally like rivers and rivers, disappear, and all the congenital Qi transformed from him are concentrated in his heart.


    In the dark, the beating of the heart seems to be entangled with the void of the whole body. Where he walked, the void vibrated slightly with the beating of the heart, as if they echoed each other. Mysterious and powerful forces were gestated in the heart.


    "Refining the body is the body of martial arts and the bone of Tao. In the end, both of them are united in spirit to form the body of solitude and death. Now the first important thing to understand metaphysics is to start with the heart..."


    Out of the closed door, Wang Xu murmured to himself: "is it true that the realm of the gods after the wuchongtian is the direct achievement of the divine body?


    It''s terrible!


    It''s no wonder that I have the experience of previous life, powerful talent, and resources that I don''t lack. I''ve just reached the level of tongxuan! "


    Not to mention anything else, just from martial arts to Nirvana, the resources he spent before and after converted into money would be nearly 10 billion.


    In China, it''s not so much for ordinary congenital martial arts practitioners to go from practicing to stepping into congenital. Not to mention the speed of cultivation, but only the resources consumed by cultivation. If others die, that is, hundreds of millions is enough.


    But Wang Xu is 10 billion!


    Of course, the strength of the two sides is dozens of times that of others, even hundreds of times. It can be seen that the resources consumed by cultivation are still rewarded. They are not thrown away easily.


    Now, Wang Xu has officially entered the first stage of his study. His theory of realm is comparable to that of five innate martial arts, and his theory of strength is dozens of times higher than that of ordinary five innate martial arts.


    He''s invincible!


    ¡­¡­


    At three o''clock that afternoon.


    Mordor, high speed rail station.


    Wang Xu out of the platform, LAN Qian has personally opened the door of a Rolls Royce business, respectfully waiting for him.


    After getting on the bus, Wang Xu asked in a deep voice, "what''s the progress of Wumeng?"


    LAN Qian sighed a little, this just helpless way: "Prince Wang, actually you don''t have to do so.


    To tell you the truth, I''m very satisfied that you can join my Hongyan Wudao club and represent us in the finals... "


    "How?"


    Before she had finished, she was interrupted directly by Wang Xu.


    "I didn''t mention it..." after a moment of silence, LAN Qian said with a bitter smile: "because I know that even if I mention it, I will definitely not pass.


    Last week, the martial arts league announced a new division of martial arts. It said that most of the martial arts practitioners were incomplete, wrong and missing. They integrated the martial arts inherited from ancient China, and divided the innate martial arts realm into a formal "training body" with a total of nine levels. They practiced martial arts systematically


    Now, many martial arts practitioners are beginning to re cultivate. I have also gone to the martial arts league to re test. My original strength in the later period of internal strength is only three levels of physical training. And the other four players in the final, the lowest is also the cultivation of seven levels of physical training! "


    Speaking of the back, LAN Qian''s voice was uncontrollably bitter. Originally, she was a master in the later period of her inner strength. But now, as soon as the new division of martial arts was made public, she became a beginner at the bottom. No one could easily accept this result.


    "I said that I would take you to the finals. This is the agreement I made with you when I joined the Hongyan Wudao club at the beginning."


    Wang Xu looked calm and shook his head: "for me, an agreement is an agreement, and it must be completed. You don''t have to blame yourself. I''ll take you to the final


    What he said was simple, but his tone was firm, full of unquestionable.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, what Wang Xu meant at this time was.


    This matter has nothing to do with LAN Qian''s will, that is, you don''t want to go to the final martial arts finals with him!


    LAN Qian is silent because of Wang Xu''s bullying. She keeps silent and concentrates on driving. It seems that she has thought of something for a long time


    "By the way, there''s one more thing I forgot to tell you. You may have to face a lot of strong opponents in this martial arts final."


    "What do you say?" Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    LAN Qian said with a bitter smile: "after the withdrawal of the new division of martial arts realm, not only we have been affected, but even the general congenital masters in the past have also been affected.


    Although most of the martial arts masters have a high level, their strength can only be compared with those who practice the complete martial arts and are in the ninth or even the eighth level.


    Among the other four players in our competition area who participated in the national finals, three of them were former martial arts masters, and the last one was also the cultivation of Huajin peak. "


    With that, LAN Qian added: "so, Mr. Wang, you really don''t have to care about my feelings. What I said before was all sincere. It''s not too much regret that I can''t participate in the final.


    I don''t want to give you unnecessary trouble because of my little matter. "


    Unfortunately, although LAN Qian said sincerely, Wang Xu, who had already made a decision, was not easily shaken.


    Wang Xu doesn''t care what LAN Qian thinks at all. The reason why he wants to take LAN Qian to the finals is just because of himself.


    For him, only when his mind and nature do not stir up dust can he be enlightened and his martial arts can run through.

 Chapter 590

    "Prince Wang..."


    LAN Qian wanted to say something more, but after looking in the rearview mirror, she sighed a little and shut up.


    At this time, Wang Xu has closed his eyes.


    He thought that after winning the national martial arts final of Wumeng, he would enter the solar world through the martial arts secret place controlled by Wumeng, and fulfill his agreement with shuwuji.


    Also has own fiancee, Xuankong city emperor family young Lord emperor Jiang Yue''s matter how to deal with afterward.


    "Shu Wuji covets the inheritance of the skills of the emperor''s family, but according to his arrangement, I am also the fiance of the young master of the emperor''s family, Emperor Jiang Yue, and I may not be able to get involved in it at that time... And so is Jiulong University."


    With a measure in his heart, Wang Xu didn''t think about it any more. He really closed his eyes and took a rest.


    No words all the way, and soon arrived at Mordor University.


    In less than a month, the atmosphere of the whole campus seems to have become another world.


    "Did you get the message? It seems that the national martial arts competition of Wumeng will be held in our school''s martial arts academy


    "I envy those new students who have joined the martial arts academy. If it wasn''t for their personal experience, who would have thought that there are so many martial arts practitioners hidden around us."


    "Yes, there is a skinny man in the dormitory next door who wears glasses. He doesn''t show his mountain and doesn''t leak water. Who knows that he is also a warrior. He can clean up our whole dormitory easily."


    "Fortunately, when lol quarreled with their dormitory, they didn''t fight, otherwise they would be miserable."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Almost all the students along the way were talking about the warrior, and many of them looked up to the sky and sighed and congratulated from time to time.


    Even Wang Xu has to lament the power of Wumeng. Modern information explosion has both advantages and disadvantages, and Wumeng has brought this advantage into full play. Through various subtle publicity methods, such as TV dramas and advertisements, most young people have easily accepted the changes around them.


    After all, it''s easy for people to accept new things, but at the same time, they take it for granted that there is no rejection, which is a bit terrible.


    Soon, they went through the campus and arrived at the military academy building, which was the arena of the last district competition.


    At this time, the arena was full of people, almost a sea of people.


    Although today is not the day of Wudao finals, many of the top eight teams selected from each competition area have come. And some people have a fight, between the martial arts is more intense, a word of disagreement on the dry fight is unknown.


    During this period of time, the fighting has started in the arena. I don''t know how many rounds, so many students from Mordor University gathered to watch.


    Today is no exception, even more special.


    As soon as Wang Xu came in, he saw Suxi come face to face, with anxiety on his face: "Lan Qian, Prince Wang, how can you come here now?"


    LAN Qian grins bitterly. She doesn''t want to, but Wang Xuqiang insists on taking back her lost place in the finals. Her persuasion is useless.


    She did not say, Wang Xu is direct calm way: "Lan Qian''s finals quota was cancelled without reason, I come to help her get back."


    "What?"


    Suxi''s red lips are slightly open, and then she turns her head in disbelief. She looks at lanqian, and her eyes are full of doubts.


    LAN qian can not participate in the final of the inside story, she also knows, even this matter is through her mouth and LAN Qian mentioned, she is very don''t understand.


    "Lan Qian, don''t you agree to this? How now... "Susie wondered.


    Before she finished speaking, Wang Xu said faintly:


    "I didn''t agree."


    LAN Qian continued to smile bitterly.


    "Ah?" Susie''s stupid eyes.


    This matter has already become a foregone conclusion, and even LAN Qian, the client, has agreed. What''s Wang Xu doing now?


    Full?


    But she didn''t dare to blame Wang Xu. She could only sulk and blush.


    But Wang Xu didn''t care about her and looked around.


    At this point.


    On the nearby platform, Zhou Tianli, the leader of the martial arts league in the magic capital competition area, and a dozen or so instructors and high-level officials of the martial arts academy sat close to the platform.


    In addition to Zhou Tianli and others, Wang Xu also noticed that there were several strange faces. These people had strong breath and could sit beside Zhou Tianli. Obviously, their status was not low.


    Even, Zhou Tianli seems to be a little flattering. He talks to several people with a smile on his face from time to time.


    These strangers, four young people, three men and one woman, an old man, a total of five.


    Among them, the old man seems to be 80 or 90 years old, with white beard and silver hair on his chin. He closes his eyes slightly, which seems to be lack of spirit, but it''s just the eyes of ordinary people. In Wang Xu''s perception, the old man''s breath is extremely strong, and his blood is as strong as a stove, burning in the void.


    However, the four young people are far from each other, but they are also outstanding in comparison with their peers. They are all in their twenties, and their breath is above and below the nine layers of body refining. They are wearing blue martial clothes similar to ancient clothes, and embroidered with a small nine clawed Golden Dragon embroidery on their chest.


    Three young men do not do more description, two faces slightly arrogant, one face as heavy as water.


    The only young woman, however, was as beautiful as a wave. Her hair was fixed behind her head with a blue hairpin with a white pearl. The coldness on her face could not stop her amazing face. Her red lips were slightly closed. She sat there like a proud Phoenix, independent of the crowd, attracting people''s attention.


    Wang Xu is also attracted by the other side.


    All of a sudden.


    This woman seems to have sensed something. She suddenly turns her head and looks at Wang Xu. There is a look of disgust in her eyes. She hates Wang Xu''s eyes.


    The next moment.


    She frowned slightly and gave a cold hum


    "Hum!"


    The sound is not big, but it goes straight into Wang Xu''s ear through a distance of more than ten meters, just like a man with a gong knocking hard in his ear.


    Although Wang Xu only looked at her for a moment, she still felt the difference between Wang Xu''s eyes and others. It was full of overbearing and unspeakable pressure, as if she had seen all her secrets in an instant.


    This kind of feeling exposed in other people''s eyes, let the woman very uncomfortable, only feel Wang Xu extremely rude!


    Her cold hum seems ordinary, but in fact, there is something hidden in it. The woman is sure to make a warrior of the same level dizzy.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t respond at all. Even because of her cold hum, she looked away and looked back, a little cold.


    To tell the truth, his eyes on the woman were less than a second, just a moment.


    But just because of a look, but so hard on him, this let Wang Xu also raised a trace of dissatisfaction.


    If he is an ordinary person, I''m afraid he has passed out by the earthquake!


    "YunRuo, what''s the matter?" At the same time, seeing the woman''s strange appearance, the cold faced young man beside her asked with concern.


    Speaking, the young man''s eyes also follow the woman''s eyes to Wang Xu.

 Chapter 591

    "Well? A Chinese Garbage Warrior


    Looking at Wang Xu''s clothes, the young man just frowned, and his face was not healing.


    How dare a Chinese junkie look at the goddess of Jiulong university?


    Before he could speak, another young man next to him suddenly stood up, stared at Wang Xu coldly, and yelled in an angry voice:


    "Boy, what are you looking at? Dare to look at YunRuo with this kind of eyes again, do you believe I slap you to death? "


    The young man''s face was haughty, and the look in his eyes was disdainful, not only to Wang Xu, but to everyone around except them.


    Almost at the same time, the last proud young man had already chuckled: "Zhao Ming, with a Chinese Garbage Warrior, is it necessary to be so excited?


    If you don''t talk to him, it''s boring for us to watch these rubbish martial arts competitions. Why don''t we just go on stage and play with that boy... "


    At this point, he just looked up at Wang Xu, and his face was more playful: "tut Tut, this boy''s eyes are so cold! It looks like a hard bone.


    Zhao Ming, if you don''t rob me, I''ll give this boy to me. I''ll play with him on stage. In martial arts competition, death and injury are inevitable. At that time, he lost his hand and broke his eyes. I don''t know how he can look at us with such eyes... "


    Two voices can be said to have no cover, instantly attracted people''s eyes, originally only a few people saw Wang Xu come in.


    But now, just a breath, almost everyone''s eyes fall on Wang Xu.


    "He looks a little familiar?"


    "I think of it. It seems that at the beginning of school, I picked the most important freshman of doukuangwudao society. He has the nickname of new Wang."


    "Well, how did he provoke those people who call themselves Kowloon college? Those guys are not easy to mess with. "


    "Damn, those people are very horizontal. They look like the second and the third. They are not stupid. They don''t even know what a mobile phone is!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of discussion among the crowd, some disdained, some doubted, some gloated and some indignant.


    Wang Xu took a deep look at the two young people of Kowloon University. Just as he wanted to say something, the old man who closed his eyes suddenly frowned and opened his eyes abruptly. His eyes looked at them like a sword, and he yelled in a deep voice:


    "Zhao Ming, Tian Dong, don''t be presumptuous.


    Don''t forget, we''re guests. Shut up


    The old man seemed to reprimand them, but there was no substantive action at all. His words were even more painless, and his real intention was to protect them.


    "Yes, tutor!"


    However, being scolded by the old man, Zhao Ming and Tian Dong dare not continue to speak as arrogantly as before. They obediently close their mouths, but they are extremely unwilling to glare at Wang Xu.


    Zhao Ming''s eyes are fierce and full of provocation.


    However, Tian Dong''s eyes were full of ridicule. It seemed that he was saying something like this:


    "Rubbish! You''re lucky! But you wait for me, don''t have another damn time... "


    However, the words in Tian Dong''s eyes had not been revealed completely, but Wang Xu suddenly raised his head and grinned at him. His calm voice suppressed the noise of the whole audience


    "You two, get down here!"


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Tian Dong and Zhao Ming were almost in a daze. Then Tian Dong just stood up again, pointed to his nose, pointed to Wang Xu, and drank word by word


    "Nephew, are you talking to me? Who gave you the courage


    He looked furious, but there was a glimmer of pride in his eyes.


    "Sure enough, rubbish is rubbish! Lao Tzu''s provocative look made him jump out and die. I''m afraid that this rubbish still thinks he''s being bullied and offended by me. Is he angry? "


    With this in mind, the irony in Tian Dong''s eyes is more intense.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Wang Xu shook his head and said:


    "No


    Hearing this, Tian Dong, who was full of rage, suddenly froze. He never thought that Wang Xu should be such a counsellor. He put his nose on his face and humiliated each other in public. How could he resist it?


    But the next moment, Wang Xu''s faint voice came:


    "I''m talking to you two trash. What I said before is so simple, clear, and clear. Are you deaf or brain disabled and can''t understand?


    Do you want me to say it again? Forget it. I''m kind and considerate. I''ll say it again. Listen.


    You two, get down here! "


    With Wang Xu''s words, the whole fighting field was dead.


    crazy?


    Around the stands, countless students stare at Wang Xu in disbelief.


    Even the two fighters who were competing on the martial arts platform stopped on their own initiative. They were shocked to see that they could not fight. Originally they were the protagonists in the competition, but now they were all robbed by Wang Xu.


    "Boy, are you playing with me on purpose?"


    After three seconds of silence, Tian Dong suddenly reacts, stares at Wang Xu and asks.


    "Do you still need to ask? You can''t be really retarded. " Wang Xu gently picked eyebrows, seems to be surprised.


    "Good! Good! Good


    Tian Dong laughed angrily. Then he turned around and looked at the old man behind him. He bowed to the end and said word by word:


    "Tutor, this man insults me. If I don''t kill him, I''m uneasy in my heart. My mind is blocked and my martial arts are not accessible. Please let me kill him!"


    "Well..."


    The old man didn''t even open his eyes. He just hummed from the tip of his nose and continued to close his eyes.


    But seeing this scene, Tian Dong already knew the old man''s attitude, but he didn''t go down for the first time. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Zhao Ming with the same gloomy face and said:


    "Zhao Ming, although this boy insulted me, I was even more insulted. Give him to me and go back. I''ll give you one of the three" quench body pills "I got two days ago!


    How''s it going? "


    Cui Ti Dan was given to him by a force here in Huaxia two days ago. Originally, Tian Dong didn''t care much about it. He just thought that something good could come out of this rubbish place in Huaxia. But after all, the gifts sent by others were from the heart, so he accepted them.


    After the dinner that day, he threw the box containing quenched body Dan to the corner of the room.


    As a result, this morning, Zhao Ming, who was also invited to a banquet last night, came to his room to see him. They first boasted about the experience of being flattered last night, and then with a joking attitude, they exchanged gifts from the small Chinese forces that they "despised" each other.


    When you open the box of the quenched body pill and see the true appearance of the pill, they are shocked.


    For nothing else, it''s just that this body quenching pill is the best pill that can be used by martial arts practitioners to refine their body!


    And they are the martial arts practitioners of nine levels!


    With this quench body Dan, two people''s grasp of the impact of congenital a product will become greater and the time will be shorter.


    In order to quench the body Dan, they argued for a long time in the morning. Zhao Ming even took out all kinds of treasures. It''s a pity that Tian Dong has such an adverse effect on the body Dan. How can Tian Dong give up easily?


    But at this time, he was willing to take it out just to let Zhao Ming quit and let him have the qualification to kill Wang Xu. It can be seen that he was really angry in his heart.


    "Good! Since you are willing to pay such a high price, I''ll give it to you. " Sure enough, Zhao Ming''s eyes lit up and he nodded immediately.


    "Thank you very much."


    Tian Dongchong and Zhao Ming nodded, then turned around abruptly, his eyes were gloomy, his face was cold to the extreme, but with a trace of impatience, he strode to Wang Xu.

 Chapter 592

    "Boy, I come down and stand in front of you. What do you want to do? What can you do? "


    Tian Dong couldn''t wait, but it took less than two breaths to stand in front of Wang Xu.


    "On your knees." Wang Xu''s face was expressionless.


    "What did you say?"


    Tian Dong''s eyes glared, and the corners of his mouth were the biggest. His eyes were ferocious and full of disbelief.


    At the same time.


    Zhou Tianli also turned his head awkwardly and said to the old man who closed his eyes around him: "Mr. Shan, he is Wang Xu whom I told you..."


    "Oh? It''s him. No wonder he''s so hot tempered. " Mountain old slowly opened his eyes, swept Wang Xu one eye, and closed again, seems not to care.


    He comes from the sun world xuankongcheng Jiulong college. He is a great master level College Tutor of the sixth grade. If he looks at another level, he will not pay attention to Wang Xu.


    In Zhou Tianli''s opinion, Wang Xu is a gifted man of martial arts, but how can he be seen by the old people? Which of the students in Kowloon college is not a genius? However, genius can be divided into strong and weak.


    Zhou Tianli, however, did not dare to disturb the old man. As a middle-level member of Wumeng, he knew more about Jiulong University. He knew that there was a lot of cooperation between the high-level members of Wumeng and Jiulong University. He was awed and respectful of the old man for fear of offending him.


    Originally, he wanted to say a few words for Wang Xu, but now he can only sigh in his heart and let Wang Xu ask for more blessings.


    Before that, he had said a lot of good things for Wang Xu. After all, Wang Xu''s talent is really strong enough. At the thought of Wang Xu''s instant killing on the day of the trial, Zhou Tianli is also shocked.


    In his mind, Wang Xu''s strength is at least at the level of nine levels of physical training, not the peak, and not far from the peak. Perhaps this strength is not brilliant in Kowloon University, but in China, talent is a monster to achieve this strength.


    He didn''t say that. At this time, Zhao Ming suddenly sneered: "so he is the person you have been waiting for now. You Huaxia are really rubbish. Such a waste can crush everyone and become the first one?"


    In his voice, Zhao Ming made no secret of his sarcasm: "Mr. Zhou, you are really wasting our time!"


    "I''m disappointed, indeed." The young man with a cold face nodded.


    Although the only young woman YunRuo didn''t speak, she couldn''t hide her anger and disdain.


    Mr. Shan didn''t even bother to open his eyes.


    Previously, in Zhou Tianli''s description, Wang Xu was a demon with a thousand years of martial arts talent, and his own strength was extremely terrible, but people had a lot to look forward to.


    As a result


    "Mr. Zhao, Mr. Jing, Mr. Wang Xu is a great master of martial arts, although his strength can only be compared with that of the eight or nine levels of training because of the incomplete inheritance of martial arts in China. But his martial arts realm is real. Once he has a complete training method, his strength will definitely advance by leaps and bounds. " See a few people speak ugly, Zhou Tianli had to frown explained.


    "Well, no matter how high the realm is, what''s the use of strength being a waste? Not to mention, he is a brainless arrogant, dare to challenge us? Now it''s too late to say anything. No matter how talented he is, he''ll be a dead man for a while. It''s of no value


    Zhao Ming gave a sneer, and then did not forget to raise himself and others


    "Besides, is 21-year-old congenital very proud? Not to mention the real monsters in Kowloon college, we are the ones. If you want to, which one can''t be born before the age of 20? "


    "The reason why we have stayed in the Ninth level of training for so long is because the training stage is when the martial arts lay their foundation. The better the foundation, the stronger the strength after breaking through the realm."


    "So, strength is the thing that the warrior should be proud of! No strength, I deserve to die! "


    "This... Wang Xu''s strength is not bad..." Zhou Tianli wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Yun ruo''s frown


    "Well, it''s a foregone conclusion. There''s no need to say more."


    Her first impression of Wang Xu was very bad. The feeling that she was naked, as if she had no clothes on made her extremely uncomfortable.


    What''s more, knowing that Wang Xu was the one they had wasted such a long time waiting for, there was still a little expectation in their heart. At this time, they suddenly failed. Under the huge contrast, they were even more disgusted. They wanted Wang Xu to die.


    Seeing that Yun Ruo opened his mouth, Zhou Tianli opened his mouth. Although he was anxious at the bottom of his heart, he could only close his mouth helplessly.


    He is very afraid of this woman''s identity. She is not only a student of Kowloon University, but also a miss of the cloud family, one of the three families of xuankongcheng in the solar world. This identity and background are so terrible that Zhou Tianli can''t provoke her.


    "YunRuo, in fact, you don''t have to be disappointed. This time, we are looking for some talented martial arts seeds, but to put it bluntly, we are here to recruit people. But even the servants, not everyone can be liked by us. " The cold faced young man said with a smile.


    "Amazing dragon, I didn''t care about each other." If cloud shakes its head, its voice is colder.


    Originally, with her family background, even if she was sent by the college, she would never come to such a rubbish place as Huaxia. Even, she and amazing dragon are their own initiative, amazing dragon is to act as a flower Messenger, and she is to explore the news of her fiance.


    YunRuo is a very proud person. Her family arranged an engagement for her without her consent. Her fiance is also a proud Ming Qinglin from Kowloon University.


    She doesn''t like the engagement, but Ming Qinglin is an excellent fiance. He has a common family background. He has been a natural cultivation of three grades since he was young. Although his martial arts strength is not the top in Kowloon University, it is also the first-class level.


    At the beginning of the dissatisfaction, YunRuo after understanding each other, also gradually have a good feeling for Ming Qinglin. This time, I came here to see Ming Qinglin secretly. As long as it''s not too bad, she can accept it. Unfortunately, it''s been a few days since I came to China, and the news has been sent out by means of family secret communication, but until now there is no news from Ming Qinglin.


    There''s only one possibility!


    "YunRuo, the grandson of Ming Qinglin has been hiding from you. It seems that he doesn''t like you. Why don''t you think about me?" It seems that he can see what Yun Ruo is thinking. The astonishing dragon laughs and praises himself


    "Although my strength is not as good as that of Ming Qinglin for the time being, it''s only for the time being. Before long, I''ll have an impact on sanpinjing.


    We are childhood sweethearts. Over the years, I have made no secret of your intention... "


    Seeing the amazing dragon, we have to narrate our heart and express our deep feelings.


    However, at this time.


    "I told you to kneel down and apologize!" Wang Xu''s voice was as flat as water.


    The sound was not loud, but it suppressed the noise of the whole audience. It rang out clearly in everyone''s ears, which interrupted the amazing dragon''s affectionate confession.


    In an instant, the astonishing dragon''s face became extremely ugly, and the murderous spirit rushed out of his body.


    Without his outburst, Tian Dong in front of Wang Xu can no longer control his anger. He suddenly steps out and is ready to kill Wang Xu.

 Chapter 593

    "Xuan level medium grade martial arts secret method, divide cloud hand!"


    Tian Dong''s face was ferocious. He put his hands directly into Wang Xu. Countless air currents swirled in his hands, making a hissing sound. His five fingers were as tight as a sharp blade, as if to tear Wang Xu in two.


    Fengyun hand is the most popular martial arts secret method in Kowloon University. Because it is easy to practice and powerful, almost every student in Kowloon university can learn it.


    "Tian Dong''s strength has increased a lot. It seems that he must have taken those quenched body pills." Zhao Ming''s eyes twinkled and he licked his lips. His desire for quenching body pill became stronger.


    In fact, he and Tian Dong are the people who Kowloon university really arranged to come to China. They know the root of Tian Dong. Before he came to China, Tian Dong''s strength was almost the same as that of him, but now he was afraid of his power. Except for the quenching body pill that they were fighting for, there was no other possibility.


    "The strength of Qi does not disperse, and it does not disperse. It has come into contact with the state of using the power of heaven and earth. This move can be regarded as superior." At this time, shanlao opened his eyes and swept them. His face was full of satisfaction.


    Yun ruo''s eyes are calm. He doesn''t look at Wang Xu any more. He thinks he is a dead man. The astonishing dragon''s face was gloomy, and his eyes wanted to kill Wang Xu himself.


    Damn, a Chinese garbage, dare to interrupt his most important confession?


    At this moment, almost everyone''s eyes are dead looking at the field.


    The atmosphere was so tense that I didn''t know the result at all. But seeing the terrible power of Tian Dong''s hand, many people have shown a trace of despair.


    The inheritance of martial arts in China is indeed incomplete, but it''s all martial arts. Where is the disposition and temperament? Who would like to be called Chinese rubbish?


    In the face of the disdain of students from Kowloon University, such as Tian Dong, there was anger in the hearts of the Chinese martial arts present, but they could not vent it at all, just because what they said was true.


    Because of the incomplete inheritance of martial arts, they really can''t compare with the martial arts in the solar world, let alone the martial arts college of Kowloon University, which is a gathering of talents.


    No!


    Also can not be willing!


    However, to everyone''s surprise.


    Facing the fierce attack from Tiandong, Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids lightly, just casually stretched out his right hand, and then suddenly pressed down.


    "Touch!"


    Nobody thought of it.


    This press directly pressed on Tian Dong''s ferocious face, as if he was taking the initiative to send his face to Wang Xu.


    In the eyes of Tian Dong, Wang Xu''s hand burst out beyond everyone''s imagination. Time seemed to stop. People could clearly see Tian Dong''s face full of consternation, which was distorted inch by inch. Then, under the crushing of his big hand, he was violently pressed on the ground.


    "Boom!"


    At that moment, the whole fighting field seemed to jump with the loud sound of thunder. The ground burst open on the spot, and countless pieces of stone shot out like sharp arrows.


    At the same time.


    On the high stage, the old man stood up abruptly, as if nothing could be ignored. He said angrily:


    "Stop it! How dare you... "


    Before he finished, a second loud noise had come.


    Without blinking an eye, Wang Xu grabbed Tian Dong''s head and smashed it on the ground again. Then he let go of his hand and stood up straight. He looked up at the angry old man and said faintly:


    "Sorry, I dare!"


    At his feet, Tian Dong''s head sank into the ground completely. His body was twitching like a worm, and half of his head was sunken. It was obvious that the twitching of his body was just a spasmodic reaction of his muscles. In fact, he had already died and could not die any more.


    There was a complete silence.


    No one has ever thought that Wang Xu''s strength is so terrible. Tian Dong, who seems to be powerful, has been rampant since he came to China. The students of Jiulong University, who are revered by countless people and various forces, have died in Wang Xu''s hands.


    Easy!


    Like rubbish!


    On the high stage, Zhao Ming opened his mouth wide and saw a cold sweat on his forehead, which gradually blurred his vision. Then all of a sudden, he blinked quickly, and his heart was filled with joy.


    Fortunately!


    Fortunately, Tian Dong gave up the price of a quenched body pill, and also wanted to snatch the chance to kill Wang Xu alone from him!


    Fortunately, he didn''t go up to "teach" Wang Xu


    Yun ruoxiu frowned and couldn''t believe it.


    Amazing dragon is slightly a Leng, and then the heart of the intention to kill burst open, face can''t help showing a trace of joy.


    Although Wang Xu was unexpected, he was not killed by Tian Dong, but killed Tian Dong in a flash. But it also gives the amazing dragon the chance to kill Wang Xu and ease his anger.


    Just a Chinese garbage, even if you like to pretend to force, even dare to interrupt his expression confession to childhood sweetheart YunRuo?!


    But shanlao''s face was as heavy as water, and the murderous spirit in his eyes was almost materialized. He stared at Wang Xu and said word by word:


    "Boy, I told you to stop, didn''t you hear me?"


    "Yes, so what? If you tell me to stop, I''ll stop. Who do you think you are Wang Xu''s voice is calm and his eyes are light.


    No one thought that Wang Xu was so arrogant that he dared to talk to Mr. Shan. In particular, Zhou Tianli and others, who knew the real identity and strength of shanlao, were even more dazzled.


    "Hoo... Hehe, you are very good! Good


    Even Mr. Shan himself didn''t expect Wang Xu to be so bold. He took a deep breath. His heart was boiling and his face was cold.


    However, at this time, Wang Xu, who was on the stage, ignored shanlao''s fury completely. He suddenly raised his hand to Zhao Ming and said faintly:


    "One more.


    You, come down. "


    Almost as before, the voice is the same as before, calm without any fluctuation, as if he didn''t kill Tian Dong just now, nothing happened.


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as Wang Xu''s voice fell, most of the people around him almost unconsciously took a breath of cold air.


    Even in the silence caused by the shock, people''s inspirations gathered together, just like thunder. We can see how shocked they were by Wang Xu''s action.


    "I, I..."


    At this time, Zhao Ming''s face is a little pale, his eyes are frightened, where is the previous half proud?


    His strength is a little worse than Tian Dong who took the quenched body pill. If he had taken the quenched body pill before, needless to say, he would have rushed to kill Wang Xu, but now how dare he go up?


    In the end, he could only look at shanlao in great panic and ask for help


    "Tutor..."


    "Boy, if you kill my disciple, I will kill you!"


    In the face of Wang Xu''s arrogance, Mr. Shan is too lazy to talk more nonsense at this time. With one word, he will kill Wang Xu directly.


    But at this moment, the astonishing dragon in one''s heart suddenly stood up


    "Mr. Shan, you have a noble status. Why bother you to do it yourself?


    Let me kill him

 Chapter 594

    The amazing dragon leaped, but the man didn''t land directly. Instead, he stood in the higher air.


    With a cold face, he walked to Wang Xu step by step. He was wearing a long white dress, which was windless. In his hand, he had a silver white, emerald shaped sword handle. The blade of the sword was cold and swaying like water waves. The black unknown animal skin belt was wrapped around his waist. The strong wind gathered at his feet, and the momentum deeply shocked the people.


    "It''s too much of an act, isn''t it?"


    Some people gape, then take a deep breath, and then spit out long, complicated look.


    "The strength of the dragon is stronger again!" But shanlao nodded. He seemed very satisfied with the amazing performance of the dragon. He sat back and said in a deep voice


    "Although it''s only the second grade, his breath outbreak is obviously infinitely close to the third grade. It seems that he will enter the third grade in half a month at most."


    YunRuo also nodded. Maybe others don''t know why the amazing dragon has to do this kind of forced attitude, but she knows that it''s a secret martial art of the amazing dragon family. It''s amazing!


    When fighting, the more people pay attention to it, the more powerful the amazing dragon''s momentum will be. But when the momentum reaches a limit, it will be like a burst of flood to destroy everything.


    This kind of accumulation of momentum is very rare. As soon as the amazing dragon comes up, he uses his family secrets. Obviously, he hates Wang Xu very much and is ready to kill Wang Xu with the strongest move.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out the relationship between amazing dragon and YunRuo.


    Anyway, this moment is amazing.


    Tough! DANGER! Terrible!


    "His strength now, maybe he will catch up with Ming Qinglin soon..." Yun Ruo frowned slightly and hesitated in his heart. Amazing dragon has been chasing her, she is not without feeling, if amazing dragon can reach the strength of Ming Qinglin, she will not think about it.


    "It seems that my Kowloon college will soon have another Tianjiao. The 22-year-old congenial Sanpin is not as good as Ming Qinglin!" The mountain old suddenly way.


    "What?" Cloud if a Leng, the face reveals a trace of shock.


    "YunRuo, I know about you. Let me just say that Ming Qinglin is 24 years old this year. Two years ago, there was absolutely no amazing long Qiang in him! " Mountain old deeply saw an eye cloud if, the meaning has to point of smile way.


    At this point.


    Standing on the ground, Wang Xu looks up at the amazing dragon, but his eyes show a trace of ridicule and disdain.


    22-year-old congenital third grade? Is Ming Qinglin inferior?


    It doesn''t mean that Qinglin has died in his hands. This amazing dragon is inferior to the popular blade. The popular blade is both innate two products, but the physical strength and combat experience are far from comparable to those of ordinary martial arts. By contrast, this amazing dragon is rubbish!


    It''s true that these people keep saying that Chinese martial arts are rubbish and look down on them. But in Wang Xu''s eyes, are they rubbish? Why should we be looked up to?


    Killing amazing dragon, for him, is no different from killing Tiandong.


    "I, amazing dragon, come from Xuankong city. I''m an elite disciple of the inner gate of Jiulong University. Originally, I didn''t want to do it, and I didn''t want to do it to a Chinese Garbage Warrior. "


    In the crowd''s complicated and strange eyes, the amazing dragon suddenly opened his mouth, with fun in the corner of his mouth, and his voice was all domineering and powerful.


    "Even I don''t want to avenge Tian Dong for his death. He is inferior to others and deserves to die.


    The reason why I stand up now is that the garbage below interrupts my heart to my goddess and my affectionate confession!


    So, this rubbish, I will kill it


    With that, he suddenly raised his hand and pointed to Wang Xu. His breath seemed to turn into a golden dragon in the shadow. He was sitting in the void behind him. The terrible pressure came down from the sky and covered all the people, making countless people feel out of breath.


    The audience was silent and dead!


    "Good, good... Good! It''s so strong! It''s really amazing Zhao Ming''s eyes were filled with joy and his voice was so excited. He was scared by Wang Xu before, which filled his heart with humiliation. At this time, he wished that he was an amazing dragon and could suppress all sides.


    "YunRuo, is the amazing Dragon good?" Shan Lao squinted and nodded with satisfaction.


    Yunruomimu stares at the amazing dragon. There is a different light shining in it. It seems that yunruomimu is really interested in the amazing dragon.


    But at this time, Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly turned and looked at Xiang YunRuo.


    "What are your dog eyes looking at?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are full of unbridled. YunRuo has a sense of shame that her whole body is stripped off and exposed to the public. She suddenly turns her head and glares at Wang Xu, gnashing her teeth, and her eyes are extremely cold.


    "Dog eye?"


    But Wang Xu was not angry. Instead, he pulled out a funny smile from the corner of his mouth and asked, "I didn''t want to tell you the bad news, but now you make me very unhappy, so I''ll tell you.


    The Ming Qinglin you just talked about is your fiance?


    I''m sorry, he tried to kill me last time, but his ability was so rubbish that he was killed by me! "


    "You killed Ming Qinglin?"


    Hearing the words, Yun ruodon burst out laughing. He stared at Wang Xu with the eyes of a fool and sneered every word


    "You''re really a big talker. Ming Qinglin was born in the third place. Did you kill him? What are you going to kill him with? Don''t be kidding


    "YunRuo, if there''s anything to do with this trash, I''ll kill him for you!" Amazing dragon is a burst drink.


    Countless strong winds gathered at his feet, crazy compression, in an instant, the air seemed to be squeezed and burst by the strong wind.


    The next moment, the amazing dragon stepped down with one foot, and the whole person stepped on Wang Xu with a terrible speed, like a meteorite falling from the sky.


    It''s a top grade martial arts secret, Fenglei foot!


    That posture is obviously preparing to trample Wang Xu to death!


    "There is also bad news. Now, you, the flower protector, will die in my hands." However, until this time, Wang Xu still ignores the amazing dragon and looks straight at YunRuo.


    "Garbage, where do you look?"


    This kind of attitude makes the amazing dragon''s face livid, and the sound of wind and thunder under his feet is more violent. The power of wind and thunder feet is pushed to the extreme by him, and even in the rage, it faintly exceeds the limit of congenital second grade, and reaches the level of congenital third grade.


    Wang Xu looks down on him too much!


    When did he suffer such humiliation?


    You are a Chinese Garbage Warrior, who gives you confidence? Where did you come from?


    Seeing that the full power of Fenglei foot would fall on Wang Xu in the next second, Wang Xu suddenly raised his right hand and waved it up like a fly.


    "Asshole! How can I be a fly


    In the fury, the amazing dragon''s perception almost reached the limit. He could see Wang Xu''s attitude towards him in an instant. His whole mind was filled with burning anger, and his eyes were red on the spot.


    Kill him!


    You must kill this arrogant bastard!


    However, the astonishing dragon in the rage was not found. The mountain old man on the high platform suddenly froze when Wang Xu raised his hand.

 Chapter 596

    "Before all the doors are opened, will the strong from outside be automatically suppressed by the force of heaven and earth? Are there more open doors? Or is there any secret method or means to ignore such suppression? "


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, thinking that the book Wuji, which claimed to be wuzun before, could freely move in China, he immediately felt thoughtful.


    However, although he was frightened, he did not have much fear.


    After tongxuan, even if it was just a heavy day, he had the courage to challenge everything!


    "Oh, it''s very strong. It''s far stronger than I expected!" Wang Xu''s eyes became more and more dignified. He took a deep breath and stared at the old man. However, he did not flinch at his feet and even straightened his waist.


    The sharp edge of his body is like the breath of the sword that pierces the sky. It becomes sharper and soars up inch by inch, as if he really wants to pierce the sky before he stops.


    Shanlao also felt the breath of Wang Xu. He was also dignified, which was one of the reasons why he didn''t do it at the first time.


    "Your name is Wang Xu, isn''t it? As a Chinese warrior, you are the first one far beyond my expectation. " Mr. Shan stares at Wang Xu, not very loud, but very cold,


    "Your talent may be amazing, but I can see through some details of you. If you can have such strength at your age, the martial arts you cultivate can''t be incomplete. It''s an absolutely complete inheritance of martial arts just like my solar world!"


    And it''s getting colder and colder.


    Wang Xu''s whole body was slightly tight, and for the first time he felt a kind of hot hand.


    "But no matter what secret you have, now, kneel down, abandon your cultivation, and go back with me to apologize to others. I can allow you to live longer." Mr. Shan looked down at Wang Xu with cold eyes.


    However, Wang Xu suddenly laughed: "old man, can you tell me your name?"


    "Old man, Kowloon college, Leishan!" Shan Lao''s eyes flashed. Although he didn''t understand Wang Xu''s meaning, he still frowned.


    "I haven''t heard of it. I don''t know it. It seems that you can''t make me kneel down."


    As soon as his voice fell, Wang Xu shook his head, gave a light smile, and then abruptly continued to ask:


    "By the way, what''s your Laozi''s name?"


    But where will Leishan answer at this time?


    No matter how silly Leishan is, he knows that Wang Xu is deliberately playing with himself. He is also a strong minded person. He doesn''t care about Wang Xu''s means at all. He continues to be calm


    "You don''t have a choice. You have to kneel down and abandon your martial arts. You can still live for a while. Otherwise, I will kill you today, and then I will take your body back to make a apology to others. "


    Wang Xu raised his head and laughed. He also looked directly at Leishan and said calmly, "old man, you should know that if I kneel down, my heart will be humiliated and my artistic conception will not be perfect. From then on, there will be no further progress in martial arts."


    "I know, but you don''t have a choice..." Leishan''s voice is like water, not moving a wave.


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Wang Xu


    "Who said I had no choice?"


    "Get down, get down on your knees and apologize. I''ll spare your life.


    Otherwise, I''ll kill you! "


    This remark is almost the same as what Wang Xu said to Tian Dong, Zhao Ming and amazing dragon before. What he said is just a little bit of ridicule.


    In an instant, Leishan was silent.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds!


    Finally, a terrible atmosphere of destruction suddenly erupted from Leishan.


    "Boy, go to hell!"


    Leishan suddenly lowers his head. The smell of destruction is like a billow, falling from the sky, like a real Tianhe falling from the sky. With the terrible power of heaven, it falls on Wang Xu, trying to smash Wang Xu to pieces on the spot.


    Boom!


    It seems that there is a silent thunder exploding in the void. Wang Xu''s sharp and extreme breath also rises in an instant. The sword comes out of the scabbard, and the Dragon flies from the bottom of the abyss.


    Countless breath condensed into an invisible sword, sharp, sharp, tear open the air, even if the river upside down, but also to the whole sky to a sword cut open.


    "Tear!"


    But in a flash, as if the sound of cloth being torn sounded, Leishan''s face suddenly turned white, the whole person stepped back uncontrollably, his eyes were shocked.


    But Wang Xu is also suddenly stuffy hum, eyes slightly changed for a moment, but his whole person is still standing in place, straight waist, breath sharp as a sword.


    But it doesn''t mean that Wang Xu won in the battle just now. In fact, the battle between the two people can be said to be half weight. The reason why Leishan seems to have lost is that his breath is not as solid as Wang Xu''s.


    The more powerful a warrior is, the stronger his breath is.


    However, after all, the breath is not the strength of martial arts, but the essence of martial arts, which has all kinds of weaknesses and defects.


    "Very strong!"


    Wang Xu knew very well that Leishan was the most powerful enemy he had ever met. He was likely to be slightly injured in this battle.


    Sure enough, the next moment.


    Leishan''s follow-up attack arrived. A clear hand, which was rapidly enlarging and full of terror, turned into a big hand driven by the power of heaven and earth, suddenly appeared on the top of Wang Xu''s head, and then snapped it down.


    Jiulong college, the secret of martial arts at prefecture level, has no great fingerprints!


    The speed of this big hand print is extremely fast. The power of heaven and earth contained in it and the fluctuation of terrorist forces that are about to break out are only stronger than the one Wang Xugang just killed the amazing dragon, not weaker.


    "What a terror


    In an instant, the eyes of all the people around were staring to the maximum. There was a deep tremor inside. Many people were shivering, as if they had seen a myth.


    "Is this the great master of liupin and the strong one?"


    On the high stage, Zhou Tianli is even more out of his wits and slumps down on the chair, his face full of bitterness. Before he saw Wang Xu even kill Tiandong, amazing dragon''s terrible skill, his heart is full of pride. That''s the joy of seeing the Chinese warriors with their own eyes and crushing the same generation of warriors in the solar world.


    But now, all these comforts have turned into bitterness and loss.


    Yes, Wang Xu may be the first of his generation in China for thousands of years!


    But what about that?


    In the face of absolute strength, genius is only genius after all, dead is just a dead body, the future is even more dark.


    "Shanlao! Kill him


    But YunRuo and Zhao Ming are excited. They stare at the scene, hoping to see Wang Xu''s death on the spot.


    Unfortunately


    "It''s really strong!"


    Wang Xu sighed in a low voice, then suddenly raised his right hand, five fingers empty, as if holding an invisible monster in the void, and then yanked down.


    Boom!


    In a flash, heaven and earth changed color.

 Chapter 597

    Shanlao''s big fingerprints were extremely terrible. Before they were completely suppressed, the air in the whole arena seemed to have solidified.


    In the face of the terrible fingerprints in the air, which seemed to grasp everything in front of them, all the people turned pale. Just the breath of the afterwave of power emitted from the fingerprints, it was like a mountain pressing on them, making them almost breathless.


    It can be seen from this that Wang Xu, who faced up to all the power of big fingerprints, suffered terrible strength.


    The vast and mighty, as if the God of heaven angry big hand, more than ten meters of terror size almost covered half of the fighting field space, covering the sky and the earth, as if to destroy together with the whole fighting field.


    "Click! Click


    The ground under Wang Xu''s feet couldn''t bear the pressure. Cracks spread like cobwebs, and finally exploded. The whole ground dropped an inch out of thin air.


    The speed of big fingerprints is very fast. In a twinkling of an eye, it reaches the top of Wang Xu''s head, and the next moment is about to completely cover Wang Xu''s whole body.


    However, Wang Xu''s face is always calm, and his right hand is boldly upward.


    Annihilation nine, the first.


    Miexu hand!


    "Boom!"


    The earth shaking sound, heaven and earth change color, see Wang Xu will strong counterattack.


    At this time.


    Suddenly, a white jade hand appeared strangely, and suddenly it was gently dragged under the no big fingerprint.


    Then, the air fluctuates like water, and a woman in white appears inch by inch, just like a fairy in the painting.


    Obviously, her hand is only a tiny size compared with the ten meter sized big fingerprint, but that hand, as if with mysterious power, directly smashed the big fingerprint.


    But the woman in white seems to have just done a trivial thing. After destroying the big fingerprints, she turns around and stares at Wang Xu with a naked look in her eyes.


    "Are you wang Xu? One of the betrothers chosen by the book''s infinite elder? "


    The woman in white looked down at Wang Xu. There was no waves in her eyes, as if she was still looking at a cargo or a servant.


    Wang Xu grabbed out of the hand suddenly stopped, looked up at the white woman blocking his head, frowned and asked: "who are you?"


    With his current cultivation, he can''t see through a woman''s real face. Obviously, I don''t cover my nose, eyes, red lips... But after reading it, I can''t remember any of them.


    This strange feeling of seeing but not seeing, Wang Xu knew that it was because the other side had practiced some secret method.


    "My name is dijiangyue."


    The woman in White said faintly, and then her eyes flashed. She glanced at Leishan, who heard her name change madly in the sky, and continued to ask:


    "It seems that you are in a very bad situation. Lei Shan, the disciple tutor of Jiulong University, is a new master of liupin. Although it was just a breakthrough some time ago, the great master is a great master after all, which is far beyond the imagination of the master Jingwu.


    You seem to die. Do you want me to help you kill him? "


    "No


    Wang Xu shook his head and refused.


    "Oh? You will die. " Emperor Jiang Yue''s eyebrows pick, Wang Xu''s eyes become strange.


    "I will not die." Wang Xu still shook his head.


    Emperor Jiang Yue looked up and down at Wang Xu, and suddenly he had some curiosity in his eyes: "I don''t know where you come from, but to tell you the truth, I don''t think you can survive in the hands of a great master as a person who has just entered the world of martial arts for a short time."


    She has just lost her voice.


    I don''t know how many people are staring around. I can''t believe it.


    Is Wang xucai just born?


    "How could he have just been born? If he can kill the amazing dragon in one move, he is at least above the third level of the innate world. He can''t enter the innate world soon! " YunRuo is even more reluctant to believe it.


    People were shocked and didn''t believe it.


    However, no matter what other people think, Emperor Jiang Yue''s eyes swept over the amazing bodies of long and Tian Dong and looked at Wang Xu with more curiosity


    "You killed the amazing dragon?


    Yes, you must have done something he can''t tolerate if you can let Leishan do it regardless of his identity and bully the small.


    The children of the amazing family are dying in front of their eyes, which is really a reason. "


    With that, Emperor Jiang Yue chuckled, shook her head and said, "but if you think you can kill an amazing dragon, you will be able to fight Leishan, a great master of six grades, then you are too naive.


    It''s said that you Chinese men pay special attention to your face. If you ask me for help because you can''t give up your face, then... "


    At this point, she suddenly raised her hand.


    instantaneous.


    A golden sword suddenly appeared at her fingertips, then pierced the air in a moment, and fell into Leishan''s eyebrows in a terrible speed.


    "Touch!"


    Even without a snort, Leishan, a famous six grade division, plummeted down from the air to the end. His eyes were full of fear, but they were completely dead.


    Between the fingers.


    Leishan in liupin large division, death!


    There was a dead silence.


    No one ever thought that it was as if there was a thunder mountain that could destroy the sky and the earth. It was so terrible that it couldn''t even stop the hand of emperor Jiang Yue.


    "Shanlao?"


    On the high stage, Zhao Ming''s eyes turned and his body suddenly trembled. He was scared to death on the spot.


    Cloud if the flower looks pale, dead shut the mouth, dare not say a word.


    Dijiang moon!


    Xuankongcheng three families of the emperor''s little master, not to mention the strength, just each other''s identity, is far from her. Although the cloud family is also one of the three families in Xuankong City, YunRuo is just an ordinary child in the cloud family. He can''t compare with emperor Jiang Yue, and he can''t even speak.


    But she couldn''t imagine how Wang Xu, a Chinese warrior, had something to do with the little master of Xuankong emperor''s family?


    "Well, then you don''t have to worry about your face, but even if you worry about it, it''s useless. No one can stop the people I want to kill." Emperor Jiang Yue took back her finger, looked at Wang Xu again, and said calmly:


    "Although you are only one of my many fiance, but how can not let you die so easily outside."


    "If you want to die, you have to die on top of my emperor''s martial arts ring!"


    Wang Xu was silent.


    It''s not because of dijiangyue''s hegemony, nor because of Leishan''s death, but because of dijiangyue''s strength.


    To tell you the truth, Emperor Jiang Yue in front of him just felt like an ordinary man, but he was shocked by the breath that he exposed when he just killed Leishan, the sixth grade division.


    That breath, let him feel extreme danger!


    If he needs to be slightly injured to kill Leishan, he will be seriously injured if he kills the "emperor Jiang Yue" in front of him!

 Chapter 598

    Kill Leishan.


    minor wound!


    Kill the emperor Jiang Yue.


    Serious injury!


    But Wang Xu knew that the "emperor''s moon" in front of him was not the real emperor''s moon. It was just a power split projected by the other side through some secret method.


    The power of emperor Jiang Yue''s Noumenon will only be stronger than this power, at least twice, or even several times.


    Looking at the face of emperor Jiang Yue, Wang Xu fell into deep silence.


    Just from his face, dijiangyue was younger than him.


    However, Wang Xuzi thought that he already had a lot of secrets and cards. He was invincible in all walks of life, and he had almost no opponent.


    However, in the body of emperor Jiang Yue, he felt a heavy pressure like mountain and sea!


    This woman, too strong!


    Strong pervert!


    At this moment, Wang Xu really wants to introduce emperor Jiang Yue to those people outside who call themselves monsters, so that they can understand what a real monster is!


    But soon, Wang Xu''s mood became calm.


    In fact, it took him less than two years to practice. It took him only three months to complete his martial arts. Dijiangyue''s strength is indeed stronger than him, but Wang Xu is confident that he will catch up with dijiangyue and far surpass him soon.


    It''s an invincible way to cross the border and kill congenitally.


    Tongxuan one heavy heaven, easy to kill congenital five grade master realm, is six grade master realm of Leishan, kill him is only slight injury.


    For the future of Qinglian jimiejing, Wang Xu is full of confidence!


    However, at this time, Emperor Jiang Yue threw a jade talisman and said faintly, "I know that the inheritance of martial arts in China is incomplete. This is a" jade talisman of martial arts inheritance ". It contains a complete martial arts. It has nine levels of physical training, and it''s enough for you to reach the peak of the five grade master''s realm."


    "You have a good talent for martial arts. In three months, you should re harden your body as soon as possible, lay a good foundation for martial arts, and cultivate your realm to the five innate qualities."


    "Otherwise, you don''t have much hope to live on top of our imperial family''s martial arts competition in three months. As for the final victory, whether you can really marry me or not, in addition, it''s not good to tell you some things in advance. As long as you know, if you don''t become wuzun in three years, you will not only have no hope of marrying me, but also die and die! "


    Emperor Jiang Yue''s voice is faint, with a kind of silence that ignores life and death.


    With that, her figure began to disappear again as the air twisted and fluctuated like water.


    Seeing that emperor Jiang Yue was about to disappear, Wang Xu suddenly raised his head and asked in a deep voice:


    "If I say that I don''t want to marry you, it''s not my own wish to be one of your unmarried wives. Is it still too late to give up the qualification to marry you?"


    "If you''re not afraid of death, you can try." Emperor Jiang Yue looked back at Wang Xu and left the last sentence: "don''t worry, it''s not difficult to marry emperor Jiang Yue, as long as you are strong enough to die."


    This sentence fell to the ground, Emperor Jiang Yue''s body has completely disappeared, and the distorted spatial fluctuations in the air have been calmed down.


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a few times, but he didn''t do anything. He just sighed


    "It''s a pity..."


    I don''t know whether he is a pity that he didn''t take the opportunity to break free from the vortex between the book Wuji and the imperial family. It''s a pity that he didn''t kill dijiangyue in time, so as to judge the specific strength of dijiangyue.


    However, Wang Xu did not get nothing.


    At least, from the sudden appearance of emperor Jiang Yue, he judged that he had been left some brand by the book Wuji.


    Otherwise, Emperor Jiang Yue would not come suddenly, and a force would separate itself to kill Leishan for him.


    "After making an agreement with the book Wuji, I had a complete examination of my whole body, but I didn''t find this brand. Obviously, it''s just a mark, without any malice. Maybe it''s a kind of identity verification on the "fiance" chosen by the young master of the imperial family? " Wang Xu bowed his head and pondered.


    Countless thoughts flashed through his mind and finally gathered into several pieces of information.


    First, Emperor Jiangyue''s Noumenon strength is likely to be infinitely close to wuzun, or has stepped into the realm of wuzun.


    Second, book Wuji''s plan for the emperor''s family is definitely bigger than what he said at the beginning. A young emperor Jiang Yue has such strength. Such a big emperor''s family has been handed down for such a long time. There are definitely many powerful people in the family, and even more powerful old monsters may be hidden.


    Thirdly, the information revealed from the mouth of emperor Jiang Yue, if he wants to complete the agreement with Shu Wuji, he absolutely needs God Jiang Yue to say that the emperor''s family Wu Lei and others fight for life and death, and the winner is qualified to continue to challenge emperor Jiang Yue.


    Win, marry emperor Jiang Yue!


    Lost, good luck, alive, bad luck, may be killed by Emperor Jiang Yue in Wu Lei!


    "Isn''t it hard to marry you? If it''s not hard, I''m afraid there will be no hard marriage that day... "Wang Xu gave a wry smile and threw the accident about Emperor Jiang Yue behind him.


    He looked around in silence. Almost everyone was staring at him. His eyes were very complicated. Many of his faces were dreamy.


    Finally, Wang Xu''s eyes fell on LAN Qian. He threw away the "jade talisman of Gongfa inheritance" given by Emperor Jiang Yue and said:


    "This set of skills is for you. If you have money, you can buy some quenched body fluid from Qinglian Pavilion. If you can practice it for a few months, you should be able to quench your body again soon and break through your current state."


    "Ah?"


    LAN Qian didn''t even think about the jade amulet handed down by Emperor Jiang Yue. Wang Xu threw it like garbage, but it made LAN Qian in a hurry and full of fear.


    This is the complete martial arts skill given by the terrible woman who called herself emperor Jiang Yue and killed master liupin!


    You can cultivate all the way to the top of the five innate masters'' realm!


    "Mr. Wang, this, this... This is really for me? But is it too wasteful for me to inherit such a valuable skill? "Lan Qian is just like a dream, and her eyes are full of wonder.


    On one side, Susie''s face was full of envy. Seeing that her friend meant to refuse, she quickly reached out to pull LAN Qian hard and said with a smile to Wang Xu:


    "Mr. Wang, don''t take it seriously. LAN Qian is too happy to talk nonsense."


    With that, she quickly turned to LAN Qian and yelled in a low voice:


    "Lan Qian! Are you crazy? This is a complete cultivation method that can make you reach the peak of the five class congenital master''s realm. It''s a precious skill that no one else can find. Do you want to send it?


    Crazy, you


    "But... It''s so precious..." Lan Qian murmured in a low voice, but her hand was quickly retracted, holding the jade Fu tightly, and it was obvious that she finally responded.


    Wang Xu is regardless of the two women''s careful thinking behind him. At this time, he has gone to Zhou Tianli and others. He glances at Zhao Ming who fainted and died in his seat. His face is pale, and his eyes are frightened


    Look at the garbage!


    It''s a pity that those who regard others as rubbish don''t know that the real rubbish is themselves.

 Chapter 599

    Wang Xu looked directly at Zhou Tianli, and asked faintly:


    "I heard that you put the other four people in the team of Hongyan Wudao club, ready to let them play in the finals with me?"


    "Well... Yes."


    Zhou Tianli''s body suddenly froze when he heard the speech. Before, because of his high-level position in the magic capital of the martial arts league and the position of the head of the competition area, he had a common attitude towards Wang Xu.


    Now, he looked at Wang Xu with a little fear. Then he carefully considered his tone and continued:


    "Mr. Wang, listen to me, this matter..."


    Before he finished speaking, Wang Xu had directly interrupted him with a wave of his hand and said, "let them go down alone and give me another place to LAN Qian."


    "Ah?"


    Zhou Tianli was slightly stunned, and then because he was interrupted by Wang Xu and almost mentioned his heart in his throat, he immediately put it back. The whole person took a long breath and felt relaxed.


    He also thought that Wang Xu was dissatisfied with their private arrangement of the other four people, but only dissatisfied with LAN Qian''s disposal.


    This is a small matter!


    Although at the beginning of the final to determine the number of places, they also asked LAN Qian''s opinion, it can be said that Lan Qian took the initiative to let out.


    But now Wang Xu changed his words and let LAN Qian join. Zhou Tianli didn''t dare to oppose it. Even if he told the other four people, they absolutely didn''t dare to oppose it.


    Until this time, Zhou Tianli and others were still trembling at the thought of Wang Xu''s killing the amazing dragon, not to mention the emperor Jiang Yue.


    Immediately, Zhou Tianli contacted all participants by telephone, and it took two minutes to get LAN Qian to attend the final.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day is the final day of the National Martial Arts Conference.


    That night.


    Although the information about the teams playing in the final eight has not been disclosed, some names have appeared on the Internet.


    In recent months, the information about martial arts has attracted much attention. It can be said that this is the biggest national martial arts conference in the history of Chinese martial arts circle, and it has already been hoped that countless people will pay attention to it.


    Kyoto competition area, Zhang Peng, the first genius in the martial arts circle of several provinces near Kyoto!


    Born in a martial arts family with a history of hundreds of years, Zhang Jia of Kyoto has been practicing martial arts since childhood. He has nine levels of training. He once won against the congenital masters on the list of Chinese martial arts masters!


    Northwest Division, ye Jianyi.


    The famous Kendo genius in the northwest martial arts circle was born in the Ye family of Northwest China. He has an amazing background and strong strength. Although he practiced the incomplete martial arts in China before, in just one month, with the powerful foundation of the Ye family, he has now entered the Ninth level of martial arts training!


    In the competition area of Mordor, the emperor''s company and the family of Mordor, they can practice martial arts completely and reach the top of nine levels. They can easily surpass the original Huajin martial artists of China and win the championship in the regional competition.


    Because Wang Xu did not attend the final district selection, so in the eyes of most people, it is obvious that the strongest talent in the magic capital district is dixinglian.


    Southeast


    Because the martial arts are gradually known by the public, almost every of the eight competition areas has one or more martial arts talents, which are easier to remember and gain fame.


    In this kind of environment, because of the reason that they have been closed recently, although they killed amazing dragon and other gifted students of Sun World xuankongcheng Kowloon College as soon as they left the gate.


    But because of time, Wang Xu''s reputation on the Internet is not obvious.


    What we know about Wang Xu is more in the eyes of the top figures in various martial arts forces, such as Zhou Tianli and other senior members of the martial arts league, and the old martial arts forces such as modufeng family and Su family.


    Ordinary people know little about Wang Xu.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    It''s still the arena building of Wudao College of Mordor University. Before seven o''clock, the whole arena building is surrounded by a sea of people.


    Not only the students of Mordor University, but also many foreigners. At eight o''clock, when Wang Xu stepped on the spot, he was almost deafened by the screams around him.


    "Zhang Peng! Zhang Peng! You will always be our pride! We Pengyun club, love you! I love you


    "Ye Jianyi, the best swordsman, always strive for the first place!"


    "Emperor Xinglian, my emperor''s family will always be my emperor''s family. There is no emperor''s way. Who can stop it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Along the way, all kinds of strange slogans and people''s joking comments, even Wang Xu was stunned.


    No matter what he thought, ordinary people would burst out with such great enthusiasm when the warrior was openly admitted to the public.


    In this enthusiasm, Wang Xu also saw an extremely terrible power!


    Chinese warriors, perhaps because of the incomplete inheritance, will be weaker than those in the solar world. But the heritage of Chinese martial arts will never be worse than that of the sun!


    In the modern society of information explosion, if the whole people practice martial arts, in time, China will walk out of the arrogant and gorgeous martial arts strongmen!


    "Maybe I''ve guessed something about what the Wumeng is doing... However, it''s still hard to say what the future will be. The door between the solar world and China is gradually opened. The coming era will be a magnificent and prosperous era. It''s an era, but the future will not always be as beautiful as it is now..."


    Wang Xu shook his head slightly and sighed as he looked at the enthusiastic crowd around him because of this new thing.


    He came from the magnificent era in the future, but in the last life, the warrior was not so early, but was known by ordinary people at the last moment.


    Because it is too hasty to face the impact of another world suddenly, the world of ordinary people becomes cruel and merciless almost overnight. For this reason, Huaxia does not know how many people died.


    As a saying goes, it was the best of times and the worst of times.


    When Wang Xu was thinking about his previous life experience, suddenly, a voice of surprise came:


    "Wang Xu?"


    Looking around, Wang Xu saw Chu shuliu''s surprised and happy face, and immediately grinned


    "What a coincidence


    Seeing Chu shuliu, Wang Xu subconsciously recalled Chu shuliu''s last life because he recalled his last life experience.


    The family is broken, the whole family is dead, all relatives and friends are slaughtered, and the tree demon, the willow witch, is praised as the female devil head by countless people!


    In this life, because of his intervention, Chu shuliu did not lose his family. On the contrary, because of his help, his life became better and better.


    From Chu shuliu''s mental state, ruddy and plump complexion, and the two groups of collagen on his face, we can see that Chu shuliu has been living a good life recently.


    But


    "When... Did she become a warrior?"


    Wang Xu was a little surprised. Although the powerful Qi and blood in the willow body of Chu tree was well hidden by some mysterious means, he could see through it at a glance.


    "This kind of strength is definitely caused by practicing the complete body training method, at least it is about four levels of body training!"


    Wang Xu was even more surprised.


    Last time he saw Chu shuliu, he was just an ordinary person, but how long has it been?


    But soon, Wang Xu was relieved.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t by chance and luck that Chu shuliu was able to make her name as the willow demon girl!


    In this world, everyone has his own opportunities. The important thing is whether he can seize the opportunities and work hard to create his own legend.


    The future, the best time!


    It''s going to be the worst!

 Chapter 600

    "Wang Xu, are you also here to see the martial arts competition?"


    Chu shuliu didn''t know that Wang Xu had seen through some of her secrets. Instead, he simply introduced Wang Xu to some of his classmates with a smile, and then asked with a smile.


    "No, I''m here to compete." Wang Xu is honest.


    "Ah? You said you were a member of the finals of the national martial arts Congress? "


    Before Chu shuliu spoke, some of her classmates had already screamed out. A girl with a high horsetail looked up and down at Wang Xu and doubted


    "You''re not bragging, are you? You don''t look like a warrior. I don''t think it''s different from those boys in our class. "


    "It''s not like it at all!" A few girls face is not believe, all think Wang Xu is bragging, but their quality is good, but no one said ugly words, at most is to turn his eyes at Wang Xu.


    Or horsetail girl once again said: "you say you are a member of the finals, then do you know dixinglian? He is a student of the martial arts college of Mordor University, and he is also recognized as the number one in the team of our Mordor competition area this time! "


    Wang Xu laughed: "I don''t know him, but to be honest, he can''t beat me."


    "Cut, don''t talk nonsense with you!"


    Several girls rolled their eyes together, not to continue to say these with Wang Xu, while chatting excitedly about the martial arts finals for a while, who is most likely to win the championship.


    But Chu shuliu followed Wang Xu, with a trace of apology and curiosity: "Wang Xu, are you really a member of the finals? Which team does it belong to? "


    "Mordor division." Wang Xu light way.


    "Ah? But we didn''t see you in the district selection competition some time ago... "Chu shuliu was surprised. Even though she chose to believe Wang Xu in her heart, she couldn''t help doubting.


    "I''m in a special situation. Anyway, I don''t need to have a trial to qualify for the final." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "Ah... So?" Chu shuliu wanted to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he was pulled aside by Mawei girl and others. Mawei girl turned her head and gave Wang Xu a big white eye.


    That means, can you brag and find something that can convince everyone? The district selection was open some time ago. Without you, there would be no you. People don''t laugh at you and make a special identity? Why!


    Soon, everyone entered the arena.


    At this time, the audience in the martial arts arena was already crowded with people, which was roughly divided into eight areas, each supporting a team in a competition area.


    Slogans, banners, uproar, and even singing are no different from the fanatical football match, even more popular.


    After entering the arena, Chu shuliu was pulled away by several girls to grab the position, leaving Wang Xu alone. He looked at the hot scene and exclaimed in a low voice


    "I didn''t expect that ordinary people''s enthusiasm for martial arts would reach such a level? Perhaps, the Wumeng will come out of a brilliant era completely different from the one I experienced in my last life, and the whole people will cultivate martial arts... The future of China will be more brilliant... "


    At this time, Suxi ran from the side in a hurry and said anxiously: "Mr. Wang, the final eight competition is about to start. Now we are choosing the order of the competition. Please come with me quickly."


    "Tell me about the other three." Wang Xu nodded, but he didn''t care about the order.


    Anyway, his real purpose is just to enter the secret world controlled by the alliance through this martial arts conference. He doesn''t care about other champions, honors, awards and so on.


    Before long, Susi took Wang Xu to the backstage lounge of the contestants. Zhou Tianli stood anxiously at the door and was eager to see Wang Xu. When he saw Wang Xu, he quickly came up and laughed carefully


    "Mr. Wang, you are here at last. There''s something I want to discuss with you. It''s about the order of the fight. Can you be the last word?


    In this way, it can also give other people more opportunities to play, because as long as you play, you will certainly be able to dominate the whole court. "


    Zhou Tianli was extremely careful and worried, for fear that Wang Xu would refuse or show impatience.


    But when he finished, Wang Xu just nodded his head blandly


    "Yes."


    "Of course, if you have any opinion, young master? Have you agreed? "


    Because he was extremely nervous, Zhou Tianli subconsciously apologized with a smile, but when he said half of it, he suddenly reacted and seemed to have an unbelievable meaning.


    How can Wang Xu talk so easily?


    Is this Wang Xu who killed two elite students of Jiulong University yesterday?


    "Well, I''ll make the final decision. You can arrange the rest as you like."


    It was Wang Xu who looked at Zhou Tianli strangely and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    He didn''t care about such trifles as the order of playing. If dixinglian and others can win the championship all the way, he will save a lot of effort.


    As for publicity, Wang Xu didn''t care any more. He has his own rules. How can he care about other people''s eyes?


    "Thank you for your understanding, young master Wang."


    But Zhou Tianli didn''t think so. He thought Wang Xu was understanding his difficulties. He was immediately grateful. Then he whispered to Wang Xu about the rules of the final eight, and the other three teammates.


    In addition to Wang Xu and LAN Qian, the other three in the top eight teams in the magic capital competition area are Dixing company, which comes from the magic capital''s family and has nine levels of physical training.


    Hua Longfei has eight levels of physical training, but he has no background. He comes from the martial arts college of Mordor University. He is said to be very talented in martial arts.


    Yan Qiang, eight layers of physical training, the master is said to be a master in the high level of Wu League. Zhou Tianli seemed to be extremely awed of that master when he introduced him.


    Zhou Tianli just finished introducing the general information of these people, and they just entered the door of the rest room. In an instant, they looked at each other.


    It''s dixinglian, hualongfei and Yanqiang!


    However, Emperor Xinglian just glanced at Wang Xu, then turned his head and didn''t look at him any more, as if Wang Xu was not worth his attention at all.


    Hua Longfei and Yan Qiang''s face is a little ugly. When they see Wang Xu, they stand up almost at the same time and come over with bad complexion.


    "Dean, this is Wang Xu who forced Gao Zhan to leave and let LAN Qian, who is no more than the third floor of Lianti, join the team?" Hua Longfei was speaking with a strong voice and an undisguised anger on his face. He was obviously dissatisfied with Wang Xu.


    The president of Hualong Feikou is Zhou Tianli.


    As the dean of Wudao College of Mordor University, his status is not low, and his strength is also innate. Otherwise, he would not be in charge of the selection of Mordor competition area.


    "Hua Longfei, shut up and don''t be rude to Mr. Wang!" Zhou Tianli looked at Wang Xu carefully. He seemed to be afraid of Wang Xu''s anger and forced to smile


    "Mr. Wang, Hua Longfei is young and vigorous. I don''t know your identity. Don''t give him the same opinion."


    Hearing this, Wang Xu just laughed and shook his head


    "It''s OK. I understand what he''s feeling."

 Chapter 601

    "Do you understand?"


    Hua Longfei''s face sank suddenly, then his voice rose abruptly, his eyes fixed on Wang Xu like two knives


    "You understand! Do you know how much trouble you will bring to our whole team? LAN Qian only has three levels of training, but her training is incomplete. She can destroy our whole team by herself


    Yan Qiang also looked at Wang Xu coldly and said with a sneer, "Wang Xu, Prince Wang, right? It''s said that you are very famous outside, the youngest Xiantian martial arts master in China?


    Maybe, you are very strong, but no matter how strong you are, you can''t destroy our team to win the championship because of your selfishness


    Then he raised his hand and pointed to the other side of the lounge. LAN Qian, who was standing there alone and looked ugly, said word by word:


    "This woman can''t practice the incomplete martial arts without inner strength. She is overestimated by the three levels of training. I killed her with one finger. You asked her to join us in the final of the last eight. Which member of the other team is not a strong player with at least seven or eight layers of physical training. It''s not a drag. What''s a drag? "


    Two people''s these words, directly let LAN Qian''s face become pale, fundus is a burst of bitterness.


    "Mr. Wang, what they said is good. I can only drag you down..." Lan Qian lowered her head, and her voice was helpless.


    But before she finished, Wang Xu interrupted


    "Lan Qian, there is no doubt about this."


    Then he turned to look at Hua Longfei and Yan Qiang. His eyes were indifferent. He slowly raised his left hand and asked Hua Longfei on the left:


    "You say I don''t understand you, do you? I''m sorry to hear so much from you. I find that I really don''t understand you, so I just made a mistake.


    I should let you understand, not understand you. So I decided to force you to understand. "


    With that, Wang Xu grabs hualongfei with his left hand.


    "How dare you?"


    Hualongfei was stunned, and then his eyes suddenly widened, which was full of anger.


    How dare Wang Xu fight him like this?


    He admitted that the name of Wang Xu''s youngest Xiantian martial arts master is very bluffing, but it can''t bluff him. What''s the pride of a master of martial arts who has been trained in incomplete martial arts?


    Although he has only trained eight levels of martial arts, he has defeated a 30-year-old Hua Jin peak warrior in the selection competition.


    He set himself up, and his combat effectiveness will never be worse than that of a congenital martial arts master with incomplete martial arts!


    Therefore, in the face of Wang Xu''s left hand, he didn''t have any fear at all. Instead, he stepped out with one step and clapped it with the same palm. He wanted to meet Wang Xu head-on.


    Right hand to left hand!


    Hua Longfei is fearless and even ironic. Unless Wang Xu is left-handed, the strength of the right hand is greater than that of the left hand, even the warrior can''t escape.


    "Click!"


    Unfortunately, as soon as the two came into contact, Hua Longfei''s right hand was instantly smashed, his bones smashed and his flesh and blood flew.


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, and his left hand didn''t mean to stop. He pressed Hua Longfei''s face directly between the electric light and flint, and lifted him up with one hand.


    "Now, let me ask you again, I understand you, do you understand me?"


    The voice of indifference rang out. Hua Longfei, who was screaming wildly because his right hand was abandoned, suddenly froze as if he were in the cold winter. Suddenly, he was poured from head to foot by a basin of cold water, and even his soul was almost frozen.


    His scream stopped abruptly, then nodded wildly: "I''m wrong! I''m wrong... "


    Unfortunately, the left hand Wang Xu pressed on his face didn''t mean to loosen at all. Instead, his fingers were constantly closing up, as if he would crush Hua Longfei''s head at the next moment.


    "No, I understand! I certainly understand! "


    Finally, in the face of the threat of death, hualongfei suddenly reacted and roared wildly.


    "Touch!"


    Wang Xu released his hand and let Hua Longfei fall to the ground. Then he turned his head and looked to the side. His eyes were fierce and unhappy at the beginning. At this time, he became a frightened Yan Qiang. His right hand stretched out quietly as before, and said faintly:


    "If you don''t reason with me, then I won''t bother to reason with you."


    "No, no! I was wrong! Wrong Yan Qiang eyes full of panic beg for mercy, at this time where dare to have a little resistance?


    From Wang Xu holding out his left hand to hualongfei being abandoned, it took less than a breath.


    Originally saw Hualong fly hand, Yan Qiang heart is full of disdain, but no matter how he thought it would appear now.


    He doesn''t want to be hualongfei!


    Unfortunately, his plea for mercy was totally useless.


    Even at this time, Yan Qiang could not kneel down even if he wanted to. In the face of Wang Xu''s right hand, he seemed to be on the bottom of the heavy sea in all directions and could not move.


    In his frightened eyes, Wang Xu''s right hand slapped on his face.


    "Pa!"


    In the huge slap, it is clear that Yan Qiang''s face is constantly deformed, his head is thrown to the side, then his neck and body... Finally, his whole body soars into the air, and he is pumped out for more than ten meters and bumps into the wall. Then he stops, but he doesn''t move. He has already passed out.


    "If you are unreasonable and think that strength is the most important thing, then I will tell you what the truth is. That''s the truth." Until then, the second half of Wang Xu''s words slowly fell to the ground.


    Dead silence!


    In the rest room, LAN Qian, Su Xi, Zhou Tianli, etc., together with more than a dozen staff members, were all stunned.


    No one thought that Wang Xu would be so overbearing.


    No, in other words, the power of terror if so!


    Emperor Xing even turned to half of his head and froze. For the first time, his indifferent eyes fluctuated. His face could not be controlled. It was obvious how shocked he was.


    Zhou Tianli smiles bitterly, but he doesn''t say a word.


    Even if Hua Longfei is the top genius of the martial arts academy, he is also the favorite student he taught himself, but he deserves to be abandoned by Wang Xu!


    He had already scolded Hua Longfei and told the student to shut up, but he didn''t know how to provoke Wang Xu?


    If you haven''t seen the scene of Wang Xu killing the amazing dragon yesterday and Emperor Jiang Yue''s coming to kill Leishan, the great master of liupinjing in Jiulong University, maybe Zhou Tianli will be furious and fly out for Hualong.


    But now, give him ten courage, also dare not!


    LAN Qian''s face is complicated. Although she has seen Wang Xu''s hegemony many times, she is still deeply shocked and speechless for a long time.


    But at the same time, there was a trace of joy in her heart. After all, on the surface, Wang Xu did it because of her!


    "Do you have an opinion?"


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly looked up to the emperor line not far away.

 Chapter 602

    "No, no!"


    Emperor''s line even facial expression is stiff, hard of shake head way.


    I''m kidding. Hua Longfei and Yan Qiang are also eight layers of cultivation. Even he may not dare to challenge them once and for all.


    But Wang Xu, but instant failure!


    How dare he?


    Seeing that emperor Xinglian had no opinion, Wang Xu''s eyes seemed to flash a touch of disappointment. Then he looked back at Zhou Tianli, pointed to Emperor Xinglian and said faintly:


    "Well, the order is very good. LAN Qian is the first, and the guy over there is the second. I''m the last one."


    "Yes


    At this time, Zhou Tianli in addition to smile and nod agree, what can he say?


    The other seven teams are all five, just three of them.


    Well, it was five


    Soon, the sound of the beginning of the competition came from outside the lounge. Through the window, you can see a host on the arena, holding a microphone, shouting excitedly:


    "The eight finals of the national martial arts Congress officially began, and the first teams in the first match were in the North China competition area and the southeast competition area."


    "Please come to the stage


    Almost as soon as the host''s voice fell, a middle-aged man in his thirties and a young man with a rebellious face jumped onto the platform.


    Wang Xu sweeps his eyes. The former is incomplete in the later period of martial arts, while the latter is complete in the seven layers of martial arts. The strength of Qi and blood is half the weight. But it is obvious that the middle-aged man should be richer in battle. There is no accident. The middle-aged man is sure to win.


    Sure enough, after less than ten minutes on the stage, the rebellious young man was caught by a middle-aged man and broke his right arm with one punch, then fell off the stage.


    However, the rules of this competition is the defending system. Each team has five members, and they can fight in the wheel. One person''s victory is not the final victory.


    Sure enough, the next middle-aged man was knocked down. After that, the two sides took turns on the stage and played for nearly an hour. The team in North China won the final four and was promoted to the top four.


    The host came on stage again and announced in a loud voice:


    "In the second round of the final eight, the teams are in the Mordor division and the Southwest Division!"


    "Members from both sides please come on stage!"


    In the rest room, LAN Qian got up slowly, but hesitated to look at Wang Xu and said in a low voice: "Mr. Wang, do you really want me to come on stage? With my accomplishments, I can''t win. "


    "Do you know what is the most important thing for a warrior?" After listening, Wang Xu suddenly asked.


    "Gongfa, resources, talent, cultivation..." Lan Qian subconsciously opened her mouth and spat out a lot of nouns, which were indeed essential parts of martial arts cultivation.


    "You are right. These are really important to the warrior, but they are not the most important." Wang Xu did not retort, but just shook his head and continued


    "But the most important thing is a heart!"


    "Martial arts is a road for martial artists to walk, climb and pursue power. It is a road full of unknown and endless."


    "A real warrior is not fighting heaven, nor earth, nor wild animals, nor foreign enemies, nor enemies who kill his family, but himself!"


    At this point, Wang Xu glanced around and saw that not only LAN Qian, but also Zhou Tianli, dixinglian and others were attracted by what he said. He immediately chuckled and said calmly:


    "Remember those students from Jiulong University who came from the solar world yesterday. They were so high up that they called our Chinese warriors rubbish?"


    "Let me just say that I am a Chinese warrior, but am I rubbish? On the contrary, in my eyes, they are the real rubbish! So, they died in my hands! "


    "I just want you to understand. It is far more important for a warrior to understand himself and see himself clearly than anything else.


    How many people are born to be chosen, but they don''t know how to fight, what''s the use?


    As long as you know that you have seed, it''s enough!


    ¡±


    Even if LAN Qian was a woman, she was excited. She took a deep look at Wang Xu, then bent down and said word by word:


    "Thank you very much, young master."


    Then she straightened up, straightened up, turned and strode to the platform outside the rest room.


    It''s true that how many people are born to be rich and noble and pass on to the next generation, but they don''t know what''s the use of struggle?


    What if she is a Chinese warrior? What about the incomplete martial arts she practiced before?


    As long as you know that you have seed, as long as you dare to fight, willing to fight, fight to fight, in the future, who can stop her?


    Not to mention that now, she has the "skill inheritance jade amulet" given by Wang Xu. It''s from emperor Jiang Yue. The complete skill in it, even in the solar world, is absolutely first-class or even top-notch.


    In China, LAN Qian has become the "person" in the eyes of others. With Wang Xu as her backing, what is her fear?


    On stage!


    But it''s just a contest. It doesn''t matter if she fails. At least she has fulfilled her wish for the whole year of last year


    Stand in the final!


    Last year, Zhao Xinli humiliated her, humiliated the whole Hongyan Wudao society, and even today he deliberately designed to step on Hongyan again. Where is he? Not even qualified to participate in the district trials!


    LAN Qian, holding her own sword, strode onto the platform without any fear.


    In front of her, a huajinwu player from the southwest competition area looked at her for a long time. Then he took advantage of yahuazi and confirmed in disbelief:


    "Are you... The starting member of the Mordor division? The peak of inner strength? Three layers in one


    It''s not surprising that Hua Jinwu, who was in his thirties, was in a daze. The main reason was that Lan Qian''s cultivation was so weak that she just came to deliver food.


    But the next second, the warrior suddenly said to himself, "does the magic capital division want to play psychological tactics? Deliberately, the first place starter is too weak to let them take it lightly, and the second place behind erupts and crush strongly, which brings them psychological pressure? "


    Not only the warrior on the stage, but also everyone in the Northwest Division sitting in the rest room on the other side of the stage had a similar idea.


    "Well, no matter how many means there are, it''s also flashy!"


    "Yes, in the face of absolute strength, any trick is just a paper tiger. It''s smashed with one punch!"


    "Hold on, this method is too inferior. You can see it at a glance. The other party is probably trying to make us have this arrogant attitude!"


    "Fuck! Sure enough, it''s insidious. I didn''t find it. I started to look down on them! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the same time, the two people on the platform have already started to sign up for each other.


    "Southwest competition area, Gao Jiancheng!"


    "Magic city competition area, LAN Qian!"


    They introduced each other. A master of martial arts, who acted as a referee, immediately said in a deep voice:


    "There are no rules in the final eight, start!"


    The voice just dropped.


    "Touch!"


    LAN Qian takes the lead. The long sword is like a dragon and snake. The cold light of the sword point to Gao Jiancheng''s throat.


    She knew that her strength was too different from that of the other side. She had only one shot chance, so she tried her best.


    In one sword, it even brings the artistic conception of life and death. The sword roars in the sky, and the light of the sword is as bright as a flowe

 Chapter 603

    In the lounge, Wang Xu looks at LAN Qian''s sword and nods his head gently


    "She broke through the meaning of a sword. In kendo, she went a step further. After the war, she thought it would not take half a month to break through the next level."


    LAN Qian didn''t disappoint him, though the battle was doomed from the beginning.


    Sure enough.


    At this time, on the platform.


    In the face of LAN Qian''s breakthrough, Gao Jiancheng shook his head and sighed


    "You are not my opponent!


    No matter what tactics you are pursuing, they are just useless. In the face of absolute strength, these are all illusions! "


    The voice fell.


    He didn''t even have to use weapons. He suddenly punched out. The terrible style of boxing brought up a white wave, and directly broke LAN Qian''s sword. Then the front of the fist hit LAN Qian''s shoulder, and the huge force directly hit LAN Qian to the bottom of the challenge arena.


    With a bump, LAN Qian falls to the ground, but she gets up and turns to Gao Jiancheng


    "Thank you


    "You''re welcome."


    Gao Jiancheng didn''t care. He accepted it calmly and seemed to take it for granted.


    Just that punch, he used soft strength, just hit LAN Qian, but won''t hurt LAN Qian a cent. That''s why LAN Qian thanks him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s too weak, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right. What''s going on here in Mordor? What about hualongfei? What about Yan Qiang? What about the emperor''s company? "


    At this time, the whole arena was boiling.


    However, all the boos came from all directions. People were dissatisfied with LAN Qian''s coming to power. Some people even stood up on the spot and cried out:


    "Let dixinglian come to power! Isn''t he the best in Mordor? Even if he is the second and third in the trials, what about Hua Longfei and Yan Qiang?


    By the way, it''s said that there is a mysterious strongman in the magic capital competition area. If so many experts don''t get on, they will make a girl come on the stage to shame on purpose! "


    In the voice of everyone''s displeasure, finally, the rest room belonging to the Mordor competition area slowly opened, and Dixing company came out from behind.


    In an instant, the restless crowd in the fighting field suddenly stagnated, and then became more boiling and restless.


    "Emperor Xinglian?"


    "It''s dixinglian!"


    "Dixinglian, you are so handsome! I love you


    "Dixinglian, come on stage and blow the uncle who bullies the little one on the other side!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the stage of martial arts, Gao Jiancheng is obviously muddled, bullying the small with the big?


    But when he looked around and found that most of the excited and shouting were girls, he immediately gave a bitter smile and said:


    "This society is really a society of looking at faces, my old bacon... Ah!"


    With a sigh, after all, he is an experienced Hua Jin warrior. Although his martial arts are incomplete like most Chinese martial arts practitioners, he has rich combat experience.


    According to the research before the competition, he knew that dixinglian was a complete martial arts realm with at least nine levels of physical training. In terms of realm, they were equal, but because of the lack of incomplete martial arts, Gao Jiancheng was inferior to dixinglian in terms of both qi and blood and physical strength.


    But Gao Jiancheng is confident that with his fighting experience, he is not without the assurance of winning!


    "Southwest competition area, Gao Jiancheng!" Gao Jiancheng''s eyes are dignified and his voice is deep.


    "Emperor Xinglian!"


    However, dixinglian just gave him a name.


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure of emperor Xinglian suddenly disappeared.


    "Where have you been?"


    In an instant, Gao Jiancheng''s eyes contracted violently, and his rich combat experience immediately made him crazy backward. His hands were in front of his chest, and his steps were disordered and erratic.


    However, before he found the figure of emperor Xinglian, he felt a gust of evil wind coming from the back of his head. He didn''t even respond, so he fell to the ground and fainted.


    At this time, the body of emperor Xinglian reappeared on the platform like a ghost. He withdrew his hand and stood with his hands down. His eyes were light, as if he had just done nothing.


    The whole arena was dead.


    The next moment.


    A huge sound burst out in an instant.


    "Emperor Xinglian!"


    "Emperor Xinglian! I love you


    "Emperor Xinglian! Mighty


    On the other hand, there is a dead atmosphere in the southwest competition area.


    For three seconds, a man with a gloomy face got up slowly and said, "psychological warfare!


    The first show of weakness, the second direct emperor line even strong suppression, the face of our Southwest Division to completely pressure out!


    I''ll do it next! "


    His name is Yang Chao. He is the strongest member of the southwest competition team. He is a 30-year-old master of martial arts. His reputation in the southwest martial arts circle is awe inspiring. He is a real martial arts genius.


    After the martial arts league publicized the complete martial arts, the most basic nine level training method, it took only half a month to complete the training again. However, due to the wrong innate foundation, the re quenched body has only eight layers of refining, but with his original congenital master''s realm, it is not half as weak as the emperor''s line, or even faintly stronger.


    In the team of Southwest Division, if someone can force down dixinglian, it''s him!


    Soon, Yang Chao stepped onto the platform, staring at dixinglian coldly, and said, "dixinglian, you mordu competition area are really planning a big situation.


    But no matter how fierce the momentum is, as long as I beat you in the second game, even if you end up with serious injuries, the three people behind your team will lose! "


    Emperor Xing was silent for a moment. He seemed to know why he was so angry. However, he just shook his head and said:


    "We didn''t use any stratagem to tell you the truth. Because of some reasons I can''t say, Hua Longfei and Yan Qiang can''t play any more. They are useless.


    So, from beginning to end, there is no conspiracy at all. You don''t need to think about it. If you can beat me, then you only have to face one person in the back


    Then, thinking of Wang Xu, Emperor Xing gave him a hard slap on his face, and then continued to say:


    "Of course, I mean if, I don''t think you can beat me."


    "Oh? So there are only three of you out there? " Yang Chao can''t believe it.


    "To be exact, it''s just me and that person. LAN Qian, who just came on the stage, was just brought to the stage by that person to sharpen." Emperor line even shook his head, Gujing no wave voice appeared a trace of complexity.


    "Two?"


    Yang Chao''s eyes glared. It was incredible.


    He looked at dixinglian with the complicated eyes of Madman and idiot and confirmed: "are you really bluffing me? Two against five, what do you win?


    You''re the best in your team, but you''re only half as good as me. Other teams are just as good... "


    "Compared with that man, I am the weakest. In fact, if you want to win, it''s enough to have him Emperor Xing even shook his head and said, regardless of Yang Chao''s mood, he waved his hand and said:


    "Stop talking nonsense and fight!"


    Voice down, the emperor line even suddenly burst up, body shape like a tiger down the mountain, boxing through the mountains and rivers, one up is to make every effort to attack.


    Wang Xu''s previous words not only affected LAN Qian, but also deeply touched him.


    He came from the family of emperor mordu and was supported by the family of emperor Xuankong. He was born with a golden spoon. The cultivation of martial arts requires resources and skills.


    But he is 26 years old, but he is still only nine layers of physical training, not to mention compared with Wang Xu, even compared with his peers in the family, he is not the best.


    The best group of family children had already been sent to the Xuankong city emperor''s family to continue their cultivation, that is, he was still in China and the ordinary people.


    Martial arts, the proof is the heart!


    He doesn''t agree!


    Therefore, even under the pressure of Wang Xu, he has his own pride in the challenge arena.


    He is the best!

 Chapter 604

    In the second match of the final eight, the collision between Southwest Division and Mordor division came to a climax in the second round.


    The power of emperor Xinglian''s outburst can be said to be terror after he initially saw his own heart.


    Ten minutes later, Yang Chao was defeated and Emperor Xing''s left hand bone was broken. His life and blood were consumed greatly. It can be said that he was seriously injured!


    But even in this state, Emperor Xinglian didn''t flinch. He still decided to defend the challenge. Within the time allowed by the rules, he used pills to deal with the injury. After recovering his Qi and blood, he came on stage again.


    In the next three games, he continued to fight alone. In the third game, he won miserably. In the fourth game, he gave up and used the time in exchange to recover.


    In the fifth game, he once again stepped on the stage and beat one of the eight layer martial arts practitioners in southwest competition area with his own strength.


    Five rounds, three wins in Mordor, promotion!


    The victory of these three rounds was all done by Emperor Xing alone. At the end of the day, countless ordinary people in the audience around kept silent, and there was only one word hovering in their mind.


    Tragic!


    No matter what they think, they don''t think it''s just a contest. How can these warriors come to power? They seem to be fighting for life and death.


    After watching the last tragic victory, Emperor Xinglian, who was almost carried down on a stretcher, was silent.


    "The sternum is broken, three ribs are broken, the left arm is broken, and the right leg is cut with a long knife, which is nearly 30 cm long... Even if the emperor''s family has all kinds of special medicinal materials, it will take at least a month to recover."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. He got up slowly and looked at the emperor Xinglian who was carried by him. He said calmly: "to tell you the truth, because someone in your emperor''s family had a conflict with me, I didn''t think much of you before.


    But now, you''ve won my respect. At least, you have begun to see what your inner desire is. Unlike most of the young children in the martial arts family outside, they seem to be bright in appearance, but in fact they are just rubbish inside. "


    "Can let Prince Wang praise, my emperor line company commander face!"


    Emperor line even grinned, and then eyes closed, so faint in the past.


    Naturally, there was a panic afterwards. However, Wang Xu saw at a glance that emperor Xinglian was just wasting too much mental energy and taking off power. He didn''t intervene. Instead, he let the medical staff of Wumeng carry out the treatment process.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, outside the arena, the game is still going on.


    However, Wang Xu is no longer concerned. Today, he is only in the top eight and in the top four. There are two days of rest in the middle to calm the mood and recover the health of the members of each detachment.


    Only that night, when the Wumeng announced the final quota of the top four, Wang xucai paid a little attention to the list of the top four.


    The imperial capital division, the northwest division, the magic capital division, and the North China division.


    Almost all of the teams in the four divisions have made outstanding achievements in the final eight.


    Rudixinglian, in the next two days, he was about to be discussed on the Internet.


    What a person horizontal push vertical and horizontal invincible, the first person in the eight, evil god fierce power, a person to support the backbone of the whole magic all competition area and so on.


    However, when Emperor Xinglian himself saw these comments, his mood was extremely complicated.


    Is he strong?


    Strong!


    But this kind of strength depends on who to compare with. If it is compared with ordinary people, he is naturally the pronoun of devil and invincible. Even if the other two stars, Zhang Peng in Kyoto and ye Jianyi in northwest, stand out in the final eight, he will not feel ashamed.


    But


    When countless people praise him, a few people know that, compared with Wang Xu, he is only a mole ant, isn''t he?


    "That man... Is really strong. No wonder uncle Wujue died in his hands, and no one in his family investigated him. Originally, I thought it was because he was chosen as the "fiance" by the young master of my family. Maybe most people in my family have similar ideas with me. "


    Emperor Xing even wry smile, slowly exhaled a breath, the mood is more complex: "but now it seems, maybe no one in the family to find him trouble, or a good thing to be thankful..."


    ¡­¡­


    The day before the last four.


    At 5 p.m., mordu high speed railway station.


    A group of seventeen or eighteen year old girls chirped out of the station, and the noise spread around with the wind.


    "Sister Qi, do you think boss Xu will be angry when he knows that we are skipping class secretly and come to see his game?"


    "Nonsense, brother Xu will be angry, but he doesn''t know if we come here, is it xiaoqueer?"


    "Call me Phoenix! How many times have you said, call me Phoenix


    "OK, little Phoenix... Ah, don''t get excited, sister Phoenix! I was wrong! Sister Phoenix


    "It''s too late. I won''t scratch you..."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Young and lively girls are chasing and fighting. If Wang Xu is here, he will immediately find that the leaders are not Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque. Who else can they be?


    ¡­¡­


    The headquarters building of morduwumeng.


    In the garden villa on the roof of the top floor, there are three people sitting opposite each other at this time, an old man and two middle-aged men.


    A cup of blue and white tea on the tea table opened and closed slightly, and the faint fragrance of tea floated out of it. Then the old man slowly opened his eyes, reached out his hand, picked up the tea cup, sniffed it gently, and then calmly said:


    "What is that man doing these two days?"


    "Mr. Huo, Mr. Wang has been practicing in seclusion. There is nothing else." Zhou Tianli quickly straightened up, slightly lowered his head to report.


    Mr. Huo nodded, then turned to another middle-aged man and continued to ask, "Lin Zhi, what about Kowloon college? Two of their disciples died, and a tutor from liupin master''s field is on our side. Can''t we just ignore them? "


    The contact between Wumeng and xuankongcheng Jiulong college has always been in the charge of Zhang Linzhi, the general director of the branch of modu Wumeng.


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Linzhi shook his head


    "Teacher, maybe it''s because of the power of emperor Jiang Yue. Kowloon university doesn''t mean to pursue further.


    From the attitude of the person I contacted, they even seemed to care nothing about the general. It''s just like the death of an expert in the field of six major divisions is very common, and it doesn''t deserve special attention at all. "


    "I don''t care about the death of liupin''s big division?"


    Huo''s brow instantly wrinkled up, and his face became extremely dignified. He said in a deep voice: "is that rumor true? Is there a stronger nine level martial arts master in the big division?"


    Zhang Linzhi nodded with a wry smile: "it''s not just the Ninth level wuzun. According to my contact with the other side, it''s said that the founder of Jiulong university is even a super power of Wudi level.


    Even if the founder is a person thousands of years ago and has long disappeared, but even so, the inside information of Kowloon university is extremely terrible. The martial arts masters in the large division are only the weak in the middle and lower levels, and those above the martial arts masters can be called masters and strong. "


    At this point, Zhang Linzhi''s face became slightly pale: "now, the opening of the gate is irresistible, and the time left for us is only about a year and a half at most.


    If after a year and a half, when the door is completely opened and the two worlds are officially integrated, if we in China are not suppressed by Wudi level masters, the future will be... "


    "Will worry!"


    Old Huo was speechless for a long time. Finally, he took a long breath and said:


    "Not worrying, but very worrying!"


    Suddenly, Huo turned his head to look at Zhou Tianli, who had been listening to him for a long time, and said word by word:


    "Listen carefully, from now on, you must satisfy all the demands of that man. It is very likely that our hope for the future of Huaxia will fall on him!"


    "Ah?"


    Zhou Tianli was stunned. Then he was shocked and nodded


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    However, in the moment of bowing his head, Zhou Tianli''s eyes flashed a trace of doubt.


    How did that person get involved with the hope of Huaxia''s future?

 Chapter 605

    Just like the day of the final eight, there were already a lot of people outside the arena in the early morning.


    In the crowd.


    Liu Yuqi looked at the crowd at the entrance of the martial arts arena, sweating. She watched the line up for at least an hour. She was angry


    "Look! Look! I said earlier that you had to go to bed early yesterday and get up early in the morning to line up. You all have to go out to the night market. Now there are so many people. When do we have to wait? "


    All of a sudden, people immediately began to question discontentedly.


    "Sister Qi, if I remember correctly, it was you who suggested going to the night market last night!"


    "That is, sister Qi, you can''t confuse black and white."


    "We don''t carry this pot!"


    Seeing this reaction, Liu Yuqi glared angrily and yelled: "I said you are against the sky, right? How did you talk to sister Qi? I''m still not your elder sister? "


    A group of little girls shrugged their heads when she scolded them, but someone still said back, "sister Qi, don''t you say that boss Xu has a lot of face in the devil, call him to help us?"


    "You''re going to die!" Liu Yuqi glared at the girl.


    She was originally hiding from Wang Xu, but now she still takes the initiative to contact Wang Xu? To death!


    But it''s not the way to wait!


    "Little Phoenix, would you like to contact your grandfather?" In desperation, Liu Yuqi can only turn to Kong fengque for help.


    But Kong fengque shrunk her head and shook her head again and again: "don''t be kidding. If my grandfather knew we were sneaking here, he would break my ass. To find my grandfather, I''d better find Wang Xu! "


    "But brother Xu will beat me!" Liu Yuqi is depressed.


    Kong fengque rolled his eyes: "then you can''t let my grandfather beat me, can you?"


    Instant, two little girls you look at me, I look at you, a burst of speechless.


    "Forget it, let''s stand in line..." Liu Yuqi looked up at the long crowd in front of her, and her head shrugged down.


    Half an hour later, a group of girls finally lined up to enter the arena.


    Then, after waiting for an hour, everyone fell asleep, waiting for the teams to enter.


    The following process is very fast. After the teams of the final four enter the arena, the arena is closed, and a master of the martial arts league, Jingwu, comes to the stage and shouts in a deep voice:


    "Silence


    "Please sit in your own seats and don''t make any noise!"


    "The final four of Wudao conference, two into one final is about to officially start!"


    "Next, let''s invite the host of the competition to step on the stage and briefly introduce the situation of each team..."


    As the master''s voice fell to the ground, there were four huge displays around the arena, on which the general information of the four teams appeared.


    At the same time, a middle-aged warrior, holding a microphone, said in a loud voice, "everyone, please keep quiet.


    Today is the final four, and also the final two into one final. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Zhao Pingchao. I''m from Wumeng. I''m born to be a warrior! "


    After a brief introduction, Zhao Pingchao continued with a smile: "to tell you the truth, this is the first time that the martial arts conference has been open to the public. It is also the first time that I have spoken in front of so many people.


    So, without delaying your time, I will directly introduce the basic information of the four Corps


    With that, he simply looked through the information in his hand, then looked up and said with a smile:


    "We must have contacted some information on the Internet these days, but those information are incomplete after all, and there are many mistakes and omissions.


    For example, Dixing company in Mordor division is considered to be the strongest player in Mordor division and the one with the highest voice to win the championship.


    But it''s a pity that because of the heavy injury in the final eight, today''s final four and final two, dixinglian may not be able to attend.


    But... You don''t have to worry. After all, the strongest player in Mordor is not dixinglian, but another one who won''t play in the final eight.


    So, who is the most powerful member in the Mordor division


    As Zhao Pingchao talks, Wang Xu''s projection has been released on the big screen rising from the north of the arena.


    "Did you see that? The one who appears on the big screen is the strongest member of Mordor division. He is also the only member who represents Mordor division in the final four and enters the final two. Wang Xu, Prince Wang


    Under the stage.


    Around the stands, countless people subconsciously widened their eyes, only feel their ears have problems.


    what?


    Is there only one man in Mordor today?


    Funny!


    Isn''t that funny?


    The other three teams are all made up of five people. We have to choose one from the other. We are indifferent to life and death. If we don''t agree, why not?


    Someone was dissatisfied on the spot, stood up and cried out: "black curtain! Absolutely dark!


    Emperor line even injured temporarily don''t say, but Hua Longfei, Yan Qiang and others are not magic all game area players? They didn''t play in the final eight, but they didn''t get hurt at all. Why are they still missing now?


    If one person challenges five people, no matter how strong he is, there is a limit. Is this a deliberate arrangement to deliver food? "


    Unfortunately, at this time, there were too many people who were just as excited and questioned as this man, and his voice completely disappeared from the public.


    Except for the excited and dissatisfied.


    In the crowd, Liu Yuqi was proud


    "Hey, hey, I knew brother Xu was the best!"


    Kong fengque was also full of admiration and said, "I can''t wait to see the scene where the master can control the whole audience by himself."


    Two people gathered around the little girl, is also the eyes shine: "Xu boss is not normal!"


    "Boss Xu is so powerful. I will give him a monkey when I grow up!"


    "Bah! I''m the future woman of boss Xu! "


    "I want to be a big sister, I want to be a big sister!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, there are also a group of girls who have been hit by the petrification spell.


    "Shuliu, do you look at the man on the big screen... Like your friend, Wang Xu?"


    Looking at Wang Xu''s projection on the big screen, a girl with a high horsetail suddenly stares at her eyes and raises her fingers. Her fingers tremble and her eyes are incredible.


    That guy, the last time he blew the bull


    Is it true?


    Chu shuliu, however, was also shocked by his eyes. He bowed his head and said with a bitter smile: "I thought I would catch up with you soon after I got the chance, but..."


    She looked up at Wang Xu''s projection on the big screen in a trance and murmured, "Wang Xu, what''s your strength?


    In this life, can I catch up with you and repay your kindness? "

 Chapter 606

    At the same time.


    In the rest room of the other three teams.


    After hearing the explanation from outside, someone sneered and said, "is the head of Mordor division sick? No matter how strong Wang Xu is, can one bear the wheel fight of five people? "


    Someone thought deeply and said calmly: "remember what happened in the last eight? Dixing company almost won the Southwest Division alone. According to the rules, he only needs to win three games. "


    "Ha ha, three games are not easy. He was the strongest in the first battle alone. I''m looking forward to the tragic situation that he was beaten when he came to power. Wang Xu must really have some strength, otherwise, he will lose his face at that time.


    Now the higher you blow, the worse you fall!


    At this point.


    In the exclusive lounge of Mordor competition area, there are only three people in the whole room, which is different from the bustle of other competition areas.


    Wang Xu, LAN Qian, Zhou Tianli.


    Dixinglian was injured too much in the final eight and is still recovering at home. Of course, according to the details of the family, although his injury has not fully recovered, it is almost the same. The real reason for his failure is Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu killed an amazing dragon. When Emperor Jiang Yue came, he was able to direct the killing of Leishan. He heard about it when he went back. Knowing that emperor Jiangyue came to protect Wang Xu, Emperor Xinglian was extremely complicated, but he didn''t dare to get involved with Wang Xu any more.


    The rules of the emperor''s family forbid any emperor''s family from getting involved with the "fiance" chosen by the young master of the emperor''s family!


    This rule is common in the imperial family and its branches, and no one dares not to follow it. The reason for setting this rule is that there are some people in the emperor''s family who have ulterior motives to cultivate family power or even plot against it through no generation of "young master''s fiance".


    There was no precedent for this kind of thing hundreds of years ago. That time, the emperor''s family was almost destroyed. That''s why there was such a murderous and unreasonable rule.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s the northwest division that we play in the final four. Do I still need to play?" LAN Qian asked carefully.


    "No, too much is better than too much. The last time you were tempered, you were defeated. Even if you didn''t realize it, there would be some psychological shadow, which is not good for your martial arts. Now, the most important thing for you is to re quench your body and make a breakthrough as soon as possible. " Wang Xu shook his head and said calmly.


    "Yes." LAN Qian naturally will not have any refutation.


    At this time, Zhou Tianli came over and said carefully:


    "Mr. Wang, can you show mercy? After all, although we are competitors in the competition, they are all the best among our Chinese martial arts. Any loss is a loss for our Chinese martial arts community as a whole. "


    "Don''t worry."


    Wang Xu nodded and said calmly: "I can see what you Wumeng want to do, but I remind you that the solar world is very big, and Xuankong city..."


    "It''s just one of the most common cities in the solar world!"


    Zhou Tianli was shocked instantly. He thought of the secrets he heard for the first time last night, and his heart was extremely solemn. He knew that Wang Xu''s words were not to him, but to the decision-makers of the Wumeng behind him.


    "Thank you..." after a moment of silence, Zhou Tianli expressed his thanks.


    However, Wang Xu raised his hand and interrupted him: "well, needless to say, I''m on the stage."


    Without any weapons, Wang Xu went to the platform empty handed.


    See him appear on the stage, all around the crowd watching the game, immediately broke out a burst of noise.


    "Get out of here!"


    "Let dixinglian come to power!"


    "What the hell are you calling? Don''t you say that he is better than Dixing company? Wait and see. If you are beaten in the first round, it''s not too late to scold him! "


    "Five out of one!"


    If someone is dissatisfied, naturally there will be support.


    Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque and other young girls are full of excitement and blind confidence in Wang Xu. Chu shuliu, Mawei girl and others are nervous, and they can''t see how powerful Wang Xu is.


    On the other hand, ye Jianyi, who is famous for his outstanding Kendo, came to power in the first round of the Southwest Division.


    To everyone''s surprise, the first thing ye Jianyi did when he came to power was not provocation or plain face, but a wry smile on his face, bowing to the ground and saying:


    "I''ve met Mr. Wang, but I didn''t expect that as you, I would come to the martial arts conference in person."


    "Well? Do you know me? " Wang Xu''s eyebrows are on the edge.


    "Ah?" Ye Jianyi was stunned at first, and then quickly introduced: "sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Ye Jianyi, from the northwest Ye family. Ye Cangqing is my grandfather, and my sister''s name is ye Qinglan."


    As he said this, Ye Jian laughed even more bitterly, and his voice was extremely respectful: "my grandfather and my little sister have told me something about you, so I know I will never be your opponent. Wrong, even if all the full members and reserve members of our team come up, they are not your opponents.


    So, our Northwest Division decided to give up this game


    "Give up?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, but he didn''t take it seriously. He just took it for granted. Ye Jianyi made this decision very wisely.


    But others don''t think so.


    When Ye Jian always decided not to fight but to admit defeat, the whole fighting field was boiling.


    "Black curtain! It''s absolutely dark! "


    "Fall without fighting? Funny! You people in the northwest division are definitely bribed by Mordor division? "


    "Protest! Protest


    Countless people are dissatisfied. I don''t know how many people want to eat people when they look at Wang Xu''s eyes.


    It''s OK for you to fight alone in the Mordor competition area. After three sentences on stage, if you don''t fight, you just admit defeat. Is that too fake?


    It was not only these onlookers, but also the referee who was born to be a great master. When he heard that ye Jianyi admitted defeat on behalf of the northwest division, he was stunned for three seconds.


    "In the final four, Mordor will be promoted to the final two and one!"


    The referee took a deep look at Wang Xu and announced it out loud.


    "Shh


    There were boos all around, but as spectators, they could only complain a few words of discontent. No matter Wang Xu, ye Jianyi, the referee, or other people in Wumeng, they didn''t care.


    After Wang Xu stepped down, the last four competitions in Kyoto and North China continued, and the two teams fought far more fiercely than Wang Xu.


    However, when the North China division was promoted from the top eight, it was just a matter of reluctance. Almost all the players were injured. In five rounds, it took less than an hour for both sides, and the Kyoto division was promoted with four wins and one loss.


    After that, two failed teams from northwest and North China competed for the third place. Without exception, North China, which suffered more injuries, lost again, and Northwest China, led by Ye Jianyi, won the third place.


    Wang Xu didn''t pay much attention to the process of these competitions. After stepping down, he closed his eyes in the rest room. The final results were explained by LAN Qian.


    Until LAN Qian reminded him of the start of the final, Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes, got up and went to the platform again.

 Chapter 607

    "Kyoto division, horse line!"


    On the platform, Ma Hang, who came from the Kyoto competition area, looked at Wang Xu with a long knife in his right hand, and sneered


    "Wang Xu, right? You''re in the devil''s capital competition area. First of all, Emperor Xing picked five, and now there''s another one?


    However, there''s one thing you may forget. Dixing company was almost killed in the end. Although it won by luck, it was the final eight. Now it''s the final. Can''t you treat all the people in Kyoto as rubbish? "


    "Waste, you talk too much."


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He turned his head and looked at the referee next to him. He said calmly, "let''s go."


    On the other side of him, Ma Hang''s face turned white with anger, which is too much to belittle him!


    waste material?


    He was sarcastic. Does this grandson really treat himself and others as waste?


    Under the fury, Ma Hang''s eyes are red, staring at Wang Xu, just waiting for the referee to start, he unloaded Wang Xu''s hand with his knife, and then let him see who is the real waste.


    "Start!"


    The next moment, the referee orders.


    In an instant, the whole person of Ma Hang rushed out and chopped Wang Xu''s right arm with a long knife in his hand. He didn''t have any hands left. He was running for his life when he came up.


    "It''s a fight at last! Cool


    For a time, countless people around to watch do not know how much long to breathe out, the heart is extremely happy.


    Seeing the horse company talking nonsense all the time, they were afraid that the scene of Ye Jianyi giving up defeat would appear again before the fight.


    It''s good to fight now. Seeing the posture of Ma Hang, it''s obvious that he didn''t keep any hands, as if Wang Xu had killed his father and foe.


    "Well, I can finally see if Wang Xu has any real skills. If you don''t have the ability, you deserve to die! " Someone snorted coldly.


    Almost everyone stares at Wang Xu, waiting for him to face the knife.


    Wang Xu took a step backward.


    Back off?


    In an instant, I don''t know how many people feel disdain.


    But the next moment, they knew they were wrong.


    The foot Wang Xu stepped back didn''t fall to the ground. Instead, he rowed a radian, and then suddenly kicked the horse from the side. Most of the speed was so fast that he could only see a shadow flash away.


    "Touch!"


    With a loud noise, Ma Xing''s long knife was abruptly kicked off, and then was kicked on his left face. Time seemed to stop. It was clear that Ma Xing''s face was sunken down, full of wonder and horror, and finally a panic.


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    Ma Hang''s whole body suddenly flew upside down, and was kicked out of the platform by Wang Xu''s foot, more than ten meters away. He smashed into the fence of one side of the stand, and fell down like a dead pig, lying on the ground motionless and fainting.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, the whole arena was dead.


    Originally, there were restless crowds in the stands around, and countless people seemed to have been petrified. Some stood and waved their arms, some leaned forward to yell, some licked ice cream and their tongues froze


    The audience was silent!


    "Next."


    Wang Xu took back his feet, still standing in the same place, calm eyes incomparable, light way.


    There was also silence in the foyer of the Kyoto division, but soon a new warrior came to the stage


    "Nine layers of training, Zhang Mingyuan!"


    "If you don''t want to use up my strength in the wheel fight? You are too weak. Change to a stronger one and get out of here


    As soon as his voice was over, Wang Xu slapped him impatiently, and the violent force of Qi directly crushed out the air, bringing up a large white air wave that seemed like a storm.


    Zhang Mingyuan''s face changed wildly. He didn''t expect that Wang Xu could see through their intention and was so overbearing.


    Even if he wanted to avoid it, what he saw in front of him was all the violent waves of Qi. The whole fighting platform was full of them, and there was no way to avoid them except hard resistance.


    "How dare you look down on me? I admit you are strong, but you don''t think you can beat me with one move. I''m the one who cultivates the complete martial arts and the highest level of my body.... "


    When he said that, he couldn''t go on.


    The impact of Wang Xu''s wave has come to Zhang Mingyuan''s eyes. As soon as he comes into contact with him, his face changes greatly with his violent sense of oppression.


    I can''t stop it!


    "This level of strength... How could he?"


    Zhang Mingyuan''s eyes widened. He didn''t have a chance to think much. He was directly knocked off the stage by the storm. Although he didn''t faint, his whole body was soft because of the violent force. He could only sit down and have a rest.


    ¡­¡­


    Kyoto division lounge.


    On the Internet, Zhang Peng, who is said to be the most popular winner, looks crazy. Looking at the rest of the players, he says with a heavy face:


    "That Wang Xu''s strength is very strong. He is definitely not in the realm of physical training. I guess his strength has already stepped into the realm of congenital master."


    "Zhang Peng, didn''t you break through in the final eight? You''re both born masters. Don''t you have the confidence to defeat him? " Another person a little don''t care said.


    "It''s true that your Zhang''s body training skill is a heavenly skill. What you practice is" Zhenwu Bati ". Now you break through the congenital master''s realm and cooperate with the strength of Zhenwu Bati. Are you afraid of him?" Others nodded.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Peng gave a bitter smile, and his voice became more dignified: "if he and I were in the same realm, I would not be afraid of him.


    However, the other party''s realm is probably the second or even the third grade of congenital, which is one or two small realms higher than me. Even I''m not sure... "


    His voice fell to the ground, and other people''s faces became dignified.


    They have lost two games in five rounds. If they lose again in the third round, they will lose the championship. Even if the rule is five rounds, but the outcome has been determined, the next two rounds are not for people to see when the monkey?


    "I don''t know how long Zhang Mingyuan will be able to delay. He is second only to Zhang Peng among us. If...".


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    Just then, suddenly a voice came:


    "The next one... Forget it. It''s a waste of time. Let''s come up with the last three people."


    It''s Wang Xu''s voice.


    Dead silence!


    See dead silence again!


    No matter the audience in the stands around, or Zhang Peng and others in the rest room, their faces changed slightly. Then Zhang Peng stood up abruptly, gritted his teeth, and almost cried out word by word


    "Fuck! that ''s going too far!


    This round, I''ll go and suppress his arrogance! "


    With that, Zhang Peng had already strode out of the rest room, more than ten meters away from the challenge arena. He jumped up and stepped out with one step. His feet seemed to shrink into inches, and he fell on the arena in a flash.


    "Hiss! It''s a very powerful method


    In an instant, there was a sound of air-conditioning in the fighting field. Countless people looked at Zhang Peng in horror. They were just ordinary people. When did they see such a mythical method.

 Chapter 608

    After the stage.


    Looking at Wang Xu, who was standing in the same place and didn''t even move his feet, Zhang Peng''s face was so ugly that he lost two of his teammates in front of him!


    Not only did they not consume Wang Xu''s strength as they planned, but they brought great prestige to Wang Xu, shocked the whole audience, shocked everyone, and even put great psychological pressure on him.


    All their plans, it can be said, are to lift stones and smash themselves in the foot, which is useless at all!


    If I had known this, I might as well have been on the stage the strongest myself at the beginning!


    "Zhang Peng, a master in nature!"


    Zhang Peng''s face was ugly and his heart was extremely upset. He spoke with a little uncontrollable anger, but he still kept his reason and tried to say:


    "Wang Xu, you are really strong. You can defeat Zhang Mingyuan and Zhang Mingyuan in a flash, which proves that your realm is not only about physical training, but also innate..."


    Wang Xu smiles and interrupts him directly: "don''t try me out. There''s nothing to hide. I''ll tell you directly that you''re not my opponent. Even if you''re a congenital five grade master, you''re not my opponent!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, Zhang Peng opened his mouth several times, but he didn''t know how to answer Wang Xu''s words.


    If he is not an opponent, he may still believe it. But if you come up with a mouth, you will not be your opponent even if you are born with five quality masters. Does that mean that you must have at least six quality masters to fight you?


    You''re kidding!


    Wang Xu is no matter how he thinks, light continued to say: "if you are already the strongest person in you, then you don''t have to fight, admit defeat, anyway, fight again is a waste of time."


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Zhang Peng shakes his head. His fluctuating mood suddenly calms down. He looks directly into Wang Xu''s eyes and says word by word:


    "Unless you dare to stand still and take my strongest shot, I will believe what you say."


    Smell speech, Wang Xu immediately sun ran a smile.


    The opposite Zhang Peng is not stupid. He even knows how to stir up the general with his words. It''s a pity that he didn''t brag. What he said was all facts.


    Stand still and take your knife?


    Simple!


    "If you say so, of course. But if you can''t kill me, you''ll give up? " Wang Xu said with a faint smile.


    "Yes, I''ll give up!" Zhang Peng was silent for a moment, and then a fierce light flashed through his eyes and nodded fiercely.


    He did not expect that Wang Xu would really dare to agree. Is that stupid?


    Or is it too strong?


    The next second, Zhang Peng was too lazy to think about it, because Wang Xu actually stood there motionless, with his hands down, and his face was all relaxed. It seemed that he didn''t care about him at all. How could Zhang Peng bear it?


    "Fool! You asked for it


    Zhang Peng cursed in his heart.


    At the next moment, he suddenly raised the long sword in his hand, and the innate Qi in his body rushed to the blade. In an instant, the long awn of the sword came out, and he went straight to Wang Xu with sharp and piercing killing intention.


    Since you want to die, it will help you!


    Zhang Peng didn''t keep any hands on this knife, and even broke out 12 points of strength. The speed was fast to the limit. The sharp edge of the knife could easily tear the fine steel, and the flesh and blood of human beings were just like paper.


    Under the fierce outburst, the surface of the platform under his feet was crushed to pieces by him, and the hard marble fragments shot out like a powerful crossbow.


    In this case, Zhang Peng is like a tiger going down the mountain. His sword follows the man. His sharp sword is like a dragon dancing. He is about to chop at Wang Xu''s chest.


    But until this time, Wang Xu is still standing in the same place, not even raising his eyelids.


    "This madman... Is not afraid of death?"


    Between lightning and flint, Zhang Peng''s fundus pupil contracted rapidly. He was shocked in his heart. Instead of contracting, the knife in his hand became more fierce.


    Warrior, be responsible for your words!


    Since it''s the strongest one, it''s the strongest one!


    As for whether Wang Xu is stupid or too strong, dead or alive, it has nothing to do with Zhang Peng.


    At this moment, he only saw the knife in his hand!


    The next moment.


    "Touch!"


    In the earth shaking sound, half of the blade suddenly broke and flew up. Zhang Peng couldn''t believe it. He was completely stunned in front of Wang Xu.


    For nothing else, just because he was so powerful that he couldn''t even touch Wang Xu''s body, he was given by the invisible and terrible Qi of protecting his body


    It''s broken!


    "How, how... How?"


    At this moment, Zhang Peng''s eyes were dull, and he only felt that he was dreaming.


    It''s not just him.


    At this time, the judges on one side, the countless spectators on the stands around, the members of the competition in each rest room, the senior members of the Wumeng, and the children and elders of countless martial arts families from all over China were all stunned.


    then.


    "Hiss!"


    The sound of air-conditioning was heard all over the arena. People couldn''t control themselves completely. They were crazy about air-conditioning. Many people even felt that their breathing was about to stop.


    Zhang Peng is a great master!


    That''s a congenital master''s realm!


    It''s not incomplete martial arts, it''s really complete martial arts, it''s a master''s realm that breaks through the nine levels of training and achieves the innate master!


    This is not a cat or dog, but a powerful warrior at the top level in the martial arts circle of China!


    But


    Zhang Peng''s knife, broken?


    Even if he didn''t touch Wang Xu''s body, he was broken by Qi?


    How can this be easily accepted?


    ¡­¡­


    "Is it very strong to be a great master?"


    In the rest room of Mordor competition area, LAN Qian and Zhou Tianli look at each other, all of them can see the bitter smile and helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Not to mention the first grade master''s qualification, the sixth grade master''s qualification is Lei Shan, the tutor of Kowloon University. Wang Xu doesn''t give advice at all!


    The amazing dragon in the second grade master''s realm, Wang Xu is even more like killing chickens and dogs!


    If the news is spread and known by those people outside, they will not care at all. They should take it for granted.


    ¡­¡­


    In the stands, a group of girls were also stunned.


    "I know brother Xu is very strong, but is brother Xu so strong?"


    Liu Yuqi is a little silly, can''t believe the murmur.


    Beside her, Kong fengque was also dull: "Wang Xu... No, master is so powerful? But the skill he threw me to practice is not so powerful! I have only practiced six levels of physical training until now... "


    If any other warrior hears Kong fengque''s words, he is afraid that he will be able to breathe out a mouthful of blood!


    Only six layers?


    How old are you now? 18 years old, adult?


    What''s more, it took Kong fengque less than two months to learn from Wang Xu


    "Sister Qi, sister Phoenix, you really didn''t brag with us..."


    The other girls immediately exploded in the same place after being silly, and they all pleaded with the two girls in ecstasy


    "Sister Qi, did you say that you wanted to take us to master Xu? I''ll beat your leg. When shall we go... "


    "Sister Phoenix... No, elder martial sister! No, master! Would you please teach me the martial arts handed down to you by boss Xu? "

 Chapter 609

    In the crowd.


    A horsetail girl opened her mouth wide until her saliva reached her clavicle. Then she suddenly reacted. She wiped the corner of her mouth, turned her head and looked at Chu shuliu. After a while, she asked in a voice:


    "Shuliu, you friend... Immortal? No, Emperor Wu was born again? "


    First of all, he kicked the horse and then patted Zhang Mingyuan... The two people in front of him were OK, and they could barely accept it. But now the scene of Zhang Peng''s most powerful stab is far beyond the acceptance of ordinary people.


    What''s the difference between this method and immortal''s magic?


    But Chu shuliu gave a bitter smile and shook his head: "where do I know that? But now he is much stronger than when I first knew him... No, he is much stronger! "


    "Originally, can martial arts reach such a powerful level?" The girl in Mawei was silent at first, then she suddenly raised her head and said firmly, word by word:


    "I want to sign up for the martial arts college! I must be a warrior! One day, I will be as strong as he is


    She is not the only one. In the past month, through the subtle propaganda of the Wumeng, especially the publicity of the martial arts convention competition, I don''t know how many young people like her have this idea.


    "As strong as he is?"


    Chu shuliu murmured to himself, and then there was a trace of bitterness on his face


    "What about me? Can I catch up with him? He''s moving... Too fast! "


    ¡­¡­


    The rest room in the northwest division.


    After a long silence, someone finally stood up slowly and bent down to salute Ye Jian. His voice was full of apologies


    "Ye Jianyi, we offended before! Your decision is very correct, we should not object to you, I apologize for what I did before!


    I''m sorry


    Ye Jian looked at the opposite side and said with a bitter smile, "it''s OK. I didn''t pay attention to it."


    The people outside just think that it''s a black curtain for him to admit defeat to Wang Xu without fighting a single game. It''s the decision of all the people in the northwest division.


    But who knows how many people opposed him and how much pressure he was under when he first put forward this proposal?


    "These are just small things..."


    Ye Jian sighed, then turned his head and looked out, his heart full of bitterness: "he is also a young generation, no, even he is three or four years younger than me, but the gap between me and him is so big, it''s not too much to say that heaven and earth are..."


    Ye Jianyi is the pride of the Ye family since he was a child. He is the genius in the eyes of countless people, the peerless genius and the devil!


    However, compared with Wang Xu, where is he qualified to be called these names?


    In this generation, I''m afraid that the top of the head of all the Chinese martial arts of the same generation will be suppressed by this man.


    He''s here.


    Nobody dares to be a genius!


    No one is worthy of evil!


    No one can be proud of their peers!


    ¡­¡­


    "I, i... I! Admit defeat


    On the platform, Zhang Peng finally recovered from the shock. In just three words, he seemed to have used all his strength.


    With that, he relaxed and even felt happy.


    It turns out that it''s not as difficult to admit that you can''t do it and to admit defeat to Wang Xu as he imagined.


    "Congenital five grade master''s realm... He is younger than me. He is just a monster!" At this moment, Zhang Peng had a similar idea with Ye Jianyi.


    In the face of Wang Xu, what kind of genius is he?


    In this case, there is no need to fight in the next two rounds, Zhang Peng directly on behalf of the Kyoto division to admit defeat, Wang Xu won the championship of the martial arts conference without any accident.


    In addition to one billion yuan in cash, Wang Xu only cares about the only reward, which is in a mess with other things such as pills, Gongfa, training qualification of Wumeng and so on.


    Under the command of Wumeng, it is named "Chishui" Wudao secret land!


    In a few minutes.


    In the rest room of Mordor competition area, as soon as Wang Xu came in, LAN Qian welcomed him with great joy: "congratulations on winning the championship!"


    "I''m not the champion. Don''t forget, the rule is the team winning system. The champion doesn''t belong to me, but to the beauty."


    However, Wang Xu shook his head and calmly looked at LAN Qian, who was stunned. His tone became heavier and he added:


    "Your Hongyan Wudao society!"


    "Young master..."


    LAN Qian was silent for a moment. When she spoke again, her voice was choked, not because of sadness, but because of joy.


    Yes, the champion belongs to Wang Xu, also belongs to the beauty!


    Her beauty Wu Dao society!


    In the meantime, outside.


    The referee announced that the final champion was the voice of the "Hongyan Wudao society", which also spread all over the arena.


    Today''s final four, and two into a final, Wang Xu all the way rolling, the moment he came on stage almost became a champion, let countless people remember him.


    But also let the name of Hongyan Wudao society resound throughout the audience, and also be remembered by countless people.


    Some people are happy, some people are excited and others are worried.


    At this time, Zhao Xinli stood in the crowd, listening to the innumerable voices coming from all over the world, either "how about Wang Xu" or "Hongyan Wudao society".


    For a moment, his mood was extremely complicated, in a panic, with infinite regret.


    As early as I knew, why did he deliberately humiliate LAN Qian''s Hongyan Wudao society last year?


    As long as I knew, he had a brain hole again. This year, he would design the Hongyan Wudao club with great care?


    It''s a pity that the world has never known for a long time, but only after the fact


    Regret!


    ¡­¡­


    The outfield.


    With a big wave of her hand, Liu Yuqi cheered: "well, after watching my brother Xu''s game, it''s time for us to play in magic for two days.


    Let''s go! I''ll take you to dinner! Visit Disney


    Unfortunately, before a group of girls could cheer, a voice came from behind them


    "Excuse me, are you Liu Yuqi and miss Kong fengque?"


    "Who are you?"


    Kong fengque turned to see a strange woman she didn''t know. She frowned and asked.


    "My name is Susi. It''s Wang Xu, Prince Wang. Let me invite you to meet me." Susie said with a smile.


    "Brother Xu?"


    "Master?"


    In an instant, the faces of Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque immediately went down. On the contrary, the other girls were stunned at first, and then overjoyed.


    "Is it boss Xu?"


    "Boss Xu knows that we are sneaking away?"


    "Ah! Is it bad luck? "


    "No, if it''s bad luck, it''s also sister Qi and sister Phoenix. We''re OK. Don''t worry!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque, a group of young girls, were even more uneasy. Kong fengque suddenly turned her head, raised her eyebrows and cheered


    "Shut up!


    I''m still not your sister Phoenix?


    Is that what you say about your boss? Schadenfreude is fun, isn''t it? Isn''t everyone itching? "


    See Kong fengque a angry, a group of little girls suddenly spit out their tongue to make faces, but no one is talking.


    Phoenix sister in their hearts, or very weight!


    Susie looked funny. Anyway, she was not in a hurry. She waited for the crowd to calm down a little before she said with a smile:


    "Well, everybody, please follow me.


    Mr. Wang is waiting for you in the classroom of Wudao College of Mordor University. "


    "Wow! Wu Dao college


    A group of girls smell speech, suddenly eyes a bright, have screamed out.


    On the contrary, Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque look at each other with a bad premonition


    "Classroom?"

 Chapter 610

    Wudao college, the first teaching building.


    At this time, Wang Xuzheng sat with the highest status of Wumeng in the magic capital, and Zhou Tianli stood behind him, not even qualified to sit down.


    In such a large classroom, there are only two people who are qualified to sit.


    Wang Xu, and an old man in Tang costume with a face as rosy and white as a baby.


    The atmosphere in the classroom is a little silent. The old man and Wang Xu have been sitting face to face for almost half an hour. Neither of them has spoken. Wang Xu is always calm.


    Finally, the old man couldn''t help it. He suddenly straightened up, looked Wang Xu in the eyes and said with a smile


    "Originally, I thought that a young man like you, who is young and powerful, invincible and praised by the people in the sky, would be a little young and proud in the face of sudden power and high position.


    But I didn''t expect that you should be so calm and steady... Even I''m inferior to you. "


    At this point, the old man''s voice suddenly stopped, then pointed to himself and introduced with a smile


    "I''m Huo Jingtian, one of the founders of the martial arts league. The outsider is joking. I rely on the old to sell the old, and give me the title of" lodging old ". You can also call me that."


    "Wang Xu." Wang Xu nodded and said in a calm voice: "Mr. Huo, I can see the layout of Wumeng. Let''s talk more directly.


    Can you come to me in person? At this time point, there are only things related to Chishui. What do you need me to do? "


    "Mr. Wang is so straightforward. It seems that I think about it a lot." Huo Jingtian shook his head and gave a bitter smile. Then he looked Wang Xu in the eyes and said in a deep voice:


    "Yes, I really need your help and it''s related to Chishui secret place, but it has a lot to do with you and it''s good for you."


    With that, Huo Jingtian took a deep look at Wang Xu, and then continued: "have you ever heard of the secret core?"


    "Each secret place is its own core, which is also the basis for the formation of secret places. Normally, it is a treasure of space, but the core is hard to find. Although every secret place has its own core, it is not available to everyone."


    Wang Xu nodded calmly, not only that, but also explained the origin of the secret realm core: "but this core is to control everything in the secret realm. If you want to control the secret realm, you must obtain the core, otherwise everything is empty."


    Then, regardless of the shock on Huo Jingtian''s face, he took the initiative to ask:


    "Is it true that the Wumeng, the core of Chishui''s secret land, has not yet achieved success?"


    "Yes." Huo Jingtian gave a bitter smile and nodded


    "Chishui secret place is a little special. It not only connects us to China, but also connects us to the sun. It can be said that Chishui is a gateway between China and the sun.


    For two different worlds, you can understand the importance of a gateway that can communicate with each other without me


    Wang Xu nodded.


    For the Wu League, which is determined to protect China, it is needless to say that the gateway between China and the sun is very important. For an individual, if anyone can control a door and use it to communicate two worlds, the benefits for that person will be far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    For example, martial arts!


    In the solar world, complete martial arts inheritance skills are everywhere, and taking any one to China can bring huge benefits. However, the technology developed in China is totally absent in the solar world. Telephones, global communications, protonuclear weapons and so on are all big killers.


    Even if the most common physics textbook is given to the right warrior in the solar world, there may be some geeks who can learn by analogy from the physics textbook, so as to further promote the growth of their own martial arts realm, and even promote the martial arts inheritance of the whole solar world to produce great changes.


    At this time, Huo Jingtian continued with a bitter smile: "moreover, Chishui secret place is not the same as other" Gates ". This secret place is very big, and it even becomes a small world of its own. At present, the various forces have only explored 30% of Chishui''s Secret territory, but the various benefits they have gained are enough to make countless people envious. "


    "At present, our military alliance controls 37" Gates ", but these gates are all unstable cracks in space, and it is extremely dangerous to travel between the two circles.


    So far, Chishui is the only "hollow area" that can freely travel between the two worlds.


    But there is something special about this secret place, that is, people over 40 can''t enter it!


    Under the age of 40, the gap between the strength of Chinese warrior and that of the solar warrior is extremely big. Even if we have all kinds of high-tech equipment on our side, we can''t compete with those who are born to be masters. "


    Speaking of this, Huo Jingtian suddenly got up and bowed to Wang Xu. He said in a dignified voice: "I have something to ask. Please remember for Huaxia and the future of our Chinese warriors!


    Help us to get the core of Chishui


    Wang Xu didn''t agree for the first time. Instead, he thought for a while. Then he looked up calmly, looked into Huo Jingtian''s eyes and said slowly:


    "Originally, I just wanted to enter the solar world through the Chishui secret place, and complete the agreement with someone that I had to go to the appointment. They are not prepared to intervene in the muddy waters between the Wumeng and all forces, or between all forces in the solar world.


    However, after listening to you, I''m a little interested in Chishui. Of course, I''m only interested in the remaining 70% of the treasures in the secret place after exploring all the forces in it for such a long time and not searching them thoroughly. "


    As he said this, Wang Xu gave a light smile, with a faint smile on his face


    "Of course, if I get the secret core of Chishui secret place, I won''t give it to anyone. After all, it''s something I got myself.


    So, there should be no problem? "


    "It should be."


    Huo Jingtian''s eyes flashed, then he also gave Wang Xu a smile, not a smile


    "So that''s our deal?


    After all, young master is the same as us. We are both Chinese martial arts. We all come from the same source, regardless of each other. Anyway, we just don''t want to let the forces on the other side of the solar world and those with ulterior motives prying outside China get it.


    So, it doesn''t make any difference whether the secret realm is in the hands of the young master or our Wumeng. "


    With that, Huo Jingtian bows to Wang Xu, turns around and leaves. At the last moment of leaving, he looks back at Wang Xu and says in a deep voice:


    "By the way, Mr. Wang, I have another word to say. Please keep it in mind.


    After all, the core of Chishui is no better than others. It should never fall into the hands of outsiders. It''s better to be a broken jade than a broken one!


    If something can''t be done at that time, please make up your mind!


    I still have some old friends to meet. I''ll leave for now. "


    With that, Huo Jingtian left without any hesitation, but in the moment of turning around, the fundus of his eyes was uncontrollable.


    Better a broken jade than a broken one?


    Never fall into the hands of outsiders!


    What did he say mean to warn Wang Xu?


    After they left, Zhou Tianli dared to speak: "Mr. Wang, the girls you brought here are already waiting outside."

 Chapter 611

    Wang Xu listened to what Huo Jingtian said, but he didn''t pay attention to it.


    He has made it clear enough that he is not prepared to participate in the squalor between the Wumeng and other forces. Although it doesn''t appear to have been said, the hidden meaning behind those words, to put it bluntly, is:


    According to the heart, Wang Xu is not ready to mix. But Huo Jingtian, who is the most powerful member of the Wumeng, can come to the door for help in person. We are not enemies, but we are not friends. We are reluctant to help you.


    However, Wang Xu is not a running dog of the Wumeng, but also a subordinate of Huo Jingtian, so I can help you, but the advantage is mine, no one wants to take it away!


    Huo Jingtian knows the similar meaning, but he is also very upset.


    Originally, in Huo Jingtian''s idea, Wang Xu was a Chinese warrior and a genius. If he could join the martial arts league, they would use their greatest resources to make Wang Xu strong quickly. Unfortunately, from beginning to end, Wang Xu didn''t mean to join the Wumeng at all.


    They sat for nearly half an hour, but Huo Jingtian couldn''t help it.


    Therefore, after Huo Jingtian had to open the topic in person, he wanted to put forward the invitation tactfully, but he was interrupted by Wang Xu directly, and turned into Wang Xu who was asked by their Wumeng!


    The following dialogue seems to be calm on the surface, but in fact, the two sides have already been surging. If Wang Xu''s strength is a little worse, and if there is no emperor Jiang Yue''s coming, he will be able to direct the killing of Leishan in the sixth grade division of Jiulong University


    Today, I''m afraid it''s not Huo Jingtian who is so "kind" to meet Wang Xu, but the continuous suppression of the strongmen in the Wumeng!


    The purpose of Wumeng is to recognize itself as the patron saint of China. In the face of the unprecedented threat of the future solar world, it is necessary to make peace with the outside world. At this juncture, most of the high-level officials of Wumeng mean that no accidents or unstable factors are allowed.


    And Wang Xu, in the eyes of most decision-makers of Wumeng, is the unstable factor!


    In the past three months, Wang Xu has caused troubles everywhere and destroyed various forces. While Wang Xu is rising strongly, he has already destroyed the order of the Chinese Martial Arts Alliance.


    What''s more, since ancient times, young people are proud, will stir the past world upside down!


    In this case, how can the Wumeng save Wang Xu''s mind?


    Just because Wang xuchao is far beyond everyone''s expectation, many people are afraid to do it easily.


    "Hum, I really don''t know anything. If any of the great interests of China''s future come down, I''ll be fooled to the point that I''ll fight to death for you?" With Huo Jingtian and others leaving, Wang Xu also sneers in his heart.


    Then he turned to look at Zhou Tianli, his eyes a little cold.


    Although Zhou Tianli was extremely respectful to him, how could he not be the eyes of Wu Meng placed beside him?


    There are some things that Wang Xu can see better than anyone else, but he doesn''t care about them and doesn''t care about them.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu said faintly: "let Suxi bring them here.


    By the way, have you got what I asked you to prepare? "


    "Young master, it''s ready. I''ll send it to you later." Zhou Tianli nodded respectfully.


    Soon, Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque and a group of girls shrugged their heads and were led in by Suxi.


    However, in addition to Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque, who are really worried, the other four or five girls keep their heads down, but their eyes are always floating around, and there are even very low voices of discussion.


    "Wow! This is the classroom of Wudao college? It''s really unusual... "


    "That''s to say, it''s several times bigger than our high school classroom. It''s comfortable to look at..."


    "Well, the group of people who just went out look very powerful. They are not the top of Wudao college, are they?"


    "Ah? How can old Xu have contact with the top management of Wudao college? Then can we ask him to go through the back door and let us come here to learn martial arts? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of young girls think that they are talking in a low voice. No one else can hear them except themselves. But who is not a warrior in the classroom now, except them?


    Almost all of these words were heard by the public.


    Many people have uncontrollable smiles on their faces, and Susie shakes her head repeatedly, with a look of crying and laughing.


    Only Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque didn''t want to laugh at all. On the contrary, they were more worried. They stood in front of Wang Xu with their heads shrugged. Their voice was weak and their confidence was seriously insufficient.


    "Brother Xu (Master), listen to our explanation, we don''t mean to skip class to watch the game. We are annoyed by our subordinates every day, so we have to bring them to see you..."


    Throw the pot!


    You have to shake the pot!


    Almost with one voice, they threw the black pot to the group of men they brought. Until they finished, they reflected that they had a good idea.


    "Ah! So that''s what you think? "


    "I must! When you come out, isn''t the role of your subordinates just to carry the pot for the boss at the critical moment? "


    Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque look at each other and appreciate each other. Sure enough, you (I) know me (you)!


    "These are little things. I don''t mean to blame you." Wang Xu''s face is very calm and light.


    "Ah?"


    The two little girls were stunned, and then all of a sudden they were relieved, with a happy smile on their faces.


    But the next moment.


    The second half of Wang Xu''s words came slowly: "Susi, let the people outside bring the simulation paper of this year''s college entrance examination."


    what?


    College entrance examination simulation paper?


    In a flash, Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque''s smile, which had not yet fully blossomed, froze directly.


    However, Wang Xu looked at them kindly and said in a hopeful tone: "originally, I was going to take these papers back for you to make a gift.


    But I didn''t expect that you could not wait to come to me. As it happens, I may be going out for a while these days, so I will send the gift ahead of time. "


    At this point, the smile on Wang Xu''s face was more brilliant, and he said word by word:


    "In order to let you really understand the meaning of this gift and the love I have for you.


    Today, I''m watching you personally, taking the exam here!


    No one can leave until it is finished! "


    In an instant, Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque''s legs softened and they directly sat down on the chair, their eyes dull and desperate.


    Oh, my God!


    Those papers, but they include all subjects!


    We can''t finish it. We can''t go.


    Planned Disneyland this afternoon, planned seaside barbecue, night market, beach surfing in the evening


    It''s all over!


    At this moment, an idea arose in their minds:


    "Brother Xu, the devil!"


    "Master, it''s the devil!"

 Chapter 612

    After punishing Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque and other young girls, Wang Xu took them to play hard in mordu for two days. After visiting almost all the tourist attractions they had planned at the beginning, he sent them to the high-speed railway back to Jianghai.


    After that, he called and called himself out under Mordor.


    The time to go to the solar world this time may be very fast or very short. Things will change rapidly in the future, even Wang Xu can''t predict.


    Therefore, before leaving Huaxia, he is ready to arrange everything as well as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    Riverside, Phoenix Pavilion, mordu top five-star hotel.


    Today, it can be said that it is an unprecedented busy day since the completion of Fenghuang Pavilion.


    Numerous dignitaries, all kinds of tycoons, all kinds of rich people, high-ranking and powerful people gathered, which directly shocked the behind the scenes owners of Fenghuang Pavilion, from the general manager to the waiter, while they were in glory, they were extremely worried, for fear that a small matter would not be well entertained and cause a big disaster.


    It''s not surprising that Fenghuang Pavilion attaches so much importance to it. There are so many big people here today. It can be said that nine of the ten people who are accidentally photographed can''t be provoked by Fenghuang Pavilion.


    These big people came from Jianghai City, Xizhen City, and even other provinces... Not only the local big men and rich people in mordu, but also the big people thousands of miles away from northwest and Kyoto.


    Ren wangxu didn''t think about it. He just made a random call to Ma Sanmo and asked him to gather people to explain something, which would lead to such a big battle.


    It can be said that the party, from the moment when the phone call was made, was beyond Wang Xu''s imagination and out of his control.


    When he arrived at the gate of Fenghuang Pavilion, he was surprised to find that the parking lot at the gate of Fenghuang Pavilion and the parking spaces on the road outside had even spread for three or four miles. The roads were blocked.


    All you can see are luxury cars.


    Mercedes Benz S series, Rolls Royce, Cadillac, Maserati, Lexus, Porsche, Land Rover


    Almost all of the luxury cars on the market can be found here. None of them cost less than one million yuan. The license plates on all kinds of luxury cars come from all over China. Several of them even have Kyoto license plates, which can frighten people to death.


    "My God! How many fuckin ''luxury cars are there? " One kilometer away from the gate of Fenghuang Pavilion, the taxi driver''s hands began to shake.


    It''s not his fault. There are luxury cars on both sides of the road. He''s not careful. If he hangs up a little paint, he may not be able to pay for it if he sells the taxi.


    "I''m sorry, brother. I don''t dare to drive in any more. Would you please go down a few steps?" The taxi driver turned to Wang Xu in the back seat with a bitter smile. He seemed to be afraid that Wang Xu would be angry, and then he hurriedly said:


    "Well, it''s my fault. This one ride is free. I''ll take it!"


    "No, I''ll take a few steps." Wang Xu didn''t care either. He laughed at him, raised his hand, dropped a hundred yuan, and got out of the car to leave.


    The road ahead was blocked, and there was only one kilometer left. He walked a few steps to get there. It''s not like he''s a bully who bullies people at will.


    If others respect him, he will only respect others more!


    Seeing Wang Xu coming down from the taxi, many people around him glanced at him, and then one or two strange voices came: "I''ll go, and do you come here as a taxi? Is it deliberately forced, or passing by? "


    "I almost passed by. Otherwise, what day is it today? No one can come to the party! " Another person shook his head, casually said a few people do not pay attention to Wang Xu, just as he is a passer-by.


    Wang Xu slightly frowned and glanced at them, but he didn''t say anything. He went to the Phoenix Pavilion.


    Shortly after he left, a group of men and women had no choice but to get out of the car because the road was blocked.


    "How can so many people come? Look at the number of luxury cars. What''s the status of Wang Xu? " Ma Jiaojiao accompanies several friends, in the heart is all startled.


    I thought it was just a banquet that Ma Sanmo invited all the families to get together, but I didn''t expect that so many rich and noble people came. Many of the people walking to Fenghuang Pavilion by the roadside are tycoons she can only contact with by following her father.


    What''s more, Ma Sanmo, who used to have little sense of existence in the Ma family, was regarded by her as the mud can''t support the wall, and even has today''s status, which can be compared with the owner of the Ma family.


    no


    In the business world of Mordor, Ma Sanmo is even more effective than the owner of the Ma family!


    "Jiaojiao, how influential is your" big nephew "? So, the trouble we encountered recently can be solved with just one word? " Beside Ma Jiaojiao, her boyfriend Yang Kai looks left and right, shocked.


    Ma Jiao Jiao didn''t speak, but she had a bitter smile in her heart.


    In the past, she could call Ma Sanmo "big nephew", but now, how dare she? Let alone ask Ma Sanmo to help, she can''t even see Ma Sanmo''s face.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    He Wanyun and he Wanxia also got out of the car and walked over. Listening to the words coming from their side, they were secretly frightened.


    "Elder sister, how can I feel that we don''t know much about Mr. Wang at all? So many people are all coming for him?" He Wanyun is spitting out a small tongue way.


    He Wanxia''s eyes flickered, and then didn''t know what she thought, but it was suddenly dim.


    The more influential Wang Xu is, the more inferiority she has in her heart. The part Wang Xu showed in Xizhen city has already made her dare not think more about Wang Xu. Now, seeing the scene around her, her heart is more and more bitter.


    Some people, even if clearly standing in front of you, but, can only miss!


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Qinlong came from another direction and looked at the crowd at the gate of Fenghuang Pavilion. Even though he knew that his instructor''s influence would never be small, he was stunned.


    That''s a little too much, damn it!


    But very soon, followed by a deep pride!


    This is Liu Qinlong''s instructor, the real dragon in the world!


    When Zhang Menghu walked beside Liu Qinlong, all he heard were:


    "Boss Zhao, you''re here too. I heard that you''ve taken a land in mordu recently and are going to invest 1 billion to test the water? If you want to bring your brother with you, I have hundreds of millions of pocket money in my hand, and I have no place to spend it. "


    "Ha ha, Master Zhang, haven''t you seen me for a long time? I heard that you have finished re quenching and entered the Ninth level of refining? I think we will soon hear the good news that the master of Zhang Jia has won the title of the master of congenital learning? "


    "Don''t laugh. I''m a mole ant in front of Mr. Wang. I dare not call myself a master or not..."


    Zhang Menghu looks dull, voice rigid way: "Qinlong, I feel here today, I don''t even have the qualification to speak?"


    He was so shocked that he couldn''t understand.


    Didn''t wang Xu just leave Jianghai for two months? Why, now listen, I feel the same as "Prince Wang" in another world?


    When I think about it, three or four months ago, he and Wang Xu were still in the same generation, and even looked down on each other. Now, let alone the young master of Jianghai Zhangjia, the whole Jianghai Zhangjia is not enough to compare with the two passers-by who just passed by!

 Chapter 613

    At the gate of Phoenix Pavilion.


    Wang Xu looked at the long line in front, at least more than 20 people waiting for the crowd to enter, as well as the strict and abnormal security inspection, could not help frowning slightly.


    Everyone else has an invitation, but his protagonist doesn''t!


    He didn''t think of this scene himself. He thought he was just having dinner with Ma Sanmo and other people. By the way, he contacted with the outside forces such as Liu Qinlong and Zhang Menghu before he left. He didn''t expect that there was such a big battle now.


    Seeing that it was coming to him, Wang Xu had to take out his mobile phone in advance and prepare to call Ma Sanmo to pick him up.


    But then.


    "Mr. Wang? Long time no see


    A surprised voice came from behind.


    Wang Xu looked back and saw a young woman with a surprised smile. Her strong memory made him know who the woman was.


    "It''s you. It''s been a long time." Wang Xu nodded, also a little surprised.


    The woman in front of her is Xu Qing. If he remembers correctly, she is just an ordinary community worker. She used to help Liu Meiling as a community volunteer, a junior, and an ordinary girl studying MBA in business management. Unexpectedly, she is also qualified to attend today''s banquet.


    However, when his eyes fell on Xu Qing''s middle-aged man who was close to her, his eyes suddenly flashed and he said with a calm smile:


    "Who is this next to you?"


    "Ah? Sorry, I forgot to introduce you. This is my father. " With a smile, Xu qingchong turns to introduce himself to the middle-aged man


    "Dad, he is the prince Wang I told you about."


    The middle-aged man nodded, looked up and down at Wang Xu with his scanning eyes, and took the initiative to stretch out his hand and said, "Hello, Xu Yanhua, President of Xu group."


    "Wang Xu." Wang Xu also stretched out his hand and said with a shy smile.


    He is really embarrassed to think that Xu Qing is dirty. Just now, he almost thought that Xu Qing and the middle-aged man are the kind of "Godfather" relationship. Unexpectedly, he is really a father.


    Before waiting for him to say anything more, Xu Yanhua said, "I''ve heard what happened in Jianghai. I''ll say thank you on behalf of her. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid the little girl would have been hurt."


    Then he looked at Xu Qing and said with a helpless smile: "ah, my daughter has said it many times. She just doesn''t listen to me. She doesn''t want to help her with her family business. She has to go out to be a volunteer community service provider. She is happy to say that she can help others. She doesn''t want to think that I need her help as an old man


    Moreover, since she came back from Jianghai, she has been thinking about you. She told me several times that she wanted to practice martial arts as well as you, and then she went out to punish evil and evil... "


    "Dad..."


    See his father is about to put his what out, Xu Qing immediately dissatisfied called a.


    Xu Yan gave a wry smile and nodded at Wang Xu with both hands. It means, you see, I won''t tell you, my daughter is turning towards you!


    Wang Xu see funny, strange look, do not know why, a face flushed Xu Qing. However, because of the Xu family and his daughter, he didn''t bother to call and wait for Ma Sanmo, so he went in with them.


    Although it''s a little strange that Wang Xuming came here alone, he should have an invitation. How could he follow their father and daughter?


    However, father and daughter are not fussy people, and they don''t ask much. They just chat casually. However, Xu Yanhua talks about Wang Xu intentionally or unintentionally to see if he is interested in his daughter.


    Wang Xu was very speechless. After Xu Yanhua''s third trial, he finally couldn''t help it. He directly pointed out: "Mr. Xu, there''s really nothing between your daughter and me. We just met once in the river and sea."


    "Don''t blame me, Mr. Wang. My daughter has been muttering about you since she came back from Jianghai. A father always has to think about his little cotton padded jacket. " Wang Xu was torn down, Xu Yanhua is not concerned about the smile.


    Of course, they said this behind Xu Qing''s back.


    However, after confirming that Wang Xu and his daughter really have nothing to do with each other, Xu Yanhua is also secretly relieved.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, he was not satisfied with Wang Xu, otherwise he would not try again and again.


    At this time, Wang Xu was ready to leave, but he was about to speak when an arrogant voice came in


    "Mr. Wang? What kind of disordered people dare to be called Prince Wang? Or here, today? "


    When Wang Xu turned his head, he saw a young man who was rebellious and vain. He was looking at him askance. When he saw him, he immediately gave him a sneer full of sarcasm


    "What kind of Wang Xu are you?"


    "Who are you?" Wang Xu frowned. He didn''t know each other.


    "Oh, you don''t know me?" The young man pulled out a touch of fun, chin slightly raised: "my name is Wei Yutang!"


    "Wei Cheng Qian is my grandfather, Wei Yunjing is my father, and Xu Qing is my fiancee!"


    "Now you know who I am, don''t you?"


    "Wei Yutang, who is your fiancee? Don''t talk nonsense to me here Xu Qing stares at the scene.


    On the contrary, Xu Yanhua frowned, stopped his daughter, came up and said, "Wei Shao, although you have come to the door many times to propose marriage, my daughter and I have not agreed, so please tell me less about fiancee.


    What''s more, this little brother Wang Xu is from Jianghai. It''s understandable that he doesn''t know you. Don''t be so aggressive. After all, there are so many people in the public. We''d better be polite to each other. "


    "Hehe, Jianghai?"


    Wei Yutang first gave a scornful smile, then shook his head and said to Wang Xu with disdain: "boy, in the face of my future father-in-law, I don''t care about you. Go away and play."


    "By the way, let me tell you, the main character of tonight''s banquet is Wei Zhen Mo Du, the famous Prince Wang of China! What are you? How dare you call yourself prince


    Then, without looking at Wang Xu, he turned to Xu Yanhua and Xu Qing and said with a smile:


    "People like this don''t get along with each other in the future, and they don''t see what they are!"


    "You think you can call yourself Prince Wang if you have the surname Wang? He deserves it! It''s such a thing. Fortunately, he doesn''t know me. Is he worthy of it? "


    He said this in a funny tone. He thought he had a lot of face, but Xu Yanhua and Xu Qing didn''t give him a good face.


    However, when other people around heard the words, many people were moved.


    Although Wei Yutang''s arrogance is a little arrogant, his words are not rude. What''s today? Everyone who comes here is for the prince Wang.


    It''s not any cat or dog. You can call Mr. Wang at will!


    "Darling, I didn''t expect that Wei Yutang was arrogant and domineering for the sake of fame. What he said is quite reasonable. If it comes to Prince Wang, I''m afraid I''ll treat him differently. " Someone whispered.


    Another nodded and agreed: "yes, a big man has a free temper, but no one will like people who fight against his" taboo ". Wei Yutang flatters Mr. Wang in public!


    He can also raise his own identity in the name of Prince Wang. "


    Among all the people''s comments, Wei Yutang''s eyes changed.


    But nothing was found.


    Wang Xu''s eyes are gradually turning cold.

 Chapter 614

    "Wei Yutang, shut up!"


    Seeing what Wei Yutang said, Xu Qing was angry on the spot and said in a cold voice: "I say again, I have nothing to do with you. I didn''t have it before, I don''t have it now, and I will never have it in the future!"


    Wei Yutang smiles, but he doesn''t open his mouth any more to challenge Wang Xu.


    On the contrary, looking at angry Xu Qing, he is more happy. The harder Xu Qing is, the more he wants to conquer Xu Qing. To his identity background, chasing women is no longer just a simple means.


    Xu Qing doesn''t want to?


    It doesn''t matter. He can take care of Xu Qing''s father and the Xu family!


    "Well, when we meet Mr. Wang tonight, we still need to care about your Xu family? At that time, if you don''t want Xu Qing, your father will have to ask to come and give you to me. Otherwise, Xu''s group will be waiting for bankruptcy. "


    Thinking of this, Wei Yutang was very enthusiastic.


    Just now, the reason why he said that he was provoking Wang Xu was not only that he was unhappy with Wang Xu, but also that he promoted the relationship between himself and "Prince Wang".


    What''s more, it took them three generations of Wei family to come in for the banquet tonight, just to get to know Prince Wang?


    Just now, an old friend of his grandfather Wei Cheng Qian had taken his father to introduce them to Prince Wang. But his generation is too small, not qualified to go together, just bored to come to find Xu Qing.


    Thinking of this, Wei Yutang didn''t bother to pay attention to Wang Xu any more. He tilted to Wang Xu and said faintly:


    "Boy, you offend the authority of the three words" Prince Wang ". Xu Qing is the woman I like. You''d better stay away from her. I''ve seen a lot of "little white faces" like you. You can coax Xu Qing with sweet words, but you can''t avoid my eyes. You don''t deserve to climb up to such a powerful family as the Xu family


    "Ah? How could this guy be so bad? "Soft food?" In an instant, some people around were surprised.


    "Tut Tut, don''t you know? The boy came from the broken place of Jianghai. Who can be there? " Wei Yutang laughs and shakes his head. He says with great interest:


    "Even in the banquet hall, the boy is following Uncle Xu. Obviously, he is not qualified at all. This kind of person, even if he has some background in Jianghai, is not a "little white face" who wants to climb high and eat soft food in Mordor


    "With you, I don''t know where you come from. Dare to rob women with me?"


    When it comes to Xu Qing, a haze flashed through Wei Yutang''s eyes.


    Although he likes to conquer women who are hard to get, Xu Qing has repeatedly defended Wang Xu in front of the public, but it makes him feel super upset. He only feels that there is no light on his face.


    "Now I press you directly with the background, and those who know their faces will be soft. If you don''t know your face, we''ll have fun later. That is to say, today is Mr. Wang''s banquet. Otherwise, I would have had someone throw you out in another place. What are you doing? Are you qualified to stand here? "


    He thought to himself.


    According to Wei Yutang''s previous experience, after he used the background to suppress people, most people would stand on his side and make a sound. After all, the Wei family is also a top-level tycoon in the business community of Mordor, and few people are willing to offend.


    But strangely enough, there is silence today.


    What''s going on?


    Wei Yutang frowned slightly.


    But he didn''t know. After hearing that Wang Xu was from Jianghai, many people''s looks had changed slightly.


    It is said that the protagonist of today''s banquet, Mr. Wang, is also from Jianghai. The young man in front of us is from Jianghai, and it is at this time point that there are few coincidences in the world. Can''t the other party be Mr. Wang''s old acquaintance in Jianghai?


    "Ha ha, boy, I happen to know boss Ma of Phoenix Pavilion. Although Uncle Xu is protecting you, I won''t do anything about you for the time being. But I also want to check with boss ma. I want to see if you are qualified to come in. " Wei Yutang sneers at Wang Xu, and his eyes are full of bad intentions.


    His voice fell to the ground, and there was even more silence around him.


    All the people are silent and do not speak. They just glance back and forth at Wang Xu with solemn eyes. They are examining Wang Xu. If Wang Xu is a bit flustered, I''m afraid many people will immediately come out to support Wei Yutang. After all, many people care about getting involved with Wei family.


    Wang Xu''s face is very calm, and there is not much emotional change, but people can''t see anything for a moment.


    But just then, a voice came from the outside


    "What? Is there anyone who looks down on us Jianghai people? What if I''m from Jianghai? Mr. Wang is from Jianghai, and I''m from Jianghai, too! "


    With the sound and the separation of the crowd, Liu Qinlong strode over and bowed to Wang Xu


    "Instructor, long time no see!"


    Wang Xu nodded slightly.


    Zhang Menghu followed Liu Qinlong closely and bowed to Wang Xu


    "Mr. Wang, my grandfather is at the critical moment of closing the door to attack the congenital environment recently. He can''t come here in person. Let me make amends to Mr. Wang. Please forgive me!"


    "Well, no harm." Wang Xu light way.


    "Instructor? Mr. Wang


    At this time, after seeing their attitude, Wei Yutang frowned slightly, but suddenly sneered: "ha ha, you Jianghai people are really United?


    Why, I''m friends with this guy, and now I''m going out to dress up? Who are you going to scare? You''re all young master Wang. I don''t know. I think you have something to do with the leading role of the banquet tonight, the real famous "young master Wang" in the magic capital!


    Don''t fuck me up here. Who are you two? Are you qualified to come in? "


    "Qualifications?"


    Hearing the speech, Liu Qinlong took a deep look at Wei Yutang, with disdain in his eyes and cold voice: "I am Liu Qinlong, the head of the Liu family in Jianghai, do you think I am qualified? It''s you, on the contrary. Who''s qualified to come in for the party?


    Who let you in? "


    Zhang Menghu shook his head slightly and stepped forward directly, sneering: "Zhang Menghu, on behalf of Zhangjia of Jianghai! We naturally know whether we are qualified or not.


    But what qualifications do you have? You are worthy of it


    The voice fell, and a soft drink came from outside the crowd


    "That''s right. Are you qualified?"


    He Wanxia''s face was cold. She came over from the crowd and swept her eyes coldly. Wei Yutang said: "he family in Xizhen City, he Wanxia."


    With that, she turned to look at Wang Xu. Her face was already a bright and gentle smile, and her voice was extremely gentle: "I haven''t seen you for many days. How are you, Prince Wang?"


    He Wanyun followed him with funny eyes. He also saluted Wang Xu and said, "Mr. Wang, my sister has been talking about you every day for the past two months."


    By this time, the atmosphere around has been extremely dignified, and the eyes of all the people have become extremely strange.


    Jianghai Liujia?


    Jianghai Zhangjia?


    Where is Xizhen?


    Most of the three families have never heard of it, and there are also three young people coming out, and not many people care about it.


    But this kind of situation can prove a possibility, Wang Xu, not simple!

 Chapter 615

    Sure enough, when everyone hesitated, Wang Xu raised his eyes to Wei Yutang and said faintly:


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t care about rubbish like you. However, I have given you many opportunities, but you never know how to cherish them. "


    "Ha ha, you..."


    Wei Yutang looks a little stiff, but he still sneers and opens his mouth to say something.


    But the next moment, Wang Xu has directly interrupted him, his voice suddenly turned cold way:


    "What are you doing? Even your grandfather and your father dare not talk to me like this. Who gives you the courage? "


    Wang Xu''s voice fell to the ground and the audience was shocked.


    All the people around were shocked, and they all stared at Wang Xu in disbelief.


    Xu Qing also took a breath of air conditioning, shocked to see.


    Wang Xu, you are facing the top class of Magic City, Da Shaowei Yutang!


    The other party is arrogant and used to act arrogantly. Normally, this kind of person offends a lot of people, but he always lives well. Why? It''s just because the Wei family is a demon capital, few people dare to offend it!


    For a time, Xu Qing was anxious. After all, in her mind, Wang Xu is the neighbor of "Liu Meiling" whom she once helped as a social worker. According to the situation of the Liu family at that time, Wang Xu''s neighbor, apart from being able to play a little, obviously has no background.


    Xu Yanhua''s face changed slightly, but he thought more about it. What gave Wang Xu the courage to confront Wei Yutang directly?


    At this time, many people around him, like Xu Yanhua, were thinking about Wang Xu''s strength.


    Then, a few people seem to think of something that is hard to accept and shocking. Their faces change wildly. It''s incredible to see Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Before, in addition to Liu Qinlong''s address to Wang Xu''s instructor, Zhang Menghu and he Wanxia all called Wang Xu "Prince"


    Is he really that Prince Wang?


    When this idea came out, many people were already thrilled.


    On the contrary, Wei Yutang''s face suddenly changed. It was not fear, but anger. He stared at Wang Xu coldly


    "How dare you talk to me like that?"


    "Boy, do you think I dare not take you out if I find some rubbish friends like you?"


    "Or do you think Xu Qing is protecting you? I tell you, not to mention Xu Qing, even her father and the entire Xu group are not in my eyes. Do you believe that if I kill you now, Uncle Xu will not stand up for you afterwards? "


    Wei Yutang made these remarks in accordance with his past style, and also in the light of his previous thinking of interests.


    Yes, Wang Xu has no background and is killed by him. Who will stand out for Wang Xu?


    However, when Wang Xu heard the speech, he was not afraid of it. Instead, he said, "Oh, right? Come on!


    I''m standing here waiting for you to kill me


    Hearing this, Wei Yutang was very angry and laughed.


    He has been running amuck for so many years, and has never seen anyone dare to stand in front of the public like this. He will fight back with every word he says, even more overbearing and constantly provoking him.


    Wei Yutang grinned and grinned in a cold voice


    "Good!"


    "You''re really good!"


    "It seems that Wei Yutang has just kept a low profile recently. In less than a month, some people in Mordor don''t know how powerful Wei Yutang is. Anyone can ride on my head and take a shit and pee."


    Xu Qing smell speech, face suddenly a little white, crazy red Wang Xu wink, but Wang Xu but to her smile.


    Xu Yanhua frowned and looked at Wang Xu as if he was thinking about something incredible. But in the end, he slowly shook his head and a flash of disappointment flashed through his eyes


    "It should not be possible! If it''s the one, it''s a coincidence. No, it''s exaggeration. Qing''er also told me that Wang Xu was a neighbor of the poor Liu family she helped lead. She couldn''t get involved with that one. "


    Thinking of this, Xu Yanhua stood up and said calmly: "Wei Yutang, give me face. Besides, it''s a banquet for Prince Wang now. If it gets noisy, no one''s face will look good. Even if your grandfather and father are here, they won''t want to make a big noise. "


    Xu Yanhua said that he wanted Wei Yutang to give him face, but in fact, the latter words were the key point of the real pressure on Wei Yutang.


    Today''s banquet, everyone knows that the protagonist is Mr. Wang of the famous magic capital. I don''t know how many big people are here. If there is any trouble, Wei Yutang will not be able to take it easy. Even his grandfather and father don''t dare to move.


    After all, if you disturb the "Prince Wang", even if the other party is not angry, how can so many big people who want to curry favor with the prince be indifferent?


    Some things, the top big man does not do, does not mean that those below him the next level big man does not do.


    It''s important for those people to show their attitude!


    After that, Xu Yanhua turned his head to Wang Xu again and kept on winking wildly


    "Wang Xu, after all, Wei Yutang is a member of the Wei family, and what the Wei family always wants is a face. If you say that, it''s not going to give the Wei family face."


    "In this way, everyone step back, and you''ll apologize first. It''s a big deal but a small one."


    "Yes, Wang Xu, please apologize first." Xu Qing also anxious way.


    She didn''t give Wei Yutang a good look all the time. She just knew what Wei Yutang was. The other side leans on Wei''s family and acts without any scruples. He is insidious and ruthless, and he will be rewarded if he is angry. If she is herself, after all, the eldest lady of Xu group, Wei Yutang is still a little scared.


    But Wang Xu, Wei Yutang will never have any fear.


    "Boy, after all, it''s Mr. Wang''s party tonight. I don''t want to make a big deal of it. I''ll give you one last chance. Now I''m sorry, and I''ll let you go for a while. "


    Wei Yutang stares at Wang Xu and utters a cold sentence, then adds another sentence in his heart:


    "After the banquet, without the pressure of Mr. Wang, I''ll have you killed immediately!"


    Unfortunately, the scene that Wei Yutang thought he could see Wang Xu apologizing didn''t happen.


    On the contrary, when Wang Xu heard the speech, he didn''t seem to hear it. His face was as calm as before. He didn''t even lift his eyelids. He said faintly:


    "I''ll give you one last chance, too."


    "Now you get down on your knees and apologize to me, I don''t want your life. I''ll just break your legs as punishment."


    His voice fell to the ground, and there was a dead silence all around him. All of them stared at Wang Xu in shock.


    Wei Yutang''s face is so ugly that it turns into pig liver.


    Xu Qing''s face was anxious and unwilling. She was anxious to death


    "Why is this guy so stubborn?


    By the way, I forgot that he was a cruel man who killed people directly at the beginning!


    After all, I should have remembered that he is not soft! "

 Chapter 616

    Xu Yanhua glanced at Wang Xu, frowning, but with a trace of dissatisfaction. He has come forward to make peace, and gives Wang Xu a step down. How can a wise man know how to choose? Wang Xu even confronts Wei Yutang?


    What''s even more unimaginable is that when Wang Xuyi goes back, he is more domineering than Wei Yutang every time, and he is pressed by others every time. No one can stand it.


    In the crowd, some people even laughed: "ha ha, do you really think you are prince Wang? If you don''t lose, you can be tough! "


    Another shook his head and said, "it''s just that he''s still too young. Some people may be able to lose, but some people will die if they have too big a gap!


    Mr. Xu has come out to speak for him. If you step back, you can''t bear it first? "


    Hearing the gossip from all around, Xu Yanhua''s face became more ugly.


    It''s nice to say that you don''t lose. But now Wang Xu''s mouth is hard, and what he loses is not only his own people, but also Xu Yanhua''s face. As long as he knew it was the result now, he came out to make peace with Wang Xu after he was full.


    "Grandson!"


    Wei Yutang''s lung was about to explode. He stepped out with a sudden step. He pointed to Wang Xu and yelled angrily:


    "I''m not in the mood to continue to talk nonsense with you, but it''s a banquet for Prince Wang. It''s disrespectful to make trouble here."


    "I respect Mr. Wang, so now you go out with me. I won''t kill you today. I''m not a human being!"


    What Wei Yutang said was urgent and loud.


    It''s as if he deliberately declared his "respect" for Mr. Wang in a loud voice, and the fact is that his voice was deliberately raised in order to spread his "respect" for Mr. Wang through the public.


    That''s attitude!


    In other words, it''s invisible flattery!


    "Out? Are you going to fight me? " Wang Xu almost didn''t laugh. Then he shook his head and made no secret of his disdain


    "In your previous words, what do you think you are? You''re not qualified to compete with me


    "How about me?"


    A middle-aged man standing behind Wei Yutang, who has been silent, suddenly stepped out and sneered.


    He seems to be a close guard of Wei Yutang. He has strong Qi and blood, and has the peak of energy. Even if he is divided by the refining realm of the sun, he is comparable to the eight level refining master.


    This kind of strength, perhaps in the solar world is nothing. But in today''s China, it can be regarded as the first-class level in the martial arts circle.


    "You? Rubbish Wang Xu glanced at him, more disdainful.


    "Ha ha, I''m rubbish? You have a tough mouth. If you have seed, go out. " The middle-aged man sneered. He didn''t want to talk about it much. His killing intention was boiling, but he didn''t dare to do it easily.


    After all, even he didn''t dare to make trouble here.


    "I said, you don''t deserve it!" Wang Xu shakes his head and his eyes are light.


    The onlookers around were even more shocked. Wang Xu''s mouth was hard and he didn''t want to be soft?


    Or is it really going against the sky?


    "Oh, it''s the peak of Huajin. It''s not fit for the eight levels of refining? Well, how about one in Canada? " At this time, a voice came suddenly.


    When they turned to look at it, they saw a group of people coming. The leader was an old man in his sixties.


    "The Acropolis money? Mr. Wei? He came in person? "


    In the crowd, someone who recognized the identity of the old man exclaimed.


    "Mr. Wei? Who is he? "


    The area where Wang Xu and others are located has long attracted a group of onlookers. At this time, with the appearance of the Acropolis money, more people in other areas are also attracted. But it''s not local to Mordor. Most of them don''t know the Acropolis money.


    "Home of morduwei! Not to mention the huge assets of the Wei family consortium, it is the old man himself who is a master of martial arts. Especially after the martial arts league has made public the complete training environment and practised martial arts, we all know that the martial arts inherited by the Wei family are complete, and he is a real congenital master! " Before that person low voice introduction, in the voice shakes intolerably.


    "Wei''s consortia of Mordor?"


    "A great master in nature!"


    Smell speech, people have a breath of air conditioning, do not know how many people full of shock, breathing are about to suffocate.


    As long as they are local people in Mordor, who doesn''t know about the Wei''s consortium?


    And as long as you are a warrior, who doesn''t understand the great significance of Yipin''s innate master?


    However, in the face of the fierce Wei Cheng Qian and others, Wang Xu is still calm, at most just raised his eyelids, and then shrugged down again.


    "Yipin congenital master? Or rubbish


    When he said this, people were completely numb.


    Come on, Wei Yutang, if you don''t pay attention to it, you can be excused. You can''t see the peak of strength and eight layers of physical training. But this is a master of first-class quality!


    Do you feel guilty when you say this?


    This is to offend the Wei family to death. I''m not afraid of death!


    In the hearts of all people are disdain, see Wang Xu''s eyes are also from doubt, into the eyes of a madman. If a person blows too much, we can still believe you. If it''s too big, it''s dark, so we can''t believe it.


    Cattle in cattle force, special Mo also can''t stop the sun''s shining!


    "Ha ha, I''m crazy enough. If Mr. Wang is in front of me, I don''t know if you are such a person who pretends to be forced by his name. I don''t know if Mr. Wang will laugh like me." Acropolis Qian Shixiao shakes his head.


    The way he looks at Wang Xu is like looking at an idiot.


    What''s the place here? What''s the day today? Are you really brave enough to cheat with the name of "Prince Wang" and pretend to force him to the head of the Wei family?


    Wei Cheng Qian received all the news from Wei Yutang''s subordinates, but he didn''t know that it was Wang Xu who cheated and pretended to be forced on his Wei family.


    But his great grandson of Wei family, Wei Yutang, pretended to be Wang Xu!


    At this time, a group of people, such as Wei Cheng Qian, are staring at Wang Xu playfully. They are not looking at a person, but at a funny monkey.


    But the next moment.


    A female voice, with a little surprise and a little surprise, came from behind the crowd again


    "Mr. Wang? Why are you here! "


    "What?"


    Smell speech, all of a sudden Leng.


    Someone lost his voice and exclaimed, "is the real prince Wang here? Come on! Let me see what Prince Wang looks like! "


    Almost all of them turned their heads to look at it quickly, but what they saw was a young woman who was familiar to some people and strange to some people.


    The woman was accompanied by a tall young man in a white suit.


    It''s Ma Jiaojiao and her boyfriend, Yang Kai!

 Chapter 617

    "Well? Isn''t this the stubborn lady of the Ma family, Ma Jiaojiao? "


    "Is the young man beside her prince Wang?"


    "It doesn''t look like it!"


    Among all the people''s comments, their eyes fell on Yang Kai, Ma Jiaojiao''s boyfriend. Suddenly, many people frowned.


    Is this Mr. Wang?


    It seems, it''s too ordinary... No, it''s too crippling, isn''t it?


    His face is pale, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. His body is thin and weak. It gives people the feeling that most of the wind can blow away. Where is it said that Prince Wang has the power to kill Sanpin with one sword?


    In people''s hearts, there are not many people who make their voices naturally. After all, I just didn''t know who exclaimed that Prince Wang was here, but I didn''t say who was Prince Wang!


    "Boy, the real prince Wang is here. What else do you want to say before you die?" However, Wei Yutang is a happy face, even people did not see, on the arrogant mouth.


    Then he saw the mobile phone in Wang Xu''s hand, and his eyebrows were fiercely picked. He said sarcastically, "Tut, do you know how to find someone to help at this time? It''s too late


    "No matter who is on the other end of the line, tell him to come and collect the body for you!"


    Smell speech, Wang Xu face is extremely strange, the phone is not he called out, but outside the call in, and the caller


    He looked at Wei Yutang in silence for a long time before he spoke slowly:


    "I heard what you said. Don''t worry. They will come to collect the body for me in a moment."


    "Well, you know yourself a little bit at the end of the day." Wei Yutang snorted coldly, but he didn''t recognize the strange meaning in Wang''s words. Instead, he was elated.


    At this time, Ma Jiaojiao, who was focused by the public, came quickly and bowed to Wang Xu from a distance


    "Mr. Wang, I haven''t seen you for a long time since I said goodbye last time."


    At the end of the ceremony, she seemed to think of something. She quickly pulled Yang Kai beside her and continued with gratitude: "this is my boyfriend Yang Kai. Thanks to your Divine medicine, young master, he was cured."


    Yang Kai was also full of gratitude and a little awe. He also saluted and said, "Mr. Wang, I have nothing to repay for saving my life. I can only say to you here..."


    Then he bent down 90 degrees and said in a loud voice:


    "Thank you very much!"


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the crowd around us was a little bit scared of silence.


    Sure enough, Mr. Wang is not Yang Kai!


    It turned out that the voice "Prince Wang? Why are you here? " It''s from Ma Jiaojiao, and her object, like Zhang Menghu, he Wanxia, he Wanyun and others, is talking to Wang Xu!


    In their eyes, Wang Xu is Prince Wang!


    So


    Thinking of this, I don''t know how many people''s hearts suddenly sank, and then trembled, and finally their eyes trembled, and then the whole heart trembled.


    Before the crowd could respond, suddenly, in the back of the hall, there were bursts of noise, followed by countless voices


    "Are they from Qinglian pavilion?"


    "Mr. Ma Sanmo, Mr. Zhao Sanye and Mr. Wang Qiangzi are the leaders? Isn''t it true that the real owner of Qinglian Pavilion is Prince Wang? Which one is Prince Wang? "


    "Mr. Wang, I didn''t see it, but I saw that the master of mordufeng''s family is merciless, and ye Cangqing, the good man of Ye''s family in Northwest China... There are at least six congenital masters here!"


    With the continuous cry of surprise, all the people around were attracted away. People''s speculation about Wang Xu''s incredible identity was interrupted.


    After all, in this situation, the real prince Wang is coming. Otherwise, who is worthy of being welcomed by so many big men.


    Wei Yutang also took a gloomy look at Wang Xu and took a deep breath. It seemed that he was suppressing his killing intention in his heart and said in a grim voice:


    "Boy, you''re lucky. I''ll deal with you after I meet Mr. Wang."


    With that, he ran to the back of the Acropolis money and said happily, "Grandpa, have you made a deal over there? Has Prince Wang promised to see us


    Wei Cheng Qian has no Wang Xu in his eyes at this time. All his attention is focused on Feng merciless, Ma Sanmo and others.


    It can be said that the inside information of the Wei family is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people, but it is still not qualified to stand there. The people who can stand there have more or less something to do with Prince Wang. They are either Prince Wang''s lineage or old-fashioned masters.


    "I don''t know. My old friend is only qualified to contact Third Master Zhao of Qinglian Pavilion. He hasn''t answered me yet." Acropolis Qian shook his head and frowned.


    Originally, he was ready to meet them, but the big guy level team composed of Feng merciless, Ma Sanmo and others had already taken the initiative to come to them.


    Seeing this scene, Acropolis Qian felt a touch of danger in his heart, but he frowned and thought for a long time, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    meanwhile.


    Seeing that Wei Yutang and others were all attracted by the big men''s team, Xu Yanhua shook his head and took a deep look at Wang Xu


    "Mr. Wang... He really has a high vision. He doesn''t even pay attention to the Wei family and the great master. Ah, like me, I dare not talk to Mr. Wei like that. "


    Then he nodded to Wang Xu, waved his hand and said goodbye


    "Mr. Wang, I have friends to see, so I''ll leave first."


    Xu Qing also looked at Wang Xu with complicated eyes and said in a low voice:


    "Mr. Wang, you... Ah!"


    She wanted to say something, but when it came to her mouth, she didn''t say it after all. She just let out a sigh, and the disappointment was beyond expression.


    Wang Xuchong laughed at her, but he didn''t mean to explain.


    Some things, once you are preconceived, even if you say a thousand words, will also be used as an excuse by others. Instead of wasting words, let facts speak.


    Besides, it''s fast, isn''t it?


    Wang Xu looked up at the passing wind, Ma Sanmo and others, and his mouth showed a funny smile.


    "Mr. Wang, what''s the matter?" Only he Wanyun looks at Wang Xu curiously and says strangely.


    "It''s nothing. Some people like to be in the limelight. I''m just affected." Wang Xu shook his head and didn''t mean to explain.


    Is it true that Wei Yutang regarded him as a "rival in love" and was thrown with a "white face" to tell everyone? It''s not a good thing.


    As they spoke, Feng merciless, Ma Sanmo and others in the distance had already come near. Wei Cheng Qian, with a smile on his face, strode forward to Zhao Sandao in the crowd


    "Third Master Zhao, but Prince Wang has finally arrived? I don''t know. Before I grow old, please... "


    Before he finished, Zhao San gave him a cold look. Although he didn''t speak, the coldness of his eyes made him freeze on the spot.


    Why did Mr. Zhao suddenly treat him so coldly?


    At that glance, it seems that it still has the intention of killing?


    But without waiting for him to think more, the next moment, the Acropolis money will understand why.


    I saw Zhao San directly over him, followed Ma Sanmo and others to stride forward, looking in that direction, it was the place where Wang Xu was.


    In an instant, Wei Cheng Qian''s body was stiff in place, and his heart was like falling into the abyss.

 Chapter 618

    "How could..."


    In the face of this dream like scene, the Acropolis Qian only felt black and shaking, his head was dizzy, but his hands and feet were cold and terrible.


    "Son of a bitch! Beast


    Then suddenly, his eyes glared to the maximum. He turned back to shake his hand and slapped his own sun Ziwei Yutang in the face.


    Then he turned pale and speechless, and rushed to Wang Xu. He came first, and knelt at Wang Xu''s feet with a touch.


    "Grandfather? You... "


    Wei Yutang was stunned by this slap. He couldn''t believe it and looked at his grandfather.


    "Grandfather, why did you kneel down to Wang Xu?"


    At this moment, he seemed to see ghosts.


    ¡­¡­


    "I didn''t expect that when I was my age, status and status, I was excited by a person. I really didn''t know what the elegant demeanor of the famous master Wang was!"


    Xu Yanhua, who left Wang Xu, didn''t go far. At this time, he stood in the crowd and stared excitedly at Ma Sanmo and others, waiting for the moment when he saw the real elegant demeanor of Prince Wang.


    However, as the line of sight continues to follow the movement, Xu Yanhua''s fundus is slowly occupied by surprise.


    How does this direction look like it''s going to the place where he was before?


    The next second, a very incredible idea that he had thought about before, and was rejected by him, came to mind again


    "Wait a minute, isn''t it..."


    Subconsciously, Xu Yanhua turned his eyes to Wang Xu. Then he saw an old man who was familiar with Wang Xu. His body shape was like that of a vicious dog. He crossed six or seven meters in three steps. Then he knelt down at Wang Xu''s feet and shivered.


    And the face that the old man is very familiar with is not the Acropolis money. Who else can it be?


    In an instant, Xu Yanhua''s body suddenly froze and stood still.


    "No, no... it''s not really him, is it?"


    At this moment, Xu Yanhua''s heart was filled with remorse, but at last he held a glimmer of hope.


    But the next second.


    This last glimmer of hope is also completely shattered!


    Not long after Qian knelt down in the Acropolis, Ma Sanmo and others stopped in front of Wang Xu. Then they all bowed together, and respectful voices rang out one after another


    "Young master!"


    "Young master!"


    "Young master!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was no time for people to be stunned at all, and the sound of "childe" calling had already resounded throughout the audience.


    After Ma Sanmo and others, he followed them. A very important person, a super rich man and a master of martial arts, came to worship one after another.


    "Mr. Wang!"


    "Mr. Wang!"


    "Mr. Wang!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the sound of the audience, countless people around completely dull, dazed, confused, and then at a loss, followed by remorse.


    These people are all the people who have been watching before!


    Wei Yutang, who was slapped by his grandfather, was even more stupid, and then his face turned pale.


    In his ear, he seemed to have heard the words he had said to Wang Xu, which were very proud, arrogant and arrogant


    "No matter who is on the other end of the line, tell him to come and collect the body for you!"


    And Wang Xu back to his is: "don''t worry, they will come to me to collect the body."


    Don''t worry, they''ll come soon


    Give me


    Collect the body!


    Now, Wei Yutang finally knows who Wang Xu said "they"... Are!


    He raised his head and almost subconsciously wanted to ask for help from his grandfather. But looking at him, it was his grandfather Wei Cheng Qian kneeling at Wang Xu''s feet, his forehead touching the ground, motionless, shivering old body.


    At this moment, it was strange that a sentence appeared in Wei Yutang''s mind:


    "Grandfather, he''s like a dog!"


    At this time, he also wanted to kneel down, but his body was like a rusty machine, with joints clicking and shaking, but he could not control his body.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Wang!"


    In countless people''s awe, admiration, surprise, regret, inconceivable or shocking eyes.


    Wang Xu stood there with his hands down. His face was as calm as before. He accepted people''s visit one by one without any fluctuation.


    Weicheng Qian kneels at his feet. Wei Yutang is frozen in fear and can''t move.


    Xu Yanhua was full of remorse. He wanted to wake himself up with a slap in his heart. It was a "Wang Bang" at the beginning of the game. As a result, he was beaten as a "right three" by himself, or a "right three" divided into two parts!


    Xu Qing''s eyes are in a trance. She looks at the figure who hardly changes her face in the face of people''s visits. She looks at his calm and self-contained face like the breeze


    "Prince Wang... Prince Wang?"


    At this moment, the biggest joke in her life was that she helped poor families as a social volunteer and met each other''s neighbors. Because of a bullying event, she met, separated and had a good feeling.


    Then a few months later, I came with my father to attend a banquet of a great man, Mr. Wang. I met him again and cheerfully called out: "Mr. Wang."


    As a result, this young master Wang is really


    Big man!


    How can we meet in life.


    You don''t know me, but you don''t know me.


    Goodbye to you, but I hear you have ascended


    Like a fairy!


    The gap between immortals and mortals lies in the distance between the two worlds.


    He is a neighbor of a poor family who is known by villains. He comes from an ordinary family, but he has some extraordinary young people.


    One is a great man who stands on the top of the magic capital and is looked up to by countless people, who can look down on all living beings, who can cross China, and who can reach the world.


    How can these two identities be related in just a few months?


    Now, however, the integration of these two identities has brought more shock to people.


    "Yes, he was extraordinary..." Xu Qing muttered to herself, her heart was suddenly occupied by a strong bitter.


    Just like a jewel, even if it is initially covered with mud and dust, the day when the dust is wiped away will also be full of light.


    And how long does it take to wipe the dust off the jewel?


    It''s just a dust flick!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time.


    Finally, the ceremony was over. To everyone''s surprise, Wang Xu didn''t look at the money of the Acropolis kneeling on his feet, nor did he mean to settle accounts with Wei Yutang.


    Instead, he just said with a smile to Ma Sanmo


    "Didn''t I just ask you to find Zhao San and others, and invite Feng merciless, ye Cangqing and others to have a meal together? How can you make such a big noise?"


    He looked as if he was laughing and his tone was light.


    However, Ma Sanmo immediately bowed his head and explained in fear


    "Young master, that''s not what I mean. Now this situation is beyond my expectation. I just invited the heads of all families and major leaders. I didn''t expect it to be like this. "


    With that, Ma Sanmo raised his eyes to peek at Wang Xu''s face, and carefully added: "it''s also possible that the news leaked, and some of them came by themselves..."


    Wang Xu nodded. He didn''t care whether Ma Sanmo said it was true or not. He just said faintly:


    "Since someone came uninvited, let''s clear up."


    "If you are not qualified enough, I will drive you out!"


    "Today, I''m talking about business. I''m not drinking or having dinner. I''m not having a party for anyone!"

 Chapter 619

    Some things, true or false important?


    unimportance!


    Wang Xu doesn''t care what Ma Sanmo does. What he wants is the result.


    There is no accident that forces like the morduwei family were directly cleared out without even ten seconds.


    Ten minutes later, the original flow of people, like water in general, was replaced by desolation. In the Phoenix Pavilion, only the leaders of various forces are left.


    In addition, the younger generation, mistress, wife, three aunts and eight aunts'' relatives... Were all cleared out.


    It''s not surprising that the rest of the big guys are not qualified to have dinner with Wang Xu. There are so many people in the banquet hall. Most of them are not qualified to meet Wang Xu.


    The reason for such a stir is to show Wang Xu''s power. Since Wang Xu, the master, doesn''t like it, it''s just a hindrance for those people to stay here.


    Xu Yanhua thought that he was also in the ranks of being cleaned up, but he didn''t expect that he was finally left behind. He just couldn''t sit at the main table, but could only sit at the auxiliary table.


    Looking at all the other people at the same table with a look of flattery and joy in their eyes, he maintained a smile on the surface, but his heart was extremely bitter


    "Wang Xu... How can he really be prince Wang?"


    "It''s not like that at all. He still sneaked in with me. My daughter also said that when she met him, he was just an ordinary person living in the old community..."


    As Xu Yanhua thought, no matter from which point of view, Wang Xu is not like a big man. Look around, like Ma Sanmo, Zhao San and others. Which one is not the most powerful one?


    And Wang Xu, walking between sitting and sleeping, is no different from the ordinary people on the street. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will be ignored.


    "Maybe... I''m too used to the feeling of being in a high position..." Xu Yanhua took a long breath and said with a bitter smile.


    If he walks alone in the street, how many people can know him?


    He was very glad that he didn''t offend Wang Xu too much. He came out to help several times. Although he was a little bit off center, at least he was kind-hearted. Besides, there is a daughter


    Thinking of this, Xu Yanhua took a deep look at Xu Qing beside him.


    However, at this time, Xu Qing was completely absent-minded and seemed to be in a low mood. From time to time, he turned to Wang Xu on the main table, but every time, he was disappointed.


    Wang Xu is just talking to Ma Sanmo and others. Where did he pay attention to her?


    Some people, some things, once missed, I''m afraid there will be no more opportunities.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the Phoenix Pavilion.


    After being cleared out, Wei Yutang finally straightened his back, raised his head, breathed out a long breath, looked back at the Phoenix Pavilion, and said hatefully:


    "Bah, what a powerful person do you really think you are? Even if you are Mr. Wang, is it difficult for my Wei family to rise up? "


    He was frightened and angry.


    Surprisingly, Wang Xu''s Salted fish turned over and became a dragon, totally exceeding his expectation.


    Anger is, he now can only complain here disdain two words, really in front of Wang Xu, he is afraid to put a fart, let alone revenge.


    And Wang Xu is so young that he can have such a great prestige. The scene that many big men met before, now in retrospect, makes Wei Yutang feel envious.


    "Grandfather, our Wei family suffered such a big humiliation today. Can we just let it go?" The more you think about it, the more angry you are. Wei Yutang can''t help but look at the money from the Acropolis.


    Wei Cheng Qian''s face was also very ugly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. After a moment''s silence, he slowly shook his head and said:


    "Now, our Wei family is under the eaves, so we have to bow our heads! You remember, no one in the world has ever been able to have a smooth sailing. Even the emperor Lao Tzu did it in turn.


    But now, you take care of your mouth and bear everything. If you dare to cause trouble for me again, I will be the first... "


    At this point, the Acropolis money suddenly turned his head, a pair of eyes suddenly tiger eyes, word by word way:


    "Break your leg!"


    "Yes, grandfather!"


    Wei Yutang''s face turned white. Knowing that his grandfather was not joking, he nodded.


    He thought that he was not in front of Wang Xu now, but all his family were around him. He thought it was ok, so he just let off steam and complained. But how can I think that my grandfather cares so much?


    He looked around for help, only to find that all the uncles of the Wei family were staring at him indefinitely, and even many people had a murderous intention in their eyes.


    "So... Grandfather''s warning is to protect me?"


    In an instant, Wei Yutang gave a thump in his heart, and his face turned even whiter.


    It''s true that today''s events can be said to be entirely due to him alone, bringing unnecessary disaster to the whole Wei family. In such a big family, I don''t know how many people had been looking forward to the relationship between Prince Wang, but now it is this kind of result.


    Inadvertently, Wei Yutang has damaged the interests of the Wei family. The Wei family is a big family, and there are absolutely many people who hate him.


    Even, there are many people who are hostile to them. In this case, let alone his life, even his grandfather''s position as the head of the family may change.


    Thinking of this, Wei Yutang didn''t dare to think about it any more. His face was white and he didn''t see any human color.


    Even at this time all around the Wei family, but he did not have the slightest sense of security.


    "How many of them... Want to kill me?"


    This idea, together, is like a devil hovering in my mind, can no longer be lingering.


    People are like this, sometimes, facing the fear of the unknown, far more terrible than facing life and death!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    However, Wang Xu has already thrown Wei Yutang''s rubbish behind him. He is just making arrangements with Ma Sanmo, Zhao San and others according to the original arrangement.


    The first thing is that he is going to unite qingliange with the Fengjia, Jianghai Liujia, xizhenyun and other forces, at least to get to know each other. After he leaves, on the contrary, because of information asymmetry, his own people beat his own people.


    In terms of secular power, Qinglian Pavilion, as the core, has been regarded as the top power in China.


    In the face of this behemoth, even the Wumeng dare not act rashly.


    In the same way, he also left a complete martial arts to all the schools. The complete martial arts in his previous life memory, from the training environment to the peak of the five quality master''s environment, was unknown, and he didn''t care about it at all.


    After having a complete martial arts cultivation method, people''s strength will rise rapidly in a short time.


    The real purpose of Wang Xu is to protect the people around him.


    To be exact, it''s his woman!

 Chapter 620

    Liu Yuqi, Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter, Chen Yuqing''s family, or Feng Yuqiao and others are all the things Wang Xu cares about in this life.


    After he left China, these people must be absolutely safe!


    Because they are Wang Xu''s women!


    Of course, integrating all forces is just prevention. Wang Xu knew that as long as he did not die, few people would dare to touch his women''s enemies in China.


    Moreover, several women''s safety, the real guarantee is their own strength!


    Now, jinu has been practicing martial arts. With the top skills he taught and the huge resources, her strength has almost improved by leaps and bounds.


    Even Liu Meiling, who has the lowest strength, has five levels of cultivation. She can be called a master in China.


    After everything was arranged properly, the banquet was over, and Wang Xu spent another three days saying goodbye to Chen Yuqing and fengyuqiao.


    He didn''t make up a lie on purpose. Instead, he told several girls all the facts he could, saying that he needed to leave China for a while, but only for a short time.


    Even in the face of several women''s reluctance, Wang Xu joked:


    "It''s said that a couple''s parting is better than a new marriage. When I come back, you just don''t squeeze me dry."


    Naturally, the women''s angry and blushing faces, as well as the unknown and indescribable things in the night.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    It''s the day of complete separation.


    Jianghai, Jiangxin Lake Villas parking lot, a dark Benz business stopped, from above out of a man and a woman.


    The man is wearing a straight martial arts uniform. The sign on his chest is the warrior of the martial arts league. When he is about 40 years old, the whole person goes to that station, which gives people the feeling that the pine stands on the top of the mountain. It''s towering and immovable, as if it can''t be easily shaken by the storm.


    Women, on the other hand, are in their twenties. They have beautiful faces, cool temperament, and extremely hot figure. They are very attractive because of their protruding front and back under the uniform of Wumeng. If someone because of a woman''s appearance, I''m afraid they will regret for the rest of their lives.


    Because, the powerful Qi and blood that the woman sends out, is impressively the valiant person who practices the body nine layers!


    After they got off, the middle-aged man looked up at the villa by the river and sneered


    "Is this where Prince Wang lives? It''s really a big show. The others are all on their own. They need you and me to pick them up in person! "


    "Li cangyun, after all, the other side is the champion of the national martial arts competition. Even Huo Lao needs to invite him personally." The woman shook her head and said faintly.


    "Hum, I don''t care if he is a champion or not. If he is a waste, how can he become the leader of Chishui secret place?" Li cangyun sneered.


    When a woman hears the words, she frowns slightly in her heart.


    This time, in order not to expose the cards in advance, but also to confuse other competitive forces, Wumeng deliberately hid Wang Xu''s true identity. Externally, he only announced that Wang Xu was the champion of this year''s martial arts conference, but he concealed the identity of "Prince Wang".


    In the eyes of middle-aged men and women, what about Wang Xu, a 21-year-old youth, even if he is the champion of martial arts? It''s a natural state.


    For example, both of them were carefully selected by the Wumeng and sent to the solar world to explore the situation in the early days of discovering the "gate" between the solar world and China more than ten years ago.


    All they practiced were complete martial arts, far more powerful than the ordinary Chinese martial arts. Both of them were masters of the three grades.


    Usually, they lead the team in exploring the secret world. But this year, he turned out to be a boy in his early twenties. The middle-aged man blew it up directly. He was very upset.


    "Feng Qian, you say that a young man in his early twenties is proud of himself. He doesn''t know how arrogant he is. What kind of person in charge can he be? Do you really want him to lead the team and put pressure on us? "


    Li cangyun was indignant.


    "The high-level side means that he is free to move, and we will clean up and stabilize the rear area for him." Feng Qian explained.


    "It''s not more outrageous!" Li cangyun''s voice rose suddenly, and his face was more discontented. "It means to let him move freely. No matter what he does, we have to wipe his ass for him? Damn it, I can''t take care of him, I can only watch it


    "If he doesn''t know how to provoke those people in Xuankong City, how can we wipe them? Even those forces coveted overseas are enough for us! "


    "By the way, do we have to keep him safe? Damn, he''s a 21-year-old boy. No matter how talented he is, his cultivation is also complete. At most, he''s just a master. I can kill him with a slap! People from other forces, it''s easier to kill him! "


    "But according to the information given to us by the senior management, this boy''s strength is no worse than ours, and what he marked is at least the congenital third grade level!" Feng Qian frowned again.


    "Congenital master of three grades? At least? " Li cangyun almost laughed.


    He shook his head and sneered


    "Feng Qian, I ask you, do you believe what you say? Others don''t understand, don''t you? We''ve all been in the solar world for a while


    "Even if you are a warrior in the solar world, there are very few people who can reach the level of the third grade master at this age. Which one is not from the sky, and the inheritance is amazing? You don''t mean to say that this boy''s talent can be comparable to the descendants of Emperor Wu over there? "


    "No matter how talented he is, is Huaxia''s resources enough for him to practice so fast? The inheritance of martial arts in China is incomplete, and all kinds of martial arts inheritance secret methods are even less. Without enough resources and secret methods, the 21-year-old Sanpin congenital master, do you think he is Emperor Wu


    "It''s the sun world''s" Lin Po Tian ", who is so far away from the past that he can''t beat a generation. At this age, I''m afraid he''s just a master of five grades."


    Mention Lin Po Tian, Li cangyun eyes can not help but emerge a trace of awe.


    As a warrior who was sent to the core of the solar world in the early days of the Wumeng, he was once lucky to see Lin Botian''s fist in a strong fight in the solar world.


    That fist really broke the sky directly. When the martial arts cultivation reached that level, it was really the same as the gods and deeply engraved into his heart.


    "You mean the information given by the senior management is wrong?" At this time, Feng Qian''s face changed slightly.


    Originally, she didn''t care about Wang Xu. Anyway, the high-level officials said that they would let Wang Xu move freely after entering the secret world. They didn''t have much trouble. At most, it was just a name.


    But now, after Li cangyun''s words, there is a little doubt in his heart.


    It''s true that Chinese martial arts are weak. Is Wang Xu more talented than Emperor Wu in the solar world?

 Chapter 621

    "It must be wrong!"


    Li cangyun asserted and sneered.


    "When Lin Po Tian was twenty-one years old, he was also a master of five grades. That was the result of his coming from Emperor Wu''s family, going to the holy land to practice, relying on many terrorist resources and tutors.


    Although I don''t want to mention this, we in Huaxia are far behind the solar world in all aspects. He is a little boy, and he is at least a master of Sanpin. Do you believe it? If it''s said in the solar realm, I''m afraid it will kill many people with laughter! "


    Feng Qian''s brow wrinkled deeper when she heard the speech.


    At this time, the two people talk, has also been to the lake villa gate.


    The two martial arts men in black, who were guarding the gate, had a strong breath of Qi and blood. They could not help but look at each other. It was only because they practiced complete martial arts, all of which were in the four levels of cultivation. Moreover, their bodies seemed to be extremely solid, which showed that they had a very good foundation.


    However, the four levels of physical training are just for two people to take a glance. After all, they are all three class masters. They don''t pay attention to the martial arts of this level.


    "Is Mr. Wang here? We are from the Wumeng. We are ordered to take you to Chishui. " Feng Qian came forward and said.


    "Please come in. I''ve been waiting for you by the lake for a long time." The two men in black obviously got the order, nodded and opened the door.


    Two people enter along the gate, into the eye is a goose soft stone paved path, on both sides are lawns and flowers, trees, the path has spread to the distant Jiangxin lake.


    Through the cobblestone path, two people in front of a bright, see a young man is wearing ordinary sportswear, is slowly playing a set of boxing by the lake.


    Around him, two 17-year-old girls were staring at each other. Their eyes were full of excitement and excitement. It seemed that the young people were teaching them some powerful martial arts.


    But Li cangyun and Feng Qian took a serious look, but they didn''t see anything.


    "Ho! I don''t know what it''s like to learn from others at this age? What can he teach? It''s funny Li cangyun even lowered his head and sneered, disdaining to the extreme:


    "I think it''s deliberately pretending to force, trying to deceive girls!"


    When Feng Qian saw this scene, there was a glimmer of disappointment in her eyes, but she had to be polite.


    After Wang Xu finished teaching, she stepped forward and said in a low voice:


    "Are you wang Xu, Prince Wang?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Wang Xu nodded.


    Wu Meng needs him to hide his identity, but he still uses his real name. But it doesn''t matter. There are a few people who know his real name. Most people only know that magic has a powerful "Prince", but they don''t know who he is.


    What''s more, Wang is a big surname in China, and his name is Wang Xu. This is just like someone who has the same name as the young master of a certain family. He is not the one who usually contacts with the young master. Who knows you when the young master walks on the street?


    "Prince Wang, Li cangyun in xiawu League, is a master of Sanpin."


    Li cangyun''s voice is neither cold nor light, and his eyes scan Wang Xu wantonly. His disdain and doubt are not concealed.


    "Li cangyun, you..."


    Feng Qian''s face changed slightly, as if she had guessed what Li cangyun wanted to do.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, Li cangyun looked up slightly and said proudly, "Mr. Wang, we are all warriors. We all fight for life and death. To be honest, I am not satisfied with the league''s arrangement this time.


    However, the information given above all says that you are a genius who can compete with Sanpin''s innate master. It happens that I am also Sanpin. Not to say that you can beat me, but that you can fight with me face to face. If it''s even, I will obey you.


    Otherwise, don''t say it''s me, even the people who come from other places to join the team of exploring Chishui''s secret land this time, won''t convince you! "


    Wang Xu listened to these words without expression.


    Before he could say anything, Feng Qian came out with an embarrassed smile and explained:


    "Li cangyun is a rough man with a bad temper. He doesn''t think much about things. Don''t mind, Mr. Wang. You can rest assured that we will absolutely follow the arrangement of the high-level officials in the Wumeng this time. This time we will enter the Chishui secret land and explore everything with you as the center. "


    But Wang Xu didn''t pay attention to her. Instead, he looked at Li cangyun with great interest and said with a faint smile, "excuse me, why do I have to fight with you?"


    "You see, this lady has also said that the high-level arrangement of the Wumeng is the main one. I''m your superior. Do you have any dissatisfaction?"


    Li cangyun was slightly stunned, and then said in a cold voice: "yes, I''m just dissatisfied with you. I don''t think you are qualified to be the master of this secret exploration! "


    He didn''t follow Wang Xu''s words, and obviously didn''t see Wang Xu as a "superior".


    "Good. You''re honest." Wang Xu nodded, then his face suddenly turned cold and said, "but what do you want to do with me?


    The arrangement of the high level of Wumeng is that you listen to my orders. I am higher than you. What qualifications do you have to give me nonsense here?


    Shut up


    "You


    Li cangyun''s eyes suddenly glared, his angry face turned white, and he was just about to say something.


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu had already slapped the air in his hand, and the air exploded instantly, and the white air wave directly hit Li cangyun


    "Since it''s up to me, are you qualified to speak here? Get out of here


    The voice fell.


    Wang Xu''s big hand has been blatantly across the air, so fast that it can''t react at all, and lashes at Li cangyun''s face.


    "Pa!"


    In the loud slap, Li cangyun didn''t react. He was taken out more than ten meters on the spot and fell into the lake in the middle of the river in the distance. A nearly three meter high water burst out.


    Next second.


    The water on the surface of the lake is even higher, and Li cangyun finally reacts. His face is red with anger, and blood can be seen in his eyes.


    "Boy, how dare you hit me?"


    At the same second, there was the voice of his rage.


    However, Wang Xu just looked up at him coldly, and his indifferent voice rang out: "I don''t care whether you obey me or not. Now, I''m your superior. You must listen to my orders and dare to talk nonsense again. I''ll kill you!"


    Li cangyun''s eyes turned red for a moment, but he did not dare to do it. He could only fall on the shore angrily and reluctantly. He stared at Wang Xu and laughed angrily


    "You... Good! Good! Good


    Three good words in a row, but he did not dare to move after all.


    Although he didn''t believe that Wang Xu could kill him, what Wang Xu said was the truth. In the high-level message of the Wumeng, Li cangyun was asked to give priority to Wang Xu. To put it bluntly, he had to listen to Wang Xu.


    He is a warrior of Wumeng. He attaches great importance to the rules. Even if he is angry at this time, he doesn''t dare to fight Wang Xu.


    Similarly, Wang Xu didn''t look at him after he said that. He turned to Feng Qian and said calmly:


    "Well, now we can go straight away."


    Feng Qian was shocked. It can be said that she was shocked to the extreme in her heart. After three seconds of silence, she looked deeply at Wang Xu and then turned to lead the way.


    Not to mention Wang Xu''s real strength, at least he is brave


    It''s not bad when Lin Botian was young!

 Chapter 622

    "Mr. Huo, maybe they''re wrong this time."


    After Wang Xu was on the road again, Feng Qian sighed in her heart.


    She sat beside Wang Xu, even if she did not take the initiative to see, she could clearly feel Wang Xu''s attitude.


    Wang Xu leaned back on the car and closed his eyes. If he put it on an old man, he could be described as leisurely.


    But in a young man, it can only be said to be frivolous!


    There''s not a bit of the stability of a big man!


    On the other hand, Li cangyun stares at Wang Xu all the way. His eyes are uncertain, and he sneers in his heart: "boy, when you get to the base, you will have good fruit to eat. There are many rebellious people in the martial arts. No one looks down on anyone, especially young people like you, who are more crazy than you. "


    "Well, at that time, those proud young warriors won''t be in the way of the rules and the orders of the upper class. They won''t dare to attack you easily."


    However, the Chishui base of Wumeng, which people went to, was thousands of miles away in the mountains. The vehicles rushed to the nearby airport and directly changed into private planes.


    And after getting on the plane, Wang Xu still closed his eyes and had a rest. He didn''t bother to talk to them at all.


    Feng Qian frowned deeper. Originally, she wanted to take advantage of her spare time to talk to Wang Xu about the follow-up arrangements and the situation of Chishui base. She didn''t bother to talk about it.


    She thinks that she has given Wang Xu enough respect. If people don''t give her face, is it hard for her to face up to her?


    Li cangyun sneered even more and said nothing. In his heart, he once again put a label on Wang Xu


    "Being arrogant, not being human!"


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Thousands of miles away, in the depths of the mountains, apart from the relevant important personnel, no one would have thought that there would be a steel fortress covering several miles in such a remote mountain.


    Relying on the mountains, the huge city wall nearly 30 meters high and the strong fortress made of reinforced concrete have stuck the only gap between the two peaks.


    Fort, automatic machine gun fortress, all kinds of high-powered thermal weapons piled up in fortresses, explosives are the most common, rockets can be seen everywhere, and the tough man who is almost armed to the teeth has a rocket launcher on his back and a sword in his hand.


    Under the interweaving of hot weapons and cold weapons, everyone who comes here for the first time is deeply shocked. Even if they are not ordinary people, they are powerful fighters.


    But in the face of this steel fortress, everyone was silent.


    Chishui base!


    Here is the most powerful war base controlled by the Wumeng, which is all deployed by the wuzhe!


    Some people may ask, now the world is peaceful, what are they resisting?


    At this time, in the open space outside the fortress, with three large transport helicopters landing, a group of young people walking down from the top turned around and looked around. When they were shocked, some people also asked this question:


    "Mr. Lu, you always told us that the warriors of our alliance need to shoulder a heavier future than all the others. Is that what you said? What are we fighting against? "


    The speaker was a young man with a flat head in a strong black suit, with doubts in his eyes.


    It''s not just him. When he saw this armed fortress full of visual impact, almost everyone who got off the helicopter was shocked with eyes and doubts.


    If Wang Xu was here, he would recognize Lu Qingshan!


    In the face of the people''s searching eyes, Lu Qingshan shook his head and said, "it''s not resistance, it''s warning.


    There are some things that you can''t understand. Soon after you walk out of the gate of this fortress, you will understand why. "


    Then he looked up, looked around, looked into the eyes of the people, and said word by word:


    "You all take back your useless thoughts. You are all the talents selected by our Wumeng from all the young martial arts in China. You represent the future of our Wumeng and the future of our Wudao world in China.


    Let me remind you for the last time that warrior is not a joke or a title you use to boast about, but a profession born for fighting!


    As a warrior, the most important thing for us is to maintain a "must fight" heart and fight for life! Live! Strive for strength!


    Remember, partner, it''s your right hand. Wumeng is your solid backing. And the enemy, only one word


    Kill


    The voice fell.


    "Kill


    In a flash, almost all the young warriors around were drinking together. Everyone was aroused by Lu Qingshan''s words. Many people''s faces turned red and their eyes were cold.


    When everyone''s mood calmed down, Lu Qingshan nodded slowly and said in a high voice: "very good! Keep this momentum and remember your identity. You are the warriors of the alliance!


    Well, next, let''s spread out our activities, but don''t go out of the square. Your team leader hasn''t come yet. "


    After that, Lu Qingshan said a few words to restrain the crowd, and then turned to the fortress not far away. This time, he is not only leading people here, but also has his own accusation and task.


    After he left, a group of young warriors got excited and gathered in groups, waiting for the "leader" in Lu Qingshankou to come.


    "Damn it, I said I would come here ten days ago. As a result, we were dragged for ten days because of this new leader. These days, I''m almost out of order! " Cried a strong man in a black waistcoat, with his arms as muscular as an old tree.


    "Ha ha, it''s said that the leader of the team is still a martial artist of the aristocratic family. As expected, he has enough airs!" Another young man sneered.


    They are all the talents selected by the Wumeng from all over China, but they are all wild warriors, and they are not the children of a large martial arts family.


    What they practice is also the complete martial arts way given by the martial arts league. They have the lowest strength and six levels of training. They have their own pride and despise the so-called aristocratic martial arts outside the martial arts league.


    "More than that!"


    Another 23-4-year-old, pale faced young man stood up with a sneer and said with disdain: "surely everyone knows the national martial arts convention some time ago?


    This guy is the champion. He''s only twenty-one years old. He''s younger than any of us, but he''s our leader?


    It''s just because of that bullshit martial arts meeting. I didn''t say that if we didn''t attend, how could those martial arts of aristocratic families compare with us? Except for a few top families with complete martial arts, most of the martial arts of other families are incomplete. They are so-called gifted children. I can kill ten with one hand! "


    "Twenty one? The martial arts of the aristocratic family? "


    It was the first time that many people heard of the news, and they immediately exploded. Many people''s faces became cold on the spot.

 Chapter 623

    "Isn''t it senior Li cangyun who leads the team? In the past, he always led the team. Senior Li cangyun was only thirty-nine years old, and he was already a strong man in Sanpin''s congenital master''s field. He went through life and death, and achieved great achievements.


    I always thought that this change was due to the promotion of senior Li cangyun. How could he change a boy in his early twenties? How could he lead us? "


    At the beginning of the question, the young man with a flat head was stunned. Obviously, he just heard the news and cried out discontentedly on the spot.


    The strong man in the black waistcoat also said angrily: "yes, a waste who wants qualifications but no qualifications and strength but no strength, how can he lead us? I can crush ten of them with one hand


    The white faced youth sneered and sneered, "what else is it? I have learned the virtues of those people in the Wudao family for a long time. It must be someone who has reached some secret agreement with the senior management. This is to let others come here to gild them! "


    "Shut up! If you have the ability to call here, it''s better to see the real person later. If you doubt it, you can directly trouble him! "


    At this time, a slightly out of group, a person standing in the corner, looking at the young people coldly, suddenly eyes a squint, cold voice scolded.


    In an instant, a cold and powerful breath swept through the audience. All the people subconsciously turned their heads and looked at it. Many people were surprised and angry, but they were obviously afraid of each other and did not dare to retort easily.


    This young man is called Di Changqing.


    It can be said that they are the most powerful among all of them. They have reached the top of nine levels of physical training, and only one last step is needed to break through the innate ability and become the genius among the talents of the first grade master.


    They are all wild warriors selected and cultivated by the Wumeng, and they all know each other. So when the young man said this, there was a sudden silence around him, and few people dared to refute him.


    But soon, the public resumed the previous discussion, but the voice was much lower. No one was as loud as before, saying that they could crush the "pretending force" words of ten aristocratic martial arts.


    In addition to di Changqing, listening to the comments around, a beautiful woman frowned slightly, as if she was very dissatisfied with the ridicule of the new leader.


    "Shuliu, what do you think of the new leader? Is it really a waste, as you say, and not qualified to lead us? "


    When she saw Chu shuliu frowning, a woman with a long knife in her hand flashed her eyes and asked in a voice.


    "I don''t think he''s worse than Li cangyun since the league leaders let him be the team leader." Chu shuliu said quietly.


    "Yes, I think so. Those senior leaders of our Wumeng are not fools. Will they let a new person who can''t convince the public and has no strength come? " The female warrior nodded her head, glanced at all the people around her, and sneered


    "Sure enough, men are all pig hooves! A bunch of idiots! I think the real purpose of these guys is just to challenge the authority of the new team leader and show off on their own! "


    "Yes, they are a bunch of idiots." Chu shuliu nodded.


    Thinking of Wang Xu''s incredible power, she could not help showing a trace of loss. But soon she regained her peace and her heart was firm.


    She has already touched his world!


    One day, she will stand behind him, looking at the man''s back, firmly fighting for him, repay his kindness!


    At this time, the voices of the people around them gradually became louder.


    "You say, we wait for that hairy boy to come, do you want to give him a bad impression?" As soon as the strong man in the black vest raised his hand, the muscles on his arm beat fiercely and said unkindly.


    "Don''t argue with me, Zhao Changwu. I''ll be the first to give you the power." With a smile, the white faced youth said haughtily, "I''m the seventh level of physical training. Don''t show your strength."


    After being despised, Zhao Changwu was not angry, but said with a smile: "Ma Qing, what excuse are you going to find?"


    "Excuse? Do you need it? As a new leader, he can''t be worse than Li cangyun, can he? If we don''t do something, how can he lead us? If this guy is not strong enough to lead us to death, can he afford it? " Ma Qing sneered.


    "Yes, what brother Qing said is reasonable." Other people around nodded.


    "Do you want to take Di Changqing and them? After all, they are the most powerful and the best in nine levels of physical training. " Someone asked.


    Ma Qing shakes his head and confidently says, "no, I will force him with words at that time, and let him bear my full blow without moving. If he doesn''t dare, he''s rubbish!


    If you dare, I''ll do my best. Even if he''s a great master, he''ll have to be hurt! "


    "Of course, if he can''t even take my best shot, what kind of leader will he be? What qualifications do I have to obey him? You''d better wash your ass and go home to have a soft meal! "


    "Not bad!"


    Everyone nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    On the mountains a few kilometers away, a large helicopter is also flying fast.


    "Mr. Wang, we''re going to Chishui base soon. There''s something I need to tell you in advance..." Feng Qian warned loudly.


    Looking at Wang Xu''s closed eyes, she was afraid that Wang Xu would fall asleep and not wake up without shouting.


    Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes.


    Instead of looking at Feng Qian, he turned to another corner of the helicopter and said faintly:


    "Are you also the members who went to Chishui secret place this time?"


    Following his eyes, you can see that ye Jianyi, di Xinglian, Zhang Peng and other three people are the first. There are ten strong martial artists standing there, all of them are members of the martial arts conference.


    When they saw him, they were all excited. They boarded the plane in the middle of the way. Before Wang Xu closed his eyes, they didn''t dare to disturb him. They didn''t even dare to speak, for fear that it would disturb Wang Xu''s rest.


    "Meet Mr. Wang!"


    As soon as Ye Jian came over, he first saluted Wang Xu and then explained in a low voice:


    "This time, the Wumeng opened the Chishui secret place. Our families participated in the martial arts conference just to enter the Chishui secret place and look for opportunities.


    I''ve heard that you are leading the team by yourself this time. Before I came here, my grandfather personally told me that everything is up to you. Please take more care of me! "


    Emperor line even also came over, look quite complex, respectfully said: "childe, my family call, I need to go back from here."


    What he said was not clear, and almost no one around understood him. Only Wang Xu nodded slightly, indicating that he knew.


    Finally, when it was Zhang Peng''s turn, he came forward with a bitter smile and said:


    "Young master, I offended you a lot last time."


    First, he pleaded guilty, and then he stopped talking. He looked at Wang Xu and saw that Wang Xu didn''t change much. Then he went on cautiously


    "I have one more thing to confirm with you. Do you know a brother and sister who have the same name as me and a sister named Zhang Jie?"

 Chapter 624

    "Well?" Wen Yan, Wang Xu slightly raised his eyes, light way: "know, what do you want to say?"


    His voice didn''t fluctuate much, and he didn''t scold. But Zhang Peng seemed to have a mountain on his body. He bent down subconsciously, lowered his head and lowered his eyes. There was a cold sweat on his forehead, and said quickly:


    "Don''t misunderstand me, young master. I just want to confirm with you. After all, these brothers and sisters are also the side children of my family. If they have any relationship with you, the resources within the family will be inclined to them and give them more care. "


    After hearing these words, Wang Xu nodded and looked back. He turned to Feng Qian, who was not good-looking, and asked faintly:


    "What else did you just want to say?"


    He naturally knows what Feng Qian''s attitude is.


    Again, whoever respects him will respect him. If you don''t give him face, don''t be ashamed!


    "There''s something I want to remind Mr. Wang first."


    Feng Qian, who was ignored by Wang Xu before she had finished her words, took a few deep breaths, then suppressed her anger, hesitated for a moment, and finally said slowly:


    "The members who have entered the Chishui secret land this time are not only the martial artists from the martial arts meeting here, but also more martial arts talents cultivated in our Martial Arts League. They are all quite proud. When they arrive, they may be challenged by many people. "


    "Of course, Prince Wang can also ignore their challenges, but after entering Chishui, people may not obey your decisions."


    She did not say that she and Li cangyun, but it is obvious that from contacting Wang Xu to now, in addition to high self-esteem, she has not seen anything extraordinary about Wang Xu. Feng Qian has been completely disappointed with Wang Xu.


    Li cangyun, from the beginning, was dissatisfied with Wang Xu, not to mention.


    "Oh? I see Wang Xu nodded lightly and didn''t care.


    Disobeying orders? It''s just that he didn''t intend to explore the secret place with a bunch of cumbersome things. In his original arrangement, once he entered the Chishui secret place, he would move freely. First, he would search for a wave of treasures to see if he could find the core of the Chishui secret place. Finding it was luck.


    If he can''t find it, he doesn''t care. He goes straight through the secret world to the solar world. Compared with Shu Wuji''s agreement that he can''t help "not fulfilling", Li cangyun and Feng Qian are nothing!


    Even Wu Meng, he doesn''t care!


    No matter what plan or how many plans you have, don''t provoke him!


    But Feng Qian didn''t know what Wang Xu really thought. When she saw that Wang Xu was indifferent, her eyebrows suddenly wrinkled and her heart was furious


    "Ha ha, good intentions are not rewarded! Since you are not in a hurry, what am I in a hurry? I''ll wait and see how you lose face! It''s a big loss! "


    Li cangyun, who is sitting on one side and looking at him coldly, already has a sneer in his heart and is full of schadenfreude. Not only waiting to see Wang Xu''s jokes, but also dissatisfied with Feng Qian.


    He has long said that this hairy boy named Wang Xu is unreliable, don''t you believe it?


    Well, now I''m asking for trouble!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Chishui base, the helicopter of the fortress takes off on the square.


    "Look! There''s another transport


    "Haha, the new leader finally came, and made us wait for nearly half an hour. What a show!"


    "After all, they are the children of a noble family. How can they compare with us clay legs?"


    "Ha ha, where are Zhao Changwu and Ma Qing? You two are looking for trouble. It''s up to you. Take it easy later. Don''t frighten this noble man! "


    Many martial arts people laugh one after another and make fun of them.


    As wild warriors, they were oppressed by the family warriors before they joined the alliance. Now, by taking advantage of the opportunity, many people''s resentments are all burst out at one time.


    Zhao Changwu and Ma Qing are more eager to try, obviously a little impatient, waiting to give Wang Xu a challenge.


    Chu shuliu looked up at the plane slowly falling down in the sky, with brilliant eyes.


    "Wang Xu, you are here at last."


    "When you see me here, I wonder if you care?"


    "But even if you don''t find me, I don''t care. One day, I will keep up with you, stand behind you and accompany you to see how wonderful the world is on top of the peak! "


    At this moment, there seemed to be a flame burning in Chu shuliu''s heart. There was a strong breath in her body that she couldn''t detect. She slowly stirred for a moment, and then disappeared in an instant.


    "Boom! Boom


    Soon, in the roar of huge engines and propellers, the sky helicopter slowly landed on the square, the cabin door opened, Wang Xu''s face was as plain as water, and he walked out first.


    At first glance, he saw Chu shuliu in the crowd. In a little surprise, Wang Xu gave her a little smile, and then strode off the plane.


    Behind him, Li cangyun and Feng Qian, who were gloomy, followed by Ye Jianyi, Zhang Peng, dixinglian and other aristocratic martial artists.


    "Ha ha, is the young leader the new leader?"


    People''s eyes instantly gathered on Wang Xu.


    "Tut Tut, it seems that not only we are not happy with him, but also senior Li cangyun and Feng Qian are unhappy with this guy!" Some people saw Li cangyun and Feng Qian''s faces, and immediately chuckled.


    "Well, I knew that this time there was also a group of junkies from the aristocratic family. There are still a lot of people coming. They seem to be in awe of our new leader! " Zhao Chang gave a cold hum in Wudang.


    Ma Qing sneered: "the martial arts of the aristocratic family, otherwise what skills do you expect them to have? These guys, I''m afraid they are extremely awed by the background of our new team leader. They are a group of rubbish who can only use the background to suppress people. They don''t know what their strength is like! "


    In a short period of time, the noise of discussion resounded throughout the audience, and people did not hide their dissatisfaction with Wang Xu.


    Di Changqing looks directly at Wang Xu. Although he doesn''t speak, he is also examining.


    "A bunch of idiots! I don''t know where the sense of superiority comes from when I dare to laugh at other people''s rubbish


    Only Chu shuliu, a fierce female warrior with a long knife in her hand, sneers in a low voice, not at Wang Xu, but at her companions.


    "Miao Miao, it''s not worth to be angry with them. They are just a group of frogs in the well who are occupied by prejudice and are unwilling to admit the truth." Chu shuliu shakes his head.


    After ten days, her accomplishments have improved by leaps and bounds, reaching the seventh level of physical training. Chu shuliu''s female swordsman with a sword is the top of nine levels of physical training. She is no worse than di Changqing. It''s no wonder that there is no one around to please her because of their beauty.


    Jin Miaomiao shakes his head and no longer talks. He stares at Wang Xu.


    She was born far more sensitive than other warriors, and her perception told her that Wang Xu was in extremely terrible danger. Just as she can find the extraordinary of Chu shuliu with this intuition, she firmly believes in this feeling.


    Wang Xu.


    It''s a dangerous man!

 Chapter 625

    "Mr. Wang, these are all talented people who are above the top. It''s no use if you are going to force them with orders."


    Seeing Wang Xu walking directly to the crowd, Li cangyun, who thinks he has seen through Wang Xu''s means, sneers.


    For young people, especially proud young talents, rules are used to break and orders are used to break.


    Really think, who will be like him, because of the rules, a word is extremely humiliating to endure down?


    Wang Xu was too lazy to pay attention to him. He went directly to the public and said faintly, "I heard that you are not the leader who refuses to accept me, are you?


    I''m sorry. I don''t like you guys. After entering the Chishui secret place, you scum continue to follow the following two, don''t bother me


    With that, Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He didn''t stop at all. He turned around and walked to the gate of the fortress in the distance.


    Behind him, there was a dead silence.


    No one thought that Wang Xu would say such a thing.


    After working for a long time, they are all sentimental and rush to work for Wang Xu?


    They don''t like Wang Xu. As a result, Wang Xu doesn''t like them either?


    Even, they only dare to ridicule Wang Xu''s waste behind his back, but who dares, like Wang Xu, to denounce people as waste in front of everyone?


    "Waste..."


    Almost everyone, at this moment, only these two words remain in their mind.


    The next moment, the crowd exploded.


    "Fuck! How dare he say we''re rubbish? "


    "Is, he himself is a waste, even dare to say we, where the courage?"


    "Asshole, I didn''t bother to trouble him, but now I have to see who is the real waste!"


    People were filled with righteous indignation.


    Zhao Changwu, Ma Qing and other people''s faces are red with anger, and they are almost mad with anger. This hasn''t brought Wang Xu down. As a result, Wang Xu''s coming up is a fire, which makes them lose all their faces. They just feel that their previous talks have become jokes.


    "Stop! Don''t go


    Zhao Changwu suddenly stepped out, eyes fierce light burst, the whole body muscle burst up, a pair of words not to find Wang Xu to fight posture.


    To everyone''s surprise, Wang Xu actually stopped. He turned around and looked at Zhao Changwu''s clenched fists with great interest


    "Why, are you trying to punch me? Why? I don''t seem to know you, and I have nothing to do with you? "


    Zhao Changwu''s mouth is stupid, and his brain is not very flexible. For a moment, he was asked by Wang Xu.


    What Wang Xu said is reasonable. They didn''t know each other before. It seems unreasonable for him to hit people?


    Ma Qing''s face turned pale with anger. At this time, he finally found the opportunity and suddenly stood up and sneered: "ha ha, before you came, we all guessed who your new leader is. Originally, we had expectations for you.


    As a result, he turned out to be a coward! Don''t you dare to take our challenge? "


    Hearing what he said, Wang Xu directly looked at the past with the eyes of a fool and said faintly, "I said, I''m not going to lead your group of rubbish. Why, can''t I understand people''s words or have no brain?"


    "Well, I''ll say it again. I''ll be more clear and straightforward."


    "For me, your strength is too poor. It''s all a burden. And I don''t like the cumbersome, and I don''t like the cumbersome that doesn''t listen to me. So, in the current situation, I''m not asking you to be my man. "


    "But you asked me to be your leader, and I didn''t want to!"


    Wang Xu''s voice is not big, but it clearly spread to everyone''s ears, it can be said that he is not polite.


    Dead silence!


    Silence!


    There was no one to speak, not even to breathe.


    This time, Wang Xu was extremely straightforward and clear.


    You, in my eyes, are rubbish, not worthy to be my men!


    Even if I ask him, he won''t!


    This remark is extremely overbearing, extremely arrogant, extremely arrogant, and it is no less than a public face beating or even humiliation.


    This is a group of arrogant warriors, who can stand it?


    At this time, seeing that there was no one to speak, Wang Xu shook his head in disappointment and continued to say:


    "Still don''t understand? It seems that you are not only a bunch of rubbish, but also a bunch of idiots. Well, I''ll leave without anything else. Don''t ask me.


    Even if you kneel down and beg me, I will not be your leader. "


    Wang Xu knows the intention of the high level of the Wumeng. To give him such a "leader" status is to let him be a nanny to these talented warriors of the Wumeng?


    Funny!


    What''s Wang Xu''s status? There are so many things. Where can he spare time to be a nanny for these wastes? It''s just a bunch of craps who don''t like him!


    It''s like, he looks at these people!


    One by one, they are not forced to count. They don''t have a correct identity and attitude. Do you still want him to ask to be a nanny for you?


    Is there such a good thing in the world!


    In a word, you look down on others, no one looks up to you!


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu is impatient, but Zhao Changwu and Ma Qing are angry, furious, and even angry.


    Shame!


    This is a naked shame!


    As warriors, they are proud. As geniuses, they are proud. The combination of the two pride is the pride of pride, which is extremely proud.


    So proud of them, how can they tolerate being insulted by Wang Xu in public?


    "A scholar can be killed, but not humiliated!"


    Zhao Changwu''s glasses were red on the spot. He almost roared from his throat and stepped on the ground. The violent force directly crushed a piece of gravel on the ground. His whole person turned into a shadow, like a fierce tiger, rushing at Wang Xu.


    Unfortunately, the momentum is really amazing.


    But as soon as he made a save, ye Jianyi, who was immediately behind Wang Xu, turned cold and stepped out. He stopped Zhao Changwu''s body like a ghost and slapped it hard.


    "Boom!"


    Like Taishan, Zhao Changwu was directly slapped on the ground and fainted on the spot.


    "It''s just a waste of six layers. Who gave you the courage to fight against Prince Wang?"


    But until then, the cold scolding sound in Ye Jian''s mouth could fall to the ground.


    Dead silence!


    It''s naked silence again!


    All the talented people of the martial arts league around were silent. Many people''s eyes contracted violently and stared at Ye Jianyi with fear.


    You know, in these people''s minds, most of the martial arts inherited by the martial arts of the aristocratic families are incomplete. Zhao Changwu, who is on the sixth floor of Lianti, can be compared with the early master of beautification.


    But now, it can''t stop Ye Jian''s slap.


    Is this still a martial family they despise?


    How could it be so strong!

 Chapter 626

    People are shocked, Ma Qing is surprised and angry.


    It''s amazing that Ye Jian will suddenly step in and be so strong.


    Angry is, they haven''t found trouble for you aristocratic martial arts, but you aristocratic martial arts started to find trouble for them first?


    "Good! The martial arts of the aristocratic family are really more arrogant than each other. " Ma Qing, with a gloomy face, walked out step by step, staring at Ye Jianyi, saying word by word:


    "I, Ma Qing, the peak of seven levels of physical training, formally challenge you..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "You are too weak. Change it!"


    Ye Jian interrupts Ma Qing with a wave all the time. Without looking at his iron green face, he looks up at di Changqing, Jin Miaomiao and others in the crowd and says calmly:


    "Mr. Wang has made it clear that you don''t want to be with you, and no one wants to be with you. If you want to continue to provoke the young master, then pass me first. "


    "Asshole!"


    His attitude of ignoring, see Ma Qing furious, but this time, Ma Qing is not a fool, always want to understand the wrong place.


    Therefore, in addition to abusing, he stood in the same place and was obviously extremely afraid of Ye Jian.


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t do it now, but it doesn''t mean ye Jianyi doesn''t do it.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, a sword light fell from the sky.


    Ma Qing is not a real straw bag. At least he responds, but he can''t avoid this sword.


    This sword, too fast!


    Almost to the extreme, in the light of the sword from the moment, the cold edge of the sword has only broken the air, the moment to Ma Qing''s eyes.


    "Did... I just die here?"


    Ma Qing''s eyes contracted rapidly, and he was in despair.


    But the next moment.


    The sharp point of the sword was an inch in front of his eyebrow, and it stopped abruptly.


    Ye Jian holds the sword with his right arm like a rock and stands firmly in front of Ma Qing. Although the sword stops, no one around will doubt it. As long as Ye Jian is willing, Ma Qing will die on the spot in the next second.


    "I said you were too weak to believe it? I have to do it myself to make you understand, don''t I? " Ye Jian''s voice was cold. He glanced at Ma Qing, who was scared and pale. He suddenly withdrew his sword and shook his head


    "And next time, mind your mouth!"


    With that, he turned to look at the many warriors around him again and said calmly, "no one comes out again? It seems that everyone is convinced.


    Well, from now on, don''t let anyone come out to annoy Mr. Wang! "


    Voice landing, and wait for a while, see really did not rush out. As soon as Ye Jian turns to Wang Xu, he bows and says:


    "Young master, ye Jianyi took the initiative to teach you a lesson. Please punish him!"


    "No harm." Wang Xu shook his head to show that he didn''t care.


    And at this time, see easily kill Zhao Changwu and Ma Qing Ye Jianyi, in front of Wang Xu so respectful, people''s hearts are full of bitterness.


    Especially before and Zhao Changwu, Ma Qing two people mixed together a few people, at this time is eager to give himself a slap. They never thought that it would be like this.


    Up to now, although Wang Xu didn''t do it, it was even more shocking than his own. Ye Jianyi is so powerful, but he is so respectful to Wang Xu, even in awe.


    So, how strong is Wang Xu?


    At this moment, what they talked about before, such as downfall, waste and so on, all became jokes.


    "It turns out that those who say other people are rubbish are themselves the real rubbish... Ye Jianyi''s strength is at least at the top of the nine levels of physical training, and Wang Xu is absolutely above the innate level!"


    That''s right in everyone''s mind.


    However, Wang Xu''s strength is far more terrifying than they think.


    In China, Wang Xu is invincible as long as the six grades are strong!


    The power of Ji Mie body makes him possess the huge innate Qi in the same realm, which is hundreds of times higher than that of ordinary martial arts.


    With the help of his talent, he can easily suppress the five level master.


    How terrible it is.


    "Mr. Wang!"


    In the hearts of the gods shaking, di Changqing sighed a little, the first to stand out.


    He is a wise man. When people complained before, he knew that things would never develop as they thought. But he did not expect that it would be this scene.


    Wang Xu


    Not even a hand!


    People don''t care to play with them at all!


    "Well."


    Wang Xu nodded slightly, and then his eyes swept around.


    These talented people in the martial arts league are really strong among their peers. There are not a few of them who have eight or nine levels of physical training. They are also eager to try, but they are more reserved than Ma Qingwu and Zhao Changwu. After all, the masters are always behind, aren''t they?


    But they didn''t expect that it would be like this. No one they were afraid of would dare to challenge again, let alone emperor Xinglian, Zhang Peng and others who were also ready to move behind Wang Xu.


    For a moment, in the face of Wang Xu''s eyes, everyone bowed their heads to avoid. There was no one who dared to face Wang Xu''s eyes.


    "Mr. Wang!"


    "Mr. Wang!"


    "Mr. Wang!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There is no need for Wang Xu to open his mouth. People have come out one after another and bowed their heads to Wang Xu.


    Finally, Chu shuliu came to Wang Xu, looked up at him with a smile, and said in a soft voice, "young master Wang, what a coincidence! I didn''t expect that we should meet here again."


    "It''s a coincidence." Wang Xuchong nodded slightly and said with the same smile: "I didn''t expect that you joined the Wumeng and became a wuzhe so soon. By the way, how is your family doing now? "


    "Thanks to Mr. Wang''s help last time, we are much better now than before." Then Chu shuliu''s voice dropped suddenly, his face turned a little red, and he continued in a low voice


    "My parents have asked me many times when I can call you home and invite you to dinner. Thank you very much..."


    "I haven''t had a chance recently. I''ll visit you in person later." Wang Xu shakes his head and smiles, then digs away from the topic, chatting with Chu shuliu and asking about her recent situation.


    Then he knew that not long after he had helped Chu shuliu''s family, Chu shuliu was introduced into the Wu League by a Wu man of the Wu League, and thus he began to practice martial arts.


    "The reason why the Wumeng approached Chu shuliu was partly because of me?" Wang Xu frowned slightly, but he didn''t think much about it. The timing was too coincidental.


    Originally, he also wanted Chu shuliu to grow up and continue the chance of his last life. But now, he thought badly. From the moment he helped Chu shuliu''s family, Chu shuliu''s original life had been interrupted by him.


    "But it''s not necessarily a bad thing. The intervention of the Wu League is only on the one hand. Chu shuliu definitely has other secrets. Otherwise, she couldn''t have practiced to the seventh level in such a short time... "Thinking about this, Wang Xu looked deeply at Chu shuliu. He could see that Chu shuliu''s real strength was hidden under the surface.


    The other party''s concealment method is very special, that is, he can only barely detect a trace of error, if other people, I''m afraid they can''t find it at all.


    At this time, Feng Qian and Li cangyun look at each other. They can see each other''s horror and disbelief.


    But soon, Li cangyun''s face became gloomy.

 Chapter 627

    "Who the hell is this kid? Is he really a natural master of the three grades


    Li cangyun''s eyes are uncertain. He stares at Wang Xu''s back. Then he suddenly turns to Feng Qian and says in a deep voice:


    "Feng Qian, does the source of this boy mentioned in the information sent by the senior management?"


    "I know what you''re thinking, but I advise you not to act now."


    Feng Qian shook her head and frowned


    "After all, he is the person directly appointed by Huo. You and I are different from those new people. There are some rules that we must abide by!"


    "I''ve obeyed the rules very much. If it wasn''t for the rules, do you think I would be slapped by him, and I couldn''t bear it?"


    Li cangyun''s words were almost squeezed out of his throat. Apparently, he didn''t care about the slap on the surface. In fact, he hated Wang Xu in his heart.


    "Speaking of this, I have a doubt. When he hit you, why didn''t you hide?" Feng Qian frowned slightly.


    "Isn''t it too sudden..." Li cangyun subconsciously wanted to explain, but as soon as he spoke, he stopped.


    Yes, why didn''t he hide?


    Even if Wang Xu''s slap is too sudden, with the strength of his master, can''t he avoid it?


    But in fact, he just couldn''t escape!


    That slap, even he couldn''t react to it. He just felt dark in front of his eyes. Then there was a sharp pain on his face, and the whole person was taken out on the spot.


    Before, Li cangyun had never thought about this because he was angry in his heart. However, when Feng Qian asked him, he had to think about the mistake carefully.


    And the deeper he thought, the more horrified he was.


    In just a few seconds, Li cangyun''s face looked angry to surprise, from surprise to all, to the end, he was already unwilling to believe.


    Wang Xu''s slap at that time


    In retrospect, he couldn''t escape by any means?


    At this time, there was no need for Li cangyun to speak. Feng Qian also saw something from his violent change of face. She could not help looking at Wang Xu, who was talking and laughing with Chu shuliu not far away. Her eyes were deeply scared.


    What is the master''s realm of Sanpin?


    More than that!


    More than that!


    At this moment, a voice of great surprise suddenly came from a distance:


    "Prince Wang?"


    Subconsciously, they turned to see Lu Qingshan, who had left before, coming with a big stride.


    First, he glanced at the people with the wrong atmosphere. Then he quickly walked up to Wang Xu and exclaimed:


    "Mr. Wang, I didn''t expect that you are the new leader of the team? That''s good. With your own team, this exploration mission will definitely be the most successful one in history. "


    Lu Qingshan has been in contact with Wang Xu several times since the killer big wave swarmed into the magic capital, and then he was also noticed by the high level of the Wumeng. Soon, the high level of Wumeng found Lu Qingshan''s special physique. Under the special cultivation of many resources of Wumeng, Lu Qingshan was not what he used to be.


    Not to mention his talent and ability, the breath he exudes at this time is so powerful that it can be compared with the master of martial arts in yipinjing.


    However, this strength can only let Wang Xu take a look at it.


    "Oh, it''s you." Wang Xu nodded and recognized Lu Qingshan.


    Wang Xu''s attitude was cold, but Lu Qingshan had to be warm and even cautious: "Mr. Wang, I heard that ten days ago, you held a banquet in mordu, reorganized Qinglian Pavilion, and released the supply of quenched body fluid to more than ten martial arts families, such as Feng family and Liu family?"


    "Is Wu Meng interested in me again?" Wang Xu slightly picked eyebrows, heart secretly shook his head.


    Wu Meng is a bit out of the ordinary. He just wants to take advantage of him, but he doesn''t think of mutual benefit. Does he think he is easy to bully?


    Or is it that the high-level people of the Wumeng are used to persuading people to work hard for them by using force and "righteousness", thinking that with one or two words, everyone will work hard for them? Send money?


    Wang Xu sneered in his heart. Then he looked up at Lu Qingshan and asked, "what do you think of that? If the price you give is right, it''s not that you can''t consider it. "


    "I don''t know what kind of price you want, Mr. Wang?" Lu Qingshan was stunned at first. He didn''t seem to think that Wang Xu was so direct. Then he was overjoyed¡° Although it was a hurry, this is Gu Ligu''s special envoy from the headquarters. This time, I came here specially to wait for the young master. "


    Gu Li, a 30-year-old man with eyes, immediately stepped forward and introduced himself


    "I''ve met Mr. Wang. I''m Gu Li. I''m from the headquarters of Wumeng in Kyoto. I came here specially to quench body fluid. Before that, I had contacted Mr. Ma of Qinglian Pavilion, and then I knew that you owned it. Mr. Ma shirked that he couldn''t make the decision and asked me to find him.


    You can rest assured that this time, I have full power to represent you in the affairs of quenching body fluid. Within a certain range, I can meet the conditions of the childe to the greatest extent. "


    Gu Li talked about the back and raised his chin with a little pride. Obviously, he was extremely confident in his confidence, and was not afraid that Wang Xu would not agree.


    "Oh? What quality of quenched body fluid do you want? Ma Sanmo can''t even give you an answer. " Wang Xu looked at Gu Li in surprise and frowned. Then he said calmly, "the quenched body fluid is divided into upper, middle and lower grades, which correspond to the three major stages of the body refining realm. Qinglian pavilion has it."


    "Yes, but I want more from Wumeng. Mr. Ma can''t decide." Gu Li nodded, looked directly into Wang Xu''s eyes and said with a smile:


    "Mr. Wang, what we want in Wumeng is the real quenched body fluid, not the defective products after subsequent blending and dilution."


    As he said that, his smile was more profound and he said word by word:


    "Even the specific formula of quenched body fluid is one of the purposes of our military alliance this time. Of course, it must be your agreement. If you are not willing to sell it, we will have a long-term cooperation on the market. "


    Formula?


    Wang Xu smiles. If he was in urgent need of elixir refining elixir to speed up the breakthrough of tongxuan at the fengjiawudao party, he might change the formula. But now, he has really stepped into the realm of metaphysics.


    The formula of pills such as quenched body fluid, quenched body pill and Zhuji pill is no longer the immediate benefit, but the long-term benefit in hand. How can Wang Xu easily give this piece of fat to others if he doesn''t need to be eager for quick success and instant benefit?


    "Let me first talk about the essence value of the body fluid." Wang Xu smiles. He doesn''t even mention the recipe. He doesn''t care about Gu Li''s possible dissatisfaction. He says faintly:


    The essence of the quenching solution is worth hundreds of times more than that of the ordinary liquid. Others do not say that only one essence can be diluted to about 100% of the top quality products on the market. And its real value is far beyond your imagination. "


    "If you want to cooperate, the extra weight I want will be much heavier than you think. I''m afraid you can''t come up with it."

 Chapter 628

    At the same time, listening to the words of Wang Xu and others, the people who have been shocked by one after another suddenly look crazy.


    Quench body fluid?


    Green lotus pavilion?


    Even, ten days ago, many people had heard of the grand banquet in Mordor.


    However, no one thought that Wang Xu in front of him was the famous devil capital, even the famous Prince Wang!


    "Wang Xu? Mr. Wang... So young... We should have thought of that long ago! "


    There was bitterness in everyone''s heart.


    Li cangyun and Feng Qian''s faces also changed slightly, and their faces were full of shock.


    At this moment, Li cangyun''s intestines are almost green, and his heart is full of fear.


    If Wang Xu is just a champion of martial arts conference, he will not regret at this time, but will secretly hate Wang Xu even more.


    People, young, frivolous, but defiant


    This nobody''s "person" is still himself, so I can''t bear it!


    But Wang xuruo is the famous devil capital, and even Huaxia. It''s said that at the martial arts gathering of Fengjia, he killed two innate masters of the second grade realm at one time and killed the master of the third grade realm with his sword.


    Who dares to provoke such a terrible achievement?


    For a while.


    There was a dead silence all around, even the sound of breathing could not be heard.


    At this time, Wang Xu and his party had already walked out more than ten meters. Lu Qingshan, Gu Li and others closely followed and talked as they walked.


    "I naturally know what the prince said, and I am prepared for it."


    Gu Li shook his head, his eyes flickering repeatedly, and calmly said, "what I care about now is that this essence quenching liquid can carry out mass production."


    "Yes, as long as the supply of materials is sufficient, refining does not take much time, and the techniques are not difficult to learn. It is completely possible to carry out large-scale mass production." Wang Xu nodded.


    Quenching body fluid was originally the basic medicine bath he used to quench martial arts body. Among the many pills he knew, it was not the top, only the average. It''s not a divine medicine envied by heaven. It''s not difficult to refine it.


    At this time, Lu Qingshan suddenly asked, "dare to ask the childe, what is the real difference between the essence of this body fluid and those that are on the market?"


    With a smile, Wang Xu turned to Gu Li and asked, "since you say you are prepared, you should also study the essence of quenched body fluid. Why don''t you talk about the difference?"


    "Meng Li''s researchers have studied three kinds of quenched body fluids on the market, and also found the differences in their concentrations. However, after all, there is a lack of the original quenched body fluid as a contrast, so we can''t study too much. Please let me know. " But Gu Li shook his head and sighed.


    "Since you don''t know, I''ll tell you." Wang Xu smiles, looks at Lu Qingshan deeply, and says word by word:


    "Lu Qingshan? Have you ever had a "strange talent" that far surpasses those around you since you were a child? For example, the strange ability you used when black blade appeared in Mordor last time. "


    "Mr. Wang is talking about my gifted powers, isn''t he?"


    Lu Qingshan nodded, then gave a bitter smile and said slowly: "originally, this talent made me unable to practice martial arts. I thought it was a natural curse. However, fortunately, because of that incident, I delayed your good fortune and was concerned by the middle and high levels of the league. Only then did I know that there are still many people like me in the world.


    I think it''s a power, but the scholars in the alliance call it "supernatural power.". However, on the outside, people with abilities prefer to call themselves "people with extraordinary abilities", while those overseas prefer to be named heroes behind them. "


    "In fact, what is called is essentially the same." Wang Xuping said: "the scholars of Wumeng are named after the" martial arts supernatural power "that will appear when Wudao reaches a certain level.


    Those overseas who call themselves "extraordinary heroes" are brainwashed by DC''s comics. They call themselves extraordinary. They are a group of self-centered idiots who are delusional that the world is facing countless dangers and want to save the world every day. "


    With that, Wang Xu suddenly shook his head and said:


    "I''m sorry, I''m a little far away. The reason why I mention this is that quenched body fluid is a kind of catalyst, which can not only quench the body, but also assist the cultivation of martial arts.


    The greatest value is that at the peak of physical training, there is a certain probability to attack the innate state. With the help of the martial arts'' condensed will, the martial arts'' supernatural power ''can be accumulated in the body ahead of time!


    The general martial arts, if you want to cultivate their own martial arts supernatural power, only when they step into the great master''s realm above the six grades, can they have a chance to contact. If he wants to really cultivate supernatural powers, he can''t lack secret methods, resources and opportunities. "


    At this point, he looked at Lu Qingshan with a smile, as if explaining, word by word:


    "Just like the power you have, it''s not a curse, it''s a gift from heaven. Of course, it''s extremely difficult for a gifted person like you to cultivate martial arts. Without the assistance of specific skills, you will have no hope for life.


    And your chance is on the other side... "


    Of course, quenching the body fluid can help the martial arts to cultivate their powers. The most important thing is that the martial arts have special martial arts secrets to stimulate them.


    Otherwise, only with the catalysis of quenching body fluid, the probability will be one in 100000, or even one in a million. Only the lucky ones selected by heaven can succeed.


    But that''s enough to frighten people.


    "What?"


    Seeing Lu Qingshan, he suddenly widened his eyes on the spot, where surprises and disappointments crisscrossed.


    Although his strength is growing and his combat effectiveness is no worse than that of the first-class masters, he is following the path of those overseas "extraordinary heroes" and focusing on developing his own abilities. Above the martial arts, there is still no way to enter.


    But now, Wang Xu even points out that his chance is on the other side


    Does this mean that the solar world has a special martial arts inheritance that he needs?


    And Gu Li breathed heavily.


    Because of his position, what he saw and Lu Qingshan were two levels.


    Originally, the effect of quenching body fluid is enough to make Wumeng excited. You know, he personally found Wang Xu to cooperate with the essence of the body fluid, because the researchers of Wu Meng found that higher concentration of quenching fluid had a function in the role of a master, what it meant was totally unnecessary.


    Now, there''s an extra role to play in the development of "martial arts supernatural power". Even if there''s no chance in ten thousand, the supernatural power is nothing in ten thousand. Powerful martial arts, combined with the magic power of terror, the combination of the two is not as simple as 1 + 1, but a crazy explosion in geometric multiples.


    If what Wang Xu said is true, then the strength and foundation of Wumeng will explode like a volcano in a short time.


    In order to face the possible crisis in the future of the solar world, the Wumeng has been operating secretly for more than ten years, and it can be said that it has won over 70% of the wild warriors in China. It is the Wudao aristocratic family. In addition to the top ones, there are countless people from small and medium-sized families who have joined the alliance.


    With such a huge force and an amazing number of warriors, how many masters will come out of the Wumeng if they have mass-produced quenching fluid?


    "Don''t worry, the cultivation of supernatural powers is not as simple as you think. The probability is very small, almost one in ten thousand. It depends entirely on luck and chance." At this time, Wang Xu chuckled and interrupted their fantasy.


    Gu Li looks urgent. He doesn''t care that the chance is small. It''s unexpected joy. It''s better to have something than nothing.


    He looked at Wang Xu closely and urged him, "what kind of price do you want for the complete essence of the body fluid?"

 Chapter 629

    Gu Li left, with full of joy.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. Sure enough, Mr. Wang didn''t know the real effect of quenching body fluid. It''s a super liquid that can also have an effect on the congenital master! "


    "It''s so easy to get it. Mr. Wang is so cute!"


    On the way back, Gu Li couldn''t smile any more. When he thought of the conditions Wang Xu offered him, he couldn''t help but feel relaxed.


    There is no price increase. The normal price is 100 times the unit price of ordinary top grade products. Even because Wumeng is a big partner, there is a 20% discount. In addition, Wang Xu only added one additional requirement.


    He''s going to take a senior position in Wumeng!


    This is the dream of many high-level members of the Wumeng. They have long wanted to invite Wang Xu to join, but Wang Xu was ambiguous before and ignored their several contacts, but now he is so relaxed.


    Think of here, Gu Li smile more happy.


    This is all merit!


    Lu Qingshan, on the other hand, stayed. He was also one of the deputy leaders who entered the Chishui secret land this time. He was equal to Li cangyun and Feng Qian. However, because of his shallow qualification, he was slightly shorter than them.


    At this time, in a conference room in Chishui base, Wang Xu was sitting in the main seat, while Lu Qingshan and others sat down. Lu Qingshan''s face was heavy


    "Mr. Wang, I need to give you a detailed report on the relevant information about this exploration of Chishui secret place."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Wang Xu asked with great interest.


    After the previous events, everyone was honest. Not only the martial arts of the martial arts league, but also Li cangyun and Feng Qian, the two deputy leaders, were comfortable at this time. They easily stopped touching Wang Xu''s brow.


    Lu Qingshan stood up with a pile of information in his hand and said seriously: "according to the intelligence information of our Wumeng, the opening of the Chishui secret place, in addition to the domestic forces cooperating with us, other dark forces from overseas also arrived nearby.


    Our combat team deployed in the periphery intercepted most of the infiltrators, but many of them still broke through. The strength of these people will never be low, which is likely to bring us great trouble. "


    With that, Lu Qingshan stopped by turning over the data and drew out a list of people''s information, which he showed to the public through projection.


    "For example, this polar bear, nicknamed wolf king, is really called varoga!"


    Projection, is a bare upper body, chest hair exuberant, muscle explosion of strong muscle man, just a glance gives a sense of impact like a beast, extremely fierce.


    "Polar bear?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly.


    "His apparent identity is a salesman of a polar bear foreign trade company. In fact, what this company really does is arms smuggling. He sells pure weapons of mass destruction, and many of his followers die. But actually, he is a core member of the polar bear "red heavy industry" organization. His strength is extremely terrible. He is an S-class person with extraordinary ability. " Lu Qingshan said.


    "Red heavy industry organization? What''s the meaning of S-level Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    This is the first time that he has come into contact with such information. In the past five years, he has been wandering outside the border, mostly among the local warlords in Southeast Asia and the super rich, and has not been in contact with such information.


    In the past life, in that magnificent era, the warrior has suppressed everything and has been everywhere. I''m afraid I haven''t paid any attention to these little fish and shrimp that have been killed by any powerful warrior.


    "Red heavy industries is a multinational arms group of polar bears. Founded in the war more than 100 years ago, it is famous for its genetic technology and arms manufacturing. It is said that they have absorbed most of the official polar bear researchers during the World War II, and their research on human body has already entered the taboo field, and they have been carrying out the super soldier project for decades.


    The wolf king varoga is one of the super soldiers of red heavy industry. He leads a super soldier team and has repeatedly assassinated the top leaders of hostile forces. According to our data, varoga''s most brilliant record is the assassination of a former polar bear''s core high-level leader Lu Qingshan looks very dignified.


    Hearing this, even Wang Xu was moved.


    He has also been involved in the dark world overseas. Many high-level polar bears are offering a reward in the black market, but it starts with a billion. It can be said that a polar bear''s reward in the black market is higher than his.


    After all, the reward he is now offering in the black market is 3 billion Chinese dollars!


    Of course, Wang Xu didn''t make a big deal. If he let it go, the reward might exceed 10 billion yuan every minute.


    But this is enough to show the strength of red heavy industry. After all, valoga is just a thug under red heavy industry. Even if the other party''s status is not low, it can not change this fact.


    Super warrior, is not the upper ruthless research, dedicated to their own dirty work of it!


    At this time, Lu Qingshan had begun to introduce the classification of people with extraordinary abilities. Because he was one of the people with extraordinary abilities, he was very familiar with:


    "The classification of people with extraordinary ability is summed up by various overseas forces after nearly a hundred years. In western alphabetic order, the lowest level is f, followed by E, D, C, B, a, s, SS, SSS, a total of 9 levels.


    In the past, because of the incomplete inheritance of martial arts, the strength of most martial arts in China is external strength, internal strength, hidden strength, chemical strength and innate master. Generally speaking, A-level martial arts masters are different from s to SSS because they have no specific boundary.


    But now, with the publication of several complete basic martial arts, the strength of martial arts has begun to crush the opposite side. Varoga''s strength should not be much different from mine. It''s better than me at most. "


    Lu Qingshan is very proud of these words, and obviously has a great sense of belonging to the Wumeng.


    However, Wang Xu is noncommittal. Is the reason why the Wumeng announced the complete martial arts is that they really consider the Chinese martial arts?


    Not necessarily, according to Wang Xu''s current understanding, the door between the solar world and China appeared more than ten years ago, and all forces have already had contact.


    For more than ten years, the complete inheritance of martial arts in the solar world has already spread all over the Chinese martial arts world. It''s just that the martial arts and Taoism in China all have their own treasures. In other words, the power is only in their own hands. This is human nature. After all, people have selfish intentions.


    The reason why Wumeng announced the complete inheritance of Wudao is that after more than ten years, they can''t cover it!

 Chapter 630

    One of the bases for the establishment of Wumeng is to stand on the point of view of all Chinese martial arts, and to resist the banner of the great righteousness of Wudao.


    It can only be said that if they don''t make it public, if other forces make it public in advance, the reputation of the Wumeng may plummet, or even collapse.


    power? People?


    Wang xuzao has already seen it. He knows better than anyone that the Wumeng is right and wrong. He doesn''t evaluate it and doesn''t want to participate in it. What you do is just follow your heart.


    No matter which force, no matter who, don''t mess with him.


    Don''t blame him for getting angry and killing people!


    "Valoga''s difficulty lies not only in his own strength, but also in the fact that all his subordinates are super fighters of A-level and a + level, as well as the powerful military force. The latter gives us a headache. " Lu Qingshan said with a bitter smile.


    The development of thermal weapons has almost gone to two extremes, and most individual weapon holders have no choice. However, once the word "mass destruction" is added to thermal weapons, the destructive power is simply amazing, especially the super weapons with super large-scale killing clusters.


    Hearing this, Wang Xu just nodded to show that he knew. In fact, he had no opinion.


    Now he has a very strong ability to survive. Even restricted nuclear weapons, as long as they are not in the center of explosion, can not be taken.


    Moreover, there is another unavoidable disadvantage of thermal weapon, that is, it can''t completely lock a single target. With his speed, he can sense danger ahead of time and avoid the damage of explosion ahead of time.


    Of course, if you throw a dozen or tens of millions of tons at a time, which can directly smooth a city, now he will die.


    But Wang Xu is not the public enemy of all mankind. Who has nothing to spend so much to kill him?


    Lu Qingshan also seems to see that Wang Xu doesn''t care about varoga''s threat, so he takes out another piece of information and continues to introduce it. Almost all of these people are strong from overseas forces, including overseas warriors and even a white monk.


    This monk is also very powerful. Apart from some unique magic like magic in the west, his individual combat power is even comparable to the innate master of martial arts in Sanpin realm.


    The monk''s name is siskell. He comes from an organization called the holy order in the western continent. It seems that because of the strong self-confidence in one''s own strength, the other party acts alone and has no followers.


    "The martial monk siskell''s strength is very strong, the other side''s ability is extremely strange. Some people say that he is a man of extraordinary ability, others say that he inherited the power of an ancient monastery in the west, which was obtained through asceticism, and others say that he is a saint of gods in the world, and all abilities are given by gods. But no matter what kind of statement, he was given the title of "the strongest." Lu Qingshan said, a touch of worry flashed in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry. Although I really don''t want to be a nanny for you, I don''t like mice shaking under my eyes. You can do your own business well, and I''ll take care of the rest." Wang Xu said with a faint smile.


    He has regarded the remaining treasures in the Chishui secret place as the things in his bag, and the core of the secret place is the treasure that must be obtained. Naturally, no one is allowed to get a foot in it.


    After all, it really depends on luck whether you can get the secret core. Sometimes you are strong, but it doesn''t mean you can control everything.


    Wang Xu doesn''t want accidents, and he''s afraid he''s not as lucky as others. What should he do?


    Before the start, all the competitors will be knocked out and the secret will be monopolized. If you can''t find it this time, go on next time. If you can''t find it next time, you''ll get it one day.


    "In addition, there are jiujuemen people. According to our information in the overseas Chinese circle, the Shenmen, the leader of the three ghosts and gods of jiujuemen people, has sent their" Shenyin "Assassin team, which seems to be specifically aimed at you." Lu Qingshan''s voice is a bit complicated.


    "The reputation of this assassin team is even more terrifying in the international underground world than the super warrior of wolf king varoga. Each of them, at least, is a strong one above the congenital master. And there is a rumor that the leader this time is a mysterious disciple of dimen, one of the two gates of jiujue gate. We don''t know about each other''s information.


    But the disciples of jiujue gate and Tiandi gate were easily immobile, but every time they were born, it was a bloodbath. "


    "Nine peerless gates?"


    Wang Xu squinted, not surprisingly.


    Shen Guohai, the leader of Renmen sect, died in his hands, and Ming Qinglin, the leader of Guimen sect, also died in his hands, not to mention other disordered jiujuemen minions. Jiujuemen, which is vaguely related to Jiulong College of the solar world, would be strange if he didn''t make a reaction.


    I''m afraid the disciples of the netherworld, like Ming Qinglin, are also warriors from Xuankong city.


    But Wang Xu also frowned a little. This time, the red heavy industry of polar bear, the holy mission of the western continent, the nine Jue gate god gate and the earth gate


    So many powerful forces have almost all converged near the Chishui base, or coveted the secret place of Chishui, or aimed at Wang Xu, not to mention other forces of different sizes.


    The attraction of Chishui secret land to various forces is a little big!


    "Hehe, no wonder these people in the Wumeng are so talkative. The old man named Huo Jingtian is really good at calculating. Is this a way to force me to work for the Wumeng?"


    Wang Xu couldn''t help but sneer to himself.


    There are so many enemies above, except that jiujuemen has something to do with him, almost all of them come to Chishui. If he wants to monopolize the Chishui secret place, then he will be against other forces. In a sense, he was not satisfied with the alliance in disguise.


    Of course, he can also give up monopolizing Chishui, but is it possible?


    Chishui is now the only safe buffer zone between the solar world and China. For Wang Xu, this is not only a "channel" for him to go to the solar world to fulfill his agreement with the book Wuji, but also a card for him to deal with some possible dangerous changes in the future.


    The significance of the core of the secret world to him is far beyond anyone''s imagination.


    The core of Chishui secret place, he''s going to decide!


    Next, Lu Qingshan mentioned some possible dangers, but they were only trivial. After knowing all the information, Wang Xu ordered the following arrangements at will.


    Just as he had said to those who "didn''t agree" with the Wumeng before, he didn''t want to manage the team at all. He directly threw the right to Lu Qingshan, Li cangyun and Feng Qian as his deputy to help.


    In the face of his arrangement, even if Lu Qingshan''s strength is lower than that of the two, his qualification is not as high as that of the two, but Li cangyun and Feng qian do not have a word.


    Even, seeing that Wang Xu didn''t pursue their previous offense, they were grateful to Lu Qingshan instead. Fortunately, there are some old acquaintances of Mr. Wang. Otherwise, no one will pay attention to them when Mr. Wang arranges?


    Wang Xu doesn''t know what the two people are worried about. Before leaving the meeting room, he glances at Lu Qingshan''s information. The other side just picks up an unimportant information.


    However, this unimportant information made Wang Xu slightly surprised


    "Why is this woman here? Is she also coming to the core of Chishui''s secret place? "


    The picture above is a face Wang Xu is very familiar with, and the name written next to it is


    Sun Yan!

 Chapter 631

    "Xianmen... Searching for the truth... Is deeply involved with my parents..."


    Wang Xu frowned deeply, and a haze flashed across his eyes.


    After parting in Furong mountain "iron coffin" in Jianghai, he thought that Sun Yan had left China. After all, some of the information revealed in each other''s words at that time implied that Xianmen was closely related to the solar world.


    But unexpectedly, Sun Yan, who thought she had already left, still stayed in China. But soon, Wang Xu shook his head subconsciously.


    "Maybe I think too much. Lu Qingshan didn''t introduce her. It only shows that her information was carefully investigated by the Wumeng, but it doesn''t mean that she will be involved this time." Wang Xu thought in his heart, but he couldn''t hide a trace of gloom in his eyebrows.


    Because the opening of Chishui secret place is random, Wumeng can only predict an approximate period of time. In the next few days, Wang Xu has been practicing in Chishui base.


    During this period, Lu Qingshan and others constantly gathered information from various forces nearby. At the same time, Wang Xu didn''t waste his time to cooperate with Wumeng in mass production.


    Gu Li went back to the headquarters of Wumeng to report the situation on the same day, and rushed back with the necessary manpower overnight. There are more than 30 pharmacists, Dan pharmacists, researchers and so on. Wang Xu also taught the formula and refining method of quenched body fluid.


    After that, Wang Xu stopped meddling and let go completely. Every day, besides practicing, he just looked at his mood and pointed out the cultivation of Ye Jianyi, Chu shuliu and others. He just waited for the secret place of Chishui to really open.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    On the other side, in the headquarters building of morduwu League, there is still the sky garden villa on the top of the roof. Huo jingtianzheng and a woman are sitting opposite each other.


    Huo Jingtian is dressed in white. In his left hand, two round jade walnuts rotate back and forth, squinting slightly. In front of him is a cup of green tea. A young girl kneels down to make tea.


    Sitting opposite him was a woman in a red dress, blooming like a melting flower.


    The woman in the red skirt looks cold, with a proper smile at the corner of her mouth. She calmly looks at the old man opposite, and seems not to be awed by the mountain like atmosphere of the old man.


    "Mr. Huo, please have tea."


    At this time, half kneeling on the ground, the woman raised her head and gently carried the blue and white tea to the old man.


    Huo Jingtian then slowly opened his eyes, took a sip of the tea, closed his eyes and enjoyed it for a while. Then he raised his head to the woman in the red skirt and said with a smile:


    "Sorry to keep the fairy waiting. When I''m old, I''ll take a sip of tea. Please forgive me


    Then he reached out and motioned slightly. At this time, the tea girl on one side had already made a second cup of tea


    "Although this Maojian is not the one behind the Shangqing temple in Maoshan, it is said that it is the mother tree of xiantianling tea tree in the myth, but it is also picked by the sub tree above the top of Maoshan, and it was picked by the 16-year-old virgin in the first ray of sunshine after three days of incense burning.


    Even the old man, in order to get this tea, it took a lot of face to come from an old friend. Today, when the fairy arrived, I was willing to serve him. "


    "Mr. Huo, you have a heart. Sun Yan, thank you very much."


    The red skirt woman nodded slightly, then took the tea with her hands. First she smelled it, then she closed her eyes and finally she took a sip.


    At the entrance of green tea, the fragrance of tea immediately glides down the throat, leaving fragrance in the mouth. Even a faint heat flow rolls back and forth from the throat, like a dragon rising.


    Tea is the best tea.


    But it''s not good!


    "I don''t know what happened when the fairy came here."


    Sure enough, Huo Jingtian put down his tea cup, and his eyes suddenly became extremely sharp.


    As one of the founders of the Wumeng, Huo Jingtian had been exposed to more secrets than anyone imagined. For example, Xianmen, a little-known force in the world, knows a lot about it. Even the establishment of Wumeng at the beginning can be closely related to Xianmen.


    No one knows the horror of Xianmen better than Huo Jingtian. Maybe the people of this organization hardly appear in front of the world. But since the first "door" was opened more than ten years ago, every time a new "door" was opened, almost all of them have something to do with Xianmen.


    "I didn''t want to come, but you asked me to. I just want to ask if there are some people in the Wumeng who can''t sit still and want to break the agreement more than ten years ago? " Sun Yan put down the tea, voice slightly cold, light said.


    "Fairy, what do you say?" Huo Jingtian frowned.


    He was not a participant in the agreement more than ten years ago, but he also knew something about it. It''s not so much an agreement between Wumeng and Xianmen as a few prohibitions unilaterally drawn out by Xianmen.


    One of the things that impressed him most was the first one


    Those who violate the immortal sect will die!


    Seeing Huo Jingtian''s reaction, Sun Yan''s eyes flashed and suddenly said with a smile: "it seems that Huo always really doesn''t know. In that case, I''ll tell you straight. Although this kind of thing, for me, it''s a little hard to speak easily. "


    Then she said, "my fiance is now on the territory of your Wumeng. To be more precise, he is in Chishui base. Of course, as my fiance, he doesn''t know the engagement with me, so I can''t contact him personally. "


    "The fairy''s fiance? I dare to ask, is he


    Huo Jingtian was surprised. He didn''t expect that someone in the martial arts league would have a relationship with the fairies in the immortal gate, or the extremely close relationship between the fiance and the fairies.


    However, he was also a smart man. After thinking about it, he suddenly said: "there''s a bit of instability in Chishui base recently. Fairy means that your fiance may be in danger. Do you need us to let him leave there?"


    Sun Yan shook her head: "don''t be so troublesome. I just want to warn you not to give him any good or bad ideas."


    Her voice was cold, without a ripple. With the voice, the red skirt on her body swayed slightly like fire, and an ethereal but extremely hot breath emanated from her body.


    In a flash, many people in the room changed their faces. They felt a sea of red flowers in front of their eyes, and each flower was made up of scarlet flames.


    Huo Jingtian''s face changed slightly. He seemed to think of something. His voice became very dignified. He said one word at a time: "is it the... Prince who the fairy said?"


    "His name is Wang Xu."


    Sun Yan got up slowly, and the shaking of her red skirt instantly subsided, as if everything just happened was an illusion.


    "By the way, someone in the Wumeng has found me. Although only my superficial identity has been found, just in case, let that person stop."


    No matter what Huo Jingtian looked like, she turned around and walked out step by step. Every step she took, a little red petals on her body spilled and her figure disappeared. After nine steps, she was just out of the hall and her figure disappeared completely.


    In situ, Huo Jingtian''s face was gloomy and terrible.


    Wang Xu!


    Wang Xu again!


    He didn''t know whether what Sun Yan said was true or false, whether it was for Wang Xu''s so-called "fiance" or the last warning.


    But no matter which one, now, let him be a rat.


    Huo Jingtian sat in the same place and was silent for ten minutes. No one knew what he was thinking. Then he waved his hand and said in a deep voice:


    "Somebody, send a message to Chishui base. The original plan will stop immediately!"


    "That man... Can''t move yet!"

 Chapter 632

    Thirty miles outside the Chishui base, deep in the mountains.


    On an unnamed mountain, a middle-aged man, with a black wooden sword box on his back, stands on the green pine stretching out in front of the cliff. He stands with his hands down and the wind is blowing. He can see his green shirt blowing and the green pine trembling, but he can''t see his body shaking at all.


    Suddenly, without looking back, he asked, "Why are you here?"


    Strangely, there was no one behind him, but as his voice fell to the ground, the air was slightly distorted. A woman with a concave and convex figure wrapped in a white tights appeared out of thin air.


    "Mr. Inoue Kawasaki, there''s news from the Chinese people that there''s a sudden change. We can''t do anything about it. Someone is escorting that person. Let''s give up."


    "Oh? It''s just a genius who doesn''t have a lot of background. What expert can help him? If anyone comes, I''ll cut him down. " The middle-aged man on the pine has a calm voice and is ready to kill.


    The woman in white frowned.


    Inoue Kawa is a strong swordsman of Daiwa. He is known as a sword devil in China and has his own character. Thinking of the news from the Chinese, women can''t help but have a headache.


    "My Lord, the key now is that the Chinese people give up. Even if we continue, we will not get any benefits..."


    She was interrupted before she finished speaking.


    "Good?"


    Inoue Kawa shakes his head and suddenly turns to look directly at the woman in white. His voice says haughtily:


    "Meiyingzi, you are wrong.


    The reason why I agreed to kill is not because of the benefits promised by the Chinese people, but because the target is the genius of the Chinese martial arts and Taoism.


    That hero, my enemy!


    I came to China not because of the ignorant and ridiculous infighting of the Chinese people, nor for the so-called benefits promised by the other side. Instead, I''m here to kill!


    It''s not just the target. This time, many talents of Chinese martial arts and Taoism gathered here. They are all my targets. What I have done, just with one heart, for my future, these geniuses must die under my knife


    After listening to Kawabata''s words, the woman in white was immediately moved, shocked and absent-minded, and finally became fanatical and worshipful.


    Meiyingzi leaned down and said in a respectful voice: "it''s meiyingzi''s fault. My vision is too narrow to see the height of my Lord. You are my hero, sword demon. What you have done, meiyingzi will surely convey back to China and let many generations look forward to your glory


    Meiyingzi can hear that Inoue Kawabata is determined to die, and the purpose of every move is for the future of Daiwa. How can she not worship it?


    But at the next moment, meiyingzi, with a firm face, said out loud:


    "Lord sword demon, you are the hero of Dahe, and the so-called genius of Chinese people can''t be compared with your life. Rong meiyingzi is selfish. Please give up your will to die.


    Your life is more important than anything for the future of Daiwa! "


    Inoue Kawabata look unchanged, did not mention this topic, but a touch of their own way: "meiyingzi, do you know why I have the name of the sword demon?


    When I was 12 years old, I learned from Yamamoto madman, the Kendo master of Dahe. Madman is one of the three famous Kendo masters of Dahe. He once told me that in the War 100 years ago, he once cut open the Mountain Gate of an ancient family in Huaxia martial arts circle, killing hundreds of people from the bottom of the mountain to the top of the mountain, Even the patriarch of that family was completely cut off by the madman master, and was named devil by the Chinese people.


    My name is sword demon, just to pay homage to my master. Today, I have killed 68 Chinese warriors, only 32 from 100 and only one from the master. "


    While listening to Inoue Kawasaki''s narration, meiyingzi''s face was also filled with deep pride and awe.


    Kendo masters are extremely detached in the position of Daiwa. Yamamoto madman is the God in the eyes of countless warriors who suppressed the hundred year power of Daiwa martial arts. Igawa Inoue is one of the most proud disciples of Yamamoto madman. His strength is Kendo master, and he has great prestige in the martial arts world of Daiwa.


    Otherwise, meiyingzi was born into a famous Ninja family. With her background, she would not be willing to sit down in Inoue Kawa as a ninja guard.


    "However, the sword devil, the Chinese people suddenly give up action, obviously the target has extremely powerful experts around..." meiyingzi hesitated.


    Inoue Kawa shook his head, and his face showed a trace of disdain


    "Master? He is the master of martial arts among the Chinese, just like the master of Kendo in Dahe.


    Now my strength has reached the peak of the great master of kendo, and I am facing the bottleneck of breaking through the great master. I am short of a great master to test my sword and use his life to help me break through the current state. "


    "But..." meiyingzi opened her mouth.


    "Meiyingzi, you don''t have to say any more. I''ve made up my mind." Inoue Kawa wave to interrupt, body suddenly jump down from the top of the mountain, disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Only in the sky, far away sound:


    "If I don''t show up after three days, let''s go back to Dahe from one person. Tell the madman master that Inoue Kawabata is ashamed of his expectations and can''t catch up with him and really win the title of Kendo master. "


    Meiyingzi didn''t speak, but her eyes became more and more fanatical, and she kept mumbling to herself:


    "Lord Jianmo, you are the hero of Dahe. You will be able to break through and kill 32 talented Chinese martial arts masters. You will be able to..."


    "Come back alive!"


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu doesn''t know what happened between the Wudu League and the mountains. He is now entangled by other boring things.


    During this period of time, the fortress built in Chishui base has already faced the impact of foreign forces for three times.


    But every time it was cannon fodder, Wang Xu didn''t need to do it himself. He was repulsed by the left behind Wumeng fighters and Lu Qingshan. At most, he gave a group of talented fighters some fighting experience.


    Of course, what bothers Wang Xu is not these, but the scene in front of him.


    Today, after his training, he came out to relax and prepare to play some game in the mountains. As a result, he was stopped just after killing a rabbit.


    At this time, standing in front of Wang Xu, is a strong body with a bear, arm thick with a small tree like white man.


    "Boy, my name is Sony sky. I need your help in a small matter." The strong white man''s eyes twinkled with strange black light, staring at Wang Xu''s eyes. His voice seemed to be a woman''s whisper at night, saying it gently and slowly.


    Of course, the sound is like the rough face of the other person, the bear like figure, the visual impact of contrast


    It''s amazing!


    It''s totally impossible to describe!

 Chapter 633

    "Sony doesn''t agree with Samsung? Driver? "


    At this moment, with Wang Xu''s mind, he was shocked by the impact. He held the hare in his hand, and his eyes were at a loss.


    Sony does not agree with Samsung?


    We all know that, but what does it have to do with the driver?


    Wang Xu''s performance, in the eyes of strong white men, is just the performance of being fooled and controlled by his own ability.


    His face a joy, immediately said: "my name is not important, as long as you know, now, I am your closest person, is your father, you want to listen to my father''s words..."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have your son. If you want to find your father, I suggest you go to the cave behind the nearby mountain. I saw a black bear there when I passed by."¡® Before the driver had finished speaking, he was interrupted directly by Wang Xu.


    Hearing this, "the driver" was obviously stunned. His Chinese was not very good. He didn''t turn around for a moment. What did Wang Xu mean.


    But the next moment, he suddenly reaction, Wang Xu this is scolding him!


    No, Wang Xu, this is not in his ability, his extraordinary ability trigger failed!


    "Sony refuses to accept Skye" is furious at first, and then the strange light in his eyes becomes more intense. It turns into two dark swirls, as if to drag people''s spirit directly into it.


    "Damned Chinese boy, how dare you scold my mother for hybridizing with a bear and insult me for being the son of a black bear. Today, I will not only make you an idiot, but also let you be fucked by the black bear in the mountain next to me!"


    In a fury, the supernatural power of "don''t accept Skye" is directly stimulated to the maximum. His ability is mind control ability, which can forcibly control a person''s mind, from the most basic hypnosis to the direct control regardless of the damage caused by the controller.


    Before, if he was not afraid to kill Wang Xu, how could he be so insulted by Wang Xu?


    However, in the face of each other''s mind control, Wang Xu is disdainful to smile.


    Is that extraordinary ability? It''s ridiculous. It''s just a little more powerful than ordinary people. How dare you show it in front of him?


    It seems that not every one of the so-called extraordinary abilities is as talented as Lu Qingshan did before.


    At this time, in the face of the white man''s mind control, Wang Xu even didn''t want to fight back. He just held a wild rabbit in his hand and looked at each other playfully. His eyes were like looking at a monkey... Well, it''s too big. Look at the orangutan.


    At this time, the white man stares into Wang Xu''s eyes and speaks again


    "Boy, get down on your knees and kowtow to me and apologize!"


    Unfortunately, what he expected did not happen.


    "On your knees? Forget it, it seems that you have no other means, garbage a, do not waste time with you


    See Wang Xu light smile a, eyeground suddenly ignites two gold flames.


    In an instant, a force far beyond the imagination of the white man was tens of times and hundreds of times of his total spiritual power, which came down from the depths of the void like a mountain.


    In the face of this terrible force, the spiritual power of "disobeying sky" was crushed on the spot.


    "Boom!"


    The invisible sound vibrated in the void, and the head of "wunski" seemed to be hit hard by a big hammer. His whole body suddenly sank down, and the terrible force came down. His knees could not bear it, and he knelt on the ground with a touch.


    "Touch!"


    There was another dull sound, and his head also hit the ground hard. The rocks were broken, and a face was distorted on the spot, with blood splashing from the corners of his eyes. His face was as ferocious as a ghost.


    "Sonib, fusansinski?"


    A figure suddenly rushed out of the woods to check the situation of "disobeying Skye".


    The man suddenly raised his head like a mad bear


    "Asshole, you killed my brother?"


    The man who rushed out was also a strong man with a full face and beard. At this time, his eyes were full of angry blood. He stared at Wang Xu and cried out in disbelief.


    All this happened so quickly that it was totally beyond expectation, and even he didn''t know how he died.


    For a moment, he was still in control of Wang Xu, but the next moment, he knelt down on the ground, his face hit the rock, and died?


    Although the strong man rushed out and yelled at Wang Xu, he was suspicious and couldn''t believe that it was Wang Xu who killed his brother. But here, besides Wang Xu, where else?


    "I''m sorry to kill your brother. I''m just giving him back all the mental energy he put into my mind." Wang Xu one hand is carrying the wild rabbit, even eyelid didn''t lift for a while, light say.


    "Of course, maybe I''m too strong. I threw a little bit more by accident. But it doesn''t matter. No matter how much, he will die. "


    "By the way, as a brother, you should be more sensible than your brother. You mustn''t act like your brother. Otherwise, I''ll kill you, too. "


    After that, Wang Xu did not look at each other''s iron blue, almost distorted face, turned around and left with the wild rabbit.


    He had long discovered that the other party was hiding in the woods. He wanted to see the situation, but it turned out that he was with the idiot who was delusional of using his mental power to control him. No wonder his mental power was extremely strong. It was a waste of time and energy.


    It''s not because Wang Xu has a back hand to save his opponent''s life, but because he doesn''t want to kill this kind of ant like rubbish.


    Powerful spirit has a fart to use, he killed with one look, completely lazy to start.


    "He killed my brother? no Why didn''t he kill me? "


    The strong man sat on the ground with his body in his arms. His face was twisted and his killing intention became crazy.


    His name is sonipp, Fusan sinsky. He and his younger brother "wunski" are also mind control powers. Both of them are class a super powers. Like Wang Xu, the two of them came out to play game and prepare for barbecue. As a result, they met Wang Xu by chance, and "don''t accept sky''s temporary intention" was to control Wang Xu, so as to find out the internal situation of Chishui base.


    As a result, but did not expect, even Wang Xu did not block a look?


    This made sunipu''s proud heart totally unable to accept, and the hatred of his brother''s death almost devoured his reason.


    "Damn chinese bastard, you will pay for what you have done! No matter who you are, if you dare to kill my brother, we red heavy industry will never die with you! "


    There was a deep hatred in sonip''s eyes.


    He is not alone. Behind him, there are more powerful wolf king varoga and more super warrior brothers.


    At this moment, Sony Pu deeply stares at Wang Xu''s back and swears in his heart that he will definitely avenge his younger brother and let Wang Xu die without a burial place!


    Quietly, he felt out a black box in his arms with his right hand, and then pressed the red button with his thumb.


    Because of too much force, the knuckles become white, which shows his hatred for Wang Xu. In the same second, an electronic signal was emitted from the black box.

 Chapter 634

    On the other hand, Wang Xu doesn''t know about this. He has carried the wild rabbit leisurely to another mountain and strolled in the forest looking for prey.


    Surrounded by mountains, surrounded by birds, flowers, rocks, streams from the top of the mountain, through the woods, mottled light through the leaves, on the ground to form a strange shape of color. To tell you the truth, this kind of undeveloped mountain scenery is still good.


    Of course, if no one else bothers, Wang Xu is going to make a fire here and have a rabbit barbecue.


    However, there are always people who want to harm him!


    "Come out, I know you''re here." Wang Xu stopped and looked up at the rocks a hundred meters away.


    A colorful pheasant was flying by with its wings flapping. When he heard Wang Xu talking, he turned his head and looked over. His small eyes were full of doubts


    "Is this hairless monkey stupid enough to talk to the air?"


    The next moment.


    A big hand suddenly passed through the air and directly grasped the pheasant''s neck. With a click, the pheasant turned into a dead pheasant with a brain of doubts.


    "Tut, I really want to find you. I can''t find you. I''m not going to find you. Instead, I''ll send it to my door."


    With a light smile, Wang Xu put the pheasant and the hare together with a tree and carried them casually until no one else had finished all this. Then he looked up again and frowned


    "Not yet? Do you think I''m cheating you? I''m sorry. To tell you the truth, this is your last chance. If you don''t come out, I''ll leave. It''s time for dinner. "


    "Boy, are you alone?"


    A beautiful voice came suddenly.


    The next moment, a blonde woman in a gray combat suit and a beret came out from behind a tree. The woman''s figure is full, the upper body''s combat suit is obviously smaller than one size, the devil''s figure can be seen at a glance!


    She stepped on a pair of black high boots that went straight to her thighs. Her blue eyes were staring at Wang Xu with a smile. She walked out slowly. First she gave Wang Xu a wink, and then her red lips opened the way


    "Huaxia boy, you have attracted my attention. Looking at my eyes, do you think my eyes are particularly beautiful?"


    "Medusa, this boy is eccentric. You''d better not release his power to him. My brother suddenly died after releasing his power." There was another sound.


    One side behind the rocks, Sony Pu came out with a gloomy face, his cold eyes staring at Wang Xu, eager to swallow Wang Xu alive.


    "Well, you think I''m as useless as you? I''m an a +. I''m not as powerful as your brother''s mental control. " Medusa snorted coldly.


    Then she turned her head and continued to stare at Wang Xu. Her eyes locked Wang Xu''s eyes like a poisonous snake. It gave people a strange feeling, as if she was not facing a person, but a beautiful snake!


    "Huaxia boy, do you feel numb, stiff and unable to move? Ha ha, don''t worry. It''s a necessary process. As long as you keep on, I will personally bring you a wonderful enjoyment beyond the extraordinary... "


    Without Medusa''s words, Wang Xu could also feel a strange smell around him, just like a poisonous snake sliding on his skin.


    It''s a pity that after the formation of jimie, not to mention the pores, the flesh and bones are solidified to an extremely terrifying level, far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. This breath can only swim outside the skin, but it can''t enter his body at all.


    Medusa, obviously not a woman''s name, should be just a nickname. From the partial effect of women''s words, it is likely to be similar to the "Medusa" whose hair is the head of a snake in Western myths and legends. If a man takes a look, will he be petrified?


    It''s just another fake "gifted magic power"!


    I''m afraid the real Medusa has the ability to be regarded as "gifted magic power". These so-called super powers are too weak.


    Wang Xu shook his head secretly in his heart and said with a faint smile


    "Just the two of you?"


    Maybe, whether it''s Medusa or Sony sharp, they are all famous strong men in the dark world outside. But in front of Wang Xu, they are nothing.


    As long as Wang Xu is at will, he can shoot them to death. He''s killed too many of them. What''s more, these two guys are not as good as the martial arts masters in yipinjing?


    At this time, Medusa no longer pretended to tease posture, look cold down. It''s too long. It''s reasonable that her ability should have been successful long ago, but Wang Xu didn''t even have any influence. It''s impossible.


    You know, her ability is extremely difficult, more similar to the toxin that can''t be solved, that is, the S-level extraordinary ability can''t avoid, Wang Xu is just like nobody?


    "Medusa, I said, this kid is weird."


    Sony Pu shook his head, turned to stare at Wang Xu and said with a sneer: "Huaxia boy, you can kill my brother instantly. Although you don''t know what means you used, you are very strong. In the face of the strong, do you think I will only do this preparation? "


    With that, he suddenly turned to look behind him, looked respectful and said in a loud voice:


    "Come out, please. In case of an accident after a long time, kill him now. "


    Voice down, there are two shadows from the trees out of the shadow.


    One of them was a strong man in camouflage combat suit, with a nearly one meter five long axe in his hand. His whole body was full of strength and pressure. What''s more shocking is that the ax in his hand is actually burning a layer of orange flame.


    The second is a bareheaded man with metal boxers in both hands and a pair of green underpants. He is nearly two meters in size. Under his skin, he can see little green light passing from time to time.


    Reaper, Barlow.


    Troll, ottobee.


    If there are other people with extraordinary abilities here, they will turn pale when they see them, because each of them is a super soldier of red heavy industry.


    "What? The last one hasn''t come out yet. Do you look down on me or think I have a helper? Don''t worry, I''m the only one here. "


    But Wang Xu didn''t look at them. His eyes were still staring at the deep forest, smiling.


    "Huaxia boy, you have a lot of courage, which is totally beyond my expectation."


    A rough laugh came out.


    Wang Xu''s eyes saw a big tree, whose bark burst open, and a sharp wolf''s claw came out from behind. Among the fragments of the tree, a human monster with strong hair and black hair almost covered his whole body came out from behind.


    Wolf king, varoga!


    Lu Qingshan is the first important reminder in the materials. He is the leader of the red heavy industry super soldier team.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the fierce red heavy industry super soldier team surrounded Wang Xu in the middle, boiling in the air.

 Chapter 635

    When varoga appeared, Wang Xu really raised his spirits, so he raised his eyelids.


    Red heavy industry''s these super soldiers, only wolf king valoga can let him have a look. The exuberant Qi and blood on the other side can be said to be the most powerful opponent Wang Xu has ever seen. He is the master of Kungfu in Sanpin realm. He is not as prosperous as valoga in terms of Qi and blood.


    But it''s no wonder that valoka, in addition to keeping a human shape, has thick hair, exaggerated muscles, and wolf like claws, which is exactly the same as the Werewolf in Western legend.


    "Wolf demon blood?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and he stared at varoga with great interest.


    "The blood flowing in my body is the blood of the ancestors of Siberian noble werewolves, not the demons and ghosts in your Chinese mythology."


    Varoga snorted coldly, his eyes were green, just like a proud lone wolf, staring at Wang Xu darkly. In his words, he disdained Wang Xu''s "wolf demon".


    Siberian noble werewolf?


    It''s still a wolf demon. It''s just a wolf demon on the Siberian ice sheet.


    Wang Xu laughed and said no.


    His understanding of half demon''s blood is totally beyond varoga''s imagination and understanding. Especially in the near future, when the boundary wall between the solar world and China is completely broken, the only time for the two to merge is coming, the world will change greatly, and all kinds of mythical creatures hidden behind the world will appear one by one, which will make everyone unprepared.


    Everything in the solar world will deeply shock everyone in the world, which is not only a world, but also a glorious era far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Just a wolf demon?


    It''s just ants.


    "Huaxia boy, I''ll give you an opportunity to submit to me and act as an insider. As long as you cooperate with me, I can not only not kill you, but also make you stronger and enjoy the glory and wealth with you. " Varoga said faintly that he spoke Chinese very fluently, and seemed to be involved in Chinese culture.


    While speaking, his oil-green eyes, which are like those of the lone wolf, stare at Wang Xu deeply. It seems that people are facing the examination of a wolf king.


    "Oh? I killed your men. By the way, it''s still his brother. You can make the decision for him in a word. You don''t even care about his death? " Wang Xu chuckled, raised his hand and pointed to the ugly Sony PU.


    "As you said, they are my men and will naturally follow my orders."


    Varoga''s voice is calm and his eyes are dim


    "But you are an outsider after all. If you want to join us, you must impose a guarantee and accept that sonip has set up a mental bomb in your mind. After this incident proves your loyalty, I will let him contact you."


    As soon as varoga said this, sonip''s face improved a little, and his eyes flashed a touch of joy.


    If Wang Xu let go of his spirit and let him set up a mental bomb on his own initiative, the fool would help him to get in touch after the matter is over. I''m afraid he would not avenge his brother for the first time.


    Wang Xu can also see this. He looks at valoka with a fool''s eye, shakes his head and says with a smile: "it seems that your brain has also become the intelligence of the beast. Do you think this proposal is possible?"


    "It''s up to you not to agree, or I''ll kill you now." Varoga was not surprised, but his voice was still calm.


    Smell speech, Wang Xu smile more disdain, cold voice said: "I say, you are not wrong what?"? Who killed who?


    Now I also give you a chance. Now you kneel down with your subordinates, and ask me to set a ban on you, and then follow me.


    I will not only double your strength, but also tenfold your strength, and I will support you to seize the high-level power of red heavy industry. "


    What Wang Xu said can be full of sincerity. As long as varoga does according to his requirements, he is sincerely preparing to cultivate these people. After all, as he goes further and further, the development and growth of qingliange is certain, although it is still in the domestic market.


    But one day, qingliange will definitely compete with overseas forces, and competition will bring trouble, and big trouble will bring disaster. If varoga is smart, he doesn''t mind helping each other.


    "Ten times?"


    Varoga is stunned, and then looks at Wang Xu like a madman. It seems that he didn''t expect that Wang Xu''s ability to open his mouth is better than him.


    He shook his head and said with a smile:


    "Huaxia boy, do you know my strength? Make me ten times stronger. Do you know what that means? It seems that you are really ignorant and dare to say such nonsense


    "Is it?" Wang Xu chuckled, raised his eyelids and lowered them


    "It seems that you are not ready to accept my kindness. Then, there is no need for you to continue to live. I''ve never been soft on people who want to kill me. "


    "Just you? What are you going to do to kill us? "


    Valoga was angry with Wang Xu, but before he could speak, sonip sneered and said in a loud voice:


    "Wolf king, this Chinese boy is obviously playing with us. He has nothing to say with him and killed him directly."


    "Yes, let me kill him. I think this boy is very annoying." Barrow''s axe, which was burning in his hand, smashed the tree on one side and said it in polar bear language. He obviously can''t understand what Wang Xu is saying, but Wang Xu can understand what he is saying.


    It''s not because Wang Xu can speak polar bear language, but Barrow''s attitude is too obvious. His killing intention is boiling like a burning flame, full of burning feeling.


    "Boy, my men are impatient. This is your last chance. Do you still want to do it?" Varoga grinned at Wang Xu. His teeth are crisscrossed. They are no different from wolves.


    "Of course."


    Wang Xu suddenly looked up, showing a bright smile, "I said, for people who want to kill me, I never soft."


    With that, Wang Xu stamped his feet lightly, and the whole person had stepped out step by step. His body was like a phantom across the void.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on a mountain not far from the top of the mountain where Wang Xu and others are located, there is a bald head covered in a white hooded robe, with a copper iron coffin on his left hand and a slight bow on his right hand. He looks down from above, and two mysterious runes flash in his eyes.


    "Who do you think will win, siskell?"


    A woman wearing a black cloak and veil suddenly chuckled and said playfully, "that young man is not an ordinary person. He is known as the prince of martial arts in China. He is known as the peerless evil that no one has been able to outdo for thousands of years. He is the youngest master of Xiantian martial Arts in China.


    In his hands, at least three martial arts masters are dead. Oh, by the way, you may not know the power of martial arts masters. Maybe three S-level super talents. "


    She has an angelic voice, seems to be young, and the devil like figure, even if the body is covered with a black cloak robe, mountain wind blowing room, clothes outline the body curve is enough to make people daydream.


    What''s more shocking is that she can stand with siskell, which is enough to show that women''s strength is at least s level.


    Siskell didn''t answer. He just knocked the rock with his copper stick.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang... "


    In a series of crisp sounds, he used a copper stick to knock out a line of Western letters on the hard rock, which translated into Chinese


    "Don''t talk nonsense. They''re fighting and they''ll soon know the result."

 Chapter 636

    Varoga, the wolf king, has always put himself in the position of "almsgiving" who can easily decide Wang Xu''s life and death. He gave Wang Xu a chance with sincerity and thought that he had given him enough face.


    But did not expect, Wang Xu not only refused, even dare to take the initiative to hand!


    "Huaxia boy, your ignorance will bring you death."


    Medusa chuckled. She twisted her body like a snake. Her strong right leg collapsed straight. She kicked the air in the air. Her toes stabbed Wang Xu''s neck like a sharp blade.


    The air was pierced by this kick, with a piercing sound. It can be seen that Medusa not only has the uncanny "paralyzing" ability, but also has the strong physical quality which is far more than the normal number of people, even dozens of times. The strength of this foot alone is enough to easily kick through sandbags, and the human brain is more like a watermelon.


    "Boy, do you think you can make my ability ineffective and belittle me?" Medusa heart sneer, once did not know how many people because of similar ideas, died in her hands, and each death is very miserable.


    "Hum."


    But Wang Xu didn''t look at her. He slapped her in the face and pulled out, like driving away an annoying fly.


    How dare someone rely on the power of the body to fight with him? The strength of the Chinese warrior is the physical body, and his cultivation of the nirvana body is hundreds of times stronger than the general warrior''s physical body.


    What level of strength is Medusa? Come up to die!


    Although it was just a wave, but this slap also burst the air, with a piece of white waves.


    Medusa obviously knew how powerful she was. Her face changed immediately, and she twisted strangely. She did something almost impossible for human beings. She twisted her waist two times, like a boa constrictor. She changed her body shape in the air, dodged Wang Xu''s slap, and then kicked her left foot in the air again, straight to Wang Xu''s chin.


    "Touch!"


    It''s stronger and faster than before. It''s like a powerful crossbow. It''s still twisting when it''s jumping in the air. It''s really no different from a beautiful snake.


    At the same time, barrow, nicknamed the reaper, also held a big axe burning flame in both hands. He was like a colliding black bear. He didn''t care about it. He didn''t have any fancy. He had only the purest power. He swung the axe to the top and then smashed it down.


    Adding high temperature fire damage to metal weapons is Barlow''s extraordinary ability. Not only that, this kind of flame can also provide him with extremely terrible huge power. As long as the weapon is in hand and the flame does not go out, he is like a robot who never knows fatigue, and can fight all the time.


    Once upon a time, barrow, with an axe, faced the mercenaries of an armed merchant ship on the northern ice sheet sea, and killed all the people on the ship by one person. In the face of the alienated body transformed by the fire, ordinary bullets can not substantially hurt him.


    "I''m looking for death."


    Wang Xu didn''t even turn his head back. He just raised his eyelids. Then he jerked his palms around and continued to pull toward Medusa. However, he still stood in the same place and completely ignored Barlow''s axe.


    Seeing this, there was a flash of joy in Medusa''s eyes. She thought that Wang Xu didn''t find Barlow behind him. She twisted like a snake again and changed her movements again. She kicked her feet in the air and went back at a very fast speed.


    "This ignorant Chinese boy, he''s dead!"


    In the light and flint, people are still in the air. Medusa licks her red lips subconsciously with her moist tongue. Her eyes are filled with cruelty and greed. The corners of her eyes are slightly narrowed. It seems that she is looking forward to seeing Wang Xu split in two by Barrow''s axe.


    That kind of graphic sense, but can make Medusa climax bloody


    what?


    Suddenly, there was a flash of consternation in Medusa''s eyes.


    The next moment, a dark shadow burst into the air, with extremely terrible power, like lightning directly on her face.


    "Click!"


    Time seems to stop at this moment. Medusa''s face is pulled to the side and twisted. Then her neck extends to the side. Finally, it reaches the limit. With a click, a woman''s head flies out.


    To death, Medusa did not want to understand, how can the speed of Wang Xu''s slap than before soared so much, ten times? No, higher!


    At this time, Medusa had just changed her figure, and Barlow''s axe just began to fall behind her.


    Even next to him, the troll altobi and sonipu did not give up. They were also making their strongest attack, preparing to kill Wang Xu on the spot.


    A layer of green light twinkled on aotobi''s skin, and his whole body soared again, reaching about 2.5 meters. Two fists with metal fists, left and right, smashed at Wang Xu.


    While Sony Pu''s eyes were shining with scarlet blood, and his huge mental power gathered into a sharp awl in the void, spinning wildly, piercing the air and shooting at Wang Xu''s head.


    However, at this time, the attack of any one of the three has not yet fallen on Wang Xu. However, the shock scene of Medusa being slapped to death by Wang Xu directly makes the eyes and pupils of the three shrink madly, and their faces are full of disbelief.


    How is that possible?


    Medusa is a professional fighter of a +!


    However, no matter how shocked, the situation at this time could not be stopped by the three people. Barlow suddenly gave a loud drink, and his hands worked hard again. The flame on the axe soared and hit Wang Xu hard.


    "Touch!"


    Barrow''s axe hit Wang Xu from behind. The sharp blade can easily tear open the steel, and the burning flame can heat the soul of human beings.


    At this moment, Barlow''s face changed wildly.


    Because at this time, under the strong anti shock force, his arms shook wildly, but he couldn''t even touch Wang Xu''s clothes, as if there was an invisible isolation layer between the axe and Wang Xu.


    "Damn it! what is it? Is Chinese magic shield? Asshole, I haven''t killed even the real magicians. Their magic shield can''t stop my axe! "


    Barrow was horrified.


    He thought that this axe could split Wang Xu in two and avenge Medusa. But did not expect, even Wang Xu''s body can not touch.


    Even Barlow didn''t even have time to give a warning, and the troll ottobi had already come with both fists in his hand.


    As tall as 2.5 meters, the body is full of fast beating muscles. All of them are telling others that Otto has extremely terrifying power. Two metal boxers made of special fine steel just lean together and are smashed by the troll altobi as a siege hammer. They go straight to Wang Xu''s face. It seems that not only his fist, but also his huge body shape is used as a weapon for collision.


    Once upon a time, aotobi''s brutal collision smashed a car head-on!


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu is not a car, but an aircraft carrier!


    Ignoring barrow behind him, he patted Medusa''s left hand to death, raised it again, closed his fingers, squeezed it into a fist, and then punched it out.


    Compared with his physical strength?


    court death!


    No matter how strong the ability is, one punch will blow!

 Chapter 637

    "Boom!"


    It''s beyond everyone''s expectation.


    The 2.5-meter-old Troll aotobi was a giant like monster, but Wang Xu, who was three sizes smaller than him, broke his arms with one blow, and even smashed two metal boxers back, hitting him on the chest.


    Click!


    The second wave of fury broke out, and Otto''s chest was like a rock, and his muscles sank in, as if he had been hit by the hammer.


    Boom!


    The terrifying aftershock made altobi keep the posture of bending slightly, his feet stuck on the ground, fell backward for seven or eight meters, broke three big trees, and then stopped.


    "Roar!"


    At the next moment, altobi, like a wounded beast, suddenly raised his head. His eyes were scarlet. The green light on his body soared again, and his figure soared wildly again. In a twinkling of an eye, he reached about three meters. His broken arms also recovered in a series of bone explosion.


    Known as the troll, with the ability of giant transformation, when was ottoby so strongly defeated? He is famous for his strength and physical strength, that is, armored vehicles can be hard and tough in the front.


    Only in terms of strength, Otto thinks he is one of the strongest fighters, but he can''t stop Wang Xu''s fist?


    The fury in his heart soared wildly, and the more fury he was, the stronger his ability was. At this moment, he broke through his original limit and completed the second transformation for the first time.


    "Well? Another true half demon blood? But I''ve lost my eye. "


    See this scene, Wang Xu slightly a pick eyebrow, eye flash a touch of surprise.


    At this time, he also understood what happened to the overseas people with extraordinary abilities. Not as he had originally imagined, they were all "chosen by heaven" like Lu Qingshan, who had "gifted magic power". The essence of the extraordinary ability is the half demon blood that lurks in the human body.


    Demons exist, but today''s Chinese demons have long disappeared from the world, but some people in the human race have inherited part of the blood of demons since ancient times. These blood lines belonging to the demon in the human body may not appear at ordinary times, and even people will not appear abnormal for several lifetimes.


    However, there are always some lucky people who can stimulate the "demon blood" inherited in the body, so as to obtain all kinds of strange abilities. This kind of person, in the future era, is called half demon blood. The strongest of them even have the name of half demon.


    And the peak figure in the half demon, even the real demon, will also look sideways for it, respect each other''s strength, so as to obtain the name of demon.


    Just like Chu shuliu, in the memory of Wang Xu''s previous life, he was called a real demon.


    Tree demon, willow witch!


    As for altobi''s ability, although his strength is good, he can''t even be called a half demon. At most, he''s just a half demon''s ability.


    Just that punch, Wang Xu used one tenth of the strength of the body, and did not keep his hand. If it wasn''t for the temporary breakthrough of Alto''s blood in his body and the sharp rise of his strength, he would have been killed by Wang Xu.


    "Who the hell is this guy?"


    In a short moment, the situation changed many times. It seemed fierce, but it took only a few breaths.


    Medusa died, Barlow''s soul reaping ax couldn''t even touch Wang Xu''s body, and the troll altobi was almost killed by Wang Xu''s blow.


    Sonipu''s face changed wildly, and his younger brother suddenly appeared in front of Wang Xu''s face.


    But it was too late for him to take back the sharp mental thrust.


    Wang Xu turned his head and looked at him. Two pale golden flames were burning in his eyes.


    But for a moment, Sony only felt that the whole world in front of him was occupied by a blazing golden sea of fire.


    If his vision can spread to infinity, he will find that the sea of fire in this illusory spiritual world is not a sea of fire, but a huge green lotus, which is composed of golden flames and almost spreads to the whole world.


    The next moment, Sony Pu completely lost consciousness.


    "Touch!"


    Sonipu''s dead body fell to the ground. Like his brother, sonipu''s face hit the ground, his eyes were bleeding, his face was ferocious, and his death was extremely strange.


    A look, A-level mental ability, one of the super fighters of red heavy industry, Sony, die!


    At this time, Wang xucai calmly took back his eyes, turned around and looked behind him with no expression. He held the handle of the axe in his hands and raised it high. His face was ferocious and furious. His eyes couldn''t believe it and his killing intention was crazy. It seemed that he wanted to hit Barlow again.


    "That''s a good ax. It''s a barbecue for me."


    Wang Xu was still carrying rabbits and pheasants in his other hand. He said as he reached out to Barrow''s flame axe.


    He could see at a glance that Barlow was different from others. His so-called abilities were all based on this flaming axe. In fact, barrow himself is just an ordinary person.


    "Did he see it?"


    At this moment, the pupils of Barlow''s eyes are shrinking wildly.


    It''s true that all his abilities depend on his huge axe. Originally, he was just an ordinary soldier. In one mission, he accidentally picked up the axe in a remote gully, and then he was regarded as a capable man by accident, and he was recruited into red heavy industry.


    This is almost his biggest secret, except for himself, that is, the women he has been with do not know. But now, Wang Xu even grabs his axe directly?


    He didn''t understand what Wang Xu said, but looking at the posture, he was obviously ready to grab the axe.


    "Anyone who wants to take my axe will die!"


    Barlow roared madly, and his eyes turned red instantly. The flame that was originally only burning on the giant axe suddenly ignited his whole body and turned into a giant flame giant.


    "Altobi''s breakthrough before the war, Barlow is crazy..."


    The wolf king varoga''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes swept over Medusa and sonipu''s two dead men. The oil green light under his eyes was more intense, and the cold murderous air rushed out of his body.


    The thick hair on the body has burst up layer by layer, and the back spine has been distorted inch by inch. The already strong body has soared again, and the facial bones have gradually become a ferocious wolf head in a thrilling sound of bone blood friction.


    The outside world only knows that varoga has S-level strength, but that is his normal strength. His most powerful strength is the legendary transformation of the werewolf. His soaring strength and powerful recovery ability make him catch up with the SS level super ability.


    Because of this ability, he, varoga, is really worthy of the title of wolf king!

 Chapter 638

    Of course, there is also a limitation to the ability to transform, that is, it takes a few seconds to transform in situ. Originally, a few seconds was nothing, but varoga never thought that in such a short period of time, Wang Xu killed his two capable men.


    No, three people have already died in Wang Xu''s hands!


    "I said, I''m never soft on people who want to kill me. Today, you will all die. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent. Regardless of Barlow''s madness, altobi, the troll who collides with Barlow again, becomes varoga, the real body of the werewolf.


    He grabbed out of the hand without a minute pause, with an absolutely indisputable gesture, boldly grasp to Barlow''s hand crazy smashed down the flame axe.


    Wang Xu is not a man who is careful to keep a grudge, so he would never take it as if it had not happened before.


    In his eyes, varoga is just a stronger worm. It takes a little effort to kill him. But Baluo these people just mole ants, a slap can be killed, unexpectedly was a mole ant to hit an ax, although not injured, but Wang Xu also felt that he lost face!


    In the face of Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, barrow is in a crazy state, and a sense of terror and danger rises suddenly in his violent mind.


    Even in the face of a whole armed army, he didn''t feel frightened. He even slaughtered everyone with an axe. But now, there was a faint shudder in his heart.


    In this sense of danger and fear of shudder, he suddenly issued a roar, the whole body of the flame burning wildly soared, the flame on the ax is almost solidified into substance, the terrible high temperature almost ignited the air around, and even close to the trees, there are green leaves gradually withered and scorched.


    This is the strangeness and horror of the flame on Barlow''s axe. It burns not ordinary flame, but life and human soul!


    And the sharpness of the axe itself is enough to easily tear open the steel. With the concentration of Barrow''s whole body strength, he crazily breaks the air. Where he passes, a dark vacuum is cut behind the air.


    Baluo is like a burning God of death, waving a terrible axe to reap life and smashing at Wang Xu.


    "Helpless struggle."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly, and five words came out of his mouth.


    He grabbed out of the hand direction unchanged, completely ignoring the smashed axe, it seems that he did not think the axe can hurt himself. But Barlow''s crazy blow can easily tear up an armored car!


    I saw that this hand, like a mirage, passed through countless flames, five fingers wide, directly pressed on Barrow''s hands holding the handle of the axe, and then closed abruptly.


    Click!


    In the sound of bone crushing, accompanied by Barlow''s painful roar, Wang Xu gently pulled and directly grasped the flame axe in his own hands.


    But even so, Barrow''s burning flame did not disappear, there was always a thin line of flame connected with the axe.


    "Son of a bitch! That''s my ax! Give it back to me. No one can take my axe


    Baluo roars wildly, the flame on his body is shrouded in his hands, and Wang Xu''s crushed hands recover quickly. The whole person is crazy rush to come, unexpectedly is waving a fist to want to fight with Wang Xu barehanded, but was kicked out by Wang Xu at will.


    See Wang Xu light smile, light way: "magic weapon has spirit, will take the initiative to choose the Lord, you don''t deserve to have such treasure."


    As he spoke, he completely ignored the wildly shaking fire axe in his hand, and the thin threads of fire that twined with Barlow in the air.


    The next second, Wang Xu led the flame axe with one hand and threw it back. The terrible force drove the huge axe body and brought a sharp sound. Infinite flame light path could be seen in the air, and he dashed toward the troll altobi who came to the rear.


    Of course, if the original blazing flame on the axe is not extinguished out of thin air, the momentum will be even more shocking. But even so, just with the sharpness of the axe itself, the terrible lethality brought by this smash is extremely terrible, enough to split altobi in two with one axe.


    However, at the last moment, the sharp edge of the axe actually faded its sharp cold light and turned into a blunt face.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang and violent force, even the troll altobi, who just broke into the S-class, was smashed into the ground with his three meter height. His two legs were nearly one meter deep. The soil below exploded, and countless cracks exploded. The huge shock wave was carrying dust and fallen leaves in all directions.


    Even if it was just the aftershock of strength, it was enough to blow off the branches of more than a dozen trees around, and the gravel was like a powerful crossbow, with a clattering sound, breaking more branches.


    "Roar! Damn chinese bastard


    Ottoby, who was smashed into the ground with an axe, roared wildly, and the last trace of reason was engulfed by anger. The green light on his body soared again, and the strong atmosphere of terror and violence swept out of his body like a gale.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t pay attention to altobi at all. At this time, he was slightly squinting and staring at his axe.


    "I said... As a weapon and a tool, how dare you disobey me?"


    Wang Xu''s voice is very cold, cold extremely terrible: "ha ha, it seems that not all magic weapons have spirit, but also have brains with holes."


    "In that case, don''t blame me. I wanted to use you as a grill."


    With that, Wang Xu, regardless of the shaking axe in his hand, threw dozens of prohibitions in the past, and his strong will of martial arts completely crushed the spirit in the axe.


    Then, he threw the discarded top-grade magic weapon into the space inside the space wrench.


    Just a top-grade magic weapon, Wang Xu is lucky and proud to see you. How dare he resist? If it''s a spirit weapon, even if it''s just a inferior spirit weapon, Wang Xu might feel a little distressed. But this axe?


    A piece of garbage that can only be used as a grill is useless. Anyway, even if the spirit doesn''t resist, he is ready to finish the barbecue and melt the promotion materials used as broken swords.


    After all, Wang Xu prefers to use a sword than a rough axe!


    Although it''s cool to hit people with an axe, most of his martial arts and killing moves are mediated by swords. In addition, I was an expert in kendo in my previous life. I can''t abandon my sword and use unfamiliar weapons.


    You know, the meaning of a good hand is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "I''m in a good mood. I''m ruined by an axe... Then I won''t play any more..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold, and he looked down slightly at ottobi, who was ready to struggle to climb out of the ground. His cold voice slowly came out of his mouth.


    "You... Are the first."

 Chapter 639

    "... the first."


    These three words have just landed, Wang Xu has stepped out, a big hand violently broke the air, with an irresistible attitude, hard pressed on the bare head of ottoby''s same muscle layer by layer.


    The next moment, five fingers closed, like steel, holding the head of Otto than, and then pull up.


    "Boom!"


    Altobi''s head, which was occupied by anger, recovered a little consciousness at this moment. He only felt a sharp pain on his head, and then came an irresistible terrible force.


    Without waiting for him to respond, Wang Xu has directly pulled him out of the ground. And that terrible force has not disappeared, strong inertia with his three meters high body hard to fly to the sky.


    "Roar!"


    Altobi''s angry face flashed a daze, but his strong fighting instinct drove him to subconsciously turn over and step on Wang Xu.


    However, the terrible force on his head still didn''t disappear, even it became bigger at this time. At the extreme moment when his body was about to fly out, it broke out again, pulled him back again, and smashed him to the ground again.


    In the strong sense of weightlessness, Otto''s body turns over as he wishes, but his body is completely out of his control. In the electric light and flint, his eyes full of doubts and bewilderment vividly reflect Wang Xu''s figure and his high arm.


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    Far more than before, the loud noise exploded, and the mountain at the foot was shocked, as if there had been a small earthquake.


    Altobi''s huge body is like a broken kite, starting from his head, then his neck, chest, waist... Almost half of his body was smashed into the ground, and countless soil and gravel shot up, as if there was a light rain in the sky and earth within ten meters.


    Underground, Otto''s head has been completely twisted and smashed, his neck has been strangely broken, and he can''t die any more.


    At this time, varoga, who has completed the transformation of the werewolf and is ready to kill Wang Xu, takes a step and rigidly stands in the same place.


    "How can it be?"


    At this moment, varoga''s face changed wildly, his eyes were all incredible, and his heart was even more shocked, almost drowning him.


    Altobi has broken through to the s level. His ability is known for his strong strength and terrible recovery ability. The three meter tall terror body is frightening to see. In a look at Wang Xu, that normal person''s height, is simply a child!


    However, aotobi was caught by Wang Xu with one hand, threw his head into the sky, then pulled down again and smashed to death on the ground!


    This kind of strong visual contrast almost made varoga have an impulse to turn around and run away immediately.


    This Chinese boy is definitely not an ordinary person!


    Even, all of these may be the traps deliberately designed by those Chinese warriors!


    When a conspiracy theory rises, varoga has more ideas to prove the truth of the conspiracy theory.


    Wang Xu is alone in the forest, holding a rabbit in his hand... This is absolutely camouflage, the other party can''t just come out hunting!


    Yes, what a coincidence!


    Even if Wang Xu really came out hunting, how could he be so coincidental that he was caught by his men?


    ¡­¡­


    This is the most terrible part of conspiracy theory. Even if there is no conspiracy at all, some people will rack their brains and even attack others to prove the truth of this conspiracy theory!


    At this time, varoga was a conspiracy theorist.


    The more he thought, the more he was afraid, the more he thought, the more he was frightened and the more he thought, the stronger the impulse to escape in his heart!


    However, at this time.


    Baluo, who had been kicked by Wang Xu to the unknown place before, rushed madly with a flame all over his body. His face was ferocious, like Wang Xu killed his father, and his mouth roared madly:


    "Son of a bitch! Chinese bastard! How dare you, how dare you destroy me? "


    In the roar, the flames all over him were bright and dark, as if they would be extinguished at any time. However, his eyes were red with blood, as if he had lost his mind. Like wild animals, he rushed at Wang Xu.


    "Well? The spirit of the instrument? No... "


    Wang Xu was slightly stunned, and then his eyes suddenly narrowed up, "I have even looked away. It turns out that I''m just a soul who lives on with weapons."


    "Ha ha, it made me happy. I thought it was a top-grade magic weapon. It seemed that it was just a garbage used as a barbecue rack."


    Wang Xu shakes his head, his body slightly shakes, almost imperceptible to the naked eye.


    However, Barlow, who rushed over, seemed to be hit head-on by a heavy truck. The whole person flew backward faster than before, and even brought out the shadow, leaving a weak flame light path in the air.


    "Touch!"


    When barrow fell to the ground, the residual flame in the air also went out. In the same second, the look in Barrow''s eyes went out completely, leaving only an unbelievable void.


    In front of his chest, a clearly visible footprints deeply sunken in, just right to his chest heart and other organs burst, but did not kick through his chest.


    It can be seen that the power control of this foot is extremely accurate, far more terrible than kicking through a person''s chest.


    "Second."


    Wang Xu takes back his feet and calmly turns to look at the wolf king varoga on the other side. His eyes are on the other side''s original brain, but now he becomes a wolf head''s face. He looks at it for a long time with a touch of interest at the bottom of his eyes.


    Then, looking down, he fell on varoga''s right leg, which kept a backward posture. He suddenly shook his head and said with a smile:


    "I said, are you just going to abandon your men and run away alone?"


    At this time, varoga''s posture is normal standing posture. Most people only think that the other side is standing there, but they can''t judge whether varoga is attacking or escaping.


    But Wang Xu seems to believe that varoga is trying to escape!


    "Who are you?"


    Varoga does not care about Wang Xu''s ridicule, but stares at Wang Xu, a pair of dark green wolf eyes are gloomy.


    Anyone who sees a + and S-level powerful power is killed by Wang Xu like a chicken in just ten seconds, and will be as deeply shocked as he is.


    In particular, these dead people are still under their own hands, and varoga knows everyone''s abilities very well. I know that Barlow, together with these people, can easily surround and kill a SS level capable person, or even a top SSS level strong person.


    But Wang Xu


    Varoga seems to be under pressure. He can''t judge Wang Xu''s specific strength at all, but he can be sure that he will never be lower or even stronger than SSS.


    Wang Xu''s strength has gone beyond valoga''s imagination, even beyond his acceptance.


    However, it''s normal for him to have the present mentality. After all, no matter who it is, in the face of a chicken that didn''t care and seemed to be able to kill at any time, suddenly a wing turned into a Phoenix. This huge impact is unacceptable to anyone.


    "Huaxia boy, I didn''t expect you to have such a strong strength. I now change my view of you, you are worthy of my respect, and I am a strong level


    Varoga stares at Wang Xu deeply, and Kaicheng announces:


    "Why don''t we just think it''s a misunderstanding? I will not pursue you to kill my men, and I will never seek revenge from you in the future! "

 Chapter 640

    Varoga, after all, is a strong man in the dark world. He can bend and stretch. As soon as things turn around, he may even be in danger, so he immediately put down his face.


    His subordinates are all dead and can''t live again. Why fight with Wang Xu?


    Originally, I thought it was a small matter. When my subordinates were killed, I came to see which son of a bitch was so bold. By the way, I killed my subordinates and avenged them, which made me more powerful in front of my subordinates.


    After all, a big brother who won''t let his subordinates die in vain is worth following!


    But now, my men are dead!


    Therefore, the counsellor has to counsellor, face is a fart, stay in the Castle Peak, not afraid of no firewood in the future!


    Unfortunately, it''s just varoga''s wishful thinking.


    Wang Xu stood with his hands down and his eyes were indifferent. He said with a smile:


    "I said, if I come here today and yell at you, will you think it''s a misunderstanding? If there is a misunderstanding, why don''t you take it as a misunderstanding after I kill you. Go to hell and thank me. Don''t resent me, or I will become a devil. "


    What he said didn''t care, even with a laugh.


    After all, even if varoga really turns into a devil and comes back for revenge, it''s just asking him to kill him again.


    "Hum!"


    Varoga snorted coldly, staring at Wang Xu coldly, and said, "Huaxia boy, I admit that you have exceeded my expectation. But it''s a SS Level werewolf state. If I want to go, even the demigod level can''t keep me. Don''t force me! "


    Werewolf''s talent is just like wolf''s. In addition to the super recovery ability and strong body, varoga can also control the wind and make his speed exceed ordinary people''s imagination. In a period of time, he can even compete with high-speed Mercedes Benz sports cars.


    If he wants to go, he doesn''t need Wang Xu''s consent at all. The reason why we say these is that we just don''t want to fight with Wang Xu. After all, we retreat all over and run away in confusion.


    "Ha ha."


    Wang Xu just chuckled, with a trace of disdain at the bottom of his eyes. He didn''t even bother to speak. He slowly raised his right foot, and then stepped out.


    The air is flowing like water, and shadows are everywhere.


    Step on the shadow step!


    Wang Xu''s figure suddenly appeared on the top of valoka''s head. With a slight step down on his right foot, countless shadows suddenly converged to form a huge black sole. The invisible forces of heaven and earth gathered around him. As Wang Xu stepped down, the black soles of his feet fell down, like giant feet falling from the sky, obscuring all the light above valoka''s head.


    After passing through the mystery, the real power of shadow step appears, not only with the help of the power of shadow, but also can control the power of shadow to carry out terrorist attacks on the enemy.


    This is not a martial arts move, but a martial arts secret!


    Secret represents the power of heaven and earth which is mysterious and cannot be easily controlled. It is doomed that only a few people can master it.


    Law, on the other hand, represents the powerful power contained in it, which is enough to destroy heaven and earth, and to suppress and kill thousands of enemies.


    "Well, there''s nothing like it


    Valoga snorts coldly. His eyes show disdain. He has no real shadow. How powerful can he be?


    He raised his head abruptly. In his ferocious wolf''s mouth, he could see countless air currents converging, as if there was an invisible wind knife condensing.


    But the next moment, valoga''s face suddenly changed, the wind knife in front of the wolf''s mouth collapsed, the scattered air wrapped his whole body, and at the last moment, he jumped to more than ten meters away.


    Boom!


    It''s just a moment before and after, and the black sole of the shadow has been trampled on the ground. The ground sagged on the spot, and a clear and huge footprints with a diameter of two meters appeared. The things that originally existed there, dead branches, dead leaves and insects, were all crushed to pieces, leaving only a solid soil footprints like rocks.


    In this scene, more than ten meters away, valoga''s hair rose wildly, and his heart was full of fear and fear. Fortunately, he finally realized that it was wrong to avoid, otherwise he would be trampled into meat mud?


    "Don''t run. I just misunderstood you and stepped on your foot."


    After the attack failed, Wang Xu did not have any dissatisfaction, but chuckled, sincere voice, seems really sorry, just a misunderstanding.


    But where would varoga believe?


    No running?


    Don''t run, stay here and die!


    After seeing that foot, valoka completely understood that he could not be Wang Xu''s opponent. This mysterious Chinese boy was not human.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    One by one, the big feet of shadows are constantly stepping down from the sky, leaving footprints on the ground, as if there is a giant walking constantly. However, the giant was too tall to notice valoga in front of him, just like human beings never look at whether there are insects at their feet when they walk.


    At this moment, varoga is true, run away in confusion!


    "Damn, who the hell is this guy? Chinese warrior? But the martial arts in China, even the martial arts masters, don''t have such a terrible means? "


    Varoga was shocked and angry.


    As a wolf king with the blood of the ancestors of ancient Siberian werewolves flowing in his body, Wang Xu, the leader of red heavy industry''s super soldier, is in a dilemma like a mouse.


    He is a proud wolf!


    It''s not a mouse!


    "You forced me!"


    Knowing that there was no chance of survival except for death, valoka''s eyes were cold, and his running body turned around. He jumped up from the ground and rushed out of the woods. The wolf''s mouth was wide open, his chest was high, and countless air currents poured into the huge wolf''s mouth.


    "Wind wolf... Roar!"


    The next moment, a wind column with a diameter of one meter and composed of countless small wind blades shot out like a laser and blasted away at Wang Xu from top to bottom. Along the way, no matter trees or rocks, they were all torn to pieces.


    This is valoga''s unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box, which almost instantly empties all the power in his body. The man is still in the air, and can''t maintain the werewolf mentality, and becomes a human again.


    But this huge cost also brought extremely terrible lethality.


    At this moment, varoga was confident that even the SSS level or the demigod level would have to retreat and even die on the spot.


    He is really desperate!


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting at last."


    However, in the face of this terrible blow, Wang Xu laughs and claps.


    In an instant, there was a huge shock in the void, and the force of countless heaven and earth surged like the tide. In an instant, it turned into an invisible hand and grabbed the wind blade tornado.


    Annihilation nine, the first, annihilation hand!


    Similarly, after stepping into tongxuan, the power of miexu hand also soared, and its real extraordinary place initially broke out.


    The power of heaven and earth will vanish as many as possible.

 Chapter 641

    Wind, fire, water, air and other substances in the air are almost all derivatives of the power of heaven and earth. There is no accident. The wind blade tornadoes that varoga made with all his strength also broke under the hands of miexu.


    The originally violent wind blade tornado, under miexu''s hands, was just like a child who was furious and angry. In an instant, his father''s big hand held his head down, and he could no longer do any damage.


    After destroying the wind blade tornado, the miexu hand kept on crossing the distance of tens of meters, directly catching the exhausted valoga.


    "Who are you? What strength is it? "


    Even if the control of life and death in Wang Xu''s hands, varoga still can''t help but ask in a loud voice.


    It''s like a thorn in the throat. If you don''t understand it, it''s hard for him to die.


    At the beginning, Mingming just accompanied his hand to relax, ready to play with and kill a Chinese Xiaowu. As a result, Wang Xu turned over and became a Tyrannosaurus Rex. Instead, he killed them all.


    "You don''t deserve to know who I am. And even if I said it, I''m afraid you don''t know me Wang Xu light way.


    Wallow hastened: "how do you know I don''t know you if you don''t give your name?"


    "OK, my name is Wang Xu. Do you know me?"


    Wang Xu smiles and stares at varoga, ready to see what the other side is doing.


    As a result, varoga''s face was cloudy and sunny for a long time. He was quite embarrassed and said, "I don''t seem to have heard of your name. Do you use a nickname in the world of international super powers?"


    As he said this, his face changed and he begged with a little flattery


    "Huaxia little... No, dear Huaxia warrior, I hope you can spare me.


    According to the rules of the S-class super power world, I am willing to surrender, be put in a super power prison, and pay a billion yuan for my life! "


    "Surrender? Super power prison? So it''s the abacus? "


    With a faint smile, Wang Xu said with disdain:


    "Do you think I''m one of those idiots who take saving the world as their own duty, catch bad guys everywhere, and because of the so-called heroic heart, do not kill, let you continue to run away, bring more trouble, and then catch back again and again?"


    Varoga recognized the intention of killing, and his face went down in a moment. His eyes were full of panic, and he cried out madly: "you can''t kill..."


    The next moment, his five fingers of his right hand closed slightly in front of him, and varoga, who was caught by miexu''s hand, was crushed on the spot, and could not die any more.


    "One billion yuan, you look down on me too much. Now that the ransom is less than 10 billion yuan, I will look up to it?" After crushing valoga to death, Wang Xu disdains to sneer in his heart.


    If varoga knew what Wang Xu thought in his heart, he would die.


    What he said is one billion dollars!


    And Chinese currency, that''s a 1:10 exchange rate!


    In a short period of time, all the super soldier teams that red heavy industry sneaked into Chishui base were destroyed, and the wolf king varoga also died on the spot.


    One A-level, three a + level, one S-level and one SS level strong man was killed by Wang Xuzhen in less than ten minutes.


    Although the time was short, the fighting between the two sides fluctuated a lot. In particular, the wind blade tornado that varoga finally sent out was extremely dynamic, attracting many hidden forces in the surrounding mountains to spy.


    Except for a few strong men who can sense the battle situation through breath or have the means of long-distance observation, most of them are still on the way, and the battle is over.


    At this time, Wang Xu also slowly raised his head and looked at the top of a nearby mountain with great interest.


    There is a bald monk who is covered in a white robe.


    However, just a glance, Wang Xu took back his eyes, carrying the wild rabbit and pheasant in his hand, turned slowly and continued to sway to the nearby mountain.


    One pheasant is not enough to eat. How can we get two more? By the way, we can pick some wild mushrooms and make a chicken stewed with mushrooms.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, the white robed monk also slowly drew back his eyes. With a little meal of copper stick in his hand, he turned and left without saying a word.


    "Siskell, is the battle over there over? What''s the situation? " The black cloak woman leaned against a tree. She was counting the number of grass at her feet. Hearing the movement, she immediately raised her head and asked.


    The place where Wang Xu and varoga fight is thousands of kilometers away from here. Not everyone can see the war clearly through this way. But siskell has a secret skill of Hawkeye, which can see the wind and grass from a distance for several kilometers.


    In women''s opinion, the red heavy industry super soldier team led by valoka is enough to deal with a super strong man of SSS level or even demigod level. Even with Wang Xu''s ability, at most, he just retreated.


    "Few people know that valoka''s real strength is SS level. Although the Huaxia boy is a martial arts master, he should escape in a panic. After all, Huaxia martial arts is not like us. The older we are, the stronger our strength is. Although the boy is a monster, he can''t resist. Valoka, that''s a whole super warrior team!"


    The woman in the black veil cloaked said bored. Suddenly, a "Dangdang" voice came. She seemed to feel something. She suddenly looked up and looked at siskyl with her back to her. She couldn''t believe it


    "What are you talking about, siskell?"


    "When! Dangdang


    Siskell''s copper rod tapped on the rocks again, rhythmically. This is his way of talking, using the Morse code.


    He is not a mute, but an ascetic monk of the holy order. Because he is practicing a secret skill, he needs to keep his mouth shut and can''t speak for three years.


    "How could it be?"


    With the rhythm of the percussion sound continues, the black cloak woman''s body inch by inch straight, before all the lazy breath disappeared, the sound is full of shock.


    "Medusa was killed by a slap on her head, and sonip was killed by a glance. I don''t know what method the opponent used. Barlow died after he was robbed of the flame axe. Altobi broke the s level, but he was still killed with his fist. Varoga was a werewolf. After the tornado broke out, he was crushed to death by the opponent."


    Siskell knocked on the copper rod in his hand, and said the next battle situation with "Morse code". Every time he heard a knock, the body of the black cloak woman would suddenly stiffen. Finally, she would completely freeze there like a wooden man.


    "How could it be..." the woman was so frightened that she almost destroyed heaven and earth.


    This kind of thing, even if there is psychological preparation, women can''t accept it all of a sudden.


    Not to mention, she did not have any psychological preparation at all. Before that, when Wang Xu ran away!

 Chapter 642

    "Dang!"


    All of a sudden, the copper rod fell, paused slightly, and then sounded again. Siskell''s face was expressionless: "great changes are taking place inside Hua xiawu. No matter what secrets are here, I will not participate in it any more."


    "Siskell, you can''t go, you are the strongest person in the Far East of our holy order..." the woman was stunned, then quickly shook her head and said anxiously.


    Unfortunately, there was no pause in siskel''s copper stick. Morse code continued to express his own opinion


    "He alone, I''m not an opponent. How many strongmen are hidden in such a big fortress base built by Huaxia military alliance?


    You said that the older the Chinese martial arts are, the stronger their strength is. That man just now, how old is he? Although I belong to the holy order, I am also a martial monk. No one knows more about the hidden terror of China than I do about the secret cultivation methods that came from this ancient country thousands of years ago.


    Sister Marilyn, if you don''t want to die, you''d better leave like me. Even if there is a big secret here, it''s also a matter within the Chinese martial arts. It doesn''t involve us in any substantial interests. "


    At last, the copper rod fell down. Without a pause, siskell stepped forward again and left firmly.


    The black cloak woman, who was called sister Marilyn by him, stood in a daze for several minutes before sighing slowly:


    "Siskell, have you forgotten the disaster a thousand years ago?


    The rise of the Chinese warrior... Is a drag on our greatest interests, even enough to bring destruction! "


    However, no matter how unwilling, Marilyn also knows that there is a word that siskell said correctly.


    If she doesn''t want to die here, she will get out of here while all parties are restraining and there is no final conflict.


    Otherwise, when she finally meets the young Chinese warrior, she has nothing but death. After all, valoga is dead!


    What scares sister Marilyn even more is that she is afraid that everything that happens here is a trap.


    Otherwise, according to the original news, the Huaxia military alliance has gathered countless talented warriors in China here. It is said that it is for a special half plane (the western power''s name for the secret world).


    But now, the Chinese warrior side is silent. During this period, they are only fighting with the converging forces. The half plane in the original news has not moved at all.


    "There will be a special spatial fluctuation when the half plane is opened. After so many days, the instrument still has no response. Is it that... Everything is just a trap set by the Chinese martial arts to attract us and concentrate on killing us?" Marilyn murmured to herself. The more she thought about it, the stronger her retreat became.


    Finally, she deeply looked at the direction of the battle between Wang Xu and varoga, turned around and left behind siskyl.


    "Nothing can be done. I''ve got to take this news to the Holy Church. I can''t let the conspiracy of the Chinese warrior succeed!"


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In the forest where Wang Xu and varoga had been fighting before, they were disturbed by the wave of fighting, and almost all the explorers sent by various forces rushed over.


    "Varoga the wolf king, ortobi the troll, the Sony brothers, Medusa, Barlow the Reaper... The super warrior team of red heavy industry has been completely destroyed here?"


    Looking at the corpses left on the ground, as well as the battle traces left in the surrounding mountains and forests, especially the death of the troll otubi, it seems that they are the corpses smashed into the ground with their hands.


    These scenes have deeply shocked everyone who comes to explore.


    Even, with the professional trace analysis personnel, after analyzing the residual battlefield, they speculated that the restored battle scene was even more dejected.


    There was only one, one to destroy varoga


    single?!


    When these spies reported the news back, the people who heard the news couldn''t believe it.


    This super soldier team led by valoga has a great reputation in the international world. It has made a lot of achievements. I don''t know how many people have been killed, and countless forces are gnashing their teeth. But there is nothing we can do about it.


    As a result, such a well-known team of extraordinary soldiers was completely destroyed? Or was it slaughtered by one person?


    Who will believe such a strange thing if it is told?


    Countless eyes, more than a dozen different forces from all over the world, all of them, at this moment, have focused on this terrifying battle.


    Who is the man who destroyed varoga?


    The other side, from which force?


    Is the red heavy industry with the polar bear a close rival to the hydra, or another superhero league with the polar bear, the cross hawk?


    Or, is it the target of all the people here, Huaxia Wumeng?


    In addition to the unexpected sitkell who watched the whole battle, all forces speculated, but there was no clue to restore the truth.


    But even if we don''t know the truth, the death of varoga and others is enough to make some weak forces begin to retreat.


    The result of this was that the next day, when the militant fighting team of the Wumeng set out again to clean up the surrounding mountains, they found that the enemy was almost half short, which made many people surprised.


    ¡­¡­


    In the outside world, Wang Xu has nothing to do with the reaction of various forces and the change of people''s mood.


    For him, killing varoga and others was just a small matter that happened to happen to be killed by a group of people who wanted to kill him.


    At this point.


    On the top of another mountain, Wang Xu is sitting on a beautiful rock. There is a bonfire at his feet. On the top of the bonfire, the pine branches are dressed in a cracked pheasant. The roasted oil is overflowing and the meat is fragrant.


    Next to it, there is a small iron pot. In the boiling room of mountain spring water, you can see white mushroom heads coming up, and then rolling down again. With some wild seasonings such as wild onion and wild garlic, the fragrance of stewed mushroom with pheasant comes to your face. The taste


    Mouth watering!


    Soon, the pheasant was roasted and the chicken stewed with mushroom soup was cooked. After Wang Xu enjoyed a delicious meal, he was still in the mood.


    Just as he bent down to pick up the third pheasant and hare on the ground, ready to pick up the skin and get cramped, he heard a man''s low voice coming from behind


    "Little brother, we are destined to meet in the wilderness. Can I have half of the pheasant and the rabbit? "


    When Wang Xu heard that Yan didn''t even bother to raise his eyelids, let alone his head, he still lowered his head to deal with the pheasant


    "I don''t like to share delicious food with strangers. If I want to eat it, I''ll go out and get two pheasants and bake them myself."


    It seems that I didn''t expect Wang Xu to be so direct. The visitor was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile:


    "Boy, are you Chinese? "Warrior?"


    In a word, this person''s voice, has been slightly with a touch of cold, there is no enthusiasm before.

 Chapter 643

    Although the cold voice of the visitors is well covered up.


    But how can Wang Xu''s perception not be heard?


    With a slight movement in his hand, he slowly looked up and saw a middle-aged man about 40 years old. He was only about 1.6 meters tall, but he carried a black wooden box about 1.5 meters behind his back.


    Seeing that Wang Xu looked up, the middle-aged man gave a kind smile and asked again, "little brother, you don''t have to worry. I''m a Chinese and a warrior like you.


    By the way, you are younger than me, but you are so young that you dare to walk alone in the wild mountains. You are obviously a rising star in the martial arts circle of China. I don''t know where you are from? "


    Wang Xu only wanted to roll his eyes at his words. I believe your ghost with your rigid Chinese language!


    Don''t talk about the flash of killing intention on you before, just talk about it. Will that Chinese emphasize to another Chinese that he is a Chinese and a warrior?


    If you want to kill me, just say it!


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu said lazily, "Junjie can''t be called. I''m Li Junji. You can call me da Zhongji. What''s the matter with Junjie? It''s very polite, Axi! "


    At this point, he suddenly gave a meal, seemed a little flustered, and quickly changed the topic


    "But since we are all Chinese warriors, would you like to introduce yourself first?"


    In the face of Wang Xu''s reaction, when he heard his answer again, the middle-aged man was stunned for three seconds, then looked at him suspiciously for several times, and then continued with a strong smile:


    "Ha ha, little brother Junji, you are so modest. I know a lot about most of the young Junjie, but there are too few such modest people as little brother. They are rare and valuable."


    With that, he chuckled, raised his chin slightly and said haughtily:


    "But... Brother, I''ve lived in seclusion in the mountains for decades. I''ve forgotten my original name. Now, you can call me sword demon!"


    "Sword demon?"


    Wang Xu was also awful, and then make complaints about the middle-aged man''s eyes. The desire for Tucao in his heart was almost impossible to bear.


    It''s just like Huang Changtian. He''s a new half disabled master of martial arts. He''s not even a master of martial arts.


    Sword demon?


    You''ve been living in seclusion for decades. Do you think you are the ruthless man of Dugu Qiujian?


    Are you kidding?


    But on the surface, Wang Xu nodded his head, looking "shocked" and exclaimed:


    "It''s brother Jianmo. I''ve heard so much about you. It''s my admiration for my brother, and I''m infatuated with swords. I even forgot my name. I can''t compare with you, my younger generation! "


    "Ha ha, it''s just a false name. My whole life is just for climbing the peak of kendo." The middle-aged man waved lightly.


    Suddenly, his eyes flashed, staring at Wang Xu and asked again, "I don''t know where the little brother comes from? I think you''re a talented person. You have a martial arts mood in your every move. You must be very powerful, right


    Hearing this, Wang Xu smiles shyly, a little embarrassed and says:


    "I boast. Compared with brother Jianmo, my strength is not worth mentioning at all. I''m just a master of martial arts."


    Hearing Wang Xu''s answer, the middle-aged man was stunned in the same place and opened his mouth several times. He didn''t know what to say and couldn''t spit out a word.


    Not worth mentioning? Just a master of martial arts?


    Just you?


    A little boy in his twenties, where did he get so much confidence!


    This middle-aged man is the sword demon of Daiwa. He is determined to kill another 32 young Chinese martial arts talents, kill a congenital master, and test his sword with the blood of Chinese martial arts, so as to break through the limit of Kendo master and become the next Kendo master of Daiwa.


    At this time, Inoue Kawa''s mood is extremely complex.


    No matter what he thought, he didn''t expect to meet such a shameless stick.


    "Ah Xi Ba" has exposed your identity. What kind of Chinese do you want to pretend to him?


    What''s more, at your fart age, are you a master of martial arts? You stick, I''m afraid you don''t know what kind of realm Chinese martial arts are?


    Before bragging, please have a good understanding of Huaxia!


    But soon, Inoue Kawabata was in a good mood. Whether he was a Chinese warrior or a Bangzi warrior, he was an old enemy of Yamato and had to die!


    He continued to smile at Wang Xu and said, "I didn''t expect that my younger brother was already a master of martial arts. I admire him!


    Come on, I have a good chat with my little brother. I happen to have another drink here. Let''s talk while eating. "


    Wang Xu nodded, did not speak, continue to deal with the hands of the rabbit and pheasant, and then put on the fire to roast.


    On the other hand, Inoue Kawabata took out a small bottle of sake and continued to talk to him: "little brother, look at the game in your hand, you should have been around for some time. There was a battle on the mountain in front of me. I wonder if my little brother has seen it? "


    "I see it." Wang Xu nodded.


    Inoue Kawa''s eyes brightened and asked a little hastily, "Oh? Can you tell me something about it? It''s said that one side is the super soldier of polar bear, and the other side is the power of which side? How many people? "


    "The warrior of China, one person." Wang Xu eyes staring at the rabbit on the fire, seems to concentrate on barbecue, random dull voice.


    "Alone?" Inoue Kawabata heard the sudden horror in the heart.


    Before meeting Wang Xu, he had explored the battlefield and saw the death of varoga and others. But all this was done by one person?


    Chinese martial arts, that must be a martial arts master at least!


    "Do you see what that man looks like?" Inoue Kawabata hard to calm the heart shocked, take a deep breath, continue to ask.


    He just asked casually, and he didn''t expect Wang Xuzhen to answer. After all, he was a powerful martial arts master who killed varoga. Not everyone could see him personally.


    But unexpectedly, Wang Xu happily replied: "see clearly, wearing a white coat, black trousers, flat shoes, short hair, aged about 20 years old, looks very handsome, it''s just a little fresh meat from Europa..."


    Inoue Kawabata was more and more frightened when he heard it. The person he said was a little familiar. It was like describing himself!


    But in the end, when Wang Xu''s "Europa" came out, his heart suddenly relaxed. It was only a coincidence that the Chinese martial arts master Wang Xu described was wearing the same clothes as him.


    However, at this time, the words behind Wang Xu came: "by the way, he was carrying a wild rabbit and a pheasant in his hand. He was very fat..."


    At this point, he suddenly stopped talking and looked up at Inoue Kawabata, with a smile on his face.


    At this time, Inoue Kawabata did not respond and was still in a state of relaxation. Seeing Wang Xu looking at him eagerly, he asked strangely:


    "Brother Zhongji, what are you looking at? Do I have flowers on my face? "


    Wang Xu shakes his head and reminds us in a meaningful way:


    "Brother sword demon, don''t you think the person I''m talking about is very familiar?"


    "Hayi?"


    Inoue Kawa a little Leng.

 Chapter 644

    "What do you mean, brother Zhongji?"


    Inoue Kawa''s smile is a little stiff. Wang Xu''s muscles are a little tense.


    "It''s meaningless. I''ll just say that I''m the Chinese warrior." Wang Xu, holding a pinch of spices in his right index finger and thumb, slowly sprinkled them on the oily rabbit meat and said leisurely.


    "Brother Zhongji, don''t be kidding. Do you mean that you killed varoga, and his people with extraordinary abilities at least A-level or above? " Igawa said with a forced smile.


    However, the more he said, he found that he had no confidence in his heart.


    Wang Xu''s casual attitude brought him unimaginable pressure and made him suspicious.


    But he continued reluctantly: "originally, I didn''t want to expose the identity of the little brother, but now I can''t. Little brother, are you from Bangzi? Ah, brother, to tell you the truth, I''m not a Chinese, so we don''t have to test each other. "


    "My real origin is Inoue Kawabata, one of the disciples of Yamamoto madman, the great master of Kendo in the East Island Kingdom. No, because of a little achievement in kendo, he was called "sword devil" by Chinese people


    "Our two countries and China have been enemies since ancient times, especially the warlords of China. To tell you the truth, I''m here to kill a Chinese martial arts master. If you really see that man''s face, please describe it to me. "


    Speaking of the back, Inoue Kawabata has gathered a strong intention to kill, full of the gas of killing. There is no lack of threat and warning in Wang Xu''s eyes.


    I have talked with you sincerely, you stick, don''t give me to continue to disguise, blow big bull force!


    "So you''re from the east island country, Daiwa sword demon, kazuichi Inoue? Teacher, madman Yamamoto? Your master''s name is crazy. His strength should be very strong, too. " Wang Xu did not seem to hear Inoue Kawa''s warning and threat, but asked with great interest.


    Inoue Kawa''s face sank slightly, his eyes narrowed, but he still said: "naturally, my master is the God in the heart of my great and countless warriors, the first person of Kendo master for hundreds of years."


    "Oh? You are the master of kendo, your master, the great master of Kendo... "


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, suddenly shook his head and said, "I said, your master and apprentice are a little weak! In other words, you are the great masters of the martial arts and Taoism, and the great masters are not worthy of the name. It''s blown out. "


    However, as soon as these words were finished, Wang Xu was relieved. If the Martial Arts League had not publicized the complete inheritance of martial arts, the congenital martial arts masters in the martial arts circle of China would have a lot of water, such as Huang Changtian''s, they would be the waste of the masters.


    In this contrast, to be honest, Inoue Kawa is not really weak.


    Of course, in Wang Xu''s eyes, not being weak means waste and rubbish.


    Originally, Wang Xu wanted to continue to chat with Inoue Kawa for a while. After all, this guy brought wine and the rabbit hasn''t been baked yet.


    But he did not expect that when he heard this, Inoue Kawa''s face suddenly changed and he suddenly stood up.


    "Eight


    At this moment, Inoue Kawa''s face was full of anger, his eyes were full of humiliation and rage after being teased, and his body was severely shocked. The black wooden sword box behind him had burst open, revealing a sword inside.


    With the speed of lightning, he grasped the handle of the knife and held it tightly with both hands. His body was as fierce as a tiger, and the tip of the knife pointed to the sky. Then, in a flash, a light like competition fell from the sky and cut off Wang Xu.


    The light of the sword is like snow, and the ice is cold. The air is directly torn, making a harsh sound, whistling, like the north wind whistling in the winter night.


    "North wind, dragonfly cut!"


    It is said that Shimadzu, a famous general of Daiwa in the Warring States period, once used this tactic to cut off an army of thousands of people in one stroke, thus being called one of the demons by the descendants of Daiwa.


    It is impossible for Inoue Kawa to be more powerful than Shimadzu, even his master Yamamoto madman. However, the power of this sword is also terrible. Inoue Kawa once cut an enemy who is a Kendo master like himself into two pieces.


    "I said, don''t we have a good chat and get along with each other?" Wang Xu sighed helplessly and looked up at Inoue Kawabata.


    His face was full of disappointment, with a faint sense of loss, as if because Inoue Kawa this knife is too fast, did not respond to the same.


    However, no matter what happened to Wang Xu, Inoue Kawabata had a cruel smile on his face. He took the knife by surprise. Even if this boy really killed varoga, what would happen?


    Right now, don''t you have to die by his knife? By his knife split in two, let this Chinese bastard realize, dare to play with humiliation his terrible end.


    Unfortunately, the cruel smile on Inoue Kawa''s face froze the next second.


    Wang Xu sighed that his left hand, which had sprinkled cumin on the rabbit meat before, had gently stretched out and pointed out.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, there seemed to be thunder in the void.


    It''s like a long dragon,


    Thunderbolt!


    Between the electric light and flint, there was a huge earthquake in the void. A rich, almost substantial milky white air wave burst out from Wang Xu''s fingertips. It was a powerful and unparalleled force converging at a point, and then all burst out in a flash, squeezing the air.


    All around the fallen leaves were aroused by the air blast wave, in which the gravel and dead branches were shot out like a crossbow, and the fierce wind was blowing on his face. Even Inoue Kawa''s eyes narrowed subconsciously, but he couldn''t stop the horror in his eyes.


    It was even faster than the bullets from the large caliber sniper gun. It was as fast as lightning. In a twinkling of an eye, it hit the Taidao in Inoue Kawa''s hand.


    "Click!"


    In Inoue Kawabata''s ghostly eyes, he held the sword in both hands. The blade, made of modern special alloy, could not leave a mark on the bullet. It was "sixteen days demon Taiyi da da da da". It was abruptly broken into two pieces.


    However, Wang Xu''s strength still didn''t weaken at all. He almost flew out close to Inoue Kawa''s scalp, pierced more than ten big trees behind him, and finally disappeared deep into the rocks.


    For a moment, Inoue Kawabata, who was as cold as the north wind on a winter''s night, was completely frozen in the same place. Just as the cruel smile on his face was blooming, he turned into a stiff smile.


    Dead silence.


    Naked silence!


    For 30 seconds, Wang xuzao turned back and continued to sprinkle cumin on the rabbit meat. Finally, Igawa Inoue said with a smile


    "Zhongji... Brother, if I say, just now, in fact... It''s all, I''m joking with you, trying to verify whether you''re joking with me, do you believe it?"


    The voice fell, the atmosphere fell.


    For a while.


    Extremely embarrassing.

 Chapter 645

    In this extremely embarrassing atmosphere, Wang Xu turned over the rabbit on the fire, then turned his head to look at Inoue Kawabata, his eyes were like looking at an idiot.


    He said faintly: "I said, in fact, my name is not Li Junji, others do not call me Zhongji oba, will you believe it?"


    "I believe it


    Without any hesitation, Inoue Kawa nodded and swallowed his mouth.


    If Wang Xugang''s finger is one point lower, or if his height is one centimeter higher, I''m afraid that the hair on his scalp will be wiped off, or the whole head will be shot through, and he''s already dead and can''t die any more.


    At this time, there was only fear in his heart. The idea of killing 32 Chinese martial arts talents and a congenital master to test his sword had long been forgotten.


    Don''t say this, even if Wang Xu asked him whether he would eat excrement or not, he would nod hard!


    "Sorry, I don''t believe it."


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu sneered, raised his hand and waved his sleeve. Suddenly, his strength broke out like an avalanche. In the blink of an eye, he hit Inoue Kawabata. On the spot, he flew out more than ten meters and broke seven or eight trees. After landing, he rolled four or five meters and hit the rocks hard before stopping.


    Then he lay there motionless, not even breathing, as if dead.


    "Don''t play dead for me, or I''ll mend your foot." Wang Xu light way.


    "Hi


    In an instant, Inoue Kawa quickly got up, with his hands down, his legs closed, and stood straight.


    Wang Xu was stunned to see that he was so obedient. Then he glanced at him playfully. A smile came out of the corner of his mouth. Suddenly he reached out and continued:


    "Come here."


    It''s the same posture as greeting a dog.


    "Hi


    Inoue Kawa nodded heavily, then lowered his head and lowered his eyes. His eyes were fixed on his toes. He ran all the way to Wang Xu and whispered:


    "My lord Huaxia, Inoue Kawabata is at your command?"


    His voice was extremely respectful, and there was no trace of dissatisfaction in his tone. But Inoue Kawa lowered his head and looked straight into his eyes. Inside, there was a rich and extreme color of blood, which was cruel, cruel, murderous, and venomous, almost full of substance.


    Wang Xu tilted his head and seemed to be moved by Inoue Kawa''s obedience


    "On your knees."


    "Touch!"


    Inoue Kawa did not have any hesitation, legs suddenly bent, extremely respectful kneeling on the ground, continue to whisper: "adult, what else to command?"


    His voice still didn''t fluctuate, but the blood color in his eyes was about to bleed, and his heart was crying wildly:


    "Eight! Kill him! Kill him! Kill him! I''ll kill him! "


    But Inoue Kawabata knows that it''s a man-made butcher now. He wants to live and revenge for the fish. Everything can only wait until later.


    All that Inoue Kawabata has done now is to endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens for the sake of revenge in the future and the rise of Daiwa in the future. On that day, he will return the humiliation he suffered today thousands of times.


    no


    As long as he escaped today, he left to kill 100 Chinese!


    Rifling, raping and killing, frying, boiling, cutting off the ears and stringing them into necklaces as booty!


    He wants to let Chinese people''s blood drench his whole body, so that he can barely wash away the insult he has suffered now!


    However, Inoue Kawabata did not know that at this time, dozens of meters away, in the lush branches and leaves on the top of a big tree, there is a female Ninja with concave and convex body.


    It''s meiyingzi!


    Meiyingzi has never left. She uses Ninjutsu''s superb concealment and avoidance skills to follow Inoue Kawabata all the time, quietly protecting this "Daiwa hero" in her heart.


    Inoue Kawabata is a hero of Yamato. The value of living is far more than his death. Never let a hero die. Never let a hero die in vain.


    After several times of admonishment was rejected by Inoue Kawa, meiyingzi thought Inoue Kawa was determined to die, but the purpose was to kill the talent of Huaxia, weaken the strength of Huaxia warrior, and sacrifice for the rise of Daiwa in the future!


    Therefore, even if Inoue kawawa sword demon adult fails, she can''t let adult''s body stay in a foreign land.


    However, meiyingzi, who worships Inoue Kawasaki almost blindly, did not expect that she would see the scene in front of her.


    Isn''t Inoue kawawa a sword demon who wants to die? Even with his own death, he has to use his heroic sacrifice to wake up Daiwa and countless warriors?!


    How could


    How could it be like this?!


    Looking at Inoue Kawabata kneeling at Wang Xu''s feet, meiyingzi only feels that all her worship of each other for more than ten years has become a joke.


    An idea rose out of her mind:


    "Inoue Kawabata... He... Seems to be a dog!"


    At this time, Wang Xu also looks at Inoue kawawa at his feet, feeling the intense killing intention and unwillingness of the other party, which is extremely repressed, but can not be repressed, and his eyes are gradually cold.


    "Originally, you have never been sincere to me? What do you want to do with such a strong intention and reluctance to kill? " Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his heart was full of murders.


    But on the surface, he is calm light way: "the last test, if you can be as obedient as before, I''ll let you go."


    "Ha ha, sure enough, Chinese people are arrogant idiots! Hum, the experience of our ancestors over the past few thousand years is really correct! As long as you give Chinese people face, they will repay with good. Ha ha, idiot, you wait for me!


    Today, tonight, I will kill 100 Chinese people. I will tell them one by one that they all died because of your insulting me! "


    Smell speech, Inoue Kawabata heart crazy laugh, fundus blood ferocious cruel incomparable.


    On the surface, however, he lowered his head and said in a more respectful voice: "please obey your instructions!"


    Wang Xu nodded. He was really a good dog.


    He said with satisfaction:


    "Kill yourself."


    "What?"


    Inoue Kawa was stunned one by one, and then suddenly raised his head, with a ferocious face: "eight awkwardness, are you still playing with me?"


    "I didn''t fool you. Don''t you Daiwa warriors always like to commit suicide by cutting your stomach? I''m not playing with you, I''m giving you a chance to be proud. " Wang Xu has a serious face and a sincere voice.


    "I... Want... You... To die!"


    Inoue Kawa''s face is completely twisted, his eyes are full of blood color, and he roars. Then he kicks his feet. His hands suddenly pull out a sword from his arms, showing a diving trend, and smashes into Wang Xu''s arms. The sword in his hand pierces the air and goes straight to Wang Xu''s heart.


    All his obedience is a fake, how can he have no backhand?

 Chapter 646

    At this time, Wang Xu did not give him a way to live, Inoue Kawabata is also completely desperate.


    He boldly used the secret method of fighting to death to stimulate all the potential of his whole body. His heart was beating wildly, bursting out every trace of strength in his body. The breath of terror burst out from his body, and it was blowing around the trees shaking wildly.


    The air was pierced by the sword in his hand, revealing the dark void behind, and all the vitality disappeared.


    This sudden assassination, even a great master of Kendo in Daiwa, would be caught off guard. He would be stabbed seriously on the spot. With the poison on his sword, he would surely die.


    "Wait a minute. Did the sword demon bear humiliation before? I was wrong..."


    Meiyingzi, who lurks in the distance, stares at her eyes. It''s full of surprises.


    "I have to kill you."


    Wang Xu frowned, shook his head, and then slapped it out like a fly.


    "Boom!"


    This time, Wang Xu had a heart to kill, no patience, no longer keep hands.


    In a flash, under the terrible power of mountains falling from the sky, a huge force like a flood burst out. This force was invisible, but it was like the palm of a giant falling from the sky. As soon as it fell down, the whole person on the well was directly photographed lying on the ground.


    Then the terrible force crushed his body. All the way down, the dead branches, gravel and soil on the ground were crushed into pieces. The powerful force extended three meters to the ground, and then it stopped slowly.


    When everything calms down, there is only a huge handprint shaped pit on the ground, which is four meters in size and three meters deep. However, there is no trace of Inoue Kawabata''s body shape, and the whole person is directly wiped out from the world.


    In an instant, the whole world around was quiet.


    "Click!"


    All of a sudden, the sound of a broken branch came, followed by a series of broken branches, shaking leaves, and finally slapping. A woman wrapped in a white tights fell to the ground. On the tree directly above her, there was a cloak for camouflage, green and gray.


    Woman, it''s meiyingzi!


    However, even if she fell from the tree, meiyingzi was dull, staring at the ground beside Wang Xu in disbelief.


    The ground was like a five finger mountain falling down from the sky hundreds of meters high, and the movement was just like that in the legend. However, Inoue Kawabata didn''t have the immortal body of a monkey, but there was no dead body.


    The power of a palm is so terrible?


    This kind of power, in meiyingzi''s imagination, can only be possessed by the demons and gods in the legend of Daiwa!


    Meiyingzi is lying on the ground and dare not move. She is nearly 100 meters away from Wang xuzu.


    Although it is reasonable to say that in the dense forest, plus all kinds of rocks, even if she fell from the tree in shock and loss of consciousness, so far away, ordinary people can''t detect it. Even if she is perceptive, most of them will be regarded as ordinary small movements.


    But that''s for ordinary people!


    At this time, in meiyingzi''s heart, Wang Xu has almost been linked with the gods. How dare she have this idea? Her fear from her heart makes her shiver on the ground, and she dare not move anything, just waiting for the gods to surrender or tolerate.


    Wang Xu did find meiyingzi, but not now, but ten minutes ago, when meiyingzi just appeared and lurked, he had already found her.


    However, because meiyingzi is hundreds of meters away from him, and his strength is low, he doesn''t pay much attention. Not before, even less now.


    People were scared to fall from the tree, and they continued to lie there and lurk. Obviously, they didn''t mean to trouble him. He wasn''t a killer. He killed everyone he saw.


    "Well, the scenery here is a little damaged. We''ll continue the open-air barbecue in another place..."


    Wang Xu glanced around like the wreckage after the passage of the typhoon. Frowning, he got up and picked up the roasted rabbit. While eating it with Qijin slices, he carried the remaining pheasant to another mountain nearby.


    Five minutes later.


    After confirming that Wang Xu really left, meiyingzi dared to move her stiff body, then slowly got up, bowed respectfully to the direction Wang Xu left, and said devoutly:


    "Meiyingzi, thank you for your tolerance. From now on, I''d like to dedicate everything to you. You are my supreme master... After returning to Dahe, meiyingzi will personally build a temple for you and shape your golden body..."


    The gods and demons of Yamato are both ancient and contemporary terror powers, not real gods and demons. It is a way for the great and many strong to build temples and build golden bodies and collect incense in this way.


    Meiyingzi''s Daiwa family not only inherits ninja, but also inherits Yin Yang division, and even has the ability to control ghosts and gods. And the growth of the power of those ghosts and gods is called out in this way.


    To put it simply, meiyingzi built a temple for Wang Xu. After shaping the golden body, she could collect the spiritual power of many believers through secret transformation, and then attach it to the golden body of the gods. She could gather the people''s willpower to form a powerful form of gods and ghosts.


    In essence, it is the spiritual will of many believers, not Wang Xu.


    However, Wang Xu''s existence itself provides a subtle carrier for this type of ghost. Even the stronger Wang Xu is, the stronger the type of ghost constructed with Wang Xu''s existence as the carrier.


    "My Lord, meiyingzi vows that she will believe in you all her life, spread your glory all over the world, and light up the dark world of Daiwa..." meiyingzi kneels on the ground, praying devoutly and strangely.


    In the mountains and woods, there was a sudden breeze.


    The place where Wang Xu barbecued before, the huge fingerprint pit, surrounded by the wind layer upon layer, in some strange fluctuations, an illusory and calm figure slowly appeared in the void.


    It was a striking image of Wang Xu sitting on a rock, roasting rabbit meat with one hand and taking pictures with the other.


    It is said that when the Buddha was born, he stepped on the mysterious Zhou Tian, pointed to heaven with one hand and ground with the other, and drank lightly in his mouth


    "Heaven and earth, I am the only one!"


    Today, a new God comes into the world. He roasts rabbit meat with one hand and taps it to the ground with the other


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After all, virtual shadow is virtual shadow. Before we can speak, it disappears in an instant.


    But soon, a woman wrapped in a white tights walked out from behind a tree, knelt down like the remains of a burnt out fire, bowed her head devoutly and murmured:


    "My Lord, you will carry the fire of light and burn all the darkness in the world. You will regard all living beings as rabbit meat, all things as pheasant, life as mole ant... "


    "Your kingdom of God will come down from the endless sky ruins. It will be gracious and glorious to Dahe..."


    "You are invincible!"


    "You, eternal life!"


    "You, never die, never die!"

 Chapter 647

    "Ah, ah... Sneeze!"


    In a beautiful valley, on the edge of the quiet pool, Wang Xu, who had been grooming pheasants, suddenly sneezed.


    He rubbed his nose, a little doubt flashed through his eyes, and muttered to himself, "what''s the matter? How do I feel a sudden discomfort? Another villain wants to kill me? "


    However, Wang Xu frowned and thought for a long time, his eyes almost swept the space within 100 meters, every plant and tree, but he didn''t find any shadow at all.


    Even poisonous snakes, poisonous insects and other things are missing. After he had finished his cultivation, his body had a strange smell, just like Longwei. The weaker the animals, such as poisonous insects, the more they knew how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and they would take the initiative to stay away from his body for a hundred meters.


    Of course, this ability is also recorded in the martial arts classics handed down by the Chinese people. It is called "all kinds of poisons do not invade, all evils retreat.".


    "Well, since no one is looking for trouble, it''s time to go back after eating the last pheasant." If he didn''t understand what was wrong, Wang Xu shook his head and put it aside.


    After all, it''s just a sneeze. Maybe he hasn''t sneezed for a long time, and his body suddenly wants to sneeze?


    And this time out of the open-air barbecue, in addition to relax and enjoy some rare game, Wang Xu''s real reason is to frighten the curfew.


    Originally, varoga and his party of red heavy industry did not take the initiative to send them up. He would also take the initiative to seek out the hidden forces and trouble.


    Because the "door" to enter Chishui is going to be completely opened tonight!


    The speed of clearing up the hostile forces around by the martial arts teams of the Wumeng is too slow, and Wang Xu doesn''t want too many people to enter the Chishui secret place together and make trouble for himself.


    Therefore, the best result is to find a chicken to kill and send a signal to the outside. The weak who are not strong enough should be conscious and don''t want to die. Get out of here!


    Although now the effect does not know how, Wang Xu did not care too much. Because behind him, he is still planning to block a wave in front of the "gate" to enter the Chishui secret land.


    "I have enough to give you face, patience is about to wear out, I hope some people, don''t come back to die!" In Wang Xu''s eyes, the sense of killing overflowed.


    Valoga is dead, but in the materials Lu Qingshan explained before, the people who came to kill him, such as jiujuemen, Shenmen and dimen, have never been seen.


    ¡­¡­


    At seven o''clock in the evening.


    The Chishui base, far away from the city and deep in the mountains, is far more lively and brightly lit than in the daytime. Countless powerful warriors gather in front of the closed gate of the fortress.


    The whole gate of the fortress is made of reinforced concrete. From the inside to the outside, it has been watered for ten floors!


    What''s more, this gate alone occupies the size of a football field, and the cost of materials is amazing. Taking the gate of this fortress as the center, it radiates out to all sides, forming the whole Chishui base.


    It can be said that the only purpose of building Chishui base is to guard the gate of this fortress.


    Because behind this gate is the entrance of Chishui secret place. As early as ten years ago, Wumeng discovered this entrance, and it took ten years to build the present Chishui base.


    "Mr. Wang, in the past, the Chishui secret place was opened once a year. Although the time was not fixed, there was a general scope." Lu Qingshan solemnly introduced.


    "But since last year, the number of times to open the entrance to the secret place has increased. This time, it is the third time today."


    "In the first two times, the League sent two teams of 20 people, led by at least two congenital masters, but they lost at least half of their manpower in every exploration. Up to now, our scope of exploration is only a small part.... "


    "Here we go."


    Wang Xu raises his hand to interrupt Lu Qingshan.


    He stood on one side, looking at the gate of the fortress calmly. Under the control of two warriors, the heavy gate slowly opened, revealing the dark space inside.


    I don''t know when, it has been occupied by a dense gray fog. This kind of gray fog does not seem to be the essence, even if the door is not opened, it can not stop its spread.


    However, in a few breaths, the gray fog has spread to the whole gate of the fortress, which is ten floors in front and back, and there is enough space about the size of a football field.


    But the spread of fog has not stopped, it is still spreading around.


    Seeing this, Lu Qingshan''s face suddenly changed. He suddenly turned his head and rushed to a group of young warriors behind him, shouting: "go back! Don''t let the grey fog touch you


    But the fog spread too fast. When he called, someone in the distance didn''t retreat in time. He was accidentally swept in by the fog. He only heard a scream, and then he couldn''t see that person again.


    In this scene, the eyelids of countless people are jumping wildly. There is no need to remind them that they have quickly stepped back.


    You know, the gray fog is just like the ordinary fog. Even if the gate of the fortress is covered with reinforced concrete, people can see it clearly.


    However, the person who was just involved in the fog only had time to make a scream, and then his body disappeared strangely, leaving only the gray fog to continue to spread forward, as if the person did not exist before.


    "Is it the fog of Yin Sha''s power again?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed and his feet retreated. However, compared with other people''s confusion, he was calm and even leisurely.


    "No, although the power of Yin Sha can also be fatal, it takes a long time, and when the man just disappeared, there were spatial fluctuations... This kind of feeling seems to be more like..."


    Suddenly, a familiar scene flashed through Wang Xu''s mind. It was a bright and prosperous world. Then one day, it was occupied by innumerable grays in an instant. The original world full of vitality turned into a place of death and destruction in a twinkling of an eye


    That''s the memory of his past life!


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s face was a rare dignified.


    The power of nothingness?


    The next moment, he shook his head and denied the conjecture: "impossible! If the power of Wu appears here, everyone present will die, even me!


    It should be another similar force, but it is lower than the "no" force. I don''t know how many levels. And the space fluctuation just now also gives me a familiar feeling, but


    What is it? "


    Wang Xu frowns deeply. The man just disappeared too fast. He hasn''t had time to feel it carefully. If there are a few more people


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu couldn''t help but sweep his eyes to the people around him. His eyes flashed, but finally he shook his head and gave up his thoughts.

 Chapter 648

    "It''s too late. The door of this secret place has been opened..." Wang Xu''s eyes are calm.


    Looking up at the front gate of the fortress, at this time, the substantial fog gathered by innumerable forces of evil spirit is rolling over. In the depth of the fog, you can see a world of mountains, rivers, land and cities.


    However, this kind of world picture flashed very fast. Except for Wang Xu, the people present did not have enough strength to see clearly. What they could see was a dense fog, which seemed to devour everything around.


    Waiting for another three minutes, finally, the rolling fog stopped, no longer continued to spread, quietly stopped in front.


    Lu Qingshan took a long breath and said with a smile to Wang Xu, "Mr. Wang, the entrance is stable. We can go in now."


    But Wang Xu didn''t answer him. Instead, he looked up at the sky above and said calmly, "you take people in first. Some mice are coming."


    As soon as his voice fell, the soldiers who were arranged by the alliance had already started fighting with some people. The fire light of thermal weapons is particularly conspicuous in the dark, and even several rockets come rushing with flames, but they are stopped one by one.


    The whole Chishui base is a well defended war fortress. When people come to attack it with hot weapons, the military alliance also has a lot of hot weapons.


    Normally speaking, the enemies who use hot weapons are not strong enough. The real strong ones are cold weapons, or those who have all kinds of extraordinary abilities with bare hands. These are the real enemies.


    With the outbreak of the first battle, in a short time of one minute, the sound of fighting came from all sides. Even in the dark, through the light of the explosion from time to time, you can see dark shadows and their fast speed.


    Although most people were stopped, but there are still a few strong presence, broke the blockade, toward the fog crazy rush.


    However, even these people, Wang Xu also did not look, did not pay attention, eyes always calm on the night sky.


    At this time, Lu Qingshan has arranged for the young warriors to enter the Chishui secret place to enter the fog in groups of three.


    "There is an unknown space transmission function in the depth of the fog, and it is transmitted immediately when entering the secret place. According to our previous explorations, a group of three can ensure the transmission together to the greatest extent, so as not to be transmitted to the unknown danger alone."


    Lu Qingshan explained, then bowed slightly to Wang Xu and confirmed again:


    "Young master, do you really want to act alone? According to our previous explorations, the danger level in Chishui is extremely high. Even in the solar world, we haven''t explored many areas so far. There''s news that there''s even a great master over there who is superior to the five grades. "


    "You are too weak." Wang Xu light back a sentence.


    In an instant, Lu Qingshan''s words froze behind him. In fact, what he really wanted to say was to imply that they needed Wang Xu''s protection!


    However, seeing that Wang Xu had made up his mind, Lu Qingshan did not dare to say any more. With a bitter smile in his heart, he said goodbye to Wang Xu and walked to Li cangyun and Feng Qian, who were waiting on the edge of the fog.


    "Lu Qingshan, Prince Wang refused?" Seeing Lu Qingshan coming back alone, Li cangyun immediately knew the result and said with a bitter smile.


    "Not bad." Lu Qingshan nods and smiles bitterly.


    Feng Qian is a little frown, a little discontented said: "he will not be angry for the things before, right? It''s true that we did neglect him before, but later we all apologized to him.


    In recent days, I have more respect for him. Is he just like that? There''s nothing like a strong man''s heart


    Speaking of the back, Feng Qian couldn''t control her anger in her voice.


    "Feng Qian, it''s better to say less." Li cangyun gave a bitter smile, looked up in awe at Wang Xu in the distance, and said in a low voice:


    "I feel that this is in line with Prince Wang''s mind. A strong man is no different. He can ignore our previous offenses, which is a great tolerance."


    However, Feng Qian has committed a woman''s pettiness and continues to complain a few words. Wang Xuming is the leader sent by the high-level military alliance. She is responsible and should have sheltered them in the secret


    Unfortunately, Feng Qian only dares to complain behind her back, but she dares not go to Wang Xu face to face. Otherwise, I would not have asked Lu Qingshan to explore Wang Xu''s words before.


    Three helpless, can only lead their own team into the secret, who told them to look down on Wang Xu before, a few offenses? After all, most people in the world will never regret medicine.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wang Xu, what do you want to do? What are you looking at? "


    On the edge of the fog, Chu shuliu looked back at the figure standing in the same place and murmured to himself in a low voice.


    She looked up at the night sky several times, but she could see nothing but the stars. This feeling of not seeing what Wang Xu saw made Chu shuliu feel powerless.


    How long does it take her to keep up with that man?


    "Oh, shuliu, don''t look. Your man is so cold. There''s no woman''s fate. Let''s go! Let''s go Jin Miaomiao looks back at Wang Xu, then takes his eyes back, slaps Chu shuliu in a daze and laughs.


    "No, I didn''t... no, he''s not my man!" Chu shuliu was stunned, then blushed and explained.


    But where would Jin Miaomiao believe it? He rolled his eyes, put his long knife on his shoulder, put his arms around Chu shuliu, and walked into the fog. As he walked, he said:


    "Well, he is not your man now, but he will be your man in the future! I''ll tell you, Miss Ben is very accurate. Who can you hide from when you are so careful?


    However, I have to say to you that we are all more than ten blocks short of talented people like Prince Wang. We are destined to have a lot of women chasing us. You should seize the opportunity... "


    "I said no, don''t talk nonsense..."


    Chu shuliu anxious, but the voice of the poor weak, two women''s body, gradually disappeared in the depths of the fog.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Di Changqing suddenly walks up to Wang Xu and takes a deep breath. Then he suddenly raises his head, looks directly into Wang Xu''s eyes and says word by word:


    "You said before that we were too weak. I know that compared with you, we are really weak.


    But you are just a little better than I was born. If I had a strong family background and top martial arts like you, I would never be worse than you! "


    "I just want to say that now, we are weaker than you.


    But it doesn''t mean you can be strong all the time!


    It''s not the family background, it''s the personal effort. One day, I will be stronger than you


    With that, without waiting for Wang Xu to reply, he turned and strode toward the fog, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    What happened?


    We don''t seem to have much contact, do we? I haven''t bullied you, have I?


    What do you mean by this sudden "don''t cheat the poor youth for 30 years in Hedong and 30 years in Hexi"?


    "Are you challenging me?"


    Wang Xu was stunned for a long time before shaking his head in a funny way


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have any family background. Fortunately, you run fast, otherwise, you''ll have to beat down your fighting spirit, which is so strong that it''s a bit of a second in Middle School.... "


    But the next moment, his eyes suddenly cold when he stares at a space in the night sky, and the corner of his mouth suddenly curls up a radian:


    "At last, can''t help it?"

 Chapter 649

    "Come out!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold and sharp. He raised his hand to the air and grabbed it. He burst out.


    With his grasp in the air, a shrill scream suddenly rang out in the void. It was not an ordinary voice, but a wave of mental force that repeatedly exploded directly in people''s minds.


    It seems that there is a ghost hiding in people''s heads. At this time, it is attacked and injured by people. It suddenly screams and howls with extreme anger and pain.


    Cry!


    Perhaps only these two words can describe the nature of the sound.


    "Ah? What''s the sound? "


    "Yingong? Where is the enemy? "


    "Damn it, my head hurts!"


    The sudden howling in my mind made many warriors around me hold their heads subconsciously, and their expressions were distorted. Even the two sides in the fight had to stop.


    And the eyes of the many warriors in the Wumeng all subconsciously fell on Wang Xu. The voice seemed to come from Wang Xu after he raised his hand and grabbed it in the air.


    "Play the devil!"


    Wang Xu snorted with disdain, and then stepped out with a sudden step. His body swayed up like a ROC. In the twinkling of an eye, he reached the height of tens of meters. Countless black shadows gathered under his feet, and directly stepped on a void.


    "Get out of here!"


    A burst of drink, Wang Xu eyes two golden flame suddenly lit up.


    The huge shock of the void, the feet of countless black shadows, fell in the empty air, but they seemed to step on the tangible ground.


    "Ah


    Strange ghost cry sounded again, but this time, it was not in the minds of all people, but in the ears of all people, really howling.


    At the same time, a vague shadow escaped from Wang Xu''s feet. The speed was so fast that people could hardly catch it with their naked eyes.


    "Hum, I caught you, and you want to run out of my hands?"


    But Wang Xu''s eyes were as bright as a torch. When he swept over, the two golden flames that had been suppressed for a long time suddenly shot out.


    In a flash, the bright golden flame, like the scorching sun, turned into two flame dragons, whistling out, and instantly covered the sky and earth within tens of meters. The dark shadow could not escape. It was constantly pressed by the sea of fire, and finally revealed the appearance of a ferocious ghost with blue face, fangs and spines on its back.


    "Boy, I''m an anti bone devil, the guardian of the God gate, you..." as soon as you show your real body, the devil shows his teeth to Wang Xu.


    "Hum, just a part, dare to shout in front of me?"


    However, as soon as it opened its mouth, Wang Xu clapped it.


    Boom!


    The thunder exploded on the flat ground, and the evil ghost who claimed to be anti bone was directly slapped and scattered into a black fog, but he didn''t die. Instead, he took the opportunity to turn into several chains of black fog and rushed out in four directions, as if trying to escape. Unfortunately, this run directly into the surrounding golden sea of fire.


    "Zizizi!"


    A burst of sound like pouring oil into the fire, the golden flame burning more blazing, and the anti bone devil is directly burned to ashes.


    "This... Is dead? It''s too weak. "


    On the ground, a group of Wumeng warriors stood and looked at it. It seemed that they couldn''t believe it. It''s such a thing that the prince should care so much and stare at the sky for so long?


    Some members of the Wumeng were puzzled, and they cried out: "Prince Wang, is there only one enemy? If there is no one else, can you support me? Wait a minute, someone broke through the periphery... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Wang Xu casually pointed out, to the speaker in the direction of a stroke.


    "Poof


    A flying air blade instantly tore open the air, across tens of meters, directly cut a Westerner who broke through the outer defense line of Wumeng into two pieces.


    The warrior of Wumeng, who was shouting, was also stunned. His face was full of fear. Because of Wang Xu''s finger, he not only killed the Westerner who broke through his defense line, but also tore off his shoulder clothes, and two pieces of rags fell to the ground.


    Qi force is extremely sharp. It''s only half an inch short. It''s cut on his neck. I don''t know whether it''s a coincidence or an intention. The warrior''s face turned white. He didn''t dare shout to Wang Xu to express his dissatisfaction.


    After Wang Xu pointed out, he didn''t look at the ground. His eyes turned and fell directly into the void in front of him


    "I don''t like to talk. Come out for the third time."


    He spoke to the air and saw many warriors frowning slightly on the ground. Is there anyone else?


    "What on earth is Prince Wang doing? It''s just air. Is he cheating Someone frowned deeply.


    At this time, Wang Xu pauses and sees that there is no response around him. His voice suddenly turns cold


    "It seems that you don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin. Do you think I''m deceiving you or looking down on me? My patience is limited. I still have time to talk about it.


    Otherwise, a bunch of rubbish, don''t make me do it!


    Otherwise, the one who dies will be in bad luck, and the one who dies will be in bad luck! "


    "Ha ha, young master Wang of China, he is really a big voice."


    A voice of disdain came suddenly.


    The next second, I saw more than 100 meters away in the dark, a young man in black suddenly appeared.


    The young man is slender, about 1.8 meters tall, wearing a hand cut black suit, black shoes, black tie, left hand inserted in the left pants pocket, mouth with a smile, looks more beautiful and strange beautiful, giving a sense of beauty than women.


    It seems that there are two ferocious and roaring ghosts in his eyes. The distance of hundreds of meters is only one step away from his feet. In a twinkling of an eye, they appear ten meters away from Wang Xu''s body. They bow slightly to perform noble etiquette and smile softly


    "Shimen, anti skeleton ghost envoy, Xie Feng, have met the prince of Huaxia."


    This young man is one of the most mysterious two gates of heaven and earth in jiujuemin. Every time he appears, he will bring countless people to die.


    "Damn, is there anyone else? One step over 100 meters, absolutely a master of nature! "


    On the ground, many of the warriors in the military alliance were stunned and looked very dignified.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to come here, but who told you to kill that idiot of Ming Qinglin? He and I were sent here by the college, but we had an important task. As a result, this idiot messed up the task, even if it failed, and was killed by you."


    Xie Feng shrugged his shoulders, sighed helplessly and said:


    "So, now, it''s not easy. I have to kill you, or I can''t give an account to some old man. Of course, I don''t want to kill you so early. Why do you force me out?


    Well into your secret exploration, find more baby, then let me kill and loot the treasure? "


    Speaking of the back, Xie Feng constantly sighs, seems to regret that he can''t stand the excitement, impulsive out. Now kill Wang Xu, but it''s no good at all.


    "Kill me? You don''t deserve it


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu disdained to smile, but did not look at the youth. His eyes fell to other directions. His indifferent voice exploded in the dark sky like thunder.


    "Chishui is my secret place, no one can covet it."


    "The others, who don''t want to die before I kill this guy, get out of here!"

 Chapter 650

    "Kill me?"


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, Xie Feng also disdained to laugh, even more unbridled. Then suddenly, his voice was cold and terrible


    "It''s a funny joke. I''d like to know what you''re going to do to kill me? Dare you say I''m not worthy to kill you? Who gives you confidence? "


    Xie Feng''s killing intention is boiling in his eyes, and his evil spirit is hard to dispel. He has an impulse to look up to heaven and laugh.


    Dimen is not only the dimen of jiujuemen, but also the dimen of Jiulong University. To be more precise, it is the dimen of Jiulong University. Only the genius among the talents of Jiulong University and the pride of his peers can be qualified to enter!


    Students who can enter the dimen college must be under the age of 30, and have the lowest strength of 4 grades, so they can enter the dimen school.


    Similarly, Kowloon college is one of the biggest forces in Xuankong city. The three families and two colleges almost control the whole Xuankong City, with tens of thousands of elite martial arts students. The college has been established for thousands of years, and the martial arts masters who come out of it are unimaginable and have terrible connections. Just from the strength of the students, we can see the horror of the inside information of Jiulong University.


    Xie Feng comes from the powerful and unparalleled force of Jiulong University. Even in the solar world, he is also the target of many forces competing to please. When he came to China, he was praised to heaven by the people of jiujuemin. Who saw that he was disrespectful and awed of his identity from the upper world, and called "master Xie"?


    At this moment, Xie Feng''s anger was speechless, and his killing intention was boiling like boiling water.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t look at him. He glanced around and gave a faint warning to the others hidden around him


    "Otherwise, after I kill this superior garbage, I will start to clean around. At that time, just as I said, whoever dies is in bad luck, all die is in bad luck!"


    There was no reply.


    "Chinese... Little! Miscellaneous! Seed


    Ignored by Wang Xu, Xie Feng''s indifferent smile can no longer be maintained. His eyes are fierce and his face is slightly distorted.


    He said in a cold voice: "I Xiefeng, 18 years old, refined nine layers of body. Then I quenched my body twice in two years to build xuanjie martial arts. At the age of 20, I stepped into Yipin congenital master''s realm, and at the age of 26, I entered Sipin congenital master''s realm. My real strength is comparable to that of Wupin grand master. Even liupin Grand Master doesn''t dare to say that I don''t deserve it. How can you say that I don''t deserve it?"


    "I don''t deserve it." At this time, Wang Xu finished warning others, and then looked back at Xie Feng, lightly spitting out two words.


    "Ha ha, you are so big..." Xie Feng sneered.


    Before the word "Qi" came out, Wang Xu interrupted directly: "call out the rest of you. I heard it''s the" Shenyin "assassination unit of Shenmen? The name is loud, but I don''t know if the strength is worthy of the name. "


    With that, he suddenly turned his head and glanced at the air behind him. He continued faintly: "I don''t think it''s the garbage with the two breath hiding methods behind, right?


    If it''s really them, I''ll take it as if I didn''t say it, and they don''t deserve it. "


    "Ha ha, Mr. Wang''s tone is really big enough!"


    One of the two men, who was pointed out by Wang Xu, removed the secret method on the spot, walked out of the darkness and sneered


    "Jiujue door god, Zuoshen emissary, Zhao Guangjin, master of congenital sanpinjing, from... Jiu! Loong! Learn! "Courtyard


    The last four words of "Kowloon College" are almost word by word, as if they are talking about an extremely frightening background.


    "Jiujue door god gate? Zuo Shenshi? Another congenital master, or sanpinjing? " On the ground, the faces of many people in Wumeng changed wildly.


    Among the three congenital masters of the military alliance in Chishui base, one of them was sitting in the center of the base to command the combat Department of each branch. At this time, one of them stood up and wanted to support Wang Xu.


    Before, when Xie Feng reported the strength of sipingjing, they couldn''t sit still. But because of Wang Xu''s calm attitude, they just sat still.


    Now there''s another Sanpin realm. How can you still sit?


    But the master of Wumeng dared to take a step, and was stopped by his companion: "mountain town, hold on, don''t get excited, you and I are only two-level cultivation, what else can we do except to delay Prince Wang?"


    "Yes, I don''t know how many enemies are hidden around now. It''s all up to the three of us. If you leave at this time, what will those people do when they suddenly break out?" Another master also advised.


    Mountain town smell speech immediately hesitated, he knew the companion said another layer of meaning.


    This is Mr. Wang''s trouble. It has nothing to do with our Wumeng. Moreover, the enemy is powerful. What else can you do besides death?


    But the next second, his face straightened and he said firmly:


    "Mr. Wang is now a member of our Martial Arts League. Even if he is not, he is the same as me as a warrior of China. Those people are from Jiulong College of Xuankong City, and they are warriors of the solar world. They are superior. They were born to despise us, and later they will be our enemies. Have you forgotten the purpose of our alliance? "


    He asked the other two masters to keep silent.


    One of the founding masters of the alliance is that the Chinese warriors are united in fighting against foreign enemies and will not give up life and death!


    This "foreign enemy" refers to the warrior of the sun!


    Since the discovery of the "Gates" connecting the solar world and Huaxia, the warriors of the Wumeng have almost always regarded the powerful forces in the solar world as "imaginary enemies.".


    It''s not that there is "enemy fantasy" at the top of the alliance, but that in the martial arts circle, among the martial arts, the weak is the original sin!


    Especially in China, the deeper and longer the warrior contacts the solar world, the more afraid he is of the opposite world where the law of the jungle and human life are like weeds.


    But they are only two grades. How can they defeat a fourth grade warrior and a third grade warrior? Even, just now Wang Xu said that there are two people hiding. If that person is also a warrior of the sun world in the third grade realm, wouldn''t he die alive?


    Just as the two masters of Wumeng hesitated, a cold exclamation came from the sky: "I, jiujue Gate God, youshenshi, Pengyue, Xiantian sanpinjing master, from Jiulong University!"


    In an instant, the faces of the two masters of Wumeng who were in hesitation changed wildly. Even the mountain town was pale, and there was despair in both eyes.


    Two third graders and one fourth grader!


    The strength of the warriors in the sun world, even though all the Chinese warriors are now changing to complete martial arts, is still far worse than that of the warriors in the sun world in the same realm.


    How to fight this?


    It''s hopeless!


    "Enough with us?" Zhao Guangjin and Peng Yue, one left and one right, stood behind Wang Xu, echoing Xie Feng in a cold voice.


    For a while.


    On the ground, almost all the people of the Martial Arts Alliance focused on Wang Xu. Unexpectedly, Wang Xu shook his head and uttered four words


    "I still don''t deserve it!"

 Chapter 651

    "We don''t deserve it. I don''t know who deserves to kill you?" Xie Feng finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "Since you are from Kowloon University, you should also know Leishan. At least you have to be like him." Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent and he said faintly.


    "Leishan? The tutor in the three branches of the outer courtyard Xie Feng frowned and a touch of irony flashed in his eyes.


    Next to Zhao Guangjin is on the spot called out disdainfully: "do you know what he is? Although Leishan is only a tutor of the outer court, his strength is also a great master of liupinjing. Such a talent match


    "Not bad." Wang Xu''s voice is calm.


    Shanzhen and others were shocked when they heard that Wang Xu had something to do with the little master of the emperor''s family of Xuankong city in the solar world. Emperor Jiang Yue came in person and killed Leishan.


    Thinking of this, a few people''s hearts suddenly tremble. Maybe Wang Xu is not afraid of Leishan. But Xie Feng and other students of Jiulong University obviously don''t think so.


    They don''t know these things at all, and they don''t know that Leishan has died in front of Wang Xu.


    Peng Yue sneered directly: "what do you think you are? Ha ha, Leishan tutor can kill you with one hand. You don''t even have the qualification to appear in front of him, and you don''t deserve to kill you? Funny


    "I heard that you killed Ming Qinglin. I thought you were a character, but I forgot that you were only a Chinese warrior." Xie Feng also shook his head and laughed, disdaining to say:


    "When you were born like this, you can''t see what is really powerful in the world, and only we know the horror of the great master of liupinjing. You don''t even know the difference between the great master and the great master, but you dare to say such words arrogantly. I really think highly of you. "


    "Xie Feng, why talk to him." Zhao Guangjin said with a disdain smile: "since he is arrogant, let him know what he is doing. I don''t believe that when I step on his face, he still dares to say such arrogant and arrogant words. "


    His voice fell to the ground and he breathed out and drank.


    "Death


    There seems to be a thunder on the tip of his tongue. The whole person has rushed out in an instant, stepping on the void, but it seems to be stepping on the big drum of cowhide. In the roaring sound like thunder, he suddenly comes to the top of Wang Xu''s head, and then steps on it.


    The momentum of this foot is extremely astonishing. The layers of air flow around Zhao Guangjin''s whole leg, with the wind and thunder, as if to confirm what he said before, and to step on Wang Xu''s face.


    "What a terrible kick!"


    The faces of many people in Wumeng changed greatly.


    Except for a few congenital masters, any one of them will die.


    "Are all the warriors in the solar world so terrible? The biggest of the three is no more than twenty-seven or eighty-eight, and the lowest is the master of sanpinjing... "They couldn''t help but take a breath of air, and they were in despair.


    Before they came to guard the Chishui base, they had been instilled with some special ideas by the high level of the Wumeng, and they knew something about the solar world. Originally, they were still full of fighting spirit. They thought that although the Chinese martial arts were lagging behind temporarily, they would catch up one day.


    However, seeing the strength of Xie Feng, Zhao Guangjin and Peng Yue, many people have already shaken their eyes.


    Warrior of the solar world, too strong!


    "I don''t know how Prince Wang will deal with it." But soon, people''s eyes couldn''t help looking at Wang Xu with expectation in their eyes.


    Wang Xu is a genius and evil among the Chinese martial arts. He is also the champion of this national martial arts conference. In a sense, Wang Xu has become the strongest among the young generation of many martial arts.


    If he was easily killed by three people


    People are afraid to think about it any more.


    "Mr. Wang, you can''t die! No, you can''t lose! Move! " People look at the past, but see Wang Xu motionless standing in place, as if not prepared, many people are very anxious.


    "He''s dead. He''s a SS level strong man, and he doesn''t dare to take such a hard hit from an s level strong man." All around, countless people with extraordinary abilities of overseas forces hiding in the dark smile on their faces.


    Because of the blockade of information by the Wumeng and the short-term publication of complete martial arts, the overseas forces do not know much about the significance of the first, second and third grade masters'' realm. They still use the previous view that they should be regarded as martial arts masters and only be able to match the strength of S-level and SS Level masters.


    The next second, however, the smiles on these faces froze.


    In the eyes of various forces and countless people.


    Wang Xu only slightly looked up, light is a palm shot out.


    At the beginning, this palm didn''t have any prestige, just like ordinary people raised their hands. But in a flash, it blocked the sky and the sun, as if the space above the head was all included in the palm of the palm, as if it was going to destroy the sky and the earth, giving people a sense of groundless terror.


    "No!"


    Xie Feng and Peng Yue look crazy, but it''s too late to save people.


    Wang Xu''s palm looks slow, but it''s just the contrast of people''s vision. The real speed is actually extremely fast. Zhao Guangjin, who faces the palm directly, even has no time to react, so he is directly photographed by the palm.


    "Click!"


    A crisp sound of bone fracture.


    Zhao Guangjin''s legs were broken on the spot, and his right foot flew straight up. Then he smashed it on his face, followed by a huge golden palm that was three meters in size.


    Boom!


    Zhao Guangjin was photographed from the sky on the spot, and shot nearly 100 meters like a broken kite. Then he smashed it on the ground. The ground was smashed into a big pit in the shape of a handprint. Zhao Guangjin was lying in it, his face covered with blood and his bones were smashed. He could only see the continuous blood in his mouth, but he could not see it at all.


    "Edward!"


    At the same second, a Western woman''s voice sounded, and then a woman with blonde hair and blue eyes rushed out of the darkness and ran straight to the place where Zhao Guangjin fell.


    She is not for Zhao Guangjin, but a middle-aged white man who is pressed by Zhao Guangjin. However, Zhao Guangjin is dying. How can Edward, who was hit by him, survive?


    "I said that whoever dies is in bad luck. If you don''t want to die, you''d better hurry and get out." Wang Xu glanced at the woman, and his eyes were indifferent.


    Then he turned to look at Xie Feng and Peng Yue, and said faintly, "I said you don''t deserve to kill me. Do you have any objection now?"


    When he said this before, many people thought he was too crazy, but now, who dares to think so?


    In particular, Xie Feng and Peng Yue''s face turned pale. The elite disciple of the inner courtyard of Kowloon University, a natural master of sanpinjing, couldn''t stop Wang Xu''s slap?


    At this time, they both felt Wang Xu''s terror.


    Xie Feng is OK, but Peng Yue''s face is already a little blue. Zhao Guangjin''s strength is comparable to him. Wang Xu can slap Zhao Guangjin to death.


    What about him?

 Chapter 652

    Peng Yue was too scared to move easily.


    But Xie Feng couldn''t help but be surprised and angry in his heart. He stared at Wang Xu and yelled angrily every word: "from China!


    You''re really, really, brave


    The general method adopted by Jiulong University for the lower boundary such as Huaxia is to release the task and let the students in the University freely make the strategy.


    The product of jiujuemen is exactly the force established by Jiulong University in China. In addition to training, the disciples also need to help develop the lower world forces, so as to obtain the special resources and technology in the lower world.


    Ming Qinglin and Zhao Guangjin are all Xie Feng''s people, and they also follow him in the college. As a result, originally came to China this lower bound, several people are ready to enjoy and harvest resources, but in the end, they were killed by Wang Xu one after another!


    At this moment, Xie Feng only felt that his heart was dripping blood.


    He is not a great master of sanpinjing, but Ming Qinglin and Zhao Guangjin are not ordinary sanpinjing. They are martial arts talents. Both of them have a bright future in the future. In order to attract them, Xie Feng paid a great price.


    Around the mountain town, the two masters of Wumeng, who were originally full of fear, suddenly widened their eyes and were full of wonder: "how strong is Prince Wang? He is a natural master of sanpinjing and a warrior of the solar world!"


    "Boy, today, I will kill you, no one can save you!"


    At this time, Xie Feng had already stepped on the void and came to Wang Xu step by step. Every step out, his killing intention soared by one point. In the end, it was almost overwhelming. The horror of killing intention shrouded in all directions, making countless people''s faces crazy.


    But no matter how serious Xie Feng''s killing intention was, he couldn''t stop the cheering of many Wumeng warriors on the ground.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Wang is really the first talent in Chinese martial arts and Taoism for thousands of years. He is invincible in his generation. Even a disciple of Jiulong university can''t stop him from slapping him."


    Hearing these words, Xie Feng''s face was very blue, and his intention to kill was even stronger. Peng Yue''s eyes flashed cruelly, and he had already fallen directly to the ground.


    Wang Xu slaps Zhao Guangjin to death. He doesn''t dare to go up. Can''t he dare to attack you mole ants?


    However, he just moved.


    Wang Xu has turned his head, and his eyes are fixed on him


    "If you dare move again, I''ll kill you now."


    Facing Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, Peng Yue''s body suddenly froze and did not move. He has been frightened by Wang Xugang''s hand. At this time, he only feels that he is not facing a martial arts master like him, but a martial arts master who is in charge of life and death.


    Even, the real top power, Emperor Wu!


    "Who is he? How can a warrior in the lower world, who is only about 20 years old, bring so much pressure to me with one look? " Peng Yue shuddered in his heart, and countless ideas came out crazily.


    "Huaxia, how dare you ignore me?" Xie Feng has been extremely angry.


    Wang Xu''s eyes swept back, still light way:


    "After you first said insulting words, you have been labeled dead by me. In my eyes, you are rubbish.


    For the dead and garbage, do you deserve to ignore them? "


    His words shocked people even more.


    "I''m afraid that this kind of mind, this kind of supremacy, can only be possessed if we really crush the enemy''s strength? How strong is he? " These thoughts came out of people''s hearts.


    Among them, Peng Yue felt the most deeply, and his face was even more terrible. He began to waver in his mind about whether Xie Feng could kill Wang Xu.


    Xie Feng face is a burst of blue and white, suddenly, his own heart also produced a trace of hesitation.


    Wang Xu dares to be so crazy. Maybe he really has crazy capital and can kill him himself?


    But as soon as the idea came out, he immediately put it out: "impossible! Absolutely impossible! It''s just a warrior in the lower world. How can he compare with me? "


    Thinking of this, Xie Feng suddenly raised his head, stared at Wang Xu and said with a sneer: "boy, don''t talk so much nonsense. You are really capable. You will kill me directly. Otherwise, in three seconds, I will


    Kill! Die! You


    As soon as Xie Feng''s voice fell, Wang Xu suddenly grinned at him


    "Yes? Then you''re going to die. "


    With that, Wang Xu stepped down gently.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge shock in the void, and the invisible air was trampled out by him with one foot. The explosion of countless white air currents, which formed a two meter circle and stopped at his feet, as if it were a piece of earth out of thin air.


    Wang Xu''s back spine is as high as a dragon and tiger, and his body is suddenly pulled into a big bow, full of visual impact and powerful aesthetic radian. The next moment, the air under his feet suddenly exploded, and his body disappeared in the same place. Only a remnant shadow and a layer of harsh sound could be seen in the air.


    It all happened very quickly.


    Almost the word "OK" has just landed. Wang Xu has strided tens of meters and appeared directly in front of Xie Feng. With such a terrible speed and such a violent force, Xie Feng didn''t even react, so he was already hit in the chest with a punch.


    Time seems to stop at this moment. Xie Feng''s face is extremely inconceivable. His chest shakes like a water wave, and then spreads around. Then it explodes. The power carried on his fist is like a wild beast, rushing in all directions.


    In a flash, Xie Feng''s chest burst into a big hole, and all this had not stopped, then his shoulders, hands, abdomen, thighs


    In the end, only one head was still floating in the air, and below the head, all of them were killed by this blow.


    Xie Feng''s face was murderous, and the corner of his mouth was even cold for a moment. But his eyes widened to the limit. At this time, there was only a kind of empty, lifeless look, with the only blank doubt before his death.


    He is a master of sipingjing. With the special martial arts style of Xie family, he is a general master of wupinjing. He is not his opponent.


    He has such a powerful strength, how, but can''t stop Wang Xu''s fist?


    However, no matter how many doubts, Xie Feng can only go to hell to understand.


    The silence was so overwhelming that everyone couldn''t believe it.


    Peng was trembling and frightened.


    Xie Feng, was Wang Xu smashed?


    "No, it can''t be!"


    The next moment, he suddenly uttered a scream, full of fear, turned around and ran away, frantically to the darkness behind him.


    Peng Yue didn''t believe that Wang Xu would let him go. He didn''t want to die, so now he had to run away.


    However, in one breath, Peng Yue had already escaped to a hundred meters away, and he could escape into the dense forest below at the next moment.


    At this time, a distant voice came from behind


    "I wanted to save your life and ask for some information. Why did I have to run away without knowing what''s good?"


    The next moment, people only see Wang Xu with a lift, suddenly a bright golden sword light shot through the night sky, like a dragon out to sea, the speed is very fast, in the twinkling of an eye in the night sky around a circle, and again into Wang Xu''s body.


    Because it''s too fast, most people can only see a golden sword light, and they can''t see anything else clearly. It''s just between people''s doubts.


    Peng Yue''s body was stiff, and he suddenly stopped in the air. His vest had left a sword mark quietly, and his heart was shattered. He wanted to take another step, but the whole person fell from the air directly and powerlessly.


    A sword shines in the night.


    Kill the enemy, the whole body!

 Chapter 653

    Wang Xu stood with his hands down, standing at an altitude of tens of meters, overlooking the darkness


    "Anyone else, want to die?"


    Dead silence.


    Naked silence.


    No one dares to speak, no matter who has broken through the Chishui base or who are still hiding in the dark waiting for the opportunity.


    Even, people''s breathing can''t help but screen up.


    It''s only a few minutes since Wang Xu forced Xie Feng and others to show up and kill one person, but it has subverted the imagination of countless people.


    In particular, a group of people with extraordinary abilities have deep doubts about their past cognition of Chinese martial arts.


    Is this the Chinese warrior they knew before? In a short period of time, no matter Wang Xu, Xie Feng and others, the power displayed is far stronger than the various abilities of those with extraordinary abilities.


    In the past, China''s martial arts masters were defined as S-class strong in the international world, no matter how strong they were. As for the SSS level, there has never been a Chinese warrior.


    But now


    Is this still the power of human beings?


    In particular, Wang Xu''s last understatement was that the sword light he raised his hand was so fast that no one could react to it. The scene of killing Peng Yue through 100 meters made the hearts of those who didn''t know how many extraordinary people trembled.


    Mountain town shocked open mouth, fundus a excited, China never lack of strong, more never lack of strong!


    At his side, the two congenital masters of Wumeng murmured with shock and remorse:


    "I knew it, I knew it... I should have gone to fight for Mr. Wang before we waited!"


    As for the others, they had already looked up excitedly, staring at Wang Xu, with a look of adoration.


    They are younger warriors and the backbone of the alliance. Youth represents vitality and the future. It also makes them worship the strong!


    Especially, the strong among the same generation!


    In a dead silence.


    Wang Xu stood alone in the void and looked down on all sides, but he didn''t agree.


    However, the crowd was so shocked that everyone stayed in the same place, but no one left.


    This scene, Wang Xu can''t help frowning, voice turned cold way: "how, you still don''t go, so want to die?"


    As soon as his voice fell to the ground, a white man with a metallized body and a Gatling heavy firearm in his hand trembled, and the barrel of the gun fell directly to the ground. Then he didn''t even need any weapons, so he turned and ran in a panic.


    With the first, there is the second.


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the forces were affected by this kind of panic. In the dark, people scattered in the distant mountains and forests could be seen everywhere.


    However, in just 30 seconds, the Chishui base, which used to be full of fighting, gunfire and bomb explosions, was left with only a large number of Wumeng fighters who had lost the enemy looking at each other.


    And in the dark mountain forest of all sides, people from all forces contacted their organizations at the first time to report what happened tonight.


    "After tonight, Mr. Wang will be famous not only in China, but also in the world." The town looked complicated and murmured to itself.


    Inadvertently, when he saw the white spots on the heads of the two old men around him, his face suddenly showed a trace of rich bitterness.


    There is no contrast and no harm. They have been practicing hard all their lives, and they are still in the second grade of the world. But Wang Xu is only in his early twenties, but he already has such amazing accomplishments.


    Really, it can''t be compared!


    After clearing up his mood, Shanzhen came forward with a strong smile and said, "thank you for staying here to frighten the four corners. Otherwise, the base will lose half of its staff tonight, and the secret place will be coveted by all parties."


    The thanks are sincere. Although the three masters didn''t do it before, it''s because the real strong and powerful are all lurking in the dark. Most of the people who rushed out at the first time were individuals or small forces, but even so, they had a hard time blocking them, killing and injuring more than a dozen people.


    If there is no Wang Xu, let alone frighten the four sides, let everyone retreat, the whole Chishui base will be in danger of being destroyed tonight.


    "I just don''t want too many mice to enter the secret place and cause unnecessary harm to me. Well, I''ll leave it to you later. I''ll go. " Wang Xu waved his hand and said something lightly. He turned around and walked to the entrance of the secret place.


    The gray fog is like a layer of gauze, which always covers the area between heaven and earth. Wang Xu pauses slightly at the edge of the fog to confirm that the fog is really formed by the power of Yin Sha. However, because of the strange spatial fluctuation before, he didn''t intend to devour the power of Yin evil around him.


    It''s just like a poisonous cake. It''s placed in front of people''s door. Its appearance is the same as that of ordinary cake, even cream white, chocolate, fruit and so on. It''s more delicious.


    But how many people dare to take a bite when they know that they may have been poisoned?


    Anyway, Wang Xu is not such a fool.


    The more he goes in, the more dignified he is. The composition of the fog around him is very complex. Every step out, there will be a slight fluctuation in his perception of space, as if the rules of heaven and earth also change, which is different.


    From the outside, the area covered by the fog is not big, but Wang Xu has been there for more than 1000 meters, and the dense fog gradually becomes dark.


    Further forward, about one kilometer, the surrounding environment has changed greatly, just like that in China, it is also in the mountains and forests. But the trees around them are hundreds of meters high, even thousands of meters high, far more desolate than those in China, as if they were in the ancient primeval forest.


    Wang Xu went forward again as like as two peas, and he was completely out of the fog. He seemed to be sensing what he was looking at. He could only see a tree that was exactly the same as before. He had soft, moist leaves and light rot.


    Don''t know when, he walked out of that piece of fog, disappeared without a trace.


    "Sure enough, the fog is more than the power of Yin Sha. The strange spatial fluctuation can make people appear in different places of the secret place immediately, and...."


    Wang Xu raised his head and looked at the dazzling sun hanging above his head. His eyes suddenly became fascinated


    "This secret place is a little too big, isn''t it? No, with the sun, it''s very possible that this place is not just a secret place, but a real world, similar to China... "


    In the past life, in that magnificent era, Wang Xu also set foot in countless such strange world, or lower world!

 Chapter 654

    Lower bound.


    This word, is the warrior of the solar world, for many and the solar world connected to the name of the world.


    In the eyes of most warriors in the solar world, the solar world is the center of countless worlds in the void, just like the sun hanging in the deep space of the universe. Many planets revolve around the sun.


    And the world like Huaxia, no matter what the reason is, after connecting with the solar world, is regarded as the lower world.


    However, the lower bound can be divided into strong and weak. Huaxia, for example, belongs to the lowest level. Therefore, such as Xie Feng and Ming Qinglin, they look down on the Chinese martial arts in their heart. This is just like the Chinese people who were looked down upon by foreigners decades ago.


    "It''s a bit of a blunder. If the Chishui secret place is really another lower boundary, then it''s impossible to have the core of the secret place..." Wang Xu frowned, and suddenly felt that he had a little loss this time.


    If he had known that, why did he work so hard to kill people outside and frighten people everywhere?


    Thinking about this, Wang Xu did not stop at his feet. He recognized a direction and quickly walked out. After about ten kilometers, he suddenly stopped again, looked up at the sun in the sky again, and frowned again.


    "There is no change of space, as if it is fixed there..." Wang Xu''s mind quickly raised an idea.


    If this is a lower boundary, he walked more than ten kilometers, the sun in the sky can not have any change, how there must be a little deviation of light and angle, but there is no, as if the sun is hanging there and a decorative background.


    "Oh, it''s like real..."


    Wang Xu shakes his head and laughs, reflecting on his previous mistakes.


    All of a sudden.


    He stopped again, listened for a moment, then turned a direction, body shape like flying willow leaves, moving more quickly.


    Somebody!


    And it''s not alone. It''s very noisy. There are about a dozen of them.


    These people have extremely strong Qi and blood, and each of them is extremely powerful. They are far stronger than the Chinese martial arts. Most of them are in the eight or nine levels of training, and even have the innate martial arts.


    The crowd surrounded each other, protecting a woman in the middle.


    Wang Xu glanced at random, but with a slight look, his face became strange.


    It''s her?


    Red moon?


    Wang Xu knew this woman not in this life, but in the last life. After he entered the solar world from China, he had a lot of entanglement with this woman in Xuankong City, but the relationship between them was not very good at that time.


    But this bad relationship also left a deep impression on Wang Xu.


    But I didn''t expect that in this life, I would meet each other in Chishui''s secret place, and the breath of red cangyue was the cultivation of the master of sanpinjing. However, she was only 19 years old, even younger than him!


    At the age of 19, he has reached the level of three grades. He is definitely the genius among the talents. Even compared with emperor Jiang Yue, red cangyue''s talent is not much worse. What she''s worse than is her growth time.


    "In the last life, this woman was a strong one at the hegemony level. Now she has not grown up. She is much more immature than she was in the previous life..." thinking about this, Wang Xu suddenly felt a strong impulse.


    If in this life, he gets the red moon into his own hands, isn''t it equivalent to avenging in advance and giving himself vent?


    Although the red moon is still small, it is far from the powerful woman who beat him scurry in the last life, but this idea


    As long as you think about it, you will feel a devil like impulse!


    However, looking at the beautiful young girl''s face, Wang Xu hesitated. It seems that it''s not good to bully red cangyue like this?


    Just when Wang Xuliang was upset and ready to give up the idea, he was found!


    Yes, Wang Xu didn''t hide his body when he hesitated, so he was discovered by the middle-aged woman who was closely followed by red cangyue.


    "Stop!" The middle-aged woman''s face suddenly turned cold.


    "Aunt Qing, what''s the matter?" Red cangyue followed and stopped. She looked at the woman suspiciously and asked strangely.


    Her beautiful, tender, white and elastic face gives people a strong impulse to take care of her.


    "There are strangers." The middle-aged woman, known as aunt Qing, whispered back, but her eyes were always fixed on the tree where Wang Xu was hiding. Her voice was cold and sharp


    "Come out, friend."


    In the same second, more than a dozen guards scattered around all raised their swords and looked on guard one by one. They surrounded the tree slowly in a mysterious formation.


    Wang Xu came out from behind the tree, raised his hands and said with a smile, "don''t get excited. I have no malice. It''s just that it''s rare to meet someone in this primeval forest. It''s just a coincidence."


    Aunt Qing stares at Wang Xu with a frown. As a master of wupinjing, she can see that Wang Xu''s breath is only cultivated in one Pinjing. But she doesn''t know why, but there is a dangerous warning in her heart.


    However, the danger warning disappeared with Wang Xu''s smile, as if he just thought too much. Strange as it was, she was slightly relieved.


    At least Wang Xu is just a person, a product of the territory, there is no big threat to them.


    "Judging from your accomplishments in yipinjing, you should also be the one who came to test this time. However, no matter which force you belong to, we have no intention of deep friendship or alliance."


    Green aunt light way¡° And the secret place is the place of trial, we are in a competitive relationship. So, leave. "


    "Er... Well, to tell you the truth, my family and I are separated. The elder in charge of the family also said that there are many dangers hidden in this secret place. I dare not continue to walk here alone for fear of life and death. So, can I join you? Don''t worry, I just want to protect myself now, and I will never compete with you for any treasure... "Wang Xu said with a wry smile, shrugging his shoulders and showing his hand, a face of helplessness.


    "I said, leave!"


    Aunt Qing''s voice took on a touch of cold, and even waved her hand to signal a sanpinjing congenital warrior who followed behind to come forward


    "Don''t force me to drive you away, or even force me to... Kill you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu has a headache. Of course, he can''t turn around and leave. If he''s not found out, he may still hesitate not to attack red cangyue because of his uneasy conscience.


    But now, since it has been found, it means that it is providence!


    Since God wants him to attack the young red moon, how can he leave?


    At this time, Wang Xu has forgotten that he deliberately did not hide his body.


    Seeing that he was still standing, aunt Qing''s eyes grew colder and colder, and her killing intention spread


    "Boy, do you really want to die?"

 Chapter 655

    "It''s so annoying... I just want to invest in the red moon ahead of time. Can''t I just follow the routine and let me communicate with her normally? Why do you have to force me? "


    In the face of aunt Qing''s threat, Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly. In his heart, he began to consider whether to be a little stronger and use violence to directly kidnap red cangyue.


    After all, in addition to the cultivation of aunt Qing''s wupinjing, he didn''t pay attention to others.


    But at this time, red cangyue stood up and stopped aunt Qing from doing it. She advised, "aunt Qing, just take him. He''s alone. It''s no threat to us."


    "Cangyue, this boy has no clear history and will bring us a lot of trouble this time. It''s not easy for you to win the chance from the family this time. If this boy is sent by Chi Yunlong... "Aunt Qing frowned, whispered and said something to Chi cangyue.


    "It should not be possible. Our exploration route this time is top secret. No one knows except you and me. Even if he wants to do something, he doesn''t have the ability." Red cangyue shakes her head, but Wang Xu is an outsider after all. She finally explains in a low voice:


    "What''s more, the people who can enter this secret place this time are all the younger generation of the three families and two colleges in Xuankong city. I''m in a situation where I need some foreign help..."


    Hearing this, aunt Qing was obviously convinced. She was silent for a while, and finally nodded her head and agreed: "since cangyue has a decision, everything is up to you."


    With that, aunt Qing suddenly raised her head. Her eyes were bright, as if two sharp swords stabbed Wang Xu. The powerful cultivation of wupinjing radiated wantonly, and the invisible pressure pressed Wang Xu.


    "Boy, cangyue is kind and can''t bear to drive you away. But I''m not the same, you''d better not have any changes, otherwise, once I find out, I will kill you without hesitation! " Aunt Qing''s voice was cold, and she said word by word:


    "Now, tell me, what force are you from?"


    "I come from China." Wang Xu nodded and told the truth.


    Originally, he wanted to pretend to be a member of the emperor''s family, but he hesitated and gave up. Even though emperor Jiang Yue is very powerful, he is a big man, and he is one of the candidates of dozens of "extra sons in law". He really has no face.


    "Huaxia? "The warrior of the lower world?"


    Smell speech, green aunt a Leng, then her face immediately disappeared, no wonder Wang Xu a person, strength is so weak, the original is the lower martial arts.


    But soon, her eyes twinkled. She looked up and down at Wang Xu. She didn''t know what to think. Suddenly, she asked:


    "Boy, how old are you today?"


    "Twenty one." Wang Xu still answered honestly.


    "Twenty one year old yipinjing?"


    Green aunt eyes suddenly a bright, and then see Wang Xu where there is before the half cold, all appreciate the color of praise.


    Although the 21-year-old yipinjing is not mentioned in the Chijia family, it is because the Chijia family is one of the three major families in Xuankong City, with many powerful secrets and huge resources.


    However, Wang Xu, a warrior in the lower world, can have the cultivation of the first level at this age. His talent is amazing. You know, even the Chijia family, there are many disciples who are not talented enough. At Wang Xu''s age, they are still wandering in the realm of physical training and can''t enter the congenital gate.


    This is a piece of jade!


    It''s an opportunity!


    In an instant, aunt Qing gave Wang Xu a definition, and she had already moved her heart to accept Wang Xu''s plan to enter the red house and serve as a guard for red cangyue.


    However, she did not rush to say that although Wang Xu''s talent is good, he comes from the lower world and has no connection with other families. But when it comes to her identity, status and background, Wang Xu wants to enter the red family, but he still needs to consider for some time.


    As for whether Wang Xu is willing or not, aunt Qing doesn''t bother to think about it at all. She doesn''t know how many warriors have broken their heads and want to join the three families. And this kind of thing, also cannot help Wang Xu, even if he does not want to, also must be willing.


    This is the strength of the three families!


    But Wang Xu didn''t know so many thoughts in aunt Qing''s heart. At this time, she came to the red moon and said, "my name is Wang Xu. Thank you for taking me in!"


    At the same time, he was also observing the red moon in the dark. He could feel an extremely powerful wave of power from the other side.


    This wave is obscure and silent. It seems that even he feels extremely dangerous. It should be the guard means of a strong man who deliberately stays on red moon.


    Sure enough, with a background, it''s just extraordinary!


    With the support of such experts, it''s no wonder that the red moon in the previous life could beat him violently, even forced him to be extremely embarrassed.


    But this life


    Wang Xu smiles in his heart, but on the surface, he is very grateful to the red moon.


    "Red cangyue, just call me cangyue."


    Red cangyue smiles and has a calm voice. She looks at Wang Xu with appreciation. It is obvious that Wang Xu is a warrior in the lower world who is connected from this secret place. She also has the meaning of accepting Wang Xu.


    The warriors in the solar world are really powerful. Most people look down on the people in the lower world. But being born in the lower boundary does not mean that the other party is not likely to become a strong one. A hundred years ago, a man from the lower world was cultivated by a certain force in the solar world. In just a few decades, he grew up to be Emperor Wu.


    And the power that fosters the other side has become the top power in a big city from a weak one to a dying one.


    "Cangyue, keep going. It will be dark soon. We need to find a place to rest." Green aunt mouth urges a way.


    "Good." Red cangyue nods, smiles at Wang Xu, turns around and goes forward.


    Next, the group moved on.


    Obviously, the night here is likely to be very dangerous. A group of red cangyue people are in a hurry, and the speed is extremely fast. Almost all the bodyguards of the refining environment are running, and they all look dignified.


    Wang Xu looked around strangely and felt a little strange. Should he be so nervous? Is there no great danger in this primeval forest?


    Time flies by.


    Soon, quietly, the sun in the sky turned into stars. And in the primeval forest, a layer of gray fog also spread quietly.


    "Is it..."


    Seeing the fog, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, and an idea came to mind.


    All of a sudden.


    The red moon who led the team suddenly stopped in a forest clearing: "aunt Qing, it''s foggy. Let''s have a rest here today and let''s set up our defense."


    Aunt Qing nodded, and then called the guards around, orderly arrangements for everyone to be on guard, rest, light a fire, cook.


    Within ten minutes, the crowd settled down. It was at this time that the fog around became thicker. Except for the bonfire rising in the open space, it was dark all around.


    "Wuwu! Ouch


    "No! I''m sorry


    I don''t know when, a strange roar of wild animals, or a heavy breathing sound sounded in the darkness.


    "Bang Dang!"


    Originally sitting on the ground to rest, a group of bodyguards suddenly grabbed the weapons around them and stood up. In silence, they went to the place they were guarding according to Aunt Qing''s arrangement and watched the darkness on all sides.


    Obviously, in the face of danger in the dark, it''s not the first time for them.

 Chapter 656

    "Is it really dangerous?"


    Among the guards on guard, Wang Xu also stood up, but soon, he sat down again, a little speechless.


    There are dangers in the dark, but they are all ordinary beasts. Well, compared with the warriors, they are ordinary beasts.


    A giant wolf four or five meters in size, a mountain pig, with short hair on its back like a sharp arrow, can be shot out automatically.


    It''s frightening to hear, but it''s not enough to see in front of the congenial warriors. Although the guards brought by red cangyue are a little hard to fight and many people are injured, in the end, these mutant beasts all become roast wolf legs, roast pig hooves, roast suckling pig, roast wolf whip on the fire


    "Zizi! "Yes


    Two roasted pig legs weighing more than 100 Jin were put on the fire. The roasted pig legs were full of oil. With some seasonings carried by the guards, they had a special flavor. Just smelling the pungent aroma, we know that the delicious food is no worse or even more delicious than the Fangyan roast pig''s feet in Huaxia.


    It''s just a pity that this kind of delicious food is not shared by Wang Xu. He was ignored.


    After a group of bodyguards left the necessary guards, the remaining three or five groups sat together and chatted. And aunt Qing and her two inborn warriors, as well as Miss Chi cangyue, naturally had a guard to send the roasted delicacies.


    Only Wang Xu sat alone in the corner, looking very pitiful and lonely.


    After all, Wang Xu is just an outsider, and no bodyguard wants to deal with him. In their opinion, Wang Xu''s position in the team is lower than theirs. How can they take the initiative to deliver food?


    When they want to come, Wang Xu either takes the initiative to ask them, or he has enough food and clothing.


    But Wang Xu doesn''t care. Anyway, he throws a lot of Chinese food in his space, such as instant noodles, spicy slices, dried fish, and even spicy crayfish!


    Because the space in the space wrench is a closed space, similar to the existence of vacuum, there are no bacteria in it, which can be well preserved.


    There was no accident. In the face of this situation, Wang Xu quietly brought out all kinds of delicious food inside. The first one was the spicy crayfish covered with plastic film. At the moment when the plastic film was lifted, the beautiful fragrance spread everywhere, which immediately made many guards who chewed meat and drank wine all around stunned. Many people subconsciously sniffed.


    "What''s the taste? So fragrant? "


    Wang Xu heart without fluctuation, no pause out of the second Chinese food, increase the amount of version of braised beef instant noodles!


    Skillfully tearing open the packaging, seasoning bag, hot water brewing, 90 degrees hot water down, he did not put the lid on, holding a small plastic fork inside quietly stirring, in an instant, the smell of instant noodles soup scattered


    Needless to say, we must have seen others eating instant noodles around us, especially in the student dormitory. At 90 o''clock in the evening, the taste of instant noodles can stimulate the uncontrolled secretion of saliva. We are eager to get out of bed and beat our roommates.


    Therefore, in the face of the impact of these two kinds of Chinese characteristic food, a group of bodyguards, hungry wolf like eyes, all stare at Wang Xu.


    What does this kid eat? How could it be so fragrant


    No, that''s not the point. He''s just a warrior in the lower world. Does he have space equipment?


    At this time, even red cangyue looked up in surprise. Then she got up with a smile and came over with the front leg meat of a mountain pig cut by the guard with a dagger. She looked at the crayfish and instant noodles in front of Wang Xu curiously and said with a smile:


    "Mr. Wang, is this your Chinese food? It smells good. Can we exchange it? No, I want to taste this cup... "


    Said, red cangyue with a finger to bubble noodles, show eyebrow micro wrinkle, don''t know how to call.


    "This is instant noodles." Wang Xu just right answer, naturally without any hesitation, with a smile on the noodles pushed in the past, and then calmly picked up a crayfish, shelling, tendon, meat!


    After a bite, the tail meat of crayfish is fresh and tender, with the sour and spicy taste of sauce, that taste


    In front of a group of dregs who haven''t eaten crayfish and instant noodles, it''s really a great enjoyment!


    At the same time, red cangyue also drank a mouthful of instant noodles soup, and then her eyes suddenly brightened. She quickly swallowed the instant noodles and drank none of the soup. Then her eyes glared at the crayfish in front of Wang Xu, and her ruddy little tongue licked her lips subconsciously.


    Instant noodles are so delicious, so Wang Xu is now eating more delicious?


    Wang Xu see funny, squint quietly pushed the crayfish past, said with a smile: "eat together."


    Aunt Qing watched coldly, her throat stirred a few times, but she didn''t come over at last, but she didn''t resist a cold hum, and then she buried her head and gnawed at the pig''s leg.


    "The space equipment is that cangyue and I don''t have it... This guy is absolutely weird! But what kind of instant noodles do they smell delicious... "


    Think of here, green aunt can''t help but subconsciously swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    For those who have never eaten instant noodles, few people can stop the strong flavor of instant noodles!


    All night long.


    The next day, the background of the stars above turned into the sun again, and the fog around also receded, and the people were on their way again.


    After the impact of Chinese food last night, or the surprise that Wang Xu had space equipment, people''s eyes changed. Even in the process of driving, many bodyguards approached Wang Xu deliberately and asked in a low voice if there was any instant noodles last night.


    Wang Xu naturally didn''t let everyone down for their expectation of Chinese special food. Instant noodles didn''t exist. It was the treasure she used to continue to pull in the relationship with Chi cangyue. However, there are many snacks such as spicy slices, dried fish and spicy strips.


    However, in a short morning, people''s attitude towards Wang Xu has been upgraded from coldness to enthusiasm, and even flattery.


    "Look, Mr. Wang, how about two more packages of spicy slices? Although I have no money, I have the materials I found here a few days ago... "A guard of the top of the ninth floor of refining body, holding an unknown herb in his hand, licking his face and following Wang Xu''s buttocks.


    "Lark? It''s no use to me, but... OK, I''ll let you change another packet of spicy slices! Save some food. I''m running out of stock. " Wang Xu glanced at him at will, a little reluctant on his face.


    As for the guard''s attitude of yesterday, he didn''t even give him a bite to eat. Of course, he can''t repay the bad with good and send Chinese snacks for free.


    In the morning, he took nearly 10000 pieces of wool from the guards. Not much, but not much.


    Of course, with Wang Xu''s generous character, he would not do such bullying and humiliating things normally. But after that, he will go to the solar world alone. He has no money on him. Although he is not flustered, he has to spend money on food, accommodation and daily life.


    What''s more, other people have to bring gifts when they travel. When he comes back, he has to bring some special gifts to the women in his family. Chen Yuqing, Liu Yuqi and others don''t.


    As soon as a deal was completed, Wang Xu was preparing for the next deal when a violent voice suddenly came:


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    There was the sound of some branches breaking and people talking.


    Aunt Qing immediately stood in front of red cangyue, and the other guards were all tight. They spread out in an instant, holding their weapons and staring ahead. Wang Xu''s business naturally went bankrupt.

 Chapter 657

    Soon.


    Four or five figures appeared in front of the crowd.


    He was led by a young man of about 20 years old, dressed in white, with a slender figure, a long sword with exquisite shape, and a handsome young man in white. What''s more striking is that there is a big black wolf with the size of four or five meters under him.


    Suddenly meeting a stranger, the black giant wolf showed his teeth for the first time, growled between his throat, attacked slightly on his back, and scratched the ground with all his limbs. In the eyes of the oil green Wolf, it was as if he was ready to attack directly next moment.


    The sound of the branches breaking just now was the sound of the giant wolf running.


    "Mother, there''s no wolf whip..." Wang Xu glanced at them casually and took back his eyes. Yesterday, the two black giant wolves were all male. The wolf whip could be used as medicine, and was replaced by a guard for a small bag of strange flavor broad beans.


    "Ha ha, sister cangyue, I finally catch up with you. You are walking too fast. It''s hard for me to find all the way!" At this time, the young man sitting on the giant wolf, seeing the red moon, immediately brightened his eyes and laughed excitedly.


    "Red cloud dragon!" Red cangyue''s face suddenly changed slightly, and her voice was a little cold.


    "Ha ha, it seems that sister cangyue missed me very much, and it''s not in vain that I came all night." Red cloud dragon laughs and stares at red cangyue without concealing his admiration and appreciation.


    "Chiyunlong, how do you know we are here? Who gave you the message? " Aunt Qing''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her eyes swept around. She stopped slightly on Wang Xu. When she turned back, it was already cold.


    "Aunt Qing, of course my grandfather told me!" Red cloud dragon chuckles.


    Smell speech, green aunt eye ground cold idea immediately even more. Chihuo, the grandfather of chiyunlong, is the elder in charge of the side branch affairs of the Chijia family. He is responsible for all kinds of trial tasks for the younger generation.


    This time, she was careful enough to cover up the trace of red cangyue with the identity of another red family member. However, she didn''t expect to be found by the other party.


    At this time, the red cloud dragon had jumped down from the black giant wolf and came to them. The bodyguards who followed him, laughing and persuading as they walked, said good things to Chi Yunlong.


    "Miss cangyue, Mr. Yunlong heard that you are going to carry out the blood advanced mission this time, but he was so excited that he didn''t sleep well for several nights. He was full of thinking about how to help you!"


    "That''s right. In order to help Miss cangyue, I''ve been on the road for three days and three nights in a row. I haven''t even closed my eyes once..."


    "Ah, I really envy you for your sincerity."


    A few guardians of martial arts, you and I are very kind in their words.


    However, the red moon in the ear, but the eye is flash a touch of sadness, but on the surface also get voice thanks: "thank you for your kindness."


    Her voice was flat, as if the sorrow she had just felt did not exist.


    In front of the red cloud dragon is really good is good intention, she than the other party himself also want to know. Chiyunlong is the grandson of Chihuo. He is a direct descendant of the Chijia family. Although he is not in fashion, he is better than her, who has not been promoted yet.


    Originally, she and red cloud dragon are not a bit anxious. But because of the internal competition mechanism of Chi family, she needs to constantly do tasks to promote her blood qualifications if she wants to get more resources.


    Red fire is in charge of this aspect. After seeing red cangyue for the first time to apply for the promotion of blood qualification task, he takes a fancy to her cultivation talent and wants to let her be with her grandson, Chi Yunlong.


    Naturally, as the blood of his lineage, even if he was a waste in his lineage, red cloud dragon was also proud. He could not see red moon at all. Before he saw red moon again, he was scorned by all kinds of people. As a result, when he saw red cangyue, he was immediately shocked. When he wanted to come, red cangyue was just a side branch. When he saw her, did he have to smile and welcome her?


    However, the red moon did not hesitate, did not give them any face, directly refused.


    Now, where can chiyunlong stand?


    Later, he spread rumors on various occasions outside. He only made red cangyue a "coquettish bitch" who attached herself to her family, took the initiative to throw herself in her arms and warm her bed upside down.


    The news is spreading in the red family. It can be said that the reputation of red cangyue is a "slut" that everyone despises and ridicules in the red family at this time.


    Chi Yunlong wants to use these dark means to force Chi cangyue to obey. On the surface, he will not admit that the rumor was put by himself. On the contrary, he pursues Chi cangyue with all kinds of grievances. On the contrary, he wins the sympathy of the public.


    Today, few people in the red family think of Chi cangyue: "ha ha, a prodigal girl, that is, Chi Yunlong, a playboy, can take a fancy to her. I don''t know that this time, Chi Yunlong will lose interest in playing for a few days. Are you bored?"


    Red cangyue didn''t look at red cloud dragon. What''s more, this kind of thing happened. Is it possible?


    "Sister cangyue, you see, this is the wolf I just caught in this secret place last night. It was tamed by the secret method taught by my grandfather. Its strength is comparable to that of an eight layer martial arts practitioner. Isn''t it good?"


    It seemed that the red cloud dragon could not see the coldness of the red moon at all. He pointed to the black giant wolf and leaned over to the red moon. He said with a proud smile:


    "Sister cangyue, I''m afraid you don''t know that as long as you ride the native wild animals in this secret place, you can move freely in the fog. This is the secret that my grandfather told me in private. The secret of taming animals is that the family recently specially exchanged with the training yard in order to explore this secret place.


    I know that you want to finish the task as soon as possible. Why don''t I take you on a wolf ride? The progress of the exploration task will definitely speed up a lot. "


    "No more." Red cangyue shakes her head and refuses. She glances at the guards brought by red cloud dragon. They are all born warriors. One is five grade realm, three are four grade realm. In addition, red cloud dragon, a waste of one grade realm, is much better than her team.


    When he was rejected in public, his face changed slightly and his voice became loud


    "Sister cangyue, I''m doing it for you!


    After several previous explorations, only the last central area is left to be explored. The core of the secret place must be there.


    This time, there are people from the three families and the two colleges. If you want to get the core of the secret place and complete the blood promotion task, time is everything. Otherwise, if you slow down, you will lose the first chance. "


    The guards he brought also echoed:


    "Yes, miss cangyue, time is everything!"


    "Young master Yunlong is for your own good. As long as you go with him, with the help of our four congenital masters, and give up the burden behind you, you will definitely succeed in the near future!"


    "Yes, there is an age limit for this secret place. There are few great masters under the age of 30. With our help, you can get it back even if you get it first."


    In the face of the pressure from the red cloud dragon, red cangyue''s face turned pale and her hands clenched her fists. She felt a direct impulse in her heart.


    But the rules of the red family, the side branch of the legitimate hand, no matter what the reason, no amnesty!


    If she''s sure that she can keep everyone, it''s not impossible, but she''s not sure that the strength of the red cloud dragon side is too strong!


    At this time, aunt Qing suddenly sighed and said with a bitter smile:


    "Cangyue, I can''t. You can go ahead with Yunlong. With his help, you can reach the core area ahead of others and get the first chance. Otherwise, according to our present method, it will take at least two days. "


    Smell speech, red cloud dragon face immediately a joy.

 Chapter 658

    "Ha ha, damned whore, do you have to give me your arms in the end?"


    Hearing what aunt Qing said, red cloud dragon couldn''t help laughing.


    He has always regarded his love for red cangyue as charity, just a side branch. If he said a word, he would have to please him and let him play with it?


    I think he is the blood of the red family. Although he has no position in the blood, his grandfather can easily decide the life and death of many people in the red family.


    You red cangyue want to promote the blood qualification in the family, get more resources, don''t ask him well, in the face of their grandson''s initiative, even dare to refuse?


    What do you think you are!


    If it wasn''t for your chicangyue''s talent of martial arts, I really thought he would like you?


    Thinking of this, Chi Yunlong was even more proud:


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid you don''t know. This time your blood qualification promotion task is a trap that my grandfather and I deliberately set up. We specially arranged one of the most difficult tasks for you.


    Here, far away from the family, as long as you leave alone with me for a while, is not I do what I want?


    I don''t believe it. If the raw rice is cooked, how dare you still pack it for me? "


    In his heart, he subconsciously held down a small object under his clothes. It was an entertainment gadget he bought from the foreign body Pavilion. It was said that he got it from a humble lower boundary and could record images. At that time, as long as he


    hey!


    You red moon do not want to also want to!


    "Aunt Qing?" Red cangyue''s face changed slightly. Looking at Aunt Qing, she was puzzled and shocked.


    What does aunt Qing mean? Let her go alone with the red cloud dragon, is not the sheep into the tiger''s mouth, let her yield to the opposite scum?


    To tell you the truth, at the beginning, she refused red cloud dragon, just because the other side''s strength was too low, she couldn''t see it. However, if Chi Yunlong used the honest and upright means instead of the later means of insidious pressure, she could not be complacent.


    But now, her reputation in the red family has been spoiled by the other party. If she humiliated Chi Yunlong, wouldn''t it be the truth of those rumors?


    What do people think of her?


    Is she a whore?


    "Cangyue, haven''t you come out yet..." aunt Qing sighed slightly, and her voice was a little bitter.


    Red cloud dragon brought four congenital martial arts to come over. As soon as the wupinjing appeared, the breath locked her. And the other three people''s eyes can see ferocity from time to time.


    This is the secret place. If red moon doesn''t give in, red cloud dragon is ready to turn over completely!


    Here, kill them. Who knows? When the time comes, the other party will find an excuse at will, and will be shirked to the danger of accident by the death of all.


    Of course, the red moon will certainly not have an accident, but since the red cloud dragon dares to come over, there will certainly be a hindhand of coercion. It''s impossible for the red moon not to yield!


    Aunt Qing is not for her own life and death, but for the sake of the red moon!


    Now, let''s follow the red cloud dragon''s side, and let the other side lie to each other. There may be room for things to turn. But once they completely tear their faces, the rest of them will die, but red cangyue will definitely suffer unbearable humiliation!


    There are many ways for a man to force a woman to surrender, but which one is good?


    Aunt Qing laughs miserably.


    Red cangyue also reacted. Looking at the red cloud dragon with a false smile on her face, the pupils in her eyes shrunk violently, but she was in despair.


    Although she is the cultivation of the third grade realm, the red cloud dragon has only one grade, but the escort brought by the other side can easily destroy all of them!


    She knows that Aunt Qing is for her own good. Now she follows the idea of Chi Yunlong. Maybe she can spend some time with her. But in the end, she could not escape being humiliated!


    In order to live, you have to give up your dignity? Do you insult such a damned scum?


    Red cangyue''s hand was tightly clenched and her fingers were white. Instead of looking at red cloud, she stared at Aunt Qing and asked, word by word:


    "Aunt Qing, what if I just refuse?"


    With a bitter smile, aunt Qing came forward slowly, stood in front of her and said calmly: "cangyue, you are the hope of me and your mother, and your future is destined to be brilliant!


    All I give you is advice. I respect all your decisions. If you don''t want to, I will protect you even if I die! "


    Red cloud dragon a Leng, the bottom of the heart depressed unhappy instant burst out.


    Refusing?


    You want to protect me when I''m dying?


    Do these idiots really want to die?


    "Fuck! Red cangyue, you''re just a down and out child. I''ve given you too many opportunities. It''s your honor to see you. Even now, how dare you refuse? " Red cloud dragon was furious, and his face was a little twisted. He pointed to the two and scolded


    "What do you think you are? Body gold? Do you know how many other girls like you want to marry me and get the blood qualification of the red family? "


    "And you, do you know what you are among the outcasts? Whores, sluts, existence despised by others, besides me, who dares to ask you?


    I''ve given you opportunities several times... "


    Red cangyue''s face was slightly white, but her eyes were extremely firm. She stared at red cloud dragon and said, "don''t talk nonsense. I know what you''ve done.


    Today, if you can''t kill me, I''ll kill you! "


    Atmosphere, a moment of silence.


    Red cloud dragon Leng for a long time, then suddenly smile, in his side of the four congenital martial arts, also followed with a smile.


    In their opinion, red cangyue''s cruel words are just a joke. They don''t want to see the strength of the two sides. Do they want to kill Yunlong?


    Before entering the secret realm, they had already figured out the strength of red cangyue. Three four grade realms and one five grade realms had the absolute strength to kill all the others!


    "Ah... Cangyue, in fact, you don''t have to work hard..."


    Seeing this, Wang Xu finally couldn''t help sighing and slowly got up.


    No one thought that Wang Xu, who was completely ignored by the public, would choose to speak at this time. Moreover, this posture seems to be against the red cloud dragon.


    All of a sudden.


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Wang Xu. Some were stunned, others were shocked, aunt Qing was also confused, and red moon was a little anxious and sorry.


    Wang Xu, a man from the lower world, had nothing to do with this matter, but now he was implicated by her!


    In the complex eyes of the crowd, Wang Xu''s face was gradually covered with a bright smile. He looked up at Chi Yunlong and said with a smile:


    "I also give you a chance. Why don''t you kneel down now and sincerely apologize to miss red cangyue? How about I let you go?"


    Wang Xu said very seriously, very seriously, as if the red cloud dragon and others are just a few mole ants, if he is not satisfied, one foot can trample to death.

 Chapter 659

    Wang Xu knows that the red moon of the previous life was forced and insulted in public, and all his close relatives died because of her. Therefore, in the last life, the red cangyue he met was a well-known debauchery, and even killed the whole red family in the end!


    But did not expect to change the life of red cangyue, let her become the eyes of the licentious fairy things, unexpectedly will happen in front of their own eyes.


    This, can''t bear!


    In the last life, the witch had an affair with Wang Xu. Although he was forced to do so, he even absorbed most of her accomplishments, but


    That old saying, your future woman is not your woman, because now she is still a 19-year-old girl, pure and lovely, talented girl!


    Even if we don''t count the evil fate of previous life, even if we bully and force women, as a man, Wang Xu can''t bear it!


    But his voice fell to the ground.


    The atmosphere of the dead silence suddenly became quieter.


    Red cangyue opens her lips slightly, forgetting what she said and gaping.


    Aunt Qing''s eyes at Wang Xu gradually become dull.


    A group of bodyguards even had a blank mind. One of them was holding a spicy bar exchanged with Wang Xu in his hand. A subconscious idea came out: "if you eat too much of this stuff, you won''t make people stupid, will you?"


    And the red cloud dragon, the same Leng in situ.


    No one thought that Wang Xu, who was completely ignored from beginning to end and no one cared at all, would dare to step in and even say such amazing words at this time.


    It may not be weak for a warrior in the lower world to be born with the first level of cultivation, but it''s too weak compared with the four guards around chiyunlong.


    Everyone, including Chi cangyue and aunt Qing, couldn''t understand that Wang Xu, a lower martial arts man and an outsider, had nothing to do with this matter. How dare he stand up and intervene?


    However.


    But Wang Xu did all the things that people couldn''t believe or even think about!


    "I''ll give you a chance, too. Why don''t you kneel down and sincerely apologize to miss Chi cangyue, and I''ll let you go?"


    Subconsciously, many people silently repeat Wang Xu''s words in their hearts. Some people just feel happy in their hearts, and the stuffy air blocked in their chest suddenly disperses.


    And some people, but suddenly, face distortion, eyes ferocious as if to eat people.


    "Boy, who are you?"


    Four or five seconds later, red cloud dragon finally suppressed his anger. He turned his head and looked at Wang Xu. His eyes were full of anger and ridicule, and he did not hide his intention to kill.


    Originally, what he did today could not be seen. It would be better if red moon gave in. But now the two sides are tearing their faces. If he wants to do it by force, he can''t leave anything alive.


    So, no matter who Wang Xu is, he is dead!


    "Mr. Wang, this matter has nothing to do with you. It''s the grudge between me and chiyunlong. You don''t have to intervene!"


    Before Wang Xu opened her mouth, red cangyue had already opened her mouth. She seemed to think of something. She frowned slightly and looked at red Yunlong and said:


    "Red cloud dragon, this young master Wang has a great reputation. You and I can''t afford it. He just happened to meet us on the way. He''s on the same road."


    There is no use in these words. Red cangyue only made up Wang Xu''s identity to protect him. After all, Wang Xu''s nonsense has made red cloud dragon kill.


    Today''s red cangyue is only a 19-year-old girl. She can''t hold sand in her eyes and doesn''t bow to the dark power. She is kind-hearted and can''t bear to involve Wang Xu in her own trouble.


    In fact, Wang Xu has a source of fart. He is just a person in the lower world. He is not in the eyes of Chi Yunlong and others.


    "What''s the big deal?" Sure enough, red cloud dragon smell speech hesitated for a while, originally wanted to kill Wang Xu''s heart immediately hesitated.


    He stares at Wang Xu for a long time, but he can''t see what background Wang Xu can have. If he has a huge background, how can he achieve only one level of cultivation?


    However, out of caution, Chi Yunlong frowned and asked, "are you a member of the Wang family in hongyuecheng?"


    "Yes, he is the red moon city..." red cangyue was afraid of red cloud dragon doubt, immediately followed the other side''s words back.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, Wang Xu interrupted: "miss cangyue, you don''t have to lie for me. I''m not afraid of these people."


    With that, he turned to red cloud dragon and said with a calm smile, "don''t worry, I''m not a member of the royal family of red moon city, but a warrior from the lower world of China."


    In an instant, the red moon turned black.


    She kind-hearted to Wang Xu cover up, trying to push him out of the vortex, the result is good, Wang Xu unexpectedly ungrateful?


    You''re not afraid of red cloud dragon?


    She''s not afraid!


    But this is a matter of life and death, not a matter of fear!


    Aunt Qing also stares at Wang Xu and says, "do you know that if you do this, you will die?"


    "I know." Wang Xu chuckled and nodded quietly: "it''s true that people will die. However, the one who will die will not be me, but the garbage on the opposite side."


    "We''re rubbish? Ha ha... "Red cloud dragon was furious.


    Originally, he was a little hesitant about whether Wang Xu was deliberately playing the role of a pig to eat a tiger, but now it seems that this boy can never be a member of the Wang family in hongyuecheng!


    The other side, is an idiot, a fool, ignorant to ridiculous lower martial arts!


    Don''t be afraid of me, just your strength, don''t be afraid of a fart, and you will die in the end!


    "You said you were going to kill me?" Red cloud dragon''s eyes were full of irony. He pointed to himself playfully, raised his chin slightly, looked down at Wang Xu, and said haughtily:


    "I''m just a warrior in the lower world. I don''t know if you have the ability to kill me. I''m standing here to let you kill me. Do you dare? Can you touch me? "


    It''s also a kind of cultivation. The direct strength gap between the sun warrior and the lower warrior is not so easy to cross.


    He is not a master among the younger generation of the Chijia family, but he also followed his family to fight in the lower world. Those so-called warriors in the lower world can easily be killed with one hand in the same realm. The strength gap between the two sides is more than ten times?


    In the eyes of many warriors in the solar world, the warriors in the lower world are all rubbish!


    "Ha ha, young master Yunlong, this boy seems to be out of his mind!"


    "That''s right. It''s just one product territory or the garbage in the lower world. Would you like to teach him a lesson yourself, young man?"


    "Or do you want me to break the boy''s legs and make him kneel at your feet and beg for mercy?"


    The three masters of sipingjing by chiyunlong''s side immediately sneered, disdaining to look at Wang Xu. They all stare at chiyunlong, respectful and flattering.

 Chapter 660

    "Boy, maybe in the place where you are, you are a strong man, or a good man with chivalrous heart, but I tell you, the warrior in the lower world and the solar world..."


    Green aunt is also helpless sigh, some complex looking at Wang Xu, "is not the same, you are really looking for death."


    At the moment when red cloud dragon appeared, she doubted Wang Xu, and even planned to kill Wang Xu directly after something happened. But how also did not expect, this time, Wang Xu will stand up to help them.


    This result makes aunt Qing feel guilty for herself.


    "I..." at this time, Wang Xu opened his mouth just to say something, but was interrupted by red cangyue again: "Wang Xu, shut up! Don''t say anything now! "


    "I said, it''s my business. You''re just an outsider who meets by chance. It''s nothing to do with you!"


    She seemed to have made a decision. After scolding Wang Xu, she strode out and looked directly at Chi Yunlong


    "Chiyunlong, I can promise to marry you and be your woman!"


    "Cangyue..." aunt Qing''s face changed.


    But the red moon did not stop at all. She continued with a calm face: "but I have a request that the people here today, including him..."


    She raised her hand to Wang Xu, and her voice was very firm: "you can''t move anyone. Now and in the future, they must not die alone. Otherwise, I will commit suicide and will never satisfy you!"


    Aunt Qing''s face is very blue.


    And red cloud dragon a Leng, then laugh, full face arrogant complacent color.


    "Ha ha, I know, sister cangyue, you like me. We are a couple destined to be together..." with a smile, Chi Yunlong glanced meaningfully at Wang Xu and took out a piece of black Rune paper, which was full of strange and mysterious lines, with a very insidious atmosphere.


    The next moment, he said to red cangyue: "since you promise to marry me, then, in order to ensure that you and I fulfill the agreement, sign on it."


    "Deed of life and death?" Aunt Qing''s face suddenly changed, "cangyue, you can''t sign! After signing, your life and death are in the hands of red cloud dragon. You are his slave. You can''t violate the terms of the contract. You can''t sign... "


    However, before she finished her words, the last hesitation on red cangyue''s face had faded, and she strode forward to take the contract of life and death.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, a big hand suddenly came through from the side and grasped the red moon''s arm with great strength.


    "What are you doing?" The red moon turns its head.


    "You can''t sign it." Wang Xu shook his head.


    "I said, it''s my business, it''s none of your business!" Red cangyue''s eyes are very cold, her voice is even colder. At this moment, she seems to have some subtle changes.


    "It''s none of my business?" Wang Xu repeated a sentence in his heart, and then suddenly laughed, with a brilliant smile.


    Has it nothing to do with him?


    No, it''s about him!


    Red cangyue was ready to fight with red cloud dragon before, but now she suddenly changed her mind. Why? It''s not because Wang Xu intervened in the middle. This woman has a hard tongue and a soft heart.


    At this time, the cold voice of the red moon continued: "I signed the life and death contract not because of you, but because I don''t want aunt Qing and the guards who followed me to die here."


    "So shut up and don''t get involved in my business any more!"


    Unfortunately, the colder the red moon is, the happier Wang Xu smiles.


    Some people are really indifferent to you.


    But some people, indifferent to you, but it is to hide their hearts for you greater love.


    Love is not only a meaning of love, but also a broader generalization.


    Such as red moon at this time, don''t want to drag Wang Xu this outsider to die, don''t want to be killed, aggrieved dedication, this is a kind of love.


    "Oh, boy, didn''t you hear what sister cangyue said? You''re just a mole ant in the lower boundary. What''s the matter? Get out of my way! " At this time, red cloud dragon also sneered.


    And the three sipingjing guards around him immediately barked like dogs:


    "Boy, let go of miss cangyue''s hand!"


    "You''re a garbage in the lower world. How can you touch miss cangyue''s hand? It''s blasphemy. If you don''t let it go, you''ll be responsible for the consequences!"


    "Mole ants who don''t know what to do!"


    The guard of wupinjing, with a cold look and a cold voice, said: "miss cangyue, if this boy continues to fight, I will kill him even if you ask him before!"


    "What do you want?" Red cangyue smell speech facial expression a change, blunt Wang Xu angry voice query, is also urgent.


    "No, I just want you to believe me." Wang Xu looked straight into the red moon''s eyes, his face was serious, and said word by word:


    "As long as you say believe me, I''ll beat these annoying scum to death right away."


    "Shoot me? Hehe, boy, since you are so hanged, I will put my words here today. Red cangyue, I don''t like him. You can choose for yourself. This boy must die. Otherwise, he lives, others die There was a grim smile on his face.


    "You..."


    Red cangyue''s body suddenly freezes. Red cloud dragon forces her to let Wang Xu die. After all, Wang Xu is just an outsider who has just known her. Compared with the lives of aunt Qing and others, it is naturally insufficient.


    What''s more, Wang Xu is just one person, but on the other side, there are more than ten lives!


    "Chiyunlong, don''t push me like this. I beg you!" Red moon with a trace of cry in her eyes.


    "If it was not impossible before, but now, this boy has repeatedly despised me, insulted me, said I was a mole ant, I''m not happy!" Chi Yunlong sneered and raised his hand to Wang Xu. His face was ferocious


    "How dare he treat me as a mole ant? What the hell do you think you are? "


    "A fool! Lao Tzu''s words and deeds must not be shaken. He must die! "


    What else does the red moon want to say.


    But just then, a sound of pondering suddenly came from the dense forest far away:


    "Ha ha, it''s better to come early than to come skillfully. If it''s not too early or too late, we''ll miss such a good play."


    With the sound.


    In the dense forest behind the crowd, a team came out slowly, but there were only five people.


    Although there are few people in this group, each of them is stronger than the others. The weakest is the second grade realm, and the strongest is the fifth grade realm. According to their appearance, they will never be more than 25 years old.


    It was the young man of wupinjing who spoke. He had a beautiful face, a beautiful eyebrow and a sharp sword in his eyes. He was wearing a long sword with gems around his waist. He patted his hands gently and was smiling.


    At the sight of these people, Chi Yunlong''s face changed wildly. He stared at the young man who was talking, with a dignified look


    "Cloud Star Sword?"

 Chapter 661

    "Oh, you have a good eye!"


    Cloud Star Sword picks an eyebrow, seem very surprised, then looking at red cloud dragon frown way: "by the way, I this person a little forgetful, besides familiar friend, common people don''t remember, who are you?"? Do you know me? "


    Red cloud dragon''s face is extremely dignified. He doesn''t have the slightest anger at the irreverence in the words of Cloud Star Sword. It''s not like the momentum of murder when he is offended when he faces Wang Xu.


    The cloud family, like the red family, is also one of the three families in Xuankong city.


    Yunxingjian is the best among the younger generation of the cloud family. He is highly valued by the senior members of the cloud family. His identity, background and personal strength are not comparable to those of chiyunlong.


    He is twenty-two this year, and his accomplishments are no more than one level.


    When Yunxing sword was twenty-two, it was already a three grade realm. Now twenty-five is the peak of five grade realm. It may break through the barrier of the master at any time and become the pride of the six grade master.


    How dare red cloud dragon get angry when he is stronger than him in origin, background and strength?


    Don''t mention the frivolity of words. Even if Yunxing sword beat him in public, he could only bite his teeth and swallow them in his stomach. Bear it!


    "Cloud Star Sword, this is the internal affairs of my Chi family. Are you sure you want to intervene?" Chi Yunlong took a deep breath and asked slowly.


    "Don''t worry about me. You go on. I just said that when there is a good play, I just come to see it." Cloud Star Sword lightly laughs a, wave hand way.


    Said, he actually took people, hands a chest against the next tree, a posture of watching a play.


    "Damn it


    Seeing this, red cloud dragon was relieved, but also scolded in his heart. The outsider yunxingjian is here, and his strength is strong. He is not sure to stay on the opposite side. It is obvious that he can''t continue to do what he forced red cangyue to compromise before. After all, what he did can''t be seen.


    But it can''t force Chi cangyue to sign a life and death contract to become his "female slave", but it can still kill the garbage from the lower world nearby. If it hadn''t been for this rubbish, it would have been over long ago. Where would this accident have happened.


    "Red moon, we''ll talk about it later, but this garbage from the lower world..."


    Chi Yunlong''s voice was extremely cold, and his eyes were fixed on Wang Xu: "he offended me, provoked me, despised me, insulted me, so he must die!"


    With that, he warned: "you have to think about it clearly. In order to protect this boy, do you want to tear my face completely? Is it worth it?"


    Red cangyue frowns slightly, what do you want to say.


    Aunt Qing was the first to stop: "cangyue, now things have changed, you have to consider clearly. I know that you are kind-hearted, but sometimes kindness can''t save others, and you even put yourself in... "


    After that, she looked up at Wang Xu again and said seriously, "boy, don''t blame me for being cruel. You can see what happened before. We can''t protect ourselves."


    "Don''t you mean you are not afraid to kill them easily? Now, that''s it. You''re on your own! "


    Having said that, aunt Qing sighed and shook her head in her heart. She didn''t believe what Wang Xu said.


    How can a warrior in the lower world be an opponent of Chi Yunlong and others, just a breath of cultivation?


    Before that, I''m afraid it was the kid''s big talk to show off in front of cangyue. But this kind of big talk... You don''t have the strength. What''s the point of saying it?


    In order to kill Chi Yunlong and others, besides proving that he is a fool, can he really have this ability? Think about it. It''s all fantasy.


    Even the most dazzling young master of the red family can''t cross the four realms and kill the enemies of the five realms. Not to mention, it''s not single to single now, but one to six!


    "Ha ha! Garbage in the lower world, no one can save you now! "


    Seeing that Aunt Qing stood up and said this, Chi Yunlong immediately laughed with disdain, then turned to a sipingjing guard nearby and said:


    "Yunqi, go over and kill him!"


    "I said," who told you that I need help? " At the same second, Wang Xu also sneered, but his eyes always fell on the red moon. He said calmly:


    "Red moon, I''m waiting for your answer... Do you believe me?"


    Red cloud dragon this fly has been nearby calls, he did not start. It''s just waiting for an answer from red moon, as long as the other person says'' I believe you ''.


    Then, Wang Xu will kill chiyunlong and others at the first time!


    This is an excellent opportunity, he naturally will not miss, as long as red cangyue said believe him, will be in the bottom of her heart to plant a seed, a nail in her heart.


    As long as a word, Wang Xu will have a chance to become an important person who can never be forgotten in her life!


    "Lower bound mole ant, you dare to ignore me, dare to continue to pretend for me here?"


    Red cloud''s face turned white and his eyes twisted. He suddenly raised his hand to stop red seven, who had already gone out. He stared at Wang Xu with a ferocious voice


    "Boy, I''ve changed my mind and decided to kill you myself. Soon, I will let you know the end of ignoring me, and let you feel the fear of death. "


    "I''ll see if you dare to ignore me and talk big at the last moment before you die. It''s just a lower bound rubbish. How can you do it! What! How dare you? "


    "Ha ha, it''s a warrior in the lower world? With the three Chinese warriors we met before? " Not far away, the cloud star sword, leaning against the big tree, was also stunned. Then he laughed and shook his head


    "Ha ha, that''s interesting. That''s interesting! This boy has the ability to make red cloud dragon so angry. It''s just that strength is not good. Weakness is the original sin. It''s hard to escape death in the end. "


    Beside him, a young woman frowned, looked at Wang Xu''s back and murmured, "this voice is a little familiar, but... Where did you hear it? Who is he? "


    If Wang Xu turns around at this time, he will find that this young woman is Yun Ruo.


    At this time.


    "Wang Xu..." in the face of Wang Xu''s firm and calm eyes, the red moon finally couldn''t help it. Her eyes were slightly red, and her heart was helpless


    "Why, why do you have to get involved in my trouble?"


    She couldn''t understand why Wang Xu had to give her an answer.


    Do you believe me?


    Don''t say that Wang Xu is just an inborn warrior in the lower world. Without any background, he can''t be the opponent of chiyunlong.


    What''s the use of telling Wang Xu that she believes in him regardless of the facts?


    In addition to let Wang Xu die more at ease, what can be used?


    Wang Xu''s eyes are calm and incomparable. He doesn''t urge him, nor is he disappointed in red cangyue''s hesitation. He just quietly waits for red cangyue to give him an answer.

 Chapter 662

    "I..."


    Red cangyue doesn''t understand.


    But at this time, she had to lie to her heart


    "Believe you


    "Good! Then I''ll help you, kill those rubbish that force you to do or not, insult you or threaten you! "


    Finally, waiting for the answer he wanted, Wang Xu''s face burst into a brilliant smile.


    "Ha ha ha... Do you hear me? At this time, this boy is still pretending that I am rubbish? Are the three guards of sipingjing around me rubbish? Guard of wupinjing or rubbish Next to him, red cloud dragon was directly elated by Qi. He was very angry and laughed back. His voice and color were like dogs and horses, and he laughed with exaggeration.


    Then, suddenly, his face became extremely cold:


    "Well, I''d like to know, what are you, a warrior in the lower world, who is only one grade? Garbage in garbage, mole ants in mole ants? "


    The four guards around him also laughed.


    "These lower world warriors are really... Pathetic!"


    In the distance, yunxingjian also had no choice but to shake his head. When he thought of the three men who had been killed by himself before, he looked impassioned when he died. He said something in his mouth: "the Chinese warrior kneels on his knees, kneels on his parents'' knees, never kneels on the enemy''s knees." when he died, he felt puzzled.


    From beginning to end, he didn''t take a few people seriously. When did he become their enemy?


    Is it possible for mole ants and the strong to become enemies?


    Funny and


    Pathetic!


    At this time, only Yun ruo''s face changed greatly


    "Wang Xu? It''s him


    The Cloud Star Sword eyebrows a pick, turn a head to see toward cloud if, doubt a way: "eh? YunRuo, do you know him? "


    "Cousin, he''s the monster I mentioned to you. He''s one of the most difficult monsters in the lower world for thousands of years..." Yun Ruo opened his mouth and looked very complicated.


    "What? Is that the boy who killed the amazing dragon in one move? "


    "His breath is obviously no more than one level of cultivation. How is it possible?"


    "Yes, originally I thought that he was at least the cultivation of three grades, but he only had one grade, but he could kill people more than one grade?"


    Hearing what she said, all of the other children of the cloud family were very surprised.


    The cloud star sword was also shocked. His eyes were shining. He stared at Wang Xu, and a strange smile began to appear in the corner of his mouth


    "What''s so surprising about this? You forget that this boy still has an identity, but he is one of the candidates for the second son-in-law of emperor Jiang Yue, the young master of the emperor''s family!"


    "If Yun didn''t say that, what''s the surprise that emperor Jiang Yue himself gave him the cultivation of Kung Fu to kill the amazing dragon


    With that, Yunxing sword could not help shaking his head. There was a look of scorn and ridicule at the bottom of his eyes. He continued to say:


    "Although I have always despised those redundant sons in law of the emperor''s family, there is one thing I can''t deny. There are indeed many strong ones among these redundant sons in law."


    "So is this boy, but he''s a little brainless. Who gave him the courage to confront three sipingjing and one wupingjing?


    I''m afraid it''s not that I''m domineering and invincible in the lower world, that I''ve developed an extremely arrogant temperament, that I can''t distinguish between the present and the present, and that I think I''m the rubbish facing the lower world, right


    Hearing the words of Yunxing sword, the other children of the cloud family immediately laughed and nodded


    "Yes, the strength gap is too big. It''s really unwise."


    "Ha ha, I''ve seen it for a long time, and finally I can see that the emperor''s son-in-law is going to give the red moon a head again. Is he openly wearing a hat for the young master of the emperor''s family? Not afraid to be killed by the emperor''s family. "


    "Ha ha, you look up to him too much. He is only one of dozens of sons in law now. Which imperial family will pay attention to him?"


    Several people wantonly talk and laugh, after knowing Wang Xu''s identity, they are more interested in watching.


    Only Yun Ruo hesitated for a moment, looked up at Xiang Yunxing sword and frowned


    "Cousin, he can let the young master of the emperor''s family come in person, and even kill Leishan tutor for him. I always feel that he is not simple."


    "Shall we help him?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Boy, your courage is really great! Very brave


    At this time, red cloud dragon is also staring at Wang Xu with a grim smile, word by word.


    "Thank you very much." Wang Xu light way, eyes gujingwubo, as if can''t see the red cloud dragon on the killing, can''t hear his words in the ferocious general.


    "Boy, do you really think I''m praising you?" Red cloud dragon almost laughed.


    The four guards he brought with him couldn''t close their mouths with laughter. Come on, I finally know why the garbage in the lower world has been hanging like this all the time. After a long time, he turned out to be a fool with a hole in his head. He couldn''t even tell the meaning of his words.


    This kind of fool, it''s no wonder that they can''t distinguish their crushing strength. They deserve to die, otherwise they don''t know how much resources they will waste after they live.


    After all, the resources are limited, but the number of warriors is growing infinitely. Why are so many martial arts forces in the solar world keen on opening up the lower world? It''s just to plunder the resources of the lower world.


    "Since you are a fool, then, hurry to die, lest you continue to make me angry here!"


    Suddenly, the grimace on the red cloud dragon''s face was in full bloom. He didn''t even bother to use his weapon, so he clapped it with one hand and five fingers, as if he was going to kill Wang Xu.


    This palm is extremely fast and frightening. The invisible Qi force in the air is rolling. A sharp and invisible Qi machine has locked Wang Xu''s neck. It seems that Wang Xu''s neck is about to be crushed directly.


    Red cloud dragon''s eyes were cruel and ferocious. His body broke through the air like a bomb. It burst into the air and brought forth the roaring wind. The strong evil spirit on his body almost condensed into essence. The powerful pressure of the congenital warrior spread to all directions.


    Red cangyue''s side, a group of bodyguards who are just refining the body have turned pale.


    How strong!


    More powerful than most people think!


    Although chiyunlong is not outstanding among his peers, it depends on who he is compared with. He is no longer outstanding among his peers in the Chijia family, and he is also an innate master of first-class culture.


    People are shocked, subconsciously look at Wang Xu, but see Wang Xu standing there motionless, it seems that there is no reaction.


    "It''s said that the lower martial arts are far inferior to us in the same realm... Hide quickly!" A guard who had previously traded with Wang Xu for spicy slices, dried fish and other Chinese delicacies was full of anxiety.


    If Wang Xu died, would they never have a chance to taste this delicious food again?


    You know, in order to exchange more martial arts coins with them, Wang Xu described these delicacies as his own secret recipe to raise the price.


    Between the lightning and flint, red cloud dragon has arrived in front of Wang Xu, full of ferocious and cruel color, as if he had seen the scene of Wang Xu''s tragic death on the spot.


    ¡­¡­


    "When you say that, it''s really a bit unusual..."


    Smell speech, Cloud Star Sword tiny a Leng, then think seriously.


    After all, he has never heard of a generation of young masters of the imperial family who would fight against the Kowloon University for the sake of a redundant son-in-law and kill a great master of liupinjing.


    It''s said that in order to settle this matter later, Wu Zun, a senior member of the emperor''s family, visited Kowloon University in person.


    "You''re right."


    Thinking of this, Yunxing sword nods to YunRuo, and then steps out suddenly. Its voice is like thunder, exploding and rolling


    "Stop it


    Before his words came to the ground, he had suddenly drawn out his long sword. The edge of the sword was shining, and he crossed the distance of tens of meters in an instant. With one sword, he cut down on the red cloud dragon, trying to force the red cloud dragon to stop.


    At the same time, Wang Xu suddenly stretched out a hand and gently patted in front of him.


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderbolt suddenly appeared on the flat land.


    Rush to Wang Xu, full of ferocious and cruel eyes, ready to shoot Wang Xu''s red cloud dragon. Almost no reaction, touch a, was Wang Xu slapped on the ground.

 Chapter 663

    "Click!"


    The crisp sound of bone fracture was followed by the earth shaking scream of red cloud dragon. The body shape of Cloud Star Sword, which was cut down by one sword, suddenly froze in the middle of the road.


    Dead silence!


    At this time, all around the quiet terrible, all eyes wide open, can''t believe looking at the scene in front of us, as if in a dream.


    What''s going on?


    Don''t you mean to kill Wang Xu?


    How, the red cloud dragon was slapped by Wang Xu and knelt on the ground. His right hand twisted strangely to his shoulder, and his legs knelt on the ground. He could see the flesh and blood bones clearly.


    Coupled with the earth shaking scream of red cloud dragon, there is no doubt that the proud cloud dragon childe has been completely abandoned.


    Maybe this scene is too shocking, too unexpected.


    The four guards brought by red cloud dragon were also stunned. They just watched their master scream on the ground, but none of them came out to avenge him.


    "You want to kill me, too?"


    At this time, Wang Xu slowly raised his head and looked at the cloud star sword, whose voice was light. It seemed that nothing had happened just now.


    "I..."


    The Cloud Star Sword opened its mouth, but it couldn''t spit out a second word.


    Does he want to say that he is here to stop red cloud dragon from killing Wang Xu?


    Isn''t that pulling a calf!


    Does Wang Xu need help?


    He came out to save red cloud dragon!


    It''s a shame to be at Grandma''s!


    Fortunately, Wang Xu just asked casually, then looked down at the screaming red cloud dragon, raised his hand, slapped him and said impatiently:


    "It''s so noisy. Shut up. One more cry, and I''ll kill you right away! "


    Unfortunately, because he was a little impatient, he used a little too much power. Half of his face was directly shattered, and the whole man flew out and died before landing. Finally, it fell at the foot of his four stunned guards.


    "Little master?"


    Subconsciously, a guard immediately pours out. Like a protected dog, he hugs the red cloud dragon. He feels a little and his face changes greatly


    "The young master is dead!"


    "What?"


    Hearing the speech, the guard of wupinjing finally reacted from his stupidity. He suddenly raised his head. His eyes were red with blood and his canthus were about to crack. He stared at Wang Xu and roared:


    "Boy, how dare you..."


    "It''s so noisy."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu moved directly. It was extremely sudden, but the speed was also extremely terrible.


    Wang Xu''s right hand was slightly raised, and there were countless pale golden streamers on his arm. In a twinkling of an eye, they condensed into a broken sword.


    "Fawu?"


    In an instant, countless people''s eyes were wide open, full of incredible.


    The soldiers of law and martial arts can not be obtained by any warrior. They not only have great requirements for weapons, but also need to match the martial arts to integrate weapons into the body.


    No one ever thought that Wang Xu, a warrior in the lower world, would have a soldier of law and martial arts!


    Even now, people have no chance to be surprised.


    Wang Xu''s sword is too fast!


    This sword is extremely simple.


    It''s just a simple one, but because of the extremely fast sword speed, it''s beyond everyone''s reaction time.


    Aunt Qing can''t see the path of the sword. Yunxing sword can''t catch the shadow of the sword.


    In the face of this sword, the guard of Wupin realm brought by red cloud dragon could not see anything else except a bright golden sword light.


    He could only feel the horror of killing, which seemed to be killing billions of people and destroying countless worlds, leaving only the shivering feeling of countless corpses.


    He could only see that the invisible sword in front of him seemed to cut off all the enemies in front of him, even the heaven and earth would be shocked by it.


    He could only stare at the coming of the sword.


    His mind was shocked, his heart was cold, even his soul seemed to be frozen, and his whole body was stiff, waiting powerlessly


    The moment the sword fell.


    Poof!


    There was no blood on the edge of the sword. There was no earthshaking explosion. There was only a body full of fear. It was cut in two by a sword.


    "Touch!"


    Regardless of the sequence, two pieces of corpses fell to the ground with a loud crash. For all the people present, the sound was not loud. So the two thunders exploded one after another, shaking everyone''s body and mind and shaking their eyes.


    "Hiss!"


    Cloud Star sword body is stiff, inch by inch of turn head, subconsciously open mouth to send out a voice of air-conditioning, eyes almost stare of fall to the ground, the face is slightly white, the hand that holds the sword all closely follow to tremble slightly.


    Dead!


    A wupinjing inborn warrior died like this!


    A sword!


    He was killed by Wang Xu just with a sword!


    At the bottom of my heart, the storm could not stop. The corpse of the guard of wupinjing on the ground was so dazzling that it was followed by a burst of fear.


    One sword breaks two.


    Extremely tragic!


    Even, the blood stained with a place is flowing slowly, gradually converging into a small pit, forming a pool of blood.


    At this time, the remaining three guards of sipingjing were all frozen in place.


    Originally, all of them were ferocious. It seemed that they would rush up next moment to avenge the red cloud dragon. Now, I''m afraid to move.


    Wang Xu can kill wupinjing with one sword. Even though they think with their buttocks, they also know that they are going to deliver vegetables.


    "Do you want to kill me, too?" In a dead silence, Wang Xuping looked up at the three and said faintly.


    "No, no... we didn''t, absolutely didn''t want to kill you..." the three people were scared to shiver. The one holding the body of red cloud dragon, subconsciously threw away red cloud dragon, raised his hands and stepped back, indicating that he didn''t have any idea of seeking Wang Xu''s Revenge.


    make fun of!


    At this time, the brain pit, will go up to die.


    "Well? How dare you do it? It seems that you really want to kill me However, when Wang Xu saw the guard holding his hands high, he suddenly picked his eyebrows and stepped out.


    Step on the shadow step!


    There seems to be a world full of shadows in the void, reflected in the real world. Countless lights and shadows change. In an instant, people around them only feel a strange sense of dislocation in front of them. Wang Xu has already appeared in front of the guard of the fourth grade realm.


    "Click!"


    The crisp sound of bone fracture sounded, but two people died.


    One left and one right, Wang Xu''s hands are like ghosts. I don''t know when, he has already grasped the necks of the two guards. His five fingers are closed, and the eyes of the two terrified sipingjing guards are fading away, leaving only the color of death.


    "Touch!"


    The last guard saw Wang Xu''s eyes turned to him without any hesitation. As soon as his legs softened, his knees fell to the ground and he kept kowtowing and pleading for mercy


    "No, don''t kill me! I will never dare to do anything to you. I will never dare to kill you. No, I mean anything to offend you


    Dead silence.


    Wang Xu did not speak. In the quiet forest, only the four grade guard kowtowed and prayed for mercy.

 Chapter 664

    virgin forest.


    In the dark woods.


    Red cangyue, aunt Qing, yunxingjian, YunRuo and others all became wood. They looked at the scene in a trance and couldn''t believe it, as if they were dreaming.


    There are only seven or eight breaths before and after, one five grade master, two four grade master and one grade master.


    Four people, all instant!


    They, in Wang Xu''s hands, had no resistance at all, just as easy as killing chickens and dogs.


    This kind of thing


    How many people can believe it?


    After all, Wang Xu''s breath is only a kind of cultivation!


    At this time, the shock in people''s hearts could not be described by words, it was just like the world burst.


    "It turns out that everything he said... Is true? Can, but, his body''s breath is clearly only a grade realm... "Red cangyue slightly opened her lips, shocked looking at Wang Xu, eyes in a trance, even if the fact is placed in front of her, there is still a kind of dreamlike illusion.


    Aunt Qing''s voice was low and her face was bitter: "I always underestimated you, little... Mr. Wang!"


    It''s just a change of address. The emotion in the three words "Prince Wang" almost expresses aunt Qing''s complicated mood at this time.


    Regret, bewilderment, shock, disbelief... All kinds of sweet and sour, only aunt Qing can taste it silently.


    Yunxing sword opened his mouth several times, but he couldn''t spit out a word. He felt a little black and dizzy in front of his eyes.


    That''s wupinjing! That''s wupinjing!


    How can a warrior from the lower world, or a warrior from Yipin realm, be directly killed by a sword?!


    Knowing that at this time, he was still immersed in the scene that Wang Xu killed the guard of wupinjing with a sword, and his heart was shocked.


    His mind has been hovering just that sword, if it is his words, can catch it?


    Cloud Star Sword subconsciously deduces hundreds of times, and the result of each time is


    You can''t hide it!


    He''s dead!


    There is no doubt that he will die!


    The difference is just the difference between beautiful and ugly.


    Wang Xu''s strength is far beyond his imagination. Just some things displayed in that sword are enough to confirm that the other side is under the great master and within the five qualities of the master.


    Invincible!


    And just then.


    Yun Ruo sighed and walked slowly to Wang Xu. He bowed and said, "young master Wang, we meet again."


    "It''s you." Wang Xu glanced at her and nodded faintly.


    For Wang Xu''s indifference, YunRuo did not dare to say anything, but just gave a wry smile, barely to:


    "Young master, I just gave my cousin a general introduction about you. He tried to stop Chi Yunlong before. He didn''t mean to offend you at all. Please don''t get me wrong. "


    Wang Xu still nodded faintly and didn''t put the cloud star sword in his heart at all.


    If he hadn''t seen that the sword before the Cloud Star Sword didn''t have much intention to kill, he would have cut it with one sword. No matter what misunderstanding you have.


    He waved to YunRuo casually to show that he knew. Then he looked at the guard kneeling on the ground and kowtowing like a pound of garlic


    "I don''t want to kill you. Take other people''s bodies with you. Don''t get in the way here. Go away!"


    "Yes, sir! Thank you for sparing my life, young master


    The sipingjing guard quickly got up, didn''t dare to have any hesitation, took his companion''s body, quickly turned and left.


    For Wang Xu''s decision, everyone was shocked again.


    Just let people go?


    Isn''t this a return to the mountain?


    After hesitating for a moment, aunt Qing didn''t hold back and stood up to remind her:


    "Prince Wang, Chihuo, the grandfather of chiyunlong, is a great master of liupinjing. What''s more, chiyunlong is his only grandson. If you let the guard leave, isn''t it a disaster? "


    "The great master of liupinjing?" Smell speech, Wang Xu tiny a Leng.


    Seeing this, aunt Qing frowned slightly. She thought that after Wang Xu was reminded by her, she finally understood the seriousness of the matter.


    Just as she wanted to open her mouth, she saw that Wang Xu was surprised and asked:


    "How could he be so weak? After all, it''s the older generation. I thought it had to be the lower wuzun at least. "


    "Weak? Wu Zun


    Wang Xu''s words made people feel silly again.


    Although there is only a small gap between liupin realm and Wupin realm, one of the two realms is called master and the other is called great master.


    It can be seen from the appellation that there is a great gap between them.


    Excluding some martial arts inheritors who are against the heaven, once a general martial arts master is promoted from five grade master to six grade master, he can easily slap the five grade master to death.


    If you are in the master''s realm, you can''t kill a great master in the master''s realm!


    In other words, only one in ten thousand martial arts masters can be promoted to a great master.


    Of course, this kind of probability theory is not accurate. After all, the cultivation of martial arts has a great relationship with resources, inheritance, skills, secrets and so on. The promotion degree of the powerful is naturally easier than that of the small and the wild.


    But even so, a great master of liupinjing, in the red family, is competent for the status of a side branch elder.


    As for wuzun, it''s even more difficult. Countless Wuren have spent their whole lives. How many of them can really step into the realm of wuzun?


    A wuzun is enough to create a martial arts family that has been handed down for hundreds of years and represents the high-end combat power of various forces.


    These are almost the common sense of the martial arts in the solar world, but Wang Xu comes from the lower world after all. Aunt Qing thought that Wang Xu didn''t know about these, so she first gave a brief introduction, and then said with a bitter smile:


    "Mr. Wang, Chihuo was a great master ten years ago. After arriving at the grand master''s realm, he can be regarded as the management of the family. He will not fight with others easily, and no one will offend him easily, not to mention the hatred of life and death.


    So, although he hasn''t started for ten years and doesn''t know his specific strength, now ten years later, his strength can''t be weakened, it will only be stronger! "


    But Wang Xu didn''t care. He just nodded and said calmly, "it''s OK. As long as it''s not wuzun, I''m not afraid of him."


    He is now able to master xuanyichongtian, but he can easily kill master wupinjing. It can be said that he is almost invincible in master wupinjing.


    Even he himself is unable to make a judgment on his specific strength at present.


    But to be sure, it is definitely not comparable to the general master of wupinjing. A great master is really not afraid.


    Red fire dare to kill him, just let him try to confirm his current strength in what stage.


    As for those who can''t fight and be killed, I''m joking. He''s full of top martial arts and secret skills, and his ability to escape is unknown. But he can''t escape?

 Chapter 665

    Of course, it''s still that sentence.


    As long as it''s not wuzun, Wang Xu is fearless.


    After Wu Zun, Wu''s strength has been extraordinary, and all kinds of magical means have great power. Although Wang Xu is confident, he is not a fool. Knowing that it''s impossible to win, he closed his eyes and went up.


    Seeing this, aunt Qing could only sigh, but she didn''t say much. What she should say and what she can say have been said. Wang Xu still doesn''t care. What can she do?


    On the other hand, YunRuo and yunxingjian look at each other and find that the eyes of their companions are all very complicated.


    They know that a great master of liupinjing has died because of Wang Xu!


    Although it was killed by Emperor Jiang Yue, the young master of the imperial family, after all, it was also because of Wang Xu''s death.


    Having experienced all kinds of shocks before, they can''t easily conclude that Wang Xu is talking big. Who knows, does he have any other cards.


    YunRuo stood respectfully beside Wang Xu, sighing slightly in his heart:


    "I thought he was chosen by the young master of the emperor''s family to be his son-in-law. He didn''t have many secrets, but now it seems that..."


    Wang Xu''s secret is deeper than the water in her body as a woman!


    At this time, Wang Xu walked up to the red moon and grinned at her with white teeth


    "I said, believe me! You see, right. "


    Red cangyue looks at Wang Xu in a dazed way. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking of. She suddenly turns a little red on her face and nods her head


    "Well!"


    She has outstanding talent. At the age of 19, she was already a master of the third grade realm. She was beautiful and beautiful. But because of her birth, she was targeted by Chihuo and chiyunlong, which brought a series of disasters.


    Because of Chi Yunlong''s insidious and obscene means, her reputation is almost marked as a bitch among her peers in the Chi family. She is unwilling and unwilling to break through the shackles of her body, so she has been fighting silently!


    But I didn''t expect that in the end, it''s hard to escape the design and insidious means of Lord chiyunlong and his grandson


    Thinking about what happened before, red cangyue suddenly smiles at Wang Xu. She is very happy and her eyes are narrowed into a pair of crescent moon. She whispers:


    "Prince Wang..."


    "Call me Wang Xu." Wang Xu interrupted her with a smile.


    "Good!"


    Red cangyue nodded and laughed more happily


    "Wang Xu, do you have the instant noodles last night?"


    "Of course." Wang Xu chuckled.


    As soon as he flipped, a bowl of crystal shrimp seafood noodles appeared in his hand.


    next.


    People continue to move to the core area.


    Wang Xu and Chi cangyue walk together alone, and aunt Qing with a group of guards quietly spread out to seven or eight meters away, which is to send unnecessary danger ahead of time, but also to leave space for them to get along with each other alone.


    As for YunRuo, yunxingjian and others, they have already left for a long time. They have given up the plan to go to the core area and turned to explore in other directions.


    They are overwhelmed by Wang Xu''s powerful and thorough attack. In the core area, Wang Xu is there. No matter what there is, they will not escape from Wang Xu''s hand and share their share.


    Therefore, instead of wasting time, it is better to give up. This is the wise choice of smart people.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In another part of Chishui''s secret place, there is a wasteland full of rocks.


    There are two figures running fast, behind them, is a calm young man in blue, each step out of each other, can span seven or eight meters, or even tens of meters.


    "You two, why do you have to struggle fearlessly? Hand over what you got from the ruins, and soon nothing will happen? "


    The young man in blue said leisurely. He was not far away from them. From time to time, he either punched or clapped his hands, releasing a series of invisible energy to them.


    It seems ordinary, but the power brought by every shot is great. If you fall on the ground, you can easily blow out a pit and crush rocks. If it falls on people, you don''t have to think about it. Those who are less powerful will be killed on the spot.


    The young man in blue frowned a little when he saw that his attack was dodged by the two people in front of him again and again, and his smile gradually turned cold


    "I said," don''t you give up? What''s the matter? Is that the meeting point you agreed? I''ve killed 13 of your companions. Are you two going to let others die for you? "


    "Tut Tut, it''s really rubbish in the lower world. I''m so heartless to my companions that I don''t pay any attention to other people''s lives and sacrifice others to survive!"


    "Garbage like you should not continue to live in the world, let alone get that treasure. What can you do? You are not qualified to possess that treasure at all


    "It''s mine!"


    At this point, the young man in blue suddenly showed a trace of ferocity on his face, and his voice became ferocious. He completely lost his mind to continue playing. He stepped on his feet and the ground exploded directly, and his speed suddenly increased.


    "No! Jin Miaomiao, take your things with you. I''ll stop him! "


    Hearing the news, di Changqing looks back. Without any hesitation, he claps his hand on Jin Miaomiao''s shoulder. The whole person shoots back. The long gun in his hand is like a water dragon. He greets the young man in blue.


    "Di Changqing!"


    "Go! Don''t let me die in vain... No, I haven''t surpassed that person. I will never die! " Di Changqing roars madly, and his breath is rising. Unexpectedly, he bursts out the cultivation of the first level of innate cultivation.


    Obviously, in the past few days, he has gained his own chance to break through the nine layers of body refining and step into the congenital realm.


    Even, the breath still does not stop, there is a faint trend to break through the peak of yipinjing.


    The young man in blue looks a little heavy. Although he looks down on these lower martial arts, di Changqing has exceeded his expectations several times. The other side just broke through Yipin realm three days ago, and then he chased and killed him for three days. Xiuwei made great progress at an incredible speed, and now there are signs of breakthrough.


    "Hum, talent is good, but weak is the original sin, soon you will become a dead man." But soon, the young man gave a cold hum, and his heart was moved to kill him.


    "Kill


    All of a sudden, a burst of fire, di Changqing is fiercely rushed up, the fierce eyes, actually let the youth also slightly meal.


    The next second, is boundless anger rose: "just a lower bound garbage, not obediently to die, even dare to face me to attack and kill?"


    "Go to hell!"


    In the distance, Jin Miao didn''t look back, but his eyes were full of tears. He grabbed something in his arms and almost roared out of his throat


    "Di Changqing, you must live! You must not die


    "As long as you can come back alive, mother, mother..."


    "I''ll be your wife!"

 Chapter 666

    A day later.


    Wang Xu and his party finally walked out of the virgin forest and arrived at the core area of Chishui.


    What appears in front of people''s eyes is a plain of no size, but two peaks of more than 100 meters are two or three thousand meters away.


    The peaks are just close to each other, like a broken sword. The tip of the sword plunges into the earth, and the body of the sword penetrates the sky straightly.


    Tibet sword peak!


    "Cang" means incomplete. It means that the mountain is named after a broken sword. The red moon explains the origin of the name of the mountain in a low voice.


    For the exploration of Chishui, the major forces of Xuankong City explored more than the Chinese martial arts. As early as in the previous two explorations, various forces have discovered the core area, but the secret area ahead is full of various dangers. After the previous two clean ups, this time we have a chance to really set foot in the core area.


    At this time, on the plain in front of them, there are scattered huge blue wolves. Only the naked eye can see the invisible wind on these huge wolves. The Qi and blood of each wolf is no less powerful than those of the eight or nine level martial arts practitioners.


    Even more bizarre is


    "How can these green wolves eat grass?"


    Wang Xu was a little moved, and then his face suddenly changed.


    "Pa!"


    Not far away, the grass, which was bitten by a huge blue wolf, suddenly expanded and flew up. The ground broke into pieces. A big mouth full of ferocious teeth rushed out from below and bit the wolf''s head.


    The green giant wolf also reacted quickly. There was invisible wind gathering at his feet. His body had turned into a blue light and shadow, and instantly retreated to seven or eight meters away. With a big mouth, a nearly half meter long wind blade shot out instantly. In a twinkling of an eye, the green monster that rushed up from the ground was magnified by hundreds of times, which was like an earthworm.


    Then the wolf came slowly, and again lowered his head to eat.


    "It turned out that he was still a meat eater, which scared me..." Wang Xu gave a light smile, but shook his head, and then calmly waved back


    "The cultivation below the first level of congeniality will stay here, and you don''t have to keep up."


    Whether it''s the Big Blue Wolf or the "big mouth of the earthworm" hidden underground, each one''s strength will never be lower than the innate one. The martial arts practitioners in the training environment will be killed if they go in.


    At this time, Wang Xu has become the leader of the public, naturally no one is dissatisfied with his orders.


    Soon, the two congenial second graders headed by Aunt Qing, together with Wang Xu and Chi cangyue, and a group of five continued to march towards Tibet Jianfeng.


    "Cangyue, tell me what you know about this place." Wang Xu asked calmly, as the Blue Wolf flew with one blow.


    "Chishui secret place..."


    Red cangyue nodded, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Wang Xu in surprise: "you even call this Chishui secret place?"


    "Ah?"


    Red cangyue didn''t react at the beginning. She was stunned for a moment and then subconsciously returned to her way:


    "Of course, when we enter the secret place, the strange fog will automatically reveal a picture. On the high mountain, in front of the door of a splendid palace, there is a stone tablet named" Chishui. "


    "What''s the matter? Young master, didn''t you see this picture when you came in? "


    Hearing this, Wang Xu shook his head. Originally, he thought that Chishui secret place was the name of Wumeng, but it turned out that it was this way.


    He was a little strange in his heart. Why didn''t he see the picture?


    But soon, Wang Xu no longer thought about it and motioned red cangyue to continue.


    The Red Moon said slowly:


    "Chishui''s secret place is very big, with a radius of nearly 100 li. There are primeval forests, mountains and rivers. If the sun, moon and stars in the sky are true, they are not much different from one side of the world.


    According to the records of Chi family''s ancient books, such a huge secret place is generally left by some extremely powerful man who opened it up with a magic power many years ago.


    Normally speaking, there are many kinds of rare and precious materials in the secret land. Even if you are lucky, you can get some special heritage treasures. Even if some people are lucky enough, match their chance and strength, and meet some special conditions, they can still obtain the inheritance of Gongfa.... "


    Wang Xu listened and nodded. He knew all this.


    For example, the core of the dark coffin, which has been refined by him and used as the base of the Tao bone of the nirvana, is a similar existence. However, the treasures and inheritance in the secret place of the black coffin have long been taken away by the mysterious force to which Sun Yan belongs.


    If the core of the secret place is not as common as the mountains and rocks in the secret place of the black coffin, it is too common and secret to be ignored. I''m afraid it won''t be Wang Xu''s turn.


    And the size of the black coffin is only the size of a valley. But now the Chishui secret place is a hundred miles away, with all the mountains and rivers. It is not much different from the real world. The two are very different.


    If you can get the core of the Chishui secret place and control the whole secret place, the benefits you can get will be thousands of times greater than any treasure here.


    Moreover, the core of the secret realm is the basis for the existence of the secret realm. As long as there is a special secret method, everything in the secret realm will be mastered, and all treasures and inheritance will naturally enter the palm of the hand.


    The purpose of Wang Xu''s coming here is not only to go to Xuankong City, but also to obtain the core of Chishui secret place. Of course, the size of Chishui secret place is beyond his imagination. It''s very difficult to control the core in his hands.


    "Mr. Wang, in fact, when I enter the secret place this time, besides completing the family''s task, there is another private matter..." red cangyue suddenly hesitated.


    Wang Xu did not have many accidents: "say."


    "In fact, the first time I entered the Chishui secret place, the fog showed me a picture, in addition to the square, there is also a heritage message..." Chi cangyue word by word, it seems that she hesitated for a long time, made great determination, and finally decided to tell her biggest secret:


    "There is a hall of inheritance on cangjian peak, in which there is a black crystal coffin..."


    "The moon, no!"


    Hearing this, aunt Qing seemed to know what red cangyue wanted to say. Her face suddenly changed and she wanted to stop it.


    "There is a drop of the emperor''s blood essence hidden in the coffin..."


    But it was too late. Red cangyue gave her an apologetic smile, but she said directly: "my real purpose is just this drop of blood essence of the great emperor!"


    To tell her biggest secret, red moon seemed to be relieved.


    But aunt Qing''s face is very dignified, and even vaguely, she has a sense of vigilance to Wang Xu. She moves slowly under her feet and protects the red moon behind her. She seems to be afraid that Wang Xu will turn over suddenly.


    After all, it was the blood essence of the great emperor!

 Chapter 667

    The essence and blood of the great emperor is the most powerful person in the legend, at least above the Emperor Wu. It can be condensed by the secret method of supernatural power.


    It contains the essence of the strong body, which is comparable to the legendary dragon''s blood. It is a great supplement. It can transform the body of the warrior and make the warrior gain enormous benefits unimaginable.


    Even, it is recorded in many ancient books that the essence and blood of the great emperor was the core inheritance of those who were once strong. Compared with the core inheritance of a peerless strongman above the Emperor Wu, the physical transformation and sublimation of the great emperor''s essence and blood has completely changed into nothing.


    Therefore, every time there is a rumor of the great emperor''s blood essence, there are countless warriors fighting for it.


    The reason why red cangyue has been hiding it until now is that she is not sure whether Wang Xu will also covet the blood of the earth. After all, because of the blood essence of the great emperor, brothers turned against each other, and the hatred between father and son was unknown in the past.


    But not to mention, the red moon has been stuck in the throat.


    At this time, the whole person is much more relaxed. If Wang Xu also wants to fight for the blood essence of the great emperor, she will give it to him. Anyway, without Wang Xu''s help, she can''t get here now.


    Green aunt alert to the extreme, for fear of Wang Xu turn over.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Wang Xu suddenly chuckled and nodded: "I know. Don''t worry, I will help you get this drop of the blood essence of the great emperor. No one can take it away."


    In an instant, everyone was stunned.


    Red cangyue, who had already been psychologically prepared, looked at him in disbelief and said in a trance: "Prince Wang, that''s the essence of the great emperor. Every drop of this world will lead to countless warriors fighting for each other..."


    She thought that Wang Xu didn''t know what the great emperor''s blood essence was. She was just about to explain it. When she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Wang Xu


    "I know, so what? I said, it''s yours, and no one else can take it away! "


    "That''s not what I mean..."


    For a moment, the red moon was speechless.


    What she really wanted to ask was why Wang Xu didn''t care about the blood essence of the great emperor? It''s not a fight at all!


    Aunt Qing is the same as hell.


    Can someone stop the temptation of the great emperor''s blood essence?


    For the shock of the two, Wang Xu is chuckling and has no meaning to explain.


    The emperor''s blood essence?


    How could he not know?


    In his previous life, he personally gathered more than a dozen of them and gave them to his subordinates. How could the great benefits represented by them be unknown?


    It''s just that he doesn''t care!


    He had all the benefits hidden in the blood essence of the great emperor, even stronger.


    Qinglian''s nirvana Sutra, the completed Nirvana body, and the magnificent memory of the past life in my mind


    He has everything. How can he care about a drop of blood essence of the great emperor, whose benefits are unknown?


    However, at this time, Wang Xu appreciated the red moon more and understood why the other side rose so fast in his last life. In addition to their own talent, it seems that this drop of blood essence of the great emperor is also a reason.


    In addition, from the words of red cangyue, Wang Xu also found a mistake.


    When he first entered Chishui, that kind of fog would show different pictures. In his opinion, it was more like a mechanism of "screening and inheritance". From the picture of "the blood essence of the great emperor" in red cangyue, we can infer that other people have their own harvest more or less.


    But when he came in, he didn''t see anything. He didn''t even see the square where there was a "Chishui" stone tablet.


    What''s the meaning of this secret place?


    Look down on him?


    Just then.


    The two second grade frontier guards who cleaned up the danger in front of them suddenly returned, and Hui reported: "miss cangyue, there are people in front of us, some of them are from the red family, and other forces, such as the cloud family and the amazing family, but..."


    At this point, the two people stopped and wanted to talk.


    The red moon frowned


    "But what? Say


    "Yes, miss." One of the guards nodded, then turned to look at Wang Xu, hesitated and said: "Prince Wang, there are your Chinese warriors in front, but their situation is not very good..."


    Hearing this, red cangyue immediately looked up at Wang Xu, with a little worried in her eyes.


    She was afraid that Wang Xu would be angry when she heard the news. Although Wang Xu was very strong, there was only one person. The younger generation of xuankongcheng who were qualified to enter the Chishui secret land to explore and inherit were not small in background.


    "Not good?"


    Sure enough, Wang Xu''s eyes were a little cold.


    "Prince Wang..." aunt Qing also worried to see what she wanted to say.


    "Come on, go and have a look." Wang Xu shook his head and went out first.


    "Ah, aunt Qing, let''s go and have a look."


    The red moon gave a bitter smile and followed closely.


    Soon.


    A few people crossed a distance of more than 100 meters, and suddenly they were enlightened. They had arrived at the foot of zangjianfeng mountain. Not far away, they could see dozens of people standing in small circles, pointing at something hanging from a big tree. From time to time, they could hear one or two laughs.


    Wang Xu raised his eyes to see, eyes instantly cold to the extreme, the heart of a little bit of killing out.


    The thing hanging from the big tree is a Chinese warrior


    Di Changqing!


    At this time, di Changqing''s upper body is naked, his hands are tied to the branches by ropes, and his body is covered with bloody whiplash marks.


    A young man in blue, with a bloody whip in his hand, is standing beside him talking and laughing with his companion. However, he seems to be in a very bad mood. When he talks about something unhappy, he suddenly raises his hand and lashes Di Changqing with a whip.


    "Fuck! Originally, that treasure was chosen by me in secret, but it was robbed by your lower bound garbage... Scream to me! Shout


    But, di Changqing is dead bite teeth, silent.


    Wang Xu''s face is expressionless. He raises his foot and goes over there. But before he gets close, he is stopped by another group of people.


    "Stop! Boy, what family are you from? " These people are all about twenty-four or five years old, and their cultivation is not weak. They are all born above. They have a long sword in their hands and stare at Wang Xu with slanting eyes.


    "We are from the red family!" At this time, red cangyue also came up from behind and said quickly.


    "The red family?" Hearing the speech, the group of people''s eyes suddenly twinkled. Then they turned to look at the four or five people on the other side who were talking and laughing, and asked aloud:


    "Chiyunfeng, these are your Chijia people?"


    The young man, who was called chiyunfeng, had his back to this side. When he heard the words, he suddenly saw that he was about twenty-three or four years old, and his cultivation was in four grades. He was strong and full of Qi and blood, and his breath was as strong as a beast with teeth exposed.


    When he saw the red moon, his brow immediately jumped, and a touch of disgust and disdain flashed through his eyes. His voice was cold and said:


    "Red moon?"

 Chapter 668

    "It''s me." The red moon looks calm.


    The "cloud" generation is the younger generation of the Chijia family.


    Because Chi Yunlong is making rumors outside, she is a whore in the eyes of most of the children of the Chi family. Naturally, she can understand why the other party looks at her with disgust and disdain.


    This kind of vision, she has been used to, before is absolutely will not put on the heart. But now with Wang Xu by her side, she suddenly felt a kind of "flustered" discomfort.


    Fortunately, although chiyun Feng''s eyes were disgusted, he didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, but he was very cold and said faintly:


    "She''s really from my red family, but she''s just a sidekick. As for the boy... I don''t know him! "


    "Ha ha, sure enough!"


    Smell speech, stop Wang Xu that group of people immediately laughed out.


    A young man in red and black, who was as big as an ox, came out slowly and grinned at Wang Xu with dangerous eyes


    "When I look at the boy''s clothes, I feel that he is a warrior in the lower world. By the way, just like the garbage on the tree, he comes from... China, right?"


    Then he raised his hand and pointed to di Changqing hanging from a tree in the distance. His voice suddenly became cold


    "Boy, since you are not the red family, this is not the place where you should come. If you don''t want to be the same as the man in the tree, then leave quickly!"


    "He is my friend..." what does red cangyue want to say? When red cloud Feng sees it, his eyes are cold, but he interrupts her directly


    "Chicangyue, you are a member of my Chijia family. Although you are only a side branch, you are still a child of my Chijia family. Have you forgotten the pride of my Chijia family? When can a warrior in the lower world become a friend of the Chijia children? "


    His voice was colder


    "In addition, the inheritance treasure hidden on cangjianfeng is not coveted by a warrior in the lower world. The weak should have the consciousness of the weak. If he dares to step into Tibet Jianfeng, I''m afraid he will die. I don''t know how to die! "


    Chiyun Feng doesn''t care about chicangyue''s feelings. He feels that he has enough face for chicangyue. At least, chicangyue''s reputation as a "whore" in the Chijia family has never been gossiped.


    And this is not a threat, but to tell the truth.


    Opportunities and dangers often co-exist. Everyone knows the huge benefits hidden in Tibet Jianfeng, but not everyone can face the above dangers. Even if he was a man of sipingjing cultivation, he could only stay at the foot of the mountain at this time?


    Up to now, those who can go up are all Tianjiao who are standing at the peak of their peers and whose cultivation has entered the five level realm!


    Wang Xu''s accomplishments are one by one. He dares to step on cangjianfeng. He is afraid that he will be killed by the invisible Qi on the spot.


    "I''m not a red family, so I can''t go in? What do you think you are? " Wang Xu''s voice was a little cold, and there was a kind of impatience in his heart.


    The most powerful of these young martial artists is the cultivation of sipingjing. Maybe in the eyes of ordinary martial artists, they are all talented and powerful peers.


    But he is really not in the mood to talk nonsense with these people.


    "What did you say?"


    The strong man with a knife who stopped Wang Xu heard the speech and immediately narrowed his eyes: "boy, do you want to die?"


    With his voice, around him, seven or eight people dressed in similar red and black clothes all looked up at Wang Xu. Their eyes were cold and murderous.


    "I said, what are you? If I want to go to Tibet Jianfeng, I''ll see who can stop me and dare to stop me." Wang Xu''s face was expressionless and his voice was indifferent. He glanced at each other coldly and walked inside.


    He has already moved to kill heart. As long as these people dare to fight against him, he won''t have any hesitation. He just slaps them and kills them all!


    In the face of this scene, a group of strong men are also furious, almost directly hand, a knife to kill Wang Xu.


    But just then.


    Red cloud front is to open mouth to stop a way: "cloud canlin, as well let him go in!"


    "Chiyunfeng, what do you mean? Ready to stand up for this kid? " The strong man suddenly narrowed his eyes, and a group of people around him also looked at chiyun Feng, full of warning in his eyes.


    If other people nearby might be afraid of the red family, but their cloud family is also one of the three families in Xuankong City, and they don''t advise the red family at all.


    However, chiyun Feng shook his head and went to yuncanlin. He said with a small smile:


    "Yuncanlin, you won''t forget his identity, will you?


    This boy is not the warrior in Xuankong City, but the warrior in the lower world of China. There is one hanging on the tree beside him. Don''t you regret that you came too late and didn''t see the good play


    No, someone took the initiative to give us a good performance... "


    After listening to these words, Yun canlin''s eyes suddenly brightened, his anger faded, his eyes were full of fun, and he was not ready to start. He looked at Wang Xuyuan''s back sarcastically and sneered


    "You''re right. I''d like to see if this boy has the same backbone as the one in the tree. He didn''t say a word after being whipped hundreds of times? If it''s the same, I''ll look up at him. But wait and see... Ha ha! "


    If he doesn''t do it, the group behind him will not do it. They all gloat at at Wang Xu, waiting to see a good play.


    Wang Xu walked inside step by step. With each step he stepped out, his evil spirit became stronger, his face became colder, and his killing intention gradually gathered into a little spring water.


    The water is blood!


    "Prince Wang..." red cangyue stares at Wang Xuyuan''s back, her eyes slightly shaking. She knows what Wang Xu wants to do.


    Not far away, di Changqing, who was hanging on the tree, also saw the crisscross, hundreds of whip marks, flesh and blood turning out, blood flowing out bit by bit, had already soaked his whole body, and even gathered into a small pool of blood at the foot of the air.


    If this scene is accompanied by Di Changqing''s scream, many people will only take it as Schadenfreude, or even scorn it.


    But, di Changqing, from beginning to end, is silent, silent.


    His silence, with this scene, is a solemn and stirring resonance for all people.


    Perhaps, many people around despise the lower martial arts, but now they admire the bones of Di Changqing!


    This kind of person, if not born in the wrong place, will definitely achieve a great cause.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Wang Xu walked to the big tree step by step.


    Behind him, red cloud Feng said playfully: "tut Tut, I think this boy seems to want to avenge the tree, you say, wait a moment, will he despair?"


    "Hehe, it''s only his fault. I''m kind enough to stop him from entering. I have to go in and die myself. Who''s to blame?" Yun canlin sneers.

 Chapter 669

    "You say, if he''s also hung up, can he hold on for a few seconds without screaming? Like the hard bone on the tree, or what? "


    "To tell you the truth, if the one on the tree had not been abandoned, I might have come forward to save him and trained him as a guard..."


    A group of people were talking and laughing. Suddenly, red cloud front turned to look at red cangyue and asked with twinkling eyes: "why, just looking at it like this? Didn''t you say that boy was your friend and didn''t stop him from dying? "


    "I can''t stop it." Red cangyue shakes her head, deeply looks at red cloud front, and suddenly says with a smile: "moreover, who says he is going to die?"


    "Oh? Do you still have faith in him? "


    Red cloud Feng''s eyes narrowed, raised his hand to point inside, and said meaningfully: "do you know who is hanging people on the tree? Amazing leopard fire


    "His strength is at the top of the four levels, better than me. Your friend''s breath is nothing but a state of mind. It''s not to die. What is it? "


    "Nothing will happen to him." Red cangyue shakes her head and doesn''t mean to explain.


    Is to tell these people that Wang Xu even killed wupinjing. Will they believe it? This kind of thing is very strange. She would not believe it if she had not seen it with her own eyes.


    In this case, why bother? In any case, the facts will soon make these people understand why.


    Just then.


    "Where do you come from? You''re not supposed to be here. Get out of here! " Suddenly an impatient voice came, and Wang Xu was stopped again.


    Later, chiyunfeng, yuncanlin and others who watched the play were stunned, and then burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha, it seems that this boy is in trouble. It''s emperor Qingzhu of the emperor''s family. He''s afraid he can''t even see the face of the amazing leopard fire." Yun canlin laughed.


    Red cloud Feng funny look to red cangyue: "how, you don''t go to help?"


    The seven or eight people around them were even more unbridled in their laughter. They were all staring at Wang Xu, waiting to see a good play.


    Red cangyue looked at them, only shaking her head, but she didn''t even bother to speak.


    At this point.


    Wang Xu is less than ten steps away from the big tree with di Changqing. Originally, there was no one to stop him.


    The man who stopped himself was catching up from behind and deliberately stopping him, or a woman.


    A woman is about twenty-three years old. She is dressed in a long white dress with wide sleeves. Wearing it gives people a feeling of floating against the wind, which is very beautiful.


    Wang Xu frowned slightly. Although a woman''s words were not pleasant to hear, he could see each other''s good intentions.


    "Beauty, I know you mean well, but no more. Thank you. Get out of the way Wang Xu said a light, and then continue to move forward.


    Behind him, Emperor Qingzhu was stunned. She didn''t think that Wang Xu could see his real intention at a glance.


    Yes, the reason why she said such impatient words was that she didn''t want Wang Xu to die.


    Before, di Changqing was whipped to death by a whip, and her silent "hard bone" deeply shocked her, which made her have some good feelings for these Chinese warriors.


    Therefore, when she saw that Wang Xu seemed to be enraged by the tragic situation of her companion and meant to die, she caught up with Wang Xu and wanted to stop him, but was seen through by Wang Xu.


    She was stunned for a moment, and it was too late to stop Wang Xu.


    At this time, because of her cry, the young man in blue with the whip has looked up, and his fierce eyes immediately lock on Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu''s dress is totally different from the martial arts of Xuankong City, which can be recognized at a glance.


    "Ha ha, another one? Boy, Chinese warrior The young man in blue is amazing. When he sees Wang Xu''s eyes, he comes lazily with a whip.


    "Give you three seconds, put down Di Changqing, and then commit suicide!" Wang Xu stopped, indifferent looking at the amazing leopard fire, light way.


    As soon as his voice fell, his eyes suddenly narrowed, and his face turned red instantly. It was fury!


    The treasure that he regarded as the treasure in his bag was taken in advance and chased for several days. However, because of his playfulness, he let the opposite run away!


    Even, di Changqing''s last outburst, but also let him suffer a lot of minor injuries, stomach has long accumulated a stomach fire.


    At this time, Wang Xu''s words were all instantly aroused. He was like a mad lion in a rage. Every word was almost a roar from his throat


    "Little bastard, how dare you make me commit suicide? Today, I will let you die without a place to die! "


    The rear, red cloud front etc. facial expression all slightly a change, the whole body muscle instantaneous taut, subconsciously of guard up.


    In the air, at this moment, they were all enveloped by the huge killing intention from the amazing leopard fire, and the terrible evil spirit made them scared.


    Amazing leopard fire how many people did this guy kill and how much anger was hidden in his chest to be suppressed to this extent?


    They look at Wang Xu''s eyes, all slightly with a trace of pity.


    It''s amazing that leopard fire is so furious. This boy will come to an end later


    I''m afraid it''s worse than the one hanging from the tree!


    In front of the fire.


    But Wang Xu completely ignored the other side, staring at the amazing leopard fire''s eyes indifferently, and slowly opened his mouth calmly:


    "Three


    "You didn''t hear what I said?"


    The sight of Wang Xu''s daring to "count" is astonishing. Leopard fire''s eyes shake fiercely, and a trace of blood can be seen in it.


    The terrible and violent killing intention rushed out of his body without fear. The blue clothes on his body were blown by the overflowing Qi force, and the air around him was hissed slightly by the violent Qi force.


    He stood there, his whole body was full of ferocity, cruelty and killing intention.


    "Two!" Wang Xu''s face was expressionless.


    "Boy, you really want to die!" The blood in the eye of the astonishing leopard was even more. The long whip with blood and broken meat in his hand was slowly lifted up, and his killing intention was strong and extremely tragic.


    At this time, a few groups of people around, almost all were attracted.


    Most people look at the amazing leopard fire in the rage, their eyes shrink suddenly, their whole body is tense, and they are extremely alert. Their faces are extremely dignified when they are excited by the murderous Qi on the other side.


    Even among the younger generation of Xuankong City, the pride of wupinjing is only a few.


    Such as the amazing leopard fire, the highest cultivation of sipingjing is enough to make countless martial arts people look up to it.


    Emperor Qingzhu looks at Wang Xu with a tight face. His eyes are full of doubts. He can''t understand why he is still so calm in the face of the fierce anger?


    "..." Wang Xu looked at the amazing leopard fire indifferently and opened his mouth slowly, as if he was going to spit out the last number at the next moment.


    "Death


    But at the same second, the astonishing leopard fire had already reached the limit of rage. He grabbed the whip''s right hand and closed his fingers. The rolling Qi in his body was like a flood that had accumulated to the extreme. In an instant, it ran along the blood vessels and meridians in his body.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The blood and flesh of the whole body are squeezed madly, and the bones are crisscrossed. Just the movement of Qi in the body makes the body stir up like the sound of firecrackers.


    But for a moment, the air around was tinged with a layer of blood, which was full-bodied to the extreme of killing, and almost substantive evil spirit.


    Around, countless people turned pale.

 Chapter 670

    "Son of a bitch, go to hell!"


    When the true Qi in the body reaches its peak, a ferocious smile comes from the corner of the mouth. The long whip in the hand suddenly tears the air. The true Qi in the body pours out along the arm like a flood of accumulated energy. Then it plunges into the long whip, locks Wang Xu, and pulls him down.


    The power of this whip is extremely terrifying. The tip of the whip tears open the air and blows up pieces of thunder. The air is pulled out of a clear dark grain.


    Amazing family secret, mysterious martial arts, amazing whip!


    Under a whip, the ghosts were shocked.


    Amazing leopard fire once relied on this move, I don''t know how many dead garbage he killed, but also taught countless rubbish who didn''t have eyes to offend him with his whip.


    At present, this little bastard in the lower world, a piece of garbage in the lower world, a piece of garbage in the lower world, is dead.


    "Boom!"


    The long whip broke through the air, and the terrible roaring sound gathered together to form a continuous wave of explosion. Whip body speed is extremely fast, overwhelming, head to head to Wang Xu.


    Amazing leopard fire, cruel in the eyes, face grimace more brilliant.


    In a flash, the whip came to Wang Xu.


    "The garbage of China, the innocent bastard, give me death!"


    Amazing leopard fire seems to have seen the scene of Wang Xu''s tragic death, the bottom of my heart is very happy to shout, the cruelty in the eyes has not faded, has a little pleasure rise.


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    "One!" Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, and his mouth opened slowly and firmly to spit out the third number.


    Suddenly.


    He has been standing still, suddenly moved!


    It seems that in the stagnant time, without any unnecessary action, Wang Xu''s right hand suddenly lifted up, five fingers wide open, and the invisible places of heaven and earth around him converged madly, as if all rivers were flowing into the sea, forming an invisible hand in his heart.


    Annihilation nine, the first.


    Miexu hand!


    Wang Xu''s speed was so fast that it was far beyond the limit that anyone on the scene could catch. There was no nonsense and no waste of time. The air around him was suddenly burst by the hands of eliminating emptiness.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, heaven and earth changed color, and the terrible pressure covered the world within ten meters in a flash. The whip that had almost been thrown on Wang Xu''s face broke inch by inch, then smashed, and finally turned into a handful of black ash.


    Below the ground, but also a crash down, a four or five meter square palmprint out of thin air.


    Wang Xu stood still.


    "Touch!"


    The amazing leopard fire not far away is a soft knees, suddenly knelt on the ground, big mouth big mouth spitting blood, originally straight proud waist, at this time curved and cattle and horses in general, the whole person is extremely miserable.


    He raised his head in horror and stared at Wang Xu. His heart was almost full of fear and disbelief.


    At this time, the place where he was kneeling was less than one centimeter away from the palm print of miexu hand. As long as he was a little higher, he could be smashed to pieces.


    Although miexu hand didn''t hit him, it was just the aftereffect of the close brush, and the air explosion brought about by it crushed him, but at first a heavy Hill hit him hard, causing him heavy damage on the spot.


    How is that possible?


    How could it be so strong?


    Among the young generation of martial arts in Xuankong City, he is not the best, but he is also the pride of countless people. The strength of sipingjing is at its peak. There are many mysterious secret methods inherited by amazing experts, and even prefecture level martial arts secret methods at the bottom of the box.


    However, he didn''t even have the chance to use it, so he was defeated!


    This kind of power created by miexu hand and the power of heaven and earth surging in that moment all show that the move Wang Xu used is at least a "Heaven level" martial art secret!


    But this boy, this Chinese warrior, the garbage of the lower world, how can he have the heaven level martial arts?


    At this time, it''s more than amazing leopard fire, and almost everyone around is dumbfounded.


    Emperor Qingzhu''s lips were slightly open, but he couldn''t close his mouth. His eyes were deeply shocked and puzzled: "this, this... This is the secret of heaven level martial arts? He has the heaven level secret method.... "


    Chi Yunfeng was silly, and all the schadenfreude in his eyes turned into astonishment. Then he seemed to think of something. Suddenly, there was only a deep shock, and he cried out like a ghost:


    "Heaven level martial arts secret method?"


    "How, how can..." cloud canlin also can''t believe, full of shock.


    The heaven level martial arts secret method is a kind of abnormal secret method that can make the martial arts go beyond the level to kill their enemies. The whole Xuankong city has countless forces, which are owned by only three families and two colleges. None of them is the treasure of the town family and the town college.


    Moreover, the requirements of practice are extremely strict. Only the top of the class, who is as dazzling as the sun in the sky, can be qualified to touch.


    But now, they are in Wang Xu''s hands, in the hands of a warrior in the lower world, and they see the heaven level martial arts secret method?!


    "False?" Red cloud front can''t believe of murmur a way.


    "We should be wrong..." yuncanlin also subconsciously nodded and agreed.


    Then, they looked at each other and were silent for a moment.


    Fake?


    When Wang Xu started, the power of heaven and earth could not be fake. It was one of the symbols of Tianji martial arts!


    As the legitimate children of the three families, they all practice one or several sets of prefecture level martial arts. They have a good idea of the power fluctuation of heaven and earth that the prefecture level martial arts can break out, but no one can achieve Wang Xu''s terrible power fluctuation of heaven and earth.


    Just when everyone was shocked and in a trance, Wang Xu had already raised his hand and sent out a force, cut off the rope hanging Di Changqing''s hands, and put Di Changqing, who had already fainted, in front of the amazing leopard fire.


    "Now, kowtow and apologize to di Changqing, and then..."


    His eyes were cold, and his voice was cold as the wind in hell


    "Thank you for committing suicide!"


    He didn''t say what the consequences would be if he didn''t commit suicide, but at this time, not saying it was more terrifying than saying it.


    The astonishing leopard fire kneeling on the ground shivered violently, and his pale face suddenly turned white to the limit.


    At this time, there was no anger of being offended in his heart, but boundless fear.


    He knew that Wang Xu didn''t kill him directly. Besides asking him to apologize to di Changqing, he wanted to humiliate him more!


    Yes, shame, shame him in public!


    Amazing leopard fire head down, dead clenched his fist, gnashing his teeth, he wants to be angry, want to rage, want to get angry.


    However, there was no anger or resistance at all.


    He''s scared!


    His pride, his courage, broken!


    Amazing leopard fire silent, Wang Xu did not urge him, just standing there quietly waiting for each other to make a choice.


    In fact, he really wanted to fight against it!


    He has been, for a long time, for a long time.


    I don''t want to torture a person so much.

 Chapter 671

    All around a dead silence, no one dare to speak, all just silently watching, waiting for the decision.


    Amazing leopard fire has not yet made a decision. Several shocked children finally come back to their senses, but they are furious in an instant. One of them suddenly stands up, glares at Wang Xu and scolds:


    "Kill but nod, amazing leopard fire strength is not as good as you, kill him is, why so humiliate him? I''m afraid that other people''s children can be killed or humiliated. Do you want to be so humiliated that they will never die with me? "


    "Did I ask you to talk?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Wang Xu had already looked up, and his indifferent eyes immediately made this startling child subconsciously step back.


    Then his face turned red as if he had been humiliated. He opened his mouth and roared again


    "What? Do you still want to kill me? Originally, it was just a personal grudge between you and amazing leopard fire, but you are looking for your own death when you act like this. I''m surprised... "


    "It''s so noisy!"


    This time, before he finished speaking, Wang Xu had already raised his hand and pointed it gently. In an instant, a bright golden sword light shot out from his fingertips. In an instant, he crossed tens of meters and directly penetrated the eyebrows of this amazing son.


    "You..."


    The other side''s eyes were wide open, and they couldn''t believe it. It seemed that even to death, they couldn''t believe that Wang Xu killed him with just one finger.


    Touch!


    As the body of the startling son fell to the ground, the rest of the startling sons were angry, but no one dared to speak again. Even, they were nearly 100 meters away from Wang Xu.


    It''s horrible!


    No one knows better than them that the man who just spoke is the cultivation of sanpinjing!


    However, it can''t stop Wang Xu.


    There was even more silence around. I don''t know how many people''s eyes were the biggest.


    "There is no sudden outbreak, the power of heaven and earth is fluctuating... Hiss!" In the distance, red cloud front murmured to himself, then his face changed wildly, suddenly he took a breath of cold air.


    At the same second, Yun canlin also thought of the key point. He suddenly looked up, and his eyes were full of Horror: "if there is no the power of the martial arts secret method to amplify it, and he can point out how to kill sanpinjing, isn''t his strength..."


    "Wupinjing?"


    Red cloud Feng only feel the voice is extremely dry, hoarse way: "no, it is likely to be the peak, half a step away from the six grades of great master!"


    At this time, yuncanlin could see the fear of red cloud front, and his heart suddenly panicked, and he could not speak any more.


    Red cloud Feng is OK, carefully speaking, in fact, did not do anything to Wang Xu.


    But just now, he yuncanlin was just about to draw a knife to cut people!


    Thinking of this, yuncanlin''s face turned white.


    meanwhile.


    On the other hand, the amazing leopard fire kneeling on the ground finally made a decision. He looked up with great difficulty, but a simple action seemed to exhaust his whole body strength.


    He looked at Wang Xu''s eyes, full of fear and entreaties, but also with a trace of expectation, said: "I am amazing home..."


    Unfortunately, as soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu already knew what he wanted to say and interrupted him directly: "I don''t care what you are from amazing family. Since you have made a choice, then you should bear the consequences..."


    His voice was extremely cold and his eyes were faintly indifferent.


    As he said this, Wang Xu raised his hand and lit it on the eyebrow of the astonishing leopard fire. In an instant, countless invisible needles, tens of times thinner than cattle hair, disappeared into each other''s mind.


    His medical skills are all over the world. He can live, but he can also make people


    Life is not like death!


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    In an instant, the eyes of the astonishing leopard fire suddenly burst out, almost staring out of his eyes, countless blood quickly occupied the white eye, and then spread to the black pupil in the middle, a strange natural lines such as demon started from his eyebrows and spread in all directions.


    When the pattern completely occupied the whole face of the astonishing leopard fire, his originally bent body suddenly and strangely folded, so powerful that he could clearly hear the brittle sound of bone fracture.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, the originally harsh scream suddenly disappeared. The mouth of the leopard was so wide that no scream came out.


    However, anyone who looks around will feel cold in body and mind, and know that the fire is suffering a pain that they can''t imagine.


    "Brush, brush!"


    Subconsciously, almost all the people around were more than ten meters away from Wang Xu.


    A kind of emotion called awe is spreading in the air, and then it is tightly wrapped around everyone''s heart.


    In particular, the children, who were shocked by others, were 500 meters away. Looking at them from a distance, they seemed to find that Wang Xu looked up at them.


    "Go


    A startling boy shivered without any hesitation. He turned around and ran frantically. No one else hesitated to keep up with him, as if there was something terrible behind him.


    It was not until I ran out of the plain outside the core area and went seven or eight miles deep into the primitive dense forest that I dared to stop.


    Several people looked at each other, one suddenly asked: "amazing leopard fire is dead, even amazing warehouse is dead... What should we do next?"


    The others were silent for a while, then one of them suddenly turned cruel and said in a grim voice: "you stay here, I want to go out of the secret land and go home!"


    With that, he didn''t give other people the chance to react. He quickly turned around and ran to the distance. In a flash, he disappeared.


    Too fast, too abrupt.


    After he was completely out of sight, some of the other children suddenly responded and cried out:


    "No! You should stay and guard the boy. I''ll report back to my family... "


    Unfortunately, at this time, everyone reacted. Who would allow him to leave?


    At the same time.


    At the foot of zangjianfeng mountain.


    Chi Yunfeng, Yun canlin and others look at me and I look at you. Finally, they all turn their eyes to Wang Xu. Then, with a tacit understanding, they retreat tens of meters back and stand 100 meters away.


    People''s faces are extremely complex, including fear, shock, fear, happiness, fear, awe and so on.


    Before, they stopped, even ridiculed and disdained the "Chinese warrior" and "lower world trash" who wanted to teach them a lesson


    How can you have such terrible strength?


    The cultivation breath of yipinjing?


    This guy, absolutely by what means, hid the realm breath!


    Otherwise, how can a warrior with one level of cultivation possess such terrible lethality?


    "He absolutely hid his strength. No wonder red cangyue would make friends with him..." red cloud Feng was afraid.


    Yuncanlin was silent for a long time. Then he suddenly gave a bitter smile and said hoarsely, "chiyunfeng, I just offended him. What do you think I should do?"


    "Apologize to him?"

 Chapter 672

    "Apology?"


    Chi Yun Feng hesitated for a moment, then slowly shook his head and said in a deep voice:


    "Let''s see. He shouldn''t have let go those children who surprised others just now. Now, those people leave safely, and they will certainly go home and move in reinforcements. Soon, the young and strong people from the amazing family will come.


    No matter how fierce the boy is, he can''t live out of Chishui''s secret place in the face of the Revenge of the astonishing family. "


    With the words of chiyunfeng, yuncanlin breathed a long breath.


    But the next moment, he frowned again


    "However, the Chishui secret place can only be entered by those who are under the age of 30. The younger generation under the age of 30 in the amazing family is no more than the great master of liupinjing. And that boy has the heaven level martial arts secret method. I think it''s a little hanging... "


    Chiyun Feng shook his head, deeply gazed at the distance of 100 meters, and said in a deep voice: "the gap between the five grades and the six grades is not only the gap between the grades, but the gap between the martial arts masters and the great masters. This gap is far beyond the grade gap below the five grades.


    It''s true that the heaven level martial arts secret method can make people cross one level or even several levels to kill people, but it can''t cross the big level.


    Master liupinjing, it''s enough to kill him! "


    At this point, he hesitated and continued: "moreover, even if he still has cards, can he avoid this time, can he avoid the next time?


    Out of Chishui, the seven, eight, nine great masters of the amazing family are all, even wuzun. And he is just a warrior in the lower world. How long can he live without the protection of power? "


    Hearing these words, all the people, including Yun canlin, nodded their heads, and many people breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s true that a person, especially a warrior in the lower world, can''t be compared with a family without protection!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu also slightly deals with di Changqing''s injury. In people''s shocked eyes, the breath of Di Changqing, who was close to dying, recovers quickly with the speed visible to the naked eye. After more than ten minutes, he wakes up.


    "Prince Wang?"


    At the first moment of opening his eyes, di Changqing saw Wang Xu''s cold face. After a moment of stupefaction, he almost said to himself with a bitter smile like a dream:


    "Am I dead? Even after he died, I couldn''t forget the face of Prince Wang, but... After all, I just didn''t want to. Before I had time to surpass him, I had already died... "


    Hearing what he said, even Wang Xu couldn''t help but slap his cheek.


    "Pa!"


    Di Changqing was stunned by the slap for three seconds. Then he raised his hand and touched half of his face in disbelief. His eyes shook and he was shocked


    "It hurts! I''m... Not dead? "


    "What do you say?" Wang Xu said without expression.


    "Ah?"


    Di Changqing exclaimed like a dream, and then suddenly reacted. He looked at Wang Xu with an embarrassed smile and whispered:


    "Mr. Wang, I was just talking in my sleep. You... You saved me?"


    As he said this in a trance, he turned his head and looked around. His eyes widened. His face was distorted and the terrified "amazing leopard fire" immediately came into his sight.


    Di Changqing was first surprised, then thrilled!


    Nothing else, just because he found that the amazing leopard fire was dead!


    What''s more terrifying is that the death of the amazing leopard fire makes people know that it was only after facing the extreme fear that they died.


    In this situation, you don''t have to think about it. We all know who made the death of the amazing leopard fire.


    "Thank you for saving my life." Di Changqing took a deep breath, and then struggled to get up and bow to Wang Xu, but in the middle of it, his movements suddenly froze.


    Because he remembered that his legs had already been broken by the amazing leopard fire, and then he smashed them with a whip.


    But now


    Di Changqing was shocked and lowered his head. His legs were slightly bent, and he kept getting up to half of the action. It was clearly intact!


    How is that possible?!


    Di Changqing was stunned again, almost thinking that he was really in the spiritual replay before he died.


    After a long pause, he continued to move, straightened his legs, then suddenly bent down, almost lowered his head to the ground, and said word by word:


    "Mr. Wang, Changqing has no reward for his great kindness. In the future, if you have any orders, Changqing will give you his life!"


    "I don''t want your life. Live well. When you surpass me, you can help me again." Wang Xu laughed, a rare joke.


    "Ha ha, I''m joking. What Changqing just said is all bullshit, no brain!" Di Changqing smiles awkwardly and shakes her head.


    At this time, where did he dare to compete with Wang Xu?


    He knows his own injuries best. If Wang Xu only killed the amazing leopard fire and saved his life, he might not be willing to. But now, Wang Xu''s almost ghost like means almost save himself from being abandoned, so that he can continue to practice martial arts. This means is far beyond his imagination.


    Wang Xu and he are people of two worlds. No matter how proud they are, how dare they compete with the scorching sun in the sky?


    "Well, needless to say, I''m optimistic about you and work hard. Maybe you can do your best to catch up with me."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were light. He paused and said with a smile: "well, the road behind my steps, I hope you can step on it one day and continue to move forward along my footprints."


    With that, he left the stunned Di Changqing, turned and walked to the red cangyue. After whispering a few words, he led the red cangyue to Tibet sword peak alone, and they walked all the way to the mountainside.


    "The road... Footprints..."


    At the foot of the mountain, di Changqing stood in the same place, tongue tied and stunned.


    "Your name is di Changqing? Prince''s order, this period of time, you follow me, you can call me green aunt


    It was not until aunt Qing came that di Changqing regained her mind. First she laughed bitterly, then she nodded and said, "OK."


    He sighed in his heart: "what confidence and pride is this?


    Sure enough, I''m afraid I''ll never catch up with him in my life. It''s just my mind and vision. What he has is not what I can match. "


    After Wang Xu and Chi cangyue left, Chi Yunfeng, Yun canlin and others dared to return to the foot of cangjianfeng mountain.


    "Hidden sword peak is full of invisible pressure and the horror of sword. Anyone who goes up will bear the pressure without any difference."


    Looking at the two people''s back, the red cloud front looks extremely responsible and has a solemn voice


    "In front of those who are proud of wupinjing, it''s also very difficult to go up step by step. We can''t bear it within ten steps and are forced back by pressure."


    "But they..."


    At this point, the red cloud front wants to say and stop, shocked in the heart already can''t go on.


    All of a sudden, a clear female voice came in: "it''s like they haven''t met any pressure, just like walking around in a leisurely court!"

 Chapter 673

    Strolling around?


    Yes, this word is very suitable!


    Chiyun Feng pauses slightly, turns to see emperor Qingzhu talking and laughing with her companions. She is pointing at Wang Xu''s back and is unabashedly surprised and appreciative


    "You see, every time he steps out, a clear footprint will be left on the ground. It can be seen that the pressure on him is not without, but has no effect on him. In other words, his real strength is far stronger than those arrogance of wupinjing before! "


    As he said this, Emperor Qingzhu turned his finger to red cangyue, but he was a little confused


    "But I can''t understand the red moon. She walked very easily, as if she didn''t feel any pressure. This kind of state..."


    Before he finished, a man''s low voice suddenly came in: "it seems that she was selected by this secret place, some inheritance on the hidden sword peak!"


    As the voice fell to the ground, people around suddenly turned their heads subconsciously to look at it.


    I saw a group of people striding over. The leader was star browed and sword eyed. He was sharp as a sword. He was handsome and slender. At a glance, he felt like a bright man. Then he exclaimed that he was a proud man.


    "It''s the cloud star sword!" Seeing the youth, someone suddenly exclaimed.


    "He is the cultivation of wupinjing. It seems that there will be another competitor for the inheritance and treasure on cangjianfeng." Another sighed.


    Yuncanlin''s eyes brightened, and he strode up to Yunxing sword: "boss, you''re here at last, but a big play just happened here, even the amazing leopard fire died..."


    Yunxing sword is the most powerful among the younger generation of the cloud family who entered the secret world this time. The martial arts respect the strong. For example, yuncanlin, almost all of his peers are led by Yunxing sword.


    In a short time of less than a minute, he added fuel to the story and said what had just happened.


    Yunxing sword has always been famous for its love of liveliness. It is said that there is joy in the upper part and kindness in the lower part. Yuncanlin does this to please Yunxing sword.


    However, far beyond everyone''s expectation, after listening to Yun canlin''s narration, Yun Xingjian didn''t mean to smile at all. Instead, he stared at him with a gloomy face and asked every word:


    "When you mentioned Prince Wang, your tone seemed a little dissatisfied... Tell me, what happened between you and him?"


    "Ah? What do you want to ask, young master? " Yuncanlin didn''t react for a moment. He was confused. He didn''t know what Yunxing sword meant.


    Cloud Star Sword''s face was gloomy, and his voice was cold: "I ask you, did you offend the prince unintentionally?"


    "Ah?"


    Smell speech, cloud canlin exclaimed more, and then reaction, face brush white, body uncontrollable slightly tremble up, eyes shaking badly.


    Seeing his expression, Cloud Star Sword didn''t have to ask any more. His face suddenly sank, and he raised his hand and slapped it hard.


    "Pa!"


    The loud and clear slap rang through the audience in an instant.


    Then came the furious voice of Yunxing sword


    "How dare you run into Mr. Wang? Get out of here and kneel down to thank you! Who gave you the guts? Can you offend Mr. Wang? "


    Suddenly, there was a complete silence around, and countless people were shocked to see it.


    Cloud canlin is more silly, directly frozen in place.


    What''s going on?


    What''s going on?


    Why does Yunxing sword have such awe for Wang Xu?


    That boy, isn''t he a warrior in China, a man in the lower world?


    At this moment, yuncanlin''s mind was in a mess. He didn''t hear what yunxingjian was saying.


    "I asked you to kneel down and thank you, waiting for Prince Wang to deal with you. Can''t you hear me?" Seeing him standing still, Yun Xing Jian''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a terrible sense of killing rushed out of his body.


    Yuncanlin shivered violently. He felt an invisible sword hanging around his neck. It seemed that if he hesitated for another second, he would fall down directly.


    "Touch!"


    The next moment, yuncanlin knees a soft, directly knelt on the ground, head down, shivering.


    In the face of this scene, people around deeply shocked.


    No one can imagine that the cloud star sword from wupinjing, one of the three families in xuankongcheng, is so awed by Wang Xu.


    Red cloud front vision mercilessly shook for a while, turn head four to look around, suddenly have a kind of lonely despair feeling.


    I saw, just around him a dozen people, do not know when, has quietly away from him, seven or eight meters away.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    On the Tibetan sword peak.


    Wang Xu and Chi cangyue also stop in front of a palace which is almost in ruins. On the square of 100 meters, there is a broken stone tablet, on which two complicated and strange characters can be seen.


    Although we don''t know the font, it''s strange that as long as we take a look at it, the meaning of the font will automatically appear in everyone''s mind


    "Chishui


    At this time, in addition to the two of them, there were two other people in the square, also a man and a woman, both in their twenties and twenties. They bent slightly, clenched their teeth, and their sweat fell down like a waterfall, as if they were carrying an invisible hill.


    "Mr. Wang, that young man is chishanlie of our Chijia family. He is the top of wupinjing, the cultivation of a great master, and the strong one among the younger generation.


    I don''t know the woman next to her. She should be from the emperor''s family. But it''s also the cultivation of wupinjing to be with chishanlie. " See two people, red Cang month small voice of introduction.


    Then she looked up at them again, frowned slightly and said strangely, "how can they walk so hard? It''s like... It''s like a mountain on my body. "


    Wang Xu smell speech immediately smile, red cangyue said more euphemistic.


    These two people''s expressions at this time look like gnashing teeth, sweating, and their faces are twisted and white... It''s just like that!


    "Don''t worry about them. Let''s go." Casually, Wang Xu went out with his feet raised.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, it was as if dozens of tons of iron had been smashed on the ground from high altitude. On the square paved with strip-shaped and two meter square stones, a clear footprint was immediately stepped on.


    This move is too big, even Wang Xu himself has some accidents. The invisible pressure on him after climbing the Tibetan sword peak seems to have increased ten times in the square.


    "Mr. Wang, you..." red cangyue was stunned and looked at Wang Xu in shock.


    Because she went up the mountain without any pressure, and Wang Xu walked as easily as she did, she never found that Wang Xu had already suffered such a terrible invisible force.


    At the same second, on the square in front of them, Chishan lie and the woman of the emperor''s family, who were struggling, also looked over.


    "Who... Is this guy?"


    The woman''s eyes in the footprints of Wang Xu''s feet, fundus can''t help but flash a shock.

 Chapter 674

    Chishanlie also pauses on Wang Xu, but soon falls on red cangyue and suddenly frowns


    "Is that her?"


    He naturally knew about red cangyue, and even knew better than other people in the red family.


    He knew the plan of red cloud dragon and red fire grandson for red cangyue. He knew that the real character of this talented girl, who was born only in a hundred years, was not a whore, just a victim.


    But even if he knew so much, he didn''t mean to help red cangyue. There was no reason, but it wasn''t worth it.


    Chicangyue''s talent is good, but it''s just good. As one of the three families in Xuankong City, chicangyue''s many side branches never lack young martial arts talents.


    For the sake of a red moon, he rashly offends the red cloud dragon and the red fire grandson, who are his own family, although he doesn''t pay attention to them.


    But it''s not worth it!


    Just three words is enough for him to stand by.


    Although the red moon appeared here to make him a little surprised, it was only worth a glance. Soon, chishanlie took back his eyes and focused on the ruins of the palace in front of him.


    Before entering the Chishui secret place, the fog gave him a hint that there was a treasure he needed very much, which could help him to break through to the six grade grand division realm in a short time.


    At this time, he is less than ten steps away from the palace. As long as he takes another ten steps, he will get the treasure!


    At the same time, the woman of the emperor''s family also withdrew her eyes, but she stopped at the same place, gasped slightly, and suddenly said with a smile:


    "Chishanlie, I''ve reached the limit. Although I''m a little unwilling, I won''t argue with you about that magic weapon. But you have to come on, there are two competitors coming back! "


    Although the mouth said to give up, but the woman did not quit, even after a slight breathing adjustment, take a step again.


    Chishan lie''s face was calm. He stepped out with the same step. His face twisted violently. His muscles trembled violently. It seemed that he was under extremely terrible pressure. His knees softened and almost fell to the ground.


    It took three seconds for my body to adapt to the sudden surge of pressure, and then gasped back: "Diling, you don''t have to use words to shake my determination. If you want to get inheritance, this small means is useless."


    Then he pauses a little and goes on


    "As for the two people behind you, the red moon is no more than three grades, and the boy''s breath is only one grade. But if he can get here, he should hide his strength.


    Even so, the pressure on the square is several times higher than that on the mountain. The closer to the palace, the greater the pressure, even up to ten times. Want to pass here, can only rely on pure strength, luck is not any effect


    At this point, there was a trace of pride in Chishan''s fierce voice. He suddenly raised his head and stopped biting his teeth. He took another step


    "And I have enough confidence in my own strength. The French soldiers are mine, and the inheritance is mine!"


    When his voice fell to the ground, he took another step. Because of the sudden pressure, the rocks under his feet were cracked by his hard step.


    At this moment, chishanlie is only seven steps away from the palace!


    Facing the overbearing, self-confident and strong chishanlie, even the Female Emperor Ling has not changed a little. Before, she was four steps behind the other side, at this time, the gap between the two was directly opened to seven steps!


    Although it''s only a short distance of seven steps, it''s only a breath time outside. Here, not to mention a breath, Diling is a little uncertain whether he can hold on to the next step.


    Just as she was looking at Chishan lie''s back with complicated eyes, she was convinced. Suddenly, a man''s voice came from behind with a light heart


    "Cangyue, don''t you really need my help?"


    "No, I want to face the next trouble myself." Red cangyue smiles and shakes her head at Wang Xu


    "Young master, you''d better get your treasure by yourself. Don''t worry about me. After all, I''m also the lucky one chosen by the secret place, aren''t I? "


    The last sentence, red moon is said with a trace of ridicule. Just after discovering the strong pressure Wang Xu faced, she finally reflected how special she was.


    "Well, in that case, let''s separate here." Wang Xu nodded and watched the red moon turn to another direction.


    And he turned around and walked quickly to the ruins of the palace not far away.


    However, when he took two steps, he had to stop. He turned to one side, opened his mouth wide, looked at his woman foolishly, and frowned slightly


    "Beauty, do we know each other?"


    At this time, Diling was completely stupid, and his mind was full of one thought: "what''s the matter? Why are they so relaxed, like they don''t feel any pressure... "


    Because she was too shocked, she didn''t hear what Wang Xu asked her. She just stared at Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu frowned and asked, "I said, do you know me?"


    This time, Emperor Ling finally had a reaction, but still with a trace of stupidity, subconsciously replied: "don''t know..."


    "Oh, I''ll go."


    Wang Xu nodded, then turned around and walked. The speed was not much different from that of normal people. He could walk easily. The distance of seven or eight steps was fleeting, and he soon passed chishanlie.


    But at this time, chishanlie had just taken the fourth step, only six steps away from the palace. He was lowering his head, bending down and gasping, but he didn''t find that he had been surpassed.


    Even when he finally got used to the pressure, he turned his head and looked at Diling behind him with joy. His face was full of pride and pride


    "Diling, you can''t compete with me after all. Why? Can''t walk now? "


    "Look behind you..." the life of Di Ling''s face is loveless.


    Chishan was slightly stunned, and then said strangely, "am I not looking at you?"


    He was wrong. Diling was behind him. He turned his head to look at "behind him", but for a moment, it was sewage from his head.


    Look behind you?


    Look at you?


    It''s true that although you Diling is very beautiful, I, chishanlie, are bent on pursuing the peak of martial arts. How can I bow down to you just because of a little love?


    He gave Di Ling a disdainful smile, with a sneer in his eyes. He didn''t want to say more even though he shook his head. He turned his head back and was ready to move on.


    But as soon as he turned his head, his eyes suddenly widened, and the whole person was in the same place.


    "You, you... Who are you?"


    Chishan stares at Wang Xu who is standing in front of the ruined palace and asks in shock:


    "You... When are you in front of me?"


    Wang Xu looked back at him. His eyes were like looking at an idiot.


    He didn''t bother to answer such an idiot''s question, so he walked to the depths of the ruined palace.


    Since chishanlie and Diling care so much about the ruins of the palace, and the journey to the palace is so difficult, there must be something good in it.


    But no matter what''s good in it, it all belongs to him now.

 Chapter 675

    Wang Xu almost walked into the ruins of the palace step by step without looking back in Chishan''s heartbroken, even desperate eyes.


    As soon as he entered the first palace, he looked up for the first time and saw a long sword inserted upside down on the ground. There was a kind of fire red mysterious pattern flowing on the blade, and a blazing breath came out from above.


    "Top grade French soldiers?"


    Wang Xu is slightly a Leng, then light smile a, raised a hand to grasp past.


    Boom!


    The whole palace seemed to shake violently, and the burning feeling came from the blade. At the same time, there was a spiritual wave in Wang Xu''s mind


    "Let go! Let''s go! This "fire blade" is not your chance. He already has a master... "


    It''s a pity that this spiritual wave hasn''t fully expressed the meaning. Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed, his right hand suddenly made a force, completely ignored the hot blade, and directly pulled out the long knife.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    After waving two times in the air, Wang Xu shook his head: "I don''t feel good, but the quality is good. Well, it seems that there is another main material in the upgrade after the broken sword."


    In the void, the spiritual wave is still shaking to convey the message:


    "Let go! Young man


    "It''s not your chance. Even if you get it by force, you won''t be able to get the skills inherited from the fire blade..."


    With the sound of a long sigh, Wang Xu seems to have an image of an old man with a mouth open and a sigh


    "But the master of Huoxing blade is Huolie, the sixth level master of martial arts. This sword contains what I have learned all my life. Only people with special constitution and natural fire attribute can practice it


    Young man, give up. You and I can''t learn from each other, and we can''t get inheritance at all. "


    "Just a remnant of will... Go away!"


    Wang Xu didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids. His eyes glared and he drank lightly.


    In a flash, there seemed to be thunder in the void, the invisible impact scattered, and the old man''s shadow disappeared.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, a flame burst on the blade of Huoxing blade, and then the whole blade returned to silence, and all the previous visions disappeared.


    "Do you think I want your heritage? Just a sixth level wuzun, if you ask me, I will not accept your inheritance! "


    Wang Xu disdained to smile, threw the fire blade into the space, turned and went on to the next ruins palace.


    At this time, he also felt the difference between the inside and outside of the palace ruins.


    On the outside, people need to bear the huge pressure from everywhere, but inside the palace, it is back to normal, without any inexplicable pressure.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean there is no danger. On the contrary, there are many dangers.


    A fist sized flying insect, similar to Ma Feng, occupied the ruins and built a huge honeycomb on the ruins.


    As soon as they feel the breath of strangers, these flying insects like Ma Feng rush up and rush to Wang Xu regardless of everything.


    In the face of such a terrible scene, Wang Xu is not surprised but happy.


    Just because of the size of these fists and the flying insects similar to Ma Feng, he happens to know them. Their real name is "fire bee". The fire honey produced in their hives is the best food material, the best medicine, the best wine raw material, the best alchemy auxiliary material, the best beauty and beauty product, the best


    The use of fire honey is too much, plus they are extremely rare, only in a specific environment to survive nesting, so the value of fire honey is far beyond imagination.


    According to the memory of Wang Xu''s previous life, a pot of fire honey can easily sell millions of military coins in any city in the solar world!


    In front of us, the huge nest is four or five meters in size. The smell of fire and honey can be clearly smelled across the nest.


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a flash of greed, licked his tongue: "luck is really good, but I haven''t tasted the taste of fire honey for a long time..."


    He slowly adjusted his breath, and soon the whole person was silent, as if it had become a dead tree.


    Hum, hum


    Wang Xu''s breath suddenly disappeared, and the Firebee who had rushed over suddenly lost its target. It hovered in the air like a headless fly. After several turns, it seemed that it finally confirmed that the "intruder" had left and flew back to the hive.


    In fact, the strength of the fire bee is not strong, but the number is too much, thousands of rushed over, even Wang Xu can''t bear it.


    If there are more ants, they can kill elephants, not to mention the fire bee, which is a kind of alien species. It carries a very strong fire poison and can easily poison a warrior with less than five levels of training.


    Moreover, Wang xuzao has regarded the Chishui secret place as his own treasure. These fire bees will be his property in the future. If he accidentally kills one of them, it will be a loss.


    After the bees return to the nest, Wang Xu finally moves. He moves very carefully and moves to the bottom of the nest step by step.


    "It looks like it''s at least a hundred jin!" Wang Xu stares at the fire beehive in front of him and forcibly suppresses his desire to move.


    This fire hive should have been built for a long time, at least for a thousand years. It is covered with a thick layer of fire honey crystals, which almost envelops the whole hive.


    Gently lift down a small piece of fire, honey crystal into the mouth, Wang Xu eyes more and more bright.


    The precipitation of thousand years, the essence of the essence of these fire honey crystals is far beyond his imagination.


    Wang Xu''s throat stirred twice, and then his brows wrinkled deeply. He crystallized the honey and threw it into the fingering space. But the fire honey inside the hive lacks the container for filling.


    One of the reasons why fire honey is extremely rare is that fire bees only brew fire honey once a hundred years!


    "Fire honey, the best treasure, can''t be put in front of you but come back empty handed. It seems that you can only choose the roughest way to deal with it..." Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, and his eyes suddenly became cruel.


    "On the spot, swallow it directly!"


    Although this is a waste, but for him now, it is also a great tonic. The Yang Qi contained in the fire honey can strengthen the essence and essence of his body and even retain his body.


    Even though Wang Xu''s body has reached a terrifying limit, the cultivation of fire and honey can still increase the foundation of his body and bring some benefits for his future breakthrough.


    After all, the physical body is the foundation of martial arts cultivation, and no one will despise his own deep foundation.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu had no hesitation and stretched out his hand to open the bottom of the honeycomb. The fire was red and crystal clear. Like the fire of the magma, honey was slowly falling, because the thick essence became a fire line in the air.


    Wang Xu''s breath was like a corpse. He raised his head slightly, opened his mouth wide, and stood at the bottom, swallowing the falling honey.

 Chapter 676

    urning hot!


    boiling hot!


    On the surface, the fire honey doesn''t seem to have any heat, but it falls into the throat, just like swallowing a big mouthful of magma. The terrible high temperature and heat flow all the way into the lower organs.


    That is to say, Wang Xu, who has been cultivated into a silent body, dares to swallow fire honey so rudely and directly.


    Otherwise, if chishanlie, who is still struggling on the square outside, comes in and takes a mouthful, he will be afraid that the whole viscera will be burned through and die on the spot.


    But similarly, as the fire honey is swallowed, every second, Wang Xu can feel his body strength, flesh and blood coagulation, bone density are all changing slightly and slowly.


    It''s not an obvious improvement, but it''s like a little bit of impurity left in the refined steel, which is slowly eliminated.


    This kind of change, let Wang Xu in the heart feel a burst of surprise.


    Time goes by.


    After a long time, the fire honey falling from the air became thinner and thinner, and the color of eyes became lighter and lighter, from the fire red at the beginning to a light red.


    At this time, countless fire bees busy around the hive finally realized that it was wrong. They were buzzing around. Even a few of them found the hole in the bottom of the hive and were busy plugging up the hole.


    "Well, there are so many. We can''t be too greedy. Otherwise, these fire bees will go crazy, and I will be in a bit of trouble..." Wang Xu smacked his lips and was very satisfied.


    People can not be too greedy, to be content.


    He could feel that his body was more solid, if his body was no worse than wuzun''s. Now, there is even a tendency to be comparable with Emperor Wu''s body.


    Of course, the physical body belongs to the physical body, but the power is incomparable.


    "Wait till I absorb the essence of the fire honey completely, is it not too far away from the mystery?" Wang Xu murmured to himself, looking forward to it.


    The next moment, he looked up at the end of the ruined palace.


    There was a total collapse of waste, building debris scattered, even covered by wild vines on both sides.


    "This kind of fluctuation seems to be similar to the spatial fluctuation hidden in the fog... Is there anything hidden inside?"


    Eyes twinkled for a while, Wang Xu mouth suddenly raised a smile.


    Then, he calmly walked over and stepped on the ground with one foot. Suddenly, there was a loud bang. The ruins collapsed completely, revealing a dark hole below.


    At the same second, the vines that covered the ground were dancing wildly and struggling, just like giant green snakes, which made a sharp and harsh roar and strangled Wang Xu. In a twinkling of an eye, they covered him all.


    ¡­¡­


    At the foot of zangjianfeng mountain.


    The Cloud Star Sword and others gathered and never left.


    Since Wang Xu went up, they had been waiting here for several hours. Chishanlie and Diling, who went up first, came down one after another. One of them was ugly and the other was in a trance.


    But Wang Xu did not appear, even the red moon did not come down.


    And since coming down, chishanlie and Diling stay silent, silent, just staring at the mountain.


    "Although I don''t know what they experienced above, it must not be a happy thing, and it must have something to do with... Prince Wang!"


    Subconsciously, everyone, including chiyunfeng and Emperor Qingzhu, had a similar idea in mind.


    Another half an hour.


    Wang Xu and red cangyue still did not appear.


    But just then, suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps behind the crowd.


    "The amazing family... Wait, the amazing maniac? I''m only 27 years old this year, and it''s said that I''ve stepped into the six grade division Someone turned to look at it and suddenly lost his voice and exclaimed.


    With this exclamation, aunt Qing also turned her head and saw a cold looking young man in the group


    "Why... Is it amazing? How could he have come in person? "


    On the other side, Yun Ruo said solemnly, "amazing maniac is the elder brother of amazing dragon. He is avenging himself for his younger brother!"


    Gradually, the area at the foot of zangjianfeng mountain fell into silence again.


    No one spoke, and everyone was shocked to see the amazing lineup.


    In addition to the amazing maniac, he was accompanied by three young people about 29 years old. They were indifferent and looked very ordinary after the amazing maniac.


    But chishanlie, Diling and others were attracted by them for the first time, and their eyes were extremely dignified.


    Just because of these three people, they have a terrible feeling. It seems that when they don''t move, they are like mountains. Once they move, they are afraid of the collapse of the mountains.


    In addition to the three young people, there are the seven or eight young children who were released by Wang Xu before, but now go back. Different from the previous panic, their faces are all angry and murderous.


    "Amazing Chishanlie, Diling and others, with dignified faces, came out and nodded to say hello.


    Although the amazing family is not one of the three families, it is also the top Wudao family in Xuankong city. Coupled with the deep relationship between its family and Kowloon University, it is not willing to offend as a child of the three families.


    Astonishingly, he nodded to several people, gave a slight hum, then stopped, looked around coldly, and said indifferently:


    "Amazing family, amazing crazy, holding three members of amazing family to worship..."


    At this point, there is no need for him to speak. The three young people, 28 or 9 years old, who have been standing behind him, have come forward one by one, and have taken the initiative to say:


    "Liu Pinjing, Zhang Daoyi!"


    "Liupinjing, Wang Tianbao!"


    "Liupinjing, song Yixun!"


    The three people''s voices fell to the ground, and all of them were stunned.


    Including chishanlie and Diling, people were shocked to see a group of people in the amazing family. Their eyes were full of shock and


    Confused!


    This, this... Is this a dream?


    There are four great masters of liupinjing in the astonishing family. Although there are only one astonishing maniac and the other three are just the worship of foreign surnames solicited by the astonishing family, they represent the mainstays of the astonishing family''s generation!


    Everyone who can step into the six grade division under the age of 30 has the qualification to win the title of wuzun!


    Normally, this kind of existence is taken care of by all the families. All kinds of resources, skills and secret skills are supplied and cultivated. These people are also dedicated to cultivation and only want to win the martial arts.


    Not to mention the future terror prospects of a few people, just their accomplishments, six grades and a large number of divisions, one is enough to suppress everyone present.


    But now, there are four at one time!

 Chapter 677

    Even in Xuankong City, the great masters of liupinjing are enough to suppress a small family and create a martial family that has been handed down for a hundred years.


    First of all, exploration tasks such as Chishui secret land can only obtain Dharma soldiers and low-level secret land with inheritance at most, and they are not looked down upon by the great masters of liupinjing.


    Red cloud Feng, cloud canlin and others stood aside, scared pale, legs weak, weak.


    Chishanlie and Diling have just come down from cangjianfeng. They don''t know what happened here. What''s so-called "amazing Mania".


    But they know why amazing mania comes!


    But just because I know it, I can''t believe it. Are they crazy or crazy? Even if they want to revenge for the amazing leopard fire, they want to save face for the amazing family


    Also, also


    You don''t have to fight like this, do you?


    Four great masters of liupinjing are enough to sweep an ordinary lower boundary.


    For example, Huaxia, the new lower boundary connecting with the solar world, and the various forces of Xuankong City, at most, sent three masters from the upper and lower levels of Pinjing to carry out preliminary management.


    But now, he is just a warrior in the lower world. Although Wang Xuqiang is a bit of a disgrace, he is still a warrior in the lower world in essence. In most people''s minds, the amazing family is at most a half step master like chishanlie, who is the peak of the five character realm.


    At most, a great master of liupinjing is easy enough to kill?


    As a result, four great masters of liupinjing came at one time. This is an ox knife for killing chickens!


    "The Chinese warrior who killed my brother... The little bastard named Wang Xu!"


    At this time, the astonishing crazy eyes swept over everyone present. Suddenly, the eyes were extremely ferocious. Suddenly, they burst out like thunder


    "Get out of here!"


    Red cloud Feng and others smell speech, silently look at each other, immediately shrink neck, scared even atmosphere dare not gasp.


    Yuncanlin, kneeling on the ground, looks up slightly, full of surprise, and then looks forward to yunxingjian. His eyes are full of pleasure, and he seems to say to yunxingjian:


    "Boss, you see, the boy is dead. Can I get up?"


    However, yunxingjian didn''t even look at him. He looked at the crowd with no expression. His eyes flickered and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    At this time, most people are silent in their hearts for Wang Xu.


    Many people have long guessed that Wang Xu killed the amazing leopard fire, but also surprised other people''s children to leave, which will definitely bring trouble in the future. But no one thought that it would be amazing, it would be such a terrible lineup.


    What they can''t imagine is the meaning of the amazing crazy words. It seems that Wang Xu killed his brother amazing dragon.


    This lower world warrior from China is really in great trouble!


    "Amazing crazy, the person you are looking for is not here now. He went to cangjianfeng." At this time, Cloud Star Sword eyes finally stop flashing, suddenly stood up and said.


    "Oh?"


    He snorted wildly and then stepped out with a sudden step. His eyes shot out like two sharp swords. He looked directly at the top of the Tibetan sword peak. The sound was like thunder, rolling and exploding over the whole Tibetan sword peak


    "I''m amazing crazy. Since you dare to kill my brother amazing dragon, don''t play dead for me and be a shrinking tortoise!"


    "Now, now, get out of here!"


    These amazing words reverberated over the Tibetan sword peak. It took ten breaths to stop.


    But no one responded.


    Wang Xu was no longer on cangjian peak at this time. At the ruins of the palace where he used to stay, there was only a huge green ball composed of countless green vines floating in the air.


    Dimly, you can see a little bit of strong gray light flashing in the green ball, and the spatial fluctuations that can''t be seen by the naked eye are constantly shaking in the void like a turbulent lake.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were closed, and he was in a strange space full of gray light. The gray around him was the power to isolate the space. How could he hear the amazing sound?


    Even if he heard it, he would be too lazy to pay attention to it. This gray space is likely to be related to the secret of the core of Chishui secret place, which is the most important thing.


    Amazing warning, just a small thing!


    At the foot of the mountain, he was so crazy that he didn''t know what happened to Wang Xu. After waiting for another ten breaths, he still didn''t see Wang Xu appear and didn''t reply. He suddenly sneered


    "Ha ha, you dare to kill my brother, but now you dare not come out... Bullying trash!"


    All around, people''s eyes shake fiercely, in the heart of the complex, Wang Xu is bullying garbage?


    In your current lineup, four great masters of liupinjing are coming. Who are the real bullies!


    At this time, many people murmured in their hearts that Wang Xu was also a wise man. He knew that the enemy was too strong and he didn''t have the brains to send him to death.


    "Well, don''t you come out? Then let me force you out! " He took a deep breath, turned his eyes, looked at one of the three great masters of liupin and nodded


    "Zhang Daoyi, please go up and throw that little bastard down."


    "Wait for the good news." Zhang Daoyi nodded, looked cold, turned and strode to Tibet sword peak.


    He is very fast. He can cross a distance of more than ten meters in one step. The invisible pressure on the Tibetan sword peak, which is almost impossible for people to move, seems to be nonexistent to him.


    Chishanlie and Diling look at each other, and they can see a glimmer at the bottom of their eyes. It turns out that the man they are looking for is the boy they met on the mountain?


    Then, Chishan burst out laughing with a cold voice: "hum, I thought you were just a warrior in the lower world?


    It''s crazy enough. First of all, it''s killing amazing dragon and leopard fire, and then it''s robbing me of the chance to inherit the Dharma soldiers. Now I want to see how you can escape from a great master of liupinjing! "


    Chiyunfeng, yuncanlin and others have cold eyes and silent sneers. Emperor Ling, Emperor Qingzhu and other women of the emperor''s family stood aside, shaking their heads and sighing, not optimistic about Wang Xu.


    Even the cloud star sword could not help sighing: "the strength here is too strong!"


    The four great masters of liupinjing are a powerful force in which force they are placed.


    Even the cloud star sword that I saw Wang Xu''s hand had the same attitude, not to mention others. Everyone looked at Aunt Qing and di Changqing who had been isolated.


    At this time, aunt Qing''s face was pale, and her eyes were fixed on cangjianfeng. She was worried.


    Red moon, but also with Wang Xu!


    "Young master, it seems that the boy is bound to die. Can I stand up?" Yuncanlin looked up at Yunxing sword and asked carefully.


    Cloud Star Sword hesitated for a moment, but in the face of the eyes of other cloud family children, he finally nodded


    "Get up."

 Chapter 678

    After he regained his activity ability, Yun canlin, with a bright smile on his face, soon mixed up with his former companions.


    After talking and laughing with Chi Yunfeng and others, his eyes inadvertently swept over Di Changqing, and suddenly his eyes lit up


    "The Chinese boy over there, yes, is talking about you. You have good talent and strength. Do you want to join our cloud family?"


    Without waiting for Di Changqing to answer, he went directly to di Changqing and said with a smile, "your companion''s name is Wang Xu, right? He''s dead. He''ll be thrown down like a dead dog soon. You don''t have to worry about it. The end has already been doomed. It''s unnecessary to worry about it. "


    "Young master Wang is very strong. He can certainly create miracles!" Di Changqing was silent for a moment, then said slowly, with a firm voice.


    "Ha ha ha, boy, are you sure you are not deceiving yourself and talking nonsense? That Wang Xu, he is really strong, but after all, you are only lower class warriors. With his age, it can be said that it''s evil to achieve this kind of strength. " Yun canlin burst out laughing, his voice full of joy:


    "However, people have to face the reality. Even if he is a monster, can he handle four great masters of liupinjing? Don''t you think it''s funny? "


    "Among the younger generation, those who can reach liupinjing master before the age of 30 are evil. He is the first of the younger generation in xuankongcheng. For example, Emperor Jiang Yue, the young leader of the emperor''s family, can''t kill four great masters of liupinjing alone


    At the same time, Chi Yunfeng and others also burst out laughing, looking at di Changqing''s eyes full of fun, with a kind of contempt for Chinese martial arts.


    "Yuncanlin, you haven''t seen it yet. They disdain your solicitation and despise you at all." Chiyun Feng''s way of pondering.


    "I''m just playing with him. Do you really think I want to attract him?" With a sneer, yuncanlin suddenly turned to look at the astonishing madman and said respectfully:


    "Crazy little, this boy is also a Chinese warrior, amazing leopard fire died because of him."


    This, he deliberately said not clear, did not mention amazing leopard fire is killed by Wang Xu in order to save Di Changqing, only mentioned the death of amazing leopard fire and di Changqing.


    Is deliberately trying to mislead amazing crazy kill Di Changqing ah!


    It''s a pity that he was swept by surprise and spewed out a word coldly:


    "Go away!"


    In an instant, Yun canlin''s face changed, but he didn''t dare to say it again. He bowed his head to one side and didn''t dare to jump out again.


    Just as he retreated to the corner, Emperor Qingzhu suddenly said: "yuncanlin, correct you, my little master liupinjing is very relaxed, let alone four, even ten, twenty is not enough for my little master!"


    In an instant, Yun canlin''s face changed again and turned pale. He opened his mouth to say something. However, in the face of emperor Qingzhu''s eyes with inexplicable fun and encouragement, he did not dare to say a word.


    He just bowed his head and apologized


    "I just made a slip of words and didn''t mean to offend the young master of the emperor''s family!"


    Seeing the ending of yuncanlin, there was no one to speak next, and everyone was quietly waiting for the result on cangjianfeng.


    Just then.


    A figure rushed down from cangjian peak. It seemed that he was chasing something dangerous behind him. However, in the blink of an eye, he came to the crowd.


    It''s Zhang Daoyi!


    However, at this time, the great master of liupinjing was extremely embarrassed. His whole body was steaming with heat. Many puffed blood bubbles could be seen on his naked skin, and his breath was extremely weak.


    At the sight of Zhang Daoyi''s tragic situation, the people at the foot of the mountain suddenly changed their faces. One by one, they just looked at Zhang Daoyi as if they had seen a ghost.


    What''s the situation?


    Shock, many people''s minds on the subconscious emergence of an idea.


    Was Zhang Daoyi seriously injured by Wang Xu and fled in a panic?


    This idea is, it''s crazy!


    Red cloud Feng face crazy change, cloud canlin eyes stare big, they completely don''t want to believe, also can''t believe.


    However, Zhang Daoyi''s miserable escape is a fact!


    "Morality, what''s the matter?" Amazing crazy face cold, the bottom of my heart for Wang Xu is naked to kill heart.


    Even if you don''t mention the reason why his brother amazing dragon died in Wang Xu''s hands, a lower bound warrior with such a terrible talent must also die!


    Wang Xu is immortal. Once he grows up, it will bring great danger to others.


    You know, in the history of Xuankong City, there were four families. However, this fourth family was completely annihilated and slaughtered more than a hundred years ago by a powerful Emperor Wu. And that Emperor Wu was a man in the lower world who had been bullied by that family.


    With this precedent, Wang Xu must be killed before he has fully grown up.


    This is also the reason why the amazing maniac led three great masters of liupinjing to enter the Chishui secret place together.


    Now, this may come true, even Zhang Daoyi is so embarrassed to be driven down?


    However, with Zhang Daoyi''s words, everyone was immediately relieved.


    Zhang Daoyi said with a bitter smile: "crazy little, don''t think about it. My injury was caused by a group of fist sized fiery red bees. I didn''t find that boy. I almost trampled all over the mountain, and there was no one!"


    "No one?" He turned his head suddenly and looked at Xiang Yun Xing Jian with a sense of killing. His eyes were full of anger.


    "Amazing maniac, don''t get excited." Cloud Star Sword''s face is not good-looking, Wang Xu went up the mountain, he also listened to others.


    As he calmed him, he turned his head and looked at Yun canlin and others with gloomy eyes


    "Come on, what''s going on? Why are you missing? "


    Yun canlin and others were also confused and said in a flustered way: "however, we watched the boy go up the mountain with our own eyes, and then we didn''t see him come down..."


    Before he had finished his words, he slapped Yun canlin in the face and flew him out


    "Then tell me, what about people?"


    Half of Yun canlin''s face was swollen, but he didn''t dare to resist. He fell to the ground and begged for mercy


    "Crazy little, crazy little, I really didn''t cheat you. If you don''t believe me, you can ask other people. Everyone here saw that boy go up the mountain, and then he never came down again!"


    Yuncanlin was as miserable as a drowning dog. In the eyes of Chi Yunfeng and others, they didn''t help. Instead, they were scared and scared, which meant to distance themselves.


    At this time, chishanlie suddenly stood up and said: "amazing crazy, that boy really didn''t leave cangjianfeng."


    "Well?" Astonishing crazy slightly a pick eyebrow, originally want to get angry, but Chishan is not stronger than yuncanlin, but is endure.


    Zhang Daoyi frowned and thought for a while, and hesitated a little: "crazy little, maybe that boy really didn''t leave cangjianfeng..."

 Chapter 679

    "What do you say?" There was a flash of amazement.


    "The strange fist fire bees I just mentioned nest in the second palace deep in the ruins of the palace, but there is still an area deep in the palace where I didn''t go in..." said Zhang Daoyi, frowning deeper, and he couldn''t think of it


    "I''ve looked for other places, and there''s no one. If he''s still up there, he can only be in that area. But I can''t even break through those strange fire bees blocking the road. How did he get there? "


    As soon as I think of the scene I experienced before, Zhang Daoyi''s face faintly sends you. The group of fire red strange bees are too terrible. They rush over, fearless and poisonous.


    If he didn''t run fast, he would be in danger of being killed alive.


    Therefore, Zhang Daoyi had never considered the possibility of Wang Xu in the area deep in the ruins of the palace before. He could not get in. How could Wang Xu, a warrior in the lower world, get in?


    But now, after excluding other impossibilities, this impossibility has become the only possibility!


    Of course, there is another possibility!


    Zhang Daoyi''s voice was calm and indifferent, saying: "maybe that boy, like me, startled those strange fire bees, but he didn''t have enough strength to escape. He''s dead."


    Hearing his words, Chi shanlie''s eyes brightened and his heart was dark.


    This is really possible. After all, Zhang Daoyi, the great master of liupinjing, is so miserable. How can Wang Xu be intact?


    "Crazy little, if that boy really died, we''re afraid we can''t wait for him. Why don''t we leave?" Zhang Yiyi frowned slightly.


    He shook his head wildly and said, "no, wait and see. If the boy has any special means to avoid the fire bees, won''t he let him run away for nothing? If he doesn''t die, I don''t believe he can hide on it all his life! "


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In a gray space all around, Wang Xu has come to the last moment.


    The gray light in the space is constantly penetrating through his mouth and nose, even on his body, as if there is no entity.


    But in fact, gray light really exists, just exists in another space level, so these lights can pass through Wang Xu''s body like transparency and intangibility without leaving a trace.


    Wang Xu''s spirit, at this time, is already entangled with each other in this gray space. His will is constantly eroding this space, driving and even devouring these mysterious gray lights.


    In this process, his power level also changed dramatically, and his body became more compact to some extent.


    But this change, at this time, Wang Xu did not find, or he did not have more spirit to pay attention to such small things.


    At this time, all his spirit and will are analyzing the essence of this gray space.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu suddenly opened his eyes.


    Finally understand the secret of this space!


    There was a trace of joy on his face


    "It turns out that this Chishui secret place has no materialized core at all. It has a higher level of power and has touched the power of space. No wonder it has such a huge space.


    If I hadn''t been exposed to some means of using the power of space in my previous life, I''m afraid I would never have had the chance to control this secret place... "


    Wang Xu murmured to himself, but for a moment he was also a little lucky.


    In fact, this gray space is the space barrier of the whole Chishui secret place. Just as the perspective is placed in the endless void outside the space, from a higher vision, we will find that the whole Chishui secret place is just a tiny gray ball in the endless void.


    If you want to master the secret place of Chishui, you need to integrate this small gray ball into your body, and replace the will of space with your own will, so that you can really master the secret place of Chishui.


    However, although he has understood the essence of Chishui secret place, Wang Xu is slightly disappointed. The energy level of Chishui secret place is too high, far from his own strength.


    In fact, if Chishui secret place had the core like other secret places, I''m afraid it would have been taken away by several martial arts forces in Xuankong city. How could it be left until now?


    "Ha ha, now I want to come here. I''m afraid that Huo Jingtian, the old man of Wumeng, has already known about it? It''s said that people are old and mature. I really can''t underestimate anyone. I thought I saw through each other''s plan. In the end, I was used by the old man. " Wang Xu chuckled and shook his head.


    Anyway, he is sure to enter the Chishui secret land. To some extent, it is a kind of yangmou.


    What''s more, he didn''t get nothing.


    A top quality French soldier, there are at least hundreds of kilograms of fire honey crystals in his space finger, and hundreds of kilograms of fire honey that has been roughly swallowed into his stomach.


    What''s more, he expended a lot of energy and left a mark of martial will in this gray space. Although he could not completely control the huge Chishui secret place, he was able to get in and out of it freely. Even if the opening time of Chishui secret place is over, he can still walk through it freely.


    "Optimistically, I have a" door "between China and the solar world for the time being, or a" door "which is far safer than other" doors "!"


    Wang Xu chuckled, and his thoughts moved. The gray light around him slowly faded away, enveloped him and possessed life. The green vines that wrapped his body layer by layer suddenly seemed like wild animals that had been hungry and thirsty for more than ten days, and rushed up to Wang Xu in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are calm and he doesn''t do anything. He just goes out step by step. But all the green vines that rush up are enough to easily tear the huge roots of the rocks, but even Wang Xu''s body can''t get close to it, so they are torn to pieces by a layer of invisible energy.


    After Wang Xu returned to the ground, the air behind him was covered with countless crushed green vines, like a green rain.


    At this time, Wang Xu did not know what happened at the foot of the mountain, and he was in a good mood.


    He walked along the original road again, like a ghost walking in another space level, quietly passing through the fire bee nest and walking down the mountain step by step.


    At the foot of zangjianfeng mountain.


    The astonishing maniac seemed to feel something and suddenly looked up at the Tibetan sword peak.


    Zhang Daoyi''s face changed slightly: "is he the boy? Are you still alive? "


    The reason why he said he was still alive is that in his mind, Wang Xu would die soon after he went down the mountain.


    With his words, other people also looked up at Zang Jianfeng. Suddenly, they saw a young man about 20 years old, walking down step by step with a smile on his face. He was as leisurely as a stroller.


    Who else can it be if it''s not Wang Xu?


    "Young master Wang, run away!" Suddenly, di Changqing suddenly burst up and cried out with all her strength.


    Although facing yuncanlin, di Changqing is indifferent. But the four great masters of liupinjing, he is neither a fool nor a madman. On the contrary, he knows the meaning of the four great masters of liupinjing very clearly.


    He has been silent before, trying to play down his existence, is to wait for this opportunity to remind Wang Xu.


    He di Changqing can die, but Wang Xu can''t!


    Moreover, if it were not for Wang Xu, he would have been a dead man himself.


    Now, I will repay Wang Xu with my life!

 Chapter 680

    "Run away? Where are you going? Have you escaped? " There was an astonishing sneer.


    He didn''t care that di changqingti didn''t remind Wang Xu. In front of the absolute power of the four great masters of liupinjing, running away was a joke.


    Even, he didn''t even bother to take a look at di Changqing, who rushed to stop several people. In his eyes, di Changqing is a piece of rubbish. He doesn''t have to do it by their four great masters of liupinjing, but he has to solve it by those amazing children of the second and third Pinjing.


    Sure enough, as soon as di Changqing came near, he fell into a state of death.


    Di Changqing is not worth seeing more, but Wang Xu is a bit surprised by the amazing maniac.


    At this time, Wang Xu not only did not turn around to escape, even did not shake his eyes. The only thing that changed was that the smile on his face slowly disappeared and became a piece of cold.


    Aunt Qing looks behind Wang Xu. Seeing that there is no red moon, she is relieved. Then she looks at Wang Xu helplessly. Her eyes are all bitter.


    She can''t help Wang Xu!


    Chi Yunfeng, Yun canlin and others looked at him coldly, with a little sarcasm on their faces. At the same time, they disdained and gloated, but they also had a little bit of admiration when they saw that di Changqing would rather die than surrender.


    It''s silly and lovely to dare to come out to deal with it when you know you will die. It''s also a kind of generous courage to die.


    Emperor Qingzhu stared at Wang Xu and sighed


    "I have to say that although these Chinese warriors are from the lower world, their courage to face life and death, rather than surrender, retreat, escape and yield is really admirable, but... Ah!"


    Speaking of the back, she was in a very complicated mood, and finally only gave out a long sigh.


    Just what?


    Of course, silly lovely, also naive lovely, ignorant lovely ah!


    "Boy, do you regret that you let us go and didn''t kill us?" A young child of the amazing family in sanpinjing, staring at Wang Xu, grinned and said:


    "Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. Now, what we bring to you will be your death!"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and pointed to di Changqing, who was easily suppressed by his companions. He said with disdain, "and the garbage you saved by killing amazing leopard fire before, he must be very important to you, right? But it''s no use. Now, you''re all going to die. You''ve saved yourself in vain! "


    Other young children of the amazing family, who had fled in confusion before, also stood up and echoed in a loud voice, with lofty pride, and anger at the death of the amazing leopard fire.


    Their voices are very harsh.


    In the face of people''s pity, in the face of a crowd of young children''s arrogance and pride, in the face of four great masters of liupinjing, such as the amazing crazy, cold and indifferent eyes.


    Wang Xu stepped down from cangjianfeng and slowly looked up at them. An impatient voice came out of his mouth


    "How noisy you are


    No one thought that Wang Xu would answer like this. For a moment, all of them were stunned. No one spoke, and they were as quiet as death.


    Quiet, very strange.


    But the next moment.


    The young children of the amazing family, whose faces are red with anger, stare at each other, and their eyes are cannibal.


    All their previous mockery, disdain, contempt, even in exchange for such an answer, just like they were slapped in the face by Wang Xu.


    It''s very unpleasant!


    Feelings they said so much, Wang Xu not only did not realize that he would die soon, but also impatient?


    Why the hell are you impatient?


    What qualifications do you have to be impatient?


    Obviously, it''s a garbage that will die soon. At this time, shouldn''t you kneel on the ground in fear, beg for mercy, apologize and cry?


    Then, with a high attitude, they severely despise each other''s ignorance and idiotic extravagance


    As a result, Wang Xu didn''t care about them at all. He didn''t even bother to look at them. He was impatient!


    If they didn''t know that they were not Wang Xu''s opponents, they would have rushed to teach Wang Xu a lesson.


    "Boy, you have a good heart." At this time, Zhang Daoyi opens his mouth. He stares at Wang Xu deeply, with a trace of appreciation and a trace of pity in his eyes.


    He seemed to see his former self in Wang Xu. He was gifted in martial arts, ambitious, courageous and courageous. He dared to despise all big families and forces.


    Unfortunately, after several twists and turns, we have to give in to the real world.


    No background of them, born weak, will never be able to occupy huge resources, with a strong background of the big family children contend!


    If you want to continue to be strong, you can only commit yourself to succumb to these big families and work for others, so that you can get more resources, better skills and a certain degree of protection.


    Unfortunately, as a man in the lower world, Wang Xu has the ability to kill the amazing leopard fire at this age. His talent is even stronger than that of them at the beginning.


    But soon, it will become a dead man!


    "Ha ha, what do you want to talk to him about? A rubbish without any brain is a dead man at once. " Another great master of liupinjing, Wang Tianbao, sneered impatiently.


    Next to him, song Yixun, the last great master of liupinjing, said with a smile of disdain:


    "Morality and justice, you don''t feel the same way, do you have pity on this boy? He is different from us. At least, we are not so brainless as him. We should offend people who should not and can''t afford to offend. Put away your compassion and kill him


    Then he glanced at Wang Xu playfully, with a ferocious smile on his face: "or are you going to give me this opportunity?"


    Zhang Yiyi sighed, just wanted to say something.


    At this time.


    "I said, you are really noisy!"


    Wang Xu''s impatient voice came again. He looked up with a touch of irritability in his eyes.


    "Hahaha, boy, I want to ask you, what''s the meaning of this sentence? Why, look at your cold face, don''t you want to kill us? Yes, I don''t like people making noise in front of me. It''s normal to kill them directly, and the world will be clean. "


    Song Yixun laughs and exaggerates. He stares at Wang Xu with his eyes full of fun


    "Boy, you''re not going to kill us, are you? Ha ha ha, I can''t tell this joke any more. It''s killing me! Ha ha ha


    Hearing his words, Wang Xu slowly turned his head, his indifferent eyes fell on him, and raised his right hand inch by inch.


    Then he stretched out a finger and slowly bent it.


    "You''re right, so I''ll kill you."


    The voice fell.


    The void generates electricity!


    Thunderbolt!

 Chapter 681

    "Boom!"


    Thunder exploded in the void, and a bright sword light suddenly burst out from Wang Xu''s fingers.


    Between the lightning and flint, song Yixun''s face suddenly froze with laughter, and the terrible danger warning sounded madly in his heart.


    Out of the belief in the dangerous instinct, he didn''t have any hesitation and threw himself at the side, but he was still a step late.


    Poof!


    Extremely abrupt, song Yixun''s left ear was suddenly crossed by the sword light. Half of his ear fell off with a layer of scalp, and the skin was covered with blood and flesh.


    The next moment.


    Touch!


    Song Yixun just fell on the ground in a great embarrassment and gnawed at the dust, but he could not care for his anger, and his heart was full of happiness for the rest of his life.


    Unfortunately, without waiting for him to celebrate the end, the top of his head became dark, and then a big foot seemed to fall from the sky like a mountain, carrying an extremely terrible force, trampled on his head.


    Boom!


    The earth trembles, and a huge amount of dust rises. Everyone, including the great master of liupinjing, such as the amazing madness, has a sharp contraction in their eyes at this moment. They are shocked. They just feel that they see something incredible.


    Song Yixun''s head was suddenly crushed by this foot!


    One finger!


    A kick!


    Great master of liupinjing, song Yixun is dead!


    How is that possible?


    Zhang Daoyi and others widened their eyes, and their faces gradually became extremely dignified. Just because Wang Xu suddenly appeared above song Yixun''s body method, they could not see through it.


    That kind of feeling, as if directly ignored the space, came out directly from the shadow, far beyond the scope of the general body method.


    Although not many of them despised Wang Xu''s surprise attack, even so, song Yixun also... Should not die so soon!


    Instant kill?


    When Wang Xu said he wanted to kill people, did he have a breath before and after?


    Garbage? Mole ant?


    Who is it!


    He was so crazy that his face was so gloomy that he stared at Wang Xu. The development of things completely exceeded his expectation. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say and what to do.


    Song Yixun is a great master of liupinjing. He is not a cat and dog, but he was killed so easily by Wang Xu. Doesn''t it mean that Wang Xu''s strength is likely to exist at the same level as the three major families?


    What the hell can a lower warrior do?!


    In a flash, I don''t know where the ice cold came from. It was like a bone scraping ice skate. Inch by inch, it passed through the bones and flesh of several people, making their hearts cold enough to stop beating.


    The astonishing maniac thinks that he should be furious. He should stand up and say something. He should take practical actions to kill Wang Xu, avenge his brother astonishing dragon, and revenge for astonishing leopard fire, so as to show his astonishing power and not allow anyone to offend him.


    But in fact, his foot is like a nail in general, dead where, teeth clenched, silent.


    As for the young people who besieged and played with di Changqing, they were already frozen in the same place. The young man who fought with di Changqing even forgot to fight back. He was kicked out by Di Changqing, but he didn''t dare to get up and lay there pretending to be dead.


    Don''t blame them, just because Wang Xu is so terrible!


    What happened in front of them was beyond their imagination!


    "You were all quarreling just now, trying to kill me?" At this time, Wang Xu slowly looked up, his eyes swept to Zhang Daoyi, Wang Tianbao and others, as if he had just stepped on a mole ant.


    "We..."


    Zhang Daoyi and Wang Tianbao''s face changed wildly. They opened their mouth to say something, but they got stuck in their throat. They didn''t know how to explain. Finally, they could only turn to the astonishing maniac for help.


    They follow the amazing crazy come, just play through the motions, pure as a play like mentality, but did not think there will be life danger, no, this is simply to die!


    But at this time, his face was extremely ugly, and he didn''t think it would happen.


    However, the two people''s eyes for help can not be ignored. Otherwise, how can he stay in the amazing home? Who will follow him?


    What''s more, between Wang Xu and him, there is also the hatred of killing his younger brother!


    "I''m amazing..." amazing maniac slowly came out, looked directly at Wang Xu, opened his mouth to say something.


    Even though song Yixun''s death was beyond everyone''s expectation, there were many changes and many reasons, the most important of which was to underestimate the enemy and Wang Xu''s sneak attack.


    After the change of mentality, Wang Xunan is astonishingly self-confident. Does he still have the strength of the great master of liupinjing? At his age, isn''t he really comparable to the young masters of the three families?


    This kind of thing, say to go out nobody believe, too fabulous.


    However.


    Amazing crazy just a mouth, even his name has not said complete.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge earthquake in the void, and countless debris and smoke seemed to rise from the sky. Wang Xu had blasted out from the ground like a shell.


    Speed, extremely terrible, even if it is amazing crazy change of mind, face Wang Xu, at this time can only barely see a shadow towards himself.


    At this moment, the amazing crazy can only feel Wang Xu''s overbearing, naked and undisguised attitude.


    You are too noisy!


    It''s boring me!


    So, die for me!


    The void vibrates, and the air is dashed out of waves of white air. The terrible sound is like the roar of dragons and tigers.


    At this moment, Wang Xu didn''t use any body method, just relying on the explosive power of physical terror, but the speed of the outbreak in a moment was unbelievable.


    In the mind of the astonishing maniac, even the thoughts of "avoiding" and "Resisting" rise, but they are still the words that were prepared to threaten Wang Xu, but Wang Xu has already arrived at him.


    At this moment, time seems to stop.


    The pupil of the astonishing maniac''s eye almost shrunk to the tip of a needle.


    Panic, shock, fear, regret


    Countless emotions gush out at this moment. As long as Wang Xu is willing, I''m afraid that he will follow song Yixun''s footsteps in the next moment. Without any reaction, he will be killed by Wang Xu.


    Because the speed of Wang Xu''s outburst has completely refreshed the amazing maniac''s understanding of "speed". This kind of terrible speed is not as fast as that of the 11th National Day, which is indistinctly comparable to that of Wu Zun''s outburst.


    But suddenly, Wang Xu''s figure suddenly stopped.


    Standing half a meter in front of the amazing crazy body, Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes turned to his frightened eyes and said faintly, "what''s your name amazing? Forget it, anyway, it seems that you are the backing of the previous group of waste, but it''s just the same.


    Unfortunately, originally I wanted to find an opponent to play seriously. But your reaction, your strength, let me down.


    So go to hell. "


    The voice was very calm with disappointment. No, it was extremely disappointed.


    Wang Xu didn''t know that the amazing maniacs and others were the great masters of liupinjing. He just thought they were the ordinary helpers from the children of the amazing family.


    How dare you kill him with such strength?


    I really look down on him!


    The voice fell.


    Wang Xu, punch hard.

 Chapter 682

    "Boom!"


    Fist out, air tearing, sound roaring like thunder.


    This blow is faster and equally terrifying. No one around can see the track of the fist.


    Even, vaguely, people seem to see the white crack like trace of broken glass in the space. It seems that the space is torn by this blow.


    There is no martial arts secret, only the peak of Wang Xu''s physical strength. The vast ocean in Wang Xu''s body is hundreds of times larger than the natural martial arts master''s. it is like a dam to release the gate. The real Qi is like a flood pouring out of the sky.


    There is no accident that he was so crazy that he didn''t even see Wang Xu fight. He just felt a flower in front of his eyes, and then his whole consciousness fell into a dead darkness.


    Touch!


    In the eyes of countless people who were scared to almost dull, the astonishing and crazy body flew directly hundreds of meters.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With the violent tearing sound of the air, the astonishing corpse smashed into the woods in the distance, smashed many big trees all the way, and finally crashed into a rock.


    Huge rocks burst apart, and countless broken stones shot in all directions, just like a terrible stone rain.


    When all the dust is settled, people''s eyes are dull. Apart from the messy land and the nearly four or five meter deep pit on the ground, where can we find the amazing corpse?


    Wang Xu''s terrible boxing power was completely released and broke out at the moment when his opponent''s corpse contacted with rocks. He was just a great master in liupinjing. No matter how strong his physical body was, he was still mortal. He was directly torn to pieces by the terrible boxing power and disappeared.


    One punch.


    Dead, dead!


    How terrible is this?


    If song Yixun''s death can be attributed to his contempt and Wang Xu''s sudden attack. So at the moment, Wang Xu smashed the crazy man in the front. That kind of shock


    Almost all people are absent-minded, dull and dumbfounded.


    Amazing crazy, but the great master of liupinjing, even one punch, one punch... One punch was killed by Wang Xu?!


    "Go back and tell the people behind you that they want to kill me and let them come to me at any time. But don''t send this kind of rubbish. At least let the great master of liupinjing come. Not all dogs and cats are worth my efforts. " At this time, Wang Xu frowned and swept his eyes. Zhang Daoyi and others suddenly said impatiently.


    He just hit it, and he did his best.


    But now there is a kind of feeling that he doesn''t vent completely and is empty. In a word, the amazing maniac is too weak. He has already died before he has finished his punch.


    Hearing what he said, Zhang Daoyi and others, whose face was white, opened their mouths and wanted to say something, but the words in their hearts were stuck in their throat, but they didn''t dare to say it at all.


    Do they want to tell Wang Xu at such a time that amazing maniac and song Yixun are not cat and dog, but great masters of liupinjing?


    However, which great master of liupinjing died so quickly?


    What''s the difference between Wang Xu and his mother and dog?


    Full of fear and extreme complexity, Wang Tianbao trembled with fright, lowered his head and pretended to be a quail. He did not dare to reply.


    In the end, Zhang Daoyi squeezed out a sentence in his voice: "we must bear in mind the instructions of the young master..."


    "Break one hand, and get out of here!" Because he didn''t know that Zhang Daoyi and others were great masters of liupinjing, Wang Xu only felt that the tone of the other side was a little strange, but he didn''t think much about it.


    With that, he turned and walked to di Changqing. It seemed that he was not afraid of Zhang Daoyi and other people''s resistance.


    And Zhang Daoyi and others really dare not!


    "Click!"


    At the moment when Wang Xu turns around, Zhang Yiyi''s right hand has been raised high. Without hesitation, he smashes his left arm with a firm hand.


    Wang Tianbao also did not stop, even more ruthless, hard pull, almost did not tear his left arm down.


    Later, Wang Tianbao suddenly turned around and strode into the group of amazing young children. His eyes were fierce. His right hand was like a wolf''s claw, and he was very fierce. Every time, he directly abandoned the arm of a startling child.


    No one resisted. Everyone was biting their teeth. They could not bear the pain. The oppressive murmur continued to ring.


    At this time, in their hearts, Wang Xu and the three families have a level of terror, who dares to resist?


    Wang Xu in their hearts, at this time has become a demon!


    What does it mean to keep your life and just break an arm?


    Even at this time, they are deeply grateful to Wang Xu.


    From another angle, if they were in Wang Xu''s position, they would never be spared. If they didn''t kill them to vent their anger, they would have to play with them and then kill them. How could it be so easy to let it go?


    But they don''t know. Wang Xu just thinks they are too rubbish to kill them!


    At this time, Wang Xu also went to di Changqing''s side, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "what? Haven''t you come back yet? In the future, it''s just a little rubbish, and it won''t make me run away. "


    Di Changqing''s eyes were extremely complicated. He opened his mouth and organized his language several times. He wanted to talk but stopped. Finally, he could only smile bitterly


    "Wang, Wang... Prince Wang, the two men you just killed are the great master of liupinjing!"


    "What?"


    Wang Xu was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he seemed a little incredulous. He turned his head and looked at the corpse of song Yixun who was trampled to death by his foot in the distance. He was very surprised and said:


    "Liupinjing grand master, is that the strength?"


    He is really surprised, absolutely not half of the fraud.


    Seeing his real performance, the eyes of the people around him became more complicated.


    Chishanlie''s face was pale, his eyes were shaking violently, and his face was full of self mockery. He only felt that his previous affirmation was all self righteous jokes.


    As for the fact that Wang Xu robbed the French soldiers and their inheritance, it has already been thrown out of the air. How dare there be a trace of dissatisfaction?


    Emperor Ling''s eyes were deeply focused on Wang Xu. He suddenly turned to see emperor Qingzhu and asked in a deep voice, "Qingzhu, you said that you had some contact with him before, didn''t you?"


    "Ling elder sister, you want to..." emperor green bamboo a little hesitant, she also said not good, Wang Xu will still remember him, after all, two people also said two words before and after.


    "When it''s over, I''ll get in touch with him. If I can, I''d like to invite him to join the imperial family and become my fiance!" Diling''s eyes twinkled, word by word.


    The women of the emperor''s family have always been famous and powerful in Xuankong city. In Xuankong City, almost all the families, big and small, regard the male warrior as their priority, with the exception of the imperial family.


    Emperor''s family, respect for women!


    Therefore, when hearing Diling''s bold declaration, none of the other people who heard it showed surprise.


    Emperor Qingzhu, with a slight sigh, looked at Wang Xu and murmured: "unfortunately, I wanted you to be my fiance too..."


    Diling is one of the top ten talents of the younger generation of the imperial family. What she says about her "fiance" is not the husband who still needs competition, but the real "fiance"!

 Chapter 683

    On the other side, a group of cloud family members headed by Yunxing Jian are also dignified. Yunxing Jian turns his head slightly and sweeps yuncanlin''s eyes. He doesn''t speak at all.


    Yun canlin''s legs had softened suddenly, and he knelt down on the ground with a touch. He quickly asked for mercy in a low voice


    "Young master, you must help me! Say something nice to Prince for me. Before that, I will kneel here and repent until Prince Wang leaves the secret place... You must save me! Please


    Cloud Star sword did not speak, just cold glanced at him, turned and walked to Wang Xu, with a group of cloud family children salute respectfully.


    "Mr. Wang!"


    "Mr. Wang!"


    "Mr. Wang!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, the salute rang from the foot of the mountain.


    After saying hello, Yun Xingjian raised his finger to Yun canlin and others, who were kneeling on the ground not far away, with their forehead touching the ground, respectfully asked:


    "Young master, there are many dandies in my cloud family. Some people have offended you before. How do you deal with them?"


    "Oh? How many of them? Now that I''m on my knees, just keep kneeling before I leave. " Random swept an eye cloud can Lin etc., Wang Xu light way.


    As he spoke, his eyes gently swept the red family and the others nearby, and it seemed that he just accidentally swept them.


    But Chi Yun Feng, who was hiding in the crowd, couldn''t support it any more. He came out in a panic and knelt down on the ground with a touch. He was shivering and asked for mercy


    "Mr. Wang, I have offended you so much. Please forgive me!"


    Wang Xu gave him a light look, but he didn''t speak. Instead, he turned his head and looked at cangjian peak.


    In his perception, the invisible force that enveloped the whole Tibetan sword peak was weakening at a very fast speed at this moment.


    On the other hand, the interior of zangjianfeng mountain is growing, with a trace of hegemony and a lava like atmosphere.


    That breath gives Wang Xu a familiar feeling. After thinking about it carefully, it is the breath of red moon!


    However, compared with the previous breath of red moon, now her breath is not only more powerful, but also has reached the peak of wupinjing, even growing.


    The next moment, this breath suddenly a little meal, and then like an exploding volcano, it climbs up crazily. In an instant, it surpasses the amazing maniac, song Yixun and others, and it is still climbing at an incredible speed.


    After three full breaths, the rising of breath is stabilized.


    This change is extremely obscure, and the speed is too fast. The perception is not enough, and people with insufficient strength can not detect and capture it.


    It can be said that dozens of people around, except Wang Xu, no one else felt it.


    "Prince Wang, cangyue, she..."


    At this time, aunt Qing finally came over and opened her mouth to ask something, but she was interrupted by Wang Xu


    "She''ll be down in a minute."


    As he spoke, his eyes were still fixed on Zang Jianfeng, and he could see a little comfort in the deep.


    It''s no wonder that the last life of red cangyue suddenly rose strongly, leaving behind this drop of "great emperor''s blood essence" for inheritance. I''m afraid it''s not much weaker than his previous life.


    At this time, it''s hard for him to say how strong red cangyue''s strength is, but at least, it''s absolutely no worse than the great masters of six grades.


    Green aunt along Wang Xu''s eyes to see, did not wait for a long time, sure enough, see red moon slowly down.


    After absorbing a drop of the blood essence of the great emperor and obtaining the inheritance of the great emperor, red cangyue has a strange feeling. At a glance, others can see a repressive volcano.


    Hidden under the weak appearance of the red moon is a blazing star, which may explode infinite heat at any time and destroy the world''s potential.


    "Cangyue, you..." at this time, aunt Qing also felt the change of red cangyue, and her look was suddenly excited.


    "Aunt Qing, I made it."


    Red moon with a smile, nodded at her, and then turned to look at Wang Xu, the smile on her face suddenly became more brilliant.


    "Mr. Wang, I have acquired the inheritance of the martial arts of Chishui Emperor Wu and some of the heaven level martial arts secrets. When I get out of the secret, I will engrave my spirit in the martial arts jade Fu and give it to you." Red cangyue a pair of beautiful eyes set in Wang Xu''s face, very happy smile said.


    "No, it''s your heritage." Wang Xu shook his head.


    "But, if you don''t help me, I..." what does red cangyue want to say.


    But Wang Xu chuckled and continued to shake his head: "cangyue, I''m not being polite to you. I really don''t care about it. It''s just a secret of heaven level martial arts. I don''t lack it!"


    What he said was extremely calm.


    But in the plain, everyone else, including chishanlie, Diling and yunxingjian, who are the geniuses of the three families, has a very complicated feeling.


    The secret method of heaven level martial arts, which they all dream about, turns out to be in Wang Xu''s mouth, but it''s just like the cabbage in the rotten street.


    Look at the tone!


    It''s just a heaven level martial arts secret. I don''t care! No shortage!


    But we are short of it!


    Can you give it to us!


    Of course, this kind of thing that you can''t know with your butt, no one will say it. After all, they''re not Wang Xu, or they''re going to ask for the red moon. I''m afraid they won''t give it.


    "Well, let''s get out of here." Wang Xu does not give red cangyue the opportunity to continue to speak, and then turns away.


    Red cangyue subconsciously follows Wang Xu, and her thinking still feels dull and confused.


    At this time, she really saw that Wang Xu didn''t care about the heaven level martial arts. But because of this, let her have a kind of muddled feeling.


    It''s a heaven level martial arts secret!


    The Chijia family is one of the top three families in Xuankong city. There are only two or three kinds of heaven level martial arts. It''s even more difficult to get cultivation.


    All along, except for the little masters of each generation, other people are not qualified for cultivation at all.


    Other people, not to mention, after Wang Xu and others left, they were still deeply shocked.


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later.


    It''s about ten kilometers around a town.


    "Mr. Wang, this is our red family!"


    Red cangyue pointed to the front of a continuous undulation, spread out a huge range of several kilometers, with a little bit of pride on her face, and introduced to Wang Xu with a smile.


    There are hundreds of shops on both sides of the broad street with prosperous business and people. Among them, the crisscross streets, which spread out in all directions, connect countless houses, restaurants, auction houses and inns.


    A single Chijia is not much different from a town. After thousands of years of development, the whole Chijia people are now hundreds of thousands of people.


    It''s just a family of the Chijia family. They focus on the whole Xuankong City, including three families, two colleges, numerous large, medium and small families, forces and ordinary families


    The whole Xuankong city occupies almost the whole plain nearby, the size of which is almost the same as that of a province in China, and the population is more than 100 million.


    If we take Xuankong city as the center and radiate its sphere of influence, it is not much different from the whole of China, even larger.


    Wang Xu with a smile, listening to the girl''s slightly proud introduction, but his sight did not fall on the Chijia town in front of him.


    But looking at the sky far away, and the end of the endless sky, a mountain can not see the top at a glance, do not know how high, as if pierced through the whole sky of the magnificent peak, see the gorgeous scenery above that mountain.


    He sighed slightly, with a touch of complexity and memory in his voice.


    "Here..."


    "It''s the solar world!"

 Chapter 684

    "Mr. Wang, this is where I live."


    Ten minutes later, red cangyue led Wang Xu to stop in front of a courtyard, pointed to the small courtyard in front, but the garden, kitchen, martial arts field and other five viscera are complete, and said with a smile.


    "Didn''t you say that? Just call me Wang Xu." Wang Xu smiles and follows red cangyue into the yard.


    "Well... OK, Wang Xu..." red cangyue was stunned, a little hesitant and careful.


    She can''t be careless!


    I thought that after integrating a drop of the great emperor''s essence and blood, her accomplishments of breaking through to the six grade master''s realm at one time were the top of her generation.


    As a result, after aunt Qing told her about the amazing and crazy people, she found out that Wang Xu had killed two liupinjing masters!


    On the surface, however, Wang Xu is still just a cultivation of grade one. How can red cangyue not be frightened?


    Of course, like other people, she did not think that Yipin Jing was Wang Xu''s real cultivation, just as he used some methods to hide the real realm.


    Red cangyue''s psychological activities, Wang Xu do not know, even if you know will only not care about a smile.


    He is a great master in the realm of metaphysics. The contrast of realm is really between the master realm of one grade and five grades. As for breath, he has nothing to hide.


    Soon.


    Two people through the courtyard, red moon guilty, first back to his boudoir to do some private things.


    Wang Xu strolls around by himself. The courtyard is not big. What''s striking is the middle of the martial arts training ground. The ground is paved with huge bluestone slabs. The stones are of special material and extremely hard. Ordinary weapons will break when they are chopped. Many broken weapons, such as swords and guns, can be seen in the corner nearby.


    "Qingyang stone rock?" Wang Xu took a sword and practiced a set of sword techniques. All of them were in a small space of one meter square. The light of the sword flickered, but it gave people a kind of powerful and swift.


    "Good sword technique!"


    When a set of swordsmanship was finished, a clear cry came.


    Wang Xu turned his head and saw that red cangyue had changed into a clean, simple and elegant white dress. Her hair was tied up with two purple ribbons, and her red lips were covered with a layer of lip cream. Her eyes were as beautiful as waves. At a glance, it made her eyes bright.


    "Wang Xu, let''s go out to dinner. It''s my treat." Red moon eyebrows and eyes such as peak water a little, red Wang Xu brilliant smile.


    "Good."


    Wang Xu nodded, put down his sword and walked out of the one meter square space.


    Looking down, the Qingyang stone slab under his feet had already turned into a layer of fine green gravel. No wonder he only practiced sword in this area. He was afraid of destroying the martial arts training ground of Chi cangyue''s family.


    Red cangyue doesn''t care at all. She leads Wang Xu out of the yard with a smile.


    However, as soon as he was discharged from the hospital, he met a group of people on the other side of the street.


    This group of people, with a happy face, do not seem to be looking for trouble.


    "The old man walking in the front is red fire, the grandfather of red cloud dragon. It is this old man who first saw my talent and forced me to marry red cloud dragon." Red cangyue light and Wang Xu introduction way, but in the heart is a little doubt.


    The only grandson, red cloud dragon, is dead, but red fire seems to have nothing to do with it. Hasn''t he received any news yet?


    Doubt to doubt, red moon is not afraid of each other to find trouble. Not to mention Wang Xu, she is now a great master of liupinjing. She has been in liupinjing for more than ten years. Maybe she has reached grade 7 or even grade 8, but what about that?


    Don''t forget, she is only 19 years old!


    The 19-year-old Grand Master of liupinjing, as long as the news gets out, the core senior members of the red family will come to her in person.


    Red fire dare to move her, don''t use her hands, the high level inside the red house will be the first to kill each other!


    Wang Xu nodded, also did not care.


    At this time, red fire had already brought people to the two men. It seemed that he didn''t know the news of the death of his grandson, Chi Yunlong. With a smile on his face, he laughed at Chi cangyue and said:


    "Cangyue, you''re back. This family task is hard!"


    "Miss cangyue!" Others who followed red fire also saluted red moon.


    Among them, red cangyue recognized a lot of people. She had her own high-level side branch, and she also had the same military personnel who managed the side branch of the red family as red fire.


    There are only four great masters she can recognize, each of whom is her own elder.


    Look at their expressions, full of joy, vaguely with a little flattery, all extremely enthusiastic.


    Red cangyue was slightly stunned. For a moment, she couldn''t figure out the situation.


    On her side, she hasn''t gone to the family to hand over the task, and the news of her promotion to liupinjing hasn''t spread.


    What about these people?


    "Cangyue, let''s go. I have already reserved a table in Chiyue building to take care of you." The next moment, red fire has come up with a smile on his face, extremely enthusiastic.


    As for the abnormal extreme situation of red fire, red cangyue only lightly replied:


    "The red cloud dragon is dead!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, the smile on red fire''s face froze. Although he had known the news for a long time, he never thought that red cangyue would speak so directly in public.


    "Your only grandson died because of me. Without mentioning the things you did to me before, you and I can''t be friends as we are now." At this time, the words behind the red moon continue to come, the voice is light:


    "If you want to trouble me, please say so. Because if you don''t say it now, there will be no chance in the future, and I''ll settle with you myself. "


    Smell speech, red fire body ruthlessly a shock, reluctantly smile way: "cangyue, I......"


    "You and I are enemies. Please change our name for such a close one." Red cangyue interrupted him directly.


    Red fire flashed a touch of anger in his eyes and roared in his heart


    "Little bitch! that ''s going too far! Now you''re proud, but don''t let me have a chance. Once I have a chance, I''ll let you die! "


    As red cangyue said, red fire has received news of the death of red cloud dragon.


    But just because he received the news of the death of red cloud dragon, he did not dare to move easily. Because it was the same person who killed his grandson and the great master of liupinjing.


    Mr. Wang!


    What happened in the secret place of Chishui has been spread by the children who have witnessed everything in the secret place. Although it''s not known to all, at least, such closely related people as Chihuo know it.


    The person who killed his grandson easily killed the astonishing maniac. There was even a strange surname worshiper, who was also the great master of liupinjing.


    Different from what aunt Qing, red cangyue and others think, the strength of red fire has not made any breakthrough, but is lower than before.


    Because of his status as the great master of liupinjing, for more than ten years, although he was not the real core of the Chijia family, he also enjoyed glory and wealth.


    Among the hundreds of thousands of people in the red family, he can easily enjoy the sense of power over thousands of people, and bully the children of other branches like red cangyue.


    In the past, it''s not that red fire has not forced other side branches, and even wiped his ass for the dirty thing that red cloud dragon forced other side branch women.


    But there was never a time when someone dared to fight against the red moon!


    Even if there is resistance, under the suppression of his identity as the great master of liupinjing, he will eventually die in vain.


    However, no matter what Ren Chihuo thought, he never thought that there would be such a result now.


    Because a young master Wang suddenly appeared. It is said that he was still a demon in the lower world. He forced him to such an extent.


    Miserable!


    Miserable red fire, have to bow!

 Chapter 685

    "Miss cangyue!"


    In the face of the cold eyes of the red moon, red fire lowered his head and hid the venom of his eyes. His voice flattered and flattered him


    "Don''t get me wrong. It''s just because of the misunderstanding between me and you that I personally put wine in the red moon building and prepare to make amends to miss cangyue to get your forgiveness."


    As he spoke, the red flame was lower.


    In addition to the "damned monster of the lower world" Prince Wang, there is also a person in the red family who can''t be provoked. He personally sends a message to ask him to make amends to red cangyue, otherwise he will end up thinking for himself.


    Think for yourself?


    What''s the end? Besides death, life is not like death.


    It can be said that everything changed suddenly because of the accident of the damned "Prince Wang of the lower world".


    On the surface, red fire is extremely respectful, but in the heart, hatred and venom are hard to eliminate


    "Damned lower world warrior, if it wasn''t for your meddling, how could I have come to this point? My grandson is even more unlikely to die. He has already held red cangyue, a woman with amazing talent! "


    His heart was full of bitterness, but what he said became more respectful and careful


    "Miss cangyue, of course, in addition to that, I will compensate you for a inferior French soldier. With your talent, now you are favored by the one in the family. You must be short of a weapon. With this magic weapon, you will have to break through the six levels. "


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Red cangyue sneered at first, then her eyes became colder. She looked down and bowed. She was very respectful to herself, like a red fire like a dog. Her face was full of irony.


    Before, the old man forced her to give in several times and made her commit to the red cloud dragon, thus becoming the puppet controlled by their grandson.


    Because she didn''t give in, and even slandered her reputation outside, she planted a black pot on her, such as "no shame at all", "no one wants to take off her clothes and send them to the door", "whore", "slut" and so on.


    Everything is to force her to yield to their grandson!


    But now, standing in front of her like a dog, the old man has the face to say "misunderstanding"?


    Where did he get his face?


    Where does self-confidence come from?!


    Red cangyue sneered a few times and took a deep breath. Due to the rules of the red family, she forced her heart to kill each other on the spot. Word by word, she said:


    "I didn''t have any misunderstanding with you before... Get out of here!"


    The last word is "roll". Although the voice of red cangyue is not loud, it doesn''t mean to lower it. Everyone present can hear it clearly.


    In an instant, red fire''s face changed slightly.


    Many of the people who came with him looked at him, then silently stepped back two steps to show that they had nothing to do with red fire.


    At this time, red fire also a little angry, he slowly straightened up, staring at red cangyue, said: "miss cangyue, I really want to make amends to you, want to expose those ''bad misunderstandings'' between you and me before."


    "I admit that I have given you enough face and made enough concessions. Why do you have to force me?"


    At this point, red fire''s eyes gradually became cold, and it seemed that there was a kind of broken pot. With a trace of ferocity on his face, he continued:


    "I''m also a great master. Don''t be unkind. If you''re in a hurry, even if you have the care of that one, I''ll kill you and avenge my dead grandson Yunlong. Then I''ll be killed by the family law enforcement!"


    "What if I force you?" Red moon face unchanged, light back to the road.


    According to the rules of the red family, you can''t kill people of the same family in public. But the rules are set by people, and "in public" is the key. Are there still few chijias who fight and die in private?


    In addition, the word "initiative" can also be avoided. If red fire dare when street to her hand, she will not hesitate to kill each other directly!


    Even, red cangyue looks at Wang Xu around her, and suddenly a trace of impatience rises in her heart. There is an impulse to kill each other without waiting for red fire to be forced to the limit.


    Anyway, with her current strength and potential in the future, even if it''s against the red family rules to kill people of the same race on the street, it''s just a bit of trouble afterwards.


    After all, the rules are set by people. Compared with a 19-year-old great master who has already died, there are too many people in the family who will be ahead of the red moon.


    "Red moon, you are really forcing me!" At this moment, red fire had already endured to a limit, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was full of murderous thoughts


    "Do you think there''s one in the family who''s the backer..."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he saw Wang Xu step forward and frown: "I said, who are you, who are you talking about for a long time? Inside the red family, who has a crush on the red moon? "


    In Wang Xu''s mind, red cangyue was already his man. He had just killed a red cloud dragon, and now another "who" appeared?


    However, at this time, red fire was already a fire that could not be suppressed. Seeing Wang Xu, the "inferior guard" behind red cangyue, he even dared to come out and question him. Suddenly, he couldn''t control it any more. All his anger seemed to find a vent point and burst out in an instant.


    "It''s just a servant. Do you want to interrupt here? Go away Red fire eyes a stare, suddenly a wave of hands, as if to wave away flies in general.


    In a flash, the violent force rushed out of his body and turned into an invisible hand in the air, hitting Wang Xu hard.


    After all this, red fire did not look at Wang Xu, but thought that the other party was dead. He looked at red cangyue coldly and sneered


    "Red moon, take care of your servants and your own mouth!"


    "Now, seriously think about the proposal I just made. Don''t force me, or you will end up like the garbage who just doesn''t know about honor and inferiority!"


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a voice of indifference and playfulness


    "The end? You mean, like me? "


    Hearing his voice, the pupil of red fire''s eyes suddenly shrinks, and then he can''t believe it. He turns to see Wang Xu standing in the same place intact, looking at him with a smile.


    "You..."


    Red fire subconsciously raised his hand and pointed to Wang Xu, tongue tied, full of horror and inconceivable.


    "I''m fine. Don''t get so excited." With a faint smile, Wang Xu reached out and patted the dust on the corner of his clothes. This was the end of red fire''s wave.


    He calmly looked at the red fire in shock and said faintly:


    "Tell me, who''s that one?"


    "You... Who are you?"


    Red fire''s face was very dignified and did not answer the rhetorical question.


    "I said..."


    Wang Xu frowned and his eyes flashed with impatience.


    The next moment, he suddenly moved, his right hand across the sky, lightning like grasp to red fire''s neck, the speed is so fast, red fire has no time to have any reaction.


    No, when he reacts, he has been grabbed by Wang Xu''s neck with one hand.

 Chapter 686

    Red fire''s feet were hanging in the air, and his face was blue and purple, far beyond his imagination. The force of terror that could not resist came from Wang Xu''s hands.


    But until then, Wang Xu''s words came from the back of his mouth: "you''ve lived all your life, and you''re still trapped in liupinjing garbage. Where did you get so much rubbish?"


    "Simply, what can I ask you and just answer directly?"


    Wang Xu is really impatient.


    Originally, looking at the age of the old man Chihuo, aunt Qing and others said that he had been a great master of liupinjing more than ten years ago. Now, more than ten years later, he still thinks how powerful Chihuo is.


    As a result, the breath of strength revealed by red fire''s hand was not as strong as the amazing maniac who had been killed by him?


    What is it? Rubbish!


    "You, you..."


    Red fire blushed and tried his best to squeeze a sentence out of his throat: "this is the red family. No matter who you are, you can''t kill me..."


    "Oh? Don''t you answer my question yet? It seems you want to die. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed, and his five fingers began to close, as if he would crush red fire''s neck in the next moment.


    Feeling the pressure of death, red fire struggled violently and cried out:


    "Chizijing! It''s chizijing


    "Well, I should have said no earlier." Wang Xu gave a cold hum and threw the red fire aside as if it were garbage.


    He did not kill each other, red fire is red cangyue, some hatred, need her to do it.


    "Cangyue, what''s the identity of this chizijing? Do you know him? " Wang Xu looked at the red moon and asked.


    "He is a well-known one among the younger generation of his lineage. He is 20 years old this year, and he is highly regarded by many people. But I''m not familiar with him... "


    Red cangyue frowned slightly, it seemed that she didn''t understand why chizijing asked Chihuo to make amends for her.


    After all, her reputation in the Chi family is not very good, but she is a "cheap bitch" who is used as a joke and ridicule by many idle people.


    For no reason, chizijing suddenly came out to help her. Why?


    Because she was a great master of liupinjing at the age of 19?


    No, it''s not!


    "It''s because of the blood essence of the great emperor that I broke through one after another and entered the liupin realm. Now no one except myself knows it. It can''t be because of me... And so on!"


    Suddenly, the red moon seemed to think of something. She looked up at Wang Xu and wanted to say nothing.


    Just then, another group of people came by on the other side, and a loud voice could be heard from a distance


    "Ha ha, is it sister cangyue?"


    Wang Xu and red cangyue subconsciously look.


    I saw three people, two young men, and an old man with drooping eyes and steady momentum.


    It was the young man who was the first to speak. He was wearing a Purple strong suit. He was not handsome, but with the eyebrows that were obviously carefully repaired, it was a kind of strange beauty.


    "Chizijing?"


    Red cangyue frowned slightly, then her eyes fell on the young man behind chizijing. Her face was slightly on one side, and she whispered to Wang Xu:


    "Wang Xu, the young man behind me is a cousin in my name, chicangshan. Since he stayed with chizijing, I think I already know why."


    Her voice was a little cold, and there was a trace of pain in her eyes. After that, there was a little bit of killing.


    What is her red moon in these people''s eyes?


    Anyone can take it out for sale. Anyone can take it and have a look. Whatever you choose


    What about the goods?


    The next moment, red cangyue''s eyes fell on the old man, her eyes shook fiercely, and her voice became colder


    "This old man, he should be the bodyguard of chizijing. He is definitely a great master of liupin. He is very strong!"


    "Son of Zijing!"


    With the appearance of these three people, red fire quickly got up, ran to bow and salute, with a smile on his face, just like seeing the owner''s dog.


    Although other people are not so exaggerated as him, they also say hello one by one. It is obvious that chizijing is very famous in Chijia and has a strong background. Otherwise, a junior in sanpinjing doesn''t deserve so much respect from so many people.


    "Before that, I kept concealing my true cultivation and only showed the level of one level of quality. That''s what I was afraid of. It''s a pity that I''ve been able to guard against the evil people around me, but I fell into the hands of an outsider, red fire, first, and now... "


    Red cangyue said in a low voice: "now, it seems that they already know it. I didn''t expect that they even didn''t tell me in advance and sold me directly?"


    Red cangyue has known for a long time that her outstanding talent will attract many "hungry wolves" to spy on her.


    Red fire and red cloud dragon Ye sun is just an accident, she has been secretly on guard, keep a low profile, want to avoid things, but finally came.


    Finally, the "family" who grew up in his own family sold her as a "chip" in the exchange of interests!


    Listening to the low voice of the red moon, Wang Xu was silent for a moment. Then he asked, "where are your parents?"


    "For the sake of my family, I died outside when I was seven years old. And I don''t have a grandfather. Before I was born, he died outside for the sake of his family. " Red blue moon light way.


    At this time, chizijing and others had come near, and chicangshan quickly walked up to chicangyue and said with a laugh:


    "Cangyue, I promised you that I would help you solve your problems. You see, I asked Zijing for help. Chiyunlong, who has been pestering you all the time, will never bully you again! "


    With a reserved smile, chizijing said kindly, "sister cangyue, Hello, my name is chizijing. When I meet you for the first time, please take more care of me in the future. As for your trouble... "


    As he said this, his face suddenly changed. With a cold hum, he looked at the red fire way


    "Red fire, you are so bold! Even sister cangyue, who has reached the third level of cultivation at the age of 19, is Tianjiao in the younger generation of my chizijing family. Do you dare to make up your mind about the future wuzun seed?


    Fortunately, I know, otherwise, sister cangyue will not be destroyed in your hands! "


    Red fire quickly lowered his head, shaking his head in fear, claiming guilt, but his heart is a disdain.


    What are you chizijing putting here for me? The world is black as crows. What''s the difference between what you''re doing now and what I''ve done before?


    Oh, you hit me. Can you say "hero saves beauty"?


    Thinking of this, red fire thought of Wang Xu in his heart. Suddenly, he burst into anger. He turned to Wang Xu and opened his mouth to say some bad words. He tried to teach Wang Xu a lesson with the help of chizijing''s hand.


    But when he looked up, he saw Wang Xu''s smiling eyes, which seemed to have encouragement and expectation.


    Don''t know why, red fire immediately in the heart a counsels, to the words of the mouth unexpectedly is abruptly swallow to go back.


    But at this time, needless to say, chizijing also took the initiative to look at Wang Xu. After all, the distance between Wang Xu and chicangyue was so close that their relationship seemed extremely close.


    Before he came here, Chi Cangshan assured him that she was a "Chu" girl. As for the rumors outside, after he knew that chicangyue was already sanpinjing at the age of 19, he already understood the root of them and naturally didn''t care.


    But Wang Xu


    This kid, who?


    Where''s the dog from!

 Chapter 687

    "Sister cangyue, excuse me, this is around you..." chizijing''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Wang Xu." Wang Xu said with a faint smile.


    Red cangyue didn''t speak, just looked at chizijing''s eyes with a little disgust.


    She is not a fool, the dissatisfaction in the chizijing dialect can still be heard, but she is a little impatient.


    Chizijing seems to have helped her, but she came with ulterior motives and other purposes. However, Wang Xu did not ask for anything in return for helping him.


    There is no contrast and no harm. Once we compare chizijing and Wang Xu together, chicangyue is even more disgusted with these people.


    The two so-called relatives, chicangshan and Chidong, exchanged themselves as chips for their own interests, and they also called it consideration for her.


    Chizijing, with ulterior motives, asks for repayment with kindness. That face, as if he helped her red moon, she needs to be grateful, take the initiative to throw in the general.


    The hero saves the beautiful, that is the hero does not have the goal, does not have other heart, the key is saves the human, but is not saves the beautiful. For example, chizijing, let alone saving people, focuses on himself. He helps chicangyue with a little help, and then gains the beauty''s heart and future benefits.


    Oh!


    "Wang Xu?" But chizijing didn''t see that chicangyue hated him. Instead, she stared at Wang Xu and said with a smile


    "It turned out to be prince Wang, but I don''t remember that there was a Wang family in Xuankong city? I''m the only son of Beijing. I don''t know where Prince Wang comes from


    In the last sentence, chizijing''s tone was slightly heavier. It seemed solemn and playful.


    "I come from China." Wang Xu said calmly.


    "Huaxia?" Chizijing is slightly stunned. She feels a little familiar, but she can''t remember for a moment.


    Or red fire whispered: "son of Zijing, the other party is a person of the lower world!"


    All of a sudden, chizijing laughs, eyes with irony, voice disdain way:


    "I''m a little familiar with it. It turns out that it''s the lower boundary of China Unicom opposite Chishui secret land! It''s said that there are also warriors there. It seems that Prince Wang is the warrior of China.


    Ha ha... Look at Mr. Wang''s demeanor and momentum. He must be a child of a big family in China. As expected, he has a kind of arrogant momentum.


    Where like me, it''s just a humble son of the seventh branch of the red family in Xuankong city. There''s no status. Naturally, there''s no such indifferent attitude as that of Prince Wang. "


    The irony in chizijing dialect is undisguised. It seems that it is praising Wang Xu, but anyone who hears it knows that it is "Ironic disdain" for Wang Xu.


    As soon as his voice fell, the red Cangshan on one side also strode forward, with horizontal eyebrows and vertical rebukes: "cangyue, how did you mix with a man in the lower world?


    You have to see your own identity and mix with such people. It''s self defeating! "


    Red cangyue frowns slightly when she hears the words, and her heart is even more impatient.


    Who does she mix with? Do you need to be in charge? To lose one''s worth is to mix with you hypocritical relatives!


    and.


    Wang Xu is a strong young man who can kill such a great master of liupinjing. Her future achievements are as unimaginable as her red moon.


    Tianjiao and Tianjiao mix together, is it self losing?


    Who on earth can''t see what you are?


    "Enough. You''re not in charge of my business." The red moon replied in a cold voice. She didn''t want to talk to these hypocrites any more. She turned around and left


    "Wang Xu, ignore them. Let''s go."


    Although she was impatient and even disgusted, she was her own relative after all, and she didn''t want them to offend Wang Xu completely.


    After all, she is the only one who knows Wang Xu''s terror and kills these people. Wang Xu is afraid that he can''t be killed with just a few slaps. Compared with Wang Xu, chizijing and others are no different from ants.


    Unfortunately, chicangyue doesn''t want chizijing and others to offend Wang Xu completely. Hearing her words, chizijing and others are full of anger.


    As far as red cangyue''s "dirty reputation" is concerned, his chizijing takes the initiative to help. In his opinion, it''s already a kind of handout.


    But red cangyue not only didn''t express his gratitude as he expected, but also took the initiative to throw herself in his arms. On the contrary, she repeatedly defended Wang Xu, a man in the lower world?


    At the beginning, he helped Chi cangyue just for his talent that he might win the title of "Wu Zun" in the future. But when he saw the red moon face to face, he was really moved.


    Red cangyue is very beautiful, even the top beauty among women!


    If you dare to rob a woman with him, you will die!


    Chizijing''s heart is full of murders.


    However, as a legitimate childe with status and background, he needs to maintain the necessary etiquette, especially in front of a woman who is excited.


    At this time, we need a good dog. He glanced at the red fire and the red Cang mountain. Without speaking, they understood what they should do when they left.


    "Hum, boy, you are doomed to be a damned man. You don''t even need to be provoked by me. You''ve offended Zijing. Let''s die!"


    Red fire was even more elated. Without any hesitation, he raised his head and straightened his chest. He peeped at Wang Xu and immediately drew back his eyes. Then he turned his head and yelled at red cangyue


    "Red moon!"


    "Mr. Zijing is all for your own good. Let me apologize to you first, and now I come to your door to say good things to you. Is that your attitude?"


    Chicang mountain also hums coldly


    "Cangyue, a rubbish in the lower world, has great power in the lower world. He is nothing in Xuankong city. Even if he is not as good as Zijing, what do you think?


    Can you still live in the lower world? For the sake of the garbage in the lower world, you don''t hesitate to offend Zijing and treat his kindness as a dog''s lung? "


    As he said this, chicangshan reached out to stop them and chicangyue. His eyes were extremely cold. He pointed to Wang Xu and said angrily:


    "You have to give up your future just for such rubbish from the lower world? Do you know that your talent is enough to make you qualified for wuzun in the future? "


    "And the garbage in the lower world, if he doesn''t help you, is what wuzun is. I''m afraid he hasn''t heard of it. It''s just naked garbage!"


    "Garbage?"


    Red cangyue slowly raised her head, cold eyes, although a little worried to look at Wang Xu, she was afraid that Wang Xu because of red Cangshan''s words, directly killed him.


    After all, in her cognition, Wang Xu is a ruthless person who doesn''t do anything, just like a demon.


    But fortunately, Wang Xu just gave her a smile and didn''t care about the clamor of chicangshan.


    If he doesn''t even have such a dim sum, and others say he''s rubbish, he''s angry and wants to kill. Isn''t he admitting that he''s rubbish in disguise?

 Chapter 688

    Of course, there is a bottom line for some things.


    But now, because the red Cangshan is the cousin of red cangyue, we haven''t touched Wang Xu''s bottom line.


    However, Wang Xu was not angry, but red cangyue took a deep breath and said in a cold voice: "red Cangshan, I''ll tell you again, you can''t care who I mix with!


    In addition, I''m in charge of emotional affairs. I don''t need you to arrange for me! "


    With that, red cangyue looks at Wang Xu and her voice becomes gentle


    "And Wang Xu is far more powerful than you think. I advise you not to challenge Wang Xu, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the old man next to you. "


    Red cangyue''s eyes were cold. She swept her eyes and said a word. She drew back and kept a low profile, trying to play down her sense of existence.


    She felt that she had already reminded her enough. Chihuo, the great master of liupinjing, was so afraid of Wang Xu. As long as chicangshan thought about it carefully, he would understand that Wang Xu was not the one he could scold at will, but the other was called garbage.


    Otherwise, even if Wang Xu looks at her face, red Cangshan is at least a lesson of breaking hands and feet.


    "What did you say?"


    But the kind words of red Cang Yue fell on the ears of red Cang Shan, but they were very harsh. Her face turned red, and she felt that her face was completely lost.


    Especially on one side, chizijing''s face was gloomy and said coldly: "chicangshan, it seems that your sister cangyue has already got a lover, which is different from what you told me before.


    Listen to her tone, it seems that if I continue to be an eyesore here, the boy in the lower world around her will be angry, but none of us can provoke it! "


    After being stabbed by chizijing, chicangshan''s face was black and blue. He opened his mouth and scolded: "chicangyue, what kind of ecstasy did this boy give you? I can''t believe you believe him so much. Do you think he''s more powerful than Zijing and blind? "


    The old man behind chizijing, who had closed his eyes all the time, didn''t speak, but at this time he opened his eyes slightly, but his face was gloomy. He looked up and down at Wang Xu, his brows gradually wrinkled, and his disgust became more and more intense.


    No matter what he thinks, Wang Xu''s cultivation breath is only at the same level of quality. If the background is good, it''s not waste.


    But a lower bound person, to strength without strength, to background without background, waste is not worthy, can only be said to be garbage!


    "Chicangshan, dare you scold me?" Red cangyue''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and the impatience in her heart turned into anger.


    She was kind-hearted and comforted herself several times. She didn''t want to quarrel with her cousin. As a result, she still scolds her in public?


    The red Cang Moon said in a cold voice: "what do you think you are, red Cang mountain? I don''t think I know what your real purpose is? Don''t you just want to use me as a chip to please the seventh branch of the family? "


    Seeing her attitude, he tore off the disguise of his appearance in public and revealed the ugliness of his heart. His face turned white.


    But Chi cangyue didn''t mean to shut up. Now that she has been shameless, let''s make things clear


    "But you take yourself as the center and fantasize about unrealistic things every day. After fantasizing for a long time, you have problems in your mind. What is the most important thing for a warrior?


    It''s not like you are opportunistic or flattering the rich. You have the ability to break through the cultivation realm to three, four, five, or even six grades as soon as possible. At that time, your status in the family will naturally rise and your power will naturally follow. "


    "In addition, there are too many things you don''t know, can''t imagine and can''t predict in the world. There are too many gifted demons and terrible young strong people. Do you think that chizijing has great strength, strong background and unlimited future achievements?"


    "Wang Xu is a man in the lower world. You think he must be rubbish. He can''t be compared with chizijing, a man with background and strength?"


    "Then, open your eyes and let me see clearly who is rubbish!"


    The red Cang moon didn''t say a word, the face of the red Cang mountain was ugly.


    For a while, he was angry, for a while, he was questioned speechless, his face was blue, for a while, he was extremely angry, for a while, he became angry again and again.


    He is 25 years old this year, but his accomplishments are still second-class. It was not until a while ago that he climbed to chizijing and used chicangyue as a chip to exchange for a top-grade congenital pill.


    What he was angry at was what red cangyue said in public, and what he was ashamed of was also these words, because what red cangyue said was correct, and he could not refute it at all.


    no


    At least one point, he can refute!


    The man named Wang Xu in the lower world, how can he not be rubbish? Why isn''t it rubbish?


    Most of the people in the lower world can''t compare with them. This is the common sense of countless martial arts people in Xuankong city.


    But he forgot, most of them are opposite, and a small part.


    Perhaps not forget, just angry, red Cangshan did not want to think of this point.


    Similarly, chicangyue''s words deeply stimulated chizijing.


    "Fuck! Red moon, what do you mean? This boy is not rubbish, not rubbish, but also compared with me, which means that I am rubbish, rubbish, right? "


    Chizijing''s face turned red and her eyes were distorted. She almost lost her mind. She didn''t care what she kept in front of the crowd.


    He twisted his face and raised his hand to Wang Xu. His eyes were fierce and his voice was ferocious. He said, "boy, red cangyue says you are very powerful. Come on, you fight with me. I want to see how powerful you are, a man in the lower world!"


    He almost cried out, "son, come and beat me!"


    Seeing that chizijing was angry, chicangshan laughed with pride, shook his head and said with disdain: "Mr. Zijing, he''s just a man in the lower world, dare to fight with you? If you really want to fight, I''m afraid you''ll slap him on the ground and cry


    "Like this kind of garbage in the lower world, no matter how powerful it is, it''s just the strong one in the garbage, but it''s not garbage? That''s why my cousin is so cute and stupid that she will be cheated by someone from the lower world. "


    Next to him, red fire looked on coldly, laughing wildly in his heart. He almost couldn''t help laughing.


    He is a great master of liupinjing. When he is given a message by the Beijing School of chizi, he has to run to chicangyue to apologize and make amends. He even has to bear the death of his only grandson.


    The background of chizijing is extremely terrifying!

 Chapter 689

    In the eyes of red fire, Wang Xu really dares to fight with red Beijing. With the strength of the opponent''s just one move, he will surely win.


    But as long as Wang Xu starts to hurt chizijing, the old man next to him will kill Wang Xu!


    Chizijing is a born noble son. Behind him stands a Wu Zun. He has a high status in the Chijia family. Who dares to provoke him easily?


    "Don''t get excited. Don''t get too excited! Now, I just need to hold back and wait to see the boy take the initiative to die on his own! " Red fire constantly warned himself in his heart, staring at the scene, waiting to see what he expected.


    "Boy, what do you say? Don''t you dare to fight with me alone? Hehe, he also said that he is not a waste, you are such a thing, said that your waste is light, garbage! grandson! Coward


    Chizijing stares at Wang Xu sarcastically, little by little, and almost reaches directly into Wang Xu''s face several times. He is extremely arrogant and unscrupulous.


    It seems that he has already made up his mind that Wang Xu never dares to fight with him alone.


    Seeing that Wang Xu didn''t speak, chizijing shook his head with a sneer and said in great disappointment: "it seems that you are really a rubbish. I have provoked you so much that I dare not challenge you alone?"


    Finally, Wang Xu, who had been silent, spoke slowly: "I generally don''t fight with weak people. If you want to fight with me, let the old man behind you come.


    You are too weak to be worthy


    The voice was extremely calm, as if it were a fact.


    Wang Xu is just telling the truth.


    However, it is a great insult to be in the ears of chizijing, which is far more than a thousand times greater than the insult after Wang Xu and himself lost alone.


    "Boy, how dare you insult me? I killed his mother... "Chizijing''s face was twisted, he opened his mouth and scolded angrily. He raised his hand and slapped it hard.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu suddenly interrupted him: "Oh? You''re going to kill me? "


    In the middle of a conversation.


    Click!


    No one saw when Wang Xu raised his hand, but the shadow flashed in front of him. Chizijing''s right hand had been pinched by Wang Xu''s hand.


    "Ah As soon as chizijing''s eyes glared, the words in his mouth suddenly turned into a scream.


    Only then did the sound of the air burst out of thin air. Circles of visible white air waves, centered around Wang Xu, pounded away in all directions.


    All this is caused by Wang Xugang''s lightning action.


    "Generally, I don''t fight with weak people, but if someone wants to kill me, I can''t bear it." Crush the right hand of chizijing, but Wang Xu is not the right thing at all, light said.


    At this time, the old man who closed his eyes suddenly opened his eyes. There was a mixture of surprise and anger, and then there was a naked intention to kill.


    "Boy, let go!"


    Wang Xu side head looked at him, silent, calm let go of the hand.


    "Donglao, I want him to die..." chizijing thought that Wang Xu was afraid, and he would complain, but suddenly.


    Wang Xu raised his foot and kicked it out.


    "Boom!"


    The air burst in an instant, and then the whole person bent down into a bow, followed by an instant inverted fly out.


    There was no time to scream. As soon as the mouth opened, the blood gushed out like a spring.


    All around, the moment fell into silence, all eyes were gathered on chizijing, many people pale, eyes shaking.


    After four or five breaths, chizijing fell on the street more than 100 meters away and smashed two wooden houses all the way.


    Even more than a hundred meters away, all the people on the scene were born warriors. They could see clearly that chizijing''s abdomen was sunken and almost kicked through with one foot.


    The extreme physical pain, even if chizijing has already lost consciousness, the body is still convulsing subconsciously on the ground, like a constantly shaking insect.


    Seeing from the past, although chizijing is not dead for the time being, this kind of injury is not far away from death. He may lose his breath at any time!


    The scene is quieter.


    At this time, even a quiet needle fell on the ground, no less than Hongzhong Dalu.


    "Zijing!"


    Suddenly, the old man with closed eyes let out a shrill roar. His body was like a ROC. He rushed to chizijing at a very fast speed.


    He picked up chizijing, took out a jade bottle from his arms, poured out a longan sized pill, and put it into chizijing''s mouth.


    Not only that, his hands also fly fast, like a butterfly, beating on chizijing. It seems that he is using a secret method to continue chizijing''s life.


    Wang Xu looked coldly, but he didn''t mean to stop him.


    Next to him, the whole person of red Cangshan was frozen in the same place. The original irony and disdain on his face turned into fear at this moment. He couldn''t believe staring at Wang Xu. Seeing that Wang Xu''s head moved slightly, he quickly stepped back. His eyes were full of fear and fear.


    But Wang Xu didn''t look at him at all. He just turned his head and looked at the old man who was treating chizijing for his death.


    Even so, the red Cang mountain was trembling with fear, full of wonder: "how can this happen? How could that be? "


    This sentence was all over his head, like a bomb being thrown into his head.


    Even red fire, at this time is also slightly shaking eyes, did not expect Wang Xu was so bold!


    That''s chizijing. How dare the boy from the lower world almost kick chizijing to death?


    Although this is what red fire is happy to see, he is still shocked, because what he thought before was that Wang Xu only dares to break the hands and feet of red son at most, but he didn''t expect that he would never die.


    How cruel!


    But at the next moment, red fire''s eyes were full of pride and ecstasy: "ha ha, this boy and red Beijing will never die. What the hell am I worried about?"


    He stares at donglao who is treating chizijing, and yells in his heart: "hurry up! hurry up! Kill the boy quickly


    It seems that red fire''s silent urging has taken effect. Donglao carefully puts red Zijing in place, then slowly gets up and stares at Wang Xu with murderous spirit, saying word by word:


    "Boy, how dare you?"


    "You should thank me for not killing him directly." Wang Xu swept the other side one eye, light way.


    He is telling the truth. In his eyes, chizijing is just like a mole ant. Just now, he took the initiative, or he could kick the other side directly.


    Unfortunately, when he heard that, his eyes turned red on the spot and he stared at him: "little boy! Miscellaneous! Seed! Then you can keep your hands. I will never keep my hands on you. I will


    Kill you! Kill you


    The voice fell.


    An extremely terrible breath broke out from the body of donglao in an instant, as if a wild animal had been bound and untied its shackles in an instant.

 Chapter 690

    On one side, red fire''s eyes suddenly widened, and there was a strong color of ecstasy inside.


    Terror!


    What a terrible smell!


    He knew that the strength of donglao was above the great master, but he never thought that it would be so powerful.


    Donglao is the great master of qipinjing!


    You know, the great master''s realm is totally different from the five qualities of the master''s realm.


    Every time you are promoted to one level, the strength of the warrior will be improved by one level. Between the six level and the seven level, it is absolutely impossible to cross the level and kill the enemy, just as under the master level.


    Of course, not being able to cross the rank refers to the formal contest. In the private game of life and death, the forces of trap, encirclement, helper, magic weapon, secret weapon and strong person''s protection are separated


    There are too many things for the weak to fight against the strong.


    However, this kind of counter killing requires extremely strict conditions. For example, the secret method must be at least a heaven level secret method.


    The secret of heaven level martial arts can''t be possessed by any cat or dog.


    A strong person of seven grades!


    Just a little boy in the lower world, even if he is a monster, he can still be the opponent of this old monster?!


    Red fire turns his head and looks at Wang Xu cruelly and ferociously. He feels that his whole blood is boiling. He can''t wait to see Wang Xu''s miserable death.


    Red Cangshan is no longer trembling, his face re revealed the color of satisfaction, proud to see the eyes of red cangyue, eyes are full of irony.


    As if to say: "red moon, cousin, see it? This is the advantage of a strong background. The background of Childe chizijing can''t be resisted by a person in the lower world! "


    And the group of people who followed red fire before, together with the people who passed by on the street, all looked at donglao with shock and silence.


    The great master of liupinjing, such as Chihuo, can be in a good position in the Chijia family. The great master of qipinjing, for most of the people around who are in the training and master''s realm, is a powerful existence that dare not offend.


    An east old man is enough to be invincible in the small town where red cangyue grew up!


    Here, however, is just a small corner of the whole Chijia area.


    However.


    No one ever thought that Wang Xu was the first to move before Dong Lao started.


    "He didn''t run away, and dare to take the lead?"


    In an instant, the people around widened their eyes and felt ridiculous.


    Donglao is the great master of qipinjing!


    Wang Xu has a calm face and indifferent eyes.


    Donglao was really powerful, which made him feel a strong danger, so as soon as he came up, he used all the active means.


    Step on the shadow step!


    The air was slightly twisted, and the shadow in front of donglao suddenly rose.


    The next moment, Wang Xu''s body shape has been extremely strange across the distance of more than 100 meters between the two people, appeared in front of donglao''s body.


    Between the electric light and flint, the eyes of the east old man shrink quickly.


    Heaven level martial arts secret method?


    Although he looks like an old man in his 60s and 70s, his real age is in his 140s. At the age of 90, he entered the seven grade level, and then it took him nearly 50 years to reach the peak of the seven grade level.


    In more than 100 years, he has experienced countless battles and seen countless martial arts.


    But I haven''t met an opponent who has the heaven level martial arts secret method!


    Heaven level martial arts is the core inheritance of the three families and two colleges. Only a few Tianjiao can practice it, or they are qualified to practice enlightenment after they enter wuzun.


    But now, on Wang Xu, a man in the lower world, he saw the secret of heaven level martial arts?!


    What''s more shocking to donglao is that he can''t catch the trace of Wang Xu''s body shape change with his peak of Qipin realm.


    When he reacts, Wang Xu has already stood in front of him.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu has raised his right hand expressionless, five fingers wide, the power of heaven and earth from the surrounding void crazy surging.


    Silence nine, the first,


    Miexu hand!


    "What? It''s sky level again... "The pupil in Dong Lao''s eyes has contracted to the extreme.


    Extreme danger in his heart crazy ring, he wants to avoid, want to fight back.


    However, he just made a response, Wang Xu''s hand has been pressed on his shoulder.


    In an instant, the power of heaven and earth gathered by miexu''s hand burst out from Wang Xu''s heart.


    Boom!


    Donglao''s face suddenly turned white. The ground under his feet was smashed and exploded like tofu. Countless smoke and gravel burst up. The terrible shock wave spread in all directions. The air was like the water surface, and there were circles of white air waves.


    Donglao''s body, like a stake, was slapped into the ground by Wang Xu, leaving only one shoulder and head outside.


    When all the dust is settled.


    In front of Wang Xu''s body, there was only a deep pit with a range of four or five meters, while donglao knelt on the ground with a pale face. The shoulder pressed by Wang Xu''s right hand was obviously depressed, and the bone inside had been completely crushed.


    "Remember, my name is Wang Xu, go back and tell the people behind you, from now on, don''t make the idea of red cangyue, her future achievements will be unimaginable to all of you, unless the superior Wu respects her relatives, no one in the red family is qualified to attract red cangyue."


    Wang Xu looked down at each other and said faintly:


    "I know that you are not willing to accept it, and even have the intention to kill it. But I''m not afraid of you. But don''t want to give red cangyue unnecessary trouble, because she is also red family after all


    "Needless to say, we will not hold her responsible because she is the woman Zijing likes. But, you, I can''t kill you, someone will kill you! " Although donglao was shocked, his eyes were still fierce, staring at Wang Xu every word.


    "Dare you covet the red moon? As I said, you don''t deserve to rely on the rubbish beside you! " Wang Xu disdains a smile, light way.


    Seeing Wang Xu''s contempt for chizijing, donglao was even more angry.


    Perhaps, Wang Xu''s strength is far beyond his imagination, which makes him shocked and terrified. But red cangyue is just a side branch. Although the talent of entering sanpinjing at the age of 19 is extremely high, chizijing is also a 20-year-old sanpinjing.


    Don''t say the background, just strength and talent, two people can say, is a pair of heaven!


    Why is chizijing not worthy of chicangyue?


    It seems to see the anger in Dong Lao''s eyes, but Wang Xu is indifferent, just light way: "don''t you agree? I''m just saying one more fact. "


    "Facts?"


    Hearing this, he could not help but said angrily


    "Red cangyue is a sidekick girl. Even if she is 19 years old, she is in the third grade master''s realm. But my young master chizijing is also in the third grade master''s realm at the age of 20, and my master is even more powerful. How can she not be worthy of red cangyue?


    In my opinion, it''s the young master of our family who breaks up. The red moon is the one who really doesn''t deserve our young master! "

 Chapter 691

    "Who told you that chicangyue is a 19-year-old sanpinjing?"


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He looked at donglao with disdain and said faintly:


    "Red cangyue is a 19-year-old great master of liupinjing!"


    With that, he didn''t want to look at donglao any more. He turned and walked to the red moon.


    Behind him, donglao''s mood was completely shattered!


    what?


    Red cangyue is the great master of liupinjing?


    The 19-year-old great master of liupinjing, if it is true, the whole Chijia family, let alone chizijing, is chizijing. His wuzun Laozi came here in person and did not dare to touch chicangyue. Not to mention forcing the red moon to break into the red capital.


    And he can be sure that red cangyue was definitely a third grade realm more than ten days ago, because he came to verify it himself.


    As a result, in a short period of more than ten days, he crossed three grades and one realm, and directly became a great master of six grades?


    Donglao couldn''t believe it, but he thought that he didn''t even have a chance to fight in front of Wang Xu


    The other side, is not a lower bound of people?


    How could it be so powerful?


    When I raise my hand, two kinds of martial arts secrets similar to the heaven level come out. The Chi family, one of the top three families in Xuankong City, have to hold the heaven level martial arts secrets that are not easy to inherit, as if Wang Xu didn''t want money.


    "How could... How could there be such a thing?"


    Donglao muttered to himself and didn''t want to believe it at all.


    But, whether he wants to believe it or not, that''s the truth.


    It''s not just donglao.


    When Wang Xu said that Chi cangyue was a 19-year-old great master of liupinjing, everyone around him was so shocked that he lost his breath. Many people even lost their breath.


    Everyone present knows what the 19-year-old great master liupinjing means and what he stands for.


    From then on, chicangyue will no longer be a minor genius among the hundreds of thousands of Chijia''s children, but one of the "little masters" with the highest status in the whole Chijia family!


    Once the news comes to the high-level ears of Chijia


    Red moon.


    He will be the son of heaven, the son of Emperor Wu, who is almost at the peak of the Chijia family!


    Today, there are only two young masters in the Chi family.


    A little master of Tianjian and a little master of Xingyu.


    Now, there will be one more.


    Little Lord of the moon!


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In a dead silence, only Wang Xu''s footsteps were left.


    At this time, Wang Xu has returned to the red moon side, calm way: "well, now there should be no flies to bother us to eat, let''s go, just go to the who just said... Red moon building."


    While speaking, Wang Xu frowned slightly and swept around his eyes. He finally found red fire.


    However, at this time, the red fire was lying on the ground, his body shaking like a vibrating stick.


    When Wang Xu easily suppressed Dong Lao with only two moves, he could not control his fear and knelt on the ground.


    When Wang Xu said that chicangyue was a 19-year-old great master of liupinjing, he was all over the place and trembled wildly.


    He wanted to kowtow, but his whole body was too scared to lift any strength.


    He wanted to ask for mercy, but his lips trembled wildly, and he couldn''t say a word.


    How to beg for mercy?


    How to ask for mercy?


    What he did to red cangyue before, there is a rumor that red cangyue is a "whore" now


    As long as you think about it, red fire is confused, and can''t remember a word to beg for mercy.


    After all, Chi cangyue is now the "little master of cangyue". She is the son of heaven who can win the title of Emperor Wu and is directly focused by the master of the Chi family and many high-ranking military masters of the Chi family.


    Red fire as long as you think about it, can not control the body and mind cold.


    "Cangyue, you can dispose of this rubbish."


    Wang Xu frowned slightly. Originally, he wanted to teach red fire a lesson. However, when he saw his opponent''s gesture, he was immediately bored.


    Those old people who only know how to bully others and dare to bully others are dirty hands!


    He didn''t want to dirty his hands. The red moon swept her eyes and said faintly, "don''t worry about him. Let''s go to dinner first."


    She knew that after the great master of liupinjing''s accomplishments were exposed, she would soar to the top of the red family overnight.


    For example, there is no need for red fire to take the initiative to find trouble. Countless people will take the initiative to make red fire get the punishment it deserves in order to please her.


    As for whether it''s happy or not, it depends on the nature of the person.


    So red fire doesn''t let red cangyue in her heart. What makes her really in her heart is:


    "I covered my breath with the secret method inherited from the great emperor''s essence and blood. How could Wang Xu have seen my true cultivation for a long time?"


    Thinking of this, red cangyue was a little disappointed


    "Well, originally, I wanted to surprise him!"


    ¡­¡­


    Red moon tower.


    Wang Xu and Chi cangyue randomly choose a table in the hall and order some special dishes of Chi yuelou. They chat while eating.


    After less than ten minutes of a meal, an old man walked into the red moon building. He was extremely respectful and smelled like a great master of liupinjing. When he saw them eating, he did not dare to disturb them and stood four or five meters away waiting.


    After waiting for nearly an hour, the old man dared to come over and whisper when he saw the two men get up and leave the table


    "Young master cangyue, Prince Wang, old chiming, at the command of Prince chizijing, personally came to tell you that Chihuo will never appear in front of you again."


    Red cangyue nodded, waved to the other side to leave, and said nothing.


    No matter how chizijing flatters her now, what should have happened has happened. We will talk about it later.


    As for red fire, the meaning of the old man''s words is very clear. It won''t appear again. What''s the end?


    Die!


    Today, chizijing was taught a lesson by Wang Xu, and almost died. With each other''s temperament, she must also need a goal to vent.


    The death of red fire should be very unpleasant.


    This is the change of status. From then on, red cangyue will stand at a height that ordinary children of the red family can''t reach.


    The old man respectfully stepped aside and watched them leave.


    As soon as I got out of the red moon tower, I saw a young man in his mid-20s. He bent down, smiling and running all the way to meet me


    "Cangyue, my grandfather was overjoyed when he heard that you had entered liupinjing. Let me invite you back to have a family dinner.


    By the way, several uncles and aunts got the news, and they all came back. They gathered in the ancestral hall, and they just waited for you to go there to worship their grandfather and second uncle... "


    This young man is the red Cangshan.

 Chapter 692

    The grandfather in the pass of chicang mountain is his own grandfather.


    It''s not her grandfather, but her brother and her second grandfather.


    Today, the opposite founder is the strongest in the red cangyue branch, and naturally is also the elder of the family.


    However, in the past, the second grandfather never regarded the red moon as his own. As for those uncles and aunts, there are those who have helped red cangyue, but there are also those who are cold hearted and even bully her.


    However, relatives, after all, are relatives. All of us have the same blood. Although the cousin of the red Cangshan is not shameful, but the red cangyue did not refuse.


    Just coldly nodded and said: "you go back to tell the second grandfather, after I say goodbye to Prince Wang, I will go back."


    Red Cangshan nono did not dare to go back and forth to red cangyue as before. He said a few words with a smile. Seeing that red cangyue''s face was getting colder and colder, he said goodbye.


    After he left, red cangyue turned to Wang Xu and asked, "Wang Xu, do you really want to go to the emperor''s house?"


    Mentioning the word "imperial family", she bit her lip slightly.


    Although Wang Xu didn''t say it, the history and tradition of the imperial family''s respect for women and the imperial family''s daily solicitation of "redundant sons in law" are well known in Xuankong city.


    This is exactly the time when the young masters of the emperor''s family, Jiang Yue, gathered together to fight for the final quota.


    Wang Xu went to the emperor''s house at this time


    Think of here, the heart of red cangyue is mercilessly clenched.


    "I made an appointment with a man." Wang Xu smiles, and suddenly looks at the red moon a little more strangely. He mutters in his heart:


    "Red moon, she doesn''t have feelings for me, does she? No, it''s totally different from the red moon I knew in the last life! "


    Thinking of the red moon of the last life, Wang Xu was amused by the sudden idea in his heart.


    It''s true that he got along well with red cangyue during this period. In a sense, he is still a hero in "hero saves beauty" for red cangyue.


    But the red moon he knew would never fall in love with a man so easily!


    "Agreement?"


    Get Wang Xu''s answer, red cangyue heart murmurs a, don''t know why, heart pull more tight.


    But on the surface, she said with a smile: "well, when you finish the appointment... Can we meet again?"


    "Ah?" Wang Xu was stunned.


    Red cangyue is nervous looking at him, in the end, she still did not resist, accidentally asked the biggest problem in the heart.


    She looked at Wang Xu''s eyes for fear of seeing a trace of rejection.


    "What are you talking about? I''m not going to the emperor''s house to break into a tiger''s den. I''m sure I''ll come out. It''s all in a Xuankong city. Although the Xuankong city is a little big, when you enter wuzun''s realm, the distance is nothing at all.


    If you want to ask me out for dinner or something, you can come to me at any time. " Wang Xu said with a smile.


    At this time, he also felt a little strange. However, he didn''t think much about it. He spent his energy to cultivate red cangyue, not for the love between men and women, but for the strong future of red cangyue.


    Just like Chu shuliu and the red moon, he certainly can''t let it go easily.


    "Ah?" Red moon is also a Leng.


    Then eyes suddenly firm up, she misunderstood Wang Xu''s meaning.


    Yes, what about the little master of the imperial family, Emperor Jiang Yue? She is also the young leader of the Chijia family. She is only 19 years old and younger than dijiangyue. She thinks she will never be worse than dijiangyue.


    Now, she may not be better than God Jiang Yue, but one day, she will catch up with and even surpass emperor Jiang Yue!


    At that time, even if she hits the door of God''s house, she will take Wang Xu back!


    "Wang Xu, with your talent, I don''t think you are willing to be a husband, are you? Also, you were just a member of the lower world. You couldn''t contact emperor Jiang Yue at all. It must have been other members of the emperor''s family who forced you to be emperor Jiang Yue''s son-in-law! "


    In her heart, red cangyue secretly hated and assured herself word by word:


    "Red moon, remember that you must work hard to get Wang Xu back from the emperor''s family as soon as possible!"


    If Wang Xu knew about the misunderstanding of red cangyue


    But no matter how powerful Wang Xu was, he didn''t have the ability to see through the thoughts in red cangyue''s heart. He could only say that this was really a beautiful misunderstanding.


    "Wang Xu, don''t worry. I promise... I will find you as soon as possible!" Emperor Jiang Yue''s face is slightly red, but it is dead to hold a fist, a word of a loud guarantee way.


    With that, she seemed to be afraid of parting and shy. She turned and strode away.


    In the same place, Wang Xu felt a little confused. He shook his head speechless and whispered:


    "This woman... Is totally different from the one I knew in my previous life."


    "What do you mean? I always think about it when I talk in a mess. "


    After thinking about it for a long time, Wang Xu didn''t understand the last sentence of red cangyue, which was combined with the panic of running after he finished, and what he wanted to express.


    Finally, he could only sigh helplessly:


    "Woman... No, red moon, you have changed!"


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Chishui base, Huaxia opposite Chishui secret land.


    Lu Qingshan, Feng Qian and Li cangyun, together with Ye Jianyi, Zhang Peng, Jin Miaomiao, Chu shuliu, di Changqing, Zhao Changwu and Ma Qing, walked into the conference hall of the base.


    At this time, there were many people sitting in the hall, but they were not from Chishui base, but young warriors from other parts of China.


    This time, in addition to Chishui, there are five other secret places in China. For each secret place, the Wumeng has arranged for the young generation to explore.


    Finally, everyone will gather at Chishui base and go to xuankongcheng Kowloon College for further study through Chishui secret place. This is an agreement made by the high-level officials of Wumeng and Jiulong University.


    The alliance produces talented young warriors who are trained by Kowloon University. At the same time, these warriors also contribute to Kowloon University, which can be said to be mutually beneficial.


    Of course, in other words, it is not impossible for Wumeng to work for Jiulong University and provide talents as a subordinate force.


    However, the top leaders of the alliance don''t think so. Their external propaganda caliber is to make use of the powerful alliance of Kowloon university to advance the rise of the Chinese warrior.


    There are cases to be found in history. The young warriors provided by the alliance are similar to those who fought for the rise of China and traveled abroad to learn advanced western technology in the dark Dynasty more than 100 years ago.


    Today, the Wumeng is also planning this.


    As long as Jiulong University enrolls us Chinese martial arts, one day, as more and more Chinese martial arts become stronger, the martial arts league will become stronger and the Chinese martial arts circle will become stronger.


    The other six groups came from the other five branches of the Wumeng in China besides the Mordor.


    Kyoto Branch, North Branch, South Branch, West Branch and East branch.


    Lu Qingshan and his entourage are from the branch of mordu Wumeng. After entering the conference hall, Feng Qian, Li cangyun and others sit in the back seat.


    Lu Qingshan, on behalf of all the people, sat at the long table in the middle of the meeting.


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that the leader of morduwu League was a capable man. I said, don''t you have any more martial men in morduwu League?"


    Seeing Lu Qingshan sitting down, suddenly, a middle-aged man opposite him frowned fiercely, hummed coldly, and spoke with disdain.

 Chapter 693

    The middle-aged man''s name is Ma Qun. He comes from the branch of Southern Wumeng.


    Originally, because the modu Wumeng occupied the best secret place of Chishui, the Wumeng of other divisions complained a lot.


    You know, there is also a gap in the secret realm. The bigger the secret realm, the more good things there are, the more treasures and heritages there are.


    This time, almost all the young talents led by Ma Qun were selected by him. Originally, the team he led was responsible for the right to explore Chishui.


    But who can think of, finally but inexplicably gave magic all Wu Meng.


    Good!


    Even if the people in the Mordor martial league are more powerful than him, it turns out that the leader is not a warrior, but a capable one? Looking at the young warriors behind him, almost all of them were injured, obviously when they were exploring the secret place.


    This is no strength, the results did not eat good things, was collapsed a body injury ah!


    What''s the point of robbing the "good things" that he had already decided?


    You know, the stronger you are, the more treasures and heritages you can get. Especially the martial arts leaders, they are full of oil every time.


    Thinking of this, the horses are more angry.


    At this time, the leaders of the other branches also heard and saw that although no one spoke, they could see a trace of dissatisfaction after their eyes swept over Lu Qingshan, Chu shuliu and other young soldiers who were almost injured.


    "It''s not me who leads the team. There''s someone else." Lu Qingshan looked up at the horses and said calmly.


    "Someone else?"


    Ma Qun glanced at Li cangyun, Feng Qian and others behind him with a slight hook on the corner of his mouth, and suddenly sneered


    "You are so miserable. Instead of attending the meeting, the leader of the team asked you to be a capable person. Did that person have an accident in the secret place?"


    "Our people were injured not because of the secret place, but because of other enemies in the secret place. In addition, the leader was Wang Xu, Prince Wang. He didn''t have an accident." Lu Qingshan frowned slightly, but still shook his head and explained.


    "Yes? But, Mr. Wang? Listen to your name, it turns out that you are led by a young man? His name is Wang Xu? At what age? What is the realm? Can you even be selected as the leader of the secret exploration? " The horses chuckled and asked, shaking their heads and squinting their eyes.


    It''s not so much chatting as questioning!


    "Mr. Wang is 21 years old. As for his realm, I don''t know. Even if I know, it has nothing to do with you." Lu Qingshan''s face cooled down and he didn''t want to talk to the horses.


    "Nothing to do with me?"


    On hearing this, the horses suddenly sank, slapped the table and yelled angrily


    "21 years old! Listen! Listen!


    What do some people in morduwu League think? Let a 21-year-old hairy boy be the leader of the team. No wonder the Mordor martial arts league has suffered a heavy loss this time. Half of the more than 30 talented martial arts talents who have been cultivated are dead! "


    "This time..." Lu Qingshan frowned and opened his mouth to say something.


    But the horses didn''t give him a chance to speak at all. His voice was colder


    "I''ve heard for a long time that a national martial arts conference has been held by the magic capital martial arts league. Those martial arts members of the Chinese family have come to participate in the conference, and a group of so-called young Tianjiao have been selected to explore the secret place of Chishui.


    It is said that the champion is a boy named Wang Xu!


    It seems that Wang Xu, the leader of the team, is the boy, isn''t he? It seems that some of the high-level members of the Wudu alliance have exchanged interests with the Wudao aristocratic family, and they have specially given the biggest Chishui secret place to the family warriors to explore! "


    With that, the horses suddenly opened their eyes, stared at Lu Qingshan, and asked: "this prince Wang, I really want to ask, what is his strength? What qualifications do you have to be a team leader?


    This time, you have suffered a heavy loss. Who should come out to bear the responsibility? "


    "Mr. Wang''s strength is unfathomable. We can''t guess it." Lu Qingshan responded coldly.


    "Unfathomable? A 21-year-old hairy boy, you told me that it was unfathomable and funny! "


    Ma Qun gave a sneer. Then he suddenly raised his hand and pointed to a young man in the crowd behind him


    "Ma CE, come out and tell them how old you are this year, what level you are among your peers, and what strength you are!"


    Behind him.


    A young man in his twenties and twenties suddenly grew up.


    He was dressed in a simple and sassy black suit, with muscles bulging on his arms. His skin was as bronze as brass. His face was firm, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes were wild.


    Just standing there, the young people will automatically send out a strong evil spirit. The whole person gives people a kind of bravery that has experienced many battles and countless lives and deaths.


    "Uncle!" Ma CE first bows to the horses, then strides to the field, looks around and says word by word:


    "I, Ma CE, am 24 years old. I don''t know my strength among my peers, but I can be proud to say that I have been practising martial arts at the age of 14. Now I have only ten years, and I am already a great master!"


    The horses nodded with great satisfaction. They also stood up and looked down on the green hill with a sneer


    "Ma CE''s strength is already top among his peers, but he''s just a talent. Wang Xu in your mouth, you are only a 21-year-old boy. What strength can he be? "


    "I''ve heard that the martial arts players of those families who participated in the martial arts conference can reach the final. Don''t tell me, he doesn''t even have one of his own


    "In that way, I really ha ha..."


    Lu Qingshan''s face was gloomy and he didn''t wait for him to speak.


    On one side, Ma CE suddenly said: "uncle, if there is nothing else, then I will go back to my seat and continue to practice. After all, I don''t want to compare with a family warrior who is not worthy of the name and can only rely on his family background. It''s meaningless. "


    His voice was not big and calm, as if he didn''t care about Wang Xu at all, nor was it worth caring about.


    "Ha ha, good!"


    The horses laughed and nodded


    "This is my nephew of the horses. He seizes every time to practice, works hard, doesn''t panic, is self-confident and arrogant, just strengthens his mind, constantly surpasses himself, and doesn''t care what outsiders are!"


    With that, the horses began to speak highly of Ma CE. Uncle and nephew talked and laughed, and they were all around.


    The two men''s performance, just tell Lu Qingshan and others directly.


    Compared with our uncle and nephew.


    You.


    Here you are.


    It''s all rubbish!

 Chapter 694

    "Hum, two clowns, are we blind?"


    Behind Lu Qingshan, Zhang Peng suddenly sneered and muttered abuse.


    In a few seats beside him, di Changqing''s face was even more gloomy and terrible, and he swore in a low voice: "the old man wants to take Lu Qingshan''s vice team as Liwei, but the small man''s affectation is too obvious, so he wants to step on Prince Wang? Name yourself?


    Mr. Wang is not here, and all the rubbish has jumped out! "


    There was not much cover in their voices.


    If Zhang Peng''s words are not clear, then Di Changqing is naked in scolding.


    Chu shuliu even shook his head and said, "if Wang Xu is here, I''m afraid he''ll slap him directly."


    All of a sudden.


    Ma Qun and uncle and nephew Ma CE turned extremely ugly.


    "A bunch of trash!" The horses even stood up, as if trying to teach others, but he finally put up with it.


    After all, if he makes a move, he will inevitably be said to be bullied by others.


    Taking a deep breath, he turned to stare at Lu Qingshan and said with a sarcastic smile: "so, are these the young geniuses selected by your morduwu League? They are not good at all, but they have a big temper and a hard mouth! "


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that this time I''m going to exchange with the students of Jiulong University. In the freshmen''s qualifying competition, marce will definitely enter the inner courtyard to study!"


    The voice of the horses fell to the ground. Except for Lu Qingshan, the faces of the other leaders of the Wumeng division all changed slightly.


    Kowloon college is divided into five outer colleges and four inner colleges.


    Each of the students in the inner college is a genius among the talents. Each term of the Kowloon college will recruit 10000 new students.


    But among them, there are only 400 freshmen who are qualified to enter the inner courtyard!


    There are four inner courtyards, each with only one hundred people.


    Originally, the freshmen who can enter Kowloon college are all gifted talents with outstanding martial arts talents. Another 400 people were selected, almost one in a million.


    Generally, those who can study in the inner courtyard either have a background or are extremely gifted. In the cultivation of martial arts, Huaxia is no worse than the martial arts in the solar world by more than ten levels, and the two sides are not at the same level at all.


    Even the young talents of the Wumeng, this exchange to study in five other schools of the Kowloon University, is also the Kowloon University specially lowered the threshold, gave them more concessions.


    As for entering the inner courtyard


    Ma Qun and Ma CE are two nephews. They are really confident!


    Although marce is really excellent, it depends on who he is compared with. Not to mention the 10000 freshmen of Kowloon University, who are here, there are many better than him.


    Lu Qingshan glanced behind him. Because he was injured in Chishui, Chu shuliu and others, whose breath was relatively weak, disdained him.


    Must be in the inner courtyard?


    If Ma CE could enter the inner courtyard, then almost all the people behind him would be qualified to enter!


    However, the leaders of several other divisions did not know this. Some even got up to smile at the horses and congratulated them


    "Ma Qun, you have such a gifted nephew. Congratulations!"


    "Ha ha, Congratulations! Happy with you The horses laughed and called back. Then they looked at Lu Qingshan with disdain, turned to Ma CE and said faintly:


    "Ma CE, when you enter the Kowloon college, remember to help these people in the modu Wu League. After all, they are all Chinese martial arts. You should hold them together outside. Otherwise, they will be easily bullied and looked down upon."


    Hearing what he said, the faces of Ye Jianyi, Jin Miaomiao, Chu shuliu and others on the seat behind Lu Qingshan changed. People''s eyes flickered and some evil spirit gathered.


    Help them?


    Not to mention Ma CE''s strength, he can''t help a few people at all. The tone of Ma Qun''s speech is obviously not helping, I''m afraid it''s a lesson!


    What do these two guys, these nephews, think they are? At first, it''s ironic, but now it''s a threat?


    "As my uncle taught me, I will help you more in the future." At this time, Ma CE''s voice came. He was very serious. Suddenly, he looked up at Ye Jianyi, di Changqing and others, sighed and shook his head


    "But, uncle, some people may not like our kindness. Like these... "


    Then he raised his hand and pointed to di Changqing. His voice became cold and he said, "this guy, with murderous spirit in his eyes, regards our kindness as donkey''s liver and lung. To help this kind of white eyed wolf, it''s hard not to ask for it, and it will be resented.


    But it doesn''t matter. We are all Chinese martial arts. I will help if I can.


    However, I have made it clear in advance that it is my duty, not my duty, to help. If some people don''t open their eyes and get into trouble in the future, don''t blame me for being indifferent. "


    His voice fell to the ground, and the room was quiet.


    Everyone looks at Uncle Ma CE. Some people look with approval. Some people look at di Changqing and others shaking their heads and sighing. Some people look with disdain. Others look on coldly.


    "Damn it


    Then suddenly, di Changqing slaps on the chair and stands up. His anger can no longer be controlled.


    clown!


    that ''s going too far!


    Zhao Changwu, Ma Qing, Jin Miaomiao, Chu shuliu, Zhang Peng, Ye Jian and others all have cold eyes. One by one, they slowly stand up and seem to have the intention of starting.


    Everybody, they''re angry.


    Ma Qun and Ma CE, the two nephews, sing in unison, belittle the public, and elevate their own identity, but they are still on and on?


    Clay figurines have three points of fire.


    If uncle and nephew are strong enough to crush people like Wang Xu, they have nothing to say. However, the detestable lies in the strength of the two nephews, one of the first grade and one of the third grade.


    Perhaps, this strength is not low in the Chinese martial arts circle.


    But in front of them, what is it?!


    "Ha ha... What? Do you still want to do it? I''ve already said that a group of waste people are not good at strength, but they are not bad tempered one by one! " With a sneer, the horses raised their eyes and looked at the crowd


    "All up, right? Come on, one by one. I''ll see what you want to do? Want to do it? It''s impossible to turn the world upside down! "


    Ma CE shook his head and laughed. He comforted the horses in a low voice and said, "uncle, don''t be angry. It''s not worth living with these wastes."


    Lu Qingshan''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    He got up slowly, but instead of looking at Ma Qun''s uncle and nephew, he turned to look at di Changqing, Chu shuliu and others, and said with a loud smile:


    "I know everyone is very angry, and I am also angry, but Prince Wang is not here. I''m just a temporary leader. I can''t ask you to do anything. Let''s do it by ourselves. "


    Di Changqing was the first to nod to Lu Qingshan. Then he stepped out and looked at Ma CE


    "Waste?


    In my eyes, you are the real waste.


    It''s not just waste, it''s also a rubbish villain with poor personal quality. "

 Chapter 695

    "You..."


    Ma CE was furious in an instant. As soon as he opened his eyes, he had to start.


    But di Changqing didn''t care about him at all. Looking around, the second half of his words fell to the ground: "I, di Changqing, 23 years old, congenital second grade state!"


    Di Changqing reported his strength.


    instant.


    The whole conference hall was quiet. Everyone looked up at him with shock and doubt in their eyes.


    When they are close in strength, they can feel each other''s breath. Di Changqing''s breath, not to mention the congenital second grade realm, is not a grade realm, barely only nine layers of refined body breath.


    Therefore, subconsciously, people only regard him as a martial arts practitioner at the training level. But now, di Changqing dares to say it in public. It doesn''t look like a lie to see him.


    "Boy, you have to be responsible when you speak. Are you sure you are a second class? You''re 23 years old? Are you saying you''re better than me? "


    Ma CE stares at di Changqing. His eyes are cold. He asks word by word


    "Yes, do you dare to fight with me?"


    "Waste! When I''m afraid of you? " Di Changqing gives a sneer and glances at Ma CE with disdain. However, he turns his head to look at Jin Miaomiao behind him and stresses the key point


    "Miao Miao, it''s your turn. Tell him your strength!"


    Jin Miaomiao nodded and stood up with a calm face, and said, "Jin Miaomiao, female, 22 years old, congenital second grade state!"


    "You, you..."


    This time, Ma CE''s face turned red. Even the horses frowned deeply and looked at him angrily.


    Unfortunately, without waiting for their nephew to speak, ye Jianyi also stood up and said faintly, "Ye Jianyi, 23 years old, is from the Ye family in Northwest China. He is born in the second grade."


    Next to him is Zhang Peng


    "Zhang Peng, 23 years old, is a Zhangjia in Kyoto. He is born in second grade."


    After that, one person after another came forward.


    "Zhao Changwu, the peak of nine levels of physical training."


    "Ma Qing, the peak of nine levels of physical training."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Finally, Chu shuliu walked out slowly, facing the conference hall which was already dead and silent, and said faintly:


    "Chu shuliu, 21 years old, has been practicing martial arts for less than three months. Believe it or not


    Dead silence.


    Naked silence.


    No one spoke, everyone subconsciously held his breath, eyes only deep shock


    But Chu shuliu''s words were not over, and he continued to say, "in addition, the prince''s strength is dozens of times that of us, and he can easily kill anyone present.


    I''m just telling you the truth.


    You


    Believe it or not


    In Chishui, almost all of them were injured. Why didn''t they get any benefits?


    Yes, a lot of people died!


    However, the surviving people, each strength is by leaps and bounds.


    Among them, Chu shuliu made the fastest progress, from the original six layers of refining body to the congenital one level, which can be said to be amazing.


    At this moment, the whole audience was quiet and terrible. Most of the people looked extremely complicated and had no mood to speak at all.


    If Di Changqing is the only one to stand up, then people can still regard him as a typical example of hard mouth.


    However, when all the people come forward to say that, it''s impossible for them not to consider the real possibility.


    Di Changqing and others, perhaps, did not lie?


    After a dozen breaths.


    Ma Chicai finally had time to take a deep breath, staring at Chu shuliu, and said, "you said you had been practicing martial arts for three months..."


    Unfortunately, before he finished speaking, Chu shuliu had already interrupted him and said directly: "I said it. I''m just talking about the facts. Do you believe it or not.


    If you don''t agree with me, and continue to be sarcastic as just now, take our stone as Liwei and step up the steps, then stand up and fight with me.


    I''m not afraid of you


    As she spoke, she did not care about Ma CE''s ugly face, just like her dead father and mother''s. she glanced around her. Seeing ye Jianyi from di Changqing, she pointed to him one by one and said faintly:


    "If you don''t dare to fight me, choose one of them. None of them are afraid of you, you know?"


    Ma CE stares at Chu shuliu, almost squeezing out a sentence from his throat: "I don''t like bullying people. You all have injuries. It''s unfair to fight with you now. I''ll wait until you enter the Kowloon college.


    At that time, not only you, but also Mr. Wang, I will come to you one by one to let you know who is the real genius! Who is really strong! "


    With that, Ma CE said nothing, turned around and sat back in the seat before him, his face very gloomy.


    The horses no longer spoke and sat at the conference table with the same gloomy face. In fact, their uncle and nephew at this time in the heart has been furious to the extreme, but they dare not really start.


    First, because of the rules of the Wumeng.


    Second, Chu shuliu and others are confident and calm, which makes them panic.


    Lu Qingshan chuckled, but he did not continue to investigate and sat down for the meeting again.


    Chu shuliu and others also returned to their original positions and sat down. Everyone, looking at Ma CE''s side, was full of ridicule and disdain.


    A warrior should have the backbone, the blood should be hot, the Qi should be sufficient, and he can''t kill without nodding.


    But marce


    ha-ha.


    It''s nothing but rubbish!


    ¡­¡­


    Xuankong city.


    After saying goodbye to the red moon, Wang Xu collected his mind and rushed to the emperor''s house.


    There are only five days left in the appointment with Shu Wuji in January. Facing a wuzun with unknown strength, he can''t help but pay attention to it.


    However, what interests Wang Xu even more is that the book Wuji is hidden in the emperor''s family. He does not hesitate to wait for a long time to cultivate what he has to obtain when he marries the young master of the emperor''s family, Emperor Jiang Yue.


    What in the end is worth the book Wuji so deliberate plan?


    Three days later.


    Wang Xu, who has traveled thousands of kilometers and almost crossed half of the empty city, finally appears in the emperor''s house


    At the foot of the mountain!


    Unlike Chijia''s urban base camp, the imperial base camp is located in a magnificent mountain range.


    One of the highest peaks is where the main vein of the imperial family is located.


    Mountain name, Emperor fall!


    Standing under the emperor''s fall peak, Wang Xu raised his head and looked up at the mountain that had fallen into the sky, as if it were a sharp sword straight into the sky. He could not help but marvel.


    This Diluo peak is nearly ten thousand meters high, higher than the highest peak in China.


    What''s more shocking is that from the foot of diluofeng mountain, a stone step stretches tens of thousands of meters and almost climbs to the peak all the way.


    Ascend the throne!


    It is said that those who can walk all the way to the peak along this ladder will have the talent to win the title of Emperor Wu.


    The total number of stone steps is nearly 100000. It seems ordinary, but there are mysterious dangers and great opportunities on it.

 Chapter 696

    It is said that the female emperor who started the imperial family carved the sword step by step, which was specially used to test and sharpen the martial arts of the descendants of the imperial family.


    However, in the past thousand years, no one in the emperor''s family has gone through all the steps, and there are countless Wu zuns, but no one in the emperor''s family.


    Even, with the passage of time, not only the people of the emperor''s family can ascend the imperial ladder, but also other families and people with foreign surnames can ascend it.


    Even in the last hundred years, it has become the first step for the imperial family to select a "redundant son-in-law.".


    At the same time, this is one of the reasons why the imperial family has developed into a woman oriented family, and "husband in law" has become popular. Because many of them have no background, no chance, and are unwilling to become the bottom class, many of them act as sons in law to the big family.


    Like the imperial family, as long as the women of the imperial family choose them as one of the candidates for the "husband in law", they will have the chance to ascend the imperial rank.


    Once upon a time, there was a son-in-law who got the inheritance left by the female emperor on the dengdi stage. Even though the lucky ones were few, the dengdi stage could still sharpen the basic martial arts of the martial arts. As a result, countless warriors flocked to the imperial family.


    Gradually, the women of the imperial family have developed the atmosphere of recruiting "extra sons in law". In the last hundred years, they have developed to the top, with their own set of rules.


    Of course, Wang Xu didn''t come to the emperor''s family for the purpose of ascending the emperor''s rank or for the purpose of the women of the emperor''s family. He was "forced" by Shu Wuji.


    Well, maybe a little initiative. After all, it''s said that emperor Jiang Yue, the young leader of the imperial family, is powerful, talented and beautiful


    Soon.


    Wang Xu removed the mixed feelings in his heart and was ready to ascend the imperial rank.


    However, at this time, he seemed to feel something, suddenly frowned slightly, stepped out of the foot back, turned to look back not far behind.


    "Oh, look, another one is ready to enter the imperial stage. At this time, is he one of the imperial family''s sons in law?" A young man was pointing at him in a frivolous tone, shaking his head and joking with his companions.


    In words, irony and disdain are extremely rich.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were very calm.


    Beside the young people who spoke, there were a man and a woman of the same age, and three middle-aged guards.


    Several young people''s strength is not so good, Wang Xu only glanced, his eyes more focused on the three people behind the several bodyguards.


    The breath of these guards was extremely calm and restrained. Just standing there seemed like a mountain. And their strength, all above the five great masters!


    However, the three obviously used some means to restrain their breath, and their strength was not enough. Ordinary martial arts people could not see their extraordinary qualities at all.


    Even Wang Xu can only see that the three are above the five qualities, but the specific realm is uncertain. But one thing is certain. The strength of the three should be no better than that of Jiang Yue, or at most that of donglao.


    When Wang Xu is looking at several people, they are also looking at Wang Xu, unbridled, talking and laughing wantonly.


    "Ha ha, Fang Tian, the boy seems to have heard you speak. Tut Tut, his eyes are a little unhappy when he looks at you..." the young man beside the young man said with a light smile.


    The young man who spoke before, Fang Tian, was about 1.75 meters tall, dressed in blue, with a proud smile on his face, high nose and thick lips. At a glance, he felt rebellious.


    Hearing the young man''s words, Fang Tian''s face became gloomy.


    But without waiting for him to attack, the last woman beside them said faintly: "Yu Mingcheng, put away your mind of watching the excitement, don''t give me nothing to look for.


    Fang Tian, you also accept snacks. We are also here to go to the imperial family for the imperial step trial. Is it hard to succeed? You two are also the imperial family''s sons in law? "


    "Well, let the young lady do it." Yu Mingcheng chuckles and shakes his head. He raises his hands to show that he has absolutely no intention of provoking Fang Tian and watching the fun.


    Fang Tian''s face was slightly ugly, but he didn''t say much. He just hummed coldly: "hum, Ren Yu, I''ll give you face. I don''t want to trouble this boy. But I''m not happy with his eyes. I''ll see what he can do when I get on the emperor''s steps


    Yu Mingcheng said with disdain: "Fang Tian, you look up to this boy too much. Where does the emperor''s real son-in-law need to go to the imperial level to waste time? He has been robbed by the women of the imperial family for a long time. I think he''s a wild warrior who wants to have a background, no background, and no backing. He''s here to try his luck. "


    Soon, a few people came to the bottom of dengdi step and stood not far from Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu only glanced at them, but he had already withdrawn his eyes. In his previous life, he had passed the steps of ascending the emperor. He knew that it was not only the emperor''s son-in-law who came here to look for opportunities, but also people from other forces who would come here often. It was normal for him to meet a few people.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t pay attention to the cold attitude of several people. However, Fang Tian''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled and his face flashed a touch of unhappiness.


    Fuck!


    I didn''t want to trouble you, but what''s your attitude? Don''t even look at us? When we stand by, it''s the air!


    Some people are so self, at first glance you are not happy, no matter what you do behind, in his eyes are not happy.


    "What''s your name, young man? Who are you from? " In the face of a sneer, Fang Tian directly forgets his previous promise. He walks up to Wang Xu, with a high examination in his eyes and a condescending way


    "My name is Fang Tian, the son of Fang family in xilongshan. This time I came here for the imperial examination. I like to make friends most. I don''t know where the childe comes from?"


    On the surface, what he said was polite, even with a reserved smile, as if he really wanted to make friends with Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu frowned and glanced at the sky without saying a word.


    He can see the impatience of the other side.


    But Wang Xu didn''t want to make a fuss. At this time, he was recalling some secrets of his previous life, but because the time was too long, some details were hard to remember clearly.


    "Heaven


    Ren Yu frowned and looked at it discontentedly.


    Suddenly, Fang Tian stepped back a little bitterly, but because of Wang Xu''s indifference, his eyes became more unhappy, his eyes flickered and his face was slightly gloomy.


    "There is only one person on the dengdi stage at a time, with an interval of 20 breaths. Since you come first, you go first." After scolding Fang Tianhou, Ren Yu looks at Wang Xu and says faintly.


    Her voice was lukewarm.


    "Thank you very much." Wang Xuchong, she smiles. Although the other party''s attitude is cold now, she made a voice to stop Fang Tian. Even if she can''t see it on the surface, it''s obvious that her heart is good.


    In return, he smiles at Ren Yu. At this time, he remembers some secrets about his previous life, and then reminds Ren Yu:


    "Wait a minute, you can follow my footprints."

 Chapter 697

    Just a simple sentence, Wang Xu did not explain, and then turned to ascend the emperor''s step, step by step up.


    Ren Yu just casually helped him, two people before is still a stranger, this sentence reminds, already enough. As long as Ren Yu can grasp it, there will be more benefits waiting for her.


    However, in the face of Wang Xu''s "puzzling" words, Ren Yu frowned. Although he didn''t say anything, he didn''t put it in his heart at all, and even felt a little uncomfortable.


    She kindly helped Wang Xu say a word, lest Fang Tian find Wang Xu trouble, but Wang Xu used this tone to talk to her.


    Follow his footsteps?


    What do you mean, look down on her Ren Yu, think she can''t climb too high distance?


    Of course, she didn''t think much.


    But where he could see, Wang Xu was honest step by step. He went up step by step. He walked very slowly. It seemed that he couldn''t bear the invisible pressure on the steps. He had to pause a little for about a breath when he went up the steps.


    Seeing this scene, Ren Yu''s face became colder in an instant.


    She hates people who call themselves extraordinary, especially Wang Xu. A thousand steps ahead of the emperor''s steps, any person who practices nine levels of martial arts can easily and easily finish it. As a result, Wang Xu is so difficult?


    Twenty breaths, Wang Xu only walked twenty steps!


    "Ren Yu, you see, some people are born to be rubbish, and they don''t know what to do. What can you do?" The square sky chills a face, light way.


    Yu Mingcheng shook his head and said with a smile: "the 1000 steps before the emperor''s step is a test for the martial arts practitioners in the physical training stage, which verifies the foundation laid by the martial arts practitioners in the physical training environment. The more unstable the foundation is, the more difficult it is to walk.


    Needless to say, this boy is definitely a wild warrior with no background. He''s going to come to the emperor''s house to get lucky. If he wants to get lucky, he''ll be liked by the women of the emperor''s house and eat soft food! "


    They did not deliberately cover up their conversation. Wang Xu, who had only walked 20 steps, could naturally hear them.


    However, he didn''t care at all. When he didn''t hear it, he was still walking step by step, step by step, slowly towards the front, walking to the summit of the emperor''s steps with hundreds of thousands of steps.


    Since the empress of the emperor''s family built the ascendant, no one has really reached the highest peak for thousands of years


    above!


    No one knows that there is another step above the summit of the ascendant.


    That step is the real "emperor climbing step"!


    Or, from the beginning.


    There is only one dengdi stage!


    "Ren Yu, Yu Mingcheng, how many steps can this boy go to? A hundred or a thousand? Ha ha, forget it. As long as he can''t walk, I''m afraid he''ll have to wait until the sun sets! " Fang Tian sneers constantly, the ice on his face disappears, and his voice is full of fun and disdain.


    Wang Xu is such a waste. Now he doesn''t even have the desire to find face. No wonder such a fool dares to ignore him.


    I''m afraid that the other party is not qualified to contact. I''ve heard of the name of Fang family in xilongshan!


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The time is up. The power of ascending the imperial rank is coming back. Let''s start. Who will go first?" Ren Yu frowned.


    She is uncomfortable with Fang Tian''s sarcasm and disdain for strangers. If she had known that Fang Tian was interested in bullying the weak, she would not have agreed to go with Fang Tian.


    However, she didn''t say anything more. She just urged them to ascend the imperial rank.


    Fang Tian stares at Ren Yu''s back, a flash of blazing heat flashed through his eyes.


    He comes from the Fang family in xilongshan, and Yu Mingcheng''s family is similar to him. He is also a medium-sized family in xilongshan. But Ren Yu is different. Ren Jiayuan, who came from Ren Yu''s family, is more powerful than Yu''s family, and his identity is more important.


    This time, Yu Mingcheng and Ren Yu came to ascend the imperial rank for the test of ascending the imperial rank, but he came for Ren Yu.


    Ren Yu is very beautiful and gifted in martial arts. This year, she has been selected by Kowloon college in the main urban area of Xuankong. Besides, she is the eldest lady of Ren family. How can Fang Tian not care?


    "Fang Tian, what''s the matter? Who are we going to play next? " At this time, Yu Mingcheng suddenly afraid of a day under the shoulder, swept his eyes, just walked to 40 steps of Wang Xu, eyes pondering said.


    "Whatever, it''s the same anyway. We''re not like the waste above. There''s no pressure on the first 1000 levels, and we''ll be able to get together soon." Fang Tian shakes his head and looks at Wang Xu disdainfully. Then he takes his eyes back and doesn''t want to look at it again.


    Yu Mingcheng shrugged and chuckled.


    At this time, Ren Yu did not follow Wang Xu''s steps. He walked very fast, even several steps at a time, and soon caught up with Wang Xu.


    "I don''t know your name, and I don''t care what you come here for, but I want to give you a message." Ren Yu and Wang Xu pause on the same step and say faintly:


    "Dengdi stage is not without danger. Wait a minute. If you can''t hold on, don''t hold on. Go back early. Although you''re not willing, at least you won''t be in danger."


    With that, she did not turn her head back, and strode away, several steps at a time. It was very easy for her to walk. In a twinkling of an eye, she reached a hundred steps away.


    At this time, Wang Xu just stayed at the 23rd level.


    In other words, the three breathing time, Ren Yu is more than Wang Xu.


    Soon, after another twenty breaths.


    Wang Xu has just stepped on forty steps, and Fang Tian can''t wait to step on the steps of the emperor.


    After five breaths.


    Wang Xu stands on the 45th step, and Fang Tian has come from behind to the 50th step. Then he stops and looks back at Wang Xu. His eyes are full of ridicule and disdain. He slowly opens his mouth and spits out two words:


    "Waste!"


    With that, he seemed to have done something extremely happy. He laughed twice and strode to catch up with Ren Yu.


    The third interval.


    Wang Xu stood on the 60th step, and Yu Mingcheng stepped on the emperor''s step.


    After seven breaths, Yu Mingcheng stands beside Wang Xu and stares at him deeply. He takes a full breath and frowns deeply. He seems to be wondering.


    It was not until Wang Xu stepped up a step again that he sighed and said with great disappointment:


    "To tell you the truth, I thought you knew something about the secret of dengdi stage when you reminded Ren Yu. But now it seems that... "


    "You let me down!"


    With that, he no longer looked at Wang Xu and strode up.


    Behind the three, Wang Xu stood on the 68th floor with a faint smile on his face and a calm, low voice


    "Disappointed? You know, I''m disappointed, too! "


    He kindly reminds Ren Yu. As a result, the other party not only doesn''t believe it, but also doesn''t even have a little patience and try it, which makes his kindness become water in vain.

 Chapter 698

    "If I remember correctly, soon, one of the real benefits of dengdi stage will appear..."


    Wang Xu''s feet slightly staggered, stepped on the steps of emperor Deng, calmly took a breath, raised his feet again and took a step up to a higher level.


    After his feet left, there was a clear footprints on the surface of the sixty-eight stone steps where Wang Xu stayed.


    Looking down all the way, there was a faint footprint on each stone step.


    Footprints are extremely clear, but it seems that there is a mysterious power to cover them, which makes them fuzzy and hard to find without paying attention.


    But if you look at it carefully, you will find all this.


    "I said, follow my footprints... It''s a pity that if you miss some opportunities, there will be no chance to come back again." Wang Xu''s eyes were light, and he turned to look at the steps behind him.


    The footprints on it are fading rapidly. Soon, the stone steps are restored to their original appearance.


    He shook his head and went up the next step again, slowly but firmly.


    When he reached the hundredth step, his right foot had just landed on the steps, and the yellowish light rose one by one from the lower steps.


    Suddenly, a strong, gentle breath from the surface of the 100th step, along the right foot of Wang Xu, rushed into his body, washed his blood, condensed his body.


    Although this breath has almost no effect on Wang Xu''s present body, it will bring them great benefits if they are changed to other martial arts, such as Ren Yu, Fang Tian and Yu Mingcheng, and make their martial arts foundation more stable.


    Unfortunately, none of the three people at the top looked back, otherwise, they would find out how much chance they had missed.


    Ren Yu didn''t look back, and her eyes were always fixed on the top of the Qianceng level. From there, it would be the starting point of the attack of the congenital warrior, and it would be her real test goal.


    Fang Tianhe and Yu Mingcheng are also born with martial arts, and their speed is not slow.


    Soon.


    The three stood on the 1000th stone step of dengdi step.


    "Tut Tut, the boy is still crawling slowly under it!" Fang Tian turned his head and looked down, and immediately sneered.


    Yu Mingcheng also took a look at the bottom and said with a smile: "the perseverance is commendable. It''s just too much waste. The foundation is so rubbish. I really don''t know how this boy cultivated his innate quality."


    In their eyes, Wang Xu''s breath is only innate, which is much worse than any of them.


    After all, the real strength of the three people may be strong or weak, but the cultivation level is all at the same level. Yu Mingcheng is only 23 years old.


    It can be said that the three people''s martial arts talent, in most of their peers, can already be said to be genius.


    "Look, the boy''s speed has become faster. It''s too hard for us to stimulate him?" At this time, Fang Tian burst out laughing.


    Ren Yu and Yu Mingcheng subconsciously look at the past.


    Sure enough, Wang Xu is really accelerating.


    Although it''s still a step-by-step walk, only two or three steps in one breath, it''s at least a step faster than before.


    Yu Mingcheng shook his head and sighed: "it''s a lot faster, but it''s still very reluctant! If he can follow the previous speed, step by step, although it will take a little more time, how can he get to our present step and finish the 1000 stone steps corresponding to the refining environment.


    Unfortunately, now that he is stimulated by us, so rashly oppressing his potential, he will soon exhaust his physical strength. I''m afraid he won''t be able to walk a thousand floors. "


    Although Ren Yu didn''t speak, he agreed with Yu Mingcheng.


    The three of them, with deep foundation and three grades, had to bear a lot of pressure when they came to 1000 floors. They seemed to be carrying a rock weighing thousands of pounds to climb all the time.


    Wang Xu, a martial arts man with unstable foundation and high level of cultivation, even pressed his physical strength to speed up for the sake of "face". He was looking for death!


    "I have reminded him before that dengdi stage seems peaceful, but in fact there is a crisis of life and death. If he is not careful, he may die. But I didn''t pay attention to my reminder at all? " Ren Yu shakes his head and his eyes are disappointed.


    "It''s a waste of self-reliance. Forget it. Let''s keep climbing." Fang Tian snorted with disdain and looked proud. Then he suddenly pointed to Wang Xu and sneered


    "It''s better to die early than to continue to live and waste the resources of martial arts cultivation. And leave enough resources for the rest of us to avoid being wasted by this kind of rubbish. "


    "Let''s go."


    Ren Yu frowned. He was more tired of Fang Tian. He was not only bad tempered, but also bad character. He thought he was so arrogant when he opened his mouth.


    She went out first, followed by Fang Tian and Yu Mingcheng.


    However, the three said they no longer pay attention to Wang Xu, but the higher the pressure, the more they need to stay on a certain step for a period of time.


    This stop, naturally a little boring, especially Fang Tian and Yu Mingcheng, from time to time take the bottom of Wang Xu to play fun, talk about a smile.


    Time goes by.


    Soon.


    In half an hour.


    After stopping again, looking back and down, Fang Tian and Yu Mingcheng''s faces changed slightly, a little unnatural.


    It''s only because, in the past half an hour, although every step of Wang Xu''s life was "hard", he didn''t have a rest and kept climbing.


    Now, it''s incredibly up to a thousand levels!


    Half an hour ago, they swore that Wang Xu could not reach a thousand levels, but now they were beaten in the face.


    How can two people''s faces be natural?


    "Well, I can''t believe that this boy can reach a thousand levels, but even so, the road behind is much more difficult than the one below. Behind, fight is the real strength, and the foundation! It''s not the level of the next one thousand levels, which is used by those who practice physical martial arts! "


    Fang Tian was a little upset, then turned around and climbed up again.


    Although Wang Xu was beyond his expectation, it was the cultivation of yipinjing, which was expected. Even if Wang Xu reaches a thousand levels, so what?


    In any case, the gap of cultivation state is not comparable to them!


    Ren Yu turned his head and looked down, pursed his lips, then said nothing and continued to walk up.


    Yu Mingcheng, however, pauses and looks at the three guards who have been quietly following him and others. He opens his mouth. He wants his guards to pay attention to Wang Xu and see what secrets he has hidden.


    But when the words came to his lips, he was dumbfounded.


    "Ha ha, when can I change my wishful thinking disposition? Even if the boy has secrets, he can''t escape the fact that he is a good practitioner. What''s wrong with wishful thinking?"


    Shaking his head, Yu Mingcheng also turned and continued to move up.

 Chapter 699

    ten minutes later.


    "Hoo! Whoo! Hoo


    Fang Tian was standing on the 3000 th stone steps, wearing coarse clothes. When he got here, the 1000 steps behind him corresponded to the congenital three grade realm.


    The stronger the strength, the more stable the foundation of the people, can steadily walk through the 1000 steps, and then climb to a higher level. With the help of the pressure carried on the dengdi stage and accumulating enough warriors, you will have a certain chance to make a breakthrough on the dengdi stage. If you are lucky, you can even inherit the martial arts secrets of the corresponding realm.


    Of course, the chance of good luck is too small, about one in a few million. In thousands of years, there have been less than 100 people, most of whom are the imperial family.


    Gasping heavily, he bent over and supported his knees with both hands. He inadvertently looked down. Because of the great physical exertion, his slightly pale face suddenly twisted and became extremely ugly. His eyes were full of anger and disbelief.


    Just because, I don''t know when, Wang Xu has climbed to two thousand stone steps, step by step, the speed is still the same as before, even a little faster?


    How is that possible?


    What''s the matter with this kid?


    If we can say that Wang Xu, who had been a waste before, glanced at him with playful, sarcastic and disdainful eyes, now his eyes have been shocked.


    But after the shock, it was a kind of anger, anger and gloomy evil spirit in the eyes.


    "I''ve lost my eye!"


    Yu Mingcheng''s face is also a little dignified. He stares at Wang Xu below and murmurs to himself in a low voice


    "Sure enough, it wasn''t my wishful thinking before, but this boy was really weird!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ren Yu, who was four or five steps ahead of them, stopped to look down. His face was slightly ruddy and full of sweat. He was surprised. His beautiful eyes were full of doubts and puzzlement. Xiumei frowned deeply.


    Although she is now facing Wang Xu more than 1000 steps, but before, when she was in Wang Xu''s position, she was absolutely not as relaxed as Wang Xu showed!


    Yes, it''s just easy!


    If the 100 steps that started at the foot of the mountain and Wang Xu''s step by step were "difficult", then now, step by step is easy.


    Even when Ren Yu looked at it carefully, she was even more shocked to find that every step Wang Xu took was breathless, and the speed changed more than before when she looked down


    One point faster!


    "Fuck! There is definitely something precious or special secret in this boy. Otherwise, it''s so hard to walk at the beginning. How can he walk faster and faster after a thousand steps! "


    Fang Tian grits his teeth and scolds in a low voice. He hates that he didn''t teach Wang Xu a lesson before.


    From the beginning, Wang Xu was a hopeless waste in Fang Tian''s eyes. He came to the emperor''s house to try his luck and become a "redundant son-in-law". He always put himself in a high position and looked down on Wang Xu with pride.


    This kind of pride made him unable to accept all that Wang Xu showed at this time!


    Clearly just a waste, a garbage, you are good to stay in the garbage, bear his taunting arrogant eyes, and wanton fun to talk and laugh on the line?


    What the hell are you turning over for me?!


    Can''t accept, so Fang Tian has only one way to convince himself, he is far more than Wang Xu dozens of times the young genius, that is to continue to climb!


    On the steps of emperor Deng, to a higher place, to a position that Wang Xu could never get close to, he would step on Wang Xu''s face with facts.


    Let Wang Xu understand that as a warrior at the bottom, he can only trample on his feet forever!


    I took a dozen deep breaths.


    "Keep going up!" Fang Tian''s voice was cold. He couldn''t help it. He wanted to go to a higher place.


    His proud heart did not allow Wang Xu, who was despised by him, to be reduced to "the redundant son-in-law chosen by the women of the imperial family" to catch up!


    Ren Yu and Yu Mingcheng didn''t say a word. They also took a deep look at Wang Xu and turned to climb up.


    At this time, the distance between Wang Xu and them is still more than 1000 levels, but they are not as excited as Fang Tian.


    Time goes by.


    In the twinkling of an eye, another twenty minutes passed.


    Fang Tian stopped, his face was pale, his whole body was wet with sweat, he gasped violently, his waist was slightly bent, the mysterious pressure on the steps made it difficult for him to stand up straight, and his legs were shaking slightly.


    This is the embodiment of the body approaching the limit.


    Three thousand nine hundred steps.


    Here, just a hundred more steps is enough to prove that Fang Tian''s current state has the hope of breaking through the four grades.


    However, the last 100 steps are extremely difficult. Looking down, the dengdi step has become an almost vertical straight line. The mountains on both sides are extremely steep without any protection. Once the body is unstable, it will fall down.


    And here, around this section of the climbing steps, there are also strange breezes rising out of thin air, in which there are strange swirling forces. The invisible mountain wind is like invisible ropes, which seems to pull several people down at any time.


    What is more terrifying is that from the foot of the mountain, the heavier the pressure is, the heavier it is, and it has reached 10000 Jin of terror. Everyone is carrying a huge rock all the time, which is a great burden on the body.


    Ren Yu has already exceeded 20 steps in the sky, but Yu Mingcheng has fallen five steps in the sky, and both of them have reached the limit.


    Even the guards, who had been following the three, had a little dignified on their faces.


    It''s not because of the pressure of climbing the imperial steps, but because of the people''s feet, less than a hundred steps


    Wang Xu!


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Fang Tian gasped. He felt the mountain wind blowing into his throat like a steel knife. When he looked down, his eyes turned red


    "Damn it! What treasure is hidden in this boy? How can you climb so fast! So easy? "


    "His speed is faster than before!"


    Yu Mingcheng''s face changed slightly, his eyes were full of hell, and he inhaled cold air


    "3800, 3809, 38020... Fuck! How the hell is it getting faster? "


    Hearing their voices, Ren Yu, who was climbing above, was stunned. Then he looked down in disbelief, and his beautiful eyes were the biggest


    "How can the cultivation of yipinjing reach here?"


    Extremely shocked, three people stay in place.


    However, the time of twenty breaths does not wait for the end of their rest.


    Wang Xu and Yu Mingcheng have already stood on the same step. He turns his head and calmly looks at Yu Mingcheng, nods slightly, and then continues to move up.

 Chapter 700

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yu Mingcheng opened his mouth, but there was no word in his mind.


    He can only stare at this stupidly, Wang Xu still step by step, and ordinary people walk to the steps where Fang Tian is.


    But Wang Xu didn''t even look at the sky. There was no pause at his feet. He strode past with the cold mountain wind on his body.


    Behind him, his legs trembled slightly because of the excessive energy consumption. He bent down and gasped for breath. His face twisted and deformed in an instant, and his eyes suddenly appeared a piece of blood.


    Fang Tian stares at Wang Xu, looking at him step by step as before, walking to Ren Yu''s side.


    Wang Xu stopped for the first time.


    He looked at Ren Yu and said calmly: "what I said to you before, now there is still a chance."


    With that, without waiting for the complicated Ren Yu''s reply, Wang Xu has stridden forward, and soon stands on the steps representing the congenital four grades.


    Deng Di Jie,


    Four thousand steps!


    "Step on..."


    Step down, the sound is not big, but the whole dengdi step seems to vibrate a little, a yellow light to Wang Xu''s right foot, all the way down quickly lit up spread, in a twinkling of an eye to reach the bottom of the mountain.


    In an instant, the four thousand stone steps seemed to form a road to heaven. The strong and extreme power of heaven and earth went up from the foot of the mountain. Every step strengthened one point, and finally gathered at the foot of Wang Xu. The light almost covered his right leg.


    WOW!


    Like the sound of the river, Ren Yu and others seem to see Wang Xu''s body become transparent in the shadow. Countless pure energy of earthy yellow runs through his body, scouring his body and refining his body


    "This is..."


    In an instant, Ren Yu''s eyes were full of deep shock and full of disbelief and regret.


    When the light on the stone steps of the emperor''s steps at Wang Xu''s feet lit up, she saw a faint footprint.


    At this moment, she finally understood what Wang Xu had said to her before and what it meant.


    "Follow my footsteps."


    A common sentence comes from Wang Xu''s kindness to help her voice, which provides her with a huge opportunity she has been dreaming of.


    But she missed it!


    At this moment, Ren Yu''s regret almost made her want to raise her hand and slap herself hard.


    "Who is he? Is it really just the cultivation of the innate quality Ren Yu mumbles to himself, his face is full of bitter smile, but at the bottom of his heart, he is more curious and grateful to Wang Xu.


    She misunderstood Wang Xu and underestimated him before. She only thought Wang Xu was a self righteous person.


    But now, Wang Xu has proved with facts that he is extremely not simple!


    "Follow his footsteps... I still have a chance!"


    Meimu stares at Wang Xu''s climbing steps. Ren Yu''s face is serious, and her eyes dare not shake a bit. For fear of remembering a wrong step, she clenches her teeth and follows Wang Xu closely behind 20 steps.


    Further down.


    "Damn it! I knew that this boy must have some treasure or some secret! " Fang Tian''s eyes were completely red, and there was hatred and greed mixed with resentment.


    Then, he suddenly took out a bottle of pills from his arms and poured it into his mouth with fierce eyes.


    He didn''t believe it. The young master of Fang''s family in the west of his hall could not compare with a warrior from the bottom who came to the emperor''s family to run for his son-in-law.


    How could he be trampled on his head by a bottom warrior?


    Yu Mingcheng didn''t say a word. He also took out the pill and continued to climb up silently.


    Although Wang Xu''s shock to the three people was deep, as a warrior, he came to ascend the imperial rank just to temper himself.


    Even if you lose, you can''t lose!


    This is a climb.


    It''s just an hour.


    Even though their clothes had been wet several times by sweat and dried several times by the growing and colder mountain wind, they were still trying to climb up.


    Tired!


    Too tired!


    Cold!


    It''s too cold!


    The mountain wind is like a knife. The mysterious pressure coming from all directions on the steps of emperor Deng is like the invisible deep sea water, constantly squeezing, trying to crush the three people.


    Danger, has become a cliff at the foot of three people, a little attention, a dislocation, it is likely to fall down from here.


    If there were not three powerful family guards to follow, they would have given up their return.


    Fang Tian looked up and his eyes were blurred by sweat. He wiped them with his hands several times, but he couldn''t see Wang Xu.


    On the top of the steps, the wind is blowing, the clouds are winding, winding like a snake, all the way into the depth of the clouds.


    "That kid... Asshole!"


    Fang Tian gritted his teeth, a deep despair in his heart, full of resentment and unwilling.


    He tried his best and took pills. Not only did he not catch up with Wang Xu, the distance between the two sides was getting farther and farther.


    What does that mean?


    He Fang Tian, by a he looked down upon before, despises the ridicule of the bottom of the martial arts, to forcefully stepped on the foot!


    How can Fang Tian not be angry and hate?


    It''s very simple to hate a person. It doesn''t need too many reasons. Fang Tian is very reluctant to hate Wang Xu. He wants to see a figure falling from his head the next moment. It''s Wang Xu, and then he falls to death on the steps of the emperor.


    "Yes, the other side is really a jerk, with this kind of strength, even pretending at the foot of the mountain before, pretending to be a damn force!" Yu Mingcheng also swore, then said in a complicated voice:


    "However, he is also unbelievable. It''s incredible that the cultivation of Mingming Yipin can go so far. There''s only one possibility. His foundation is not unstable. It''s stable. It''s too exaggerated. His martial arts talent is also powerful and terrifying! "


    They are the children of the Wudao family. Before they come back to ascend the emperor''s rank, they naturally know something about it. They know that the first 5000 steps are more of a test and tempering.


    Strength doesn''t mean everything, talent, foundation, will, mind and so on are the key points!


    And Wang Xu, in their eyes, has no cover up for the cultivation breath of his personal quality, so his talent is far beyond their imagination.


    "It''s unbelievable. I''m sure he has something to protect. The yellowish light that had been shining on him before was proof. Otherwise, he would have got the chance to ascend the emperor''s steps? " Hearing Yu Mingcheng''s exclamation, Fang Tianleng snorted, and his voice suddenly became louder. They were all unwilling.


    Ren Yu is nearly a hundred steps above them. She bites her lips and looks up at Wang Xu, who can no longer be seen. Her eyes can''t help but show a trace of doubt


    "Following your footprints so far, why... Nothing happened? Is it true that the previous abnormal situation is a treasure of your body, not a chance to ascend the imperial level? "


    She was silent for a long time. She looked down at the footprints on the steps in front of her.


    Seeing the footprints disappear completely, Ren Yu finally bites his teeth and forces his physical strength to keep up.


    The steps in front of her were the 4308 stone steps.

 Chapter 701

    At this point.


    Higher in the clouds.


    Five thousand steps up!


    Here is the watershed between the five grade master''s realm and the six grade master''s realm. There is a 10 square rest platform. Looking down, the five thousand steps of dengdi in the back are shrouded in a thin layer of clouds, but in the front, left and right directions, we can see the clear mountains again.


    Dengdi steps still spread upward, and Diluo peak is too high to see the peak. It''s only one tenth of the way here.


    Beside, there is a mountain road. You can leave dengdi step at any time and go to the emperor''s mansion halfway up the mountain.


    Generally speaking, the "Fu son-in-law" who can come here are the hot targets of the women in the imperial family. Just like the ancient scholars'' golden list titles, countless businessmen and rich family members were waiting at the place where the list was released, and they were like wolves to capture "good son-in-law" at any time.


    This is the time when the imperial family''s army of "sons in law" is coming.


    So, on the side mountain road, there are also a group of people waiting early.


    There are men, women, young and old. Some of them carry the "Ru Du" gift list with them, some have mahogany gift boxes around them, and some are waiting with their wedding sedan chair. A dozen bodyguards are ready to snatch.


    These people, seeing Wang Xu come up with a relaxed look, especially his handsome young face, suddenly their eyes shine and rush up.


    "Uncle! Uncle! The young lady of a certain family is the eldest lady of the second side of the third left branch of the imperial family. She is 18 years old this year, and she is a genius of first class cultivation. "


    "My son-in-law, my daughter is 20 years old, and she has the first level of cultivation. As long as the son-in-law comes here, he will have a hundred thousand yuan, and he can provide the pills for the second time to wash his body. Even the French soldiers can..."


    "Lao Zhang, do you dare to compete with our young lady? Your daughter is two years older than my young lady. This young man and my young lady are good match! In addition, our gift list is bigger. There are 200000 yuan only for Wu coin. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Many people glared at each other. Before Wang Xu answered, he had a big fight.


    However, there was a mysterious power left by the female emperor on the steps. Wang Xu did not take the initiative to step down the steps. These imperial families could only shout in vain on the nearby mountain road.


    After glancing at them, Wang Xu suddenly grinned and waved his hand to the crowd. Then he turned around and walked to the upper step.


    Seeing his action, there was a moment of silence outside the mountain road. All the people opened their mouths wide and their faces were shocked.


    Someone murmured inconceivably:


    "No? It''s hard enough for him to be able to come here. He has the potential to become a great master under the age of 30. But now, does he want to go on? "


    Next to him, the old man, who was waving a red gift list in his hand and yelling at his 20-year-old daughter, was also shocked and took a cold breath


    "On the top, it''s a watershed between the grand master''s realm and the grand master''s realm. Even if the lower 5000 levels are not strong enough, they can come here as long as they have enough talent, foundation and physical body.


    But above, there must be corresponding matching strength to go. If he goes up, doesn''t it mean that he has the strength of a large division? This, this... How can it be


    Some people sneer and sneer: "I think this boy is overjoyed, or he is an idiot who doesn''t know anything about dengdi stage. He doesn''t know how terrible this watershed is."


    Outside the mountain road, almost everyone is staring at Wang Xu. Some people are expecting, some are incredible, and some are gloating.


    But no matter what, Wang Xu is really bull force, or complacent, ignorant idiot, soon to see.


    As long as the boy dare to step on the 501st level!


    "In my previous life, I just ended up here, and I never had a chance to come back. But the secret that I know, one step at a time, is a chance. The next five thousand steps are to wash the body and stabilize the foundation. I don''t know what will be on it? "


    Standing in front of the next stage, Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled, then suddenly laughed at himself.


    In his previous life, he didn''t care about the chance to ascend the imperial rank. How could he be so worried in this life?


    Chance, what more than he can give himself?


    "I''m sentimental. I don''t care what the empress of the emperor''s family left behind. I went to the emperor''s stage to prove my strength. After all, the solitude body is so powerful that I don''t know much about myself..."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu''s mind suddenly retreated, with a light smile. Under the gaze of countless people outside the mountain road, he gently lifted his right foot and then fell down.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as his right foot stepped into the space above the 5001st step, a huge force suddenly pressed down in the void around him, which instantly made Wang Xu''s right leg heavy dozens of times, as if an iron pillar smashed on the stone step.


    This sudden change, let Wang Xu also a little caught off guard, the body was a staggering, lost balance, the whole person fell forward.


    "Ha ha, I knew that this boy was really an idiot who knew nothing about it, and he dared to step on the emperor''s step after 5000 steps. The pressure above is matched by the greatest master Jingwu who has the lowest grade six. He is seriously injured if he doesn''t die! "


    Outside the mountain road, seeing this scene, a middle-aged man, who was 18 years old, yelled at the young lady, immediately shook his head and sneered, turned around and wanted to leave.


    No matter how talented such a husband is, he doesn''t deserve his young lady.


    Because, immediately is a disability!


    However, as soon as the middle-aged man turned around, the old man, who had been fighting with him before, suddenly exclaimed: "look! He''s holding on


    "What?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned, and then suddenly looked back, eyes suddenly stare to the largest.


    I can only see.


    On the fifth thousand and one step of the emperor''s step, standing steadily, like a mountain, who else could it be?


    See the scene.


    The next moment.


    The middle-aged man''s disappointed face suddenly changed. He suddenly turned his head and yelled at one of his subordinates behind him


    "Go back and tell the young lady that there is a husband... No, there is no more than 20 or so young Tianjiao who has ascended the emperor''s rank after he ascended the big division. Go quickly..."


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man''s corner of his eye scanned the position beside him and found that the old man who was standing there had disappeared.


    In the same second, at the corner of the mountain road 100 meters away, a running figure was not the old man, or who could it be?


    "Fuck! Mr. Zhang Ling


    In an instant, the middle-aged man took a cold breath and strode out: "no, I''ll invite the young lady in person! This kid, we''re going to make a decision! "


    At the same time, the old man quickly went away without looking back, and the sound of laughter came


    "Ha ha, Yuan Qing, I''ll go first!"

 Chapter 702

    Other people around, found that the two people''s actions, where there are silly standing in a daze.


    The crowd burst open in an instant, and more than a dozen figures ran away in all directions.


    "Come on! Go back and tell the old master that you must let the young lady come in person! "


    "Hurry up, those people who are directly related to you have not come yet. Don''t miss the chance. If they know, it will be too late! I can''t get it


    "Ha ha, I said it''s good to come early and choose my son-in-law. Who the hell said that genius is the best one to appear?"


    "Sister! This is a good brother-in-law. My brother has been fighting for his life today, and I have to fight for it for you. Don''t let him be a burden. Let''s stick it


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    People can''t help but not excited, ecstatic, even crazy.


    At the age of 20 or so, Wang Xu was able to step on the stage of ascending the throne after his great master''s realm, which means that Wang Xu can never be a cultivation of a high-quality realm.


    Two possibilities.


    First, Wang Xu concealed his real cultivation realm by some means. His real strength is a great master realm of at least six grades!


    About 20 years old, at least liupinjing great master!


    For hundreds of years, the imperial family has never had such a terrifying son-in-law!


    Why don''t you make people crazy?


    Second, Wang Xu''s true cultivation state is a quality state, but he can step on 5000 steps, and still stand steadily, without being pressed down by the pressure of climbing the emperor''s steps.


    It means that his talent is extremely terrible, his physical body is extremely strong, and his foundation is extremely incredible!


    Either of the above two points is enough to make the emperor''s family outside "waiting for their son-in-law" and "ready to get married at any time" excited and crazy.


    Wang Xu just took a simple step.


    But among countless people in the emperor''s family, it set off a huge wave!


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    On the steps of the emperor.


    "This power... Is it the power of rules? Have you changed some basic rules in this space within the scope of the stone steps... It seems that the female emperor who founded the imperial family is not simple! "


    Wang Xu slightly lowered his head and looked at the slightly trembling stone steps at his feet, thinking deeply.


    At this time, the forces of heaven and earth, which are constantly pouring into the void, with a kind of strange and mysterious force, fall into the stone steps, and then through some transformation mechanism inside the stone steps, they create a strong gravity.


    The huge gravity gathered in the narrow space almost made him bear a hill. In addition to changing some basic rules of space, few other means could do it.


    Before that 5000 steps, the power of rule transformation is not as powerful as it is now, so Wang Xu did not notice.


    He just stood there, motionless.


    Wang Xu already knew what the real chance was for him to ascend the throne.


    "What is he doing? Why don''t you move? "


    "Can''t it be that you can''t bear the pressure and can''t even walk a step?"


    "It shouldn''t be. If he couldn''t bear the pressure, he would have been pushed down or bounced out by the power of the ascendant. Standing there, he should have adapted to the physical body..."


    Outside the mountain road, some people who stayed to watch Wang Xu talked about it.


    But soon, the group left. If you don''t leave, you can''t let others rob such a good uncle.


    Even if you know that you may not be able to rob others, at least you have to try, right?


    Maybe this is a face watcher. If she has a beautiful face, or a good figure, or a long leg, she will be looked at for a moment?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Further down the steps of dengdi, Fang Tian, Yu Mingcheng and Ren Yu have reached the 4900 steps.


    Originally, their goal was only 4000 levels, which was enough to sharpen themselves and even directly break through the realm.


    To be able to go so far is something that few people have never thought of.


    But also because they went too far, used too many pills, constantly overdrawn their physical strength and physical potential, and had no spare force to try to break through the realm.


    All the pills used to break through the realm are gone.


    More importantly, being stimulated by Wang Xu, his mind was extremely unstable, and he was unable to try to break through.


    But this matter, several people can see Wang Xu''s figure again.


    Through the light white fog in front, I can see Wang Xu standing in front of the hundred steps, motionless.


    This scene is very strange.


    However, when Fang Tian saw it, his eyes suddenly brightened and he laughed: "ha ha, it seems that this boy has reached the limit and can''t walk at last. Come on, everyone. We''ll soon surpass that boy!


    Damn, waste is waste, even if there is a treasure to protect, but also can not go to the last! Instead of leaving this treasure in the hands of waste, we should give it to those really strong people who are powerful in their own power! "


    Fang Tian is in a good mood, and his desire for Wang Xu''s "treasure" in his words has not been concealed.


    Because he keeps catching up with Wang Xu, Fang Tian almost keeps on taking drugs. Even so, he has to devote himself to resisting the pressure from all directions, but he doesn''t have much time to calculate how far he has gone.


    When he laughs, Ren Yu frowns slightly. There is a strong disgust and cold in his eyes.


    Fang Tian''s mind is too rubbish. He has a small mind. For a small matter, he hates it.


    To this kind of disposition, Ren Yu extremely disdains.


    Moreover, she looked up at Wang Xu, who was standing still above. Her face was bitter: "there, it should be the rest platform after 5000 steps. Is he standing there overlooking us?


    What''s more, I followed your footprints all the way and even gave up the goal of breaking through the four levels. What you said was opportunity


    Where is it? "


    Ren Yu''s heart throbs of pain.


    She should not hope.


    In other words, she is in the position before Wang Xu. How can she give others opportunities when she is looked down upon?


    Later that sentence, is deliberately playing with her?


    In front of her, on the higher stone steps, a fuzzy footprint began to fade quickly. Ren Yu''s eyes shook for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth


    "All the pills used for the breakthrough are used up. Even if it''s empty in the end, I can only ask for it myself.


    Now, I can only believe him, fight


    Think of here, Ren Yu once again step forward, forcing his last trace of physical strength and potential, extremely difficult to climb up.


    4950!


    4990!


    4999!


    Still, there is no chance


    At this time, the clouds in front of him did not continue to lighten, but became extremely rich, completely blocking the rest platform after 5000 steps.


    Looking up, I couldn''t see anything except the dense white fog.


    Looking down, Ren Yu laughs bitterly


    "Sure enough, I was fooled..."


    She was full of disappointment, but her left foot was subconsciously lifted up, and she came here. How could she give up the five thousand steps of the emperor ascended and the last step of the master''s realm?


    "Step on it


    The left foot falls.


    In one step,


    Heaven and earth change!


    Countless white fog surged like a white cocoon, wrapping Ren Yu''s whole body layer by layer. The visible white silk thread penetrated into her skin, and penetrated into her flesh, meridians and bones


    A huge vitality gushes out from the body and is consumed to the nearly exhausted body. It is like a dry sponge, absorbing the rich white fog in all directions.


    It''s not fog, but the power of heaven and earth, which is rich to the extreme and almost substantial!


    In a flash, Ren Yu''s eyes glared to the biggest.

 Chapter 703

    Chance!


    Wang Xu didn''t play with her!


    Ren Yu is very excited. His eyes are full of uncontrollable ecstasy and disbelief, followed by deep emotion and gratitude.


    Her chance, finally, also really came!


    In just three breaths, Ren Yu''s empty body is filled up again. The new strength constantly refines her body, making her martial arts foundation more solid.


    What''s more surprising to Ren Yu is that she didn''t know when to break into sipingjing quietly


    Peak!


    It''s only half a step away, and you can escape into Wupin realm.


    This change is incredible.


    You know, before he came, Ren Yu''s most perfect plan was to break through the four grades by stepping on the emperor''s steps and using pills. There were many risks, not a 100% breakthrough.


    But now, she not only breaks through the realm perfectly, but also rushes to the top of the four levels. She has a feeling that she can break through the five levels at any time, and there is a great possibility of success.


    This, how can call Ren Yu not ecstatic?!


    And after ecstasy, Ren Yu subconsciously looked up to the front, the whole person was silly.


    Before long, Fang Tian and Yu Mingcheng gasped for breath and stepped over 5000 stone steps to the rest platform. Behind them, three large-scale division guards were closely following them.


    But no matter who, after stepping on the rest platform, the moment of looking up, all directly Leng in situ.


    Several people''s faces changed wildly,


    The eyes are extremely shocking!


    "How could... How could it be? How is that possible? " Yu Mingcheng''s voice murmured in a trance, like seeing ghosts.


    The three guards, who were on the top of the big division, had a very dignified face. One of them had a shaking look in his eyes and said in shock:


    "After five thousand steps, the corresponding is a large number of divisions. If you want to step on it, you need absolute strength without any water.


    When I first entered liupin realm, I came here and couldn''t hold on after only a hundred steps. The pressure everywhere above is the power of the rules left by Emperor Wu, and the great master of liupin martial arts can''t bear it easily.... "


    Hearing the words "the power of the rules left by Emperor Wu", everyone was shocked.


    Ren Yu''s eyes shake fiercely, and his mind turns upside down.


    At this point.


    Wang Xu is standing on the 5001 level.


    How is that possible?


    Ren Yu was at a loss in his mind.


    Before she came back, she learned a lot from the classics of her family, and there was a guard of liupin grand master who had broken through the dengdi stage.


    Although it''s only one level, it''s the watershed between the grand master and the grand master. It''s absolutely impossible for ordinary warriors to cross it!


    Even if it''s the peak of Wupin realm, the warrior who takes half a step in the big division realm will be crushed by the huge pressure. It''s good to lie on the ground. It''s also common to have serious injuries and broken bones.


    But Wang Xu stood there, his waist straight, like a sword!


    He, he... Didn''t stand on the rest platform overlooking us, but long after 5000 steps?


    The pressure above is not that you don''t have it without moving, but it''s always there. It''s consuming your physical strength and strength all the time!


    Wang Xu stayed in it for at least ten minutes?!


    This almost ridiculous idea rises from the bottom of Ren Yu''s heart.


    "What''s the treasure on him?" Next to him, Yu Mingcheng suddenly sighed and said with admiration:


    "It''s a treasure that can resist the pressure of a great master. No, I doubt whether it''s a treasure. If he had resisted by the flesh, how terrible would his flesh be? "


    "It''s definitely a treasure!"


    As soon as Yu Mingcheng''s voice fell, Fang Tian''s face twisted and roared. His eyes were full of jealousy and resentment, and he said word by word:


    "The pressure of the emperor ascended the five thousand level, and the pressure on the spirit of the warrior. Maybe the boy had been forced to die by the spirit of the emperor ascended the level for a long time, but because he had a treasure on his body, he stood there all the time to protect his body!"


    Fang Tian''s voice has just dropped.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu, who was on the steps of emperor Deng, turned his head and looked at them. His eyes were bright and he was smiling. He didn''t want to live too well!


    The reason why he stood still was not to pretend or wait for Ren Yu and others, but because the power of the rules left by the female emperor of the imperial family could not be met and could not be sought. Understanding these powers would be of great benefit to the future of any warrior.


    Especially for Wang Xu, he once controlled the power of the rules in his previous life. To feel the power of the rules left by the female emperor of the imperial family is not only the benefit of the future, but also the benefit of the present.


    Heart, blood, mind and spirit.


    Tongxuan a heavy sky!


    It is the heart of the martial arts and the will of the martial arts.


    When the will of martial arts reaches a certain level, it will become a divine idea when it meets a certain opportunity to transform and sublimate!


    Just as the meaning of the God of boxing is the manifestation of the will of martial arts, then after breaking through the heavy heaven, the will will will transform the God, and the idea of God will come into being.


    In the world of the sun, wuzun has the idea of God!


    It can be seen how important the idea of God is to the warrior.


    Before wuzun, the body was the base.


    After Wu Zun, God''s thoughts are respected!


    At this time, Wang Xu''s will of martial arts is constantly improving.


    If we say that before, his martial will was like a sharp sword that had not been polished against the enemy, then at this moment, it is like a sharp sword with sharp edges and cold light.


    Unfortunately, perception is only perception. It takes time to transform into real power. But Wang Xu can continue to climb.


    Looking at Ren Yu, Wang Xu said with a faint smile:


    "I said, you''ll have a chance. Congratulations!"


    With that, he no longer paid attention to a few people, raised his feet and continued to walk forward along the steps.


    Still, step by step, not slow, not fast, but steady as an old dog


    "His back... Looks like a mountain!"


    Looking at Wang Xuyuan''s back, Ren Yu murmurs.


    When Ren Yu''s bodyguard heard Wang Xu''s words, he found the change of Ren Yu''s breath. He looked a little trance and was shocked


    "Miss, your breath... The peak of sipingjing? When? "


    He has been following Ren Yu for a long time. Apart from the moment when he finally stepped on the rest platform, Ren Yu hardly got out of his sight.


    So, what happened in such a short time?


    But what happened?


    Looking at the powerful breath from her own young lady, the great master Jingwu named Ren Xiao was deeply shocked.


    From the dialogue between Wang Xu and Ren Yu, it is obvious that this change of Ren Yu was initiated by Wang Xu.


    At this time, Wang Xu was still standing on the top of the five thousand steps to ascend the emperor.


    How many secrets are hidden in him!


    When Ren Xiao couldn''t believe it, Ren Yu suddenly called out:


    "Wait a minute..."

 Chapter 704

    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Wang Xu goes up step by step.


    Relaxed and freehand!


    On the rest platform, I saw that Wang Xu could continue to go up. Fang Tian, Yu Mingcheng and others were already stupid, their eyes were dull, and their minds were blank.


    How is that possible?!


    Isn''t this guy supposed to be protected by treasures? How could it be alive? And live so well?


    Even, how could he walk so easily on the ascendant step after 5000 steps? That''s the only way to climb and sharpen the martial arts of a large number of divisions!


    But why does Wang Xu climb so easily? It''s like a tourist climbing and enjoying the scenery on both sides.


    It''s so leisurely!


    Still people!


    "Asshole, he must have stayed here on purpose! Absolutely on purpose! Just to laugh at us, just to laugh at me


    Fang Tian''s face was twisted and his eyes were ferocious.


    Yu Mingcheng''s face changed greatly, but he agreed with Fang Tian. The guard behind them was dignified and shocked.


    They are still in the shock before, but they have not found the change of Ren Yu''s breath.


    Until Ren Yu suddenly called Wang Xu, a few people take their mind back from Wang Xu.


    "Ren Yu, have you... Broken through the four grades? When is it? " Fang Tian said.


    Ren Yu is not looking at him, a pair of beautiful eyes staring at Wang Xu''s back, see Wang Xu did not stop meaning, beautiful eyes are all disappointed.


    But she cried again


    "Can you tell me your name?"


    "Well?"


    After hearing this, Wang Xu stopped, turned to look at Ren Yu''s worried face, frowned and asked:


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I..."


    When Wang Xu saw it, Ren Yu was flustered. He was just crying out on impulse. Now when he was seen by the net, his mind was blank.


    "My name is Wang Xu. I don''t need to thank you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll talk to you next time." See Ren Yu tongue tied, Wang Xu in this frown, light finish, will turn around and continue to climb.


    At this time, Ren Yu finally didn''t control it and cried out: "I... I want to ask, what are your accomplishments? Why can you walk over five thousand steps? Are you a big division


    In fact, what she wants to know is whether Wang Xu is the son-in-law of the emperor''s family. After all, such talent and strength are no worse than those of some large families.


    Even, it can be compared with the imperial family and the red family.


    And she let the rain


    Do you have a chance?


    Because of the previous experience and the last "chance", Ren Yu doesn''t know what kind of emotion he has towards Wang Xu. But she knew that Wang Xu had left an indelible impression in her heart.


    The only one!


    distinctive!


    It''s just her impression!


    "I''m not a big division." Wang Xu tells the truth.


    "It''s not a big division?"


    Ren Yu smell speech suddenly slightly a Leng, then shocked a way: "that you, how can pass 5000 steps, still so relaxed?"


    "Ren Yu, do you still need to ask? I have already said that there must be some special treasure hidden in this boy, otherwise he would not be able to walk even a thousand steps! "


    Fang Tian is very upset, especially when he sees Ren Yu''s strange look at Wang Xu, his eyes are full of haze.


    "Shut up


    Ren Yu smell speech face suddenly cold down, cold looked at a day, eyes are all disgusted color.


    This guy is really annoying!


    He is frivolous and likes to make trouble. Even if Wang Xu really relied on the treasure, it was also a part of his strength.


    People can be proud or look down on others. However, we can''t fail to see the facts clearly, distinguish the heart clearly, and be unwilling to admit that we are inferior to others!


    Others dare not say, can you step on the five thousand steps?


    no way!


    Don''t even bother to look at Fang Tian. Ren Yu stares at Wang Xu and continues to ask: "Mr. Wang, what treasure do you really rely on, or other external forces?"


    "There''s no other external force. Although I''m not a big division, it doesn''t mean I don''t have the strength of big division. If you have enough strength, you can cross the water ridge naturally. " Wang Xu light way.


    "What?"


    Ren Yu is a little at a loss, and a touch of unhappiness rises in his heart.


    What''s the answer?


    Not a great master, but with the strength of a large number of divisions?


    Are you kidding!


    Who doesn''t know that although there is only one grade difference between the great master and the great master, there is a huge gap between them.


    This answer, too false!


    Is it too perfunctory?


    Hearing this answer, almost everyone thought that Wang Xu didn''t want to answer at all. He just found an excuse to be perfunctory.


    Yu Mingcheng didn''t speak, but he didn''t think so.


    Fang Tian snorted coldly: "Ren Yu, people are not willing to answer your doubts. It seems that they don''t take you seriously at all."


    Before, he was scolded and ignored by the goddess in his heart, which made his resentment against Wang Xu deeper.


    "Since you don''t want to help me, then forget it." Ren Yu takes a deep breath and suppresses his unhappiness. What do you want to say


    "However, Ren Yu remembers you..."


    "Remember me?"


    Before she had finished her words, Wang Xu had already browed and flashed a cold color at the bottom of his eyes. He said directly, "I''ve said all that I should say. It''s up to you to believe it or not."


    With that, he turned and went on to the higher steps.


    "How can you do this to me?" In the face of Wang Xu''s attitude, Ren Yu was a little stunned, and then he was all aggrieved.


    She said that remembering Wang Xu only wanted to repay Wang Xu for this reminder and help her get the chance to ascend the throne.


    This is a kind-hearted, the result is so misunderstood by Wang Xu, is she in Wang Xu''s heart, is this kind of gratitude not to return, also with malicious bad woman?


    Ren Yu was wronged, but Wang Xu was extremely impatient


    "What? What else do you want from me?


    Before I saw you, you were more agreeable than those two guys around you. On the spur of the moment, I''ll give you a chance. Yes? Not satisfied? "


    His voice is very cold, the two sides are met by chance, we are strangers, to give you a benefit is not enough? Want more benefits?


    Well, there are more advantages over 5000 ranks. I want to take it by myself!


    What''s more, Fang Tian''s sarcasm and scorn and ridicule, when he really doesn''t care?


    Or do you think he can''t see the resentment and greed in the eyes of Fang Tian?


    "Haosheng, do you still believe in answering your question?


    Do I need you to believe? What are you doing? What else do you want to say?


    To tell you the truth, if you want to get into trouble, come straight up. I''m waiting for you! "


    Finish.


    Wang Xu no longer looked at a few people, strode to a higher level, very fast.

 Chapter 705

    "You... Me!"


    Ren Yu standing in situ, really only feel their grievances want to cry.


    Threats?


    She just wanted to remember Wang Xu and repay his kindness in the future!


    In fact, Wang Xu misunderstood her more because of Fang Tian, which made Ren Yu suffer. After all, in Wang Xu''s eyes, Ren Yu and Fang Tian are a group.


    "Miss, is it because of him that you got the chance to ascend the steps?" Although there is speculation, but hear Wang Xu''s words, Ren Xiao is still a burst of panic.


    Seeing Ren Yu nodding, he sighed: "don''t think about it any more. In this case, miss, what you just said is really easy to misunderstand. After all, we are just strangers we don''t know."


    Ren Xiao''s words are euphemistic enough.


    If you don''t know the basic strength information, especially the secret that you can get "chance" on the steps of dengdi, who is not hiding it? I wish only I knew, and even some people were cruel, and would try to kill other people who knew the secret.


    Not to mention, it will be like Wang Xu. Just because Ren Yu said a word for him at the foot of the mountain, he shared it.


    In Ren Xiao''s opinion, Wang Xu''s attitude is just apathetic, which can be regarded as "excellent temper". For him, who dares to pry into his secret like this? I''m afraid he would have killed people long ago.


    "I know." Ren Yu nodded, still depressed.


    At this time, the disgusting voice of Fang Tian came back: "Ren Yu, do you know what kind of person this boy is now?


    Arrogant, think with a treasure can despise us? get dizzy with success! If there is no treasure, he will be a scum in front of us


    Fang Tian said aloud. Seeing Ren Yu''s beautiful eyes fixed on Wang Xu''s back, he seemed extremely reluctant to part. His heart was filled with joy.


    "Hum, damned woman, now you know who is really treating you? If there is no comparison, there will be no harm. We are so good to you, but not everyone can give it to you! "


    Fang Tian sneers in his heart. It seems that he has already seen Ren Yu regret it, and then he flatters himself.


    Then, with a flash of his eyes, he turned to the guard behind him and said in a deep voice, "Fang chaosan, do you think what the boy said before is true or false?"


    Fang chaosan is the venerable elder of the Fang family. Although his surname is Fang, he is not a member of the Fang family in xilongshan, otherwise he would not be a guard for Fang Tian.


    Although he was an outsider, he immediately understood the deep meaning of Fangtian dialect, because he had the same plan.


    "It can''t be true. I''ve observed his cultivation state in several different ways. It must be the same cultivation state. There is only one possibility that he can step over five thousand steps to ascend the imperial level, that is, he has a treasure on him


    All the others were silent.


    Almost everyone thinks so, such a young great master is not without, but it is absolutely impossible to be Wang Xu.


    After all, any genius who is about 21 years old and has a large amount of division strength is absolutely wanted by all forces, even at great cost. How can he become a redundant son-in-law in the emperor''s family?


    As for Wang Xu''s hidden strength? Sorry, not only Fang chaosan, but also the great master guard named Yu Zhen behind Ren Xiao and Yu Mingcheng, almost all of them have been explored and confirmed by various means.


    The breath of Wang Xu''s cultivation is absolutely just the breath of a taste.


    Therefore, there is only one possibility, that is, there is a treasure hidden in Wang Xu, or the most precious.


    "Fang Tian, what do you want to do?" Yu Mingcheng frowned slightly, his eyes flickered, as if he had guessed something.


    Sure enough, Fang Tian said with a sneer: "he is a husband, how can he have such a good baby? According to me, it''s straight away! "


    "Fang Tian, how dare you?" Smell speech, Ren Yu suddenly turns his head, a pair of beautiful eyes stare to the biggest, inside is all angry.


    "Why can''t I? Who do you think Ren Yu is? You really scold me like a servant? " Fang Tian sneered and said softly:


    "In addition to the baby, the secret hidden on the steps is related to the chance of climbing the steps. I am also bound to get it!"


    "If you don''t say anything else, you''ll get an unimaginable chance to break through to the top of the four levels of cultivation when you''re asked by Ren Yu at will."


    "Not to mention that this chance is just below 5000 levels. Since that boy dares to keep going up, he must still have the secret of dengdi level above 5000 levels in his hand. Once he gets it, it''s hard to estimate the benefits, especially for our family!"


    Fang chaosan nodded and said slowly: "yes, not to mention the treasure, it''s just the secret of" chance "on the throne. As long as you get it, it''s enough to make the strength of any family soar several times, or even dozens of times!"


    Yu Mingcheng was also moved


    "If every time you ascend the imperial level, you can get a chance, then in a short time, countless powerful warriors will emerge in the family. In particular, it''s extremely difficult to break through every product on the large scale. But if this boy''s Secret... Wuzun, will it be mass production? "


    At this point, Yu Mingcheng takes a breath of air-conditioning, and his eyes are full of shock and excitement. It seems that he has thought of the glorious scene of the family''s return.


    instantaneous.


    Several people all fell into deep meditation.


    Including Ren Yu, she is also full of shock and horror.


    "It seems that everyone is moved, so let''s do it. This kind of opportunity is not always there..." Fang Tian took a deep breath and said with a faint smile.


    "I don''t agree!" Ren Yu said in a loud voice.


    "Ren Yu, are you too naive?" Fang Tian chuckles, ignores Ren Yu''s angry eyes and says with disdain:


    "I didn''t ask for your advice. After all, the boy is above the 5000 level, although he is a little upset. But there, only the great master of martial arts can pass. If you want to do something, you and I are too weak. So, I''m not asking you! "


    With that, Fang Tian looked up at Ren Xiao behind Ren Yu and said with a faint smile, "how is Ren Xiao worshipped? How do you feel?"


    Ren Xiao was silent for a while, then nodded slowly:


    "Good!"


    A short word makes Ren Yu''s face turn white instantly.


    "Ren Xiao, you are my guard. I don''t allow you to do this!" She stares at Ren Xiao nervously, her face flushes.


    "Miss, you are the miss of Ren family, I am the sacrifice of Ren family." Ren Xiao eyes light, calm said.


    The euphemism of words, but the ice cold meaning revealed in them, is to make Ren Yu''s face more white.


    Ren Xiao''s words, to put it bluntly, are as follows:


    "You Ren Yu is just one of the many ladies in Ren''s family. I follow the family''s orders and think about the family. You Ren Yu can''t command at will."

 Chapter 706

    "But..."


    Ren Yu was worried: "but how do you know that he must have treasure on him? What if what he said before was true and all he relied on was his own strength? "


    "Hehe, Ren Yu, you''ve got the point wrong. Now, what we really want is the secret of "chance" on the steps of ascending the throne that the boy has Fang Tian sneered and continued with sarcastic eyes


    "What''s more, that boy is just a piece of rubbish for cultivation. He has no treasure to rely on. Why did he go so far? If he doesn''t have a treasure to protect him, I can kill him with one hand! "


    "I''m sure he''s a treasure to rely on!"


    Fang Tian''s vow is just like his vow. If he is wrong, he will eat excrement live.


    However, Ren Yu didn''t pay attention to the sky, and his eyes showed the color of pleading, staring at Ren Xiao tightly.


    Finally, Ren Xiao couldn''t stand her eyes, sighed and shook his head: "Miss, that boy didn''t provoke us, and even gave you a chance. Reasonably speaking, I shouldn''t do this... But!"


    He said, his face suddenly cold down: "but, some things, should not do also have to do. The road of martial arts is cruel. Among the martial arts, the strong are the most respected. Every man is innocent and has his own sin


    "The weak, it''s a crime to have something they shouldn''t have! It''s a disaster! That''s why he died! "


    "The treasure is not important, but the secret of the chance to ascend the emperor''s rank is no more precious than the blood essence of the great emperor. Once acquired, one person and one family will rise up!"


    A moment of silence in the vibration, at this time also stand up, light way: "I have been in six major Division peak card for five years, I don''t want to card here all my life, can''t see the hope of winning wuzun."


    He is different from Fang chaosan and Ren Xiao. He shouts for the sake of his family and seems to ignore his personal interests.


    But no one can understand this. The secret of the chance to ascend the imperial rank is also of great benefit to these great masters.


    The six words "Wu Zun" are expected to be won, even if it is only one in ten thousand, which is enough to make the three people risk their lives.


    What''s more, Wang Xu, do you need them to take risks?


    It''s just a one-level cultivation. It''s dangerous to rely on the protection of treasures!


    All, not for the family, not for any other reason, just for their own interests!


    "You two, so as not to have too many dreams. Let''s go up together." Fang Chao''s three faces were indifferent, so he stepped on the dengdi stage after 5000 steps.


    Yu Zhen followed closely.


    "Miss Ren Yu, I still say that some things should not be done. And don''t forget, this kid... He hates you! " In front of him, Ren Yu''s discontented eyes sighed.


    The next moment.


    With a wave of his hand, he pushed Ren Yu away with an invisible force and strode to follow Fang chaosan and Yu Zhen.


    In situ, Ren Yu''s pretty face turned white to the bottom, almost bloodless.


    At this moment, her eyes full of despair, only feel their own heart bursts of cold.


    But there was still a last glimmer of hope in her heart. She murmured to herself, "Wang Xu, what you just said should be true? You must not have an accident, you must not have an accident! "


    Ren Yu''s soliloquy also falls in the ears of Fang Tian and Yu Mingcheng, but they don''t care.


    Fang Tian even laughed and said in a loud voice: "Ren Yu, I said, you are too naive! At this time, do you think that boy can survive?


    Even if what he said is true, what hope does he have in the face of three great masters? The steps of emperor Deng are full of danger. He won''t even know how to die! "


    "Go away! Don''t make me kill you now! " Ren Yu completely broke out, a pair of beautiful eyes faintly red.


    At this time, she had marked Fang Tian with the symbol of a deadly enemy in her heart. If it wasn''t for the family, she would want to kill this scum now.


    meanwhile.


    On the steps of the emperor.


    Wang Xu seems to hear the movement, also stopped, turned to see from below to catch up with Fang chaosan, Ren Xiao, Yu Zhen.


    He just stood there, his eyes indifferent, motionless and silent.


    "Boy, why don''t you go?" Fang chaosan''s eyes flashed, and then he stopped and said with a playful smile.


    "Come on, what do you three want with me?" Wang Xu light way.


    "You''re not stupid, boy. Since you are so straightforward, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I want to hand over your treasure and... "


    Fang Chao San sneered and said word by word:


    "The secret of chance on the steps of Deng Di! relate in detail! Don''t miss a word! Tell us all


    "Well? Your appetite is much bigger than I thought


    Wang Xu gave a light smile. He didn''t look at Fang chaosan. He swept at Yu Zhen and Ren Xiao and said faintly:


    "You two mean the same thing?"


    He didn''t wait for the two to answer. He stared at Ren Xiao and continued: "are you the guard named Ren Yu? Tell me, did she mean you came here? "


    "I''m here on my own. It''s nothing to do with miss."


    Ren Xiao also stares at Wang Xu and returns calmly:


    "But originally I thought you were a smart man, but I didn''t think you were so naive. Did you think that taking out the young lady would make your present situation better?"


    "I''m sorry, I just want to make sure that after killing you, I want to kill her as well." Wang Xu light return way.


    He stood there, looking down at the three people below, all eyes dull.


    Weak!


    It''s too weak!


    He is also a great master of liupinjing. Compared with Chihuo and astonishing maniac, Fang Chao and others are really weak and pitiful.


    Especially on the dengdi stage, facing the pressure brought by dengdi stage, these three people are a little hard, they are just naked waste.


    In this state, it will only be easier for Wang Xu to kill them.


    Unfortunately, what he said was to try, but it was a joke to Fang Chao and others.


    Fang zhaosan chuckles and shakes his head. When Wang Xu is scared and crazy, Yu Zhen says:


    "Break his leg first, don''t let the boy run away for a while!"


    His voice has just dropped.


    The whole person has burst out and shot towards Wang Xu.


    Fang chaosan and Ren Xiao look at each other, and their tacit understanding blocks Wang Xu''s retreat.


    Next to the cliff, if Wang Xu is willing to go all out, maybe he will escape if he jumps down.


    However, both of them were in vain.


    Can Wang Xu escape from the cliff?


    As if he had not seen the movements of several people at all, he still stood in the same place and did not move.


    What''s this kid doing?


    In an instant, Fang chaosan and Ren Xiao''s eyes flashed with doubts.

 Chapter 707

    Yu Zhen, who was about to break Wang Xu''s legs, suddenly stops and looks at Wang Xu in disbelief. His face is a little ugly.


    To be honest, he was a little suspicious of Wang Xu''s card.


    No wonder he is suspicious. It''s really because Wang Xu is so calm!


    What''s more, Wang Xu''s escape route has been blocked now, so he is not in a hurry to start. He is always cautious in his family martial arts.


    "Boy, cooperate with us, tell us the secret of Deng Di Jie, and hand in all the treasures on your body..."


    Yu Zhenshen takes a deep breath, stares at Wang Xu, and says word by word:


    "I can convince others to... Spare you... Not to die!"


    Of course, this is nonsense, and Yu Zhen can''t really keep it alive.


    They are not at ease that Wang Xu will not die.


    However, if Wang Xu believes him naively, he can save a lot of things. After all, Wang Xu did not give in. It was not easy for them to take out information from Wang Xu.


    It''s a pity.


    As soon as Yu Zhen''s voice fell, Wang Xu sneered and said, "are you talking to yourself? Take my words for granted? "


    The voice fell.


    Wang Xu, direct.


    "Boom!"


    One hand.


    A simple hand, the speed is extremely fast, momentum earth shaking, the air is directly shot by this hand to a white wave.


    This palm, directly to the vibration of the head to clap, seems to be a direct slap to kill him.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    As a great master of martial arts and Taoism, Yu Zhen has rich experience in fighting. Wang Xu''s intention is not hidden at all. At the first time, he found Wang Xu''s action.


    Without any hesitation, Yu Zhen also clapped directly.


    However, this palm, but he left most of the strength, is afraid of accidentally killed Wang Xu, no one to ask the secret of dengdijie.


    But he didn''t have much left. He was confident that he could easily suppress Wang Xu. Then, he broke Wang Xu''s limbs, so that Wang Xu would not make any more mistakes.


    "Ha ha, damned boy, if you cooperate well according to my proposal, even if you have to kill you in the end, you will die happily at least. Why do you have to ask for punishment? You asked for it all! " Yu Zhenxin sneers.


    The next moment.


    Two palms opposite.


    "Click!"


    The crisp sound of bone fracture sounded like a series of firecrackers. At the same time, it was a shrill scream.


    With this scream.


    In the imagination, the scene of Wang Xu being suppressed did not appear, and even the screamer was not him.


    It''s Yu Zhen!


    At this time.


    Yu Zhen''s right hand directly smashes and collapses. Under the crushing force of terror, the power of heaven and earth is rolling. He screams wildly. After the smashing of his right arm, the shoulder is immediately followed, and then the right half of his body.


    Bones continue to burst open, flesh and blood burst, countless blood color blooming on the steps of dengdi.


    This scene is bloody and shocking.


    But this scene is not caused by Wang Xu''s attack, but by Yu Zhen''s active attack on Wang Xu.


    His physical strength is so powerful that it has reached a limit that ordinary martial artists can''t imagine.


    When he took this palm, he didn''t have any hands left. The power he carried on it was dozens of tons. It was like a mountain converging in one palm, and then exploding in a small space.


    How terrible is the power gathered here?


    I do not know!


    Wang Xu has not tested, and he is not ready to use physical strength in this palm. He''s using the miexu hand!


    At this time.


    The power of the terrible heaven and earth gathered in all directions lies in the fact that a big hand of four or five meters square is formed in the virtual air above the head.


    At the moment of appearance, big hands shot down.


    Boom!


    On the steps of the emperor, heaven and earth change color instantly.


    Yu Zhen, who screamed miserably, didn''t respond at all. On the spot, he was patted on the steps by miexu''s hand. The whole steps, together with the mountain below, seemed to have been severely shocked.


    When all the dust is settled, in addition to a piece of meat mud, where can you see Yu Zhen''s figure?


    One hand.


    The great master of liupinjing, Yu Zhen, died like this!


    And this is Wang Xu''s real attack.


    Before, it was only because Yu Zhen himself came up and hit Wang Xu''s palm that he was injured.


    instant.


    Deng Di step on this small, tens of steps within the scope of a dead silence.


    Fang chaosan and Ren Xiao, who were blocking Wang Xu''s escape from the cliff, had rich expressions on their faces, just like seeing a ghost.


    "I said that I would kill you. How can I really take my words for granted? It''s ridiculous to try to kill me


    In the dead silence, Wang Xu pulled the corner of his mouth disdainfully. He didn''t look at the residue of Yu Zhen on the ground. He raised his hand and grabbed Fang Chao San on his left.


    It''s still the hand of eliminating emptiness.


    In a grasp, the void vibrates, and countless forces of heaven and earth rush from all directions like fish who hear the call. In a twinkling of an eye, they gather on the top of Fangchao''s head to form an invisible hand.


    The combination of heaven and earth''s power and the sense of terror and killing brought by miexu''s hand forms a kind of spiritual crush in an instant.


    At this moment, time seemed to stop. Although Fang chaosan could not see the invisible hand above his head, he could feel the extremely terrible danger and the approaching breath of death.


    Even, vaguely, he had a feeling of being held in the palm of his hand by some kind of terror. There was no place to escape, no escape, no survival.


    Out of his rich fighting experience, Fang chaosan''s heart beat wildly, and his whole body instantly returned from the shock of Yu Zhenzhi''s death. Subconsciously, he jumped out of the cliff beside him. This is the fastest way to escape.


    Unfortunately, it''s still slow.


    Boom!


    There was a huge earthquake in the mountain, and countless rocks splashed. Fang chaosan''s body was directly photographed into the nearby mountain by miexu''s hand. The whole person was almost deeply trapped in the mountain wall. With him as the center, five clear traces extended to all sides, forming a huge handprint.


    Without any suspense of struggle, Fang chaosan was directly killed on the mountain wall by miexu''s hand.


    Fang chaosan''s eyes were the biggest, and even his right eye burst out, hanging on his face alone. He didn''t know whether he was scared or photographed by miexu''s hand.


    But in his eyes, there are still the fear before death and endless regret.


    Between two breaths.


    Two great masters of liupinjing, dead!


    Ascend on the emperor''s step, in this small space, more dead and silent!


    Looking at the foot of that piece of meat mud that can not distinguish the existence of Yu Zhen, and then look at the cliff not far below the side of the mountain wall, Fang chaosan''s dead body.


    "Gulu!"


    Ren Xiao swallowed his saliva.


    The idea of jumping off the cliff in his mind was pressed down by him.

 Chapter 708

    Ren Xiao stood there, feeling cold in body and mind, as if his body was no longer his own, but pieces of ice cut by the invisible blade.


    Wang Xu''s eyes are like knives. It is clear that every knife seems to cut off a piece of his body, but Ren Xiao can''t feel any pain. There is only fear, endless fear.


    He just stood there, looking at Wang Xu in horror, not daring to move.


    "So, how many times have I said that? Do you just take my words for granted?" Indifferent looking at Ren Xiao, Wang Xu light said.


    "Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang!"


    Ren Xiao finally recovered. His face was as pale as death, and his eyes were shaking violently. All of them were afraid.


    "Can you give me a chance, a chance to make amends, and I can be your servant, your servant and your servant..."


    He''s scared!


    Really scared!


    No matter what he thought, he never thought that Wang Xu would be so terrible. They were two great masters of liupinjing. None of them was weaker than him. Fang chaosan was even better than him. As a result, he was just like a piece of rubbish and was killed by Wang Xu.


    Ring here, Ren Xiao''s body is mercilessly in a flash, the facial expression is pale of terrible.


    Because there is only one possibility for Wang Xugang''s great power of heaven and earth.


    That is


    Heaven level martial arts secret method!


    Several times in Xuankong City, there are millions of warriors and thousands of forces, big and small. Among them, there are only five forces that possess the secret arts of heaven level martial arts.


    Three families, and two colleges.


    One of them is the imperial family, and the other is the Kowloon college, which Ren Yu has worked hard to get into. Because Ren Yu was admitted to Jiulong University, the whole Ren family was respected among all the forces within a hundred li of Xilong mountain.


    This is the inside story of the power with the heaven level martial arts secret method, and the terrible place.


    But among these forces, there are Tianjiao martial arts, and only Tianjiao, the top martial arts, who has been practicing for hundreds or even thousands of years, can be qualified.


    And Wang Xu is such a "top pride"!


    As for the identity of one of the imperial family''s superfluous sons-in-law, Ren Xiao has long been thrown behind his mind.


    These young Tianjiao, who have the secret of heaven level martial arts, must have a terrible origin. They are very noble and important people. How can they be the son-in-law of the emperor''s family?


    As for it''s not heaven level secret method, it''s absolutely impossible!


    The most important feature of the secret method of heaven level martial arts is that it can easily mobilize the enormous power of heaven and earth, and burst out the terrorist power of people far beyond the same realm!


    Under the heaven level, the prefecture level, Xuan level and Huang level martial arts can mobilize the power of heaven and earth to increase the attack power, but none of them can have the power of heaven and earth mobilization effect of heaven level martial arts.


    So, I will never admit my mistake!


    How can Ren Xiao not be afraid?


    Since he entered the grand master realm, he has not felt the taste of Shanghai school for nearly ten years. But at this time, he is deeply aware of, and for fear, fear.


    He is in awe of Wang Xu''s powerful personal power to kill him, and the "terrorist forces" behind him. He has the power of heaven level martial arts, such as the imperial family and the red family. With a word from any one of the few masters, the whole Ren family can be easily destroyed.


    "So, what you said when I was there is something in your ear?" Wang Xu chuckled.


    "Young master, for the sake of helping you before the young lady, please spare my life..." Ren Xiao''s face changed wildly and begged finally.


    "Take Ren Yu to crush me? I said, how many times do you want me to say it? Is it true that I said "kill you" before? " Wang Xu''s smile disappeared and his voice became cold.


    To be honest, he wanted to kill Yu.


    In his opinion, Ren Xiao is Ren Yu''s guard, a servant, without Ren Yu''s default, is it possible?


    So far, liurenxiao wants to confirm the truth of what the other party said, but at this time, it seems to be true.


    This Ren Xiao is absolutely just greedy and comes from his own opinions. Otherwise, they would not dare to beg for mercy with the "little favor" that Ren Yu had said to Wang Xu.


    As for Fang Chao San and Yu Zhen, one of Fang Tian''s guards and the other of Yu Mingcheng''s guards, Wang Xu thought that they should be killed, so there was no nonsense. Just kill them.


    "Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang... I..."


    Wang Xu heard the words in the intention to kill, see things no longer seem to have room for maneuver.


    Ren Xiao is also a cruel man. When he saw that Wang Xu didn''t give him a way to live, he suddenly clenched his teeth and burst up. He raised his hand and threw a gray blue mist at Wang Xu. Then he jumped down the cliff without looking.


    Jump off the cliff!


    The route they took to guard against Wang Xu''s escape became their last straw.


    And the blue fog that Ren Xiao threw out was not the real fog, but a large dark weapon like fine sand.


    The iron sand top made of Xinglan meteorite is as thin as ox hair. It was soaked in cold spring venom for seven days, and then soaked in various secret methods of yin and toxin. It took nearly a month to make it.


    If you attach Qi, you can easily penetrate rocks and refined steel. If you break the body, you will escape into the blood along the pores of the enemy. It is extremely poisonous and difficult to deal with.


    Ren Xiao is confident that after he takes out the bottom card of the box, even if he can''t hurt Wang Xu, it''s enough to create opportunities and time for him to escape.


    However.


    He had just jumped down the cliff, but only a few tens of meters. His face just showed a happy look, but behind him, there was a faint voice from Wang Xu


    "So you can''t wait to die?"


    The sound seemed close at hand.


    Ren Xiao subconsciously turns to see that Wang Xu is still standing in the same place dozens of meters high, surrounded by a layer of blue fog, obviously trapped.


    Suddenly, the tension on his face disappeared


    "Ha ha, how I want to..."


    But just then.


    Wang Xu bent slightly and jumped down abruptly.


    Boom!


    It is like thunder exploding on the ground, first the blue fog explodes, then the layers of white air waves, followed by a dark shadow approaching at an extremely terrifying speed.


    "How could..."


    Ren Xiao''s eyes were still full of disbelief. The next second, his feet were already under the pressure of Mount Tai, and he stepped on him with the wind and thunder.


    "No!"


    Ren Xiao only had time to utter an extremely unwilling scream, and then the whole person had been trampled on by Wang Xu''s feet and bumped into the rest platform at a higher speed.


    Boom!


    There was another earth shaking noise, a layer of dust burst out on the rest platform, and there was a cry of extreme panic.


    "Yes, yes... You?


    How could it be you?


    No, no... don''t look at me!


    Don''t come here

 Chapter 709

    On the rest platform.


    Ren Yu raised his head, staring at the upper steps of dengdi, pale.


    At this time, Wang Xu had reached the five thousand five hundred level, which was four or five hundred meters away from the rest platform.


    At first, she could see a little figure, but when she went up, it was covered by a cloud. The mysterious power of dengdi stage made her unable to see what was going on.


    "Ren Yu, you are so naive. What are you looking up at? Three great masters of martial arts at the same time, the boy is dead. The only difference is that he''s not going to die well. " Fang Tian grinned and his voice was cruel.


    Yu Mingcheng also shook his head and said: "yes, if he was smart enough to tell the secret of dengdi, he would die happily. Otherwise, Yu Zhen will have to use some means to force him to open his mouth. "


    Wen Yan.


    Ren Yu''s face is even whiter, but her eyes are red and her voice is very cold


    "Fang Tian, Yu Mingcheng, listen to me. If he died, my heart would be uneasy all my life. This uneasiness would hinder my martial arts. There is only one solution, and that is to avenge him! "


    Ren Yu said very seriously, word by word:


    "Believe me, if he dies, I will not let you two go!"


    Fang Tian and Yu Mingcheng''s face slightly changed. After all, Ren Yu was chosen by Kowloon University. If they were to trouble them, it would really give them a headache.


    It''s just, it''s just a headache.


    Fang Tian was furious and asked aloud: "Ren Yu, because of this boy, he didn''t even say a word. People are still treating you coldly. Are you going to tear your face with us?"


    "He gave me the chance to ascend the steps of emperor. That''s right! I owe him! " Ren Yu''s voice is colder, his hands are slightly pinched, and his killing intention is condensed bit by bit.


    "Hehe, eh? You don''t know. It''s just because of you that we know that this boy knows the secret of the chance to ascend the emperor''s rank, so we have to fight him, right? Besides, don''t forget, Ren Xiao is a member of your Ren family. He went up to kill and persecute that boy! "


    Fang Tian snorted coldly, and his voice was full of sarcasm: "my miss Ren, what are you? What do you do when you''re a whore


    "How dare you say that again?" Ren Yu suddenly turns his head and stares at the sky with red eyes.


    Fang Tian is not afraid of her. Anyway, it''s impossible for Ren Yu to be with him. At this time, he broke the pot, sneered and said with disdain:


    "You think I''m afraid of you? If you really want to save that boy, why don''t you just tell Ren Xiao with such a murderous attitude? Because they are great masters, don''t you dare? Or do you think I''m a bully? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, Ren Yu was silent.


    Ask yourself, she is afraid of the great master, know things can''t do, so don''t do?


    Or, she didn''t care about Wang Xu''s life as she thought?


    After all


    Just a stranger who said two words?


    "Hula!"


    At this time, people head a shadow fast whereabouts.


    "Look, there''s someone!"


    Yu Mingcheng has been paying attention to the top of his head, sharp eyes, the first to see, immediately cried out.


    Fang Tian raised his eyes and cried out with excitement


    "Ha ha, it seems that the boy is smart enough to jump off the cliff and try to escape? Hum, I think it''s beautiful. Fortunately, I''ve been prepared for a long time. Look at my dog rope.... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Overhead, there was another earth shaking sound.


    Then, a new shadow came down from the sky at an extremely terrible speed, and within a breath, it immediately came to the first shadow.


    "I grass, hide


    See the shadow is to their side bump, in Mingcheng face crazy change, shout a, the whole person embarrassed toward the side.


    The next moment.


    Boom!


    The whole rest platform was shocked severely, countless smoke and dust were blown up, and the crushed stones were scattered.


    Fang Tian, Yu Mingcheng and Ren Yu are extremely embarrassed.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough


    A few people hide in the side, one hand covers the mouth and nose, one hand continuously pats the rubble which shoots over, then raises the eye together to look toward the falling point.


    The first figure is the runaway "Wang Xu", so the second figure


    Is it Fang chaosan?


    Yu Zhen?


    Or Ren Xiao?


    The three look different.


    Fang Tian''s face is full of happiness. He can see Wang Xu''s miserable appearance only for a while.


    Yu Mingcheng shakes his head and sighs. It''s not good to cooperate well. Why do you have to run away? Now, if you don''t die, you will be seriously injured. If you are tortured and questioned later, it will be even worse!


    Ren Yu''s face is extremely ugly, with guilt, regret and helplessness


    Finally, the dust fell to the ground.


    Vaguely, several people can already see the general situation of the falling point.


    That is a person lying on the ground, life and death do not know, and another figure feet on top, is slowly straight up scene.


    "Ha ha, who is the great master? The boy jumped off the cliff and ran away. Originally, I was ready to help him, but I didn''t expect that... "Fang Tian didn''t hold back his heart and laughed, so he strode inside.


    He walked very fast with a big smile on his face.


    Then, suddenly, the whole person froze in the same place, and his voice disappeared, as if he had seen something extremely terrible and unbelievable.


    "You... You..."


    His face turned red, like a duck caught by the neck with one hand. He couldn''t breathe. At last, he gave a sudden, er, sound, and the whole person went back crazily, but because he was too scared, he fell on the ground.


    "Fang Tian, how..." Yu Mingcheng is strange, also follow a few steps close to come over, then the whole person also suddenly froze in the same place.


    At this time, a breeze rose out of thin air.


    All over the sky, smoke and dust fell to the ground.


    In front of the three, the scene of the falling point is dazzling.


    That standing figure is not Wang Xu, who else can it be?!


    "You..."


    Ren Yu''s beautiful eyes are the biggest in an instant.


    "I said," why do you have to force me? " Wang Xu slowly raised his head, sighed, glanced indifferently, then raised his feet and walked step by step to the sky.


    Behind him, Ren Xiao broke his waist and fell deep into the ground. His face turned up. His eyes, full of fear, struck everyone on the scene.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Not light not heavy footsteps sounded, every time is like Hongzhong drum general hard tremor a few people''s mind.


    Especially in Fang Tian, Wang Xu''s body trembled with each step, his face turned pale, and his heart was about to suffocate.


    At this moment, there was only one emotion in his mind.


    fear!


    Fear to the whole body weakness, limb weakness, fell to sit on the ground, even stand up.


    "Yes, yes... You?


    How could it be you?


    No, no... don''t look at me!


    Don''t come here


    Fang Tian opened his mouth wide, but he didn''t utter a word. But his eyes and face all explained these words.


    "I said," why do you have to force me? " Wang Xu finally stopped and stood in front of Fang Tian, looking down at each other.


    What he saw was a twisted, pale picture.


    Ugly face full of fear!


    But each other''s trembling body is like a dog without a spine!

 Chapter 710

    "No! Don''t come here! I tell you, don''t come here! "


    Finally, Fang Tianka''s words roared out in his throat. His face was twisted and ferocious, but behind his seemingly ferocious face was the extreme fear that could not be described by words.


    He doesn''t want to die!


    Really, really, really don''t want to die at all!


    He is a young master of the Fang family in Xilong mountain. He is a "genius" of Sanpin. He is loved in the family and is a man of high status within a hundred miles of Xilong mountain.


    Power, beauty, money, wine


    He hasn''t enjoyed enough of all the beauty. How can he just die?


    His future should be bright. How could it be like this?


    "I said, are you blind, and I''m standing here still?" Wang Xu shakes his head and laughs. He stands in front of the sky with a smile on his face.


    Next second.


    He slowly raised his left foot.


    "Step on it


    Take a little step.


    "Ah! Don''t come here! I told you not to come here! "


    In an instant, Fang Tian seemed to get an electric shock and roared wildly. He used both hands and feet subconsciously and quickly stepped back.


    Wang Xu took a step forward.


    But Fang Tian stepped back dozens of steps, and only when he reached the edge of the rest platform did he stop shivering.


    Feeling the empty cliff behind him, Fang Tian was stunned, and then his face was not afraid of anti joy, full of ecstasy and excitement.


    Jump off the cliff!


    Now, the distance between Wang Xu and Wang Xu is widened. Behind him is a cliff. As long as he continues to retreat in fear, he will definitely have a chance to escape.


    "Ah! Don''t come here


    He yelled in horror and continued to retreat. At the moment when his hands were empty, the whole person turned over like a cheetah, and then a vicious dog jumped down the empty cliff.


    Even if it is in the air of more than one or two thousand meters high!


    Fang Tian''s face is full of ecstasy and resentment, his teeth are biting, and his heart is crazy.


    What is the danger of falling off the cliff compared with Wang Xu?


    Jumping off a cliff, he''s half sure he''ll survive.


    But there is only one way to stay here and wait for him.


    Unfortunately, the ideal is beautiful, but the reality is desperate.


    That''s in the moment.


    Wang Xu is a light step, step shadow step in an instant, countless shadows between mountains and rocks like water waves.


    But in a flash, Wang Xu''s body appeared on the top of the sky like a ghost, and then stepped down.


    Boom!


    The air was forced to step on and explode, and the amazing waves piled up, like a white mountain out of thin air, and hit Fang Tian hard.


    "Ah..."


    Just in time to make a shrill scream, the whole person fell to the bottom of the cliff at a faster speed and turned into a small black spot in the twinkling of an eye.


    Jumping off a cliff?


    Since you like the thrill of gravity so much and you are too slow, I''ll give you a ride.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah Fang Tian screamed bitterly, dancing like crazy, as if trying to catch something to slow down.


    Unimaginable high-speed fall, so that the whole world is blurred, all around are flash light and shadow, the wind like a knife constantly hit the body.


    At this speed, not to mention the possibility of half survival, once you fall down, I''m afraid you can''t even find a complete bone.


    "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die... "


    In the face of getting closer and closer to the ground, Fang Tian burst into tears, snot, saliva, and even incontinence.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, his consciousness fell into darkness.


    Fang Tian,


    Die!


    No bones!


    "I said, you also want to experience the pleasure of bungee jumping?"


    After giving Fang Tian a ride, Wang Xu reappears on the rest platform and looks at Yu Mingcheng with a smile.


    The other side, also standing on the edge of the cliff on the other side at this time, was originally preparing to jump off the cliff to escape. But now, his feet seem to have a root. They are nailed there and dare not move.


    Yu Mingcheng didn''t understand what Wang Xu meant by bungee jumping, but that didn''t stop him from understanding. After all, there are days of experience in front of us, and we want to know what it is.


    "I... Prince Wang, I..." Yu Mingcheng''s face was pale, and he opened his mouth to ask for mercy.


    Wang Xu coldly interrupted him


    "Lose your blood and get out of here!"


    To cut off one''s own blood is equivalent to completely cutting off the possibility of practicing martial arts. For any warrior, it is no different from death.


    Especially the warrior of the solar world, even more miserable, and so the real life is not like death!


    However, what is the relationship between Yu Mingcheng and Wang Xu? It''s merciful to save each other''s life.


    "I, I..." Yu Mingcheng''s face changed on the spot. His face turned white to the bottom, and he was tongue tied, but he didn''t know what to say.


    How could he be willing to cut his own blood?


    He is a young and old man in his family. He has a bright future. He enjoys all the splendor and wealth!


    What''s more, he has become a useless person since he lost his blood. How can he stay at home?


    He will not only lose everything now, but also become extremely miserable. He will become the lowest class of the family. No one cares about him. He will be ridiculed by others. He will be more miserable than any other worker.


    That is, life is not like death!


    "I..."


    In the face of Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, Yu Mingcheng''s teeth are about to be crushed. Finally, he suddenly raises his head, looks ferocious and roars:


    "Kill me! Instead of being treated as a waste to live, life is not like death, I''d rather die! "


    "There''s backbone!"


    Wang Xu was slightly stunned, with an unexpected smile on his face. Then his eyes flashed, and the smile suddenly disappeared: "OK, I''ll help you."


    Voice down, he took a step forward at the foot of a sudden, ghostly body like moment appeared in front of Ming Cheng.


    Click!


    Yu Mingcheng didn''t even have time to react, so he was caught by one hand. Then his fingers closed and his bone broke.


    Yu Mingcheng, die!


    "I..."


    Yu Mingcheng''s eyes are full of nostalgia for life. At the last moment, he suddenly remembers to regret his decision.


    Death is more frightening than he imagined. It''s better to live than to die!


    "Touch!"


    With the body in his hand thrown on the ground, Wang Xu turned his head and looked to the side of Ren Yu.


    "Is it my turn?"


    Ren Yu''s face was pale and his eyes were dim, but he said with a tragic smile: "you can kill me directly. I''d rather die than live by breaking my blood..."


    "Who said I was going to kill you?"


    Wang Xu slightly a pick eyebrow, appears extremely unexpected.

 Chapter 711

    Wang Xu accidentally looked at Ren Yu, light said: "I only want to kill my enemies, they are dead, but you, not."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ren Yu was very surprised. He opened his mouth and tried to stop talking several times before he asked: "how do you know I didn''t participate? After all, I was with them, and my escort went up with them too... "


    "I asked before I killed him." Wang Xu light said a, the body shape has returned to ascend the emperor step.


    This kind of attitude obviously does not care about Ren Yu and is not ready to kill her.


    "I owe you. I''ll repay you later!" Take a deep breath, and let the rain sink word by word.


    "You don''t owe me, and I don''t care." Wang Xu did not turn his head back, let alone pause at his feet.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ren Yu opened his mouth, then took a deep breath again, bit his lips and continued: "but if you kill them, I will report back truthfully, and I will also get back in the future!"


    "Whatever." Wang Xu''s voice didn''t fluctuate at all. As soon as he turned around, his figure disappeared again in the clouds above.


    Ren Yu stands in the same place, biting her lips. Her face turns white and red. It can be seen that her mood fluctuates greatly.


    "Wang Xu, you don''t care about me? Don''t even want to look at me one more time? " Ren Yu is bitterly astringent in his heart. He looks at the clouds above and seems to be able to see the straight back.


    She almost according to the heart, word by word swearing: "today, you see I can''t afford... Because I''m too weak!"


    "But one day, I''ll let you look me in the eye!"


    "I''m not a stranger to you!"


    meanwhile.


    Six thousand steps above, the next rest platform of dengdi step, many of the family members who left before, staring at the dengdi step blocked by clouds below.


    "Why haven''t you come up yet?"


    "Can''t something happen?"


    "That''s right. The general great master of liupinjing should have been here long ago!"


    "Maybe he''s not really a great master of liupinjing. He was able to buy that" kan "before, just with the help of some external force?"


    "Did you go back on the way?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of discussion.


    "Damn it


    Then suddenly, a middle-aged man seemed to think of something. He patted his thigh and cried out with regret


    "I was just excited before. If he can''t climb up and go back on the way, don''t we miss this uncle?


    Liuzi! Liuzi! Are you leaving anyone to watch down there? "


    "Second master, all hands are out to find Miss..."


    Behind the middle-aged man, a servant in green clothes, with a helpless face, bowed his head and said with a bitter smile:


    "What''s more, before that, everyone thought he was a 21-year-old" great master of liupinjing ". It''s hard for his peers to be a genius in a hundred years. We didn''t think that he might not be able to climb up..."


    "Damn it! Damn it


    The middle-aged man was yuan Qing. He murmured a few angry words. When he looked up and saw Liuzi standing in front of him, he was furious


    "What are you doing here? Hurry up and go to the rest platform below. Is my uncle going back? "


    At this time, a proud voice came


    "Ha ha, I''m the first one to lead my granddaughter here. It seems that my good son-in-law is Zhang Ling''s!"


    Hearing this voice, Yuan Qing''s face suddenly turned green, really green!


    After all, the news hasn''t really spread. Most of the imperial family members who "choose their husbands" here are not strong enough. Among the more than ten waves of people, only one wave of power was feared by Yuan Qing.


    It''s the old man Zhang Ling!


    It''s not that Yuan Qing''s side forces are not good, and the betrothal gifts can''t compare with each other, but it''s the granddaughter of the old man


    In the imperial family, she is also a famous beauty!


    Sure enough, as soon as he looked back, he saw an old man laughing and leading a 20-year-old young woman to stride up.


    This young woman''s eyebrows are as clear as waves, her eyes are like a crescent moon, and her delicate red lips are dotted on her white face. At a glance, it makes a man have an impulse to hold the beauty and taste it gently.


    This kind of beauty can''t be described by words, and it has great impact.


    Standing behind the old man, the young woman lowered her head and lowered her eyes, just like a delicate white rose. Without doing anything, she had already given any man a desire to care.


    In a flash.


    On the mountain road, which had been mixed before, it was quiet, and almost everyone''s eyes fell on the young woman.


    After the initial surprise, some people are full of despair:


    "It''s over! Zhang Ling, an old man, brought his granddaughter emperor Qingzhu so quickly. Does it mean that she went out to explore a new secret place? When did she come back


    "Asshole, how can this old man come so fast? Isn''t my sister hopeless? "


    "As far as your sister''s body is concerned, there must be no hope, but my daughter''s buttocks are round..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people talked about it, but Zhang Ling directly took emperor Qingzhu to Yuan Qing and said with a smile


    "Yuan Qing, why did you come back empty handed? Where''s your lady? I heard that she was very unlucky. Today she went out for a outing with her best friend


    "Go for an outing?" Yuan Qing was slightly stunned.


    Where did miss go? Even his uncle didn''t know. How could Zhang Ling know so clearly?


    At the next moment, he seemed to think of something. In an instant, he was furious and raised his finger to Zhang Ling. His angry fingers trembled


    "Old thing, you? You did it? Don''t you want to be old enough to cheat my jade out by playing tricks? "


    "Yuan qinger, you have to talk about evidence. I''m not the one who did it. I''m the one who has good news. Don''t learn to talk about it! " Zhang Ling''s face sank, but he couldn''t suppress his pride in his voice.


    You didn''t make it?


    Yuan Qing smell speech almost angry old blood spray on Zhang Ling''s face.


    You didn''t do it. You''re so damn proud? Can you hide your pride before you lie?


    Damn it, old man!


    Yuan Qing was furious. He wanted to hit the old man on the spot. If he couldn''t beat him, he would.


    A mouthful of resentment choked in his throat, which made yuan Qing extremely uncomfortable. However, his eyes swept by the cloud and mist, and there was no movement on the steps of ascending the emperor. Suddenly, a smile came out of the corner of his mouth.


    "Mr. Zhang Ling, do you think you will win?" With disdain in his eyes, Yuan Qing brushed his hand and turned to look down at the emperor''s steps


    "It''s been such a long time. The boy we''re looking for hasn''t come up yet. It''s obvious that his ability is not enough, so he retreated in the middle of the way.


    I tell you, it''s useless for you to bring your granddaughter up here, because my people have already received him from below. By this time, they have already invited him to the house! "

 Chapter 712

    What yuan Qing said is extremely serious, as if what he said is true.


    Zhang Lingwen''s face changed slightly, and then said with disdain:


    "Then why are you still here? Do you want to cheat me with this trick? Yuan qinger, you look down on the army that I''ve been fighting for my son-in-law for so many years


    "Hum, believe it or not, I''m here just to confuse you..." Yuan Qing pulled her face and snorted coldly, just about to say something.


    At this time, someone suddenly exclaimed in shock:


    "Look, someone''s coming up below!"


    "What?"


    Yuan Qing was in a daze. Then Gu de and Zhang Ling played each other. They rushed to watch. As expected, there was a dark shadow in the clouds below the emperor''s steps, walking up step by step.


    His waist is straight and his posture is leisurely. He seems to be at ease. It''s not like some great masters of liupinjing climbing up the emperor''s steps. When they come here, they are like dead dogs.


    Soon.


    The figure took the last step and stood firmly on the top of the six thousand steps.


    In a flash, a bright golden light bloomed from the foot of the shadow, dazzling light, even the thick layers of clouds can not stop.


    "The light of the emperor''s way?"


    In an instant, Yuan Qing''s eyes contracted crazily, which was deeply shocked and unbelievable.


    But then came the boundless color of ecstasy.


    This uncle, this son-in-law


    Even if I have to fight for my life, I want to give Wang Xu back to my sister!


    "The light of the emperor''s way?"


    But yuan Qing was not the only one who recognized the extraordinary light at the scene. At least Zhang Ling also recognized it at a glance, and her excited beard trembled.


    The light of the emperor''s way is just a title, which describes a special chance on the dengdi stage. Its real meaning is a kind of verification and recognition belonging to the dengdi stage.


    Over the past few thousand years, the people of the imperial family have already summed up a set of mature "chance system" about ascending the imperial rank.


    Among them, the light of emperor Tao is the most rare. Every warrior who gets feedback from the light of emperor Tao on the steps of ascending the Emperor may not become a new emperor, but they


    All become wuzun!


    No matter the lower or the upper wuzun, they all have the hope of impacting the emperor. Therefore, the title of the emperor''s light has been handed down.


    "What?"


    "How could..."


    "This is the legendary light of emperor Tao?"


    At this time, other people around also reacted, some people exclaimed, and then the whole group of people burst out like an earthquake, which exploded instantly.


    "The light of the emperor''s way, is it the light of the emperor''s way?"


    "It''s said that every warrior who has been recognized by dengdi rank will get the power feedback of dengdi rank, so as to obtain unimaginable benefits..."


    "Wuzun! It''s the future that will definitely promote wuzun! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Emperor green bamboo is also shocked to see the strange figure on the steps of the emperor, which is deeply shocked in the beautiful eyes.


    Originally, she was suddenly pulled over by her grandfather to make her appear in public and rob her husband in public. Although she didn''t object, she was uncomfortable.


    In her mind, the "husband" worth fighting for in public is at least the one named "Wang Xu" she met in Chishui.


    Although the family background is not good, but talent, strength is peerless, only that kind of man is worth her emperor green bamboo in public.


    Therefore, she disdains and doesn''t care about the "good husband" that her grandfather said.


    But now, Emperor Qingzhu is stunned.


    The light of emperor Tao!


    This is the light of emperor Tao!


    Almost all the children of the emperor''s family have gone through the steps of ascending the emperor, but for thousands of years, only a few people have been recognized by the steps of ascending the emperor and fed back the chance of the light of the emperor''s way.


    And those who get the light of the emperor''s way are famous and have made great achievements.


    For example, among the tens of thousands of young generation of the contemporary imperial family, only one person has stepped up the imperial rank and received feedback from the light of the emperor''s way.


    Dijiang moon!


    The emperor''s family, the most powerful young master of our time!


    "Green bamboo, you see what grandfather said is right, this son-in-law grandfather is very good, the light of the emperor''s way, this is the light of the emperor''s way..." Zhang Ling''s eyes are excited, the body is constantly shaking, that is too excited.


    Emperor Qingzhu was silent for a moment, then nodded his head slowly and said, "he''s good. If my character is not bad and my heart is in line with my nature, I will not give up easily. "


    Then, I don''t know why, she subconsciously emerged the figure of Wang Xu in the secret place of Chishui


    "I don''t know. What if he compares with that person?"


    Thinking of this, Emperor Qingzhu can''t help comparing the figure on the steps with Wang Xu.


    Then there was a flash of doubt in her eyes


    "What''s the matter? This figure... Looks like him... "


    Her beautiful eyes gradually widened, which were full of disbelief and shock.


    Like!


    So much!


    Is it really that person?


    Just then.


    When he ascended the imperial steps, the bright light of the emperor''s way finally faded away. Wang Xu raised his head slightly, and his eyes twinkled with uncontrollable excitement.


    He


    Breakthrough!


    Tongxuan double heaven!


    With the help of the power of dengdi, under the mysterious power contained in the light of Daodi just now, his will of martial arts was finally sublimated and changed, and a little idea was born.


    It is only by divine thought that Wu Zun has the power to master consciousness.


    If you want to break through the great master and enter the realm of wuzun, the divine idea is the most basic and the most important condition. No matter what he thought, he didn''t expect that this trip to the imperial rank would bring him such great benefits.


    Taking a deep breath, Wang Xu slowly takes the last step. The clouds disappear in front of him. He is clear in front of him, and he is on a new resting platform.


    As soon as he broke away from the power of dengdi stage, the new ideas in his body quickly spread out in all directions, and a new feeling entered Wang Xu''s heart.


    At this moment, the whole world became different before his eyes.


    He can clearly feel the vitality of the grass growing among the rocks in the distance, the sound of insects digging the soil in the soil, and the water vapor carried by the wind blowing by him


    This strange feeling, as if his whole spiritual consciousness has been integrated into the surrounding world.


    But soon, this strange feeling quickly faded, and the changes brought about by breaking through the realm were buried in the depths of his body, waiting for Wang Xu to master, familiarize and finally control.


    "Qinglian jimie Scripture is really powerful, worthy of being called the first book of rules in all ages..." at this time, even Wang Xu was very emotional.


    You know, in the previous life, he mastered the mind, but after wuzun. It took him hundreds of years to break through the realm of wuzun.


    But now, just breaking through the double heaven of tongxuan, he has the power of divine thoughts.


    It can be seen from this that how terrible the Qinglian annihilation Sutra is!

 Chapter 713

    Outside the mountain road.


    After Wang Xu appeared, Emperor Qingzhu was stunned.


    Is that him?


    It''s really him!


    Before she could recover, the emperor''s family, who had been waiting around for a long time, was boiling like a pot of water, and the crowd was frantically pushing forward.


    "Young master! Young master! My young lady is the eldest daughter of the 16th branch and the third room of the emperor''s family. We don''t want you to be a burden. We will marry you with a high price dowry! "


    "Sixteen branches and three rooms? Get out of the way for me. My sister is the daughter of eight long houses. Her dowry is more rich. She is young and beautiful. She has a protruding figure and a well-known flower beside the eight branches. "


    "Roll, roll! Laozi''s daughter marries a inferior soldier! "


    "You can handle a piece of inferior goods? We''ll give you two... No, one medium French soldier! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, almost everyone''s eyes are excited and greedy, staring at Wang Xu. Many people are red eyed and panting. They want to rush up and grab Wang Xu back.


    "Shut up! This young master belongs to my young lady! "


    Nearly being pushed off the cliff by the crowd, Yuan Qing finally responded, his eyes turned red on the spot, his face turned red and his neck roared.


    At the same second, his undisguised cultivation breath suddenly burst out, and the flat ground seemed to roll up an invisible wind out of thin air.


    In a flash, with Yuan Qing as the center, all the people within a radius of five meters face crazy change, one by one can not stand the impact, forced to retreat to five meters away.


    Great master!


    The great master of bapingjing!


    In the great master''s realm, one product is more difficult to break through than the other. The gap between the six and the seven is like a mountain and a river. The gap between the six and the eight is almost a natural chasm.


    Within the emperor''s family, a person with eight grades of martial arts is enough to be compared with some small family owners outside, and even has a higher status.


    Martial arts, after all, respect strength.


    Yuan Qing''s strength, here and now, is enough to make most people shut up easily.


    Sure enough, with his anger, most people are silent, can only reluctantly look at.


    However, there is an old man chuckling out: "Yuan Qing child, do you want to take the strength to suppress people? I''m not afraid of people who are afraid of you. "


    The speaker is Zhang Ling.


    Behind him, Emperor Qingzhu was standing in the same place. He was in a trance, just like a dream.


    "Hum!"


    Yuan Qing snorted coldly and said faintly: "Zhang Ling, don''t talk about this nonsense. I''ll take it back even today.


    My young lady, no matter her talent or background, is his good match. Your granddaughter is beautiful, and my young lady is no worse than her. "


    "Rob? Yuan Qing, you can''t rob me. " Zhang Ling look slightly a cold, light way.


    Others are afraid of Yuan Qing, but he is not.


    Because his strength is stronger than yuan Qing, and he is a great master of jiupinjing.


    "Who said I was going to rob you?"


    Yuan Qing disdained a sneer, light said: "I admit, I''m not your opponent. But don''t you forget that my lady''s mother is a wuzun! "


    Instantly, Zhang Ling''s face became extremely ugly.


    Although he was extremely unwilling, if a wuzun really wanted to rob Wang Xu, the "redundant son-in-law", he would not have any chance at all.


    But soon, Zhang Ling''s eyes turned, and her eyes fell on Wang Xu, and she chuckled: "it''s no use arguing fiercely here. After all, this young man is the leading role. Who to choose is his power, we can..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    A cold voice suddenly came: "who is the person who touches the light of the emperor''s way on the steps of the emperor?"


    It was a woman who was speaking. Before she arrived, her voice exploded in everyone''s ears like thunder. At the same time, a terrible pressure came down from the sky, like an invisible mountain, and it was on everyone.


    Wuzun?!


    Zhang Ling''s face changed wildly. She suddenly looked up and saw that in the sky not far away, a woman seemed to be wrapped in a golden streamer. She stepped out of the sky in a single step, and the distance of hundreds of meters seemed not to exist at her feet. In an instant, she reached the top of everyone''s head.


    A woman''s simple golden armor, snow-white skin fell on the outside, only in the arms, elbows, shoulders, legs, waist, simply covered with metal armor, head is wrapped with a phoenix tail like gorgeous patterns of headband.


    What attracted more attention was that she was carrying a black spear in her right hand, and the spear tip was stained with some blood, as if she had just experienced life and death.


    Standing in the air, she lowered her head slightly. Her eyes swept all the people in the room, and finally fell on Wang Xu. Her cold voice sounded again


    "Is it you who triggered the light of the emperor''s way to ascend the throne?"


    She frowned slightly, the smell of Wang Xu


    It''s too weak!


    How can such a weak man walk so far on the steps of dengdi?


    Although Wang Xugang has just broken through the cultivation, the corresponding cultivation level of tongxuan double heaven is nothing more than the congenital second grade realm.


    Women as Wu Zun, don''t think Wang Xu is hidden breath, let her also can''t see. Out of absolute self-confidence, women are sure that Wang Xu has only a little second grade cultivation!


    "Boy, you''re weird. It''s just the cultivation of the second grade realm, and it can go so far on the ascendant steps of the corresponding large-scale teacher realm. Even... "


    At this point, the woman''s eyebrows and eyes suddenly pick, the fundus of her eyes shows a trace of uncontrollable surprise, and her voice fluctuates


    "You still have traces of Wu Zun''s divine thoughts? Wait a minute. I know why you can go so far. It turns out that there are powerful people left behind to protect you.


    Hum, it seems that the people behind you know some secrets of dengdi stage and intentionally sent you to sharpen your foundation. Originally, I thought you were a son-in-law. I happened to pass by and wanted to take you back to be my daughter''s "child support husband". It seems that you have no chance now. "


    With that, no matter what Wang Xu''s reaction was, the woman turned around and stepped out again. Her figure turned into a golden streamer and left at an extremely terrifying speed.


    She has another battle to fight!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu opened his mouth. His face was very complicated. He didn''t say a word at last. He swallowed the words "I''m really a redundant son-in-law.".


    Since the appearance of women, no one outside the mountain road dares to speak, and no one dares to breathe loudly.


    It was only after she left that Zhang Ling looked at Wang Xu out of his wits. His eyes were full of disappointment and helplessness. He said with a bitter smile:


    "Young master, you are not the" son-in-law "who came to be a burden. I''ll make you laugh!"


    Yuan Qing also has a helpless face. They used to fight and kill each other, and all kinds of threats, inducements, and tricks were all for nothing.


    But it''s also true that a young genius with the protection of wuzun behind him can''t come to the emperor''s house to become a burden.

 Chapter 714

    "What''s your name? From which family? "


    Yuan Qing also said with a bitter smile:


    "According to the rules of the emperor''s family, the non emperor''s children who ascend the emperor''s steps to get the chance to pay for it."


    "The chance to ascend the emperor''s rank, how much money do you need?"


    Wang Xu smell speech immediately a Leng, with his mind at this time can''t keep calm.


    But on the surface, he was calm and said, "I didn''t get the chance to ascend the imperial rank."


    He knew that the chance feedback on the steps of ascending the emperor was extremely secret. Generally speaking, the emperor''s family could not know it at all, as long as they insisted that they had not got the chance.


    pay?


    I''m sorry, Wang Xu himself got the chance by his ability. Why should he spend money to buy it!


    "Don''t be kidding, young master. If it''s anything else, it''s hard for us to judge, but the trigger of the light of the emperor''s way is very big, but we all saw it with our own eyes... "Yuan Qing smiles bitterly and looks at Wang Xu with extremely complicated eyes.


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment.


    Then, he said very seriously: "by the way, before you vied with each other to solicit me, you didn''t mention these. Is it because your husband won''t need to spend money to buy opportunities?"


    Yuan Qing was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know what Wang Xu meant. He nodded subconsciously and said, "naturally, after joining the emperor''s family, he is also a member of the emperor''s family..."


    "Good! I''ve come to the emperor''s house to be a member of the family! "


    Before he finished, Wang Xu had directly interrupted yuan Qing and nodded his head.


    instant.


    It was extremely quiet.


    All people look at Wang Xu''s eyes are extremely strange.


    Yuan Qing stood in the same place with tongue tied and eyes wide open. He was deeply shocked by Wang Xu at this time.


    Do you want a face?


    Do you want to be shameless?


    At this moment, silence is better than sound, and no one needs to speak. People''s eyes clearly express their thoughts.


    For three seconds, Yuan Qingcai came back and said with a strong smile, "don''t make a joke, young master.


    You''re a young genius sheltered by Wu Zun. You''ve just been confirmed by your lineage. You don''t want to be heartless for a little money, do you? "


    "I''m really here to be a burden." Wang Xu is serious.


    But who believes?


    Yuan Qing looked at Wang Xu''s eyes, as if to say, are you treating us as fools?


    Will the genius who is sheltered by wuzun come to the emperor''s house to join the family?


    It''s not surprising that Yuan Qing and others didn''t believe it. In addition to the preconceived idea, what Wang Xu said in front of him is really misleading.


    But they didn''t know that Wang Xu was really just surprised at why he had to spend money to buy what he got by his ability because of his "chance to ascend the imperial rank.".


    However, Wang Xu didn''t care either. As soon as the words changed, he continued to ask, "by the way, what''s the identity of the adult you just mentioned?"


    "That''s the emperor Jinfeng. She is the youngest middle wuzun in our emperor''s family for nearly 300 years Mention before that "come and go in a hurry" woman, Yuan Qing face can''t help but with a trace of pride.


    "Emperor Jinfeng?"


    Wang Xu murmured, thinking deeply.


    He seems to have heard of this name in his previous life, but it''s rare. He didn''t expect to be a middle wuzun.


    But soon, his heart became more heavy.


    Emperor Jinfeng gives him the feeling that it is worse than Shu Wuji. If this is the middle wuzun, isn''t Shu Wuji stronger?


    A high-ranking warrior?


    Or is it stronger on top?!


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu''s face became extremely dignified.


    At this time, Zhang Ling came over and looked at Wang Xu hesitantly. He said, "young master, you are not joking. Are you coming to the emperor''s house to be a burden?"


    "Not bad." Hearing the speech, Wang Xu nodded and absorbed his mind.


    "What do you think of my granddaughter?" Zhang Ling was overjoyed in an instant. She turned around and took her granddaughter''s hand and pushed emperor Qingzhu to Wang Xu.


    Emperor green bamboo look slightly embarrassed, standing in front of Wang Xu, there is a kind of hand without enough measures.


    Seeing emperor Qingzhu''s uneasiness, Wang Xu chuckled and said, "last time I said goodbye, I haven''t seen you for a while. What a coincidence. How can you be here?"


    In fact, he has long noticed this woman who had kindly advised him in Chishui secret place. However, he has not had a chance to say hello.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Emperor Qingzhu opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer.


    Do you want to say that my grandfather thought you were the son-in-law who came to the emperor''s house to become a husband? You have a good talent, so he took me to rob you?


    In the end, she could only force a smile


    "Mr. Wang, long time no see..."


    "Green bamboo, do you know each other?" Zhang Ling was stunned, and then he was overjoyed.


    Good!


    Good!


    My granddaughter and Wang Xu know each other. This is the first chance. If you are near the water, you will get the moon first!


    "Mr. Wang, since you know Qingzhu, I will tell you directly. What do you think of Qingzhu? Is it beautiful? " Zhang Ling said excitedly.


    Wang Xu a Leng, subconsciously looked at the emperor green bamboo one eye, nodded: "beautiful, the person is also good..."


    Before he could say what he said, Zhang Ling''s old face suddenly blossomed into a chrysanthemum and burst out laughing on the spot


    "Since the young master is interested in Qingzhu, Qingzhu also likes you. I''ll make the decision for you. How about Qingzhu marry you? Next week, there will be an auspicious day. It''s better to choose a day than to bump into the sun. Keep everything simple. I''ll arrange your wedding right now! "


    "What?"


    For a moment, Wang Xu was a little silly.


    In Zhang Ling''s routine, he did not find the logic at all.


    "Grandfather!"


    Emperor green bamboo is full of blush, bashful and angry, stomping.


    Yuan Qing looked anxiously beside him. At this time, he was not willing to fall behind and said, "Mr. Wang, if you really come to my emperor''s house to become a wife, you can also consider my lady. I don''t lie to you. Actually, my young lady is much worse than Miss Di Qingzhu in appearance.


    However, we can offer you more help than Zhang Ling in other aspects, such as body shape, martial arts talent, background resources and so on.


    After all, my young lady''s parents are inferior Wu Zun! "


    Yuan Qing said, and glanced at Zhang Ling with pride. He only looked at the old man''s face on the spot.


    After all, most of the people who join the imperial family come from the martial arts resources of the imperial family. There is a wuzun standing behind yuan Qing. This is a fact. Zhang Ling has to face the fact no matter how unwilling she is.


    For another husband, talent is not enough, no one even fight.


    But like Wang Xu, who touched the light of the emperor''s way, they don''t seize the opportunity now. Once the time drags on, when the people in the legitimate side receive the news, there will be nothing wrong with them.

 Chapter 715

    Any branch of the emperor''s family had a middle or even a high position. If they like a husband, they will not speak as well as they do. If they like him, they will go back to their daughter as a child support husband.


    However, because Wang Xu''s mind was misunderstood, he came and went in a hurry.


    At this time, Wang Xu finally reacts. How did Zhang Ling suddenly say that he wanted to marry emperor Qingzhu? The original reason is here.


    "I''m sorry, you two. I''m really a burden to the emperor''s family, but I already have a partner." He shook his head and said with a smile


    "I''m the young master of your emperor''s family, the son-in-law of emperor Jiang Yue. To be exact, she chose me. "


    In Wang Xu''s view, Emperor Jiang Yue is the little master of the emperor''s family. Zhang Ling and Yuan Qing, the side branches of the emperor''s family, should not dare to compete with emperor Jiang Yue for men.


    But more than he expected.


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Ling and Yuan Qingqi were in a daze, and then sighed. It was no surprise.


    Zhang Ling continued to smile and said, "you are the husband chosen by Jiang Yue, but this is not a conflict.


    Jiang Yue''s son-in-law selection this time has nearly ten Tianjiao, plus others who take the initiative or compete within the family, there are nearly 100 people participating in the competition.... "


    At this point, he seemed to be aware of this, and his tone seemed to look down on Wang Xu


    "Mr. Wang, I made a slip for a while. It doesn''t mean that you are not qualified to be the husband of young master Jiang Yue. It''s just that there are too many strong competitors in this competition. Besides you, there are several other husband candidates selected by young master Jiang Yue himself. Some of them are even strong masters of seven or eight grades. Three of them have stepped out of the ten thousand rank in the ascendant. "


    Yuan Qing also said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Wang, you have gone so far on the steps of ascending the emperor. Although it is far beyond our expectation, you are still inferior to those people. After all, the best of them is the great master of bapingjing, no less than me and old man Zhang. "


    "Oh? No worse than you? "


    Wang Xu sighed softly, then took a deep look at Yuan Qing and Zhang Ling. He nodded thoughtfully, but there was no other reaction.


    Yuan Qing and Zhang Ling are great masters of bapinjing and jiupinjing.


    Their strength is really strong, but after breaking into the double heaven of tongxuan, Wang Xu is not afraid of them.


    Seeing Wang Xu''s faint reaction, Zhang Ling had to smile bitterly and sigh


    "In a word, I congratulate you on your success. But if, I mean if, if you fail in the end, please consider my granddaughter Qingzhu. She really fell in love with you at first sight... "


    On one side, Emperor Qingzhu''s face is red and dizzy, which has been said by his grandfather. In particular, standing in front of Wang Xu made her feel embarrassed and angry.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, grandfather!"


    Seeing that Zhang Ling wanted to give himself to Wang Xu as his wife on the spot, Emperor Qingzhu finally couldn''t help it.


    She cried out in shame and anger. She grabbed her grandfather and was about to drag him away. She didn''t even dare to look at Wang Xu.


    "Mr. Wang, I didn''t say anything nonsense. My granddaughter really fell in love with you at first sight. She was shy... Ouch!"


    Zhang Ling was dragged away, but he was not honest. He turned his head and licked an old face and kept explaining to Wang Xu. At last, he was angry by Emperor Qingzhu and stepped on his feet. His painful face was distorted.


    At this moment, a cold voice suddenly came:


    "Yes, he''s just bullshit!"


    With the voice, people subconsciously turn their heads to see a group of brightly dressed women striding forward with swords, swords or Yinghong Changling in their hands.


    The leader was a proud, cold faced, twenty-three-four young man and woman with a long sword. It was Diling in the secret place of Chishui.


    "It''s the next of kin!" There was a low exclamation with a dignified face.


    Even on the way of these people, many of the emperor''s side branches retreated to four or five meters away on the spot, fearing not to stand in the way.


    "It''s Diling!"


    Yuan Qing''s face changed slightly, and she was also very ugly. She whispered to Wang Xu: "she is the leader of the younger generation of the eight lineage. She was also one of the candidates for the competition of the family''s young masters, but she failed in the end, and her cultivation stopped in the congenital five grades."


    At this point, his face was more dignified, and his voice was a little gloomy


    "Even so, she has a lot of status in the family, and not many people dare to provoke her. You should be careful, young master Wang. She seems to have a crush on you and wants you to be her husband... "


    Yuan Qing wants to talk but stops. She looks up at Wang Xu quietly. Seeing that he doesn''t have any reaction, she can''t help but take back what she said and sighs in her heart.


    "Well, it seems that we are hopeless." Yuan Qing''s heart is bitter.


    On one side, Zhang Ling also stood still, his face was ugly. He was not polite to Emperor Ling, but he didn''t say a word.


    This is the emperor''s family''s natural suppression of the side branch, not to mention that a junior does not give him face, even if he slaps him in public, Zhang Ling can only bear it.


    Why?


    Because, he is a foreign surname, Fu son-in-law!


    The husband is not a warrior.


    In the imperial family, no one cares.


    "Emperor Qingzhu, you are still a good face. I asked you to make an appointment with Prince Wang for me, but did you steal your hand behind my back?" Di Ling strode to di Qingzhu. His face was cold as ice, and his voice was even colder.


    "Sister Ling, listen to me..."


    Emperor Qingzhu''s face changed slightly and he gritted his teeth to say something.


    However, before she said a word, she was directly interrupted by Emperor Ling with a sneer: "ha ha, explain? What else do you want to explain when I caught you


    Di Ling''s face was cold and said: "I tell you, if Mr. Wang is the son-in-law of the emperor''s family, he must belong to di Ling. If anyone dares to rob me, don''t blame me.


    What''s more, you are just a side branch, a mediocre person of second grade. What qualifications do you have?


    Do you deserve it? "


    Di Ling sneered.


    Emperor Qingzhu''s face turned white, and he didn''t know whether he was afraid or frightened by Emperor Ling''s naked and undisguised killing intention.


    At this moment, Emperor green bamboo in front of Emperor Ling, like a fear of the master, shivering kitten.


    However, in the docile kitten, there are times when they are angry with their owners.


    In Diling''s "you, are you worthy?" A few words fell to the ground, Emperor Qingzhu suddenly raised his head and looked directly into Emperor Ling''s cold eyes. There was no fear at the bottom of his eyes, only a trace of suppressed anger.

 Chapter 716

    "Sister Ling, I''ve already said that. I can explain. Because I didn''t do anything behind your back that I''m sorry for you. "


    Emperor Qingzhu''s eyes were firm. For the first time, he looked directly at Emperor Ling without fear and said word by word:


    "Today, my grandfather just took a fancy to a gifted husband for me. Before I came back, I didn''t know it would be the prince.


    I know I don''t deserve it!


    But


    Do you deserve it? "


    The sudden outbreak of emperor Qingzhu was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Zhang Ling Leng in situ, and then the face of a brush on the white.


    Yuan Qing shook his head with a wry smile and sighed in a low voice: "emperor Qingzhu is still too young. She is impulsive. That''s one of the candidates of the young master... Emperor Ling!"


    Don''t say this, just blood this, di Ling is the presence of any of the collateral can''t cause. It''s not about strength, it''s a family rule.


    "How dare you say I don''t deserve it?"


    Emperor Ling Leng after a while, is the whole person is angry almost crazy, double eyebrow horizontal pick, face difficult to see the pole.


    The next moment.


    She suddenly raised her right hand, raised it high, and then her eyes were cruel, and she drew it down directly to Emperor Qingzhu''s face.


    For the beautiful face of emperor Qingzhu, she was tired of seeing it for a long time, and even hated it.


    Now, don''t take this beautiful face!


    With this slap, Emperor Ling didn''t leave any hands, and the cultivation of the five level realm broke out. Once implemented, not to mention the face of emperor Qingzhu, even a hard rock will be easily broken.


    Because it was a sudden move, no one thought.


    Emperor Ling''s speed is extremely fast, but in a flash, this slap is in front of emperor Qingzhu. Her face is pale and bloodless, and her eyes are contracting violently, which is full of regret and fear.


    "Stop it


    After emperor Qingzhu, Zhang Ling''s face also changed wildly. With a sudden drink, she was about to save her only precious granddaughter''s life.


    Unfortunately, even as a great master of jiupinjing, he was purposeful and powerless in the face of this unexpected slap.


    At this moment, time seems to stop.


    In people''s eyes, only the slap that Emperor Ling pulled out in a rage, its terrible speed, its power, enough to easily destroy emperor Qingzhu.


    However, no one has the ability to save emperor Qingzhu. It seems that there are only two ways to wait for her.


    First, direct disfigurement and death.


    Second, how many women can survive with their ruined looks?


    That kind of feeling, will be life is not like death!


    "Whore, dare to betray me, die for me!"


    Di Ling''s eyes were cold and his killing intention was boiling in his heart.


    However, at this moment, a big hand suddenly grabbed from the side, with a more terrifying speed, as if it was directly stretched out from the shadow, and directly grasped Diling''s wrist.


    "You


    Di Ling''s eyes narrowed and looked up in disbelief. He saw Wang Xu standing on her side, his left hand in the air, holding her wrist firmly.


    The powerful power carried on it made the emperor unable to move a bit. What makes her even more terrifying is the coldness of Wang Xu''s eyes.


    As a woman of the imperial family, she is used to being arrogant to her subordinates and other subordinates. For a moment, she forgot to leave a good impression in front of Wang Xu.


    Reacting and regretting, di Ling said in a hurry: "Mr. Wang, you''d better not interfere in this matter. As my subordinate, di Qingzhu dares to contradict and betray in public. I should teach her..."


    She''s not finished yet.


    Wang Xu has no expression of the other hand, a slap pulled over.


    "Pa!"


    The heavy and loud slap in the face resounded over the whole mountain road in an instant.


    This slap is not heavy, just equivalent to the strength of ordinary people, it is obvious that Wang Xu deliberately left his hand. But this kind of hand, it is better not to stay, but let Emperor Ling feel more ashamed and angry.


    what do you mean?


    You mean to humiliate me?


    Di Ling''s face turned blue and white on the spot.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Wang Xu has light mouth: "sorry, I want to be Wang Xu''s woman, you really do not deserve."


    His voice was as flat as a fact.


    Hearing the speech, di Ling''s face twisted instantly. She looked like a lioness who was infuriated. She suddenly raised her head, covered half of her face with her left hand, and roared word by word


    "I don''t deserve it?


    You are just a person in the lower world. I, di Ling, is the daughter of the di family. Who is the real unworthy person?


    I''ll tell you, it''s lucky and lucky for you to be able to take a fancy to you


    Yes, she admits that Wang Xu is talented and powerful. At the age of 21, he has the power to kill the great master of liupinjing head-on. This kind of young strong man is enough to compare with any one of the three families in xuankongcheng.


    However, Wang Xu could not escape a shackle, that is his identity!


    Chinese people!


    People of the lower world!


    Di Ling couldn''t believe it. Wang Xu even dared to slap her in the face in public. For the sake of Di Qingzhu, a side girl, she was humiliated like this?!


    "What? He''s from the lower world


    "How is it possible for people in the lower world? He touched the light of the emperor''s way on the steps of ascending the emperor


    "Emperor Jinfeng also said that he had the power of Wu Zun to protect him, but who was in the lower world? It''s unbelievable


    With the roar of Emperor Ling, people around were also surprised, and many people lost their voice.


    And hear these voices, Emperor Ling is also slightly a Leng, and then can''t believe staring at Wang Xu, shocked: "you actually touched the light of emperor Tao?"


    "It has nothing to do with you." Wang Xu light said a, don''t look at Emperor Ling, let go directly push away her, turned to comfort emperor green bamboo in a low voice.


    Unfortunately, he ignored Diling, but Diling took the initiative to pester her, and his eyes became more hot. He even forgot the slap Wang Xugang just gave her.


    "I''ve taken a fancy to you. From now on, you are the husband of my Emperor Ling!" Di Ling''s eyes are full of excitement.


    Wang Xu''s head didn''t return, and his voice was indifferent: "I said, you don''t deserve to be my woman."


    Before hearing this, Diling was full of anger. But at this time, she is only taken for granted, reasonable.


    Being able to easily kill the great master of liupinjing, Wang Xu also touched the light of the emperor''s way. Even if he was a person in the lower world, he was also qualified to be proud.


    After all, Wang Xu is a young devil who can compete with the young masters of the three major families, excluding his status as "born in a poor family"!


    "Maybe you don''t know my identity. I''m the daughter of the emperor''s family, and my parents are all the inferior wuzun.


    My relatives, uncles and aunts are also the next Wu Zun.


    Grandfather and grandmother are one of the elders of the highest Presbyterian Council in the family. They are the cultivation of high-ranking wuzun! "

 Chapter 717

    Di Ling is not angry, proud of his background, chin slightly raised, slender neck completely exposed.


    With disdain, she glanced at the frightened emperor Qingzhu and continued:


    "This is my most basic background. My family has great power in the imperial family.


    As long as you promise to be my husband, all kinds of cultivation resources will be provided to you in unlimited quantity. The secret martial arts of our emperor''s family can be practiced and understood by you at the prefecture level.


    I promise that within ten years, you will have the strength to sprint to win the title of wuzun! "


    Di Ling has enough pride in her voice. She is confident that no matter who she is, she can''t refuse after she tells her background and offers this kind of condition.


    After all, it''s not just about introducing your background, it''s also a hidden threat!


    If Wang Xu knows how to be interesting, he will agree. If not


    Hum, first of all, let me think about how you should face the anger of many wuzuns, even high-ranking wuzuns.


    "Hiss!"


    Around, I don''t know how many people take a breath of air conditioning.


    People look at Wang Xu with complicated eyes. No one dares to break in at such a time, but they don''t have to speak. The thoughts in people''s hearts are clearly conveyed through their eyes.


    Place oneself in the place, no one, also can''t, and can''t refuse Emperor Ling.


    Plus Wang Xu''s identity as a member of the lower world, it''s really


    I''m climbing Diling!


    Yuan Qing''s eyes were full of bitterness and complexity, and he murmured to himself:


    "Mr. Wang, you are a smart man. You should have recognized the threat in Diling''s words? In this case, you should not continue to refuse? "


    Zhang Ling''s face was hard to see the extreme. She opened her mouth several times to remind Wang Xu of something, but in the end she didn''t say a word.


    But he looked at his granddaughter emperor Qingzhu with great regret. He knew that Emperor Ling had already taken a fancy to Wang Xu, and he would never pull his granddaughter into the muddy water.


    As for Wang Xu, he did not think that Wang Xu would refuse Diling. After all, the conditions of Diling were too attractive. More importantly, "it''s too easy to refuse.".


    However.


    Beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Wang Xu suddenly turns his head and stares at Diling coldly, saying: "you seem to have got the wrong point. I say you don''t deserve it, not because of your background and conditions, but because of you."


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Di Ling was slightly stunned and discontented, and said: "in terms of appearance, I''m not much worse than the emperor green bamboo behind you, and I''m even better than her. You..."


    "Are you a fool or an idiot?"


    Before she finished, Wang Xu interrupted her and said impatiently:


    "I don''t like you. It has nothing to do with whether you are beautiful or not. It has nothing to do with emperor Qingzhu.


    In the whole imperial family, there is only one woman who can enter my eyes. That is the little master of your imperial family, Emperor Jiang Yue!


    She is destined to be my Wang Xu''s woman!


    She will be my Wang Xu''s woman!


    I come here, only for her!


    ¡±


    In a row of three sentences, Wang Xu said firmly and looked impatiently at Emperor Ling. His eyes suddenly drifted and he looked at the emperor''s mansion in the distance. His voice was cold and heartless


    "So, I said, you don''t deserve it!


    So be smart and don''t bother me again


    Di Ling''s face was twisted. She stood in the same place and said nothing.


    What Wang Xu said is true. Compared with the emperor Jiang Yue, she is really nothing.


    So, even if she had more anger in her heart at this time, she could not vent it.


    Because, that is, the most powerful first young master of the imperial family, Emperor Jiang Yue.


    She can''t be provoked.


    Not even her, but her parents, grandparents, all of them.


    Not because of the background of dijiangyue, but because of dijiangyue.


    Emperor Jiang Yue is the only one who has been highly expected by the public for thousands of years and has a chance to successfully attack the throne of Emperor Wu!


    In the face of the speechless Emperor Ling, Wang Xu glanced at her faintly, put a smile on the corner of his mouth, turned and walked to the emperor''s mansion.


    With his current strength, the chance to ascend the imperial level has been enough. Later, he didn''t know the specific method. He only knew the secret that a wuzun had the chance to contact.


    There is a real "dengdi stage" in the void at the end of dengdi stage!


    "Who do you think you are?"


    Emperor Ling was silent for a moment. Looking at Wang Xu''s back, he suddenly cried out: "emperor Jiang Yue is a genius of our emperor''s family. The people who are qualified to pursue her are all the young masters of the three families and the top-notch Tianjiao of the two colleges!"


    "Even if you succeed in competing among a group of redundant sons in law, what are you? He''s still just a son-in-law! "


    "What''s more, Emperor Jiang Yue''s heart is nothing but martial arts, and he became emperor Wu. It''s only because of the family tradition that he recruited and elected his son-in-law. In her eyes, no matter who wins, in the end, it''s just a tool to give birth to children! "


    Di Ling''s voice was louder and louder, and finally became hoarse.


    At this time, she did not want to convince Wang Xu to be her husband again, but wanted to prove Wang Xu''s wishful thinking with all kinds of facts, and finally everything was empty.


    "You are not the best in pursuing her, even among her husband. Yes, you can kill the great master of liupinjing, so what? How can you get the light of the emperor''s way on the top of the emperor''s step? "


    Di Ling deeply stares at Wang Xu''s back, and his eyes shake violently.


    She wants to tell Wang Xu that he is bound to fail.


    "Among the sons selected by Emperor Jiang Yue, Li Taiyun, the strongest man on record, is the great master at the top of eight grade realm. How can you compare with him?"


    She wants to see Wang Xu stop, hesitating, hesitating, even afraid.


    But, from beginning to end.


    There was no pause at Wang Xu''s feet, and there was no meaning of looking back at her.


    This feeling of being ignored made Diling feel extremely uncomfortable when he tried his best to swing his fist, but it was empty.


    Then, there was a burst of uncontrollable anger. Her eyes fell on the emperor green bamboo, which was full of bitterness, hatred, killing, anger and so on.


    However, before she could do anything else, Wang Xu seemed to feel something in the distance. Suddenly, he turned to look at it and said faintly:


    "It''s not the real strong who are angry with others. Your mind is not good. You are trapped in a magic barrier. If you don''t want to stop here in the future, you''d better look at your heart and what you''re doing today. "


    If it wasn''t for the fact that all the family members behind Diling were wuzun, let alone talking so well and giving advice to each other about their martial arts, they would have killed each other with that slap.


    Wang Xu''s voice is not big, but these words are like Hongzhong Dalu. They strike into Diling''s mind, which makes her mind shocked and her heart clear.


    Qinglian medical way, in addition to evil heart sound!


    Qinglian jimie Sutra is unique in both medicine and martial arts.


    Wang Xu seldom saves people, because few people are worth saving. Although she doesn''t like Diling, this woman has an extraordinary background in the emperor''s family. Maybe in the future, he will ask for help from others. It''s only a little help to get a good relationship at this time.


    Moreover, he is not because of Emperor Ling, but because of emperor Qingzhu!

 Chapter 718

    Xuankong city is located in the northwest of Jiulong Mountain range.


    Here is the location of the Kowloon college. Nine picturesque peaks stand high, just like nine giant dragons, which sit on the earth in the form of flying dragons.


    Among the nine peaks, there are nine chains with a diameter of several meters. It seems that the nine dragons are really locked, making them unable to move on the earth.


    It''s said that these chains were made by tianwai meteorite. No one knows who or which force left them.


    All I know is that the Kowloon University existed thousands of years ago before it was established here.


    For thousands of years, the chain has been covered with all kinds of stains, moss, even mud, stones, flowers and plants, but there is no trace of rust. It''s amazing.


    Kowloon college, in the name of Jiulong Mountain range, occupies only two peaks, Qinglong peak and Qianlong peak.


    Qinglongfeng, connected with qianlongfeng by a chain, is the inner courtyard of Jiulong University. Only a few talented and powerful inner courtyard students can go there.


    Qianlong peak is the gate of the whole Jiulong Mountain range and Jiulong college, which leads to the foot of the mountain outside the Jiulong Mountain range.


    At this point.


    At the foot of the hill below Qianlong peak.


    Lu Qingshan, Ma Feng, Feng Qian, Li cangyun and others are standing here with complicated faces. Behind them are Chu shuliu, Jin Miaomiao, Ma CE and others.


    It''s just that everyone doesn''t look good.


    "Here is Kowloon University. Just now, we have learned some basic information..."


    At this point, Lu Qingshan''s voice was a little bitter, his face turned white, and he said hoarsely: "although we Huaxia Wumeng and Jiulong college have made a deal, so that you can enter the college directly, but... We all start from outside servants..."


    Outside door servant!


    Chu shuliu and other people''s faces are all very ugly. It''s discrimination, naked discrimination and disdain for the Chinese martial arts.


    What is an outdoorman?


    In the words of the student disciple who was just arrogant and high above the others, the so-called servants are the servants and servants of Kowloon college, who are dedicated to serving the regular student disciples of Kowloon college.


    As servants, they are not qualified to go to the martial arts hall to listen to the courses of any College Tutor, nor are they qualified to obtain any training resources.


    If they want to practice, they can only do things for the formal students of the college, and win the favor of these students, so as to obtain some martial arts resources.


    Of course, there is another way to practice and study, that is to use your life to fight!


    For servants like them, Kowloon university has a special promotion system. However, as servants, they can only accept some tasks issued by the university to earn points, and then exchange them for cultivation resources such as Gongfa and pills.


    It''s a cruel and sweeping process, from which one can really be killed. It''s only one in hundreds of years, and most people die on the way.


    "Don''t lose heart, you still have a chance." At this time, the horses stood up and looked around. Then they looked at Ma CE with great reserve and said with pride:


    "Five days later, Kowloon University opened its doors to recruit new students. It didn''t want to start as an outside servant, so it gave up the qualification this time and took the entrance qualification test later. As long as you think you have the same self-confidence as marce, and you pass the entrance test with great talent, you will naturally become formal disciples. "


    "What do you mean?"


    As soon as Ma Qun said this, Chu shuliu, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing and others immediately raised their eyebrows and looked up at Ma''s uncle and nephew. They didn''t look good.


    "It doesn''t mean much. My uncle just gives you another chance."


    With a faint smile, Ma CE said calmly, "even if it''s a servant outside the door of Kowloon college, no one can enter if he wants to. If you give up today''s opportunity and fail to pass the entrance test five days later, you will not even be qualified to be an outside servant. "


    Give up today''s opportunity, and you may not even have the opportunity to be a servant?


    In an instant, the faces of many young people in Wumeng became ugly.


    In particular, Zhao Changwu, Ma Qing and other people who are still in the realm of physical training have not even entered a congenital product.


    Do they have to rely on others to give away their feelings, even servants?


    This reality is very cruel, cruel to a few people pale, the heart is a burst of cool.


    "In the past, the last place in the entrance examination of Kowloon University was at least the cultivation of the second grade." Ma CE gave them a deep look and said with a faint smile.


    Although it''s not clear, the meaning of the words is obviously to let Zhao Changwu, Ma Qing and others have a little self-knowledge. They should give up their extravagant hopes and seize today''s opportunity to be a servant in the outer door.


    Suddenly, the faces of Zhao Changwu, Ma Qing and others were hard to see.


    "You don''t have to feel hopeless. In fact, the servants at the outer door of Kowloon college are not bad. For example, our group of old people who had exchanged with each other in the Wumeng last time were also servants. After spending several years in it, their accomplishments generally soared to the second and third grade. Although they were nothing in the Jiulong University, they were very good compared with the decades in the Huaxia movement. " At this time, Li cangyun comforted the people.


    "Well, that''s probably the case. Let''s choose..." Lu Qingshan sighed, but he couldn''t go on speaking.


    For these young warriors who are regarded as the pride of heaven in China, the external servants can be said to be an unbearable contrast.


    Insults?


    Maybe a little.


    However, it is also true that the strength of most people is too poor to meet the minimum entry requirements of Kowloon University.


    Ma CE was the first one to step aside and said, "I''m not going to be an outside servant. I don''t even want to be an outside disciple. I''m here to enter the inner courtyard of Kowloon University!"


    Immediately after him, a young warrior came forward. Before he could speak, Ma CE frowned and scolded impatiently


    "Zhang Yao, it''s not long since you''ve entered the first class. Your foundation is not stable and your strength is not enough. There is not much hope at all. Go back!"


    The young man named Zhang Yao''s face turned red. He and Ma CE were from the same place. Ma CE had been in power for a long time. He opened his mouth several times, and finally stood back with a pale face.


    After what happened to Zhang Yao, the faces of the other people who wanted to stand up were very ugly. After a long hesitation, they all shrank back.


    In a short period of time, there was only one Ma CE standing outside among the 34 young warriors in the Wumeng, with a sense of pride.


    Ma CE''s face became more and more proud.


    "Lu Qingshan, how come none of those" quite proud "young people behind you are willing to give up their status as servants?" The horses chuckled and looked at Lu Qingshan provocatively.


    Before he came to Jiulong University, he was severely criticized by Chu shuliu, di Changqing and others, but he always kept it in mind.


    "Uncle, maybe some people have a little self-knowledge at last..." Ma CE''s smile is more reserved, his chin is slightly raised, and he looks down at Chu shuliu and others not far away.


    He''s not finished yet.


    "I chose to go into the inner courtyard."


    Chu shuliu has directly stood up, light way.


    For a moment, Ma CE''s smile froze.

 Chapter 719

    What do you mean to enter the inner courtyard?


    Your tone is like you can enter the inner courtyard 100%!


    Who gives you confidence?


    At this moment, marce''s face was extremely ugly.


    "I''m in the inner yard, too."


    Without waiting for him to respond, Jin Miaomiao also stood up and said faintly.


    "The inner courtyard."


    "I''m in the inner yard, too."


    "I choose the inner courtyard."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In just two seconds, di Changqing, ye Jianyi, Zhang Peng and others did not hesitate and stood up.


    At this moment, the reserved smile on marce''s face could no longer be maintained.


    What do you mean?


    You all think of the inner courtyard as something in the bag, don''t you?


    What''s more, if we didn''t stand up before, now we stand up, is it deliberately hitting him in the face?


    This is the second time!


    This is the second time!


    Last time, because of a guy named Wang Xu, these people stood up one by one to hit him in the face, just like they were greatly insulted.


    Ma CE''s face was ugly and terrible, and he roared madly in his heart: "son of a bitch, a bunch of bastards, don''t let me find a chance. Or I''ll kill you one day! "


    On one side, seeing this scene, the horses also raised their eyebrows, stared at Lu Qingshan deeply, and said with deep meaning:


    "Leader Lu, it seems that your people are very confident. Don''t you advise them? Five days later, I don''t even have the ability to serve outside. "


    "I told you a long time ago, I''m not the leader. So I don''t care what decisions they make, and I don''t care. I believe they understand what they are doing. " Lu Qingshan said faintly.


    "Then let''s take care of ourselves." The horses shook their heads and turned away.


    Lu Qingshan looked back at Zhao Changwu and Ma Qing and told them:


    "It''s no better than Huaxia here. The fighting among the Warriors is extremely fierce, especially among the servants outside. You may be bullied a lot. After all, we are from Huaxia..."


    At this point, Lu Qingshan''s voice went down. Although it''s not clear, it''s obvious that the Chinese martial arts are discriminated against in Kowloon University. They will have a hard time in the future.


    "So, you should unite, five fingers can be easily broken, but once you hold them together and blow them out, even if someone wants to bully you, you''ll be beaten, even... Dead and caught!" Feng Qian came over and opened her right hand. Then she clenched it into a fist and blew it out. The air was roared with a fist.


    Li cangyun also came over and said in a dignified voice, "I just want to say one thing. At the beginning, there were ten companions who entered Kowloon university with me. In the end, only Feng Qian and I survived."


    Simple facts, not many fluctuations in the tone, which reveals the unimaginable cruelty and hardship.


    After a few people finished, they soon left. They have completed the task and need to return to Huaxia. There are more things for them there.


    In the face of the impending tide of the times, every member of the Wumeng is pressing a heavy mountain.


    After all, from the past history of Xuankong City, every new lower boundary, once fully connected with this side, is almost no different from the era of great navigation hundreds of years ago in the Chinese world for the countless forces of Xuankong city.


    In that era, the strong plundered wealth and resources. The weak can only be bullied, bullied, or even forced to be slaves as in history.


    The Chinese people, since ancient times, are not willing to be slaves!


    The Chinese warrior will not be a slave!


    After Lu Qingshan and other leaders left, at the foot of Qianlong peak, there were only Ma CE, Chu shuliu, di Changqing and other young Chinese warriors.


    All the people were silent, and the atmosphere was terrible.


    The open space where they are standing is a remote corner. It is not that people from Kowloon University have not found them, but few people will look at them directly.


    Either indifference or scorn


    Being in the same place, people have a deeper understanding of Feng Qian''s and Li cangyun''s previous admonitions.


    "Unite... Five fingers close into a fist..."


    Chu shuliu slowly raised his head and glanced at Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing, ye Jianyi, Zhang Peng and others around him. There was a smile on his face and his red lips opened


    "Five of us, will become a fist, hard, tenacious, invincible!"


    At this point, Chu shuliu had a little meal, and then his smile was even brighter: "who dares to bully us, fight back!"


    "If anyone wants to kill us, go back!"


    Jin Miaomiao, ye Jianyi and others also laughed, nodded and echoed: "yes, since we met Prince Wang, we really understand the true heart of martial arts.


    Martial arts, from the heart, the heart is not smooth, gas is not smooth, meaning is difficult to level!


    Injustice, martial arts do not advance, there is no future. We are looking for the peak of martial arts, the invincibility of vertical and horizontal, the hegemony of communication, and the protection of family, companions and friends!


    We are a fist, invincible


    Several people''s this kind of talk and smile, emotion deeply infected the public, many people around dignified face began to ease, showing a smile.


    If you have such comrades, even if you are an outside servant, even if it is difficult in the future, what can you worry about?


    Zhao Changwu, Ma Qing and others are completely relaxed. They forget that Chu shuliu and others are protecting them!


    Not to mention, there is a more powerful prince Wang!


    Just then.


    "Why, you are the leader of the public? Who agreed? " Ma CE said with a gloomy face and a strange voice.


    "We are not qualified enough. Prince Wang is the leader." Ye Jianyi said lightly.


    "Do you have a problem?" Di Changqing is a eyebrow suddenly pick, dissatisfied to see.


    Ma CE sneered: "of course, there are opinions. I think I am qualified to be our leader!"


    As he spoke, he looked up at Zhang Yao and others and asked in a loud voice, "follow me. Do you have any opinions?"


    "CE Ge takes the lead, of course we have no problem!" Zhang Yao and Ma CE belong to the same military alliance. Before that, Ma CE was the only one who looked forward and all of them answered loudly.


    As for the other two people in the Wumeng division, the leaders are Liu Longxin and a man named Yang Fei. Both of them are born with the same strength. They are 22 years old.


    Their age and strength can be regarded as the top pride in China. Although they are placed in Kowloon University, they are only qualified to be outside clerks, which is a kind of sadness.


    For the conflict between Chu shuliu and Ma CE, they have always been indifferent and have no intention to intervene. Now, they are also playing with the attitude of watching.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Chu shuliu and others took a look at Ma CE, but they didn''t mean to argue at all.


    Sorry, what they just said was to protect their own people, but they never meant to protect these people.


    Since Ma CE is willing to stand out, give it to him. People like Zhang Yao and Chu shuliu don''t care at all.

 Chapter 720

    Seeing that Chu shuliu and others did not speak, Ma CE gave a cold hum, but he was wrong. When a few people had nothing to say, he immediately returned to his face.


    The next second, he turned to look at Liu Longxin and Yang Fei and said faintly:


    "What do you mean, gentlemen?"


    "Will you shelter us?" Yang Fei hesitated.


    "Naturally."


    Ma CE nodded and said with a faint smile: "five days later, when I enter the inner courtyard, I will be in the inner courtyard. Among the servants outside, there must be few people who dare to offend you easily, let alone deliberately bully you. Do they dare?"


    "Well, I''ll serve you for the time being." Yang Fei nodded.


    But Ma CE''s eyes narrowed: "why, you don''t agree with me now?"


    "Yes, in five days'' time, if you can''t pass the test and enter the inner court, isn''t my decision making a joke?" Yang feitan is right.


    As soon as his voice fell, many people followed him


    "Yes, how can you be confident that you will be admitted to the inner court?"


    "You have also said that in the past, the lowest in the inner door of Jiulong college was the second class. You are only the second class. How can you be so sure?"


    "Yes, it''s like you are the three families of Xuankong City, the demons of wupinjing!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ma CE laughed at the noise of the crowd.


    "So many people don''t agree with me?"


    The next second, his face suddenly cold, the whole person rushed out in an instant, a step across four or five meters distance, blink of an eye appeared in front of Yang Fei.


    Then, one punch.


    "Boom!"


    The flat ground seemed to explode with a thunderbolt. Ma CE''s fist burst the air and formed a dark vacuum.


    Yang Fei''s face changed wildly. He knew that he could not stop the blow. In a hurry, he only had time to raise his hands in front of his chest. Ma CE''s fist had arrived.


    "Touch!"


    With the dull sound of the collision, Yang Fei''s feet suddenly rose from the ground, and the whole person was hit and flew out. He was still in the air, and the blood in his mouth had spurted out without money.


    Ma CE, however, did not know when he would return to his previous position. He stood with his hands behind him and his feet slightly in eight characters. He looked as if he had never moved.


    In an instant, the restless voice all around stopped abruptly.


    Everyone looked at Ma CE in awe and said nothing.


    Yang Fei, who was born in the first place, couldn''t stop Ma CE''s fist?


    This is definitely not what the ordinary martial arts people who are born in the second class can do. Ma CE''s hidden strength is far more powerful than people guess.


    "Now, is there anyone who doesn''t agree?" Ma CE gave a faint smile, glanced over everyone''s face, saw the frightened faces, and nodded with satisfaction


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that I just used less than one tenth of my strength."


    "What?"


    In an instant, the crowd was in awe again.


    Yang Fei, who just got up from the ground, turned pale and said with a smile, "you have hidden such a powerful force. No wonder you are confident that you can enter the inner courtyard. I''m convinced!"


    "It seems that you have finally recognized your position." Ma CE nodded, turned to look at Liu Longxin and asked faintly:


    "Now, what about you?"


    Liu Longxin was silent for a long time, then he nodded slowly and said, "I''m convinced. From today on, in Kowloon University, we will follow your lead..."


    "Call Mr. Ma!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ma CE.


    "Ma... Master Ma!"


    Liu Longxin was silent for a while, and finally bowed his head deeply, with a very low voice.


    He knew that it was Marcel''s deliberate psychological pressure on him.


    From now on, when facing Ma CE, he will subconsciously feel that he is inferior to the other side.


    "Master Ma!"


    "Master Ma!"


    "Master Ma!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Other people also speak out one after another, many of them are flattering, while most of them have to bow their heads even though they are depressed.


    After all, at present, mace is indeed the strongest among the people, and in the future, they really need a strong person to protect them.


    "Do you have a problem?" Until then, Ma CE looked at Chu shuliu and others, with a faint look of provocation.


    Although he is confident in his own strength, and even has the confidence to surpass the enemy''s rank against the enemy in grade three, Chu shuliu and others'' strength also makes him extremely afraid. After all, ants kill elephants, not to mention the warriors in grade two.


    "I''m sorry, we haven''t been involved in the affairs between you before. We can take care of ourselves. Even if it''s not good, we have Prince Wang''s protection. We don''t need to bother you." Ye Jianyi said faintly.


    Chu shuliu, di Changqing and others did not even mean to speak.


    "Oh, what prince are you talking about? It seems that he is really powerful. I''m afraid he didn''t hit me with one hand... "


    Ma CE chuckled and said, "I just don''t know if he will be able to join the Kowloon college when he missed the meeting time. In the end, he won''t even have the chance to be a servant."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    In an instant, almost everyone burst out laughing, among which Zhang Yao and others laughed the most exaggeratedly: "boss, don''t joke. How can that laoshizi Wang compare with you?


    What a thing he is!


    I can''t even see people. Now I wonder if there is such a person. Who can''t brag and scare people? "


    Ma CE shook his head and said solemnly:


    "People must exist. The name of this prince Wang is Wang Xu, and I have heard of him. But now he may have died in some unknown corner


    "Yes, Xuankong city is no better than Huaxia. I heard that Wang Xu has made a big name in mordu, making trouble everywhere, bullying ordinary people to find a sense of existence, and claiming to be the first son of mordu. Just because of his temperament, if you offend anyone in Xuankong City, you can kill him. " Yang Fei also made a sound.


    After being suppressed by Ma CE''s fist, he was convinced. At this time, he stood behind Ma CE wholeheartedly.


    "How about Mr. Wang? It''s not your turn to talk about it..." Di Changqing raised her eyebrows and was full of anger. Finally, she could not help saying word by word:


    "Tell you, in Chishui secret place, Prince Wang personally killed two great masters of liupinjing!"


    As soon as the words came out, there was a dead silence all around.


    After a few breaths.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Zhang Yao and others laugh more exaggerated loud, some people even hold the stomach tears are almost laughing out.


    Kill the great master of liupinjing?


    Bragging forces you to be realistic. What kind of person is master liupinjing? In a word, what Prince Wang Xu killed two in one go?


    What the hell, are we all idiots?


    "Ha ha, I really can''t afford to offend the great master liupinjing. It seems that some people really have a lot of support. In this case, you can be happy. If you are bullied in Kowloon University, don''t ask me for protection..." Ma CE glanced at di Changqing and Chu shuliu. His eyes were full of disdain and ridicule.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    There was another burst of laughter.


    "Mr. Ma, needless to say, this kind of person is not worth your protection!"


    "That''s right. I''ll concentrate on following you later!"


    "Yes, Mr. Ma is powerful!"


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Diluofeng, in front of the entrance of Dijia mountain.


    Wang Xu was stopped outside the mountain gate.

 Chapter 721

    "The forbidden area at the Mountain Gate of the emperor''s family is not allowed to enter before the time is up!"


    Emperor Jinluan holds a big gun with one hand and stares at Wang Xu without expression.


    She was dressed in gold armor, and even her head was wrapped in the armor. Two powerful and beautiful animal heads stood up on her shoulders, showing only one pair of eyes, which was cold and indifferent.


    For example, Wang Xu''s son-in-law, she saw too much, thought that entering the imperial family was a step up to heaven. In fact, how many people know that entering the imperial family is just the first step to a world that is tens of times more difficult than before.


    Into the emperor''s home, the future, far more cruel than everyone imagined!


    "I''m the son-in-law selected by the young master of your emperor''s family, and I can''t get in..." Wang Xu was slightly surprised.


    "Oh, sure enough... There are always people who think they are different from others..."


    Emperor Jinluan''s eyes became colder and colder. He glanced at Wang Xu indifferently and said calmly, "I said, before the time comes, you can''t enter the house!"


    She didn''t even bother to explain.


    Once again rejected, Wang Xu silently, left and right to see a circle.


    At this time, except for him, there were only three passers-by, who were still passing by. Almost everyone just glanced at this side and didn''t pay attention.


    "Damn it, the bookless bastard only asked me to see him, but now I can''t see anyone! If it wasn''t for my lack of strength for the time being... "


    Wang Xu heart secretly scolded a, deeply looked at the expressionless emperor Jinluan, turned to the other side.


    Over there, it''s just the direction of those passers-by. Emperor Jinluan just stopped him from passing the mountain gate, but he didn''t stop him from going in other directions.


    Although he doesn''t know the specific strength of emperor Jinluan, the invisible pressure brought to him by his opponent also makes Wang Xu know that this cold woman who guards the mountain gate and is wrapped in armor like a robot has great strength.


    Not long after walking along the path on the side of the mountain gate, the mountain turns around, and the willows are dark and the flowers are bright. With a huge rock blocking the sight turning around, a huge square with thousands of square meters suddenly appears in front of us.


    On the square, nearly 100 people had already gathered, scattered around in twos and threes, but few people spoke.


    It is worth mentioning that in the clouds above the square, a strange bird with a huge tricolor tail plume, huge like a small airplane, flies from the mountain peaks, bringing up turbulent air.


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly turned and fell on a middle-aged man walking by.


    "My name is dihun. I''m the manager in charge of the selection of young master Jiang Yue''s son-in-law. Follow me."


    The middle-aged man went straight to Wang Xu, said faintly, turned and left.


    Obviously, he has a selection method. He doesn''t care whether he identifies the wrong person or what Wang Xu is far more special than others.


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. He just looked at the emperor''s soul, but he didn''t say much. He just followed the emperor''s soul quietly.


    The emperor''s soul took Wang Xu all the way through the square and circled the crowd, and soon there were three more youths.


    They are all in their twenties. The youngest one looks young and proud. He is only seventeen or eight years old.


    Wang Xu is too lazy to communicate with these people. For him, this trip to xuankongcheng is only because of the pressure of the book. According to his own idea, even if he comes to xuankongcheng, he must be admitted to Kowloon college or bloody martial arts college.


    The power of the two colleges is no worse than that of the three families. Although there are many restrictions and rules, at least the core inheritance is broader than the family power.


    Such as the imperial family, no matter how talented the son-in-law is, he can not get the inheritance of the core of the imperial family!


    After the emperor''s soul took over the three men and Wang Xu, there were four of them. He went back to the edge of the square and waited for a while. He looked up at the sky and said faintly:


    "Almost. It seems that only you can pass today. Come with me."


    Wang Xu glanced at the three people around him.


    Despite their appearance, none of them is as handsome as he is. Among them, those in their twenties have almost no characteristics. They have no face, no accomplishments, no talents. Only the 17 or 18-year-old, with a proud face and disdainful eyes, was a little impressed.


    He was dressed in a decent and beautiful silk dress, with a red tassel blade tied around his waist, followed by an old servant with half closed eyes. He was a master of six grades.


    The four followed the emperor through the square, then stood on a protruding platform and waited. In front, left and right were the cliffs, surrounded by clouds.


    "Shall we continue to wait?" There was discontent in the young man''s voice.


    "The attitude of the young master of the emperor''s family to receive his son-in-law is becoming more and more disrespectful! I don''t know what young master Jiang Yue of your generation thinks. Doesn''t she care about her future husband at all? "


    His tone was haughty and discontented, and his voice showed his familiarity with the selection of his son-in-law by the young masters of each generation of the imperial family.


    The emperor''s soul glanced at him, but he didn''t see many changes in his face. He just said faintly, "this is not what you should discuss, but to tell you the truth, young master Jiang Yue treats you..."


    "I really don''t care at all!"


    "Hum!"


    The youth immediately discontented hum a, but also don''t say more complain.


    Several people are waiting on the protruding cliff platform, and they don''t know what they are waiting for.


    But soon.


    "Hoo


    With a thunder like roar coming from the mountain stream, an oncoming strong wind suddenly bumps up from the bottom. The fierce wind blows several people''s feet unstable and hunting.


    Next second.


    A huge shadow came straight from the lower hair. The big bird with tricolor tail feathers that Wang Xu had seen before, fluttered its wings and stopped in front of several people.


    "Go in." The emperor''s soul raised his hand and threw out a shining elixir. The big bird''s mouth opened instantly.


    As Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed, there was a flash of brilliance at the bottom of his eyes.


    He was sure that he was right. Behind the huge beak of the big three color bird, it was not teeth and throat, but an elegant residence with luxurious decoration and the fragrance of birds, chairs, round tables and courtyards


    What''s more, behind this residence, there is a huge blue lake, in which water birds of various colors swim back and forth, and even golden carp can be seen jumping out.


    Further away, you can still see mountains.


    "This...?!"


    The other two young people have already looked silly.


    Only the arrogant 17-year-old boy next to him glanced at several people with disdain, then with a cold hum, he strode in with the emperor''s soul. His figure seemed to have passed through a fuzzy and transparent water film, and the whole person stepped into the elegant residence in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Oh, a bunch of Hicks!"


    The youth disdains to turn around to sweep Wang Xu three people one eye, take old servant to follow God soul quickly.

 Chapter 722

    Wang Xu glanced around and saw that the crowd in the square behind him turned a blind eye to them, as if he didn''t see the strange big bird with three color tail feathers at all.


    His eyes flashed and he felt thoughtful.


    "Seize the time, a spirit beast pill can only let Xuankong bird open its mouth for ten breaths. If it''s too late, you will be given up automatically. It''s a natural teleportation that allows us to reach our destination directly. " The emperor spirit lightly urges a way.


    Wang Xu''s face was calm, and he followed him in. Behind him, there were two other young men''s hasty steps. After they came in, they even looked back and saw a water like hole behind them, which was slowly closing and turning black. It was the dark bird that closed its mouth.


    They touched the pillars beside the pavilion excitedly, as if they were still doubting the authenticity of what they saw with their own eyes.


    "I''m... So, so, so amazing!"


    "Before, my father didn''t allow me to be a member of the family. He said that I was the only male descendant in the family. I had some regrets, but now, I will never regret it! The husband of the young master of the emperor''s family... I''ll fight to earn it! "


    Both of them have a little bit of mood swings.


    Wang Xu is too lazy to disguise, is still a plain appearance, let the youth and the emperor''s soul see him a few more eyes.


    However, it''s just a few more eyes. The emperor''s soul explained faintly: "Xuankong bird is a special product of Xuankong city. It has a large number of animals. It''s still very common among large forces. It''s a common travel tool for various forces."


    After that, he regained his coldness again, took a few people to continue to walk inside, passed through the residence, lake and grassland, and finally came to a building complex like a war fortress surrounded by a huge wall of 100 meters high.


    This building complex looks like an ancient city, not much different from the imperial palace.


    The only difference may be that each building is located on a special node, and hundreds of buildings gather together to form a huge mysterious array. Each building shows an invisible power.


    Here, there are a lot of people, either through the ability of the Xuankong bird out of thin air, or by crossing the void itself, or by riding a huge horse with black flame on its feet.


    In the open space at the gate of the city, there are ten golden flags, which are embroidered with various symbols, such as Xuanniao, exotic animals, and runes with strange lines.


    "These are all the flags and signs of this session. If you are qualified to sign up there and participate in the trial, you can do it. Of course, if you fail later, you can come here and try again. "


    Emperor soul light said a, and then took four people through the gate, all the way to the inside of a Pavilion Hall.


    After all, they were the husband of emperor Jiang Yue, the young master of the emperor''s family. Their status was higher than that of ordinary husband, but not much higher.


    Here, it''s just an ordinary building near the gate.


    The hall is very simple. There is only one counter with tables on all sides. There are people eating here. It looks like a restaurant.


    Emperor soul took several people to the counter and asked them to wait for someone to come and take over, then turned and left directly.


    There were only four people standing there, looking at each other, speechless.


    Here


    Restaurant?


    Who are they waiting for?


    What for?


    "What shall we do?"


    A young man with Wang Xu looked around and saw that the young man was arrogant and seemed to be difficult to get along with.


    The other man, like him, was dazed, so Wang Xu''s face was calm. He came up and said with a smile: "brother, you seem to know something inside. Let''s talk about it?"


    As he spoke, he rolled over the green grass leaves in his hand, with a faint "aftertaste" on them.


    This is a popular "cigarette" in xuankongcheng, but different from Chinese tobacco, "Yuxiang" is a refreshing herbal medicine without any side effects or harm.


    Of course, it''s also addictive!


    "In fact, I don''t know much..." Wang Xu chuckled and pushed the other party''s "fragrance" but didn''t accept it.


    He didn''t come here to make friends. After that, there might be life and death fighting, not to mention the truth.


    After all, he was forced to come by the book Wuji.


    "Brother, that''s not enough for you. We are both the husband of young master Jiang Yue. Except for a few top leaders who have competitive relations, most of them come here for a walk and then go to other branches. For example, we can''t compete with those seeds that have already been selected, and there is no competition between them.... "


    Before Wang Xu''s words were finished, the young man''s face was not healed, and the hand that handed the cigarette was taken back.


    "I really don''t know. I''m from the lower world." Wang Xu shook his head and said, "I can''t laugh or cry.".


    "Lower bound?"


    In an instant, the young man shut up, looked Wang Xu up and down, shook his head, turned around and stood aside. He didn''t want to talk to him any more.


    "Hum!"


    Another youth is also, disdained to see Wang Xu one eye, did not have how many to take care of the meaning.


    People in the lower world are not qualified to make friends!


    On the contrary, the proud young man took a look at Wang Xu and suddenly gave him a smile: "my name is Zhang Feixiong. I''m from Zhangjia of Xilong mountain..."


    Wang Xu a Leng, in the heart to this arrogant youth had a little change.


    It seems that people really can''t look good. Before, this young man was so arrogant that he didn''t pay any attention to a few people. He was the only one who saw that he was extraordinary.


    At this time, the words behind Zhang Feixiong came: "lower people, in your capacity, I''m afraid you can''t even pass the first test. If there is no place to go, you can be my servant."


    In the middle of the conversation, an old man dressed in black came down from the second floor. He was carrying his right hand and a cup of tea in his left hand. He was walking slowly, squinting and enjoying the smoking.


    The young man said a word, regardless of Wang Xu. When he saw the old man, he turned and stepped forward. He took out a red card from his body and handed it up respectfully with both hands.


    "Xianlao, boy, Xilong, Zhangjia, Zhang Feixiong, this is my filial piety to you."


    The old man squinted and glanced at the card. When he saw that it was red, he nodded with satisfaction. He reached for the card and patted it on Zhang Feixiong with a gentle attitude


    "You''ve passed this level. Please find a restaurant boy to take you to the next level."


    Thank you very much Zhang Feixiong saluted respectfully, then turned and strode away.


    The other two young people saw this scene, their faces were confused.


    What''s going on?


    Filial piety?


    Just when they were stunned, Wang Xu also stepped forward, took out a red card and handed it to them


    "Xianlao, this is my filial piety."

 Chapter 723

    The red card is a means of payment in Xuankong city. It means that there are at least 10000 military coins in it. It''s not much, but it''s not a small number.


    Wang Xu did as the Romans do. Before he ascended the imperial rank, the imperial family had to collect money. He had already guessed the so-called "hidden rules" behind the imperial family''s redundant son-in-law.


    Money!


    The rich is the master!


    In other words, whether they ascended the imperial rank or became the imperial family''s son-in-law, they were all used by the imperial family to spread their influence, enhance their strength and gather wealth.


    Sure enough, xianlao took the card without any hesitation. Like Zhang Feixiong, he patted it on him, leaving a mark of his mind, which means that Wang Xu passed the test.


    It''s true that this old man who looks at an ordinary restaurant shopkeeper is a wuzun!


    As soon as Wang Xugang turned around and walked out of the restaurant, he heard the words of two people who were slightly confused and cautious.


    "Xianlao, I only have less than 1000 Wu coins..."


    "Well, it''s OK. Take part in the test. If you don''t vomit blood, you''ll pass the test."


    "Ah


    "The strength is too low. It''s just second-class cultivation. It''s not qualified. Come on, man, throw it out."


    "Xianlao, here, here, here is ten thousand Wu coins..."


    "Take the test..."


    "No, 20000! Thirty thousand! Fifty thousand! Ah


    "Do I lack you so much money? What I want is attitude. With the cultivation of your three grades and the weak foundation of taking drugs, do you want to kiss young master Jiang Yue? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was speechless.


    It seems that he made a mistake about the "hidden rules"?


    What xianlao seems to care about is cultivation, talent and foundation, not money?


    "Ah, by the way, Xiao Liu, give me the fifty thousand martial arts coins from the man just now. I have the most reputation. I won''t refuse the money they give me!"


    Wang Xu


    The man in the restaurant who led him to the outside said with a smile when he saw that he looked strange: "don''t get me wrong, young master. You didn''t give me the money in vain just now. After all, according to the rules, the palm of xianlao''s test is the strength of the great master of liupinjing, and ordinary people really can''t take it down. "


    "..." Wang Xu opened his mouth, but he didn''t say a word in the end.


    what did you say?


    The great master of liupinjing did his best to fight. He not only killed a lot, but also killed a lot?


    But the money is given. Is it useful?


    Besides, xianlao is a wuzun. Even if he is only a subordinate, Wang Xu can only break his teeth and swallow in his stomach if his "filial piety" is not enough.


    "Like the one in front of the young master, Zhang Jia of xilongshan. Even if Zhang Jia has encountered some sufferings recently, it''s impossible for a legitimate son to come and join the family. The real purpose of his coming to our emperor''s house is just to avoid disaster.... "


    The restaurant guys are still gossiping.


    Wang Xu is not in the mood to pay attention to Zhang Feixiong''s affairs. The man says, he listens, and his left ear goes in and his right ear goes out.


    Just a Zhang Feixiong, not to the point of being in his heart.


    Soon, the man led Wang Xu to a remote other courtyard. This is Wang Xu''s residence in the emperor''s house for the next period of time.


    The yard is very big. All the people who live here are the husband of emperor Jiang Yue. One person has one room. The conditions are not bad. Emperor Jiang Yue originally had hundreds of candidates for his son-in-law, but after such screening as ascending the imperial rank and showing the elder, only 20 or 30 people could live here.


    All of them are under 23 years old, and their cultivation is the lowest, which is also a congenital four grade realm. When dinner came, there was a special servant to deliver it. Everyone just ate in the room.


    After dinner, Wang Xu walks out of his room and walks in the yard. After walking along the path of Fangshi garden to the yard four or five yards away, he happens to meet Zhang Feixiong and quarrels with Fang Zheng standing in the open space between the yards.


    Zhang Feixiong''s face is red and his neck is thick. He is not good at speaking to each other. It seems that the atmosphere between them is extremely tense. If there is any disagreement, they will fight.


    Soon, the two men began to fight with each other. Their strength was half a catty against eight Liang, but Zhang Feixiong''s fighting experience was not as good as that of the other side. However, he was injured by a punch from the other side in dozens of moves, and his whole body flew out and fell miserably.


    The man on the other side seems to be red eyed. He originally wanted to rush up to kill Zhang Feixiong, but he was stopped by two imperial guards who came out in the dark.


    Wang Xu only feels funny when he looks at them. From his current point of view, he only feels extremely funny when he sees whether these people are quarreling with a woman or the woman they are destined not to get.


    Not to mention that he is sure to win the power of emperor Jiang Yue, even emperor Jiang Yue himself, who killed the great master of liupinjing, such as slaughtering chickens and dogs, will never take a fancy to Zhang Feixiong, who is just a teenager of sipingjing.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Suddenly, there was a roar.


    Zhang Feixiong got up from the ground with a disheartened face. As soon as he looked up, he saw Wang Xu. Suddenly, his face turned black and he came quickly. His voice was very cold and he warned:


    "Lower bound boy, please pay attention to me. When you see what happened just now, you will treat me as blind. If I hear any rumors outside, the consequences... You will never want to know!"


    A word left behind, he hit hard on the wall next to him, and then left without saying a word.


    On the wall, impressively left a deep fist seal, very clear.


    "Is this... Threatening me? It''s really... Interesting! "


    Wang Xu looked at the fist marks on the wall with great interest. He suddenly gave a light smile and stroked it with his left hand. Suddenly, the whole wall collapsed like gravel and scattered all over the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    A group of sons in law gathered in this other courtyard were gathered together, and the spirit of the emperor reappeared in front of them.


    "I''m glad to see you again today. I don''t like to talk nonsense all the time, so the next step is the last step in your selection."


    Different from yesterday, the emperor''s soul was dressed in gold armor, ferocious animal head on his shoulders, huge sword on his back, and full of evil spirit. Standing there, his indifferent eyes swept every redundant son-in-law, only making people feel that he was watched by a soldier who had just finished the blood hunting.


    Wang Xu stood in the crowd, unremarkable, just like the proud young master Zhang Feixiong, quietly listening to the introduction of the emperor''s soul.


    "Many people think it''s insulting, humiliating and aggrieved to be the emperor''s son-in-law, but I tell you, my emperor''s family is the one who really feels humiliated!"


    Emperor soul sneer, word by word.


    "Not everyone is qualified to join the imperial family. Every son-in-law who can join the imperial family has the talent, foundation, accomplishments, powers and so on that our imperial family likes."


    "For this kind of son-in-law, we will get the best resources and training in our emperor''s family. In the future, the lowest is also the lower wuzun."

 Chapter 724

    "Maybe, some people will feel that I say that, the lower Wu Zun is too worthless. Well, let me add that only one of you is really qualified to be my emperor''s son-in-law. The others have only two ways to die, or go away with their tails in the next test! "


    "Well, I won''t say much about it."


    He yanked out the huge sword behind him and smashed it on the ground.


    Boom!


    The whole other courtyard seemed to jump fiercely. The huge sword, like a stone tablet falling from the sky, fell deep into the ground. Countless bright golden streamers flowed on it. Finally, it gradually faded away and became as ordinary as before.


    "This is a martial arts sword tablet to test the strength of martial arts. It is specially used to test the strength of martial arts. Under the martial arts respect, the strength of the great master Jiupin can also bear it. Now, come up one by one and attack the stele with your greatest strength! " The emperor ordered.


    Wang Xu glanced around. He was standing in the middle of the crowd. Zhang Feixiong, the young master of Zhang family, was standing in the front. When he saw the sword tablet, he was impatient.


    Obviously, Jianbei has tested his strength many times. He thinks this kind of test is unnecessary.


    Taking his eyes back, Wang Xu looks at the wudaojian stele. At this time, someone has been queuing up to test it, so he goes to the queue.


    Wang Xu also wanted to know what kind of state and power he had in common martial arts.


    There are only 20 or 30 people in total. Wang Xu is in the middle. The cultivation of the first ten people is not very good. It turns out that Zhang Feixiong has the strongest strength.


    The other side is only the cultivation of sipingjing, but the traces of strength left on the stele are as strong as the great master of liupingjing.


    "There are a lot of things hidden, no wonder this guy is so arrogant..." Wang Xu chuckled.


    At this time, it was his turn. He didn''t gather his strength like those people in front of him. He just bowed slightly, then stepped forward suddenly. His fist broke through the air and smashed on the Wudao sword stele.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the movement caused by this fist was no worse than that of the previous emperor''s soul.


    The whole Wudao sword stele is not big, but its real weight is extremely terrible. With Wang Xu''s full force, it just slipped back four or five meters and stopped.


    Next second.


    Weng!


    The bright golden light comes out from the stele of Wudao sword, and then a beautiful female voice comes out from the stele.


    "Strength, the primary level of eight grades!"


    Wow.


    In an instant, the whole crowd exploded.


    "The first stage of eight grades?"


    "You''re kidding. This guy has the power of eight grades with one punch at random?"


    "Shit! He must have used some secret method


    "Damn, there''s such a strong competitor?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The emperor''s soul was deeply staring at the ground. The four or five meters long path left by the Wudao sword tablet was half a meter deep, and his face could not help but be moved.


    How heavy is this stele? He carried it on his back. No one knows it better than him. With the strength of his great master of jiupinjing, he had to wear family armor to walk easily.


    But now, was Wang Xu hit so far?


    As for, what''s the secret?


    No kidding!


    At the moment when Wang Xu just waved his fist, he didn''t feel any fluctuation of the power of heaven and earth, so it can''t be a martial arts secret.


    This fist is purely Wang Xu''s own strength, without any help from the outside world!


    The emperor''s soul was deeply shocked, but on the surface, he looked at Wang Xu blandly, stopped the people''s astonished discussion, and said lightly:


    "The Wudao sword tablet tests the actual combat strength, not the accomplishments. In our imperial family, the husband is divided into three grades.


    Under the master level, it is the lowest, six to seven, medium, eight and nine the highest.


    Only the highest level will have the chance to participate in the final life and death test. The only winner will be Jiang Yue''s husband.


    Now, Wang Xu is the first one of the highest, the first eight grades


    Wang Xu stood in the same place, his face was very calm, but he could clearly feel the shock around him.


    In particular, Zhang Feixiong''s arrogant eyes turned into a shock, and no one was more shocked than him.


    The boy didn''t expect that a man in the lower world who he disdained to pay attention to before had higher power than him.


    Eight products


    First stage?


    At this moment, Zhang Feixiong fiercely bit his lips, his eyes were red.


    He thought of his meeting with Wang Xu at the beginning, his words of "being a servant" to Wang Xu, and his warning and threat to Wang Xu last night


    But now, he only feels that he is a naked clown!


    One, in front of the real strong, constantly jump, constantly show their ignorance of the mouse!


    There was a moment of silence.


    "Ha ha, it''s just a primary level of eight grades. Haven''t you even seen such strength? It''s just the cultivation of the great master, not the martial arts master... "


    But soon, a tall young man strode out, expressionless, eyes constantly turning on Wang Xu and Zhang Feixiong.


    "Here, you two can barely get into my eyes, the others are all rubbish!"


    With a sneer on his face, the tall young man looked down at Zhang Feixiong and Wang Xu, then strode to the wudaojian monument.


    Take a deep breath, his body countless red, like magma general red light flow, converged on his fist, and then suddenly blow out.


    Boom!


    It''s far more amazing than the loud noise made by Wang Xu before. Although the whole Wudao sword stele didn''t slide out, there was a red fist seal on it, as if the sword stele had been melted.


    The cold female voice came from the stele of wudaojian.


    "Strength, nine grades medium level!"


    The tall young man took back his fist and glanced around. His speed was not fast. His eyes swept over everyone''s face. He seemed to be satisfied with the shock on everyone''s face.


    The emperor''s soul looked at the young man and asked the crowd without expression: "now, is there anyone who is confident that his strength is above the six grades? If there are any, I''ll stand up and I don''t want to waste any more time. "


    There was a sudden silence.


    In a row out of the eight grades of Wang Xu, another nine grades of tall young people, who still have the confidence to stand out?


    The emperor''s soul has made it clear that there will be a test of life and death in the future. There is not enough strength. In the past, there was no other possibility except death.


    Therefore, even if there are people who have the power above the six grades, many people also shrink back.


    It''s better to give up now than to have a life and death accident later.


    "Since there is no one else, that''s all for today. In addition to the top three, Zhao cangxiao, Zhang Feixiong and Wang Xu. "

 Chapter 725

    "You three come with me!"


    Emperor soul light said: "other people are all considered to give up, go to the city gate to choose other branches of the entrance test."


    Wang Xu followed the spirit of the emperor to leave the other courtyard. Along the way, there were extremely complex lines of sight behind him.


    Suddenly, the emperor''s soul stopped and did not look back. He asked again, "from now on, there will be a crisis of life and death in the competition behind you at any time.


    What you are facing is the core seed with strong strength, which has been selected for a long time and does not need to participate in the basic test at all.


    Among them, they are no longer limited to the emperor''s son-in-law like you. They even have the young masters of three families and Tianjiao, the top of two colleges.


    This is your last chance. At this time, it''s still time to give up. "


    In response to the emperor''s soul, there was a silence, and no one retreated.


    After waiting for a breath, the emperor''s soul continued to move forward, such as the previous nonsense never said a word.


    "Well, you passed the last test of your mind. Go back and stay in another hospital for another two days. Naturally, someone will tell you what to do later. "


    Hoo


    After the emperor''s soul really left, Zhang Feixiong immediately breathed out a long breath.


    Just now, he was almost ready to give up. Unexpectedly, that remark was still a test.


    Heart test!


    For the warrior, a strong mind is far more important than a strong strength.


    The enemy of the strong is the weak, but the enemy of the weak is never the strong, but the weaker.


    Wang Xu didn''t have much reaction. As soon as he was ready to go out for a walk, he saw that Zhao cangxiao had come quickly and stood in front of him.


    "Wang Xu, right? Are you interested in joining our tianwu mutual aid association? " Zhao cangxiao looks proud and stares at Wang Xu with a kind of plain eyes.


    Seemingly insipid, but inside it is aloof and strong pride of their own, as well as how to reply to Wang Xu careless.


    It seems that he doesn''t care what choice Wang Xu will make!


    "Tianwu mutual aid association?" Unexpectedly, Wang Xu hasn''t made any response yet, and Zhang Feixiong''s face has changed slightly.


    "It seems that you know the purpose of tianwu Mutual Aid Association, but it''s a pity that you can''t join the mutual aid association with your qualification." Zhao cangxiao light swept an eye, Zhang Feixiong, said impolitely.


    Zhang Feixiong''s face turned pale slightly, but he did not dare to refute Zhao cangxiao''s disdain.


    "Tianwu mutual aid association?" Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled slightly, and the name was still a little forced.


    "There is still a lot of time. Don''t rush to answer me and think about it. You can go back and find out what kind of organization we are. If you want to join, please let me know when you choose the direction of further study in two days.


    Of course, although it''s a mutual aid association, it''s not something anyone wants to join. Once you join, you have to provide help for the Mutual Aid Association, which may cost you a lot. You have to be psychologically prepared. "


    After a few words, Zhao cangxiao turned and left by himself.


    He even lazily introduced to Wang Xu what kind of organization tianwu mutual aid association is.


    After he left, Zhang Feixiong dared to raise his pale face and stare at Wang Xu in a very complicated way. He opened his mouth and tried to stop talking several times. Finally, he slowly uttered a sentence:


    "The first few times, I''m too familiar with nobody... Sorry!"


    "The past is gone, and I don''t care."


    Wang Xu shook his head with a faint smile and asked, "explain to me what this" tianwu Mutual Aid Association "is."


    Zhang Feixiong looks more complicated.


    Wang Xu''s indifferent attitude, compared with his own "complacency" and "complacency", is the real arrogance of the strong.


    In addition, Zhao cangxiao didn''t know that there was no comparison. With the comparison, he only felt that he had lived like a clown in the past 18 years.


    "Tianwu mutual aid association is just an abbreviation. Its real meaning is the Mutual Aid Association of the emperor''s gifted son-in-law. Everyone who can join is the real pride of his peers with amazing talent." Zhang Feixiong explained in a low voice.


    "This mutual aid association has been established for hundreds of years. It has been established since the emperor''s family widely recruited redundant sons in law. At the beginning, there were not many people.


    But today, the original Mutual Aid Association has developed into an organization, which can occupy a place even in the emperor''s family. It is said that there are nearly ten strong people in wuzun class... "


    With Zhang Feixiong''s introduction, Wang Xu gradually understood the tianwu Mutual Aid Association.


    Such as the imperial family, which has been inherited for thousands of years, the internal power of the Wudao family is complex, which can be said to be no worse than the relationship between the imperial family and a number of vassals in ancient dynasties.


    In short, the tianwu mutual aid association is a small group within the emperor''s family, in which the husband is in charge. It has a strong influence and a high threshold. Not everyone can join it.


    Wang Xu originally wanted to join the Mutual Aid Association for a try, but now he was even involved in the power struggle within the imperial family, so he immediately lost interest.


    He is not willing to work for others.


    Not to mention, there''s a price to pay. It''s funny!


    "Tell me what it is like to choose the direction of further study in two days." Wang Xu continued.


    "Now the selection of the emperor''s husband is just the beginning. It just means that we have the qualification to join the emperor''s family. If we are competing for the qualification of the young master''s husband, we need to be a wuzun before we can get married.


    And two days later, choosing the direction of further study is to give us a martial arts training arrangement in the future, and give us about five years to grow up.


    If, five years later, they have not yet broken into the realm of wuzun, according to the rules of the imperial family, those who have not yet died must, according to the arrangement of the imperial family, marry and have children with the women of the imperial family, form a family, and obey the arrangement of the family just like other imperial families. "


    Zhang Feixiong explained quickly.


    "Five years? So long? "


    Smell speech, Wang Xu immediately slightly frown, he still has relatives, lovers, hands in China, but not so much time to waste in the emperor''s home.


    As if seeing what Wang Xu was thinking, Zhang Feixiong quickly explained: "of course, we can also choose to join the two colleges in xuankongcheng.


    For example, there are connections between the families of Jiulong college and Xuankong City, and the children of the major families often study in the college. "


    "In contrast, college learning is more free, but the imperial family will not provide more help, only the most basic resource supply every month. In addition, the emperor''s son-in-law.... "


    "In the college, they are looked down upon by many people, often bullied, and even many people will soon die because of all kinds of accidents


    Therefore, few people choose to join the college for a little freedom... "


    "Is that so..." Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled slightly. He seemed to understand why Shu Wuji wanted to come to the emperor''s house in January, but he couldn''t see anyone at all.


    Emotion, the imperial family''s son-in-law, is just the starting point, and there is still a long competition period of five years.

 Chapter 727

    "It''s no secret for the local martial arts practitioners in Xuankong city. The major colleges are not charitable organizations. Martial arts practitioners studying in the colleges must create value for the college and obtain benefits."


    Zhao cangxiao seems to take a look at Wang Xugao because of his evaluation of the power of the eighth grade.


    He looked up slightly, looked at the message on the stone tablet and said faintly:


    "For example, in Kowloon University, there are tens of thousands of servants who are not qualified to become regular disciples every year, but after a normal year, there are only more than 1000 dead, with a mortality rate of 10 to 1. The death rate of the outer disciples is also 5:1, and that of the inner ones is less.


    But the so-called less, it is for the strong behind the shelter of people. People in the lower world like you must have no shelter in Xuankong City, and they will die quickly in it.


    Jealousy, jealousy, treasures, skills, contradictions


    Either way, it could be the cause of your death.


    College is more cruel than family. They are an organization, a force, need others to create value for them, not free training!


    This is the reality


    "It''s realistic." Wang Xu nodded. He knew this for a long time, and he did not reject this system.


    In fact, what Zhao cangxiao said is a bit exaggerated, but it''s not much different.


    "There''s a lot of mischief in the Academy." Zhang Feixiong also shook his head and sneered, "my elder brother entered Kowloon college three years ago. Now, his grave grass is one foot high.


    In Kowloon college, students do not stop or even encourage competition. As long as they do not kill people in the college, there is no one outside.


    It''s good, like the bloody warrior academy, where there is a battle qualifying match every month. On the surface, it''s just a fight between life and death, but in fact, it''s a fight between life and death. Don''t let too many people die in the arena because of all kinds of accidents. "


    At this point, Zhang Feixiong''s face is very ugly.


    Some people, when they hear the word "College", will regard college as an ordinary peace college such as "College" and "University".


    Go to school, make friends, fall in love, learn something, eat and drink every day


    There are many such ordinary colleges in Xuankong city. Among them, they even teach martial arts, but all kinds of resources are the lowest. Most of the martial arts masters who come out of them are just four or five innate masters. Even some students do not even break through the physical training environment until they graduate.


    Perhaps, for ordinary people, it''s very satisfying to be a master before the age of 30.


    But for people like Zhang Feixiong, before they were 30 years old, they attacked wuzunjing!


    If it wasn''t for too many tricks inside the college, or if it wasn''t for the recent incident of Zhang Jia in xilongshan and the gradual fall of his family, he wouldn''t have come to the emperor''s house to "join the superfluous family" to obtain martial arts resources in this way.


    "These two friends are right." On one side, a young man who heard two people talking broke in with a smile.


    "What''s more, it''s not easy to mix in the imperial family. The weak are everywhere. If you''re afraid of death, don''t set your goal too high. It''s not good to stay at home and spend your life peacefully. "


    "Hum." Zhang Feixiong stares at the youth with an angry look, as if he knows the youth.


    For the dirty between them, Wang Xugen didn''t care.


    After reading the information, he went directly into the hall, found the Imperial Staff in charge here, and said calmly:


    "I choose to go to Kowloon College as my future study."


    Wang Xu still remembers that Wumeng seems to have reached an agreement with Kowloon University. If there is no accident, Chu shuliu, di Changqing and others should be in Kowloon University at this time.


    "Name." At this time, Wang Xu is in charge of a middle-aged woman, the other side is sitting behind a table, is lowering his head on a piece of paper to write something, the head did not lift.


    "Wang Xu."


    "Wang Xu?"


    Hearing this, the middle-aged woman suddenly frowned and seemed to think of something. As soon as she stopped, she raised her head and looked Wang Xu up and down. Then she was surprised


    "You are here. Do you know that half of the family is falling out because of you?"


    "What?" Wang Xu a Leng, did not understand the meaning of women''s words.


    He has been quietly staying in other courtyard these two days, and has done nothing. Why is half of the imperial family going to fall out because of him?


    Seeing that Wang Xu knew nothing, the middle-aged woman turned her eyes and sighed helplessly


    "Did you touch the light of the emperor before?


    Have you seen the emperor Jinfeng


    When she asked, Wang Xu nodded.


    "Well, that''s right, it''s you!"


    The middle-aged woman shook her head and said with a bitter smile:


    "It''s said that you''re here to become a husband. Emperor Jinfeng won''t even go to the lower battlefield of the front line. He came back halfway to rob you to be her daughter''s husband.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Yue''s help, Emperor Jinfeng would have taken you away.


    Even so, little master Jiang Yue has paid a great price for it. It''s said that she has a spirit weapon for it.


    There''s so much noise outside. How can you be so leisurely? "


    At this point, the middle-aged woman looked at Wang Xu again, just like an idiot, and continued to shake her head


    "Well, it''s a good thing that you choose Kowloon college at this time. It''s just the right time to go out and avoid. Well, here is your college recommendation. Take it and leave the imperial family as soon as possible. "


    Wang Xu grasped the letter of recommendation, his hand trembling slightly.


    Not because of fear, but because of love.


    Magic weapon!


    Magic weapon!


    He and Shu Wuji play "Wuzai" and walk on the steel wire in the air. The agreed reward is just a magic weapon. He still doesn''t even see the shadow and doesn''t get it.


    But now, an emperor Jinfeng is fighting to rob him to be his daughter''s husband. In order to deal with each other, Emperor Jiangyue gives him a spirit weapon.


    As long as I knew that, before I ascended the imperial terrace, when Emperor Jinfeng came down to ask, he would push the boat with the current and let the other party take it back.


    Of course, Wang Xu is just thinking about it now. After all, the daughter of emperor Jinfeng is still a minor. She used to be a child support husband.


    At this time, Zhao cangxiao also walked into the hall and saw Wang Xu. He strode over and asked, "what did you choose?"


    As he said this, he looked directly at the letter of recommendation in Wang Xu''s hand. His eyes suddenly solidified and his face became cold


    "Well? You chose Kowloon college? Do you think you didn''t hear what I said to you before? "


    Zhao cangxiao thinks that he is kind-hearted, but he is ignored by Wang Xu. He is extremely impatient.

 Chapter 728

    "In Kowloon college, there are some friends of mine..."


    Wang Xu light said.


    "Well, your friends in the lower world? I dare to go to Jiulong University. It seems that you are all ambitious. "


    Zhao cangxiao snorted coldly. At this time, he was too lazy to take charge of the villain from the lower world.


    He went directly to the middle-aged woman, his attitude changed to be respectful, and he said his choice in a soft voice, which was also impressive


    Kowloon college!


    Although Zhao cangxiao came to Zhudi''s house, his real purpose was to pursue higher martial arts. Otherwise, the Zhao family is also a medium-sized family in Xuankong city. With wuzun in the family, how can they become a husband casually?


    I came to the imperial family just to find an opportunity to enter the inner courtyard of Kowloon university with the help of the imperial family''s resources.


    "Letter of recommendation."


    Middle aged women are too lazy to lift their heads. They throw out a piece of paper and wave impatiently.


    Zhao cangxiao, however, was not angry. He left with a smile on his face. When he passed Wang Xu''s side, he gave another cold hum and whispered:


    "Remember, after entering Kowloon college, don''t say you know me!"


    With that, he strode away without squinting.


    At the same time, the middle-aged woman behind the desk also raised her head. When she saw Wang Xu standing beside her, she was stunned. Then she gave a voice to remind her:


    "Why are you still standing here? Today is the last day for the enrollment of Kowloon University. You have to report before 6 p.m., otherwise it''s useless to have a letter of recommendation.


    As for how to get there, the family will arrange Xuankong bird to come and pick it up. When you go out, turn left. All the way forward, it''s the transmission square. Hurry to get there.


    Well, good luck to you


    The middle-aged woman said very gently. At this time, Zhao cangxiao just walked to the door of the hall. When he heard this, he suddenly staggered under his feet and almost fell into a dog''s excrement.


    This is just received him, indifference to a word are too lazy to say, sparing words such as gold nine Grand Master of the imperial family?


    Subconsciously, Zhao cangxiao turned his head and looked over. Suddenly, the whole person was in a trance.


    What did he see?


    Wang Xu bowed slightly to the middle-aged woman and said with a smile:


    "Thank you for your advice."


    "You''re welcome. You should." The middle-aged women also smile, and then kind wave goodbye.


    In the face of this scene, Zhao cangxiao is silly. Isn''t he dreaming?


    That lower world kid, why is he?!


    Although the middle-aged woman is only the cultivation of the great master of jiupinjing, his strength evaluation of Zhao cangxiao''s test has the middle level of jiupinjing.


    However, the strength evaluation test is the strongest strike, which does not represent his real cultivation.


    Zhao cangxiao prepared several months in advance in order to be able to make a strength evaluation of nine grades. He practiced a one-time explosive secret method in advance. After that fist, his strength was almost exhausted, and there was no second fist.


    And his real cultivation is just a great master of liupinjing.


    Therefore, for Zhao cangxiao, the middle-aged woman of the great master of jiupinjing must be treated respectfully and carefully.


    But, why, the other side''s attitude to Wang Xu is so good?!


    Zhao cangxiao''s face was pale and his eyes were staring at Wang Xu. He couldn''t understand.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Xilongshan, Renjia.


    In the conference hall, the senior Ren family members, together with the people of Yu family and Fang family, have been sitting in it for nearly an hour. The horrible atmosphere of Taoism has been suppressed to the extreme, reverberating in it, mixed with one or two cries full of killing and anger from time to time.


    "Miss, do you really want to go in?" A 17 or 18-year-old maid in green has a worried face and one hand is holding Ren Yu''s corner.


    "Green bud, you let me go. I want to go in and have a look. What they are discussing is to kill my benefactor! I can''t ignore it Ren Yu''s face is firm, and he says every word.


    Green bud doesn''t know what happened to the benefactor in Miss''s mouth. The other party killed Ren Xiao, miss''s bodyguard. She was the enemy of Ren''s family. Why did she become Miss''s benefactor instead?


    She is just a servant girl. She can''t stop Ren Yu, so she can only drag miss. The protector is eager and firm. He would rather die than let Ren Yu make trouble for himself.


    And Ren Yu is also very firm, but just the opposite.


    Meeting hall, Ren Yu must enter!


    She must go in, and she must go in. She will try her best to help Wang Xu to avoid any harm to him.


    Because that''s what Ren Yu owes Wang Xu.


    "Fang family even a subordinate Wu Zun has come, and Yu family is also the great master of nine grades. If they decide to..." Ren Yu sighs, he can''t imagine what the final outcome will be.


    The oppressive and violent atmosphere in the hall, as well as the roar from time to time, make Ren Yu uncontrollably imagine the irreparable ending.


    Once wuzun retaliates back, without the protection of equal strength, Wang Xu will die.


    It''s not her wishful thinking, it''s the only possibility.


    Even if Wang Xu can easily kill three great masters of liupinjing, there are still seven, eight and nine great masters on them. Anyone can do the same thing himself.


    Not to mention a wuzun!


    Even if it''s just the lower wuzun, it''s extremely terrifying.


    Now, the reason why the Fang family Wu Zun has not directly retaliated is that Wang Xu is still in the emperor''s house.


    Fang family and Yu family visit Ren family together, a wuzun and a great master of Jiupin, just to let Ren family express their position.


    The four families in xilongshan are Fangjia, Yujia, Renjia and Zhangjia.


    Every family has only one wuzun in town!


    Fang Tian is the eldest young master of the Fang family, the successor of the next generation. Now that he is dead, can the whole Fang family not go mad?


    Even, because Fang Tian and Yu Mingcheng are chasing Ren Yu. When they went, they only came back. What do you mean?


    What happened?


    Ren Yu''s going in now is like adding fuel to the fire. Maybe she will become the object of venting her anger. If she goes in, there will be a crisis of life and death.


    "But I must go in!" Ren Yu''s eyes are firm and matchless. He raises his right hand and lightly slaps her on green bud''s head, knocking her out.


    "It''s our fault in this matter!"


    "At that time, he was excused for killing me, but he didn''t kill me!"


    "What''s more, he gave me a chance to ascend the emperor''s steps!"


    "I can die, but I can''t let him die!"


    "Because, I still have... Conscience... I will, uneasy!"


    Let the rain step by step.


    The foot is powerful, and every step seems to have exhausted the whole body''s strength.


    Around, however, it was not only green bud, but also other Ren family members.


    Four or five people, each of them is in the state of great masters, and each of them looks indifferent.


    Looking at Ren Yu''s action, several people were completely indifferent, and even one shook his head and said in a faint voice:


    "Miss Yu, why do you have to carry everything down?"


    "We really don''t understand!"


    Others also sigh in secret.


    What''s so special about a stranger who meets by chance and deserves Ren Yu to pay so much for each other?


    Is it worth it?

 Chapter 729

    Ren family.


    In the conference hall.


    At this time, Ren''s family Director Tian Xing sat on the main seat in the center of the hall, with a gloomy face.


    In his left and right hands, two rows of side-by-side chairs, there were Wu Zun, Fang Zunli, the subordinate of the Fang family, and Yu Feng, the great master of nine grades in the Yu family.


    "Mr. Ren, we only need to say one thing. Why does our Fang family''s Fang Tian die and Yu Mingcheng''s Yu Mingcheng die, but only your Ren family''s Ren Yu comes back alive?" Fang Zunli squinted and asked faintly.


    Yu Feng also flatly said, "I just want to know what happened. My nephew can''t die so unknowingly."


    Ren Tianxing nodded slightly and looked coldly at a guard nearby


    "Is Ren Yu here?"


    "I''ve brought it." The guard bowed his head respectfully.


    "Let her come in and explain." Ren Tianxing''s voice is very cold.


    Ren Yu''s talent is good, and he has enough status in Ren''s family. Under normal circumstances, Ren Tianxing will never allow anyone to be unkind to Ren Yu.


    But in the face of the joint pressure of Fang family and Yu family, he had to be cautious as the head of Ren family.


    Besides, the two families just wanted Ren Yu to name the murderer and take revenge. That''s reasonable!


    After the guard went out, he soon brought Ren Yu in.


    "Ren Yu, just tell me what happened."


    Before entering the door, he whispered:


    "After all, you are the legitimate miss of our Ren family. As long as you tell us the name of that person, the Fang family and Yu family will put pressure on you, and the family will protect you."


    "..." Ren Yu was silent.


    Seeing this, the guard could only sigh and shake his head to leave, leaving Yu alone standing in front of the crowd, lonely and extremely lonely.


    "Ren Yu, name the man, and this time it''s over." Ren Tianxing leans slightly and stares at Ren Yu from a high position. His eyes are like a knife. It seems that he wants to cut deeply into her heart.


    Fang Zunli also looked at it indifferently, and Yu Feng''s eyes were indifferent.


    Almost for a moment, the eyes of almost all the people in the audience all focused on Ren Yu.


    "Master, I really don''t know who he is."


    Under the public attention, Ren Yu slowly shakes his head and says firmly.


    Boom!


    In an instant, an invisible intention of killing suddenly erupted from Fang Zunli, just like an invisible Hill falling from the sky. Almost everyone was shocked.


    In the same second, a voice of extreme cold came out of his mouth:


    "Mr. Ren, it seems that your Ren family is extremely lack of necessary discipline for young children. Would you like me to help you discipline them?"


    Many of Ren''s family members have a tendency to tremble. Yu Feng, the great master of nine grades, is also very dignified.


    This is the power of a wuzun.


    Even if it''s just the lower Wu Zun, it''s not something that ordinary people can easily offend.


    Wuzun''s anger, blood and fire!


    "Brother Fang, don''t get excited. If your grandson dies, I''ll give you an account."


    Ren Tianxing''s eyes are flat. He doesn''t seem to feel Fang Zunli''s killing intention. He says calmly.


    What is


    My grandson died?!


    Hearing these words, Fang Zunli''s face was full of flesh and blood, and his killing intention was not reduced, but rose. His eyes narrowed and he stared at Ren Tianxing coldly for a long time.


    At last, he snorted coldly


    "I''ll wait!"


    But the killing intention on him is condensed, as if it were a suppressed volcano. It could explode at any time, destroying the sky and the earth.


    Ren Tianxing is totally fearless. He is also a wuzun. Otherwise, why should he be the head of the family.


    "Are Ren Xuan and Xu Qin here?" Eyes swept Ren Yu firm face, Ren Tianxing suddenly turned to one side of the guard, light asked.


    "Someone has already been invited. Calculate the time. They will come soon." The guard bowed his head respectfully again.


    "Well, wait." Ren Tianxing nodded.


    The whole conference hall was in a dead silence.


    "Home owner..."


    Ren Yu''s body was severely shocked, as if she thought of something. Her lips trembled slightly, and her eyes looked at Ren Tianxing in front of her.


    Ren Xuan and Xu Qin are her parents!


    At this time, Ren Tianxing asked people to invite her parents. What did she do?


    What do you want to do?


    Ren Yu''s face became more and more pale, almost bloodless, and he didn''t dare to imagine.


    Without waiting for her to understand, there was a report outside the hall. Soon a middle-aged couple was brought in.


    Ren Yu looked up, not his parents, who can be.


    At this time, Ren Xuan and Xu Qin had a daze on their faces. Obviously, they didn''t know why they were called.


    "Ren Yu, don''t blame me for being cruel. Ren Xiao is dead. If you are here, I don''t have to investigate.


    However, Fang Tian and Yu Mingcheng are not members of my Ren family. I can''t manage the Fang family and Ren family, but I need to give them an account.


    So now you have only two choices. "


    At this time, Ren Tianxing spoke again with a faint voice and indifferent eyes


    "The first choice is to say the name of the person. That''s all. For you, this is the wisest choice and the best choice. "


    "Second, you still insist, but for the sake of the family, I can only hand over the three members of your family to the Fang family and Yu family."


    "Two choices, you choose."


    With that, Ren Tianxing slowly closed his eyes, but he didn''t look at the situation in the field any more. He looked like he was alone.


    At this moment, Ren Yu almost despair.


    choice?


    Is this a choice?


    How much can we say about the fate of their family by handing them over to Fang Zunli, who died his grandson, and Yu Feng, who died his nephew?


    In order to repay Wang Xu''s kindness, she can die.


    However, she can not implicate her parents and relatives!


    This is not a choice at all.


    It''s coercion!


    Naked persecution!


    Dead silence.


    The whole conference hall fell into a dead silence.


    Fang Zunli''s killing intention slowly disappeared. He was surprised to see Ren Tianxing. He didn''t seem to think that he would make such an inhuman decision.


    Yu Feng frowned slightly with a strange look in his eyes. What Ren Tianxing did today seems to be totally different from his previous style.


    You know, Ren Tianxing is famous for his overbearing and short guard.


    Why are you so weak today?


    Thinking of a rumor coming from Zhang Jia in xilongshan, Yu Feng''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled deeper and deeper, he felt thoughtful.


    At this time, Ren Yu is trapped in hell on earth.


    On one side are parents.


    On one side is Wang Xu.


    Finally, Ren Yu made a choice.


    Wang Xu, and she, after all, are just strangers.


    Even if Ren Yu''s conscience is disturbed and his guilt is unbearable, it is two categories compared with the life and death of his parents and relatives.


    Which is more important?


    Which is better?


    There''s no need to think about such a thing.


    "His name is Wang Xu..."


    Finish saying this short four words, Ren Yu seems to have lost all the bones in general, the whole person on the spot soft on the ground.

 Chapter 730

    "Daughter!"


    Xu Qin wailed and rushed to hold Ren Yu with tears streaming down her face.


    "Who is he? Origin, background, where can I find him? " Keep pushing.


    "I really don''t know much about it. I only know that he is a man from the lower world, a son-in-law who came to the emperor''s house to become a wife..." Ren Yu''s lips trembled a few times, and his voice was too weak to be heard.


    Betrayal, only 0, and 1 difference.


    What''s more, at this time, Ren Yu''s psychological defense has been completely destroyed, almost speaking with tears and a bitter smile.


    She still remember that she had secretly vowed to repay Wang Xu''s oath!


    As a result, what she returns now is betrayal!


    It''s the enemy!


    Ren Yu, smile more and more miserable, in the eyes is actually a faint death.


    She''s in the dark.


    If Wang Xu really died, she would have no excuse to live.


    Even if she lives a lifetime, she will be useless. In the future, she will be useless.


    Life is not like death.


    Better die!


    "The lower world?"


    "The emperor''s son-in-law?"


    "My grandson, my only grandson, the future of my Fang family, died in the hands of such a thing?"


    Fang Zunli rose abruptly, with a shrill voice and a strong sense of killing, which almost filled the whole conference hall.


    "I want the Mountain Gate of God''s house to capture and kill him! Skinny cramps! be turned to dust! It''s hard to get rid of my hatred! "


    "God, my grandson, I''m going to avenge you. I''m going to cut off his head to make a wine bowl for you in front of the grave!"


    Next second.


    Fang Zunli stepped out of the hall in a flash, then turned into a red light and rushed to the East sky.


    Yu Feng followed him closely and stood up. He bowed to Ren Tianxing and said:


    "Mr. Ren is very righteous. Thank you, Yu Feng. It''s very offensive to come here rashly.


    After I kill that man and give my nephew an account, I''ll visit again and make amends to the family leader


    ¡­¡­


    The mountains where the emperor''s family is located.


    The emperor falls to the peak.


    Dengdi stage is like a ribbon connecting heaven and earth. It spreads all the way. It is shrouded in clouds and fog and goes straight into the sky.


    At the foot of the mountain, it is different from the relative desolation of some time ago. In recent days, the whole dengdi stage is full of people.


    All kinds of forces, countless martial artists from the Xuankong City area of influence of numerous large and medium-sized forces came, no matter what the background of the wild martial arts, or the family is not a small inheritor of martial arts.


    Whether it''s going to be a member of the imperial family, or just coming to try and temper himself, or with other purposes


    All of you, all of you.


    Is Wu Zun, want to enter the emperor''s house, can only honestly come here to send posts, and then wait.


    "My husband, Fang Zunli, is the elder of the Fang family in Xilong mountain. I have an urgent matter to see elder Dichen."


    Fang Zunli, who was full of killing intention, had to suppress his anger and go through the procedure with a kind smile in the face of the emperor''s two congenial six grade master Jingwu who guarded the mountain gate.


    It is reasonable to say that Fang Tian died on the stage of ascending the emperor. He should come to the emperor''s house to ask for a crime. Why did he have to run to Ren''s house?


    It''s simple. He doesn''t dare!


    Perhaps within a hundred Li radius of Xilong mountain, he is a great man respected by thousands of people as the next wuzun. But just a subordinate wuzun is a fart in the emperor''s family!


    What''s more, the power gap between inferior wuzun and inferior wuzun is also very different.


    Fang Zunli is still very self-conscious. He knows that with his own strength and identity, he can play a powerful role in Xilong mountain, and he can be unscrupulous in any family.


    But in the emperor''s house, if he dares to come to the door and ask a question like the Ren family, he will be slapped to death before he even enters the Mountain Gate of the emperor''s house.


    "Zunli, why are you here?"


    Soon, a middle-aged man with long and powerful arms and dark complexion strode down the mountain.


    This man, named Dichen, is the wuzun in a side branch of the emperor''s family. Like Fang Zunli, he is also the lower wuzun, but his strength is stronger than Zunli.


    And despite his appearance, for example, Zunli is still young, but his real age, for example, Zunli is still a teenager older.


    When they were young, they used to roam around together. They were good friends. Even when Fang Tian was born, di Chen held him in person.


    "By the way, Xiaotian didn''t come with you? Last time I met him, he was only 15 years old, and he was already a strong boy with seven layers of physical training. Now, five years later, he should have reached the second and third grade of congenital? I haven''t seen you for such a long time, but I miss that boy very much. " Di Chen laughs.


    Hearing the speech, Fang Zunli looked sad and his voice became hoarse: "brother Chen, Xiaotian, Xiaotian... Xiaotian, he was killed by a villain!"


    "What?"


    Di Chen''s face changed.


    Fang Zunli''s face was even more miserable, and his old eyes were red: "don''t hurry, brother Chen, I came to you this time to ask you for help and kill that villain!"


    "What happened?" Hearing the mistake in Fang Zunli''s words, the emperor''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t agree immediately.


    Fang Zunli himself is a subordinate wuzun. Fang family''s power is also good. Ordinary enemies can solve it by themselves. But now I''m asking him for help, and it''s clear that things are likely to be in trouble.


    However, with Fang Zunli''s explanation, di Chen gradually relaxed.


    After half a day''s work, he turned out to be just an unwitting son-in-law of the emperor''s family?


    Or the garbage from the lower bound without any background?


    "Tell me, who killed Xiaotian? Just a son-in-law. I don''t need you or me. I''ll let someone bring him here, kneel down in front of you and kill him at will! " Di Chen patted his chest and assured.


    "He, call, Wang Xu!" Fang Zunli gritted his teeth and said word by word.


    "Well, I''ll call someone..."


    The emperor morning doesn''t care to turn his head, will command the side of the emperor''s family guard to take people, the result head to half, the whole person is suddenly stunned.


    "Wait a minute. What do you call him?"


    "That damned bastard, Wang Xu!" Fang Zunli repeated it again.


    In an instant, Emperor Chen was silent.


    Three seconds later, he asked in a low voice, "you said Wang Xu, who came from the lower boundary?"


    "Not bad!"


    "What''s his strength? Is it in the realm of a great master? "


    "Yes, he not only killed my God, but also killed the three great masters of liupinjing who accompanied me..."


    With that, Fang Zunli''s gnashing of teeth suddenly stopped. He was not a fool. At this time, he couldn''t see that di Chen was wrong, but he had a brain pit.


    "Brother Chen, is there any problem?" Fang Zunli said, his lips trembling slightly.


    Not afraid, but angry, angry, unwilling, unbelief, unwilling.


    Is it hard for Wang Xu to be a supporter? Can''t he even avenge his grandson?!

 Chapter 731

    "The problem? It''s a big problem. "


    Emperor Chen gave a bitter smile, looked at Fang Zunli''s pale face with complicated eyes, and continued:


    "I''m afraid you can''t take revenge on Xiaotian. This is Wang Xu. He is my emperor''s son-in-law of the young master Jiang Yue... "


    "So what? Every son-in-law of the young master of your emperor''s family is not a hundred people competing with each other. Why not kill him? " Fang Zunli raised his head and his eyes were red.


    "Don''t get excited."


    Emperor Chen comforted the respectful ceremony below and sighed slightly


    "This Wang Xu is different. He touched the light of the emperor''s way on the steps of ascending the emperor!"


    "What?" Fang Zunli''s eyes trembled.


    "More than that, the legitimate emperor Jinfeng even gave up on the front battlefield in order to take him back. He didn''t hesitate to make trouble with his family. The young master Jiang Yue paid a piece of magic weapon to keep him in his husband''s list..." at this point, Emperor Chen''s eyes flashed a touch of pity, sighed a long time, and kept silent.


    He knew that this was enough, and Fang Zunli must have understood what he meant.


    "Can''t Xiaotian die in vain?"


    Fang Zunli was not willing to do so. He held his fist and looked down at his toes. His eyes were almost red.


    Since he became the next wuzun, when did he encounter this kind of thing.


    Why can''t we get revenge?!


    "Why..."


    Under the violent mood fluctuations, Fang Zunli squeezed these three words out of his throat.


    Behind him, Yu Feng, who had not spoken all the time, had no face. He grinned and pulled out a very sad smile.


    For what?


    When they forced Ren''s family to bully Ren Yu, what was the reason?


    In this world where martial arts are rampant, the law of the jungle is the law of the jungle.


    If you can bully others, you can bully others as well!


    "Your grandson was killed by that Wang Xu? If you don''t want to, you''ll kill that kid at all costs.


    Now he''s hiding in the emperor''s house for a while. Can he still hide for a lifetime?


    If you find his whereabouts, you''re a lower martial arts master. Can''t you kill a martial arts master in a large division? "


    Just then, a cold voice came from behind Fang Zunli.


    The voice close at hand made Fang Zunli''s body stiff, and his hair stood up. The sound was only about one meter away from him, but he didn''t find it at all.


    He quickly turned around and saw a strange middle-aged man standing behind him with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t move." The middle-aged man relaxed, "you can say a few more words to answer my question, but if you move, you can''t say a word.


    I''m quick and excited. "


    Fang Zunli did not dare to move.


    He had already felt a tremor from all over his body, which seemed to be everywhere. It was his most instinctive dangerous reaction.


    This feeling, tell him, in front of this person, can easily kill him hundreds of times!


    "Who are you?" In Fang Zunli''s eyes, the pupils contracted violently, and the blood in them retreated quickly, which was replaced by an unprecedented chill.


    "Who am I?"


    The middle-aged man behind him laughed and said faintly, "my name is Shu Wuji. The boy you want to kill is Wang Xu, who I chose.


    I really don''t understand. He is a man from the lower world. He has nothing to do with Xuankong city. Why do so many people want to kill him?


    You are the ones who came to the amazing family a few days ago. They all have to come to die.


    I really don''t understand. Why do you want to kill him one by one?


    The boy, is it to recruit you, or to provoke you?


    Do you know that killing him is bad for me? "


    "You..."


    It seemed that Fang Zunli felt something. He raised his head and opened his mouth to say something.


    "Ah, did you move? I said, don''t move, don''t move! If you move, I will think that you want to resist, run away and do something bad for me. I can''t help it. "


    Bang!


    When Fang Zunli''s voice fell to the ground, he was shocked. Suddenly, he soared into the air. He was still in the air. He had a big hole in his chest. He could clearly see the blue sky behind him.


    Before he died, Fang Zunli finally saw the people behind him.


    It was a middle-aged man in white, looking at him with a kind smile.


    In front of him, not far away, is a face of awe, half kneeling on one leg, shivering body of the emperor morning.


    Two inferior wuzun.


    Death!


    Kneel down!


    "I have a little impression of you, didchen, don''t I? Run for me and surprise others. Tell them that the boy is my man. I don''t care about the fight of the younger generation. Let the old people of the amazing family settle down for me.


    There are also the younger generation of their family. If they are not strong enough, don''t make trouble all day long. Otherwise, if they provoke others and are killed accidentally, they will come out for revenge.


    Why, if you allow the younger generation of their family to kill others, you don''t allow them to kill the younger generation of their family, do you?


    This time, I was in a good mood and only killed three inferior wuzuns.


    Next time, if this kind of thing happens again, don''t blame me for killing more people. "


    The book has no extremely light to say, the foot slowly step on ascend emperor step, then step by step to go up.


    Behind him, the emperor knelt down on the ground and didn''t dare to move. He didn''t dare to stand up until the figure of Shu Wuji disappeared in the deep clouds above the steps.


    Then, the body unfolded, with the fastest speed to the amazing home, to the book infinite message.


    "Touch!"


    With a crisp sound, Yu Feng knelt down on the ground like pushing a mountain. His face was very pale, and he was soaked in cold sweat.


    He just lay on the ground, ignoring any image. His eyes trembled and fell down not far away, just like Fang Zunli''s corpse, which nobody cared about. His eyes were full of fear.


    My Lord!


    This is an inferior wuzun!


    It''s so easy


    Dead?


    "Book promise... Who is this man?"


    "Wang Xu, what''s the relationship with him?"


    "What terrible existence have we got into at home?"


    Yu Feng lies there full of fear, his mind is in chaos, until the servants of the emperor''s family come to clean up the body without expression, and throw him away like garbage.


    "No, I have to report what happened here to my family immediately... And make amends to Ren''s family, send heavy gifts, and make amends to Ren Yu!"


    Think of here, in the wind quickly get up, turn around and run.


    He knew that the reason why he was still alive was that he was too weak in the eyes of the man named Shu Wuji before, and that he was also meant to be a messenger to deliver messages.


    The last words seem to be a warning to others, but why not warn them again?


    Compared with the amazing family, not to mention Yu family, all the forces within a hundred miles of Xilong mountain are not even a fart.


    As early as I knew, Wang Xu had something to do with such terrible people, let alone his nephew Yu Mingcheng. Even if his own son died, Yu Feng would not have any complaints!


    There will be, just fear, fear, awe, and the impulse to kill Yu Mingcheng.


    To bring such a terrible disaster to the family.


    Dead?


    It''s all light!


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    On the other hand, Wang Xu did not know these things at all.


    After choosing Jiulong College as my future study direction in the next five years, I was led by an emperor''s servant. Through the space transmission capacity of Xuankong bird, I kept changing and went all the way to Jiulong college.

 Chapter 732

    Kowloon college.


    At noon, the sun is high above Qianlong peak, and the golden sun shines on the whole Qianlong peak.


    At the foot of Qianlong peak, countless young warriors with eager faces gather here. There is a sea of people. At a glance, it''s black, all heads.


    Today is the last and most cruel day for Kowloon college to recruit new students.


    Because on this day, all of them are ordinary fighters without any background, the elimination rate is extremely amazing, and the cruelty of the competition is extremely fierce.


    People with background, backers and strength have already been qualified a month ago and selected as inner court disciples.


    Can enter the inner courtyard, all is the talent peerless, the strength formidable Tianjiao. Compared with outside students, it''s quite different.


    From the name, we can also see the gap between the two sides.


    Inner courtyard, it''s a disciple!


    Outside, it''s a student!


    As for those who can''t even enter the outer gate, they can only be called servants!


    The class gap among the three levels is extremely cruel. Not only the superficial appellations, but also the cultivation resources, tutor qualifications, martial arts and so on, are more and more cruel.


    The resource allocation of the inner students is ten times that of the outer students, and the resource allocation of the outer students is infinite times that of the servants.


    Why infinity?


    Because, college servants, there is no resource allocation.


    They have to fight for all the cultivation resources, martial arts and secret arts.


    Complete the tasks issued by the college, complete the tasks issued by inner school students and outer school students, be errands for others, work hard, fight, kill wild animals, go into the mountains to collect herbs and sell


    In a word, the servant, in Kowloon college, is a poisonous insect.


    Live to the end, and can grow up, is the real strong!


    This kind of cruel competition mechanism and class gap also created a kind of internal atmosphere in Jiulong University.


    The students in the inner school are respected, the students in the outer school are educated, and the servants in the college are rubbish.


    The weak please the strong, one layer after another, all kinds of small groups form a group, fighting with each other, you rob me, I rob you.


    Because the cultivation resources of Jiulong university are fixed. There are so many people. If you want to live better and stand higher, you have to rob others.


    Of course, it''s a college. There are always rules. But since the rules are set by people, there must be loopholes.


    How?


    It''s simple.


    "Haha, today we''re going to make a windfall. Freshmen have a thousand contribution points, but they don''t want to make more. Just find ten people, and one person has a hundred contributions, which will be enough for me to spend a month."


    "Well, you seem to have the ability to snatch it from others. Don''t forget, freshmen are the most prickly. "


    "Prickly head? This is how we all come here! In which year was there no thorn? In the end? How many of those who do not contribute to the freshmen and find a backer and shelter can survive


    A group of old students are talking and laughing with each other. They walk down from Qianlong peak and sweep the crowd gathered at the foot of the mountain with unbridled eyes.


    Freshmen with strength and background have been recruited into Kowloon university a few days ago. On the last day, most of the people who still try their luck here are rubbish, so they are unscrupulous and have no scruples at all.


    At the same time.


    In the corner of the crowd, Chu shuliu, Jin Miaomiao, ye Jianyi and others are gathering together. Next to them are other Chinese warriors headed by Ma CE.


    Beside Ma CE, several young Chinese warriors pointed to an old student not far away, shouting with indignation.


    "Master Ma, when you enter the inner courtyard, you must help us to teach those people over there a lesson, especially the leader Zhao Xuan. These guys even charge us the protection fee in the college!"


    "It''s true that we worked so hard to win the college''s contribution, and they even had to draw ten points!"


    "Why can they take away the contributions we''ve made with our lives if they don''t do anything?"


    Listening to these people''s clamor, Ye Jian glanced at the dissatisfied old student. He could not help frowning slightly and muttered in a low voice:


    "Zhao Xuan? But it''s only second grade cultivation, and it''s not very strong? These guys are bullied and don''t know how to fight. They all rely on Ma CE. What a waste! "


    "It''s just a bunch of rubbish. What else can you expect from them? The most important thing for a warrior is his hands. Those who have the ability to fight with their own life. Like them, even if their accomplishments are not better than that of Zhao xuanchai, do they dare to fight? One by one, they are greedy for life and afraid of death. Can they not be bullied? " Zhang Peng sneer, disdain way.


    Chu shuliu and others did not speak. Instead, they raised their heads and looked at Zhao Xuan not far away.


    Zhao Xuan, with his hands on his back, walked with great momentum, just like the landowner Lao Cai, who was inspecting his three-thirds of an acre.


    Along the way, many new servants of Kowloon University showed a flattering smile and nodded to say hello. They did not dare to offend.


    "Second grade cultivation, this is the outside student of Kowloon university?" Di Changqing frowned slightly, thinking of those family children who were enemies in Chishui secret place before.


    Compared with those people, Zhao Xuan is not far behind.


    "Well, what do you know?"


    Seeing this attitude of several people, Ma CE snorted coldly and sneered with disdain: "don''t look at other people''s accomplishments, but they can easily kill us."


    "The same realm, different people, the strength gap is very different, you''d better put your pride back. Don''t think you''re awesome! "


    "Before, you''ve been to me several times. For the sake of all the Chinese, I don''t want to bother with you. But old college students like Zhao Xuan won''t show mercy to you like me! "


    "The martial arts of the sun world have a deeper foundation than our Chinese martial arts, and their inheritance is even more extraordinary. When it comes to fighting, what do you compare with the martial arts of the Yellow level, the Xuan level, and even the prefecture level?"


    In an instant, a group of people behind Ma CE turned pale. Before that, they yelled for Ma CE to stand out for themselves, and the people who were unwilling to go to the extreme were even more ugly.


    When they are forced to collect "protection fees", don''t they want to resist?


    However, they easily suppressed one of them with one move. Who dares to go on?


    "In addition..."


    When he glanced at Chu shuliu and others, he saw that they were indifferent. Ma CE''s face was even colder, and his voice was extremely cold


    "Do you think there is no stronger person behind Zhao Xuan?


    He is just an ordinary student whose strength is not outstanding. Who gives him the courage to openly collect "protection fees"?


    Are you really afraid of him? "


    "This..."


    As Ma CE''s voice fell to the ground, Zhang Yao and Liu Longfei, who were beside him, suddenly turned even more ugly and became extremely black.


    Kowloon college.


    Far more cruel than they thought!

 Chapter 733

    "But you don''t have to worry too much. As long as I pass the test today and enter the inner court, I will give him ten courage and dare not bully you any more."


    Ma CE said faintly.


    "Mr. Ma, we''ll wait for good news!"


    "Yes, with your strength, Mr. Ma, it''s a sure thing to enter the inner courtyard."


    "At that time, we will take master Ma as the core and form a force to collect other people''s protection fees to see who dares to provoke us."


    All of a sudden, everyone around him flattered him.


    "Say it again."


    Marce shook his head modestly. Although he didn''t say it clearly, he had a proud look on his face. Obviously, he was full of confidence in himself.


    I''m also moved by what people have said about forming forces with him as the core.


    Kowloon college is too competitive.


    As Chinese warriors, they are already at the bottom, and the future is even more difficult.


    Although marce is full of confidence in himself, he is not a fool. A hero with three gangs needs a lot of help before he is really invincible and can ignore everything.


    Besides, some things can''t always be done by himself, which is why he has always intended to win over others.


    Just then.


    All of a sudden.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Ma? What a big tone! A group of waste from the lower world, but also in vain to enter the inner courtyard, the formation of the college disciple protection forces? " A strange voice came.


    The crowd heard and looked.


    I saw a young man in his twenties and twenties, squinting and disdaining at Ma CE and others.


    The young man was dressed in black, with a piece of radiant warm jade around his waist, surrounded by four or five people. His temperament was either rich or expensive. At first glance, he had a good family background.


    Ma CE and others frowned slightly. For a moment, they didn''t know the intention of the youth, but no one spoke.


    But everyone knows there''s trouble.


    "Oh, by the way, I heard you say you wanted to take revenge on Xuan Shao before?" The young man in black smiles, turns his eyes and falls on a man behind Ma CE


    "Why, you are not satisfied with Xuan Shao, are you? I heard it clearly. You are looking for a chance to revenge Xuan Shao! "


    His voice was so loud that he seemed afraid that he would not be noticed.


    After scolding Ma CE and others, he immediately turned his head and looked at Zhao Xuan not far away, and said in a loud voice, "Xuan Shao, these wastes from the lower world want to revenge you for accepting their" protection contribution. "


    instantaneous.


    There was a dead silence.


    No matter it''s a freshman or an old student, all those who know Zhao Xuan look at him pitifully.


    Revenge on Zhao Xuan?


    I really don''t know how to write dead words!


    It''s not a matter of a day or two for Zhao Xuan to take compulsory protection outside the gate and collect the Commission. He has offended so many people for his great interests. Why is he still alive now?


    I don''t need to think about the rubbish from the lower world.


    This rubbish, it''s over!


    "Well? Lower class? Revenge on me? You are really... Interesting! "


    Sure enough, Zhao Xuan, who was talking and laughing with his companions, suddenly raised his eyebrows and glanced at Ma CE with a smile on his face.


    However, it is very cold and makes people feel cold and flustered.


    Seeing the smile on his face, all the people around him who knew Zhao Xuan trembled and their faces changed slightly.


    People''s eyes were more compassionate.


    Zhao Xuan is famous for his ruthlessness and ruthlessness. He is secretly called a wild dog. Once he shows such a strange smile, it means that someone''s fate will be extremely miserable.


    At this time, the young man in black yelled again: "Xuan Shao, these garbage from the lower world dare to be dissatisfied with you. I''m the first one who can''t see it!


    I''m not talented. I''m willing to teach these rubbish for you


    Zhao Xuan nodded his head slightly. He stood still in the same place and said faintly:


    "Your name is Zhang Bao, isn''t it? You''re very good. Go ahead and let me see what you can do. If you can get in the eye, I''ll cover you outside in the future. "


    "Thank you, Xuan Shao!"


    Zhang Bao was overjoyed. He bowed his head and bowed. After a big ceremony, he turned and strode toward Ma CE and others.


    "This leopard is good at seizing opportunities. How can I make friends with Zhao Xuan in this way? Why didn''t I use it?"


    "Yes, I flatter Zhao Xuan, but I have a chance to catch up with Zhao Chang behind him in the future."


    "That one, but thousands of students outside, is the top ten in the list!"


    In the crowd, many people stamped their feet with great chagrin. They looked at Ma CE and other Chinese warriors in the wrong way.


    "Boy, I''m too lazy to talk more nonsense." Zhang Bao strode to Ma CE and others, stood on all fours, with one hand behind him and one finger pointing at the crowd. He said in a cold voice:


    "Now, I don''t want to die.


    Now, get down on your knees and kowtow!


    Then one person smokes his own ten mouths and explains loudly to everyone that his mouth stinks. If he says something wrong, he will never dare to do it again!


    You have three seconds, otherwise, don''t blame me for doing it myself


    Standing in front of the crowd, Zhang Bao was arrogant and arrogant.


    In addition to Zhao Xuan''s support, it''s also because of his own strength.


    He was born in the second class. In his eyes, Ma CE and a group of people, the strongest one was the second class.


    In the same realm, what can a group of garbage in the lower world do?


    In Zhang Bao''s eyes, Ma CE and others are a group of mole ants!


    He a person, can easily trample to death a piece!


    In the face of Zhang Bao''s powerful momentum, the people who complained that they had received "protection contributions" and asked Ma CE to stand for them had their muscles strained to the extreme, and their forehead was sweating bit by bit.


    out of the mouth comes evil.


    This is Xuankong city. It''s Kowloon college. It''s no longer Huaxia. Which one around is not a warrior of the first class? Which one has no family background?


    Here, they belong to the existence of being looked down upon, without any foundation, and many people can''t be provoked by them.


    At this time, several people are extremely remorseful.


    But it''s no use regretting any more. I can only turn to Ma CE for help.


    "Zhang Bao, right? You don''t have to be bloody. My staff have never said that Xuan Shao is not. "


    He didn''t want to provoke the enemy now, but he had to stand up.


    If he flinches, how can he continue to take the lead in the future?


    What''s more, Zhang Bao has already shited on his head!


    Of course, he did not abandon Zhang Bao, but Zhao Xuan.


    After all, as an old influential group in the college, there must be someone behind it. Originally, he also planned to find a force to join after he successfully entered the inner court.


    We can''t easily provoke this kind of old-fashioned force, but we have to please it.


    Then Ma CE ignored Zhang Bao and looked at Zhao Xuan


    "Xuanshao, my subordinates are just complaining. They don''t mean to revenge xuanshao.


    If I have a chance, I''m far less than I''m going to make friends with Xuan.


    Zhang Bao''s bloody words are blatant, and he stirs up dissension. Xuan Shao must not believe him. "

 Chapter 734

    "Oh? You want to please me, too? "


    Hearing Ma CE''s words, Zhao Xuan''s face was even brighter in the distance. He looked like a good play and said faintly:


    "Now, it seems that things are a little stiff.


    I don''t know which of you is lying to me. Why don''t you fight? I''ll take whoever loses as a liar. "


    In Zhao Xuan''s eyes, both Zhang Bao and Ma CE are just temporary playthings.


    Make friends with him?


    What do you think you are!


    "Lower bound people, you also want to make friends with Xuan Shao, with you, with you?" Zhang Bao''s face suddenly ferocious, swept an eye Ma CE, sneer a way.


    "You deserve it?" Ma CE sneered.


    instantaneous.


    Many people around were surprised. This lower bound man was a little bit hanged. How dare he face Zhang Bao?


    But soon, someone reacted and secretly regretted.


    Ma CE, this is also an opportunity to make friends with Zhao Xuan!


    Some people shake their heads and sigh and gloat.


    Although Zhang Bao is not very good in front of Zhao Xuan, he is also a man of the moment among the freshmen at the foot of the mountain.


    With personal strength alone, you can rank in the top 100. If it wasn''t for the lack of background, I would have formally entered the Kowloon university two days ago. Where would I have to compete with so many people for the last few hundred places.


    As for Ma CE, people don''t know him, but the identity of just a lower class person is enough to make them disdain him from the heart.


    The garbage in the lower boundary dares to face Zhang Bao, a local warrior in Xuankong city. He can only say that he wants face and courage.


    "Ha ha, you are really looking for death..."


    Ma CE''s attitude made Zhang Bao laugh angrily.


    The next second, he didn''t want to talk nonsense any more, so he just started.


    Lower bound people, who are rubbish, dare to touch their brows? Wise, in his opinion, should listen to his words, obediently kneel down to apologize.


    Touch!


    Zhang Bao didn''t keep any hands. It''s his best move. It''s a mysterious martial arts secret inherited from his grandfather.


    Kuilong!


    Zhang Bao stepped out with one step. He stood at the top of his mouth and took a deep breath. It was really like a dragon breathing. The air was sucked into his mouth, and the wind blew up. His spine was a complex transformation, arched like a dragon.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the thunder burst out of thin air, and the fist swept into the air. Zhang Bao''s whole body had smashed into the air, and he was extremely fierce.


    The power of this blow was extremely shocking, which directly changed the faces of Zhang Yao, Liu Longxin and others behind Ma CE.


    In China, not to mention the mysterious martial arts, there are few yellow martial arts. Even if there are any, they are treasured by various martial arts families and forces, and can''t be shown easily.


    Before Zhang Bao''s move, the power of the mysterious martial arts had already made everyone''s face change and felt great pressure.


    Even Liu Longxin and Yang Fei are dignified and pale. They set themselves up. They can''t take the blow themselves.


    "Zhang Bao has good strength." In the distance, Zhao Xuan nodded, then his eyes suddenly flashed and said softly:


    "Well? This man from the lower world... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    On the other hand, Ma CE also stepped out, did not evade, his face was indifferent, and the same blow was thrown out.


    He didn''t use any martial arts secret method, relying on pure power to burst out, and his speed was no less than Zhang Bao''s.


    Almost in the blink of an eye.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided, Zhang Bao''s face changed wildly, the whole person stumbled back and even withdrew more than ten steps, the blood of his right hand fell to the ground drop by drop, and the whole arm was shaking wildly.


    Power, it''s terrible.


    Zhang Bao''s face twisted, staring at Ma CE, his eyes were full of shock and disbelief.


    Anger, unwillingness, resentment, countless emotions rose in his mind, and finally he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out dirty blood.


    "Big brother!"


    Several people who followed Zhang Bao before, their faces changed wildly, and they lost their voice and exclaimed.


    In contrast to their confusion and misery, Ma CE on the other side did not step back, and even moved forward. His face remained unchanged, and he was extremely relaxed.


    For a moment, the people around were deeply shocked.


    "How could that be? This man from the lower world is so powerful? "


    "In the same realm, one punch will defeat Zhang Bao!"


    "He doesn''t seem to be able to use the martial arts."


    People are deeply shocked. In most people''s eyes, most of the warriors from the lower world are rubbish and rubbish. They can''t compare with them in the same realm.


    This is not arrogance, but the fact that there are countless living examples!


    Almost 90% of the servants in Kowloon college are from the lower circles.


    From their point of view, people in the lower world are related to servants, servants and other words.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Ma is so strong!"


    Behind Ma CE, a group of people, led by Zhang Yao, burst into laughter. They were very proud and full of pride.


    Who said that in the same realm, the Chinese warrior is a waste?


    Master Ma, Ma CE!


    Teach them to be human!


    At this time, Liu Longxin, Yang Fei and others were forced to submit by Ma CE, but they were still a little unwilling and dissatisfied. At this time, they all disappeared and were replaced by complete respect.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    There are several young men and women walking on the dragon chain between Qianlong peak and Qinglong peak.


    One of them, a young man in blue, seemed to feel something. He lowered his head slightly and glanced over the crowd at the foot of qianlongfeng mountain. His eyes fell on Ma CE and gave him a meal at his feet.


    "Young, what''s the matter?" A young man in white, who was immediately behind the young man, stopped and asked with a frown.


    "Find an interesting person." The young man in blue chuckled, suddenly his eyes flashed and said, "by the way, Zhao Chang, are you your cousin? What''s your name? That''s the one who has built a protective force among the students outside the school and specially receives contributions from others."


    "Young, what do you say about Zhao Xuan? What can I do for you? Is it related to the interesting person you just mentioned Zhao Chang, a young man in white, doubts.


    He doesn''t have enough strength, and he doesn''t have the secret method to increase his eyesight, so he doesn''t like the young man in blue who can see the situation nearly kilometers away with a random sweep.


    "Well, it''s him."


    The young man nodded as if he wanted to command something. However, when he reached his mouth, he suddenly chuckled and finally shook his head


    "Well, it''s nothing special. It''s just a guy with a little potential who wanted to be a guard. Now think about it. It''s just a little bit of a potential second product, but there''s no need to make a fuss. It seems that I''m too urgent. Let''s wait until he grows up to the fifth grade. "


    "Just second grade? That''s really a big deal. What kind of identity are you, young man? You''re just a second-class person, and you don''t deserve to be your close guard. " Zhao Chang said with a light smile.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time


    At the foot of qianlongfeng mountain.


    "Very good, your ability is beyond my expectation, but also deeply attracted me!"


    Zhao Xuan''s smile slowly folded up and patted his palm.


    As he spoke, he stepped forward to marce step by step.


    With him in this move, although nothing to do, but all around, the original noise suddenly disappeared, become a quiet.


    For a moment, all that was left was the slight sound of Zhao Xuan''s steps.


    Soon, under the attention of the public, Zhao Xuan stopped in front of Ma CE and said with a faint smile, "now, I''m very interested in you. How about that? Do you want to hang out with me? "


    As he said this, he glanced at Zhang Yao, Liu Longxin, Yang Fei and others behind Ma CE, and at Chu shuliu, di Changqing, ye Jianyi and others who had been watching coldly.


    The insipid voice continued to ring: "as long as you mix with me, your subordinates and followers will have my protection in the future."


    Chu shuliu and others, in his eyes, are just the followers of Ma CE!

 Chapter 735

    what?


    Zhao Xuan even invited Ma CE and others to hang out with him?


    Smell speech, all around present, don''t know how many people eyes show envy.


    Although Zhao Xuan''s strength is not very strong, and there is only a congenital second class environment, but people have a backer. He is still a super strong backer.


    Mixing with Zhao Xuan is equivalent to mixing with Zhao Chang, Zhao Xuan''s backer.


    Zhao Chang is one of the top ten young and strong students among the thousands of students in the outer gate of Kowloon University. He is the real pride of the outer gate.


    What is more enviable is that the entrance test has not been carried out yet, and Ma CE is not an official outside student.


    But with Zhao Xuan''s help, it''s a sure thing to become a formal student!


    There are Zhang Yao, Liu Longxin, Yang Fei and other servants outside the gate, but also step up to the sky, with Zhao Xuan''s protection, what about the servants?


    Zhao Xuan''s monthly share of protection contribution accounts for 40% of the total number of people outside the gate. What a huge resource. With his protection, servants are better than regular students outside the gate.


    Ten times better, even dozens of times better!


    At this time.


    Sure enough, Zhao Xuan once again said: "although they are only servants, their treatment will not be worse than that of ordinary formal students under my protection."


    The smile on his face was relaxed and freehand, and he seemed not afraid that marce would not agree.


    Jiulong University, several times outside the door, can come up with such favorable conditions in addition to his Zhao Xuan, I''m afraid no one else.


    Even if there is, I dare not rob people with him.


    So, Ma CE, he''s going to take it!


    However, in response to him, Ma CE flatly shook his head and refused: "Xuan Shao is gracious, but my goal is to pass the test and enter the inner court..."


    "Test? "The inner courtyard?"


    Before he finished, he was interrupted directly by Zhao Xuan, even said with a smile: "sorry, I may speak a little directly, you are afraid there is no chance to enter the inner courtyard!"


    With that, Zhao Xuan did not give Ma ce a chance to be dissatisfied and refuted, and continued to explain:


    "No matter the new or the old, my inner school students of Jiulong university are the lowest in terms of strength alone. They are also the great masters of liupin!


    Yes, you have something special enough to make me look at you with new eyes.


    It''s true that today is the time for the inner court to select new students for tests, but those tests are life-threatening. For hundreds of years, only a few lucky people in wupinjing have survived successfully.


    But do you think it''s possible for you, a master of second nature, to pass this horrible test and enter the inner courtyard alive? "


    Wen Yan.


    Ma CE was stunned.


    Obviously, he didn''t think about it at all.


    Seeing that Ma CE was silent, Zhao Xuan shook his head again with a smile and said, "well, I''ve said all that I need to say. Now, it''s time for you to make a choice."


    Ma CE hasn''t answered yet, but Zhang Yao, Liu Longxin, Yang Fei and others behind him have already spoken urgently.


    "Mr. Ma, promise!"


    "Mr. Ma, with Xuan Shao''s protection, we won''t have to suffer in the servants outside the gate and be bullied!"


    "Yes, it''s hard to survive the internal test. It''s better to promise than to know that it won''t succeed."


    "Boss, promise..."


    For a moment, everyone was excited to the extreme.


    These days, when they were serving as servants at the outer gate of Jiulong college, they suffered a lot for these young martial arts people who were famous in China and attracted much attention among their peers.


    As a Chinese warrior, he comes from the lower world. He is regarded as rubbish and rubbish by those outside students. He can''t resist.


    What''s wrong? Don''t you agree? Unwilling?


    It''s all young people. Who has no blood?


    But what about the fight?


    I can''t beat it!


    Therefore, after hearing that Zhao Xuan was willing to protect them, he broke away from the sea of hardship, and even changed into Zhao Xuan''s servants who helped to collect other people''s "protection contributions". As servants, he enjoyed the same or even better treatment as formal students.


    After suffering, facing such a beautiful future


    Who can resist this?


    "If I mix with you, what kind of treatment will I get?" At this time, Ma CE also hesitated. He raised his head and asked seriously.


    Ask this sentence, on behalf of him has given up the goal of entering the inner court at the beginning.


    "Ha ha, you are very direct and ambitious. Like me, I appreciate you very much." Zhao Xuan laughed.


    The next moment.


    "Brothers, tell him what position we are in the outer gate of the college!"


    He opened his hands and turned around, facing the group of people behind him and laughing loudly.


    "We are the first!"


    "We are the Youth League!"


    "We are... Invincible!"


    Instantly, the crowd burst out laughing, many people raised their hands, exaggerated voice, each other''s ups and downs of shouts, accompanied by the laughter, unbridled resounded at the foot of the whole Qianlong peak.


    Youth League.


    It is the name of the forces behind Zhao Xuan.


    It is also the first student force in the outer gate of Kowloon University!


    Around, more and more people were silent, and countless faces looked extremely complex, envious, afraid, unwilling, angry


    All kinds of emotions, but no one dare to speak.


    Three seconds later.


    "You ask me what kind of treatment you can get if you mix with me, don''t you?"


    Zhao Xuan put down his hands, and the cry disappeared immediately. A smile hung on his face again. He turned to look directly at Ma CE and said faintly:


    "As long as you have enough ability, I can give you anything. You want to be in the inner yard, for what? Skills, resources, martial arts?


    Women? Wealth? power and influence? Status?


    As long as you have enough ability, we Youth League can give you all these.


    As long as you show enough value, it''s only a matter of one sentence when you break through the cultivation to the great master of liupin and the outer door is promoted to the inner court. "


    "Well, I''ll hang out with you!"


    This time, without any hesitation, marce nodded.


    Behind him, Zhang Yao, Liu Longxin, Yang Fei and others were equally excited. Everyone had an excited smile.


    Sure enough, it''s the right choice to follow Mr. Ma. He has a bright future!


    The future is bright!


    "Very good, can so quickly recognize the reality, give up unrealistic fantasy, I am more and more optimistic about you." Zhao Xuan smiles and pats Ma CE on the shoulder. His eyes sweep over the chushuliu. Suddenly, his eyes flash with a different color.


    After a few breaths, he suddenly raised his finger to Chu shuliu and said with a smile:


    "This woman, I like very much, let her be my woman, are you ok?"


    Zhao Xuan said this.


    All of a sudden.


    All people''s eyes were focused on Chu shuliu. Chu shuliu and others, who had been watching coldly and low-key, seemed to be nonexistent, suddenly became the focus of attention.


    The group behind Zhao Xuan laughed and congratulated.


    "Xuanshao finally met his true love. I introduced many beautiful women to xuanshao before, but xuanshao didn''t like any of them. I thought xuanshao was addicted to martial arts and didn''t like the love between men and women!"


    "Ha ha, Xuan Shao is really good-looking. Our future sister-in-law is very beautiful!"


    "Not only is she beautiful, but her temperament is unique. At a glance, my heart almost stops beating."


    "Xuanshao, when will you marry your sister-in-law? I promise to give you a big gift


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu shuliu didn''t say a word. Standing there, her face seemed very calm, but her fists were tightly clenched, and her fingers were deeply trapped in the flesh of her hands.


    These people''s attitude, as if she had been Zhao Xuan''s woman, did not pay attention to her at all.


    Humiliation!


    Naked, unimaginable humiliation, filled the heart of Chu shuliu, this moment constantly agitated.

 Chapter 736

    "Xuanshao likes her. Naturally, I have no opinion."


    Glancing at Chu shuliu, Ma CE shook his eyes slightly, then said with a calm smile, "but she and the people around her are not my men.


    Although they and I come from the same place, they respect a young master Wang. According to them, that young master Wang is very powerful. No, he is not. He is almost invincible!


    After all, in their mouth, the prince Wang is the monster who can kill the great master liupinjing at will! "


    "Kill the great master of liupinjing at random?" Zhao Xuanwen was stunned. Then he burst out with a smile: "that young master Wang, like you, is also from the lower China?"


    "Not bad." Ma CE nodded, looking extremely serious and pondering in his tone: "by the way, as far as I know, he seems to be just a cultivation of the first level of nature."


    "Ha ha, it''s a good joke, but it''s killing me." Zhao Xuan shakes his head and laughs again. The group behind him laughs more exaggeratedly.


    What is the cultivation of congenital yipinjing?


    Kill the great master of liupinjing?


    This joke is really funny!


    "Of course, I don''t believe it. I''ve always been a joke, but they really mean it. They are very respectful to the prince Wang one by one. They don''t dare to be their boss when they look at me."


    At last, Ma CE couldn''t control his serious look, and he laughed out of his voice.


    "Well, forget it. A bunch of rubbish. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have accepted them." Zhao Xuan said with a faint smile.


    At this point.


    Chu shuliu, di Changqing, Jin Miaomiao, ye Jianyi, Zhang Peng and others, with their faces very blue, stood there silent.


    shame!


    Humiliation!


    If they are not rational, they are afraid that they will absolutely explode on the spot.


    "Well, Ma CE, what do you think you are?"


    Di Changqing finally couldn''t help it. He snorted coldly: "originally, I thought you were a character who could stand out for me.


    As a result, it''s not to please that Zhao Xuan, fight with others, be willing to be a running dog, rubbish! "


    "Di Changqing!"


    Ma CE''s face went cold for a moment, and his eyes flashed with killing intention.


    Please?


    Running dog?


    Is a Zhao Xuan worthy of his flattery?


    The reason why he made friends with each other is for the Youth League behind Zhao Xuan, but not for his MA CE to be Zhao Xuan''s running dog!


    "Ha ha, a group of rubbish. I don''t want to give them face. I''m really proud."


    Ma CE was angry, but others laughed.


    At this time, Zhao Xuan looked directly at Chu shuliu and said, "you can see my position in Kowloon University. How about you, would you like to be my woman?"


    "You don''t deserve it!" Chu shuliu''s face was flat.


    "I don''t deserve it?"


    Zhao Xuan chushuliu smile out, deeply looked at the eyes, light way: "don''t give you face, don''t, although you''re pretty long, temperament is also good, I have a good impression on you, but this is not you can provoke me rely on."


    "Chu shuliu, thank xuanshao. You are very lucky to be xuanshao''s woman." Ma CE also said with a faint smile.


    "Idiot!"


    Chu Shu Liu glanced at Ma CE, opened his red lips lightly, and then didn''t bother to take a look.


    "You..."


    In an instant, marce''s face turned red.


    Without waiting for him to get angry, Zhao Xuan asked with a smile: "I have a lot of personality. I like you more and more. So if I don''t deserve it, who can deserve you?"


    Chu shuliu said faintly: "if you have one percent of Wang Xu''s, I will look you in the eye. Unfortunately, you don''t. And your character, your behavior, your style are all disgusting to me. "


    Chu shuliu didn''t want to compete with Zhao Xuan. He kept a low profile and didn''t want to make trouble.


    But sometimes, it''s not that you can''t get into trouble if you don''t get into trouble.


    Since things come to her, she is not afraid!


    Hearing Chu shuliu''s words, everyone around felt a burst of madness.


    This woman not only refused Zhao Xuan, but also dared to challenge her face to face?


    A freshman from the lower world, who didn''t even enter the outside world, how dare she hit Zhao Xuan in the face so naked?


    Who gave her confidence? What Prince Wang is called Wang Xu?


    Because of a joke, I dare to do this to Zhao Xuan. This woman''s brain is full of water!


    She does not know, because of her words, waiting for her, will be extremely miserable end?


    "Compared with that joke, I don''t even have one percent of him? Ha ha Zhao Xuan was stunned for three seconds before he laughed.


    His smile is extremely bright, but the cool color inside is extremely cold and cruel.


    At the same second, many people are observing in silence, looking for Wang Xu, prince in the crowd around Chu shuliu.


    However, after searching for a long time, no one found a similar person.


    "Ha ha!"


    Zhao xuanxiao is more brilliant. He turns his head and stares at Ma CE kindly. He asks, "who is Wang Xu?"


    Ma CE shook his head and said, "Xuan Shao, he is not here."


    "The man is not here?"


    Zhao Xuan smiles and suddenly looks cold. He raises his hand and points to the willow trees of Chu


    "Now I don''t want to talk with you anymore. I will take the last chance to promise that everything has not happened before."


    At this time, Zhao Xuan had no patience. He felt that he had given the woman enough face. What did he think he was? He is more beautiful than you. I don''t know how many women want to be Zhao Xuan. He is lucky to see you Chu shuliu. He should be grateful to you.


    "You don''t deserve it!" Chu shuliu is still what he said before.


    Instantly, the crowd around became quieter.


    A lot of people used to sneer and gloat, and their eyes gradually became dignified, and eventually even respected.


    It is a great courage for Zhao Xuan to be so firm in his threats.


    Admirable!


    It''s just a little silly!


    For that joke called Wang Xu, why?


    "Ha ha, good, really good!"


    This time, Zhao Xuan was really laughed. His face was gloomy and ugly. His eyes turned and Ma CE, who was beside him, did not move. He just stared at Ma CE in silence and said nothing.


    Ma CE is very clever and not a fool. He knows that Zhao Xuan is forcing him to hand in his name.


    It''s just that he hesitated.


    After all, Chu shuliu and others, no matter how hard they don''t deal with him, are also Chinese. They belong to the Wumeng, and we can say that they are all companions.


    "Master Ma, this woman is at your disposal. You should know what to do. Remember, I''m giving you face. Don''t let my people do it. " Zhao Xuan said with a sneer.


    "I..." Ma CE''s face changed slightly.


    As soon as he was ready to say something, he was interrupted by Zhao Xuan: "my patience is limited!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ma CE immediately closed his mouth and was silent for a long time. He suddenly raised his head and strode to Chu shuliu. Finally, he stopped in front of several people and sighed


    "I''m sorry, gentlemen."

 Chapter 737

    "What do you want to do?"


    There was no change in Chu shuliu''s face.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to compete with these people behind you, so as to clear up our previous conflicts." Ma CE shook his head and sighed. He pointed to di Changqing, ye Jianyi, Zhang Peng and others behind Chu shuliu.


    After all, Ma CE still scruples about his Chinese identity. Instead of telling people a lesson, he disguises himself under the banner of resolving the previous contradictions.


    However, who can''t understand Chu shuliu and others?


    It''s fun to be a whore and erect a memorial archway?


    Can say only, hypocritical villain, show again arrogant extraordinary, also be among them!


    "Ha ha, what happened before? It''s my share. You can compete with me directly. " Chu shuliu sneered and stepped forward. He was about to start.


    But, does Ma CE dare to fight with her? afraid to!


    Chu shuliu is Zhao Xuan''s favorite woman. Now he is on Zhao Xuan''s side. Even if he looks down on Zhao Xuan from the bottom of his heart, he can''t make a firm stand.


    Otherwise, how can you make friends with the people behind Zhao Xuan?


    Don''t you think you''ve done that for nothing?


    "Chu shuliu, let''s come. To tell you the truth, I''m better than you." At this time, di Changqing opened his mouth. He went forward very seriously to face Ma CE. His eyes were calm and sarcastic.


    Ma CE, do you really think you are a master that nobody dares to provoke?


    Ma CE ignored Di Changqing, but stared at Chu shuliu and continued to sigh: "why? Xuan Shao''s position in Kowloon university is not low, and his strength is good. Why do you want to make a joke... "


    "Jokes? I really want to ask you, "who is the joke?"


    He has not finished, di Changqing has a cold hum, no polite taunt.


    Next second.


    He just moved.


    Step on it!


    With di Changqing''s move, Ma CE''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    Strong!


    What a powerful evil spirit!


    Di Changqing''s strength is absolutely no weaker than him. This evil spirit can only be cultivated after experiencing extremely terrible life and death. You can''t fake it.


    However, in one step, di Changqing''s whole life changed dramatically.


    If, before, di Changqing was an ordinary sword hidden in the scabbard.


    Then this moment is a sharp, sharp, dazzling and murderous sword.


    "How can it be!"


    Ma CE''s eyes almost shrank to the extreme, his whole body was tense, and his fists were tightly clenched.


    Di Changqing gave him a sense of danger, and even an invincible illusion.


    Di Changqing is like this. So are Chu shuliu, Jin Miaomiao, ye Jianyi, Zhang Peng and others who do not abandon him?


    And can let a few people awe, if so, it is true that Wang Xu, who killed the great master of liupinjing, has terrible strength?


    Chu shuliu, ye Jianyi and others looked at him calmly, with cold eyes and no worries.


    Not far away, Zhao Xuan and others frown one after another. It seems that no one thought that di Changqing would break out such a powerful power.


    in a wink.


    Di Changqing has arrived at Ma CE''s body, and all the breath in his body breaks out. He is about to start directly.


    However.


    Just then.


    "The recruitment of 372 new students from Kowloon University and the entrance test will begin soon. No one is allowed to make a loud noise or disturb the test venue. Those who violate the order will be killed!"


    An indifferent old voice suddenly appeared in everyone''s ears out of thin air.


    The next moment.


    On the top of Qianlong peak, a bright red sword light suddenly shoots out. The terrible power radiates from the sword light. In an instant, an invisible and heavy pressure, like a mountain coming in the void, blows on everyone.


    It was like an invisible sword hanging over the heads of people. If someone dares to move a little, the sword will fall instantly and kill that person on the spot.


    Ma CE''s face changed slightly, and his body, which was ready to explode, stopped in an instant.


    Di Changqing is also a short body, and then quietly back.


    Zhao Xuan and others were full of bad luck. A group of people''s eyes swept over Chu shuliu and others coldly. Although they didn''t speak, the meaning in their eyes clearly told them:


    "You''re lucky, but wait for me!"


    Even the old students outside the college are like this. As for the other new students around, don''t talk. Who dares to breathe out loud at this time?


    The huge red sword light hundreds of meters high in the sky is the most powerful pressure and declaration of power.


    It is not only a means for these new college students, but also a means of deterring other forces around Kowloon college.


    It is obvious that the strong man of Jiulong University who can release such terrible sword light is the terror above wuzun.


    All of a sudden.


    Tear!


    There was a sound like tearing cloth and silk. A space at the foot of qianlongfeng mountain suddenly split into a huge gap of tens of meters, revealing the burning earth behind, the dark sky, and the strange space with sulfur smell.


    The voice of indifference and old continued to ring in people''s ears


    "The secret place of trial has been opened. One hundred breaths can enter it. After ten days of survival, the entrance to the secret place will be opened again. Those who come back alive will enter the outside door and become formal students."


    "Those who are interested in the inner courtyard, wait!"


    "Now, let''s go into the secret of trial!"


    When the last sentence came to the ground, the old voice disappeared, and the red sword light hanging above the sky also disappeared.


    Except for the huge space crack 20 meters high and 30 meters wide left in front of the public, there was nothing else, as if everything before was the illusion of the public.


    Dead silence!


    There was only heavy breathing in the crowd, but no one dared to step into the secret place for a moment.


    After ten breaths, someone lost his voice and exclaimed: "how can this happen? The most difficult entrance test in the past was just a battlefield opened up by the lower boundary. Why did it turn into a battlefield in the devil''s land this time? "


    This person''s voice fell to the ground, and the whole crowd burst into flames.


    "Yes, it''s a battlefield in the devil''s land. We live for ten days, but most of us are masters of the first and second grade. How can it be possible? It''s not for us to die! "


    "Is it because we don''t have a strong background that the children of those aristocratic families can enroll in school ahead of time? How can we get here and let us go to the devil''s land to die? It''s not fair! "


    "Let''s go! I''m going to other colleges! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Countless people are angry and unwilling to shout, but most of them are just strong mouthed, and they don''t leave without turning around, but few of them really go.


    The reason why people are excited is that they want Kowloon university to change to a less difficult trial due to the pressure of public opinion.


    Unfortunately, the public clamored for 20 breaths, and no one from the college showed up.

 Chapter 738

    Even, with the passage of time, the huge space crack in front is closing slowly and firmly at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Finally, some people can''t help but admit their fate, or more than a dozen people together, or single, silent into the space cracks.


    Although the opposite is the battlefield of the devil''s land, but the mysterious old voice also said before, there is no requirement for them, as long as they live for ten days.


    At this point.


    Zhao Xuan, Ma CE, Chu shuliu and others gathered in the corner.


    Ma CE''s face was gloomy to the extreme. He looked at the strange space behind the space crack in horror, turned his head and stared at Zhao Xuan, and asked in a hoarse voice:


    "Xuanshao, what is the battlefield of the devil kingdom?"


    "It''s the battlefield of our warriors and demons, and it''s also a broken, falling and doomed world." Zhao Xuan''s eyes were dignified and he explained every word.


    Then he burst out laughing: "but you don''t have to worry. Now that you''re with me and have joined the Youth League, you don''t need to fight for your life like them. I''ll help you with your identity as an outside student."


    "Thank you, Xuan Shao!" Smell speech, Ma ce a Leng, and then quickly bow to thank.


    This bending is sincere.


    The strong background of Zhao Xuan''s words made Ma CE understand that the other side and the Youth League behind him were far stronger than he had imagined at the beginning.


    In short, his previous decisions were all right!


    "You''re welcome."


    With a light smile, Zhao Xuan turned his eyes and looked at Chu shuliu and others


    "Why, the space channel only opens a hundred breaths. If you don''t hurry in, you won''t have a chance.


    At that time, not to mention the outside of the college, you, as people in the lower world, don''t even have the qualification to be servants! "


    As he spoke, he fixed his eyes on Chu shuliu and said with a bright smile:


    "Of course, I really like you. As long as you reconsider your decision to be my woman, it''s just a matter for me to let you and those companions behind you enter the outside of the college."


    With that, Zhao Xuan raised his chin slightly, his face full of pride and his heart full of pride.


    In his view, in the face of such a situation, smart people know how to choose. As long as Chu shuliu agrees to be his woman, where do you need to fight for an outside qualification with those mud legs around?


    Chu shuliu looked up at him and lowered his head again. He didn''t mean to say anything.


    "Ha ha, 90 breaths have passed. You still have the last ten breaths to consider. Otherwise, the space cracks will be completely closed." Zhao Xuan is not in a hurry. He laughs slowly.


    But the group of people behind him, is one after another clamor out of the voice, counting the final countdown.


    "Ten, nine, eight... Two, one!"


    Boom!


    There was an invisible sound in the void, the cracks in the open space were completely closed, and the admission test qualification of the outer door of Kowloon University was completely terminated.


    At the foot of qianlongfeng mountain, the dense crowd that originally gathered, from beginning to end, the warrior who started to enter the space crack, did not even reach 100 people.


    Most of them give up. They come to Kowloon College for a better future, not to die!


    Up to this time, Chu shuliu and others were still standing in the same place.


    Seeing this, Ma CE shook his head, swept Chu shuliu and others, and a trace of disdain flashed through his eyes.


    Opportunity, missed, never again.


    Now, it''s time for these people to ask for trouble. Not to mention being outside students of the college, they will lose their qualification as servants of the college.


    Wrong step, wrong step.


    Follow Wang Xu, blindly insist, is your biggest mistake!


    "Ha ha, it seems that you have no choice." Zhao Xuan even chuckled and looked at Chu shuliu calmly


    "Now, it''s your turn to tell me the answer. I''ve given you enough opportunities and time to think about it. Don''t let me down again."


    For a moment, the eyes of all the people around them were all projected. Among them, Liu Longxin and Yang Fei came from China and came from the Wumeng.


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, Liu Longxin sighed, then stepped out, looked directly at Chu shuliu, and said in a very sincere voice:


    "Chu shuliu, please promise Xuan Shao. Don''t forget the original intention of our coming to Jiulong University and the responsibility we have on our shoulders."


    He didn''t say it directly.


    However, the meaning of the words is understood by any Chinese warrior present.


    What are they here for?


    Are you strong?


    It''s really important to be strong, but what''s more important is to keep a good body, learn the advanced martial arts knowledge of Kowloon University, and then return to China, pass on the martial arts knowledge, so that the whole China can become strong.


    From Huaxia, when the two realms are completely connected in the future, they will have enough power to protect themselves, so that they will not become what the martial arts of Xuankong say.


    Garbage, waste of the lower people!


    Oppressed at will, colonized, oppressed vassal!


    Yang Fei sighed and stood up: "Chu shuliu, Xuan Shao is sincere to you. We can rest assured that he will take care of you. Not only for your own good, but also for everyone''s good. Do you really want to implicate other people behind you and fail with you?


    Don''t forget, you are not qualified to be servants now


    After the two, there are many people come forward to persuade, one by one, a good look for Chu shuliu.


    But in the end, aren''t these people afraid that because Chu shuliu was alone, they would damage their own interests?


    If Chu shuliu''s refusal annoys Zhao Xuan and no longer protects them, what will they do in the future?


    All the people tried to persuade him. Zhao Xuan held his arms and looked at him with a smile.


    Until Ma CE stood up and said calmly, "Chu shuliu, you are a smart man. Other people have said what you should say. Make your final choice."


    "Ma CE? Do you remember what we gave up being servants for? "


    At last, Chu shuliu raised his head slowly and opened his mouth.


    "What?"


    Ma CE was a little stunned, and then thought of something. His face was ugly for a moment, and he looked at Chu shuliu like a madman.


    At that time, what did they say?


    He was the first one to stand up and swear loudly, to give up his servitude and enter the inner court!


    Even, Zhang Yao, his top dog, wanted to follow him and was scolded by him on the spot.


    Is


    Marcel couldn''t imagine it, and he didn''t dare to imagine it.


    But at this time, Chu shuliu had a smile on his face and said with a calm smile: "it seems that you have not forgotten that I am ready to challenge the qualification of the inner court.


    Why should we consider external doors?


    Why care about the identity of a servant?


    Why do you promise to be Zhao Xuan''s woman? "

 Chapter 739

    "You..."


    Chu shuliu''s three reasons made Ma CE speechless.


    Zhao Xuan, too, glared at Chu shuliu in disbelief and exclaimed


    "Are you going to take the in-house qualification test? Did you hear what I said before? Still don''t understand? With your strength, once you take part in the test, you will surely die! "


    Liu Longxin, Yang Fei and others trembled slightly, their eyes shook violently, their hearts were shocked, and


    Deep stimulation!


    Compared with Chu shuliu''s insistence and fearlessness, their actions are just like shit, stinking! Rubbish! Dirty!


    "Dead? I''m not afraid of death! Besides, who said I would die? "


    In the face of people''s shocked eyes, Chu shuliu said with a faint smile.


    Behind her, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing, ye Jianyi, Zhang Peng and others also laughed out loud.


    "Yes, we are not afraid of death. How can we fear death?"


    "Joke, who said we were going to die?"


    "Now we are afraid of death. If we don''t fight, there will be so many dangers in the future. Don''t we all have to be afraid of one danger? Are you going to flinch? Do you want to give up? "


    For a moment, there was silence in this corner, and everyone''s mood was extremely complicated.


    That is at this time, before that indifferent, old voice came again.


    "Now, open the inner court test, and open the Dragon trap array. Those who intend to enter the inner courtyard will climb Qianlong peak, walk through the Dragon lock and enter Qinglong peak. "


    "The winner, enter the inner court!"


    Chu shuliu looks up at the silent Ma CE, Liu Longxin, Yang Fei and others, smiles and says calmly:


    "Now, please get out of the way. We are going to take part in the inner court test."


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting. It''s really interesting. However, as far as you garbage in the lower world are concerned, even if you try your best, regardless of life and death, you will never succeed!" Zhao Xuan blinked and burst out laughing.


    "What do you want to do?" Chushuliu''s voice is faint.


    "Don''t do anything, just I said, you are my Zhao Xuan''s woman, you annoy me again. I don''t speak. Today, no one wants to leave here! " Zhao Xuan sneered.


    Chu shuliu said nothing.


    Behind her, di Changqing, ye Jianyi and others also do the same. They all tightly clench their fists.


    They are not afraid of Ma CE, but Zhao Xuan and the group of old students behind him make them extremely afraid.


    Everything is a matter of strength!


    If they have strength, how can they be forced to such a state?


    If Wang Xu is here, how can they be insulted and regarded as rubbish in public? They can only bear it?!


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    The atmosphere, bit by bit, became extremely dignified, oppressive and dead.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    The emperor''s house, somewhere in the open square.


    Under the leadership of a large division guard of the imperial family, Wang Xuzheng stood in front of an even bigger Xuankong bird, nearly 100 meters in size, with nine gorgeous tail plumes.


    "This is..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were solemn and his face was slightly shocked.


    In front of me, the breath from the Nine Tailed Xuankong bird is as thick and powerful as a mountain. There is a layer of mysterious power in the void around the bird, which is surging like a tide. What message is it sending out.


    That kind of information fluctuation is divine!


    What does that mean?


    This Xuankong bird in front of us is actually a powerful existence of wuzun level!


    "Mr. Kong Xuan, this is Mr. Jiang Yue''s special care son-in-law. He chose Jiulong college. It''s too far away. Please help me." The great master''s guard who brought Wang Xu respectfully saluted the Xuankong bird.


    Xuankong bird, known as "Kong Xuan Da Ren", slowly opens its eyes and stares at Wang Xu with a pair of pale golden eyes. The mysterious information around him fluctuates, and a pleasant female voice comes into Wang Xu''s ears.


    "Boy, if you can make xiaojiangyue pay special attention to you, it seems that you are also extraordinary. Let me have a look... Eh? Is this divine? Behind you, who is the protection of wuzun? " There was a flash of surprise in the pupil of master kongxuan, and then he shook his head abruptly


    "No, it''s too weak and weird. It''s not wuzun. What treasure do you have?"


    With that, kongxuan''s eyes were fixed on the space of Wang Xu''s right thumb, and her huge bird face showed her humanistic curiosity.


    "Boy, you still have space equipment? What''s in it? I can feel a delicious smell


    Come on! I can''t wait for this delicious food. Take out the contents and give them to me for a taste. It''s the cost of space transmission I''ll give you later. "


    "Delicious?"


    Wang Xu a Leng, the vision then falls on the space to pull a finger, on the face flash a silk suddenly.


    Before, the emperor''s soul summoned the ordinary three tail plumes of Xuankong bird transmission, and used a spirit beast pill as the transmission cost.


    Otherwise, the big bird named kongxuan would forget that there are several spirit animal pills in his space finger.


    "It should be spirit beast pill..."


    After all, kongxuan bird is a powerful existence of wuzun class. Even Wang Xu has to be careful. He smiles at each other with kindness. His mind moves, and he has disappeared into the space.


    This is a good look.


    All of a sudden, he was in the same place.


    I can see that in the space inside the finger, there should have been four spirit animal elixirs and several remains of magic weapons, which were killed by him. The parasitic soul, the "flame battle axe" snatched from Barlow, the Reaper of red heavy industry, and a pile of special Chinese food


    At this time, they all disappeared!


    In the whole space, there is only a round belly with black and white hair and pink claws. It''s like a baby panda!


    This guy, who was judged dead by Wang Xu and had a chance to be an auxiliary material for alchemy, was lying on his back with two small claws rubbing against his belly. It seemed that he was too full.


    Next second.


    It turned over and fell asleep, even with a big bubble on its small black nose!


    This, this, this


    What the hell is this?!


    At this time, Wang Xu is a fool.


    He is really stupid.


    This lovely little thing was found in his parents'' legacy in the cloud family''s secret room in Xizhen city.


    At that time, I thought it had been starved to death because my parents had been missing for a long time and no one had taken care of it.


    Therefore, after that, Wang Xu hardly paid attention to this little thing.


    But beyond his expectations, even thousands of thoughts, it is absolutely impossible to think that this thing is still alive?


    Not only to live, but also to earn him... No, so many treasures, all to eat?!


    Look at the small belly, but the size of a child''s palm, how can it hold?

 Chapter 740

    "Boy, what are you hesitating about?


    Even across the space, I can smell the delicious smell. Well, it''s really delicious. Let me think about it


    It seems to be similar to a kind of food I ate in the mountains when I was a child? I miss the taste of my childhood


    See Wang Xu in a daze, empty Xuan adult impatient urge a sentence.


    "Food? Master kongxuan... "Wang Xu''s face lashed out.


    He swept his eyes and pointed to a group of happy sleepers with bubbles in his nose and drooling in the corners of his mouth. For a moment, his mood was extremely complicated.


    This little son of a bitch ate so many good things from him


    really sorry!


    So, give him to Kong Xuan?


    Or give it to Kong Xuan!


    Finally, Wang Xu gave a bitter smile and began to speak pitifully


    "Lord kongxuan, this is a pet owned by the boy himself. I like it very much. I raised it almost from childhood, just like my son


    You see, can you stop eating it? "


    "Pets? Son


    As soon as the bird''s eyes narrowed, a touch of dissatisfaction flashed across the bird''s face. She obviously didn''t expect that Wang Xu would dare to refuse her.


    "Well, boy, you are the first one who dares to refuse me, which makes me very dissatisfied. But for the sake of xiaojiangyue''s special care for you, I won''t care with you in general. "


    As she said that, the look on her bird''s face cooled down, her mind fluctuated, and her voice was cold. "Now, we are business. Let me open the space gate and send it to Kowloon University. You need to pay..."


    Speaking of this, the big bird of empty Xuan pauses slightly.


    Seeing this, a strange flash flashed across the guard''s face. He looked at Wang Xu with pity.


    That vision, with looking at a big head of the fool!


    Master kongxuan is famous for being careful. He just wants to eat your pet?


    Even dare to refuse, waiting to be slaughtered!


    "One hundred thousand dollars!"


    Sure enough, the next moment, empty Xuan big bird''s words, then came.


    "A hundred thousand?"


    Wang Xu''s face froze for a moment. He was silent for a moment. His mind swept the little things in the space again. Then he gritted his teeth and nodded heavily


    "Yes! I''ll give it to you


    One hundred thousand Wu coins, which is almost all of Wang Xu''s wealth.


    But compared with small things, they don''t need to think too much.


    The guard next to him opened his mouth and glanced subconsciously at more than a dozen ordinary black sky birds on the other side of the square. He wanted to tell Wang Xu.


    In fact, master kongxuan is angry and dissatisfied. If he doesn''t send it to you, you can just transfer it to an ordinary xuankongbird just like an ordinary husband. At most, it''s just a few more trips and a little more time.


    Big head!


    fool!


    After these two thoughts flashed, the guard was filled with emotion.


    Rich people!


    I can''t believe that a redundant son-in-law from the lower world has so much money in his hand. As a great master of nine grades, he only has so much money in the emperor''s family for a month


    The big bird was also a little surprised, but he glanced at Wang Xu and didn''t bother to say another word. He took the money and opened his mouth to peck at the open space nearby.


    Suddenly, with a huge sound of something broken, a deep space crack slowly opened, revealing a red space light film channel behind.


    "Go in, don''t worry, I don''t have a grudge!" The idea fluctuates, and the voice of the big bird in the sky rings in Wang Xu''s ear.


    No revenge?


    Are you sure?!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu tidied up the next mood, with complex emotions, toward the channel.


    At the last moment of entering the passage, at the entrance of the square, Zhao cangxiao was also led by an imperial guard and went straight to an ordinary Xuankong bird.


    However, the first thing he did when he entered the square was to look around for Wang Xu''s figure. When he saw Wang Xu''s figure in the space passage, he immediately looked at him.


    "I found you!"


    Zhao cangxiao''s eyes were cold, and he sneered in his heart: "people from the lower world, now you go first, you are lucky. But in the next transfer square, I will catch you and teach you to be a good man! "


    "Let you understand how angry I am to ignore my kindness!"


    Xuankong birds generally have three tail plumes. Their strength ranges from grade 6 to grade 9. Although their talent is space ability, their transmission distance is limited.


    At the farthest, it''s only about tens of miles.


    ten minutes later.


    After the first Xuankong bird continuously opened the transmission, across hundreds of miles of space, Zhao cangxiao finally came to the second Xuankong bird transmission transit square.


    He strode out of the space transmission channel. The first thing he did was to look around for Wang Xu.


    However, after looking around, he didn''t see any shadow of Wang Xu.


    "Well? What''s going on? Xuankong bird''s physical strength is limited. The distance between the emperor''s family and Kowloon college is very long. Normally, he will transfer here... Is my Xuankong bird slow? " Zhao cangxiao frowned deeply.


    After thinking for a long time, he could only speed up and change to a new Xuankong bird.


    In order to catch up with Wang Xu, he even took out his own money, hired one more bird, followed by two Xuankong birds, and constantly changed to rest all the way, so long as he could catch up with Wang Xu.


    In half an hour.


    On the fourth Xuankong bird transit square, Zhao cangxiao looks around blankly, looks for a circle carefully, but still does not find Wang Xu''s shadow.


    He even paid for information, asked a circle of staff, described Wang Xu''s appearance, and confirmed that no one had seen Wang Xu here.


    "This time, am I too fast?" Zhao cangxiao could not help but deeply doubt himself.


    Simply, he temporarily stopped here to rest, waiting for Wang Xu to take the initiative to come.


    ten minutes later.


    Wang Xu did not appear.


    Half an hour.


    Wang Xu still did not appear.


    In an hour.


    Wang Xu, still no one.


    "Damn it


    Finally, Zhao cangxiao and other impatient, face gloomy to the extreme, he only felt that he was played.


    "I''m a fuckin ''fool!"


    "Wait for his mother!"


    "Go straight to the final destination, Kowloon college, can that boy still fly?"


    At this moment, Zhao cangxiao''s anger at Wang Xu has risen to an unimaginable level.


    If at first, he just wanted to teach Wang Xu a lesson because he ignored his kindness and was not happy with his "drag" attitude.


    So at the moment, he already wanted to put Wang Xu on the ground and rub it with his feet.


    In his fury, Zhao cangxiao hired three Xuankong birds at one time out of his own pocket and rushed to Jiulong University.


    He can''t wait to teach Wang Xu a lesson.

 Chapter 741

    Kowloon college.


    Qianlong peak, trapped under the Dragon lock.


    After Zhao Chang respectfully sent the young away, he immediately called one of his subordinates and said in a cold voice, "sunspot, go down to find Zhao Xuan and ask him if he has met any special freshmen today. It''s said that the young have a crush on him."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Hearing this, a strong man in a strong black suit, with his arms showing his muscles, immediately nodded, turned and strode to the foot of the mountain.


    Same second.


    At the foot of qianlongfeng mountain.


    After Zhao Xuan uttered that no one could leave, the atmosphere in the crowd was in a very solemn chill.


    Around, most of the freshmen looked at Zhao Xuan with awe.


    But looking at Chu shuliu and others'' eyes, it is naked pity and pity.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In a dead silence, footsteps suddenly sounded.


    Zhao Xuan moved.


    However, it is not the thunder, but the leisurely walk to Chu shuliu and others.


    He''s the only one.


    There was no one in the following group.


    At this time, who dares to be the boss?


    "Xuan Shao!"


    "Xuan Shao!"


    "Xuan Shao!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As Zhao Xuan walked out step by step, many of his subordinates spoke out one after another, and then bowed their heads to show their respect to Zhao Xuan.


    At first, they were the only ones, then the new Chinese warriors like Liu Longxin, Yang Fei, and Zhang Yao, and finally, the new and old ones were surrounded.


    In the place where Zhao Xuan passed by, all of them lowered their heads, did not dare to look directly at Zhao Xuan, and respectfully called Xuan Shao.


    Atmosphere, more dignified, dead silence.


    A breath of awe pervaded the crowd and enveloped almost everyone''s heart.


    "Xuan Shao..."


    Seeing that Zhao Xuan came out in person, Ma CE gave a respectful cry, and then took the initiative to step aside and get out of the way.


    Zhao Xuan glanced at him and nodded gently, expressing his satisfaction with Ma CE''s attitude.


    Then he stood in front of Ma CE and looked directly at Chu shuliu, with an undisguised desire for possession and unquestionable anger in his eyes.


    "Ha ha, women in the lower world, I''m really unhappy now, but I like you very much. So, answer me, do you agree to be my woman? " Zhao Xuan put his eyes on Chu shuliu''s face and asked with a smile.


    But the bright smile on his face made everyone around him feel cold.


    Some people, the surface of the more happy smile, his heart, how cruel and cold.


    "I have a name. My surname is Chu and my name is shuliu."


    Chu shuliu took a deep breath, looked up firmly, looked directly at Zhao Xuan, and said:


    "You keep saying that you like me, but you are a woman. I really want to know how a hypocritical villain like you is awed by so many people around you?


    Are you really awesome, or do they fear not you, but the real tiger behind you


    "A fox pretends to be a tiger?"


    Chu shuliu''s voice was full of undisguised irony and deep disdain for Zhao Xuan.


    It''s just pretentious rubbish!


    Although she can vaguely feel a little pressure from Zhao Xuan, there are hundreds of people around her, including the senior students of Jiulong University whose accomplishments are higher than Zhao Xuan, but they are all in awe of Zhao Xuan.


    It''s Zhao Xuanniu. Is that possible?


    Zhao Xuan didn''t speak. His smile became more and more bright. He couldn''t see much anger.


    But his slightly bulging chest showed that he was deeply breathing in, obviously suppressing his terrible anger.


    "So, what do you think my answer to you will be?" Chu shuliu sneered and said word by word:


    "You don''t deserve it!"


    Zhao Xuan still did not speak.


    But the next moment.


    "Oh..."


    Finally, Zhao Xuan couldn''t help it. His face was very stiff, and his throat was filled with a strange and depressing sound.


    Suddenly.


    No one thought that Zhao Xuanmeng moved fiercely. He did it without saying a word!


    There is no doubt that at this moment, Zhao Xuan was extremely angry. His body suddenly appeared, and his face was almost twisted like a ghost. He bared his teeth, his eyes were ready to crack, and his eyes were eager to eat people.


    "Shuliu, be careful!" Di Changqing and others were angry.


    Zhao Xuan''s sudden outburst was too abrupt. Even Chu shuliu was on guard all the time, but in the face of Zhao Xuan''s terrible speed, he had no time to escape in time.


    The next moment.


    Chu shuliu only had time to subconsciously flash and kick out at the same time.


    "Pa!"


    The crisp and loud sound of slapping exploded in the air.


    But see Chu tree willow whole person suddenly fall to fly out, pretty face, half of the face are high swollen, blue and purple.


    If it wasn''t for her last flash, a kick stopped Zhao Xuan a little. I''m afraid half of her face would be broken.


    And how important is face to a woman?


    But even so, Chu shuliu was not Zhao Xuan''s opponent. He was slapped and hurt badly.


    "How could it be so powerful?"


    Jin Miao flies to Chu shuliu quickly. Di Changqing and others'' faces change greatly. They are very angry and start to block Zhao Xuan.


    At this time, everyone was shocked and angry.


    Zhao Xuan''s cultivation is only a second level realm, but the power of his hands is totally incomparable with that of Zhang Bao.


    The strength between the two is quite different.


    Ma CE''s eyes narrowed sharply, and he was shocked at Zhao Xuan. He beat Zhang Bao in his previous move, but he looked down on Zhao Xuan in his heart. These martial artists of Jiulong university are just in vain.


    But at this time, he had a vague fear of Zhao Xuan.


    Sure enough, these warriors of Jiulong University have the capital to look down upon Chinese warriors.


    "I don''t deserve it? I''d like to ask, you''re just a whore in the lower world. What''s the right to say I''m not worthy? Really, give you face, no more


    In the eyes of all the people, Zhao Xuan''s face returned to calm again with a bright but extremely cold smile.


    In Jiulong University, Zhao Xuan did not even pay attention to the general tutors. The martial arts in the lower world were regarded as rubbish and could only be reduced to the existence of servants in the University.


    He had said before that there were too many people who wanted to climb up to his bed. They were all true.


    In Zhao Xuan''s heart, he saw Chu shuliu as a face to the lower world woman. He endured it for several times and gave her enough face.


    As a result, do you really think you are a treasure?


    A bitch!


    Give face, not face!


    Chu shuliu didn''t say a word. She covered her face and slowly got up from the ground. She stood there and looked straight at Zhao Xuan stubbornly and firmly. Her eyes flashed with humiliation, anger and killing intention.


    Almost all emotions!


    But the only thing we don''t have is fear!


    Jin Miaomiao hugs Chu shuliu tightly and comforts him in a low voice.


    Di Changqing, ye Jianyi, Zhang Peng and others strode over and stood in front of Chu shuliu, staring at Zhao Xuan with great vigilance.


    "Ben takes a fancy to you and says you are my woman, so you have to be my woman. If you don''t want to, you have to be willing!" Zhao Xuan pointed to Chu shuliu again, every word, extremely overbearing, cold eyes.

 Chapter 742

    Chu shuliu''s face became colder and colder.


    Including Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing, ye Jianyi, Zhang Peng and others, their faces were all cold, but their mood was dignified.


    A few people did not expect that Zhao Xuan''s strength would be so strong. They knew that the Chinese martial arts could not compete with those of Jiulong University.


    But after all, they are young talents selected by the Wumeng from the whole China. Compared with Zhao Xuanyi, they are quite different.


    For a time, several people were in despair.


    "Maybe only Mr. Wang is here, can he express his evil spirit for us?" Di Changqing''s eyes are deep, thinking of the scene of Wang Xu''s bullying and easily suppressing the amazing dragon and others in Chishui.


    That kind of shock, compared with Zhao Xuan now, is even more shocking.


    Wang Xu''s strength is not Ma CE''s "superficial strength" which can only be seen in a small way, but his real strength.


    At the same time.


    Sunspot, who was ordered to come from Qianlong peak, also arrived at the foot of the mountain. From a distance, he saw Zhao Xuan''s awe inspiring power. He immediately shook his head, chuckled and muttered to himself:


    "I really envy this bastard. His strength is not so good, but he can rely on his eldest cousin''s identity to be famous outside. He is invincible and awed by others... In reality, it''s really his mother''s injustice!"


    With that, sunspot suddenly laughed at himself.


    Fair?


    In this world, when has it been fair?


    At the beginning, he was the pride of the younger generation in his own world. Countless people flattered and awed him. As a result, he came to Xuankong city and came to Kowloon University. However, he was regarded as rubbish and waste, and had no status at all.


    If it wasn''t for Zhao Chang''s good luck, who happened to take a fancy to Zhao Chang and quickly changed his mind, the lower class would have the appearance of lower class and be loyal to Zhao Chang.


    Otherwise, at this time, he was afraid that he had already become a skeleton in an obscure corner, and even the wild dog was not willing to chew it.


    Another look at the stubborn, unwilling, angry, silent Chu shuliu and others, sunspot heart more filled with emotion.


    These are said to come from a warrior named Huaxia in the lower world. What do you think of his original experience?


    It''s just a pity that at that time, his comrades who would rather die than bend, at this time, there was no grave grass... No, they didn''t even know where they died, when they died, and how they died.


    In short, quietly, people disappear.


    "Sunspot, why are you here? What can I do for you, cousin At this time, Zhao Xuan also noticed the sunspot coming from the crowd and frowned slightly.


    Sunspot is Zhao Chang''s confidant, and Zhao Xuan is very familiar with it. Generally speaking, if Zhao Chang had nothing to do, sunspot would never come to him.


    After all, although sunspot is under his cousin Zhao Chang, he is also a strong man in wupinjing. He may break through liupinjing at any time and enter the inner court, which is two levels of him.


    "Xuan Shao, the boss orders, but it''s the business of young master. There is a special person in this group of people from the lower world of China. Young master is very interested. What the boss means is to let you find out and take care of him. " Sunspot nodded to say hello, no nonsense.


    "Special people?"


    Zhao Xuan frowned slightly, glanced at Chu shuliu and others subconsciously, then moved directly to Ma CE and finally fell on him.


    In his opinion, Ma CE is a little special among the Chinese people in the lower border who can be easily suppressed like this group of rubbish.


    Lower bound people, in the same realm, can easily beat Zhang Bao, the new man. Obviously, they have many secrets.


    "Boss? Young master? Special people? "


    Ma CE''s first thought was that he was liked by a big man.


    Opportunities are fleeting, we must seize them!


    After a flash of this thought, without any hesitation, Ma CE suddenly stood up and directly nodded to Zhao Xuan


    "Xuan Shao, I should be the one the boss and young master said. I didn''t dare to hide from xuanshao. I once got the inheritance of an ancient strong man by accident, which is one of the reasons why I can defeat Zhang Bao easily. "


    With that, Ma CE glanced at Zhang Bao in the crowd. He was straight and straight. A strong, mysterious and strange breath suddenly burst out from him.


    instantaneous.


    There seems to be an invisible ripple in the void. The wind rises out of thin air, and Ma CE''s clothes are fluttering.


    How powerful!


    That''s enough!


    At this moment, the former flashed in the minds of the people around Kowloon college, while the latter flashed in the minds of many Chinese martial arts people.


    In this case, sunspot''s eyes also focused on Ma CE. He frowned slightly, looked him up and down for a while, and then nodded


    "You are really good. Come with me. I''ll take you to see the boss first."


    After that, he turned to look at Zhao Xuan again. Yu Guang glanced at the willows of Chu tree and said with a smile, "Xuan Shao, go on, sunspot won''t disturb your elegant interest. When can I have a wedding reception? Come to congratulate Xuan Shao at any time."


    "Soon."


    Zhao Xuan smiles, nods to Ma CE, and signals the other party to follow sunspot.


    Sunspot turned to leave, in addition to Zhao Xuan, from beginning to end, completely ignored the others. However, no one was dissatisfied. Wupinjing is already the top one in the outer gate of Kowloon University.


    "Chu shuliu, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing, ye Jianyi, Zhang Peng... I know that you still don''t give in because of Wang Xu.


    But you also don''t think, others are not here, what is worth your so firm follow?


    I just want to ask, how am I now?


    And what about you?


    So why?


    That man is not worth following.


    He is the one who really doesn''t deserve it


    Ma CE shook his head, dropped the last sentence, turned around and followed sunspot to leave.


    "Ma CE is right. Where is Wang Xu? Follow me, don''t look at me like that again, otherwise, you''re just insulting yourself! " Zhao Xuan gently smile, voice cold and cruel.


    "I said, you don''t deserve it!"


    Chu shuliu''s face is calm, still the three words before.


    Biting her teeth, di Changqing stepped out and swept away Ma CE''s back indifferently. Then he looked directly at Zhao Xuan and said word by word:


    "We are Mr. Wang''s people. From him, I only learned one thing, that is, to be brave!


    So, follow him, I don''t regret it!


    As I said, you can easily kill the great master of liupinjing... Ha ha, don''t show that disdain and listen to jokes. Maybe you don''t believe it.


    But I tell you... "


    He bit his teeth and stared at Zhao Xuan, saying, "what you have done today, you will definitely regret it in the future. You''re strong. At least, you''re better than us.


    However, in the face of Prince Wang, you will realize what we are experiencing now, and despair is ten times, a hundred times! "


    With the words of Di Changqing.


    All of a sudden.


    Zhao Xuan''s look was extremely gloomy.


    He still remembers that Ma CE and others told him that Wang Xu was a matter of cultivating one''s character.


    One grade realm cultivation, kill six grade realm great master?


    Are you kidding?

 Chapter 743

    "It seems that Mr. Wang, who you are talking about, really gives you a lot of confidence and makes you dare to face me like this. It''s just a pity. I''m going to kill you now. Where is he? " Zhao Xuan''s eyes are cold. He only feels that di Changqing is insulting his IQ.


    borrowing power to do evil?


    In the end, who is the real fox?


    You want to scare me with an impossible genius?


    Ridiculous!


    He Zhao Xuan, the more a small realm to kill opponents, has been a terrible genius. As a result, now you tell him that a person with a lower level than him, or a lower level, can even kill people across the whole world?


    When he''s a fool to play with!


    In a rage.


    Zhao xuangen didn''t give Di Changqing the chance to continue to speak. In a flash of his body, he raised his hand as a secret skill of the prefecture level martial arts, Yin evil ghost bone breaking hand.


    "Click!"


    In a flash, Zhao Xuan''s body shape changes to di Changqing''s body like a ghost. He grabs Di Changqing''s left arm with one hand.


    Five fingers, like sharp steel knives, burst through the flesh and blood, deep into the bone, dripping with blood and falling to the ground drop by drop.


    "Have seed, you say again, don''t regret?"


    Zhao Xuan stares at di Changqing with a smile. His eyes are extremely cruel.


    Between the words, his left hand has already strangled Di Changqing''s neck and lifted him up slightly. And the five fingers of the right hand, it is an inch close pinch, seems to be an inch to crush Di Changqing whole arm bone.


    "I don''t regret it!"


    Di Changqing''s face was red and roared with pain, but he squeezed out a sentence from his throat.


    His eyes were full of blood. His eyes were ferocious and wild, like a beast who would rather die than surrender after being injured.


    "Ha ha, you are so kind!"


    Zhao Xuan gave a grim smile, and his right five fingers continued to exert force. He pulled down hard, and with a click, he pulled out the scarlet wound of Wudao directly on di Changqing''s arm. The flesh and blood turned out, and the bones were clearly visible.


    The intense pain rushed to di Changqing''s mind in an instant, but he just glared more angrily, but there was no fear in it. He gritted his teeth and groaned, and didn''t scream.


    This pain, and Chishui secret, he was dropped on the tree, public beating pain do not know how much less.


    At that time, he was not afraid.


    At this time, how can we all be afraid?


    All around, there was a dead silence.


    Countless people secretly take in the cold air, looking at di Changqing in horror, a trace of admiration flashed after pity.


    "Damn it! I''m desperate


    As soon as Ye Jian suddenly roared, his eyes turned red and he pulled out his sword with a clang sound. His face was ferocious and furious. He was about to lose his mind.


    More than him?


    Zhang Peng, Jin Miaomiao, Chu shuliu and others, who are not red eyed, step forward together, draw the sword, draw the sword, see the next second, will rush up and fight with Zhao Xuan and others.


    How can we endure such humiliation and see our companions treated so cruelly?


    Big deal, just death!


    But just then.


    "Zhao Xuan, let me go!"


    A cold, with a trace of anxious voice, suddenly came from the distance.


    "Who dares?"


    Zhao Xuan eyebrows suddenly pick, turn to see, angry face suddenly a stiff, eyes with a trace of fear.


    It''s just that the background of the visitor is not worse than him, or even better than him.


    Other people around also looked up and saw a woman with a cold face and a white dress walking quickly.


    This woman is Yun Ruo.


    No one thought that some people in the lower world would be involved in YunRuo.


    YunRuo is also an outsider of Jiulong University. His strength is similar to Zhao Xuan''s, but he is not a strong one among thousands of students.


    However, like Zhao Xuan, she has a strong background and strong backing. Few people dare to provoke her.


    Because Yun ruonai is a child of the Yun family. The cloud family is one of the three families in Xuankong City, which is a huge force comparable to the two colleges.


    Although people like YunRuo who have entered the Kowloon university are only side branches in the cloud family and are not paid much attention to, they are not what ordinary people dare to provoke.


    What''s more, a group of people who haven''t even entered the college can know each other!


    However, cloud If now appearance, unexpectedly is prepare to stand out for these lower bound people?


    Is it because you can''t see it, because you feel pity, or because of something?


    For a moment, I didn''t know how many people were frowning, and their faces were full of incredible.


    "YunRuo, Miss Yunda!" At this time, Zhao Xuan''s eyebrows loosened and he looked at YunRuo with a kind and gentle smile.


    Generally speaking, there are few people outside the college who can make Zhao Xuan afraid, but he is not invincible, just he always bullies the weaker and does not offend the stronger.


    In Jiulong college, he is always the son-in-law of the emperor''s family, the young son-in-law of the cloud''s family, and a member of the amazing family.


    As for the Chi family, one of the three families, it has a lot to do with the bloody warrior college, so there are few Chi family members in Kowloon college.


    "Zhao Xuan, let go of the people in your hands!" Cloud if cold voice way, eyes ice cold a piece, see Zhao Xuan eyes as if looking at a dead person.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yun ruo''s strong words and strange eyes made him extremely unhappy, which made Zhao Xuanji extremely unhappy.


    Next second.


    He laughed.


    "Ha ha... YunRuo, it seems that I call you miss Yunda. Do you really think I''m afraid of you? I''m in a good mood for this lower bound man to offend, provoke and offend me. I haven''t killed him for the time being, but your words have made me feel worse. "


    Zhao Xuan said with a sneer. A ferocious look flashed in his eyes, and his voice suddenly became like a ghost


    "What does he have to do with you? You think I can let him go in a word? Believe it or not, I''ll kill them all? "


    "If you want to die, you can do it."


    To Zhao Xuan''s surprise, if Yun didn''t have any anger, his face was colder, and his eyes made him feel more uncomfortable.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He always feels that the meaning in YunRuo''s eyes is


    Zhao Xuan is an idiot, a fool who doesn''t know how to die, a


    dead person!


    "Hum, for the sake of Miss Yunda, I want to give you face naturally, but you can get rid of the death penalty..."


    Although I don''t know why, Zhao Xuan finally takes a deep breath and stares at Yun Ruo.


    Although he acts recklessly, he is actually a cautious man. He always looks after others. Otherwise, he makes enemies everywhere. Even if he is sheltered, he doesn''t know when he will die long ago.


    The next moment.


    He suddenly raised his hand and threw Di Changqing on the ground. Then he raised his foot and stepped on it with great speed.


    Click!


    If YunRuo doesn''t have time to stop, Zhao Xuan has broken Di Changqing''s right arm with one foot, and with the left arm, di Changqing''s hands are useless.


    "... a living sin is inevitable!" Until then, Zhao Xuancai said the last few words with a grim smile.

 Chapter 744

    "Zhao Xuan, you don''t know what you have done now. In the future, waiting for your ending will make you regret it."


    Yun Ruo takes a deep breath and stares at Zhao Xuan like a dead man, saying one word at a time.


    "Miss Yunda, I''ve already given you face. Why do you want to give up with me? When I''m really afraid of you? " As soon as Zhao Xuan''s face pulled, his voice suddenly cooled down.


    "What is the virtue of these rubbish? How can you make miss Yunda care so much? "


    "Because the man they followed, Wang Xu!" Cloud if light way.


    "Wang Xu? I don''t know what kind of son-in-law, who was used by these rubbish to frighten me and killed the great master of liupinjing with the cultivation of yipinjing? " Zhao Xuan was slightly stunned, and then several questions came out in a row. His voice was full of laughter.


    "I''m sorry, what they said is all true!" Cloud if eyelid didn''t lift for a while, pitifully extremely looking at Zhao Xuan, cold voice way.


    instantaneous.


    Zhao Xuan''s whole body shook violently, and the whole person froze in the same place.


    "YunRuo..." after three breaths, Zhao Xuancai''s face turned pale and said: "some jokes, Miss Yunda, we can''t play them casually.


    To tell you the truth, what do these lower bound trash have to do with you? Why do you care so much? "


    Zhao Xuan asked again, but looking at YunRuo''s eyes, his voice was getting smaller and smaller. In the end, he didn''t even find it himself, and faintly took a shiver.


    Is YunRuo''s eyes mocking?


    pity?


    Funny?


    poor?


    "I told you the truth, believe it or not, but you will bear the consequences. However, with my understanding of that person, your fate behind you will never be better. Even Zhao Chang can''t protect you. " The cloud is like a cold voice.


    Zhao Xuan''s face turned ugly. At this moment, he was really suspicious.


    After all, YunRuo''s attitude is too indifferent.


    Just as she didn''t care whether Zhao Xuan killed Di Changqing or not, she just said a fact from the perspective of a bystander, thought about it for him, and specially warned him to avoid making a big mistake.


    Same second, four weeks.


    Almost all of them were shocked by YunRuo''s attitude and words.


    In particular, Zhang Yao, Liu Longxin, Yang Fei and other Chinese martial artists are even more direct and stupid. If they don''t know this new cloud, it''s obvious that Zhao Xuan''s fear is not simple.


    The woman who suddenly appeared and seemed to be very big actually opened her mouth to confirm that what Di Changqing and others had said before, and those words about Wang Xu were all true?


    Are you kidding?


    If nothing else, it''s just the significance of killing liupinjing Grand Master casually... In the whole Kowloon University, there has not been Wang Xu who has been so fierce in the past hundreds of thousands of years!


    And once this situation is true, I think with my bottom, I also know how much attention Wang Xu will receive from the top of the college once he comes to Kowloon college.


    Zhao Xuan, Zhao Chang, and even the young man behind the brothers of the Zhao family can only get away from playing.


    Because, this is the supreme pride of the three families in xuankongcheng, and the young generation almost stands at the top of the existence.


    Even, Wang Xu''s value is more valued by the college''s senior management than the three major families.


    Because he''s from the lower world!


    No one to rely on, can attract people in the lower world!


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s name was deeply engraved in the hearts of all the people present, so that everyone remembered the name.


    It''s not a joke.


    But for it, deep awe, shock, incredible.


    "YunRuo, you..."


    This time, Zhao Xuan took more than a dozen deep breaths, and then suppressed his doubts and fears. Then his face turned fierce, and his eyes suddenly became extremely cold. He stared at Yun Ruo and said word by word:


    "You almost cheated me, but I forgot that the college issued a task related to the development of the lower world of China, led by Leishan tutor. Are you also in it?


    Say, you go to Huaxia in the lower world. Is this rubbish under my feet having an affair with you?


    I tell you, today, no one can save this rubbish... "


    YunRuo''s face changes slightly. She really can''t let Di Changqing and others die here. She is a little anxious and subconsciously strides forward


    "What I said is true, Wang Xu is very strong! At least, among the younger generation, it''s so strong that you''re desperate. Yes, I did go to China with Leishan tutor, but Leishan tutor died? Because of who, Wang Xu!


    If you... "


    "Shut up


    Zhao Xuan gave a sneer, seeing the change of YunRuo''s attitude in his eyes. He was more convinced and sneered even more


    "Ha ha, it''s such a time. Do you want to keep bluffing me? Leishan tutor''s death, the college blocked the news, but the inside story, you think I don''t know?


    Leishan tutor died because of the first young master of the emperor''s family, Emperor Jiangyue. Do you tell me that it was because of Wang Xu? Make a fool of me? "


    In the end, Zhao Xuan roared out and didn''t give Yun Ruo a chance to speak at all. He said with a ferocious roar: "a man from the lower world, or just a cultivation realm of the first grade realm, kill the great master of the sixth grade realm? This kind of words, put on a lower bound rubbish mole ant body, do you believe it?


    If he stands in front of me now, I can crush him to ashes


    "You are crazy..."


    Yun ruo''s face changed completely. He stared at Zhao Xuan and said with his teeth: "even if I bluffed you, now, in my name, I want to keep these people. Will you let them go?"


    "What do you think I am?" Zhao Xuan asked with a grim smile.


    "Are you going to tear my face?" Yun ruo''s eyes were tighter, and he said word by word: "don''t forget, I''m the cloud family, and I''m protected by the Cloud Star Sword..."


    "You''ve completely torn my face. Do you scare me with the cloud star sword?" Zhao Xuan interrupts YunRuo directly. He doesn''t wait for her to finish her speech. His voice is very gloomy


    "Behind me stands my cousin, Zhao Chang, one of the top ten young strong men in the outer gate!


    Standing in front of the three forces outside the college, the Youth League!


    The supreme pride standing in the inner courtyard, young and young


    Zhao Xuan''s voice was ferocious.


    The voice falls, he is to start directly unexpectedly, obviously can''t help the anger in the heart any longer, completely tear the face.


    A group of garbage in the lower world, are you sheltered? It doesn''t work!


    "Damn it..."


    YunRuo''s face changed wildly. The whole person felt a cold current exploding around him, and the biting wind forced his neck.


    She didn''t expect that Zhao Xuan would dare to do it directly. She was still rude to her.


    Caught off guard, YunRuo only had time to raise his hand to stop him. His sword turned into a silver light and a light curtain to protect him.


    But.


    Click!

 Chapter 745

    With a crisp sound, YunRuo''s sword broke directly. Zhao Xuan grabbed it with both hands and pulled it abruptly.


    Then, without waiting for her to respond, a reddish red iron hand, as if burning red, pierced the air directly and grabbed her neck.


    Those red iron hands are too fast and terrible.


    The terror power on it makes people have no doubt that they can easily pinch human bones, but at the last moment, the iron hand stops in YunRuo''s neck.


    Cloud if the whole person standing in place, escape from death, pale.


    Zhao Xuan''s strength is so much stronger than her, which is far beyond her expectation.


    Although there is a reason to be unprepared, but a move can not stop, but let her how also can not accept.


    "In addition to the above, I Zhao Xuan can occupy the present position in the outer door and obtain the present status. Do you think I am really just a waste who can only bully the weak by pretending to be powerful? Tell you, like these lower bound garbage, usually, give me bully, I don''t bother to do it, a little brother can solve it! "


    Zhao Xuan''s cold face was almost on Yun ruo''s face. His eyes were cruel and cold, which made his heart cold.


    "Remember, if you were not a child of the cloud family, you would be a dead man now. You should be grateful and remember what you should do later.


    Or get out of here!


    Or, you die here with the garbage of the lower world!


    Finally, don''t try to challenge my patience. My patience is limited. I have given you enough face for the cloud family.


    Go away


    At the last word, Zhao Xuan''s eyes glared angrily and his voice was like thunder. It was obvious that he used some martial arts secret method. The wind blew up, and the frightened cloud retreated, almost fell to the ground.


    "Miss YunRuo, are you ok?"


    Ye Jianyi quickly came forward to hold Yun Ruo, anxiously and gratefully asked.


    Chu shuliu, Zhang Peng and others stood in front of YunRuo in silence, staring at Zhao Xuan silently. YunRuo had seen them, but they were not very familiar with them. They didn''t expect that they would stand out for them today.


    Ignoring their angry eyes, Zhao Xuan only stared at Chu shuliu and said faintly, "women in the lower world, I''m really angry to the extreme, so don''t irritate me any more."


    "You..." Chu shuliu''s face changed and he just wanted to say something.


    But hearing the word "you", Zhao Xuan seemed to think of Chu shuliu''s saying that he didn''t deserve it several times before, and his face suddenly twisted.


    The next moment.


    Zhao Xuan''s body moved in an instant. In one step, the wind and thunder shook him. In an instant, he appeared in front of Zhang Peng''s body, and then he punched out.


    Zizi! Zizi!


    Zhao Xuan''s hands were red, and the air was stimulated by the burning power. There was a burst of smoke, and there was a faint drop of Mars.


    There was a flash of fire.


    Boom!


    Under the power of terror, Zhang Peng reacts very quickly. His whole body collides with each other. As a result, he can''t stop it at all. He is blown away by one blow and flies upside down. His right hand is strangely bent and fractured.


    Serious injury!


    Zhang Peng, one of the best in his generation, was seriously injured.


    Zhao Xuan, it''s too strong.


    The warrior in the solar world is naturally stronger than the warrior in China.


    All the students in Kowloon university are talented, and Zhao Xuan is the best one among the students outside.


    After flying Zhang Peng, Zhao Xuan didn''t stop at all. He opened his red hand and grabbed Ye Jianyi.


    As soon as Ye Jian raises his hand, he stabs it with his life.


    However.


    Click!


    There is no difference between he YunRuo and Zhao Xuan. Zhao Xuan grabs his sword and grabs it immediately. Without any reaction from his whole face, he grabs his neck and turns red. In Zhao Xuan''s hands, he is like a mouse.


    The gap is too big.


    "Ah


    Ye Jianyi''s face was in pain, and his mouth roared with pain. He held his neck with one hand and bombarded Zhao Xuan with the other.


    However, Zhao Xuan didn''t even hide. He just stood there and let Ye Jian wave his fist. A layer of invisible Qi blocked Ye Jianyi''s fist.


    The roar is getting weaker and weaker.


    The movement of boxing is getting weaker and weaker.


    Ye Jianyi''s eyes blurred. He had no chance to breathe. His consciousness fell into darkness bit by bit, and he could die at any time.


    "Now, tell me your answer!" Zhao Xuan stares at Chu shuliu, word by word.


    At this time, he did not have much love for Chu shuliu.


    What he cares more about is his face, his prestige in front of his subordinates, and his position in the outside of the college in the future.


    A bunch of garbage from the lower world!


    It''s not because of their strength, but because of their bones. They are not afraid of death. They have repeatedly despised and provoked him.


    Also, YunRuo this accident!


    Finally, it''s the damned one who''s not even here


    Wang Xu!


    In the face of Zhao Xuan''s cold eyes, Chu shuliu bit his lips, and there were blood beads rolling on the tip of his tongue.


    She looked around slowly.


    Jin Miaomiao, hold her.


    YunRuo, pale and unwilling, is an outsider after all.


    Di Changqing, his hands are wasted.


    Zhang Peng, right arm broken, seriously injured.


    Ye Jianyi, pinched by Zhao Xuan, will die at any time.


    "I answer..." finally, Chu shuliu spoke.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, Ye Jian, who was dying, suddenly opened her eyes angrily and tried her best to shout out a hoarse sentence from her throat


    "Chu shuliu, you can''t promise! Go away quickly and tell Mr. Wang that I will die without regret. Please take care of my grandfather and sister ye Qinglan


    With this roar.


    Ye Jian suddenly raised his eyes, and his forehead leaped like a dragon and snake. A terrible breath of destruction, death, and despair burst out of his body. He suddenly abandoned the foundation of martial arts, and burst out all the vitality at one time.


    Caught off guard, Zhao Xuan was freed by Ye Jian. Then Ye Jian attacked him like a storm and was entangled with him.


    "Go


    "Go


    Ye Jian roared and his eyes were red. He seemed to have lost all his sense. In his eyes, Zhao Xuan was the only one left.


    "Ye Jianyi..."


    Chu shuliu''s eyes turned red in an instant, and tears fell silently.


    Jin Miaomiao''s eyes were red, and then he took Chu shuliu and rushed to Qianlong peak without saying a word.


    "No!"


    Zhang Peng''s face is ferocious and roars. He wants to rush up and work hard with Ye Jian, but he is caught dead by Di Changqing.


    "Go! Don''t let him die in vain


    Di Changqing almost burst into tears and roared out, dragging Zhang Peng to Qianlong peak.

 Chapter 746

    At this time.


    They have only one way to live.


    That is, if you go to qianlongfeng, cross the Dragon lock, enter qinglongfeng and become a disciple of the inner court, you will have a chance to live.


    Otherwise, even if they escape from Kowloon college, how far can they escape?


    Zhao Xuan is not alone. He also has a group of subordinates. His strength is no worse or even stronger than them. In the face of people''s pursuit, he will surely die.


    Therefore, even if the only way to survive is to die, we must fight for our lives!


    All around, the crowd was dead and silent, and everyone watched in silence, then let the road go.


    From the beginning, they saw jokes, gloated, disdained and despised, and Chu shuliu and others insisted that they would rather die than surrender, which made them deeply admire.


    The martial arts are fighting for life and death, like drinking water and eating.


    People should be bloody.


    Martial arts, so it should be!


    Cloud if silent, eyes slightly red, block in front of Zhao Xuan that group of hands, staring at them, motionless.


    Although she did not speak, her meaning was not concealed.


    Who moves, who she kills!


    Not Zhao Xuan''s opponent, but for these people, YunRuo can easily kill them.


    Even if, due to the rules of the college, people can''t be killed in the college, but breaking hands and feet is enough for these people to fear.


    As soon as ye Jianyi felt that his life was passing by, he was black in front of his eyes and weak in his body.


    He knew he was dying!


    But in the end, Yu Guang sweeps to Chu shuliu and others who have already rushed to Qianlong peak, but a relaxed and brilliant smile is stirred up in the corner of his mouth.


    Next second.


    A big red hand pressed hard on his chest, and the violent force burst out and directly flew him out. Like a rag pocket, he fell on the ground and splashed dust all over the ground.


    "Fuck! A piece of rubbish! Ants


    Then came Zhao Xuan''s angry voice.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you! But, your companions, they will accompany you soon, no one can escape! "


    At this moment, Zhao Xuan almost lost his mind.


    He didn''t have the slightest sense of victory, but only boundless anger.


    He is not a fool. From the eyes of the people around him, he knew that this time, even if he killed the garbage in the lower world, there would be people talking in secret.


    Although, these gossips can''t do him any harm, they will make him extremely unhappy!


    After all, in his original idea, Zhao Xuan should be high spirited, just like the freshmen in previous years, with a wave of potential younger brothers on his hands, and how happy it is to find a woman who is attractive to him.


    "Ye Jianyi!"


    In the distance, on Qianlong peak, Chu shuliu and others turned back, their eyes shaking, their faces extremely pale and their voices hoarse.


    If she didn''t stick to it, even if she just spent some time with Zhao Xuan, wouldn''t things have come to this point?


    Everyone, it will not be so miserable!


    Ye Jianyi will not die!


    He is in China and has a sister, ye Qinglan!


    At the foot of the mountain.


    Liu Longxin, Yang Fei and other Chinese warriors fell into a dead silence. Their eyes were shaking fiercely and their faces were dim. Many people opened and closed their mouths gently and gave out a silent cry.


    Ye Jianyi!


    "It turns out that it''s us who really lost our original intention!


    I forget that we are Chinese warriors... "


    All of a sudden, Liu Longxin face a positive, slowly open mouth, word by word muttered to himself.


    "Liu Longxin, what do you mean?"


    In an instant, Zhang Yao''s face changed and his eyes were extremely gloomy.


    Ye Jianyi, a Chinese warrior, said that it was impossible not to touch. However, he is Ma CE''s confidant and has taken refuge with Zhao Xuan and others.


    Buttocks determine the head, has chosen the position, it is necessary to be conscious.


    Moreover, at the same time, Zhao Xuan''s strong, also let him fear deeply, he does not want to die!


    So, what do you mean when Liu Longxin suddenly says this kind of words?


    Don''t forget, we''re on one side!


    Liu Longxin didn''t answer Zhang Yao. He looked straight at Ye Jianyi, who was still on the ground in the distance. He murmured and continued:


    "I admire you, but in this world, there is always a need to bear humiliation. I''m not shirking anything for myself, I just


    I don''t want to


    I won''t let you die in vain! "


    His voice was so small that only a few people around him could hear him.


    For example, Yang Fei, with a pale complexion, opened his mouth several times to say something, but in the end, he didn''t spit out a word.


    But every Chinese warrior''s heart became extremely heavy.


    Silence!


    Dead silence!


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Qianlong peak and Qinglong peak in the middle of the trapped dragon lock hundreds of meters above, the space suddenly split out a more than one person high, strange cracks.


    Then a figure fell out of it.


    It''s Wang Xu.


    As soon as he walked out of the space corridor, he felt weightlessness around him. He looked around, but all he saw was a thick fog. If he was an ordinary warrior, he could not see where he was.


    But when Wang Xu broke through the double heaven, he already had the idea that wuzun could have. With the movement of the idea, the idea spread, and he had directly penetrated the fog.


    At this time, his position is in the air, I don''t know how many meters, at the foot of a hundred meters can see a thick chain.


    At the end of the chain is the tall Qinglong peak, where houses and pavilions gather, which is exactly the environment where he remembers Kowloon college.


    "Well, trapped dragon lock? It seems that kongxuan bird has a bit of professional ethics. He really doesn''t do anything in the transmission... "


    Wang Xu nodded contentedly in his heart. His mind moved. He stabilized his body and steadily fell to the trapped dragon lock below.


    In this process, he is extremely relaxed freehand brushwork, but did not notice that the fog around him carries a mysterious, but also very stressful force.


    This force is exactly the trapped dragon array launched by Kowloon University, in order to test the freshmen''s qualification to enter the inner courtyard.


    Bang Dang!


    As soon as Wang Xugang fell on the Dragon lock, the whole chain suddenly shook violently, up and down, left and right, constantly bouncing up and down. It seemed that he was a real dragon. He was riding on his body and was angry, and wanted to throw people down.


    However, from the beginning to the end, Wang Xu was like a magnet, sucking on the chain. Fortunately, he even had a good time, showing a funny smile and saying to himself:


    "I heard that the trapped dragon lock of Jiulong college is similar to the imperial family''s ascendant. It can sharpen the foundation of martial arts and test the strength of martial arts. I heard that there is also a chance... I wanted to enter Jiulong college in my previous life. Unfortunately, people didn''t like me and only let me be a servant. Later, I hardly ever mixed in the College


    I didn''t expect that. Is that all? It''s a bit of a waste. "


    While talking to himself, Wang Xu shakes his head, looks up at Qinglong peak in front of him, then turns around and walks to Qianlong peak behind him.

 Chapter 747

    I can''t help it. The letter of recommendation from the emperor''s family opened the outside door. Anyway, I had been a servant in Kowloon college in my previous life. I knew that qinglongfeng was the inner courtyard.


    And he, just recommended by the emperor''s family, can only enter the outside door!


    Of course, Wang Xu didn''t go to the inner courtyard. What''s more, he knew that there were too many rules in the inner courtyard. For example, outside students and servants are hardly controlled by Kowloon college.


    But after entering the inner courtyard, it means that the Kowloon university should focus on training you and invest huge resources in you. All these are to be rewarded.


    Wang Xu is not prepared to stay in Xuankong city. He chose to come to Kowloon University for two reasons.


    1¡¢ Freedom, less restraint, can walk anytime and anywhere. Anyway, he fulfilled his agreement with Shu Wuji. If Shu Wuji doesn''t come out to arrange the follow-up, he can''t be blamed for going home.


    2¡¢ Wu Meng and Jiulong college have cooperation. Chu shuliu and others will come to the college to learn martial arts. They will come to say hello and take care of some people. Then he is ready to go home.


    Wang Xu is walking with his head down, thinking about the arrangement. Suddenly, the corner of his eye glimpses into the fog, and a dark shadow comes out.


    "What is it?"


    Subconsciously, he just raised his hand and slapped it.


    All of a sudden.


    The sound roars and explodes. Before the dark shadow coming from the fog is completely formed, it is smashed by Wang Xu''s slap. Faintly, you can only see the vague outline of the dark shadow, which seems to be a tiger who is not willing to roar.


    The power of Wang Xu''s slap, however, has not stopped. The violent power still rushes away like the deep fog on the side. The space directly collapses, the fog rolls, and the empty air waves continue to explode. The waves are treacherous. After four or five breaths, the fog space recovers.


    "What on earth?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, looked up, did not find, and went on.


    But he''s only four or five steps away.


    The fog in all directions suddenly surged wildly, like Wang Xu''s previous slap touched some mechanism, and it seemed to provoke some mysterious existence.


    Numerous fog gathering, heavy pressure layer upon layer of package, with Wang Xu as the center, in all directions, one after another shadow constantly from the depth of the fog.


    "I said, what is it all about?"


    Wang Xu stopped, looked around, and then slapped his backhand abruptly, and drew his back.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, there is a big gray snake more than ten meters behind Wang Xu. The head of the snake is directly blasted, but the huge body behind him is still rolling towards Wang Xu''s body without any pause and influence.


    ¡­¡­


    Qianlong peak, at the foot of the mountain.


    Zhao Xuan, full of anger, walks to Ye Jianyi step by step, ready to make up his last foot and trample on the dying Ye Jianyi thoroughly.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In a dead silence, the sound of clear footsteps is constantly ringing.


    All around the complex eyes staring at Zhao Xuanyi, step by step to Ye Jianyi''s side, but no one stood up to speak.


    No one dares to provoke the furious Zhao Xuan and the murderous Zhao Xuan.


    However.


    When Zhao Xuan was about to step on Ye Jianyi.


    It''s beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Suddenly, a cold and calm man''s voice suddenly came:


    "Zhao Xuan, calm down. If you don''t want to die, stop at once!"


    With the sound, a man''s figure also swept across the sky, falling directly from the sky with an extremely terrifying speed, horizontally inserted between Zhao Xuan and ye Jianyi.


    This is a man in his 267 years old. He looks very angry and doesn''t want to be insulted.


    He was dressed in black and had a bloody sword in his hand. It seemed that he had just gone through a life and death battle outside, and then he got some urgent news. He got away temporarily and directly used the transmission of Xuankong bird to catch up with him as soon as possible.


    "Amazing?" Zhao Xuan looks ugly and stares at the man in disbelief.


    First YunRuo, now it''s amazing. What''s the secret of these damned people in the lower world?


    "Why do you interfere?"


    At this moment, Zhao Xuan''s voice unconsciously lowered, and his attitude was not the same as before.


    It''s amazing.


    The top ten outside the door, the third strongest young man.


    And Zhao Xuan''s cousin, Zhao Chang, is only fifth. If Zhao Chang were here, he would not have the slightest intention.


    However, in the face of astonishing indifference, Zhao Xuan did not dare to disrespect him.


    However, how does Ren Zhaoxuan think? He can''t understand why he stood up to stop him?


    But how did some of the rubbish in the lower world provoke each other?


    "You don''t deserve my explanation. Let Zhao Chang come here in person."


    Astonishingly, Wu Li glances at Zhao Xuanyi coldly, then ignores him directly, turns around and squats down, carefully and carefully checks the situation of Qi Ye Jianyi.


    At this time, ye Jianyi can be said to have no consciousness, but the body function is still barely maintaining the last point of activity.


    The fragments of his consciousness are in the deepest part of the darkness of his soul. All the way down, they seem to fall into the eternal abyss and the darkness of death.


    It can be said that if judging by the modern medicine of the Chinese world, ye Jianyi is dead, dead to death, and his body will be cold.


    However, in Xuankong City, in Kowloon college, as long as the soul does not completely disappear, there is still a chance to live!


    "Now, you''d better use your fastest speed to find Zhao Chang. Don''t bother me here. This man can''t die here. I''ll concentrate on saving him. I don''t want any disturbance! "


    While speaking, there was already a crystal clear amber pill in Wu Li''s hand, which was shaking with milky white light.


    As soon as the bottle was opened, a strange fragrance floated along. On the ground nearest to them, a withered and decaying grass, which had been trampled by people, stood up again inch by inch, with green leaves relaxing. Then, the flowers and bones came out, and a pale white flower was in full bloom in the wind


    This scene is still happening in more places, clearly falling into the eyes of many people.


    "Hiss!"


    In an instant, I don''t know how many people take a breath.


    "Jing, Jing... Amazing family... Jing Shen Dan?"


    Zhao Xuan''s eyes suddenly widened, and he couldn''t believe it. His voice was distorted.


    Jingshen pill?


    The legendary Jingshen pill?


    This exclamation of Zhao Xuan, who was present, who had heard of startling others, did not know how many people''s bodies could not control the tremor, and their eyes were full of horror.


    It''s said that the amazing family can save people''s lives, flesh and bones. Even if wuzun is seriously injured, as long as he is in one breath, he can save the recovered Jingshen pill?


    It''s extremely difficult to refine Jingshen pill because of its terrible effect, and all the materials consumed are precious medicine holy materials.


    Even if it''s a secret recipe handed down by the astonishing family, it''s only a hundred years before it can produce about ten pills. Almost every pill is predetermined. It''s either a powerful wuzun or a family with terrible influence.


    It can be said that Jingshen pill is wuzun. It''s also the most precious treasure that we have to fight for and can''t get.


    Now, however, it seems that he wants to use this magic pill to save a man in the lower world


    Save Ye Jian I?

 Chapter 748

    waste!


    Naked waste!


    It''s amazing that Wu Li would waste such elixir on the garbage of the lower world?!


    "Amazing, you, are you crazy?" Zhao Xuan couldn''t help crying out.


    "I said, now, you''d better go and find Zhao Chang immediately!" Astonishingly, without shaking his hand, he steadily poured Jingshen Dan into Ye Jianyi''s mouth and said it word by word.


    "Tell him that I''m amazing. I''m amazing crazy, amazing dragon, amazing leopard fire and other legitimate children, including two wuzun seeds, liupinjing grand master, song Yixun and Wang Tianbao..."


    At the time when there was no name to report, Zhao Xuan had already noticed something. His body shook violently, and his face suddenly turned pale.


    "... all killed by that Wang Xu!"


    There was no fluctuation in the voice, and the cold chill was numb.


    What should be shocked, disbelieved and unacceptable, he has been shocked, disbelieved and unacceptable for a long time.


    But the reality has happened, so we have to face the fact.


    what?!


    How come?!


    Hearing this, Zhao Xuan''s legs trembled fiercely and his knees trembled uncontrollably.


    There was only one year left in his mind:


    "Liupinjing grand master, liupinjing... Grand master? It turns out that all the rubbish in the lower world is true! "


    At this time, the astonishing voice continued:


    "... also, three legitimate elders, amazing fire, amazing wind, amazing mountain..."


    The elder of the amazing family


    That''s the existence of the lowest wuzun!


    Plop!


    There was no need to be astonishing. After all, Zhao Xuan''s knee was completely soft, and he knelt down on the ground.


    "... together with six great masters such as amazing desire and Zhao FeiJin, they went to find Wang Xu for revenge. They all died mysteriously."


    Pop!


    Zhao Xuan''s face was colorless and his eyes were dull. He could only feel the world whirling around in front of him. Even if he was absent-minded and knelt on the ground, his body was shaking violently.


    "By the way, and what I''m doing now, tell him everything, word for word." At this point, the amazing voice, finally can not help but bring a trace of emotion.


    That is,


    Anger!


    "These, represent what, need not I say, you also should understand?"


    It''s amazing, word by word, the voice is as cold as the Millennium ice in the abyss of hell, and the anger in the chest is gathering bit by bit.


    After so many people died, they finally recognized the reality and could not and did not dare to trouble Wang Xu, or even those related to him.


    As a result, the damned Zhao Xuan almost killed Ye Jianyi here!


    After a question, he didn''t get an answer, which made him even more angry. He almost squeezed a few words out of his teeth


    "Do you really understand what I said?"


    Dead silence.


    It''s like the emptiness and stillness after the ghosts disappear in hell, leaving only the cold wind blowing in the air.


    It''s not very windy.


    But it made everyone present feel cold.


    Touch!


    Suddenly, with a dull sound, Zhao Xuan''s body shook violently and finally completely lost his balance, and he fell to the ground.


    His eyes glared to the maximum, dull and absent-minded.


    Zhao Xuan, who was arrogant and domineering, was as angry as a tiger before. He was alive and scared to death.


    ¡­¡­


    "How can it be? How is that possible? How could it be... "


    In the crowd, Liu Longxin suddenly raised his head. His eyes were dull, but he was staring at the astonishing Wu Li with his back to the crowd. He kept repeating a sentence.


    It seems that there are no other words in his mind or heart.


    After the extreme shock and horror, Liu Longxin''s face became more ugly.


    In my mind, in my heart, there is only one word left


    Wang Xu!


    Wang Xu!


    Wang Xu!


    The names of the people who were reported in the mouth were all dead. They were either killed by Wang Xu himself or died because of Wang Xu.


    Amazing Wu Li said very clearly, they amazing family, died so many people, dare not revenge, dare not, also won''t, find Wang Xu revenge.


    Even those related to Wang Xu can''t die.


    That is, ye Jianyi.


    At this moment, Liu Longxin only felt that all his previous decisions were the most failed, rubbish and remorseful decisions in history.


    What Ma CE Ma, what bear humiliation, what iron clank, what will not let Ye Jian die in vain and so on, all pale and powerless.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At Liu Longxin''s side, Yang Fei opened his mouth several times. Finally, he opened his mouth and swallowed his saliva. His face turned pale like a dead man, his eyes regretted like a dead man, and his emotion turned into three words.


    "I hate it


    Different from the two of them, Zhang Yao, the confidant of Ma CE, trembled with fear in his eyes. His upper and lower lips kept shaking. There was a wet mark on his trousers, and a pungent smell spread from him.


    "What to do? What should I do? If it''s Wang Xu... No! If Mr. Wang knows afterwards, I, I, i... "


    He stammered and murmured to himself. At the end of the day, his voice was full of crying, almost out of silence


    "I, i... what should I do?"


    In extreme despair and fear, Zhang Yao looked around as if he wanted to find his own master Ma CE. However, from beginning to end, he didn''t see Ma CE at all.


    At this time, under the leadership of sunspot, Ma CE arrived at Qianlong peak and stood respectfully beside Zhao Chang, the top ten man in the outer gate. He hung his hand and bowed his head.


    Compared with Zhao Chang, he was cautious at this time.


    But in his heart, Ma CE was full of spirit.


    Just because, in his heart, compared with Chu shuliu and others, who don''t know how to adapt and don''t know how to live or die at Qianlong peak, he ma CE, from now on, will step up to the sky and get the chance for Qianlong to soar to the sky.


    Just like the name of Qianlong peak, the outer gate of Kowloon college.


    "I am destined to be the future of China and the corner of the real dragon!"


    Ma CE spoke with pride in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    The trapped dragon array is shrouded on the Dragon lock.


    Wang Xu is still in the previous position, not a step forward. But the thick fog around him was already thin, leaving only a layer of transparent fog.


    There are countless black illusions, which seem to condense something terrible, but in the end, none of them condenses.


    "Roar!"


    In the void, there was an extremely unwilling roar.


    "Is that the only way? It''s really boring... If nothing else comes out, I''ll keep going. " Wang Xu chuckled and shook his head. He was about to lift his feet and move on.


    But it seems that his attitude has stimulated some mysterious existence.


    All of a sudden.


    Roar!


    The wind howls and the clouds rush out of the mountain stream under the lock of the trapped dragon. A blood red dragon shadow is lifelike, just like a living creature. It opens its mouth and bites Wang Xu hard.


    The breath and vicissitudes of this dragon shadow seem to be the residual breath of years ago. It''s extremely terrible. Even if it''s polished by time, its strength has already gone to seven or eight, but when it appears, it still shakes the void around.


    It can be seen how powerful the Dragon shadow was before he died.


    "Ha ha, that''s interesting!" Wang Xu is not surprised but happy. His eyes are shining and he laughs. Instead of retreating, he turns into a light and shadow and runs into the dragon''s shadow.


    Trapped dragon lock.


    Lock the dragon!


    He is Wang Xu


    today,


    Kill the dragon!

 Chapter 749

    Qianlong peak.


    At this time, Ma CE is standing in front of Zhao Chang respectfully, listening to Zhao Chang''s wanton talk and laughter, but he does not dare to interrupt.


    "Sunspot, you see, the magnificent scene after the opening of the trapped dragon formation, but only once a year, you can enjoy the beautiful scenery. The whole dragon lock stretches across nine peaks of the Jiulong mountains. It is said that it is the place where the real dragon is locked. On each chain, there is the blood of the real dragon... "


    Zhao Chang raised his finger at the heavy rolling clouds in front of him, and his face was full of wonder and appreciation.


    Looking forward from their position, the sea of clouds turns over like a real dragon, and the strong wind blows up the mountain stream. The wind is like the sound of a dragon. With the opening of the trapped dragon formation, the sea of clouds rises up. Starting from Qianlong peak, it spreads all the way to the depth of the Jiulong mountains along the trapped dragon lock.


    That kind of scene, extremely shocking.


    It''s like an invisible dragon, which suddenly rises from the abyss and soars up. The dragon''s head roars and the dragon''s tail swings. Then it circles around the nine peaks of the Jiulong Mountain range and occupies the whole Jiulong Mountain range with the momentum of storm and thunder.


    "This kind of scene, let alone once a year, once a decade, once a hundred years, we can''t miss it!"


    Zhao Chang said, suddenly strode forward, the whole person standing on the edge of the cliff, open his hands, wild mountain wind blowing on his clothes, hunting drum action ring.


    "The clouds and Dragons come out of the abyss, the sea and the sky are next to each other, the spirits are free, and the martial arts are free! Ah


    The last word is a long roar, like a dragon chant, which shows Zhao Chang''s happy heart.


    What''s more terrifying is that with the long roar, an extremely mysterious and powerful breath also rushed out of his body, and IKA seemed very weak, but was growing rapidly.


    As the Dragon ascends to heaven, a leap into the real dragon!


    He broke through!


    From five grade master to six grade master!


    "Congratulations, boss! Congratulations, boss Sunspot''s body was severely shocked, and a touch of envy flashed through his eyes. Then he bent down and saluted, smiling and complimenting.


    It''s not just sunspots. At this time, there are nearly 100 people on the mountain platform within a hundred meters. They all look at it with admiration.


    They are all students outside the college, and they are the best among thousands of students. Each of them is a master of five grades.


    Otherwise, we will not be able to get the magnificent scene of standing here and watching the trapped dragon formation.


    And trapped dragon array.


    No matter whether there are freshmen or not, the internal test of Kowloon University will be opened once a year, which is a tradition inherited from the beginning of the establishment of the University.


    At first, no one knew why, and not many people paid attention. However, with the development of Jiulong University, some people unconsciously realized the true meaning of martial arts from the opening scene of watching the trapped dragon formation and broke through the realm at one stroke.


    After that, the extraordinary performance of the trapped dragon array was gradually valued by the college and countless students.


    Watch!


    They are the best in the outside world, seeking their own opportunities.


    Break through!


    It''s a great opportunity for the new students to enter the inner courtyard and turn the Qianlong into the real dragon.


    Ma CE was also shocked to see Zhao Chang. During this time, he also accompanied the people to watch the trapped dragon formation, but what he saw was nothing but mountains, chains, clouds and strong winds.


    He looks at the mountain. It''s the mountain.


    And those who have a chance to see mountains are not mountains.


    After more than a dozen breaths, Zhao Chang''s roar stopped, and his strong breath subsided.


    He turned to Ma CE and said with a faint smile, "you really have something special. Before that, I watched the battle every year. In the past five years, I have been stuck in wupinjing and subverted, but there is no chance.


    But this time, because of the feelings brought to me by the actions of you warriors from lower China, I seized an opportunity and finally got a little insight into martial arts.


    It''s not polite to say that this kind of sentiment is extremely important to me, and it''s the foundation of my future impact on wuzun!


    So, thank you! "


    After that, Zhao Chang suddenly bowed to Ma CE and gave him a deep salute. But Ma CE didn''t dare to take it. He hurriedly flashed by and bowed to salute, too. He was afraid and said:


    "Mr. Zhao, you have accumulated a lot. I dare not claim credit."


    Zhao Chang smiles and nods slightly to Ma CE, but with a trace of indifference at the bottom of his eyes, the front of the conversation turns and says faintly:


    "Show yourself well. You don''t have to hide your secrets. Use your fastest speed to break through the six major divisions and enter the inner court. Don''t let me and young people down."


    "Yes." Marce nodded respectfully.


    Just then.


    "The trapped dragon array has been opened. I intend to impact the new students in the inner courtyard. I begin to climb the trapped dragon lock and rush into the array! Time, sunset stops! "


    Before that old and indifferent voice, once again sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Let''s go. There''s nothing to see. Just like the previous two years, there should be no freshmen who dare to enter the battle. It''s Lao Sheng''s turn. I''m just breaking through the six grades. I don''t have to wait another year. I''ll go straight into the inner court. " Zhao Chang shook his head and turned to leave.


    But all of a sudden, eyes swept the bottom of the platform, at the foot of a meal.


    There, there are several figures, firm, and miserable running.


    It was Chu shuliu, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing, Zhang Peng and others.


    "Well? Is there really a freshman who doesn''t know what to do? "


    Zhao Chang suddenly frowned. He could clearly see the breath of Chu shuliu and others, but it was just a congenital second grade.


    In addition, it is different from the old students of Kowloon University in their clothes. It is obvious that they are freshmen or lower class people.


    "Boss, these people seem to be the lower class people educated by xuanshao, and they are also from China." Sunspot also noticed Chu shuliu and others, whispered a reminder.


    Immediately, Zhao Chang turned to Ma CE. Without any need for him to speak, Ma CE bowed his head and quickly introduced:


    "Mr. Zhao, they are the people I told you before. The woman in charge is Chu shuliu..."


    With the introduction of Ma CE, Zhao Chang nodded slightly.


    He stared at Chu shuliu with interest and said with a smile:


    "This woman is really good. No wonder my cousin can take a fancy to her, but they seem to have suffered a lot. Well, by the way... You said before, "this woman, because of a guy named Wang Xu, doesn''t like Zhao Xuan, and people around her would rather die than surrender?"


    Said, his face more playful, simply return to the previous position, do not go.


    After observing carefully for a while, Ma CE found that as soon as Ye Jian was gone, Chu shuliu and others were sad again. He immediately understood and explained in a low voice


    "Without one person, they should be desperate. They come up and fight with their lives. They want to avoid xuanshao when they enter the inner courtyard."


    "It can only be wishful thinking." Zhao Chang shook his head.


    Sunspot asked in a low voice: "boss, Xuan Shao has a crush on a woman. Do you want to stop her?"


    "No, just a woman in the lower world is not worthy of my cousin. It''s the best ending to let her die in the Dragon lock." Zhao Chang snorted.


    Sunspot nodded, looked at Chu shuliu and others, sighed silently, and then retreated to one side.


    Although he pitied these people, he had been used to the cruel reality of Kowloon college. As a person in the lower world, he has no status or right.

 Chapter 750

    At this point.


    Chu shuliu and others have been full of sorrow, with the will to die, standing in front of the Dragon lock.


    They don''t know what happened at the foot of the mountain.


    Everyone thought that ye Jianyi had died, and there was only one firm idea in their heart.


    No, let Ye Jianyi die in vain!


    In the front, nine dead and no life.


    Behind, there is no doubt that he will die.


    Therefore, even if there is no way to live, you have to use your life to fight for a way to live. Even if you die on the way, it''s better to be insulted and forced to kill by Zhao Xuan.


    Fight for yourself, die without regret!


    "By the way, you said that the prince they followed saw his own people going to die. If he was here, what would he do?"


    Standing on the cliff platform tens of meters above the Dragon lock, Zhao Chang looks down at several people, suddenly laughs playfully, glances at Ma CE, and continues with deep meaning:


    "What''s more, these people come from the same place as you after all. You are companions. Don''t you want to do something? For example, go up and stop them from dying? "


    "Mr. Zhao, I''ve stopped them many times, but they don''t listen to me. They just regard me as the air and worship Wang Xu." Ma CE shakes his head and grins bitterly. He has no choice but to save others.


    "Ha ha, it seems that Prince Wang has some ability. At least, he can make people follow him wholeheartedly. I''m not as loyal as he is to his subordinates! " Zhao Chang laughs.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Zhao, you''re joking. Wang Xu is just deceiving and brainwashing. It''s just that Chu shuliu and others are too stupid. How can they compare with you?" Marcel laughed.


    Zhao Chang deeply looked at Ma CE and said with a smile: "in a word, it''s a kind of courage to dare to break into the battle."


    On the other side.


    In front of the Dragon lock, a middle-aged man with an indifferent look stared at Chu shuliu and others and said slowly: "the Dragon lock has been opened. The Dragon lock will use the crisis of life and death. That''s a test for the martial arts in the large division. With your strength, once you enter the battle, you will be dead.


    But as freshmen, you are qualified to enter the battle. I just say the rules. If you step on the Dragon lock, you will enter the battle. You are not allowed to quit halfway.


    Either success, or fall, fall into the abyss without stream, die without whole body.


    Now, you have another chance to give up. But after giving up, I will lose my qualification to join Kowloon college, and the servants will not be able to do it. "


    The middle-aged man''s voice was cold, without a trace of emotion, and his eyes were dead. It seemed that he was used to life and death, ignored life, and didn''t care about the life and death of Chu shuliu and others.


    His words, like a sharp knife, cut on Chu shuliu and others.


    "Have any freshmen ever been successful?" Chu shuliu was pale and asked.


    "Thirty years ago, there was a freshman who was successful, but he was the son of a big family. Before he entered school, he already had the cultivation of liupinjing." Middle aged man light way.


    Chu shuliu''s face turned even whiter: "is there any example under the big division?"


    "Yes, a hundred years ago, ten freshmen at the top of wupinjing entered the battle and finally survived." The middle-aged man''s voice did not fluctuate at all.


    "The top ten in wupinjing... Live alone?"


    In an instant, Chu shuliu, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing, Zhang Peng and others were all silent.


    At this time.


    A burst of noisy laughter, suddenly came from several people''s heads.


    "Well, I''ll talk about the following. What are you dawdling about? Hurry up to the trapped dragon lock, don''t delay us all


    "Hurry up, you freshmen have a lot of troubles. Hurry up and die. Don''t waste our time!"


    "It took me ten years to be promoted to a great master. I''m waiting to enter the inner court. If I don''t dare to go up, just go away."


    "Garbage should recognize the reality!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the back, it is extremely hard for someone to speak. Even if they are impatient, they jump directly from the cliff platform above.


    However, in a few breaths, before the starting point of the Dragon lock, there were seven or eight great masters of liupinjing.


    Most of them have spent more than ten years in the outer gate of Kowloon University before they were promoted to become the great masters of liupinjing.


    One by one, all of them can''t wait to be promoted to the inner court.


    Originally, no one thought that there would be a freshman to waste everyone''s time, even the middle-aged man who was guarding the array didn''t think about it.


    He is the new tutor of the inner courtyard, the great master of jiupinjing, named Hancheng.


    The purpose of this visit is to test the students who break through a large number of teachers'' conditions in the outer door, and let them break into the inner court, so as to recruit some passing students.


    Therefore, the appearance of Chu shuliu and others was completely unexpected.


    But Han Cheng, after all, is a tutor in the inner courtyard.


    Seeing the noise all around, he frowned and yelled in a cold voice


    "Be quiet! Those who dare to disturb the order will lose the qualification of the inner court test! "


    In an instant, all the noisy people around closed their mouths. After all, they had been waiting outside for more than ten years, and it was not too late.


    The reason why people speak out is that most of them are in the mood of having fun.


    Being ridiculed and reviled, Chu shuliu and others are not comfortable. However, in the face of a group of great masters of liupinjing, they can only bear it.


    strength!


    We need strength!


    At this time, several people are all roaring in the heart, far more than ever want to power.


    However, the silence did not last long, and a voice came in again


    "It''s really better to recognize the reality of rubbish. If you have the strength to break through the Dragon array, you may have created the record of the most rubbish intruders in the history of the whole Kowloon University!"


    Han Cheng immediately frowned, he just denounced quiet, who dare to noisy?


    But when he looked up, his anger was forced down, because the speaker was Zhao Chang.


    He went directly to Hancheng, gave a little gift, and said with a smile: "Hancheng tutor, these people are just dying. Don''t let them waste their time. Driving them away is saving their lives."


    Han Cheng frowned, thought about it for a while, and realized that it was reasonable, so he turned to Chu shuliu and others


    "Although others have talked a little too much, Zhao Chang is right. With your strength, you are just going to die. As you wish, I can write you a letter of recommendation and go to Daowu college to study. "


    "Thank you, master."


    Chu shuliu first expressed his thanks, then took a deep breath, shook his head and refused, "but we... Have to suffer!"


    "Why? Don''t worry. If it''s a misunderstanding with my cousin Zhao Xuan, I''ve decided to help you. I don''t need any burden. " Zhao Chang suddenly said with a playful smile, staring at the four people of Chu shuliu


    "Of course, it''s not without conditions. As long as you give up following him and follow me instead, you can be loyal to me with the loyalty you gave him!"


    "Is Zhao Xuan your cousin?"


    Chu shuliu and others suddenly look up and stare at Zhao Chang, with despair in their eyes.


    damn!


    Is that the end?


    Ye Jianyi died in vain?

 Chapter 751

    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. What I am interested in is the prince you are following. "


    Zhao Chang was smiling with a bright smile on his face.


    "To tell you the truth, I really want to know how he can do it. He can easily kill the great master of liupinjing with the cultivation of yipinjing."


    "After all, even I, the new grand master of orthodox liupinjing, dare not say that I can kill enemies in the same realm. He can, but he can, and he is easy to follow.


    This prince Wang is absolutely a genius. No, he is a monster that is hard to encounter in a thousand years! It''s a thousand times stronger than me. No wonder you are so loyal to him. "


    "Ha ha ha!"


    All of a sudden, many people around laughed and were amused by Zhao Chang''s words.


    Master yipinjing, master liupinjing?


    This is no evil. It is the reincarnation of Emperor Wu. As soon as he was born, he pointed to the sky and the earth with one hand and called out to the heaven and the earth for the supreme power.


    Chu shuliu and others gnawed their teeth and said nothing.


    Now, what they say is just humiliating!


    "Why don''t you talk? Are you willing or not? " Zhao Chang frowned slightly, and then was extremely upset.


    What do you mean by his sincere solicitation that you are all pale, despairing and silent?


    "Ha ha, it seems that you don''t want to." Zhao Chang sneered and sneered


    "Since you want to die, go to die. When your prince Wang appears later, I will personally understand his strength and see what kind of evil he is. He can cross a great realm and kill the six great masters with one grade master!


    I hope he is not a coward who can only boast, but I cry and beg for mercy! "


    Han Cheng was also silent, a little impatient with Chu shuliu and others.


    He offered such a good opportunity to recommend several people to other martial arts colleges in person, but he refused.


    Well, if you have difficulties, you can understand.


    However, after listening to Zhao Chang''s words, he was really disdainful and impatient with Chu shuliu and others.


    These people in the lower world really take other people''s kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung. Really, poor man, there must be something hateful, pathetic.


    Other people are impatient, and even some people call out: "garbage, since you don''t give up, hurry to die, don''t waste time standing here like a log!"


    "I... we!"


    At this time, Chu shuliu several people die of clenching fist.


    All of a sudden, Jin Miaomiao''s tears fell into the corner of his eyes with a strong cry in his voice


    "Garbage? What right do you have to say we are rubbish? If I was born in the solar world, in Xuankong City, in your family, at your age, my achievements will be several times as many as yours! Ten times


    "Yes, I''m Chinese and come from the lower world that you despise. But today, I rely on my own efforts. With far less resources than you, I can reach the second grade master level at this age!


    If you give me a chance, I will be a great master of liupinjing in less than three years!


    Three years later, I am twenty-five, not a great master, I commit suicide!


    And how many of you who laugh at us are under 30? "


    Jin Miaomiao has always been calm and self-improvement. However, in the face of the overwhelming words full of contempt, such as "go to death", "garbage", it is like invisible swords, constantly cutting wounds in her strong heart.


    Tears, silent slide!


    No matter how strong people are, there are times when they cry bitterly, even more sensitive in their hearts.


    However, they always hide all the sadness and pain in the bottom of their hearts. They bear it alone. They only cry in the dark in the dead of night.


    Even crying is silent.


    The death of Ye Jianyi, the betrayal of his Chinese companions, the cold eyes of Ma CE and others, and the bullying of Zhao Xuan have been the tremendous pressure of ridicule, contempt, disdain, and contempt from almost everyone around him since he came to Jiulong University


    It''s said that it''s cheap to leave the country!


    However, this is no longer as simple as the fact that people leave their hometown, but the naked class discrimination and the discrimination from the whole reality.


    This is just like the situation in which the white people in the West discriminated against the people of color hundreds of years ago in the Chinese world. The white people regarded the people of color as pigs, bullied and despised them at will, and killed innocent people


    And now this happens to them, even more cruelly.


    At this moment, Jin Miaomiao is out of control!


    Jin Miaomiao''s cry and roar, in the eyes of others, some people are silent, but some people disdain to laugh out.


    "Ha ha, this woman, even cried? Hum, you can''t even face the reality. How can you cultivate martial arts? She doesn''t deserve it


    "Who can''t tell the big story? The great master will commit suicide if he doesn''t break through the six grades in three years? It''s so fuckin ''funny. What is it about giving this woman a sense of superiority? "


    "Lao Tzu was at the peak of wupinjing. He has been stuck for nearly ten years with one card, and even has been stuck for a lifetime. What does she think she is? Are they the little master level demons of the three families? "


    Many people sneer, ridicule wantonly and despise impolitely. They are not moved by Jin Miaomiao''s words at all.


    "Yes, yes... I''m sorry!"


    Jin Miaomiao bites his lips and wipes his tears. He turns his head to Chu shuliu, di Changqing and Zhang Peng with red eyes and makes a solemn apology


    "It''s me who didn''t control my emotions. It''s clear that I... Have known the cruelty of this reality for a long time, but I finally... Naive once, thinking that someone would give us justice..."


    "Miao Miao, don''t say anything!" Chu shuliu embraces Jin Miaomiao and his eyes are red, but he holds back his tears and says word by word:


    "Let''s go, March!


    Death, also, no, after, regret


    Chu shuliu hugs Jin Miaomiao tightly, and the two women walk to the Dragon lock step by step. There, the dense clouds and fog after the Dragon trap array is opened suddenly and violently roll up, and an extremely terrible breath spills out from the depth of the clouds and fog, which is frightening.


    "This breath..."


    Han Cheng''s face changed slightly, and his brows wrinkled deeply.


    Zhao Chang and other senior students also changed their faces greatly, and each of them was extremely dignified.


    Although the success rate of liupinjing grand master is very high, almost 80%, there is also a 20% chance of failure and death.


    It''s not a good thing for anyone that the trapped dragon array suddenly changes.


    However, Chu shuliu and Jin Miaomiao had no hesitation and fear. Without stopping, they strode in, and their bodies were swallowed up by the dense fog and disappeared.


    And immediately after them are di Changqing and Zhang Peng.


    At the last moment, they just glanced at the faces of everyone who had laughed at them before. They found that these so-called young strong men, genius and great masters of liupinjing had dignified faces and frightened eyes.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    All of a sudden, they burst out laughing, laughing and weeping.


    Then, turn around and step into the big battle.

 Chapter 752

    When the bodies of Di Changqing and Zhang Peng were completely engulfed by the fog in the Dragon formation and disappeared, the people outside were still at a loss.


    Laugh and cry.


    What happened?


    Crazy?


    "Fuck! These two rubbish are laughing at us for being timid and afraid of death! "


    After four or five breaths, someone suddenly responded and yelled.


    Trapped dragon array suddenly changed, and each of them was extremely dignified and cautious, which should have been the most normal reaction of all.


    However, with the laughter of Di Changqing and Zhang Peng, they were extremely uncomfortable.


    What happened?


    How dare you laugh at the two rubbish who are going to die?


    Where do you come from?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what do you have to worry about with the two dead trash in the lower world? No matter how earth shaking things they do, it''s just the fearless and pathetic garbage of the ignorant." Zhao Chang light smile way, complexion is extremely calm.


    In his view, the anger of others is nothing more than a nuisance.


    Are two ants laughing at the giant''s feet, and the giant is about to get angry and feel insulted?


    There is a giant who thinks so, even if he thinks he is a rubbish, which is in essence the howling of a loser.


    But he is not Zhao Chang!


    Zhao Chang, one of the top ten young geniuses among thousands of outsiders, is only 27 years old this year, but he has already got something from watching the trapped dragon formation. During the long roaring of the dragon, he once broke through the great master of liupinjing and laid a solid foundation for his future promotion to wuzun.


    He, Zhao Chang, has the capital to be proud of others!


    It''s said that people are divided into groups. Zhao Chang still follows the top young people in the inner courtyard. After the young people enter the inner courtyard, he takes over the Youth League and calls the wind and rain outside for several years.


    Now, he will rush into the battle and become a disciple of the inner courtyard directly through the Dragon lock. In the future, he will also become a strong man in the inner courtyard.


    So, the crazy wailing of a few garbage ants, but never in his eyes.


    "Tutor Han, ten breaths. I think those garbage freshmen in the lower world are dead. Can we start the test of promoting senior students to the inner court?"


    With a superior state of mind, disdain swept around the angry crowd, Zhao Chang went to the Dragon lock entrance, light said.


    Although it is also a big battle of trapped dragon, the freshman test is totally different from the old one.


    After all, these old students from the outer gate are all great masters of liupinjing. When they are promoted to the inner court, they need to open more subsidiary arrays in the trapped dragon array.


    Such as the spiritual fantasy, the vigorous wind to sharpen the body, the battle to test the martial arts skills and so on. Therefore, these old students were extremely disgusted with Chu shuliu and others.


    Just a few second-class masters, or people from the lower world, can''t be a little forced to count, a little self-knowledge?


    "Good!"


    Han Cheng nodded. Although most of the attached arrays didn''t open, he didn''t think that several second-class realms could survive in the trapped dragon array.


    Ten breaths. That''s about it.


    What''s more, even if we don''t die now, we will die after all. What''s the difference between early death and late death?


    Han Cheng glanced at the clouds behind him indifferently, then took out a red spherical crystal and threw it into the deep mountain stream under the clouds. His hands turned into dozens of mysterious decisions. The powerful breath rushed out of his body, and countless red air currents appeared out of thin air, flying around him.


    "Go


    Suddenly, the high-speed transformation of the law suddenly a meal, Hancheng hands to the front of the empty air hard push, like pushing a heavy door.


    Boom!


    The void quivered and the clouds rolled violently.


    Then, it didn''t work. Then, nothing changed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Han Cheng face slightly stunned, a time was Leng in situ.


    What happened?


    Why hasn''t the trapped dragon array changed at all?


    This, should not ah!


    "Tutor Hancheng, can we make a breakthrough?" After three full breaths, Han Cheng didn''t respond. Zhao Chang frowned and asked.


    At the back, other people raised their eyes and looked at them, a pair of confused eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Han Cheng didn''t speak. He just stared at the fog in front of him and frowned. After ten breaths, he slowly shook his head and said:


    "Nothing. Maybe I think too much."


    Said, he turned to look at Zhao Chang, light said: "well, you can break into the array, but remember to be careful, maybe because the front of the few freshmen are still alive, big array open a little fluctuation."


    "No problem, just a few garbage like ants. What can they do?" Zhao Chang didn''t care about waving his hand, then he was about to walk inside, and soon his body disappeared.


    Han Cheng''s eyes also turned to other people, light way: "other people line up, the next preparation, after the interest into!"


    The rest of the old students began to line up. Many people were still chatting with Chu shuliu and others. From time to time, there were one or two laughs of disdain in the crowd.


    It''s not far away.


    "Those people, after all, come from the same place as you. You are companions. What do you think of their death?"


    At the same time, sunspot face slightly cold, light said, he stood beside Ma CE, voice people can not hear how much emotion.


    sympathy?


    pity?


    Or recall those who have experienced, sigh for it?


    Ma CE was not sure about sunspot''s attitude. After a moment of silence, he slowly said, "to tell you the truth, I don''t have much sympathy for them. They have been against me before. Many times, I have lowered my attitude, tolerated them, and even tried to protect them.


    However, in their hearts, Wang Xu is the only one. I really don''t know what kind of ecstasy Wang Xu has given them to make them so convinced. "


    "What else?" A strange look flashed from the bottom of sunspot''s eyes, and he continued to ask.


    "What are you trying to say?" Ma CE frowned, but this time he didn''t answer.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just curious." The sunspot smiles and sees that Ma CE is still on guard. Then he turns his face and says in a complicated voice:


    "Five years ago, like you, I just came from my world. I was in the same situation as you. There are the same things around me.... "


    At this point, it seems that sunspot can not think of any words to describe those people.


    "Fool?" Marce''s eyes flashed.


    "Fool? Maybe. "


    Sunspot looked at him and laughed. He didn''t know for sure. He avoided the topic and reminded with a smile:


    "But what I really want to tell you is that you have done nothing wrong, because my companions, they are all dead.


    Live well


    "Thank you very much." Ma CE nodded, but he was a little impatient.


    "Well, I''m different from you. I''m the special person that young master Zhao and the mysterious young man in the inner courtyard all like. How can I spend five years like you?


    Five years... No, two years! In two years, I will definitely break through the top of wupinjing and become a great master of liupinjing! "


    Ma CE was proud in his heart.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    "Now, tell me, who is rubbish?"


    An extremely cold voice suddenly came from the thick fog behind the Dragon lock.


    The next moment.


    A big hand popped out of the fog.


    And this big hand between the five fingers, impressively grasp Zhao Chang''s neck!


    Zhao Chang''s face turned red and his eyes suddenly burst. He looked like a fragile chicken and was pinched by the butcher''s neck.


    There was no resistance but to be killed.

 Chapter 753

    A hundred breaths ago.


    Trapped in the Dragon array.


    Trapped on the Dragon lock.


    Chu shuliu, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing and Zhang Peng walked forward cautiously. After what happened, no one was in the mood to speak. Everyone was silent, biting his teeth and pinching his fists to the extreme.


    After 30 breaths of silence, the four walked out of nearly 50 meters, and still did not encounter any danger.


    This kind of strange security, not only did not let a few people relax, but also made them more afraid.


    After all, before that, including Han Cheng, who was a good tutor in the inner courtyard, they all said that after the Dragon trap was opened, stepping on the Dragon lock and breaking into the array was a situation of nine deaths and no life.


    And they came all the way, not to mention nine dead without life, not even the risk of breaking a fingernail. There was nothing but the wind blowing from time to time in the mountain stream and the clothes moving twice.


    "Be careful, everyone. There''s something strange here!"


    Chu shuliu''s face was heavy, and he said word by word. He was more careful step by step, and his muscles were tense. He was always in a state of extreme alert.


    Behind her, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing and Zhang Peng are all in a similar state.


    I don''t blame them. They are despised outside. Almost none of them are optimistic about them. The danger of being trapped in the Dragon formation is even more talked about by everyone.


    Except for the great master of liupinjing, the top young and strong master of wupinjing will be doomed.


    More than 20 breaths.


    The four had already advanced nearly 200 meters on the Dragon lock, but they still did not encounter any danger.


    Even the dense fog became thinner as they went in.


    All of a sudden.


    In the depth of this thin fog, a fuzzy shadow suddenly appeared in the sight of several people.


    The shadow appeared to be coming towards them.


    "Someone! Stop


    Chu shuliu, who was walking in the front, suddenly narrowed her eyes and stared at the black figure deep in the fog. Her body arched slightly, like a kitten in danger.


    Almost at the same time, Jin Miaomiao, Zhang Peng and di Changqing also found the figure.


    "What is it? Shuliu, can you see each other clearly? " Jin Miao asked in a deep voice.


    Chu shuliu shook his head: "I can''t see clearly. The fog here has a kind of strange power. It can absorb my spirit, but I feel..."


    She''s not finished yet.


    WOW!


    All of a sudden, the chain under the feet of the people suddenly shook violently, and then a figure with fierce wind came from behind the four.


    But for a moment.


    The visitor has come near them, accompanied by a light Yi, followed by each other''s tired voice:


    "Well, you trash are not dead? Ha ha, this is just right. I can send you to hell myself. "


    It''s Zhao Chang!


    At this point.


    Chu shuliu didn''t say a word, his eyes just fixed on the front.


    Jin Miaomiao, too, said nothing.


    So is di Changqing.


    Zhang pengtong is.


    Almost all of the four people''s eyes were fixed on the front, and they regarded Zhao Chang as nothing.


    "Well?"


    Seeing that he was ignored, Zhao Chang frowned and was extremely upset.


    Don''t wait for him to speak.


    In the silence, a voice suddenly sounded:


    "How dare you call me garbage? And who are you going to send to hell? "


    The voice was extremely calm, but there was a strong indifference in it.


    The voice is not big. It''s not a hoarse roar. It''s just a plain voice.


    However, it is clear, as if it sounded directly in people''s minds, with a kind of hegemony.


    "Wang... Wang Xu!"


    With this sound, Chu shuliu''s body shook violently, and his eyes suddenly turned red.


    "Mr. Wang!"


    Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing and Zhang Peng were also extremely excited.


    They, eyes almost to the largest, almost fanatical staring at the front.


    Wang Xu step by step out of the thin fog, eyes extremely cold.


    He was very surprised. He didn''t expect to meet Chu shuliu and others here.


    But he''s angry, too!


    When I meet Chu shuliu and others again, the first thing I see is Chu shuliu and others'' embarrassed and miserable faces. This is what kind of humiliation they have suffered and they have been bullied.


    Not to mention, Zhao Chang, even dare to scold Chu shuliu and other man-made garbage?


    If Chu shuliu, the future tree demon and willow witch are rubbish, what are you, the talking mole ant?


    Therefore, Wang Xu is very upset.


    But this kind of unhappiness has not come to the point of killing.


    "Are you wang Xu?"


    As Wang Xu gets closer, Zhao Chang frowns.


    I can only see.


    A young man in his twenties was wearing the clothes of the emperor''s son-in-law. What''s more, there was only a second grade realm of cultivation in this guy''s body!


    Only, congenital, second class, master realm!


    Zhao Chang was silent for a moment.


    The next moment.


    "Ha ha ha! It''s killing me! "


    Zhao Chang laughs crazily, his waist is bent, his tears are almost squeezed out, and his voice is out of breath.


    Wang Xu?


    Mr. Wang?


    So that''s what it is?


    Prince Wang, whom Chu shuliu and others boast, is a congenital first-class realm, but now Wang Xu is a congenital second-class realm.


    He was also dressed in the clothes of the emperor''s son-in-law. He went to the emperor''s house to become a member of the emperor''s family. He finally got the benefits and broke through the cultivation of Yipin?


    Yes, it was totally unexpected!


    It''s almost killing Zhao Chang.


    It''s like slaughtering chickens and dogs. Well, now they have broken through a new level, killing


    It''s like slaughtering chickens and dogs!


    Fortunately, there is no outsider here now, otherwise, if it is outside, Zhao Chang just thinks with his butt, and knows what the scene will be.


    laugh!


    set the whole room roaring with laughter!


    Is such a thing worth following by Chu shuliu, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing and Zhang Peng?


    It seems that Zhao Chang was totally wrong in his appreciation of the four people before. These four people in the lower world are definitely out of their minds. They are stuffed with hay


    no


    Shit!


    Brain is a good thing!


    "You, too, speak to me in this cold, murderous tone? What do you think you are?


    Ha ha, I don''t want to talk to such rubbish as you. I''m completely disappointed with you rubbish from the lower world.


    So go to hell


    After laughing wantonly, Zhao Chang suddenly straightened up, with a cruel smile on his face.


    The next moment.


    His whole body suddenly moved. With a heavy step on his feet, the thick chain body of the Dragon lock shook violently, and his body had turned into a streamer. In a twinkling of an eye, he was in front of the last Zhang Peng.


    And now.


    Wang Xu, however, was still more than ten meters away. He didn''t seem to react at all, let alone rescue people in time.

 Chapter 754

    Zhao Chang''s face was full of grimace, and his heart was full of boredom. He felt that the five people in front of him were all stinking dog dung.


    How can such rubbish make such a big noise and waste so much time? In the end, who gave them the courage to refuse his kind solicitation?


    "First! Go to hell


    At this moment, Zhao Chang''s eyes were so cruel that he didn''t even bother to use his weapons. He clawed his right hand directly at the back of Zhang Peng''s head, which was powerful enough to tear the refined steel. Even the hardest skull of the human body was tofu.


    Boom!


    The air exploded, the sound roared like a ghost scream, and the speed reached the extreme, leaving almost only an illusory light and shadow.


    One meter!


    Half a meter!


    One inch!


    Half an inch!


    See, the next moment, Zhang Peng will be Zhao Chang directly to a claw crushed head to die.


    At this time, Zhang Peng can clearly feel the pressure of death, and his face is very pale. But in his eyes, Wang Xu is still more than ten meters away, walking slowly step by step.


    Seeing this scene, even if Zhang Peng knew Wang Xu again, and knew Wang Xu''s terrible strength, he was puzzled in his eyes, then frightened, anxious, and finally regretted.


    Why didn''t wang Xu rescue him?


    Is there not enough strength to save? Or, or simply don''t care about him, so live or die at will?


    Between lightning and flint.


    "Click!"


    The harsh voice suddenly rang out.


    Zhao Chang''s grasp of the implementation, his eyes have not faded the color of cruelty, followed by extreme shock, and incredible.


    Only because the scene of Zhang Peng''s skull splitting like a watermelon did not happen. On the contrary, his right hand was shocked back with a great force, and the tiger''s mouth was in pain.


    And Zhang Peng, is in good condition!


    A layer of invisible barrier, I don''t know when to protect Zhang Peng''s head behind the void, let Zhao Chang''s grasp fundamental breakthrough.


    This kind of strange scene, talk about Zhao Chang''s thinking appeared a trace of stagnation, the fundus of the eye is at a loss, completely unable to understand what happened.


    But at this time.


    There is no need for Zhao Chang to understand.


    Wang Xu suddenly stepped out, his body shape was like a flash of light, slightly twisted, and appeared in front of Zhao Chang.


    "Hoo


    A big hand directly across the void, directly on Zhao Chang''s face.


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless.


    The next moment.


    The power of terror broke out, and Zhao Chang''s whole person directly slapped him in the face.


    There was a tumbling and trembling of the clouds around. It seemed that this movement had touched some array, but the tumbling of the clouds was calming down again, as if they were powerless.


    All the way, Zhao Chang turned into streamer and shot back to the way he came.


    It''s just a breathing room.


    He crossed the distance of more than 200 meters and rushed out of the trapped dragon array.


    But Wang Xu''s figure, like a shadow, follows him closely. He reaches out his right hand again and grabs Zhao Chang''s head. A cold voice comes from his mouth


    "Now, tell me, who is rubbish?"


    instant.


    Trapped outside the Dragon array, the original crowd of laughter and noise directly became silent.


    People subconsciously look up, eyes first at a loss, and then doubt, uncertainty, and finally all the pupils quickly enlarged, which is the ultimate shock and incredible.


    No one knows who the owner of the voice is.


    But the man in the big hand, the man like a mole ant, is


    Zhao Chang!


    Dead silence.


    As the mountain wind blows, everyone present is extremely cold. Many people are in a trance. It seems that the big hand is also on their face.


    That is, how powerless.


    Even though the owner of the big hand, they could not help but have a kind of heartfelt awe for each other.


    In this hand, a great master of liupinjing, like mole ants, how terrible is the strength of the master of that hand?


    Who is not in awe?


    Wang Xu grabs Zhao Chang and walks out slowly. After Mingming enters, he can''t exit except through the array. It seems that there is no general restriction for him.


    When he came out, he glanced at the crowd outside, and his eyes fell on Zhao Chang in his hand


    "Answer me, who is rubbish?"


    Although he asked, Wang Xu didn''t mean to speak to Zhao Chang.


    His five fingers, constantly closed, were so powerful that Zhao Chang could not resist. Zhao Chang had no resistance at all. His face was red, his eyes were in a trance, and there was no ability to think.


    Next second.


    Touch!


    Zhao Chang''s whole head, like a watermelon, exploded into a mass of blood mist. He was crushed by Wang Xu and died.


    From Wang Xu.


    When Zhao Chang''s head exploded, the headless corpse fell to the ground.


    The whole process, before and after also less than a breathing time.


    It''s too fast!


    It''s so convenient that everyone on the scene has no time to react. Zhao Chang is dead, and their mind is still in chaos. There is a kind of unreal feeling that everything that happens in front of them is a trance of dreams.


    That''s a great master of liupinjing!


    That''s Zhao Chang, the leader of the Youth League in the top ten outside the college. He has a prominent position and no one dares to provoke him. He is awed by thousands of outside students and tens of thousands of outside servants!


    He just died?


    To his death, he didn''t even have a chance to answer Wang Xu''s question, or even a scream.


    The headless corpse fell at Wang Xu''s feet. It was like filthy, uninhabited garbage. If someone saw it, they would frown and disgust. No one cared who the dead man was.


    Even without a head, who knows Zhao Chang if others don''t say?


    Even if the head is still there, a dead man, who cares who he is?


    It''s not garbage. It''s what.


    All around, there was only the sound of people''s breathing. It was the sound of awe and fear.


    No matter who it is, they all stare at each other. Apart from the extremely shocked sound of air-conditioning, no one dares to breathe out loud. Many people even hold their breath for fear of disturbing Wang Xu.


    If you don''t agree, kill a great master of liupinjing. What is it?


    "You, tell me, who is rubbish?"


    Wang Xu slowly raises his head and looks around. Finally, his eyes fall on Han Cheng.


    In his divine sense, Han Cheng''s breath gives him the most dangerous feeling.


    "Who are you, sir?"


    At this time, Han Cheng is also staring at Wang Xu, full of astonishment.


    He can be sure that no one else entered the Dragon trap except Chu shuliu and Zhao Chang. So, where did Wang Xu enter?

 Chapter 755

    what''s more.


    Han Cheng is watched by Wang Xu. Even if Wang Xu doesn''t say anything, he still has the feeling of being watched by extremely dangerous beasts.


    That kind of feeling, just like he once faced a wuzun level monster on the battlefield of the demon Kingdom, made his limbs and bones feel numb.


    He didn''t know that the reason why he felt this way was because of Wang Xu''s divinity. As for the warrior in the solar world, the idea of God can only be mastered after entering the wuzun.


    Wang Xu glanced at Han Cheng, but he didn''t answer. Instead, he suddenly laughed. He laughed very seriously and said word by word


    "If no one answers, I''ll take it as if you look down on me and don''t want to answer my questions!"


    "And look down on me, that is to say, I am rubbish, I can''t bear it!"


    "I..." Han Cheng opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, his mind was blank, completely unable to understand Wang Xu''s logic.


    More importantly, who are you?!


    Just then.


    Trapped in the Dragon array, the gray clouds rolled. Chu shuliu, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing and Zhang Peng came out one by one.


    Several people stood behind Wang Xu and looked up at the silent crowd. Their faces became extremely happy.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Di Changqing is a sudden laugh, laughter with a happy dripping, but with a smile, laugh to the end, his tears again silent flow out.


    "Young master, ye Jianyi, ye Jianyi... He''s dead!"


    "What?"


    In an instant, Wang Xu''s body suddenly froze, and a sense of terror reached the extreme, which exceeded everyone''s imagination and burst out from his body.


    It seems that people can see the killing intention clearly, and it seems that they can''t see it. Countless people''s faces are pale and bloodless. They only feel that there is a real smell of terror and blood around their nose, as if this man had fallen a bloody enemy at his feet.


    In fact, the emptiness of Wang Xu''s body has been thoroughly stained with a layer of real blood at this time, which is the result of his mind out of control and affecting the reality.


    "The intention of killing... How many people did he kill?"


    Han Cheng face crazy change, in the heart of Wang Xu fear to the extreme.


    A great master of jiupinjing was on guard against Wang Xu, who was ready to kill him. His vest was soaked in cold sweat and he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    But because of Di Changqing''s words, Han Cheng also has a guess about Wang Xu''s identity, which makes him even more shocked and unbelievable.


    This horrible young man in front of us is probably the prince Wang who was ridiculed and looked down upon as rubbish.


    Wang Xu!


    "Is he... Wang Xu? no It can''t be him! How could it be him


    Behind the crowd, Ma CE''s eyes were full of disbelief, mixed with a trace of fear.


    Sunspot is also full of fear, he is Zhao Chang''s confidant, but at this time, it is even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe a, let alone revenge for Zhao Chang, stand up and scold Wang Xu.


    "This man is the young master Wang who would rather die than follow? If it were him, I would rather follow him than give in! "


    Sunspot stares at Wang Xu, and his thoughts rush out of his mind


    "Such a powerful existence is almost comparable to those of the three major families. In the college, he is also the top of the inner courtyard. Compared with him, what is Zhao Chang!


    But is it him? "


    Others, too, are full of horror. They used to ridicule and abuse Chu shuliu and others. At this time, all the pupils in their eyes shrink rapidly. They look at Wang Xu in horror one by one. They have a mixture of fear and regret, which can''t be described in words.


    At this moment, everyone on the scene stares at Wang Xu with astonishment.


    Yes, he is, isn''t he?


    "Childe, these people, before, they all laughed at us. They regarded us as rubbish, as pigs and dogs. They yelled and scolded at will and called for fighting and killing." Zhang Peng also stepped out and said in a loud voice.


    Jin Miaomiao gritted his teeth, his eyes turned red, and said: "Mr. Wang, these people are not hateful. What I hate is myself!


    In Jiulong University, not only we Chinese martial arts, but also the people in the lower world are regarded as pigs and dogs by the outside students and the inside students. Here, we can only be reduced to servants!


    I just hate that I really don''t have enough strength!


    If I''m better than them, even if I''m a member of the lower world or a Chinese warrior, who can look down on me?


    I hate myself, not self-improvement!


    ¡±


    Chu shuliu walked step by step to the front, his eyes swept the pale faces in front of him, and he suddenly laughed, which was extremely ironic.


    If it is not for personal experience, who knows that before a short hundred breaths, what these faces are wearing is naked ridicule and disdain for them.


    As if they were born superior!


    As if, the Chinese martial arts, the lower people, is the lowest level of the general pigs!


    It seems that every word that comes out of their mouth, even if it''s true, as long as it goes beyond the cognitive common sense of these people, it must be false. They are pretending to be powerful!


    However, in the end, but a group of fierce, only dare to bully the weak garbage just!


    Chu shuliu didn''t say a word, just sneered, and the smile was extremely beautiful.


    Wang Xu didn''t say anything, but his intention to kill was full-bodied. The blood stained by the void almost turned into a sea of blood.


    "Touch!"


    All of a sudden, an old man who had laughed at Chu shuliu and others before finally broke down. His knees softened and he knelt on the ground.


    "Spare me, spare me... Spare my life!"


    His voice, trembling, weakness, fear, regret, awe, fear.


    "Touch!"


    Then there was the second person.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Then, the third, the fourth, the fifth


    In the twinkling of an eye, almost all of the more than a dozen liupin overseas students standing around knelt down on their own initiative. Only a few of them stood there, pale and very happy.


    Fortunately, before that, they just looked on coldly and didn''t come out to make fun of Chu shuliu and other people.


    "You ask me who I am, now you should know." Wang Xu didn''t care about these people at all. He stared at Han Cheng from beginning to end and asked faintly:


    "Now, tell me, do you think I''m rubbish?"


    Han Cheng''s face was very solemn. He felt that a heavy mountain was on his back.


    Garbage?


    Wang Xu, is it rubbish?


    If he is rubbish, what is Zhao Chang?


    What are nearly a thousand disciples in the inner courtyard?


    What are the young masters of the three families?


    What is he, Hancheng?


    In front of Wang Xu, simply, is a monster, not a person!


    As a member of the lower world, how did this guy possess such terrible power at such a young age?


    What makes Han Cheng feel more is that Wang Xu is not a human being. It''s Wang Xu''s bright and unshakable second class cultivation realm!

 Chapter 756

    Hancheng can swear by his great master of jiupinjing.


    There is absolutely nothing hidden about Wang Xu''s cultivation.


    Therefore, Wang Xu''s true cultivation realm.


    Seriously, just in the second grade!


    However, Zhao Changru slaughtered chickens and dogs in the second grade master''s realm, killed the sixth grade master''s realm, and slaughtered monsters and beasts with terror, which brought him great pressure.


    It seems that if there is a real fight, it seems that he is very likely not to win Wang Xu?


    "Well? Do you mean you don''t want to talk to me See Hancheng silent, Wang Xu brow suddenly a wrinkle, the body''s intention to kill heart change, with the changeable storm general, instant all pressure on Hancheng''s body.


    That posture, as if the next moment, Wang Xu will brazenly start.


    Not as if.


    Wang Xu, it has moved.


    Under the shadow step, the weak power of heaven and earth in the void changes and flows. Wang Xu is like a distorted light and shadow, which can''t be captured at all. In a flash, he comes to Hancheng.


    Boom!


    The man is now, the fist is out.


    Heaven and earth move!


    A fist, as if even heaven and earth were smashed by a violent shock, the invisible power of heaven and earth in the void with this fist surging, as if the tide of the river suddenly turned upside down, holding his fist, head-on to Hancheng.


    Wang Xu didn''t reserve the slightest bit of his fist. All his physical strength broke out. The second method of Qinglian''s secret method, "heaven and earth''s great river", urged him to connect the void with divine thoughts. The power of heaven and earth surged like the Yangtze River.


    Match with the third form of the ninth form.


    Open the sky!


    This blow out, the fist front in the void to break all momentum, is really in the real Kaitian general.


    Faintly, the space is shaking wildly, and countless black cracks visible to the naked eye appear. That is the result of the space being broken by the extreme force of the fist.


    The strength of Wang Xu''s fist is too big to bear even the space, and he will break at any time.


    "One punch... Space crack?"


    And Han Cheng, at this time as if to see something incredible scene in general, the face of white can''t see a bit of blood, in the face of Wang Xu this punch, unexpectedly is not a little bit next to grasp.


    However, he had to answer.


    Wang Xu, he really came here with a blow.


    "The secret of martial arts at the prefecture level, the mountain is very strong!"


    Without hesitation, Han Cheng''s arms suddenly crossed in front of his chest, his arms muscles burst up layer upon layer, and his clothes exploded directly, revealing the dense bronze runes below.


    Roar!


    The void trembled. A monster with tiger head and ox tail flashed behind Hancheng, and then bumped into Hancheng''s arms.


    For a time, the golden light was flourishing.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu''s fist bumped against him.


    Boom!


    In the earth shaking sound, the golden light exploded, the rocks at the foot of the people trembled slightly, and then countless pieces of gravel rushed into the sky like a storm, shooting in all directions.


    The next moment.


    Han Cheng''s body shot out from it, turned into a streamer that was hard to see with naked eyes, and hit the mountain wall in the rear.


    Boom!


    There was another loud noise.


    The wall of the mountain burst, and the whole city of Hancheng fell into it. It was four or five meters long. A big pit with a diameter of seven or eight meters exploded, and the figure of Hancheng was at the center.


    He''s not dead.


    However, the whole person looked extremely miserable, with blood in the corners of his mouth, arms crossed in front of his chest, constantly shaking slightly, and his face was even white as paper.


    Compared with Wang Xu, he stood in the same place with no expression on his face and looked up indifferently. It seemed that he could fight again, twice or three times just now


    However, Han Cheng is not a cat and dog, but a great master of jiupinjing!


    Zhao Chang is just a mole ant in front of Han Cheng.


    "Hiss..."


    Kneeling on the ground, some people secretly look up, immediately take a breath of air-conditioning, only feel the teeth are straight fight by air-conditioning ice.


    At this time, Wang Xu''s feet moved slightly, and it seemed that he had to move again.


    "Wang Xu, no! He''s the in-house tutor of the college and has helped us before! "


    Seeing this, because Wang Xugang''s outburst was too fast to stop, Chu shuliu finally responded and cried out.


    Suddenly, Wang Xu stopped at his feet, glanced at Han Cheng and said, "I don''t care if you are the tutor of the inner hospital or what.


    But since you have helped my people, please forgive me this time. Remember, next time, don''t treat me as rubbish at will! "


    Wang Xu said this.


    Fall in Han Cheng''s ear, let him eyes a stare on the spot, open mouth to gush out a mouthful of blood.


    Garbage?


    Who the hell thinks you''re rubbish?


    You don''t give me a chance to talk at all. It''s just a bully''s hard work!


    "You, you... What are you?" Han Cheng asked hoarsely.


    "I''m nothing, but I''m not rubbish!" Wang Xu cold smile, and then no longer look at Han Cheng, eyes swept the ground kneeling a group of garbage.


    Poop!


    All of a sudden, the only two old students standing outside also fell to their knees.


    Sometimes, it''s more disgusting to look on coldly, which means that they, from the bottom of their heart, ignore other people''s lives.


    Although Wang Xu didn''t say anything, they had already crushed themselves first, shivering, for fear that Wang Xu''s anger would fall on them.


    The others are kneeling to repent, just the two of you standing, what do you mean?


    I''m scared of myself. I''m scared of running.


    Wang Xu didn''t care about these two people. Instead, he stepped out and appeared in front of Ma CE like a ghost


    Then the body continued to flash, and it was about to go down the mountain.


    In his divine sense, at the foot of the mountain, there is an extremely weak but familiar breath, which is rapidly becoming stronger, full of vitality again, and even full of vitality.


    The familiar feeling of that breath is exactly Ye Jianyi!


    Wang Xu didn''t know Ma CE or what he had done. He just thought Ma CE was a passer-by and didn''t pay any attention.


    However, in the moment he passed by, Ma CE did not hesitate to kneel on the ground


    "Wang, young master Wang... Spare your life! I was wrong! I was wrong! I''m really... Wrong! "


    Ma CE lowered his head, shrunk his head, bent over, shivering like a quail, with only one thought in his mind.


    That''s fear!


    Wang Xu''s ultimate punch not only shocked people, but also made him extremely afraid!


    "Oh? You''re wrong? Tell me, what did you do wrong? " Wang Xu stops at Ma CE''s side, looks down at Ma CE''s shaking feet, and asks.


    Shennian catches Ye Jianyi''s breath and calms Wang Xu''s restless intention of killing. Although I don''t know what happened, ye Jianyi should have been saved.


    Ma CE knelt on the ground, sweating down.


    What did he do wrong?


    He did everything wrong!

 Chapter 757

    From Huaxia, all the way from Chishui base to Jiulong University, everything he did was wrong.


    He thinks that Wang Xu has a false name and is highly boasted by Chu shuliu and others. He doesn''t believe and disdains him. He is dissatisfied with Chu shuliu and others'' attitude of not giving in to himself.


    Especially after he met Zhao Xuan, every decision he made was wrong. It was a big mistake. It was extremely wrong.


    And all these wrong decisions, just because Wang Xu is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination, is simply not human, abnormal extremely powerful.


    And Chu shuliu and others said that Wang Xu, a few people, completely underestimated Wang Xu''s power!


    With one blow, the inner tutor of Jiulong University, the great master of jiupinjing, this, this... This is not human at all.


    At this time, Ma CE was afraid of Wang Xu from the bottom of his heart. He only felt that Wang Xu was no longer a person, but a demon God.


    "Answer my question." Wang Xu''s indifferent voice came again.


    In fear, Ma CE shivered violently, and then ran completely. He almost cried and begged for mercy, saying all the mistakes in his heart one by one.


    When the last sentence came to the ground, he was like a wild dog who had completely lost his spine. His whole body collapsed on the ground, crying and pleading


    "Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang! I know it''s wrong. I really know it''s wrong. Please... Don''t worry with me!


    I''m shit! I''m shit! Shit


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent when he looked at Ma CE''s weakness and pleading there. Then he stepped back and continued to walk down the mountain. He didn''t want to look at this man more.


    The reason why he didn''t kill Ma CE was that he was also from China. Although his behavior was disgusting, this guy didn''t do any substantial harm to Chu shuliu and other people.


    In other words, Ma CE''s strength is there, even if he wants to hurt Chu shuliu and others, he can''t do it at all.


    This person is a waste who thinks that the world should take itself as the center.


    If Ma CE had not said it himself, Wang Xu would not have paid attention to each other.


    It''s just a congenital second grade realm. Even if it''s a little secret, it''s surrounded by the great masters of the sixth grade realm and the tutors of the ninth grade realm are all bombarded by Wang Xu.


    Ma CE, just ants!


    Compared with humans, mole ants don''t take the initiative to provoke humans. Which adult has nothing to do with paying attention to the mole ants passing by?


    ¡­¡­


    At the foot of qianlongfeng mountain.


    Thousands of new students are still gathered here, looking at the nearly 30 square square space in the center with complex eyes.


    There are only three people there.


    One, amazing family. In Kowloon University, the status and personal strength are all the highest. It''s amazing.


    One, after swallowing the Jingshen pill, protecting his life, his breath gradually stabilized, but he was still in a coma.


    One, Zhao Xuan, who was stunned.


    Originally, there were dozens of people crowded here, but after the astonishing appearance of Wu Li, all the people related to Zhao Xuan quietly took the initiative to retreat to 10 meters away to show that they kept a distance from Zhao Xuan.


    Zhang Yao, Liu Longxin, Yang Fei and other Chinese martial artists also retreated together.


    "Somebody..."


    So, when Zhao Xuan wakes up from his coma and wants to ask a hand to report to his cousin Zhao Chang on the mountain, he turns his head around, but he doesn''t even see one of his own hands.


    For a moment, Zhao Xuan was a fool in the same place, his face could not be more white, and his eyes were extremely confused and scared.


    When the wall falls, people push.


    Compared with amazing Wu Li, is Zhao Chang a fart?


    Zhao Chang, the backer of Zhao Xuan, is not even a fart. What is Zhao Xuan?


    "Awake? When you wake up, get up and go to find Zhao Chang, and ask him to come and make amends to the man under the prince himself! " See Zhao Xuan wake up, astonishing no Li raised an eye to sweep him one eye, light of say.


    "The gift of making amends, let him weigh it by himself, but let me be satisfied, otherwise, even Zhao Qing of your Zhao family, I will satisfy him personally."


    Zhao Qing, the founder of the Youth League, was worshipped as a God by Zhao Xuan, Zhao Chang and others. Many people were young, and few people dared to call him by his name.


    Because, in addition to his status as an elite disciple of the inner school of Kowloon college, Zhao Qing is also the leader of the Zhao family in Kowloon college.


    The Zhao family, though also a powerful martial arts family, has many wuzuns in the family, which is also a first-class force in Xuankong city.


    But compared with amazing family, Zhao family is nothing.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Zhao Xuan where dare to have a little dissatisfaction, crazy nod, all hands and feet to get up, will run to Qianlong peak.


    But just then.


    A cold voice suddenly rang out in everyone''s ears.


    "Who is Zhao Xuan?"


    With the sound, Wang Xu also appeared in front of the crowd like a ghost. Behind him, the dark shadow spread all the way, like a dark sword, pointing from Qianlong peak to the foot of the mountain.


    The scene of Wang Xu''s appearance is very strange.


    Suddenly, almost all of the people on the scene changed slightly, and their eyes were more shocked.


    Who is this one?


    It''s amazing enough to be beyond people''s imagination. Now, it seems that such a strange person is also looking for Zhao Xuan''s trouble.


    Again, because of the prince from the lower world?


    Wang Xu?


    People''s eyes were shocked, and their hearts were very complicated.


    And Zhao Xuan himself, his face was white to the bottom, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    He didn''t think about it. It''s totally unreasonable that this kind of situation will appear. These people in the lower world are just mole ants. Why can they bully him as well as before and play cards according to common sense?


    "What? You don''t want to answer my question? " Seeing the silence of the crowd around him, Wang Xu''s eyebrows were wrinkled, and his voice was a bit murderous.


    But the answer was still silence.


    Who dares to speak?


    But no one spoke. For a moment, almost all of them turned their heads and their eyes fell on Zhao Xuan.


    Zhao Xuan''s face became whiter in the eyes of all the people.


    In the past, Zhao Xuan enjoyed this kind of attention, but now, he wishes everyone around him didn''t know him.


    Wang Xu''s eyes fell on Zhao Xuan, and then he frowned.


    This Zhao Xuan


    Weak!


    It''s too weak!


    Poor weak!


    It''s such a thing. Chu shuliu and others are forced to have no way out, and ye Jianyi is forced to die?


    "I..." in the face of Wang Xu''s eyes, Zhao Xuan''s heart sank and he opened his mouth to say something.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, it suddenly turned dark.


    The next moment.


    A huge sole quickly magnified in front of his eyes, almost in an instant, Zhao Xuanquan''s personal consciousness directly and completely fell into the darkness.


    At the last moment when the spirit died out, a cold voice, like a steel knife, carved two words deep into Zhao Xuan''s consciousness.


    "Mole ant!"

 Chapter 758

    Dead silence.


    Naked silence.


    "This man... Is not a man! It''s the devil


    At this moment, almost all the people present had a very similar idea in their mind.


    No one can see Wang Xu''s action clearly. No one knows when Wang Xu appeared on Zhao Xuan''s head.


    Everyone, can only see clearly.


    Under Wang Xu''s foot, there was a huge pit four or five meters in size.


    Among them, only a piece of blood can be seen, but no trace of Zhao Xuan''s existence can be found.


    What''s more terrifying is that Wang Xu''s feet are still spotless without any blood contamination, as if he just accidentally raised his feet and accidentally killed a mole ant on the ground.


    This scene, how not to let people deeply awe.


    This indifferent man is not a demon. What else can he be.


    In this stillness, Wang Xu walks to Ye Jianyi step by step, sweeps his eyes, and then directly ignores him, squats down to check Ye Jianyi''s condition.


    He put his right hand in the center of Ye Jianyi''s eyebrows, and his mind was deep in Ye Jianyi''s body. But after a turn, Wang Xu''s mood suddenly sank to the bottom.


    Ye Jianyi''s body may have been saved by amazing Wu Li.


    But his spirit is gone!


    instant.


    Boom!


    Void vibration, before not easy to press down the killing intention, this time crazy, unreservedly burst out from Wang Xu.


    His cold voice sounded in everyone''s ears:


    "Damn you all!"


    The next moment.


    The breath of terror and fury, like the rebellious sea, rolled to the sky, and then pressed down.


    "Click! Click


    This breath, violent as if earth shaking general, it seems that there are countless heavy mountains from the sky, with the smell of destruction, towards all the people on the ground.


    Even the space can''t bear it, there is a tendency to crack.


    It''s almost just a breath.


    Around Wang Xu, there were thousands of new and old students, no matter what their accomplishments were, no matter what their backgrounds were, no matter what their backers were.


    At this moment, they couldn''t control their legs. They were shaking wildly. It seemed that the mountain was very heavy on them. They would collapse and kneel on the ground at any time.


    Kneel down!


    But it''s not the most terrible. What''s terrible is that the invisible intention of killing in the void all around is like a knife hanging on the top of people''s heads.


    Everyone has a feeling that once they kneel down, this invisible sword of killing will fall down at the first time and kill their spirits.


    For people, death is the same as death!


    Seeing, thousands of people will be killed here by Wang Xu.


    Finally.


    Before that old and indifferent voice, once again sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Stop it


    As the voice fell to the ground, an old man in black, with both hands on his back, appeared from the top of Qinglong peak, and then stepped out, thousands of meters away, as if there were no light and shadow at his feet.


    In a flash, the old man appeared at the foot of qianlongfeng mountain, standing five meters in front of Wang Xu, staring at him indifferently, and said faintly:


    "Xiao you, the person you should kill is dead, enough!"


    "Enough?"


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu raised his head slowly, and his eyes were tinged with blood. His voice was as cold as the abyss and dark, and he said word by word:


    "Enough for you. But, for me, it''s still


    Not enough


    The more terrifying killing intention surged out of his body again, and almost materialized killing intention, in the void behind him, faintly turned into a bloody world of corpses.


    In that bloody world, those who are weak in strength and lack of mind will have a kind of shudder in their soul as long as they look at it.


    Wang Xu''s strength is far beyond the imagination of all of them.


    Even Wang Xu didn''t dare to stay by his side. Without a word, he quickly retreated more than ten meters away and stood behind the old man.


    Only when the old man stands in front of him, can he ignore the horror of Wang Xu.


    At this time, amazing Wu Li has already guessed who Wang Xu is.


    "This man... Is so terrible. There is a strong backer behind him. No wonder the family will take out Jingshen Dan as a gift to make amends because he has killed three wuzuns. They have repeatedly warned me not to offend him..."


    Amazing Wu Li murmured to himself, the heart has set off waves.


    In the face of Wang Xu''s response, the old man was silent for a moment, but still said faintly: "little friend, if you insist on your own way, don''t blame me for stopping you."


    "Who are you?" Wang Xu''s waist was gradually straightened, and his whole body was like a sharp sword gradually coming out of his sheath.


    "Nintendo, Jiulongshan, qinglongfeng!" The old man said faintly.


    Behind him, when he heard the old man''s self introduction, his eyes contracted violently.


    Jiulong Mountain.


    It''s not Kowloon college.


    Qinglong peak master.


    I''m not the president of Kowloon college.


    Although, the old man is indeed the head of the inner courtyard of Kowloon University.


    However, these different introductions represent two completely different meanings, which are quite different.


    Because there are nine dragon peaks in the Jiulong mountains.


    And Kowloon college is just the outer Qinglong peak and Qianlong peak.


    "Nintendo?" Wang Xu repeated a sentence, then suddenly laughed: "game machine?"


    "Well?"


    Nintendo squinted and didn''t understand what the word "game machine" in Wang Xu''s mouth meant.


    But Wang Xu didn''t mean to explain: "the master of qinglongfeng is not the master of the inner courtyard of Jiulong University. It''s a bit interesting. I just want to ask you, "is this rubbish worth saving?"


    "I didn''t stop you to save them. They, to me, are just ants. "


    Nintendo shook his head, light mouth: "I stop you, because you... Magic barrier!"


    "The devil? ha-ha! Ha ha ha ha


    When Wang Xu heard the speech, he thought about it by himself. Suddenly, he burst out laughing. He was crazy and his killing intention soared wildly.


    "Magic barrier... Isn''t it... Crazy?"


    Around, many people see this, the heart suddenly a joy.


    It''s amazing, but it''s also suspicious.


    Chu shuliu, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing, Zhang Peng and others are also worried.


    The whole audience, only the old man''s face, is more and more dignified.


    What makes him dignified is not Wang Xu''s more and more manic intention to kill, but the emptiness surrounding Wang Xu, which other people can''t feel and are not qualified to understand


    The power of the mind!


    Clearly, only wuzun can master the idea, Nintendo does not know why Wang Xu will have, but does not stop him from fear.


    Just because, with the laughter of Wang Xu, this strange and obscure power of divine thought is soaring at the same terrible speed as the intention of killing.

 Chapter 759

    "Xiaoyou, you are not deeply possessed now. It''s better to do less killing. These people, for you, are just ants. In your state of mind, you should have completely ignored them, but now, you are obsessed with killing. Don''t you wake up? "


    Nintendo continued to speak, with a kind of awe inspiring voice, like Hongzhong Dalu, exploding in Wang Xu''s ear, directly to the depth of his mind.


    "Young master!"


    Di Changqing and others cried out anxiously.


    If Wang Xu really gets into the devil''s trap, none of them will.


    Chu shuliu even stood up, looked Wang Xu in the eyes and said in a loud voice, "Wang Xu, don''t be impulsive. Think about it carefully. They, to you, are just mole ants. You don''t need to destroy yourself for these mole ants! "


    But she swore in her heart: "if you are possessed, I will be possessed with you."


    When others heard the words, they all raised their heads and looked at Wang Xu in awe.


    Some people want to echo Chu shuliu''s words and admit that they are just mole ants. It''s not worth worrying about them.


    Because they don''t want to die!


    Even if you admit that you are a mole ant?


    Moreover, compared with Wang Xu, it is also true that they are mole ants.


    "Needless to say, I know better than anyone in the world if I am possessed or not." Wang Xuchong chushuliu smiles, then looks directly at Nintendo and says with a faint smile:


    "Old man, I don''t care if what you say is true or false. Even if it''s true, I''m not happy for you to stand up now. Before, my people were bullied. Ye Jianyi even died. Now it''s hard to show his spirit. Why didn''t you stand up at that time? "


    "I said, they, to me, are just mole ants, so are your people. I can''t bear to stand up now. You are such a good young man. You have been possessed and ruined your life. " Nintendo said.


    "Ha ha!"


    For this answer, Wang Xu sniffed and sneered, but he didn''t bother to talk with Nintendo any more. We all know this, but it''s nonsense.


    The next moment.


    He suddenly looked cold and said: "since you can''t bear me to be possessed, I need you to eliminate the killing intention in my heart, anger in my chest and evil obstacles in my eyes!


    Take my sword and let me understand the real strength of you, the leader of qinglongfeng


    Wang Xu''s heart was full of ridicule.


    Since Nintendo responded to him with these words, then he pressed them back.


    Nintendo, since it doesn''t move him.


    Then, don''t blame him for touching you.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu''s intention to kill himself to the limit soared again, as if the original little whirlwind had suddenly changed into a terrible tornado that could really destroy the sky and the earth.


    That breath, aggression like fire, seems to burn all things in the world.


    Wang Xu''s whole body is covered with the blood color of the void. Unconsciously, it covers the whole sky near Qianlong peak. The wind and cloud are violent, and the air is oppressed like a storm.


    The next moment.


    The mind moves.


    "This..."


    Nintendo face suddenly changed, and then the whole person suddenly step out, was dignified to the extreme.


    The next moment.


    People move.


    Nintendo''s eyebrows and eyes jumped fiercely, slightly gritted his teeth, and his eyes were extremely incredible, as if he sensed something absolutely impossible.


    Another moment.


    The sword moves.


    "Boom!"


    Heaven and earth change color in an instant.


    A golden sword light, which did not know where it was born or where it was going, tore open the sky and cut to the earth in a way beyond the visual capture of countless people present.


    It''s a sword.


    Make the world change color.


    It''s a sword.


    Let everything be silent.


    It''s a sword.


    Force Nintendo''s face is no longer indifferent, at the foot of the back again and again, the breath of terror from his body, Wu Zun crazy spread out, in front of the body, the head of the void, cloth layers of protection.


    Finally.


    The golden sword light disappears.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the terrible sword mark that spread nearly 10 meters in front of him, Nintendo was deeply silent. He knew that if he hadn''t blocked the sword directly.


    The sword mark is definitely more than 10 meters, but it will be as long as 100 meters. It may even tear apart the Qianlong peak behind him.


    The power of this sword.


    It has reached the level of Wu Zun.


    He was silent, but his heart turned upside down.


    In front of him, Wang Xu was only about 20 years old. He was sure that the breath of cultivation on the other side was a real congenital second grade state.


    However, he had the idea of wuzun strangely. With his eyes, he could see the traces of nearly twenty martial arts.


    Even if it''s a common martial arts secret, but the traces are


    The trace breath of martial arts can only be revealed by heaven level martial arts secret method!


    This boy, master


    Twenty ways, the secret of heaven level martial arts?!


    What kind of protective power is his mind?


    Only the power of God left behind can bring Wang Xu such a terrible increase in strength. The realm of the other side will never be lower than that of the high-ranking wuzun.


    Even, it is likely to be the peak of high-ranking Wu Zun, which can attack the terror of Emperor Wu at any time.


    Nintendo is more silent.


    It was because he felt that the power that left Wang Xu with this strange divine power might still be above the high-ranking military master.


    What does that mean?


    In Xuankong City, it''s almost invincible


    Emperor Wu!


    Look at Wang Xu''s clothes, the emperor''s son-in-law''s clothes


    At this moment, Nintendo, even if it has lived for hundreds of years in a calm state of mind, can''t help the fierce fluctuations.


    He stared at Wang Xu and said nothing.


    "Thank you very much, qinglongfeng master. He didn''t care about himself to eliminate the evil in his heart." At this time, Wang Xu''s voice came.


    Nintendo face muscles, can''t help but give a hard twitch.


    But at this time, Wang Xu smiles and gives him a respectful thank-you gift. He regards himself as a younger generation. There is nothing cold, manic and murderous about him.


    Although Wang Xu''s attitude can be said to be respectful.


    But I don''t know why, Nintendo heart is a burst of unspeakable stuffy, uncomfortable.


    "You''re welcome..." Nintendo finally said, the voice seems as flat as before, but people with heart can hear some waves from it.


    Wang Xu gave a light smile, then his face suddenly sank. He respectfully took out the letter of recommendation from the emperor''s husband and handed it to him


    "Mr. Feng, Wang Xu, recommended by the emperor''s family, wants to join the outer gate of Jiulong college. Won''t you refuse?"


    "You..." Nintendo took a deep breath. It seemed to press something down, and then it said slowly:


    "I''m not in charge of the outside door. If you want to enter, you can directly take the letter of recommendation to any manager of the outside door and join in."


    "What about my friends?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly, pointing to Chu shuliu and others, and said with a smile.


    "I''ll say hello for you..." Nintendo pauses a little and continues, "it''s the college. It''s compensation for their previous experience."


    "Thank you, master Feng." Wang Xu is smiling.


    Nintendo was silent for another moment, and then suddenly asked, "what''s the name of that sword?"


    "What''s your name?"


    Wang Xu picked his eyebrows and shook his head: "that sword has no name. If it has to be named, it should be... A sword seriously!"


    "A serious sword?"


    Nintendo is silent again. He stares at Wang Xu deeply. His mood just calms down in his heart, and it rolls up again.


    He only thought that Wang Xu didn''t want to say, so he didn''t ask any more. After a few words, he left and returned to qinglongfeng.


    Only at this time did Wang Xu look up at the astonishing Wu Li and ask calmly:


    "Ye Jianyi, you saved it?"

 Chapter 760

    "It''s me."


    Astonishingly, he nodded.


    "What''s your name?" Wang Xu stares at amazing Wu Li.


    The powerful vitality of Ye Jianyi''s body now proves that the astonishing Wu Li must have used extremely precious pills.


    He was very curious. Who was the other party? Will be willing to spend such a huge price to save a stranger.


    "Amazing home... Amazing, nothing!" Amazing Wuli knows that Wang Xu has no malice, at least now he has no malice.


    But his heart is also extremely heavy, after all, shocking people, and the relationship between Wang Xu is not good. This time, as long as he thought about the task of the family''s account, he could not help but tremble at the sight of Wang Xu.


    Just that sword, let him see no chance to compete. Wang Xu killed him, I''m afraid it won''t be more difficult than killing amazing maniacs and others.


    "Amazing?" Wang Xu nodded and thought of the amazing children he had killed. Thinking deeply, he asked directly:


    "There were some amazing people who provoked me and killed me. How? What do you mean you''re helping me now? "


    "Mr. Huiwang, don''t get me wrong. The astonishing family doesn''t want to be your enemy. Before amazing crazy people''s behavior, all is their personal behavior, has nothing to do with me, also has nothing to do with the family


    Amazing Wu Li took a deep breath and saluted Wang Xu deeply


    "In addition, because of their offenses to you, I''m surprised that people have specially offered you a gift of apology. One of them is Jing Shen Dan, which saved your subordinates."


    Then he took off a black dragon ring on his left index finger and handed it respectfully


    "Young master, this is a space ring. The things in it are my surprise gifts. Please have a look."


    Wang Xu was very surprised. He didn''t expect that the amazing family would bow to him. He was still so low.


    You know, it''s amazing, but the cultivation of master liupinjing is only about 26 years old. It can be said that he is the genius among the geniuses. The other party''s position in the younger generation will never be low.


    Wang Xu was even more surprised when he took the dragon ring and his mind swept through the space.


    There are nearly ten square meters of space, full of all kinds of martial arts cultivation resources, such as pills, materials and magic weapons.


    One of the most attractive is the two milky white jade bottles, which exude a strong vitality, and the vitality of Ye Jianyi comes from the same source.


    Surprisingly, they are two magic pills!


    In addition to the consumption of Ye Jianyi, in order to make amends for Wang Xu, the astonishing family took out three magic pills at one time!


    Even Wang Xu had to be slightly moved and nodded at the astonishing Wu Li: "your astonishing family has a heart. The past is written off."


    Having said that, Wang Xu didn''t know why he made such a strange decision.


    However, this does not prevent Wang Xu from accepting the apology gift from the amazing family.


    And Wang Xu''s attitude, including amazing Wulu, Chu shuliu, di Changqing and others, all thought that Wang Xu had a good heart and knew the reason, so no one mentioned it.


    A misunderstanding, so born. But for both sides, it is a happy ending.


    He took the dragon ring and threw it into the space at will. He was still sleeping with the treasure rat. Wang Xu continued to ask:


    "Do you know where there is quiet and where the power of heaven and earth is sufficient?"


    He needs a place to perform the soul summoning ceremony for ye Jianyi. This is also the reason why Wang Xu is not in a hurry to save people, although he is ready to kill after checking Ye Jianyi''s situation.


    For others, the disappearance of spirits may be just like the death.


    But for Wang Xu, there are several ways to save people!


    "I know."


    Amazing Wu Li nodded, thought for a while, and said in a deep voice:


    "At the top of Qianlong peak, there are five grottoes. According to legend, they are formed by the nostrils, eyes and mouth of the ancient dragon. Inside, the power of heaven and earth is strong, and the power of the earth within a thousand miles is gathered. They are the top closed places that the students like most


    However, it costs 10000 yuan to open it once... "


    Before he finished, he was interrupted directly by Wang Xu: "take me there! As for the contribution of the ten thousand academy, it is the Youth League, which is controlled by Zhao Chang and Zhao Xuan, who were killed by me. I think no one will object to it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Astonishingly, Wu Li was silent for a while, staring at Wang Xu deeply, and his mood was extremely complicated.


    There will certainly be no objection from all the people present. However, most of the students from outside the college are working on various tasks outside the college, and only a small part of them are in the college.


    Some people don''t see Wang Xu''s powerful power to make their peers despair. They are afraid that they will lose face and have problems!


    Not to mention that the real master of the Youth League is not Zhao Chang and Zhao Xuan, but another person.


    Inner courtyard, Zhao Qing!


    Surprisingly, he subconsciously wanted to remind Wang Xu, but finally gave up. So what? Will Wang Xu''s strength, which is so powerful that he is desperate, care about a mere Zhao Qing?


    So, don''t be surprised at such a time.


    A group of people in a quiet atmosphere, to Qianlong peak above, thousands of people watching, all the way to see off.


    The people they''re looking at


    It''s called.


    Wang Xu!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Qianlong peak.


    Nintendo stands next to a middle-aged man. They are looking at Wang Xu.


    "Luo Tian, how do you feel about this son?" Nintendo has a bit of complexity in its voice.


    "It''s a blessing and a curse for him to join our Kowloon college."


    The middle-aged man named Luo Tian said faintly.


    He was dressed in blue and blue, and his face was only in his forties. But his breath was like the abyss, like the dragon, like the deep sea, and the void around him was distorted and vibrated. It was a sign that his mind could not resonate with the forces of the heaven and earth around him all the time.


    This is also a wuzun!


    Although he looks young, his real age is over 200 years old, no less than Nintendo.


    Face, for Wu Zun, has come to the point where he can change at any time. Whether they are old or young depends entirely on the mood of each wuzun.


    Nintendo, for example, keeps his face like an old man all the time because he has children and grandchildren under his knees and has been used to it for a long time.


    "Is it a blessing or not, a curse or not, or is it a combination of blessing and misfortune?" Nintendo''s eyes flickered, and its complexion fluctuated a little. It was amazing.


    After receiving Wang Xu''s serious sword, no one knows Wang Xu''s situation better than him.

 Chapter 761

    Wang Xu is a monster, a monster of genius and a demon of monster.


    For Kowloon college, this kind of person can be heaven or abyss. Simple misfortunes and blessings are beyond description.


    To tell you the truth, Nintendo was relieved that Wang Xu took the initiative to ask to enter the outer door instead of the inner courtyard.


    For Kowloon University, Wang Xu is extremely important and dangerous.


    In particular, Nintendo and Luotian have to think deeply about the death of three wuzuns.


    After a moment''s silence, Luo Tian finally said, "what''s the matter with you? It''s all in the future. It hasn''t happened yet. I don''t dare to say for sure. But when he enters our Kowloon college, he is likely to be able to easily solve the problem in the near future. "


    "You mean that..."


    Nintendo''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking:


    "Yes, there are too many secrets about this boy. There are three wuzuns of the astonishing family dying in front of him. Many people can''t do anything more. That''s a real possibility for him. "


    As he said this, he looked back at the five Grottoes behind him, which were closed by huge stones. Suddenly, he frowned and said:


    "No, that boy wants to come to Longmai grottoes, but it''s all closed here. With his temperament, I''m afraid he''ll make trouble again."


    "Longmai Grottoes is a closed place. Once it is closed, you and I can''t easily break the lock stone outside. What can that boy do?" Luo Tian shakes his head and doesn''t care about it. He brings up another thing curiously


    "The spirit of his subordinate was lost, and the astonishing Dan of the astonishing family couldn''t be saved. I''d like to know what method he is going to use to save people?"


    "When he came to the Dragon Cave, did he know where the dragon is? Want to use the essence of heaven and earth contained in it? But no one in the Academy knows about the Dragon veins in the cave except you and me. How did he know? "


    Luo Tian couldn''t understand.


    "Maybe, he didn''t know about the existence of dragon veins. There might be other ways to save people." Nintendo is also slightly frown, but it thought of Wang Xu before that serious sword revealed nearly 20 kinds of Dao Wen breath.


    Those, if there are really 20 different Tianji martial arts secrets, Wang Xu''s secret is so big that it''s not impossible to have another way to summon souls.


    "Hum, I don''t want to talk about these. I''ll see how he broke the lock stone!" Luo Tianleng hum, a chill flashed through his eyes


    "No matter how talented people are, they have to learn to be astute. Even the young masters of the three major families have to abide by the rules in our Kowloon college. It''s a good thing that this boy came here and almost made my Kowloon college turn upside down. If you don''t intercede for him, this boy and his subordinates in the lower world will have to go away for me! "


    "That''s OK, but it''s a blessing to let him suffer. When you know that the sky is high and the earth is thick, you should be good to yourself and everyone. " Nintendo nodded.


    "They''re coming up. Let''s go."


    "Hum!"


    A cold hum landing, Luotian and Nintendo figure, has gone with the wind, directly disappeared in the Qinglong peak.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Wang Xu also came to the place leading to the closure of Longmai Grottoes under the amazing leadership.


    This is a stone step made of pure white jade, shining with Ye''s brilliance in the sunshine.


    "Young master, this stage is called Shenglong stage!"


    After Wang Xu, Wu Jing respectfully introduces:


    "There are ninety-nine steps in the ascending dragon stage, which is similar to the ascending emperor stage of the imperial family. If the martial arts go to the closing place of the dragon vein Grottoes above, they will be favored by the legendary ghost of the real dragon, so that they can get feedback of the essence of the real dragon and get unimaginable benefits."


    "Oh?" Wang Xu picked eyebrows, which he didn''t know in his previous life.


    Sure enough, in his previous life, he rowed too much in Kowloon college. If he knew there was such an opportunity here, he would not easily miss it.


    "There are five dragon caves above the Dragon level. You can pay ten thousand contributions at a time. As long as you can hold on, you can close the gate at will. Until you get out of the gate, the next person will be allowed to enter."


    Amazing Wu Li pointed to the five Grottoes at the top of the mountain and gave a brief introduction.


    Between the clouds and fog, all the five grottoes are blocked by five pure black, black iron like boulders. The sunlight is refracted by the clouds and fog and falls on the boulders, but it seems to be swallowed up, without any reflection.


    Wang Xu goes to the ascending dragon steps, but is stopped by guards on both sides, who are covered in black armor.


    "All the Five Dragon Cave are occupied. If you want to enter, please come back tomorrow." A black armor guard said lightly.


    "Do you know who I am?" Wang Xu looked up, not smiling.


    In front of them, the two black armor guards are all in the seven grade division. For other students in Kowloon University, they can''t be offended.


    But for him, what is it?


    Following Wang Xu all the way, many of the students who were far behind to watch the excitement, all of them looked at the black armor guard with strange eyes.


    "I don''t need to know who you are."


    The black armor guard glanced at Wang Xu and said, "the dragon vein grottoes are for those who want to enter the realm. If you are a second-class person, it''s a waste to open them."


    "You''d better step back. Once the dragon vein grottoes are opened, you need to pay 10000 college contributions. Do you have any? It''s also for your own good. The second class has an impact on the third class. Just go to the common closed room in the college. You don''t have to come to Longmai Grottoes to waste your contribution. " Another guard also shook his head.


    There was almost no cover up for their words. Don''t blame them. Wang Xu''s second grade cultivation breath is too easy to be misunderstood.


    "If I get rid of these two people, can you help me solve the following problems?" Wang Xu suddenly turned his head, looked at the astonishing Wu Li and said with a smile.


    "Yes." Astonishingly, he nodded.


    Their attitude made the two black armor guards look extremely ugly.


    They''re useless?


    How dare a freshman of second grade cultivation say such big words?


    What does he think he is?


    They were furious in their hearts, but they didn''t find it. Almost everyone around them looked at them strangely.


    If they have the heart, heart to distinguish, you will find that strange, suddenly pity and see the fool helpless.


    Without waiting for their anger.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu suddenly moved.


    Boom!


    There seemed to be two thunderbolts exploding in the void. The two black armor guards were experienced in fighting and subconsciously wanted to fight back. However, they only had time to open their eyes and two big hands, one left and one right, pressed on their chest with an extremely domineering and unquestionable power.


    The power of terror broke out in an instant. The two black armor guards, who were the great masters of qipinjing cultivation, had no room to fight against each other. They turned into two black lights and smashed into the mountains on both sides.


    instant.


    In front of the Dragon Rising terrace, the people in the way are gone.


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Xu didn''t even blink his eyelids. He calmly took back his hand and led the people up the ascending dragon steps.


    Behind, countless people were deeply shocked by the falling crowd. Someone breathed out: "this is Wang Xu, prince? Sure enough, just like the rumor


    It''s like a demon

 Chapter 762

    Qianlong peak.


    The above two, the middle two and the next one are arranged on one side of the stone wall, which is as straight as a mirror. The clouds cover the stone wall. From a distance, it is really like the eyes, nose and mouth of a giant dragon hidden behind the clouds.


    Wind from tiger, cloud from dragon.


    The real dragon is revealed, and the head can not be seen in a hundred Li.


    Wang Xu stood in front of the cave at the bottom, looking up at the pure black giant stone in front of him, that is, Suolong stone.


    It''s said to be pure black, but when we got close to it, we found that this stone is not really black, but a huge stone of gray, white, yellow and other colors.


    The reason why most people regard it as black is that this stone is covered with a strange force field, and all the light shining on it will be swallowed up.


    "This demon... What does he want to do?"


    At this time, no less than 100 people gathered behind Wang Xu. At ordinary times, ordinary students can''t get on the board without paying 10000 contributions.


    But now, the two black armor guards who guard the ascending dragon stage can''t manage so much. They stand beside with gloomy faces and red eyes staring at Wang Xu, but they don''t dare to act rashly.


    Just now, the experience of being hit by Wang Xu, let two people fear incomparably. Then, after learning what Wang Xu had done from other people, he did not dare to move.


    Step on Liu Pinjing master, famous student Zhao Chang?


    One blow flies to the inner courtyard tutor, seriously injures Han Cheng?


    How many steps does qinglongfeng director take to heaven?


    What''s more, what amazing Wulu said to everyone at the foot of the mountain, three wuzuns of the amazing family died of Wang Xu. Who dares to move?


    But they dare not move, but they dare to sneer in a low voice


    "Ha ha, this guy seems to want to break into the Dragon Cave. If he can beat us, can he still beat the Dragon lock stone?"


    "It''s impossible to think about it. Suolong stone weighs hundreds of thousands of pounds and is as hard as meteorite. Even Wu zunqin can''t shake it. He doesn''t know what Suolong stone stands for!"


    "Yes, it''s said that Suolongshi is the Zhenshi used to suppress the real dragon. Let''s wait to see this arrogant boy make jokes."


    The two black armor guards are itching to Wang xuhen''s teeth, and their eyes are all full-bodied to almost real irony.


    At the same time.


    After Wang Xu''s crackdown, this year, no old student of the new liupin master was promoted to the inner court.


    The trapped dragon array in the test has been hidden again. The chain connecting qinglongfeng and qianlongfeng has been opened again. A young man in Qingyi, with a cold face, walks through step by step and finally walks slowly down from the trapped dragon lock.


    "Young and young!"


    Sunspot leads Ma CE to stand respectfully under the chain of the trapped dragon. Seeing the young man in green, he quickly steps up and bends down.


    "Is Zhao Chang dead?" Zhao Qing voice as usual, tone without fluctuation, seems to ask as usual.


    But the sunspot is mercilessly tremble, the head does not dare to lift at all, low deeper, small voice way: "eldest brother, still have Zhao Xuan... All died."


    "Who killed him?" Zhao Qing''s voice is still as usual, at the foot is not even stop, continue to step forward.


    "It''s a freshman... Named Wang Xu. He''s... Very strong!" This attitude of youth, let the sunspot heart pressure is huge, hard swallow saliva, very difficult to return.


    "Very strong. How strong is it?" Zhao Qing''s tone is still flat.


    "Han Cheng''s tutor in the inner courtyard seemed to be seriously injured by his blow, and..." as he said, sunspot looked up at Zhao Qing''s side face secretly, and saw that his face was still calm, and he swallowed his saliva again. Then he continued:


    "The dean of the inner courtyard, the director of qinglongfeng heaven, was forced back by him for several steps..."


    "Force back wuzun?"


    Hearing this, Zhao Qing gave a little meal at her feet and finally showed a touch of emotion on her face.


    As geniuses, especially those like Zhao Qing, the ordinary tutors of Kowloon university are not qualified to teach them.


    Behind them, more or less, all had something to do with at least one wuzun. In the college, most students study by themselves with the help of the college''s resources. Only those ordinary students without any background need the tutor''s instruction.


    But a small group of people like Zhao Qing don''t pay attention to the general tutors at all. Only Wu Zun can make them look straight at them.


    Because, the genius of these geniuses, is with the fastest speed, the shortest time, impact wuzun as the goal!


    "Oh, that''s interesting." Zhao Qing finally faced up to Wang Xu, a touch of seriousness in his voice: "where is he now?"


    "It''s said that he went to Longmai Grottoes to prepare for the treatment of his man." Sunspot respectfully way.


    "Dragon Cave? Just stay in college. Let''s go. " Zhao Qing nodded, with a touch of cold killing in her voice.


    "Young, you, you... You want to kill him?" The sunspot looked up in shock and took a breath of air.


    "What do you think?" Zhao Qing smiles.


    "I don''t dare to guess your intention." Sunspot lowered his head again, but his eyes were flashing wildly. He was already thinking about whether it was a right decision to continue to mix with Zhao Qing.


    Wang Xu is a demon, Zhao Qing still want to provoke?


    "You don''t guess. I''m just going to kill him. No one who killed me, Zhao Qing, can still live well." Zhao Qing sneered, then no more words.


    But all of a sudden, he glanced at Ma CE, who was behind the sunspot, frowned and asked in a voice: "who is this man? So weak garbage, you take it with you?


    Is there no other capable person in the Youth League? Or, because of Zhao Chang''s death, they all became a group of people who were greedy for life and afraid of death? "


    A few questions in a row, the sunspot asked a little confused force.


    He looked up at Ma CE, who was scared and pale, and said blankly, "young man, he is the special man you like! Yes? This is... "


    Speaking of the end, sunspot took the initiative to stop and knew what he might have made a mistake.


    Sure enough, Zhao Qingji looked at Ma CE with disdain and waved impatiently: "I''m not talking about him. I''m talking about a woman with demon blood.


    As for this rubbish, it seems to lose my face to follow me.


    Let him go


    With that, Zhao Qing did not look at Ma CE, turned and strode to the top of Qianlong peak.


    In the back, sunspot took a deep look at Ma CE, who was so scared that he patted him on the shoulder and said in a complicated voice:


    "I''m sorry. It seems that what I said to you was due to a misunderstanding. You''ve heard what the youth said. Let''s go by ourselves. "


    With that, the sunspot sighed, shook his head and strode away.


    In situ, only Ma CE was left standing there.

 Chapter 763

    I don''t know how long it took.


    Ma CE''s body suddenly shook violently, and an extreme panic flashed through his eyes


    "Woman? Is the woman with demon blood one of Chu shuliu and Jin Miaomiao? "


    This time, there were eight women who came to Kowloon University from China. Except Chu shuliu and Jin Miaomiao, the rest were ordinary people, and no one could be called special.


    The more he thought about it, the more he panicked.


    At the end of the day, he trembled a little uncontrollably. Boundless remorse rose in his heart, but in his mind, because of panic, even a complete idea could not appear.


    "Why... I''m so sorry!"


    "Why?"


    "Will it?"


    "Why?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ascending dragon, ninety-nine.


    Zhao Qing ascended the steps step by step. The mountain wind was blowing by. Her clothes were flying. Her sword eyebrows were starry. Her face was beautiful. She was like a son of God.


    A little cyan appeared behind him. With every step he took, the cyan would become deeper and bigger.


    After ninety-nine steps, a huge blue sword was formed and stood still in the void. The sword body exuded a vague and sharp cold sword meaning.


    Zhao Qing''s eyes are as deep as the abyss. He stares at the front calmly. He is surrounded by the crowd, and everyone is silent. Wang Xu, who is the focus of attention, gives a little meal at his feet.


    The next moment, he suddenly laughed, and his killing intention was gone. Instead, he was a kind of schadenfreude like a joke.


    "Ha ha, this Wang Xu is really interesting! Looking at him like this, he is preparing to break into the next dragon vein grottoes. Does he know who is closed inside? It''s really hard to know. "


    Sunspot followed Zhao Qing closely behind, also saw this scene, doubt way: "young, what does he want to do?"


    "What else can we do? Naturally, we are going to break the Suolong stone and break into the Dragon Cave." Zhao Qing broke into laughter, shook her head and looked speechless


    "Originally, I thought he was a powerful enemy. But now, but only see an idiot, he thought lock dragon stone is what thing? It''s naive and ridiculous to want to break the lockstone. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sunspot was silent, but he was a little hesitant. He always felt that Wang Xu could create a miracle.


    As if seeing what he thought, Zhao Qing sneered: "half a year ago, I was in the middle two, left one dragon vein grottoes, closing the gate to attack wuzun''s realm. I stormed away with all my strength and hit the Suolong stone with a sword, but only cut a sword mark that was not thick as my finger!"


    "What?"


    The sunspot''s eyes suddenly widened, which was unbelievable.


    Half a year ago, Zhao Qing was shocked that he had already begun to attack wuzun.


    It''s hard to believe that the other side can only leave a sword mark on the Suolong stone.


    But Zhao Qing didn''t even lift her eyelids. Her eyes were disdainful, and she continued lightly


    "Don''t say that he didn''t hope to break the lock at all. Even if he broke the lock, he was also looking for his own death. The one who closed the lock was Dewey. He closed the lock three years ago until now. If he didn''t break wuzun, he couldn''t get out of the lock!


    I dare not provoke this madman easily. He is looking for death! "


    "Young, then we..." sunspot hesitated.


    "We don''t have to do anything. Now, we''ll wait to see his jokes."


    Zhao Qing sneered. He used a secret method to build up his strength. With the intention of ninety-nine steps to rise the dragon, all the blue swords gathered together were taken back again. His voice disdained him


    "He can''t break the Suolongshi, but it must make a lot of noise. It will disturb Dewey who has been locked up for three years and destroy his chance to attack wuzun. That madman will go crazy."


    ¡­¡­


    Under the lock dragon stone, Wang Xu looked up and down for a while. He closed his eyes and felt for a while with his mind. Finally, he took a step back, slowly raised his hand and folded his fingers into a fist.


    Seeing this, everyone around was in a daze.


    "No? Does he really want to break the lockstone seal by force? "


    "I only use fists, not even French soldiers. Is it a dream?"


    "It''s hard to break the Suolong stone because it''s very close to Wu Zun. Except for the token on the guard''s body to activate the Dharma array, you can only wait for the people inside to come out on their own, and no one can break through from the outside!"


    "I, i... I want to laugh, but I''m afraid to offend him, but... I really can''t help it..."


    "Me too..."


    Although his voice was small, he was clearly heard by Wang Xu, but his face did not change and he was very calm.


    You can''t break it. Just try it.


    Everything else is nonsense!


    Take a step back slowly, with a little power under your feet. The whole body''s skeleton is like a giant dragon turning over. The power of terror bursts out in an instant.


    With the fall of Wang Xu''s foot, the whole Qianlong peak seems to follow a slight shock. The air is as heavy as water. With Wang Xu as the center, circles of invisible shock waves collide in all directions below.


    This kind of terrible momentum suddenly made the crowd around silent, and all of them opened their mouths slightly, staring at the scene, terrified.


    No one thought that Wang Xu could create such a terrible power before he really started.


    Click! Click!


    Bone friction, sound like thunder.


    Touch!


    The fists were closed completely, and the void shook violently, like a sudden thunderbolt on a sunny day, and like the dull roar of a dragon. The weaker ones were shaken and pale.


    All the voices of doubt, at this moment, all disappeared.


    Everyone, all can''t help but stare at Wang Xu''s action, heart and mind for this fist involved.


    Fist, inch by inch.


    When Wang Xu was about to blow out.


    A clear and anxious voice of a woman came suddenly


    "Asshole! Stop it


    It''s a pity.


    With the sound of the moment, Wang Xu''s fist front, also moved.


    Boom!


    Punch out, dragon roar, thunder shock, storm.


    in a wink.


    The power of fury, from Wang Xu''s four limbs, from every inch of flesh and blood, from every bone, from every corner of the body, all burst out.


    Do your best!


    Pure power, the ultimate power, strive to do our best!


    Countless air dragons burst, white waves, carrying the dust and gravel on the ground, and the trees and dead branches in the nearby mountain forest, shot madly in all directions.


    A moment later.


    When it stops.


    What appeared in front of people''s eyes was a scene in great contrast to the previous violent momentum.


    Wang Xu stood between the Dragon stones, his body like a big bow, his right fist on the surface of the dragon stone, motionless.


    The huge Suolong stone is in sharp contrast to Wang Xu''s smaller body. At first glance, it looks like a mole ant, a fierce rock in the way.


    All around, there was a dead silence.


    Then, before that crisp anxious female voice, extremely angry roared out: "asshole! Do you know what you''ve done? "


    "Me? Save people. "


    Wang Xu''s voice did not fluctuate at all.

 Chapter 764

    "Save people?"


    Du Jiaojiao is mad at Wang Xu''s reply.


    Why is she so anxious?


    Because it was Dewey, her brother, who had been in prison for three years, who had been fighting against wuzun for three years.


    Over the past three years, as time went on, the more worried and scared she was.


    If her brother had an accident inside, what should she do?


    Among the inner disciples of Kowloon college, each of them has a soul card linked with the spirit on the top of Qinglong peak. Although Dewey''s soul card fluctuates frequently, it never goes out.


    Every time the soul card fluctuates, it''s the time that Du Jiaojiao is most afraid of.


    Their brother and sister are no better than most of the disciples in the inner courtyard. They have a strong background, and they are dependent on each other. Dewey is almost the only relative in the world, and also the brother who protects her from any harm from the outside world, just like her father.


    And now, Dewey''s soul card, once again fluctuated!


    Even more than ever!


    Therefore, as soon as she received the news, Du Jiaojiao put down everything in her hands and rushed over crazily for the first time. As a result, she saw the scene in front of her.


    How, can not make her angry want to go crazy?


    "Asshole! You, you... What do you want to do? "


    Du Jiaojiao''s face was very pale, and she was full of anxiety. The powerful eight grade master Jing''s cultivation breath burst out recklessly. She rushed directly away from the crowd and strode to Wang Xu.


    "Save people."


    Wang Xu also did not return, still as before general, simple two words.


    With that, he calmly withdrew his fist, looked up at the "motionless" Suolong stone in front of him, and then stepped back slightly again, as if he wanted to continue to bombard the second fist.


    "Stop it!"


    Seeing this, Du Jiaojiao''s eyes suddenly split, and the cultivation of master bapin burst out. Regardless, she slapped Wang Xu fiercely.


    This palm, she didn''t have any left hand, and even tried her best to directly kill people.


    In front of Wang Xu, Du Jiaojiao does not know.


    However, no matter who dares to disturb her brother Dewey, even the king of heaven, the young master of the three great masters, is also


    We all have to die!


    But at this time, Wang Xu''s fist, has a second blow out.


    Boom!


    In the earth shaking sound explosion, the same scene as before happened again, but this time, Wang Xu was the center, and there was one more woman in the inverted shot.


    It''s Du Jiaojiao.


    She is a great master of eight grades. Before she touches Wang Xu''s body, she is hit by the invisible shock wave.


    Caught off guard, and anxious about her brother''s situation, Du Jiaojiao had no defense at all. She was still in the air and had vomited blood and was seriously injured.


    Touch!


    Du Jiaojiao fell to the ground hard, but she seemed to be crazy, completely ignoring her own injury, staring at Wang Xu, getting up to rush up again.


    But at this time.


    "Don''t waste your efforts, Du Jiaojiao."


    A light smile came, and then a young man in green passed through the crowd and stood in front of Du Jiaojiao.


    It''s Zhao Qing.


    "Get out of the way!" Du Jiaojiao''s eyes are cold.


    "I won''t let you


    Zhao Qing shakes her head. Before Du Jiaojiao''s violent walk, she says seriously: "Du Jiaojiao, the reason why I stop you is to save you."


    As he said this, he suddenly showed a touch of bitterness on his face and said in a low voice:


    "Do you know who he is?"


    "No matter who he is, my brother''s soul card fluctuates. Anyone who dares to disturb my brother at this time will die!" Du Jiaojiao''s blood flowed from the corner of her mouth and she didn''t care at all. Her eyes were fierce like a lone wolf.


    "I can''t let you die." Zhao Qing still shook his head, and his voice was even lower: "his name is Wang Xu. Yes, maybe you have heard of him..."


    As soon as he said that, Du Jiaojiao already stared: "what is it? I don''t know! Get out of the way


    "I really can''t let you."


    Zhao Qing looked very painful and lowered her head. Her voice lowered a layer: "I understand your pain, because my two brothers, Zhao Chang and Zhao Xuan, also died in the hands of Wang Xu."


    "Do you think I don''t want revenge?"


    "But Wang Xu, he is too strong! Even if I''m a big division of nine grades, I''m not his opponent at all. You''re only eight grades, what can you do with him? "


    At this point, Zhao Qingyi was filled with indignation. He suddenly raised his head and pointed to Ye Jianyi, who was not far away. His voice was extremely unwilling


    "See that man? Wang Xu did all this just to save his own people. For others, he regarded them all as mole ants. If he didn''t agree with him, he would be killed by him, and he would treat us as pigs and dogs! "


    "I wish I could kill him! But as you know, Zhao Chang is dead and Zhao Xuan is dead too... "


    "I can''t watch you die any more..."


    These words, Zhao Qing said can be said to be emotional, Du Jiaojiao from the beginning of indifference, but also gradually become moved.


    But, is she, Du Jiaojiao, a fool?


    "Zhao Qing, do you really think I don''t know what happened in the freshman test today? I really don''t know Wang Xu, but I also heard a rumor about the rebirth of demons. "


    Du Jiaojiao snorted coldly. Without looking at Zhao Qing''s ugly face, she strode out and crossed Zhao Qing to Wang Xu.


    Knowing that Wang Xu is the "rebirth of the devil" in the rumor, Du Jiaojiao is no longer crazy, but she is still furious.


    "I know you want to save your men, but since there are people in the Longmai Grottoes who have been closed, if you do this, you will disturb the people in the grottoes, and the hard work of those people who have been closed for many years will be wasted, or even cause death."


    Standing four meters away, Du Jiaojiao stares at Wang Xu, as if trying to reason with him.


    However, Wang Xu did not even lift his eyelids.


    Finally, Du Jiao Jiao could not help but roared angrily


    "And now the man inside is my brother! He and you have no injustice or hatred. In order to save your people, you are going to kill my brother? "


    This sentence, roaring to the back, Du Jiaojiao almost cried out.


    Wang Xu finally got a response.


    He is ready to stop again and turn to look at Du Jiaojiao.


    At this time, Du Jiaojiao''s blue dress had been stained with blood, her hair was in a mess, covered with dust, and her face was pale and colorless.


    But her eyes, however, are the most attractive. The emotions, anger, anxiety, unwillingness and pain in them are different. They seem to flow out like water.


    "When I talk about saving people, it''s not only the people who save me, but also the people inside. Trust me, just push away and don''t disturb me. Don''t believe me... "


    Looking at Du Jiaojiao, Wang Xu was silent for a long time before he spoke slowly


    "You can''t stop me!"


    The voice fell.


    Wang Xu turns around bravely, and the person follows the fist. The fist is like electricity.


    Boom!


    In the earth shaking sound, the fist fell on the Suolong stone, and the whole Suolong stone exploded, turning into countless pieces and shooting out in all directions.


    Three fists destroy Suolongshi.


    Shi Po,


    God forbid!

 Chapter 765

    "No!"


    "Back up, everyone!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    At the moment of the explosion of the lock dragon stone, the crowd behind, one by one after the shock, suddenly turned crazy and retreated.


    Almost everyone, looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, is like looking at a monster, a demon God, a non human.


    Is Suolongshi really smashed with his fist?


    Just the power of the explosion of the lock dragon stone and the terrible power carried by the countless broken stones made people panic.


    All over the sky, almost blocking the sky, as if it was a terrible scene of the stone sea falling, let everyone subconsciously fear, can''t help running back.


    But.


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu retreated at his feet again, his right fist suddenly opened into a palm, his eyes indifferently staring at the wave of gravel burst in front of him, and his big hand shot out in the air.


    Miexu hand!


    In an instant, a violent wind came down from the void, and the scattered gravel wave in the air seemed to hit an invisible barrier.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    It was like the sound of firecrackers. In the distance, the crowd turned to avoid. Before they could turn around completely, they all stayed in the same place, and their eyes were also dull.


    Block, block... Block?


    Just grab it?


    What a pervert! Come home!


    That diffuse explosion of gravel, crowded together, almost like a black wave rolling, almost no different from the sudden tsunami, but was so easily blocked?


    Zhao Qing froze at the foot, mouth slightly open, the bottom of his heart is a piece after piece of shock.


    The fact that Suolongshi was really blown up by Wang Xu is enough to surprise him, but before he can react, he has to face the wave of explosion of Suolongshi, almost subconsciously preparing to avoid it.


    However, he did not have to hide, so the aftermath of terror was blocked by Wang Xu.


    "Got, got, got... Saved?"


    Everyone was shocked and stopped one after another.


    However.


    The next moment.


    "Poof! Poof


    All of a sudden, the crowd in front of them turned pale one after another. Their bodies were shaking, and they spewed out a mouthful of blood when they opened their mouths.


    Immediately after that, these people bent down and arched back uncontrollably, as if their waist and abdomen were hit head-on by an invisible hammer. Many people with poor strength were flying backward.


    Not waiting for the people behind to be surprised.


    The next second, an invisible force had also come face to face, their faces were also crazy, their powerful faces were pale, their medium feet retreated, their weak mouths vomited blood and flew backwards.


    Aftereffects!


    Wang Xu, take the hand to stop the explosion of Suolongshi. The huge power of heaven and earth caused by the eliminating virtual hand is the afterwave of power.


    After the aftereffect of this power, Wang Xu''s powerful momentum, which is as strong as wuzun''s, is coming. With Wang Xu''s own will, it is like an invisible sword, which is inserted into everyone''s mind.


    That kind of strong, let their mind tremble, even the spirit is deeply palpitating.


    But, all around, there was silence.


    No one screams, no one groans, no one gasps.


    Time, as if stagnation.


    The world, with static.


    Everyone was shocked to be absent-minded, with a blank mind and a dull heart.


    Where am I?


    What happened?


    What''s going on?


    Is it possible for people to be strong?


    No one has the ability to think, they, at this moment, can only subconsciously stare at Wang Xu, eyes in addition to shock, or the ultimate shock.


    for that,


    Be absent-minded!


    Lose your voice!


    All of a sudden.


    Boom


    With a loud noise, the fragments of the Dragon lock stone still in the air fell to the ground. They lost the shackles of miexu''s hand, and fell to the ground with a click, a Gulu, a bang.


    The entrance of the Dragon Cave, which was originally sealed by the lock stone, also appeared in front of people''s eyes.


    All sounds are silent.


    Wang Xu walked to the cave step by step, passing the high and low gravel at the entrance, and finally slowly disappeared in front of the crowd.


    In the void behind him, Ye Jian tightly closed his eyes, as if he was held by a pair of invisible hands and followed closely.


    "Where did this guy come from?"


    Du Jiaojiao widens her red lips and stares at Wang Xu''s back. It seems that she wants to show Wang Xu the best. Then her face suddenly changes.


    "No! Brother


    Du Jiaojiao''s face changed greatly. She followed Wang Xu and strode in.


    But no one outside dares to move except her.


    Zhao Qing stood in the rear, staring at the front with dull eyes. It was still rolling, like a good building block collapsed, rolling constantly. The scattered dragon lock stone was broken and could not breathe for a long time.


    "I can''t hurt the Suolong stone with all my strength..."


    "How can it be? How is that possible? How is that possible? "


    "Hell! What the hell! This guy is absolutely not human. This kind of terror is more terrible than the racial talent of demons. He is absolutely not human


    "Absolutely, don''t provoke!"


    Zhao Qing''s eyes shake violently, and his face is pale. It can be seen how his mood fluctuates at this time.


    At this time, look at what he said before to kill Wang Xu.


    Stepping on the ninety-nine level to the Dragon level, the blue sword is formed step by step with the supreme secret of the Zhao family


    Everything, at this moment, seems to have become a joke.


    He!


    Even the courage to fight Wang Xu is gone!


    "Wait, it''s not human... Demon? That woman has the smell of demon blood in her body. She has such a close relationship with him. Is it... "


    Suddenly, Zhao Qing''s eyes were shocked. She looked up in front of the crowd in disbelief, a woman silently watching Wang Xu''s back.


    Impressively, it is Chu shuliu.


    At the same time.


    Around Zhao Qing, seeing the uncontrollable fear and fear on Zhao Qing''s face, sunspot also made a decision in his heart


    "It seems that it''s time for me to distance myself from the Youth League. I''ve been in Xuankong city for five years. After this time, it''s time to go home..."


    Far away.


    In a very humble corner of the crowd, marce hid there, his back was close to the mountain wall, a trace of cold came from the mountain wall, but he still couldn''t stop the sweat from his vest.


    "I, i... I must find a chance to apologize to Chu shuliu... No, it''s begging for mercy. I must sincerely beg for mercy!"


    "For the sake of being Chinese, they should be... Absolutely broad-minded and magnanimous, right? After all, after all... After all, we are all from China... "


    Thinking of this, maze''s eyes were full of fear.


    Only because, he found that he racked his brains, in addition to this excuse, could not find a better reason.


    On the other side.


    No matter what the mood of the people outside, Wang Xu grasped Ye Jianyi''s body with his hands and walked to the depths of the Longmai Grottoes step by step.

 Chapter 766

    Roar!


    In the depth of Longmai grottoes, it is not like the roar of human voice. One sound is followed by another. The roaring wind comes from the depth, and some gravel is blown up, hitting the stone walls on both sides, breaking the scratches.


    But this strong wind, bumping into Wang Xu''s face, is rapidly becoming smaller, like being brushed by an invisible big hand. When it comes to Wang Xu, it has become a warm breeze.


    Step on it! Step on it! Step on it!


    Hasty footsteps came from the rear. Hearing these roars, Du Jiaojiao''s face changed wildly.


    In this Dragon Cave, only her brother Dewey was shut up. This roar is clearly a manifestation of the warrior''s entering the magic barrier after he failed to attack the realm.


    She didn''t know that it was because Wang Xu forced his brother to break the lock.


    Or because Wang Xu was right!


    However, no matter what the reason is, she did not dare to fight Wang Xu as before. She could only cry out anxiously:


    "Mr. Wang, the man inside is my brother. He has been closed for three years and has been fighting against wuzun. Even if he is possessed now, you will never be his opponent. I only ask you not to act rashly!"


    Du Jiaojiao didn''t know that her brother was trapped in a magic barrier, but the martial arts'' magic barrier was not without the possibility of active suppression and recovery.


    In the past three years, Dewey has had the general fluctuation of spirit many times. In the first few times, Dewey recovered on his own.


    Therefore, now, Du Jiaojiao only asks Wang Xu not to do anything at will, and gives her brother a quiet environment to suppress the magic barrier smoothly.


    Wang Xu stops.


    But it''s not because of Du Jiaojiao''s words, but because the Grottoes have come to an end.


    At this time, in front of him was a natural karst cave of about 100 square meters, with a fist sized spring in the middle.


    The spring water is milky white, far away, and a strong force of heaven and earth is coming.


    The earth''s vein is the holy spring!


    It''s no wonder that once entering the Longmai grottoes, there will be as much as ten thousand contributions from the Academy. Just this one underground spring is enough to deserve the ten thousand contributions.


    However, Wang Xu just glanced at the underground Lingquan and focused on a man in the deeper place.


    The man, with his back to them, raised his head slightly and stared at the stone wall in front of him. It seemed that he had lost his sense of the outside world completely. From time to time, he made a strange roar.


    On the stone wall, there are many sword marks, knife marks, fist pits, palm marks, and dense, which seem to be small words like Wu Dao perception.


    "Brother..."


    When Wang Xu saw the man, Du Jiaojiao naturally saw him. Her eyes turned red, her lips trembled and cried out. Then she was like a frightened rabbit, covering her mouth for fear of disturbing each other.


    "Is he your brother?" Wang Xu completely ignored the man, put Ye Jian carefully next to the earth vein Lingquan, and then asked in a voice.


    "Shut up


    As soon as Wang Xu made a sound, Du Jiaojiao immediately changed her face and glared at him, "my brother is now in the critical moment of breaking through the realm of wuzun, and can''t tolerate any disturbance."


    "Do you want him to die?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed.


    "What do you mean?" Du Jiaojiao''s face changed again, and then she remembered that Wang Xu was not a weak man who could scold at will.


    "Answer my question." Wang Xu didn''t lift his eyelids.


    Du Jiaojiao was angry on her face, but she didn''t dare to get angry. She could only forbear and said, "that''s my brother. Naturally, I don''t want him to die!"


    Though extremely restrained, there was a trace of anger in her voice.


    "Oh? You want to die. Who gave you the courage to talk to me like that? " Wang Xu''s eyes are cold.


    If he wants to save Ye Jianyi, he needs an extremely quiet environment without any interference.


    How, your brother of Du Jiaojiao can''t be disturbed, he and ye Jianyi can be disturbed at will?


    He was a little tired of Du Jiaojiao.


    As soon as he came up, he gave him a big fight. For the sake of worrying about her brother, he could ignore it and explain it.


    Her brother is in danger. He forced his way into the Longmai Grottoes not only to save Ye Jianyi, but also to save the people in the grottoes.


    You can''t believe it, but you can''t always believe it and still treat him like a scolding servant.


    Is Miss Du used to be arrogant or worried about your brother?


    Once or twice is excusable, so what about always?


    Wang Xu sneered.


    "No... I''m just too worried about my brother." Feeling the change of Wang Xu''s attitude, Du Jiaojiao also flinches and opens her mouth to explain something.


    But in her heart, she was extremely upset.


    He stares at Wang Xu and keeps his face in his heart. He thinks that when his brother Dewey gets through the disaster, he must find Wang Xu.


    Wang Xuqiang''s entry into Longmai Grottoes will definitely have an impact on her brother''s closure!


    However.


    Wang Xu is too lazy to talk to her.


    "You just said that your brother is possessed, and I''m definitely not an opponent, am I?" Wang Xu raised his eyes to look inside, back to two people, staring at the mountain wall like a man in a daze.


    "You..." what did Du Jiaojiao guess? Her unhappiness in her heart suddenly turned into horror.


    Boom!


    The next moment.


    Before she could react, Wang Xu''s figure had already moved. Step shadow step, a moment appeared behind Dewey, and then a punch out.


    Du Jiaojiao thinks that even if Dewey is possessed, Wang Xu is definitely not an opponent. But in Wang Xu''s view, not to mention Dewey lost his mind when he was possessed, even if his mind was intact, even if he broke into wuzun, it was just a matter of one punch.


    "... to death!"


    Du Jiaojiao''s face has changed greatly. Her body has not advanced but retreated. Her brother was at the top of jiupinjing three years ago. In the past three years, her strength has increased a lot. Even if she has not broken through the wuzun realm, her strength is definitely far superior to the general great master of jiupinjing.


    Wang Xu, this is not seeking death. What is it?


    Of course, Wang Xu''s move will definitely disturb Dewey, make Dewey completely possessed, and then lose the hope of breaking through the realm of wuzun.


    The hatred in Du Jiaojiao''s heart rises crazily, so she can''t wait for Wang Xu to be killed by her brother the next second.


    Sure enough.


    Facing Wang Xu''s fist, Dewey in front of the stone wall is also sensitive. He turns around and shows his two scarlet eyes. He follows the instinct of the beast and blows out with one blow.


    "Brother!"


    Seeing Dewey''s eyes, her face was in despair.


    She knew, Dewey, that she was completely possessed.


    However, after being possessed by the devil, the warrior will also gain extremely terrifying fighting instinct like wild animals after losing his complete mind.


    This punch, Dewey is the best, no hold.


    Almost for a moment.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise.


    Du Jiao Jiao suddenly widened her eyes.


    My brother, Dewey


    It was Wang Xu who hit it directly and flew upside down. It hit the back of the mountain wall, and the whole body was embedded into it. It was more than ten meters.


    But Wang Xu''s face was calm as usual.


    Moreover, in a short period of more than a dozen breathing time, he used the simplest violent crushing force to beat Dewey, who was possessed by the devil and had no reason but knew the explosive power of brute force, to death.


    Then, Wang Xu casually slapped dozens of handprints on Dewey''s body and threw them to Du Jiaojiao like garbage. Without looking up, he said faintly:


    "I''ve knocked your brother out of a state, and the magic barrier will be broken. While he''s not dead, thank me and go away."

 Chapter 767

    "Thank you?"


    Du Jiaojiao''s eyes were the biggest, and all of them were incredible.


    "You beat my brother to death, and you beat him to a new level... Thank you?"


    Yes, if Wang Xu saved Dewey after he was possessed, she would be very grateful and even agree with him.


    But why is her brother possessed?


    Isn''t it because Wang Xuqiang broke into the Dragon Cave, which disturbed the key of her brother''s impact on wuzun?


    This kind of person, this kind of person


    What a shame!


    "Hoo Hoo


    Du Jiao''s delicate chest is constantly fluctuating, and her eyes are eager to swallow Wang Xu alive.


    But at this time, a weak voice came: "thank you for saving your life. Dewey is not able to move now... Jiaojiao, you bow to this young man for me!"


    "Brother, are you awake?"


    Hearing this voice, Du Jiaojiao suddenly looks surprised. She looks down at her feet and sees Dewey struggling to sit up. Finally she reacts and rushes to help her brother.


    "Jiaojiao, thank you to this young master first Dewey raised his eyes to stop her. Although her voice was weak, it was very severe.


    "Brother, I..."


    Du Jiaojiao felt that she was full of grievances and her voice was full of tears


    "If it wasn''t for this bastard who forced you into your seclusion, brother, how could you be possessed? Why should I thank him? "Sorry?"


    "Jiao Jiao!"


    "Brother!"


    "Well, if you don''t come, I''ll come myself!" Dewey roared. He was so angry that he knelt there struggling. If he can''t bow, kowtow.


    In fact, after Wang Xu and Du Jiaojiao came in, he still kept a trace of his mind. The movement of Wang Xuqiang breaking through the dragon vein Grottoes really affected him in part.


    But his family knew his own affairs. Even without this accident, he was sure to be possessed this time.


    In the three years of seclusion, he has attacked wuzun for more than ten times and struggled on the edge of life and death for many times. Dewey''s understanding of himself has reached a limit.


    He knows.


    He has no hope of success!


    It''s a sad thing, but it''s also something that most martial arts people can only accept. There are many great masters in jiupinjing, and there are also many great masters in jiupinjing under the age of 100 or even 30.


    However, none of them can break through the realm of wuzun.


    Therefore, wuzun, even the lower wuzun, belongs to the top fighting power of the major families in Xuankong city. Dewey, for example, once he is promoted to wuzun, can create a martial family for his brother and sister.


    However, it turns out that although Dewey is the top young conceit, he is the object worshipped by countless wild warriors.


    However, without wuzun, everything is empty after all.


    As time goes by, he will become one of the ordinary tutors in Kowloon college. Although he has a certain position, he will be despised by countless proud disciples in the college.


    "Touch!"


    The clear kowtow sounds in the grottoes.


    It was Dewey''s gratitude to Wang Xu and his despair for his own future.


    "Brother..."


    Du Jiaojiao almost cried out.


    She has never seen her brother kowtow to others, even when she was first treated with a lot of white eyes and was admitted to Kowloon University.


    However, now, always strong, proud brother, but kneel down to Wang Xu, kowtow.


    Just because she didn''t want to bow her thanks to Wang Xu.


    At this moment, Du Jiaojiao hated both herself and Wang Xu.


    "You are more sensible than your sister. I''ll give you a few more words..." Wang Xu glanced at Dewey, but he didn''t want to look at her any more


    "Never break, never stand!"


    "Don''t break... Don''t stand?"


    Dewey was a little stunned, and then thoughtfully, followed by another heavy knock head, let Du Jiaojiao help himself to leave.


    But at the last moment, Du Jiaojiao suddenly turned back and stared at Wang Xu, saying: "everything today, I will find you again in the future!"


    "Jiaojiao, shut up!" Dewey''s face was ugly and his voice was angry.


    "Brother, I have made up my mind..." but Du Jiaojiao was not afraid. She looked her brother in the eyes and said firmly:


    "I''ve never seen you kneel, let alone kowtow? Brother, this is the shame of your life, and it''s also a moment that I can''t forget in my life. If you don''t let me do some things, I''ll be uneasy all my life... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dewey was silent.


    He knew his sister''s temperament, but he did not expect that he would have such a position in her heart.


    "But, Jiaojiao, do you know that man... Is beyond your brother''s reach. He... Has the idea of respecting martial arts!"


    Dewey had a bitter smile in his heart.


    Now, he can still feel the power of the mind in his body, which is the power Wang Xu used to pull out his enchanted mind.


    After three years in prison, Dewey did not get nothing.


    As like as two peas, he can tell who the spirits of these gods belong to and the breath is the same as Wang Xu''s.


    Therefore, in Dewey''s heart, Wang Xu is already Wu Zun!


    Who can compare Wu Zun, who is about 20 years old, with the whole Xuankong city several times, not to mention Kowloon college?


    Wang Xu, however, didn''t pay attention to their brother and sister at all. He had already put all his attention on Ye Jianyi and devoted himself to the preparation of the soul summoning ceremony.


    Evocation.


    It is the third method among the 18 methods of Qinglian, after stepping on the shadow step and the great river of heaven and earth. Its strangeness is no less than the fifth method, which is Yin snake swallowing Tianhao.


    However, Yin snake swallowing the sky is to absorb the huge power of heaven and earth from the outside world, but it needs to consume its own terrible power to summon souls.


    Even if Wang Xu''s practice of the Qinglian annihilation Sutra is far more than hundreds of times of the ordinary martial arts, he can''t bear it at one time.


    Therefore, he needs a place where the power of heaven and earth is strong. He uses the Yin snake to swallow the sky and transform the power of heaven and earth into several bodies. At the same time, he uses the secret method of evocation.


    However, there is a spring in Longmai grottoes, which makes the process easier.


    Next, Wang Xuduan sits on the earth vein Lingquan and connects it directly with his mind. Because the power of heaven and earth of Lingquan is more pure, the transformation efficiency of Yin snake swallowing heaven is extremely efficient.


    In the process of summoning souls, the power absorbed is far more than the power consumed. After all the dust is settled, the real Qi in the body rises again.


    Wang Xu''s spirit of cultivation also increased to the realm of three innate qualities.


    "Well? The breath has gone up? It seems that tongxuan double heaven, compared with yichongtian, is a process of accumulating internal strength... "Wang Xu thought deeply.


    When tongxuan was in heaven, the total amount of Qi in his body reached a certain amount, and then it could not continue to grow, just like a bottleneck.


    After stepping into the double heaven, the bottleneck disappears. As the total amount of true Qi in the body continues to grow, the outward cultivation realm breath also increases.


    "That''s good. With the help of the earth vein and spiritual spring here, we can quickly accumulate, and first enhance the external cultivation realm. What we can save is always bothered by some rubbish."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu checked the condition of Xia Ye Jian Yi, and saw that the spirit breath in his body was gathering and growing bit by bit. He was relieved and then concentrated on cultivation.

 Chapter 768

    At this point, the outside world.


    Although Wang Xu''s Dragon Cave is not blocked by the lock stone, no one outside dares to disturb Wang Xu.


    Nintendo and Luotian, who are invisible in the dark, are still staring at the scattered pieces of Suolong stone on the ground in a trance, full of the feeling of dreaming.


    "Suolongshi! This is a lock stone! Even if Lao Tzu, a martial master, doesn''t do his best, he can''t easily shake the lock dragon stone! " Luo Tian was so shocked that he couldn''t help making rude remarks.


    Nintendo is also extremely complex mood, suddenly asked: "Luo Tian, you now to what state?"


    "I was promoted to wuzun ten years ago. What do you think of me? Of course, it''s still the next warrior! " Luo Tian didn''t come back.


    "Next wuzun..."


    Nintendo silently chewed twice, the mood suddenly more complex.


    How could he not be just the next wuzun?


    Although there is a distinction between the inferior and the inferior, he was the inferior one a hundred years ago, and he is still the inferior one now.


    But Wang Xu''s previous "serious sword" could force him to step back a few steps. Originally, he thought that the sword was made by Wang Xu using up all his strength. Although it was as powerful as the full blow of ordinary lower martial arts masters, it could only be used once.


    However.


    Now, after cutting the sword, Wang Xu smashed the Suolong stone with three fists, and then blocked the aftereffects of the explosion with his miexu hand. It was obvious that Wang Xu was still powerful.


    And the lock dragon stone, is to need at least a subordinate wuzun, also want to fight hard to break.


    "There are too many secrets about this boy. The secret of heaven level martial arts is just like cabbage. It''s easy to come, and there are three amazing wuzuns who mysteriously fell in front of us..."


    At the thought of the three wuzuns who died in the amazing family, Nintendo''s idea of a little wipe in its heart was immediately extinguished.


    Wang Xu


    No matter how many secrets, secrets and benefits you have


    You can''t move easily!


    Luo Tian obviously has the same mind as Nintendo. He shakes his head and says, "brother Ren, it seems that this boy is definitely a disaster for us. Some of his mind can''t start!


    However, for the trouble after the college, this boy is a blessing. Let him play by himself in the college. Anyway, no one is his opponent under Wu Zun. "


    "It can only be so." Nintendo sighed a little, and his eyes flashed by.


    No matter who, in the face of Wang Xu, who takes the heaven level martial arts secret as an ordinary martial arts secret, he can''t control his greed.


    After all, that''s the secret of heaven level martial arts!


    However, because of the death of the three wuzuns in the astonishing family, Wang Xu, in their eyes, even if his treasure was exposed, he had no absolute assurance to get it alive.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    The earth is above the spirit spring.


    Wang Xu is determined.


    Next second.


    Green lotus 18 law, the fifth law, Yin snake swallow day continue to launch.


    The pure and huge power of heaven and earth was extracted from the earth and poured into Wang Xu''s body crazily.


    The Milky spring water, with the speed visible to the naked eye, is rapidly becoming pale, turning into transparent ordinary water.


    With the continuous fading of the color of the earth vein spirit spring, Wang Xu''s cultivation realm is also improving at a high speed.


    Sanpin!


    Four!


    Wupin!


    ¡­¡­


    Seven!


    Wang Xu''s breath is climbing crazily. Finally, he is stable in a large number of divisions. He is born at the top of seven grades and can''t be turbulent any more.


    Click.


    There''s another bottleneck.


    "Ah, although the Qinglian Nirvana Sutra is powerful, every breakthrough in the realm will cost huge resources..."


    Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes, looking at the body is only a third of the white pulse Lingquan, a time is a headache.


    He''s the tongxuan double God!


    The energy in this earth vein spirit spring is absolutely not small. It only absorbs seven percent of the energy, which is almost equivalent to the amount that ordinary martial arts practitioners need to consume to reach the peak of the nine grade master''s realm.


    And the general martial arts, there is no Yin snake swallowing the sky and other anti heaven secret, so it can''t consume a lot of earth vein and spirit spring like him.


    so to speak.


    This place is enough for the top martial artists in Jiulong college, such as Dewey, to make nearly a thousand attempts to attack wuzun.


    But now, after being consumed by Wang Xu, I''m afraid it''s less than 100 times.


    "Now, I''m the peak of tongxuan double heaven, right? But my strength... "Wang Xu murmured to himself, feeling the terrible power surging in his lower body, and even he was slightly shocked.


    He can be sure that under wuzun, he is absolutely invincible.


    But it''s not necessarily that Wu Zun is superior. At least Wu Zun is inferior. Even if he can''t fight, he can run away.


    What''s more shocking to Wang Xu is that he has such terrible strength now that he has only been able to pass through the double heaven. If he steps into the triple heaven, won''t he be as good as wuzun?


    Does this mean that tongxuan triple heaven at least corresponds to the lower wuzun?


    So, what about quadruple days?


    Middle wuzun?


    What about wuchongtian?


    A high-ranking warrior?


    Or higher?


    Wang Xu can''t imagine what is higher than Wu Zun. It''s Emperor Wu!


    Wang Xu clearly remembers that there is a complete cultivation method of the realm of gods in the Qinglian Nirvana Sutra.


    If the spirit corresponds to Wudi level, that is to say, he has the complete cultivation method after Wudi.


    However, according to his previous life memory, in Xuankong City, all the major forces did not respect Emperor Wu. Emperor Wu, in Xuankong City, is the pronoun of invincibility.


    What''s more, these are just Wang Xu''s own conjectures. Without a real breakthrough to that realm, Wang Xu can''t be sure at all.


    Just then.


    Suddenly there was a dull hum, followed by a slightly confused voice: "young master? Is it really a childe? Is it an illusion that I can still see you after I die? "


    Voice at the beginning of a loss, to the back, is a burst of self mockery.


    The master of this voice is Ye Jianyi who wakes up.


    At this time, ye Jianyi''s face was full of self mockery. After looking at Wang Xu for a few eyes, he suddenly closed his eyes tightly and kept muttering to himself:


    "Well, memory playback, you skip here for me, I want to go home, I want to see my grandfather and my little sister ye Qinglan.


    This girl has a hard tongue and a soft heart. Although she doesn''t treat me very much, I''m her brother after all. If she knew that I was dead, she wouldn''t cry very much... "


    As soon as Ye Jian wakes up, Wang Xu can''t laugh or cry.


    He raised his hand to give Ye Jian a slap or two, and said with a smile, "I''m not your memory replay. You''re not dead!"


    "Ah? I''m not dead? "


    Ye Jian didn''t open his eyes. He shook his head subconsciously


    "Young master, don''t make fun of me. I remember very well that I was crushed and beaten by others. I was absolutely dead. How could I still be alive?"

 Chapter 769

    "Damn, I said you didn''t die! With me, you can''t die even if you want to. The king of hell dares not accept you! " Wang Xu was angry and happy. He made a rude remark and slapped Ye Jianyi.


    Before that two slap clap of strength small, unexpectedly didn''t give Ye Jian a pain of recognize reality. So, this slap but didn''t leave a hand, Ye Jian on the spot was drawn upside down fly out, fell a disheartened face.


    "Young master, you are really... No, I am still alive?" As soon as Ye Jian got up, his eyes were full of surprise and shock.


    "It seems that I''m still making a little effort. Come here and get close to me. This time, I promise I won''t keep my hand. I''ll just slap you in the face." Wang Xu raised his eyes and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "No, sir, I believe it! I believe it


    Ye Jianyi waved his hand.


    The time of cultivation is not long, just more than four hours.


    As soon as Wang Xu and Ye Jian came out of the cave, the onlookers were almost scattered.


    However, although people left, Wang Xu''s name spread throughout the whole Kowloon University. In particular, four hours ago, when Dewey was helped out by Du Jiaojiao, few people in the whole Kowloon college dared to ignore Wang Xu.


    Only Chu shuliu, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing and Zhang Peng were left.


    As soon as I saw them, especially Ye Jianyi, who was full of smiles, they gathered around and danced excitedly. Jin Miaomiao and Chu shuliu didn''t cry, but di Changqing and Zhang Peng shed tears first.


    Men have tears, but not to sadness and joy.


    Before, tears, is the sadness of people.


    Who knows, di Changqing and Zhang Peng wish they were the ones who stayed behind.


    And now.


    These tears are tears of joy.


    After several people had laughed and cried, Wang xucai reached out and motioned to the people to clear up their mood, and said earnestly:


    "First of all, I''d like to say sorry to you. I came too late."


    Said, in several people''s faces, Wang Xu suddenly bowed down and bowed to the crowd.


    "But from now on, others dare not say, but in Kowloon University, we are the only ones who can provoke others, and no one else can easily provoke us."


    "Young master, it''s us who should say sorry!"


    Chu shuliu, ye Jianyi and others were immediately moved, and they bowed back in excitement. Ye Jianyi even knelt on the ground with a touch


    "Young master, without you, there would be no life for me, ye Jianyi. From now on, I will sell my life to you!"


    "Yes, we have disgraced you. From now on, we will practice hard, let those bastards who look down on our Chinese martial arts see, we Chinese martial arts... Are not weak


    "Yes, we are not weak! It''s not rubbish, either


    "It''s not rubbish in their mouth!"


    When they mentioned the words "garbage" and "waste", they were all filled with righteous indignation and gnashing their teeth.


    Self improvement, self-esteem, self-confidence, is the real strong.


    Even if they are still weak, one day, efforts and sweat will defeat all enemies and become the ladder of success.


    Stepping stone!


    Only at this time did a tutor of Jiulong University receive the news and come over in a hurry. First, he looked at Wang Xu for a long time and then said in a deep voice:


    "Mr. Wang, I''m Su Lu, the eight grade tutor at the outer gate of Jiulong college. The college has arranged accommodation for you and your followers. Please follow me."


    Although Su Lu is a tutor of eight grades, he has no slightest contempt for Wang Xu, and even appears cautious.


    He can''t help but be careless. After all, even with the name of a tutor, he''s not enough to fight Wang Xu.


    Soon.


    Everything is in order.


    Wang Xu lives in Qianlong peak, the best Qianlong courtyard.


    Qianlong courtyard is the best student residence on Qianlong peak. There are only five houses in a courtyard, all of which are covered in the key nodes of the trapped dragon array. The array connects the earth under the Jiulong mountains. The strength of heaven and earth is the best among the outer gates.


    Originally, every house in this courtyard had its owner. Originally, any student who wanted to live here had to use his strong personal strength and terrible background to force the former to give up his position.


    But this time, the college just mentioned Wang Xu''s name. Everyone in Qianlong college, without any hesitation or any nonsense, immediately moved out with the fastest speed.


    make fun of!


    Mr. Wang wants to live in their house. It''s our honor. Who dares to refuse?


    Because there were too many empty rooms, Chu shuliu and others came to live nearby. Even their resource supply in the outside door was allocated according to the people who lived here before, and they cultivated a few people as core seeds.


    All this depends on Wang Xu''s face.


    "Hum, those rubbish in the lower world, if they didn''t have a good master, where would they be entitled to this kind of treatment? However, garbage is garbage. Even if the resources are given to the standard of genius, it can never be helped up! "


    Naturally, some people are envious and secretly dissatisfied with Chu shuliu and other people''s level of resource allocation.


    Because the main resources of Jiulong university are all concentrated in the inner students, the resources of the outer door are limited. More people like Chu shuliu, less others.


    However.


    For the next 15 days.


    Chu shuliu and other abnormal promotion speed, but let all the red eyed, dissatisfied people look silly.


    On the fifth day, Chu shuliu and ye Jianyi took the lead in breaking through the second grade and promoting to the third grade.


    On the seventh day, di Changqing, Jin Miaomiao and Zhang Peng broke through and were promoted to the third level.


    On the tenth day, Chu shuliu broke through the third grade and was promoted to the fourth grade.


    On the 13th day, ye Jianyi broke through the third grade and was promoted to the fourth grade.


    On the fourteenth day, di Changqing, Jin Miaomiao and Zhang Peng also broke through the promotion of four grades.


    On the 15th day, Chu shuliu made another breakthrough and was promoted to wupinjing


    half a month!


    Fifteen days!


    Chu shuliu has created a miraculous promotion speed of Kowloon University in the past 100 years.


    Although Ye Jianyi, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing and Zhang Peng were slightly inferior, they were promoted to sipingjing in half a month, which was also a terrible record.


    Four people proved themselves with facts.


    They,


    It''s not rubbish!


    It''s not rubbish!


    It''s a real genius!


    The outer door of the whole Kowloon college, whether bright or dark, was shaken by countless forces that paid attention to Wang Xu and the people around him, and then kept silent.


    The rumors in the dark are swept away, and no one dares to disdain them any more.


    Fifteen days!


    This is an extremely terrible data, even if, as we all know, the reason why several people were promoted is because of Wang Xu.


    But no matter what means Wang Xu used to make people progress, it is so terrible, and it is also envied and awed by countless people.


    In the past 15 days, the gate of Qianlong courtyard has been closed, and no one has come out except the servants who send the cultivation resources in and out every day.


    Day 16.


    Finally, the gate of Qianlong courtyard opened slowly.


    Wang Xu came out slowly, and the cultivation breath of the great master at the top of seven grade realm came out from him.


    And behind him, followed by


    Chu shuliu, a great master of six products!


    Di Changqing, born in wupinjing!


    Jinmiaomiao, congenital five grade realm!


    Ye Jianyi, born in wupinjing!


    Zhang Peng, born in wupinjing!


    Five people, on the body the cultivation breath, similarly does not conceal.


    For a moment, the small force group''s eyes on all the concerned students in the Qianlong Academy were all goggled and filled with horror.


    See you, see you


    What the hell!

 Chapter 770

    Among these "EyeLiner", there is a person''s name.


    Zhao cangxiao!


    "How can it be? How can... It''s impossible! Why? How could it be? "


    At this moment, looking at the familiar person who came out of Qianlong courtyard, Zhao cangxiao''s face turned pale, and his eyes were all unwilling to believe that he had no love for life.


    Wang Xu!


    It''s really the Wang Xu he knows!


    Half a month, 15 days ago.


    Zhao cangxiao still remembers the scene when he walked into Jiulong University. Every warrior, whether he was an outside student, a servant, an inside student or a tutor, passed by him.


    Everyone is talking about a monster, a demon.


    And the name of this monster, this demon God, is Wang Xu!


    "Can''t it be the one I couldn''t catch up with all the way?"


    At that moment, the first thought in Zhao cangxiao''s mind was this, and then the second thought was impossible. In the end, it took only one second to convince himself, and he joined the outside door with a smile and a letter of recommendation from the emperor''s family.


    According to Zhao cangxiao''s original plan, he planned to stay low-key in the outer gate for a year. In the second year''s inner courtyard test, he made a great success. He stepped into the inner courtyard in the name of Tianjiao, striving for the favor of qinglongfeng and being selected into the real Jiulong Mountain disciples.


    pretty good.


    Zhao cangxiao chose Jiulong college because he knew that the true strength of Jiulong college was not the college in the eyes of the world, but the peak owners of Jiulong Mountain.


    The leader of Qinglong peak is the only way to enter the circle of Jiulong Mountain''s real sphere of influence. Only a small number of real talents are qualified to join the Jiulongshan forces and gain the personal instruction of a wuzun.


    Of course, there was a fishbone stuck in his throat, which made Zhao cangxiao uneasy.


    That is, Wang Xu, another son-in-law of the imperial family, who has repeatedly ignored his kindness and made Zhao cangxiao feel extremely shameful.


    Find Wang Xu and teach him a lesson so that he can understand who the emperor''s son-in-law really is in Kowloon college.


    However, the plan is beautiful, the reality is bony.


    In the following days, Zhao cangxiao inquired about Wang Xu''s news through various channels and forces, and even hung the task of looking for people in the task hall outside the college. The reward was 1000 Wu coins.


    Originally, for a simple search task, one thousand military coins is already a very high reward. Normally, as soon as it comes out, it will be scrambled by countless people.


    But, Zhao cangxiao this task, hang seven days, check quantity in 30000, but no one accept the task.


    After Zhao cangxiao released the task, he went to do other things directly. He didn''t care at all. He just waited for others to contact him after completing the task.


    This wait is seven days.


    Until this morning, there was still no news. He couldn''t help it. He ran to the task hall and asked. Finally, in the queer eyes of the task personnel, he paid a hundred yuan for his contribution.


    I finally got the first-hand news.


    Why, no one dares to answer his task of looking for Wang Xu.


    Because, he added a sentence on the task: "this man''s cultivation is in the congenital second class environment, and his strength is weak. Find out his whereabouts for 1000 Wu coins, catch him in front of me, and add another 100 academy contributions."


    That additional contribution was intended to stimulate other people''s enthusiasm to complete the task, but unexpectedly, it became the reason why no one dares to take it.


    No matter how silly Zhao cangxiao was, he finally understood that Wang Xu, whom he knew, was Wang Xu, who was known as the demon God, and almost everyone around him was talking about and awed during this period of time.


    At the same time, he finally knows why many people look at Wang Xu strangely when he mentions him. Every time, he has to explain that Wang Xu and the demon God Wang Xu are just the same name, which is a coincidence.


    But then he realized.


    That''s weird. It''s fuckin ''stupid!


    Qianlong courtyard.


    The door, the corner on the left, under a big tree.


    Touch!


    Watching Wang Xu''s back disappear, Zhao cangxiao''s knees softened and knelt on the ground with a touch. His lips trembled violently


    "I, I, I..."


    He gasped, but his mind was blank. Until then, he found that he didn''t know when he was soaked in cold sweat, and the ground under his feet was wet with sweat.


    But Zhao cangxiao could not take care of these at all, and his heart was full of deep happiness.


    "Fortunately, Laozi... No, I didn''t catch up with this... Demon at that time!"


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    The valet area outside the college.


    Mission hall, where tens of thousands of servants gather most, is also the most lively place of the whole outer gate.


    At this time, a group of people were standing in the main hall. Standing at the door of the mission hall, behind a prominent mahogany table, there was a young man in splendid clothes.


    "Yao, brother Yao... You see, can I hand in the money of Qingmeng this month later? There are too many tasks assigned by the college this month. I can''t make ends meet... "


    A thin and small martial arts man, who was born to be a master of second grade, stood across the table with a bitter face, bowed his head, bowed and bowed to beg for mercy.


    "Touch!"


    Zhang Yao, sitting opposite the mahogany table, glared at him with his eyes and slapped him on the mahogany table


    "Can you talk? Youth League? Qing, your mother''s alliance! Remember, we have changed the leader now, not the Youth League, but the Huaxia military League!


    Huaxia Wumeng, remember? "


    "Yes, yes! Huaxia Wumeng! It was just a villain. I made a slip of the tongue. I''ll never say anything wrong again The thin and small warrior''s face turned white when he was scared. He handed a pill to replenish qi with a smile and nodded repeatedly.


    Seeing this, Zhang Yao nodded contentedly and waved


    "Well, you''re a sensible boy. This month''s money is not enough. Our Huaxia military League takes the Youth League instead of the Youth League. It''s a benevolent and righteous move, so you''re free..."


    Before he had finished his words, the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of some young warriors coming not far away. His face suddenly changed, and he was more brilliant, flattering and flattering than the thin ones on the other side.


    Zhang Yao ran over and bowed his welcome


    "Brother Zhao, brother Qing, are you two here? Here is the money I received. It''s 100000 Wu Yuan in total and 2500 college contribution points. "


    Zhao Changwu''s face is expressionless to take over, light nod, silent.


    And Ma Qing is sarcastic glanced at Zhang Yao, said: "childe, they are out, I will tell him what you do one by one, as for whether to forgive you, it depends on the childe''s meaning."


    "In addition, Liu Longxin and Yang Fei will be informed by you."


    With that, they turned and left.


    In the same place, Zhang Yao did not dare to put a fart, and kept bending over with a smile.


    When their backs disappeared, they slowly straightened up, turned around, and their faces immediately changed.


    "Don''t be a jerk?


    Didn''t you hear Mr. Wang go out?


    Hear elder brother Qing''s words, still don''t hurry to find a person! "

 Chapter 771

    Wailong hall.


    In the past, the conference hall at the top of the outer gate of Kowloon University was the lowest and also the top ten talents among thousands of students. Ordinary tutors were not qualified.


    As for the people in the lower world, they have no qualification.


    But today.


    In the whole outer dragon hall, all the people gathered were from the lower world.


    Wang Xu sits above the theme, and below his left and right hands are Chu shuliu, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing, ye Jianyi and Zhang Peng, male left and female right, in turn.


    In the distance, Zhao Changwu, Ma Qing and others who follow Wang Xu are in the second sequence.


    The third sequence is Liu Longxin and Yang Fei, while Zhang Yao and Ma CE are the lowest.


    "Huaxia military alliance?"


    At this time, Wang Xu had already known about the changes of people''s identity and status in the college in the past half a month. His eyes fell on Ma CE, Zhang Yao and others


    "You''re doing well. Keep working."


    With that, he stopped paying attention to a few people.


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, no matter what the Huaxia military alliance or Ma CE and others are, they are just trivial matters.


    He is very clear that the changes in the status and status of people today are all due to his strength. If it wasn''t for him, how could these people have a good life now?


    Wang Xu has been merciful since he was a Chinese and didn''t slap Ma CE to death.


    "Half a month, 15 days... A few of them have the lowest strength, and they have already been born with five qualities... I hate them! How regretful


    Ma CE''s mood is extremely bitter. When he looks at Chu shuliu sitting beside Wang Xu, especially Chu shuliu who has entered the six grade division, his mouth is full of bitterness.


    Unfortunately, there are few regret medicines in this world. Even if there are, the top to incredible talents are qualified to compete for them.


    Ma CE, mole ant, not qualified.


    He can only bow respectfully to Wang Xu, carefully retreated to the end of the team, bowed his head and stood with his hands down, dare not move.


    "During this period of time, you don''t do anything, concentrate on consolidating your foundation, lay a good physical foundation, and only after six months of precipitation can you try to attack liupin." Wang Xu looked at di Changqing, ye Jianyi and others and warned.


    For the past half a month, he has been using the Yin snake swallowing heaven secret method every day to devour the power of heaven and earth gathered by the array in the Qianlong courtyard. He has transformed it into pure energy and poured it into several people''s bodies to help them accumulate in the shortest time and save the long time of cultivation.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t intervene in the breakthrough of the realm. He just gave some personal insights and suggestions. It was entirely up to a few people to make the breakthrough.


    Therefore, although Di Changqing and others only broke through three small realms in 15 days, they did not have much trouble in the future.


    Wang Xu was not surprised that several people reached wupinjing.


    Chu shuliu was the only one. He was a little bit surprised. The bottleneck between the six grades of the grand division, the grand division and the grand division seemed to be nonexistent to Chu shuliu. He accumulated enough strength in his body and easily broke through the past.


    Simply, it''s like pulling a plug. Poof, it''s gone.


    "Wang Xu, do you really want to leave?" Chu Shu Liu Xiu eyebrows slightly wrinkled, suddenly asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I''m different from you. The purpose of coming to Xuankong city has been completed." Wang Xu nodded.


    He needs to go back to China not only for his family and friends, such as Chen Yuqing and Liu Yuqi, but also for the great tide of the future.


    The Chinese world is simple and not simple.


    At least, in the memory of his previous life, after the arrival of that magnificent era, the changes of the Chinese world exceeded everyone''s imagination, and the innumerable secrets hidden in it, even Emperor Wu of the solar world, once paid close attention to it.


    What''s more, Wang Xu also knows that Shu Wuji killed three wuzuns of the amazing family and asked them to deliver a message.


    The trouble of getting close to the amazing home for him, but he didn''t show up.


    This strange attitude of book Wuji makes Wang Xu aware of a hidden danger. He wants to get away from the mysterious city as soon as possible and the vortex related to book Wuji.


    Here, not his home, Huaxia is!


    "However, the Chishui secret place has been closed. The next time it opens, it will be a year later. How can you go back..." Chu shuliu doubts, but his voice is gradually falling down. Meimu looks at Wang Xu, and the soft light inside turns, and he wants to say nothing.


    Wang Xu has a headache.


    Chu shuliu seems to be interested in him, which Wang Xu has known since he rescued Chu shuliu''s family in China.


    But he


    It''s not that casual person!


    "Ah..."


    Seeing Wang Xu''s helplessness, Chu shuliu sighed for a moment.


    In fact, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing, ye Jianyi and others have long regarded Chu shuliu as Wang Xu''s woman, otherwise they would not have been dominated by Chu shuliu.


    Chu shuliu likes Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu doesn''t hate Chu shuliu.


    It can be said that between the two men and women, there is a layer of window paper that can be easily punctured, but Chu shuliu doesn''t take the initiative to pierce it, but Wang Xu doesn''t take off his pants directly


    "What does this man think? I know you like me, otherwise, at the beginning you would not take the initiative to help me, but, but... Why can''t you take the initiative? Direct? " The heart of Chu shuliu is more bitter.


    But let her take the initiative to throw in her arms, but there is a barrier in her heart, or that is fear.


    I''m afraid that everything is just her own thinking. It''s just her wishful thinking.


    Just when Chu shuliu was about to lose control, he said his mind directly.


    All of a sudden.


    A slightly sarcastic voice came abruptly:


    "Leave? Where do you want to go? "


    With the sound landing, a woman in yellow strode into the gate of the outer dragon hall.


    This woman is holding a blood dripping sword. She has a cold face and a beautiful figure. Her eyes are firm and contain anger. Who can Du Jiaojiao be.


    But the speaker is not her, but someone else.


    "Du Jiaojiao?" Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed.


    Eyes swept back, but did not see his impression of Dewey is good, but a group of fierce, murderous crowd.


    "Wang Xu, do you really think that there is no one in Kowloon college?"


    "Yes, we can tolerate small things, but why do you dare your woman to rob me of the pills that took me two years to collect materials and refine?"


    "Hum, and my ten thousand year old jade ginseng. If you don''t give me a word today, I will fight with you even if I''m not your opponent."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hula, a large group of people came in, each face with uncontrollable anger, the body''s breath, no less than eight grades.

 Chapter 772

    At first glance, all of the nearly 20 young warriors are elite disciples of the inner court.


    Among them, the three leaders are among the top ten in the inner courtyard. The cultivation breath of each of them is all in the Jiupin group, which is no less than that of the general inner courtyard tutors.


    Feng Rulong, the top disciple of the inner courtyard, ranks the third. He has attacked wuzun twice, and the chances of success are higher and higher each time. It is said that he is preparing for the third attack, and he already has 40% or 50% confidence. For wuzun, this confidence is an extremely shocking chance.


    Zhang Fengming, the top disciple of the inner courtyard, ranks sixth. He has attacked wuzun for four times. Although he has always been a failure, his strength is also terrible, far from being comparable to that of the general Jiupin master.


    Xiang Yun, the only woman in the top ten, is a tutor and disciple of wuzunjing. It is said that she has the qualification to step directly over Qinglong peak and enter the official gate of Jiulong Mountain.


    For example, they usually don''t get involved in useless disputes. They just shut up and attack wuzun.


    But now, everyone''s face is very gloomy, his eyes are faint with blood, and his body is full of killing intention and evil spirit. We can see how angry he is.


    However, Wang Xu was not prepared for the scene.


    What happened?


    Which woman did he rob you?


    Yes, he has a lot of women, but in Kowloon college, it seems that


    Wang Xu subconsciously looked at Chu shuliu, and then frowned deeper, Chu shuliu has been staying by his side.


    In the end, his eyes fell on Du Jiaojiao, and others were robbed by his woman.


    What about Du Jiaojiao?


    This woman, before the lesson is not enough, also want to come from his hand?


    But Wang Xu remembers very clearly that day in the Dragon Cave, Du Jiaojiao finally vowed to throw down the cruel words.


    "Husband, don''t look at others with such eyes. They just borrowed something from them to heal my brother''s wounds. It''s not that they don''t believe me, but they don''t believe me. " As soon as Du Jiaojiao opened her mouth, she startled Wang Xu.


    After a few words, let alone Wang Xu, everyone present was shocked.


    My husband


    my husband?


    In an instant, the whole outer dragon hall was dead and quiet.


    On the other hand, when people heard the words, they immediately became excited.


    "Don''t open your eyes and tell lies, Du Jiaojiao? Borrow? Did I promise to lend it to you? "


    "I did, but what did you say? When you enter wuzun''s realm, will you return it? You''re kidding. When you get into wuzun, do I need that thing? "


    "What''s more, my black dragon turtle is a spirit beast that I''ve been raising for more than ten years. I''ll wait for it to retreat from the black tortoise shell in a hundred years, so that I can refine a defensive magic weapon. As a result, I said I didn''t borrow it, so you killed it with a sword on your back and directly shelled it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The people are excited and the spirit is pressing.


    Among them, Feng Rulong, the front one, turned pale with anger. Then he suddenly raised his finger to Wang Xu and roared angrily


    "What''s more, you threatened me that Mr. Wang is your husband. If you don''t borrow it, Mr. Wang will visit you! What do you mean? Do you want to kill me? "


    As he said this, his eyes turned red and he stared at Wang Xu, word by word


    "Mr. Wang, I''ll respectfully call you Mr. Wang, but don''t deceive people too much. I, Feng Rulong, also have backbone. The qilingzhu is a treasure that I collect hard to attack the wuzun realm. I''ll steal it if I don''t borrow it?


    I have to give it back to you today. It''s a big deal. You''re caught dead! "


    After hearing Feng Rulong''s words, Wang Xumei couldn''t help but jump. Feng Rulong is a great master of nine grades, and he has the top Tianjiao who is expected to attack wuzunjing. His strength is absolutely not weak.


    Although he thinks that Feng Rulong is definitely not his opponent.


    But, Du Jiaojiao is not his woman!


    However, just as Wang Xu is ready to explain, Du Jiaojiao suddenly rushes to him with three steps. Her arms are open and she pours into his arms. Her mouth is close to his ear, and her breathing is almost all over his neck.


    "Mr. Wang, please help me. This time, my brother is too seriously injured. I can''t watch him go on like this. What''s more, you don''t know, we have too many enemies in the college. He was injured this time, and many people want our brother and sister to die... "


    Du Jiaojiao said in a hurry. Suddenly, she gave a little meal and gritted her teeth. She almost made up her mind


    "It''s my fault to rashly borrow your name, but as long as you can help us this time, I can promise by example, no matter what you ask me to do, I can do it!"


    instantaneous.


    Wang Xu was silent.


    If Du Jiaojiao deliberately did these things for revenge or for her own sake, he would never tolerate them.


    But now, his impression of this woman has changed a little.


    A woman who can sacrifice her body for her brother''s sake is also a good woman worthy of appreciation and admiration.


    Although, this woman, a little poor, hateful.


    "Well, I''ll help you this time, but I don''t want your body, as long as your brother and sister remember to owe me a favor."


    After several breaths of silence, Wang Xu sighed helplessly. Then, holding Du Jiaojiao in one hand, he looked up at Feng Rulong and others and said calmly:


    "I know all your losses. Jiaojiao is too impatient, but I ask you to see that she is so eager to save her brother that you can be excused. Please give me face. Let''s forget today. I''ll apologize for Jiaojiao first."


    "Of course, I will compensate you for all your losses."


    Wang Xu said very calm, but also very serious, it seems that really want to give Du Jiaojiao compensation in general.


    He is reasonable and respectful.


    If others reason with him and respect him, he will naturally reason with others calmly and show his respect.


    This is a rule of Wang Xu''s life.


    Wrong is wrong, the compensation, we must say good words, try to compensate.


    However, if others don''t follow his rules, I''m sorry.


    Wang Xu''s left hand is truth and his right hand is respect.


    The left hand, the right hand a slow motion, afraid that someone will be unlucky, or even died.


    "What?"


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, everyone was stunned.


    Feng Rulong and others frown and stare at Wang Xu like ghosts.


    Isn''t it true that Wang Xu is a demon God who doesn''t make any sense at all? Anyone who bullies him has to do it directly?


    Why is it so easy to talk now?

 Chapter 773

    "Isn''t there a trap?"


    Many people immediately showed a strong color of suspicion.


    Feng Rulong gave a little more, then said with a calm face: "Mr. Wang, we Ming people don''t talk in secret. If you have any idea, just say it, don''t do it."


    Obviously, in the face of Wang Xu''s strange attitude, Feng Rulong didn''t believe it, and he was like a big enemy.


    Cruel people are not terrible.


    What''s terrible is that cruel people still play Yin.


    It''s absolutely not easy to be provoked by those who are both yin and ruthless.


    "I mean what I say." Wang Xu has a headache. How can an honest man tell the truth without being believed?


    In desperation, he could only express his sincerity directly with his actual actions. With a move of his mind, he took out a record jade amulet from the space finger, and a special secret method had been engraved in between the movements of his mind.


    The next moment, Wang Xu raised his hand and threw the jade Fu at Feng Rulong.


    "What is it?"


    On the other side, Feng Rulong saw Wang Xu raise his hand, and then a golden light suddenly lit up in front of him. The whole person was startled and suddenly stepped back. His breath was rising wildly, and he was about to do his best.


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree.


    Even if Feng Rulong is the top three master of the inner court disciples and the great master of jiupinjing, one step away from wuzun''s realm, he will never underestimate Wang Xu.


    Even, once he did, he was not sure that he could leave intact.


    Feng Rulong responded like this, not to mention other people.


    Hula!


    In an instant, the crowd retreated madly, and some even turned and ran. The crowded door was empty in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu looked at it a little confused.


    What do you mean?


    He just threw a piece of record jade amulet. He didn''t want to kill his parents. How did he react so much? Was he so terrible?


    Or are these people too timid?


    In a dead silence.


    Shimmering with a touch of golden light of the record jade Fu, solitary suspended in the gate of the Dragon hall, from the inside to the outside all exudes a lonely atmosphere.


    We are so good baby, no one wants?


    At this time, Feng Rulong and others also stopped, one by one looking at the record jade Fu, looking extremely embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Wang Xu''s voice came:


    "Feng Rulong, right? The function of qilingzhu is to maintain the mental stability of the warrior and stimulate the growth and refinement of the spirit. I don''t have qilingzhu now, but this record jade talisman is a spiritual secret. After cultivation, the effect will only be several times stronger than qilingzhu.


    I use it as compensation, you should be able to accept it? Don''t worry, I''ve never done anything. You can check the truth of the skill now. "


    Wang Xu''s attitude makes Feng Rulong''s vigilance begin to dissipate. Is this demon really so easy to speak?


    He took the record of the jade Fu suspiciously, closed his eyes to check for a while, and then suddenly opened his eyes, which are all uncontrollable shock and joy.


    The next second, he hardly hesitated and nodded his head. He said in a loud voice, "I naturally believe in Prince Wang. Then, this time I have offended so much. I''ll leave first!"


    Although it''s just a glance, Feng Rulong can be sure that the secret method in the jade talisman is absolutely true. According to his estimation, the spiritual growth rate of practicing the secret method is not only several times, but ten times, dozens of times.


    This kind of good thing, let alone a magic pearl, is a hundred. Feng Rulong is not willing to change it.


    After solving Feng Rulong''s situation, Wang Xu continued to compensate others.


    Some things, the last time he came to make amends, he returned them directly. If you don''t have something, change it for a better one.


    In a word.


    Rich, don''t care, willful!


    After all, only Jingshen Dan can get into Wang Xu''s eyes for the gifts given by others. Other things have no effect on him, and they only occupy space in his space equipment.


    Soon.


    A group of sufferers with anger and desperate heart, one by one, all smile and say thanks again and again, and leave with gratitude to Wang Xu.


    Finally, only Zhang Fengming and Xiang Yun are left in trouble.


    "Wang Xu, I can see that Du Jiaojiao has nothing to do with you, but she borrows your name unilaterally. Her affairs have nothing to do with you. Why should you stand for her? "


    Zhang Fengming stepped forward slowly and looked up at Wang Xu. His voice was very cold and he said word by word:


    "And I''m afraid you can''t afford to pay for the grudge between the brothers and sisters of the Du family!"


    "Gratitude and resentment?"


    When Wang Xu heard the speech, he looked down at Du Jiaojiao in his arms and saw that the woman looked at him in a panic. It seemed that she was afraid of being abandoned as a kitten. She was pitiful. She immediately gave a light smile and her eyes indicated that the woman should not panic.


    Then he looked up at Zhang Fengming and said with a smile, "if I give up, what do you want to do with Du Jiaojiao?"


    "It''s very simple. My brother died and asked her to pay for it." Zhang Fengming''s voice is colder.


    "Zhang Fengming, he deserved Zhang Fengcheng''s death. If he didn''t want to forcibly plunder and insult me, how could my brother be angry and cruel?" Du Jiaojiao couldn''t help looking up and glaring at Zhang Fengming.


    "Oh?"


    Wang Xu nodded and laughed more brightly: "well, if I don''t let go, what do you want?"


    "Don''t let go? Ha ha... "Zhang Fengming sneered, then suddenly burst out:" Wang Xu, others are afraid of you, I Zhang Fengming is not afraid of you!


    Those who stand in my way, die


    "Yes? Are you not afraid that I am in the way, but I will kill you? " Wang Xu chuckled.


    "Hum!"


    Zhang Fengming hums coldly, does not answer the counter question: "it is said that you are the cultivation of the second grade realm. How can your breath become the seventh grade realm now? Don''t you go on playing pig and eating tiger?


    I don''t believe you have the ability to go against the weather!


    Today, let me have a look!


    ¡±


    The voice fell.


    Zhang Fengming''s body moved fiercely, his eyes opened angrily, and his power was as fierce as a tiger. The great master of jiupinjing''s strength was not hidden, and all burst out in an instant.


    The power of terror and the surrounding void were all distorted. A huge, dark palm with a terrible smell suddenly emerged from the void.


    The power of heaven and earth fluctuates violently.


    Prefecture Level martial arts,


    Tiger claws!


    In the face of this scene, Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed and his smile narrowed.


    The next moment.


    He casually raised his hand and grabbed it. The hand came out in an instant. With a tearing sound, the tiger''s claw from the top of his head was directly crushed.


    With no pause, miexu''s hand fell on Zhang Fengming.


    Touch!


    The clear sound vibrated.


    Under miexu''s hand, Zhang Fengming was kneeling on the ground with bleeding nose and mouth. His face was pale, and his waist was shaking fiercely. He wanted to struggle, but in the end, he suddenly bent down and couldn''t straighten up any more.

 Chapter 774

    "You... Prince Wang... The name of the devil is really worthy of the reputation!"


    Zhang Fengming raised his head difficultly and looked at Wang Xu. His eyes were frightened and unwilling.


    He understood that Wang Xu had left his hand.


    "Thank you very much. Thank you for sparing me!" Zhang Fengming raised his head and lowered it slowly. There was no resentment on his face, only awe.


    After seeing the power of Wang Xu, he knew that his pride was nothing compared with death.


    Zhang Fengming is very clever. He is extremely wise and quickly bows his head.


    "From now on, you and the brothers and sisters of the Du family will understand each other. Do you understand?" Wang Xu light way.


    Miexu didn''t take back his hand, but he still pressed on Zhang Fengming. As long as the other side dared to say no, Wang Xu would crush the other side without hesitation.


    "Yes Zhang Fengming nodded fiercely.


    "Go away."


    With a wave of Wang Xu''s hand, the surging power of heaven and earth in the void disperses, and the hand of eliminating void disappears.


    "Prince Wang..."


    Seeing this scene, Du Jiaojiao is a little unwilling to open her mouth and wants to say something. But as soon as she opens her mouth, Wang Xu has seen it. Although she doesn''t speak, her indifferent eyes clearly tell Du Jiaojiao all her meaning.


    All of a sudden, Du Jiaojiao is very witty to close her mouth.


    It''s kind of Wang Xu to solve the trouble of Feng Rulong and others for her. Du Jiaojiao knows that she can''t be too aggressive in her life, otherwise the good things in the beginning will turn into bad things.


    After Zhang Fengming leaves.


    Wang xucai looked at the last Xiang Yun and asked calmly, "do you have any grudges with the Du brothers and sisters?"


    "No, I''m looking for you!" Xiang Yun chuckles, red lips like fire, beautiful eyes like water, the voice is crisp, almost to the man''s bone.


    "I don''t know, young master, do you still lack a woman to warm your bed?"


    Xiang Yun''s word "woman" is very long. The last word "Mo" is not so much a voice as a groan. Coupled with Xiang Yun''s charming face and her pathetic eyes, the water in it almost overflows. It''s really a disaster.


    Goblin!


    Evil spirit!


    In an instant, all the men present had this idea in their hearts.


    And the woman, is secretly gnash teeth, heart scold on a coquettish cheap goods.


    Even Wang Xu has a feeling that he can''t control it. It''s not that Xiang Yun is so beautiful that he brings disaster to the country and the people. He laughs at the fall of the city wall.


    But, this woman''s hands and feet, a smile, that kind of natural charm, and the air around, I do not know when, dense strange fragrance.


    It''s an art!


    Flattery!


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly and stared at Xiang Yun. After ten breaths, Xiang Yun''s face became pale gradually, with a trace of fear in his eyes. Then he said faintly:


    "Your charm is good, but next time you remember to go out and wipe some scented powder and perfume, and use a lighter flavor, you''d better use your own body fragrance, otherwise it will be pungent."


    Xiang Yun''s face was pale, and she didn''t have any superfluous movements. She bowed her head and eyes, bent her knees slightly, and said in a soft voice


    "The little girl took the liberty, since the childe didn''t like it, yun''er left."


    Wang Xu didn''t stop, just light looking at Xiang Yun leave, until she completely can''t see, but also still didn''t take back the eyes.


    His eyes are not nostalgic for Xiang Yun, but always looking at the void outside the gate of the outer dragon hall, where there is a man in blue.


    But strangely, except for Wang Xu, the man in green, other people seem to be completely invisible.


    But he has been standing here for half an hour.


    The man in green, with his hands on his back, stood there at will, looking down at what happened below, with a languid look on his face. His eyes were full of fun, as if he was enjoying a good-looking monkey play.


    "Ha ha, it''s just a little boy. A little flattery is enough. I thought it was a little interesting to see him tear down the girl''s flattery. Now, people are gone, and they are still eager to see through... "


    The man in green smiles and shakes his head. Suddenly, he laughs and frowns slightly. He realizes that something is wrong.


    This kid, it seems, is looking at him?


    But, no!


    I can''t believe it. The man in green moved two steps to the side and looked up at Wang Xu. Not only did he not loosen his brow, but he wrinkled it again.


    He seems to see a trace of humor in Wang Xu''s eyes?


    In an instant, the man in green immediately stopped at his feet and stared at Wang Xu with a gloomy face. He didn''t move. His mouth didn''t open or close, but a voice had been sent directly into Wang Xu''s mind.


    "Boy, can you see me?"


    Is this guy an idiot?


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment. He also passed on the words directly with his mind: "I''ve been staring at you for such a long time. What do you say?"


    "Divine thoughts?"


    Listening to Wang Xu''s voice in his mind, the man in Green''s face was stiff again. A touch of inconceivable flashed in his eyes, followed by a strong desire for greed and possession.


    The news is right. This boy can really use his mind under wuzun!


    Under the shock of the man in green, he no longer covered himself, and his mind around him suddenly dispersed, and his figure appeared in front of everyone.


    "Who?"


    Suddenly, Chu shuliu, ye Jianyi and others all looked up, and then their faces changed slightly.


    Just because, at the first sight they saw the man in green, they had only one feeling, that is incomparable!


    The other side, just simply standing there, up and down, gives people a natural, flawless, completely invincible feeling.


    This is a kind of crush on the spirit, as if the man in green is that small piece of heaven and earth, he is in charge of everything in the whole body space.


    Among them, nature also includes life and death.


    This is the peculiarity of divinity and the horror of wuzun.


    "Wuzun? Next? Or stronger? " Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly. For the first time, his heart became extremely dignified.


    Because, from the man in green, he sensed the intention of killing, and extremely strong greed!


    "Who is it? Who dares to kill me when you are warned by the book Wuji to kill three wuzuns? " Wang Xu flashed some ideas in his mind, but he couldn''t find the identity of the man in green.


    Although the other party looks very young, but the real age, I''m afraid it''s already over a hundred years old, it''s already naked to bully the small with the big, completely ignoring the warning message of book promise.


    At this time, Du Jiaojiao in Wang Xu''s arms seemed to recognize the man in green. Her eyes were full of wonder, and she cried out in horror


    "Zhao Qitian?"


    "Who is he?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed.


    Zhao?


    The backers of the two trash he killed?


    It seems that those two rubbish really have the qualification to be proud. They even have a wuzun as their backer.

 Chapter 775

    Wang Xu did not know that Zhao Chang and Zhao Xuan''s real backer was another person, Zhao Qing of the inner courtyard.


    However, Zhao Qing is full of pride to seek revenge for him, but he is scared to shrink back and run away without saying a word.


    "He, he... He is the young master of the Zhao family. Besides the three families, he is the only emperor who is qualified to be called the young master, Zhao Qitian!" Du Jiaojiao''s face turned white with a brush.


    Outside the outer dragon hall, the students, disciples and servants who had come to watch and had not completely dispersed were also pale.


    It''s not because they all know Zhao Qitian''s name, but because of Zhao Qitian''s arrogance.


    Only a few people have heard of Zhao Qitian''s name and are really surprised by it.


    "Who is Zhao Qitian?" Most people have never heard of Zhao Qitian. Some people are confused.


    "Zhao Qitian is one of the most gifted students of the last generation in the inner courtyard of Kowloon University. He entered the outer courtyard at the age of 20, and broke through the six grades in five years, so he entered the inner courtyard.


    Ten years in the inner courtyard, 35 years old, promoted to nine grade division.


    After 20 years, he stepped into wuzun at the age of 50. Then he left college and returned to his family. He became the young master of the Zhao family. He was the emperor of the Zhao family who was highly anticipated.


    ¡±


    Next to him, someone who had heard of Zhao Qitian, a well-informed person, whispered his introduction with pride, and looked proud.


    "Zhao family? Is it the family of the young Some disciples in the inner courtyard suddenly turned pale.


    In Kowloon University, the most powerful family is the amazing family, followed by the Zhao family. These children of the family came and went in and out of the college, arrogant and proud for a while.


    For example, Zhao Qing established the Youth League. With the help of the Youth League, Zhao Chang, Zhao Xuan and others openly oppressed the weak in the college and collected the so-called "protection contribution", but no one was in charge at all.


    Why?


    In addition to the support of Zhao Qing, the pride of the inner court, it is also because of their family power, Zhao family!


    Until Wang Xu appeared, Zhao Chang and Zhao Xuan died one after another, and Zhao Qing became a turtle. In a short period of half a month, the famous Youth League collapsed and replaced by Huaxia military League.


    However, compared with the Youth League, which was very popular at the beginning, the Huaxia military League is several grades lower. Among the colleges, it can only be regarded as a second class force at most.


    Now, does Zhao Qitian''s appearance mean that things will be reversed?


    What will happen to Wang Xu, who is revered by the public and is called the demon God?


    Was it suppressed by the Zhao family?


    Or, without fear, continue to be a high-profile demon God acting style?


    People''s eyes are complicated, and many people gloat.


    The gun hits the head bird, the wood shows in the forest, the wind will destroy it, the devil?


    ha-ha!


    "Emperor? Oh, it''s really a big tone. The seed of Emperor Wu is the seed of Emperor Wu, and he calls himself Emperor. It''s the seed of Emperor Wu of our three families. It''s only called Shaozhu. How dare anyone call himself Emperor? That''s funny. " In the audience, only Wang Xu sneered and shook his head disdainfully.


    "Are you from the emperor''s family?"


    After hearing Wang Xu''s words, he was going to force Wang Xu to hand over all his Tianji martial arts. Zhao Qitian, who controls the secret of divine thoughts under Wu Zun, was stunned.


    "Naturally, I am the young master of the emperor''s family, the husband of emperor Jiang Yue!" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly, pretending to be proud.


    After all, Zhao Qitian is a wuzun. Although he has made great progress in strength, he is still a little flustered.


    If you can bluff the other side, just think of him as a fool.


    "The husband of emperor Jiang Yue?"


    Zhao Qitian hesitated as expected, but soon his face sank, as if he had been insulted. He stared at Wang Xu with frigid voice


    "Ha ha, boy, do you really pretend? My son-in-law is his son-in-law. Are you still pretending to force me here? You think I don''t know the rules of the imperial family? Emperor Jiang Yue is alone. I don''t know how many extra sons in law there are. Who are you among them


    "Nature is the first, so, no accident, she will be my woman." Wang Xu light smile, very confident.


    In the crowd, Zhao cangxiao, who has been following from Qianlong hospital, suddenly breaks down. It''s true that Wang Xu, a pervert, is almost the first one among his sons in law.


    This monster, under Wu Zun, is almost invincible. In his early twenties, he is no worse than any of the three families.


    Which son-in-law can match?


    "Damn it, this pervert, no matter which faction you go to, you are not regarded as a treasure, the biggest cultivation resources are provided, and the best martial arts are practiced. Do you have to come to the emperor''s house to become a burden? Is it a man? Or does this pervert have to be forced by women to say love is good? " Zhao cangxiao thought without malice in his heart.


    If you can''t be a giant in reality, be a giant in mind.


    Self deception of self entertainment, head down heart scold the enemy is mole ants, but also a strong!


    "Ha ha, you are so shameless." Zhao Qitian was almost angry and laughed. He shook his head. He didn''t want to look at Wang Xu at all, so he had to do it directly again.


    But just then.


    "Zhao Qitian, this is not your Zhao family. Please keep your chin down." Luo Tian, the leader of Qianlong peak, came. His face was a little dignified, and his tone was also heavy. It was obvious that Zhao Qitian, even the younger generation, did not dare to despise him.


    "Lord Luo, I have been very restrained. If I don''t restrain myself, I''m afraid you can''t stop me. " Zhao Qitian said with a faint smile.


    Luo Tian face more dignified: "what do you want to do?"


    "Take this boy and my Zhao''s daughter-in-law back!" Zhao Qitian raised his hand and pointed to Wang Xu and Chu shuliu. They both laughed more brightly.


    "You want them? You don''t know about the amazing family? " Luo Tian frowned.


    "Yes, so what?" Zhao Qitian light smile, tone a little disdain, "amazing home that a few idiots, even dare to God''s family important people, is to seek death.".


    He killed three wuzuns and offended the astonishing family. Is it true that no one in the emperor''s family is dissatisfied?


    A redundant son-in-law, an elder with a different surname, do you think you can be lawless? The emperor''s family is not theirs. As long as the emperor''s family doesn''t show up, there will be no one in the book. I''m not afraid. "


    Zhao Qitian sneered and added greedily.


    "As long as you get the secret hidden from this boy, at least three kinds of heaven level martial arts secrets... Let alone Shu Wuji, it''s one of the three families of the emperor''s family. Our Zhao family will replace it in the future!


    What''s more, there is a woman with such pure demon blood... "


    Think of here, Zhao Qitian look to Chu shuliu''s eyes, suddenly become extremely hot.


    The dialogue between them is naturally heard by all.


    In a flash, many people took a breath.


    They did not expect that even the death of the three wuzuns could not frighten Zhao Qitian.


    It''s scary.


    "Chu shuliu, right? You are my daughter-in-law of the Zhao family. Come back with me. " Zhao Qitian said faintly.


    "I don''t know you, let alone the Zhao family." Chu shuliu shook his head and his eyes were cold.


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself. Who doesn''t know that my Zhao family has been engaged with the half demon clan for hundreds of years. You live in the blood of the tree demon. Although you are the blood of the demon, the engagement on the blood is eternal, so why don''t you?" Zhao Qitian explained calmly.


    Said, he looked at the side of the cold face of Luo Tian, seems to be saying, Lord Luo, but I gave you enough face, enough convergence.


    Luo Tian didn''t speak, as if he was ready to stay out of the affair.


    Chu shuliu''s face is hard to see the extreme. He has never seen anything so shameless.


    At this moment, almost everyone is speechless.


    What''s Zhao Qitian''s explanation?


    Snatch, there is no such barefaced, excuse are not willing to find a better.


    "Boy..." seeing that Luo Tian was silent and no one around dared to breathe loudly, Zhao Qitian gently laughed and looked up at Wang Xu to say something.


    But he just opened his mouth.


    To everyone''s great surprise, a voice has been extremely cold to interrupt him.


    "Go away!"

 Chapter 776

    The smile on Wang Xu''s face completely disappeared, and he stared at Zhao Qitian with cold eyes.


    "What did you say?"


    The smile on Zhao Qitian''s face suddenly disappeared.


    "I said, get out! Let you go


    With a sneer, Wang Xu raised his right hand and pointed directly at Zhao Qitian: "can''t you understand people''s words? Or is there a problem with understanding? I''m talking about you, and I put my nose on my face. Did I give you a face? What do you think you are? "


    That''s the first thing to say.


    Almost all the people on the scene almost glared out of their eyes, and the already dead atmosphere became even more dead.


    However, the silence ahead is awed by Zhao Qitian''s powerful power.


    Now the silence, people are shocked by Wang Xu''s boldness.


    Especially those who know Zhao Qitian better, such as Du Jiaojiao, are full of Horror: "is Wang Xu crazy? How dare he talk to Zhao Qitian like this?


    The other side is a wuzun!


    Crazy!


    That''s crazy! "


    Even Luo Tian couldn''t help being surprised: "how dare this boy be so bold? Zhao Qitian, even I am afraid. He is not Wu Zun when he comes to you. Who gives him courage? Books are limitless?


    However, Zhao Qitian also said that the book Wuji is no longer Wang Xu''s reliance... "


    Thinking of this, Luo Tian suddenly remembered what Wang Xugang had done when he entered Kowloon University half a month ago. Suddenly, he felt a little surprised


    "It seems that this is his character. It''s really... Bold enough! "


    Luo Tian shakes his head, but he is not optimistic about Wang Xu.


    This kind of character, to put it mildly, is called courage and pride.


    Say not good to hear, is lengtouqing, idiot, bold brainless, arrogant.


    "If I don''t show up, Zhao Qitian will die... Do I want to show up?" Luo Tian hesitated in his heart.


    In other words, in the past few days, there will be a qualifying competition between the major colleges in Xuankong city. The battlefield is a battlefield in the devil''s land.


    This qualifying competition, in fact, has little impact on the Kowloon University, but it is extremely important for Luo Tian and Nintendo.


    Because, the result of this qualifying competition will determine whether they can continue to take over the position of qinglongfeng and qianlongfeng and continue to take charge of the Kowloon University.


    Although Jiulong college is only the periphery of Jiulong Mountain, it is an important place to deliver the core blood of the new students to Jiulong Mountain. Whether it can continue to be the leader of Qinglong peak and Qianlong peak is closely related to their status in Jiulong Mountain.


    Originally, Luo Tian and Nintendo have decided to let Wang Xu fight for Kowloon college. After all, they can''t wipe their bottom for what Wang Xu has done.


    "Good or bad? Fu hasn''t seen it yet, but the boy''s ability to cause trouble is clearly seen... "Luo Tian smiles bitterly and hesitates even more in his heart.


    For Wang Xu and Zhao Qitian, is it worth it?


    It seems like a long time, but in fact, it is only a moment.


    Luo Tian finally made a decision, he looked up at Wang Xu, calm face, voice scolded: "Wang Xu, apologize to Zhao Qitian, this is your respect for a wuzun."


    This is a rebuke and a reminder.


    Zhao Qitian is Wu Zun. He is not such rubbish as Zhao Chang. He can be bullied by Wang Xu.


    Even Luo Tian had something to look forward to in his heart. When he said this, he actually meant to protect Wang Xu. If Wang Xu was wise, he should be grateful to him afterwards.


    "Sorry, I forgot that you are a wuzun." Hearing the speech, Wang Xu looks up at Zhao Qitian.


    Hum, finally know the gap? Now regret, want to be soft?


    Zhao Qitian sneers.


    Luo Tian was a little relieved, with a satisfied smile on his face


    "It''s a bit of a sense of propriety and a sense of interest..."


    But the next second.


    Wang Xu''s words followed: "but even wuzun, you are a fool!"


    In an instant, Luo Tian''s smile froze.


    Interesting?


    Know your mother''s interest, this grandson!


    "Brain is a good thing. I don''t know how your brain grows." Wang Xu suddenly became extremely irritable, his face was angry, every word.


    "Lao Tzu says so clearly, you are here to pretend superiority to me! You idiot, where do you get so much superiority? Wuzun? Is it the capital of the bull?


    The old man who has lived for more than one hundred years still looks like a young man. What kind of junior? Return the emperor? Why don''t you just pretend to be your grandson! "


    Speaking of this, Wang Xu pauses for a moment and looks at Zhao Qitian with an iron face. His smile is extremely bright, but his voice is extremely cold


    "Don''t say you want to trouble me, but you want to rob my woman. Chu shuliu, how dare you move her? Today, I''ll see whether you killed me or I killed you! "


    Voice landing.


    Inside and outside the whole outer dragon hall, even the air seemed to be still.


    The wind stopped.


    The air, it condenses.


    People, stiff.


    After three full breaths.


    "You, you..." Luo Tianyi pointed to Wang Xu, his body trembled uncontrollably. Even in his dream, he never thought that Wang Xu would be so crazy.


    He was so crazy that he wanted to face a wuzun.


    Kill wuzun?


    It''s funny!


    If you don''t enter wuzun''s realm, you will never know the horror of wuzun.


    Luo Tian is completely disappointed with Wang Xu. He can''t afford the blessing. Let Wang Xu die.


    "I have a lot of talents in Jiulong University. Even without you, the qualifying competition is a chance to open with the bloody warrior University. You are not short of one!"


    Luo Tian looked on coldly, his heart was cold.


    At the same time.


    Zhao Qitian''s face is white. He stares at Wang Xu. He opens his mouth several times without any sound. It is obvious that he is extremely angry.


    The next second, he took a deep breath, turned his head to look at Luo Tian, and said:


    "Ha ha, Lord Luo, you also heard that the boy wanted to kill me. He took the initiative to seek death, but I didn''t stop.


    I''m going to do it now. You have nothing to say? "


    Luo Tian was silent. Although he didn''t speak, he took the initiative to retreat at his feet.


    Seeing this, Zhao Qitian immediately laughed.


    He looked at Wang Xu with a smile: "boy, you are very good, really..."


    "Where''s all that crap coming from? If you want to do it, do it directly. If you don''t kill me today, you will be raised by the human demon! " Wang Xu interrupted him directly.


    Zhao Qitian doesn''t know what Wang Xu means by "human demon", but big probability is not a good word.


    The next moment.


    His face suddenly turned cold and he stepped out.


    All of a sudden.


    The surrounding space seemed to solidify, and a strange and extreme atmosphere enveloped the surrounding world. Looking up, it seemed that Zhao Qitian was the only one left.


    At his feet, space becomes nothing.


    Less than one percent of the time it takes to breathe.


    Zhao Qitian has reached Wang Xu. He raises his right hand and grabs Wang Xu directly.

 Chapter 777

    Click!


    The air disappeared, and cracks appeared in the space. Where the palm passed, a blue gray light covered everything. Countless air currents and light poured in, and turned into a giant palm of tens of meters in an instant.


    This is the terrible power of wuzun. All of them are powerful attacks that can destroy cities and lands.


    This palm is just Zhao Qitian''s random palm. He didn''t use any martial arts, but it formed such a terrible scene.


    In the void, Zhao Qitian''s wuzun thoughts are also everywhere, locking Wang Xu''s breath.


    Therefore, this palm, no matter what Wang Xu does, is unavoidable, can only resist hard.


    "His strength..." Luo Tian''s eyes suddenly widened, and there was a faint flash of fear.


    Zhao Qitian''s age is half younger than him, and less than one-third of the time he stepped into the realm of wuzun.


    However, Zhao Qitian''s strength at this time is no less than that of him. It will not be long before he will be overtaken and overtaken by the other party.


    Genius


    Is this the gap between the warriors?


    Luo Tian is silent. When he looks at Wang Xu again, he has deep pity.


    Is Wang Xu a genius?


    Even, the talent is much better than Zhao Qitian. In time, Wang Xu will definitely achieve the position of Wu Zun and go further.


    But now, it''s all empty.


    A genius who died in the middle of the way is not a genius, but a fool!


    At this point.


    Wang Xu is also dignified, but he is also a little surprised, just because he feels Zhao Qitian''s strength


    A little weak!


    It''s much weaker than he thought!


    It was a great surprise to him.


    After the completion of tongxuan erchongtian, he judged that he was invincible under wuzun, and he could fight a dozen above wuzun, but after more than ten moves at most, he was sure to run away.


    It''s not that Wang Xu underestimated himself, but that Wu Zun''s state and innate state are two different concepts. For Wu people, after entering Wu Zun, it''s a qualitative change.


    And he, nearly 500 times the physical strength of ordinary martial arts, nearly 1000 times the amount of true Qi, is really far beyond the scope of ordinary martial arts. But large quantity is not a qualitative change after all.


    It''s like thousands of pieces of paper are folded together, facing a sharp steel sword, but they are not torn by one sword. Even if one sword doesn''t work, just add a few more.


    But now


    Not at all.


    In front of him, Zhao Qitian felt so weak.


    What''s more, Wang Xu finds that Zhao Qitian doesn''t seem to care about him at all. Although this catch is terrible for ordinary warriors, it is full of holes in his eyes, because Zhao Qitian has no intention at all.


    A completely random grasp, all are flaws.


    Although there is no solution to the lock-in of divine thoughts, there is no solution for the great master level warrior who has no divine thoughts. For Wang Xu, he has divine thoughts!


    Time flies.


    The next moment.


    "Touch!"


    There was a dull noise.


    Wang Xu flew out in reverse.


    He is arrogant.


    It''s true that he also has divine thoughts, but the time is too short and the power of divine thoughts is too weak to compare with Zhao Qitian, let alone break the blockade of divine thoughts.


    The power of Zhao Qitian''s hand is extremely terrifying. Under the shadow of wuzun''s mind, he immediately catches Wang Xu''s flight path, followed by the second, third, Fourth


    Huge palms constantly fall from the sky, like fearing to beat the ground mouse, and then they shoot Wang Xu out and print on the ground. The aftereffect of the terrible force leaves huge fingerprints on the ground.


    The outer dragon hall had already been smashed by the first giant palm. If it wasn''t for Luo Tian''s protection, all the students around would have been killed on the spot.


    Terror!


    It''s horrible!


    This is the first time for most of the people present to see the power of wuzun''s hand. It''s more than terror, it''s earth shaking.


    But in a few breaths, the whole Qianlong Academy was shocked.


    Countless people came to watch from afar.


    Zhang Fengming, Feng Rulong, Xiang Yun, etc. soon after they left, they gathered together again. They all stared at the situation in the field, their faces blank and frightened.


    "What''s the matter? Wasn''t everything all right before we left? Who is that man? Dare to make such a big noise in the college, and Luo Waizhu won''t stop it? " Looking at Wang Xu like garbage, shot down by a big hand, Zhang Fengming''s face slightly changed, shocked.


    Wang Xu''s terror, he has experienced personally, but now some people slap him as garbage. How terrible is the man in green?


    "That man is... Zhao Qitian! He is also a wuzun. How can Luo Waizhu stop him? " Feng Rulong''s face was very solemn, and he sighed a little in his heart.


    The spiritual secret that Wang Xu compensated him was of great help to him. It can be said that he owed Wang Xu a great favor.


    Just, this human feeling, now he wants to also dare not return!


    Zhao Qitian, he can''t stir up trouble!


    "Dijiangyue, it seems that you, the man you like, don''t need me to protect you secretly! His ability to cause trouble is so great that I can''t protect him at all! "


    Xiang Yun''s eyes are full of light. She stares at the scene with a trace of helplessness in her eyes.


    Today, the reason why she appears here with Feng Rulong and others is to return the favor of emperor Jiang Yue.


    It''s just a pity that, in the current situation, she will never be able to repay her debt to Emperor Jiang Yue.


    Chu shuliu and others stare at the scene with pale faces.


    Wuzun''s strength is beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Just the aftereffect of power is so terrible. People don''t know what will happen to Wang Xu, who has been targeted?


    "Boy, I''m locked in my mind. Where are you going to escape?" Zhao Qitian''s sneer at the corner of his mouth is also a bit unexpected.


    Just because, Wang Xu positive bear so much of his palm, unexpectedly still so lively, even have more strength to escape.


    In just a few breaths, the battle between the two men has been transferred to the dense mountain forest beside Qianlong peak.


    Touch!


    A boulder in the way was smashed with one blow.


    Zhao Qitian strode through the falling stone rain, his body flashed, with a blazing blue gray light behind him, and rushed into the dense forest.


    Whoosh!


    The trees hundreds of meters or even kilometers high around him can''t stop Zhao Qitian''s pace, and his speed is even faster.


    Less than ten breaths, he came down from the sky and stepped on a big tree to block Wang Xu.


    "No running at last? Do you know despair? " Zhao Qitian is smiling.


    "I''m not running away, it''s just a strategic shift." Wang Xu looked at him with a dignified face.


    "Ha ha, running away is running away. Why do you have to say it so well? Before, you made me very angry. Without Luotian, I can let go completely. This time, how can you be as hard as before and tell me to get out of here? "


    "Go away!" Wang Xu''s face was expressionless.


    In an instant, Zhao Qitian''s eyebrows jumped fiercely, his eyes suddenly ferocious.

 Chapter 778

    "Magic ape arm!"


    Zhao Qitian was very angry. He raised his right arm, and a huge unreal arm appeared behind him.


    More than ten meters long, more than three meters wide, and covered with blue hair on the surface of his arm, he burst out from behind and occupied the whole space above Wang Xu''s head.


    Boom!


    In the huge sound of breaking the air, the magic ape arm covered the light and pressed Wang Xu.


    Just the sound explosion and momentum force field, involving the trees around the crazy shaking, countless branches broken, plummeting.


    Huang, Xuan, Di and Tian, the four levels of martial arts secrets, when they come to wuzun''s hands, their power will be magnified ten times or dozens of times, and the power of heaven and earth will be aroused by every move.


    The huge power of heaven and earth condensed into a strong entity, which crashed against Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu''s face changed slightly, and 90% of his body''s Qi quickly erupted, forming a large invisible barrier in front of him, forming a shield.


    Boom!


    In a flash, the magic ape arm with a terrible impact, severely hit the shield defense layer.


    Innumerable true Qi disintegrates, turns into the original force and disappears between heaven and earth.


    Both magic ape arm and Wang Xu''s shield have reached a very high level in the control of the power of heaven and earth.


    But the more so, the more terrifying the destructive power of the fight between the two.


    Bang bang!


    In a series of breaking sounds, Wang Xu''s body flew backwards again, smashed dozens of big trees and hit a small cliff beside Qianlong peak.


    His face turned white, his hands on the ground repeatedly, quickly turned over and stood up again.


    "I''m arrogant!"


    Wang Xu looks at Zhao Qitian in the distance. His face suddenly changes because there is no one in his eyes.


    At the same second, there was a piercing wind howling overhead.


    "No!"


    His face changed wildly, and he raised his hand quickly. Countless real Qi in his body swayed, turned into countless fine black silk threads, and interwoven into a big net on his head.


    Among them, each silk thread has the hardness comparable to that of fine steel and the toughness that is difficult to split.


    A piece of silk thread requires Wang Xu to consume the total amount of Qi in the body of a seven grade master, condensing hundreds of silk threads in one breath. Even Wang Xu is not an easy thing, and the consumption is extremely terrible.


    If you are a general great master of jiupinjing, this move can consume all the power in their body in an instant.


    But for Wang Xu, it''s just a big way to consume too much.


    Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!


    Silk thread through the air, scattered blasting, clear in the upper space to build a convex big net.


    Then he suddenly folded it in and twisted it into a long gun. Without time to think about it, Wang Xu raised his hand and grabbed the barrel of the gun and hit it up.


    "Ridiculous


    Zhao Qitian stands on the void, but there is a flash of greed in his eyes.


    Wang Xu''s move is obviously a martial art secret with a high level. It''s very likely that it''s heaven level, which he must have.


    But before that, you have to let the little bug at your feet feel desperate, and then you can hand in the secret.


    With a grim smile at the corner of his mouth, Zhao Qitian''s huge ape arms reappear behind him, and two of them, one left and one right, collide fiercely with Wang Xu.


    "Despair! Worms


    Boom!


    The huge arms of the ape closed.


    Wang Xu''s gun tip also stabbed Zhao Qitian''s body. As soon as he touched Zhao Qitian, his face changed wildly and his body retreated madly.


    "What''s the secret? Can you let him hurt me under Wu Zun? " Zhao Qitian lowered his head and looked at the sole of his foot, which was almost pierced. His eyes were bright.


    You have to get it!


    He made the right decision!


    As long as you get those secrets from Wang Xu, not to mention the threat from an elder of the emperor''s family, even the young master of the emperor''s family, he has to fight for them.


    Wang Xu was hit by the arm of the demon ape. He flew out from the side of his body and fell down from a cliff more than 1000 meters high.


    In mid air, he stretched out his right hand and grasped a small tree protruding from the cliff.


    Click!


    The small trees are twisted, deformed and broken, and they are about to fall completely.


    Wang Xu''s feet on the cliff, a force, body shape has been like a roc like flying, instant to the distance Qianlong peak shot away.


    Zhao Qitian fell from the sky, stepping on the void, step by step, each step is hundreds of meters away, chasing Wang Xu.


    "You can''t run away. Why waste your time struggling?"


    As soon as he landed, Zhao Qitian saw Wang Xu standing between the ruins of the outer dragon hall.


    At this time, Wang Xu looks very embarrassed, covered with dust, clothes are also some damaged, pale, looks very weak.


    "At that moment, even if he was also Wu Zun, he had to suffer a lot of injuries. According to reason, the great master of jiupinjing at the top of the mountain also deserved to die. He still ran around and didn''t hit? This grandson is lucky


    Zhao Qitian was surprised.


    "But that''s the end of your luck. My patience has been exhausted."


    With a sneer in his heart, he stepped out a few steps, and the magic ape arm appeared again behind him, but this time it was six.


    Six magic ape arms, sweeping out.


    One by one.


    In all directions, hard hit.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the ruins of the outer dragon hall were crushed and burst again, and Wang Xu was engulfed by six magic ape arms.


    This time, there was no figure flying backwards.


    When all the dust is settled.


    At the original location of the outer dragon hall, there was only a huge pit more than ten meters deep.


    "Ha ha, you can''t escape. Do you think someone will save you if you come back here again?" With a cruel smile, Zhao Qitian suddenly turns to look at Luo Tian and says with a smile:


    "Lord Luo, you have no idea that you have destroyed the outer dragon Hall of the college by using too much force, don''t you?"


    All around, there was a dead silence.


    In the spotlight.


    "..." Luo Tian was silent for a moment, then slowly shook his head and said: "no opinions."


    As for the others, at this time, they are still looking at the ruins of the huge pit transformed from the outer dragon hall, shocked and absent-minded.


    No one can survive such a terrible attack, can''t they?


    From the beginning to the end, Wang Xu is constantly being beaten, there is no chance of resistance.


    "Wang Xu... You are absolutely, absolutely, absolutely not going to die! You can''t die Chu shuliu''s eyes were red and he was staring at the pit.


    Du Jiaojiao, ye Jianyi, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing, Zhang Peng and others also stare at the pit. Everyone''s face is pale and his mind shakes.


    This is the first time they have seen Wang Xu so miserable.


    Is wuzun really so powerful?


    Let Wang Xu have no power to fight back?


    At this point.


    At the bottom of the big pit that people can''t see.


    "Cough... The lesson this time... Is enough!"


    Wang Xu was lying there, spitting blood from his mouth, but he was laughing.


    The corners of his mouth are the biggest, and he is very happy.

 Chapter 779

    "Next time, no matter how weak the enemy is, as long as it is the enemy, it will never be despised again!"


    Wang Xu''s face was pale, and he got up tremblingly.


    Although at this time he was very embarrassed, with dazzling blood on his body, the whole person looked miserable.


    No one knows.


    He did not have no resistance, but deliberately accepted Zhao Qitian''s successive attacks.


    He wants to leave a profound lesson for his arrogance and contempt this time.


    Although he relied on his abnormal and strong body, he was seriously injured.


    This is the first time that he has suffered such a heavy blow since his death, but it also allows him to test the limit of death.


    "Well? How can you even get up? Boy, you are really constantly surpassing my accidents. Unexpectedly, your body is so powerful... Is it trained by some secret method? " At this time, Zhao Qitian went to the edge of the pit, looked down, suddenly slightly stunned, and then grinned extremely happy.


    Good!


    Originally, he was afraid that he would use too much force and accidentally killed Wang Xu.


    "Ha ha... Do you want to know?" Wang Xu raised his hand to wipe off the blood from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t seem to care about his current situation. He raised his head and grinned at Zhao Qitian.


    Under his bloody body, the powerful recovery ability of the silence body is rapidly recovering the injury on his body. As they speak, they have recovered most of the time.


    The next moment.


    Boom!


    His feet suddenly work, Wang Xu crazy operation of Qi, the whole person is like a shell general, instant from the bottom of the pit, to the top of Zhao Qitian shot away.


    Enough lessons.


    Well, he needs to fight back!


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s breath suddenly changed, as if he had become a real demon God, ignoring the life and death of others as well as his own.


    There is only one meaning in his eyes.


    That is


    Crazy fighting spirit.


    slaughter!


    Whoosh


    In an instant, Wang Xu''s figure appeared in front of everyone''s eyes, a pair of indifferent eyes, is the whole body crazy vibration, and then ran to collapse, almost dying space.


    The air converges and becomes the dragon of the atmosphere. Crazy war, to destroy the sky and the earth. The intention of killing is cruel and cold, without any human feelings.


    The terrible momentum burst out from Wang Xu. That kind of pressure was no worse than Zhao Qitian.


    instant.


    Zhao Qitian''s eyes widened, and there was a kind of daze.


    All the smiles and looks on his face froze in an instant, such as complacency, lightness, sarcasm and playfulness.


    "How could this kid be... Intact?"


    Zhao Qitian stares at Wang Xu, his eyes are like seeing a ghost.


    The bloodstain on Wang Xu''s body is clearly visible. He can''t do anything fake. It''s obvious that he has been seriously injured.


    But


    "Don''t be surprised, I said. You can''t kill me. You are a fool." Without waiting for Zhao Qitian to speak, Wang Xu has cold mouth, the black and white color between his eyes gradually fade, and is replaced by a piece of gold.


    Voice, indifferent as water, no feelings.


    Wang Xu at this moment, and before Wang Xu, it is very different, as if a cold God, indifferent, ignoring all living beings.


    Voice landing.


    Roar!


    The roar of an unknown wild animal shook the void in an instant. A golden lotus with a magnificent and ancient flavor appeared behind Wang Xu out of thin air. A hot breath filled the world in an instant


    Magic power.


    The sun is golden.


    Green lotus 18 law, the sixth law.


    The demon dragon burns the sky.


    The superposition of the two is not as simple as 1 + 1 = 2, but multiple.


    Golden lotus petals in full bloom, then, an illusory horror of the demon dragon, in a flash from the head.


    The blazing, old and powerful breath emanates from the dragon''s head. Later, the dragon''s body, which does not know how far away it is, goes deep into the void and cannot be seen clearly.


    With the demon dragon out of the dragon head, Wang Xu''s eyes are completely occupied by gold, and his indifferent voice vibrates with the void.


    "Martial arts, demon dragon, burning heaven!"


    Next second.


    A dazzling golden light flashed, and the golden flame spread all over the sky above Qianlong peak. Zhao Qitian''s face changed wildly, but the huge demon dragon head had opened his mouth. He only felt that it was dark before his eyes, and the whole person had been swallowed by the demon dragon.


    Then, the mighty golden flame suddenly occupied the whole darkness and oppressed Zhao Qitian from all directions, as if the whole world was ignited by the fire.


    After all, Zhao Qitian is a subordinate wuzun.


    Although because of the absence of mind at the beginning, he fell into the strange world of fire in the belly of the demon dragon, but he didn''t have much fear.


    In his heart, there was only shock and disbelief.


    Magic power!


    Just like shennian, it was a powerful means that wuzun could master. But now, he saw it in Wang Xu.


    The secret hidden in this boy from the lower world is beyond everyone''s imagination. Even wuzun is no exception.


    He has at least four kinds of heaven level martial arts secrets. He also has the power of divine thought and martial arts supernatural power.


    No wonder this kind of person can crush the great master of jiupinjing with qipinjing cultivation.


    Although the message Zhao Qitian got at the beginning was that Wang Xu was the cultivation breath of the innate second grade realm. But if it''s only second class, it''s absolutely impossible to do those things.


    But now, the cultivation of qipinjing makes sense. The boy deliberately hid his strength before.


    Zhao Qitian is not the only one who thinks so. Luo Tian also thinks so at this time, and his look flickers in Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Even he, at this time, has a kind of almost uncontrollable impulse, regardless of everything, to squeeze out all the secrets of Wang Xu.


    However, he did not move in the end. Just staring at the dragon head in the void, waiting for the brewing storm.


    The dragon''s head is constantly rising and falling. It seems that something wants to rush out of it, but it hasn''t burst.


    At the same time.


    In the world of fire.


    Zhao Qitian in the attempt after many failures, finally no longer hesitated and keep hands, take a deep breath, decided to use his most powerful card.


    After he entered the realm of wuzun, it took him 20 years to form a magic power.


    Six armed ape magic body!


    "Roar..."


    Zhao Qitian''s eyes suddenly shot out two black lights, and his body was shaking. In a flash, countless black gas poured out of his body, filled with evil spirit and flashing black light, which covered his whole body. He kept rolling and expanding, and soon became a little giant with a height of nearly 10 meters.


    Poof! Poof!


    One arm after another stretched out from behind him, his face shrouded in black fog, and only two scarlet eyes, like the size of a copper bell, could be seen.


    At a glance, it''s not human.


    It''s a demon!


    It''s the devil!

 Chapter 780

    The Dharma.


    This is the most common and simple magical power of the martial arts after the martial arts master. As long as you have the corresponding cultivation method, you will soon be able to practice it. It is said that this kind of Dharma body refining method is learned by the warrior from the demon''s body.


    For a long time, the war between the warrior and the demon has lasted for many years. They have already integrated into one. You have me and I have you.


    For example, the archetype of Zhao Qitian''s Dharma body, the six armed ape demon, is one of the most gifted demons. It is born with extremely terrifying divine power and can move mountains.


    As soon as the six armed ape magic body appeared, Zhao Qitian didn''t stop at all. The six arms continuously condensed a series of mysterious decisions in the void of the whole body.


    The breath of terror vibrates out, and the golden sea of fire rolling around is forced to be slightly weaker.


    These decisions, one hundred, one thousand, three thousand


    The more the seal, the more powerful and powerful the aura on the six armed ape''s magic body is. It is constantly compressed and condensed, and the aura of destruction spreads all around.


    "Click! Hoo Hoo! Boom


    Golden sea of fire space, constantly shaking, cracks continue to appear, it seems that at any time may collapse, destruction in general.


    The outside world.


    "Back up!"


    Wang Xu suddenly raised his head and roared at Chu shuliu and others.


    At the same time, Luo Tian also yelled in a deep voice: "everyone, back to three thousand meters away!"


    The breath of terror spilled out from the head of the demon dragon. Without two people''s reminding, people were already retreating madly.


    Everyone''s face, with extreme awe and fear.


    The battle between Wang Xu and Zhao Qitian has gone beyond most people''s understanding of martial arts. They are not so much warriors as gods.


    "Wuzun, wuzun... That''s wuzun!"


    Zhao cangxiao retreated with the crowd, looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, has become a naked dull and desperate.


    How could the gap between them be so big?


    Wang Xu can compete with Wu Zun. There is no need for the future. Now, who can compete with Wang Xu for the title of the first husband?


    Emperor Jiang Yue''s husband really belongs to him. No one dares to fight.


    It''s not about courage, it''s about fighting


    You can''t win!


    When the crowd retreated to 3000 meters away, they felt the pressure on themselves and seemed to die at any time.


    On the other side.


    The magic body of the six armed ape finally stops making the seal. The 9999 seal is complete, and the black light of terror blooms instantly.


    Light like fire!


    In the demon dragon space, the golden sea of fire and the black light of fire confront each other. If the golden flame is a sharp golden sword, then the black light is a cold black knife.


    When swords and swords intersect, they either vanish or become deadlocked.


    "Ape arms!"


    Zhao Qitian''s cold voice exploded, and six big ape demon arms slapped the surrounding space crazily, and more cracks began to appear.


    Although not completely broken, but the sea of fire and black light after the collision died of the destructive atmosphere, has been revealed from these cracks.


    instantaneous.


    "Ah, ah


    It''s just the smell of destruction, which makes those onlookers who retreat 3000 meters away scream out.


    The breath of destruction is not a physical injury, but a direct terror that goes deep into the soul of human beings. It stimulates the most evil desire in the heart of human beings. Those who have a weak mind begin to fight each other.


    "Back! Keep going


    Seeing this, countless people turned pale and retreated one after another.


    This time, it retreated to 5000 meters away before the influence weakened and disappeared.


    Only a few college tutors and top students with strong strength and enough mind can be able to stand in front.


    "The smell of six armed ape demon, Zhao Qitian no longer plays with his hands, but uses all his strength... Wang Xu, how long can you hold on? Are there any unexpected cards? " Luo Tian''s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at Wang Xu, who was struggling to support him, and murmured to himself.


    He looked up and saw that at this time, Wang Xu''s face turned pale to the extreme, obviously to the limit.


    But the Golden Lotus dragon demon in the air still stands in the void, even though the surface is covered with numerous cracks and black light, but it is still not broken.


    This is the first time that Wang Xu has been forced into such a situation. All the Qi in his body has been consumed completely. The reason why he can barely support it at this time is due to the strength of jimie body.


    He is forcing his physical strength bit by bit, overdrawing his physical potential and even vitality.


    Wuzun, even the lowest wuzun, was not as tough as Wang Xu at that time.


    "Ah... Boy, overdraft the origin of the body is like destroying the foundation. You are fighting for your life!"


    Nintendo sighed and walked out of the void, staring at Wang Xu with complicated eyes.


    Originally, he was having a meeting with Wu Zun of other colleges in Xuankong city to prepare for the upcoming college qualifying competition. When he received the news in the middle of the competition, he had to work together to come back.


    I didn''t expect to see this scene as soon as I came back. Shocked, but also had to marvel at Wang Xu''s ruthlessness.


    "Others are riding on my head, yelling at me and robbing me of women. Can''t I die on my knees? Even if I really want to die, I will die standing up! "


    Wang Xu grinned bitterly and his voice was hoarse


    "Besides, I''m not willing not to skin him. If you don''t work hard at this time, when will you work hard? "


    "What about the foundation? If you do so, how can you go in the future? " Nintendo extremely helpless sigh, the mood is more complex.


    "Dead, what''s the future to talk about?" Wang Xu smile more happy, from beginning to end, eyes are all staring at the Golden Lotus demon dragon, did not see Nintendo.


    "What''s more, I have a very thick foundation and can afford to consume it completely. Even if it exceeds the limit, we can make it up in other ways in the future. "


    "Today, I''ll see if this grandson killed me or I killed him!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were as firm as a sea of blood, and he didn''t see any fluctuation.


    He is a reborn man. He has experienced more difficult situations in his previous life. How dare he covet him?


    It''s nothing to fight for. As long as there''s hope to win, it''s nothing to fight for.


    As long as you don''t die, you will rise again.


    Even if he fails and dies, Wang Xu will die without regret.


    What''s more, who said he would die?


    The next moment.


    Wang Xu suddenly opened his mouth and took a deep breath. His chest bulged high. The terrible suction rose from his mouth.


    Green lotus 18 methods,


    Yin snake swallows the sky!

 Chapter 781

    The virtual shadow of the big snake lurks behind him. The two pairs of scarlet eyes seem to coincide with Wang Xu''s eyes. The sharp snake teeth bite hard in the void, as if to expose two loopholes in heaven and earth.


    The massive power of heaven and earth, with an extremely terrifying speed, surged from all directions, constantly fell into Wang Xu''s mouth, and then spread to his four limbs.


    Whoo!


    Visible to the naked eye, Wang Xu''s body is constantly inflated, forming a circle, like a balloon, and is still growing, as if it could burst at any time.


    He''s really desperate.


    Zhao Qitian was careless for a moment, and was brought into the demon dragon''s belly by him. He used the magic power of the golden pupil of the sun to evolve the golden lotus, and burned Zhao Qitian in flames. This is the best chance. He must not let the other party break through.


    Up to now, Wang Xu''s eyes are red. Between Zhao Qitian and Wang Xu, either he or the other is dead.


    Nintendo no longer talks and retreats.


    In the spotlight.


    The Milky air flows out of Wang Xu''s mouth and nose, then into the Golden Lotus demon dragon. The cracks on the huge dragon''s head begin to close slowly.


    Roar!


    It seemed that he felt something. Inside, Zhao Qitian suddenly raised his head, and two black lights suddenly shot out of the cruel eyes of the six armed ape demon, trying to tear the golden sea of fire around him.


    But at the same time, the sea of fire suddenly flourished, and the flames roared up and blocked the black light. Although the black light was like two sharp swords, the sea of fire kept on burning the refined steel sword into molten iron.


    Stalemate!


    This kind of time, the fight is the two sides who can not hold.


    "Boom!"


    Countless black lights collided with the golden sea of fire, and then disappeared.


    The standoff here, in the eyes of the outside world, is the constant expansion and disintegration of the dragon head of the Golden Lotus demon, and the constant healing under Wang Xu''s almost crazy consumption of Qi.


    Although the speed of healing obviously can''t keep up with the speed of disintegration, seeing that the Golden Lotus demon dragon may crack and explode at any time, it doesn''t explode and always stays on the edge of explosion.


    even to the extent that.


    With the passage of time, the healing speed of the Golden Lotus demon dragon is actually getting faster... No, it''s not the healing speed, but the cracking speed is getting slower.


    Inside Zhao Qitian, the successor is weak!


    Sensing this, Wang Xu smiles.


    However, Zhao Qitian couldn''t accept it and roared out:


    "No! No way


    Under the excessive consumption, the magic body of the six armed ape has been unable to maintain, and there is a trend of disintegration. Because of the excessive shaking of the mind, the black light that originally suppressed the sea of fire around has also begun to weaken.


    He is a great warrior!


    What he used was wuzun''s magic power, six armed ape''s magic body!


    He is the emperor of the Zhao family


    But, but, but.


    Why?


    How is that possible?


    How could Zhao Qitian be defeated by a mole ant under Wu Zun?


    Zhao Qitian has his own pride, which is his pride as a wuzun who can treat everyone as a mole ant.


    In his mind, Wang Xu, mole ant, as long as you don''t worry about the book standing for Wang Xu, who cares about the mole ant?


    However, Zhao Qitian never thought that he would fall into such a situation.


    When the mind is consumed, the Qi in the body is also consumed. Even a warrior who has just become the next master of martial arts has 1000 times the total amount of true Qi in his body.


    With the blessing of divine thoughts, the increase of the magic body of the six armed ape is almost 1500 times of that of terror.


    However, such a terrible amount of Qi, even in the fight with the mole ant Wang Xu consumption, fight completely?


    Wang Xu, however, seems to have more strength. A steady stream of Qi is pouring in, prompting more golden flames to come one after another.


    The black light of body protection can only barely protect half a meter around the body. Zhao Qitian''s eyes are ready to crack, and he can''t accept this situation at all.


    Is he Zhao Qitian going to die here today?


    In despair, Zhao Qitian slowly closed his eyes.


    All of a sudden.


    Whoo!


    The surging sea of golden fire suddenly stagnated, then exploded, and a touch of external light cast on Zhao Qitian''s eyelids.


    The eyes below vibrated violently, then the eyelids lifted, and the eyes suddenly opened, which was full of ecstasy.


    All around, it is no longer like the endless golden sea of fire, but the ruins of the outer dragon hall. You can see an illusory Golden Lotus demon dragon, which is slowly fading away from the void.


    ha-ha!


    That mole ant can''t hold on!


    Zhao Qitian turned his head to look for Wang Xu for the first time. His eyes were full of cruelty and ferocity: "little bastard, you really, really exceeded my expectation... However, you also completely angered me."


    Although the power in his body is consumed completely.


    However, wuzun''s physical body is 20 times more powerful than those in the big division.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Zhao Qitian''s face became more and more full-bodied and bright, and his eyes became more ferocious and cruel. He came to Wang Xu step by step


    "Of course, if you give up all your martial arts, I may spare your life..."


    "Idiot!"


    Before he finished, he was interrupted directly by Wang Xu.


    "Ha ha, I really don''t know who is the idiot?"


    Zhao Qitian is not angry, a smile on his face: "do you think that, like you, I am overdrawn and consumed completely, so I can''t take you?"


    "You are really a poor ignorant mole ant. You can''t imagine the power of wuzun. Even if I am overdrawn at this time, I can easily kill you just by my physical strength."


    Said, Zhao Qitian seems to be in order to verify the authenticity of his words, suddenly raised his foot and kicked on the side of an adult sized rock.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the whole rock burst apart.


    The power of terror, we can see that this kick on people, I''m afraid it can directly knock people out as easily.


    "Are you desperate? Don''t despair, you can force me to use up all my strength with the cultivation of the seven grade division, which is also enough to be proud. Even, you are the first demon in history who can compete with wuzun with great master''s cultivation. "


    "It''s just a pity that you are not wuzun after all, so you can''t do anything to me in the end. You are not my opponent. But don''t worry, I won''t kill you soon. You have what I need. I won''t kill you before I get it. "


    Slowly stopped, Zhao Qitian stood three meters in front of Wang Xu, proud and high.


    It seems that he can rub Wang Xu flat and round at will.


    It seems that he won.


    It seems that Wang Xu has no chance to resist.


    Wang Xu said nothing, just calmly looking at Zhao Qitian.


    It seems that I am really desperate and accept my life.


    "Ha ha ha! So kneel down


    Zhao Qitian laughs triumphantly and claps his hand to Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu''s eyes upset him.


    So, kneel down.


    "The one who should kneel down..."


    Finally, Wang Xu opened his mouth and his eyes were indifferent.


    He put out the same hand and photographed Zhao Qitian.

 Chapter 782

    "What? You still want to make useless resistance? incorrect! You... "


    Zhao Qitian sneered, and then suddenly his face suddenly changed.


    Wang Xu''s speed is too fast.


    Power, too much.


    Touch!


    There was hardly any resistance left. Wang Xu''s right hand had been slapped on Zhao Qitian''s shoulder. As soon as his shoulder collapsed, his waist bent and his knees softened, he directly knelt on the ground.


    The dust is flying.


    Zhao Qitian couldn''t believe his eyes and stared at his knee.


    That knee, hit on the ground, pain gushed, but he did not seem to feel.


    All of a sudden.


    A pair of toes appeared in his sight.


    "It''s you who should kneel down."


    It was not until then that the words in Wang Xu''s mouth fell to the ground.


    Dead silence.


    Naked silence.


    Zhao Qitian lowers his head and stares at his knees. Inside, it''s still unacceptable and unbelievable.


    In the distance, countless onlookers of Qianlong college, including students from outside, students from inside, ordinary servants and tutors, all gaped.


    Wuzun?


    This is a wuzun!


    Unexpectedly, kneeling in front of Wang Xu?


    It doesn''t matter whether the kneeling is sincere or not or what the process is, but this is the result, the result and the fact that nearly ten thousand people have seen with their own eyes.


    Nintendo and Luotian are the only two other wuzuns in the audience. They can see clearly that the Golden Lotus demon dragon was dispersed by Wang Xu.


    Therefore, this result, almost from the beginning of Zhao Qitian''s arrogant manifesto, has long been doomed, and what he has done is all ignorant jokes.


    "Shall we step in?" Luo Tian suddenly asked.


    Nintendo was silent for a moment, then slowly said: "Zhao Qitian can''t die, even if he dies, he can''t die in our Jiulong college. Let''s step in."


    And the same second.


    Zhao Qitian also suddenly raised his head and gave them a shrill roar: "Luotian, Nintendo, don''t you come to save me?"


    He begged for mercy because he finally accepted his life.


    He is so powerful that he is really defeated by Wang Xu.


    He may even die in the hands of Wang Xu.


    Luo Tian sighs. He doesn''t need Zhao Qitian to open his mouth. He is ready to save the other party. He moves at his feet. His figure has appeared in front of Wang Xu. With a wave of his right hand, he protects Zhao Qitian behind him.


    "Wang Xu, let''s call it a day."


    Wang Xu calmly glanced at Luo Tian without saying anything. Instead, he turned to Nintendo and asked faintly:


    "Mr. Ren, is this the attitude of Kowloon University towards its students? Let an outsider kill at will in the college, and finally protect each other? "


    Wang Xu''s attitude made Luo Tian feel unhappy.


    What do you mean?


    I Luotian save people, but you talk to Nintendo and look down on me?


    "Our attitude towards you has been good enough. We have given you the greatest tolerance and the best resources, which can be regarded as the utmost benevolence and righteousness. Otherwise, do you think you can still stand here intact by destroying the freshmen''s test, killing the college students and hurting the tutors in the inner hospital? " Luo Tianleng snorted.


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu is still not turning his head, his eyes are always staring at Nintendo.


    "Boy..." Luo Tian''s face is even more angry, and his eyes are ready to kill.


    "Well, we also have difficulties. I know you are very unhappy now, but Zhao Qitian can''t die. He must live. I''ll try my best to meet your requirements. "


    Nintendo finally can not continue to be silent, waved to Luotian, motioned him to hold back his anger, sighed and answered Wang Xu.


    "Demand? I have only one. Get out of the way and let me kill him. " Wang Xu light way.


    "This is not good." Nintendo is helpless.


    Wang Xu said with a smile: "ha ha, sure enough, you are really good enough!"


    Although he is smiling, there is a strong irony and evil spirit in his smile.


    What a bad one!


    What a benevolent and righteous man!


    First of all, Chu shuliu and others. If he didn''t arrive in time, or if he was delayed by the emperor''s house for a while, Ye Jian would die, and other people would never come to a better end.


    At that time, why didn''t someone come forward to stop it?


    Now, similar things happen to Wang Xu himself, which makes him feel extremely ironic.


    Frankly speaking, Nintendo and Luotian didn''t stop Zhao Qitian because they didn''t think he was worth saving?


    Compared with Zhao Qitian, the Wu Zun, and the whole Zhao family, what is Wang Xu?


    Now, there is little difference in the reasons for preventing him from killing Zhao Qitian.


    The core is still interests.


    Compared with Zhao Qitian''s life, Wang Xu''s life has more interests.


    Wang Xu, a man from the lower world, apart from his outstanding talent, what else?


    Books are limitless?


    I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for the book''s limitlessness, Wang Xu''s martial arts skills would be enough to turn Kowloon University upside down.


    However, there are always people who are not afraid of books.


    Zhao Qitian!


    Therefore, he covets Wang Xu''s secret. Killing Wang Xu can get treasure and find a place for the Zhao family in the college.


    "Fuck! Nintendo, what are you talking about with this little bastard? Liang Zi, the elder of the emperor''s family, has been accepted by the Zhao family. What are you afraid of? What are you afraid of? Who cares if he''s a trash in the lower world Zhao Qitian''s mood fluctuates violently. He shouts angrily.


    At this time, he is no longer hiding his real purpose, and is willing to share it with others.


    "Wang Xu..."


    Smell speech, Nintendo eyes flash, open mouth want to say.


    But before he said anything, he was interrupted directly by Wang Xu: "so you also want my martial arts? Yes, let me kill him, and I''ll give it to you. "


    Wang Xu said this.


    Zhao Qitian was shocked and subconsciously stepped back for fear that Luo Tian and Nintendo would be moved


    "Luo Tian, Nintendo, you can''t believe this boy. If he is really willing to hand over his martial arts secrets, how can he spend so much time with me?"


    His life-saving straw now is these two people.


    However, Luo Tian and Nintendo, unexpectedly


    It didn''t move!


    Not because of anything else, just because Wang Xu raised his hand and threw two jade runes to record the past. What was recorded in them was a heavenly martial arts secret.


    Both of them are Wu Zun, but as soon as their thoughts are swept away, they immediately determine whether they are true or false.


    In this case, how can they move?


    "It seems that you two have made a choice. This is just the beginning. There will be more after I kill the trash opposite. I don''t have to worry about my repentance. After all, I''m a man from the lower world. Besides the book Wuji, I have no foundation in Xuankong City, and I can''t run away. " Wang Xu also smiles and strides to Zhao Qitian.


    Luo Tian and Nintendo are silent, but each holding the hands of jade Fu, more tight a point.


    To tell the truth, apart from face, there is only one book that they can fear.


    Step on it! Step on it! Step on it!


    The sound of footsteps kept ringing.


    Empress Zhao qitiancang retreated, but after three breaths, she was caught up by Wang Xu and fell on the ground again with a slap.


    Seeing Zhao Qitian, maybe he will really die in Wang Xu''s hands.


    All of a sudden.


    A majestic, seemingly unquestionable voice sounded.


    "Well, the farce is over, boy, stop it."


    With the sound, it was an extremely heavy momentum down, like a mountain to Wang Xu.


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu didn''t seem to hear it. He didn''t feel it. He looked fierce and stepped on it.


    Click!


    Zhao Qitian''s head was trampled on the spot. He could not die any more.

 Chapter 783

    Zhao Qitian is dead.


    A wuzun died.


    Nobody thought of it.


    Wang Xu can actually kill a subordinate wuzun, and he really dares to kill Zhao Qitian.


    The whole Kowloon college, Qianlong peak and Qinglong peak, all seem to be a dead wilderness. There is the sound of wind, the fragrance of flowers and the panting of wild animals, but no one''s voice.


    Thousands of eyes are staring at Wang Xu and the headless body under his feet.


    Bang bang!


    No one thought that Wang Xu was so cruel.


    Be cruel to others, even harder to yourself.


    Clearly a terrorist has come, clear hand to stop him, but still brazenly, directly killed Zhao Qitian.


    "Open the sky!"


    At this time, a figure just came out of the air, but his face was very blue.


    "Zhao Jianfeng?"


    Nintendo and Luotian''s faces changed slightly when they saw the visitors.


    It''s the head of the Zhao family!


    A high-ranking wuzun!


    The high-ranking wuzun, in Xuankong City, is almost at the top level, which can''t be stopped by Luotian and Nintendo at all.


    The existence of this kind of hierarchy will determine the rise and fall of a family for hundreds of years, and it is also the guarantee for the Zhao family to stabilize its first-class power in Xuankong city.


    A first-class force, at least, must have a high-ranking military master. At ordinary times, they don''t move easily. They either stay in the family or practice in seclusion.


    It never occurred to me that the head of the Zhao family would come here in person.


    "You want to die!"


    Looking at Zhao Qitian''s body, Zhao Jianfeng has endless regret in his eyes. He didn''t expect that Wang Xu could ignore his oppression.


    The next second, he raised his hand and clapped Wang Xu angrily.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a huge hand almost blocking the sky came down from the sky, directly grabbed Wang Xu in the air, then squeezed him hard, and then smashed him hard on the earth nearby.


    This big hand, with Wang Xu, broke countless trees and finally fell on the ground.


    Wang Xu is extremely miserable.


    He was bathed in blood.


    Blood gushed from the mouth and nose.


    With him as the center, all the trees within a radius of nearly 1000 meters are crushed into debris, and the ground is deeply sunken for nearly 100 meters. A huge fingerprint is firmly pressed on the ground, which is clearly visible.


    Terror!


    It is beyond the imagination of ordinary martial artists that the high-ranking martial master could be so powerful with an angry blow. This is really comparable to the power of the gods.


    "Not dead yet?" In the air, Zhao Jianfeng, the head of the Zhao family, glanced at Wang Xu, and his eyes flashed a touch of surprise. Then, he was more angry.


    He angrily shot, even a mole ant can''t die, which makes him feel that he has been provoked and humiliated.


    "I don''t know whether I will die or not, but you, cough... You are absolutely going to die today!" To everyone''s surprise, Wang Xu was able to move and got up inch by inch.


    Although his body is full of cracks, as if a China doll had been hit hard, the surface of his body is full of cracks, it seems that it may break at any time, but in the end, it is not broken.


    Wang Xu at this moment.


    Give people a sense of beauty of broken scars.


    "The boy really doesn''t want to live any more!"


    Nintendo and Luotian look at each other, and both can see the color of regret in each other''s eyes.


    Zhao Jianfeng is here. Wang Xu is dead.


    However, there is no chance to get more of the martial arts secrets of heaven level. It''s a pity.


    At this time, even the two inferior wuzun dare not look directly at Zhao Jianfeng.


    Other people in the distance could not bear the high-ranking power of Zhao Jianfeng. They knelt on the ground one by one, as if they were worshiping the true God.


    Only Wang Xu.


    Standing on the broken earth, even if his body would break up at any time, he also looked up at Zhao Jianfeng, and there was no fear in his eyes.


    Past life, present life.


    No one has ever scared him.


    At the moment, in his eyes, in addition to plain, there is only a trace of strange.


    The next moment.


    He closed his eyes.


    Standing there, as if waiting to die.


    "Shu Wuji, I don''t care what you''ve done to me. You can kill the three wuzuns of the amazing family for me. Now that I''m dying, can you... Remain indifferent?"


    "Come on! Come on


    "Let me see how important I am in your heart!


    What''s your strength? "


    No one knows what Wang Xu is thinking at the bottom of his heart. He can only see the smile on his face, which gradually blooms and becomes more and more brilliant.


    Wang Xu is gambling.


    He made a big gamble with his life.


    "Mole ant, you are really looking for death!"


    Zhao Jianfeng was very angry and laughed.


    A great master of martial arts in qipinjing, who can kill Zhao Qitian, is the top of heaven. How dare he clamor to kill him?


    He didn''t want to talk to Wang Xu at all. He directly said with a grim smile: "boy, do you think you can finish everything when you die? I tell you, death is just the beginning of your next endless pain. I will draw your spirit and throw it into the fire, so that you can experience all the extreme pain in the world. "


    With Zhao Jianfeng''s voice, inside and outside the whole Kowloon college, there was no sound, just like a dead ghost.


    In addition to the other three figures in the sky, almost all of them were shocked by Zhao Jianfeng''s cold words, and their spirits were extracted.


    Nintendo bowed his head respectfully, and Luo Tian stood with his hands down. He did not dare to look directly at Zhao Jianfeng.


    There are only three new figures staring at Zhao Jianfeng. They are the three high-ranking wuzuns of Jiulong Mountain.


    Three people, silent, just indifferent to look at.


    Zhao Jianfeng glanced at the three people, but he didn''t care. It seemed that there was a tacit understanding between them. Once again, he tried to kill Wang Xu, and then he extracted the spirit to fulfill his promise.


    But just then.


    A figure suddenly rushed out crazily.


    It''s Chu shuliu!


    It''s not just her. Behind her, ye Jianyi, di Changqing, Jin Miaomiao, Zhang Peng and others are all biting their teeth. Their eyes are red. They struggle to get up and rush out.


    Their strength is too weak. Before, they have been oppressed by Zhao Jianfeng''s high-ranking wuzun. They can''t see Wang Xu''s specific situation at all.


    At this time, hearing Zhao Jianfeng''s words, everyone was crazy.


    They hate themselves!


    If it were not for their weakness, Wang Xu would not have killed Zhao Chang and Zhao Xuan, which led to Zhao Qitian and offended the Zhao family, and would not have fallen into such a miserable situation.


    "Young master must not die here. He has a talent hundreds of times stronger than us. In the future, he will be the most powerful and the pride of our Chinese warrior!


    He can''t die!


    He can''t die here because of our weakness!


    We, hate!


    How hateful


    Their eyes were red with blood and tears.

 Chapter 784

    However, ye Jianyi and other talents have just taken a few steps.


    "A group of mole ants dare to challenge me? Wait, I forgot, and you garbage. "


    See the sky Zhao Jian cold hum a, more terrible pressure from the sky, the moment will be their pressure on the ground.


    Then, Zhao Jianfeng''s eyes turned and fell on Chu shuliu, and his eyes suddenly flashed a touch of surprise.


    Because Chu shuliu was not affected by his momentum, he was still running fast. His body seemed to turn into a blue light when he leaped. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to Wang Xu.


    "Wang Xu, I will never let you die!"


    Chu shuliu grits his teeth and stares at Wang Xu''s body like a broken porcelain doll. His eyes are full of heartache.


    Next moment, she suddenly looked up at Zhao Jianfeng in the sky and said in a loud voice: "don''t you want me? Take me and let him go


    "Woman, what do you think you are? How dare you negotiate with me? " Zhao Jianfeng''s eyes are cold.


    Chu tree willow demon blood, he naturally felt, but in a moment of surprise, that''s what happened.


    Even Zhao Qitian just took Chu shuliu as an excuse and an accessory. What they really care about is Wang Xu''s many heavenly martial arts secrets, and the special means of controlling divine thoughts under Wu Zun.


    As for Chu Shu Liu?


    Beautiful women, special blood, together to catch back when a fun, add.


    "The blood in my body... Is the blood of daily service!" Chu shuliu''s voice is also cold, word by word, dead in front of Wang Xu.


    Chu shuliu said this.


    In an instant, the four high-ranking military dignitaries in the sky looked at her, and the four eyes were extremely solemn, and they were determined to be on her.


    Servitude, or servitude.


    This is an extremely terrible powerful demon race. For most of the warriors in the solar world, this is a monster that only exists in the legend. Most people don''t know, or even hear, the name of the tree demon.


    However, if another kind of demon is mentioned, then countless people will know it.


    Three heads!


    On the battlefield of the devil Kingdom, the terror demons often appear, and their strength is almost comparable to that of the lower wuzun. I don''t know how many wuzun died in their hands.


    The three men, however, were only the servants of the tribe affiliated to the tree demon, who were responsible for the daily cleaning, cleaning and fighting of the tree demon!


    "Take the blood? Hum, how can I know if what you said is true or false? If you... "Zhao Jianfeng''s eyes narrowed suddenly.


    But before he finished, the one on the left of the three high-ranking wuzuns in Jiulongshan had flatly said:


    "It''s rare for ordinary people to know about Fu Chang. For example, there is inheritance in the blood of this ancient great demon. I don''t think what she said is a lie. If you don''t want to, you can go to the gate of Jiulong Mountain. "


    "Well, what if it''s true? It''s not a tree demon. " Zhao Jianfeng sneered.


    However, although he disdained it, he still looked deeply at Chu shuliu, thought about it for a breath, and then continued to say:


    "For your sake, as long as this boy gives up all his martial arts, I can save his life. Of course, in order to avoid his dishonesty, I need to search the soul myself! "


    "Soul searching? No way Chu shuliu looks very cold.


    If Zhao Jianfeng really searches Wang Xu''s soul, can Wang Xu live well?


    The spirit is the second source of a warrior besides the physical body. A little manipulation can make a person completely useless, and life is not like death.


    "I''m not negotiating with you any more, and you don''t have any room to bargain with me." Zhao Jianfeng''s sarcastic way.


    The voice fell.


    He gave a sharp stare.


    In an instant, there was a huge shock in the void, and a strong wind came up.


    "Hoo


    The power of the God''s thoughts from the high-ranking military master suddenly crossed the void, turned into an invisible sword, fell from the sky and stabbed Wang Xu straight.


    Chu shuliu''s lips were all bitten. Without any hesitation, he hugged Wang Xu tightly and turned to send his back to Zhao Jianfeng.


    Weng!


    The sword of shennian stops less than an inch away from the Chu tree willow. Zhao Jianfeng''s cold voice comes:


    "Woman, this boy is totally indifferent to what you have done. Why do you have to? What''s more, do you think your futile action can really stop me? "


    "I will die for him, even in vain!" Chu shuliu''s face does not change. She stares at Wang Xu''s face full of cracks, and tears flow down silently.


    In her mind, Wang Xu at this time has obviously fallen into the situation of dying, and has no sense of the outside world at all.


    She wept silently.


    Do you regret it?


    No regret!


    If it wasn''t for Wang Xu, she would have lost everything, including her family, her parents and herself, when she was in Mordor University.


    Therefore, she had already secretly vowed that she would follow Wang Xu silently, always following in his footsteps.


    She doesn''t care about death at all.


    As long as Wang Xu is OK.


    "Ah..."


    Wang Xu sighed a little, and finally couldn''t control the palpitation in his heart. He slowly opened his eyes, which were the pale face of Chu shuliu pear blossom with rain, and the delicate beauty. He was extremely shocked and surprised.


    "Wang Xu, you, you... Do you still have consciousness? Great Chu shuliu''s voice choked, and her tears fell faster, but not in pain, but in joy.


    "Fool!"


    Wang Xu sighed, raised his right hand and stroked Chu shuliu''s face, then resolutely pulled the woman behind him, looked up into the air, and looked at their Zhao Jianfeng playfully.


    "Now that you''ve come, don''t go on watching the play. Don''t you start? Or are you really going to see me die? " Wang Xu''s voice, faint between heaven and earth.


    That''s the first thing to say.


    All of a sudden.


    Countless people nervous about the investigation, but looked around, but did not see anyone else.


    "It''s not bluffing, is it?" Someone murmured in a low voice.


    Although the voice is not big, but in this silence, it is spread far away, attracted countless people secretly nodded.


    Zhao Jianfeng was also slightly alert because of Wang Xu''s words. After hearing this voice, he immediately reacted. His face turned white and became angry.


    He was fooled by this mole ant again?


    "Mole ant, you are very good! Really good! This kind of time, even can calm down, if so, have leisure to deceive me, this makes me very unhappy. So... "


    With that, Zhao Jianfeng''s eyes suddenly opened, his mind surging, and his terrible power smashed at Wang Xu.


    "Get down on your knees!"


    The idea is invisible, but it has the mysterious power of directly attacking the spirit of the warrior.

 Chapter 785

    "Hum..."


    For a moment, Wang Xu only felt that his body was cut by thousands of invisible swords. The tearing feeling from the spirit made him groan uncontrollably.


    Blood spattered from the surface of the body.


    If it were not for the strength of the body, he would not have been able to support it at all. I''m afraid he would have turned into ashes under the palm of the front.


    Unspeakable pain, from four limbs, from every corner of the body, from the depths of the mind, from the spirit above, crazy waves of superposition rush.


    This kind of pain, if not for Wang Xu''s strong mind formed by the memory of his previous life, I''m afraid he would have already given in.


    "This pain is weak, too weak! It''s not enough. More... "


    Wang Xu murmured to himself, pulling the corner of his mouth hard, and the smile on his face became more and more brilliant.


    "Wang Xu!"


    Chu shuliu was hoarse and sobbed.


    Wang Xu pressed her right hand on her face and gently stroked her twice to soothe the woman''s heartache.


    He looked up into Zhao Jianfeng''s eyes and laughed more happily


    "You''re going to die!"


    At the same second, in Wang Xu''s ear, an extremely complex voice sounded: "boy, you really surprised me too much, too much. Are you not afraid of death at all? "


    This voice is familiar and strange.


    It''s the sound of the endless book!


    Wang Xu chuckled, his mind trembled slightly, and a message immediately passed on: "what''s the use of being afraid of death? In the end, not all of them will die. I''m not stupid. If it''s you, kneeling or standing, which one do you choose? "


    "Nature is... Standing dead!"


    The voice of book Wuji pauses, then sighs:


    "OK, if you delay for a while, I''m too far away from you. I can only come here with the help of the physical body of a piece of chess. Let me be more peaceful. Don''t wait for me. You''re dead."


    Wang Xu smiles.


    An Fen?


    If you want to procrastinate, how can you settle down?


    The next moment.


    He laughed even more happily. Staring at Zhao Jianfeng, who was pale with anger, he spoke again and said word by word:


    "I


    Grass!


    You!


    Old!


    Mother


    As he spoke, he raised his left hand and made a fierce comparison with his middle finger.


    instantaneous.


    The whole world is dead.


    Crazy?


    Stupid?


    Dying?


    Above the sky above the people''s heads, Zhao Jianfeng''s face turned from white to red, and then turned white again. His mind fluctuated violently. Under the manifestation of his mind, a large void behind him became full of blood.


    Zhao Jianfeng was completely angry.


    At this moment, not to mention the blood of Fu Chang tree demon on Chu shuliu, even if Fu Chang tree demon came in person, he could not stop his anger.


    The mind stirs the void, the wind and thunder roar.


    Like a demon, Zhao Jianfeng walks down in the air step by step, and every step is accompanied by thunder, like a war drum.


    On him, the momentum of terror is more and more strong, and the killing intention of shaking the sky almost turns into a wave of substance, rolling down from the sky one after another.


    "Good! Good! Good


    Three steps, three good words.


    Zhao Jianfeng stepped on the ground from the sky and stood in front of Wang Xu, almost squeezing out from his throat.


    At the same time.


    All the onlookers ranged from three mysterious high-ranking wuzuns of Jiulong Mountain, including Luo Tian, Nintendo and other college tutors, to Zhang Fengming, Xiang Yun, Feng Rulong and other inner school students, outer school students and servants.


    Countless people have a feeling of admiration for Wang Xu.


    Not afraid of death, is also a kind of ordinary people can not do the courage ah!


    Wang Xu is not crazy, not stupid, not to die.


    It is.


    die rather than submit!


    Even if the enemy is Zhao Jianfeng.


    He is a high-ranking warrior.


    "Grass, you, old, mother..."


    Ma CE and other Chinese warriors are still kneeling on the ground oppressed by the momentum of the high-ranking warrior. They look up in a trance and see what they see.


    It''s Wang Xu''s upright posture, facing Zhao Jianfeng without any fear, without any bend in his waist.


    This moment.


    They finally know where the gap between themselves and Wang Xu is.


    "Wuzhe, wuzhe, wuzhe... I can only look up to him in my life... Even if he died of his own pride this time..." Ma CE''s mind shook violently.


    On the other side.


    Zhao Jianfeng stares at Wang Xu indifferently. He is surprisingly calm, as if all his anger has disappeared before. Calm


    It''s scary!


    "At this time, you dare to be so arrogant with me. You still have something to rely on. You say I''m dead. Tell me, you are like a mole ant in front of me. How can you let me die? " Zhao Jian said coldly.


    "Because it''s not me who killed you." Wang Xu is smiling.


    "Oh? Here, who can kill me? " Zhao Jianfeng also laughed and raised his hand to the three high-ranking military dignitaries in Jiulong Mountain. His voice was flat, but his voice was very proud


    "Three old people in Jiulong Mountain? Even the three of them can''t kill me! "


    In this regard, the three elders of Jiulongshan are still silent, and their eyes are as plain as water, as if they have nothing to do with themselves.


    "But they can''t deal with me for you mole ant." As soon as Zhao Jianfeng''s words changed, he pointed to the crowd kneeling around him, making a strong taunt


    "As for other people, they can''t even stand up in front of me. What''s the difference with you


    As he said this, he seemed to think of something, and suddenly said, "by the way, I remember that you are still the son-in-law of the emperor''s family, expecting that book to come out for you?"


    Ha ha, the emperor''s family is nearly 3000 li away from Kowloon University. Can he come here? Even if he can come here, he''s just a new high-ranking wuzun. How can he kill me? "


    "Or do you think the imperial family will come out for you?"


    At the end, Zhao Jianfeng sneers and stares at Wang Xu, waiting to see how he answers.


    Today, if he can''t crush Wang Xu in his momentum, there will be a loophole in his perfect mind.


    Just a mole ant, why, why, how dare you despise him so much?


    Perhaps, this loophole is very small.


    However, for Zhao Jianfeng, a high-ranking military master, it is extremely important.


    "You covet my heaven level martial arts secret. If I give it to the emperor''s family, do you think the emperor''s family will come out for me?" Wang Xu laughs with disdain.


    With that, he pointed to Chu shuliu and continued: "my woman has the blood of the tree demon. If you join the emperor''s family, will the emperor''s family stand out for us?"


    He pointed to the three elders of Jiulong Mountain above the sky and sneered


    "Before you, you used your mind to exchange freely, sit down and trade, and share all the secrets of my soul with a non interventionist attitude. When I have no mind, can''t I be blind?"


    Regardless of the change in Jiulongshan''s eyes, Wang Xu lowered his hands again, lowered his eyelids, and did not look at Zhao Jianfeng, whose face began to look ugly


    "You''re right. I rely on books. But it''s not him who killed you... "


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhao Jianfeng sneered and looked like this.

 Chapter 786

    When Zhao Qitian was asked to do something about Wang Xu, the Zhao family had already investigated everything about Wang Xu and the book that sheltered him.


    The elder of the emperor''s family.


    A year ago, he was a new high-ranking wuzun.


    With such a thing, you can kill several inferior wuzuns and take advantage of the emperor''s tiger skin costume. If the astonishing family knew Wang Xu''s great secret and great interests, they would have ignored Shu Wuji for a long time and started to kill directly. How could they leave it to his Zhao family to do it.


    Where can Zhao Jianfeng fear.


    Wang Xu''s eyes drooped lower, and his voice did not pause: "it''s his power to kill you."


    "Separation of powers?"


    As soon as Zhao Jianfeng''s eyes narrowed, Wang Xu''s eyes almost wrote a line of words.


    Are you a fuckin ''brain wreck?


    A new high-ranking wuzun wants to kill Zhao Jianfeng, an old high-ranking wuzun, with a single force?


    You''re kidding the world!


    Without waiting for him to speak, a watery voice followed Wang Xu''s voice.


    "He''s quite right. I''ll kill you with one power."


    Zhao cangxiao, another son-in-law of the emperor''s family, got up from the ground and stood out from the crowd step by step in the eyes of countless people around him.


    A student living in the same courtyard with Zhao cangxiao called out subconsciously


    "Zhao cangxiao, are you out of your mind? Come back to me and kneel down. What they say is book promise, not you


    Hearing this, Zhao cangxiao turned to the man and gave him a slight smile


    "I''m the book Wuji."


    How could that man believe it?


    Only a face anxious, want to get up to rush over, a slap Zhao cangxiao to pat faint in the past, can''t watch him die.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Jianfeng deliberately spread momentum pressure, he can not get up.


    See Zhao cangxiao stand up.


    Wang Xu was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that another chess piece of book Wuji was Zhao cangxiao, who had something to do with him.


    But when he saw that the book Wuji had finally arrived, he was relieved that there was no change on the surface.


    Fortunately, he didn''t make a mistake. He caught Zhao Jianfeng''s heart loophole, and the other side didn''t kill him immediately.


    For Wang Xu, the short breathing time before was no less than walking a tightrope between life and death. A slight accident is the end of complete death.


    Time, at last, has dragged on.


    But the next moment, looking at Zhao cangxiao, Wang Xu''s eyes are a little hazy.


    He is also a chess piece of the book Wuji.


    But it''s different from Wang Xu.


    "Such a mole ant? In front of me, I can''t even hold my momentum. I''ve been on my knees until now. "


    Seeing "Zhao cangxiao" coming out, Zhao Jianfeng was stunned, but suddenly burst into laughter, full of self mockery.


    He really thinks too much.


    Zhao cangxiao is really


    It''s too weak!


    "You are really arrogant and ignorant. Is that what you rely on? Ha ha, it''s really ridiculous. I''m so impatient that I won''t be able to capture my soul


    Zhao Jianfeng is completely impatient. He raises his hand and grabs Wang Xu. The speed is extremely fast. The strange black light turns into a whirlpool in his palm. It seems that the cold breath from the depths of Jiuyou hell flows out, and it seems that it is connected with another world.


    Wang Xu''s face was calm without fear.


    Book Wuji has come, even if it''s just a force, he doesn''t worry.


    Strong men like them never boast. Since Shu Wuji says that a force can kill Zhao Jianfeng, it will.


    A real strong man is as good as his heart.


    Lying or destroying a promise will make the mind and nature not perfect, leaving huge flaws and hidden dangers to the cultivation of martial arts.


    So, Wang Xu, standing calmly, watching coldly.


    On the other side, "Zhao cangxiao" walked calmly, coldly raising his hand, ready to move.


    But just then.


    "Wang Xu, I will never let you have an accident! If you want to search his soul, you have to let me go first! "


    No one thought that Chu shuliu, who was pulled behind by Wang Xu, suddenly bit his lips hard and flashed a color of determination at the bottom of his eyes.


    The next moment.


    Her right hand was thrust into her chest, and the eerie blue light came out from it, revealing a fierce beating Turquoise Heart. Countless blood vessels intertwined on it, like a strange tree with luxuriant branches.


    Boom!


    The void vibrated, and a red and black branch suddenly pierced Chu shuliu''s feet, deep into the ground, followed by the rolling of the earth. The ground was undulating like waves, as if there were countless vines growing and spreading under it.


    "Ah..."


    Chu shuliu''s slender neck suddenly stiff, looking up at the sky, his mouth wide open, issued a silent roar.


    The rich red and black fog, like no money, rushed out of her body boundlessly, and filled all the spaces within a square kilometer.


    Heaven and earth, changed!


    Like the devil''s land.


    death trap.


    Cold, dark, decay, corruption and other negative atmosphere, filled the whole world.


    All this changed so fast that it was almost finished in an instant, and time seemed to stop.


    When everything is still, Chu shuliu has become a huge red and black tree. With her body as the center, hundreds of red and black tree trunks emitting the breath of death are densely covered with the earth and the sky, interweaving a great net of heaven and earth with the ultimate beauty of death.


    "Why? Because of me, she turned into the willow Witch of the previous life! Is it... Because of me? " Seriously injured, Wang Xu can not stop, can only watch.


    He was in the middle of the death net interwoven by the red and black tree trunks. Behind him was Chu shuliu''s body. The dense branches blocked him. Zhao Jianfeng''s hand was blocked.


    "Fu Changshu... How, how... Your blood is so thick? This is not ordinary demon blood, not half demon, but... It''s real demon pure blood! " Zhao Jianfeng''s face changed wildly, his body was violent and normal, not afraid, but excited.


    The three elders of Jiulongshan are also in a state of mind. When they look at them one by one, the bottom of their eyes is incredible, followed by surprise, excitement and a strong desire for control.


    "You are dead, not only that, your spirit, I will make you regret what you did today!"


    Wang Xu stares at Chu shuliu''s eyes, which gradually lose their looks. He suddenly raises his head, his eyes are red, and he stares at Zhao Jianfeng, word by word. His voice is cold to the extreme.


    Just hearing about it makes one feel chilly with the shivering of the soul.

 Chapter 787

    "What are you going to kill me with? Seek death by arrogance and ignorance, and protect themselves by women''s sacrifice


    In addition to the death net interwoven with tree trunks, Zhao Jianfeng gives Wang Xu a sneer, and then he doesn''t bother to take another look. All his attention is greedy to hit Chu shuliu.


    Pure blood of a demon clan, or pure blood of a regular tree demon, will have huge benefits far beyond the imagination of countless people.


    As long as he controls Chu shuliu, Zhao Jianfeng will see the hope of winning the title of Emperor Wu. Because, clothing often tree demon, is born to be the valiant existence of Emperor Wu.


    It takes human beings hundreds of years to cultivate martial arts, consume countless resources, and work hard all their lives to win the title of Emperor Wu.


    You will surely win the title of Emperor Wu!


    They are rare and powerful. They are so unreasonable.


    After all, even the three leaders of the affiliated race who were accompanied by the tree demon were born to be the terror demons of the lower wuzun.


    Chu shuliu has pure blood. As long as she is given enough time, she will be able to grow into a real servile tree demon, and has the potential to be as strong as Emperor Wu.


    Even by using the pure blood of the willow trees of Chu to extract, refine and combine the elixirs, Zhao Jianfeng himself can win the throne of Emperor Wu. How can he not be greedy in this visible future?


    "It''s providence! Providence!


    It''s also a mole ant in the lower bound of heaven level martial arts, and it''s the pure blood that often kills demons. Today, it''s absolutely God''s will!


    She''s mine


    Zhao Jianfeng''s breath is climbing wildly, his eyes are bright, his face is full of spirit, and then he blows with all his strength.


    instant.


    Boom!


    Under one blow, the world changes color.


    Countless black and red trunk inch by inch broken, flying, and was brought up by the wind and thunder breath to shock into pieces.


    The ground exploded one by one, and countless thicker and harder branches flew out from below, constantly adding red and black branches. Countless branches spread and intertwined, like sharp swords, piercing the air, with residual shadows, rushing to Zhao Jianfeng. In a twinkling of an eye, they formed a blockade ball composed of vines.


    But the next second.


    A fist had already passed through, and the closed ball burst into pieces. Zhao Jianfeng''s eyes almost shot out of his eyes. He stepped out step by step, as if to crush the whole world.


    This is all the strength of the high-ranking wuzun.


    Far more powerful than Zhao Jianfeng before.


    Better than anyone thought.


    "So strong!"


    "It''s terrible


    Countless tutors and students of Jiulong University opened their eyes wide with horror and awe.


    Luo Tian and Nintendo, the two inferior wuzun, are pale. When they look at each other, they can see each other''s fear.


    The power of high-ranking wuzun is far beyond their imagination.


    But Wang Xu didn''t even turn his head.


    At this time, all his attention is on the women around him.


    Chu shuliu''s arms were wide open, his head was up, his mouth was wide open, but there was no sound in his mouth, and there was no expression in his eyes.


    She, two legs below the waist, have all turned into red and black trees, deeply rooted in the earth.


    And this kind of tree like trace is still spreading upward at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Chu shuliu... In this life, you are enchanted for me, and I, Wang Xu... How can you?" Wang Xu murmured to himself, a tear slowly fell from the corner of his eye.


    Recalling their past, what did he do for Chu shuliu?


    At the beginning of the meeting, the help behind, he was more curious about Chu shuliu, just a casual investment mentality.


    It''s a kind of utilization!


    But Chu shuliu, a silly woman, is


    "You are really stupid!" Wang Xu pulled out an ugly smile from the corner of his mouth. His right hand gently stroked the woman''s face and moistened his thumb.


    It''s moist. It''s from the willow eye corner of Chu tree


    tears of blood!


    Wang Xu was stunned and then laughed. Then he suddenly raised his head and roared with all his strength


    "Book promise, what are you waiting for?"


    "Kill him! Kill everyone


    "Don''t you need my piece? Kill them. From then on, I, Wang Xu, will finish the game perfectly with you


    "This is my oath, you do not abandon me, I will never... Betray you!"


    Shrill roar, desperate oath.


    The wild echo between heaven and earth.


    In the distance.


    Ye Jianyi, Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing, Zhang Peng and others knelt on the ground, struggling to resist the invisible pressure on their bodies. They straightened up and raised their heads, showing their pale faces, and


    Silent tears in eyes!


    Zhang Fengming, Xiang Yun, Feng Rulong and others were all looking at each other, their faces were quiet, their eyes were shaking violently, and they were palpitating.


    Oppressive breath, heavy sadness, diffuse in the bottom of everyone''s heart.


    Nintendo sighed: "it''s a pity..."


    "At this time, do you still expect the" Book limitless "? Is it a separation of powers or a dream with the help of the body of a master of eight grades Luo Tian sneers.


    Generally speaking, there are two kinds of strength.


    One is the spiritual sustenance, and the illusory power is directly hidden in the body of the sheltered. When encountering the crisis of life and death, it appears to resist, but the power is limited, and can only be used once.


    The other is that, like Zhao cangxiao, he completely takes over his body and comes to some of the power of the noumenon through the void channel.


    But the power of this coming is related to the strength of the host. For example, Zhao cangxiao, a master with only eight major accomplishments, can only exert the power of the inferior wuzun at most, even if he does not care about the life and death of the master.


    This is the limit.


    What''s more, the host can''t bear it at all. After a blow, it will explode directly and die. Without the host of power, the coming power will disappear naturally.


    So it''s not a dream to expect Zhao cangxiao. What is it?


    "Mole ant, your ignorance makes me want to laugh. I can''t look directly at you. However, in order to make you feel despair, I will destroy your hope myself. "


    Zhao Jianfeng also sneered. He didn''t even bother to look at "Zhao cangxiao". He waved a huge blue palm and wanted to pat "Zhao cangxiao" into meat.


    "Ah! Now I''m the elder of the imperial family after all. I really don''t want to kill people at will... "


    Finally, with a slight sigh, Zhao cangxiao raised his eyes and swept the huge blue palm falling from the sky. Then he turned to Wang Xu and said:


    "Boy, there are too many loopholes in your oath, and I don''t have much sincerity, but... Don''t forget."


    The voice fell.


    He raised his hand to scratch the void in front of him.


    "Click!"


    The ordinary extreme hand, directly grasp the space, smashed the space, lost the space.


    When I raise my hand.


    In front of me,


    Chaos!

 Chapter 788

    Space is vanishing.


    After chaos manifesting.


    One hand.


    The ordinary hand belongs to Zhao cangxiao''s hand.


    Directly appeared in front of Zhao Jianfeng.


    That hand, devoid of space, stirred chaos, with irresistible breath of death.


    There are not many earth shaking changes, but only a small space where the hand passes.


    Because the space has disappeared, so the distance for this hand, completely equal to no existence.


    Zhao Jianfeng''s face changed wildly, and his eyes clearly showed the color of fear. He wanted to escape, but it was too late, there was no chance.


    He can only bite his teeth, face hard, crazy attack.


    The fists burst out, but they didn''t touch the hand. They disappeared with the space and turned into chaos.


    The vast number of ideas stirred the void, with the power of heaven and earth together to smash the past, but it can not shake the hand forward will, there is no pause.


    French soldier!


    Top French!


    A small axe with red body rushed out of the air, no longer aimed at the hand, but fell from the sky like a mountain, carrying the power of wind and thunder, and cleaved to Zhao cangxiao.


    However, "Zhao cangxiao" just looks up and smiles and steps out. His figure disappears and the space turns over. When he reappears, he is all in front of Zhao Jianfeng.


    That hand, still did not see the slightest pause, even with a faster speed to grasp.


    Boom!


    At this time, Zhao Jianfeng''s top French soldiers smashed into the air and fell to the ground, tearing open a nearly 100 meter long crack in the earth, which split a nearby hill in two.


    And that hand.


    Ordinary, ordinary, but nothing can stop it.


    "No, the book is limitless... It''s just a force. How can it be? No way


    Zhao Jianfeng is desperate.


    This is the moment.


    "Pa!"


    There was a slight crisp sound, which vibrated.


    The unstoppable hand, gently pressed on Zhao Jianfeng''s face, and then, as if trapped in the water, passed through without any obstacles.


    Zhao Jianfeng stood still in the air.


    Hoo


    A gust of wind blew by.


    WOW!


    His whole person is like a broken building block, which collapses, smashes, vanishes and turns into fly ash.


    Dead silence!


    Naked silence, the whole world, all eyes, almost all focused on a person, and then, dull.


    Zhao cangxiao smiles and claps his hands. It''s like killing a fly. He glances at the pale three elders of Jiulong Mountain. Although he doesn''t say a word, they turn pale at the same time and retreat together.


    Zhao Jianfeng''s death touched them deeply, and even made them afraid of the cold.


    That hand, they, don''t feel a little dangerous breath, but, it''s very easy to kill Zhao Jianfeng, just like human obliterating a mole ant.


    But is Zhao Jianfeng a mole ant?


    no


    no


    That''s a high-ranking warrior!


    All three of them, let alone the others.


    Luo Tian and Nintendo look at each other as if they were shocked by an electric shock.


    God knows, before, they were holding jade Fu as if they were holding a peerless treasure. Anyone who dares to covet it will try their best.


    But now, it''s like holding a hot potato... No, magma!


    It was in this stillness that Zhao cangxiao, after scanning around, turned and walked slowly to Wang Xu.


    What kind of power can only play the power of the lower wuzun. After a blow, the host can''t bear the annihilation of the fly ash. For him, it doesn''t exist.


    At this time, maybe Wang Xu is the only one who didn''t look at him.


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, Chu shuliu is the only one!


    "Boy, I''ll kill someone for you. No one will dare to trouble you any more. I don''t want to ask about your secrets. It''s just some heaven level martial arts. It doesn''t mean much to me."


    Zhao cangxiao, or Shu Wuji, walked up to Wang Xu and said, "this body has reached its limit. I''m afraid I can''t handle the next trouble for you.


    The girl''s blood is too strong. It''s not easy to be provoked by the tree demon family. If she burns pure blood, there will be a reaction there. There will be trouble soon.


    I don''t have time. You can do it by yourself, but I warn you that sometimes, take a step back and keep calm.


    Strong and invincible mind is very important, but when you are still weak, this kind of mind will bring you the danger of death at any time. "


    Speaking of this, Zhao cangxiao''s eyes suddenly dazed for a while, then shook his head hard, and looked around a little blankly.


    When he saw himself standing in front of Wang Xu, there were tens of thousands of people around him who focused on him. That kind of attention, especially the people''s eyes with


    to fear?


    As soon as this idea came out, Zhao cangxiao was a fool.


    What happened?


    He was not oppressed by the high-ranking Wu Zun of the Zhao family. He knelt down on Qianlong peak with others honestly.


    Why are you here now?


    Before he can figure it out.


    The next second, a sense of extreme weakness came from the four limbs, his eyes turned, the body a soft, crisp fainted in the past.


    At the end of consciousness, only a few words flashed by.


    Who am I?


    Where am i?


    What happened?


    The most low-key strong man in history, Zhao cangxiao.


    After killing the enemy, one second.


    Down!


    Sleep?


    Hearing the news, Wang xucai turned his head and looked at Zhao cangxiao. His face was as calm as water, but it gave people a terrible feeling of calm.


    Immediately after that, he looked up at the void above his head, and his eyes became very dignified.


    The old trouble has just been solved by the book.


    But new troubles, too.


    I can only see.


    The void fluctuated, revealing a dark void.


    The next moment.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a red and black, intertwined by countless tree trunks, with a hand nearly 100 meters in size, bravely emerged from behind.


    Bang Dang!


    The five fingers of the big hand are suddenly closed, and the space seems to have become the essence. The big hand grabs one side and separates from the other side inch by inch. The breath of terror emanates from the top. It seems that the other big hand is behind the hole, and it seems that it also wants to pass through, grasp the other side of the space, and tear out the bigger hole with good hands.


    However, the big hand tried several times, but it didn''t come through at last. In the end, it could only grasp half of the space with one hand and open a nearly 100 meter gap. The dignified and indifferent voice came from behind the void.


    "Our blood can''t be lost. In the past, find the person who hurt our blood, kill him and destroy everything behind him.


    Go, my servants

 Chapter 789

    With the sound.


    Strange figures emerge behind the black hole. They are hundreds of human beings with three heads.


    Three heads!


    Not one, two, but one


    army!


    Seeing this army, it will come through the black hole.


    All of a sudden.


    The void vibrated wildly again, and the bright red light from the depths of Jiulong Mountain burst into the sky, straight into the black hole.


    At the same time, another old, indifferent voice sounded:


    "This is Jiulong Mountain, go back, serve... Chang... Jiulong seal, space, seal!"


    Boom!


    The wind blows in an instant.


    The fire covered everything in an instant. The big red and black hands on the edge of the space crack pulled back in pain. After the black hole, there was an unwilling roar.


    "Rotten old dragon... You guard... All your life... The blood of my family... Take it, go back to..."


    Boom!


    The fire red light spread all over the sky like a flame, and the huge space cracks shrank rapidly, and finally closed abruptly.


    At the same second, the red light in the air also retreated quickly. In a flash, it retreated to the depth of Jiulong Mountain and disappeared.


    All these changes took place in a very short period of time. Before everyone recovered from the shock of the red and black giant hands in the sky, the fire had disappeared, and the cracks in the space were gone. Everything seemed to have never happened.


    In addition to the air, there are two more mysterious creatures with three heads.


    The breath of the two three leaders is terrifying and powerful. One is the inferior wuzun. However, the racial talent of the three leaders is three times stronger than the human wuzun of the same level.


    The other is the power of the high-ranking martial arts master. He has three heads, two heads, and his eyes are closed tightly. Only on the middle head, there are two pairs of indifferent and bloody eyes. At a glance, people are trapped, as if they were on a burning battlefield.


    I''m so angry!


    Ghost!


    Only those powerful creatures who have killed countless people and experienced many battles can have such terrible momentum and spiritual pressure.


    "We''re the only ones who made it?"


    As he stood there, he swept the sky and the earth indifferently. His eyes only rested on the three elders of Jiulong Mountain, and then on Chu shuliu again. He calmly said:


    "Pure blood burning? Half demon is still in progress, her strength is not enough, need to help her. Mu San, hold the person first, take her back, wait for the Lord to make a move, and fully stimulate the potential of pure blood. "


    The appearance of the three headed men is similar to that of human beings. Except for the three or four meter high body and three heads, the body surface is made of red and black wood, but it is also flesh and blood, but the energy contained in it is different, which leads to different flesh and blood.


    "Yes, Lord barren wood!"


    Mu San was naked, only covered with a layer of cyan armor at his waist, with a cross on his back, which was more than three meters high.


    Step by step, he stepped down from the air, completely ignoring everyone around him, as if in his own territory. He was not in the territory of a human warrior at all.


    This kind of self-confidence, indifference, can be said to be crazy.


    After all, the human warrior has been at war with the demons.


    "Three heads, demon! How dare we be so arrogant in our territory... "Seeing this scene, a warrior who had participated in the battlefield of the devil kingdom could not help crying out in a low voice.


    In the voice, with extreme unwilling.


    Because, not to mention after the space crack before, the owner of the red and black giant hand, just these two three heads, is very strong!


    The three leaders, who were named as the high-ranking military realm of barren wood, just stood there alone and did nothing. The three elders of Jiulong Mountain, who had been suppressed, did not dare to act rashly and were extremely dignified.


    "You should have heard what the LORD said. Today, we are not enemies. The blood of the Lord must return. Don''t think about it. If you want to do something you shouldn''t do, it''s not a battlefield. It''s the hinterland of your human warriors. I don''t want to kill too many little things below. "


    As like as two peas, two other heads were slowly opening their eyes. Three pairs of eyes were staring at the three elder in Jiulong Mountain calmly. The three voices were identical.


    Sound with a strange wave, seems to contain some mysterious power, so that the surrounding void also gently vibrates, some extremely dangerous things in which slowly agglomerate.


    to hold back from taking action against an evildoer for fear of involving good people!


    The three elders of Jiulongshan did not say a word, but they expressed their stand though they did not speak.


    Don''t get involved!


    "Three people, did not expect, so early to see..." Wang Xu face dignified to the extreme.


    In the past, the Chinese world ushered in a magnificent era, with heaven and earth changing, the solar world connecting, the warrior rising, and the half demon crisscrossing.


    At that time, it took him two hundred years to get in touch with the demon Kingdom, the powerful race of the three headed people, and the more terrifying servitude tree demon behind each other.


    In this life, according to his original plan, if not for Shu Wuji''s accident, he was not prepared to come to Xuankong city so early. At least one year later, he will come when he belongs to the Chinese world and the magnificent era begins.


    But the book is limitless, but it disrupts all his plans.


    From the moment he met Shu Wuji, he became a pawn. In order to go to January, he had to leave China and come to Xuankong city.


    First, the reason for Chi cangyue''s initial contact with the Chi family, then the emperor''s family, and finally the Kowloon college, which should be the temporary end of his journey away from home.


    Today is supposed to be the day for him to go home!


    Today is supposed to be a happy party!


    Today, it should be


    "But you let me know, see clearly, I... Not only need to make up for the past, but also now, you who accompany me need to guard... I shouldn''t, I shouldn''t, shouldn''t..."


    Wang Xu looked at Chu shuliu''s pale face without any blood, and muttered to himself. His voice became lower and weaker.


    At this time, the tree on Chu shuliu''s body had reached his chest, and the strange red and black color with some mysterious Sichuan pattern was climbing up bit by bit, inch by inch.


    Wang Xu knew that if he didn''t do something, Chu shuliu, whom he knew in this life, would become the tree demon willow Witch of the previous life again.


    In his previous life, he traveled all over the world, saw countless lives and deaths, and had already understood a cruel and realistic truth.


    This time


    I!


    Crazy for you!

 Chapter 790

    The strength of a person.


    It''s not the power of a moment, of a place, of a region, of a world.


    There are people out there, and there is heaven out there.


    Over time, there are ancient beings that live longer than you.


    The warrior, fighting against heaven and earth, fighting for supremacy over the heavens, fighting against all worlds, is he strong?


    powerful!


    However, besides the martial arts, there are demons.


    Besides the demons, who dares to say that there is no new powerful race?


    The world, the universe, the heavens and the world.


    It has never been operated with any individual as the center, just like what is declared in a movie of Huaxia world, the superheroes who save the world will always be the white headed eagles.


    But the superheroes save their own world, but they are slapped to death by mieba, and all the lives in half the universe are wiped out with one loud finger.


    Is mieba powerful?


    Without exception, powerful!


    But in the end, isn''t it dead?


    Wang Xu never thinks he is the protagonist. He is just not afraid of life and death. He is always fighting and rushing. He is opening the world with his hands, shouldering the world with his shoulders and embracing it with his arms


    Protect all you own and all you love!


    Boom


    When the world changes, everything will fall into darkness.


    "Are you finally going to accept my existence?"


    In the absolute darkness, a figure slowly opened his eyes and stood up. In his indifferent eyes, there was a jumping golden flame. Deep in the flame, there was endless blood fire and corpse burning.


    The golden flame leaped, and an indifferent, emotionless face was revealed.


    That''s


    Wang Xu!


    "I want strength! Enough to save Chu shuliu! Lend me your strength Wang Xu roared in a low voice. When he looked up, he had a pair of black and white eyes, but there was a little bit of blood burning, and there was a tendency to coincide with the opposite "Wang Xu".


    "I am you, and my power can be lent to you... But you just want chu shuliu, don''t you want to kill? Kill all those who provoke you, kill all those who hurt Chu shuliu, kill all those outside... "


    Wang Xu''s voice is extremely seductive, and his words are even more persuasive and conceptual. His ultimate goal is


    "As long as there are people in this world, there must be enemies who want to hurt you and those who want to hurt the people you love.


    Therefore, the world is unfair, then kill people... Destroy the world


    "Shut up! You talk too much nonsense! Lend me your strength Wang Xu''s eyes burned with blood and roared out.


    "Ha ha, that''s the character. I just like your character. I lend you my strength, but it''s important to save people or kill people. Don''t let me down¡® Wang Xu said with a smile.


    The next moment.


    The invisible power is surging wildly and continuously infused into Wang Xu''s body.


    Although the speed is fast, it still takes a little time.


    As long as


    a bit of!


    ¡­¡­


    The outside world.


    "Worm, get out of the way!"


    Facing Wang Xu, who is standing in front of Chu shuliu and facing himself, Mu San''s eyes are cold. He raises his hand and waves a flash of lightning to Wang Xu.


    For example, the human warrior is a three headed man who is regarded as a demon and slaughters at will like a pig or dog. The three headed man and other demons also regard humans as insects.


    How many mood swings does human kill pig and dog?


    Mu San has the same mentality when he kills people.


    But he didn''t give up on Wang Xu. As soon as he started, Chu shuliu, who had been standing still, suddenly bowed his head. His empty eyes fell on Mu San, which was indifferent and dead.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    In an instant, countless red and black vines burst out of the ground, like sharp spears, turning, winding, rotating, turning into a storm, shooting madly at Mu San.


    "Well, the blood of the Lord can protect a human insect? You don''t deserve the pure blood of the Lord! However, the power of pure blood is powerful. Let''s give up the struggle, absorb all the inheritance in pure blood, abandon your humanity, abandon everything you have, and abandon your human identity as a worm. "


    Mu San''s eyes were indifferent, and his voice had a strong sense of shame.


    "You are not a human worm!


    It''s the blood of the Lord, the tree demon!


    Give up before you belong to the identity of insects, see the greatness of pure blood, accept the inheritance of servitude, become strong, accept, servitude forever


    Mu San''s voice became colder and colder, but there was a trace of fanaticism and madness in it.


    However.


    In response to him, there were more, more intensive attacks.


    "Stubborn, it seems that I can only kill your share of the human spirit."


    Mu San shakes his head and sneers. He suddenly raises his hand and pulls out the huge cross stake behind him. With the momentum of opening the mountain, he smashes it on the ground.


    All of a sudden.


    Countless red and black streamers bloom from above, and the ground seems to be covered with red and black blood vessels. The strange energy running inside rushes out in all directions. Where he passed, Chu shuliu''s only instinctive control of those vines suddenly became stiff, cracked and shattered.


    It seems to feel something, Chu shuliu''s face appears a trace of pain, the speed of tree on the body immediately speeds up a point.


    Poop, poop!


    More red and black vines pierced the ground, intertwined into a big net in the air, and shot to Mu San.


    However.


    It''s all in vain.


    It didn''t work.


    The red and black weird energy controlled by Mu San, like a snake, goes deep into the ground and twines around the Chu tree willow.


    At the same second, his icy voice said: "don''t struggle in vain. I''m helping you to inherit the power carried by totem. It''s the source of power from the Lord and above the power of pure blood."


    The tree demon of servitude is the natural master of the three leaders. They come from the tree demon of servitude, and all their strength comes from the tree demon of servitude.


    Generally speaking, for the tree demon with pure blood, Mu San is absolutely not disrespectful. But Chu shuliu is different. She is a pure human, not a pure tree demon.


    This time, they came here just to recover pure blood!


    Take the blood of the tree demon and never leave. But blood, not chushuliu.


    Therefore, even if Chu shuliu died, as long as he brought back pure blood, it was the same.


    Even, in Mu San''s opinion, a human being with pure blood of the tree demon is an insult to the tree demon, and an insult to the three headed people.


    Humans, worms!


    How can you have pure blood?


    "Human beings, take the initiative to accept the power of pure blood, otherwise I will personally extract pure blood from your body. At that time, you will feel the pain of life is not like death all the time..."


    Mu San''s voice became colder and colder.

 Chapter 791

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As the ground continued to break, the red and black vines began to decrease. Instead, it was centered on the cross stake totem in Mu San''s hands, spreading the strange red and black energy like blood vessels.


    These energies are surging in the blood vessels, constantly fluctuating, like big mouths, trying to suck something.


    On the other side.


    Chu shuliu''s face was already full of pain, his brows locked together unconsciously, and his empty eyes showed a trace of fear.


    And the degree of treeing has reached her neck.


    "Yes, that''s the fear. Don''t continue to struggle fearlessly and take the initiative to accept everything. You can still save your life." Wood three light say.


    But once Chu shuliu completely accepted the pure blood inheritance, she was occupied by the tree demon consciousness contained in it. Although her body was there, was she still what she is now?


    Above the sky.


    The three elders of Jiulongshan looked at each other. Their eyes twinkled and they exchanged ideas for a while. Finally, they looked at another three headed man, barren wood, in fear. Then, one of them shook his head.


    The barren wood made them feel extremely dangerous.


    It is not worth it that Chu shuliu is about to be finished.


    It''s just a pity, a man who takes the pure blood of the tree demon!


    It''s too impulsive. For Wang Xu''s sake, it''s worth sacrificing himself and destroying his bright future? unworthy!


    So why?


    But just then.


    Wang Xu, who has been standing still with his back to everyone, has moved.


    He opened his eyes slowly. There were two golden flames inside. After the flames, there was indifference, killing, endless blood and fire, and eternal darkness, stillness and coldness.


    When these eyes fell on Chu shuliu''s face, there was a slight fluctuation.


    "Chu shuliu, I won''t let you have an accident!"


    "You are not allowed to be possessed!"


    "Stop everything... Get back to the original state!"


    Wang Xu murmured to himself, word by word, his right hand climbed up to the face of Chu shuliu and stroked it gently.


    The next moment.


    He released his hand and fell down.


    Poof!


    The flesh and blood was torn open, Wang Xu''s right hand, deep into his chest, fingers slowly closed, dead to seize the beating heart in his chest.


    "My heart... For you!"


    Chu shuliu''s empty eyes, full of dead silence, suddenly trembled violently, and then a worried look appeared.


    "No, no!"


    Chu shuliu opened his mouth hard and gave out a reluctant anxious cry.


    Seeing Wang Xu tear her chest with her own eyes, she is about to sink into the final dark consciousness, and miraculously recovered a little.


    She can clearly feel that inside her body, four limbs, blood vessels, flesh and blood, bones, spirits, all the pure blood forces are constantly devouring her, just like an invisible net, constantly shrinking, shrinking, and shrinking again.


    Her consciousness had been blocked and even cut apart, but now, she burst out from some loopholes in this big net.


    It''s just, it''s broken!


    "Wang Xu, no! Don''t you


    This broken consciousness only remembers the constant cry.


    Unfortunately, not to mention this broken consciousness, even if all her consciousness came out to stop Wang Xu at the moment, she could not stop it.


    "... change your heart... Give it to me!"


    Wang Xu was not moved at all.


    His right hand grasped the beating heart, came out of his chest, and then pressed it on Chu shuliu''s chest, like a phantom.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The huge beating sound of the heart became louder and louder, and eventually evolved into the roar of war drums and thunderbolts.


    Visible to the naked eye, the degree of tree on the willow of Chu tree is rapidly disappearing, just like the back of time.


    "No! no I told you to let go of me! Why, why, why? "


    The degree of tree weakening, the power of pure blood subsided, Chu shuliu more and more sober consciousness, tears fell from the corner of her eyes, she looked at Wang Xu with pain, when her hands can move that moment, the first time hard push out.


    She wants to push Wang Xu away from herself.


    What she has done is to save Wang Xu and prevent Wang Xu from having an accident, not as she is now.


    Wang Xu dug out his heart!


    Although his heart was gone, he was still alive, standing upright.


    But, he is a person, the heart is gone, even if can barely live, what kind of terrible harm will appear? sequela?


    "Wang Xu... You, you... Why are you? Why? I don''t want you like this, I don''t want your heart, take it away! Take it! Ah, ah... "Chu shuliu is like a madman, his hands are constantly hitting Wang Xu, but Wang Xu is still motionless.


    And this scene.


    Too scary, too fast.


    Before and after only a few breaths of time, Chu shuliu on the tree degree, has completely disappeared.


    "How..."


    Mu San couldn''t believe it.


    Above the sky, the barren wood also looked down at Wang Xu.


    Jiulongshan three old, also full of shock and can''t believe.


    Tree!


    It''s not a simple arborization, it''s the transformation of servitude tree demon, it''s the reversal of blood. This kind of power can hardly be stopped or reversed.


    Unless, that person, on the natural original power level, is more powerful than the real servitude tree demon!


    Now, it''s Wang Xu who does it.


    Who is Wang Xu?


    A man from the lower world!


    A great master with seven qualities cultivation!


    At most, he has some heaven level martial arts secrets that ordinary people can''t have. At most, he has some secrets, but no matter what secrets he has


    It is absolutely impossible to do such a thing!


    fantastic!


    It''s totally incredible!


    In the eyes of everyone, Wang Xu slowly pulled his right hand out of Chu shuliu''s chest, and his heart suddenly turned into a strange heart made up of countless red and black tree like blood vessels and covered with wooden texture.


    At a glance, we can see that this heart is absolutely hidden danger.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even frown. He put his hand in his chest. Then a more bizarre scene happened. Flesh and blood wriggled, bones intertwined. Visible to the naked eye, his body was soon intact as before, as if everything before was an illusion.


    "Shuliu, believe me!"


    "Wang Xu, I..."


    At this moment, what can Chu shuliu say? She can''t spit out a word with her mouth open.


    It''s all over.


    Wang Xu has finished all the things he wants to do. What else can she do at this time? Cry two make three hang?


    She is not a shrew, she knows Wang Xu is to save her!


    final.


    Chu shuliu can only rush into Wang Xu''s arms, biting his teeth with hatred, and almost using all his strength to swear out in a low voice:


    "In the future, I will absolutely, absolutely, absolutely... Never hold you back again!"

 Chapter 792

    "I know."


    Wang Xu raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and hugged the woman in his arms.


    It''s a pity.


    There is no time for this "tenderness" between the two to continue.


    "Worm! Damn bugs! Do you know, do you know, do you know what you''ve done? Damn, I''m going to kill you! "


    Mu San finally recovered from his disbelief. His eyes turned red in an instant, and his violent killing intention rose from him.


    "You''re right. It''s really time to kill. The first one... I''ll start with you." Wang Xu also looked up and said faintly.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Smell speech, wood three tiny a Leng, then have no scruples of laugh, seem to hear what funny joke.


    His eyes were sarcastic and cruel, and he said with a grim smile: "worm, do you know who you are provoking?


    How dare you say you want to kill me? If the three old things above are similar, you are really scared to death!


    I''m so afraid. You''re so terrible... Worm


    When the last word "insect" came to the ground, Mu San stepped out with a sudden step, pulled up the cross stake on the ground with both hands, and raised it slowly and firmly. It seems that what we are holding is not a stake, but a heavy mountain.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Suddenly, the void vibrates.


    In the sky, I don''t know when, a huge shadow hundreds of meters in size suddenly appeared. From a distance, countless people turned pale, just because the huge shadow was not something else, it was the shape of a cross, as if it was the magic of a cross stake in Mu San''s hand.


    The huge black shadow of the cross came down from the sky, like a mysterious mountain beyond the void, or a terrible huge sword blade. Where it fell, the air was squeezed into a turbulent storm.


    People just take a look at the destructive power of terror, and think with their buttocks. They also know that once this thing falls down, it will definitely break down and spread to the masses.


    I don''t know whether Wang Xu will die or not, but most of the tens of thousands of people present will die.


    It''s horrible!


    "No!"


    The three elders of Jiulong Mountain have turned pale. If the attack of Mu San is allowed to fall to the ground, Jiulong college will be completely abandoned. They want to start to block, but see the barren wood step by step, directly block in front of the three.


    "You guys, let them make a fool of each other. Your opponent is me. " Barren wood light way.


    In desperation, Jiulongshan Sanlao can only send a message to Luotian and Nintendo: "one of you will stop it, and the other will protect the elite disciples in the inner courtyard and hurry to go for me."


    "What about the others?" Nintendo''s face changed.


    "I can''t protect so much, let everyone escape! It''s up to you to live and die. "


    "But..."


    What else Nintendo wants to say.


    "Brother Ren, you are stronger than me. Please stop me. I will protect the elite disciples first."


    Luo Tian has already nodded, dropped a word, turned around and waved his hand. The power of the lower wuzun burst out, turned into a huge palm, grasped the elite disciples and ran back quickly.


    If you don''t leave at this time, when are you waiting?


    Wood three of this attack, but even he has a kind of fatal feeling.


    As for whether Nintendo is willing to stop Mu San, Luo Tian is right. Nintendo is no better than him. He has a softer mentality and can''t see too many people die.


    Therefore, the other party will definitely stop it.


    Sure enough, although Nintendo looks ugly, but still come forward, the whole body strength released, strong breath spread out, it is faint and medium wuzun comparable meaning.


    The next moment.


    A huge palm, suddenly from the ground under the sky, want to block the attack of wood three. Even if his strength is not as good as that of Mu San, Nintendo is still confident to stop him for a moment.


    Sure enough.


    After Nintendo broke out, the big hand of Qi gathering stood in the sky, blocking the attack of Muzan. There is room for the students and servants in the outer gate of Kowloon university to escape.


    And then, two huge pillars of earth yellow light suddenly rose above Qinglong peak and Qianlong peak, which turned into a barrier to protect the two peaks.


    These are the other mentors of Kowloon college, who have joined hands to inspire the college''s mountain protection campaign. The people who are enveloped in the big formation are very happy, while the people who are outside are frantically running inside. They all exert their full strength one by one, just want to run faster and faster.


    Time.


    At this moment, it''s life!


    "A bunch of worms!"


    See this scene, wood three disdained smile, and then the other two heads have been closed eyes, suddenly opened.


    Three heads turn together, six pairs of eyes look at the big hand of Zhenqi above the sky, and the grand voice starts from three mouths with different frequencies.


    "Here you are!"


    "Me


    "Broken!"


    In an instant, the void shakes wildly again.


    In Nintendo''s horrified eyes, there are two huge cross shadows coming down from the sky, hitting his real hand.


    Boom!


    In the earth shaking noise.


    Almost no suspense, Nintendo face crazy change, turn crazy to run away. Behind him, without the support of the following forces, the real Qi exploded and was crushed by the three cross shadows.


    Both of them are the lower martial masters.


    Nintendo is even the pinnacle of the lower wuzun. It is infinitely close to the existence of the middle wuzun. In front of Mushan, it only has the share of escaping.


    This is the terror of the three leaders!


    It''s hopeless!


    Seeing this scene, the thousands of people who were weak and didn''t have time to run out of the affected area, all of them lost their heart to escape and stood there, waiting for death.


    Even, there are people who fall to the ground, or their heads are buried on the ground, shivering. It seems that nothing will happen without looking at the terror coming from the sky.


    Some people, with a ferocious face, stare at Wang Xu with venom.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Xu, how could they have fallen so miserably?


    At the same time, some people raised their heads and cried out to the three elders of Jiulong Mountain: "please help me!"


    Now, the only ones who can stop Mushan''s devastating attack and save people''s lives are the three mysterious high-ranking wuzuns.


    It''s a pity.


    The three were silent, indifferent, and had no intention of making a move.


    In addition to the fact that the barren wood is in front of them, which makes them not sure of winning, there is also the question of whether it is worth choosing.


    Are those people on the ground worth rescuing themselves?


    Now they are still outside. Most of the people who have not been sheltered by the college are servants. They have no background, potential or strength.


    So, it''s not worth it!

 Chapter 793

    These people, even if they are saved today, will never live long in the future competition. So why waste your power to save some rubbish?


    As for life and death, compassion and so on, those who can reach the high level of Wu Zun have seen too much.


    Is it miserable now?


    Miserable!


    But it''s more tragic than the present scene. Several people have not experienced it.


    So, they are.


    Look on coldly.


    "Hahaha, worms, are you desperate? Even the strong of you human beings are not willing to fight for you worms! "


    Seeing the attitude of the three elders in Jiulongshan, Mu San laughs with pride. His posture is high and his eyes are very proud.


    After a disdainful scan, he looked at Wang Xu. As his three heads turned, six pairs of eyes fixed on Wang Xu, and asked word by word:


    "Worm, are you desperate?"


    With his words, the three huge black shadows of the cross falling on the sky slowly suspended in the void above Wang Xu''s head. He was in no hurry to crush him.


    Before that, Mu San, let Wang Xu understand.


    He''s just a bug!


    He is nothing!


    Therefore, he, without any qualification, dares to be presumptuous in front of himself!


    The wood looks cold.


    At this point.


    However, Wang Xu raised his head slightly and looked at the three huge black shadows in the sky. There was no expression on his pale face and indifference in his eyes.


    Next second.


    Two golden flames flash through it.


    "Speak, worm! Tell me, do you know your smallness now? You, damned, dirty, mean worm, are so bold that you dare to stop me, challenge me, and despise me... "


    Wood three ferocious smile, but said, his voice suddenly stopped, the whole person is suddenly a stiff, then seems to feel something, can''t believe the look up to the sky.


    Whoo!


    The towering golden flame suddenly fell down from the sky when Mushan looked up. The terrible high temperature devoured all Mushan''s consciousness in the first time.


    Magic power.


    Golden pupil of the sun!


    But it is also the golden pupil of the sun. Now the power of this magic power has been magnified dozens, hundreds, even thousands of times.


    Because, this is not Wang Xu''s power.


    It''s the power he borrowed from another "Wang Xu"!


    No, Wang Xu is himself.


    It is the biggest secret that he is deeply buried in the depths of the spirit, unwilling to recall and trapped in the boundless darkness.


    There is a devil in everyone''s heart, but the devil in most people''s heart is only false and does not exist.


    But the devil in Wang Xu''s heart is real, real and existent.


    "Originally, everything was fine... But you let me give the devil a way out..." Wang Xu muttered, and the golden flame in his eyes gradually went out.


    When the flame goes out, the whole sky is empty.


    Three huge black shadows of the cross, I don''t know when they disappeared completely.


    But the wood three, is vanishes thoroughly, even has not left a trace of dust, as if has never existed generally.


    Until this moment, the noise of crying, running and begging for mercy continued, and then suddenly stopped, as if everyone had been strangled by the invisible hand.


    The whole world is dead.


    "You forced me to release a devil. The devil doesn''t know when it will devour me, devour my enemies, devour the people I love, devour everything around me, and then... Devour the whole world!"


    Wang Xu''s insipid voice rang out between heaven and earth. His face was calm, and he slowly raised his head. With a trace of indifferent and dead eyes, he looked at the barren wood with solemn color.


    "You want to be my enemy? Want to die? "


    "That kind of power just now is the original power comparable to the Lord... It can''t be mastered by you!"


    Barren wood''s three heads turn inch by inch, and six pairs of eyes stare at Wang Xu. There are doubts, shock, fear, panic, inconceivable


    "Who the hell are you?"


    At this moment, barren wood even around the Jiulongshan three old have forgotten to guard, all the mind, all on Wang Xu.


    At this time, the three elders of Jiulongshan were also deeply shocked. How could they remember the idea of taking the opportunity to attack the barren trees.


    Barren wood''s face was extremely dignified, and he managed to control the impulse of turning around and running away in his heart.


    Wang Xugang just how to kill wood three, he did not see, only know in a flash, golden flame destroyed everything.


    Among them, the barren wood felt a breath of terror that almost made him kneel down.


    It''s the breath of the power of origin!


    All things have their origin, and the power of the origin is a life. In its origin, it has reached the extreme and obtained the power far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    For the human warrior, it is a powerful force that can only be mastered by the terror above Emperor Wu!


    In barren wood''s cognition, it is absolutely impossible for Xuankong City, a remote small force, to have such a terrifying existence beyond the limit without even Emperor Wu.


    And now, he actually felt it in a kid?


    Is it an illusion?


    What''s going on?


    The barren wood stares at Wang Xu, and his mind surrounds the void. He is careful, but he is very careful to explore.


    However, the original breath that made his spirit tremble was no longer felt. It seemed that everything just happened was just an illusion.


    If Mu San is not dead!


    "It seems that you are going to be my enemy, since you want to die..." see barren wood silent, Wang Xu light continued to speak.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "Boy, we won''t just let it go. The blood of the Lord will come back one day!"


    Barren wood has been very afraid of a deep look at him, leaving a cruel word, and then without hesitation


    Turn around to escape into the void, but a breath, the body disappeared.


    He''s gone!


    In the face of this scene, Wang Xu also had to be slightly stunned. Then he took a long breath and fell into Chu shuliu''s arms as soon as his whole body softened.


    Although he was tough before, he has reached the limit. Now his strength is too weak, even by borrowing the power of the "devil" in the depths of his soul, he can only persist to this point.


    If barren wood does not escape, he will still use his strength to kill the other side again.


    However, Wang Xu was not sure whether he was still himself at that time. Before killing Mu San, he was almost swallowed by the "devil" in the spirit.


    This is his biggest secret!


    It''s a secret that can never be released!


    He didn''t want to go through the bloody sea of corpses once, the destruction of the world, the fragmentation of the heavens and the billions of creatures.


    He destroyed everything, gave up everything, and found the way back, not to experience the pain again, but to make up, save, and come again.


    "Wang Xu, are you ok?" Holding Wang Xu, Chu shuliu asks anxiously.


    "I''m fine. I''m just seriously injured and dying, and half of my body''s foundation has been destroyed." Wang Xu grinned, squeezed out a smile, took a rest in the woman''s arms for a while, and then slowly straightened up.


    And until then, other people dare to come.

 Chapter 794

    "Xiaoyou, if you didn''t kill the three headmen named barren wood, there would be endless disasters!" Luo Tian went to Wang Xu and frowned to remind him.


    "My name is Wang Xu."


    Wang Xu looked at him, his eyes slightly cold.


    Didn''t he know that the escape of the barren wood would bring disaster? Would you like to remind me?


    He can see the twinkling look of Luo Tian''s eyes at once. The other party wants to use this topic to test his current situation.


    "Wang... Prince Wang, I think too much."


    Luo Tian''s heart is cold when Wang Xu looks at him. He quickly lowers his head. Seeing that Wang Xu emphasizes his name, he doesn''t dare to ask Xiao you to shout. He hesitates to call Sheng Gongzi.


    "I can feel you''re resisting me. What? I am you. I don''t understand. Why don''t you accept it? As long as you let go of everything, accept me, accept the integrity of you, not to mention the escaped mole ant, is to kill the three headed people, what''s the difficulty? Accept who you are


    In an indescribable dark space, another "Wang Xu" raises his head with a smile, and a voice full of temptation rings in Wang Xu''s ear.


    "Yes, you are me, so if I tell you to shut up, you have to shut up!"


    Wang Xu took a deep breath, and the voice of temptation disappeared in his mind. Then he raised his head, looked at Luo Tian, stretched out his right hand and said calmly:


    "Return my things."


    Luo Tian hears the speech and looks down at the ground. His eyes flash with shame and anger, but he doesn''t say anything or do anything. He respectfully takes out the "record jade amulet" that Wang Xu gave him before and puts it in Wang Xu''s hands.


    His heart is in great pain.


    In that, the records are the secrets of heaven level martial arts!


    Later, Wang Xu looked at Nintendo, no words, but indifferent eyes, but Nintendo can not produce any psychological resistance, with a bitter smile, the same hand over record jade Fu.


    After finishing these, Wang Xu looked up at the sky, where Jiulongshan Sanlao was staring at him with a complicated face, as if he was hesitating to come down.


    Wang Xu just glanced at them and didn''t say anything in the end.


    Among the top forces in Xuankong city of Jiulong University, they are in the same level as the three families, namely, the imperial family, the Chijia family and the Yunjia family. The water inside is very deep.


    For example, when the big red and black hand tore open the space and wanted to grab it, the fire light from the depth of Jiulong Mountain blocked the space again.


    Although Jiulongshan''s attitude of looking on coldly before is very unpleasant, it is not the time for both sides to tear their faces.


    Wang Xu understands his current situation.


    To put it bluntly, he is a weak man in tiger''s skin.


    Shu Wuji''s strength and purpose are not clear, but he can easily kill Zhao Jianfeng, a high-ranking military master, and is definitely not an easy person.


    Wang Xu even speculated that Shu Wu attached so much importance to him and put so much attention and chips on him. Maybe the other party saw something.


    But no matter whether Shu Wuji has seen his secret or not, Wang Xu owes each other a favor now.


    In this case, Wang Xu does not want to, and will not completely tear his face with Jiulong Mountain.


    And Jiulongshan three old side, also very hesitant.


    They couldn''t understand Wang Xu''s way of killing Mu San. However, no matter what happened to Wang Xu, it''s absolutely not easy to provoke him.


    They didn''t care about the "lower bound boy" before. The water on his body was deeper than all of them guessed.


    "It''s no wonder that he has so many heaven level martial arts secrets, and he can control the mind in a large number of divisions. Although that mind is too weak compared with wuzun, it''s incredible."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what shall we do now? Do you want to go down and have a good chat with him? "


    "It''s not enough to just talk. We''re afraid we''re going to bleed."


    San Lao''s thoughts are intertwined in the void, constantly transmitting information. Finally, the three made a decision, looked at each other, shook their heads with a bitter smile, and then fell to the ground together.


    "Wang, Wang... Prince Wang!"


    I don''t know whether it''s because of too much use of divinity and long silence, or because of the uneasiness of mentality. When several people called Wang Xu, their expressions were extremely awkward.


    "I need seven grain wulingshen, black cloud jinchaishi, five thousand year old Anoectochilus roxburghii, five thousand year old Chonglou, ten thousand year old stone milk..."


    Wang Xu, who had been ready to leave, saw that Sanlao came over on his own initiative. His eyes flashed for a moment. Without any hesitation, he opened his mouth and announced a series of names of the best materials.


    After nearly a hundred kinds of precious materials, Wang Xu added: "there is also the Dragon Cave above Qianlong peak... No, I want the spirit veins directly linked by the earth vein spirit springs in the cave. Let me go in and practice in closed door to recover my injury."


    Luo Tian and Nintendo were stunned when they heard about it. Most of the materials reported by Wang Xu had never heard of them, even though they were the inferior wuzun.


    And the last request shocked them. It was only because the spirit pulse was the focus of the spirit essence that gathered in Jiulong Mountain, which contained a huge power of heaven and earth.


    However, the spirit pulse can''t be absorbed directly. It can only wait for a long time for the power of heaven and earth gathered by the spirit pulse to precipitate automatically and finally form the spirit stone.


    The spirit stone can''t be absorbed by the martial arts under the martial arts master. It can only be absorbed in a small amount after entering the martial arts master''s realm.


    As soon as Wang Xu opens his mouth, he is going to shut up his spiritual pulse. Is it a closed door practice to recover from his injury, or is it an open and aboveboard mining and robbery?


    You know, the two of them can only get 100 standard units a month!


    How much does Wang Xu have to dig when he''s shut up inside?


    Compared with them, the three elders of Jiulongshan are much calmer. The spirit pulse is the spirit pulse, the mining is the mining, and the lion''s mouth is the lion''s.


    Who made them stand in the wrong line before?


    Who would have thought that Wang Xu would hide such deep water?


    "We will give you all your requests." The one closest to Wang Xu among the three elders of Jiulongshan stood up and nodded slightly.


    "Very good!"


    Wang Xu nodded, then closed his eyes and fell straight back into Chu shuliu''s arms.


    Dizzy?


    In an instant, everyone was dumbfounded.


    When the robbery is over, you''ll feel dizzy and run away?


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Oh, by the way, and my men, they are not suitable to stay outside now. Let''s go into the inner courtyard. Well, that''s all. It''s gone. "


    With that, Wang Xu''s eyes closed again. This time, he was really dizzy.


    Here''s a look.


    Everyone is really stupid.


    Luo Tian, Nintendo and others look at each other and wonder if Wang Xu is really dizzy.


    Jiulongshan three old wry smile, but did not say more, directly ordered people to arrange for ye Jianyi and others to enter the inner court.


    It can be said that ye Jianyi, di Changqing and others are the fastest disciples of Kowloon University in the past thousand years, from enrollment to promotion.


    However, the talent of a few people is enough to be worthy of the identity of inner court disciples. With Ye Jianyi and others, the relationship between Kowloon University and Wang Xu will be closer. This is good for making friends with the book Wuji and the mysterious strong man behind Wang Xu.


    Of course, the mood of others is more complicated.


    The inner shock and remorse of Ma CE, Zhang Yao, Liu Longxin and Yang Fei can not be described in words.


    At the same time, when Wang Xu fainted, Zhao cangxiao also woke up. In the face of everything in front of him, he was stupefied.


    "What''s all this... About?"


    "He, too, went directly to the inner courtyard and trained his key disciples." Seeing that he woke up, one of the three elders in Jiulongshan sighed and said the same thing.


    All of a sudden.


    Zhao cangxiao only felt that his brain was not enough.


    What happened?


    Who am I?


    Where am i?


    Do you dream?

 Chapter 795

    Jiulongshan spirit vein.


    Ten thousand meters underground.


    The red energy crystal is full of the whole underground, where the strong power of heaven and earth converges, like magma, forming a fiery red river, flowing slowly in the depth of crystal.


    Wang Xu sits here with his knees crossed.


    In front of him, there are a lot of materials, such as seven grain wulingshen, black cloud jinchaishi, five thousand year old Anoectochilus


    It was the three elders of Jiulongshan who promised him to gather up the natural resources and local treasures from the treasure house of the college or his own private treasure.


    "The inside information of Jiulong university is really deep. I collected all the things I wanted so quickly. It seems that I wanted too little..."


    Wang Xu opened his eyes slowly and murmured to himself.


    The last coma didn''t last long, but he regained consciousness in an hour, and then he was closed for the first time.


    At this point.


    He has been on the spirit pulse for three days, but the damage of the solitude body has not recovered completely.


    "Even with the help of the huge power of heaven and earth in the spirit pulse, it only barely recovered 30%... The tree demon of Yichang is worthy of being the legendary ancient demon. Only a small part of pure blood is stained, and the demonized heart has made such a difficult impact on me..."


    Wang Xu has a deep understanding of the strength of the solitude body. Even if he is nearly broken by Zhao Jianfeng in front of him, as long as he is given enough time and enough energy, he can recover automatically.


    However, in order to save Chu shuliu, he exchanged his heart for Chu shuliu''s


    It''s not really a change of heart!


    Instead, he took his own heart as the carrier, and with the help of the devil like power of the "other self", he forcibly suppressed the pure blood power in the willow body of Chu tree, and absorbed the "evil blood" from the burning of pure blood into his own heart.


    Finally, a demon heart beats in Wang Xu''s chest.


    Among them, it contains the original power which is inherited from the blood of the tree demon and can not be easily wiped out by any force.


    A trace of serving the tree demon, the original force, or the positive opposite, the negative force!


    There are yin and Yang in heaven and earth.


    Yin, and yang are two completely different energy attributes, but in some cases, under certain conditions, they can merge into one.


    However, there is no possibility of integration between positive and negative.


    They are the opposite of eternity.


    When Wang Xu''s heart has a relatively negative force from the original power of servitude, even if there is only a trace, it is definitely not easy for him to solve.


    "Never borrow his power, otherwise the seal will be further weakened. Once he comes out of that place, all my loved ones will be destroyed by him... No, I will also destroy them myself! Again... "


    Wang Xu''s voice became lower and lower, and his eyes closed again.


    There are countless precious materials piled up in front of us. It''s like a big invisible hand, which classifies all the materials.


    Then, a pale golden flame rose out of thin air, condensed into a special medicine tripod with six ears and nine feet, and the first medicine was put into it.


    Wang Xu wanted to refine three kinds of elixirs to refine his body again.


    The first one is the remoulding pill, which can extract Dao bone, transform blood and flesh, and reverse the effect of blood and source.


    The second is the spirit source pill, which reposes the spirit and takes the body as the cauldron to refine the demonic heart in the body.


    The third is the solitude elixir, which is a kind of elixir. It is a kind of elixir, which can be used to rebuild the solitude body.


    Of course, it''s not easy to refine these three kinds of pills, which need to consume the terrible power of heaven and earth. Even after Dan Cheng, if he wants to achieve the result of reshaping the body, he will face great danger.


    It''s not a bad move. It''s not impossible to reshape the body, even if the body is dead and only the soul exists.


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes by.


    In the twinkling of an eye.


    Two months later.


    Above the ground, qinglongfeng, the inner courtyard of Kowloon college, is a conference hall full of strength and simple decoration.


    "Is there any abnormal pulse today?"


    One of the three elders of Jiulongshan came in and asked calmly, looking at a subordinate wuzun who was guarding the formation.


    His name is Xiang Shengsong, the one who promised Wang Xu at the beginning.


    "Back to Xiang Lao, except for the sudden concussion seven days ago, which is similar to the sound of heart beating, there is no other abnormal movement." Wu Zun, the next guard, said respectfully.


    "Oh? How about the feedback of breath detection array? " Xiang Shengsong nodded his head.


    "His breath is very strange. A month ago, he was weak and was about to die completely. But suddenly, he was growing crazily, reaching the level of the inferior wuzun. Then, he began to fall fast again. Today, he is almost the same as a first-time first-class warrior, and this kind of fall is still going on... "


    As Wu Zun said, he suddenly frowned and asked carefully, "Mr. Xiang, do you think there is something wrong with his cultivation and he has become a useless man? After all, it''s a miracle that he was able to survive the injury at that time. "


    Waste people?


    Where can there be such a simple, weak breath, sometimes means not failure, but a stronger performance.


    What''s more, there is the strange sound of heart beating.


    Who knows what strange and special skills Wang Xu is practicing?


    "It''s too early to say that now. Wait until the sound of heart beating disappears..."


    Xiang Shengsong shook his head, but before he spoke, the heart beat from the monitoring array suddenly disappeared.


    For a moment, he was stunned, and then he murmured inconceivably:


    "The breath continues to weaken. Does he really make mistakes in his cultivation and become a useless person?"


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Above the underground spirit.


    Wang Xu''s third reshaped body is finally formed.


    After the previous two failures, this time, he completely abandoned the plan of directly reshaping the body into a lonely body, but only reshaped the most common flesh and blood body.


    At this time, his body is no different from ordinary people, just a mortal who has not practiced any martial arts.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s human.


    What disappeared, in addition to the stillness of the body and the golden pupil of the sun, the realm of the double heaven still exists, and the concise idea of wuzun still exists.


    "The real Qi is gone, the body is gone, all of these need to be re cultivated, but my body now..."


    Wang Xu opened his eyes and squeezed his fist subconsciously. He only felt a strong sense of power surging in his body.


    Although his physical strength is not as strong as that of the jimie body, it is still far more than that of ordinary people. It is not much different from the physical strength of the martial arts in the congenital master''s realm.


    "Yes, it''s just the flesh and blood of mortals, but... How could heaven be so strong?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, then surprised.


    Because, the physical body in the first, the sky strong, will bring unimaginable benefits to the warrior. To put it simply, he is now practicing martial arts again. He has nine levels of training. Every time he breaks through one level, his physical strength will be 100 times stronger than that of a martial artist in the same level, that is, his strength will be 100 times stronger.


    And this is just his general martial arts.


    If he refines his jimie body, the effect of his jimie body will be 100 times more than that of the ordinary body refining method, and his jimie body will be 1000 times more terrifying!

 Chapter 796

    "A thousand times..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flickered wildly.


    When he figured out the possibility, he was shocked.


    What does that mean?


    In the same realm, he was a thousand times more powerful. Before that, he could pass through the double heaven realm and kill Zhao Qitian.


    So a thousand times of growth, with the same realm, he is confident and tough, Zhao Jianfeng, a high-ranking wuzun!


    Because the power level of the high-ranking wuzun is only one hundred or one thousand times stronger than that of the low-ranking wuzun.


    Although, he still won''t be Zhao Jianfeng''s opponent, but he will never be patted like mole ants again, almost slapped to death.


    "Two months, it''s time to go out..."


    After his mood calmed down, Wang Xu closed his eyes, sensed his own changes, inferred the next time, and suddenly felt helpless.


    According to the initial plan, if there were not so many accidents, he would have been in China with Chen Yuqing and others.


    But now, it''s been delayed for two months.


    Calculate the time, he came to Xuankong City, also nearly three months.


    It''s almost a year since he gave up everything and came back from that magnificent era.


    "Now, some of the things that should have happened in the Chinese world are over..." thinking of this, Wang Xu couldn''t wait to get up.


    Chen Yuqing, Liu Yuqi, Liu Meiling, Tang Yu, fengyuqiao


    There are too many people to worry about.


    Similarly, so many people are deeply concerned about him. After all, the promise Wang Xu made to the people at that time was just to go out to attend an important meeting of the Wumeng. He would go back in a week or half a month.


    But I didn''t expect that this delay would take three months!


    "In the past so long, it''s time to get out of the pass, too many people worry about it..."


    With a decision, Wang Xu slowly got up, his eyes fell on the two things in front of him.


    Demonized heart, two red gold glass like crystals.


    Apart from the demonized heart, the two red gold crystals are transformed by his original eyes, and the power of the golden pupil of the sun is contained in them.


    Unfortunately, after breaking away from the physical body, these eyes, which have evolved from magical powers, can only be used as materials for refining tools, and can no longer use the power and potential of the golden pupil of the sun. They are great magical powers.


    But Wang Xu did not regret at all.


    Before, he was a little strange that this supernatural power, which he was proud of in his previous life, was condensed in the refining stage, but he didn''t think much about it. He just thought it was the reason of his previous life.


    This time, however, he was forced to take the initiative to contact his biggest secret. When he saw his burning eyes, Wang Xu suddenly felt a sense of danger.


    The remolding of the body, together with stripping the golden pupil of the sun, can also be regarded as a means of prevention.


    "That guy... Absolutely, absolutely can''t let him out!"


    Wang Xu was cruel in his heart.


    This time, he has too many things to guard, and will never allow what happened once to happen again.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu is out of the pass.


    The whole Kowloon college was an instant sensation.


    Wang Xu, a demon God, a miracle, and an immortal Xiaoqiang, is regarded as an idol by countless students, disciples and servants of Jiulong University. He is the most dazzling evil in this generation.


    After all, not any young genius can confront the lower wuzun head-on, and still survive with the help of a higher wuzun.


    During this period of time, Wang Xu has been worthy of the first place in Kowloon University.


    Even if you look at the whole Xuankong City, there are only a few people who can stand side by side with Wang Xu.


    Such as emperor Jiang Yue, the youngest wuzun in Xuankong city.


    Chicangyue, the newly rising young master of the Chijia family, is rumored to have inherited the essence and blood of the great emperor. At the age of 18, she has entered the Jiupin major division in a short period of three months. At present, she is in the impact of wuzun. Once she succeeds, she will even win the title of dijiangyue and become the youngest wuzun.


    Because both of them coincidentally have the word "month" in their names. Nowadays, many of the newborn babies in xuankongcheng, both men and women, name their children "so and so month", implying their children''s good expectations of becoming dragons and phoenixes.


    Originally, Wang Xu''s name would be as loud as these two people, and even more legendary.


    However.


    "Prince Wang has become a useless man?"


    "What? How could it be


    "I have just seen with my own eyes that there is no difference between the ordinary mortals with weak breath and those who have never practiced martial arts!"


    "Don''t you believe it? Well, go and see for yourself and ask the tutor of the college, Wu Zun. This is not what I said alone, but what many people have determined for themselves. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Less than half an hour after Wang xucai''s clearance, the whole Kowloon college was in chaos. When countless people heard the news, they immediately put down what they were doing and set out to explore the specific situation.


    Most people are rational, especially Wang Xu, who has been beyond everyone''s expectation for many times before. Now we are surprisingly cautious about rumors. If we don''t see them with our own eyes, we will never believe them.


    Qianlong peak.


    In Qianlong courtyard.


    Since ye Jianyi and others entered the inner courtyard, they moved out from here and lived on Qinglong peak.


    At this time, the room here has been returned to its original owner.


    "That guy''s a loser? Is it a rumor, or is it true? If it''s true, don''t I have a chance to report all my previous hatred... "In a luxurious room, the man in a blue suit, white face and scarlet black eyes murmured to himself.


    This man is Zhao Qing!


    In front of the Longmai grottoes, he was frightened by Wang Xu''s terrible strength. After he took the initiative to retreat, he was always restless and sleepless. He felt that he didn''t even have a chance to speak to Wang Xu face to face, so he was scared to escape. It was a great humiliation.


    In those days, his hatred for Wang Xu kept accumulating. Finally, he decided to turn to his family for help.


    Two months ago, Zhao Qitian and Zhao Jianfeng appeared in Jiulong university because they said something about Wang Xu''s "Heaven level martial arts" and Chu shuliu''s special demon blood.


    However, no matter what Ren Zhaoqing thought, he never thought that the final result was that Wang Xu continued to live happily.


    And his Zhao family, even the head of the family, Zhao Jianfeng, took in!


    "For the past two months, I dare not even step out of my room. I can''t sleep all day. As soon as I close my eyes, I will think of the devil... No, I can''t!


    I can''t be so reckless. Maybe that guy is just pretending. Everything is just rumors... But what if it''s true this time? "


    Zhao Qing kept mumbling to himself, and his mind swayed even more.

 Chapter 797

    It''s not just him.


    At this time, there are more people in the whole Kowloon college. After learning that Wang Xu has become a useless person, their mind shakes violently.


    "Is Wang Xu a useless man? Rumors, right? Which bastard let it out? Don''t forget, the demon God was said to have only innate second level cultivation before. As a result, he killed Zhao Chang and beat his inner tutor... "


    Some people are afraid of not believing, some people believe, malicious.


    "If that demon God really becomes a useless person, it''s said that he has many excellent martial arts secrets, even the heaven level martial arts secrets. It''s a waste of so many good things for a useless person. It''s better to cultivate them for us..."


    "Yes, that guy also offended the three leaders, and even dared to protect a pure blood who served as a tree demon. Although the three leaders of high rank of martial arts ran away, he would never give up. Even the three elders of Jiulongshan were afraid of the three leaders. Wang Xu''s stay here for a day is a huge source of danger that will explode at any time!"


    "It''s going to be dangerous for all of us!"


    Gradually, more and more people are harboring malice, and more and more people are criticizing Wang Xu.


    In a short period of time, although the whole Kowloon college is still calm on the surface, but underneath, in the dark, it is already a turbulent undercurrent.


    Sometimes, it''s the truest portrayal of reality.


    It''s just that Wang Xu''s "wall" is too solid and too high. For a while, few people dare to take the initiative.


    However, the storm has been brewing in the dark.


    Innumerable people are malicious and their eyes twinkle, just like hungry wolves waiting for their prey.


    Qinglongfeng, in a meeting hall.


    The three elders of Jiulongshan gathered together, and Luo Tian, Nintendo and other peak owners were also coming. All of them had a dignified and suspicious look on their faces.


    Just because Wang Xu, who is now standing in front of them, is really a useless person in any of their reactions.


    His face was pale, and there was no breath of real Qi in his body. Even the strength of Qi and blood was only dozens of times stronger than that of ordinary people.


    Perhaps, among ordinary people, this physical strength is enough to be a little Superman. However, compared with the warrior, it can only be described in one word.


    Useless!


    Two words.


    waste material!


    Wang Xu, what a loser!


    "Mr. Wang, your body..."


    Finally, Nintendo was the first one who didn''t hold back and whispered.


    "It''s OK. It''s recovered. It''s OK." Wang Xu explained a sentence, he naturally saw people''s eyes strange, as for a few people believe it or not, that is their business.


    Sure enough.


    Hearing his words, Nintendo and others look more strange, obviously no one believes that Wang Xu has recovered, no matter the result.


    Even one of the three elders of Jiulongshan shook his head and sighed and said:


    "Young master Wang, you have just recovered from your serious injury. You are too weak. If you need anything, please let me know. I still have some top-grade pills to consolidate the essence and cultivate the yuan in my hand..."


    His name is Luoba. Because of the strength of high-ranking wuzun, he is one of the elders in Jiulong Mountain. His status is in Nintendo and other peaks.


    "Thank you, Mr. Luo."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Wang Xu already shook his head with a smile and continued to speak calmly


    "But I know that my body really doesn''t need much trouble. Just give me a few months of cultivation time, and I can be as good as ever. I can even try to attack wuzun."


    "What?"


    In an instant, all the people suddenly stare at Wang Xu, and their eyes look more strange.


    You''re a loser now!


    I''ll give you a few months, not to mention trying to attack wuzun, but it''s hard to say whether you can break through the inborn?


    In the cognition of the warrior, the physical body is the foundation of martial arts cultivation. Once the foundation is destroyed, it will be completely abandoned, and it will never be possible to re cultivate.


    It''s not to say that there are no means against heaven to restore the foundation, but since those means are called against heaven, the cost of each one is extremely terrible. But like Wang Xu''s injury at that time, unless Emperor Wu took the hand personally, he would not want to recover.


    "It seems that the boy is really useless, but his temperament is really... Even a useless man, or is he still so hard mouthed that he would rather die than surrender to save face?"


    Xiang Shengsong didn''t speak all the time, but he couldn''t help sighing from the bottom of his heart.


    In the whole Kowloon college, it can be said that he knows the most about Wang Xu''s practice in the underground spiritual pulse. Almost every day, he will go to monitor the Dharma circle.


    Whether Wang Xu is abandoned or not, he has already made a judgment.


    Therefore, at this moment, when he saw Wang Xu''s attitude, he was extremely disappointed.


    Originally, they took the initiative to compromise, even bleeding, in order to invest in Wang Xu, to make friends with the book Wuji behind Wang Xu, the secret hidden by Wang Xu himself, the potential mysterious strongman, or the mysterious forces.


    But now, if Wang Xu became a useless man, wouldn''t they have done everything for the blind?


    It''s all in vain!


    "I''m here to say goodbye this time. If you don''t have anything else important, I''m ready to leave Kowloon college." Wang Xu is no matter who is disappointed, or not disappointed, calm smile.


    With that, he politely saluted the many wuzuns present, turned around and went out.


    Behind him, there was no one to speak, no one to keep, only the eyes of the people gradually cold down.


    Seeing with his own eyes, whether Wang Xu himself is willing to admit it or not, can not change the fact that he has become a useless person.


    As for what Wang Xu said before, it''s ridiculous that if he practises again, he will be able to attack the martial arts in a few months. People just think that Wang Xu can''t accept the reality that he has abandoned, and they are deliberately deceiving themselves and others.


    If they knew, Wang Xu''s previous accomplishments were only less than half a year. Then, they will never question Wang Xu''s return to the peak in a few months and become stronger.


    But people don''t know.


    After a brief silence.


    "Ah... Let''s talk about what to do now."


    Xiang Shengsong sighed softly. It''s a pity for Wang Xu at the bottom of his heart.


    "This is the end of the matter. We can only distance ourselves from him. What was blocked by the Zhao family and the amazing family is now restored. From the three leaders side, let our elders on the battlefield of the demon Kingdom release information to explain the misunderstanding. " Jiulongshan, the last of the three elders, spoke calmly.


    His name is Chen Jianshan. He is the most powerful one among the three elders. He has lived for nearly 300 years, and his strength is at the peak of wuzun''s realm. Only because he was seriously injured on the battlefield of the demon Kingdom, his real strength can only play 50%.


    If it is not so, that day''s three heads of barren wood, not as one person can pressure three people dare not move.


    "Mr. Chen, are you worried?"


    Nintendo''s face changed slightly and stood up and whispered.

 Chapter 798

    "Are you in a hurry? I don''t feel anxious at all. Did you hear what the boy just said? He was about to leave Kowloon college because he knew in his heart what he was and was ready to run away. At this time, we respect him if we don''t take him directly. " Luo Shan sneered.


    "You..." Nintendo looks ugly.


    "The master of Qianlong peak is right. For the college, we respect his subordinates very much. For Jiulongshan, letting him go is also a kind of respect. " As soon as he opened his mouth, another middle-aged man also opened his mouth.


    This middle-aged man is Huang Longfeng''s peak leader. His name is Miao Tianlin, and his middle position is Wu Zun. He has a good relationship with Luo Shan. In other words, it''s because Luo Ba is the elder of the three elders. Luo Shan is Luo BA''s son.


    Then Miao Tianlin laughed with disdain


    "Of course, it''s respect for the book Wuji, not him! Otherwise, don''t talk about it. I have to ask him to spit out the Tiancai, Dibao and Tianji martial arts secrets he swallowed before! "


    "Shut up


    Luo Ba snorted coldly and glanced at Miao Tianlin and Nintendo coldly: "elder Chen Jianshan has already spoken. What are you talking about here?


    Do you have your share?


    Step back


    Chen Jianshan also took a look at them. Then he looked at Xiang Shengsong and asked, "elder Xiang, how do you feel?"


    "Yes, after all, there is the trouble of book promise. We can''t touch him." Xiang Shengsong said calmly.


    Wang Xu has become a useless person. Even if he pities and speaks for him, he can''t change the final outcome.


    After all, Wang Xu''s ability to cause trouble is too strong.


    If he didn''t become a useless person, it''s OK to say, but now, the people who want him to die don''t know how many.


    meanwhile.


    Trapped in the open space in front of the Dragon lock.


    Wang Xu stood opposite to Chu shuliu and ye Jianyi.


    "Young master, are you really OK?" Ye Jianyi''s voice was full of worry.


    Di Changqing, Zhang Peng, Jin Miaomiao and others are also worried. They can see that Wang Xu''s body has become the same as that of ordinary people, and he has no martial arts accomplishments.


    To put it bluntly, that is


    It''s useless!


    It''s just that a few people are Wang Xu''s people after all, so they can''t bear to be too straightforward and make Wang Xu sad. After all, even if they know that their childe is not an ordinary person, who can accept the great news when they think about the situation?


    So, as strong as Wang Xu, it''s also shameful. If you don''t tear it down, you can default.


    Although a few people did not say, but his face unconsciously revealed the sadness, Wang Xu where can''t guess a few people in the mind of the idea, suddenly burst of laughing and crying.


    "I said, I really have nothing to do..." Wang Xu wanted to explain to them what it means to reshape the body, but when the words came to his mouth, he drew back and felt helpless.


    In this case, the more he explained, the deeper the misunderstanding.


    Soon, the misunderstanding will be over. Before leaving, he had to impress some people deeply.


    Although he left ahead of time, Wang Xu was clear about Xiang Shengsong and other Wu Zun''s attitude towards him.


    Think he''s useless?


    When the wall falls down, people push... But, his wall has not fallen down yet!


    "OK, this time I go back, you stay in the college to practice. The foundation of Jiulong college is still deep. Don''t disgrace me..." Wang Xu tells Ye Jianyi and others with a smile.


    "Young master, you can go back safely. We are here. We will never disgrace you."


    All of them nodded and assured with determination.


    then.


    There was a silence.


    "Young master, why are you still standing? Don''t you go back? " As soon as Ye Jian looks up, he looks at Wang Xu blankly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The smile on Wang Xu''s face is stiff. You are my man. How can you talk?


    Before he could speak, Zhang Peng frowned and exclaimed, "how can I talk to you? If you don''t want to part with us so quickly, you can''t stand for a while longer. "


    As he said this, he gave Ye Jian a fierce wink. He was very anxious


    "Ye Jianyi, ye Jianyi! Usually you are very smart, now how stupid? You don''t know what you went through? I''m in a low mood. You''re still talking such nonsense here! "


    Seeing Zhang Peng''s look, ye Jianyi suddenly responded and quickly said, "young master, I forgot that we haven''t sent you wine to see you off. I..."


    instantaneous.


    Zhang Peng''s face changed immediately.


    What is it?


    I give you crazy wink, you even urge you to go?


    Di Changqing, Jin Miaomiao and others also had a bitter smile.


    "Come on, don''t make such a mess. I''m waiting for someone. I still have something to deal with." For two people''s small action, Wang Xu can''t laugh or cry, wave to interrupt.


    With that, he looked up at the end of the road behind him, counting the time, people should also come.


    Sure enough.


    That''s when.


    A figure came quickly from a distance, and in a twinkling of an eye, it was in front of the crowd, followed by a cold voice:


    "Wang Xu! I want to challenge you! I''m not satisfied with you. I''m a man. I''ll fight with you and promote each other! "


    With a roar of anger, the visitor pretended to be passing by. In fact, he secretly observed that many of Wang Xujiu''s people were shocked.


    Come out!


    Someone finally can''t help but to test Wang Xu, the demon God, whether he has really become a useless person!


    "Zhenghuaming? It''s Cheng Hua Ming


    "Wait a minute, this guy is just an ordinary little man in the inner courtyard. His cultivation is no more than the great master of qipinjing. Where does he come from to claim that he and Wang Xu are the same God in the inner courtyard?"


    "Fuck! This grandson wants to be famous in the first World War! "


    "Yes, well said, shit! The real purpose is not to be afraid that Wang Xu, the demon God, will become a useless person or be killed. But if it''s true, then he''ll have a bad luck. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I don''t know how many people murmured when they saw the people coming.


    There are also people who are extremely remorseful.


    Damn, such a good chance to become famous, I missed the opportunity and was robbed by zhenghuaming, a shameless man.


    How hateful!


    "Oh? Challenge me? Or a duel? " Wang Xu suddenly raised his eyebrows and his eyes brightened. But just in case, he confirmed:


    "Are you sure?"


    "What? Don''t you dare? " Hua Ming laughs. Sure enough, the rumor is true. Wang Xu is a real loser. He even has the fear to challenge and compete in public.


    "Well, that''s right. The code is correct. Finally it''s here..."


    Wang Xu sighed a little in his heart, and his eyes were brighter.


    Next second.


    His face suddenly a cold: "with you, not worthy to challenge me, not worthy to compete with me!"


    The voice fell.


    His feet were upright, his waist was upright, and his right hand snapped out, but he didn''t finish it. Instead, he stopped in the middle of it.


    And then


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    no


    It''s extremely embarrassing!


    Because, the opposite zhenghuaming is still standing there, looking at him well, even full of inexplicable eyes, his face is undisguised confusion, and uncontrollable surprise.


    "Well? What''s going on? "


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s face was cold and serious.


    But in his heart, he was extremely embarrassed.


    What happened?


    Why doesn''t this guy play the game?


    It''s not a good deal. He pretended to force... No, he immediately knelt down on the ground, sweating, pale, and pleading for mercy?


    Where did Feng Rulong find the actor?


    Too unprofessional!


    Did you take the money?!

 Chapter 799

    This moment.


    Wang Xu pretended to be a failure, and the atmosphere was extremely embarrassing.


    Just as he kept winking at Zheng Huaming, Wang Xu didn''t know how to continue.


    A strange figure strides out from the other side, pointing to the sky with one hand and Wang Xu with the other. His face is extremely cold, and his voice is extremely overbearing. He roars at Wang Xu


    "Wang Xu! I Ma Fei challenge you today!


    When you passed me two months ago, you didn''t look at me. That kind of contempt deeply hurt me. I''m not satisfied with you.


    If you have the courage, it''s a man''s. fight with me. Let''s stop and promote each other! "


    The challenge Manifesto is very similar to zhenghuaming''s, but its momentum is stronger. I don''t know how much it is. It has a kind of domineering atmosphere.


    Before the words came down, Ma Fei even burst out a terrible breath, which was the power of the peak of bapinjing.


    "I don''t like grass! It''s Ma Fei


    "The number of disciples in the inner courtyard is 236, Ma Fei, the peak of bapinjing!"


    "What''s going on? Hua Ming has already taken the lead in the challenge. How can he stand up? "


    After being stunned for a while, people around immediately began to talk about it.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Wang Xu is also a bit silly, but soon, he saw the direction of the horse flying out, is a face of guilt, to him constantly small shaking his head, waving his hand to Feng Rulong.


    Suddenly, he understood!


    The emotion Ma Fei is the actor he and Feng Rulong arranged in advance!


    And the one in front of him, Zheng Huaming, who didn''t know where he came from, really came to challenge him!


    Wang Xu''s face did not move, but he almost scolded him in his heart.


    Originally, he secretly arranged such a play with Feng Rulong in order to show his strength and tell those people in Kowloon university that Wang Xu is still the "demon God" he used to be.


    The purpose is nothing more than to warn those wuzun high-level officials in Jiulongshan that after he left, they would not provoke Chu shuliu, ye Jianyi and others who stayed in the college.


    It can be said that in order to take care of the people, Wang Xu is painstaking.


    After all, although he knew that he had really recovered as before, after reshaping his body, there was no cultivation of martial arts and the fact that his body became a mortal could not be changed. It was inevitable that some people would dare to attack him and the people around him when they thought he was useless.


    And a play of "pretending to be forced" can also warn some people who are not well intentioned.


    But who would have thought that because of a silly lack, a good play, he was actually acting himself into a silly lack.


    "Mr. Wang, this is a complete accident. I can''t blame you. I owe you the favor... It seems that I can only pay it back next time! Damn, I''ve messed up with such a little thing! "


    At this time, Feng Rulong is also full of helplessness. He stares at Zheng Huaming, who is confused and forced. He wants to go up and slap him to death.


    "Ha ha, I''m really useless!"


    At this time, Hua Ming finally reacts and stares at Wang Xu. He can''t hide the excitement on his face.


    A useless man, let him step on the upper position, but the great luck.


    Unfortunately, his excitement froze in the next second.


    "Zhenghuaming, you want to fight me?"


    Ma Fei, who strides out, sweeps over in a gloomy way. Zheng Huaming''s face is stiff. Before he can speak, Ma Fei''s eyes are staring, and a heavy breath bursts out. He turns into a mountain and presses Zheng Huaming hard


    "Go away!"


    "You... I... Are!"


    As Hua Ming retreated, his face turned pale, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. Even if he was extremely unwilling, he had to take the initiative to retreat.


    This is the huge gap between the normal seven grade realm and the eight grade realm.


    Not everyone is as rebellious as Wang Xu.


    From the beginning to the end, Wang Xu did not speak, but looked at it calmly and indifferently.


    But at this time, who does not know that Wang Xu has become a useless person?


    Before that overbearing words, coupled with the extremely embarrassing scene, everyone confirmed that Wang Xu is indeed a useless person.


    After all, zhenghuaming is intact, standing in the same place with a muddled face. Wang Xu''s words are overbearing, his face is cold, and he has a strong hand


    Strong contrast, huge contrast scene, really... Too embarrassing.


    "Is that pretending to be a fool? How can I pretend to be a failure? "


    "Wang Xu, you are useless. We all know that. Can you stop pretending like this?"


    "This is a fool who can''t accept the reality. He has no ability and is still so arrogant here."


    "Waste, it can only be waste!"


    People murmur, although the voice pressure is very low, but a large number, and then low voice and face-to-face scolding is not much different.


    "Shut the hell up!"


    Where can ye Jianyi and others hold back? They suddenly stand up and glare at everyone, their eyes are red.


    Di Changqing is speechless, stride to a few people who speak the most difficult to hear rushed past, want to teach people directly.


    Zhang Peng strode forward and stood in front of Ma Fei: "want to challenge you? You have to pass me first


    "All back."


    Wang Xu gave a calm reprimand.


    "Childe, but they..." Di Changqing is not willing to turn his head, his eyes are also red.


    "Now I really don''t have any accomplishments in martial arts. What they say is true." Wang Xu is still calm.


    "Young master, the Lord insults me to death. If they insult you, they will insult us. Even if they try their best, we can''t let you be insulted by these bastards!" Ye Jianyi''s voice was sharp.


    "I''m not dead yet. It''s not your turn to stand for me. At the same time, taking this opportunity, I also want to see how many people are dissatisfied with me. All of them have been solved at one time, and they will not give me any trouble behind my back. " Wang Xu smiles and shakes his head.


    I heard him.


    Suddenly, there was an uproar all around.


    Someone sneered directly: "Wang Xu, do you think you are really a demon? Have become useless people, what qualifications do you have to stand here to say these words? And we''re pretending? "


    "Yes, and the group of rubbish behind you. If it wasn''t for you, they would be able to enter the inner courtyard? A group of wupinjing rubbish, thousands of disciples in the inner courtyard, the weakest are better than them. Where does the face from occupy the top resource allocation? " The other was not happy.


    "Ma Fei, what are you waiting for? They don''t deserve to stand here. "


    With this voice out, people immediately yell, let Ma Fei quickly start to clean up Wang Xu, lazy to see Wang Xu forced.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ma Fei is very embarrassed. He has a feeling that he has nothing to do with his hands. He is an actor Feng Rulong has found. Can he clean up Wang Xu?

 Chapter 800

    "Mr. Feng..."


    In desperation, Ma Fei can only look at Feng Rulong hiding behind the crowd for help.


    But what can Feng Rulong do?


    He can only look at Wang Xu for help.


    Naturally, Wang Xu couldn''t escape from their actions. He calmly rushed to the horse, shook his head and waved


    "Well, you''d better step aside. The play won''t be played."


    what?


    Acting?


    For a moment, it was quiet all around, and everyone was stunned. For a moment, there was no response at all. What was the situation.


    But soon, most people think of the embarrassing scene between Wang Xu and Zheng Huaming, and they react to it, followed by crazy laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    "It''s killing me!"


    "It''s really killing me!"


    "I said before how so embarrassed, it turned out that our demon God secretly found someone to cooperate with his acting, but really deliberately forced it?"


    "Hahaha, I was hit by zhenghuaming in an accident. Oh, no, I''m so happy..."


    At this moment, people have completely determined that Wang Xu is a real waste, a complete waste.


    Let your arrogance like the sun, burning the earth, such as the devil hanging in the air, invincible, oppression of all people dare not look up.


    But when the sun goes out, the earth is cold, and the devil falls, isn''t he trampled by everyone?


    Today is the day when countless people in Kowloon University, who were suppressed by Wang Xu and did not dare to look up, stood up!


    Today, they stand up and stand up!


    Today, they find great psychological superiority in the former demons.


    "It''s ridiculous to find someone to act."


    At the same time, Xiang Shengsong gave a bitter smile in the conference hall at the top of qinglongfeng peak. He was even more disappointed with Wang Xu and had no idea to stop other people''s decisions.


    It''s not terrible to be a useless person. What''s terrible is that I would rather live in the illusion of the past than accept the reality and dare not admit my real situation.


    "Hum, there''s no need to hesitate any more. It''s not worth us to continue to act as a shield for a useless man, no matter how evil he is." Luo Tianleng snorts, with a strange look in his eyes.


    "Although he was still a little conscious and offered to leave on his own initiative, he could not solve so many problems on his own. I think it''s more harmful to those people around him, especially Chu shuliu. Her trouble is no less than this useless person. "


    "Luo Tian, what do you want to say?" Nintendo frowned.


    "It''s very simple. Since there are so many troubles for these people in the lower circles, let''s drive them out together and leave them in the college for one day, so that they will have more troubles." Luo Tian chuckled, with a touch of greed in his voice.


    "Also, if you can get those heaven level martial arts secrets from that useless man, it will be a great benefit to us, the college and Jiulongshan..."


    "You Nintendo''s eyes suddenly widened, glared at Luotian, and was about to scold.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he saw Chen Jianshan raise his eyes: "let him go on."


    "Mr. Chen, as long as we get the heaven level martial arts secret of that useless man, our strength of Jiulongshan will be increased by one level. At that time, not to mention the three families that have oppressed us, the whole Xuankong city will be decided by us." Luo Tian looked at Nintendo with pride and said aloud.


    "The heaven level secret method is also very important to us. Every heaven level secret method is derived from the existence of Emperor Wu, and the supreme principle of martial arts contained in it is very helpful for us to understand and impact the realm of Emperor Wu." At this time, Luo Ba also calmly received a sentence.


    All of a sudden.


    There was silence throughout the assembly hall.


    Chen Jianshan closed his eyes to meditate. Even Xiang Shengsong''s eyes flashed a hint of emotion, and his heart hesitated.


    After ten breaths.


    "What about book promise?" Finally, Chen Jianshan opened his eyes again and asked faintly.


    Luo Tian didn''t speak. He stepped back. He knew that Chen Jianshan wasn''t asking about himself. At this time, there was no place for him to speak.


    "Are you and I going through less danger today?"


    Luo BA''s voice became more insipid with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Maybe the book Wuji is very strong, even reaching the limit of wuzun, and touching the edge of Emperor Wu, but he dares to kill Zhao Jianfeng, dare he move us?


    Or can he move us? "


    Chen Jianshan''s eyes narrowed. Although he didn''t speak, he hesitated even more.


    He looked up at Xiang Shengsong and asked, "what do you think?"


    Xiang Shengsong sighed, but finally he shook his head and said, "I don''t think it''s good to fall into the well. It has a great impact on the reputation of Jiulongshan.


    To say the least, even if the book has been solved, what about the emperor''s family? Who can be sure that the imperial family didn''t use any involvement?


    In addition, Wang Xu''s power to scare off the wild wood at that time was fluctuating. I''m not sure that there was no one else behind him. "


    Xiang Shengsong can say that he was speaking from the standpoint of Jiulongshan, but he was more cautious.


    "Hum, looking ahead and looking back, women''s benevolence!" Luo Ba continued to hum coldly and said with a sneer, "Xiang Shengsong, I heard that your granddaughter was mixed up with that useless man in public. Now you are defending him so much, don''t you want to take a useless man as your son-in-law?"


    "Yun''er has nothing to do with it. You''d better not involve her." Xiang Shengsong''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a sense of killing suddenly burst out from his body.


    "Then you have to find out your identity. You are the elder of Jiulongshan." Luo Ba snorted coldly, and did not comment.


    "Before, it was up to you to ask us to bow to Wang Xu, to send treasures and to open the underground spiritual pulse."


    "At that time, because he was a monster with amazing potential and a good background, he was worthy of our investment.


    But now, he has become a useless man. You don''t know what will happen after the foundation of the warrior''s body is destroyed, do you?


    From then on, he is doomed to be a useless man and can''t practice martial arts any more. Or do you believe those silly words he said before? "


    Luo ba a meal, asked Xiang Shengsong speechless.


    Finally, he sneered and said, "so, is there anyone who opposes my previous proposal? Yes, stand up! "


    After three breaths, Roba continued: "hmm? No, Good. Then it seems that we have reached a consensus. "


    Luo Ba glanced around and saw everyone''s look in his eyes, sneering in his heart.


    In fact, what he said is not what people think?


    However, some people are too hypocritical to do what they want to do, but they dare not do it aboveboard. In the end, they can only be the villain.


    Finally, Luo BA''s eyes fell on Chen Jianshan.


    Although there are more than ten high-ranking military figures in Jiulong Mountain, most of them are in the devil''s land battlefield of each lower boundary to suppress one side. There have always been only three people in the headquarters of Jiulong Mountain, who rotate every 20 years.


    Chen Jianshan''s strength is the highest of the three, so he has always been the main force.


    "Since this is the consensus of all, let''s make a decision." Chen Jianshan nodded faintly.


    Hearing the speech, Luo Ba showed a proud smile on his face, but in his heart he sneered even more


    "It''s a hypocritical old thing. The heaven level secret method is more important than me to you who have already reached the limit of Wu Zun and are deeply hurt!"


    meanwhile.


    In front of the Dragon lock, the crowd gathered more and more.


    Jokes about Wang Xu secretly looking for someone to act and pretending to be a fool spread everywhere. More people came, and everyone believed it.


    Wang Xu, he must have become a useless person.


    Otherwise, how can you find someone to act in public and elevate your status?

 Chapter 801

    More and more people, ridicule, despise, proud, schadenfreude eyes will be more and more.


    Chu shuliu, ye Jianyi, di Changqing, Jin Miaomiao, Zhang Peng, etc. all of them were hard to see their faces. They stood behind Wang Xu without saying a word.


    In their eyes, Wang Xu stood in front of the crowd.


    At this time, it is so lonely.


    Their heart is hard to pull up, want to rush out to clean up all the lessons, but, Wang Xu do not allow them to move.


    What makes them feel more guilty is that they can''t do it with their own strength!


    "I should be stronger!" Ye Jianyi whispered a painful way.


    Di Changqing''s voice is even lower: "I''m ashamed of you..."


    "We are too weak." Zhang Peng''s eyes twinkled.


    Jin Miaomiao gritted his teeth: "yes, it''s only because we are... Too weak!"


    Chu shuliu glanced at them and said calmly, "we should believe him."


    "We believe that you will never become a useless person. There are too many miracles and miracles in him. It''s just


    Ye Jianyi''s voice is more painful: "even if it''s a miracle, it will take time. Now, young master, what''s missing is time."


    "I think the reason why Mr. Wang wants to leave for China now is that he wants to be quiet and have more time..."


    Jin Miao''s eyes were more dim, biting his lips and said: "after all, a year has not yet come, the Chishui secret land is not open, we... Have no way to return to China!"


    "But anyway, it''s because we''re too weak." Hearing the speech, Chu shuliu was in a low mood.


    Others look even worse.


    Now, it''s the hardest time.


    Because they are too weak, so they are constantly dragging Wang Xu behind.


    If not for them, why did Wang Xu go out of his way to arrange for people to accompany him to perform such a play in front of everyone before he left?


    If it''s done, it''s nothing. But now, the play, the performance is ruined!


    Everyone knows that in the current situation, not everyone is really dissatisfied with Wang Xu. Most of them may come because they are dissatisfied with them.


    The reason is simple.


    They, the people in the lower circles, had no strength. They were able to enter the inner courtyard because of Wang Xu, and they were treated as the Tianjiao disciples of the inner courtyard.


    Benefits, and strength does not match, how many people are jealous? How many people are dissatisfied?


    Too much!


    If Wang Xu doesn''t have an accident, and people are afraid of him, no one will come out to gossip.


    What''s more, in addition to these envious and dissatisfied people, there are also enemies. Zhao Qing and others of the Zhao family in the college died three wuzuns, who paid a heavy price.


    After Wang Xu became a useless man, everyone was in great danger.


    At this time, someone in the crowd suddenly roared:


    "By the way, what about Wang Xu''s followers? Are they all rubbish and deserve such good treatment? I''m the first to refuse! "


    "Yes, a group of rubbish is only worthy of the life of a servant. How can they enter the inner courtyard and get the resources that match the top gifted disciples?"


    "No! A bunch of rubbish, come out and die


    In a flash, the crowd exploded.


    Countless people roared, the voice is all angry and unwilling.


    At this time, without the darkness of Wang Xu''s "demon God", who doesn''t want to turn over and be the master, would like to step on all the people related to Wang Xu.


    We should not suffer from poverty, but from inequality.


    These people, once their repressed emotions are released, will be very happy and proud. If they don''t trample people into the abyss, it doesn''t seem to show their strength.


    "Damn, a group of rubbish, today I will drive you all out... Ah, Lord peak, elder?"


    People yelled and then suddenly quieted down.


    With the cry of surprise, the crowd looked back one after another, and the crowd separated a channel like flowing water.


    Luo Ba, Chen Jianshan, Xiang Shengsong and other wuzun came together.


    "You peak masters and elders, are you here to see me off?"


    Wang Xu was not surprised to see them. His smile was even brighter. It seemed that the embarrassing performance had not happened before. He said politely.


    "Wang Xu, we heard that because of you, the whole college was shocked by you again?" Luo Tian''s voice was full of undisguised irony.


    Wang Xu raised his eyes and glanced at him. He didn''t want to talk at all.


    Luo Tian''s mind is really inferior. In his eyes, his opponent''s realm in martial arts will stop here, and there will never be any further progress.


    "Ma Fei, don''t you want to challenge Wang Xu? Come here and compete with him. " Luo Tian''s voice was even more ironic. He raised his hand and waved to Ma Fei, which was even more aggressive


    "Wang Xu, there is a rule in the college that challenges must be accepted. Don''t worry. People are not allowed to die in exchange. You can do it at will."


    Ma Fei had retreated to the back of the crowd, at this time suddenly became the focus of the audience, his face was extremely embarrassed.


    Do you really want to challenge Wang Xu?


    Don''t be kidding.


    Wang Xu doesn''t have a breath of martial arts. He''s just a useless man. He''s a great master of martial arts at the top of bapinjing. If he really fights, Wang Xu will be seriously injured even if he doesn''t die.


    Just when Ma Fei hesitated awkwardly.


    A very proud voice suddenly sounded:


    "Lord Luo Tianfeng, Ma Fei doesn''t dare to do it. I''ll do it!"


    This person is Zheng Huaming.


    He came out again.


    "Wang Xu!" In full view of the public, Zheng Huaming strode out, raised his hand to Wang Xu, and drank:


    "Before, I challenged you and you took it, but Ma Fei interrupted me. Now, it happens that the leaders and elders of each peak are present. In front of everyone, I am Huaming, challenging you again.


    Do you dare to take it? "


    Hua Ming''s momentum is like a rainbow, his eyebrows and eyes are like stars and swords, his blue clothes are windless and automatic, his feet stand out in eight parts, one hand behind his back, and the other hand gently lifting. He is extremely proud, domineering and natural.


    "Wang Xu, in a word, dare you?" Hua Ming''s voice is even louder, urging again.


    Behind him, Luo Tian''s eyes are full of admiration.


    Chen Jianshan, Luo Ba and others looked on coldly and kept silent.


    Not waiting for Wang Xu to speak.


    Another shadow crossed the crowd and strode into the field. The cold intention of killing filled the whole field for a moment.


    "Wang Xu, I, Zhao Qing, also challenge you today. My Zhao family died because of you. My elder brother, Zhao Qitian, was killed by you. Finally, it''s my turn to avenge myself."


    This figure is Zhao Qing.


    He walked out step by step, with a blue streamer gathering around him.


    With each step, the blue streamer soared by one point. After ninety-nine steps in a row, Zhao Qing came to Wang Xu, and the blue streamer also gathered into a blue sword.


    The intention of killing starts from the body of the sword.

 Chapter 802

    Green dragon sword!


    This is the top secret martial arts at prefecture level, which is open to disciples in the Sutra Pavilion of inner courtyard of Kowloon University. It is said that it is the top secret martial arts at heaven level.


    Qinglong sword is extremely difficult to cultivate successfully. In this generation, countless nine grade martial arts practitioners have learned it, but only Zhao Qing has accomplished it.


    Before that, with the secret of Qinglong sword, Zhao Qing was one of the top ten arrogants in the inner courtyard. He had a very high status and was awed by the public.


    But with the rise of Wang Xu, Zhao Qing did not even dare to go out of the door, and was not stable in sleep. He almost disappeared from the college. Many people speculated that Zhao Qing either ran away or died.


    But did not expect, now, Zhao Qing suddenly appeared.


    "Wang Xu, because of you, I haven''t even had a good sleep in the past two months. All my dreams are nightmares. Once I close my eyes, I am haunted by the devil. I''m scared all day. I don''t even dare to go out. So, I''ve been practicing. I''ve been practicing crazily just to repay all the harm you''ve done to me... "


    Zhao Qing said word by word, his voice vibrated violently, his tone fluctuated greatly, and he said all his miserable experiences in this period of time.


    After hearing this, many people felt the same for Zhao Qing.


    As long as you think about it, once you close your eyes, it''s a nightmare created by Wang Xu. You can''t stand worrying all day long.


    Zhao Qing can also do her best to practice and divert her attention. She has a strong mind.


    "Today, you and I will never die!"


    After twenty breaths, Zhao Qing finally finished her reason for killing Wang Xu. It seems that with these words, all the negative emotions disappeared, and the whole person became radiant and ruddy.


    "I said, who are you? Do I know you? We haven''t met before. How can we hurt you? " At this time, Wang Xu looked up at Zhao Qing and suddenly frowned and asked.


    All of a sudden.


    Zhao Qing was frozen.


    The next second, his face muscles crazy distortion, eyes ferocious extreme: "who am I? Who am I? How dare you ask me who I am?


    Wait a minute, I''ll kill you by accident


    At this time.


    Another man came out slowly and sighed: "Mr. Wang, I don''t want to do this in my personal will. After all, you have become a useless person. No matter how well you say it, it''s not a glorious thing.


    But there are some things I can''t do if I don''t want to. I can''t listen to the family''s orders. I''d like to ask Mr. Wang to give back the two magic pills I gave you last time. I just want the magic pills, and I''ll help you with the rest. "


    This third person is astonishing.


    With a trace of shame on his face, it can be seen that what he said was true, and he really didn''t want to be a villain who bullied a useless person.


    Wang Xu looked at him and did not speak.


    See him silent, around the crowd, suddenly someone impatient to shout out.


    "Wang Xu, thank you for being regarded as a demon God by us, so you counseled?"


    "Talk! Accept the challenge! What are you afraid of? "


    "Do you remember what you said? What kind of warrior is he who dares not work hard? You''re not afraid to die, are you


    "Well, we can only bully the weak. Now? You''re just like us! No, you''re more rubbish than us. You''re a damn loser, rubbish! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are good words and bad words coming from all kinds of voices. They are noisy, harsh and heartbreaking.


    Look at these people.


    In Wang Xu''s heart, an idea suddenly appeared: "how noisy! No, it''s me. It''s ridiculous! "


    "The world has always been full of rubbish, all rubbish. They will only look up to you, marvel at you, be proud of you, cheer for you, and offer for you when you turn into a real dragon and fly in the sky. Then they will flatter you, flatter you, and have a relationship with you through various means, boast that they are your friends and stand firmly on your side. "


    "But, in fact?"


    "Actually! In fact, these garbage, after all, can not change the essence of garbage. They are all dirty garbage from their bones, from their flesh and from their souls. "


    "When you are down, when you fall from the sky, even if they think you fall from the sky and become the same rubbish as them, they will not hesitate to step on you, step on one foot, ten feet... Thousands of feet, if they don''t step on you, they won''t feel their superiority!"


    "Even, there are people who will shape you into a bronze statue and make you into a novel, which will go on forever. They will make you kneel down, bow down, repent and be despised and cursed from generation to generation."


    "And there is only one way to solve all this, that is, to kill!"


    "Kill them, kill everyone, destroy the world!"


    "As long as there is rubbish, dare to mock you, dare to provoke you, destroy the world!"


    "What? Your world is destroyed, only you will feel lonely? No one to love? No one loves you? Sorry, what is the world? In the long river of time and space, it is nothing


    "You want to have people who love you. It doesn''t matter. Kill everyone first, and then we''ll change to a new world. There''s always a world that works according to what you want..."


    "If not, destroy all the world and create one by yourself!"


    In a trance, there is a layer of dark under Wang Xu''s eyes, rising slowly, as if under the endless abyss, in some extremely dark place, there is something terrible, struggling inch by inch, trying to come out.


    At the same time.


    Chen Jianshan seems to feel something. His eyes suddenly open, with a touch of extreme panic.


    He looked around, and then his eyes fell on Wang Xu, as if he had found something incredible. His two pupils contracted crazily.


    The next moment.


    "Shut up


    Chen Jianshan roared fiercely, and the breath of high-ranking wuzun spread out all over the world. Everyone''s body sank, and no one dared to speak again.


    In an instant, all around, a dead silence.


    "You are too noisy."


    In the same second, Wang Xu''s head was slightly lowered, and he slowly raised it. The black on his eyes disappeared, and he regained his pure brightness.


    He gave Chen Jianshan a smile and nodded: "thank you very much."


    Chen Jianshan didn''t say anything. His eyes were full of haze. He stared at Wang Xu without saying a word, and his heart was filled with astonishment.


    Just a moment, he suddenly had an extreme sense of danger, as if he would soon die in general... No, that feeling is more intense, it seems that it is far more than his death.


    This feeling was fleeting, which made Chen Jianshan completely uncertain about what was going on.


    But he can be sure that it has something to do with Wang Xu!

 Chapter 803

    "Do you feel it?"


    At this time, Xiang Shengsong looked up at Chen Jianshan, with a faint fear on his face. He passed on a message.


    "I think, I understand why the first three people named barren wood suddenly ran away..." Chen Jianshan''s face was very solemn, and he thought back.


    Then there was a flash of light in the void, and the ideas of the two high-ranking wuzuns exchanged information quickly.


    Only Roba didn''t respond, didn''t feel anything.


    Shennian''s speed of information exchange is extremely terrifying. It''s almost an instant. Chen Jianshan and Xiang Shengsong make a new decision.


    "Wang Xu, I want to talk to you alone..." Chen Jianshan looked at Wang Xu and said in a deep voice.


    "No, there are some things we can''t talk about." Wang Xuchong said with a smile and shaking his head.


    He could feel Chen Jianshan''s dignified, but it was a bit unexpected, and he looked up at each other. He just said thank you. He just said thank you subconsciously.


    Wang Xu didn''t think Chen Jianshan would find out his secret, but now it seems that Chen Jianshan actually felt something.


    "This..."


    Chen Jianshan hesitated for a moment, but he nodded helplessly. Then he sighed: "Mr. Wang, since you don''t want to talk about it, it''s inconvenient for me to ask for it. I''ll see you off this trip. I won''t delay you to talk about the past with my friends. Goodbye."


    With that, he turned around and left. It was a clean walk, almost just a breath, and people had disappeared in front of people''s eyes.


    After Chen Jianshan, Xiang Shengsong also raised his hand to Wang Xu and said with a smile:


    "Mr. Wang, I heard that my granddaughter yun''er has a close relationship with you. However, she is trying to attack wuzun for the first time recently. This time, there is no way to say goodbye to Mr. Wang. I''ll tell you no for her. I''ll see you next time. I''ll invite Mr. Wang back as a guest."


    "Your granddaughter is..." Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly and his smile remained unchanged.


    "Xiang Yun!" Xiang Shengsong spits out two words.


    Suddenly, Wang Xu remembered.


    Xiang Yun is the woman who came to him to test him. She turned out to be the granddaughter of elder Jiulongshan. No wonder she is so brave.


    Subsequently, Xiang Shengsong left with a smile.


    The two elders suddenly left. They were not the only ones who left, but also the peak leader who was close to them. Although they were baffled by the strange change of their attitude, they still watched their words and took the initiative to retreat.


    In the twinkling of an eye.


    Originally more than a dozen Wu Zun gathered a strong line-up, only four people left.


    Luoba, Luotian, Miao Tianlin, and Nintendo.


    Nintendo is OK, although the same at a loss, but at least the mood is not too bad.


    But Luo Ba, Luo Tian and Miao Tianlin were extremely ugly.


    what do you mean?


    Originally said good attitude, you did not say a word, suddenly changed?


    At the beginning of the ignorant force, at a loss, since his face has been ugly and terrible, standing there, his eyes flickered quickly, not sure what happened in the end.


    The rest of the people around them were even more confused.


    For a moment, the atmosphere of silence was extremely strange.


    Hua Ming, Zhao Qing and other people are full of doubts. Standing there, they are extremely abrupt and embarrassed.


    Chen Jianshan and other elders have such a good attitude towards Wang Xu. Do they want to continue?


    Why, Wang Xu has become a useless person, and the elders have such a good attitude towards Wang Xu?


    However, Luo Tian, the leader of Qianlong peak, had a very bad attitude towards Wang Xu!


    "Is there anything you want to talk to me about?"


    At this time, Wang Xu looked up at Luo Ba and others and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Luo Ba didn''t speak. Luo Tian''s face was very ugly, but Miao Tianlin stood up and sneered


    "Wang Xu, what Mr. Chen wanted to tell you before may be that he was too soft hearted to tell you directly. But I''m different. I have to say this, otherwise the consequences will be too serious. I''m sorry for Jiulongshan! "


    At this point, he pauses and says word by word:


    "You''ve caused too much trouble. I''ve been standing in your way for two months. I''ve spent countless resources. I''ve done my best.


    But now, you have become a useless person, it''s not worth us to stop you. You need to face those troubles by yourself.


    Your troubles need to be solved by ourselves. Naturally, we need to return the resources that we used to stop the troubles for you. You need to make it up with something. "


    "What are you trying to say?" Wang Xu is not smiling.


    "Hand over your martial arts." Miao Tianlin light way, appears very naturally.


    "I have a lot of martial arts secrets, but a heaven level martial arts secret can almost offset all the consumption. Can I give you one Wang Xu asked.


    Seeing that Wang Xu was so wise, Miao Tianlin was stunned, and then his eyes were full of light.


    "One? Although the martial arts of heaven level are precious, I don''t have them in Kowloon college. It''s not enough to offset all of them. So, at least four Miao Tianlin said with a faint smile.


    Four!


    It was Wang Xu who once fully demonstrated the number of suspected "Heaven level martial arts secrets.".


    "Lord Luo Feng, Lao Luo, they mean the same thing?" Wang Xu laughs and doesn''t reply to Miao Tianlin. Instead, he looks at Luo Ba and Luo Tian.


    Luo Ba took a light look at him and said nothing. He even closed his eyes directly. Wang Xu didn''t deserve to answer the question.


    Luo Tian stares at Wang Xu for a while, and suddenly says with a smile:


    "Wang Xu, don''t worry about this. If you have any problems, you can talk about it slowly. Now the most important thing is that someone challenges you. According to the rules of the college, you must accept it. "


    On one side, Zheng Huaming, who couldn''t figure out the situation, was delighted.


    "Yes, the challenge not only has to be accepted, but also before the end of our relationship, I come first!"


    Said, he will stride out, can''t wait to come forward.


    "Go away! Wang Xu is mine. If anyone dares to rob me, don''t blame me for turning over. Kill him first. " Zhao Qing gives Zheng Huaming a cold glance.


    Hua Ming is just at the foot of a slightly meal, the expression on the face is extremely ugly.


    "Don''t fight. Since you all want to challenge me like that, let''s die together." Wang Xu raised his head and his voice was indifferent.


    The next moment.


    A red and black heart appeared in front of him out of thin air. The heart was still beating blazing, as if it was still alive. A vast and bright breath burst out from the heart.


    All of a sudden.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Countless fine red and black silk threads come out of the heart, twisting, winding and spreading. Time seems to slow down a hundred times. With the speed visible to the naked eye, these silk threads outline the veins, flesh and bones of the human body.


    In the twinkling of an eye.


    A humanoid wrapped in dark red armor appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 804

    Touch!


    The air exploded like thunder.


    With this sound, the humanoid creature wrapped in dark red armor suddenly disappeared in place.


    The speed was extremely terrifying, almost like a blink, exceeding the limit that most human eyes could observe.


    "I..."


    Zhao Qing''s eyes suddenly shrank into a needle, because the strange dark red armored figure appeared in front of his eyes, very close.


    He can even clearly see the similar wood patterns, strange, complex and twisted patterns on the armor wrapped on the other side''s face, and the darkness contained in the empty eyes of the other side.


    But I can''t feel the breath.


    In his ear, there was only a voice full of strange rhythm, with some strange rhythm, beating violently.


    At this moment, Zhao Qing felt the breath of death, and a strong fear rose from the bottom of her heart, as if she was wrapped in boundless darkness and could not feel any direction around her.


    Up and down, left and right, it''s all dead silence and darkness.


    Time seems to disappear, there is no sense of measurement.


    Unconsciously.


    Zhao Qing''s face, has been pale to the extreme, the whole body as cold as ice, no temperature.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m really curious. Do we... Know each other?" Wang Xu''s faint voice came again.


    And this voice.


    Not in Zhao Qing''s ears, but directly in his mind.


    Mind!


    This dark red armored humanoid is controlled by Wang Xu.


    More appropriately, this is his separation!


    After two months of closed cultivation in the underground spiritual pulse, he finally completed the reconstruction of the body after several failures. The separated heart and golden pupil of the sun are not idle and useless.


    Instead, he made this puppet body by secret method, which he called


    "My name, demon!"


    The cold mind waves in the void.


    The next moment.


    "Ah


    Zhao Qing suddenly opened her mouth and screamed loudly, but the first time she dared to speak, she turned into a silent scream, her eyes widened, her head raised, and her empty eyes looked hopelessly at the sky.


    On his neck, a big dark red hand suddenly shrunk and lifted his neck up into a strange arc.


    The breath of life, the rapid passage of Zhao Qing.


    Same second.


    "No, don''t kill me! Prince Wang, Prince Wang, demon! I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Let me live. I don''t know the truth. "


    With a bump, Zheng Huaming knelt down on the ground, pleaded for mercy in fear, and even kowtowed his head.


    Completely different from Wang Xu, the holy devil wrapped in dark red armor is cold, silent, dark and lifeless, just like a cold God of death who reaps life.


    In particular, the strange sound of heart beating, almost all the time does not ring in people''s ears.


    Luo Ba, Luo Tian, Miao Tianlin and others can not be moved by this scene.


    Just because.


    The breath from the strange "puppet separation" of the holy devil is


    My Lord!


    Or, that''s the power of God!


    Waste people?


    Which one of them can control wuzun''s mind and instantly show such a terrible puppet to kill Zhao Qing?


    You know, Zhao Qing is a great master at the top of jiupinjing, not a cat or a dog.


    "Don''t you think it''s too late to beg for mercy? A capital crime can be avoided, but a living crime can''t be avoided! " Sweeping his eyes, Wang Xu smiles.


    His smile is extremely brilliant, but in this brilliant, but with a faint anger.


    Not long ago, because Zheng Huaming, an idiot, made him pretend to be a fool. But Wang Xu still remembers that. Can he really ignore that embarrassment?


    A trace of spirit shot out in a flash, turned into an invisible sharp knife, inch by inch deep into Zhenghua Ming''s mind, cutting out scars on his spirit.


    "Ah! Ah, ah


    Hua Ming is crying bitterly, holding his head on the ground, constantly rolling, sweat soaked the ground, his face pale.


    Even if Wang Xu only punished him a little, Zhenghua Ming also needed to rest for a year.


    In this year, his martial arts accomplishments, do not want to have any progress!


    "How can it be? How is that possible? How is that possible? "


    At this time, Luo Tian, Miao Tianlin and others could not accept this scene, and they kept mumbling to themselves. Even as a martial arts master, they were completely out of fashion.


    The power of the holy devil is not strong. Because of the manipulation of the divine mind, the breath is Wu Zun. However, from the point of view of their real martial masters, the holy devil is just an empty shell.


    Even so, the terror of divine thoughts, combined with the power contained in demonized heart, is enough to be invincible under wuzun.


    But this is not the reason why some wuzun were shocked. What they can''t accept is that Wang Xu still has a divine idea!


    What does that mean?


    Wang Xu, not only not abandoned, but also become stronger!


    What he said before is all true!


    It''s OK to recover from the injury. It only takes a few months to try to attack the real wuzun realm


    All the words are true!


    Wang Xu.


    It''s not a loser.


    The first trouble they may face is the endless anger of books.


    If Wang Xu is abandoned, the book Wuji will not stand up for a useless person and offend them. But now, Wang Xu is still showing great talent and potential.


    What would book Wuji do if he knew what happened today?


    How did Zhao Jianfeng die?


    Instantly, including Luo Ba, the high-ranking wuzun, they shivered.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ren."


    At this time, Wang Xu looked at Nintendo and said thanks with a smile and seriousness.


    Nintendo said several times before for him, Wang Xu is still grateful. Although Nintendo has let him down, at least at this time, Nintendo is more comfortable than Luo Tian and others.


    Maybe, this is a worse time.


    "Mr. Wang, in fact, I didn''t do anything. Even, I..." Nintendo was a little embarrassed and wanted to say something.


    "Sometimes, doing nothing is better than doing something." Wang Xu interrupts with a smile.


    While they were talking, Roba''s face changed and seemed to be hesitating. From time to time, a fierce color flashed across his face, but eventually he turned pale.


    Because, every time he wants to do something regardless of everything, the scene before Zhao Jianfeng''s death appears before his eyes.


    A big hand, from the book of limitless power, but easily, as if to kill a chicken, easily to kill Zhao Jianfeng.


    And Zhao Jianfeng, as a high-ranking military master with him, is even better than him.


    "Prince Wang..."


    Luo Ba wants to say what, see Wang Xu''s sarcastic eyes staring at him, suddenly face a burst of change, to the words of the mouth silently swallow back.


    We are all smart people. What''s the use of talking nonsense at this time?


    "I don''t want to say any more nonsense. From today on, Chu shuliu, ye Jianyi, di Changqing and others in Kowloon college enjoy the highest treatment of genius. Before the next meeting, I don''t want any accidents to happen to them. Otherwise, you can''t afford the consequences."


    See Luo Ba know interest of shut up, Wang Xu sneer, voice cold say.


    Then he turned to look at Miao Tianlin and said, "you, I don''t care whether you are wuzun or not, and what your identity is in Jiulong Mountain. Now, apologize to me. "


    "You..." Miao Tianlin''s eyes suddenly opened, which was completely angry.


    "Sorry!"


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Luo BA''s face changed. He raised his hand and slapped him hard. The powerful power of the high-ranking wuzun burst out, and he flew Miao Tianlin upside down on the spot, like a meteorite, into a nearby hill.


    After that, Miao Tianlin had to be disheartened. Without a word, he came back respectfully and bowed his head to Wang Xu. He was extremely unwilling to bow down and apologized


    "Mr. Wang, I''ve spoken very well before. Please ignore the villains."


    This moment.


    No one around dared to breathe out loud. All the people who laughed, despised, fell into the well and gloated before were white and terrible.


    In this silence, Wang Xu didn''t look at Miao Tianlin. His eyes slowly fell on Luo Tian. Although he didn''t say a word, the pressure made Luo Tian''s face change on the spot.


    "Grandfather..."


    Luo Tian''s eyes are slightly red. He turns his head and looks at Luo BA with extreme reluctance. However, Luo BA''s cold and icy eyes are waiting for him.


    "Apologize to Mr. Wang!"


    If it wasn''t for Luo Tian who was Luo BA''s grandson, he would be slapped and forced to apologize, just like Miao Tianlin.


    "Mr. Wang, I..."


    Under the pressure of Luo BA''s cold eyes, Luo Tian slowly lowers his head, his teeth are almost broken, and he only feels insulted in his heart.


    He''s a great warrior!


    But I was forced to apologize to a "useless man" who had no accomplishments!


    "I''m sorry!"


    Just three words, Luo Tian finished, only to hear a click, it was hard to break one of his teeth.


    Wang Xu took a deep look at Luo Tian, but he didn''t say anything. When he saw what was good, he would stop. When the rabbit was in a hurry, he bit people, not to mention a wuzun.


    He nodded slightly to Luo Ba, then turned to lead Chu shuliu and others to step on the Dragon lock, and all the way to Jiulong Mountain.


    And Luo Ba, Luo Tian, Miao Tianlin and others have no face to stay here, gloomy face, turn around, also quickly disappear.


    In half an hour.


    At the foot of qianlongfeng mountain.


    After seeing Wang Xu off at last, ye Jianyi and others have returned to qinglongfeng, leaving Chu shuliu alone.


    "Wang Xu, I want to go back with you." Chu shuliu bowed his head and said in a weak voice.


    "I also want to take you back with me, but the way I go back is only for me to pass alone, not for me." Wang Xu gave a bitter smile and explained.


    He is telling the truth. The Chishui secret place has been closed now. Although he had left his way in the secret place, he could only pass by himself.


    If you want to bring Chu shuliu back to China safely, there is no way. But those methods are very troublesome. Either they are under the control of other forces, or Wang Xu doesn''t know at all. He has to go through certain dangers.


    "Moreover, as long as we wait a year later, when the Chishui secret place opens again, we will meet again soon." Wang Xu comforts Chu shuliu.


    "Well..." Chu shuliu said softly, and suddenly his voice became lower: "Wang Xu, before you leave, can you... Can you kiss me?"


    "Ah?"


    Wang Xu was stunned. Subconsciously, he looked down and saw that Chu shuliu''s ear root turned red quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, the whole ear turned red, just like the red apple, which made people have the impulse to bite down.


    Almost instinctively, he couldn''t control it, so he leaned over and snorted heavily.


    "Kiss me..."


    At this time, all of a sudden, Chu shuliu suddenly raised his head and printed Wang Xu''s lips directly on his delicate red lips.


    instant.


    There was only one thought left in Wang Xu''s mind.


    Moist, soft

 Chapter 805

    "Grandfather, why do we bow to that boy?"


    In the depths of Jiulong Mountain, in a secret hall, Luo Tian''s eyes were red, and he was unwilling to roar.


    "Sun Tzu, why do you think Chen Jianshan and Xiang Shengsong suddenly change their attitude?" Luo BA''s gloomy face, thinking about the scenes before, and looking at Luo Tian''s angry appearance, a deep sense of powerlessness suddenly rose in his heart.


    He''s a bit out of his mind. He looks like he''s three points old.


    "How did Zhao Jianfeng die? Did you forget that scene?" Luo Ba said quietly, "if Wang Xu becomes a useless man, we will not be afraid of him, but he doesn''t have such a potential demon. Do you think Shu Wuji will kill two more high-ranking wuzuns?"


    "How dare he? He is an elder of the emperor''s family. How can I be afraid of Jiulongshan... "Luo Tian''s eyes glared, and he burst into a rage.


    But in the middle of his anger, he reacts.


    Dare?


    The book is limitless, why not?


    Jiulongshan is Jiulongshan. Their grandsons are their grandsons. Jiulongshan is not their grandsons. Naturally, they can''t represent Jiulongshan.


    What''s more, the attitude of Chen Jianshan and Xiang Shengsong


    Think of here, instant, Luo Tian finally reaction come over, the facial expression brush of once white.


    "You''re not stupid enough to understand."


    Seeing this, Luo Ba sighed: "after this time, I will take the initiative to apply for rotation ahead of time, and go to a lower demon battlefield to guard the war situation. Don''t be the leader of Qianlong peak. After taking the initiative to resign, come with me."


    Suddenly, Luo Tian''s face was even whiter.


    At the same time.


    A piece of news also came from Jiulong Mountain and spread all over the whole Kowloon college.


    "From today on, Chu shuliu, ye Jianyi, di Changqing, Jin Miaomiao, Zhang Peng and others are disciples of the inner courtyard of Jiulong University, but they enjoy the treatment of formal disciples handed down by the leaders of each peak of Jiulong Mountain!"


    This news comes from Chen Jianshan and Xiang Shengsong.


    What''s more, apart from this public information, only a few people know that Chu shuliu, ye Jianyi and others'' daily teaching tutors are not ordinary tutors in the inner courtyard, but nine peaks of Jiulong Mountain, each peak leader and tangtangwuzun''s personal teaching.


    Seven days a week, the nine peak owners can''t take turns.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Chijia territory.


    The scarlet mansion is located in the center of the town. In front of the doors on both sides are two lion heads, dog bodies, and four meter high huge stone statues of exotic animals. An indescribable smell emanates from them, suppressing all the things passing by.


    A young man in white and black trousers walked slowly through the stream of people on the street, stood at the gate of the mansion, looked up at the two stone statues and beasts beside him, and murmured to himself:


    "The mysterious level mechanism beast is a powerful puppet comparable to the great master Jingwu. How could it be used to guard the door? The Chi family is really luxurious! "


    "Boy, who are you?"


    Maybe the youth has been standing for a long time. Originally, it seems to be a stone statue of a dead animal. The closed gray stone eyes slowly open, revealing the ruby eyes emitting scarlet light behind.


    It stares at Wang Xu, and the heavy voice continues to come from his mouth.


    "This is the other courtyard of cangyue young master of the red family. No admittance. You still have three breathing hours to leave."


    "I''m looking for the red moon." The young man looked up and said with a smile.


    "Do you have a meeting token or a keepsake of the little Lord of the moon in advance?" There was no change in the scarlet eyes of the stone statue of a strange animal, and it was faint.


    "No The young man shook his head and then said with a smile, "but I''m a friend of the young master of cangyue in your family..."


    Before he had finished his words, he was interrupted by the stone statue and the strange beast coldly: "in the red family, the little Lord of cangyue has no ordinary friends. Leave, within three breaths


    Although it is only a stone puppet mechanism beast, it also has the ability to identify the breath. The young man in front of him is an ordinary man, without any sign of martial arts.


    "My name is Wang Xu..."


    At this time, the words of the young people can fall to the ground.


    This young man is Wang Xu, who left Kowloon university to return to China.


    Facing the indifference of the stone statues, he sighed a little and said calmly:


    "To tell you the truth, you are just a mechanism beast. In fact, I don''t have to waste my time with you. But, I spoke to you, so, this is respect, please, respect me.


    My name is Wang Xu. Pass the message to the real gatekeeper for me. Otherwise, I will abolish you. "


    Wang Xu said this very seriously. Unfortunately, what he is facing is a mechanism beast made of stone, which has no human emotion at all. Besides acting according to the predetermined instructions and rules, he has no extra thinking ability.


    "Why did you talk to the mechanism beast for such a long time? Isn''t this guy a fool? And threaten the mechanism beast... "


    Behind the gate of the courtyard, two bored real guards are sneering at a piece of fog like projection picture in front of them.


    However, the talking guard, with a smile on his face, suddenly became stiff. He turned his head and looked at the young man on the projection again in disbelief. He was tongue tied


    "This ordinary man... He, he... Is he Wang Xu? The little Lord cangyue... Specially, he ordered us to... See, be sure, be sure, be careful to receive the distinguished guests with 12 minutes? "


    Another guard''s face also changed wildly. He looked at the picture in the fog for several times and suddenly shivered. I don''t know why, he always felt that the young man in the fog picture was looking at the two of them instead of the mechanism beast.


    "Hurry, hurry... Hurry to activate the Dharma formation, let the mechanism beast open the door and let him go... No, noble guest come in!" Suddenly, the guard yelled in a hurry.


    At the same time.


    outside.


    As soon as Wang Xu''s voice fell, he saw that the closed door was slowly opened in front of him. The original breath of opening his eyes suppressed him, and the mechanism beast closed his eyes again.


    He was a bit surprised: "hmm? The door opened? "


    Soon, the two great masters, who looked slightly pale and were born in liupinjing, ran out in a panic and apologized to Wang Xu from a distance


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know that it was Mr. Wang. Please forgive me for neglecting."


    "No harm." Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and shook his head.


    "The little Lord cangyue specially told us that you must not neglect me when you see Mr. Wang. How can it be ok?"


    A guard, with an uneasy smile on his face, carefully introduces Wang Xu into the door, takes out a cup of tea from the small room where they were staying, and respectfully hands it over


    "Young master, this cup of tea is our apology for neglecting you. Please have tea!"


    At the bottom of the teacup, the guard quietly stuffed a purple gold coin, which is worth 10000 Wu coins, made of energy spirit stone. Although the spirit stone can only be directly absorbed and utilized by the warrior after being respected by the martial arts, it is also a valuable thing among the ordinary martial arts.


    This is a "bribe"!


    Wang Xu looks very strange.


    The servants guarding the door of the prime minister''s house are all seven grade officials. Normally, people who visit the door have to give enough gifts to the porter to enter the door or get informed.


    The status of chicangyue in Chijia now is not much different from that of prime minister. Most people come to visit, regardless of whether they can see the little Lord red cangyue, they all want to give a big gift to the gatekeeper.


    But Wang Xu was "bribed" by the "seven grade official" who guarded the gate!

 Chapter 806

    Feel the mood is strange to return to strange, but for that Dao coin Wang Xu is not respectful accepted.


    Although they were only porters, they were also masters of martial arts in front of them. They were so shameless to curry favor and make amends. It was just a slight for a little time. It was really no big deal.


    What''s more, Wang XuBen didn''t mean to investigate.


    "Dare to ask, Mr. Wang, are you here to find the little Lord cangyue?"


    Without waiting for Wang Xu to ask, another guard has come and sent a Dao coin. Later, he carefully asks Wang Xu about his purpose.


    "Yes, where is your young master now?" Wang Xu nodded.


    Because Chishui is in the territory of Chi family, if you want to return to China, you must pass through Chi family. He came to the red house just by the way to say goodbye to the red moon.


    This is a small matter, there should be no accident, but I didn''t expect that after he finished, the faces of the two guards all showed a trace of embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter? What happened to the red moon? " Wang Xu how keen perception, face suddenly a sink, cold voice drinks to ask a way.


    "No, there is nothing wrong with the young master." The two guards turned pale and waved to deny it, showing a trace of shock.


    In their eyes, Wang Xu had no breath of cultivation, just an ordinary person. But just a face, let two people feel a burst of inexplicable panic, as if by some terrorist existence to stare at the general.


    "Mr. Wang, it really deserves the reputation!"


    They look at each other and see each other''s thoughts.


    "What''s the matter with that," he said Wang Xu''s voice returned to calm, but compared with the previous politeness, there was a trace of hegemony, which was beyond doubt.


    "Yes, sir. It''s like this... "


    The two guards did not dare to hide at all, and quickly told the reason.


    It turned out that it was the drop of "the great emperor''s blood essence" that red cangyue had obtained before. I don''t know why. The news that red cangyue had the great emperor''s blood essence leaked out and was known by others, causing a great disturbance in the whole red family.


    The value of the great emperor''s essence and blood is the most precious inheritance treasure that even the emperor wuzun can touch. It contains the core inheritance and Enlightenment of a Wudi.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s a bad time for you to come here. The young master is not at home now, but has gone to the family hall. There may be a lot of trouble." The guard who gave Wang Xu the money to deliver the tea said with a bitter smile.


    His name is Ma Feng, and the other is Zhao Ming. Both of them are not the red family, but ordinary warriors who work for the red family.


    Zhao Ming frowned and worried


    "As servants, we don''t know much about the specific situation. We only know that there are some special big people coming from the other side of the family hall. It seems that they are coming specially for the little Lord cangyue. It''s not very polite to invite the young Lord from our hall. I guess something may happen to the young Lord


    "The blood essence of the great emperor?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are slightly cold.


    It''s about the blood essence of the great emperor and the red moon. It can''t be just a little trouble. It doesn''t matter if it''s just a dispute within the Chijia family, but there are still people outside, so the whole thing is different.


    Next second.


    "Take me to the house of Chijia. I have something to say with chicangyue alone." Wang Xu looked up, his eyes deep.


    "Mr. Wang, what''s the matter with you..." Ma Feng''s body was slightly stiff, and his eyes showed a trace of inconceivable.


    "Important things." Wang Xu lightly interrupts his way.


    Ma Feng was speechless. Although he had a guess in his heart, he didn''t dare to say it. In the end, he only said with a bitter smile, "we are only outsiders. There are many guards in the hall. Except for the red family and the elders, I''m afraid we can''t get by."


    "Take me to the neighborhood, point out the exact location, and I''ll go by myself for the rest." Wang Xu light way.


    Ma Feng did not dare to say more, nodded, leaving Zhao Ming to continue to guard the other courtyard, leading Wang Xu to the direction of the red house.


    "Ma Feng, in addition to receiving me carefully, is there anything special for your young master?" Wang Xu asked casually as he walked.


    "Er... The young master also said that one day he would want to be an important person in God''s family... Young master, your surname is Wang. Are you from the emperor''s family..." Ma Feng asked carefully, and he wanted to stop talking.


    "Yes, I''m the emperor''s son-in-law." Wang Xu chuckled. He didn''t feel ashamed at all, because his husband was just a name in other people''s mouth. In his heart, he was never a husband.


    Those sons in law who feel ashamed are because they feel inferior from the bottom of their heart. But he, Wang Xu, never felt inferior.


    Yu Di''s family, he doesn''t care.


    Yu dijiangyue, the woman he never met, is a background figure in a deal.


    The real core is trading.


    The real protagonist is him, and the book is limitless!


    "How far is it from chijiaben hall?" Ma Feng is weak and dare not answer words, but Wang Xu is sa ran a smile, calm ask a way.


    "It''s 200 kilometers to the hall. We''ll go to the backyard and ride the Dragon horned horse. It will take about half an hour."


    "It''s too slow. There''s no black bird transmission?" Wang Xu frowned.


    "The transmission cost of Xuankong bird is too expensive..." Ma Feng''s face is a little bitter. Most of his money just bribed Wang Xu.


    "Take me to teleport square. I''ll pay for it." Wang Xu smile, fingertip of a purple gold crystal slightly rotating jump, like a flexible bird.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    The emperor''s family is on the top of the peak.


    A mysterious void beyond description.


    Storms and thunderbolts are everywhere. Dark cracks in space flash around from time to time. Each leads to a complete world, or a broken and destroyed World fragment.


    Emperor Jiang Yue and Shu Wuji stand side by side, looking down indifferently at the red hole under his feet, which is the debris of a just destroyed world.


    "Elder Shu, you help me to choose Wang Xu''s son-in-law of the lower boundary. I heard that he chose Kowloon college, and there was a lot of noise?" Emperor Jiang Yue suddenly asked.


    "It''s all right. It''s just the death of a high-ranking wuzun." The book has no extremely light smile a, casually return a way.


    "More than that, two days ago, the owner of the amazing family came to our emperor''s house in person. He said that there were three inferior wuzuns in his family who disappeared in our emperor''s territory out of thin air. He suspected that some demons were lurking. He asked us to send someone to investigate the situation." Emperor Jiang Yue said with a faint smile.


    "If you''re dead, you''re dead. Is that a big move? Who cares? " The book is extremely noncommittal.


    "What about the fangs in xilongshan and the Zhaos in cangyunhe?" Emperor Jiang Yue''s smile turns slightly cold.


    "A mole ant, a stronger insect, let alone just a few people died, even if their whole family was destroyed, no one cared." Book Wuji is still easy to smile, and smile more happy.


    "Little master Jiang Yue, I have nothing to say about this small matter. It''s you who really want to leave a blood for the emperor''s family?"


    Book with a smile, deeply looked at the eyes of the emperor Jiang Yue, the voice changed a little erratic.


    "You are not only the young master of the emperor''s family in Xuankong city. To you, this emperor''s family is more like a plaything that you play with and develop day by day to pass the time?"

 Chapter 807

    Emperor Jiang Yue didn''t answer this question. Her beautiful eyes fell on a dark red whirlpool under her feet. After three breaths of silence, she suddenly said:


    "And what about your plaything? He''s back in China? "


    "Don''t forget, he''s yours, too."


    Shu Wuji chuckled, then changed the subject of the conversation and said, "however, it''s true that the boy is a little difficult to control. He is honest on the surface and follows my random arrangement, but he is not a quiet master from the bottom of his heart. He never cares about any rules.


    Moreover, there are many secrets hidden in him. At least, those Tianji martial arts are not taught to him by me.


    This kind of person, he is absolutely not willing to be a puppet. What are you worried about? "


    Emperor Jiang Yue shook her head and said, "I''m not worried about anything, but hesitating. People with too many secrets are not a good choice for a woman to make for her partner. Have you found out what the secret is hidden from him? "


    "The boy is too deep to hide. There is a very difficult dangerous smell on him. There is no result yet." The book shakes its head.


    "Dangerous? Even you feel that way? " Emperor Jiang Yue picks up her eyebrows.


    "There are people outside, and there is a day outside, how can I not be in danger? Outside the Xuankong City, people who are better than me don''t know what''s unexpected. " The book shrugs.


    "It''s not unexpected. It''s a low-level man in the lower world. He has secrets that you should be afraid of. It''s just a surprise to me." Emperor Jiang Yue shakes her head and her eyes flicker.


    There are some secrets that the two of them have hidden enough. For the book Wuji, she herself is extremely afraid, dare not easily turn over.


    But now, Wang Xu can let the book have no extreme fear, what does this mean?


    "It''s no accident. Although most of the people in the lower world can''t make it out, there are always some accidents that turn into real dragons in thousands of years. What''s more, who said that boy was from the lower world? Can''t he be the blood of a big man who inadvertently stays in the lower world because of some unavoidable hardship or one night stand? " The book has no extremely light smile way.


    Although these things sound strange, they are not examples that have not happened in so many worlds.


    It can even be said that similar examples, just like his book Wuji is not the strongest, are almost unknown.


    "Pay more attention to the Chinese world. There are many hidden secrets in this world." The book has no extremely peaceful way.


    "That''s your piece and board. I have my own." Emperor Jiang Yue shakes her head.


    "Ha ha!"


    The book is full of laughter, but in his eyes, there is a deep cold flash.


    Take others as chess, but who knows, he is just a chess piece in other people''s hands.


    The chessboard of heaven and earth,


    Who is in charge of the world?!


    ¡­¡­


    Xuanchicheng.


    For the vast area of Xuankong City, it is a city within the city.


    For ordinary people, whether they are Chinese people or people in the solar world, as long as they are ordinary people, xuanchi city is a city worthy of the name.


    A city of millions!


    Nearly 100 meters high, the wall of Huihong rises from the ground, forming an eternal black line on the horizon. From a distance, it looks like a giant dragon lying on the ground, winding and rotating, forming a great town that can cover the rising sun.


    This town was built by nearly a hundred generations of Chijia people with thousands of years of hard work.


    The whole Xuankong City, three families have their own characteristics, Chijia development town, such as secular city leader, Emperor family because of an emperor down peak, a climb emperor step, to mountains and rivers as the foundation of business. Ruyun''s home is an island in the middle of a large lake, surrounded by water on all sides.


    However, the two major colleges, Jiulong college, which is based on Jiulong Mountain, and bloody warrior college, are located in the main urban area of Xuankong City, where they are more prosperous and where various forces are intertwined.


    Chijiaben hall.


    It is a large hall and house in the center of xuanchi City, just like the palaces of ancient Chinese emperors. The core members of the red family, senior officials, decision-makers, members of the Presbyterian Council and so on all live here.


    The whole Chijia family is a huge society. The core of the lineage, the collateral branch of the lineage, the collateral branch of the collateral branch, and the blood of the three generations, or after three generations, have been separated from the Chijia family. There is not much difference between the Chijia family and the ordinary family living in this huge town.


    Really speaking, it belongs to the real core of the Chi family, which is more than a thousand people here.


    But inside the Chi family, there is a perfect and cruel promotion system.


    Such as red moon, she was just a collateral branch of collateral branch that no one cared about... Her blood was more than the marginal blood of ten generations.


    But if she got the essence and blood of the great emperor, she could become one of the young masters of the Chijia generation by virtue of her great potential overnight.


    Young master, in Chijia, is the top of the younger generation!


    today.


    Within the huge xuanchi City, there is no difference as usual. With a population of nearly one million, the city has already formed its own unique style.


    Even if the red family is completely destroyed, it is not the kind of battle that destroys heaven and earth, and it has nothing to do with most people. The peddlers selling things on the street are still the same, the guys cleaning and yelling in restaurants are still the same, the Red Mansions are still in full swing, and the Red Mansions are still full of red silk


    However, the chijiaben palace is still in the red house.


    However, there was silence.


    Everything is just because of a pure black carriage with a red and red bird pattern on the surface.


    The horse pulling the cart is not an ordinary horse, but a back born Linjia, four hooves stepping on the orange flame, two pairs of dark blue horse eyes staring at the world coldly, but four powerful mechanism beasts.


    At this time, dozens of eight or more masters of martial arts were standing around the carriage with a dignified look, staring at the carriage with fear and faint envy in their eyes.


    "Who dares to break into my red house?"


    Suddenly, a voice came, dignified and heavy, but at the back, it suddenly took a trace of dignified.


    Dozens of red guards, who were surrounded by the black carriage, turned their heads and saw a line of seven or eight people rushing over.


    The man who opened his mouth was a middle-aged man. He was wearing a black suit with a high wooden crown on his head. He was tall, with a Chinese character face and a bronze face. He looked like he was only 40 years old.


    He held a long black knife in one hand and a pure black iron glove in the other. Looking up, the whole right arm was covered with metal. It was an iron arm.


    "Iron elder, this carriage suddenly came down from the sky and forced to break into our red house, but our strength was not enough to stop it. Fortunately, the other side didn''t seem to have any malice, and there was no movement after coming in..." Zhao Changqun, the leader of the commander''s guards and the great master of jiupinjing, came out and reported respectfully.


    "Well, no harm? Such an overbearing intruder into my chijiaben temple is the most malicious! This is disrespect to my family Iron elder sneer, eyes cold sweep to black carriage.


    Next second.


    The powerful breath of the lower wuzun burst out from him and turned into an invisible hand. He patted the black carriage hard, as if to smash it directly and force the people inside to come out.

 Chapter 808

    Boom!


    The momentum of the big hand falling is extremely amazing, and the air is hard shot. However, when it falls on the black carriage, it is silent and disappears in an instant.


    "Well?"


    The iron elder''s face suddenly sank, and he felt that his face would be lost. Just now, he just suppressed his breath, and he was about to move directly.


    Next second.


    "Elder tie, wait a minute. I feel a little familiar with this sign..."


    A young man beside the iron elder seemed to think of something when he saw the big black bird sign on the black carriage. Suddenly, his face changed greatly.


    This young man, named chizhenghun, was 26 years old. He was a middle-aged young genius in the Chijia family, and his position in the Chijia family was not low.


    "Fight for the soul, what''s the matter?" The red iron stopped, but frowned slightly. He looked at the black carriage with a trace of anger. It was obvious that he was ready to start.


    But at this time, another old man next to him also stopped him: "red iron, those who dare to break into my red house must have a big head. It''s better to be careful."


    This old man, named chifengxing, is also a subordinate wuzun. He is the head of a side branch of the Chijia family and the strongest person present besides the chitie.


    "Hum, this is my red house. Whatever he wants, he has to lie down for me." The red iron sneers and decides to do it.


    "Elder tie, this is the symbol of... The dynasty enfeoffing one Marquis''s house!"


    At this time, the red fight soul also finally remembered what, the facial expression suddenly big change, urgent shout out.


    "What?"


    In an instant, everyone was shocked.


    The steps that the red iron originally started are also slightly stiff.


    Dynasty.


    It is a dynasty of martial arts. It is a powerful empire hundreds, thousands, even tens of thousands of times more powerful than Xuankong city.


    Now the emperor in power is the Wu family.


    Therefore, the name of the dynasty is Wu.


    Wu Dynasty!


    What does it mean that an unknown black horse drawn carriage from the hinterland of the Dynasty appeared in the chijiaben hall?


    Red iron did not know at all, but the anger in his heart was extinguished in an instant, and even became cold gradually.


    Just now, his breath was suppressed, and the scene of being counteracted by the black carriage appeared in his mind again. However, he was angry before, but now he was shivering and frightened.


    For a marquis''s house of the dynasty, the lower Wu Zun was just a guard and a servant in the Marquis''s house!


    And then.


    A long sigh came.


    "Ah... I didn''t expect that in your frontier areas, there are even young people who have such insight and recognize the symbol of Hou''s residence."


    The voice came from the inside of the black carriage, with a trace of disappointment that he could not continue to watch the "bustle". It seemed that after he was torn down by others, people were afraid and awed. It was a very boring thing.


    This voice is not loud, very young, obviously also a young man.


    With the sound, the closed carriage of the black carriage was slowly opened, and an invisible force wave faded from the surface of the carriage, slowly revealing the true face of the carriage inside.


    At a glance, it looks resplendent and luxurious. With a six meter carriage, carved beams and painted buildings, dragons and phoenixes intertwined, tables, tables and tables, the beautiful maid who serves is not so much a carriage as a small palace.


    It was not until then that hematite understood why he had just disappeared.


    The layer of black that originally shrouded the carriage was a kind of defense barrier. After a long time, he was an inferior wuzun, but he didn''t even see through the defense of a carriage, let alone failed in the most shameful way.


    For a moment, the red iron''s face turned red, which was unbearable.


    Unfortunately, at this time, he was only angry, but did not dare to move.


    Just because, on the carriage, the three people walking down slowly.


    Two young men, a middle-aged man with eyes down, hands down and silence.


    It was one of the young men who spoke. He was covered in black and blue armor. His eyes were like star eyes. He raised his head slightly, with a playful smile at the corner of his mouth.


    All around him, there was a layer of black energy visible to the naked eye, which changed and twisted with each other''s every move. The breath emitted from it was comparable to that of the next martial arts master.


    This is just the protective field of the armor on the opponent.


    Terror!


    It''s horrible!


    This scene, fell in the eyes of the public, the red iron and others immediately take in the cold air, the red fight for the soul of this young generation is an instant stare big eyes.


    They thought that as the legitimate children of the red family, they were extravagant enough in the military equipment. But compared with the young man in front of him, these children of the red family are the rustic hats in the countryside.


    "Although this guy''s strength is just jiupinjing like us, this equipment... Can stifle any elder in the family?" Red fight soul murmured in the bottom of my heart.


    Then he looked up at another young man. Although there was no armor on his body, he was wearing gorgeous clothes. The materials, workmanship and patterns were all of the styles they had never seen before. At a glance, he could distinguish the extremely high-grade clothes.


    The important thing is that although there is no armor, this young man is also covered with a layer of nihilistic energy defense stance all the time. Obviously, he also has top defense equipment of baby level.


    "Brother Zhaolong, this Xuankong city is so remote that there is no city leader. No wonder the people of these small families are so arrogant that they don''t have any proprieties. It''s just that the spirit stone consumed by the empty carriage is worth millions of martial arts dollars. It''s a bit of a loss. "


    At this time, the young man without armor frowned and complained to the young man with armor. His voice was full of regret.


    "Don''t worry, when we come to Xuankong City, the spirit stone consumed will naturally be supplemented. When you go back, there will be more, not less."


    The young man in black and blue armor smiles faintly. Then he looks up at the red fighting soul and says faintly:


    "Since you can recognize the symbol of enfeoffment of the dynasty, can you recognize which Marquis''s house we came from? By the way, my family name is Liu and my name is Zhaolong. The people around me are my cousin, Liu Lu, and my personal guard, Liu Zun. "


    "Liu?"


    Red fight soul eyes instantly shrink into the tip of a needle, the voice took on a trace of fear, lost voice exclaimed: "you are Wu Cheng Hou Fu people?"


    "Ha ha, I really know that, isn''t it good?" Liu Zhaolong slightly raised his eyebrows, brightened his eyes, looked up and down at chizhenghun, and said with a smile:


    "I think you''re more agreeable. You can hang out with me from today on."


    His words were full of unquestionable hegemony and alms, as if it was a kind of honor to mix with him.


    After that, without waiting for the response of chizhenghun, he turned his head to look at the red iron, his eyes suddenly turned cold, and there was an undisguised contempt and disgust


    "As for you, how dare you fight against the carriage of the Marquis of Wucheng? Get down on your knees

 Chapter 809

    waste material?


    On your knees?


    The red iron is slightly a Leng, then almost was angry to smile.


    When was he regarded as a waste? What''s more, he still scolded him to kneel in front of the crowd.


    I''m looking for death.


    The red iron''s eyes are cold.


    Even if he is the next wuzun, he is still wuzun.


    Wuzun, the pride of wuzun!


    Just when the red iron is ready to start in anger.


    "Fuck! Brother Zhaolong, I''m not happy with his eyes. Let''s get rid of him first. " Feeling the look in the red iron''s eyes, Liu Lu''s face suddenly flashed a trace of impatience, staring at the red iron, and his killing intention rushed out.


    This killing intention is extremely terrible. As soon as it comes out, it seems to be stimulated by something. It grows crazily. In a twinkling of an eye, it looks like an angry Beast bumping into the red iron.


    The red iron''s face suddenly changed. Because of the killing intention, he had a strong sense of danger. Some of the red guards and young children around him were pale, with blood flowing from the corners of their mouths, and their spirits were severely damaged.


    "How could it be so powerful?"


    Zhao Changqun and other guards swallowed their saliva and turned pale one by one. They were even more frightened when they thought that they had tried to force their hands when they surrounded the carriage.


    "God? The other side is not wuzun, but they have... Shennian? " Chifeng''s eyes were wide open, and all of them were incredible.


    In the Chijia family, he is the leader of a collateral branch family and the subordinate wuzun. His status has entered the top ranks of the Chijia family. He has formed the habit of not changing his face in the face of major events for a long time, but now he is really in a bad mood.


    Chifeng is so popular that it is even more difficult for young people to accept it.


    They, among the young generation of the Chijia family, are already among the top of the list of natural pride, and they are proud in their heart. But now, people''s pride is smashed in a flash.


    They, unexpectedly, could not even resist the breath of the young fellow named Liu Lu!


    "Brother soul, they... They are the warriors from the hinterland of the dynasty according to the legend?" Behind the red fighting soul, someone asked in a pale voice.


    "It''s not the ordinary warrior, but the son of the Marquis!" Red for soul nodded, eyes shocked.


    "I''m afraid the moon is in danger!" Red fight soul murmurs in a low voice, in the eyes is helpless and painful.


    Behind him, some of the younger generation also looked gloomy. They also know something about red cangyue. It''s rumored in the family that the high-level officials need to get in touch with a mysterious powerful force and marry a proud son.


    Today, chicangyue has been called to our hall by the family leaders for half a day, and all kinds of rumors are flying. Now suddenly, the prince of the Marquis''s mansion comes out


    Red fight soul eyes shake, teeth bite, no one knows, he saw red moon at the first glance, deeply like red moon.


    At this time, the red iron took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t know that it was the prince of the Marquis''s family who came here. If you have offended me, please forgive me!"


    His posture is very low, even in public bow to apologize.


    On the other hand, he came from the hinterland of the Dynasty and was still the son of the marquis in Wucheng. He couldn''t stir up trouble. Even if he can provoke, just a breath of Liu Lu, he is extremely afraid of oppression, the sense of danger is crazy alarm.


    "Ha ha, it''s really rubbish... If you insist on the previous attitude, I''ll look up at you, but now... Rubbish!" Liu Lu disdains a smile, light way:


    "Kneel down? Or is it abandoned? Choose for yourself. Don''t waste my time with brother Zhaolong. "


    "You..."


    The red iron''s face turned red and his heart was full of bitterness.


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, before he could say a complete word, Liu Lu suddenly moved and made a bold move, faster than everyone''s imagination.


    Touch!


    One hundredth of a breath, the hematite didn''t react. He was heavily pressed by a big hand on his face and hit the ground. His face touched the ground and blood splashed. His knee hit the ground closely and broke the ground hard. The white joints pierced the flesh and blood, and the scarlet was terrible.


    "Iron elder!"


    "Red iron!"


    "Elder!"


    For a moment, there was silence all around, but the next second, everyone''s face changed wildly, a roar broke out, and many people wanted to rush up directly.


    Chijia, for many years, no one dares to be presumptuous in this hall.


    But just then.


    A voice came suddenly from behind the crowd.


    "Stop it all, no one is allowed to deal with the noble guests, or they will be dealt with by family law!"


    With the sound, a middle-aged man came down from the sky. His breath was loud and noisy, and he suppressed all sides in an instant. Even Liu Lu and Liu Zhaolong, who were arrogant and wanton, were ugly, and obviously could not bear the momentum of the middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man is the owner of the red family, red star maniac.


    severity shown by an official on assuming office!


    Liu Lu, in particular, turned pale. Both of them knew that this was a warning from the Red Star maniac for their scrap of the red iron.


    However, soon, the guard named Liu Zun stood in front of them and stopped the momentum of Red Star maniac.


    Red star fell to the ground, but he didn''t look at the red iron. He looked up at Liu Zhaolong and said in a deep voice:


    "Shizi, please tell me, elder of the red family, where did I offend you? Need to do this? "


    A subordinate wuzun may be nothing to Houfu. But for the red family, it is a decisive backbone. An elder was abandoned. As the head of the red family, even if he was just acting, he had to have a reason.


    "Hum, he has offended me. If my mother hadn''t told me, I would have kept my hand, otherwise, you servant would be dead now."


    Liu Zhaolong didn''t care. He swept his eyes and kept kneeling. The red iron, who fainted to death on the ground, gave a satisfied smile and looked at the Red Star mania deeply. He said faintly:


    "However, I also have a mistake. If Uncle Chi has any punishment, Zhaolong will bear it together. He will never frown."


    Hearing the speech, Liu Lu gave a cold snort, discontented


    "Brother Zhaolong, what''s wrong with us? A servant, rubbish in general, kills everything according to our mood. What''s worth caring about? "


    "Liu Lu, shut up!"


    Liu Zhaolong''s face sank abruptly and he yelled. Then he went to the Red Star maniac, bowed and said:


    "Uncle Chi, I''m a spoiled cousin. I don''t know what to say. Please bear with me. Besides, if I am wrong, I will be punished. "


    Liu Lu''s face turned red. He was obviously angry, but he didn''t dare to say more.


    From the beginning to the end, red star maniac didn''t even look at him. At this time, he shook his head at Liu Zhaolong, and his face suddenly showed a smile.


    For Liu Zhaolong, he was more satisfied.


    As the 16th son of the Marquis of Wucheng, he is sensible, not arrogant, reasonable and willing to put down his posture.


    This kind of young hero is worthy of the red moon and the marriage of the red family.


    As for punishment, what red star maniac wants is just a step. He gives a mild punishment at will. He jumps over the red iron and waves the crowd to disperse. He and Liu Zhaolong walk to the reception hall side by side.

 Chapter 810

    "Crazy uncle, who is the red moon? My little nephew, however, is very anxious. I''ve been thinking about it day and night for a long time. "


    After sitting down, Liu Zhaolong raised his head, glanced at the people in the hall and said with a smile.


    Red moon?


    These people, as expected, came to the little Lord cangyue!


    In an instant, the red fight soul and others who came with them all blinked in their eyes. Subconsciously, they looked at a woman in white beside the Red Star maniac.


    This woman, better dressed in white than snow, has a cold complexion. However, this cold complexion not only does not lower her beauty, but also adds a unique temperament.


    It''s the red moon!


    Although Liu Zhaolong asked, his eyes fell on the red moon from the beginning to the end. Obviously, he already knew.


    I just want to point out the purpose of his coming.


    "Cang Yue, I haven''t seen the 16th son of the world soon..."


    Sure enough, red star crazy smell speech, immediately a frown, a little dissatisfied to see red moon.


    I had already given orders tomorrow morning, but now I''ve been standing like a dead man for such a long time. Who can I see with a cold face?


    unwilling?


    Think of here, red star crazy face also gradually cold down.


    There are some things that Chi cangyue is not willing to do. As a young leader of the Chi family, if she enjoys treatment far beyond her peers, she needs to pay the same price.


    Of course, if you want his own daughter, another young leader of the red family, to marry Wu Cheng Hou Fu, red star maniac would not like to, but red cangyue


    Not his daughter!


    However, to red star''s surprise.


    He''s not finished yet.


    Red cangyue took the initiative to step forward.


    "Cangyue..."


    See red cangyue''s action, red fight soul immediately eye pupil fast contraction, in the heart anxious extremely.


    Since falling in love with red cangyue, he has paid close attention to it for such a long time. How can he not know that red cangyue is not willing to accept this marriage.


    Hateful!


    But he has no enough ability to protect the woman he likes. He can only watch her do things she doesn''t want to do, and can''t do anything.


    "I am the red moon."


    Red cangyue goes directly to Liu Zhaolong and takes a deep breath. Her beautiful eyes stare at each other calmly, and she says faintly:


    "Are you the 16th son of Wu Dynasty, the Marquis of Wu City? You''re more... Crap than I thought


    As soon as the word "waste" came out, the whole audience was shocked.


    Many of the red parents on the scene with a cold face, one by one uneasy look at Liu Zhaolong, for fear that this angry.


    "Ha ha, you really have personality." But Liu Zhaolong laughed and didn''t care.


    Waste, he is not said to be, he is.


    In Liu Zhaolong''s eyes, if he is a waste, who else is not a waste?


    Next second.


    Liu Zhaolong raised his head slightly, looked at the red moon with appreciative eyes, and said with a smile: "little Lord, you don''t like me? I don''t know what kind of man you can like? "


    As he said this, he raised his hand to chizhenghun and others beside him, and a playful and disdainful smile rose from the corner of his mouth


    "People like them? If I''m rubbish, they can''t even call me rubbish. I can run over any of them with one hand. "


    He followed closely, raised his hand and pointed to the old red parents on the other side, chifengxing and others, with a brighter smile on the corner of his mouth


    "Even they are nothing to me. Now, I can beat them easily... "


    "You''ve got the best equipment! It''s a magic weapon! Without these external forces, what qualifications do you have to be arrogant with us? What qualifications do you have to underestimate us so much? "


    Hear here, red fight soul finally can''t help, suddenly stand up, angry voice roar way.


    "Hum, external force? Qualifications? "


    With a sneer, Liu Zhaolong glanced at chizheng''s soul with disdain and said, "the world of martial arts has never been fair. Unfortunately, I have a spirit weapon. I can easily suppress all of you with the help of external forces."


    "What? What''s wrong? "


    "Don''t you think, if you are not in the red family, but in those more ordinary families outside, can you get your present accomplishments at this age?"


    At this point, Liu Zhaolong didn''t even bother to look at the grudging red spirit.


    Liu Zhaolong has seen too much of the cry of the weak.


    But what''s the use of whining?


    In the end, isn''t he still living the life envied by others and enjoying the life that those wailing people can''t enjoy in their lifetime?


    Birth, background, equipment and external force are all powerful!


    "Now that you can''t beat me, you''re rubbish!" Liu Zhaolong sneered.


    He was speechless when he asked. Although he felt that something was wrong, he thought about it carefully, but there was a little truth.


    "I can''t be more modest. It''s not only your red family, but also the whole Xuankong city. Who can match me among my peers? None of them


    Liu Zhaolong laughs and says, then stares at the red moon with naked and undisguised desire for possession in his eyes.


    "So, little Lord cangyue, you say, I''m not worthy of you. Who else can be worthy of you?"


    "There is a man. His name is Wang Xu. Only he can be worthy of me. " The red moon''s eyes droop and her voice is faint.


    When this remark was made, the whole audience was in an uproar.


    No one thought that red cangyue would dare to refuse Liu Zhaolong face to face.


    Red Star maniac is long body and rise, eyes staring at red moon, scolded: "red moon, you are red people, forget what you promised before?"


    "I didn''t forget. I always remember that I was the red family. So, I''m just making a decision on the terms we agreed before. " With a faint smile, the Red Moon said calmly:


    "Master, you want me to promise marriage, for the future of my family, for my future, all the core is that my fiance can be worthy of me."


    "But now, the person in front of me, he is just a waste, how can he be worthy of me?"


    "You


    Red Star crazy eyes suddenly a stare, open mouth will scold.


    "Crazy uncle, don''t worry." Liu Zhaolong raised his hand to stop the Red Star mania. Although the smile on his face did not change, his eyes became extremely cold


    "Little Lord cangyue, I think what I said is clear enough. In the whole Xuankong City, none of my peers is my opponent.


    Yes? Is that Wang Xu in your mouth, he can give you more than I do?


    Stronger than me? "


    Liu Lu stood on one side, and at this time, he cut in more impolitely


    "Yes, brother Zhaolong is the 16th son of the Marquis of Wucheng. This time, he was sent to Xuankong city by the dynasty. He took over the position of the leader of Xuankong city. Not to mention the background of the Marquis, just the position of the leader of Xuankong city can bring you resources far beyond your imagination.


    What''s more, brother Zhaolong himself is a super evil genius you can''t imagine. It''s your honor that you can be married by him. It''s the honor that your red family paid a huge price to get. "


    As his words came to the ground.


    There was a dead silence in the hall.


    A lot of people are stupid.

 Chapter 811

    Red fight soul, red wind line and others can''t believe to see home owner Red Star crazy, very shocked.


    Is it their red family''s initiative to make up for the marriage?


    It turns out that it''s not the Wucheng Houfu who gives the red moon to others, but they?!


    Such young children as chizhenghun who like chicangyue are totally unacceptable.


    "Master!"


    "What he said, is it true?"


    "It''s a shame! The shame of my red family


    Even red moon, also suddenly looked up, incredible to Red Star crazy.


    Before, red star told her, it''s not like that.


    Red star is silent and silent.


    However, the powerful pressure from the high-ranking wuzun came from the top without a sound. It pressed on all the people and suppressed the restless people.


    Originally, today''s event, red star maniac is not prepared to make too much, so not many people know.


    However, because Liu Zhaolong and others are too arrogant, many people, such as chifengxing and chizhenghun, don''t know the inside story of the marriage. They always regard the marriage of chicangyue as a disgrace to the Chijia family.


    Now, the result is totally unacceptable.


    But just then.


    However, the red moon was calm and subdued all the people. A weak but firm voice sounded in the hall


    "Master, it seems that our previous agreement will be void. Now, I only speak for myself, family interests. You can''t oppress me any more. "


    Then she looked up at Liu Zhaolong, and her voice was calmer: "you asked me, who can give more than you? It''s still him, Wang Xu!


    Although he only gave me one thing, it''s something you absolutely can''t and won''t take out. "


    "Hum, I''m waiting for the residence in Wucheng. What can''t I take out?" Liu Zhaolong was dismissive.


    "The blood essence of the great emperor!"


    Red cangyue''s voice is extremely calm. Looking at Liu Zhaolong''s slightly changed face, her eyes are full of irony


    "What? So unexpected? But isn''t that the real reason you want to marry me? "


    Red moon is not stupid.


    She knew that she was an ordinary child among the hundreds of thousands of children of the red family. She could not even count as a collateral branch of her own family, let alone the little Lord of the palace.


    In the red family, she has no foundation, nothing but a good talent. If the great emperor''s blood essence is not exposed, she will be trained by the family because of her evil talent.


    However, when the news leaked, I don''t know how many people were envious and sarcastic. Then, in a very short period of time, many people who originally valued the red moon gradually became indifferent.


    Because, the blood essence of the great emperor, anyone can become a demon. It''s a waste for people with poor talent to obtain the essence and blood of the great emperor.


    As a result, the internal high-level of the red family does not value the red moon. Even, some people began to covet the blood essence of the great emperor in red cangyue''s body.


    In the world of the sun, martial arts have developed for hundreds of thousands of years. Martial arts have been involved in countless worlds, and there are many kinds of strange secrets.


    Even if the blood essence of the great emperor was swallowed, there was no way to peel it off again.


    Unfortunately, some people in the Chi family dare to think, but they can''t.


    However, the Marquis''s residence in Wucheng has a secret method, which can obtain part of the power of the great emperor''s essence and blood with the opposite sex through the blending of yin and Yang. Although it is impossible to monopolize all the essence of the great essence, it is also enough to move people''s hearts.


    And with the red moon marriage, can also bring unimaginable benefits to the red family.


    Therefore, the marriage between the two sides is almost a hit.


    "The great emperor''s blood essence is indeed one of my purposes, but I also really like you. At least, you are beautiful and have enough potential to be my wife."


    In the stillness, Liu Zhaolong shakes his head, jumps over the marriage with the red family, and doesn''t say anything about how to help him to be the leader of Xuankong city.


    He seemed to be extremely serious and said word by word:


    "So, marry me, it''s your only choice. You are very smart, then you should not be too naive, some things, not you do not want to be able to do, not you can resist


    "Take the initiative to promise. I will use the most grand ceremony to do our wedding ceremony. I will finish the wedding with the fastest speed. At most, half a month. You are the first lady of Liu Zhaolong, the 16th son of the Marquis of Wucheng."


    "First lady?"


    Red cangyue shook her head and looked more and more sarcastically: "it seems that I heard that the news that you have already been married is false. It''s a rumor spread by others?"


    "It''s not a rumor. It''s my wife in Hou''s mansion. I don''t like her. Everything is just arranged by my father." Liu Zhaolong is more serious and sincere


    "You, the little master of the red moon, the red moon, is the woman I really like. I like you, so in my heart, you are my first lady. You can''t compare with that woman. "


    Liu Zhaolong said that he was sincere and serious. If he was an ordinary woman, he would believe him.


    Unfortunately, red moon heart, already had another man.


    She, as well as the secret method of inheritance in the essence and blood of the great emperor, can clearly see through Liu Zhaolong''s sincerity.


    So her eyes became more and more scornful and silent.


    After three full breaths.


    Facing the colder and colder eyes of the red moon, Liu Zhaolong could not help but look suddenly colder, and his voice was even more angry


    "Red moon, if you don''t want to do it, you can''t help it! By the way, and that Wang Xu, you said he gave you the emperor''s blood essence? Hum, I''d like to see who can give up the blood essence of the great emperor so easily... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    All of a sudden.


    There was a weak voice nearby


    "That Wang Xu, as far as I know, is just a man from the lower world..."


    The speaker was a humble young man among the legitimate children of the Chijia family behind chizheng.


    "Chishanlie, shut up and don''t talk nonsense to me here." Red fight soul suddenly turn a head, scold a way.


    The young man who spoke before was Wang Xu, who inadvertently robbed chishanlie, who inherited the magic weapon from the other side in Chishui secret place.


    "But what I said is the truth..." Chishan opened his mouth, a little unwilling.


    But when he inadvertently looked up and saw the cold eyes of the red moon, he suddenly shrunk his head and did not dare to speak.


    Before, red moon was nothing in his eyes. As a result, because of a drop of the blood essence of the great emperor, he became the young master of red moon.


    He said that there was no problem with his mentality. Chishan was unwilling to believe it.


    He was very jealous.


    And I''m not willing to!


    Especially just heard red cangyue said, the emperor''s blood essence is Wang Xu gave her words, let him more unwilling.


    "It''s definitely in Chishui. It must be on the edge of canjianfeng. The inheritance in that Palace should have been mine... But it was acquired by a man from the lower world and an ordinary child who was not even his own collateral branch!


    Originally, I should be the one who got the blood essence of the great emperor and became the third young master of the Chi family! "


    Chishan fierce heart extremely unwilling roar.

 Chapter 812

    "The lower world?"


    When Liu Zhaolong heard the speech, he was stunned. Then he burst out laughing, laughing at himself.


    It''s ridiculous that he should be looked down upon by the red moon because of a man in the lower world.


    "I finally understand. I''m afraid he doesn''t know the value of the great emperor''s blood essence at all? Otherwise, how also impossibly so easily let the blood essence of the great emperor come out.


    When I see him, I will tell him the real value of the great emperor''s blood essence. I really want to see what expression he will have on his face Liu Zhaolong shakes his head and laughs.


    The next second, his face suddenly cold down.


    "Well, now, we can ignore him. This marriage contract, you take the initiative to sign it, don''t force me to do it, here, no one will come out to help you.


    You can''t count on Wang Xu. If he doesn''t come to die, I''ll pat him on the ground and watch him struggle like a mole ant. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Red cangyue did not say a word, just silently raised her head, eyes looking around the red family.


    What she saw was the cold eyes of red star, the owner of the red family, the indifferent eyes of old red parents like chifengxing, and the unwilling and helpless eyes of young children like chizhenghun


    But no matter what, no one, no one came forward to speak for her.


    Red cangyue''s body was cold in an instant. She only felt that she was standing in the core of the right center of the red family, but she felt so cold, as if she was in a cold hell.


    She, can only be silent, at the foot of a step, followed by a step, retreat, continue to retreat.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In xuanchi City, there is a busy street where 20 dragon horned horses can gallop side by side. Wang Xuzheng walks leisurely on the street and looks at the shops, pedestrians and vendors on both sides curiously.


    Xuanchicheng, in his previous life, also stayed here for a long time. But not long after, because of the red moon caused by the red family''s internal strong fight, a good city was destroyed by the aftershocks of the fight.


    Now, walking on the streets of xuanchicheng again, Wang Xu feels as if he is separated from others.


    In this life, some people and some things have changed too much because of his appearance.


    If red cangyue, who can think that she has now become one of the three young masters of the red family?


    "Young master, the main hall of my red family is in the xuanchi city. As for the specific location, it''s not what an ordinary guard can know." Ma Feng followed Wang Xu and said with a bitter smile.


    "No problem, I know."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly and looked up to the north of them.


    In that direction, he could feel a familiar breath, which was just a sword mark he secretly placed on the red moon.


    "With respect, young master cangyue, if she is really in trouble, her trouble will never be small. You..."


    At this point, Ma Feng wants to talk and stop. Although he doesn''t say it directly, the deep worry on his face completely exposes his distrust of Wang Xu.


    It''s not surprising that Ma Feng was afraid of Wang Xu because of her repeated instructions.


    However, after seeing Wang Xu with his own eyes, he came all the way. No matter what means he used to explore, Wang Xu in front of him was just an ordinary man with no accomplishments.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just here to say goodbye to your young master. I won''t cause any more trouble." Wang Xu chuckled, but his eyes were full of fun


    "Ma Feng, you say that your young master has said many times that he wants God''s family to take me back?"


    "Not bad." Ma Feng nodded, but did not dare to say more, more comments.


    He really didn''t understand why Wang Xu had the favor of red cangyue, but he still wanted to go to the emperor''s house to be his son-in-law? Do you have any special hobbies?


    "Well, she can go to the emperor''s house to rob me. If she is in trouble, how can I let go? Of course, I try not to cause more trouble. " Wang Xu smiles more happily.


    Ma Feng lowered his head and dared not answer.


    For Wang Xu''s "inexplicable self-confidence", he is skeptical. Or, I don''t understand at all.


    How many and terrible are the experts in the red house?


    The meaning of Wang Xu''s words is that he wants to go to the palace and snatch the red moon out. I''m afraid it''s not a fool''s dream.


    He didn''t dare to answer. He didn''t really dare to think about it.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu led Ma Feng to stop in front of a huge palace group. The continuous high walls surrounded the palace, forming the pattern of city in city.


    On both sides of the huge city gate, which is 30 meters high, stand nearly 100 great masters of Jingwu, who are wearing black armor, holding spears and sharp swords. The lowest is liupin Jingwei.


    This is Chijia''s elite army!


    Ten people have a small flag, and the head of the small flag is the cultivation of qipinjing. Twenty people with one flag, the lowest level of cultivation is eight grade. One hundred officers and one hundred households are the great masters of jiupinjing.


    "Still!"


    See Wang Xu two people close, the nearest small flag long suddenly step out, one hand holding the waist sword, one hand cross out, cold voice scold.


    Behind him, there were ten great masters of liupinjing, ten sharp spears crossed like a forest, and their cold tips pointed directly at them. Vaguely, an illusory blood tiger shadow was entrenched in the void behind them, and the terrible pressure followed.


    Martial arts, army!


    Just for a moment, Ma Feng''s face is slightly pale, obviously can''t stand the blood evil spirit coming from his face, and the spirit shaking of the collision.


    But Wang Xu''s face did not change. He said with a peaceful smile, "I know cangyue Shaozhu, who is her friend."


    "Little Lord of the moon?"


    The little flag leader frowned slightly, looked up at Wang Xu for a while, and his voice softened down: "since he is the friend of the little Lord cangyue, I think the young master is also the son of Tianjiao. I don''t know if he can show his identity token or the agreed keepsake?"


    "I don''t have any of these." Wang Xu shook his head.


    The voice of the little flag leader''s hard and soft voice suddenly became cold and stiff again, and his eyes were as sharp as Falcon''s


    "I''m sorry. I''m afraid I can''t let the unidentified people in without the token and keepsake."


    "I''m the guard of cangyue young Lord''s other courtyard. This is my identity token. I can confirm that this young master is a friend of the young Lord." At this time, Ma Feng''s face was pale. He carefully came up and handed a red wooden token.


    The little captain took it and looked at it, but finally he shook his head and refused


    "You can''t enter, but since you have identity, you are not suspicious people, so we don''t have to arrest you to enter the prison temple.


    Now, let''s go. "


    "I..."


    Ma Feng wanted to say something else. He just opened his mouth, but he was held by Wang Xu. He shook his head and said, "let''s go. Since we can''t enter, let''s forget it. Take me to a nearby restaurant for a while."


    "Young master, shall we leave like this?" Ma Feng''s unwilling way.


    "What else?"


    Wang Xu glanced at him and said with a smile, "it''s almost time to have lunch. Maybe cangyue will take the initiative to come out in the afternoon."


    "But..."


    Ma Feng opens his mouth to say something, but Wang Xu is two meters away. He shakes his head helplessly and can only follow him, but he murmurs in a low voice:


    "Ha ha, it seems that this young master Wang is not worthy of his name. He is not like what little Lord cangyue said. He is just a timid man."

 Chapter 813

    Fengyuelou.


    This restaurant is 200 meters away from the inner gate where Wang Xu and Wang Xu were stopped.


    second floor.


    Sitting on a mahogany table by the window, Wang Xu can clearly see the continuous palaces not far away.


    "What would you like to eat, guest? Today''s special dish is the blue glue silver carp from helianhu. The belly part of the fish is the most soft and delicious. If you bite it, it''s as smooth and tender as the virgin''s skin. Two, would you like one? "


    A man with eight layers of body refining, one hand holding a huge wooden tea tray, the other hand holding a big pot half a person''s height, poured tea for them with a smile, and asked with a smile.


    "It''s so delicious. Let''s have two." Wang Xu looked at the boy and listened to his agreement. The other side''s eyes all narrowed into two lines.


    This kind of silver carp is very expensive. It costs nearly one thousand Wu Yuan. Every time he sells one, the reward for a civilian warrior like him who works here will be enough to pay for a month''s rent.


    Without waiting for Xiao Si to continue to sell, Wang Xu already said with a smile, "I''ll serve all your other special dishes, and I''ll have two jugs of wine."


    "Well, guest, you wait!"


    The boy bowed himself skillfully, turned around and ran away with the teapot.


    Across from the mahogany table, Ma Feng stares at Wang Xu for a long time. When he sees that he is really coming for dinner, he is even more disappointed


    "Come on, young master Wang, it seems that there is really not much hope. The moon, the Lord, is not human


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t notice Ma Feng''s change of mind.


    At this time, all his attention was focused on the "holy devil" two hundred meters away.


    In front of the gate, the flag leader who stopped Wang Xu turned and walked into the gate. First, he reported the general situation to the hundreds of households in the rear, and then turned back to his post.


    But what he and everyone around him didn''t notice was that a heart full of wood texture, red and black, fell quietly from the small flag leader and beat soundlessly on the ground.


    Four or five red and black tentacles stretched out from the heart, like a small hand and foot, crawling on the ground quickly, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye among the palaces inside.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Deep in the palace.


    In the reception hall.


    Liu Zhaolong stares at the red moon, and again coldly urges: "this marriage contract, do you sign it? Or not? "


    After that, without waiting for Chi cangyue to answer, Liu Zhaolong raised his eyes and looked at the owner of the Chi family who was sitting on the throne in silence. Chi Xing said madly:


    "Crazy uncle, it seems that the young master of cangyue is a little reluctant to marry me. After all, this is your territory, and it''s up to you to solve it? Or shall I come in person? "


    "Red moon, with your blood essence, sign the marriage contract." Red Star crazy didn''t answer, just light command way.


    "No The red moon is concise and comprehensive.


    Red Star maniac took a deep look at her, then slowly got up, looked around, looked at red wind, red fight soul and others, indifferent voice from his mouth:


    "All of you, step back."


    Voice, with no doubt.


    Red wind line was silent for a moment, then slowly got up and led the people around to turn around and walk out of the reception hall.


    Chishanlie and other young people, no one dared to speak, all went out with their heads down.


    Only red fight soul a person didn''t hold back, open mouth want to say what.


    "Home owner..."


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, the Red Star maniac''s eyes had suddenly opened, and the bright god awn shot out from it. The breath of terror fell directly from the sky, just like a big mountain.


    The powerful state from the high position of Wu Zun didn''t give chi Zhenghun any resistance at all.


    Touch!


    instant.


    Red fight soul has been under the pressure of terror, directly kneel on the ground, knees hit the flesh and blood, the bones inside are afraid to have been smashed.


    His face was so twisted and deformed that his whole mind was almost blank.


    Next second.


    A gust of wind rose out of thin air, like an invisible big hand on chizhenghun, which directly flew him out of the reception hall.


    Bang Dang!


    The dull sound of impact came, and chizhenghun bumped into a rockery outside. The rocks shot everywhere. His whole body was full of blood, and his whole face was bruised.


    "Ah, ah..." red fight soul mouth, uncontrollable issued a burst of harsh screams, but people are struggling to look up to the direction of the reception hall, eyes are all desperate and miserable.


    Inside, the woman he likes and the woman who doesn''t like him is forced to sign the marriage contract by a man he doesn''t like.


    It''s not just about marriage, it''s about rules


    The book of martial arts contract!


    All of a sudden.


    A big foot suddenly fell from the sky and fell on the face of red fighting soul.


    "What''s the name of the ghost? It''s very noisy


    Liu Lu walked down from chizhenghun''s face impatiently, shaking his head with disdain and looking up at chicangyue in the reception hall with a strange smile


    "Ha ha, you are a woman who has a lot of infatuated seeds. However, there is only one thing, whether it''s Wang Xu or the red fighting soul, it''s just too useless! Rubbish


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Red cangyue did not say a word, but her lips had been bitten by herself, blood, bit by bit in her tongue, speechless taste spread.


    She has only one feeling, bitter!


    What should I do?


    What should I do?


    What should I do?


    Forced marriage is also forced marriage with marriage contract!


    Last time, Wang Xu was there.


    This time?


    Who can she rely on?


    There has never been a moment when red moon hated her weakness, her ordinary background and everything around her.


    A desire for destruction gathered little by little in her heart.


    "You, don''t go


    At this time, red fight soul suddenly opened his eyes, unexpectedly suddenly from the ground burst up, like a crazy general, mercilessly hit back to his Liu Lu.


    Too suddenly, the speed is very fast, almost in an instant to Liu Lu behind, red fight soul eyes reveal a trace of joy.


    At this time, Liu Lu turned his back to him, caught off guard, and took a full blow from him, even if he didn''t die, he was seriously injured.


    However


    Touch!


    Red fight for the soul to fight the best of a blow, but even Liu Lu''s body that layer of defense field did not break, just played a circle of ripple like ripples.


    Red fight soul Leng in situ, in the eyes of a despair.


    Liu Lu slowly turned around, his face is a naked sneer smile, look at the eyes of red fight soul, is like looking at an ant.


    "Waste, you still have some blood!" Liu Lu smiles.


    Next second.


    He gave a sharp slap and pulled it out.


    Touch!


    Liu Lu''s hand air was forcefully drawn out of a white wave, there was no response at all, and the red fight soul was drawn back.


    His mouth was full of blood mixed with his teeth. After flying more than ten meters, he hit a wall and fell down, spilling blood all over the ground.

 Chapter 814

    There was a moment of silence.


    He is also a great master of jiupinjing, and chizhenghun is the middle and upper level in Chijia''s lineage, but in Liu Lu''s hands, he is as vulnerable as mole ants.


    They couldn''t bear to look at it, because the red fight soul was too miserable at this time, half of his face was crushed, and his consciousness was blurred. We can see how terrible Liu Lu''s palm was.


    "Cough... Poof!"


    Red fight soul open mouth fierce cough, spit out, is all big mouthful of blood, the whole person''s breath quickly weak.


    Seriously injured and dying.


    If it''s not treated in time, it''s dead.


    In the face of this scene.


    The Red Star maniac, the leader of the red family, is indifferent. He has never seen a red fighting soul before. This kind of son is unknown in the red family. If he dies, he will die.


    "Waste."


    Liu Lu snorted coldly, turned his head and looked at Liu Zhaolong. Seeing that the other side nodded gently, a ferocious color flashed on his face and strode toward chizhenghun.


    There is no doubt that he is ready to kill!


    "Stop it


    Red cangyue suddenly frowned. Her face was so cold that she had to rush up to stop it.


    But at this time, a figure wrapped in red and black armor suddenly appeared beside the red fighting soul.


    In an instant, almost all the people present focused on the unexpected outsider.


    In the courtyard, the light was bright and the sun was shining. However, when people looked up and looked directly at the tall and burly man wrapped in red and black armor, they seemed to be looking at a mass of shadow and twisted darkness. As soon as all the light approached each other, it seemed to be absorbed.


    The man turned his back to the crowd and slowly squatted down in front of the red fighting spirit. He treated the red fighting spirit as if there was no one else.


    Behind him is a red cape flying with the wind. On the Cape is engraved with a delicate black sharp triangular pattern, which looks like an eye gazing at the bright world in the dark.


    "Who are you?"


    Liu Lu asked in a deep voice.


    The man is tall. Even if he squats there, he is 1.8 meters tall. When he stands up, he is more like a wall in front of people''s eyes. He is strong, steady and unshakable.


    Liu Lu from the other side, feel a huge like depression volcano like a huge dangerous atmosphere, in the dark constantly slowly condensed.


    This power is not only Wu Zun''s divine idea, but also the hegemony and evil of the demon''s power. At the same time, there is a more pure dark and abyss atmosphere.


    Click! Click!


    Armor collision sound, the man slowly turned around, a pair of eyes seems to be completely composed of darkness, staring at Liu Lu indifferently.


    His head is wrapped in a wooden grain, full of strange spikes in the helmet, at a glance, it looks like a silent, but in the dark revealed sharp teeth of the beast.


    Just eye contact, that indifference to life, darkness, let many people present have a kind of eye acupuncture pain.


    "My name, demon!"


    A slow, low voice sounded.


    Next second.


    The man suddenly raised his hand.


    Whew!


    A dazzling red light exploded from his heart.


    The huge idea of wuzun suddenly set off a huge wave in the void, and the strange and evil power of demons came out like a torrent of torrents. The dark energy, which is not clear, but makes people feel extremely cold in body and mind, immediately covered Liu Lu completely.


    This power, far beyond Liu Lu''s resistance ability, is so huge and pure that he can not understand the power wrapped around his body.


    But for a moment.


    Touch!


    A purple gold jade pendant suddenly exploded from Liu Lu''s body, and the invisible defense field that enveloped his whole body disintegrated and disappeared.


    Next second.


    The power of darkness, instantly from Liu Lu''s skin, mouth and nose, quickly into his body. A piercing cold feeling, let Liu Lu eyes instantly stare big, eyes is extreme fear and can''t believe.


    "Feel it? This is... The power to give hope to the world. "


    The holy devil walked slowly and came to Liu Lu step by step.


    Until then, the others around responded. In the reception hall, Liu Zhaolong and Liu Zun come out with gloomy faces, and Red Star maniac''s eyes are also flickering.


    They had no chance to save Liu Lu before!


    That strange power seems to face the essence of the dark abyss, too fast!


    "Step on it


    With the sound of footsteps, a tiny red and black thread shot from Liu Lu''s eyebrows and flew to the man who claimed to be the holy devil.


    Same second.


    Quietly, Liu Lu''s body, like the accumulation of gravel in general, fell to the ground, turned into a black ash.


    "Who are you?" Liu Zhaolong''s face was so gloomy that he asked word by word.


    At the moment when he saw Liu Lu''s death, he knew that the strength he had just given them was real.


    That kind of dark power is definitely a kind of higher power essence, otherwise it can''t kill Liu Lu so easily.


    After all, although Liu Lu''s defensive weapon is only inferior, it is still enough to withstand nearly ten full blows from a subordinate wuzun.


    Hearing the words, the holy devil slowly stopped. His pure black eyes did not look at Liu Zhaolong, but turned to the Red Star maniac, the owner of the red family


    "I heard that there is a young woman in the red family who inherited the essence and blood of the great emperor. Let her come out, and the temple needs a new saint."


    "Ha ha... Want the red moon? Dare you ignore me? You... "Liu Zhaolong''s eyes shrank slightly, his voice was extremely cold, and he was obviously extremely angry.


    "My son!"


    But before he had finished his words, Liu Zun stopped him and stared at the evil triangle pattern like eyes on the Cape behind the holy devil. It seemed that he took a breath of cold air, and then his voice was dignified. He said word by word:


    "Pay attention to the pattern on each other''s Cape, it seems to be... The eye of indifference!"


    "What?"


    Liu Zhaolong was stunned at first, then his face changed wildly, staring at the Cape behind the holy devil, and the pupils in his two eyes almost shrunk to the size of a needle tip.


    Eyes of indifference!


    Temple?


    This is a cult organization in the Wu Dynasty, which has no one to control.


    "The temple... The devil? Saint? Eyes of indifference... "Liu Zhaolong''s eyes contracted crazily. After three breaths, he said slowly:


    "Sir, I''m the son of the marquis in Wucheng. The person you want is my fiancee. Now you suddenly come out and forcibly rob my woman. Is that too much?"


    "Ha ha... Wu Cheng Hou Fu? My son? What are you


    The holy devil''s head did not return, his eyes were still staring at the Red Star mania, and his voice was extremely disdainful.

 Chapter 815

    "Not to mention an ordinary son of the Marquis''s family in Wucheng, who is the great general of Nanfang town and Zhao Shijie''s youngest son, Zhao pojun''s engagement with Chen''s mansion. As long as it''s the saint I like in the temple, even if it''s Chen''s daughter, I don''t want to leave!"


    At this point, the holy devil suddenly turns his head and stares at Liu Zhaolong, with a trace of ferocity in his voice


    "What? My temple wants you to have a fiancee. Do you have a problem? Believe it or not, I have killed you now, and no one dares to pursue the trouble of my temple. Do you believe it? "


    Liu Zhaolong was silent.


    Liu Zun, the guard beside him, stands in front of Liu Zhaolong in silence, but he just stares at the holy devil on guard, but he doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    The power represented by the eye of indifference is a group of lawless demons, not to mention Liu Zhaolong, the 16th son of the marquis in Wucheng. Even the marquis in Wucheng is comfortable here, and he does not dare to turn his face with each other easily.


    Didn''t he doubt the truth of the devil?


    I doubt it!


    After all, the guy who calls himself the holy devil is a little weak. Although his power is strange, it is only the power of the lower wuzun at most.


    Liu Zun, as a high-ranking warrior, naturally won''t have much awe.


    However, when the devil told the story of the engagement between Zhao Shijie''s youngest son and Chen''s government, he could not help believing it.


    Maybe many people know the name of the general of the town, but the engagement of Zhao Shijie''s youngest son is destined to be unknown to everyone.


    Because, Zhao Shijie''s youngest son, only ten years old this year!


    The engagement with Chen''s government must be a baby kiss!


    At least, Liu Zhaolong and Liu Zun have no news at all.


    But this kind of thing, as long as know after a check can confirm, two people also don''t think this is called the holy devil of the mysterious man in deliberately cheat them.


    After all, it''s a man with a blind eye!


    What are they worth cheating on?


    Because he could not think of any reason at all, Liu Zhaolong could only force himself to bear even if he was not satisfied with the spirit''s superiority and disdain.


    The eye of indifference, the temple, is not what he can provoke.


    "My time is precious. Let the red moon come out, and I will take her back to the temple." In a dead silence, the holy devil spoke again as if no one else.


    There was silence.


    Liu Zhaolong''s face was extremely ugly, but he did not dare to say more.


    Red star was hesitant, but after turning his eyes around the holy devil and Liu Zhaolong, he finally nodded slowly


    "Chi cangyue had already made an engagement with Liu Zhaolong''s son. It can be said that she is no longer a member of my Chi family. Since Liu Zhaolong''s son has no opinion, my Chi family has no opinion either."


    Then he turned to the red moon and said, "red moon, go with the devil. In the future, you will be the saint of the temple and have a bright future. It''s a good thing for you


    "Good thing?"


    Red cangyue finally smile, smile extremely brilliant, happy, she looked around, the last point of nostalgia in the eyes also disappeared, the heart became extremely cold.


    What is this?


    What is she?


    In the Red Star crazy heart, she this so-called red family cangyue little Lord, when has had half little Lord appearance? It''s no different from a cargo.


    Anyone who comes can have her!


    What''s the difference between her and a bitch?


    At this moment, red cangyue has thoroughly seen through the so-called family.


    In this place, she, after all, is just an outsider.


    Even if, she is the same surname red, the same talent, beautiful amazing.


    However, compared with another young master, red star rain, she did not have a father who was the head of the family.


    Compared with the red sky sword, the first young leader who led the army and fought in the lower battlefield, she did not have the support of a high-ranking warrior and a whole family.


    She''s alone!


    She is ordinary and not ordinary!


    No matter how beautiful she is in this red house, she is only a chess piece controlled by a small number of people. If you don''t get into trouble, it''s OK. Once you get into trouble


    Everything in front of us is an example!


    Death will gather in the heart of red moon.


    Her voice was as cold as ice: "I am not the goods in your hands.


    I am the red moon.


    I have only one man in my life. His name is Wang Xu.


    I don''t want to be the son of the Marquis or the saint of the temple!


    Today, if you want to take me away, you can only leave with my body.


    ¡±


    The Red Moon said this.


    All around the world, almost all the people were stunned.


    No one thought that red cangyue would say such a word and make such a decision.


    Liu Zhaolong and red star were stunned. At this time, they remembered that even if they were strong, red moon was not goods, but a person with his own feelings and opinions.


    She doesn''t want to, no one can force her!


    Even at this time, Wang Xu''s mind swayed, and the "holy devil" was a little stiff. In the eyes of outsiders, this rigidity is unbelievable.


    "Silly woman, do I mean so much to you?"


    Wang Xu sighed a little in his heart, then his mind opened in an instant, and a surging torrent rushed out from the bottom of his heart.


    Red cangyue is like this, how can he let her continue to be concealed, and then be disappointed, despairing, and finally even willing to die?


    He suddenly raised his head, fixed his eyes on the red moon, and said: "red moon, you don''t have to do this. I''m just following the order of the young Lord Wang Xu of our temple to take you back."


    "Wang Xu?"


    In an instant, everyone was stunned again.


    This name seems a little familiar.


    Red cangyue has talked about it several times, and chishanlie and others have mentioned it before, but isn''t this guy from the lower world?


    Because I don''t know the value of the great emperor''s blood essence, I give it to red cangyue like an idiot.


    But now, how did it become the temple master behind the eyes of indifference?


    For a moment, everyone felt that their brains were not enough.


    "Well? There''s something wrong... "


    Liu Zhaolong''s eyes flashed. Then he suddenly looked up at the holy devil


    "Listen to you, do you know Wang Xu, the young Lord of the temple, and red cangyue? But as far as I know, Wang Xu, whom red cangyue knew, was a man from the lower world. Is it difficult to be a man from the lower world? Is the little Lord of your temple still a man from the lower world


    At the end of these words, Liu Zhaolong''s sense of strangeness was even more apparent. He began to deeply doubt what the "holy devil" had said before.


    "Yes, young master, he is the man of the lower world!" The peaceful way of the devil.


    All of a sudden.


    All around, once again into a silent silence.


    Especially red fight soul and others, the face again brush white down, can''t help a burst of despair, just ignited a little hope, once again broken.


    Where is such a coincidence in the world?


    This holy devil is not a liar, is he?


    "Ah..." Chi Feng Xing sighed. He was sure that the man who called himself "holy devil" was a liar.


    This farce is coming to an end!


    Lies, just need a loophole, will be mercilessly exposed, can no longer make up for it.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Sure enough, the next moment, Liu Zhaolong was stunned, and then burst out laughing.

 Chapter 816

    "You two, do you hear me? Behind the eyes of Great indifference, the little Lord of the temple is actually a man from the lower world. "


    As Liu Zhaolong smiles, he looks at Liu Zun beside him and Red Star maniac in the distance. His voice is full of self mockery


    "And this holy devil, just a subordinate wuzun, almost frightens all of us. It''s really audacious!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Liu Zhaolong laughs loudly, but more of it is self mockery.


    Liu Zun and Red Star maniac, two high-ranking warriors, also shook their heads slightly and looked at the "holy devil" with murderous eyes.


    From the beginning to the end, the "holy devil" did not say a word. He looked at Liu Zhaolong calmly and laughed.


    After six breaths.


    Liu Zhaolong suddenly restrained his smile, his voice was extremely cold, with a strong sense of killing and Hegemony: "holy devil, right? Eyes of indifference, right? Temple master, right? I think you... Are a liar! My son was almost scared by you. I don''t need your dog brain to think about it. How can a man from the lower world become the little Lord of the temple?


    Hum! I don''t care who you are. Now, get out of here!


    Otherwise, my son will kill you a subordinate wuzun. Even if you are really indifferent, I will not kill you, but I can teach you some lessons. "


    Finish.


    Liu Zhaolong''s breath soared wildly and his whole body was shocked by the void. In a twinkling of an eye, he turned into a rich red.


    It''s the result of momentum influencing the void and directly condensing into substance. It''s terrible.


    Terrible!


    "Well? It seems that this guy also has some skills. He is already approaching wuzun''s realm. " Wang Xu was also a bit surprised.


    But the "holy devil" was standing there as plain as water, motionless, silent and silent.


    "Three breaths, go away! Otherwise... "


    Liu Zhaolong''s face was a bit ferocious. He felt that he had given enough face to the "holy devil" in front of him. He didn''t pursue Liu Lu''s death, and didn''t live with each other.


    This is already great caution and tolerance.


    "Three


    "Two!"


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the chijiaben hall.


    The second floor of Fengyue building.


    On the table near the window, there are all kinds of delicious dishes. Ma Feng doesn''t have much mood to eat, but Wang Xu, who is opposite, is flying up and down with chopsticks.


    All of a sudden.


    Touch!


    Wang Xu put down his chopsticks, Ma Feng raised his head suddenly, and his face was slightly pleased. Is this prince Wang finally going to take action?


    But when he looked up, what he saw was that Wang Xu took the wine and poured himself a cup of fengyuelou''s special wine, chunhuaniang.


    This kind of spring flower wine, there is a stress, after the opening of the jar, the wine into the cup, need a quarter of an hour to precipitate, let the spring flower petals immersed in the wine dissolve bit by bit into the wine.


    At that time, it is the best wine tasting time, and it will also be the most delicious time of spring flower brewing.


    "Do you have time to drink? Two more! I''m not in the mood to drink at this time! " Ma Feng''s eyes widened.


    But Wang Xu didn''t care about him. He gently put on the lid of the wine cup, slightly looked to the place of chijiaben hall in the distance, and slowly spat out a few words:


    "A quarter of an hour... I don''t know. Will it be delayed?"


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Zhaolong''s eyes became colder and colder, and the last of his three fingers closed slowly.


    At this time, the holy devil seemed to be frightened and stood there without saying a word, slightly bowed his head, silent.


    This moment: "do it."


    It''s Wang Xu''s divine command.


    For Wang Xu, it''s similar to a robot with autonomous AI. It can control the whole process, or it can pass instructions only with a little idea. Other demons decide how to do it by themselves.


    Step on it!


    The devil turned, raised his foot and took a step back.


    Next second.


    "One!"


    Liu Zhaolong''s face was full of pride.


    Whether or not the holy devil is indifferent to the eyes of the people, he was shocked, let him rise from the bottom of his heart a strong sense of achievement.


    This kind of feeling makes Liu Zhaolong very useful.


    And such as red wind line and others, is also slightly shaking his head, secretly sigh. Sure enough, after the lie was exposed, this holy devil didn''t have the courage to continue to fight against Hou Fu.


    But just then.


    A huge red and black spike pierced the ground like a wild dragon rising from the sky and hit Liu Zhaolong hard.


    Caught off guard, Liu Zhaolong was unprepared at all. After he reacted, the huge red and black spikes had reached the lower part of his thigh. His defense position was the weakest. He was torn open in an instant and was about to pierce his body.


    Boom!


    A big hand, suddenly inserted from the side, pinched the spikes hard. The violent force burst out and crushed the spikes directly.


    It was Liu Zun, who was always on guard, who saved Liu Zhaolong.


    "Shizi, are you ok?" Liu Zun asked.


    "I''m fine."


    Liu Zhaolong shakes his head in shock and his face turns pale. At that moment, if Liu Zun hadn''t responded in time, he would have been strung into a barbecue stick.


    The panic was followed by unspeakable anger.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Liu Zhaolong suddenly raised his head and directly targeted the holy devil with his eyes.


    The devil turns around, steps, and seems to be leaving. All of them are deliberately made for Liu Zhaolong, in order to paralyze him and let him relax his vigilance.


    "You can''t kill me. But I''ll kill you. It''s easy. "


    The dark eyes of the holy devil could not see any fluctuation, and his voice was even more calm, as if he was talking about a fact.


    "Strange, what''s the matter with this guy? Pretending, can you pretend to be so arrogant, confident and arrogant? It''s as if his identity as a liar has not been exposed... And so on. If he is not a liar, what he said before and now is true? "


    Liu Zhaolong frowned deeply and thought of it in his heart, but soon he shook his head with disdain


    "Well, there are so many loopholes. How can you not be a liar?


    The little Lord of the temple behind the eye of indifference can not be a man from the lower world.


    What''s more, this bastard just made a move, which has already exposed himself. He is not even the next wuzun!


    It''s just that the essence of power is weird, and like me, having the idea after wuzun in advance must also be transformed in advance by some secret method. "


    Think of it here.


    Liu Zhaolong said with a sneer, "that''s very good. I''ll wait to see if it''s you or I who will die!"


    "You die, of course." The devil didn''t move at all.


    "Ha ha, I''m too lazy to talk to you." Liu Zhaolong sneered and turned to look at Liu Zun beside him. He said, "sweep the array for me. I''ll kill him myself."


    With that, Liu Zhaolong paused for a moment and continued: "of course, if he really threatens my life, don''t hesitate to step in and kill him."


    That''s not true.


    Liu Zhaolong has no sense of shame. If he can''t fight the holy devil, he can''t, as long as the holy devil dies in front of him.


    The dead can''t shake his heart of martial arts.


    Liu Zhaolong slowly draws out a sharp sword with green light. It''s a low-grade spirit weapon, which can''t be easily obtained by ordinary wuzun.


    The explosive power of this sword alone makes Liu Zhaolong''s strength stride over the huge threshold of the great master and wuzun''s realm. With his other treasures and secrets, he can even kill the next wuzun easily.


    At the same time.


    Red Star crazy face slightly moved, quietly appeared in red moon side, voice low asked: "red moon, your mouth of Wang Xu... What is the identity?"

 Chapter 817

    What is the identity of Wang Xu?


    Red star doesn''t know.


    Although, he also felt that the man who called himself "holy devil" in front of him was a liar, a man from the lower world, and became the little Lord of the temple behind the eyes of indifference. It was simply unbelievable and impossible.


    And, coincidentally!


    What a coincidence!


    What''s more, there''s a contradiction between what the holy devil said before and after. If Wang Xu is the little Lord of the temple, he said at the beginning, why did he have to say that after Chi cangyue said that with his will to die?


    Many doubts, can not help Red Star crazy not doubt.


    However, on the other hand, the Holy Spirit''s attitude is too strong. It seems that the other side is not afraid of death.


    What''s more, the youngest son of Zhao Shijie, a general of the Southern Town, and the child relationship set by Chen''s government are not generally known.


    True and false, false and true, let Red Star crazy did not dare to make the final decision easily.


    "I don''t know, but he didn''t care about the blood essence of the great emperor. He gave it to me." Red cangyue shakes her head faintly. Her eyes toward the holy devil twinkle slightly. Her heart is also full of doubts.


    At first, she thought Wang Xu was the devil. However, after observing for so long, the holy devil''s completely different power breath and attack means.


    She can be sure that the holy devil is definitely not Wang Xu.


    However, the style of the other party is a little like Wang Xu.


    Red cangyue doesn''t understand, but she knows that the holy devil is absolutely related to Wang Xu and has no malice to her.


    If she had known this, she would not have been so impulsive before, and she would have left with the holy devil.


    On the other side.


    In the eyes of all.


    Liu Zhaolong step by step to the devil.


    "If I were you, I would have chosen to leave wisely just now, instead of pretending to be paralyzed, so as to attack me secretly. Hehe, isn''t it uncomfortable that the attack failed? " Liu Zhaolong stares at the holy devil playfully and says with a grim smile:


    "Keep this kind of unhappiness, let you more unhappiness things are still behind, I won''t kill you soon, I will leave your last breath, let you see me and red cangyue get married with your own eyes!"


    With that, Liu Zhaolong''s eyes flashed and suddenly asked, "by the way, the holy devil is not your name. What''s your real name? Wang Xu


    He wanted to take the devil by surprise.


    Unfortunately, at this time, the holy devil acted according to his own instinct. There was only one instruction in his mind, that is, to kill Liu Zhaolong.


    Therefore, unlike Liu Zhaolong''s nonsense, the holy devil has no nonsense.


    Whew! Whew!


    In a flash, dozens of red and black huge spikes burst out of the ground, turned into a storm, and shot at Liu Zhaolong from all directions.


    See.


    Liu Zhaolong has no interest in nonsense, and his sword suddenly turns into air.


    The edge of the sword rips open the air and suddenly brings a sharp hiss. The cold edge of the sword appears out of thin air. In the twinkling of an eye, it rips open the red and black spikes that come from all around.


    A clear sword mark is left in the void, just a sword at random, as if directly tearing the space, leaving a visible scar between heaven and earth.


    The huge, sharp and dazzling sword spirit constantly rushes out, hovers and transforms from the body of the sword. Even if the terrible sword spirit is separated by tens of meters, it also makes many martial arts masters around feel numb. Subconsciously, they retreat madly, as if they would die if they don''t retreat.


    Terror!


    This is the inferior artifact!


    In the distance, chifengxing, the subordinate wuzun of the Chijia family, only felt his scalp numb and stepped back to avoid the pressure of the sword.


    The Marquis''s house in the hinterland of the dynasty is really not simple. Any ordinary son can have such luxury equipment with him.


    Just this sword can match the value of an inferior wuzun, right?


    The gap between Chijia and Wucheng Houfu is too big. It''s no wonder that chixing maniac, the owner of the family, will trade chicangyue as a bargaining chip.


    It''s not the Red Star maniac who is weak, but the power of a marquis''s house. It''s too terrible. It''s not the red family that can offend.


    Keng!


    The speed of this sword is so fast that it almost reaches the neck of the holy devil in a twinkling of an eye. There are dozens of red and black wooden spikes that can easily pierce rocks and steel. However, even Liu Zhaolong''s body can''t get close to it, so it is smashed by the sword''s awn that swings away automatically.


    I see.


    Next second.


    The holy devil will be cut by the sword edge and die, but he still stands in the same place and seems to have no reaction at all.


    "Move


    This second, red cangyue silver teeth bite together, hands pinch fist, fundus is all anxious.


    In her side, red star crazy slowly shook his head, in his view, at this time, the devil has lost all opportunities, will die.


    Such a fast sword, such a close distance, even he could not escape. Time, too much wasted.


    But just then.


    When everyone thinks the devil will die.


    "Click!"


    Liu Zhaolong''s sword edge, without any pause across the devil''s neck, his head was instantly cut in half.


    However, the strange thing is that there is not any blood in it. There are only countless entangled and wriggling red and black objects, which are similar to blood vessels and wood silk skin.


    "You''re dead!"


    That is, at this moment, the holy devil, who has been silent, suddenly spits out three words.


    And after these three words came to the ground.


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    Liu Zhaolong''s long sword, an inferior spirit weapon, almost runs through the holy devil''s neck. The sharp awn carried on the sword is like a small sword cutting the holy devil''s body madly.


    If you are a normal person, even if you are a high-ranking wuzun, at this time, you have lost your life and you can''t die any more. But now, the holy devil is still strong and indifferent, standing there.


    On the contrary, Liu Zhaolong seems to be stiff, standing in front of the devil, motionless, seems to become a freeze frame.


    Dozens of red and black spikes, thick and thin as chopsticks, are intertwined with each other. I don''t know when they have penetrated through Liu Zhaolong''s chest. They are like a red and black cannibal flower in full bloom, ferocious and bloody.


    This, this


    What''s going on?


    Everyone is stupid.


    terrified.


    Next second.


    "My son!"


    Liu Zun finally responded, and his roar broke the silence.


    He thought that Liu Zhaolong''s sword could not be stopped and reacted by the holy devil.


    So, he thought, the devil will die!


    However, no matter what he thought, he didn''t think that the holy devil''s head was about to fall, and he was still alive.


    Weird!


    It''s so weird!


    All this, there is only one possibility, that is, the devil is not a real person!


    However, although the breath of the holy devil is a little strange, it is no different from that of the flesh and blood living man. As a high-ranking warrior, Liu Zun knows much more about organ beasts and puppets than ordinary warriors.


    But even he didn''t find the devil wrong.


    It is the power of Wu Zun to separate himself, and it also needs the help of the flesh of living people.

 Chapter 818

    "You, you... What is it, Dong..."


    Liu Zhaolong lowers his head and looks at the big hole in his chest. The flesh and blood spray out, and the breath of life in his body passes quickly.


    Before the word "Dongxi" could be used, more red and black spikes had been blasted out of the holy devil from under the ground, tearing Liu Zhaolong to pieces in an instant.


    "The blood of Fu Chang tree demon is really against heaven!" Wang Xu is very satisfied.


    To tell the truth, Liu Zhaolong''s sword, he really did not react. After waiting for his reaction, he had no time to escape. He could only watch the sword edge tear his neck.


    The reason why he is not afraid from the beginning to the end is that the holy devil is only separated, and his death has nothing to do with him.


    However, the development of the matter completely exceeded his expectation. After he realized that he was not dead, with his terrible fighting consciousness, how could he not seize the opportunity to kill Liu Zhaolong in an instant?


    Just like Liu Zhaolong''s idea, as long as his enemies die, no matter how they die, the dead must be the weak.


    So, behind the luck, it''s because Wang Xu, the holy devil, is too powerful!


    "Chu shuliu, you and I don''t have much in common in previous lives. I only know that you are very strong... Now, I finally know why you are so strong." Wang Xu sighed in his heart.


    This holy devil is almost no worse than a middle martial arts master. Even if he is equipped with enough spirit weapons and his endless martial arts secrets, even a high martial arts master will not have the power of World War I.


    Just then.


    A heartrending roar suddenly rang out.


    "No!"


    Seeing Liu Zhaolong torn to pieces, Liu Zun''s eyes suddenly turned red, and the terror of high-ranking wuzun burst out instantly. Without any hesitation, he rushed to kill the holy devil.


    "Do you... Want to die, too?"


    The holy devil suddenly raised his head, his pure black eyes staring at Liu Zun indifferently. There was no emotion inside, but pure darkness.


    Even though the breath of the holy devil was worse than that of Liu Zun, the high-ranking martial Zun, Liu Zun only felt cold in his pure black eyes.


    Especially with Wang Xu slightly raised his hand and slowly pulled out the spirit sword in the holy devil''s neck, the scene of strange red and black granulation constantly intertwined and wriggled to heal is more strange, which makes people deeply palpitating.


    "You..."


    Liu Zun''s figure stagnated, but he did not dare to go on.


    It''s not that he really thinks Wang Xu can kill him, but because of the power behind him.


    If what Wang Xu said before is true, especially the strange degree of separation between the holy and the devil, Liu Zun himself can not afford the power behind the angry and indifferent eyes.


    "Who are you?" Liu Zun clenched his teeth and almost squeezed this sentence out of his throat.


    "I''ve said that, but why don''t you believe it all the time?" Wang Xu said blandly that in this Kung Fu, the injury of the holy devil has recovered more than half.


    He waved Liu Zhaolong''s long sword. After his mind erased his personal mark, it was unexpectedly easy to use.


    "After the remodeling of the flesh, the essence of the broken sword, which was originally full of bones and bones, was used by me to construct the bones of the new flesh. This sword came in the right time, and can be reintegrated into the new bone after reconstructing the dead body." Wang Xu thought in mind that God wandering outside the sky.


    Opposite him, Liu Zun looks uncertain, but Wang Xu doesn''t care at all.


    It''s true that a loophole in a lie can be pierced, but if you insist on the lie and don''t change your words, as long as you have enough momentum to bluff everyone, it''s true.


    Anyway, the holy devil is just a separate body. He is not afraid of death at all. Even if he is destroyed into ashes, Wang Xu will not care at all. Of course, heartache is for sure.


    Momentum is the core.


    In a word, momentum is enough. You are just an ordinary person, and you can pretend to be a billionaire to cheat others. Even you can pretend to be a national high-ranking official to cheat others. There are few similar examples.


    "Is it true what he said before?" Liu Zun was so surprised that he thought about all his actions after the appearance of the "holy devil".


    He suddenly found out that there was no confusion or lack of confidence from the beginning to the end.


    The other side, said, actually seems to be really all true!


    Thinking of this, Liu Zun looks even worse.


    The power behind the eyes of indifference is not something that can be offended just by the Marquis of Wucheng, nor can he be provoked by Liu Zun alone. Under extreme fear, he hesitated even more.


    At this time, Wang Xu''s insipid voice came back


    "To tell you the truth, I''m only a part of myself standing in front of you. Now my body is tens of thousands of miles away. If it wasn''t too far away, would it be the only power coming? Let you these insects jump in front of me for so long, my mood, has been very uncomfortable


    "What?"


    Hearing the speech, Liu Zun''s eyes suddenly shrunk.


    After tens of thousands of miles, the power of separation, can still have such power, the other party''s noumenon, the real power is how terrible?


    Red Star crazy also heart God huge shock, can''t believe of looking up, the face was actually revealed a faint regret color.


    "Remember, my name, the devil."


    Wang Xu''s indifferent voice continued to ring. His pure black eyes did not look at other people. He settled on the red moon and said calmly:


    "Red moon, I have been waiting for you for a long time. I have spent enough time on these wastes. Come with me."


    At this point, he gave a little meal, glanced at Liu Zun and Red Star maniac beside him, and continued: "now, I think no one dares to stop us any more."


    At this time, red cangyue was stunned.


    Just because she saw a trace of Wang Xu in the body of the "holy devil.".


    A strange idea came to her mind from the bottom of her heart


    "Is the man in front of you really Wang Xu?"


    After three breaths, she suddenly responded and quickly ran to Wang Xu.


    "Follow me."


    See red cangyue come over, Wang Xuchong she nodded, and then ignore everyone, turned and left.


    Behind him, there was a dead, even dull crowd.


    Liu Zun stood in the same place, his face was gloomy and uncertain, his eyes were jumping fast, and he seemed to be thinking about something. From time to time, his ruthlessness was revealed from the bottom of his eyes, but in the end, he did nothing.


    Red Star maniac also stood in place, motionless, just watching two people leave.


    All of a sudden.


    "Holy devil" tall figure stopped, did not turn around, only indifferent voice came: "by the way, there are two small things I forgot to tell you."


    "Xuankong city is a new site that my temple likes. It''s better to take the initiative to retract the claws of the Wu City Marquis''s house. The Templars are on their way. You have a month to leave


    "Also, Chijia, chicangyue, from now on, will have nothing to do with you. She will be the saint of my temple. I don''t want to hear or see any Chijia people cheating outside with her name one day to destroy the reputation of my temple."


    "Finally, don''t forget that destruction is the eternal light!"


    The last sentence falls to the ground.


    Liu Zun''s face turned white at the end of the moment, and the ruthlessness of his eyes turned into a deep fear.


    Destruction is eternal light!


    These short words are just the slogans of the members of the eye of indifference when they walk outside.


    Because the level of the eye of indifference is extremely high, and what it does is extremely evil, the high level of the Wu Dynasty has always blocked the news of such cults.


    Few people know this slogan.


    Liu Zun raised his head and saw that the Red Star maniac beside him was at a loss. He didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence.

 Chapter 819

    Wang Xu leads the red moon, and they walk in silence.


    From leaving the palace courtyard where the Red Star maniac and others were, to all the way out of the inner city of the red family, there was no obstruction and trouble.


    Because of Wang Xu''s last words.


    Red Star maniac, Liu Zun and others did not dare to follow.


    Liu Zhaolong, the 16th son of the Marquis''s family in Wucheng, was forced to marry. Although the whole Chijia family had some stories about it, it was just a rumor that chicangyue was in trouble, but they didn''t know what the Red Star maniac had done.


    So when they walked out of the three palaces and courtyards, they met the red family guards, children, elders and so on. It was as if nothing had happened. They all saluted the red moon respectfully, saying "little Lord of the green moon.".


    When he got out of the inner gate and stood under the Fengyue tower, "Wang Xu" stopped. His tense mind suddenly relaxed and he was sure that today''s "contingency adventure" was a real success.


    He knew that chicangyue was in trouble, but he didn''t know what the trouble was.


    Even though he couldn''t even enter the inner city gate of Chi''s family, he had to rely on the "holy devil" to sneak in. When he ran into the scene of Liu Lu forcing him to kill Chi and fight for his soul, what he did behind him was almost contingency.


    Pretend to be


    No, putting on airs, pulling the tiger''s skin, and ignoring the eyes are a real cult. He has been in contact with it in his previous life.


    Even in the previous life, the red moon was really the saint of the temple among the forces represented by the eyes of indifference.


    What he said, true or false, false or real, and with enough momentum, really frightened Liu Zun, red star maniac and others.


    As for the result of failure, Wang Xu did not think about it.


    At most is the loss of the devil separation, and then think of other ways to help red cangyue.


    However, Wang Xu was really touched after red cangyue expressed her heart''s desire for life and death. He had no idea that he was so important in red cangyue''s heart.


    Therefore, when Liu Zhaolong is killed later, Wang Xu is really holding the heart of death. If it is not for the holy devil who is transformed by his blood, who is far stronger than he expected, Wang Xu will be ready to release the devil in his heart again.


    Although, it will make him more likely to sink completely.


    But, Wang Xu, no regrets!


    Fortunately, in the end, it worked.


    Under the wind and moon tower.


    "Well, excuse me, what are we here for?" Looking at the holy devil who stopped suddenly in front of him, the red moon asked with doubts and hesitation.


    "I''ve just lost my mind..." the voice of red cangyue pulls Wang Xu back from his fear. He turns his head apologetically and looks at red cangyue


    "Cangyue, let me tell you something. Don''t be surprised or don''t believe it. In fact, I''m wang Xu."


    Although there has been speculation.


    But when this almost impossible answer is confirmed.


    Red moon is still in place.


    She had been staring at the "holy devil" with her lips slightly open and her mouth speechless.


    Because, all of a sudden, she found out that she had already known Wang Xu. But at this moment, she knew that she didn''t know anything about Wang Xu.


    The devil


    In front of his eyes, Wang Xu has a strong breath. Like Wu Zun, he exudes a strong presence of deep authority all the time?


    So, who is Wang Xu, who she met and met in Chishui before?


    Chi cangyue didn''t think that a martial arts master who was just a natural master would become a martial arts master in such a short time.


    Even if it''s just the next wuzun, it''s absolutely impossible!


    "Cangyue, what are you talking about?" Seeing that the red moon was speechless, Wang Xu was a little depressed. Then he suddenly remembered something and quickly said:


    "Ah, I forgot. Now my body is my part. Come on, follow me upstairs. I''ve already ordered a banquet upstairs. I''m waiting for you."


    However.


    Wang Xu''s voice fell to the ground, but the red moon''s more dull eyes and Zhang''s bigger red lips responded to him, but he still didn''t speak a word.


    Separate?


    The lower wuzun level?


    What happened in the short two months since they separated?


    The separation is so strong. How strong is Wang Xu''s Noumenon?!


    The red moon was stunned and blank in her mind.


    But Wang Xu had already reached out his hand and pulled red cangyue to the second floor. He felt his hand wrapped and pinched by a big hand. The warmth came from above, and red cangyue finally recovered.


    She followed Wang Xu like a puppet, but her face was all red.


    In her blank mind, she could no longer think about what Wang Xu had experienced after his separation. She had only one idea left


    "His hands, so warm, let me, so... Safe!"


    ¡­¡­


    Fengyuelou.


    second floor.


    Among the delicious dishes on the table, two glasses of wine are covered with blue porcelain covers with red flowers. Through a small ring of mouth on the top, you can see the floating spring flowers.


    Petals floating and rotating, each time, there will be a small piece into the wine, so that the original clear wine stained with a trace of red and blue luster.


    A little flower, mixed with wine overflow, tenacious into the table sitting on the nose of two wine guests.


    "Mr. Wang, we have been waiting for nearly half an hour. The little Lord of the moon has not appeared yet. But I don''t have any desire to drink. How can you still be so idle..." Ma Fei sniffed, but he didn''t have any desire to drink. He gave a few wry smiles, and his desire for words stopped.


    Looking at Wang Xu eating fish and wine slowly, his eyes are extremely complex.


    Is this prince Wang a friend of cangyue Shaozhu?


    No, thanks to cangyue''s deep love for him, it turns out that this young master Wang is like this


    "Asshole!"


    Before the last two words in Ma Fei''s heart came out, Wang Xu, who was opposite, looked up with a smile and shook his head at him


    "This wine is not for you to wake up, but for the sake of the young master of your family. Before long, she will come


    "Prince Wang..."


    Ma Fei takes a deep look at Wang Xu when he hears the words, but his eyes are naked with a strong doubt.


    Will the little Lord cangyue come right away?


    You''re not a fool, are you?


    A magic wand?


    The little Lord cangyue is in trouble now. Originally, he was counting on you to help him. As a result, you come here to sit in a restaurant, eat delicious food and enjoy good wine. How can you help him?


    Think of here, Ma Fei extremely regret, why do you want to bring the prince to xuanchi city? It''s a total waste of time and effort.


    But just then.


    The two figures came up from the first floor. In front of them was a big man who was wrapped in red and black armor and could not see his face clearly.


    In the back, there is a beautiful woman in white, with a face as delicate and cold as snow lotus, a pair of beautiful eyes like Tut and a smile, and a little astonished on her cheeks.


    As soon as they appeared, they immediately attracted the attention of almost all the second floor drinkers.


    "It''s a pity that the rescuer has not yet woken up." Wang Xu also looked up with a smile. His voice seemed to be slightly disappointed.


    "What?"


    Ma Fei was stunned and subconsciously followed Wang Xu''s eyes. When he saw the beautiful woman, he was in the same place.


    He, he, his family


    Cang, Cang


    Little Lord of the moon?

 Chapter 820

    Ma Feng stays where he is.


    Red cangyue also a little silly looking at Wang Xu, the fundus is all don''t understand.


    Because Wang Xu, who was in front of her at this time, had no breath of martial arts cultivation, just like an ordinary person who had never practiced martial arts.


    Wang Xu, abandoned?


    How did you become an ordinary person?


    But... No!


    How could he be a useless person with no cultivation of martial arts and Taoism?


    The red moon''s mind is shaking violently.


    "Cangyue, here you are."


    In the face of their stupidity, Wang Xu smiles, takes the spring flower brew at hand, and says in a soft voice:


    "This cup of spring flower wine is specially made for you. Although it''s a little early, it has a different flavor. I respect you."


    With that, Wang Xu took the wine and drank it down.


    The unique flavor of chunhuaniang reverberates in the mouth. After drinking it, he doesn''t say anything, but always holds the wine cup with a smile and looks at the red moon calmly.


    At this time, there is no word, but there is God.


    Don''t know why, red cangyue''s face is slightly red for a while, then gently en, took the wine cup and gently took a mouthful.


    The delicate red lips fall on the edge of the wine cup, and the crystal wine slides down the tip of the tongue. The eyes of the red moon are brighter and brighter, and the blush of her cheeks is deeper and deeper.


    Touch!


    After a long time staring at Wang Xu, he finally couldn''t help it


    "Wang Xu, your accomplishments in martial arts..."


    Wang Xu knew what red cangyue wanted to ask and said with a smile


    "You''re right. My martial arts accomplishments are gone."


    Red cangyue''s eyes were all worried.


    "But don''t worry. I didn''t have an accident. My accomplishments were abandoned by myself. I''ll be able to repair them again soon." Without waiting for her to speak, Wang Xu has continued.


    "Hoo, that''s good."


    Red cangyue sits down, smiles and naturally picks up new chopsticks to pick up a piece of fresh fish.


    Next, while eating, they chatted, and the atmosphere was extremely harmonious. They only saw each other in their eyes, as if other people around them didn''t exist at all.


    In this kind of atmosphere, Ma Feng is extremely embarrassed. All his words are stifled in his throat. He sat by himself, feeling that there was no place for his hands and feet.


    Although sitting on the table, but this table, in fact... No place for him!


    "Fortunately, in addition to me, there is an outsider. It seems that I am not so embarrassed." Ma Feng mumbled awkwardly in his heart. He raised his eyes and sat down next to him. He didn''t say a word. He was just like the holy devil of the dead. He was very glad.


    Soon.


    After eating a table of food, Wang Xu and red cangyue both get up and leave, and the holy devil follows them in silence.


    Ma Feng was going to follow him, but as soon as he got up, he saw red cangyue turning her head and said, "go back first."


    Ma Feng a Leng, saw the eye Saint devil, open mouth to want to say what, but red Cang Yue already drew back the vision.


    "Yes, little Lord of the moon."


    Seeing this, Ma Feng can only stand awkwardly and watch the three leave.


    In half an hour.


    On the edge of a small lake three miles outside xuanchi city.


    "Cangyue, what are your plans for the future?" Overlooking the lake, Wang Xu asked.


    "I haven''t thought so much yet. Anyway, I''m not going to stay any longer. Maybe I''ll leave Xuankong city and go to the nearby Hongyue city or even the hinterland of Wu Dynasty." Red cangyue shook her head, and her voice was a little confused


    "It''s said that the capital of Wu Dynasty is a city built in the sky, in which there are many schools of martial arts and Taoism, and there are countless competitors who are not inferior to me.


    There, people of the same generation as ours, at least, are the inferior martial arts masters, and even the best, who are already trying to attack the realm of Emperor Wu. "


    At this point, red cangyue suddenly lost a smile, looked at Wang Xu, slightly frowned and said: "don''t tell me, it''s you. What''s your identity? What is the eye of indifference? Is the identity of the little Lord of the temple true


    "How can it be true? Those words are all made up by me. There is no temple at all. " Wang Xu shakes his head and laughs, then looks a coagulation, seriously said:


    "But the eye of indifference is real. It''s a powerful organization. If you are really going to the capital of Wu Dynasty, you may have a chance to meet their people there.


    Remember, the opportunity to get in touch with them, the opportunity to join the eye of indifference, will bring you great opportunities


    "Doesn''t it mean that the eye of indifference is a cult?" The red moon frowned.


    "Cult?" Wang Xu chuckled, "the royal family in power of the dynasty was still a notorious bandit in the world two thousand years ago. Now?"


    The red moon is thoughtful.


    After a moment of silence, she asked, "are you going back to China? I''m really curious about what kind of world Huaxia is. "


    Wang Xu laughed: "above martial arts, the level of the Chinese world is very low, even among the more than a dozen lower boundaries conquered by Xuankong city. Because of the fragility of the power of heaven and earth, it is also the last one.


    However, there is no reason why human beings can become the spirit of all things. Although the martial arts of the Chinese world are not obvious, there is also a power called science and technology.


    Although this kind of power has not yet developed to the level comparable to Wudao, its future potential is also not small... "


    Say, the topic can''t stop.


    On the edge of this small lake, Wang Xu brought the red moon into a dreamlike world that he had never touched.


    Of course, what Wang Xu says behind him is too hi. What he says are all examples from sci-fi movies, such as spaceship, alien fortress, Star Destroyer and so on.


    "So, at the present level of science and technology, a high-ranking warrior can easily sweep the world?" Finally, red cangyue made a conclusion with a smile.


    "It can''t be said that. After all, if a ten million ton large equivalent prokaryotic bomb is hit in the front, wuzun is also dead. He can''t die any more..." Wang Xu''s smile stagnated.


    "However, the high-ranking wuzun may stand still and let this kind of pronuclear bomb you said smash in the front?"


    "Maybe, some wuzun are stupid. They don''t know the power of the nuclear bomb. They are arrogant..."


    "Not to mention anything else, we just conquered more than a dozen lower boundaries of Xuankong city. In every war, we would collect intelligence in advance and infiltrate it from all aspects. It''s not a naked and no technical killing and invasion..."


    "If a frontal war starts, it may not work at the individual level, but in a large-scale war, the lethality of scientific and technological forces is extremely terrible..."


    "We infiltrate... Well, using an example you mentioned before, Blitzkrieg, beheading... To conquer a world, we only need to destroy a small number of people who originally ruled the world, but we don''t need to kill all people. That''s not conquest, it''s destruction."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 821

    Half a day later.


    Wang Xu has separated from red cangyue and is single in front of the entrance of Chishui secret place.


    "Xuan Kong Shu, open the door


    The holy devil floats in the void, and the numerous fingerprints bring up the light and shadow of the Tao. Finally, he suddenly integrates his hands and opens a large space, which seems to open an invisible door.


    The void is abruptly pulled apart, a violent shaking, and the unreal and invisible door is suddenly opened, from which the terrible suction comes out.


    "Sure enough, even if I leave the mark of spirit in the secret place, I still have only one second to open." Wang Xu shook his head and sighed. Without much hesitation, he stepped out directly, and his figure was swallowed by the door of nothingness.


    Immediately after that is the separation of the holy and the evil.


    Almost for a moment.


    The original world of beautiful scenery, blue sky and white clouds, has become a pure darkness, surrounded by a variety of colorful space storms, and unknown particle flow.


    In this void, there is a translucent gray channel, but the channel is extremely unstable, facing the external space storm all the time, and all kinds of strange and indescribable attacks.


    Here, is the real void space!


    Outside the world, behind the space, on the back of the material, the counter evidence of the entity, all the worlds are surrounded by this space.


    "If the time is not too tight, the space channel is extremely unstable, otherwise I can go to Chishui to explore alone..." Wang Xu''s heart is dark.


    Through the gray channel, he can see two cavities shrouded by fog, the one far away. The fog is extremely rich, and it is the Chishui secret place that is linked. The closer is the entrance to the Chinese world.


    Although it''s a pity that Wang Xu''s action doesn''t stop at all. The saints and Demons disperse in an instant, and countless black and red flesh and blood containing wood texture condense into huge armor to block the residual pressure of the space storm transmitted from the outside of the channel.


    Wang Xu kept on moving forward. On both sides of the gray channel, he quickly crossed one by one or whirlpool, or dead silence, or red, or round patches of overlapping light and shadow, which were all the entrances to other worlds.


    Even in the distant void and darkness, the bright white marks like thunder and lightning, or the dark cracks like the mouth, are all the entrances to other worlds, but they are more unstable and full of danger.


    For these, Wang Xu just a glance to let go, void space past life, he did not know how many times, simply will not be too shocked because of these.


    Soon.


    He came to the entrance of the Chinese world.


    Just as he was about to cross, suddenly, a voice full of malice suddenly exploded on his head.


    "My... Pure blood, stay!"


    Hearing this voice, Wang Xu''s face suddenly changed. He suddenly looked up and saw the void on his head suddenly darkened.


    Next second.


    He didn''t have time to react at all. A huge red and black palm with the size of hundreds of meters smashed a whole small space storm. With the help of the power of Chishui secret place, Wang Xu created a temporary void channel and grabbed Wang Xu.


    "The tree demon?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly constricted, and a trace of regret flashed across his face.


    He was careless!


    Forget that the separation of the holy and the devil is made from the pure blood of the Chu tree willow body and the Chang tree demon. Previously, in the xuankongcheng Jiulong college, I didn''t know how many layers of space, but the tree demon could feel it, and suddenly came, and the force wanted to take Chu shuliu away by force.


    The void space, outside the world, is connected with the heaven and the world. Without the world barrier, the forest demon can also feel it.


    "What to do? What shall we do? "


    Wang Xu clenched his teeth. Time seemed to stop. His mind was running wildly. The big hand on his head was getting closer and closer, and the pupils in his eyes were getting tighter and tighter.


    "Compared with the tree demon of kimono, my strength is too weak. I''m as weak as a mole ant. I can''t do anything! I can only spell it


    In an instant, Wang Xu made a final conclusion. He was ruthless in his heart and let go of the protection of the separation of the holy and the evil. After the reconstruction, he could face the space storm of the outside world without martial arts cultivation.


    Under his control, the holy devil went forward instead of retreating, and took the initiative to bump into the big hand of Fu Chang tree demon.


    Since the other party wants it, give it to the other party!


    Compared with life, a separate body is lost.


    I can''t bear the wolf!


    The old don''t go, the new don''t come!


    Good don''t change, better don''t meet!


    What''s in the bowl is never as good as what''s in the pot!


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu constantly comforted himself, but his heart still hurt badly.


    It''s the fighting power of wuzun level. It''s the card to protect life.


    Unfortunately, in the face of servitude, the tree demon never knew how many big hands came from outside the world. He could only watch the holy devil separate himself, and was captured by each other like a small insect.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu''s figure is completely engulfed by the entrance of the Chinese world. With the disappearance of his "positioning coordinate" carrier, the open space entrance of the Chinese world instantly closes and turns into a dark dot.


    In the original position, it turned into pure darkness again, surrounded by space storms.


    Suddenly.


    But this space storm just swept, the roar of fury exploded again, and a big red and black hand came from above again.


    "Roar!"


    "Worm! It''s not the blood of my family. Damn... Worms


    "Who is it? Who dares to deceive me? "


    "Don''t let me find you, or I will destroy the world you live in and everything you love!"


    "Damned sun world, damned old dragon, damned warrior!"


    "Gather 108 vassal races, gather a large army, I will fight against the Wu Dynasty!"


    With the roar, the big red and black hand suddenly closed, crushing the space storm below, and countless lightning and thunder exploded in its palm.


    The separation of the Holy Spirit and the devil is lost in an instant, and even the dregs and ashes can''t leave a trace.


    ¡­¡­


    China world.


    island country.


    Under the dim sky, pink lights illuminate almost half of the city, where tens of millions of people live.


    During the day, people go to work, work and eat peacefully. At night, when night falls, many dark corners of the city will breed indescribable dark things.


    "Pooh! Poof


    In a narrow, dirty, dark alley, there are strange sounds. All kinds of garbage are piled up in the deep, sewage is splashed on the ground, and a mouse is flying fast with its long tail.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    All of a sudden, a rush of footsteps came.


    A flustered woman in a red Sakura kimono with half a snow-white calf and no shoes on her feet rushed in.


    Accompanied by a woman''s fear and despair cry: "no, no! Isn''t it just an ordinary part-time job? Why do you force me to accompany the guests? "

 Chapter 822

    "No running? I have said that this direction is a dead end. Why don''t you believe me? "


    With the cry of women, three figures appeared at the entrance of the alley, two tall, dressed in black suits, with a cold face, and even with cruel fun.


    A short man, no more than 1.56 meters tall, with a dog''s face and a head dressed up, holding a pile of white paper in his hand, smiles and complacently says:


    "Miss He Qingmei, you have signed a contract with us. It is clearly stated in the contract that it is an agreement to accompany the guests to drink unconditionally. You have signed it in black and white."


    "But you didn''t tell me to drink with me unconditionally... Not only drink, but also let others touch me at will, even ask me to take off my clothes and do those things!" The woman named he Qingmei screamed angrily and helplessly, gnashing her teeth.


    If the vision can kill people, at this time that short man, I''m afraid he Qingmei has already been torn to pieces.


    As she spoke, she turned her head and looked behind her. Sure enough, she could only see a wall four or five meters away. It was a dead end.


    Suddenly, he Qingmei was in despair.


    "Then we have made it clear now? You can also refuse. As long as you pay 30 times of the liquidated damages, it''s not much for your Huaxia''s money. It''s just one million. "


    The short man chuckled, his voice was more proud, and his eyes were on he Qingmei.


    "A million?"


    He Qingmei gritted her teeth and said in a hoarse voice: "if I had so much money, would I come to work here? I am an ordinary international student. You are deliberately deceiving, blackmailing and breaking the law. Once the police know, you will all go to prison. "


    "The police? Ha ha ha


    The short man laughed and shook his head


    "Ha ha, it''s said that Chinese women are naive and easy to cheat, especially you international students. Sure enough, it''s true. You think they can handle us? And care about you?


    Oh, by the way, Huaxia police may care about you, but this is not Huaxia, but our country of Daiwa people. This city is the territory of our Sanchuan group!


    Those guys with poor wages are just the dogs raised by our Sanchuan group. So, accept your life and don''t force me to let others take you back. "


    At this point, the short man''s eyes flow in he Qingmei''s body, and his voice is obscene: "of course, if you like to be taken away by people with strong, stripped clothes, I won''t have an opinion."


    "You, you... You! It''s all bad! " He Qingmei''s body trembled, and she cried out with all her strength.


    This is a cry of despair when a person is in a foreign country, oppressed and forced to a desperate situation!


    There is no hope in it.


    If someone hears her cry and comes to check, maybe she can be saved.


    At this time, four or five figures suddenly appeared at the entrance of the alley, followed by an angry voice: "you, what are you doing?"


    Someone''s coming!


    In an instant, he Qingmei''s eyes suddenly lit up, looked at the young people at the entrance of the alley and cried out:


    "Help! They''re gangsters. They want me to sell them! Help me


    "Gangsters?"


    Unfortunately, when those people heard her words, the young man, who was angry at first, immediately drew his head back and left with several companions.


    The short man laughed and puffed his cigarette on the ground. He twisted it out with his toes and sneered


    "A bunch of rubbish! Lao Tzu ran away before he even reported the name of Sanchuan group. You can''t count on the rubbish that ordinary gangs dare not provoke. "


    With that, he shook his head at the man on his left and motioned:


    "Big wood gentleman, you go over, take this woman away, the president of Sanhe society, Mr. Nobuo OTA, but he is worried. What he likes most is to abuse Chinese women. This is still a place, absolutely meet his requirements."


    "Yes, black bearded cadres." Damujun nodded, then strode to he Qingmei.


    "Go away! Go away! Don''t come here


    He Qingmei''s face was pale and she kept crying. She kept retreating at her feet. But soon, she had no choice but to retreat and hit her back against the wall.


    Big wood gentleman face has no expression, step by step approach.


    This moment.


    He Qingmei is full of remorse for why she wants to study in the island country and why she is blinded by the high salary offered by the other party. As a result, she doesn''t read the contract seriously and signs it mysteriously.


    Soon.


    Damujun stood in front of he Qingmei.


    "Don''t struggle."


    Three short words, finish saying, big wood gentleman stretch out a hand to grasp past.


    But how can he Qingmei not struggle?


    "I said, no struggle, myna!"


    See, big wood gentleman face muscle ruthlessly a jump, abruptly raised a hand to ruthlessly draw past.


    Seeing this slap will fall on he Qingmei''s face.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    A dark shadow suddenly fell from the sky.


    Touch!


    A dull physical impact sound, black shadow feet down, hard hit big wood Jun''s face, huge power, on the spot to hit big wood Jun fainted in the past, hard fell to the ground.


    And the shadow also a stagger, did not keep the balance, touch a followed fall in the side.


    instant.


    All the people in the alley were stunned by this sudden change.


    "This is... Where?"


    Wang Xu shakes his head, gets up from the ground dizzily, and looks around.


    On the left is a woman with tears on her face, pale, wearing a cherry kimono and a bit of a ragged dress.


    On the right hand side, there is a Pingtou Pingnian of about 1.7 meters and a dwarf of less than 1.6 meters.


    Then, he looked down at the foot, a nearly one meter eight bald man, his eyes turned white, his face printed with a big footprint.


    Wang Xu silently raised his feet to look at his eyes, took the initiative to step aside, raised his hands and said with a smile: "sorry, I fell from the sky, this falling point is not what I can fix, misunderstanding, all misunderstandings!


    You go on, just think I''m a passer-by, don''t care about me. "


    He didn''t know it was an island country, so he spoke Chinese.


    As he said, Wang Xu walked out, and his clothes, torn into strips by the space storm, floated in the wind.


    The wind blows, the heart is cool.


    Because Wang Xu is too familiar, he has been waiting for him to walk out of the four or five meters, a few people present recovered from the dull.


    In an instant, two voices came out one after the other.


    "Baga! Stop


    "Help! Help me


    Wang Xu at the foot of a meal, looking back to a few people behind him, eyes first swept the kimono on the woman who called for help, suddenly a slight frown.


    He could guess a little of what happened here.


    Originally, because of the woman''s clothes, he thought that the other party was from the island, so he didn''t mean to intervene.


    But now, is this woman calling for help in Chinese?


    The short man on the other side is the island language.


    What happened?


    "Are you Chinese?"


    Looking at he Qingmei, Wang Xu frowned and asked. Then, without waiting for the woman to answer, he turned to a short man named heixu, who frowned deeper


    "Are you from the island?"

 Chapter 823

    "Baga!"


    In the face of Wang Xu''s problem, black beard was furious and his face turned red.


    How dare this tramp, who did not know where he came from, treat him with such an attitude? I''m looking for death.


    Yes, in black beard''s eyes, Wang Xu is a tramp. He has no place to sleep, so he can only sleep on the top of the bungalow next to him. As a result, he accidentally falls down and knocks Da Mujun unconscious, which unintentionally damages their good deeds.


    Black beard grew up in this area, so he knew many of these homeless people who had no place to live. As for other reasons, he didn''t even think about it.


    It didn''t fall from the roof. Could it be from the sky?


    "Big Shou Jun, abolish him!" Black beard didn''t want to answer a tramp''s question at all, he said angrily.


    "Be careful! They are the gangs here... "He Qingmei suddenly exclaimed.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, she saw a flash of Wang Xu''s figure.


    Shua!


    With a big stride, Wang Xu, like a leopard, bumps into Da Shoujun''s arms and presses his right hand on the other side''s face. His arm muscles explode.


    Next second.


    Touch!


    A dull sound, big Shou Jun half body directly suspended, the face is Wang Xu with the hand pressed hard hit on the ground.


    All this happened very quickly. When Wang XuSong started to stand up, black beard was still full of rage and ferocity, waiting to see Wang Xu, a "Tramp", be severely punished.


    Clapping his hands casually, Wang Xu looked up at black beard, his eyes were quiet, and his voice was erratic: "from now on, I''ll ask you a question, and you''ll answer it, otherwise, I don''t mind killing you."


    Black beard and others are just ordinary brave gang members. Even if Wang Xu has no martial arts cultivation, these people can''t be his opponents.


    His body is nearly a hundred times as large as that of ordinary people in the Chinese world. It''s just a matter of time before black beard takes dozens of brothers with him.


    "Baga! I want to die


    At this moment, black beard''s face turned red to the extreme, and he was furious. Although he was small, he was no less powerful than a vicious dog.


    To become a cadre in the Sanchuan group, black must rely not only on his brain, but also on his ruthlessness and ruthlessness. He can fight, and both damujun and dashujun can''t do it together.


    Two sharp knives were pulled out by Blackbeard like lightning. They directly cut through the darkness in the alley, bringing two sharp knife lights, one left and the other right, to Wang Xu''s two ribs.


    A hand is a cruel hand, directly to human life.


    He Qingmei''s face turned white and her eyes widened. She was afraid. As an ordinary person, today''s experience can be said that many people can''t experience in their whole life. If they are a little timid and weak, they may have already fainted.


    "Hide


    He Qingmei subconsciously cried out, tears are coming out.


    At this time, Wang Xu stood there motionless, as if he was scared.


    In a flash.


    Black beard and the dagger in his hand have reached Wang Xu.


    Too fast!


    Too close!


    At this time, with black beard''s experience, no one could escape. His eyes were ferocious and cruel, as if he had seen Wang Xu''s belly cut by his double knives.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu raised his head fiercely, his eyes were extremely cold, and his calm voice rang out: "I said, do you want to die like this?"


    instant.


    Black beard froze in place.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to move, it''s that he can''t and can''t move.


    I don''t know when, his hands holding the knife were pinched by Wang Xu''s two hands, and the huge power came from the opposite side, so that black beard didn''t have the ability to resist at all.


    He can only watch, his hands holding the knife, Wang Xu holding inch by inch reversal, the tip of the knife at his abdomen.


    "You..."


    What does black beard want to say.


    Next second.


    Poof!


    Two sharp knives, deep into his belly, and then a left and a right to both sides of the cut, like his own abdominal suicide in general.


    Touch!


    Black beard''s body softened, and his knees fell to the ground. After cutting his abdomen, the strength in his body was rapidly passing, but his consciousness could barely maintain for a period of time.


    "No matter who you are, Sanchuan group won''t let you go!" Black beard trembled his lips. There was nostalgia for life in his eyes, but there was also a ferocity of not afraid of death.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I won''t let anyone who wants to kill me go." Wang Xu nodded faintly, put his left hand on the top of black beard''s head, and then made a sudden effort to smash the other side on the ground.


    Black beard, who was on the verge of death, suddenly lost consciousness and could not die again.


    And Wang Xu is to turn around to walk again, by oneself inadvertently one foot to step on the big wood gentleman who fainted in the past, looked down at two eyes, pulled off the clothes on the other side and put them on himself.


    After finishing his clothes twice, he looks up at he Qingmei, pauses on a small wooden statue between his neck and asks calmly:


    "Well, now you can answer some questions. Are you Chinese?"


    At this time, he Qingmei''s mind was blank, all of which were the miserable situation of black beard before she died. How could she have the ability to think.


    It''s dead... No, it''s killing!


    This stranger, as if completely improper killing is the same thing, just like drinking water and eating.


    An indescribable fear suddenly filled he Qingmei''s mind. Her eyes were fixed on Wang Xu, but she was completely unfocused. She was dull and trembling all over.


    "Well? Lost


    As soon as Wang Xu frowned, he did not wait or ask any more. He raised his hand and pulled down the statue between he Qingmei''s neck. His mind covered it, and his brow suddenly became tighter.


    On this small wooden statue, he can clearly feel a familiar breath, although it is so weak that it was ignored by him at the beginning.


    After black beard took the initiative to seek death and stopped him, he noticed again. This statue is also one of the reasons for Wang Xu''s hand.


    "The atmosphere is very messy. It seems that many weaker spirits gather together. What''s the matter? Why do these spirits have something to do with me and touch my spirit? " Wang Xu frowned and thought for a long time without understanding.


    In the island country, he should have no trace. How can there be anything related to him?


    Don''t understand, Wang Xu quickly put in the past, just put the statue away, keep later slowly study.


    "Although I don''t know the reason, because of the attack of Fu Chang''s tree demon, the space coordinates I originally set were disordered, and I almost lost myself in the turbulence of space. The reason why I was able to get out of the turbulence and appear here is because of this inexplicable connection..." Wang Xu thought in his heart.


    He had a feeling that he was in the turbulence of space before, and the kind of information contact he received was probably related to the inexplicable mental power gathered on the statue.


    After Wang Xu has thought about this.


    He Qingmei finally recovered and quickly replied, "I, i... I''m a Chinese. I''m 21 years old. I''m a junior studying in the island country. I live in Gancheng District of Beijing."

 Chapter 824

    Maybe I was really scared, maybe I was lucky for the rest of my life after cutting, and I was worried about going out of the wolf''s nest and entering the tiger''s den.


    He Qingmei Balabala''s, in Wang Xu a little stupefied God in a short period of time, almost finished his account.


    "Stop!"


    Wang Xu, a little embarrassed, raised his hand to stop he Qingmei and asked again, "this is not China, it''s an island country? How do you get mixed up with these rubbish? And what''s the matter with your clothes? "


    He Qingmei trembled and quickly said what she had met. Then she cried in a low voice


    "Wuwu, I won''t be greedy for petty gains any more... This time, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I would have ruined my whole life..."


    At this point, he Qingmei is even more afraid. She squats there, hugging herself tightly with both hands, and is terrified.


    I think that if there is no Wang Xu today, she has an accident in the island country, and the family is afraid that they can''t even get the news. Even if she disappears in the world, there is no saying.


    Seeing her like this, Wang Xu gave a wry smile. He didn''t understand the amorous feelings. He stretched out his hand and took off the black suit on Da Shoujun and put it on he Qingmei.


    "Well, it''s all over. Take a cut and learn. Be more careful next time."


    Wang Xu comforts he Qingmei, turns his right hand, and the wooden statue appears in front of him Qingmei, and continues to ask:


    "By the way, this statue is yours. Where did you get it?"


    The work of the statue is new, not old. He Qingmei is a foreign student from China. She must have bought it from a tourist attraction or a handicraft shop.


    Sure enough, seeing the statue, he Qingmei subconsciously touched her neck and then replied, "it''s the amulet I bought in a temple I went to with my classmates last week."


    "Temple? Amulet Wang Xu slightly frowned, "tell me the specific name, and location."


    "Chiba temple is in the Hongying Valley thirty miles away in the eastern suburb." He Qingmei replied honestly.


    Later, Wang Xu asked some time questions about whether there were any major events in China in the previous two months.


    Apart from the fact that the Huaxia Martial Arts League was officially open and large-scale martial arts guilds were set up in various provincial and prefecture level cities to teach martial arts, there was no other major event.


    Maybe, but obviously it''s not he Qingmei, an ordinary student studying alone in an island country.


    Before parting, he Qingmei reluctantly took Wang Xu and asked, "are you such a powerful warrior in China recently? When can we meet again? Why don''t you leave a contact information? I''ll treat you to dinner when I have time. Thank you for saving me today. "


    "I don''t have my mobile phone. You can add my communication friends. I''ll agree to go back."


    Wang Xu waved his hand and reported his mobile phone number. After he Qingmei was sent to a taxi, he closed the door and turned around to get into another car.


    "To Chiba temple."


    Wang Xu directly passed the message into the driver''s mind with his mind. He dealt with it in a special way. It was like he was talking.


    On the other side.


    In another taxi.


    He Qingmei is separated by a layer of glass and a car, but she still turns her head and looks at Wang Xu''s fuzzy figure, full of loss.


    He Qingmei was deeply impressed by how romantic he Qingmei was when she was a female college student. In addition, Wang Xuchang''s handsome face and nearly perfect figure left a deep impression on her.


    It''s a pity.


    Wang Xu, the hero, seems to be extremely indifferent to her beauty.


    "I''ll see you when I have a chance..."


    Until she can no longer see Wang Xu''s taxi, he Qingmei takes back her eyes, lowers her head, bites her lips and mumbles to herself.


    Some people, passers-by can only be passers-by.


    ¡­¡­


    Chiba temple has been inherited for more than 280 years in the island country, which can be extended to the period of the shogunate of the Warring States period.


    Ordinary believers and tourists only regard this temple as an ordinary tourist attraction and a place for burning incense. However, few people know that there is a mysterious family in the Hongying valley where Chiba temple is located, which has been closely related to the temple.


    At this point.


    On the back mountain of Chiba temple, in a hall with more ancient buildings and vicissitudes, there are dozens of men and women in white tights. All of them kneel down devoutly and recite a mysterious language.


    This language has only the simplest syllables, cadence, as if in ancient times, human and wild animals roar at will, but it exudes strange fluctuations of power.


    At the front of the crowd was a naked woman, covered only by pink cherry petals in key parts, with a strange red demon mask on her face, constantly twisting her body with the strange syllables of the crowd.


    In front of the woman''s body, there is a golden statue, half a person high, sitting on both knees, made of gold.


    The statue has three heads and two arms.


    The head in the middle is the face of a man with closed eyes, showing a sense of authority that cannot be spoken. The left side of the head, half open and half closed eyes, not angry from power, exudes a sense of indifference. On the right side of his head, his eyes were wide open, his evil spirit was strong, and he was decisive.


    Strangely, on the two arms of the statue, one holds a sharp wooden stick, which looks like a spear and a spear. On it is a bloody beast, which seems to be a rabbit and a wolf.


    The other hand, with five fingers slightly open, grabs the emptiness in front, as if suppressing something.


    The whole statue is strange and inexplicable. With the woman''s dancing body and the monotonous syllables of people''s shouting, an invisible and real force flies out of the crowd and converges on the statue, which makes the whole statue slightly blurred for a moment, and then becomes more vivid, as if it is possible to live at any time.


    Wang Xu got out of the taxi and followed the familiar and strange strange smell on the statue. After lurking in all the way, he saw this scene.


    "What the hell?"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Wang Xu''s eyes were dazed. He had a feeling of watching monkey opera.


    But when his eyes fell on the three statues, he suddenly felt a burst of egg pain.


    What do you think of the three heads of the statue? How do they look like him!


    Another look at the movements of the two hands of the statue, especially the "spear" of the beast, the more familiar feeling rose from the bottom of Wang Xu''s heart.


    "It always feels familiar... But what is it?"


    Staring at the three statues, Wang Xu shrinks his brows and thinks hard. After ten breaths, he still doesn''t think of anything.


    And just then.


    The woman at the front of the dance suddenly twisted her body in a crazy way, and her mouth also followed a loud cry. The strange monotonous rhythm suddenly changed into rapidity and high pitched.


    The invisible power fluctuates and disperses in the void.


    Then, far beyond Wang Xu''s imagination, the enormous spiritual power flew out of the Chiba temple in front of the valley, and rushed to this side crazily.


    In the twinkling of an eye, all converged on the three gods.


    Boom!


    In an instant, a golden light suddenly burst out in the void, and the golden light on the three heads of gods flourished. Countless golden lights converged in the void, and instantly turned into a three meter high, huge virtual shadow of three heads of demons.


    The huge fluctuation of mental power reverberates in the void like a tide and spreads to all people''s minds.


    "My name is killing demons and martial gods. I am king of martial arts... Nine! Day


    When this spiritual wave appears in my mind.


    Wang Xu looks confused.


    "What?"


    "What''s the name of this thing?"

 Chapter 825

    When Wang Xu''s face was confused.


    All the people in the hall, suddenly touched, all knelt on the ground.


    "King Wu! Nine days! Nine day king


    They kowtow three times and worship nine times, hold up their hands, keep bending down, touch the ground with their heads, and shout loudly in their mouths. Their voices are fanatical and crazy, and their looks are even more distorted and excited.


    "What the hell is going on? This funny three headed statue... Why is it so like me? What''s more, I feel the familiar connection between spirit and spirit in the turbulent space because of such a thing? Man made spiritual aggregates... No, or ghosts? " Wang Xuya is very painful, can''t help but burst a rude.


    He was hidden in the dark, and his breath showed a flaw because of his unstable mind.


    "Who? Come out


    Seeing the three "evil spirits" in the air, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Wang Xu. On his two heads, six eyes were either open or closed, angry or cold, staring at Wang Xu.


    Strange situation happened. After seeing Wang Xu, his three faces showed extremely humanized surprise and confusion, which was not much different from real people.


    Same second.


    Kneeling on the ground, the group of men and women in white also jumped up abruptly. In the twinkling light of the knife, dozens of sharp long knives pointed directly at Wang Xu.


    However, there was a trace of doubt on people''s faces.


    Just because the place that the king of nine days looked at was a piece of air and nothing.


    But the next second.


    "Ah..."


    With a sigh, Wang Xu withdrew his mind. The air in front of him twisted and swayed like water waves. He slowly came out and faced the crowd.


    When he appeared, all the people were stunned.


    "An ordinary man?"


    In their eyes, there was no trace of cultivation on Wang Xu, but soon they reflected that he was not despised, but more dignified.


    If you are an ordinary person, how can you have such a strange means of concealment?


    "Power control?"


    Without special training, ordinary people can master the extraordinary ability, and only those who awaken the extraordinary ability are possible.


    "Baga! Boy, who are you? " A man who is nearest to Wang Xu is cold and angry. The long knife in his hand is slightly tilted. The sharp edge of the knife is flashing cold light, shaking Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Sabre, blindfold.


    Unfortunately, this unreasonable Sabre skill is extremely useful for ordinary people who need to catch the enemy with their naked eyes, but it has no effect on Wang Xu.


    He didn''t even blink his eyelids. He didn''t even look at the man. His eyes were fixed on the three "demons" in the air from beginning to end


    "What the hell are you? Forget it, it doesn''t matter. For the sake of your connection with my spirit, submit to me and become my subordinate. "


    "What?"


    In an instant, the man and woman in white with a knife in front of Wang Xu''s body have a cold look and look at him angrily.


    This is the Chiba temple, the Hongying Valley, and the holy temple of the birth of the type God. How can an ordinary person, even a person with extraordinary powers, have room to be presumptuous on such a sacred occasion?


    In the eyes of these island people who are fanatical and reverent for demons, Wang Xu is violating the gods.


    "Baga!"


    The man who uses the sabre technique to cover his eyes and force Wang Xu is even more angry. He drags the sabre at a lightning speed. The light of the sabre moves across several meters of space, tears the air and cuts Wang Xu head-on.


    This knife goes straight to kill Wang Xu without any mercy. No matter who you are, you will die if you dare to break into the back mountain of Chiba temple and violate the gods.


    "Go to hell!"


    The other men and women in white around them, with cold eyes, stood motionless in the same place. The person who took the hand was the top three among them. In their eyes, Wang Xu, the intruder and the one who offended the gods, would soon have his head broken and blood spilled on the ground.


    Just in time, the demon killer, the martial god, the king of martial arts, has just been born, and needs a blood sacrifice of living beings. Let''s start with the people in front of us.


    But just then.


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly, eyes deep, opened his mouth and drank softly: "death!"


    instantaneous.


    The sword light of pitching is stagnant.


    The next second, the knife hit the ground.


    Follow.


    The body of the attacking man fell to the ground, his eyes were staring to the maximum, and blood could be seen from the corners of his eyes, but there was no life in it, only the residual fear, as if he had experienced something extraordinary at the moment before he died.


    For the weak of this degree, Wang Xu had an idea, and Wu Zun''s idea broke out, crushing each other''s spirit directly.


    At this moment, the whole temple, a dead silence.


    But Wang Xu didn''t turn his head. He kept staring at the three "demons" in the air and asked with a faint smile


    "Well, now you can answer me, yes or no?"


    Originally, Wang Xu was not prepared to kill.


    After all, this three headed monster with a trace of inexplicable connection with his spirit was created by the fanatical spiritual beliefs of these men and women in white.


    It can be said that he was able to get rid of the turbulence of space and return to the Chinese world intact, thanks to their help, although these people did not have the idea to help him.


    But what Wang Xu hates most is that others want to kill themselves.


    So, he did it. But he just killed one, and didn''t kill a lot. He''s not a Murderer with mental problems.


    However.


    Sometimes, if you don''t want to kill someone, someone will take the initiative to die.


    "Nine day king, no offense! Kill him! Take revenge on sangmujun After a short silence, the men and women in white around them were not afraid, but more angry.


    A person draws a knife, strides, angry voice drinks.


    Then, it seems to be a tacit understanding, almost everyone rushed up, cold knife light, spread the whole space in an instant.


    "Go away!"


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows wrinkled and his mind swept around.


    Boom!


    In the hall, there is a faint thunder burst, a visible white wave, with Wang Xu as the center, toward all directions.


    The wind blows and the void shakes.


    All the incense burners, bronze tripods, ritual vessels, tables and chairs that we visited were blown away. And the men and women in white, who rushed up all around, all stopped abruptly in the middle of the journey. What they showed in their eyes were deep shock and panic.


    The idea of God evolves from the spirit and is driven by the mind.


    If the cultivation of martial arts and Taoism is real, then the spirit is void, and the spirit based on the spirit is also void.


    Above the level of nothingness, as long as there are enough levels.


    Wang Xu.


    One thought is God!

 Chapter 826

    Wang Xu''s idea, in the spirit of all people, seems to have evolved into a kingdom of God, and seems to have turned into a demon God, which deeply shakes and suppresses everyone''s mind.


    "Bang Dang! Bang


    Next second.


    In the frightened eyes of the people, they let go of their knife holding hands, and a sharp alloy long knife fell to the ground. Their mind was crushed and suppressed, and they completely lost all the heart of resistance.


    Those who violate the gods will die!


    But what if the offender is a real God?


    Whoo!


    The air wave created by the divine idea was blowing, and the wind was howling. The powerful force hit the people and sent them flying out. Over a distance of four or five meters, they smashed the wooden doors and windows behind them and fell into the courtyard.


    There was a dead silence.


    Everyone didn''t expect that Wang Xu just made such a terrible scene.


    The dancer with the demon mask, whose mask has been blown off, shows a panic and pale face. Her legs are weak, and she half sits on the ground, looking at Wang Xu with fear in her eyes.


    "You, you are..."


    The dancer raised her hand and pointed to Wang Xu. First she was frightened, then her eyes suddenly widened. It seemed that she saw something incredible. Her voice could not be controlled and brought out a little surprise


    "Master? You, you are, you are the master we serve? "


    "What is it? Master


    Looking at the fanatical face of the dancer, Wang Xu frowned and stared at each other for a long time, feeling that the woman was a little familiar.


    At this time, the dancer looked very excited, and the adoration in her eyes almost turned into the essence. It seemed that she had met him and knew him.


    But Wang Xu can confirm that he has never seen a dancer!


    "Master, I''m meiyingzi. I didn''t expect that you, you, would come here in person on the day when the demon killer was born... As long as you need, I''m willing to give you everything I have!"


    The dancer knelt respectfully on the ground, revealing her slender neck, looking up at Wang Xu, her voice trembling with excitement.


    "Well, I don''t need you to serve me, as long as the ghost you made is subject to me!" Wang Xu showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He had no patience at all. He stretched out his hand and grasped the three demons in the air.


    He has seen that this thing does not really have intelligence. It only has the most basic intelligence, which is similar to that of a new born dog. It is a bit dull.


    Feel the pressure, three heads suddenly roar, three heads turn, glare at Wang Xu, a golden light in his eyes, seems to want to launch some attack.


    "Hum, dare to resist!"


    Wang Xu sneered, his eyes narrowed, then suddenly opened, two golden God awns soared, instantly turned into a foot size, like a sword, like a golden flame, the huge idea instantly came from the void, suppressed from all directions.


    In addition to the huge figure of the three headed gods, the essence of their power is not comparable to Wang Xu''s idea. The figure shrinks at the speed visible to the naked eye. In a twinkling of an eye, they are crushed into a golden light by the idea, and then they are extremely embarrassed to retract into the three headed gods.


    "Come here!"


    As soon as Wang Xu waved, the three headed statues fell into his hands.


    After contacting with the specific appearance of the three headed demons, Wang Xu made a little exploration and immediately understood the essence of this ghost thing.


    It''s just a "puppet" made by these islanders with some kind of secret Corporation after a certain number of people''s spiritual strength has reached a certain level.


    Not a God, not even a ghost!


    "Such rubbish?" Wang Xu frowned.


    Originally, he thought it was an unknown existence. Because of the inexplicable connection between the other party and his spirit, he grabbed it and wanted to study it.


    "Your name is meiyingzi, isn''t it?"


    Wang Xu looked up at the dancer kneeling respectfully at his feet and asked, "come on, what''s going on? Why do you call me master? Do we know each other? "


    "OK, master, meiyingzi promises not to miss a word."


    Meiyingzi''s eyes were crazy and explained quickly.


    In 30 minutes.


    Wang Xu has been sitting in another wooden building. In front of him is a table full of fruits, drinks and delicious food. Beside him, Mei yingzi, who has changed into a Sakura kimono, is half kneeling. She closes her eyes slightly and thinks about all this strange things.


    After meiyingzi''s explanation, he finally understood how the inexplicable connection between himself and the three idols came from.


    Because the origin of the evolution of this statue is really him!


    And all this, but also from three months ago, in the Chishui base, Wang Xu has not entered the Chishui secret before speaking.


    At that time, there was a guy named Inoue Kawabata, who was known as Daiwa sword demon, who wanted to kill him, but was killed by him.


    Meiyingzi was originally the close female endurance of Kawasaki Inoue, a sword demon of Daiwa. She worshipped each other, or the power of each other.


    But who would have thought that in meiyingzi''s heart, Daiwa sword demon, who was so powerful that she was almost invincible, was slapped to death by Wang Xu?


    All that happened at that time was seen by meiyingzi, who was hiding in the dark, which made a great impact on her.


    Wang Xu, almost became the God in her heart!


    So meiyingzi really made Wang Xu a god!


    In other words, although the name of the island''s traditional Shishen and Guishen is God, their essence is just a powerful spiritual body created by innumerable chaotic spiritual forces and forced by secret methods.


    "This thing... Is a little fucked up!" Wang Xu heart secretly scolded a.


    At this time, he finally remembered who meiyingzi said was the sword demon of Daiwa. When he was eating game barbecue in the mountains outside the Chishui base, he somehow came out to eat him. After eating, he wanted to kill his idiot.


    As a result, he slapped and died on the ground!


    Recalling the scene at that time, I look at the three statues on the table. The "long gun" that pierces the beast in the hands of the statues is just the stick that he used to roast rabbit meat and pheasant at that time?!


    "But it''s also a mistake. It''s not meiyingzi who was slapped by the tree demon. I''m afraid I''ll be lost in the turbulence of space. I don''t know when I''ll come back." Thinking of this, Wang Xu felt a little lucky.


    Then he looked sideways at meiyingzi, who was very clever and made tea and peeled apples for him. He became more and more satisfied


    "It''s said that the island women are docile and clever. Sure enough, it''s a good thing to have such a servant, but it''s just a little too fanatical..."


    Meiyingzi''s servant made Wang Xu very satisfied, and the accident of the three headed statue was not bad.


    His holy spirit was destroyed by the tree demon. Now it''s time to recreate a new spirit with this "type God" who was born with him as a reference.


    "Master, the tea is ready. Would you like to add some chrysanthemum or rose tea?"


    Seems to feel Wang Xu''s eyes, meiyingzi raised her head, respectful way.


    "No, I''ll have tea later. I''m in trouble."


    Wang Xu shook his head and calmly looked up to the door.


    "Trouble?"


    Meiyingzi was stunned. Before she could react, a man in a black suit, with a gloomy face and a ferocious breath, had opened the wooden door and strode in.


    "Meiyingzi, my elder brother hasn''t come back for only a few months, and my cherry blossom family has been so corrupted by you?"


    While the man said, he scanned the two people in the room coldly. Behind him, a group of suit men with the same ferocious smell were closely followed.

 Chapter 827

    Cherry Blossom family, or rather Cherry Blossom family.


    This family is not a family, but a combination of three families, simultaneous interpreting the ghosts and spirits in the Chiba temple as the core and inheriting hundreds of years of huge ethnic groups.


    Among them, Meiying family inherits the special cultivation way of ninja.


    Another Chiba family, who has been inherited from generation to generation as temple wishes and deities of Chiba temple, is good at controlling the power of ghosts and gods and gathering beliefs. In Wang Xu''s view, the so-called power of ghosts and gods is actually spiritual power.


    The last one is the Liuchuan family, which inherits the way of samurai. It''s not like ninjas who are used to living in the dark. The Shinto presides over the temple, and the samurai are more conducive to control the secular life. Therefore, the Liuchuan family has always been the master of the Sakura family.


    The man who appeared in front of them at this time, named Liuchuan Daming, was an outstanding young generation in Liuchuan family of this generation.


    "Meiyingzi, you''re playing around in front of me. You''ll consume the savings of our Cherry Blossom family for a hundred years. It''s OK to give birth to a new Shishen based on the Chinese people.


    Now, do you even recognize a stranger as your master? "


    As soon as Liuchuan Daming entered the door, he had a gloomy face and yelled


    "The three families of my cherry blossom family share the same spirit and blend with each other. You call him the master. Do I have to call him the master?"


    "Liuchuan Daming, it''s not up to you to take care of my Meiying family."


    Meiyingzi frowned and glared at Liuchuan''s name impolitely


    "My master, no one is allowed to offend or disrespect. Even you must apologize to your master!"


    "Hehe, meiyingzi, do you think you are the owner of Meiying''s family?"


    Hearing her words, Liuchuan Daming was angry and laughed. He glanced at her sarcastically. Wang Xu narrowed his eyes and sneered


    "I don''t care what''s the matter with you, the master of rubbish. Now, there''s another thing you need to tell me."


    "I''m Dahe sword demon. Master Inoue Kawasaki died in China, but you came back intact. Not only that, you also made a gold statue of a Chinese man, worshiped him, believed in him, gathered his divine power and granted him a god!"


    "As for the death of the sword devil, you only said that you were slapped by a Chinese, and there was no other explanation. With your recent practice, I have enough reasons to suspect that you have betrayed my cherry blossom family and my Dahe family! "


    At this point, Liuchuan''s voice has a strong sense of killing, and his eyes are more ferocious


    "Now, you bring a stranger into the important forbidden area of my cherry blossom family and let him be the master? I began to doubt whether you Meiying family had betrayed us collectively! "


    As soon as his voice fell, the group of big men in black suits behind him all stepped forward in silence. The cold air stirred in the room, making the air dignified.


    "Apologize to the host, otherwise, don''t blame me for doing it myself." Meiyingzi''s face was cold. It seemed that there were so many words that Liuchuan Daming had just said. None of them entered her ears.


    "Meiyingzi!"


    Liuchuan Daming was furious, his eyes suddenly opened, and he said in a ferocious way:


    "In the past few months, because you are the descendant of Meiying family, I''ve been tolerating you. But now, I''ve had enough!


    I tell you, because of the death of kawaichi in the sword demon well, madman Yamamoto of Jianzong personally asked us to hand you over and follow me. Otherwise, don''t blame my subordinates for offending Meiying''s body. "


    At the end, there was an uncontrollable color of greed in Liuchuan''s eyes.


    Since ancient times, female ninjas have always been specially trained. In order to protect the identity and important men, they have always been extremely beautiful women. They can become true female ninjas only after various kinds of training, such as assassination, assassination, protection, beauty training, special skills and so on.


    Meiyingzi is the most famous one among the Ninjas on the island. Meiyingzi is the first beauty of meiyingjia and the saint of Bainian.


    The meaning of saint is meiyingzi, who has never been touched by a man!


    For meiyingzi, Liuchuan''s name has long been coveted, but Liuchuan''s family is not much better than meiyingzi''s, so there has been no chance. But this time, with the help of the name of Jianzong Yamamoto madman, he just had the best chance!


    As long as the thought of meiyingzi being pressed by herself and enjoying herself, Liuchuan Daming is full of excitement.


    "To the host, apologize!"


    Meiyingzi''s voice showed a trace of anger. She stood up slowly, and her broad Sakura kimono was windless. She could see all kinds of flashing cold light below. It was Ninja''s weapon.


    "Damn it! I''ve told you so much, but you didn''t hear me all the time and asked me to apologize to this trash! "


    Meiyingzi is angry, but Liuchuan Daming is more angry than her. In his eyes, Wang Xu is an ordinary person, and he doesn''t have any special breath of cultivation.


    Even if Wang Xu uses some secret method to hide it, this is the important place for the cherry blossom family. Liuchuan Daming is full of confidence and doesn''t take Wang Xu seriously at all.


    He was furious: "meiyingzi, you made a big mistake and angered Yamamoto Madman of Jianzong. Your mother may not protect you. Inoue Kawa is dead again. What else do you want to be arrogant with me? "


    Then Liuchuan Daming raised his hand and pointed to Wang Xu, scornful and full of sarcasm: "with this waste master around you? What is he in front of me... "


    Before he finished, Wang Xu suddenly looked up and said faintly:


    "What are you in front of me?"


    When Wang Xu spoke, Liuchuan was stunned at first, and then even more disdained


    "You don''t talk all the time. I almost thought you were dumb. But now I know you''re not. However... "


    As he said this, he gave a slight pause, his eyes suddenly opened, and a strong evil spirit rushed out of his body and hit Wang Xu hard. At the same second, he immediately drank:


    "Are you here to cut in? Shut up your dog


    Wang Xu squinted at Liuchuan''s name for a while and said nothing.


    Liuchuan Daming sneers and thinks that Wang Xu is afraid. He turns to talk with meiyingzi.


    But just then, a cold voice came out of the blue


    "To tell you the truth, I''m really a little angry. So go to hell


    Next second.


    Wang Xu only slightly raised his head, did not see any action, but Liuchuan Daming the whole person has been hard to fly out of the air, as if by an invisible hand in the face.


    How powerful the essence of the divine idea is, and how powerful the spiritual force is to a certain extent, it can turn the virtual into the real and directly control the attack of the entity.


    Wang Xu used his mind, even if he only used a little bit, but he was not able to resist Liuchuan Daming, even if his strength was comparable to that of the dark warrior of China.


    However, it is better than ordinary people. In front of Wang Xu, he is still a waste.


    Liuchuan Daming''s face was almost smashed. His face was deeply sunken. From a distance, it was as if the apple had been slapped and half of it had been damaged.


    "Touch! Boom! Click


    Liuchuan Daming''s body broke the wooden door and a wall, which was like a pile of garbage bags falling in the courtyard more than ten meters away.


    The most outstanding successor of the young generation of Liuchuan family, who controls the city where Chiba temple is located, nearly one third of the boss of the underground world is killed by Wang Xu''s idea.

 Chapter 828

    "Boss?"


    With Liuchuan''s name, more than a dozen big men in black suits, each of them widened their eyes. Obviously, they couldn''t believe what they saw in front of them.


    In their cognition, Liuchuan Daming can easily beat and abolish dozens of club cadres with sharp blades. As a result, Wang Xu stares at him and flies away?


    What happened?


    How did Wang Xu do it?


    "You, you... You''re a superhuman?" A big man in a black suit opened his mouth, then suddenly twisted his face. He suddenly took out a black pistol from his arms, pointed it at Wang Xu and roared:


    "With weapons! Kill him! Take revenge on the boss


    Unfortunately, without waiting for him to pull the trigger, Wang Xu has looked up, cold eyes like a knife into this person''s mind.


    "Ah


    "Ah


    "Ah


    For a moment, all the big black suit men, including the roar man, held their heads and screamed wildly.


    Next second.


    "It''s noisy."


    Wang Xu''s indifferent voice came. With a wave of his mind, he stirred the void and directly turned it into dozens of invisible swords, chopping the spirits of these black suit men.


    Bang bang!


    For a moment, it was all the sound of bodies falling to the ground. Each body looked intact, but there was no breath of life on it.


    In the face of Wang Xu, these elite League cadres are even more weak, like mole ants, who want to live and die.


    "Master."


    Seeing this, meiyingzi was more awed.


    She went out and told a group of female ninjas who were hiding in the dark to clean up the mess. Then she came back a little worried. She knelt down on her knees and bowed to salute. She said to Wang Xu in fear:


    "I''m sorry, master! Meiyingzi has brought you unnecessary trouble. Please forgive me! "


    "What sword clan, Yamamoto madman?" Wang Xu does not care about the wave, light way: "don''t care, he does not come even if, come I kill is."


    Meiyingzi recognized him as the master. He didn''t let his servant be bullied for such a small matter.


    In addition, he also understood that the reason why Yamamoto madman wanted to find meiyingzi was that he killed the Yamamoto sword demon Inoue Kawabata.


    "Master, Liuchuan Daming is the most outstanding successor of the Liuchuan family. His death will never be given up easily. Their family are all warriors, and there is Sanchuan group, which has great influence and many dead people. If they retaliate, it will be very troublesome." Meiyingzi''s face is still dignified, she explains in a low voice.


    "Oh?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed.


    Sanchuan group is a little familiar with these words. It seems that he killed several scum and saved a Chinese female student when he came back. The other side has a good impression on him, but the woman is also ordinary and beautiful.


    "Kill all the people. Since there will be revenge, kill them all. Let''s go to Liuchuan''s house first, and then to the Sanchuan group. We''ll visit directly. "


    As Wang Xu spoke, he took the tea meiyingzi made and moistened his throat. Then he turned to meiyingzi and continued to ask:


    "By the way, the guy just said that your family won''t support you any more because of Yamamoto''s intervention. Is that trouble? If so, first solve your family''s problems and press down all the voices that you don''t agree with. "


    "Master, the troubles of Meiying family are not troubles. When you suppress Liuchuan family, mother and other Presbyterians will make a wise choice. At that time, if someone dares not to accept the master, meiyingzi will solve it for you. " Meiyingzi bowed her head and said something about the back. Her voice was filled with a sense of cold and fierce killing.


    "In that case, let''s go, so that your people don''t have to follow. You can accompany me alone."


    With that, Wang Xu put down his tea cup, got up and went straight outside. By the time I got to the yard, someone had already arranged the car.


    Meiyingzi follows Wang Xu and looks at Wang Xu''s back. Her fanaticism and reverence are more intense.


    Liuchuan Daming, if it is not a sneak attack, is her own hands, not necessarily opponents. But in front of Wang Xu, he couldn''t even stop a look.


    Even though she has seen Wang Xu''s mysterious and powerful means, meiyingzi still imagines what kind of power it is.


    "Maybe this is the real power of the gods that can''t be matched, touched or imagined!" Meiyingzi was very proud.


    Sitting in the car, Wang Xu closed his eyes slightly and thought in secret.


    "On this side of the island, there are not many enemies worthy of my attention. Even the swordsmen and madmen are at most the same level as the ancient Chinese masters. If the times have not changed, the other side does have arrogant capital, but now... The times have changed! "


    "Three months on the Chinese side is enough time for the martial arts league to make greater moves. With the continuous spread of the complete martial arts skills from the solar world, even the most common and basic complete training skills, the strength of the whole martial arts circle in China will change dramatically. With the passage of time, it will only be the same as before, Fast over the world. "


    "The only thing we need to pay attention to is that we can''t fully touch the official bottom line of the island countries. After all, my physical strength is dozens of times stronger than ordinary people. Without martial arts cultivation, I''m easy to be hurt by hot weapons


    However, in fact, there''s no need to worry about it. As long as I don''t want to destroy the island and kill everyone, there are not many lunatics willing to live with me.


    Sure enough, there is some truth in what Chi cangyue said. Conquest, invasion and destruction are three different concepts. "


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu does not continue to think about the island side of the matter, all the mind on the Chinese side, his own woman.


    "Solve the trouble of my new servant meiyingzi as soon as possible.


    After the first time back to China, I don''t know what happened to my women, Chen Yuqing, fengyuqiao? Rain fine words, this time, should still be Mordor University.


    And fengyuqiao, in which city must hold a solo concert, or act as the heroine of which movie


    It''s said that parting is better than getting married. I really want to know how much these two women will think of me after three months'' absence


    Meiyingzi sat beside Wang Xu, her hands gently on his thighs, and massaged him skillfully and carefully with special techniques.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In a reception hall of Liuchuan family mansion, many high-level Liuchuan family members are gathering here, discussing fiercely.


    "Yamamoto black bear, Daming has already taken people to Hongying Valley, and will soon arrest meiyingzi, the brain damaged woman who caused trouble."


    A middle-aged man in a black suit, dressed as a successful man, stood in the middle of the hall, sweating, nodding and bowing to another middle-aged man on the top, with a firm voice.

 Chapter 829

    "Please tell master Yamamoto that the Liuchuan family will never be disrespectful to Lord Jianzong!"


    In this process, Yamamoto black bear always closed his eyes and didn''t even bother to open them.


    He sat there with his knees crossed, with a straight knife wrapped in a scabbard between his hands. He just nodded slightly, as if he was listening, as if he was dozing off.


    Next to the middle-aged man, there was an old man with white hair. The old man sat there, his hair was straight and his face was very serious. At a glance, he had a sense of awe and dignity, and seemed very difficult to get along with.


    This old man is the owner of Liuchuan''s family and Liuchuan''s grandfather, Liuchuan Mingzhao.


    "Jun, Daming has done a good job. Tell him that after this event, the power of Sanchuan group will be completely handed over to him and develop the club according to his idea." Liuchuan Mingzhao opens his mouth slowly.


    "Yes, father."


    Liuchuan Jun, the middle-aged man standing in the center of the hall, nodded, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and quickly stepped back respectfully.


    When he was about to retreat, Yamamoto black bear beside Liuchuan Mingzhao suddenly opened his eyes and said, "wait a minute, meiyingzi won''t talk about it for the time being. Does meiyingzi''s mother have any idea about the owner of Meiying''s family?"


    "Well... It seems that Daming mentioned that meiyingzi''s mother, who went to meiyingzi''s house first, didn''t dare to fight against Yamamoto Jianzong, so she didn''t have any special idea." Liuchuan Jun a little hesitant way.


    "What''s the matter, black bear?" Liuchuan Mingzhao frowned.


    "Recently, the martial arts circle in China has changed dramatically. The martial arts league has done a lot of things that it can''t understand. Lord Jianzong wants to unite our country''s extraordinary world, gather all the forces, and establish an organization that can compete with the martial arts league in China, the superhero Association in the United States and the holy order in Europe." Yamamoto black bear light way.


    "Our east island country has been declining long enough since the defeat of the great war one hundred years ago, and now it needs to rise again. Therefore, we need the female ninjas of Meiying family. They will be the best chips for us to unite with other forces. "


    "Black bear, don''t worry, wait for Daming to come back with meiyingzi. Meiyingzi''s female Ninja saint is in hand, and other female ninjas don''t matter. She is the biggest chip Liuchuan Mingzhao said with a faint smile.


    He is full of confidence in Liuchuan''s name and will never have any accident, because he has made an agreement in advance for the three families of Sakura family, Chiba family.


    Before Liuchuan Daming went to arrest meiyingzi, the people he arranged at meiyingzi''s house were suddenly in trouble. The whole meiyingzi''s house should have been in a mess by this time.


    Therefore, even if meiyingzi''s mother wanted to resist, she didn''t have any chance and ability.


    What''s more, the female Ninja pulse is the inheritance of her daughter''s indifference. Otherwise, she will not cultivate her own daughter to become a female Ninja to please men, so as to send her out to make friends with strong people and develop her family.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    "Boom!"


    An earth shaking sound suddenly came from the outside. Everyone in the hall was in a state of consternation. A servant had already run in in panic.


    "No, someone broke into the family gate..."


    His voice hasn''t been heard yet.


    Liuchuan Jun has turned around, stepped out, and said angrily: "baga! Who dares to come to my Liuchuan''s house to make trouble and seek death? "


    Different from being careful and nervous when facing Yamamoto black bear, at this time, Liuchuan Jun is like an angry tiger, angry and despicable.


    The Liuchuan family has been inherited for hundreds of years, and its influence in the island country is complex. Both black and white are involved, and both stand at the top level. For example, in Sanchuan group, there are no less than a thousand elite cadres, not to mention the assets in the secular society. Each of them is a ruthless person who can fight, dare to fight, has been involved in blood, and has killed people.


    The small mountain range where Liuchuan family''s mansion is located is guarded by nearly 100 elite cadres of Sanchuan group, not to mention the Bushido training center founded by Liuchuan family. The trainees are about 100, which can be said to be extremely powerful.


    But now, who dares to break through Liuchuan''s gate?


    "It''s miss meiyingzi!" The servant replied in a panic.


    "What?"


    "Meiyingzi? She''s in a desperate situation. Is it possible for her to hit a boulder with an egg? "


    "I think she wants to die!"


    In an instant, there was a lot of noise in the hall, and people yelled at each other. Their faces were extremely ironic, but there was no anger at the beginning.


    They are still discussing meiyingzi just now. They completely regard meiyingzi as a kind of chips, goods and trading goods that can be sent out at will.


    Now, suddenly came the news that meiyingzi called, subconsciously, with the buttocks to think, everyone''s first thought, is meiyingzi ready to die.


    "Ha ha, it seems that meiyingzi is in a desperate situation. She wants to kill herself. But, she herself a fish, into the big net, in the end is dead net broken, or take the initiative to cast the net


    Liuchuan Mingzhao on the throne chuckled, stood up and sat down slowly again, and said faintly, "well, you don''t have to be disturbed. Sit down and wait for the people below to come over with meiyingzi. To break into my Liuchuan family, she has to suffer a little. "


    "Yes, master."


    A group of Liuchuan family high-level nodded, one by one look relaxed to the extreme, completely do not put meiyingzi things in mind.


    The guards of Liuchuan family are all clear. How can meiyingzi turn the sky by herself?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    At the gate of Liuchuan''s home, a black bridge car was quietly parked in the open space, with a slightly sunken front and a piece of broken wooden gate debris scattered behind.


    "Baga!"


    "People in the car, get out of here!"


    "If you dare to hit Liuchuan''s gate, no matter who you are, you are dead!"


    In front of the car, there were four or five young men in black suits and angry faces, one by one with a knife, one with bare hands, one with a baseball bat, shouting loudly.


    Around, more and more people were startled, and disordered footsteps were constantly ringing. A group of black suit elite cadres with cold face and angry eyes, or men in martial arts clothes and clogs rushed to them, and immediately surrounded the vehicles.


    "Miss meiyingzi, what should we do now? Keep going? " The driver is a ninja in white. Facing this scene, she can''t help looking back at meiyingzi worried.


    "Master, should we get off?" Meiyingzi looks up at Wang Xu. Her eyes are full of worship.


    "Get out of the car, keep driving, hit it." Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes, looked at the outside of the car blandly, and said directly.


    I''m afraid I can''t even stop the car from crashing. How can I go down and do it myself?


    "At the master''s command, drive and run into it!" Meiyingzi turns to the driver and faithfully performs Wang Xu''s instructions.


    "Yes


    The ninja in white nodded, gritted her teeth and stepped on the accelerator to the end.


    All of a sudden, in the midst of a roar and scream, the black bridge car is like a black lightning. It smashes through the surrounding crowd and drives all the way to Liuchuan''s home halfway up the mountain.


    Later, in the angry yelling and swearing of the crowd, several unlucky people who had been knocked out had just landed. They were holding their thighs, waist and head, screaming bitterly.

 Chapter 830

    Three minutes later.


    At the entrance of Liuchuan''s house halfway up the mountain, the black car finally stopped, not because it was afraid, but because it couldn''t drive.


    After several severe impacts, the engine in front of the car has already broken down. On the road ahead, the lane is also extremely narrow, which can only allow people to walk through, but the vehicle can''t pass.


    Wang Xu and Mei yingzi got out of the car and looked up. There were no less than 100 people blocked on the road ahead. All of them were cadres and warriors who had received the news from the foot of the mountain in advance. All of them were sharp swords and daggers.


    "How can these guys look down on me? Not even hot weapons? "


    Gently swept an eye, Wang Xu not from pick eyebrow, have a little accident.


    "Master, the Liuchuan family inherits Bushido and disdains to use hot weapons. In general, ordinary pistol bullets can be split by a trained junior warrior with a knife, and no one dares to provoke the Liuchuan family.


    Moreover, it''s normal for the vagrants to underestimate you because they don''t know how powerful you are. " Meiyingzi explains in a low voice, and finally flatters Wang Xu.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Wang Xu nods gently and takes the lead. Meiyingzi follows her step by step, while the ninja in white drives up.


    There are nearly 100 people standing in front of us. Most of them are warriors who have undergone special training, even 100 ordinary thugs with swords. It''s terrible.


    "Baga! Meiyingzi, what you''ve done today, even if the owner needs you as a bargaining chip, I''ll teach you a lesson! "


    A middle-aged man with a high-level appearance glares at meiyingzi and swings his right hand around the black dragon. The whole man has been shot like a sharp arrow. The cold light of the knife tears the air and makes a sharp hissing sound, which is like the water falling from the cliff.


    Liuchuan family inherits the art of sabre, water chopping!


    "Bang Dang!"


    There was only a loud noise between the electric light and flint, and then a shadow flew up into the sky and fell to the nearby cliff at a high speed. In a twinkling of an eye, there was no shadow.


    In a flash, the original noisy crowd suddenly stagnated, all of them widened their eyes, opened their mouths, and even forgot to breathe.


    The man who has just made a speech is not an ordinary person, but a senior warrior of Liuchuan family. He used to kill more than 20 elite thugs with one knife and cut fine steel with one.


    And Wang Xu, with only one hand


    no


    A little thumb?


    There was a dead silence.


    "I said, do you really look down on me? Come up alone? "


    In this stillness, Wang Xu took back his right pinkie and changed it into his index finger. He pointed directly at nearly 100 people in front of him


    "Don''t waste any more time, you all go together."


    It''s a pity.


    Three seconds after he finished, there was still dead silence on the opposite side, and no one spoke.


    "Well, since you don''t come, I''ll go." Wang Xu loses patience, shakes his head, raises his feet and goes to the opposite side.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The clear sound of footsteps, which is not heavy, seems to explode in people''s minds like thunder.


    WOW!


    In an instant, the crowd finally reacted. Some people were pale and retreated subconsciously. Some people were splitting their eyes and glaring, but they were still retreating at their feet.


    Wang Xu took three steps forward.


    More than 100 people stepped back six steps.


    Finally, in the fourth step, someone on the other side couldn''t help it. He suddenly waved his hand and said angrily, "baga! Everybody, let''s go together


    The man rushed out, followed by more than a dozen equally furious warriors.


    However.


    In the face of them, Wang Xu just stretched out his ring finger of his right hand and flicked it gently. His mind ran through the void and affected the reality. The violent force broke out, as if it were a huge wave.


    Boom!


    Dozens of people didn''t respond at all. They followed the leader of the Liuchuan family, the self-confidence emperor. They flew out like pieces of paper. When people were still in the air, their spirits were destroyed, leaving only a lifeless shell.


    Fortunately, if you fall on the mountain road, you can still leave a whole body. If you are not lucky, you will fall directly into the cliff. Only God knows what will happen in the end.


    instant.


    The samurai, elite cadres and thugs, who were slow and ready to rush out, were all frozen in the same place. Their faces were pale, and their cold sweats flowed down from their foreheads without money. They soaked their clothes and were full of fear.


    Forget the little finger.


    Now, however, more than a dozen good players have rushed up at one time, only to be replaced by


    ring finger?!


    Even, people see clearly, the opposite person''s ring finger, just a flick, all people fly, completely do not know how to do.


    Fingers exploding air?


    Or the strength of the outside?


    However, no matter the air explosion or the external force, abnormal fluctuations can be seen, but Wang Xu is silent. How did he do it?


    What the hell, is it still human?!


    Countless doubts emerge in people''s minds. The more they don''t understand, the more they face the unknown, the more they fear.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Wang Xu is still moving forward, and his footsteps are still ringing.


    But at this time, no one dared to step forward.


    "Cadres in Hechuan, what should we do?"


    The rest of them, the members of the association, focused on the person with the highest status on the spot, a senior cadre of the Sanchuan group named Oshima Hechuan.


    "Mr. Feixiong Liuchuan, what should I do?"


    Samurai students, however, are all focused on the senior teacher of the dojo, Feixiong Liuchuan.


    Big Island Hechuan and Liuchuan Feixiong two heads covered with cold sweat, pale face, where can make a decision?


    With their understanding, Wang Xu''s power can''t even be understood. In the impression of such a terrible character, I''m afraid that only master level masters like the Liuchuan family owner and Yamamoto black bear can match him.


    "Keng!"


    Before they could make a decision, Wang Xu had taken back his ring finger and gave out his middle finger.


    The next moment.


    The majestic force traverses the void like a big river. The huge impact created by the mind sweeps all the people within four meters in front of him.


    "If you don''t dare go up, go away! Get out of the way. "


    Cold words rang out in everyone''s ears, and Wang Xu took back his middle finger.


    In front of him, the elite cadres of the club who usually brag in front of ordinary people, and then sit in a bar, nightclub, and Casino, as well as the warriors at all levels of the martial arts center, all scattered like frightened birds and beasts, and no one dared to stand in front of Wang Xu.


    The mountain road is narrow, one side is the mountain wall, the other side is the cliff, but people are crazy to squeeze to both sides, to give Wang Xu a way.


    People are afraid of death.


    Not everyone can die for others. Even if the elite of these societies are used to fighting and killing, they are used to life and death.


    In the face of an almost invincible demon God, who is willing to die?


    In their eyes of fear, fear and awe, Wang Xu walks over, followed by meiyingzi and the white ninja.


    At this moment, a voice of fury came suddenly:


    "Baga! What the hell are you doing? He''s a man, not a God, a bunch of idiots and trash. He only knows how to use a sword, but not a gun? "

 Chapter 831

    The visitor was a young man in his twenties, with big back, black suit and black shoes, followed by a dozen indifferent men with submachine guns.


    "A bunch of rubbish! Let a person be scared like this The young man yelled angrily.


    However.


    In the face of his scolding, all the people who crowded on the edge of the cliff, bent slightly and shrunk their heads, but none of them listened to him.


    Even, people''s eyes on young people are extremely strange, which makes young people have the illusion that they are fools and clowns.


    "Baga! waste material! It''s all fuckin ''rubbish! My Liuchuan family is raising you rubbish for nothing


    The young man felt uncomfortable and yelled at him. Then he didn''t expect this group of scared waste to do anything. He raised his hand and pointed at Wang Xu and sternly told him to bring humanity:


    "Shoot! Shoot the fuck! Kill them


    The men behind him, without any hesitation, went forward together, loaded skillfully, aimed at the muzzle, and pulled the trigger.


    instant.


    The bullets, like a storm, turned into a metal barrage, and shot all over the world. More than a dozen submachine guns spewed nearly a thousand bullets in just one second, and more bullets are still being fired.


    Such a dense barrage, let alone a person, even a car must not be shot into a sieve. What''s more, among these submachine guns, there are specially modified guns and bullets to increase their power. Even the master level masters have a life and death crisis at such a close distance.


    "It''s the biggest shame that I''ve been disturbed by three people in Liuchuan''s mansion for hundreds of years! Die! Only with your death can we get rid of this humiliation! " The young man''s face was twisted and his eyes were ferocious.


    At this moment, people who were scared to death, such as Kagawa Oshima and Feixiong Liuchuan, could not help looking up and looking forward to it.


    This monster, maybe, will really die?


    But the next moment.


    All the bullets suddenly stopped in the air, one meter away from Wang Xu''s body. Within this distance, the air seemed to be a stagnant swamp. After all the bullets entered, they slowed down quickly, and then stopped.


    "How could it be?"


    This strange scene, let everyone in the first time stare big eyes.


    Meiyingzi also widened her eyes and was stunned in the same place. Nearly a thousand brass bullets stagnated in the air and gathered into an irregular circle, layered back and forth, full of three-dimensional feeling.


    This kind of scene, not to see, can not describe the shock at this time.


    "Master, is the real God!"


    Meiyingzi''s eyes are bright and full of pride, and her face is more fanatical about Wang Xu.


    At this time, she even had an impulse to kneel down at Wang Xu''s feet, worship devoutly and pray.


    Many of them even dare not breathe. They stick to the mountain wall and bend lower.


    On the other side, the group of gunners who fired were all silly. They were still standing in the same place, even forgetting to release the trigger in their hands. The air was full of the clattering sound of springs.


    As for the young man, his twisted face and ferocious eyes were just revealed, and he was completely frozen and stupid.


    "Step on it


    At this time, Wang Xu raised his left foot and took a step slowly.


    In an instant, the dead and stagnant world, as if time were flowing again, all the bullets suddenly rolled back and turned into a real storm at a faster speed than before, covering all the shooters in an instant.


    "Damn, how could I die like this? I haven''t defeated Liuchuan Daming and replaced him as the first successor of Liuchuan family..."


    This is the last thought of Liuchuan Heming. The next second, the world in front of him is filled with a rainstorm composed of brass bullets.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The intense impact of bullets did not last long, with less than three breaths, when the last bullet landed.


    Liuchuan Heming and the dozen shooters he brought with him have completely disappeared from the world, leaving only potholes and bloody ground.


    And left, still alive, but even dare not breathe, more silent crowd.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The sound of footsteps continued.


    One step, two steps, three steps


    Wang Xu is still walking like an ordinary person, and there is no change in his direction. However, when he passes the bloody ground, he seems to have an invisible ladder at his feet, dragging him, meiyingzi and ninja in white step by step.


    In the front, there is the main hall of Liuchuan''s house, the closed door, and the high-level Liuchuan family and Yamamoto black bear who are talking and laughing wantonly inside.


    "Ha ha, the fight outside is so fierce. It seems that meiyingzi is not so stupid that she comes from touluo net alone, and she still has some experts around her." Listen to the fierce gunfire outside, Liuchuan Jun laughs.


    "Well, Jun, don''t say any more. There''s no movement outside. This farce should be over. You go out and pick up meiyingzi in person. Don''t make my Liuchuan family seem too unkind. After all, meiyingzi family and we have been close friends for hundreds of years, so we should have some etiquette. " Liuchuan Mingzhao said with a faint smile.


    "Yes, father!"


    Liuchuan Jun chuckles, nods respectfully, and is about to turn around and go out.


    But just then.


    A voice suddenly rang out in everyone''s ears.


    "Don''t bother. We''ve come by ourselves."


    "Who?"


    In an instant, everyone in the hall, all eyes, pupil suddenly shrunk, suddenly looked up.


    Next second.


    With a bump, I saw that the wooden door of the closed residential hall suddenly opened to both sides, as if it was pushed open by a pair of invisible hands. With inertia, it hit the walls on both sides.


    Behind the gate was a man and two women, both young.


    Handsome men, beautiful women.


    It''s Wang Xu and meiyingzi.


    "Meiyingzi, you..."


    Liuchuan Jun frowned and looked at it coldly. He opened his mouth and wanted to scold something, but as soon as he raised his head, he froze in the same place.


    Because, when he looked up at meiyingzi, he could not avoid seeing the scene behind several people and in the courtyard outside.


    That''s


    A dead silence!


    It''s not a fake silence, it''s a real silence!


    There were nearly 30 silent corpses, the remnant people who were scared to breathe, and the ground covered with blood, as if it had been forced by a shell.


    "Hiss..."


    Not only Liuchuan Jun, at this time, almost all the people in the hall turned to see the scene outside.


    After a short silence, there was a sudden sound of air-conditioning.


    Liuchuan Jun face pale, to the mouth of the reprimand words, can no longer say.


    Above the theme, chuanmingzhao, the mainstream of Liuchuan family, almost shrinks his pupils into two needle tips. Although he tries his best to restrain his impulse to breathe cold air, his face is hard to see.


    And Yamamoto black bear, who closed his eyes, also slowly opened his eyes, and then his eyes fell on the young man at the door. His eyes were on guard, as if facing the enemy.

 Chapter 832

    Silence.


    It took ten breaths.


    Wang Xu is not in a hurry. He just stands at the door and looks at the reaction of the people in the hall with great interest.


    He does not speak, meiyingzi naturally will not speak, and meiyingzi does not speak, the female Ninja driver she brought, naturally will not speak.


    "Meiyingzi, who are the people around you? My Liuchuan family and your Meiying family have been allies and partners for hundreds of years, but today, you bring this man to my Liuchuan family to slaughter, and kill. What do you mean? "


    Finally, Liuchuan Mingzhao can''t help but get up slowly as he speaks in a deep voice. Rao Shi, who has been in charge of Liuchuan family for decades, has cultivated his mind that everything is as stable as a mountain when it comes to the end, and he can''t control it at this time.


    But other Liuchuan family''s high level, is the eye all red. There are so many people dead outside, but they are all the elite confidants they brought here for a meeting today. Each of them is a rare talent and takes years to cultivate.


    The death of any one of the elite cadres of the Sanchuan group is a great loss to the Sanchuan group.


    It takes more than ten years to cultivate a warrior of any level. But now, the scene outside is either dead or completely scared.


    How about this? It doesn''t make people heartache and then angry!


    "Yamamoto black bear, please kill this man."


    One of the deputy leaders of Sanchuan group, Liuchuan Guangyi''s face turned red. He got up with a bang of excitement. He was as angry as an angry wolf, showing his teeth and choosing to bite.


    "And Meiying family. Meiyingzi broke into my Liuchuan family today and killed many people. Meiying family must pay the price. Meiyingzi, however, has to be punished personally and let us deal with it! "


    Liuchuan Changwu, who is in charge of Liuchuan family''s warrior Dojo, hums coldly.


    What do you mean villains complain first?


    That is, the naked villain will complain first!


    As soon as she came up, she put a huge black pot on meiyingzi''s head to make her previous actions more just and reasonable.


    Although they had been prepared to force meiyingzi and subdue meiyingjia before, those means could not be put on the surface after all.


    However, at this time, there is a aboveboard excuse to obtain their maximum interests.


    And all this, after all, is because these people of Liuchuan family don''t regard meiyingzi as a real opponent.


    Even if they saw the tragedy outside, they still didn''t care.


    It''s true that meiyingzi was beyond everyone''s expectation, but so what?


    Now they have Yamamoto madman, who is known as the strongman of the island''s first sword sect, as their backer, and Yamamoto black bear, a master level master, sitting by his side.


    Master level master, in the eyes of Liuchuan family, is already a strong man at the top level in the world.


    Facing the indignation of the public, Liuchuan Mingzhao solemnly turned around, bowed slightly to Yamamoto black bear and said in a deep voice:


    "Black bear, I''m in great trouble in Liuchuan''s family. I need to trouble you."


    As the head of the Liuchuan family and the elder of Yamamoto black bear, Liuchuan Mingzhao''s bowing is a great face.


    Even Yamamoto''s black bear was slightly moved. He got up and said, "master Liuchuan, this is my duty. The teacher asked me to come to Liuchuan''s house in person, which meant to be a seat for the master.


    The other side, I will try my best to solve it, please wait a moment


    With that, Yamamoto black bear once again rushed to liuchuanmingzhao and bowed. Then he suddenly grew up and stepped out. His body shape was like a willow leaf and landed in the middle of the hall.


    He looked directly at Wang Xu, holding the scabbard in one hand and the handle in the other, and said word by word:


    "You are very strong. I, Yamamoto black bear, never kill unknown people. I''ll give you your name and the history of my teacher."


    "Yes, you''re weak, too." Wang Xu chuckled.


    "Needless to say, name it!" Yamamoto thought that Wang Xu said he was "also very strong." he urged him coldly.


    After that, he suddenly reflected that what Wang Xu said was "you are also very weak", not very strong.


    In an instant, Yamamoto''s face turned red.


    Shame and anger!


    shame!


    "Baga! I''ll kill you


    After a quick change of face, Yamamoto black bear suddenly burst out and wanted to kill Wang Xu with a knife.


    But Wang Xu is faster, only to see his right hand, index finger slightly bent, and then suddenly pop up.


    Snap your finger


    No thunder.


    But it''s more terrible than thunder!


    Suddenly.


    An invisible sword of divine thoughts in the void, carrying the terror that can easily destroy the spirits and spirits, seems to cut the void away, fall directly from the sky, and chop down Yamamoto black bear.


    The sword of divine thoughts is invisible and colorless. It is an existence that can''t be seen or touched. If you can''t reach the realm, you can''t have the means to stop it.


    However, to Wang Xu''s surprise, Yamamoto black bear seemed to be aware of something in the face of his divine sword. His face turned red with shame and anger, and his eyes were filled with horror.


    Just because, he felt, a terrible danger that could not be spoken, was coming to him quickly.


    The handle of the samurai sword was almost pinched off by Yamamoto black bear, and its bone joints turned white.


    The next moment.


    "Keng!"


    Yamamoto black bear follows the dangerous instinct and pulls out the samurai sword with the fastest speed in his life.


    The knife came out.


    The snow-white light of the sword immediately spread all over the hall. The light of the sword, like the moonlight in the air, is everywhere. It creates a snow-white world composed of pure light of the sword in front of people''s eyes.


    That piece of snow white, like the Millennium snow on the top of Fuji mountain, white is extremely beautiful, deeply shocked everyone of Liuchuan family.


    "It''s worthy of being the direct descendant of the madman sword sect. The swordsmanship of black bear is definitely at the peak of Bushido in East island country." Liuchuan Jun mumbles to himself, full of wonder and worship.


    Liuchuan Guangyi and others also exclaimed: "this is the master level strong man. We can''t catch up with him. We don''t have enough talent. We can''t reach the highest level even with our whole life."


    "Hum, meiyingzi, when you kill the master you brought, you will be the forbidden man of my Liuchuan family!" Liuchuan Changwu stares at meiyingzi greedily.


    For the Ninja saint of Meiying''s family, he has long coveted three points, but he has never had a chance.


    They all thought that Yamamoto''s knife was to kill Wang Xu.


    But I don''t know the real purpose of this knife. It''s just that Yamamoto black bear, in order to deal with the inexplicable terrorist danger, can feel it, but can''t find it, and tries his best to stop it in vain.


    "How dare you feel my attack? But... Does it work? " Wang Xu looked at it indifferently.


    Next second.


    "Click!"


    There was a clear crack sound, and the light of the moon white sword disappeared in an instant, leaving only a long sword that still gathered some special energy, as if emitting moonlight.


    The blade is as cold as water. On the ground in front of the point of the blade, you can see a clear mark, nearly four or five meters long and more than one finger deep.


    Yamamoto black bear stood there, slightly sideways, showing only half of his cheek. In front of everyone''s eyes, the blade tip was slightly lowered, and his waist was as straight as a pine.

 Chapter 833

    "Good!"


    Liuchuan''s family all called out.


    At this time, in their view, Yamamoto black bear is awe inspiring and gives Wang Xu a downfall, especially in front of the crowd.


    Otherwise, Yamamoto black bear, how can he use such gorgeous Sabre skills to pose in such a high posture?


    Many people have begun to think about how to praise and flatter after Yamamoto black bear kills Wang Xu.


    As for Wang Xu''s body, if we don''t throw it out to feed the wild dog, it will not make this arrogant person who dares to offend the Liuchuan family well, and it is difficult to solve their anger.


    As for meiyingzi, people don''t care much. After using her as a chip to completely convince meiyingzi''s family, they give her to other influential figures as playthings. When all her use value is gone, they give her to her subordinates.


    Meiying''s Ninja... Isn''t that how it''s used?


    High class, prostitute!


    "Yamamoto, don''t waste your time. Kill this arrogant boy!" Some people can''t help shouting.


    Liuchuan Changwu, Liuchuan Guangyi and others couldn''t wait. They stared at meiyingzi with a grim smile and said with malice


    "Meiyingzi, see? This is the power of Yamamoto black bear. It''s the greatness of madman sword clan. You, accept your life


    "Yes, now you kneel down and beg for mercy. In terms of the friendship between our two families for hundreds of years, my Liuchuan family can still give you a decent life. At least, we won''t humiliate you in public. "


    Liuchuan Jun also stood up with a sneer, while saying, he went straight to meiyingzi, as if ready to force directly.


    But just then.


    "I said," can''t you wait a little longer? Just... Can''t wait to die? "


    Wang Xu turned his head slowly, and his playful eyes swept over everyone around him. His face was full of laughter, and his eyes were full of deep irony, and a sudden strong sense of killing.


    These ants, garbage, scum, garbage


    What a noise!


    Kill them all!


    Together, this killing idea is like a dark vine rooting and sprouting in the bottom of my heart, and growing up rapidly in a short moment. It entangles Wang Xu''s heart like with countless spikes, trying to tear his heart open, showing a naked world of blood.


    "Damn it! Why are you out again? It''s like the gangrene of bone. Before, I borrowed the power to cause a little bit of darkness to spill out. I have been sealed into the holy devil branch, and the holy devil branch has also been destroyed by the terror of the level of servitude tree demon. How can I still die? "


    As soon as Wang Xu''s face changed, his whole heart suddenly shrunk, and he was extremely afraid of this inexplicable sense of terror.


    However.


    Outside, the high-level Liuchuan family around them didn''t know this. They could only see Wang Xu''s suddenly serious and alert look changed.


    At the same second, the knife in Yamamoto''s hand also fell slightly to the ground.


    This action, with the change of Wang Xu''s look, immediately made them misunderstand something.


    "Ha ha, look, Yamamoto''s random action of cutting back scared him like this."


    "I''m afraid the boy''s courage was just shocked by Yamamoto''s amazing knife. Ha ha, his face is even worse. I''m dead with laughter."


    "Yamamoto, kill this coward. You don''t need to pay too much attention to this kind of waste. It''s a waste of time."


    "My Lord, kill this coward!"


    Liuchuan Guangyi, Liuchuan Changwu, Liuchuan Jun and many other high-level Liuchuan family members have spoken out.


    But just then.


    "Click!"


    There was another crisp crack.


    With the sound, a laughing Liuchuan family leader suddenly widened his eyes, opened his mouth, and his smile became stiff and twisted. Finally, he became a strange face mixed with panic, disbelief, extreme shock and extreme fear.


    Just because, in his eyes, the invincible and powerful Yamamoto black bear, under the action of gravity, the blade tip in his hand slowly falls to the ground, and then


    Suddenly it''s broken!


    "Click!"


    And the next second, more, denser, heavier breaking sounds exploded.


    Taking the blade tip as the first starting point, before most people have enough time to open their eyes, the blade in Yamamoto''s hand will crack, shatter and scatter.


    The next second after the knife was broken, Yamamoto black bear stood tall and straight like a pine and collapsed.


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    Liuchuan Changwu, Liuchuan Guangyi, Liuchuan Jun, Liuchuan Mingzhao


    Up to the Liuchuan family owners, down to the presence of high-level guards, more than ten celebrities of the high-level family.


    All of them stare at the body of Yamamoto black bear. Their eyes are gradually frightened, and their face muscles are gradually twisted and abnormal.


    Touch!


    Finally, the dull sound of physical impact sounded, Yamamoto black bear''s body fell to the ground, face down, a blade fragment straight into his mouth, but did not even react.


    He''s already dead!


    The essence of Wang Xu''s divine sword is much higher than that of Yamamoto black bear. It is a level that he can''t touch or even imagine in his whole life.


    Therefore, even if Yamamoto black bear''s Sabre skill is once more shocking, once more amazing, once more powerful and unmatched in the eyes of the Liuchuan family, it has no effect at all.


    His spirit, in the moment that Wang Xu''s divine sword swept, had been completely destroyed.


    Dead silence!


    Naked silence!


    At this moment, even the breath could not be heard.


    Wang Xu is still silent, and his look is more dignified and scared. His intention to kill is completely out of control, just like the crater that has been suppressed for countless years, and the hot magma is rolling under it, and he wants to rush out at any time.


    "Damn it, I knew it! I knew that the devil would not be quiet so easily, and now he can still suppress it. But as long as his power spills out a little more, I will never be me again... "


    Finally, Wang Xu''s face was very dignified, and his eyes were full of blood color, which made people feel the illusion of smelling fishy smell in the face of a sea of blood.


    Liuchuan Jun has just recovered from the shock of Yamamoto''s black bear''s knife landing, smashing, human landing, and death. Subconsciously, he looks at Wang Xu and has such terrible eyes.


    instant.


    "Touch!"


    Almost no thinking, Liuchuan Jun legs a soft, knee has hit the ground, but his face is pale, eyes stare big to a loss, but the whole person is scared silly.


    Yamamoto heixiong is a disciple of Yamamoto madman, a master level master who inherits arrogance and the strongest sword


    Yamamoto black bear!


    Dead!


    No, no


    What kind of eyes are those?!

 Chapter 834

    He can kill Yamamoto black bear in silence with a finger.


    These people, Liuchuan family, are racking their brains, and they can''t imagine who is sacred and can do such a terrible thing.


    "Who is it?"


    Liuchuan Mingzhao, with a gloomy face, stares at Wang Xu, not daring to move.


    As the head of Liuchuan family, his own strength is not bad. Although he is not as good as Yamamoto black bear, he can be regarded as a master. But he did not find out how Wang Xu killed Yamamoto black bear.


    When I think about it carefully, I''m afraid that Yamamoto black bear''s amazing Sabre skill before he suddenly started was a response to the danger.


    Unfortunately, in the end, it was in vain and died without a word.


    Think of here, Liuchuan Mingzhao heart a throb, deeply shudder: "Yamamoto black bear, unexpectedly, unexpectedly... Will die so simple? How could that be? "


    Although she didn''t die by herself, Liuchuan Mingzhao wanted to die at this time. This kind of state of mind is almost the state of mind of all the Liuchuan family leaders present.


    Terror!


    It''s horrible!


    Death is not terrible, but this silent, completely ignorant way of death is the most terrible. They don''t know what killed themselves and when they will die.


    After death, there was darkness.


    Before death, fear, fear and other psychological, is the biggest fear.


    "Liuchuan, come here."


    Meiyingzi steps forward, calmly sweeps over Yamamoto''s body and looks at Liuchuan Mingzhao above the theme.


    "Meiyingzi, what do you want? We are the simultaneous interpreting of our family, but we have been guarding each other''s family for nearly three hundred years.


    Liuchuan Mingzhao''s voice is a little trembling, although he can barely keep his sense, but his eyes are very flustered.


    But he forgot what he had said and what he had done before, but he never looked at meiyingzi as a niece guarding each other.


    Even, as pigs and dogs, chips, toys.


    If Daiwa sword demon Inoue Kawabata did not die, if meiyingzi did not fanatically regard Wang Xu as a God and master, maybe now she would really become a plaything for Liuchuan Mingzhao and others.


    But now, Wang Xu stands behind meiyingzi and points out that she wants to kill Yamamoto black bear. How can meiyingzi be the one who was almost brainwashed by others before?


    Now, meiyingzi, brainwash yourself!


    Become Wang Xu''s most devout believer!


    Followers!


    maid!


    "Shibo, before that, you asked your grandson to personally invite me to your home. Why, now you have to ask me what I want to do? By the way, your grandson, Liuchuan Daming, has died for offending his master. "


    Meiyingzi''s voice was cold, and her right hand was lifted lightly. As soon as her voice fell, a cold sword in her hand had slipped from the inside of her clothes and landed firmly in her palm.


    When he heard that his grandson had already died, Liuchuan Mingzhao was stunned at first. Then he seemed to guess something. His face changed and he couldn''t control it any more. He almost lost his manners and roared in a hoarse voice


    "Meiyingzi, it''s not the intention of my Liuchuan family to do this. We can''t help it. As you can see, Yamamoto black bear was killed by your master. He was sent by Yamamoto madman Jianzong himself. He specially asked us Liuchuan family to obey his orders and use you as an excuse to swallow up our family, Chiba family and the whole Sakura vein with the death of Kawakawa Ichi


    Meiyingzi had a slight pause at her feet, but her face was even colder. Holding the sword in her hand, she walked step by step to Liuchuan Mingzhao.


    Liuchuan Mingzhao stood there, even though his strength was far more than meiyingzi, but he did not dare to make any rash moves, because he was not sure what meiyingzi had done at this time, whether it was Wang Xu''s sign.


    In the face of that silent unknown way of death, Liuchuan Mingzhao, who has been in charge of Liuchuan family for decades and is famous, is just like a wild dog in a panic.


    "Wait! I have another message! "


    Seeing meiyingzi''s indifference, Liuchuan Mingzhao suddenly raises her head, looks at Wang Xu imploringly, and says quickly:


    "My Lord, there is no doubt that you are powerful, but Yamamoto madman Jianzong, who left the pass three days ago, has broken through the legendary realm of gods and has the power comparable to ghosts and gods. It''s almost the realm of many great gods, demons and ghosts in the myth. "


    "Oh? The legendary realm of gods is a bit interesting. Meiyingzi, save his life and listen to him


    Smell speech, Wang Xu this just lightly raise head, raised a hand to stop beautiful cherry son.


    "Yes, master." Meiyingzi nods respectfully, returns to Wang Xu and stands with her hands down.


    Liuchuan Mingzhao took a hard breath in his heart, pressed down his heart which almost jumped out of his throat, and quickly continued:


    "Although Yamamoto madman has stepped into the realm of gods, many gods have been invisible since thousands of years ago, but there are also reasons. His realm is the realm of the false gods. I know his weakness! "


    As he said that, with a very flattering smile on his old face, he bowed to Wang Xu and said:


    "In addition to this news, my Lord, my Liuchuan family also owns three listed groups, with assets of more than 100 billion yuan. At the same time, I also run a Mafia group, Sanchuan group, which has a huge influence in the underground world in China."


    "Now, as long as you like, everything in my Liuchuan family will be yours. More than 100 people in my Liuchuan family will take you as their master and be loyal to you as meiyingzi is!"


    Liuchuan Mingzhao is an old fox who has lived for nearly 100 years. He has a far better grasp of people''s mind and power than most people. He has long seen that Wang Xu is the real core.


    As long as Wang Xu nods, their Liuchuan family will also become the confidants of this unknown powerful existence. At that time, any meiyingzi will be replaced by Liuchuan family.


    Because, it is obvious that meiyingzi and the whole Liuchuan family have greater interests. As long as they are smart people, they all know how to choose.


    Maybe, Wang Xu is in love with the beauty of meiyingzi.


    However, with the influence of Liuchuan family, it is not impossible to find a better beauty than meiyingzi, even sister flowers.


    Women, for Liuchuan Mingzhao, no matter how beautiful, are just bargaining chips!


    "Hum, meiyingzi, wait for me. When my Liuchuan family becomes a new confidant, what else can I do for you? " Liuchuan Mingzhao sneered in his heart, but at the same time, new ambitions were brewing.


    Wang Xu''s silent instruction to kill Yamamoto black bear shows his uncanny power. With him as his backing, Liuchuan family will take off to a higher level.


    "Hum, of course, if this guy can''t beat Yamamoto madman later, he will be killed instead! In a word, whether he is alive or dead, my Liuchuan family will not suffer! "


    Unfortunately, I think it''s beautiful.


    I think it''s beautiful.


    Next second.


    "You are too old."


    Wang Xu suddenly a faint smile, slightly a hand.


    All of a sudden, an invisible and terrifying power of mind came from the void, like a big hand, and instantly pressed into Liuchuan Mingzhao''s head.

 Chapter 835

    Touch!


    In almost everyone''s dull eyes, Liuchuan Mingzhao suddenly froze, his eyes disappeared quietly, and then fell to the ground slowly.


    Liuchuan master, Liuchuan Mingzhao, dead!


    Dead without a sound!


    This strange way of death appeared again, making the whole audience silent.


    All of them bowed their heads in awe and did not dare to look directly at Wang Xu.


    At this moment, everyone, no longer dare to raise the idea of resistance.


    "Those who are loyal to me, I have a better choice."


    After scanning the body in Liuchuan Mingzhao''s eyes, Wang Xu flashed a touch of disdain at the bottom of his eyes


    "When I don''t notice that little bit of malice in you?


    And what do you think you are? An old and dying waste dare to play tricks with me? If you really mean it, but malicious? Does it work


    Wang Xu''s eyes are cold.


    Liuchuan Mingzhao thinks that his chips are nothing in his eyes.


    What about Yamamoto''s madman entering the realm of the gods?


    In this world, the divine realm of the east island state is only above the master realm. Although it is called the divine realm, the real level of power is still unknown.


    How dare you shout? How dare you call any rubbish God?


    Therefore, weaknesses are not so important as weaknesses, and assets are even less important.


    Kill Liuchuan Mingzhao. There are so many people in Liuchuan''s family. There are others who will work for Wang Xu. If not, kill them all. Let meiyingzi swallow Liuchuan''s family directly. In the end, everything Liuchuan says is his.


    "The old one died, and a new owner came."


    Wang Xu went to the throne and sat down. He slightly lowered his head and scanned the people below. His voice was as flat as water.


    In an instant, a group of Liuchuan family leaders almost all subconsciously cast their eyes on Liuchuan Jun, Liuchuan Guangyi and Liuchuan Changwu.


    Liuchuan Jun is the son of Liuchuan Mingzhao and the powerful successor of Liuchuan Jun''s next generation, but it can only be completed after Liuchuan Mingzhao has arranged all the way.


    At this time, Liuchuan Mingzhao died, and Liuchuan Jun lost his biggest support. Liuchuan Guangyi, Liuchuan Changwu and Liuchuan Mingzhao''s contemporaries had a lot of power, and they also had the power of a competitor.


    Wang Xu can see all these people''s changes at a glance. He points at them and falls on liuchuanjun


    "The new owner is you. Come forward and introduce yourself."


    "My name is Liuchuan Jun..."


    Rigidly, Liuchuan comes out with a smile and opens his mouth to say something.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, a man strode out beside him with a loud voice


    "Master! Dear master! Liuchuan Jun is not suitable to be the new owner of Liuchuan family. He is Liuchuan Mingzhao... That is, the son of the former owner. I''m sure he won''t resent you. "


    Liuchuan Changwu bowed his head deeply, and his voice became more humble


    "But I am Liuchuan Changwu. I am loyal to my master. If you support me to be the master of Liuchuan family, I will be your most convenient and sincere servant for you."


    With that, Liuchuan Changwu''s mood suddenly became extremely uneasy.


    He had long coveted the position of the head of the family, but he had no chance because of the pressure of liuchuanming before.


    But now, here''s the chance!


    Liuchuan Changwu bowed his head and kept a very respectful attitude towards Wang Xu. Although he was worried, he was also very confident.


    After all, what he said was human nature. As a matter of fact, who dares to use someone else''s own son after killing someone else?


    In addition, Liuchuan Daming is also Liuchuan Jun''s son. Who dares to use such a person?


    However.


    "Answer me a question, will you, as he said, betray me with resentment and avenge your Laozi?" Wang Xu looked at Liuchuan Jun insipid, expressionless, people can not see what he means in the end.


    After hearing this, Liuchuan shuddered slightly and lowered his head. He didn''t dare to look at Wang Xu at all. He quickly assured him:


    "From the beginning, you are the master of my life. Liuchuan Jun will never dare, nor will he have resentment, nor will he betray you!"


    "Good. You''ll take over the Liuchuan family." Wang Xu nodded.


    When he said this, the whole audience was shocked.


    Liuchuan Changwu is even more silly. He can''t believe it. He suddenly looks up and looks at Wang Xu almost in a gaffe. He opens his mouth and wants to say something


    "Master, Liuchuan Jun can''t use it. Except for the reasons just now, he is just a waste in his family. He doesn''t get attention at all. He can only become Liuchuan Mingzhao''s errand and can''t convince the public at all..."


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. Sitting on the throne, he pointed to Liuchuan Changwu and said to Liuchuan Jun lightly:


    "He''s right. You really can''t convince the public now."


    Liuchuan Changwu''s eyes brightened and his face was full of joy.


    "So, he handed it over to you. I hope you won''t make me regret it and give me a satisfactory explanation." Wang Xu continued.


    In an instant, Liuchuan Changwu''s face changed greatly. Before he could speak, Liuchuan Jun had already stepped out. With a bang, he took out a long knife, and his eyes were fierce, and he was determined to insert it into Liuchuan Changwu''s back.


    Poof!


    Blade, break out.


    "Liuchuan Jun, you..."


    Liuchuan Changwu slowly bowed his head, looking at the blade revealed in his chest in disbelief, full of trance.


    No matter what he thought, he did not expect that Liuchuan Jun, who had been regarded as a waste by him, would be so decisive.


    As soon as Wang Xu''s voice fell, he resolutely started to kill him. He killed his father and son. Is he not resentful at all?


    There was a dead silence.


    Every senior member of Liuchuan family present, at this moment, was silent, afraid of Wang Xu and Liuchuan Jun.


    And these emotions, in the end, all turned into awe.


    For a while.


    No one dares to refute.


    "Bang Dang!"


    Liuchuan Jun suddenly pulls out the blade from Liuchuan Changwu''s body and doesn''t wipe it. So he takes the blade and strides to Wang Xu. With a touch, he kneels down.


    "Master, your loyal servant Liuchuan Jun, send you the most sincere gift. Under your majesty, Liuchuan family will be the vanguard of your island country and will kill all enemies for you.


    Dare someone disrespect your master, Liuchuan Jun is the sharpest knife in your hand, the first to kill him


    "You''ve done a good job. Give you three days to control the whole Liuchuan family, and then collect all the information of Yamamoto madman for me. I''m afraid he will run away." Wang Xudan said.


    For Yamamoto madman, who is known as breaking into the realm of gods, he is still a little curious. He wants to know what the so-called realm of gods is.


    "Master, there is a top hot spring in Liuchuan''s back mountain. Do you need meiyingzi to arrange a rest?" At this time, meiyingzi asked respectfully.


    "Hot springs? Well, you can arrange it. It''s just the same as washing the blood stains on your body. " Wang Xu nodded slightly.

 Chapter 836

    Although the reshuffle of the new and old forces in the Liuchuan family was held within the family, the news could not be avoided because Wang Xu did not cover up much when he suppressed the Liuchuan family.


    The death of Liuchuan Mingzhao, the former owner of Liuchuan family, and the death of Yamamoto black bear, a master level master, all brought great shock to the outside world.


    Among them, the most critical one is only one person.


    A mysterious strong man whose name and origin are unknown.


    Hongying Valley, Chiba temple.


    There are two people sitting on their knees in a secret hall deep in the temple.


    "Who is it? Liuchuan Mingzhao died, and Yamamoto black bear also died. Liuchuan family was suppressed and forced to submit by him alone. According to the secret agent, he didn''t use up one hand from beginning to end, only four fingers! "


    One of the elderly kneeling, eyes slightly lowered, voice low, but the shock is how can not hide.


    He is the true sect of Chiba, the head of the Chiba family, and the God of Chiba temple. He has lived for more than 120 years.


    Although the physical body is extremely old, because of the particularity of the divine power, not only does it not weaken because of aging, but it has been getting stronger and stronger all the time. Its magic power is so profound that no one can know it except himself.


    "Liuchuan Mingzhao and I have been friends for many years. He has a deep hidden strength. His real strength is far stronger than what he shows. At least, the Yamamoto black bear is definitely not as good as him. Even me, I dare not say that he won all, half to half at most.


    However, the man killed Liuchuan Mingzhao with only one finger. No one knows what means he used.


    But such a strange means of killing is nothing more than a secret and strange technique. When did the east island country produce such a master? Besides, I heard that he was extremely young, only in his twenties. If he was his real age... "


    Another middle-aged man in a samurai suit, sitting on both knees, said, subconsciously pinching the handle of the knife in his hand, and could not speak any more.


    Just because, if that person is really in his twenties, it''s simply horrible and can''t be easily accepted.


    Even though the breath of the middle-aged man was as deep as the sea, not much weaker than that of Chiba Zhenzong, he could not stop his palpitations.


    Liuchuan Mingzhao couldn''t stop the man''s finger, and his death was not clear. What about them? How much better?


    If there are other people here, they will be shocked to see middle-aged men. This is because this middle-aged man is another most powerful sword sect in the martial arts circle of the east island country. His reputation is second only to Yamamoto''s madman.


    "Are the cherry blossoms here? When did her daughter find this master? Doesn''t she know anything? " Daming Yisuo frowned slightly.


    "It should be soon." Shinzo Chiba''s eyes flashed and suddenly said:


    "It suddenly occurred to me that meiyingzi had been a different person since she came back from Huaxia. She worshipped an Unknown God in Huaxia. Her master was probably... Huaxia people?"


    "Chinese people?" Daming a rope can''t help but pupil a shrink, seems to think of some kind of memory, in fear of what.


    "Impossible... No! Absolutely not! There is a young monster named Wang Xu in the martial arts circle of China. He entered the congenital world at the age of 20 and killed many masters of the congenital martial arts. If there is such a strange young master in Huaxia, the warriors of the Dahe clan will be oppressed by them for 5000 years


    Daming''s voice was a little out of control, and the whole person was very excited.


    "This is absolutely not allowed!"


    "This kind of thing is not determined by our will." Chiba Zhenzong shook his head slightly, then suddenly turned his head and looked at a shadow at the entrance of the hall


    "Huazi, since you are here, why cover up? Can you still have your enemies here?"


    With his voice.


    The shadow bulged slightly and stood out, then a mature woman wrapped in a black tights came out slowly, leaning forward and backward, shaking her hips.


    "Mr. Zhenzong, you are wrong. A few days ago, you asked me to think about Sakura''s business carefully and not to do anything stupid. Now, Sakura is making such a big noise. Who knows how much danger there will be outside? I''m always right to be careful. "


    Meiyingminghua chuckles and looks around as she speaks. Finally, her eyes fall on Daming Yisuo and her red lips open again


    "Oh, is Lord Yisuo here? It seems that yingzi''s noise this time is really not small. Even you are shocked. "


    Daming Yisuo looks up at Meiying Minghua, a touch of greed flashed through his eyes, followed by a strong fear.


    Meiying is a charming flower. If someone has any wrong idea because of her beautiful appearance and perfect figure, then the other person will be caught by Meiying.


    A man, once seduced by her, will fall into the abyss step by step, and eventually become a puppet controlled by Meiying Minghua. This man, however, is willing to be manipulated, which is terrible.


    Daming Yisuo knows that no one who is seduced by the famous cherry blossoms will come to a good end. Anyone who dares to look down upon this woman will be poisoned quietly.


    She is a beautiful spider!


    "Tell us, who is that man?"


    The thousand leaf true Zong sinks a voice to ask a way.


    "I don''t know. Sakura''s relationship with her master is better than mine. However, Sakura has my people around, and I still know some news. "


    Meiyingminghua smiles faintly, then takes out a picture and puts it on the table between them.


    In the photo above, a young man with black hair and black eyes, a side face and an extremely ordinary face is soaking in the hot spring. His hands are wide open, and two beautiful women in swimsuits are kneeling on his left and right to serve him and give him a gentle massage.


    Meiyingzi, on her knees, peeled black grapes, red wine and other fruits for the youth and put them into the mouth of the youth.


    "This is the picture that I arranged for my confidant beside yingzi to take with great effort. According to her, this person is not from Dongdao, but from Huaxia. It is also the original body of the type god named jiuriwang that yingzi worshiped. "


    The beautiful cherry said softly.


    Her voice with a strange rhythm, seems to be able to reach the bottom of a man''s heart, like the pillow people with the bed in the night in your ear, whispering soft love words.


    "Hiss... Is it really Chinese?" Daming Yisuo suddenly took a breath of cold air, and a touch of despair flashed through his eyes.


    In the martial arts world of China, there has been a demon Wang Xu. Now, there is a strong young man with strange skills.


    The Bushido of the Dahe clan won a higher position in the crazy turnaround war a hundred years ago. Is it going to be oppressed by the Chinese Bushido circle for another 5000 years?

 Chapter 837

    "Huaxia, when did such a monster happen? It''s not enough to have a demon in the martial arts and Taoism world. If it''s declining to the point of extinction, there will be another one? "


    Daming Yisuo''s eyebrows are wrinkled like twisted silk. His voice can''t be controlled and his mood fluctuates greatly.


    "Lord Yisuo, the Chinese art world has long been dead in name. He is not a person in the art world." The famous cherry blossoms smile and shake their heads.


    While she was laughing, she was all over in a daze, and a temptation of seduction came out automatically. Unconsciously, she attracted the two men''s eyes in the past.


    "The method he used to kill Liuchuan Mingzhao and Yamamoto black bear is definitely some kind of weird technique. No doubt, it''s not a demon in the field of technique. Can he be a person with extraordinary ability? A natural power? " Daming was so suspicious, but then he vetoed.


    "It can''t be a power. No matter how powerful the power of a person with ability is, there is a boundary that can''t be crossed. It''s not much different from us practitioners. It''s impossible to kill Liuchuan Mingzhao so easily..."


    "Wait a minute, this side face is a little familiar, I seem to have seen it somewhere... This face, Chinese, evil... Is it..."


    At this point, Daming Yisuo''s face suddenly changed, and a name blurted out:


    "Wang Xu, the demon in the martial arts world of China?"


    As soon as the name came out, the whole hall was quiet.


    Chiba Zhenzong''s face also changed wildly. He looked at the photo again like hell, and then his face became more ugly.


    They naturally pay attention to and understand the great movement of the martial arts and Taoism in China. Maybe they don''t know about some small things, but they have a deep understanding of Wang Xu, a monster that almost shakes the whole Chinese martial arts and Taoism world.


    Each and every one of the young generation in China is a potential danger to Dongdao. Over the past hundred years, all forces of the Dahe nationality have held a natural and hostile attitude towards Tianjiao in the corresponding fields of China.


    The business community, the enterprises of the east island country, tacit, join hands to suppress the new talented entrepreneurs in China.


    In the scientific research circle, scholars of the east island state either refute the academic arguments or use grey means to control the new inventions and new technologies of China.


    Militarily, not to mention, the east island state has always been the world leader with the white headed eagle state. In the cangming ocean, within the territorial waters, and on the disputed islands, it has carried out all kinds of blockades, blockages and forcible occupation.


    The martial arts world, the supernatural world, the dark world, and even more, there are too many strong people who like to hunt the new talents of the Chinese supernatural world.


    For example, the former Daiwa sword demon, Inoue Kawasaki, is dedicated to hunting Tianjiao in the martial arts world of China. He claims to be a hero of the Daiwa family. Finally, he bumps into Wang Xu, and then


    Two slaps to death!


    "Wang Xu..."


    Chiba Zhenzong slowly raised his head and looked at the famous cherry blossom. His eyes showed the color of inquiry.


    After all, a demon in the martial arts world suddenly becomes a powerful man with strange skills and means, who kills people invisibly. The two sides can''t be connected.


    "It''s a bit similar in appearance, but I''m not sure. However, the name of the nine day king, the God of activation worshipped by yingzi... Don''t you think it''s a little familiar?" Beautiful cherry blossom light way.


    "Huaxia character... Nine days, Xu... Respect the king, Wang Xu?"


    In an instant, the faces of emperor qianyezhenzong and Daming Yisuo became more ugly.


    Wang Xu!


    Chinese martial arts world, the first evil for thousands of years, is also the youngest peak strong!


    In the past 20 years, the world knew nothing about it. In a short period of half a year, they went out from a small place called Jianghai, successively suppressed the old martial arts families, successively suppressed the nine peerless families, disrupted the martial arts gathering of modu Feng family, and slaughtered the killer world of modu overnight


    Shen Zhenhai, black star and black blade, varoga, the wolf king of polar bear red heavy industry


    Too many experts, too many powerful forces, all died because of Wang Xu.


    Without the knowledge of Wang Xu, his name has already spread all over the international underground world, known by countless forces and powerful people.


    By many people, as.


    Huaxia, demon!


    Even among the several lists of the world''s strong in the international underground world, Wang Xu is the strongest and the most top.


    God list!


    On the list of gods, there are top-level strong men who can not be divided by specific realm. They are ranked in any order. Each one is a terrible existence that can not be provoked at will. In the world, they are not real gods, and they are no different from gods.


    Yamamoto madman, for example, was ranked on the list of gods only two days ago after breaking through the realm of gods.


    No matter Chiba Zhenzong or Daming Yisuo, they never thought that the master of meiyingzi, the mysterious strongman who suppressed Liuchuan family, would be Wang Xu!


    Before that, Daming Yisuo was even secretly happy, thinking that Dongdao would be a young demon that would not be born in a thousand years.


    And now


    "How can it be? Wang Xu is a demon of martial arts. His cultivation is martial arts. He can''t have such terrible skills, let alone come to Dongdao. After all, we have nothing to do with him. What''s his place in Dongdao? " Daming Yisuo is not willing to accept it at all.


    "Yisuo, you forget that Inoue Kawabata wanted to kill him, but he was killed..." Meiying Minghua looked at Daming Yisuo deeply.


    "That was three months ago. At that time, there was a change in China''s military alliance to explore the secret of inheritance, but there was more than one Inoue Kawasaki. The red heavy industry of polar bear and the Western holy church group... Too many forces had passed away, and he could never come to revenge for that... No, Inoue Kawasaki was dead, it was not revenge, it was revenge!" Daming Yisuo is not acceptable at all.


    If Wang Xu came for revenge, why did he wait three months?


    Did he retaliate against the red heavy industry and the holy order before? But there''s no news at all, OK!


    "It''s not revenge. I think he''s peeping into a higher realm of power." At this time, Chiba Zhenzong, who had been thinking silently, slowly opened his mouth with a sigh in his eyes


    "Yisuo, your cultivation of Bushido originated from Huaxia Bushido. You know that the end of this road is a blank barrier that you can''t cross. How many talented people, in order to break through that barrier, have done more crazy things. "


    "Mr. Zhenzong, do you mean... He wants to take advantage of the Shinto way of our east island country to promote to a higher level and become a real" God " I can''t believe it, but I have to believe it.


    "Besides this, what else can explain why he is here? Don''t forget that it was just after meiyingzi came back from China that she suddenly worshipped the nine day king, molded his golden body for him, and came to the God''s body with secret methods. " Chiba Zhenzong said slowly.


    "For example, Yamamoto''s madman could not break through the barrier even though he had been practicing hard all his life. In the end, he didn''t borrow the way of Shinto, so he successfully stepped out of that step, avoided death, and began to move towards the realm of immortality."


    At this point, Shinzo Chiba sighed helplessly: "in a word, no matter what he wants to do, what his purpose is or not, it has nothing to do with us."


    "He and Yamamoto madman, who died, who lived, and I have nothing to do."


    "But, he is Chinese..." Daming frowned and opened his mouth to say something.


    "So, huazi, you have to deal with the relationship between meiyingzi and you. Yisuo, go to inform Yamamoto''s madman Jianzong in person, and tell him our guess about Wang Xu. He naturally knows what to do. " Chiba Zhenzong said faintly.


    "Yes, master Zhenzong."


    They nodded, got up and left.


    After they left, Chiba Zhenzong sighed slowly, and his eyes were quiet


    "It''s a pity that no matter what disasters China has experienced in the past five thousand years, there are always such arrogance in every era... Why is there no such thing in East Island?"


    "So, anyway, he... Must die!"

 Chapter 838

    the second day.


    Liuchuan home mountain, hot spring bath.


    At this time, Wang Xu was lying on a reclining chair with a melon and fruit tray on his left side. Meiyingzi sat on one side and whispered:


    "Master, the Liuchuan family has received almost, and Liuchuan Jun has not made any small moves in the dark."


    "Good."


    Wang Xu nodded slightly, then suddenly raised his head, stared at a shadow on the overhead beam, and sneered


    "Where do you come from, you dare to spy on me? Get out of here


    He raised his left hand and grabbed it up. Suddenly, the invisible power of mind was released and fell into the shadow.


    In an instant, a twisted figure suddenly burst out of the shadow, turned into a light black fog, and wanted to escape.


    However, Wang Xu''s divine power level is too high, even if it is just a trace of reading, it also has extremely terrifying power. Although the dark fog is strange, it still can''t be stopped, so it is directly grasped by Wang Xu''s divine power, pulled down and landed on the ground.


    Being squeezed by the power of divine thoughts, the black fog could not maintain the human form. It could only churn in the void. Finally, it only turned into a ferocious face and showed its teeth to Wang Xu. His scarlet eyes were full of menacing fury.


    Seeing this, meiyingzi''s face changed


    "Shishen? No, it''s servitude


    "Service ghost? What is this? "


    Wang Xu looks at the controlled face of the black fog with great interest. His mind moves and his mind is surging. The other person is suddenly squeezed into a long strip, followed by five pointed stars, noodles, mud


    In just a few breathing time, the black fog face was pinched into various strange shapes by Wang Xu''s shennian. It was like he found a fun toy.


    "Master, servitude is a kind of servitude kid under the command of Shi Shen, derived from Shi Shen itself. It can be said that servitude is a kind of spiritual body of Shi Shen, which is used for investigation, combat and assistance."


    As she said this, meiyingzi had a flash of doubt in her eyes. Staring at the black foggy face pinched into SpongeBob by Wang xushennian in the air, she said strangely:


    "But the power of ordinary service ghost is not high, but this one is a little strange. The breath of power can almost compare with the weaker type God. Its noumenon is absolutely a powerful type God."


    Wang Xu nodded, waved his hand, put the black fog face in front of him, stared at the angry and cold red eyes in the black fog, and asked faintly:


    "Say, what is your noumenon, where is it now, and why do you come to spy on me?"


    Black fog face did not say a word, but black fog rolling more violent, seems to be extremely angry, red eyes ferocious staring at Wang Xu, inside is all chaotic killing.


    "The master and the servitude ghosts all act according to instinct and have no reason. They can only transfer the information of memory picture after returning to the noumenon." Meiyingzi explained in a low voice.


    "So?"


    Wang Xu smiles. Suddenly, the conversation changes. He stares directly at the "service ghost" and says faintly:


    "I know that you are different from the ordinary service ghost. Don''t pretend to be dumb and stupid for me and answer my questions, or I will kill you."


    After hearing what he said, the "service ghost" actually answered, and a wave of mental power spread in the air


    "The old God is dead, the new God is born, the Betrayer, the enemy, the refusal to submit... Will die! The anger of the gods is unbearable to you mortals... "


    "I can afford it, so die."


    Wang Xu shakes his head uninteresting, five fingers suddenly close, the power of the mind burst out, instantly crushed the black fog face, directly devouring the other party''s residual pure spiritual power.


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, this so-called servitude ghost is nothing more than a combination of disordered mental forces. It''s not much different from meiyingzi''s three headed statue of the king of nine days.


    For him, there is no threat, but it can nourish his mind.


    Although the quality is too low, as long as the quantity is enough, it is also a refreshing tonic.


    "Master, this service ghost is powerful. It is absolutely a powerful type God behind it. You should be careful." Meiyingzi whispered.


    "Well."


    Wang Xu said softly, but he didn''t care.


    "Master, don''t underestimate Shishen. Shinto is different from Bushido. Some Shinto gods have existed for a long time. In the ancient Shinto family, the powerful Shinto gods may even last for thousands of years. Ordinary Shinto gods have existed for hundreds of years, and the longer they exist, the stronger their power will be. " Meiyingzi hesitated for a moment, but she still asked.


    The Sakura family has three branches. Chiba family is Shinto, Meiying family is ninja, Liuchuan family is Bushido.


    Meiyingzi even created the birth of the "nine day king" by herself. She knew the power of the type God very well and was full of awe.


    "Well, I see. Let''s not talk about this. Let''s welcome our new guests first."


    Wang Xu is noncommittal, said casually, looked up to the door.


    There''s nothing there.


    Meiyingzi is a little confused.


    But just then.


    "My Lord


    A female Ninja wrapped in a white tights suddenly emerged from the air and knelt down on one knee. First she bowed her head and saluted Wang Xu. Then she looked at meiyingzi and respectfully reported:


    "Miss yingzi, your mother and master Chiba Zhenzong have come together. They say they want to visit our Lord. They have important things to discuss with you in person."


    "Meiyingzi, is your mother the owner of Meiying''s family?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly.


    "Yes, master." Meiyingzi bowed her head and said, "in addition, master Chiba is also the owner of Chiba family."


    "It seems that they already know me. Let them wait in the reception hall. We''ll be there later." Wang Xu light command way.


    Ninja leaves with a respectful message.


    Ten minutes later.


    Under the service of meiyingzi, Wang Xu, who changes the hot spring bath towel and puts on formal clothes again, walks slowly into Liuchuan''s reception hall.


    Inside, Shinzo Chiba and meiyingminghua had been waiting for him for a long time. When they saw him coming, they immediately stood up to show respect.


    This is the status change brought by Wang Xuqiang''s great power!


    However, they are also quietly observing Wang Xu. When they see Wang Xu''s face with their own eyes, they are deeply touched by both Chiba Zhenzong and Meiying Minghua.


    It''s him!


    It''s really that man!


    Wang Xu, the evil of Chinese martial arts and Taoism!


    "No breath of martial arts cultivation? Does... He really turn to another road, abandoning his own road of martial arts, in order to break through the bottleneck and spy on the road of Shinto? " Chiba Shinzo''s eyes shook two times, and a storm surged in his heart.


    Since he abandoned martial arts, Wang Xu still has such terrible skills. He can kill Liuchuan Mingzhao and Yamamoto black bear at will. The name of evil is underestimated.


    This guy is not a monster, but a pervert!


    And now.


    Meiyingminghua has stated the purpose of their coming here, in addition to representing the other two families of Yinghua family and showing respect to Wang Xu.


    Another thing is to send a message, or a warning.


    Yamamoto, the first sword sect in the East Island Kingdom, will personally challenge Wang Xu to kill him in three days.

 Chapter 839

    After listening to the warning from the perfect cherry blossom, Wang Xu looks at a black war post in his hand. The cover is a blood red killing character, and the back is a black circle with white crazy characters in the middle.


    "Kill? Crazy


    He looked puzzled, and then sniffed: "the first sword sect you said is that Yamamoto madman. What kind of thing is he? Do you want to kill me? "


    The special breath as like as two peas on the death note, Wang Xu''s eyes are not hidden, and they are just like the ghost who used to spy on him.


    Obviously, the essence of the servitude ghost is not Yamamoto himself, or the people around him.


    Wang Xu sneered and threw the paste on the ground. It was still in the air. A golden flame had been quietly lit up, burning the paste to ashes.


    "It doesn''t take three days. I''ll kill him today. Some people really think they are something?"


    Meiyingminghua and Chiba Zhenzong stand on one side, silent.


    Because, Wang Xu sneer, there seems to be something terrible around him. The silent sense of horror and depression makes them dare not speak freely.


    "Well, now, you two take me to meet Yamamoto." Wang Xu looks at two people, light command way.


    At this time, Chiba Zhenzong finally did not hold back. He stepped forward with complicated accusations and solemnly said:


    "Dear Mr. Wang, I''m Chiba Zhenzong, the owner of Chiba family of Cherry Blossom family. On behalf of Chiba family, I''d like to send you my most sincere greetings."


    His voice is old and weak, as if he were just an ordinary old man, but under his weak body, there is a powerful type God, or old ghost!


    Wang Xu just glanced at Shinzo Chiba and saw the essence of this old thing, an old ghost in human skin.


    Even if there is no malice, if he dares to have malice, he doesn''t mind spending more time and killing them together.


    How cold!


    It seems that he has sensed the change of Wang Xu''s mentality. Chiba Zhenzong''s body shakes violently, and his words are changed abruptly


    "... I know where Yamamoto madman is now. I am very willing to help you lead the way. Please follow me."


    Said, Chiba Zhenzong slightly bowed, made a please gesture, and then carefully turned to lead the way in front.


    The moment he turned around, he took a long breath in his heart


    "Hoo... It''s so cold. If I just said what I had prepared at the beginning, I was afraid that I would... Die!"


    Think of here, Chiba Zhenzong the whole person only feel the body and mind of a cold.


    He didn''t know where to come from, couldn''t capture, invisible terror pressure, let him dare not have any rash action.


    ¡­¡­


    Qiuye mountain is an ordinary hill in the eyes of ordinary people in the East Island, but it is a very famous Holy Land in a special circle.


    Here, because of Yamamoto Madman''s Dojo and madness, it has become a special place in the eyes of countless people that can''t be easily offended.


    When Wang Xu arrived here, someone had been waiting at the foot of the mountain.


    It''s not Yamamoto, it''s Daming Yisuo.


    At the foot of the mountain, in the strong wind, he stood there one by one, as if blended with the surrounding environment. There was a special force field around him. His clothes were hunting and dancing with the wind, and his hair was flying with a blue scarf. He was full of wind like wildness.


    Seeing Wang Xu and others coming, Daming Yisuo first looked at Chiba Zhenzong, then looked at Wang Xu, strode forward and said in a deep voice:


    "Dear Mr. Wang, my name is Daming Yisuo. As a notary of the third party, I will witness the engagement between you and Yamamoto madman Jianzong..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    Ding Ling Ling!


    When a mobile phone rings, Wang Xu is stunned at first. Then he reflects that he asked meiyingzi to buy a new mobile phone yesterday, which is specially used to contact Chen Yuqing and others in China and inform several women to go back in a few days.


    Caller ID, it''s Chen Yuqing.


    "Yuqing, what can I do for you?" Wang Xu directly connected to the phone and asked in a soft voice.


    In front of him, Daming Yisuo opened his mouth. When he came to his mouth, he said nothing, neither did he.


    For a moment, he was ashamed and angry, but he finally forced himself to bear it. With a gloomy face, he closed his mouth and quietly retreated to one side, ready to wait for Wang Xu to put down the phone and come up again.


    For Wang Xu, the death of Liuchuan Mingzhao and Yamamoto black bear may be just two small insects.


    But for others, as long as you don''t have the confidence to compare with these two people, it''s a sign that you can''t be provoked.


    After three breaths.


    Wang Xu put down the phone, turned to meiyingzi, frowned slightly and asked, "who is in charge of Sanchuan group at present?"


    Although Chen Yuqing just called, what he said was related to another woman.


    He Qingmei!


    When Wang Xugang just broke away from the turbulence of time and space and fell to the east island country, he accidentally ran into a Chinese student who was bullied by a black and evil society.


    Originally thought it was just a matter of lifting a finger. Although he left a phone call, Wang Xu didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t think there was a chance for them to continue to meet in the future.


    If he Qingmei calls to invite him to dinner and so on, Wang Xu naturally will not pay more attention to it and refuses directly.


    But now, he Qingmei


    No, it''s Sanchuan!


    How dare someone kidnap he Qingmei again, and force him to contact him, the hero of "hero saving beauty", and take revenge on him?


    Funny!


    The boss of Sanchuan group and Liuchuan family were all suppressed by him. Now some of the minions below even want to revenge on him?!


    Wang Xu''s eyes are a little cold.


    "Master, you left Liuchuan Jun''s affairs to him, so I didn''t interfere too much. I don''t know about these personnel arrangements for the moment..."


    With that, meiyingzi knelt down on the ground, bowed her head and said aloud:


    "It''s meiyingzi''s fault. Please punish me!"


    "It''s none of your business. Get up."


    Wang Xu shook his head and said in a cold voice: "in this case, please contact Liuchuan Jun directly and tell him that I want him to solve the problems in Sanchuan group as soon as possible..."


    At this point, he briefly talked about he Qingmei.


    What happened to he Qingmei was just an accident, not a big event.


    A word can solve, there will be a lot of people behind him to do errands.


    When meiyingzi got it, Wang Xu didn''t think much about he Qingmei. He turned to Daming and asked faintly:


    "What did you just say?"


    Daming Yisuo almost didn''t have a breath of old blood. He took a deep breath and managed to suppress the rolling anger in his heart. Then he slowly lowered his head and repeated what he had said before. Finally, he said in a deep voice:


    "Yamamoto madman has known your arrival and has been waiting for you for a long time in the peak Taoist center. Please follow me."


    Wang Xu looked at Daming Yisuo, with a meaningful smile on his face, and slowly stepped out of his right foot.


    "In that case, let''s... Go."

 Chapter 840

    meanwhile.


    He Shenming is a nightclub owned by Sanchuan group.


    Underground, room 808.


    The atmosphere of depression, coldness, cruelty and wanton filled the whole room.


    In the middle of the private room, there is a steel pipe connecting the ceiling, which is usually a place for strippers to dance steel pipe dance, but at this time, it is a woman whose hands are tightly tied and fall on it.


    The woman''s clothes were ragged, and many places were torn open by hand, revealing her snow-white skin. The red rope went through several places on her body, and tied up a special art with a unique technique.


    What''s more striking is that on the woman''s face, there are many clear fingerprints, because there are too many fingerprints, only a piece of red can be seen, countless specific numbers.


    This woman is he Qingmei!


    Her eyes were dull, as if she had been drugged, and she was barely awake. Her eyes were full of despair and death.


    In front of her, there were seven or eight men and women, one by one dissolute, with all kinds of strange smiles and shouts in their mouths, and their eyes were full of fun.


    Among them, the leading one is a 27-8-year-old young man with big arms and a golden sword sitting on the sofa with a big cigar in his mouth.


    Behind him, two ferocious looking men in black suits were standing. One of them was playing with a knife quickly in his hand. From time to time, he stretched out his tongue to lick his lips. His eyes were greedy and ferocious, and he Qingmei was constantly scanning.


    "Master he Ming, the medicine is almost finished. Would you like to enjoy this Chinese woman first? Her figure is still very good, and her skin is delicate and white, just like the snowflakes in my hometown in winter. "


    The man laughed strangely and seemed to have some desire. He stirred his throat and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Zhentian Jun, this woman is Shinzo OTA, the president of Sanhe society. Last time we stood him up, he was very upset. He is a senior member of the OTA family and an important person we need to win over. You can''t be impatient with this woman. "


    The young man, who called Liuchuan Heming, gave a light smile. Then he pulled a half naked woman beside him and pushed her into Zhentian''s arms. He said with a faint smile:


    "However, you are my best man, and you can''t suffocate yourself. If you can''t help it, take this woman aside for a while. She is also an overseas Chinese student and a classmate with the woman on the pillar.


    Well, by the way, if it wasn''t for her contribution, we might have been run back to China by this woman named he Qingmei. "


    At this point, he looked up at the woman who had been pushed into Shinda''s arms and asked with a smile:


    "I''m sorry, Miss Liu Qing. I forgot to thank you for your help and let us know when Miss He Qingmei bought the ticket.


    And in order to reward you, I''ll give you the chance to serve my most powerful confidant, Mr. Zhentian. Do you have any suggestions? "


    "No, no!" Liu Qing shakes her head crazily, tries to squeeze a flattering smile on her face, rubs Zhentian''s arm with her body, and says with a smile:


    "Zhentian Jun, your arm muscles have a good sense of strength and security. People like you so much!"


    It''s a pity that Shinda always only likes women who are not as soft as they are. He doesn''t care about women who have no sense of shame and are like whores.


    He slapped Liu Qing away and said to Liuchuan he Ming, "young master he Ming, this woman''s consciousness should be sober. Now is the best chance. Please let me break her psychological defense. It''s also convenient for president OTA to have a good education for her. "


    "You''re right. Go ahead." Liuchuan he Ming nodded and said with a smile.


    Shinda''s eyes lit up and he saluted Liuchuan. Then he strode forward to he Qingmei. His face was expressionless, but his eyes were flashing with excitement and excitement.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, Zhentian raised his hand and slapped on he Qingmei''s face. A cold and cruel voice came from him


    "Huaxia, woman, I''ll ask you again, do you want to give up all resistance and be willing to be a slave of our east island men like your friends, or do I teach you a lesson by myself, then take off your clothes and send you to AP company to shoot a movie, and then spread it back to you all over China?"


    Pooh!


    He Qingmei raised her head.


    Open your mouth and spit hard on Zhentian''s face.


    Unfortunately, she had been beaten a long time ago. She had been drugged. How much strength was there? Zhentian didn''t even bother to hide. He just looked at her sarcastically.


    Let saliva in the middle, weak fall down.


    Next second.


    Pop!


    With a grim smile, Zhentian raised his hand again and slapped it on he Qingmei''s face. Then his left hand popped out and grabbed he Qingmei''s hair. His right hand made a fist and hit him in the stomach without any mercy.


    All of a sudden.


    He Qingmei suddenly shrinks at the waist and opens her mouth to scream. However, she is held by Zhentian''s hair. Because the rope on her body is tight, she can''t say a word.


    The intense pain made the muscles on he Qingmei''s face contorted, and the ropes on her body tightened, leaving bright red rope marks on her snow-white skin.


    He Qingmei wants to struggle, to resist and to ask for help.


    However, in response to her, there were only mockery, playful laughter and noise.


    At the same time, there was the cold voice of Shinda:


    "No one can save you. Soon, the Chinese companion who saved you will come to save you. At that time, I really want to know his face when he saw you... Ha ha, don''t worry. I also want to know how he looked when I killed him."


    Smell speech, he Qingmei''s eyes suddenly stare big, by medicine fuzzy consciousness instant awake.


    Yes!


    Wang Xu!


    Wang Xu gave her mobile phone number and was forced to ask by these people!


    They forced her


    He Qingmei is full of regret and shame at the thought of the call she made before.


    It''s just then.


    A pink Mickey Mouse shell cell phone on the table in front of the crowd suddenly shakes wildly. The caller ID is suddenly a string of unknown phone numbers.


    Liuchuan he Ming picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. He didn''t get through at the first time. Instead, he threw the phone to Zhentian: "it should be the Chinese who killed damujun and others. The hero saved the United States. Zhentian, you are an expert. It''s up to you."


    "Your hero''s phone, desperate?"


    Zhentian took the call, first pointed the screen at he Qingmei''s eyes, then pressed the answer button, and said with a cruel sneer:


    "Continue to scream, I believe that your hero will beg me to stop because of your scream..."


    Sure enough, he hasn''t finished.


    A man''s angry voice came from the phone


    "He Ming, Liuchuan, how dare you touch a Chinese woman named he Qingmei? No one can save you


    instantaneous.


    The cruel smile on Zhentian''s face froze, and the whole person stood in place with his mobile phone, his arm stiff in the air, unable to move.

 Chapter 841

    Because there is too much noise and music in the private room, even if the mobile phone is turned on, the voice can not be far away.


    Three or four meters away, he Ming Liuchuan, sitting on the sofa at the back, still looks at he Qingmei with a playful smile.


    Other people around, is still the play, the smile, no one cares about a phone call.


    Only Shinda, with a stiff face, asked on the phone:


    "Who are you?"


    There are few people in the whole Sanchuan group who dare to shout at Liuchuan he Ming in this tone.


    And the other side, a mouth to report the name of Liuchuan he Ming, obviously the identity is not general, not real field can imagine.


    But he couldn''t understand why a possible big man would have a phone call from this Chinese woman in front of him?


    Who is the devil?


    "Who am I? Laozi is Liuchuan Jun, the head of Liuchuan family and the leader of Sanchuan group. Who the hell are you? Give the phone to the idiot Liuchuan Heming, hurry up Hear true field''s question, the telephone there is a Leng at first, then more furious.


    Liuchuan family owner?


    Leader of Sanchuan group?


    Liuchuan Jun?


    These three names directly knocked Zhentian unconscious.


    He did not dare to be slighted. He quickly turned to Liuchuan he Ming with his mobile phone in his hand.


    "Zhentian, why don''t you continue to play? You... "Seeing Zhentian coming back, Liuchuan he Ming still wants to ask something with a strange smile.


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, he found that it was wrong. Shinda''s face


    It''s too white.


    White terror!


    "What happened? It''s not the Chinese hero who saved America on the phone. Who is it... "


    In an instant, an idea appeared in Liuchuan Heming''s mind. He didn''t wait for his idea to finish.


    Shinda, holding his cell phone in both hands, respectfully handed it over, shaking his voice and stuttering


    "Master he Ming, yes, yes... It''s the group leader, no... the new group leader''s phone! We seem to be in big trouble! "


    instantaneous.


    He Ming Liuchuan was stiff.


    Originally noisy inside the compartment, but also with the true field of this sentence, become extremely quiet, the atmosphere is very strange.


    All the people subconsciously stare at the real field, the fundus is startled.


    New leader?


    What kind of trouble did they cause? Can they disturb the new leader of Sanchuan group?


    Next second.


    Liuchuan Jun''s roar came from the phone: "Congratulations, Liuchuan? Liuchuan he Ming? What the hell are you doing


    "Yes! Yes! I''m at home


    Liuchuan he Ming was shocked again. He replied in a loud voice. He bowed to the phone subconsciously. His voice was flattering and terrified.


    Compared with the owner of Liuchuan Jun, he is a fart. He is not a member of the family. Even Liuchuan Jun can only watch from afar and has no chance to speak.


    But now, he has a direct conversation with the owner of the family.


    Excitement, honor, fear


    Trouble?


    He is a small man. What big trouble can he cause to his family?


    Liuchuan he Ming can''t figure it out, but the next second, when he accidentally glances over he Qingmei, who is tied in the middle of the compartment, he also has a pink Mickey Mouse shell cell phone in his hand


    A flash of lightning flashed through his mind.


    Is


    How is that possible?


    An unimaginable idea rises, which directly makes the whole person silly. The roar of Liuchuan Jun from the mobile phone seems to have become the voice from another world.


    Fuzzy, like across a layer of glass, and the harsh sound of people scratching with their claws on the glass


    "I... grass... You... Dare to give... Dog courage... You paralyze... The family... Die... Master, kneel down... Incise... Die!"


    Liuchuan he Ming stood there, motionless.


    All around, it''s dead.


    Everyone heard the voice coming from the phone. Except for the confused women, all the other cadres of the Sanchuan group were as scared as the rigid wood.


    Touch!


    At this time, there was another loud noise.


    The door of the private room was kicked open from the outside.


    First, a middle-aged man strode in with a gloomy face, followed by a dozen young men in black suits, each with a bright sharp knife in his hand.


    "Arrest them all and wait for their disposal. You''d better get down on your knees and don''t force me to kill people. "


    The middle-aged man glanced at the scene in the private room. When he saw he Qingmei tied to the central steel tube, his face suddenly changed and he walked quickly. Then quickly took out a picture, carefully compared.


    In this process, the original people in the private room were still in the shock before and didn''t respond in time.


    A person is not willing to cry out: "who are you? What do you want to do? Do you know who we are


    Before he had finished speaking, his face was changed wildly by the people around him. He covered his mouth and knelt down


    "Are you blind or crazy? Can''t you see that the leader is the senior cadre of the elite group, Oshima Hechuan? You want to be killed by him? "


    For a moment, the screamer was so stupid that his body suddenly froze that he did not dare to move.


    Big Island Hechuan is a famous ruthless man in the Sanchuan group. The senior cadres led by the elite group can kill all of them, not to mention his own hands.


    Look around at the people with knives. Their faces are expressionless and their eyes are cold. There is a red rose pinned on the chest pocket of everyone''s suit.


    Isn''t that the symbol of the elite group?!


    At this time, ohima Hechuan also confirmed the identity of he Qingmei. Looking at the sadness of he Qingmei, he suddenly turned around, his voice like hell ice:


    "Who touched this woman, come out!"


    Dead silence.


    After knowing that the leader of the team was Oshima Hechuan, no one dared to breathe loudly, even Liuchuan Heming.


    In the angry eyes of Oshima Kagawa, everyone, subconsciously, turned to look at Shinda.


    The real farmland body is shivering, the vision is twinkling.


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree.


    He didn''t even dare to look into the eyes of Oshima Hechuan.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The sound of footsteps.


    Step by step, Oshima Hechuan walks up to him, grabs him by the neck and stares at him with his eyes


    "Now, I will do whatever I ask you to do, and I can give you a simple and happy death."


    "First of all, the man who hit with his hand stretched out and cut himself! Remember, it''s a finger, a finger''s cut! "


    The vision of big island Hechuan is faint, and the voice is cold. It almost penetrates into the real field.


    Next second.


    Zhentian immediately broke down: "Hechuan cadre, please let me go. I don''t know this Chinese woman is so important. It''s all young master he Ming... No, it''s Liuchuan he Ming who asked me to do it. I''m just a black finger who obeys orders!"


    Black finger is the name of the professionals in the Sanchuan group who are specialized in the activities of insidious, torture, extorting confessions and training.


    Daishikawa was once a legend among black fingers, so many people could not rise any heart of resistance.


    "It''s no use begging me. Today, all of you here will die. Just because you''ve met someone you shouldn''t have Big Island Hechuan voice is quiet, without any hesitation, cold to cruel.


    "You don''t know what kind of trouble you are in.


    Now, the whole Sanchuan group, there are 100 teams, nearly a thousand people sweeping the whole city, just to find you.


    The Liuchuan family, up to the home owner, down to the lowest side branch, are all mobilizing all relationships to find you. "


    Speaking of this, Kagawa''s voice suddenly became louder: "so, whether it''s me or not, you will all die.


    Now, you, cut your hands, cut them one by one, and then make your own decisions. Forget it, I don''t want to see you. I''ll do it myself... "


    The voice fell.


    Oshima Kagawa suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the dagger that Shinda had been playing with before.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Knife light flashing, dancing at the fingertips, dazzling, but also with a different kind of beauty.


    Soon.


    The whole room was filled with people''s screams before they died.

 Chapter 842

    Qiuye mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain.


    Under the leadership of Daming Yisuo, Wang Xu followed him step by step, just like a leisurely tourist, enjoying the scenery between the left and right mountains and the buildings with east island national characteristics, without the dignified atmosphere before the war.


    In the complex eyes of the people, Wang Xu leisurely walked into the gate of the mountain top he Kuang Daochang.


    Confidence?


    Or arrogance?


    Daming''s eyes were cold and sarcastic, but it was fleeting, and he soon covered it up.


    "Mr. Wang, the madman Jianzong is waiting on the martial arts platform behind the Taoist temple."


    Under the guidance of Daming Yisuo, all the people walked by. The whole martial arts hall was silent, as if everyone else had been emptied.


    However, when Wang Xu glanced around, how could those inexplicable "old ghosts" hidden in the dark escape from his mind?


    These "old ghosts" have an obscure atmosphere. They don''t have much of the life breath of living people. They only have weird spiritual fluctuations. They are just like the so-called "Shishen" and "Jiegui".


    For these things, Wang Xu did not care at all. If he was a warrior of the same strength level, he now had no cultivation of martial arts. He could not be afraid. However, a group of mental power groups were completely overpowered and restrained by the mind. For him, no matter how much, it was just a tonic.


    Soon, in front of everyone''s eyes, there was a huge martial arts platform paved with long hard rocks.


    An old man with white hair, dressed in a white and blue warrior suit, is sitting on his knees with a dark straight knife on his knees. His head is slightly lowered and his eyes are drooping. It seems that there is only a straight knife on his legs in front of him. There is nothing else.


    "Madman Jianzong, here comes the prince of Huaxia."


    Daming Yisuo first saluted the old man, then looked at Wang Xu and stretched out his hand slightly: "Prince Wang, please!"


    Looking at the old man on the stage, Wang Xu chuckled and walked over.


    Behind him, Daming Yisuo and Chiba Zhenzong looked at each other, and there was a flash of joy in their eyes.


    Meiyinghua, on the other hand, looked at meiyingzi, opened her red lips and said with a smile, "yingzi, Yamamoto madman Jianzong is, after all, the peak of our east island country. It is said that she has broken the shackles and stepped into the realm of the gods. Don''t you worry about your master at all? "


    "Mother, master, he is the real God!" Meiyingzi''s eyes only fell on Wang Xu, and her voice was extremely calm.


    The real gods?


    Hearing meiyingzi''s words, the faces of Chiba Zhenzong and others suddenly showed a trace of difference, which seemed to be ironic and funny.


    Seeing Wang Xu with their own eyes, they have confirmed that Wang Xu really has no martial arts accomplishments.


    What does that mean?


    It means that the evil spirit of Chinese martial arts turned to practice martial arts in order to break through the shackles, and now he comes to their east island country to pursue Shinto for a breakthrough.


    If it wasn''t for the strange way of killing people, what would Wang Xu be in their eyes?


    Nothing!


    ¡­¡­


    On the stage.


    Wang Xu stops and stands there. He looks at Yamamoto''s madman who has been sitting on his knees. He glances left and right.


    At the four corners of the platform, there are four statues of monsters with blue faces, tusks, red skin, sharp horns and strange scales.


    At a glance, there is only one feeling.


    Ugly!


    Two words, ugly!


    Three words, ugly!


    For Chinese people, these things seem to be hellish ghosts, which are the gods worshipped by Dongdao people.


    For them, the powerful demon is God!


    Suddenly, Wang Xu chuckled at Yamamoto''s madman and said, "do you know? Now your posture is really like kneeling down to me. "


    "Distinguished guests come all the way. Please take a seat."


    Yamamoto opened his eyes slowly and looked up at Wang Xu. His eyes were obscure and calm. He reached out to Wang Xu.


    Whoo!


    The wind rose out of thin air, rolled up a futon, flew to Wang Xu, and fell at Wang Xu''s feet.


    Looking down at the futon, Wang Xu laughed and shook his head: "I''m sorry, you''re not worth kneeling. I just stand and enjoy your kneeling."


    Sit on your knees?


    No kidding!


    In Wang Xu''s view, kneeling is really no different from kneeling.


    "Since you don''t want to, Yamamoto maniac can''t force it, but after all, you''re from China, and you''re a guest from afar. Yamamoto maniac should do his due courtesy no matter what good or bad." Yamamoto''s madman still didn''t show any anger and didn''t seem to care.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. It''s like I''m some kind of villain. If you want to kill me, just do it. Why do you spend so much time? " Wang Xu sneered at Yamamoto''s self styled "courtesy".


    You must kill to worship the placard all sent to the door, still install here what force?


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu picked out the topic.


    "Do you know? My real name is Yamamoto, not a madman. "


    But Yamamoto was still indifferent. He sat there, stroking the blade on his knees with his right hand, and sighed:


    "The name of this madman is that a hundred years ago, I set foot in China alone, and with one person and one knife, I crossed the East and west of China, killing more than 100 strong Chinese people all the way, and no one can defeat me.


    In addition, I killed one hundred people from the bottom of the mountain to the top of the mountain. That''s the patriarch of that family.


    In the end, he got the name of a madman


    "Oh?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes show a hint of ridicule, and he is a little impatient. He is ready to kill each other with thunder.


    He''s here to kill.


    I''m not here to listen to the old man''s boasting!


    But just then, the words behind Yamamoto''s madman came:


    "Do you know why I want to go to China alone and kill so many masters? Because I am a great master of martial arts in China, but I have already reached the peak in my life. There is no way to continue to break through. In China, I am a great master of martial arts, and I will never be able to enter again. "


    "Go to China, kill people, kill people. All the purposes are just to capture the martial arts cultivation classics inherited by the Chinese martial arts family, to find a way to continue to break through, and to create a further hope for the martial arts of our east island country. "


    "You know, at that time, I was not only at the peak of Bushido, but also at the peak of Chinese Bushido. No one could match me. Even in China, you can only compare with the so-called mad devil who rose day by day a thousand years ago


    "Well, you go on."


    Wang Xu suddenly has a little interest, not in a hurry to kill each other, ready to listen to Yamamoto madman in the end what kind of forced out.


    Yamamoto''s face was as plain as water, as if he could not see Wang Xu''s playfulness at all


    "After returning to China, I spent nearly a hundred years on the Qiuye mountain with countless precious Chinese classics, and finally... I succeeded!"


    "Now, I have broken through the shackles and achieved the realm of the gods! I am invincible like this


    At this point, Yamamoto suddenly laughed, looked directly at Wang Xu, and asked with deep meaning:


    "Now, tell me, do you regret your decision to be my enemy?"

 Chapter 843

    Yamamoto''s madman doesn''t feel that he is arrogant.


    One hundred years ago, like Wang Xu, he was the first genius of Bushido in the East Island. He reached the peak of Kendo at the age of only 30 years. From then on, he was invincible in the country.


    Later, he went to China alone, traversing the East, West, North and south, slaughtering countless Chinese warriors, and almost no one could manage them.


    After he returned to China, he devoted himself to studying ancient books and books for a hundred years, and finally took the final step by combining with the Shinto way.


    The body became a God and became the God of kendo.


    Sword God!


    "So, you think you are the God in the world, invincible to the world?" Wang Xu did not answer Yamamoto madman, but asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, not bad. I, Yamamoto madman, is the talent of heaven. With my own strength, I have stepped out a road to the realm of the gods in the nothingness. This is my pride and the pride that I should declare to the world! "


    Yamamoto''s madman burst out laughing. Suddenly, his words changed. He stared at Wang Xu tightly and said, "you are the same as me. You are invincible in the same generation, and you have come to the end of the martial arts road. You can''t see the road ahead."


    "I think what you''re doing now is that you have no martial arts cultivation. You want to find a way to step into the realm of the gods by changing your cultivation methods and coming to Dongdao again?"


    "I can tell you how to make you a living God like me. But to get, you have to give. You need to make a choice! "


    Yamamoto''s words are full of fatal temptation.


    Wang Xu believes that, at least, many masters of Bushido in Dongdao, such as Daming Yisuo, will definitely pay any price in order to get a way.


    Unfortunately, the sky that a frog at the bottom of a well can see is only as big as the wellhead.


    gods?


    Don''t be funny!


    In front of him, Yamamoto''s madman is a waste. Wang Xu knows that it''s no more difficult to kill him than Liuchuan Mingzhao and others.


    At most, it''s just a waste of more ideas and time.


    Because Yamamoto''s madman is proud of himself and regards himself as the invincible realm of gods. In Wang Xu''s eyes, it''s just the great master realm of martial arts!


    Or six products... No, it''s fake six products. At most, only a part of them have stepped into the realm of great masters.


    However, Wang Xu has to admit that Yamamoto madman is indeed a genius. After all, in the wilderness, people who use their strength to create a way to become stronger have precious qualifications that ordinary people can''t have.


    It''s just a pity.


    Wang Xu shook his head and said with a smile: "Yamamoto madman, although you are not in my eyes, you do have something to be proud of. So, I''ll leave you a whole body. "


    "As for the choice you give me, I''m sorry. I always like the choice I make myself."


    As soon as Wang Xu''s words came out, there was a silence in the room.


    "Leave me the whole body? How dare you say that? " Yamamoto Madman''s eyes were angry, and he suddenly shot CunShen mang.


    Wang Xu said with a disdainful smile: "ha ha, I also want to ask, how dare you say it? God? Still invincible? It''s funny


    "Funny or not, I''ll let you know soon." Yamamoto was so angry that he laughed and then suddenly calmed down.


    "You still have one last chance. If you kneel down and beg for mercy, I may be able to let you live, let your soul become the Dharma protector under my God seat, and create the kingdom of God with me..."


    Yamamoto''s ambition is great. His goal is to become the great God of ancient times, such as Tianzhao in myths and legends, to hold high his kingdom of God on the earth, and to become the Supreme God who is believed by thousands of people and will never die.


    "Ha ha, you still want to use my soul. Do you still covet my body? Do you find that my physical body is a treasure body with excellent quality, and you are ready to re cultivate with the help of my physical body? "


    Wang Xu''s heart is very funny. He only feels that Yamamoto''s ambition is really big enough.


    The sky at the mouth of the well can''t hold his ambition!


    "It seems that you have made a choice. I have to kill you myself."


    Yamamoto''s eyes soared again, his face sighed and shook his head, his body floated out of thin air, and his voice was full of helplessness, as if he had to.


    The momentum on him was like a storm, rising rapidly and sweeping away in all directions. The whole stage suddenly turned into another world.


    Strange whirlwinds rose from the ground, and countless black fog rushed out of the four weird statues of ghosts and gods at the four corners of the platform, covering the whole platform in a twinkling of an eye.


    Heaven and earth, twinkling of an eye, a dark.


    Yanwu platform disappeared, the ground at the foot of the burning red stone, below you can see the flow of red magma. The air around him smelled of sulfur, as if he had come to a volcanic hell.


    "Even the leaders of the Chinese Martial Arts League, the top ten in the list of grand masters, the great heavenly masters of Longhushan, dare not be so presumptuous in front of me..."


    Yamamoto''s crazy people eat every word.


    However, before he finished, he was interrupted by Wang Xu


    "Come on, don''t brag any more. You''re really good. You should give me the names of these people? They dare not beat you. A hundred years ago, when you swept China, why didn''t you sweep these people? If you only dare to challenge the weak, no wonder you think you are invincible. "


    "You... Want to die!"


    Hearing the words, Yamamoto''s crazy eyes glared, his floating body slowly fell down, his feet on the ground, holding a knife in one hand, and his other hand slowly stretched out to grasp Wang Xu.


    "Now, I''ll show you what is the powerful power of the gods and the terrible consequences of offending them."


    Boom!


    The dark sky suddenly darkened again, and then a huge black claw, four meters in size, came down from the sky and grabbed Wang Xu.


    This claw is full of weird and twisted Lin armour. I don''t know what kind of beast legend it is from. It is full of ferocious and cruel atmosphere.


    Claws with the roaring wind, the air was abruptly torn out three white traces of air waves, the terrible power, let people have no doubt that falling on people, people will be torn to pieces.


    "Well, how dare you show me a little mental illusion? Is that what you call divine power? It''s just... Rubbish


    Wang Xu disdained a smile, right hand out, in the head of the void slightly bent a bullet.


    Suddenly, a huge sword light with a diameter of nearly three meters, as bright as the sun, burst out from his fingertips in an instant. In a twinkling of an eye, it tore open the space and cut directly on the giant claw from the bottom up.


    "Tear!"


    As if the paper were torn, the huge claw was directly torn open by the sword light, and then disappeared by the scattered sword. Finally, in the void, there was only a huge sword mark, which spread all the way to the end of the dark overhead for a long time.

 Chapter 844

    "Well?"


    Yamamoto''s face changed wildly. He couldn''t believe it.


    This dark space is the place where he calls himself "the kingdom of God". In his mind, here, he is the only God.


    He can parachute down the Giant Claw of the legendary "nine headed horned ox Eagle" in a moment, and let the earth be destroyed by the melting slurry in a moment.


    Here is his kingdom of God, which should change with his mind.


    Why can Wang Xu show such horrible means?


    Has he already touched the essence of the divine realm?


    "I look down on you. You are a demon that has never been seen in the martial arts world of China for thousands of years. You are known as the first genius, young master Wang. You have already come into contact with the power of the divine realm. As a matter of fact, the land of China is full of pride and outstanding people, which is not comparable to the east island country. "


    Yamamoto''s heart was uncertain, but he said calmly, but his eyes became more and more gloomy


    "However, you are still a little short of being promoted to the divine realm. You never know how strong I will be."


    As he said, the space behind him changed slowly. Countless blood colors came out of nowhere. In an instant, the space behind Yamamoto''s madman and the earth under his feet were dyed red.


    But just a breath of time, Yamamoto madman actually has stood on a sea of blood.


    At the foot of the river flowing is the blood pool, behind is countless crisscross, or dumped on the ground, or by the knife and gun through the body and inserted in the ground of the body.


    "This is my kingdom of God!"


    "In the kingdom of God, I can decide everything, I will dominate everything!"


    "If I think about it, I can destroy heaven and earth. One thought can kill the three armies. One thought can evolve heaven and earth. "


    "The most important thing is that I am immortal here. No matter how many means you have, no matter how strong you are, in the end, you can''t hurt me at all, and you can''t escape death! "


    Yamamoto madman word by word, to the end, the voice has turned into thunder, rolling in the dark space of the sky.


    "Yes? But don''t you think I have this power? Even more powerful than you. "


    Wang Xu''s voice fell to the ground, and the space behind him also began to change. It was boundless blood and fire, and a brilliant and grand battlefield after another.


    The scope of those battlefields is not ten li or hundred Li.


    It''s not a city, it''s not a country.


    It''s a whole world, even two, three


    Countless worlds!


    What''s more terrifying is that in the battlefield of one rotation after another, the breath of those who fight with each other is extremely powerful, far beyond the imagination of Yamamoto madman.


    Just a fleeting glance, that kind of breath, let him feel, there is a kind of body and mind must follow the dangerous feeling of shudder.


    In an instant, the arrogance on Yamamoto''s face, the indifference in his eyes, and the words in his mouth.


    They all froze.


    And then it came.


    It''s unbelievable, it''s trance, it''s


    fear!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    After the stage was covered with thick black fog, Daming Yisuo and others could not see the scene clearly.


    "It''s so rich and powerful. Yamamoto madman has really stepped into the realm of the gods. This powerful means is totally beyond our imagination." Daming Yisuo was slightly shocked.


    At this time, in front of everyone''s eyes, there was a thick black fog, which almost covered the sky and covered the sun. The wind was howling, and all kinds of shrill cries and angry voices were spreading in the air, as if the world had changed in an instant.


    "I feel a kind of Shinto power, but even the top and most powerful Shishen can rarely achieve this scene. This power reminds me of a kind of divine power recorded in ancient books... "


    Chiba Zhenzong narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at the rolling black fog space in front of him, word by word


    "When gods walk in the world, they are bound by natural forces. Therefore, in order to exert their complete divine power, they have developed a means to give full play to their strength..."


    At this point, it seems that Chiba Zhenzong can''t believe it. He stops.


    "What is it?"


    Name a rope can''t help but slightly a frown, urge of ask a way.


    "The kingdom of God!"


    Shinzo Chiba''s eyes shook violently, opened his mouth several times, and then squeezed out two words.


    "The kingdom of God?" The name of a rope, smell a Leng, frown, but do not know what this means.


    On the contrary, the beautiful cherry next to her shivered violently and then said in a trembling voice:


    "The kingdom of God is a special space opened up by the true God with divine power. In the kingdom of God, the gods control everything, rebirth, death, destruction... Mortals can only tremble under the anger of the gods, and no one can resist. "


    "Mr. Zhenzong, do you mean that Yamamoto madman has really become a real God?"


    "Yes, the kingdom of God, the gift of the true God." With a complicated face, Chiba Zhenzong could not help sighing


    "It''s a pity that in the kingdom of God, except God, mortals can''t live and come out again. Sure enough, my choice is right. "


    "If he is not as arrogant as he is, he will be the pride of heaven standing on the top of China in the future and become a strong leader in this era. Unfortunately, he asked for everything. "


    Daming Yisuo shook his head and sighed, "but it''s a blessing for my Dahe family that he just died."


    Meiyingzi was listening, her mind shaking violently.


    The kingdom of God?


    True God?


    Of course, she also knew the meaning of the two. But now, she can''t do anything. She can only stare at the martial arts platform covered by black fog in front of her, praying silently in her heart that her master can kill Yamamoto madman.


    Gods are not immortal.


    A stronger God can naturally kill a weaker one.


    In meiyingzi''s heart, Wang Xu is also a God.


    "Sakura, don''t think about it any more. Yamamoto madman has already owned the kingdom of God, even if your master is also a God. If you step into the kingdom of another God, you will be naturally suppressed by the master of the kingdom of God. " Meiyinghua sighs and persuades meiyingzi:


    "You are the daughter of Meiying''s family. You should know how many gods and ghosts fell and died when they entered other gods and kingdoms because of their arrogance at that time."


    When meiyingzi heard the words, she flashed through her mind the classics and fairy tales she had memorized, and suddenly fell into the abyss.


    "Does the master really die here because he is too arrogant?"


    Daming stares coldly.


    Chiba Zhenzong sighs and shakes his head.


    Meiying famous flower looks at her daughter with a bitter smile, and her heart is also slightly disappointed.


    Originally, she planned to use the power of meiyingzi, the master, to make meiyingjia the only family in charge of the cherry blossom family.


    But now


    It''s a pity.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    Sudden change and rapid growth.

 Chapter 845

    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the whole world seemed to shake with it.


    Next second.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, a bright golden light suddenly shines out in the depth of the black fog space.


    Then, the strong wind followed closely, and a kind of inexplicable power wave swept all directions in an instant, and the dark fog that covered the sky and the sun was swept away in an instant.


    The sun reappeared above the crowd.


    Yanwu platform also reappeared in front of them.


    Above, four ferocious and uncanny statues of demons and ghosts, whose surface is full of cracks, split inch by inch, almost scattered all over the ground at the same time.


    In the center of the platform, Yamamoto''s madman kneels on the ground like a dead dog. Only half of the knife he held in his hand is left, but the other half is sandwiched between the two fingers of Wang Xu''s right hand four or five meters away.


    "This..."


    There was a dead silence.


    Daming Yisuo and others were stunned, with a blank in their mind.


    What happened?


    How could that be?


    Isn''t Yamamoto a madman who has become a real God and has powerful divine means that mortals can never resist?


    In the stillness, Wang Xu threw away half of the blade, shook his head and sighed


    "As I said, I not only have the power of your so-called" gods ", but I am also countless times stronger than you."


    The kingdom of God?


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, it''s just a large-scale illusion created by Yamamoto''s Madman''s powerful spiritual power disturbing reality.


    Illusory mind, no matter how powerful the power displayed in it, is all false and unreal.


    And the power of falsehood.


    What''s the use?


    What''s more, illusory mind, the limit of power, has to evolve from some relatively real experience.


    At least, you must firmly believe that this power exists.


    And how can Yamamoto''s power limit be compared with those battles between the top powers that Wang Xu has personally experienced?


    At this time, everyone present was deeply shocked.


    They thought that in the kingdom of Yamamoto madman, Wang Xu, a "mortal" would die, and even his soul could not escape.


    But now, what''s in front of them.


    But the kingdom of God collapsed, Yamamoto madman knelt on the ground, and Wang Xu stood proud.


    "How can it be? How is that possible? How could it be... "


    Chiba Zhenzong''s eyes are almost staring out, and he can''t understand it at all.


    The Chiba family inherits Shinto, and knows the horror of the kingdom of God, which can''t be achieved by any top God. Only the God with real physical existence can evolve into the kingdom of God and possess invincible power.


    The kingdom of God, like Yamamoto''s madman, has no personal experience, but if you think about it, the power of terror in it is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    But now, Yamamoto madman kneels at Wang Xu''s feet and sees what he sees with his own eyes. Even if he can''t believe it or accept it, he has to believe it and accept it.


    So, how powerful and terrifying is Wang Xu''s power?


    "If I do it, will I die as quietly as Liuchuan Mingzhao?" Daming murmured.


    Meiyingminghua''s body is slightly trembling, and a pair of beautiful eyes fall on Wang Xu. The water inside is almost overflowing. For the first time, she understands why her daughter meiyingzi adores Wang Xu so fanatically.


    Such a powerful existence is not a true God. What is it?


    "It''s not the final conclusion yet. It''s not so easy for the gods to be killed because they have immortal bodies..." Qianye Zhenzong muttered to himself.


    Though he thought so, he was a little afraid.


    The kingdom of God has been broken by Wang Xu. How much role can the immortal body play? Wang Xu''s power level is completely beyond his imagination.


    At this moment, Qianye Zhenzong even began to hesitate. Wang Xu is absolutely an elite of the times for China.


    The hero of that, the enemy of mine.


    As long as Wang Xu dies, it will be a huge loss for China.


    "Hector! Huhhhh


    At this time, the strange sound came and gradually increased. Yamamoto''s body, kneeling on the platform, trembled slightly, as if laughing or panting.


    Next second.


    Tear!


    I saw a strange red hand, suddenly penetrating Yamamoto''s face, with the second hand.


    These two hands, like taking off clothes, started from the head and slowly tore to both sides. From the body of Yamamoto madman, there was a strange demon with red skin, three goat horns and more than three meters high.


    Yamamoto''s height is less than 1.6 meters!


    This red skin demon is nearly three meters high.


    The huge contrast in body shape and the strange scene of tearing human skin out brought deep shock and fear to all present.


    "Mortal, you have completely angered me!"


    The red skin demon looked ferocious, opened his tusks, almost spewed out angry flames in his eyes, and stared at Wang Xu with hoarse voice, saying word by word:


    "I''ll kill you, eat your flesh and bones, and burn your soul under the crater until you''ve exhausted your last bit of soul power."


    With that, the red skin demon stepped forward.


    Boom!


    The earth was slightly shocked, and its size soared again. It doubled abruptly, nearly five or six meters high.


    His hand is no longer a human arm, but a kind of deformed claw with big front and small back, which is similar to an axe, and his whole body is covered with scales like fish scales.


    A gust of wind, strong smell, from its body out, let people smell the desire to vomit.


    "The real body of ghosts and gods!"


    Chiba Zhenzong''s eyes show strange light, and he cries in a low voice with uncontrollable surprise and slight fear.


    "Boom!"


    The red skin demon stepped forward slightly, and there was lightning in the void around him. Behind him, two white rings of lightning were formed, which were similar to streamers. His whole body was full of lightning and looked extremely powerful.


    "Mortal, do you think you can laugh at me when you see a trace of the realm of gods and break my kingdom? Now, let me show you what is the real power of ghosts. "


    Yamamoto madman turned into a demon and roared. His voice was like a raging thunder, which exploded directly in people''s minds.


    All around them, almost all of them felt a sharp pain in the forehead, as if they were smashed by an invisible hammer.


    "The fury of the gods?"


    Chiba Zhenzong''s face changed again. He thought of the disaster caused by the mortals'' anger against the gods recorded in the ancient books.


    The voice of God, like thunder, rings directly in the minds of ordinary people. The light one holds his head and struggles. The heavy one bleeds and dies on the spot.


    However, in Wang Xu''s view, this is just a use of spiritual power.


    Sound, shock, puncture the spirit of ordinary people.


    It''s not a small way to be on the table.


    "Don''t let me see. I''ll show you what real power is."


    Wang Xu calmly stood in the same place, a faint smile.


    When his voice fell to the ground, he raised his hand and pointed it gently. The divine light in his eyes suddenly soared. The terrible idea instantly passed through the void and fell directly from the sky. It turned into an invisible sword edge that could not be destroyed, directly tearing apart Yamamoto''s spiritual power.


    "Tear!"


    The huge red skin demon''s body suddenly froze, and then the whole body was divided into two parts out of thin air.


    First the head, then the neck, then the chest, then the waist and abdomen. In a twinkling of an eye, people could only see two pieces of corpses of the red skin demon ghost, standing there left and right.


    There was a dead silence.


    Everybody can''t believe it.


    Chiba Zhenzong and others were even more stunned.


    Didn''t you agree to fight back?


    Why, even Wang Xu can''t stop it?!

 Chapter 846

    "Yamamoto madman has stepped into the realm of gods, but the realm of gods... Is so weak?"


    Daming Yisuo''s face turned pale, and his hand began to tremble, as if he might accidentally fall at any time.


    All of them were like this, and the other warriors and guards of the Taoist temple were even more pale and lost.


    Yamamoto madman in their hearts, almost invincible gods in general. After he really broke through the realm of the gods, he became a fanatical believer.


    Gold body, temple, worship!


    Yamamoto madman has already become the real God living in the world in people''s hearts!


    It is Chiba Zhenzong, who is good at controlling Shishen and servitude ghosts, who also takes himself as a servant and signs a contract with Shishen to gain powerful non-human power.


    For Yamamoto madman, who became a God in his body, he did not dare to be disrespectful. Because this is the God in the myth of the Dahe family, walking in the world, invincible, mortals can not look directly at the God.


    However, the invincible true God in their hearts could not even stop Wang Xu?


    "Three months ago, he was the youngest and most evil master of martial arts in China, but now... He has no accomplishments of martial arts. What does that mean? Even if he was suddenly silent three months ago, he abandoned his martial arts and changed his skills... It was only three months at most. How could he have such a terrible skill in such a short time? devil! The devil... "


    Daming Yisuo''s eyes are dull, and his heart is trembling like a demon.


    Originally, Daming Yisuo did not believe that there were talents in the world. The strong all worked hard and honed themselves through 99% sweat. Only that 1% was talent and opportunity.


    But now, what he saw with his own eyes and felt softly, he had to believe and despair.


    In the Chinese generation, Wang Xu is a monster and a devil.


    Five thousand years?


    More than five thousand years!


    Daiwa clan, I''m afraid they will be pressed on their heads by this bastard until they die!


    In the face of this silent, totally imperceptible, untouchable, powerful and terrifying attack, who can withstand it?


    After Wang Xu pointed out, the mysterious and powerful atmosphere in the air slowly spread out and swept out in all directions. Although it was invisible, everyone''s heart was dozens of times heavier in an instant, and his head was dizzy, and his mind felt some kind of inexplicable extreme fear.


    They have a feeling.


    As if.


    As long as Wang Xu is willing, their life and death are all controlled by Wang Xu''s thoughts.


    A thought, palm life and death, break Yin and Yang.


    This is Wang Xu''s real self-confidence and great strength.


    "The master is indeed the most powerful God!" Meiyingzi couldn''t help looking happy. She bowed her head and closed her eyes. She began to worship enthusiastically.


    At this time, Chiba Zhenzong''s face suddenly changed, and he said in a low voice: "no, go back!"


    With his voice, the situation in the field changed dramatically.


    I saw a finger cut into two parts of Yamamoto madman, both sides of the body was slowly close together, seems to want to re combine into one. In the twinkling of an eye, the terrible sword mark from head to foot re fitted and recovered intact.


    Meiyingzi suddenly raised her head, and her eyes were full of horror.


    Daming was pleasantly surprised, and meiyingminghua sighed slightly, as if a little disappointed.


    However, Chiba Zhenzong said: "in ancient books and legends, the body of gods is between nothingness and entity, so it has the characteristics of immortality.


    Prince Wang is too early to be happy. Although his attack is silent and extremely terrifying, if he can''t hurt Yamamoto madman, it has no effect at all. "


    "Really immortal?"


    As soon as meiyingzi stares, she can''t help looking at her daughter, meiyingzi, who looks worried and even hopeless.


    Obviously, even meiyingzi, Wang Xu''s trusting servant, had no bottom in her heart at this time.


    God, never die, never die.


    These two words together, for ordinary people, represents a completely unimaginable and powerful meaning of resistance.


    "Yamamoto madman", a red demon, stares at Wang Xu with a pair of bloody eyes like ox''s eyes, and laughs


    "Mortal, I do underestimate you, but you can never imagine the power of God? I am the God of sword, who is immortal and born in the sword, blood and fire. My name is the God of crazy sword


    As soon as it changed and laughed, it slowly raised its hand. A huge sword, which is nearly two meters in size, flickered with cold light, came out slowly from nothing, from emptiness to reality.


    "However, although you have exceeded my expectation several times, you can only do so. In the face of immortal me, the attack of mortals, no matter how powerful, can not hurt me at all. What''s more, that kind of power, for ordinary people, must consume a lot. How many times can you send it out? "


    "Crazy sword really God" grins grimly and waves the huge sword in his hand. The sword droops slightly and points at Wang Xu, just like a giant overlooking a small insect on the ground.


    Look scornful, posture proud.


    It didn''t do it the first time, it was waiting.


    Waiting for Wang Xu to fear, waiting for Wang Xu to beg for mercy, waiting for Wang Xu to cry.


    It''s a pity.


    "Ha ha, frog in the well... No, you are just a joke, a joke that all the people in the world are shorter than you


    Wang Xu is slightly raised his head, full of irony and disdain, directly interrupted it.


    "You have never seen what is the power of gods, so you have no idea that there is no lack of gods in this world, but every so-called God is just a frog in the well who deceives himself.


    There are people outside people, there are days outside the world, the strong never lack, stronger than the strong people, and never because you can''t see, don''t know, don''t hear, there is no existence.


    Never die, never die?


    The same... Joke!


    So, I''ll let you feel despair today! "


    The voice fell.


    Wang Xu stretched out his right hand again, five fingers empty, and grasped forward.


    "Boom!"


    This time, the sky and earth changed color.


    The power of the wild mind rushed out of Wang Xu''s body and immediately covered the sky. It was like the surging waves and tides, which stirred the heaven and earth, turned into an invisible hand, fell from the sky and hit the "crazy sword God" hard.


    This time, the crazy sword God was on guard, and he was also aware of the fluctuation of ideas surging in the void.


    It suddenly raised its head and roared, making an earth shaking roar, and the giant Tai Dao in its right hand chopped up. The bright light of the sword turned into a silver waterfall in an instant. From the bottom to the top, it was like a nine day Galaxy rolling against the current.


    It''s a pity.


    It''s just a meaningless struggle, self righteous and powerful.


    Everything is the same as before.


    Say a thousand, say ten thousand, even if the "crazy sword is really God" is forced to blow through the sky, its power is only self righteous, and its power is totally false.


    Perhaps, the so-called "body of the true God" formed by the accumulation of great mental power is not much different from "gods" for ordinary people.


    However, in Wang Xu''s eyes, this is not much different from the "Witches" who cheat people in the countryside.


    The essence of the power of the mind is completely above the power of the mind.


    It''s like a sharp steel knife against a huge paper man.


    No matter how big the paper man is, no matter how scary the appearance is, what''s the use?


    Under the power of the mind, the huge light of the knife disappeared, and the body of the knife broke and exploded. It turned into an empty mental force and burst out.


    Next, the head, neck, chest, waist, abdomen, thigh and calf of the "crazy sword God"


    Boom!


    With the great shock of the void, the crazy sword was directly scattered by Wang Xu''s big hand, and then squeezed in the palm of his hand.


    There is no resistance.


    There is no escape.

 Chapter 847

    Dead silence.


    Chiba Zhenzong and others forgot to breathe at this time.


    No one would have thought that Wang Xu was so terrible. His huge body was suddenly flattened and rounded like a ball.


    Looking at the Figure Struggling in the air, his body sank inch by inch at the same time everywhere, as if there was an invisible hand slowly closing and squeezing outside.


    Everyone was deeply shocked by it.


    No one spoke.


    No one was breathing.


    No one can keep a complete mind.


    Dumbfounded, full of blank mind.


    This, this


    How strange and terrifying is it?


    "Why don''t you believe me when I say you''re rubbish?"


    Wang Xu slowly drew back his hand and looked up. He saw countless black fog and red streamers gathering and twisting in the air, forming a "crazy sword God" with a size of seven or eight.


    He didn''t give the other party the chance to roar. He raised his hand again, changed his mind into a sword, and slashed it obliquely.


    The newly formed "crazy sword" was cut in two.


    However, he exclaimed with pride:


    "Mortals, I said, I am immortal. Mortals can''t kill me at all. Why don''t you believe it?"


    It also wants to shout. Wang Xu''s raised hand has fallen again and again, and his face is expressionless.


    "The sword of shennian, the third sword!"


    There was no sound. The right hand of the crazy sword fell with a puff.


    "The fourth sword!"


    Left hand, drop.


    "The fifth sword!"


    "The sixth sword!"


    ¡­¡­


    "The hundredth sword!"


    In just a few breaths, Wang Xu''s sword of mind kept falling, cutting the crazy sword into hundreds of pieces, and the whole field was dead and silent.


    Chiba Zhenzong, Daming Yisuo, Meiying Minghua


    All of them, at this time, all of them, with dull eyes, were stiff and trembling at the scene.


    With the passage of time, even the most idiotic people can see that the "crazy sword God" transformed from "Yamamoto madman" is not Wang Xu''s opponent at all.


    It has no power to fight back. Even if the so-called immortal body is cut into hundreds of pieces in a period of time, the speed of recovery can''t keep up.


    What''s more, is it really immortal?


    ¡­¡­


    "The 999th sword!"


    After twenty breaths, Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, and his fingers in the air finally stopped.


    At this time, the body of Kuangjian Zhenshen has been divided into two distinct existence. One is a scattered and twisted black fog. From time to time, there are all kinds of strange shouts and cries, like a group of demons hiding in it.


    The other is a golden ball of light the size of a fist, like a jelly like translucent, silent floating in the air.


    "Come here."


    Wang Xu grabbed the ball of golden jelly like light and immediately flew directly into his hands.


    After looking around, shennian checked inside and outside again. After confirming that there was no problem, he put the ball of light into his mouth as soon as he raised his hand.


    Eat, eat


    Have you eaten?


    In an instant, the people who forced to keep quiet all around almost glared out of their eyes.


    Although they didn''t know what the golden light ball was, they had seen it clearly before. It was an object separated by Wang Xu from the body of crazy sword.


    In their understanding, this is a part of the body of crazy sword God!


    Cannibalism


    No, eat God?


    This is crazy, isn''t it?!


    At this time, the twisted black fog finally had a chance to take shape again. As soon as the red skin demon appeared, he roared at Wang Xu with a ferocious face


    "Mortal, what? You''ve finally lost the power to continue to attack. But I am still undamaged, immortal!


    See? This is the great power of the gods, which mortals can never touch and imagine!


    Ha ha ha ha


    It laughs wildly, with pride and cruelty in its voice.


    Now, at last, it''s time for it to retaliate.


    But just then.


    A voice of great disdain came.


    "Don''t you feel it yet?"


    Wang Xu raised his head sarcastically and looked at the laughing "crazy sword" with a trace of pity in his eyes


    "How much of the so-called" divine power "in your body still remains? Does your so-called immortal body feel hollowed out? "


    As he spoke, his heart became more compassionate.


    Ignorance not only makes people fearless, but also makes them sad.


    The golden ball of light that he had just swallowed up was the most pure mental force, the essence of his deity sword, which had been cut out nine hundred and ninety-nine times from the body of "crazy sword".


    For him, these are the supplements to nourish his own mind, but for the crazy sword God, it is its power, its life and everything.


    The 999 sword of divine thoughts is like a person eating watermelon. Only by peeling off the outer skin layer by layer, or even removing the outer flesh, can he eat the most central and sweet flesh of watermelon.


    As for the part that has been cut off, will the rich people who have huge sums of money and eat in and out of five-star hotels care?


    Others, eat imported watermelon, only eat watermelon heart.


    No seed, sweet!


    At this time, crazy sword really God also found wrong, proud laugh suddenly froze.


    "Do you really think everything I said before was a joke to you?" Wang Xumu shakes his head with scorn


    "Well, now, I''ve got what I want. So you can die, too. "


    I heard that.


    Crazy sword really God whole body is mercilessly a shiver, then unexpectedly is suddenly self explosion, active turn into a piece of fog, toward all directions escape.


    These mists, it can be said, are it, as long as there is a trace of escape, even if all the forces are lost, as long as they are still alive, there is a chance to make a comeback.


    As he ran, he yelled:


    "All of you, all of you, stop him! Kill him


    This command is not a sound, but a spiritual fluctuation. The speed is very fast. In a moment, it spreads to the whole hekuang Daochang, and even up and down Qiuye mountain.


    instant.


    Countless people rushed out from all directions, one by one holding a sabre, or driving some ferocious gods and ghosts. There were nearly 100 people.


    Wang Xu stood there, motionless, calm in his eyes.


    Is it useful to have more people?


    Sometimes, it works!


    But now, for him, it''s useless!


    Wang Xu said that he didn''t like to kill innocent people indiscriminately. He just wanted to kill himself and his garbage.


    So, no innocent people have ever died under him.


    "Since you all want to kill me, go to hell." Wang Xu''s eyes were cold. Facing the crowd, he slowly closed his eyes.


    "At this time, I close my eyes. I''m afraid... No, how could this monster be afraid of this small situation? What does he want to do?" The name of a rope, a frown.

 Chapter 848

    Shangben madman is regarded as the strongest sword sect in the east island country. He has been a monk for nearly 100 years.


    There are so many disciples and disciples that they don''t know what they are.


    And these disciples, one by one, have their own power and reputation, and they are almost a terrible monster.


    Because of this, because of Yamamoto''s black bear, the Liuchuan family will sell meiyingzi, covet meiyingjia, and want to completely annex the other two families in the Sakura family.


    As early as before entering the hekuang Taoist center, Wang Xu''s mind had already scanned the masters hidden in the Taoist center.


    Among them, there are nearly ten masters who are no less than Yamamoto black bear. There are also more than ten Shinto masters like Chiba Zhenzong.


    There are even ninjas in black, with hidden means and breath, more powerful than Meiying, the owner of Meiying''s family.


    After all, female ninjas tend to focus more on the auxiliary School of "tolerance of beauty", while other inherited Ninja families are mostly the fighting school with the core of attack and assassination.


    Nearly a hundred people poured out from every corner, from all directions, and from the darkness. Everyone looked very serious, with gloomy eyes and murderous spirit.


    Daming''s eyes were startled and his face turned white


    "Kawashima oneness, Kota convincingly, and meijiakang... These are master level masters, and they have been hidden in the dark all the time? Damn, there are so many experts. If there are only three, I''m not an opponent! "


    Beside him, Chiba Zhenzong looked at two monsters in the crowd. They were tall, nearly three meters in size, and were dressed in red armor


    "The three great officials of the Hejin family, together with the simultaneous interpreting of the more than 300 years of the Warring States period, have brought the gods of the great Warring States into their hands. Above Shinto, compared with Hejin family, Chiba family is only the younger generation


    Wait, even Yamamoto''s madmen have run away, but they dare to challenge the Chinese devil. Are they crazy? "


    Think of here, thousand leaf true Zong eyes suddenly stare big, inside all don''t believe.


    "Ten of Zhan Ren''s special forbearance came at one time? This is to bring out all the top experts of the whole family! " Beautiful cherry blossom is also a shock, totally unimaginable.


    Like these experts, usually, any one of them doesn''t exist? When did you use such a big battle?


    "And


    All of a sudden, a dozen martial arts masters with sharp Taidao took the lead. They were still more than ten meters away from Wang Xu. They strode out and dragged their swords to the ground with a dazzling spark. Then they jumped up suddenly five meters away.


    Next second.


    More than a dozen people suddenly opened their eyes in anger, and the rage came from their mouths.


    "Crazy!"


    In a flash, a lightning storm appeared in the air. The blade tore open the air, and the light of the knife set off the face, revealing the ferocity on everyone''s face and the scarlet "fanaticism" and "madness" in their eyes.


    take death calmly!


    In other words, there is no sense of Madness at all!


    They don''t really look at death as if they are at home, but they are controlled by some strange means and incarnate into fighting ghosts who are not afraid of life and death.


    At the same time.


    On the other side, two old men in Kuan Da Shen''s official clothes, with red eyes and fanatical faces, chanted magic charms with strange tones.


    In front of the two, there are seven or eight beautiful women wrapped in white tights, crazy dancing, twisting the body, with their singing, making all kinds of strange movements.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, two giants with red armor emerge from the void. One is holding a sword, and the other is holding a huge bronze hammer. They collide with Wang Xu like an angry bull.


    Taidao and hammer, one left and one right, almost immediately arrived in front of Wang Xu. They wanted to cut him off and smash him into meat mud.


    In front of Wang Xu, the more than a dozen martial arts masters, almost like a lightning curtain, came to him, as if they could tear him apart in the next second.


    However.


    At this time.


    Wang Xu''s eyes, just closed, completely closed.


    As his eyes finally closed, it seemed like a signal.


    Seven or eight meters away, crazy dancing in the open space, the women dancing strange dance body Qi Qi Yi Jiang, a neck up, waist stretch to the extreme, forming a strange arc.


    One of the two deities next to him raised his hand and threw it. A jade gouyu flew into the air. An invisible force from the side of those dancers who upload out, crazy toward gouyu convergence.


    "Artifact, qionggou!"


    The Dharma mantra in the divine official''s mouth stopped abruptly, raised his hand and wrinkled at Wang Xu


    "Yan Ling, lock!"


    In an instant, the dazzling red light on gouyu turned into countless fine red lines and blasted away towards Wang Xu''s body.


    The red line is invisible and visible. It''s very fast. It twines around Wang Xu''s feet in an instant. It''s like a spreading vine, and it''s like a living poisonous snake. It''s flying along his legs and thighs


    Crazy climbing up, in the process of constantly tightening, dead twist Wang Xu''s body, the speed is very fast, see is about to cover Wang Xu''s face.


    Just then.


    Wang Xu''s eyes slowly open, there is no earthshaking, there is no bright light, inside, there is only calm to the extreme, calm to the deep palpitation.


    Next second.


    "Death


    Indifferent voice, in all the people who attack Wang Xu''s mind directly sounded.


    instantaneous.


    More than ten Bushido masters who jumped into the air and cut off the water like lightning suddenly froze.


    In the void, the two statues, three meters in size, were also frozen.


    Wang Xu was like a poisonous snake. The red line of crazy climbing stopped in an instant.


    Behind Wang Xu, three ninjas, dressed in black and holding poison quenching knives, with strange blue light reflected on the blade, quietly emerged from the air and froze there.


    On the left, the other three ninjas in black don''t move.


    On the right side, there are three more ninjas in black standing still, but one is strangely bent limbs, lying on the ground like a toad, as if he was hiding before.


    One half squatted and bowed his head, holding two grenades in his hands, and the insurance on it had been opened.


    One is holding a long knife with its tip straight into the ground. The blade is bent into an arc. It seems that it is to lift up the dust under the ground and spread it forward to cover the sight.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, time seems to be still.


    Everything is stagnant at the last moment.


    But time is not enough.


    But not really static.


    It''s just all the people who launched the attack who have stagnated.


    Next second.


    Bang! When!


    Bang Dang! Bang Dang!


    A sword, under the action of gravity, constantly falls to the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The figures, stiff and stiff, fell one after another like dumplings, stirring up the dust on the ground.


    From a high altitude.


    With Wang Xu as the center, the enemies in all directions, like dominoes, fell to the ground one by one.


    Everyone, there is no struggle and resistance.


    But the breath of life on them disappeared completely.


    The body is there.


    But the spirit,


    It''s all gone!


    I once slaughtered all the people!

 Chapter 849

    "Tear!"


    All of a sudden, the harsh sound of breaking sounded, and the red line wrapped on Wang Xu''s body exploded and scattered all over the ground.


    In a dead silence.


    He slowly raised his eyelids and finally reached the top. His eyes crossed the 100 meter space and fell directly on the runaway "Yamamoto madman".


    This eye, eyes have endless vicissitudes flash, years flow, as if after a long time, and boundless space.


    Blood and fire are burning in nothingness. On the long river of time and space, there is a world crashing down, and the flames are raging, burning out all worlds.


    Except for Wang Xu himself, no one knows that he once, at a glance, slaughtered all living beings and destroyed all living beings.


    In his whole life, he almost fought in blood and fire, constantly struggling to survive, constantly fighting for the people and things he loved and wanted to protect.


    At first, at the age of 16.


    He left home alone, determined and determined to join the mercenary force with a will to die heart. He fought in the border rainforest, witnessed countless tragedies and touching things with his own eyes.


    Later, heaven and earth changed greatly, and a glorious and magnificent era came.


    He is to break out a legend of his own, but on that road, there are countless losers on both sides.


    At the end of the scenery is emptiness and loneliness.


    He repented, regretted and even went mad for it.


    Finally, he has a chance to come back, to his "home" in his heart, to protect the people he loves and those who love him.


    When he closed his eyes and opened them again, endless years flashed through Wang Xu''s eyes, full of blood, love and hatred.


    Until peace returns.


    Step on it!


    In a dead silence, Wang Xu took a step, then walked slowly to "Yamamoto madman".


    Without the cultivation of martial arts, he can only walk step by step like ordinary people.


    At this speed, anyone can escape, not to mention Yamamoto? But Yamamoto''s "crazy sword is a real God" is fixed in the air and can''t move.


    It''s just that Wang Xu''s mind has already locked on him through the 100 meter void without any action, but Yamamoto madman can feel the boundless terror around him. He has a strong feeling, as long as he dares to move


    Absolutely dead!


    So, Yamamoto didn''t dare to move at all. His eyes were full of panic. He turned his head and said in fear


    "Who are you?"


    "You can''t be a 20-year-old Chinese demon. Three months ago, you were a famous young master in Chinese martial arts, and then you disappeared.


    Now, three months later, you have no martial arts cultivation, but you have such terrible skills and magical means... This is absolutely impossible for a 20-year-old genius to do! Absolutely impossible


    "Who are you? Are you a God who survived from the ancient mythology and gave up reincarnation? "


    Daming Yisuo, Chiba Zhenzong and others are not knowledgeable enough to guess Wang Xu''s details. They only know that this is a powerful existence they can''t afford.


    But Yamamoto madman, who crossed the east island country a hundred years ago, made another round in China, snatched countless valuable books of martial arts families and inheriting sects, and practiced for a hundred years. He is far more knowledgeable than ordinary people.


    Everything Wang Xu showed is beyond common sense, and there is no reason to explain. Especially in a short period of three months, a young demon, who was a great master, suddenly turned into a man who had no martial arts cultivation, but had powerful magic power.


    This is almost two extreme changes, completely beyond the imagination of Yamamoto madman.


    "My secret, you don''t deserve to know."


    Wang Xu light smile, eyes in a piece of indifference.


    He stretched out his right hand, grasped and pulled from afar, and suddenly his mind condensed into a big hand, directly grasping Yamamoto madman. It''s invisible, but it''s terrifying.


    Miexu hand!


    Compared with the martial arts cultivation, the power of pure divine explosion makes this secret method more obscure. Although it has no power to attack the entity, it can directly attack the spirit of the enemy.


    Yamamoto''s madman, who has lost his physical body and left only his mental strength, is an absolute nemesis.


    Feeling the danger coming from all sides, Yamamoto''s face changed wildly, and he quickly stopped


    "Wait! wait! I have guessed your secret


    "Well? Tell me, I have no secret


    Wang Xu eyebrows pick, take back the idea, looked at Yamamoto madman, frown.


    "I will naturally say, but you have to promise to let me go, otherwise, don''t blame me for trying so hard. I''d rather be broken than ruined." Yamamoto said aloud.


    However, he has not finished.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to hear it. Even if you really know my secret, as long as you can''t tell it."


    Wang Xu shook his head, a little impatient.


    How dare a dying insect threaten him?


    His secret, not to mention Yamamoto madman can''t know, even if he knows it, the dead can''t say it.


    Yamamoto''s face changed, and when he recognized the mistake in Wang Xu''s words, he quickly said in a loud voice:


    "Don''t get excited! Don''t get excited! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll expose your secret? You are not the prince Wang in the martial arts circle of China. You should be... "


    It''s a pity.


    Wang Xugen didn''t want to listen to his nonsense any more. Without any pause in his mouth, his eyes were extremely cold, and he slowly spat out the last few words:


    "So, kill you."


    The last word "Le" came to the ground.


    instant.


    Boom!


    The huge shock of void, the transformation of mind, surging, the big hand of eliminating void, has crossed the space of 100 meters, and fell on Yamamoto madman.


    Where does Yamamoto have the chance to resist? How can it resist the attack of miexu hand constructed by the power of mind?


    It''s totally vulnerable.


    In an instant, Yamamoto''s so-called "crazy sword is the real God", the immortal body of God, was smashed. The scattered fragments of spiritual power came directly from behind, and more swords of gods disappeared into nothingness.


    Only a very weak fluctuation of mental power came out at the last moment and was captured by Wang Xu''s idea


    "... Wang Xu''s twin brother!"


    And then the next moment.


    This little fluctuation of spiritual power also disappeared in Wang Xu''s mind tide, which was like a deep sea abyss, and then disappeared into nothingness.


    "Me? My own twin brother? "


    Wang Xu sneered and was extremely disappointed.


    Originally, he also overestimated Yamamoto Madman''s level, thinking that the other party really guessed his secret.


    It''s lonely to keep a secret. After a long time, there is always a desire to find someone to talk to.


    Even if it''s the enemy, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s a big deal to kill the enemy afterwards.


    And the secret is still a secret.


    It''s just a pity that Yamamoto madman let Wang Xu down.


    At the same time.


    Daming Yisuo, Chiba Zhenzong and Meiying Minghua almost stood among the dead bodies, stiffly lifting their necks, looking up at the scene in the sky.


    Yamamoto''s Avatar, the body of the true God, is fixed in the air and does not move. It is like a figure painting in the background. Then it is erased inch by inch by a pair of invisible hands and disappears.


    terrified.


    then.


    fear.


    In the world of Bushido in East island country, Yamamoto madman, who was regarded as invincible by countless warriors, died so quietly?

 Chapter 850

    Yamamoto is dead.


    Death is strange and easy.


    It is because death is too simple, so for a time, Daming Yisuo, Chiba Zhenzong and others can not accept.


    Yamamoto madman, who is recognized as the first sword master in Bushido, broke through the master''s last shackles and stepped into the realm of gods.


    How could he die so easily?


    Gods should never die.


    Sure, there will be changes, right?


    Chiba Zhenzong and others widened their eyes and waited for dozens of breaths, but they still did not see Yamamoto''s rebirth.


    They can''t accept it here, they don''t want to believe it.


    Wang Xu, on the other hand, still stood in the same place. Instead, he closed his eyes again and began to examine the "nine day king" in his body.


    "Crackling!"


    At this time, jiuriwang was sitting in the sea of Qi in Wang Xu''s Dantian. He was bathed in a golden streamer. From time to time, he could see the golden light burst out like lightning.


    This golden streamer is the "golden jelly" Wang Xu swallowed before. It comes from the purest spiritual energy of Yamamoto Madman''s "crazy sword, true God".


    At the first sight of jiuriwang, Wang Xu was ready to make a new part of himself, which had a little connection with the origin of his spirit.


    However, after all, jiuriwang was newly born, and his body was not stable. Before that, he had not enough strength to bear Wang Xu''s thoughts.


    But now, after swallowing a lot of pure mental energy and being reshaped by Wang Xu''s mind, it is a preliminary success and can barely be regarded as a new body.


    Seeing that everything was going well, Wang Xu''s mind moved slightly and sent a message:


    "You are my part now, and you are really integrated with my spirit. Then, you need a new name. The name of your "nine day king" is really too ugly. "


    Jiuriwang''s eyes are still closed, but the golden streamer arc on his body is more intense. Obviously, he is not optimistic about his name. Now he is very happy to hear that he has changed his name.


    The next moment.


    See Wang Xu slightly frown, immediately loosen, relaxed said: "well, from now on, you call Wang jiuri."


    All of a sudden.


    The golden streamer on Wang jiuri''s body suddenly stopped the arc.


    Next second.


    The golden arc is beating even more.


    Wang Xu''s mind moves, and his attention is drawn back from his body. He no longer pays attention to Wang jiuri. Naturally, he can feel Wang jiuri''s dissatisfaction with his new name, but what about that?


    A small separation, but also want to turn the sky?


    It''s a great honor for you to share the same name with me when you think about the name.


    Ignoring the dissatisfaction of Wang jiuri''s subconscious, Wang Xu looks directly at Daming Yisuo, Chiba Zhenzong and Meiying Minghua.


    At this time, the field is still standing, out of the United States yingzi this servant, they are only three outsiders.


    The rest of them all fell to the ground, their spirits disappeared, and there was no scar on their bodies. They died quietly.


    Among the three people, maybe because of meiyingzi, meiyinghua didn''t mean Wang Xu any harm from the beginning to the end.


    However, although Daming Yisuo and Chiba Zhenzong are deeply hidden, Wang Xu''s mind can penetrate the void and see through the heart is only the simplest thing. As early as at the first sight, they found their malice.


    They didn''t kill two people, just because they were useful. Of course, these two people also have to be interesting.


    See Wang Xu''s eyes sweep over.


    Daming Yisuo was pale and silent. However, without any hesitation, Chiba Zhenzong knelt down on the ground with a puff. He trembled slightly and bowed his head in awe


    "Young master, young master Wang... No, master! I shouldn''t have colluded with Yamamoto madman secretly! From now on, Chiba family will take you as the leader. Our Chiba family has accumulated hundreds of years of wealth, all of which will be contributed to the master.


    In addition, the three gods in the family are also driven by you. In a word, let the Lord of the ninth day devour their origin and advance them. There is no complaint! "


    With the kneeling of Chiba Zhenzong, if an old dog who has lost his back trembles, Wang Xu doesn''t need to speak at all, so he takes the initiative to speak out his guilt and ask for forgiveness.


    One side name a rope see of gape, then suddenly a clever.


    But he also conspired with Chiba Zhenzong, or personally contacted the messenger of Yamamoto madman. Chiba Zhenzong, the old man, knelt down and begged for mercy. How could he fall behind?


    Unless you want to die!


    But Daming Yisuo didn''t want to die.


    So, in less than a second, Daming knelt down and begged for mercy.


    All of a sudden, he told Chiba Zhenzong what they had secretly planned, and then swore that:


    "I have a big name. From today on, I will be the most devout servant of my master. I promise to spread my master''s prestige throughout the whole Dawe Bushido. I will frighten you and suppress you!"


    Meiyingminghua looks at the two, and she is both happy and afraid.


    Happily, she has a daughter named meiyingzi, who naturally makes Wang Xu look up kindly. She doesn''t do anything regretful, so she doesn''t have to worry as much as they do.


    What I''m afraid of is that Wang Xu''s power is too terrible, which is comparable to the gods... No! It''s more powerful than the gods, which makes her awe from the heart.


    "Master, Chiba family is the richest one in our Sakura family. The annual income of the temple is no worse than that of a listed consortium." Meiyingzi whispered beside her.


    The three Sakura families and the Liuchuan family created the Sanchuan group and controlled part of the underground world.


    Meiying family inherits the way of Ninja, and is a strong assassin organization with strong interpersonal connections and intelligence collection ability.


    The income of the temple, the real estate and all kinds of antiques attached to the temple, and the wealth accumulated over hundreds of years are absolutely astronomical.


    Once the Chiba family is accepted, the cherry blossom family will be completely controlled by Wang Xu, which can provide great help for Wang Xu in various aspects.


    Meiyingzi has no selfishness at all. She thinks about her master wholeheartedly.


    But she never thought that Wang Xu was indifferent to these things. She just glanced at the two people kneeling on the ground and said with a faint smile:


    "I don''t need your loyalty. In the east island country, it''s enough to have meiyingzi as my servant."


    Chiba Zhenzong and Daming were stunned at the news. Meiyingminghua and meiyingzi were also a little suspicious.


    What does Wang Xu mean by this?

 Chapter 851

    To kill two people?


    However, if you want to kill early, why talk such nonsense? It''s not like that!


    Without waiting for a few people to think clearly, suddenly, Wang Xu gently raised his hand and pointed at them.


    Hoo


    Wind, blowing slowly from the ground, blowing up a trace of dust.


    Nothing unusual happened.


    Chiba Zhenzong and Daming Yisuo were frightened. They waited for a long time before they looked at each other. They could see each other''s doubts.


    What happened?


    However, Wang Xu did not say, and they did not dare to ask.


    "What do you mean, master?" Meiyingzi asked in a low voice.


    Wang Xu said faintly: "you will be the head of the cherry blossom clan in the future. There is no need for Liuchuan family and Chiba family to continue to exist.


    I put a ban on these two people in their spirits. If they dare to betray in the future, they will directly launch and destroy their spirits in an instant. "


    With that, he turned and walked out, and his voice continued: "call on the top of the three families, and I will ban each of them, so that you can easily take charge of the cherry blossom clan in the future."


    "In addition, book me a ticket to Huaxia the next day."


    "Master..." meiyingzi suddenly raised her head, and her eyes were all incredible.


    "Don''t worry. After I leave, if I have two hearts in my life, I will die. At that time, everyone will know the price of betrayal."


    Wang Xu waves his hand and interrupts Mei yingzi. Her voice softens and she even smiles a little


    "Well, don''t just stand there, keep up and drive for me."


    "It''s... Master!" Meiyingzi''s delicate body suddenly trembled, and the light in her eyes suddenly rippled. She was moist and blushed.


    Meiyingminghua stands aside, looking at her daughter, and then at the back of Wang Xu''s leaving. The smile on her face gradually blooms, and the smile is extremely brilliant.


    And Daming Yisuo and Chiba Zhenzong didn''t dare to get up in a trance until then.


    They didn''t feel anything about Wang Xu''s spirit prohibition. They just knew that Wang Xu pointed at them casually before, and then


    It feels like nothing has changed!


    However, there was no doubt or even deep awe in their hearts. You know, it''s just a finger. Liuchuan Mingzhao is dead, and Yamamoto black bear is dead


    Even Yamamoto is dead!


    In the face of corpses all over the ground, and Yamamoto madman who seems to have been completely wiped away from the world, they firmly believe it, and dare not believe it.


    In addition, they are not dissatisfied with their submission to Wang Xu and living under meiyingzi. They just take it for granted.


    Soon, when today''s news spreads, the whole East island country will be shocked by the name of Wang Xu.


    And they submit to Wang Xu and follow him.


    The cherry blossom clan will become more powerful and gain the awe of the outside forces.


    After all


    Yamamoto is dead!


    ¡­¡­


    Downtown.


    Nightclub and bar street.


    He Shenming nightclub, originally full of people, crazy dancing body, music shaking hall, at this time has already been empty, quiet terrible.


    Dozens of blatant young men in black suits with sharp knives blocked all entrances and exits.


    There are three men sitting on three leather sofas. Each one''s face is gloomy and terrible.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    Big Island He Chuan cold voice scolds a, one foot kicks on the loitering Liuchuan he Ming waist, the huge strength directly kicks the other party to the ground, looks like a ball general embarrassed rolls to the hall center.


    Later, he quickly changed his face and looked back at a young woman in the private room behind him. He bent slightly, stretched out his hand and bowed his head respectfully


    "Miss He Qingmei, please!"


    He Qingmei''s face was dazed and her eyes were in a trance. Looking at the big island Hechuan, she was stunned. Her whole brain was still blank.


    Who am I?


    Where am i?


    What happened?


    Why are these people so respectful to her?


    There are so many questions that he Qingmei can''t imagine what''s going on. After all, more than ten minutes ago, she was tied to the steel pipe, humiliated and whipped.


    But now, ten fingers of the person who hit her were all cut off in front of everyone by the man who was extremely respectful and didn''t dare to neglect her.


    Zhentian''s shrill scream and the sound of her fingers being cut and broken still reverberate in he Qingmei''s ears.


    He Qingmei was in a daze, and daishima Hechuan didn''t urge her. She still kept the respectful appearance of bending over and reaching out, with a smile on her face.


    After more than a dozen breaths, he Qingmei completely recovered, took a deep breath, walked slowly to the hall outside the private room.


    No matter what it is, it''s a blessing or not, it''s a curse


    She also has no way to solve, can only bear, or commit suicide!


    What happened in the last two days made her, a female student who had never seen the dark side of the world, deeply understand the cruelty of the dark side of the world.


    Soon.


    He Qingmei went to the hall and saw Liuchuan Heming kneeling on the ground, kowtowing to several people sitting on the sofa, shivering and crying.


    Obviously, the identities of those three people were far beyond her imagination. After all, he Ming of Liuchuan was not so afraid when he saw he Chuan of Oshima killing Zhentian.


    But big island He Chuan, at this time actually did not have any thought.


    Any of these people in front of him can easily kill his existence!


    Feixiong Liuchuan is a senior member of Liuchuan family and one of the deputy leaders of Sanchuan group.


    Liuchuan Guangyi is a senior member of Liuchuan family and one of the deputy leaders of Sanchuan group.


    Liuchuan Jun!


    Liuchuan master!


    Sanchuan team leader!


    These three people represent the highest power of Sanchuan group and the top decision-making level of Liuchuan family.


    An indescribable fear directly filled Liuchuan he Ming''s mind. He didn''t know what to say. He could only kowtow and shiver, shivering and sweating.


    Originally, Liuchuan Jun and others looked at Liuchuan he Ming coldly.


    But after he Qingmei came out, the three of them got up quickly, and the cold on their faces disappeared. Instead of a flattering smile, they strode to meet he Qingmei.


    "Miss He Qingmei, you are surprised."


    Liuchuan Jun suddenly bent down, and his voice was extremely remorseful: "the younger generation in the family don''t know your identity and disturb you. I promise that from now on, you will never see this rubbish again!"


    He Qingmei opened her mouth and really wanted to ask what her identity was.


    But in the end, she didn''t ask anything, just looked at it in silence.


    Liuchuan Jun looks at his words and looks. He immediately stops talking nonsense. He waves his hand behind him and says, "come on, kill him... No, don''t pollute Miss He Qingmei''s eyes. Take it to the seaside and throw it into the sea to feed the fish."


    In this process, he Qingmei said nothing.


    With another wave of his hand, someone came up with a mahogany gift box. He said with a smile:


    "This time, I will surprise you. On behalf of Liuchuan family and Sanchuan group, this is a surprise gift for you."


    During the conversation, the mahogany gift box was put aside. I didn''t know what gift it was. And there''s another check in Liuchuan''s hand:


    "And miss Qingmei, this is just a little bit of my heart. I don''t respect it. Please accept it."


    He Qingmei glanced and was silent.


    Just because the amount on the check is a series of zeros.


    One hundred million taekwondo!


    He Qingmei looked up in a trance, and her eyes swept over the faces of the people around her, which were full of flattering smiles. There was also a distant stream of congratulations, whose face was as gray as ashes, whose mouth and nose were covered, and who could not even scream and struggle.


    All of a sudden.


    She understood that she had never seen the cruelty of the world.


    The real


    Cruel!

 Chapter 852

    Yamamoto is dead.


    After Wang Xu left the hekuang Daochang, the news spread all over the east island country in just a few hours with lightning speed.


    Bushido, Shinto, forbearance, transcendental world, underground dark world


    Almost all the powerful forces who are qualified enough to come into contact with Yamamoto''s death are shocked by it.


    He Kuang Dao Chang is one of the top forces in East island country. If you want to kill Yamamoto madman, you need to kill more than one Yamamoto madman.


    There are also experts who need to destroy the whole hekuang Daochang. Yamamoto madman has been famous for nearly a hundred years, and no less than ten masters have been taught by himself.


    It can be said that before that, no one or even a force in the whole East island country dared to think about killing Yamamoto madman.


    But now.


    Yamamoto is dead!


    He Kuang Dao Chang is destroyed!


    Dead Master, no less than 100 people!


    Because almost all the people at the scene died, the outside world only knew the final result, but did not know the process.


    But the result alone is enough to shock everyone.


    At this time, on a famous mountain hundreds of kilometers away, in a huge ashram, an old man in a pure white Samurai suit was looking down and slowly asked:


    "Yamamoto madman just sent me a message three days ago, proud to show off that he finally broke through the shackles of the master and stepped into the realm of the gods.


    Now, he''s dead?


    You say, who killed him?


    Who can kill him? "


    The old man sat there with an old face and a decadent smell. But his hands, which were exposed outside his broad robe, were as tender, ruddy and full as those of a 16-year-old.


    A small piece of samurai sword with incomplete blade was lying on his knees. He asked, and his hands stroked the blade slowly. With the part he crossed, the blade sent out a layer of strange red light.


    Dragon Sword Ichiro!


    Another peak sword sect in Dongdao, even before Yamamoto madman became famous, he was already a peak sword sect.


    At his next head, there are more than ten disciples sitting on their knees, each of whom is extremely terrifying. They are not the leader of a certain Jidao organization, or the leader of a financial group, or the famous secular master of Bushido.


    "This..."


    But at this time, these people, for the old man''s question, but look at each other, want to talk and stop, no one to speak.


    It''s not that they don''t want to say it, but they don''t know where to start.


    Yamamoto Madman''s death was too abrupt, and the mad Taoist temple was destroyed too fast, even silent, there was not much movement at all.


    It''s only an hour and a half since we first received the news. In such a short period of time, even if they used all their intelligence systems, there is still no specific news coming back.


    "No one''s talking? My disciple, is Chengdu some waste The old man raised his eyes slightly. Although his voice was still calm, there was a trace of impatience in his eyes.


    "Teacher, it seems that the other party is from China, a young man in his twenties..."


    This time, someone whispered.


    "From China? Young people in their twenties? " The old man frowned, his eyes fell on him coldly, and his voice was very indifferent


    "Do you think I''m old and stupid, or are you too stupid to believe such ridiculous news?"


    Seeing that he was angry, the man''s face suddenly became bitterly astringent. Other people around did not dare to breathe loudly, and the atmosphere became more silent.


    This is one of the reasons why no one dared to speak before them. There is no specific information about how Yamamoto madman died. There is only such a piece of news that "it is impossible at a glance". No one dares to say it.


    "A bunch of trash!"


    The old man was a little angry when he saw that people were behaving like this.


    Just then, a voice came from the door.


    "Dragon sword, you don''t have to be angry. It''s not their fault. It''s just that the man who killed Yamamoto''s madman is really a Chinese in his early twenties!"


    Hearing this voice, the people on the scene first took a long breath. Fortunately, it was not their waste.


    The next moment, everyone suddenly raised their heart, almost to the throat.


    If the news is true, what kind of perversion should the Chinese in their twenties be?


    They were frightened. Looking up, they saw a woman in black and white, holding a bright red wooden battle, striding into the ashram.


    This woman is beautiful, but she is as cold as ice and snow. She has a sense of vicissitudes in her eyes. She is a pure, even young girl of 16 or 17 years old, but she gives people a feeling of old.


    As soon as the woman entered the ashram, long Dao Yilang was stunned. Then he stood up and said in shock


    "Yi Xie and Mei, why are you here? No, even you are alarmed? "


    Hearing the woman''s name, other people''s faces suddenly changed.


    This woman, who looks like a young girl, is the first sword case in East Island 100 years ago. It is said that she had already died in the war, but no one thought that she was still alive.


    However, the next sentence of Yi Xie and Mei made people even more frightened.


    "Dragon sword, I''m here to inform you that don''t take revenge on each other Yi Xie and Mei came forward with a solemn admonition.


    "What? Can''t do it? "


    The dragon knife one Lang hears speech, almost the eyes don''t have gas of stare out, in the heart gather of terror to kill the intention to burst out on the spot, let the body week empty all faintly changed color, completely can''t believe.


    "Before that, I had already gone to shinzhai ODA, Akira Toyomi and Hayao Miyazaki..."


    Yi Xie and Mei are indifferent and continue to report a series of names seriously: "they, I have stopped them all."


    "A Chinese man who is in such a mess in our country dares to kill Yamamoto''s madman and step on the peace and madness Daochang. It''s totally deceiving me and no one. How can we just let him go?" Dragon sword one Lang angry voice way.


    "I don''t want to let him go, but I went to see the battlefield myself. I saw all the bodies and spirits of all the people. They all disappeared. The corpse of Yamamoto''s madman can''t even be found.


    According to the traces left at the scene, the fight is not fierce. What does it mean? I don''t have to say why? "


    Yi Xie and Mei''s face became more and more heavy, and her voice became more and more difficult. Obviously, she didn''t want to let Wang Xu go.


    The face of long Dao Yi Lang is also dignified unconsciously.


    What else does it mean when there are so many dead people and the fighting is not fierce?


    It can only be said that the man who killed is too strong!


    Strong, those who were killed, there is not much chance to resist, they have not been killed!


    Other people don''t care, but Yamamoto madman is the same, that''s a little scary.


    "So, if someone retaliates... He will die, no doubt!" Yi Xie and Mei finally slowly spit out the last sentence.


    "Then what? Do you really want to be like nothing happened? " Longdao Ichiro is extremely unwilling.


    "Dragon sword, you are the last one I want to warn. The purpose is not to let you die in vain. Now, I''m going to gaotianyuan! " Yi Xie and Mei Ping Jing Dao.


    "What?"


    Smell speech, all people present, almost all suddenly surprised.


    Qi Qi thought of a terrible nightmare!

 Chapter 853

    "You... Do you want to ask the eight gods blood studio to do it? If it''s him, he can kill the Chinese, but he''s a lunatic who kills people without blinking an eye


    Long Dao Yi Lang almost didn''t stare out his eyes. His hand shaking fiercely, and he felt a little pain in some key part of his body.


    More than 100 years ago, he was almost cut in two by the eight gods blood studio. The fear of death was the only one in his life.


    He looked up at Yi Xie and Mei, but what he saw was each other''s firm eyes: "dragon sword, this is the only way."


    Long Dao Ichiro kept silent and thought about it carefully, only to find that it was the only way.


    After all, if he knew it was a matter of death in vain, he would not like it himself. Now, this is the only way.


    What''s more, eight gods blood studio is a madman and a nightmare that people want him to die early. Ask him to come forward, no matter how the final victory or defeat, will reduce a trouble for everyone.


    "All right." Long Dao Ichiro nodded slowly.


    The other people nearby also showed the complex color of fear and ecstasy.


    Eight gods blood house.


    This is a madman, a murderer.


    But also, he is an extremely terrifying, nightmarish strongman.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Tianyuan.


    This is the place where the gods live in the myth of Daiwa, but in reality, it''s just a place name.


    A hundred years ago, the eight gods'' blood stronghold fought all over the east island country, and killed countless people on the battlefield, which eventually led to spiritual changes, and earth shaking changes in cognition and behavior.


    In his eyes, the world is wrong. In order to correct the mistakes and give the world a bright future, he brazenly incarnated as a murderer, killing nearly 10000 people on the battlefield regardless of you and me.


    Fortunately, there is still a trace of humanity in his heart. He asked others to kill him and promised never to fight back.


    However, four strong men in a row were killed at the last moment.


    Then, no one believed the words of the eight gods blood studio.


    If you don''t fight back, what the hell are you doing?


    Deliberately pretending to be "repentant" to deceive others and send you to death?


    But the distrust of the outside world didn''t stop him from repenting. He told everyone that he couldn''t help fighting back because of his body''s instinct for danger!


    But no one believed in the confession and explanation of the eight gods blood studio.


    Finally, in desperation, the eight gods blood studio took the initiative to propose a way, that is, to create a prison that can never break through from the inside. He would take the initiative to go in to avoid killing more people.


    The Dragon Sword Ichiro was one of the experts who personally participated in the "escort" at that time.


    So, of course, less than a second after entering the cage, the eight gods'' blood studio was out of control again.


    With only one knife, three of the four "escorted" masters died, and dragon sword Ichiro was almost cut to the waist, but he was lucky in the end and barely survived.


    It can be said that now, the only one who knows where the eight gods blood studio is trapped in the whole East island country is long Dao Ichiro.


    Therefore, Yi Xie and Mei came to Longdao Yilang at last.


    Under the leadership of Ichiro Longdao, Yixie and Mei come to the small town of gaotianyuan, and then after three hours'' drive, they finally stop in front of a valley in the wild mountains.


    "The eight gods blood house is here." The dragon sword one Lang face has no facial expression of point to valley deep place, to Yi evil and beauty way.


    "Here?"


    Yi Xie and Mei were slightly stunned. When they looked up, they saw that the valley was a small garden, with wooden houses, fences, vegetable fields, small bridges, flowing water, goose and soft stone paths. Where it looked like a cage, it was a paradise for an elegant hermit to live in seclusion.


    After confirming that she had not read or heard correctly, she said with a gloomy face:


    "Long Dao Yi Lang, you are not regretful, are you? Where is the cage here? "


    "This is really where the cage is, but that cage was cut off by the eight gods blood room on the spot." Longdao Yilang''s face was full of muscle.


    "So many years, he just stayed here peacefully?" Yi Xie and Mei can''t believe it. They can''t connect the murderer with everything in front of them.


    However, we have to believe it.


    Soon.


    When they stepped into the valley and walked to the front of the wooden house, they saw that the door of the wooden house was open. Suddenly, there was no wind. It seemed that they were swept by a big hand and closed it again.


    Yi Xie and Mei are slightly stunned.


    what do you mean?


    Is this a closed door?


    Without waiting for her to understand, a hoarse voice came from the cabin: "long Dao Yi Lang, haven''t you seen him for nearly 100 years? Is there something important for you to come to me at such a time?


    After all, you know, if I don''t look at you more carefully, I can''t help killing you!


    Come on, what is it worth risking your life to see me? "


    Yi Xie and Mei''s eyes flashed a touch of queer, and finally knew why the wooden door suddenly closed.


    However, the words of the eight gods blood studio are extremely uncomfortable.


    What does it mean to look at you more and then you can''t control killing us?


    At this moment, Yi Xie and Mei finally know why the eight gods blood studio is regarded as a madman.


    This kind of person, this kind of mentality, he is not a madman, who can call it a madman?


    "Elder eight gods, Yamamoto madman was killed by a Chinese genius in his twenties. We are not rivals, and the other party acted recklessly and bullied me. We can''t bear it, so we come to ask you to do it in person."


    At this time, the attitude of long Dao Ichiro was totally different from that of his previous aversion to the other party. He became extremely respectful, bowed himself to salute, and his voice was humble.


    "Oh?"


    Eight gods blood Zhai light Yi, immediately inside the cabin, suddenly rose a very terrible breath, like the abyss general, just a moment, the pressure of the outside two people a little out of breath.


    "I know Yamamoto madman. He was the first genius of my family Bushido a hundred years ago. After all these years, how could he touch the realm of the gods? How can I be killed by a Chinese man in his twenties now? I''ve lived on dogs all my life? A hundred years, no progress at all? " Eight God blood Zhai said impolitely, even with strong disdain and disappointment.


    "Master, Yamamoto madman has stepped into the realm of the gods..." Longdao Ichiro returns carefully.


    "Sure enough, I lived on the dog, but I didn''t kill him at the beginning, waste... Wait, what do you say? Has he stepped into the realm of the gods? Then how could he be killed by a young Chinese in his twenties? " The eight gods'' blood room was extremely surprised, and it seemed that he could not understand it at all.


    "Come on, Ichiro, tell me about Yamamoto madman in detail."


    "Yes, master!" Longdao Yilang nodded and then said it slowly.


    After entering the realm of the gods, Yamamoto madman once wrote a letter to himself to show off his achievements, so he knew it very deeply.


    Hearing his words, the eight gods blood studio suddenly sneered and said with disdain:


    "What kind of divine realm is he? It''s not really the realm of the gods. It''s not much different from those Shishen who are controlled by others in essence.


    It''s really a waste. I should have killed him at the beginning, and I won''t let him disgrace my Dahe family today! "


    At this time, the eight gods'' blood room spoke very normally, and was full of very strong national pride. There was nothing like a madman.


    Longdao Ichiro didn''t dare to retort and bowed his head.


    However, Yixie and Mei said hurriedly: "master eight gods, so we want to make an engagement to the Chinese genius named Wang Xu in your name, and design to lead him here to fight with you, so that you can kill him yourself..."


    Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by the eight gods blood Studio: "what plan do you want? It''s a waste of time. I''ll find him and kill him with a knife! "


    "But, your desire to kill..." Yi Xie and Mei Dun were shocked, full of fear.


    She''s not finished yet.


    "Touch!"


    The door of the wooden house was suddenly pushed open, and a figure came out slowly.


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    "It''s over! To be killed... "


    Yi Xie and Mei''s eyes suddenly stare big, the whole person is silly in the same place, inside is endless regret.


    Dragon Sword Ichiro is also full of fear, it seems to see some extremely terrible beast general, even half turned, want to fight to escape.


    One hundred years ago, it was his escape that made him escape from part of the attack of the eight gods blood studio and escape.


    But just then.


    A burst of laughter came


    "Ha ha ha, you don''t have to worry. In the past 100 years, I have been able to control myself initially. As long as I keep my eyes closed and don''t look at you, and you don''t get close to me within three meters, it will be OK."


    Step by step, the eight gods blood studio came out of the wooden house, smiling to appease them.


    Dragon Sword Ichiro this just stops the movement of escape, subconsciously turn head to see past, the whole person suddenly Leng is in place, the eye bottom reveals strong inconceivable.


    Because the figure and appearance of Ba Shen Xue Zhai are no different from what he saw a hundred years ago.


    At a glance, it was a handsome middle-aged man with eyes closed and standing in front of them at will.


    He had a smile on his lips and nothing in his hands.


    However, Ichiro knew that as early as 100 years ago, the eight gods blood studio had already reached the state that everything around him was a knife. A branch that he broke down was a sharp killing knife.


    All of a sudden.


    See, eight God blood Zhai slightly a raise hand.


    "Keng!"


    A light of Huihong''s sword suddenly attacked the sky.


    This sword deeply shocked Yilang and Yixie and Mei, as if they saw the power of a real God.


    Dao Guang couldn''t see where he came from. Where he passed, the ground was divided, then the wooden house, and then the mountain wall behind the wooden house.


    This knife cut off half of the valley, and even the mountain wall in the rear was split in two.


    Long Dao Ichiro and Yi Xie and Mei stood in the same place, stunned and trembling.


    "This is the real realm of the gods, isn''t it?" Dragon Sword Ichiro trembles his lips and murmurs to himself.


    In front of the eight gods blood studio.


    What is Yamamoto madman?


    What can Wang Xu be?

 Chapter 854

    Meiyingzi didn''t order ordinary airline tickets as Wang Xu ordered. Even first-class business class doesn''t match Wang Xu''s status.


    She directly used the contacts of the three families of the Sakura family to intercept a private plane scheduled for delivery by the president of a chaebol.


    Eight in the morning.


    After a special Chinese breakfast, two bowls of soybean milk, three fried dough sticks, two scallion pancakes and one egg.


    Meiyingzi ordered her servants to clean up the dining table while bowing to Wang Xu to report in a low voice: "master, your plane has been arranged."


    "What time is the ticket?" Wang Xu asked casually.


    "Master, private aircraft, professional pilots are on call 24 hours a day. The time is up to you. When are you going to leave?" Meiyingzi replied with a smile.


    Smell speech, Wang Xu tiny a Leng.


    Private jet?


    He had never thought of such a high-profile way of travel. Yesterday, he asked meiyingzi to buy tickets, but he didn''t expect meiyingzi to make such arrangements.


    However, he was only surprised for a moment. Private plane is private plane. Who told him that he had no martial arts cultivation now, otherwise he would have crossed the sea and returned to China in his own flesh. Why did he need such trouble.


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Xu nodded and put the handkerchief to wipe his mouth in the hands of the maid who was half kneeling beside him. He grew up.


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    A black extended Rolls Royce business car slowly stops at the door of Honggu airport. Two young men in black suits open the left and right doors and come down. One of them carries his hands and looks around, almost comparable to the most elite bodyguards.


    The next moment.


    He Qingmei walks down from the car in a trance. First, she looks up at the familiar and strange airport entrance in front of her, and then looks down at the luxury clothes on her. She usually dares not think about them or look at them.


    Around her neck, she wore a dream diamond necklace, "Madonna''s tears of the goddess," which was sold at this year''s Western Europe top treasures jewelry summit at a price of 5 million s dollars


    "All this is really like a dream..." he Qingmei muttered to herself.


    Head slightly swing, scan around, because she appeared, from both sides of the crowd, almost all people can''t control to look at her.


    She can clearly feel the envy, envy, surprise, admiration and other complex eyes.


    Many people even whispered: "look, which consortia of East island country is this the first lady? Or which star? Do you know anyone? "


    "Ah, Rolls Royce business, ten million luxury cars and clothes. Although we don''t know what brand, we can''t afford them. How can we have hundreds of thousands of them? I envy them!"


    "Well, what''s the big lady? I think it''s the little three who is kept by some old thing? Also star, on the entertainment industry that matter, who does not know who ah! Looking so pure, what are you pretending to be... "


    The language of these people is Chinese, because subconsciously guess he Qingmei is Daihe, the voice did not cover up much.


    Some people marvel, some people envy, some people blush, and then speak hard, harsh.


    However.


    For these, he Qingmei did not care.


    Now, the only thing she cares about is, what is the reason for all this?


    Who saved her?


    Subconscious.


    He Qingmei has a figure in her mind. It is in the dark alley that she accidentally saves Wang Xu.


    "Is it him..."


    He Qingmei hesitated in her heart, then looked down at the diamond necklace she was wearing around her neck, and subconsciously rejected this conjecture.


    When I met Wang Xu at that time, Wang Xu was in tatters. It seemed that he was in trouble. He didn''t even know where he was. How could he have such a strong identity background in the East Island?


    What''s more, if the group leader of tangtangtangsanchuan can personally make amends to her, apologize, and even give her heavy gifts and money, how can he encounter the trouble of letting himself run around in rags?


    "But it''s not him. I don''t have many friends in this foreign land... Is it the boy who chased me in the school?"


    He Qingmei has been thinking about similar problems since yesterday, but she has been thinking about it all the time and has no clue. None of the people she contacted in school seems to be the hidden "rich second generation".


    "Excuse me, are you miss he Qingmei?" At this time, a young woman in the uniform of the airport staff came up and asked in fluent Chinese.


    "Ah? It''s me He Qingmei slightly a Leng, then hurriedly replied.


    "Hello, my name is Meihe Jizi. I''m your stewardess on a private plane. Please follow me. This way." The young woman kept a just right smile, neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Ah? Private jet


    He Qingmei is a Leng again, for a moment did not respond, unexpectedly is Leng in situ.


    "Yes, please follow me." Mei and Kiko smile the same.


    "Ah! Ok... OK


    He Qingmei this just reaction come over, quickly a little flustered of follow up.


    Soon.


    They went through the ordinary gate, took the special VIP passage, did not stop to wait, all the way to the inside of the airport.


    From afar, you can see a business private plane with beautiful shape, no less than the general Airbus on the huge airplane floor.


    The plane seems to have been inserted temporarily. The Airbus waiting for takeoff was stopped by the tower and let to one side.


    What he Qingmei doesn''t know is how many tourists are protesting against the flight delay in the waiting hall.


    Standing under the gangway of the plane, waiting for a while, Mei and Jizi stood aside and didn''t mean to board, and the upper boarding hatch didn''t mean to open.


    He Qingmei can''t help but wonder and ask: "Meihe... Jizi, don''t we go up? Is there anyone else? "


    "You don''t know?"


    Beauty and Ji son smell speech a Leng, surprised extremely of see come over.


    "What do you know?"


    He Qingmei''s head is full of fog.


    Seeing that she didn''t look like a fake, Mei and Ji Zi frowned slightly and said strangely:


    "We''re waiting for the owner of this private plane, Mr. Wang of Huaxia. He''s your friend. You should know about it."


    "Prince Wang?"


    He Qingmei''s face is still muddled. She doesn''t know a prince named Wang?


    In doubt, suddenly, a scene came to her mind again.


    Dim alley, bright smile, separated taxi


    That man


    It''s Wang Xu!


    Thinking of this, he Qingmei''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened.


    And it''s just then.


    A loud noise came from the VIP passageway where they had just passed, and then they saw a group of young men coming.


    Looking up at the past, he Qingmei''s eyes were already wide open, and she expanded again and became bigger.


    A pair of beautiful eyes, are all the ultimate shock and can not believe, there is a sudden.


    Among them, the young man surrounded by the crowd was Wang Xu.


    And a few people around Wang Xu.


    Liuchuan Jun, spread in a broad sense, spread in Kaohsiung, big island and Hechuan


    One familiar face after another flashed in front of he Qingmei. They were all the big names who appeared in the "shenheming" nightclub yesterday.


    At this moment, a sudden insight rose from the bottom of he Qingmei''s heart


    "Originally..."


    "Everything, really..."


    "Because of him?"

 Chapter 855

    He Qingmei was completely in the same place.


    She couldn''t connect Wang Xu with the young man in the lane who was ragged and had to pull out the dead man''s clothes.


    Who the hell is he?


    The heirs of a rich family in China?


    The son of an international financial magnate, the rich second generation?


    Or which super family, powerful and rich?


    With he Qingmei''s insight, she can''t imagine Wang Xu''s real identity at all, but one thing is that Wang Xu''s identity is absolutely bigger than she imagined.


    After all, Liuchuan Jun, the leader of Sanchuan group, is also with his subordinates!


    Suddenly, he Qingmei''s face changed slightly.


    Wang Xu looked up and gave her a smile. Then he came straight to her.


    "Master, Miss He Qingmei was specially arranged by me. Her flight back to China yesterday was delayed by that accident. You can rest assured that she is your friend. Those people who have unintentionally offended Miss He Qingmei before will never come out again


    Liuchuan Jun followed Wang Xu, bowed his head and explained in a low voice


    "In addition, we have provided necessary compensation for Miss He Qingmei''s mental loss, which makes Miss He Qingmei very satisfied."


    Wang Xu, however, made a noncommittal light hum. He went straight to he Qingmei and said with a smile:


    "I got your call. I was going to go there myself, but I had a little trouble and was delayed. How about yesterday, I don''t think I was wronged? "


    See Wang Xu so hot, he Qingmei first is a Leng, and then excited face red, Wang Xu still remember her!


    Remember her!


    She nodded quickly, a little incoherent: "yes... Ah, no! I''m fine. Thank you for your concern. I appreciate it


    At this time, Wang Xu for her, is no longer a chance encounter, save her hero, in the bottom of the heart that wipe inexplicable emotions, and more special emotions.


    Mysterious identity, powerful background, handsome face


    These three, when gathered together, are more attractive to an ordinary girl than the second generation of rich men in idol dramas.


    "Well, let''s board the plane. It''s still a long time for us to return home. Let''s chat slowly on it." Wang Xu nods to he Qingmei with a smile and steps up the gangway first.


    But his mind, it is silent and silent into he Qingmei''s body, secretly for her treatment of internal injuries.


    The woman said it was ok, but how could he not see the woman''s injury?


    Even though Liuchuan Jun and others have asked the doctor to treat him, the simple hemostasis and elimination of bleeding have little effect, and some places will even leave dark wounds in the future.


    However, after Wang Xu''s treatment, in the future, he Qingmei will not only leave hidden wounds, but also feed back her body with powerful spirit, and even become more healthy.


    Although Wang Xu did all this in secret, he Qingmei still felt a little strange. Her spirit suddenly became extremely full, and she seemed to have a warm feeling inside her body.


    "Well... He Qingmei, you are too shy! When I saw him, I felt ashamed... "


    However, he Qingmei misunderstands her abnormal changes into another.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu leads the dizzy he Qingmei onto the plane, accompanied by meiyingzi. Liuchuan Jun and others are not qualified, so they can only bow down to see her off.


    Whoo!


    Soon, with the roar of the engine, the plane has been with the wind, calm and stable fly into the sky.


    In the cabin.


    There are huge leather seats, luxurious soft beds in the lounge, professional mahogany high-end dining table, tea table, beautiful stewardesses, refrigerated cabinets, top drinks, even a small kitchen and a professional chef.


    If you look at it from the inside, I''m afraid no one regards it as a plane, but a luxurious small suite.


    He Qingmei''s red lips opened and closed slightly. She was surprised to see everything around her. She was extremely cramped and uneasy.


    Everything here is beyond her imagination, even similar scenes have been seen in the film, but as an ordinary person, she can never understand the life of the top rich.


    "Michelin 3-star chef professionally produced lunch, unexpectedly... Actually is instant noodles!"


    He Qingmei''s intuition is that her brain is not enough. Although the food on the table in front of them is placed in a beautiful white porcelain plate, and the tableware is also silver knives and forks.


    But


    The food on it is a top-grade Kobe beef slice, which is sliced horizontally and can pass through light when pinched. However, that side


    The smell of braised beef instant noodles!


    It''s like braised beef noodles!


    Is it instant noodles?!


    "It turns out that when rich people eat instant noodles, they all, all... All eat like this?" He Qingmei''s eyes are more dull and her brain is more blank.


    Wang Xu is not as hard to accept as she is. She is enjoying the delicious stewed beef noodles. After eating a plate of instant noodles, she wipes her lips with a tissue.


    Meiyingzi took the satellite phone and came over with a serious look: "master, we may have extremely dangerous trouble with the news we just received."


    Smell speech, Wang Xu nods gently: "what trouble? Go ahead. "


    And beside he Qingmei, the whole person is silly, the bottom of my heart has been completely unable to rise the excess emotion.


    Master?


    What''s the age of this? Wang Xu even has a maid?


    Not only that, the maid was a native of East Island, and her status seemed to be very high.


    At this time, he Qingmei thinks that what kind of changes will not make her more surprised.


    Next second.


    Meiyingzi said: "master, it''s bashen xuezhai. He is a madman with terrible strength. He was truly invincible a hundred years ago. Although Yamamoto madman was known as invincible, he was no different from mole ants in front of him.


    Originally, most people thought that he was dead, but they didn''t expect that he was still alive and wanted to fight you personally! "


    Meiyingzi said, but for the first time, her face showed a little worry about Wang Xu.


    It''s really the legend of the eight gods blood studio. It''s too terrible.


    Her voice is more and more heavy, simply said the past experience of the eight gods blood studio once again. In this process, he Qingmei was already stunned.


    Eight gods blood house?


    A killer more than 100 years ago?


    A madman who once slaughtered thousands of people?


    They are flying in the sky now. Will the other party come to kill themselves?


    "Did I hear you wrong? How can people live for hundreds of years? What''s more, we''re on a plane. Can that man still fly? " He Qingmei''s eyes are full of horror and disbelief.


    "Master, you said that Yamamoto madman is just a place of pseudo gods, but the eight gods blood studio may have already stepped into the place of real gods. He is a madman. We don''t know what he can do. Do you want to let the pilot change the route?"


    Meiyingzi worried.


    "Don''t worry, no matter he is crazy or not, he won''t be my opponent."


    Wang Xu smiles at her and pacifies her little maid who is worried about her.


    Meiyingzi is worried, but more uneasy, open mouth still want to persuade what.


    He Qingmei asked weakly: "Wang Xu, what are you talking about? She called you master again. We are... "


    Her stammering words were also not finished.


    Just then.


    A bright and dazzling white light suddenly flew from the bottom of the plane. It was very fast. In a flash, it passed through the fuselage and shone on the eyes of the people in the cabin. Then it shot into the higher sky.


    instant.


    Inside the cabin, there was a dead silence.

 Chapter 856

    "What was that white light just now?"


    In the cabin, he Qingmei, Mei, Ji Zi and others stare, and everyone is scared.


    Especially Mei and Jizi, who have been flight attendants for so many years, have never seen anything so strange.


    However, as a professional stewardess, she kept smiling for the first time and quickly comforted her with a loud voice


    "Don''t panic. It should be a sudden high-altitude ''flash'' phenomenon. This is a very common optical change. Don''t worry about it..."


    It''s a pity that she hasn''t finished.


    "Duh! Doodle


    The harsh alarm has been sharp in the cabin, and then the pilot''s panic.


    "Alert! Special emergency alert! The aircraft is out of control and the power system is wrong. Please... "


    All of a sudden.


    Boom!


    The fire started to explode, and the violent explosion came from under the plane. The whole fuselage was followed by a severe shock. In everyone''s shocked eyes, the fuselage that had been crossed by the white light was slowly dislocated, slipped and separated


    what?


    In an instant, all eyes were wide open, full of incredible and panic.


    The white light just now.


    What''s the natural optical phenomenon? It comes from the air below the plane, which is not known how many meters away


    Dao Guang!


    After a few breaths, the front half of the fuselage where the cockpit is located fell off directly. The roaring wind poured in from the section, and the whole fuselage began to lose its balance.


    "Come on! Everyone, get back to your seats, fasten your seat belts, open the cover on the right side of the seat, and find a red button inside. It''s an emergency escape bounce safety lock! " After the initial shock, Mei and Kiko responded immediately.


    At this time, only Mei and Jizi, a stewardess, stay with Wang Xu and others, while others stay in front.


    While the front half of the fuselage has taken the lead in falling down at high speed, the rear half of the fuselage is still flying forward because of the inertia of the engine thrust, but it also maintains a terrible speed of falling down.


    However.


    When Mei and Jizi find their seats nearby and are about to press the eject button, they find that Wang Xu is still sitting at the dining table.


    "Mr. Wang, the fuselage will be completely out of balance in a moment. Please find a seat and sit down!" Mei and Jizi are in a hurry and shout.


    The crash was too sudden and exaggerated.


    Almost everyone was shocked, but because Mei and Jizi responded in time, he Qingmei and Mei yingzi almost completely obeyed each other''s orders according to their instinct.


    At this time, the two have been sitting in their seats, hear the voice of the United States and Jizi anxious, also found that Wang Xu is not moving.


    "Master!" Meiyingzi is worried. She reaches for her seat belt and runs to Wang Xu.


    He Qingmei was also urgent and cried out: "Wang Xu, don''t be silly. The plane crashed immediately. Come here quickly!"


    She treated Wang Xu as an ordinary person like her.


    But in the face of three women''s anxiety.


    Wang Xu is slowly stand out, empty hand slightly press, want to get up meiyingzi was he to press back.


    There was no panic on his face. He walked slowly in the falling half of the fuselage like walking on the ground.


    no


    It''s not walking!


    It''s floating!


    At this time, Wang Xu''s whole body is wrapped in the mind, protecting his body with the mind, and moving his body with the mind.


    This scene, in the eyes of Mei, Jizi and he Qingmei, is a gravity imbalance caused by weightlessness.


    They opened their mouths together and wanted to shout.


    "Well, needless to say, I''ll take care of the trouble here. You go first."


    Wang Xuchong''s three daughters gave a little smile and attached three thoughts to them.


    Patta!


    At the same time, the seat cover on the right side of several people seemed to be pulled open by an invisible big hand, and then the red button inside was depressed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All of a sudden, with the sound of mechanical transmission, the overhead hood slowly slid open, revealing three buttons. Immediately after that, three almost indiscriminate spring sounds sounded, and the three people and their seats shot into the sky at high speed like three shells.


    instantaneous.


    Three women''s eyes suddenly stare to the biggest, eyes are all shocked, out of the cabin, they clearly see.


    In the sky below the fuselage, there is a figure, like a bird, constantly passing through the air. Every time I jump up and turn around, I cross tens of meters, even hundreds of meters.


    "This..."


    The three women took a breath.


    "Eight gods blood studio?"


    Meiyingzi''s face was pale and her eyes were full of worry and shock.


    However, Mei, Jizi and he Qingmei are dazed.


    People, actually can fly in the sky?


    Dream of it!


    Same second.


    Wang Xu also slightly snorted, holding his body to the fuselage surface, calmly standing on the fuselage, looking down at the high-speed approaching figures in the sky below the fuselage, with a flash of brilliance in his eyes.


    He murmured to himself:


    "The complete realm, the real great master of liupinjing? I didn''t expect that there were such amazing people in the east island country... "


    A master of martial arts can control a little of the power of heaven and earth around him, so that he can walk in the air and even walk through the wind.


    But if you want to be like this scene, you have to be a great master. In Wang Xu''s eyes, the man approaching at high speed below is a great master of liupinjing.


    That is to say, the complete realm of the gods as the samurai of the East Island Kingdom thought!


    Poof! Poof! Poof!


    Three huge scattered flowers opened in the sky above Wang Xu''s head. Two dull eyes and one worried eye came.


    No matter what the mood of meiyingzi, meihejizi, he Qingmei and other women is, at this time, the figure has been walking around for many times, falling on the falling fuselage like a big bird, standing seven or eight meters away from Wang Xu.


    The bearer, with his hands on his back and his feet slightly staggered, stood there, straight as a sword out of sheath. The fierce wind blew his clothes and made a sound of hunting. However, he didn''t seem to feel it at all. His eyes were closed and his face was smiling.


    He is the eight gods blood studio!


    Wang Xu''s whole body is wrapped in his mind. Once the wind is within three meters of his body, it will be quickly smoothed by his mind. Finally, it will become a gentle breeze, blowing only half of his clothes.


    The eight gods blood studio slowly turned his head and faced Wang Xu with a smile


    "You should be the young Chinese Tianjiao who killed Yamamoto madman? What''s your name again? Yes, Wang Xu!


    You know what?


    I''m after you, but I''m tired of chasing you! "

 Chapter 857

    Although the mouth of the eight gods blood studio did not move, the voice went straight into Wang Xu''s mind.


    Eyes closed, but let people even have a kind of faint tingling, as if by acupuncture, from the inside to the outside are all seen.


    fail to show restraint!


    The eight gods blood studio stands there alone, which is a sharp sword that no longer exudes its sharpness all the time.


    With his hands on his back and without any weapons, he seemed to be sitting at a table chatting with his friends. Facing Wang Xu, he said leisurely:


    "You are very smart and know how to advance and retreat. You know that I will come to kill you and leave by plane for the first time. Unfortunately, you should not have thought that I would appear in front of you in this way, right? Isn''t it amazing? "


    Eight gods blood Zhai passed on the Chinese language. His Chinese language was so fluent that he could hardly distinguish his accent. He seemed to be a native Chinese.


    But more than a hundred years ago, the upper class of the whole East island country almost all took the Chinese language as the official language, which was a kind of worship. People who can''t speak Chinese will be looked down upon and feel that they have no culture.


    Since then, for thousands of years, China has been the Heavenly Kingdom in the hearts of the Dahe people, and everyone is proud of it.


    Then, one generation stood up and advocated the cultivation of self-confidence and self-esteem of the Daiwa people, and inspired the pride of the Chinese people. So, when the war broke out, there were blood, fire and dead people everywhere.


    Eight gods blood studio, is from that chaotic era, has been living to the present strong, killing thousands of people crazy, countless people''s nightmares.


    Wang Xu lowered his hand and raised his eyes slightly, but he didn''t look at the eight gods blood studio, but swept to the sky and earth behind it.


    The fuselage is falling at a high speed. At this time, standing at their angle, you can just see a large area of islands and cities in the distance.


    He suddenly said, "don''t you open your eyes and look back at the place where you were born for the last time? From here, the scenery is beautiful. If I miss it, I''m afraid I''ll never have another chance. "


    "The scenery is really beautiful, you really should see more, after all... If I open my eyes, you will die soon."


    The eight gods'' blood studio chuckled, shook his head slowly, then sighed and said:


    "Wang Xu, do you know? Since I slaughtered thousands of people a hundred years ago, broke the last shackles and reached the peak, I have been invincible all over the world, and almost no one can stop me. How lonely am I?


    Over the past hundred years, I have been waiting for a talented younger generation to step on the top of what I have seen, so that I will not be so lonely, so that I can have an opponent.


    It''s a pity that none of them has been successful for a hundred years. "


    At this point, the voice of the eight gods'' blood studio gradually became cold


    "But now, I wait for you! I hope you won''t let me down like those who can''t even stop me! "


    "I don''t know if you''ll be disappointed, but I''m a little disappointed." Wang Xu sighed slightly.


    Eight God blood Zhai thinks that the world is invincible, because he can not find opponents and lonely attitude, let him really want to laugh.


    Frog at the bottom of the well, you can see only a little sky.


    Although, the talent and strength of the eight gods blood studio are really enough to dominate the world. But that was before.


    Now, the world is changing and the times are changing.


    Those who can''t keep up with the times, those who can''t see the changes in the world, those who can''t grasp the chance, those who can''t get the chance, can only become dead bones in the grave, fallen corpses on the roadside, and stepping stones for others.


    "You can''t imagine what the world is going through. If you miss it, you miss it." Wang Xu''s face was indifferent and his mind was depressed


    "Originally, you might be able to see a wider sky and walk out of the road of the stronger, but now, it''s the biggest mistake in your life to catch up and kill me yourself."


    "Come on, I''m in a hurry."


    "Boy, you are too arrogant. You can''t imagine what a vast realm I entered at the last step. Can you imagine that?"


    Eight God blood Zhai smell speech, eyebrows suddenly a wrinkle, eyelid beat, unexpectedly is angry almost can''t control open.


    "Your arrogance, I will use your life, to let you understand!"


    The voice fell.


    His left hand, which he carried behind him, slowly stretched out and raised.


    The eight gods'' blood studio didn''t even bring a knife. At this time, he wanted only one hand and killed Wang Xu.


    The next moment.


    Palms together, fingertips cross cutting, such as a knife, like a sword, a split in the air.


    "Click!"


    In the void, there seemed to be a sound of something cracking.


    The next moment, the terrible and huge bright white light, cut out from the hands of the eight gods blood studio, instantly over seven or eight meters away, to Wang Xu.


    This knife just came out, and the fierce wind all around was abruptly cut off. There was a hollow knife mark in the air of China.


    That white knife light, bright, dazzling, dazzling.


    It was the white light that suddenly appeared in the cabin and cut off the whole plane.


    In the sky, he Qingmei and others, who are supported by parachutes, suddenly open their eyes. They are all incredible, and finally recognize the origin of white light.


    Is it still human?


    "A move that combines the will of martial arts? You are proud enough to create this knife. Unfortunately, it''s not enough. "


    In the face of Dao Guang, Wang Xu just shakes his head slightly, and even has leisure comments. Then he looks cold and raises his hand to point out.


    "Give it to me, broken!"


    The power of the majestic idea is condensed in a flash, stirring the reality, turning into an invisible sword, and bumping into the light of the eight gods blood studio.


    "Boom!"


    There is a huge shock in the void. The sword light contains the unique martial will of the eight gods blood studio, which is crushed in an instant.


    Without the support of the will of martial arts, the light from the outside world is directly occupied by Wang Xu''s divine thoughts, and suddenly disintegrates into nothingness.


    Two people''s fight, one earth shaking, one silent.


    If separated, it must be the earth shaking one that makes you look at it more. But when the two are put together, it is more awe inspiring to destroy the earth shaking one in silence.


    "Why?"


    Eight God blood Zhai look slightly changed, involuntarily back a step, body shape severely shake, face on the spot white.


    That is, after his martial will was destroyed, his spirit was shocked, and his spirit suffered a little trauma.


    Feeling the spirit of suffering, the eight gods blood studio was shocked.


    "How is that possible?"


    After he broke through the shackles of every master and stepped into the unimaginable unknown realm, no one could stop him.


    But now, Wang Xu easily destroyed his attack, and even let him suffer.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    The eight gods blood studio roared in his heart. This time, he stretched out his right hand and chopped it out with a knife.

 Chapter 858

    This one is stronger than before.


    The light of the sword is more bright. The rising light of the sword is like rolling up against the wind, as if it is going to tear up the dragon of nine days.


    Eight God blood Zhai believes that this knife, he is enough to two people at the foot of the fuselage, completely destroyed into slag.


    Among them, it contains his will of martial arts, and it is full of void and overwhelming pressure. Ordinary people will lose their desire to live, and will be full of despair and pain.


    However.


    Wang Xu just took back his fingers, then five fingers suddenly expanded, followed by a palm.


    Annihilation nine, the first.


    Miexu hand!


    The idea is invisible, but it is hard to see with the naked eye. The huge hand of eliminating emptiness breaks through the emptiness in an instant, just like a mountain falling down from the sky.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise. In the eyes of the eight gods blood studio, he couldn''t believe it at all. He cut out a huge light about ten meters in size. It was only halfway, and it suddenly burst apart, as if he had been hit by some invisible mountain.


    Shennian is the ultimate power possessed by the existence above wuzun. The eight gods blood studio is just a great master''s realm. How can it resist?


    "I said, you come to kill me, is the biggest mistake of your life."


    Wang Xu disdained to smile.


    If the eight gods'' blood studio doesn''t come to kill him, it will only take a year... No, not even a year. At that time, with the passage of time, the whole world will change on a large scale.


    In Wang Xu''s memory, the change of heaven and earth, though centered on China, had spread to the whole world in the end.


    Every country, every place.


    Countless old strong, more or less to obtain their own opportunities, so as to become more powerful.


    If the eight gods'' blood studio doesn''t come to kill him, his future achievements will never be beyond the present.


    But if you miss it, you miss it.


    It can''t change the final outcome of the eight gods blood studio.


    As Wang Xu stepped forward, his mind crossed the void and condensed into a three foot sword, which was cut down with all the strength.


    The eight gods'' blood studio felt the invisible danger. He had no doubt that if he didn''t do something, he would die, absolutely.


    Faced with this extreme sense of danger, he could only sigh and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Why force me?"


    This pair of eyes, first showing a trace of helplessness, when the eye contact Wang Xu''s moment, suddenly changed extremely cold, rich blood color and killing intention inside the crazy surge, like a volcano suppressed for hundreds of years, in an instant explosion.


    Boom!


    With the silent vibration of the void, the eyes of the eight gods'' blood studio were completely occupied by the color of blood.


    At the same time, as if the sound of the surging river, came from his body, a trace of blood mist quickly condensed in his hands, in the twinkling of an eye, a red knife appeared.


    Shashengwan!


    It''s three feet and four inches long. It was made by a famous craftsman in the Warring States period. It''s said that it was the first magic blade in the Warring States period. It was stained with too much enemy''s blood and finally dyed red.


    The eight gods'' blood studio is not without weapons, but his sword, which always exists in his body.


    Originally, the eight gods blood studio never thought to use this knife, but Wang Xu''s strength was far beyond his expectation.


    Don''t move, he will die!


    And he doesn''t want to die, so it''s better for Wang Xu to die!


    "The French soldier?"


    At the moment when shashengwan appeared, Wang Xu also suddenly raised his eyebrows and flashed a touch of surprise.


    Although the quality of shashengwan was only inferior to that of a French soldier, it was enough to surprise him. After all, this is the Chinese world, not the Xuankong City, not the Wu Dynasty.


    Open your eyes and you''ll get the shashengwan.


    The eight gods blood studio seems to have become another person. It seems to have returned to the time when he slaughtered ten thousand people a hundred years ago, and no one can stop him.


    He is the nightmare of the strong!


    He is the first sword master of Daiwa!


    He is the God of Kendo... Who breaks through the shackles of the master and embarks on the invincible lonely years!


    The eight gods blood studio holds a knife in both hands and shoots violently to avoid the extreme danger in the void. Like a flash of lightning, he cuts Wang Xu in the air.


    The human Dao is like one, and the Dao is still in the air. The eight gods blood studio has cut out hundreds of Dao in an instant. The fierce bloody Dao light almost fills the sky above Wang Xu''s head, covering all the vital parts of his body.


    The fighting experience of the eight gods'' blood studio is not terrible. Just because of the invisible danger, they can judge that they have to fight with Wang Xu to kill each other.


    Inadvertently, the eight gods blood studio seized Wang Xu''s only and biggest weakness.


    body!


    Wang Xu didn''t see any change in his face. He just stepped back calmly.


    "Boom!"


    In one step, there seemed to be a series of thunder blasts in the void, and a hand came down from the sky to shoot the eight gods blood studio.


    But the danger perception of the eight gods'' blood studio is extremely acute. In an instant, he retreats and steps out to the left. Under his feet, he can see that the white air wave is blown up. Then he turns abruptly, not slowly but faster, and pours on Wang Xu again from the other side.


    The red blade of shashengwan almost became the front piece of magma when the volcano erupted. The blood color covered the sky. In a moment, the bright blade light changed countless angles.


    Lift, stab, pierce, block, collapse, chop, chop, return


    In this moment, the moves that can almost be used by the sword are simplified and finally combined into one. The red sharp point of the knife is in front of Wang Xu''s face in a flash.


    "Death


    Eight gods blood Zhai burst to drink out, the blood color of the fundus of the eye is twisted and ferocious, cruel.


    At this point.


    Wang Xu has retreated to the edge of the fuselage, behind which is the sky flashing at high speed, and below which is the blue sea rapidly approaching.


    "Ah


    With a sigh, Wang Xu stepped back again, and his mind gathered together like a tide.


    The next moment.


    His right hand is pressing down. This time, it is no longer a hand to eliminate emptiness, but two, three, four


    In an instant, nearly ten hands of eliminating emptiness ran through the void and came down from the sky, one by one. Instead of capturing the changing body shape of the eight gods blood studio, they aimed at the whole fuselage and smashed it madly.


    "You forced me!"


    Wang Xu sighed. His mind lifted his body upward. Like a maggot of tarsal bone, he chased the red sword light behind him. It also rolled up, like a big red snake with its mouth open to the sky, trying to bite the enemy.


    "Kill the empty hand, twenty ways!"


    There was a huge shock in the void. The red light at Wang Xu''s feet suddenly stopped, and then exploded into a bloody spot. At the last moment, the eight gods blood studio turned into a black line and shot out from the side.


    "Touch!"


    The fuselage was sunken and nearly broke.


    "Kill the empty hand, thirty ways!"


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, his mind was surging again, the void was shocked, and the invisible hand was smashed down again.


    At this moment, he only felt that the sky above his head and all sides of his body were filled with the feeling that he could not see, could not touch, could only feel faintly, and was full of extreme danger.


    There is no way to heaven, and you can''t retreat on all sides.


    "Step on it


    Without any hesitation, Ba Shen Xue Zhai stepped on his feet, broke the fuselage and bumped his head down.


    "Forty ways to destroy the empty hand!"


    Wang Xu didn''t pause at all, and his mind revived.


    "Kill the empty hand, fifty ways!"


    "Sixty!"


    ¡­¡­


    "A hundred!"


    Boom!


    In the earth shaking sound, the incomplete fuselage, like a falling meteor, was shot into the sea by countless invisible hands.


    The surging waves rose in an instant and covered everything.

 Chapter 859

    When the fuselage fell into the sea.


    The sky was covered with sea water, which almost covered the whole sky. The continuous blue water curtain seemed to turn into a huge wall rising from the earth.


    After reaching the highest point, he gave a slight meal, and then suddenly fell down to form a curved arc, which completely smashed a small section of the fuselage left in the air into the sea.


    WOW!


    The waves swelled and splashed. But just a few breathing time, before that kind of as if to destroy the sky and the earth, shocking visual feast disappeared.


    The sea was calm again. Only the blue sea, the incomplete fuselage and the eight gods'' blood room could be seen, as if they had never appeared before.


    The parachute flowers fluttering above the sky have changed from three to five. In addition to meiyingzi, there is also a close pilot and a stewardess.


    Almost everyone was stunned.


    "Is it still human power?"


    Because it was too far away, a few people could only see a small shadow standing in the air, but they didn''t know whether it was Wang Xu or the eight gods blood studio.


    However, just at that moment, the huge wall of the waves rocked everyone.


    "Who on earth won?"


    Meiyingzi murmured to herself, anxiously controlling the direction of the parachute and drifting to the battlefield.


    "Master, it must be you who win? Don''t let anything happen


    As for Mei, Jizi and he Qingmei, they are stunned. They are not mentally competent. They are just like dreaming. They are all in a trance and dizzy.


    At this time, Wang Xuli was in the void, but he didn''t look relaxed. On the contrary, he gradually showed a trace of dignity.


    "The breath that has just changed suddenly seems to be like a breakthrough in the realm. Has it been promoted to seven grade division? The breath is a bit like, but the level of strength is a little lower. However, even if the breakthrough is temporary, it should not survive, right


    When Wang Xu is thinking about it.


    All of a sudden.


    At the foot of the sea suddenly burst open, countless spray explosion scattered, from which shot a body red figure.


    On this figure, there was a continuous explosion of huge force, as if it were a volcanic eruption.


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly. Looking down, he saw that the eight gods blood studio was covered with burns and blood, and he was standing on the sea with a miserable appearance.


    But he didn''t seem to care at all. Instead, he looked up, his eyes were as bright as stars, and said with high spirits:


    "Boy, I want to thank you!"


    "If it wasn''t for you, I would never have experienced the feeling of death again, nor would I have the motivation to make further breakthroughs. I''m afraid I can''t step into a higher level all the time."


    "Boy, thank you very much. You can never imagine or realize the strength of me now."


    The eight gods blood studio said word by word, and the God awn in his eyes was more and more bright. At the end, there was a flicker of electricity and light.


    He slowly stretched out his hand, countless blood mist gathered again, and the blade of shashengwan condensed again inch by inch.


    "Now, it seems that I can feel that I am the God in this world. It seems that I can cover the whole world with one hand!


    When I step on the sea, I can feel the deep power of the sea!


    When I open my eyes, I can see the end of the sky, the seabirds flying above the sky!


    When I breathe, I can feel, from the depths of the void, between heaven and earth, that endless power, constantly rushing into my body, constantly gathering, constantly growing


    The eight gods blood studio slowly closed his eyes, slightly raised his head, opened his arms, and his face was full of intoxication and enjoyment.


    With his voice, the breath of power on him is rising wildly, as if there is no end to it, constantly climbing towards an unknown realm.


    His spiritual power, like an open net, spreads in all directions along the void. It seems that he wants to spread all over the world and master everything in his mind.


    The breakthrough of the realm is the dual change of the body and soul, and the fastest growth of the ultimate strength.


    Next second.


    Bashen xuezhai opens his eyes, grabs the shashengwan with one hand, and points the blade at Wang Xu


    "So, I won''t hide again, because I don''t have to hide at all! And in order to appreciate what you''ve done to me, I''ll give you a knife... "


    His eyes were full of blood, excited to some abnormal distortion, grinning, cruel and ferocious


    "... kill you!"


    The voice fell.


    The tip of the knife suddenly raised. A knife was more terrible than before. The light of the knife instantly rolled up, crossed a beautiful arc and cut Wang Xu.


    Looking at all this, Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, and even showed a sneer smile of disdain


    "It seems that I have overestimated you. You have just broken through into the complete six grade division. Before that, you just reached your strength, but your mood was stuck outside the door."


    "Don''t mention that you are the new great master of liupinjing, that is, qipinjing, bapinjing, jiupinjing, and even wuzun. I don''t know how much I killed."


    "What are you? You''re here to brag too? "


    Wang Xu sneered, his voice dropped, and gently reached down to point.


    No escape?


    It''s just that you''re afraid to get out of the way.


    "The nine forms of annihilation, the first form."


    "Destroy the empty hand!"


    Suddenly, heaven and earth change color.


    It''s not that miexu''s hand is so terrifying and powerful, but that the huge blood colored sword light of the eight gods'' blood studio rises against the sky. In an instant, miexu''s hand disintegrates into pieces, explodes and scatters into blood colored fragments all over the sky.


    The whole sky, as if under a bloody rainstorm.


    In this bloody rainstorm, it is protruding and converging, so that the naked eye can clearly see a hand nearly seven or eight meters in size, falling from the sky, emitting a strange breath that makes people tremble.


    Clearly see this big hand, eight God blood Zhai also not from the face crazy change, finally know oneself before and Wang Xu fight, sensing those inexplicable danger in the end from what.


    Although his intuition told him that this big hand could still threaten his life, he just broke through and was extremely confident, but he thought that he had the ability to follow.


    "I''m stronger!"


    "So, I won''t dodge!"


    "Give it to me, break it!"


    He screamed three times, and the blood in his eyes almost condensed into substance.


    "The limit of sabre, killing, killing is male!"


    Eight gods blood Zhai slowly raised his hand, and the body of Sha Sheng Wan in his hand disintegrated inch by inch, turning into a red light that fell into his heart.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In a flash, the huge, strange, powerful heartbeat vibrated in the void, as if it were a war drum.


    But in his hands, he still seemed to hold an invisible sword.


    This knife, as if heavy, so that he must use up all his strength to cut out, hands empty grip, inch by inch pull up, inch by inch up.


    With these movements, his muscles burst inch by inch, and the healed wounds even burst open. From the inside, instead of the blood, the blood mist like life came out. After a circle outside, it penetrated into his heart again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the void, the beating heart sounds more and more loud, and the body of the eight gods blood studio is full of cracks, like a porcelain doll, as if it would explode at any time.


    But he didn''t care.


    Keng!


    Finally, his hands reached the top, and the invisible tip of the knife seemed to have pointed directly at Wang Xu.


    Eight gods blood Zhai hands empty grip on the top of the head, and then fiercely pull down.


    "A million people slaughtered are heroes in Heroes... All living beings are dead!"


    "I will kill you!"


    Boom.


    On the sea surface, a bright blood knife light swept out, running through the sky, as if there was no end, as if there was no boundless, do not know when to disappear, do not know where will eventually disappear.


    The whole heaven and earth, only the bloody sword light against the sky!


    Even a fisherman on a fishing boat separated by dozens of nautical miles could not help but put down his action and look up at the bloody light


    "What is this? Laser weapons? "


    But in the next second.


    The blood color of the sky suddenly broke away, and it first went away in all directions, almost dyed the whole sky of the Sea red.


    "Ah, it''s huoshaoyun. It''s the first time in my life that I''ve seen such a strange huoshaoyun! But it''s beautiful! "


    Fishermen suddenly giggle, happy.


    Then, as if he thought of something, his face changed and he felt it in a hurry.


    "Oh, I forgot to take a picture! What about cell phones? What about cell phones? "

 Chapter 860

    Blood knife light across the sky, shining twenty miles.


    Above the sky, in the eyes of he Qingmei, Mei yingzi and others, there was only the rich color of blood. Besides, there was no other sight.


    "Master?"


    "Wang Xu?"


    "Prince Wang?"


    When their faces changed wildly, a calm voice came to their ears


    "Destroy the void... Hand!"


    In an instant, the rising blood knife light suddenly stagnated, and then like a pile of building blocks, it quickly broke up from top to bottom, and the blood fragments shot around, vaguely outlining an invisible hand.


    Not one, two, three


    It''s dense, overlapping, with countless hands, one after another, constantly shooting from the sky, abruptly scattering, breaking and destroying the bloody knife.


    The eight gods'' blood studio still keeps the action of chopping with a knife. Before he can react, countless invisible hands stained with blood have flooded him.


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless and his eyes were indifferent.


    Mie Xu''s hand looked at him a lot. In fact, he only performed five at one time. The essence of shennian''s power is far more than that of the eight gods'' blood studio, so after shooting the blood Sabre light, it doesn''t lose much. He controls it again and takes it one after another. It looks like there are countless.


    When Ba Shen Xue Zhai''s strength increased greatly after he broke through the realm, the false "invincible" mentality produced by him no longer evaded and decided to meet him head-on, it had already decided the outcome of the other party.


    "This... How can... I break through again in the realm of the gods... Unprecedented, how can I lose?"


    Eight God blood Zhai lips tremble, eyes against the top of the head of the big hand, but it is a blank and do not want to believe.


    He, obviously, has taken a higher step out of the impossibility, and has reached the realm that countless master level masters can''t reach even in their whole life.


    He should have been invincible?


    But, why, still can''t match Wang Xu?


    He couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to accept it.


    Next second.


    "Boom!"


    The hands of miexu suddenly closed, and the body of the eight gods'' blood studio suddenly froze in the air, holding a posture of looking up and waving a knife upward, motionless. The breath on the body quickly disappeared, and the look in the eyes was empty.


    His spirit was destroyed into pieces, and instantly disappeared, leaving only an empty body.


    After losing the nourishment of the spirit, the breath of life on the body is also falling rapidly. In a twinkling of an eye, it becomes a dead body.


    The next moment.


    Under the pull of gravity, the body suddenly fell.


    Poop!


    The water splashed and calmed down again. There was nothing above the blue sea. The sea breeze blew by and there was a little wave.


    Not far away, a group of unknown blue backed and black winged sea fish leaped out of the sea, crossed a beautiful track in the air, drilled into the sea again, wagged their tails, and swam to the farther sea.


    In a short time, on the sea, except for Wang Xu, who stands aloof in the sky, everything seems to have never happened.


    ¡­¡­


    On the sea more than ten miles away.


    A cruise ship is running at the highest speed. On the deck of the ship, there are a group of people. Among the seven or eight men and women, there are dragon sword Ichiro and Yixie and Mei.


    At this time, all the people looked up and looked at the sky in front of them.


    There, without the red knife light of blood rising from the sky before, the blue sky and white clouds have been restored.


    "Who won?"


    Someone can''t help whispering Nannan out.


    "It must be the master of the eight gods blood studio who won. A hundred years ago, he was invincible in the world, and no one could stop him. If you think about the bloody sword light just like a Qianlong rising into the sky, you should know how to win."


    There is a middle-aged man in a blue martial arts uniform, with his left hand pressing the sword around his waist, and his right hand dancing excitedly, shouting.


    Many people around also nodded together. After all, the last knife of the eight gods blood studio was too powerful, even though it was separated by dozens of kilometers.


    But from such a distance, the light of the knife can be transmitted, so that people can see a trace of the outline, we can see the horror of the knife.


    What''s more?


    Before the eight gods blood Zhai stepped into the sky, a knife cut off the plane scene, also deeply shocked people.


    In their hearts, the eight gods'' blood house is not a man, but a god!


    "The eight gods are the real realm of gods, and Yamamoto madman is by no means his opponent." The joy in the eyes of dragon sword Ichiro is hard to restrain, and he says in a deep voice:


    "Just that knife, even the one who killed Yamamoto madman, is absolutely unstoppable!"


    Yi Xie and Mei and others all nodded slightly, and their faces couldn''t restrain their joy.


    But just then.


    A voice suddenly came from the top of people''s heads.


    "Can you tell me what you are happy about?"


    People subconsciously looked up and saw a beautiful young man with black hair and black eyes. From hundreds of meters above, he was slowly falling, as if there was an invisible ladder at his feet.


    At the moment of seeing the youth, all the people on the cruise deck turned pale at the same time, and their faces were extremely blue.


    Lost again!


    In the end, it was white!


    wear a funeral face as if newly bereft of both parents!


    Just because this young man, no one else, is Wang Xu.


    "How is that possible?"


    Longdao Yilang and Yixie Hemei and others all instantly stare at Wang Xu, who is falling in the air.


    Immediately after that, their excited and excited mood fell into the deepest dark abyss.


    Wang Xu appeared here. Looking at his appearance, he was not only intact, but also didn''t seem to have experienced a fierce battle, just like usual.


    What does that mean?


    Eight gods blood house


    Lost!


    Life and death are hard to predict!


    Even, probably dead!


    "How could it be you? How is that possible? What about the eight gods'' blood room? What about the madman, the nightmare, the killer? " Dragon knife Ichiro only feel cold limbs, full of panic.


    And Yi Xie and Mei and others are also cold in heart.


    Eight gods blood Zhai are defeated, who are their opponents?


    And Wang Xu, too young, just in his early twenties, has such a terrible, all-round power. China has him, this generation


    No, in the future, at least five hundred years, the Bushido of the East Island will be pressed on its head by the other side and will not move.


    The eight gods'' blood studio was defeated, and Wang Xu won.


    The Chinese martial arts circle, which has been in a state of depression, will usher in a glorious and splendid era. If Wang Xu does not die, outsiders will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    Because he''s alone.


    All men are enemies!


    "He shouldn''t have been born in China..." longdaoyilang was bitter.

 Chapter 861

    Yi Xie and Mei look at the sky with complicated eyes. The young man who looks down at the people below is just like a God. In his beautiful eyes, they are all shocked, disbelieving, bitter and so on.


    Obviously, the eight gods blood studio is the strongest one they can find out. It has been pushed up for 100 years since then. In the East Island, it is also the most powerful one that no one dares to provoke.


    Even more than a hundred years ago, the eight gods'' blood house traveled all over the world to seek the master''s battle, and no one knew the specific situation. But in the end, the eight gods'' blood house returned and slaughtered thousands of people, and no one could stop him. It became the nightmare of all the strong people in the East Island.


    Perhaps, in this world, there are other more powerful old monsters than the eight gods blood studio. But


    Wang Xu is only in his early twenties. He is a young man worthy of the name. He really won?!


    First, Yamamoto madman, and then eight gods blood studio, he seems to have been completely unhurt, it seems that he has not used all his strength. Is this guy a natural strong man, born in accordance with the will of the world?


    Yi Xie and Mei have mixed feelings in their hearts. They can''t help thinking about the natural gods in the myth. They are extremely scared for a moment.


    At this time, Ichiro Longdao struggled to step forward and asked in a trembling voice:


    "Dare to ask, are you the prince of China? What about the people who fought with you before? "


    "I killed him." Wang Xu casually replied, glancing at the foot of the cruise ship, just want to say something.


    Suddenly there was a loud drink


    "Huaxia, don''t you dare to talk nonsense. Lord bashen xuezhai is invincible. No one can stop him! Said, "did you run away on the way?"


    I saw a samurai in black, with his hands on the sword at his waist, glaring at Wang Xu. The murderous spirit of terror gushed out of him like a cold wind.


    Around, a lot of weak people who come into contact with it are pale and have to retreat to one side.


    Because his name is shinzhai Ota. He is one of the top martial arts masters in the East Island. He is almost as strong as Daming.


    When the master is strong, he will kill like a sword. Who can resist him if his strength is a little lower?


    "Letter of small farmland..." Yi evil and beautiful facial expression suddenly big change, open mouth to want to say what.


    Shinzhai ODA is a hot tempered man and an old friend of madman Yamamoto.


    Before that, she tried her best to persuade the other party not to be angry and take revenge on Wang Xu. Dongdao lost another strong swordsman.


    But now, he yells at Wang Xu face to face, doesn''t he let her plan all this in vain?


    Sure enough.


    "Well? Why? If you want to kill me, just die. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed and waved. A big invisible hand came down from the sky and photographed him.


    In silence, the extreme danger of terror had already come, which made Noda''s face suddenly change.


    "Drink!"


    Almost without any hesitation, Noda shinzhai fiercely draws the sword.


    The dragon snake''s head is high, and the sword is silvery white. The samurai sword with a length of nearly 1.3 meters instantly cuts the air, bringing a sharp roar.


    Kota shinzhai followed the sword. The sword was powerful and fierce. He did not hide from the danger he felt. He faced the danger and went through it bravely.


    If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win!


    The moment of life and death, who is afraid of death, who lost half!


    "Gale, strike!"


    The air was abruptly cut into a black scar by shinzhai Oda''s knife. The white waves on both sides showed how terrible the power of his knife was.


    It''s so strong!


    Sure enough, it is one of the famous swordsmen of Bushido in East island country!


    Around the east island country experts, one by one is dazzled, many faces show uncontrollable excitement, fundus is excited cruel.


    "Die


    Some people can''t control it. They pinch their fists with both hands, stare to the maximum, and squeeze out a roar with all their strength from their throat.


    But suddenly.


    The roar of excitement came to an abrupt end at the top.


    Because, with the spirit of fearlessness and fighting to death, shinzhai OTA, who had just jumped three meters high, was frozen in the air.


    Everyone, after a little stupefied, can clearly feel the rising momentum of Noda shinzhai. With this stiffness, he is falling and falling rapidly.


    Hardly a breath.


    Kota shinzhai''s momentum disappeared without a trace. What''s more, people couldn''t feel the breath of life.


    Dead silence!


    Strange quiet, no one breathing, all at this moment, staring at Noda shinzhai.


    Their eyes, with the body of Noda shinsair, inch by inch to fall, inside the horror, also in a trace of crazy growth.


    final.


    Patta! Bang Dang!


    Shinzhai ODA fell on the deck of the cruise ship like noodles. The sword he held high in his hand also fell powerlessly. He bounced twice on the deck and never moved again.


    Dead?


    Shinzhai OTA, a powerful swordsman, just like this


    Dead?!


    At the same time, people''s faces turned white to the bottom, and their eyes were terrified.


    soundless and stirless.


    It''s weird.


    No one present could find out how shinzhai Noda died, except that he died quickly


    no


    Too fast!


    "How could..."


    Longdao Ichiro and others trembled uncontrollably.


    Several strong masters led by him subconsciously looked at Yi Xie and Mei, and their lips trembled violently.


    At this moment, they finally know why Yixie and Mei wanted to prevent people from taking revenge on Wang Xu, and instead, they did not hesitate to ask the eight gods blood studio, a lunatic, a killer, and a nightmare of countless people.


    Because, they will die!


    Dead, worthless!


    In the face of people''s frightened eyes, Wang Xu didn''t care. In a dead silence, he slowly fell on the flagpole on the top of the cruise ship and said faintly:


    "I''ve requisitioned this ship. You have three minutes to jump into the lifeboat and leave. By the way, the crew can''t leave. Sail for me to pick up some people."


    "Finally, let me confirm. Is there any objection?"


    opposition?


    At this time, who dares to oppose?


    Longdao Ichiro, Yixie and Mei are in a state of tragic despair, and they can''t raise a little bit of resistance.


    If they can fight, they are not afraid of death!


    However, it''s not a matter of whether we can fight, but whether it''s worth dying!


    In front of Wang Xu, Noda shinzhai, like a mole ant, died easily.


    The key is that they don''t even know how Kota shinzhai died. This kind of unknown death makes people fear.


    "I''ll wait and leave!"


    Yi Xie and Mei lowered their heads slowly, and their voice was extremely bitter and humble.


    With that, she was the first to turn around and jump into the sea. She didn''t even dare to waste time taking the lifeboat. Behind her, long daoyilang and others bowed their heads and kept silent. One by one, they jumped into the sea like dumplings.


    Wang Xuping looked at it calmly, standing there, calmly watching these people jump into the sea, and then seemed to think of something.


    Suddenly, Yixie and meidun are caught back on the boat by him


    "I''ve forgotten that one more person is needed to direct the crew, just you."


    Yixie and meiben were surprised. After hearing this, he put down his heart and bowed his head respectfully to Wang Xu: "yes, Wang... Childe!"


    On the sea, a group of East Island masters fell into the water, their faces were blue, but no one dared to say a word.


    After today, Wang Xu will replace the eight gods blood studio and become a nightmare for countless warriors in the Bushido of the east island state.


    Who can be the opponent of this monster?


    There was despair in the hearts of all.

 Chapter 862

    meanwhile.


    Huaxia.


    On the official forum of Wumeng, a powerful news exploded the whole Chinese Wudao world in an instant.


    Shocked! Wang Xu, the first genius of Chinese martial arts, shows up in Dongdao and stirs up the situation of Bushido in Dahe!


    As soon as this post appeared, it was hot searched for 24 hours in a short time.


    As a result, almost 90% of the posts in the forum and Wumeng app are related to this.


    "Prince Wang went to the East Island? When did you go? There is no news at all


    Someone asked in an update.


    "It''s true that since he won the first place in the National College Students'' Wushu and Taoism exchange competition held by Wumeng three months ago, he has disappeared without any news. When did he go to Dongdao?" Another person knows more news. As soon as it''s sent out, it''s blasted by comments.


    "Who is Wang Xu?"


    "Ha ha, what''s the number one in the martial arts and Taoism exchange competition for college students? How dare you call it the first day? During this period, the martial arts schools of Wumeng have almost opened all over the country. I don''t know how many talents have emerged. I, Da Xukun, is the first one among the younger generation! "


    "Yes, I''m Da Xukun''s first talent! Handsome people, beautiful voice, good martial arts skills! "


    The building was soon crooked.


    Then, another dynamic message was highlighted.


    "The latest first-hand news, Wang Xu, the first young Tianjiao in China! Kill the madman Yamamoto, known as the first sword sect of Bushido in East Island! In the same generation, there is no rival between the masters! I''m a great Chinese warrior


    As soon as the news came out.


    In an instant, the entire Wumeng forum and app completely exploded, and the number of visits and hits directly climbed to the first place in all software traffic in the application market in a short time. Second place, but also was dumped three positions.


    "Damn it! What a bull! This guy is a real killer. He can kill wherever he goes. Coordinate Mordor. It''s said that three months ago, Mordor was slaughtered more than 100 killers by him overnight. The next day, the bodies of those killers were all over Mordor! " Someone wrote back and sighed.


    Then, in a few breaths, he added thousands of replies to this reply, the same coordinate magic all, I heard.


    Finally, coordinate magic all, was another person''s message to top down.


    "River and sea! I''m the first Chinese genius. I''m from the sea A person with a nickname of Liu Jia San Shao posted a post and was later dug under the news.


    "Liu Jia San Shao? Is it not Liu Qinlong and Liu sanshao of Jianghai Liu family? No, now it''s time to change the name to Liu''s family, Master Liu! "


    "Is it really Liu Qinlong? Isn''t he the 10th young Tianjiao in the latest list of Tianjiao in the Wumeng? "


    "It''s said that Liu sanshao is the apprentice of the prince. I don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    Most of the people who search online are young people. Nowadays, there is a trend of "martial arts" among young people in China. I don''t know how much it''s better than the fashion of Hanfu and the trend of chasing stars.


    Even then, a large number of martial arts "stars" have become idols of many young people, such as little fresh meat and big legged goddess.


    Soon.


    It''s another hot search on the top.


    If the previous hot search is all water, then this one is full of dry goods.


    "Yamamoto madman, a hundred years ago, was already a Kendo genius in the east island country. His real name was Yamamoto. Because he was invincible in kendo at home, he crossed the sea alone to China, challenged countless experts, and finally became famous. Later, he claimed that there was no one in kendo, so he changed his name to madman


    "Up to now, he is over 130 years old and lives in seclusion in Qiuye mountain. He has many disciples and masters. He has a very high status in the East Island Kingdom."


    As soon as this dry goods came out, many people looked at it and immediately sniffed at Wang Xu.


    "What is it? So it''s a 130 year old, dying guy? This young master Wang is not good either. He only knows how to bully the old people? "


    "Upstairs, what the hell do you know? I don''t know if the life span will be prolonged after the cultivation of martial arts reaches the master''s realm? The older the guy is, the more powerful he is. You didn''t read the brochures of new recruits of Wumeng, did you? Go home and study. Don''t come out and make a fool of yourself. "


    "Go on, dry boss! If there are any other revelations, report them all at one time! "


    There was a lot of confusion, and the "dry goods blaster" also lived up to expectations, and another dry goods was thrown out.


    "Yamamoto''s madman died, and the mad Taoist temple was destroyed. The number of dead people is unknown, but it will never be less than that of the night when the demon capital was built. The killers were lying on the streets, and people were scared!"


    In an instant, the crowd was amazed again. After "coordinate hot", they reappeared "666 amazing hot".


    But no matter how noisy it is on the Internet, it''s just a group of young people who have nothing to do when they have enough to eat.


    We all call it fierce. In fact, there are not many people who really understand the meaning of these messages.


    However, in the top ranks of Chinese martial arts circles, countless people are worried.


    Wu Meng.


    The main building of Mordor branch.


    "The specific strength of Yamamoto madman must be very clear to all of you here. Although the strength of all of you here has made great progress in the past year, the overall strength of Chinese martial arts and Taoism is also further rising, and the future is brilliant after all."


    Huo Jingtian, sitting on the throne, said in a gentle voice.


    "But that''s all in the future. We need time to gather strength now in order to deal with more troubles in the future. Now that Yamamoto is dead, it''s not worth mentioning.


    But if Wang Xu was the one who killed him, things would be very troublesome! "


    In his next performance, there are several old men with strong breath, as well as Zhang Linzhi and other high-level members of the branch of mordu Wumeng.


    Everyone''s face is not good-looking. After all, it''s about Wang Xu, so people can''t help ignoring him.


    "Mr. Huo, what are you worried about? Yamamoto''s madman is dead. With Wang Xu''s strength, no one should be able to endanger his life in East Island? " A senior official frowned slightly.


    "Don''t look down on the strongmen of the east island country. Other people don''t say that a single eight gods blood studio is an absolute big trouble." Huo Jingtian said faintly.


    "Eight gods blood house? The lunatic who slaughtered a hundred years ago? Shouldn''t he have already died when he gave up resistance and let others kill him? Is this madman still alive? " An old man opened his eyes and was shocked.


    "The eight gods blood studio is a madman and a genius that is hard for ten thousand people. A hundred years ago, he broke through the shackles of the master and probably stepped into a large number of divisions. Who can kill him?" There was a rare fluctuation in Huo Jingtian''s voice.


    In fact, he and the eight gods'' blood studio are people of the same era. When he was young, even he had to admit that he could not compare with the eight gods blood studio.


    However, the times have changed. Now let him compare himself with the eight gods blood studio


    Excuse me, who is the eight gods blood studio?


    "The madman, is he still alive?" All the people present turned pale almost at the same time.


    If it''s the eight gods blood studio.


    Even if Wang Xu was a genius, he would not be the rival of the eight gods blood studio.

 Chapter 863

    "Alive, a hundred years ago, he should have touched the edge of the great master''s realm. A hundred years later, I don''t know how far the eight gods snow studio is from the real great master''s realm.


    However, after all, he has no chance to wait for us. He may go further, he may not make any progress, and he may even fall back. "


    Huo Jingtian shook his head and said in a calm tone: "but I guess once I know that Wang Xu killed Yamamoto madman, he will do it!


    Wang Xu, he will be used as a breakthrough opportunity! "


    When they heard the words, they suddenly felt a sense of stagnation in their hearts. Many people had a sense of admiration for the eight gods blood studio.


    Even in the solar realm, there are a lot of warriors stuck below for life and can no longer be saved.


    And Yamamoto madman, with his own strength, could touch a large number of divisions a hundred years ago. His talent is really terrible.


    "Besides, Wang Xu should be in Xuankong city at this time. I don''t know how he got to Dongdao. But no matter what, the boy can''t die. His talent can be said to be hard to come out through the ages. It''s hard for this generation to produce any more young people who are better than him.


    He is very important to our Wumeng and the future of China.


    So, I will go to the east island country myself and bring him back completely. "


    When Huo Jingtian said this, he slowly raised his head and set his eyes on Zhang Linzhi


    "Lin Zhi, while I''m away, you plan to continue with the affairs of the branch of modu Wu League. It''s about half a month before the new" gate "appears. There should be no big trouble."


    "Teacher, you are our backbone, and your cultivation has just broken through. You should have a firm foundation. Let others go." A touch of worry flashed in Zhang Linzhi''s eyes.


    Huo Jingtian shook his head


    "Just because I just broke through, I need a fierce fight. This is not only for saving people, but also for myself. "


    Then he got up and strode out.


    However.


    Just then.


    All of a sudden, a first-class martial artist with a shocked face came running quickly. Before he arrived, the voice came:


    "Mr. Huo, the latest news is that Mr. Wang has killed another important person in the east island state!"


    "Well?"


    Huo Jingtian frowned slightly, stopped at his feet, looked up at the people, and asked in a deep voice: "who died?"


    Others looked at it one after another with complicated eyes.


    No matter who died, Wang Xu''s ability to cause trouble is really big enough.


    In China.


    In just a few months, many martial arts masters died, and one person stirred the whole magic city.


    Although there was little contact with the Wumeng, because of Wang Xu, the Wumeng had to advance the plan, open and complete the Wudao, and win over the major Wudao families.


    Now, this troublemaker, I don''t know how, went to the east island country. This is really a big news, followed by a big news.


    "Back to Huo, yes, yes..."


    Maybe because of too much excitement, the visitor took a deep breath several times and finally spit out a name:


    "Eight gods, blood house!"


    The voice fell.


    The whole hall was dead.


    Almost everyone, subconsciously widened their eyes, face expression is extremely rich.


    The atmosphere is also very strange.


    "You said... Eight gods blood studio was killed by... Wang Xu?"


    After four or five breaths, Huo Jingcai took a hard breath. His face was slightly twisted, struggling and hesitating. He asked again for confirmation.


    "Yes, just came the news, the whole East island country Bushido is dead, eight God blood Zhai was killed on the sea by Prince Wang!"


    The master of yipinjing, who reported the news, didn''t find anything different. He was just as shocked when he heard the news when people were silent.


    He said it again excitedly and in more detail.


    What eight gods'' blood studio cuts off the plane with one knife, what knife is as light as a dragon, rises against the sky and spreads all over the sea, but is scattered by Wang Xu.


    Everything, all the people present, sounds more dreamy.


    Huo Jingtian was even more dazed.


    Saving people?


    Where does anyone need his help?


    ¡­¡­


    "I knew, my man, is the strongest!"


    In Mordor University, Chen Yuqing slowly put down the phone in her hand, with a happy smile on her lips and two dimples on her cheeks.


    It was Wang Xu who just talked to her about he Qingmei. Then he casually said that he might come back later because he met a madman on the way and was slightly delayed by the other party.


    Although Wang Xu didn''t say it clearly, Chen Yuqing didn''t know what trouble Wang Xu said?


    She slightly lowered her head, looked at the pop-up hot news on the mobile phone screen, slightly pulled down the screen, almost all of which were about Wang Xu.


    She was drawn into a group of martial arts college students by her roommates, and now the discussion is hot.


    Even after dinner with her, the roommate who just came out of the canteen saw her put down the phone and looked over curiously, smiling and casually asked:


    "Yuqing, whose phone is it? Laugh so happy. Is it your boyfriend who lost five years in high school and met by chance? "


    Chen Yuqing looks up and smiles. Before she can answer, her roommate mumbles and changes the topic. She looks down at the screen of her mobile phone


    "Ah, Yuqing, is this prince Wang really or not? The first genius of China? Why is he the only one who discusses online? Wait, this... "


    All of a sudden, the roommate''s eyes suddenly widened, his eyes almost fell off the bridge of his nose, and he cried out with fear, excitement and yearning


    "My God! This young master Wang is just a strange smell! Kill another Daiwa strongman! Eight gods blood house? What''s the identity of this guy? Listening to the name, I feel very strong. Ah, why is there no dry goods? I''m going to tell you what happened in front of you


    While shouting, she has been buried in the mobile phone fast typing, where can also take care of his roommate''s boyfriend.


    Seeing this, Chen Yuqing just smiles, silently pulls out someone''s chat box and sends out a heart with a line of words:


    "Dear, come back quickly, miss you! "MEDA!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Magic wind home mansion, fengyuqiao sitting in his room on the bed, suddenly received a phone call, caller ID, is still unknown number.


    "What''s going on? Which idiot agency has been calling me since yesterday? I''ve hung up with you several times, but I still don''t have any self-consciousness? "


    With a frown and a complaint, fengyuqiao finally impatiently connects, opens its mouth and yells in a cold voice:


    "I''m warning you, no matter which company is behind you, all my activities have been cancelled and no projects have been accepted these days. My agent should have told you already?


    Now, tell me, who gave you this number? "


    Fengyuqiao has decided that no matter who dares to leak her private phone, she will die! Sure! It''s over!


    But the next second.


    A familiar voice came from her constant missing for three months


    "It''s me. I''m back."


    "Wang Xu?"


    Fengyuqiao body suddenly starts from the bed, and then the voice chokes instantly:


    "Asshole, you''ve been gone for three months. You don''t even send a message. How dare you come to me now?


    Say, do you have another woman outside?


    Or do you prefer Chen Yuqing to me? "


    "Wuwu! I miss you so much... "

 Chapter 864

    Compared with almost a jubilant China.


    In the Bushido of the east island state, countless warriors are dead.


    There is no such large-scale martial arts organization as Huaxia Martial Arts League, which almost follows the times and is at the forefront of the times. The speed of news dissemination is far slower than Huaxia.


    However, Huaxia''s news was after the second-hand delay, so both sides fell into two extreme atmosphere at almost the same time.


    China, people are almost carnival.


    East Island, countless warriors, totally unacceptable.


    "Kill Wang Xu!"


    "There are so many fearless warriors in our east island country, and there are so many strong ones. How could Yamamoto madman, Noda shinzhai and eight gods blood Zhai be killed by a Chinese hairy boy in his twenties?"


    "We junior warriors are not afraid of death! We want revenge! To suppress the Chinese people''s arrogance! We should play the bushido spirit of our east island country


    "Where''s Lord Longdao Yilang? What about Lord Yixie and Mei? They just watched the Chinese leave and let him leave intact after insulting our eastern island country? This is the shame of my great harmony


    Many young warriors clamored wildly.


    Their firm bushido spirit made them totally unable to accept that the Bushido master of the Daiwa clan would lose to a young Chinese.


    It''s a pity that they are very famous. Who will take those old masters, sword masters and strong people seriously?


    Fool will be a hot brain, to find Wang Xu revenge. It''s not the spirit of Bushido, it''s the spirit of death.


    In particular, the scene that Wang Xu killed Noda shinzhai quietly with a wave of the Dragon Sword Ichiro and others, after seeing it with his own eyes, shocked everyone deeply.


    It''s a kind of unknown power that people can''t resist.


    The master cultivated by bushido spirit never faces death, but his death is not clear. He is as small as a mole ant, but he makes people hesitate.


    However, no matter how many excuses, in the eyes of outsiders, it is the fear of martial arts masters such as long Dao Ichiro!


    They are scared by Wang Xu!


    Countless forces secretly scoff and disdain:


    "Hum, the Bushido of the east island state is just like that. It seems that we can also plan for some dark interests of Daiwa."


    And more people are shocked to discuss Wang Xu.


    "What is the strength of Wang Xu in China?"


    "Three months ago, varoga, the wolf king of red heavy industry, died in his hands, and his team was completely destroyed. Siskell, the monk of the Western holy order, was forced to retreat, and the mysterious strongman who emerged in China was killed. Now, he appears in the east island country, sweeping Daiwa Bushido. What does this guy want to do? "


    "It doesn''t matter what he wants to do. What matters is how strong Wang Xu is? Ordinary Chinese martial arts master can''t describe his current strength. According to the international underground world''s common division of the realm of the strong, the Chinese martial arts master corresponds to the S ~ SSS level strong, and above that, the legend, holy land and demigod!


    What level has he reached? "


    Outside China.


    In the world, countless extraordinary forces were shocked by what happened during Wang Xu''s two short days in East Island.


    Yamamoto madman, Noda shinzhai, eight gods blood studio


    Everyone, representing a strong man of different levels, died in Wang Xu''s hands, and no one even knew the specific fighting situation.


    Because the people who know are either Wang Xu''s or dead.


    On Wang Xu''s side, Liuchuan Jun, Chiba Zhenzong, Meiying Minghua and other members of the Daiwa Sakura clan have reported that the fighting situation is


    Wang Xu, killing people is like killing chickens and dogs!


    That''s not an ordinary person, but Yamamoto madman and eight gods blood studio. Even if the real situation comes out, how many people believe it?


    Willing to believe?


    Can you believe it?!


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    But Wang Xu is sitting in a music themed cafe on the old street of Mordor.


    Old street is a famous commercial street in Mordor. It has existed since the last century. It has always been prosperous. In addition, it has a long history and is rich in the flavor of the times and art. There are also luxury stores all over the world, and there are many food restaurants nearby. It is also a favorite place for many movies and TV plays.


    Wang Xu alone, while sitting in the coffee shop drinking boiled water, while waiting for the rain bridge to come. He doesn''t like the taste of coffee, but there is no tea in this shop.


    After arriving in Huaxia, meiyingzi and others returned to the east island country. The cherry blossom family also needs this little maid to take charge of Wang Xu.


    He Qingmei also said goodbye for a short time and got on the plane in her hometown of Kyoto with a trance. She was just like a dream. She only felt that the two days after she met Wang Xu were too unreal.


    "Well, here it is


    Suddenly, Wang Xu looked up at the door of the coffee shop and saw a lady with sunglasses, blue waistcoat, jeans shorts, cute navel and slim legs, walking in high heels.


    Her steps, almost can''t wait. As soon as I enter the door, I scan my eyes around, just a little meal, and then I come to Wang Xu with a faster frequency.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The desk and chair were pulled apart, and the goddess was sitting in front of Wang Xu. She took off her sunglasses, and her beautiful eyes were flowing. Her face was very happy, but she said to Wang Xu with a little anger:


    "Wang Xu, now everyone is saying that you are the first young Tianjiao in China. No one can match you, and no one can match you!"


    Goddess, it is Fengyu bridge.


    She was "worthy" of a heavy bite on the tone, and then angry way:


    "Also, now you have more fans than I am a female star. God knows how many girls in spring take you as their male god fantasy object..."


    Speaking of the back, fengyuqiao can no longer control its sour tone.


    Wang Xu gently smile, do not care about fengyuqiao jealous.


    In other words, for an excellent and handsome man, his own woman jealous, is the most lovely ah!


    He got up very naturally and sat beside the wind and rain bridge. As soon as he stretched out his right hand, he took her into his arms and nibbled at the woman''s red lips.


    "Wuwu... Let me go! I have business to tell you! "


    The wind and rain bridge pushed Wang Xu away angrily


    "Now the martial arts are more and more popular. Many martial arts fantasy movies, TV dramas and animation have become the mainstream. I recently received a big production fantasy movie, in which there are many fighting scenes. I want the most real effect.


    You are the most powerful person in martial arts I know. In a short time, is there any way to help me improve my martial arts accomplishments? "


    Although fengyuqiao has been practicing for a period of time, her talent is average, and she has too many things to be busy, so her realm is not high. At this time, it''s just three levels of refining realm. This is thanks to the pills given by Wang Xu, which are almost pure made of quenched body pills.


    Therefore, she did not find the disappearance of Wang Xuwu''s cultivation. Wang Xu didn''t care about this little thing, let alone take the initiative to say it.


    Although the cultivation of martial arts is gone, he has more and faster ways to improve the cultivation of fengyuqiao.


    "Don''t worry, just leave it to me. Don''t take a day to take care of you and become a female Xia." Wang Xu chuckled and looked at the beauty in his arms. He wanted to say nothing.


    "Well, I knew you were the most powerful..." Feng Yuqiao nodded gently, and then bit his lips. In the beautiful eyes, Lin Shuiguang was also eager to talk but stopped.


    They looked at each other, and the quiet atmosphere lasted for three breaths.


    Fengyuqiao suddenly looked away, two red flowers flew on his cheeks, and his voice was weak and pitiful


    "Wang Xu, I''m a little tired. Why don''t you take me to my hotel for a rest..."


    Wang Xu promised fast:


    "Good! I''ll take you to have a rest. By the way, do you want to go to the drugstore on the way? I feel like I''m a little bit cold. I may need to be warmer later. "


    "Well... Go ahead, I''m a little angry too..."

 Chapter 865

    A farewell is better than a newlywed.


    Wang Xu didn''t stay with fengyuqiao for long. After a soft talk, they had a dinner together and separated.


    Twenty minutes later.


    He has been to Mordor University, standing on the downstairs of Chen Yuqing''s dormitory.


    Looking at the university students and couples walking around laughing, Wang Xu suddenly fell into a trance and was touched.


    In his previous life, he had a trace of obsession. He wanted to find the way back at all costs and get the chance to come back, protect and make up again.


    But, can he really achieve the perfection that he originally thought?


    He is a man, not a machine. Although he doesn''t care about many things because of his strong mind, once it comes to the people and things he cares about.


    He is just an ordinary person!


    Have changeable feelings, complex mentality, difficult to control the impulse.


    For example, emotionally, he thought he was a single-minded man in his previous life, but after Chen Yuqing, he had a storm bridge.


    Moreover, not only fengyuqiao, but also Sun Yan, Tang Yu, he Wanyun, he Wanxia sisters... Too many people have brought him different changes.


    To start over, he wanted to make up for everything, so after seeing Chen Yuqing, he resolutely and resolutely pursued his first love.


    However, what did he bring to Chen Yuqing? Many times the danger, and the future of unpredictable life.


    He, come back again, is the real dragon hiding place, no longer a mortal.


    For example, he can''t give Chen Yuqing, fengyuqiao or other women who have different feelings towards him.


    Moreover, his strength is growing too fast, and the coming of the glorious era in his previous life is an irresistible change.


    Unconsciously, Wang Xu suddenly found that he did not have much time to accompany the people he loved.


    At this moment, Wang Xu fell into deep remorse and hesitation.


    If everything he has done in this life is contrary to what he once wanted, and he will do his best to come back at all costs, is it still meaningful?


    No matter how powerful his power is, what''s the significance of his continuous breakthrough and climbing to the peak of his previous life?


    However, the world will not stop with anyone''s will. What should happen, everything will happen and continue. So what''s the point of what he did?


    Suddenly, Wang Xu Leng in the dormitory downstairs, and face more and more white.


    In this way, inexplicably, he seems to have fallen into a kind of "heart and soul" and formed a kind of continuous cycle of self denial.


    Around, the male and female college students passing by Wang Xu are still talking and laughing. It is clear that the picture is so vivid and lively.


    However, Wang Xu felt lonely, standing outside the world and looking at everyone.


    I only feel it,


    Abnormal,


    Lonely, lonely, cold.


    Time goes by.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    All of a sudden.


    A familiar and gentle voice came.


    "Wang Xu? What are you doing? "


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu subconsciously looked up.


    I saw a face with a bright smile and gentle eyes.


    If it''s not Chen Yuqing, who else can it be?


    Wang Xu''s trance gradually disappeared, but there was a little more doubt.


    In front of Chen Yuqing, and his memory of the woman is not different, but it is a little bit more different.


    That kind of feeling, speechless, unknown, is more similar to the feeling of suddenly seeing your lover after a long separation.


    Maybe


    It''s not that different.


    Wang Xu slightly Leng Leng, then without any words, chuckled, came forward very naturally to embrace Chen Yuqing into his arms.


    "Yuqing, I''m sorry!"


    Chen Yuqing is lying in Wang Xu''s arms with her head resting on his shoulder. She looks at Wang Xu with her face on her side. She smiles more happily and opens her way with red lips


    "Wang Xu, why are you sorry? Is it because you went to see other women ahead of time and didn''t come to see me the first time? "


    "I..." Wang Xu opened his mouth and felt guilty.


    "Hey, hey, are you guilty? Then it proves that I''m still very important in your heart. I''m very happy and relieved. I''ve known about sister Yuqiao and you for a long time, and I''m psychologically prepared. " Chen Yuqing chuckled, and suddenly there was a faint light on her face


    "Besides, I also want to say sorry to you... I didn''t expect that you would come back from Xuankong city earlier than I expected at first."


    what?


    With Chen Yuqing''s words, Wang Xu''s eyes and pupils suddenly shrink. His whole body muscles are tense, and his mind rushes out for the first time, checking and searching back and forth on Chen Yuqing.


    He remembers it very well!


    Before leaving, I didn''t mention Xuankong city with Chen Yuqing. How can Chen Yuqing know about Xuankong city? It''s impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    He just felt right. Chen Yuqing was a little different from before he left. It''s not that he thought too much.


    What''s more, it''s strange to think of the strange nature he just fell into.


    With his mind, how could he suddenly fall into that strange "circular self denial" without any reason?


    Even if it is the "self" in the pure dark space deep in his soul, it is definitely not this kind of state of mind, but another kind of state of mind.


    That he, will only want to destroy everything!


    "You did it?"


    Wang Xu raised his head fiercely and grasped Chen Yuqing''s shoulders with both hands. Although it was an interrogative sentence, his voice was very affirmative and gradually became cold


    "Who are you? How about my rain? Answer me


    Chen Yuqing was silent for a moment, then sighed: "Wang Xu, I''m Chen Yuqing, the first love in your memory, but at the same time, I''m another person."


    Wang Xu''s face is colder.


    Hands five fingers slightly tight, grasp Chen Yuqing shoulders more force.


    He could feel that the "Chen Yuqing" in front of him didn''t cheat him. What he said was true.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    But Wang Xu asked again word by word, and his voice was colder.


    "Ah, I knew. Sure enough, do you still want me to make a choice?"


    Seeing this, Chen Yuqing shook her head helplessly and waved her hand in front of Wang Xu.


    The next moment, she stepped back slightly, acting as if she had just seen Wang Xu, and said with a smile:


    "Wang Xu?"


    Unfortunately, in response to her, it was Wang Xu''s colder eyes and a faint angry voice


    "What are you doing? What do you want to do? "


    This time, without Wang Xu''s questioning, Chen Yuqing was stunned and laughed bitterly


    "You once again exceeded my expectation. I thought that I had planted seeds in your heart. When I enjoy the last time together with you, it''s time to leave.


    And after I leave, your memory of me will be automatically erased... "


    Speaking of this, Chen Yuqing gave a little meal, looked at Wang Xu and said with a smile:


    "Wang Xu, you make me proud! Having you is a rare little surprise in my long life. "


    Wang Xu was more and more silent, but he didn''t respond much to what Chen Yuqing said.


    At this time, there was only one thought left in his mind:


    "She did that strange feeling before. Who is she? My rain? Or... "

 Chapter 866

    This moment.


    It''s Wang Xu''s most confused time.


    His heart has never been so disordered since he came back.


    Chen Yuqing?


    Or Chen Yuqing?


    However, he repeatedly explore the mind told him that the woman in front of him, the spirit of the origin is still Chen Yuqing.


    However, it was Chen Yuqing, but not Chen Yuqing.


    Wang Xu''s heart is confused. He has no idea what he is thinking at this moment.


    In the memory of his previous life, he has been involuntarily struggling between blood and fire, life and death, all the way to the unknown road ahead. For Chen Yuqing, he did not pay much attention, nor did he have any news.


    Until this life back, in Jianghai that ordinary supermarket encounter, his almost forgotten heart, was suddenly activated, and warm beat up.


    He thought that he was the only special being in the world.


    But now, Wang Xu is silent.


    "Yuqing..."


    Finally, Wang Xu had to accept the reality in front of him. He opened his mouth and asked hesitantly and in a trance:


    "Are you born again?"


    When he said the word "rebirth", his voice was extremely complicated.


    Because of his own experience, the subconscious Wang Xu came up with this answer.


    However.


    "Rebirth? Where could this happen in the world? Space can be crossed by countless people, but time... That is the end of the river of time and space. Unless you step across the river of time and space, you will never be able to reverse time. It''s impossible. "


    Hearing this, Chen Yuqing laughed, then shook her head and continued: "Wang Xu, the world is very big. Even the solar world is just a relatively powerful world in the universe.


    In the vast river of time and space, such as the river, the river is indomitable, in which the running water, every spray may be a world, every split wave may be the destruction of a large world.


    The birth of the world has always existed, and its destruction has always continued. At the beginning, the new world is at the bottom of the river of time and space. In the long years that follow, it will continue to rise, turn, and finally dry up, destroy, and sublimate. No one knows what will happen in the future. "


    Chen Yuqing said, Wang Xu Zheng Zheng Zheng listen, silent, just because he did not know what to say.


    By this time, he had already guessed what Chen Yuqing would say.


    Sure enough.


    "Wang Xu, I know that you must have a lot of doubts in your mind now, but my state of existence is far beyond your imagination. It''s too much, too long, too strange, and can''t be described with simple words. So see for yourself... "


    During the conversation, Chen Yuqing suddenly raised her hand and pressed her fingertip on Wang Xu''s lips, which seemed to stop him from saying what he wanted to say. It also seemed to be some kind of special emotion or secret method.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu''s line of sight, suddenly trance, it seems that the whole person are out of the real world, came to a strange place.


    This place seems to be standing at a very high angle, overlooking something from top to bottom.


    Below, is a crisscross, constantly toward the unknown darkness ahead, a torrent of "chaos".


    It can''t be described by words. If it has to be said, it can only be an empty and unrealistic description.


    Big river, big river!


    A river that does not know where it was born or where it is going.


    However, this river is composed of innumerable worlds of birth, growth and destruction. On some worlds, there are one or more vague shadows standing out of thin air.


    There are ordinary human figures, huge, indescribable shadows, and unpredictable, indescribable and strange existence


    Finally, a long sigh sounded.


    A face that looks as like as two peas, but more cold, proud and gorgeous, appears before Wang Xu. Especially the eyes on the face, deep and bright, seem to have countless Chen Yuqing stars flowing slowly inside.


    The woman opened her red lips slightly, with a strange and complex voice


    "Wang Xu, I am me and I am not me, but one of me really loved you. Don''t blame her. If you want to blame her, you can only blame me."


    While speaking, the woman slowly stretched out a finger and gently pointed towards the void.


    instantaneous.


    A ray of bright starlight blooms at its fingertips.


    "In addition, it''s my legacy and compensation to you


    No, you should not remember all this at all. Maybe I said so much. It''s just a compensation for the separation of reincarnation and spirit... "


    The voice finally disappeared.


    The stars are also quietly scattered.


    The world has become normal again.


    Wang Xu stands alone in Mordor University, under the dormitory of Chen Yuqing.


    He looked up slowly, his eyes were in a trance for a moment, and then suddenly became angry, ferocious, twisted


    A little bit of blood, suddenly rose from the depths of his eyes.


    Kill her!


    Kill that woman!


    Kill her, as long as you kill her, you can get the woman you love back!


    Fortunately, the blood color completely occupied the whole eye at the last moment, a clear suddenly lit up.


    Wang Xu holds his head, squats on the ground and hisses in a low voice


    "Shut the hell up! You can''t tell me what I want to do! That is the essence of Yuqing. If you kill her, my Yuqing will also die. If you want to come out, can''t you find a better chance?


    Go away! Get out of here! Otherwise, I''ll kill you! "


    Wang Xu roared, the breath of terror and chaos in the depths of his soul crazy collision, finally, suddenly a stagnation, seems to be afraid of something, but also seems to be doing a prank.


    A strange chuckle rang out in the void, and disappeared as if it had never existed.


    But the color of Wang Xu''s eyes faded quietly.


    "Ah..."


    However, Wang Xu is still holding his head, squatting on the ground, his body trembling, biting his teeth, giving out a roar like a beast.


    Because he''s resisting.


    In his mind and soul, a bright and inexplicable star is erasing his memory of Chen Yuqing.


    The mind is consumed at a terrible speed.


    Wang Xu''s face turned extremely pale.


    "No one can force me to do what I don''t want to do! No one can take away my woman, my memory! "


    Wang Xu''s eyes were ferocious and he stood up abruptly.


    Suddenly, a breath of terror burst out from his body, invisible, but out of thin air set off a gust of wind.


    A pair of male and female college students with tangled looks, gathered together and kept a distance from each other, passed by. The wind blew by, and the girl fell into the boy''s arms.


    As soon as the boy''s eyes brightened, he suddenly hugged the girl and comforted her in a low voice. The girl blushed like apple.


    After a long time.


    The girl suddenly looked up, looked at the open space not far away, and murmured, "eh? I remember there was a little brother here just now... Ah, didn''t we scare him away? "


    The boy chuckled: "who calls him a single dog? It is also a kind of self-consciousness to leave. "


    His mouth said, but his heart was a murmur:


    "What''s the matter? It''s just windy. How come it''s gone now? Forget it, I don''t want to. If it''s not for the wind, I can''t hold the beauty back. Enjoy life!


    I''ve never been a single dog since then. "

 Chapter 867

    Above the endless void.


    Somewhere, a huge circle of blue and black intersects. Above the disc-shaped "boundary of the world", a woman in a green dress stands out of thin air. Her eyes are full of stars, and she looks up slightly, as if she is looking into the void.


    All of a sudden.


    Behind her, an illusory figure appeared out of thin air.


    The figure is a man, and the whole face is hidden in a layer of vague and inexplicable airflow, which makes people unable to see the specific appearance and age.


    "Qingyu, you don''t really have feelings for that mole ant, do you? Why did he die?


    You have nearly three thousand gods and souls in the world. Is this one so special?


    Or is there a loophole in your heart of seeking


    The man''s voice was indifferent, and suddenly there was a sense of killing on his body.


    "If you can''t do it, give me the world coordinates and I''ll kill him for you!"


    The voice fell.


    An extremely terrible, even indescribable intention to kill erupted from the man, and it was forced to penetrate the dark void outside, vaguely shaking the world.


    "It''s not your turn to intervene in my business."


    The woman suddenly turned her head and glanced at the man indifferently. The man''s voice was calm and terrible.


    "He doesn''t know who you are, what''s more, he doesn''t know how important these returning spirits are to you. There must be no mistake!" The man continued.


    There is no expression on the woman''s face. Xing Xuan''s eyes are just staring at the man calmly and motionless.


    Just one breath.


    The man took the initiative to stop, even suddenly laughed, as if he didn''t really care


    "I see what you mean. In this case, our world will be guarded by you for a thousand years. I hope you don''t regret it."


    With that, a black hole appeared behind him, the power wave appeared, and his body disappeared in a flash.


    In the void.


    In the pure darkness.


    Once again, there was only a woman left alone. She stood there, gazing into the darkness. Xingxuan was a little dim in her eyes, and then she was shining again and more brightly.


    Woman, murmuring voice, sounded in the void:


    "World coordinates? Even I, after taking back the separation of spirit and spirit, can not reposition the original world. I only know that the world has been captured by the sun and guarded by the king of Wu. "


    "Wang Xu, your world is experiencing a change that you can''t imagine and foresee... It''s an opportunity and a disaster.


    But I''m looking forward to it!


    I hope you can surprise me again. I hope one day you can take that step. We can look at each other through the endless void. Just don''t know, then you, still remember me?


    It should be remembered that if you can really take that step and come here, the memory I let you forget will reappear.


    It''s just, can you take that step?


    After all, the world you live in was originally a world of high martial arts when it was born. There used to be strong people who walked out of the boundaries of time and space. Unfortunately, an accident happened later. The world broke up and fell apart. "


    "Now, because of the crazy war launched by the warriors in the solar world, the origin of the world is stimulated and awakened by the origin of the solar world, and many fragments begin to gather again, evolve the heaven and earth, and create vitality."


    "But in the end, even if the fragments come together again, they will never be able to return to the original gaowu world. The residual power of the world can only support the birth of a Zhongwu world at most."


    Here, the woman sighed:


    "So it''s hard for you to take that step, isn''t it? Therefore, forgetting is the best ending. "


    "We, after all, are completely in two worlds.


    You try your best to catch up. It''s better to forget than to continue to suffer.


    Don''t blame me


    I''m just trying my best to find a way to save what I want to protect! "


    Suddenly.


    In the pure dark space of unknown depth in the distance, a huge, silent, and almost comparable to a small world of terror, slowly emerged.


    There was a dark shadow which could not see the specific shape. It shot out from the body. It was like a torrent of greed, hunger and destruction.


    At the same time.


    The star Xuan in the woman''s eyes, also bright to a limit degree, her light wave.


    instant.


    The stars light up the endless darkness around.


    The battle broke out in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    The other end of the endless void.


    Wang Xu is wandering in the campus of Mordor University. He is like a ghost, walking through the woods and the teaching buildings.


    However, none of the people who come and go can find him. When they see him, he seems to be walking in another world.


    Wang Xu''s breath has declined to the extreme. His face is pale and his eyes are at a loss. He is like an ordinary student who has been online for three days in an Internet bar, but he is still addicted to the Internet.


    It was not until three days later that the situation got a little better.


    Suddenly, Wang Xu stopped.


    He slowly raised his head, rigid rotation of the head, left and right to watch, and finally, his dull eyes gradually have a little look.


    As soon as this expression appeared, it spread quickly and occupied his whole eyes. Then, the breath of falling to the limit is soaring again and rising all the way.


    The pale face gradually subsided, and the stiff body gradually became warm and soft.


    "After all, I haven''t forgotten!"


    Wang Xu slowly raised his head, eyes fell in front of the dormitory building, a dormitory on the left side of the fifth floor, which was Chen Yuqing''s former dormitory.


    But now, the idea is contained in his eyes. He clearly sees that there are only three girls in the dormitory talking and laughing with each other, and the last bed is empty, with three girls'' articles piled up on it.


    It seems that the bed has always been like this, no one has ever lived in general.


    It seems that these three girls never remember that they once had a roommate named Chen Yuqing.


    Zheng Zheng looked for a long time, then he took back his eyes and lowered his head slightly.


    In the hand, it is an open mobile phone, familiar with the address book, but there is no once familiar name.


    Look at the other familiar names in the address book, Liu Yuqi, fengyuqiao, Liu Meiling


    Needless to think, Wang Xu also knows that those people have all forgotten the traces of Chen Yuqing''s existence.


    Even Chen Yuqing''s parents are afraid that they have forgotten their daughter.


    Wang Xu was silent.


    He had this power in his previous life, and even used it countless times. Naturally, he knew the horror of this power.


    It''s the power of the world''s rules. It''s a power called "Wu"!

 Chapter 868

    In previous generations, he used this power to wipe out the enemy, destroy tens of thousands of troops, and even destroy more than one world.


    And Chen Yuqing, just erase the traces that she once existed in this world, her power is countless times smaller, but it is not what Wang Xu can reverse now.


    Just to make sure that he didn''t forget, Wang Xu had already spent all his thoughts, even overdrawn heavily. He had been confused for three days before he recovered.


    Fortunately, he was in Mordor university these three days. Fortunately, no enemy knew his whereabouts. Fortunately, no accident happened


    Otherwise, a mad wild dog can easily kill him!


    And now, he has recovered, and, because of this honing, he has reached a more complete state.


    At last, Wang Xu took a look at the dormitory building, and suddenly laughed with a brilliant smile: "Yuqing, your legacy to me, I refused. So, I will not accept everything you arrange, I will find you!


    And tell you!


    You are my woman once and my woman all my life. Even if you step on the horizon again, I will find you in the end!


    ¡±


    Wang Xu laughs like no one else, which makes many passers-by look sideways.


    A girl couldn''t help muttering:


    "What the hell? Sure enough, as a single dog, 520 I should stay in the dormitory!


    Otherwise come out to meet show love at will, and express failure crazy, too stimulate my little heart.


    Hurry back and be a housewife. I''ll never find a boyfriend in my life! "


    The girl just got out of the dormitory building, looked at Wang Xu strangely for a long time, and ran back in a hurry.


    Her voice is not big, but it''s not small. If ordinary people can''t hear her, but even if Wang Xu''s martial arts cultivation is not there, her body is still more than ten times that of ordinary people, so the girl''s words are all in his ears.


    "Confession failed? Oh, now I''m really a bit like that! "


    Wang Xu gave a bitter smile, shook his head and was ready to leave.


    Just then.


    A voice of surprise came from behind


    "Wang Xu?"


    When Wang Xu looked back, he saw a young man full of surprise and strode towards him.


    "Zhang Peng?" Seeing the young man, Wang Xu immediately chuckled. He was very fond of the friend he met in Mordor University.


    And the other "Zhang Peng", the eldest and youngest of the Zhangjia family in Kyoto, was also very impressive.


    Although he lost to him at the martial arts conference, there were no dandies who were generally jealous and resentful. Instead, they gathered information and helped their friend Zhang Peng in the university to get closer to them.


    Now, the other party and ye Jianyi and others should live well in Kowloon University.


    Wang Xu looked up at Zhang Peng and said with a smile:


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It looks like you''ve had a good time!"


    As he spoke, his eyes stopped on Zhang Peng''s wrist, where he was wearing a Patek Philippe watch. He was afraid it would be a million dollars small.


    When he first met Zhang Peng, he was very poor.


    "Haha, it''s OK. In recent months, I''ve got help from a noble man. My family''s business has improved a lot, and I''m finally willing to give me more pocket money." Zhang Peng laughs twice. What else did he want to say.


    But at this time, a slightly frivolous young voice came in: "this brother looks familiar? Is it the thirteen families of mordu, the son of which family... "


    "My name is Wang Xu, Zhang Peng''s college classmate." Wang Xu slightly frowned and glanced at the speaker.


    He is also a young man in his twenties. He looks about the same age as Zhang Peng. But behind them were two middle-aged men, who seemed to be bodyguards.


    It is worth mentioning that several of them are martial arts. There are about seven layers of physical training for young people, and nine layers for two middle-aged men.


    "Oh, it turned out to be Zhang Xiaopeng''s classmate. Look at my memory, we had dinner together last night." The young man frowned and said regretfully, but there was no embarrassment on his face, even with a little contempt.


    What do you mean?


    I had dinner yesterday, but I don''t know you today?


    Besides, who had dinner with you yesterday?


    Do you deserve it?


    Wang Xu frowned slightly and did not look at the young man. He turned his head and asked Zhang Peng:


    "Who is he?"


    "Wang Xu, he is a relative in my family. His name is Zhang Dongxing. He doesn''t know you, so..." Zhang Peng was a little embarrassed. He introduced him in a low voice. He just wanted to say something nice for him.


    "Zhang Peng, just say hello to your classmate. We have to catch up with the dinner party. Today''s guests are all the young generation of Wudao families in mordu. They are dignified."


    Zhang Dongxing glances at Wang Xu. He is just as lazy as Wang Xu, and even more disdainful than Wang Xu. As soon as he pulls Zhang Peng away, he smiles at Wang Xu hypocritically


    "We''re in a hurry. I''ll see you next time. When we have a chance to get together. "


    Then he turned to look at Zhang Peng and said with a brighter smile:


    "Brother, I heard that you and Prince Wang are friends. Recently, he killed two sword masters, Yamamoto madman and eight gods blood studio, but they caused a great sensation in the martial arts world!


    I''ve long wanted to see Mr. Wang''s elegant demeanor for him. I told you yesterday to introduce him. I don''t know if Mr. Wang has any reply?


    When can we have dinner together? It''s my treat


    What he said was not only as if there were no one else, but also fast, which made Zhang Peng''s whole person stand in the same place.


    Mr. Wang?


    He subconsciously turned his head and wanted to look at Wang Xu who was left behind.


    It''s a pity that Zhang Peng felt a burst of strength coming from his shoulder, and Zhang Dongxing''s voice continued to come


    "Hey, forget about your classmate. I have agreed with him that we have more important things to do. What else do you have to be polite to him?"


    "Wait a minute, listen to me. He is my friend, Mr. Wang!" Zhang Peng said with a helpless smile.


    "What?"


    Zhang Dongxing was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he suddenly froze in the same place. He struggled to turn his head inch by inch. His eyes were shocked and in a trance, and he looked at Wang Xu. His lips trembled


    "You, you... You said, yes, yes... It''s him?"


    Wang Xu''s face was calm and he stood still.


    "Yes." Zhang Peng smiles bitterly.


    Zhang Dongxing was a fool and said incoherently:


    "But, but... Isn''t he your classmate? I think he is a little familiar. We should have had dinner together yesterday... "


    Zhang Peng even more bitter smile, extremely helpless to explain: "I just met Wang Xu today, how could he have dinner with us yesterday? You feel familiar. It should be the picture I showed you yesterday... "


    Then he takes out his mobile phone and points out a "side photo" of Wang Xu. The background of the photo is the same as Zhang Peng''s when Wang xuchu was obsessed with Wudao society.


    Look down at the photos, and then look up at the expressionless Wang Xu two steps away.


    Zhang Dongxing is totally stupid.

 Chapter 869

    I was stunned. I had five or six breaths.


    Zhang Dongxing suddenly responded and quickly bent down to salute. He did not dare to look at Wang Xu. He bowed his head and apologized like a quail


    "Mr. Wang, yes, yes... I''m sorry! I have eyes that don''t know you. What I just said, you, you... You are a fart... No, I''m a fart! "


    Zhang Dongxing was incoherent and trembling with fright.


    As soon as he thought of his attitude towards Wang Xu, he wanted to slap himself hard.


    Son of a bitch, Mr. Wang is right in front of you. How can you be blind?


    having dinner?


    Catch up with dinner?


    Get rid of your sister!


    "Zhang Peng, call Shen Yue and LAN Qian, let''s go out for a meal."


    Wang Xu glanced at him, didn''t say anything, just waved his hand gently, called Zhang Peng, turned and left.


    If not, it''s OK. Now that I''ve met you, I have to get together with my friends in the University.


    After all, in the future, I''m afraid there will be fewer people to meet.


    "OK, I''ll call right away." Zhang Peng nodded, then looked at Zhang Dongxing helplessly and said with a bitter smile:


    "Then I''ll go first. The dinner you have arranged over there..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    Zhang Dongxing has repeatedly said: "it''s OK. It''s more important for you to get together with Prince Wang. Those people will let them go."


    Zhang Dongxing really wants to get together with Zhang Peng. Unfortunately, Wang Xu didn''t call him. After the previous misunderstanding, he didn''t dare.


    He can only stand in the same place, watching the two people leave, his eyes are full of regret.


    Motherfucker!


    The chance to make good friends with Mr. Wang, a "big man", was thrown down by himself!


    Suddenly, Zhang Dongxing suddenly raised his right hand and slapped himself hard.


    "Pa!"


    There was a loud slap in the face, but there was no hand left. Zhang Dongxing covered his face and didn''t seem to feel any pain. His eyes were still full of remorse, and he murmured:


    "Damn, it''s a great chance... No, it''s a chance that those bastards in the family can''t get in their whole life. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly... I hate it!"


    At this time.


    A middle-aged man standing behind Zhang Dongxing finally couldn''t help it. His eyes couldn''t bear it, and he whispered:


    "Young master, is that really Mr. Wang? However, I feel that he doesn''t seem to have any martial arts accomplishments? Is it a mistake... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Zhang Dongxing suddenly turned his head, stared at him coldly, and scolded: "what''s wrong? What kind of accomplishments are you? Mr. Wang is the first young man to kill a great master like a dog. If you can see through his accomplishments at a glance, is he still Mr. Wang?


    Mr. Wang, it''s called anti, anti... Niang. There''s an idiom to describe a master. What''s the truth? What do you mean? "


    The middle-aged guard, who was reprimanded, bowed his head and drooped his eyes. Like a dog, he said in a low voice: "young master, what you want to say is... Back to basics?"


    "Yes! Is to return to nature! Remember, it''s not that I didn''t learn Chinese well. I want to remind you, do you understand? "


    "Yes, young master, you are right..."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Mordor University.


    In a quiet restaurant on the snack street, Wang Xu and Zhang Peng are sitting opposite each other chatting.


    Soon, Shen Yue, Zhang Jie, LAN Qian, Kong Yanlong and others received the news one by one, and almost all their Kung Fu came.


    "Wang Xu, long time no see." As soon as Shen Yue enters the door, she first greets Wang Xu, and then naturally sits beside Zhang Peng.


    It seems that in the three months since Wang Xu left, the relationship has developed rapidly and may have broken a certain limit.


    But Zhang Jie is still that careless temperament, from time to time "ridicule" his brother a few words, who let her have no boyfriend, full of vinegar.


    LAN Qian and Kong Yanlong are a little bit reserved. After all, I''m afraid they are the only two people here who are serious warriors. They have a better understanding of Wang Xu''s status in the martial arts circle in China.


    "Wang Xu, it''s said on the Internet recently that you swept the Bushido of Dongdao state and killed several sword masters. What''s the state of your cultivation of Bushido?" Zhang Peng asked curiously.


    "Cultivation of martial arts?"


    In the face of friends, Wang Xu smile, to tell the truth: "I am now the realm of cultivation, I am afraid that even you are not up to it."


    "What?"


    Smell speech, all immediately together a Leng.


    You all know what Zhang Peng''s accomplishments are. Last month, he was just promoted to the fifth level of physical training. He is also a little master in Mordor University, but in the whole of China, he is just an ordinary warrior.


    Wang Xu''s realm of cultivation can''t even compare with Zhang Peng''s?


    You''re kidding!


    Didn''t you just walk around the east island country and kill some top swordsmen of Bushido?


    Although no one spoke, but everyone''s eyes, reveal the information, all are.


    Wang Xu, are you kidding us!


    In the face of everyone''s suspicious eyes, Wang Xu was a little helpless and raised his hand to surrender


    "Well, well, I''m joking with you. Isn''t the atmosphere a little serious? By the way, Zhang Peng, how is the relationship between you and Shen Yue going? "


    When the topic changed, Wang Xu said a joke with a relaxed attitude, although the joke was a little cold.


    But because of this, I haven''t seen you for three months, and the strangeness of being diluted by time suddenly dissipates a lot.


    People gradually let go, you and I chatted, a meal for nearly two hours, drink a lot.


    It''s when you''re drunk.


    All of a sudden.


    The front door of the restaurant was smashed open. From the outside, a group of strong men in black came in. There were 20 of them. They were arrogant and reckless. They came all the way, almost rampant.


    Anyone who dares to get in the way is directly pushed away by one palm, and the tables and chairs are kicked away by one foot. There is an unfortunate waiter, who is carrying a large plate of dishes and falls on the wall.


    "Who are you?"


    Some of the guests couldn''t stand it. They glared and yelled.


    "Zhaowu group is in charge of business. People who have nothing to do with it should stand by me. Don''t get in the way!" One of the strong men in black yelled.


    Others turn their heads and look coldly at the talking guests.


    Suddenly, nearly 20 people were staring at him. The guest''s face was white and his forehead was in a cold sweat. But maybe he was concerned about face and wanted to say something.


    His companion''s face suddenly changed. He grabbed him and said in a low voice: "are you dying? That''s a member of Zhaowu group, the whole magic capital. Who doesn''t know the reputation of Zhaowu group? You dare to say one more word, believe not to see the sun tomorrow? Sit down


    Scolded by his companions, the man''s face changed several times. Finally, he shut up and sat down honestly. He lowered his head and did not dare to move.


    For a moment, the whole restaurant was dead.


    Wang Xu and others are drinking, also interrupted, a few people also look up.

 Chapter 870

    "Ladies and gentlemen! I''m the manager here. If you have anything to tell me, I promise to inform the boss immediately... "


    The manager of the restaurant trotted over in sweat, smiling, but was pushed aside by a big man.


    All the way to a box door, the group of people raised their feet and kicked open the door. Before that, they spoke to the strong man in black, with a cold voice


    "Ma Er ye, please welcome Ji Ye!"


    "Hum, he zhaoguangji wants to invite me, so let him come by himself. What do you do if you yell and disturb my guests here?"


    An angry voice came from the compartment, and then a middle-aged man came out slowly, followed by two elite bodyguards with strong breath.


    The middle-aged man, dressed in a serious black suit, with a straight tie and meticulous hair combs, seems to be a very old-fashioned man.


    He stared darkly at the strong men in black standing at the door, and his voice became more and more fierce


    "Besides, what kind of thing do you deserve to invite me with this attitude?"


    The Lord is angry. He who works under him should have eyes.


    The two bodyguards behind him stepped forward at the same time. They had a strong evil in their eyes, so they had to do it directly.


    The man in black on the other side was also fearless. His eyes were cold, and his right hand was raised high. He would wave down at any time to signal people to come forward.


    See a fierce battle is about to break out, at this time, the door again suddenly came a man''s voice.


    Voice with a slight smile, calm very, but anyone who listen to his words, will feel that the person is very arrogant.


    "Ma Tianyun, you didn''t expect that Lao Tzu''s news was so timely that it would be blocked by me here? Want to eat that treasure alone? You ask people to move the rescue, do they know you want to fight me? Lao Tzu is in the devil''s capital. Who dares to fight against Lao Tzu? "


    The voice fell.


    In a quiet restaurant, people looked up to the door and saw a middle-aged man in a blue silk Hanfu, with a sword tied around his waist, a big belly, and a pair of folding fans in his hand. He walked in from the outside.


    Behind him, he was followed by a cold looking man with hands down, wearing strong clothes and cloth shoes.


    Two people in.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant changed again, and there was a little more consternation in the silence.


    This kind of antique style clothes on middle-aged fat people has only become popular in recent months. Most of the reasons are that martial arts are gradually known to ordinary people, and the fashion industry has also started this kind of retro style with the help of the trend.


    Of course, if beautiful young men and women wear it like this, I''m afraid people will shine their eyes and appreciate it. However, when the other party is a greasy middle-aged, no one feels uncomfortable.


    But at this time.


    "Gee! Good luck


    Twenty strong men in black, who had rushed in before, suddenly bowed together and said respectfully.


    Then they bowed to the man who bowed his head


    "Master Xu! How are you


    Their actions are extremely frightening. For a moment, everyone in the restaurant was shocked. No one dares to play with the middle-aged fat people who are dressed like "trendy" but look like clowns. Some are only frightened and envious.


    When Ma Tianyun saw master Xu, he suddenly lost his composure and said in horror:


    "Xu Fushan?"


    "Yes, it''s master Xu!"


    Master Zhao didn''t mean to say anything. Zhao Guangji, who was beside him, already laughed with elation


    "Ma Laoer, the precious master Xu has taken a fancy to it. I have definitely mentioned it to you many times and asked you to send it to me quickly.


    Why, you not only don''t listen to me, but also find such two wastes?


    What do you want to do and what can you do?


    I have to trouble master Xu to come here in person. This is a toast, not a penalty drink! "


    Ma Tianyun''s face was livid and silent.


    The two bodyguards behind him are also facing the enemy. They stare at the opposite Mr. Zhao on guard, and their eyes show a trace of retreat.


    Xu Fushan, master Xu, is a famous Huajin master more than ten years ago. After the Wumeng announced the complete martial arts, he broke into the real master''s realm.


    After the warrior was well known by ordinary people, he was a master like him. He was very famous among the rich in the upper class of Mordor.


    Xu Fushan took a negative hand and walked to Ma Tianyun step by step. His face, of course, was calm


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t want to care about the grudge between your Ma family and Zhaowu group. I''ll let you go as long as you hand over the treasure in your hand today and make a compensation of one billion yuan, OK? "


    Ma Tianyun looks very ugly.


    You don''t want to?


    You don''t want to be in charge and come here yourself?


    "Someone in my family must have betrayed me!"


    Ma Tianyun was very angry.


    If someone in the family had not leaked the information, zhaoguangji would never have known about the treasure.


    And he chose this not famous medium-sized restaurant today, just to avoid being watched, but it was blocked. Few people know his whereabouts. He must be betrayed by people in his family and around him.


    However, the most important thing is how to survive the disaster.


    "Master Xu, there were many misunderstandings before. I always thought it was zhaoguangji who deliberately used your name to oppress me. If I had known what you meant, I would not have refused several times. But... "


    Speaking of this, Ma Tianyun looked embarrassed and said with a bitter smile, "master Xu, it''s not that I don''t want to.


    The main treasure is not in my hands from the beginning to the end. Even if you force me to take it out, I can''t take it out! "


    What he said was extremely sincere.


    Unfortunately, master Xu sneered: "Oh, I don''t know what you think you''re up to? It''s not in your hands?


    You think a few words can make me believe it!


    Yes?


    Don''t you think I''m a three-year-old? "


    When the guests around heard his name, many people took a breath.


    Now the warrior is known to the common people. The name of Xu Fushan is very popular in the devil.


    "Xu Fushan? Master Xu


    "He is a famous martial arts master. How could he come here in person?"


    "I''m afraid Ma Tianyun is going to be miserable. Master Xu is not a good talker. In addition, Ma''s nemesis Zhaowu group... Ah!"


    Many people sigh when they turn pale, and then pay more attention to this side.


    Ma Tianyun, Zhao Guangji, Xu Fushan.


    These three people are all celebrities of Mordor. For ordinary people, they are just as excited as meeting stars on the road.


    A master of martial arts, in particular, has shocked people. Every day they see the rumors on the Internet about how powerful the martial arts are, how different the world is going to change, and how the martial arts world will reappear. For a long time, most ordinary people are full of curiosity and yearning for the martial arts.


    It''s rare to see Master Wudao at ordinary times. I can''t miss it today. It''s said that master Wudao is an immortal, and I don''t know whether it''s true or not.


    At this time, Wang Xu and others were sitting on a dining table in the corner of the hall. I don''t know when, on his shoulder, there was an animal with black and white hair, palm size and slightly bulging stomach, which was like a panda that had shrunk by countless times.


    This little thing, pink nose is constantly sniffing in the air, buttocks sitting on Wang Xu''s shoulder, a pair of small claws constantly waving in the air, seems to want to say something.


    Wang Xu looked at the little thing with a little smile on his face and muttered to himself:


    "It''s a little interesting. Can it disturb black and white?


    It seems that this treasure is not simple. Sure enough, is it predestined with me? "

 Chapter 871

    Just as Wang Xu''s eyes flickered and teased "black and white", a horsetail girl sitting at the dining table behind Wang Xu suddenly turned her head and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Well, who do you think can win?"


    The girl was seventeen or eighteen years old. She was pretty and had big eyes. She stared at Wang Xu and asked with a small mouth.


    "Ah? You asked me? Are you... Do we know each other? " Wang Xu was slightly stunned.


    Sister, who are you? We seem to be friends. What do you think?


    "You''ve been sitting behind me for such a long time. Some people at a table call you childe, others say you''re a bull. Who did you kill two days ago? Can I not know you?" The girl rolled her eyes and said angrily.


    "Ah? Exposed? "


    Wang Xu is a bit dull.


    Next to LAN Qian, I can''t look down. Is Prince Wang an ordinary girl you can be disrespectful? It''s shoulder slapping and eye rolling.


    She snorted coldly


    "Little sister, if you talk to the prince like this again, I''ll teach you a good lesson."


    "Ouch, are you still installing it here? This elder sister, you are not big. Why do you say I am small? "


    The girl also snorted coldly. She gave LAN Qian a hard look on her chest. Then she looked at Wang Xu and said impatiently:


    "Well, I don''t talk to you anymore. Do you have wechat? Let''s add two? By the way, which school are you from? "


    Then, her face is suddenly red, originally bold look at Wang Xu''s eyes also moved away, looking down at his cell phone, opened a QR code.


    "What?"


    This time, Wang Xu is completely silly, and then a little sad.


    He finally understood the meaning of the girl''s sudden talk with him. He was being chased!


    That''s right. After he reshaped his body, his skin was smaller than any fresh meat. With his handsome face, he looked as if he was a few years younger.


    Wang Xu himself has not been conscious, but outsiders look, he is 17 or 18 years old!


    LAN Qian see is this kind of situation, is also a little helpless, quietly sat back, also not ready to investigate the girl to Wang Xu''s disrespect.


    The ignorant are innocent.


    What''s more, in this case, she doesn''t dare to be a light bulb.


    LAN Qian retreated, but Wang Xu was more helpless. He looked at the girl in front of him with a little headache. He didn''t know how to politely refuse each other, and didn''t hurt the girl''s pure, tender and beautiful heart.


    In desperation, he could only answer the girl''s question first and tell the truth:


    "Neither of them will win. In front of me, they have to salute and bring up the treasure."


    "Cut! You are bragging again


    The girl snorted with disdain. She threw two big sanitary eyes to Wang Xu and snorted: "OK, don''t blow.


    I''ve heard what you''ve just blown, Mr. Wang. Don''t you just want to attract the attention of a beautiful woman like me?


    Now I''m here on my own initiative. Don''t dawdle. Hurry up and add me! "


    Then she put her cell phone in front of Wang Xu and continued:


    "Master Xu is a famous man in Mordor. Last month, there was a rich young man who was provoked by some things. He broke his legs in public at a banquet and made a lot of trouble in the city. After that, he was basically provoked. "


    "So, I tell you, bragging also depends on the object. Next time you brag to attract the attention of beautiful women, please use a simple and convincing one."


    With that, the girl turned her lips and said, "by the way, my name is Qiao Yuqing!"


    "Qiao Yuqing?"


    Hearing the familiar and strange name, Wang Xu was stunned.


    Rain or shine?


    Is


    It''s almost subconscious, the mind has been pouring out, and I''ve seen Qiao Yuqing''s whole body all over.


    After a short breath.


    "There''s no resemblance in the origin of spirits. It''s just... Coincidence?"


    Wang Xu''s face was slightly dim and his heart was silent.


    Then he looked up at Qiao Yuqing and said with a smile, "Xu Fushan really has some strength. The general rich second generation really dare not provoke him. After all, he is also a master of martial arts. "


    Now, even if the Wumeng has made public the complete basic martial arts cultivation method obtained from Xuankong city.


    But after all, the time is too short, only more than three months. For ordinary people, the congenital master is still easy to provoke, and his status and status are highly respected.


    Only when Wang Xu reached this state, even if he remoulded the flesh and lost all his martial arts cultivation, he still did not pay attention to the congenital master.


    "Yes, yes, it seems that it''s a master of the first class. It seems that there are second class and third class. It''s like playing mahjong. It''s a little funny. I don''t care much about it." Qiao Yuqing murmured.


    Then she face a board, and began to urge Wang Xu to take mobile phone scan code plus friends.


    Wang Xu is helpless.


    Just then, the two sides on the other side of the confrontation suddenly changed.


    Xu Fushan seemed a little impatient and hummed coldly


    "Ma Tianyun, I don''t care if you have any treasures in your hand. In a word, now, take out a billion yuan first, and I will give you ten days to bring things. Otherwise, don''t blame Xu for being impolite. "


    Ma Tianyun''s face is more ugly, and Zhao Guangji''s face is almost full of fat.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    A voice suddenly came from the private room behind Ma Tianyun.


    "Second uncle, why do you talk so much nonsense with him? People will make it clear that we won''t be let go. Treasures are just excuses. Just do it with him. Do you think we Ma family are really afraid of them? "


    They were surprised to see that a tall, sulky young man in his twenties came out of the private room.


    His eyes disdain, provocative look at Zhao Guangji and Xu Fushan and others.


    As soon as Ma Tianyun heard him speak, his face suddenly changed, and he cried out that it was not good. My nephew, who has been used to demons since childhood, is a standard rich second generation.


    Recently, he went to a martial arts school to learn martial arts. Relying on the financial resources of the Ma family, he became a two-tier martial arts practitioner in just two months. He was admired, admired and complimented by many students.


    The two men who looked like bodyguards behind him were also the experts invited from the martial arts school through each other.


    However, these two masters dare not be disrespectful to Xu Fushan. How dare you?


    However, the young people are not happy to hear it for a long time. As soon as they jump out and point to Xu Fushan, they will continue to yell.


    However.


    "Ha ha, there''s a real danger of death!"


    Zhaoguangji laughs and gloats.


    "Ha ha, it''s true that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. It''s terrible to be ignorant! Ma Tianyun, you nephew, you have a good export and no education. I''ll educate you first. "


    Sure enough, with a sneer, Xu Fushan made a direct move.


    As a great master, he can''t be insulted by anyone!


    Master, don''t insult!


    One punch.


    It''s like a dragon.


    The air exploded directly, forming a dragon of air waves visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, it hit the young man.


    "Poof


    The young man''s eyes widened, and he was still disdained at the last moment. The next second, he directly spat out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person flew out. When he was still in the air, he fainted and fell back to the compartment like garbage.


    There was a dead silence.


    There was no response at all. Even the two martial arts experts invited by Ma Tianyun could only watch it, and then his face turned pale.


    They will never be able to take the punch.


    Ma Tianyun is even more pale, in the face of this scene, there is only one way to go.


    "Master Xu, I..." just when he was ready to bow his head.


    All of a sudden, an angry girl voice came:


    "Hello!


    I said, what do you mean by not adding my friends?


    You don''t really think that you can ignore master Xu. What kind of rich man is that? "

 Chapter 872

    Xu Fushan''s strength was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Especially for the ordinary people in the restaurant, although the martial arts are gradually known, most people still stay in a vague stage of hearing about the power of martial arts.


    In terms of real psychology, people don''t have much concept of the power of the warrior.


    But now, they have!


    A man can blow the air with one punch, forming the strength of the fist visible to the naked eye. He can blow an adult out of the air for seven or eight meters across four or five meters, and hit a wall in the middle.


    Even if the wall of this hotel''s private room is just a partition wall, it is enough to make people feel as if they are in a dream. They have witnessed the plot of "martial arts movie" with their own eyes, which is full of unreal feeling.


    If we were quiet before, but there were still people talking in a low voice, then at this moment, it''s really dead silence.


    No one spoke, no one even dared to breathe out loud.


    In this case, the girl''s voice that suddenly sounded before seemed extremely loud and harsh.


    The hall was originally quiet and terrible. After the girl''s voice sounded, it was as silent as the abyss.


    Subconsciously, they turned to see a girl standing in front of a dining table in the corner, with her back to this side, staring angrily at a "teenager" in front of her.


    Wang Xu''s handsome "little fresh meat for little fresh meat" face, in the eyes of many people, is still a little immature, just like a young girl''s age.


    Even, it''s a bit like a young couple getting angry.


    "Who''s talking? Who dares? "


    Zhao Guangji''s eyes narrowed and he looked at it coldly. The fat on his face shook three times.


    Around him, the twenty strong men in black also looked up.


    Suddenly by so many line of sight convergence, coupled with the sudden silence of the environment, Qiao Yuqing also noticed a trace of wrong.


    "You..."


    She turned around and saw that everyone looked at herself, especially Zhao Guangji and others'' fierce eyes, and her face turned white.


    "Just a little girl?"


    Ma Tianyun had hoped that after seeing Qiao Yuqing again, his heart suddenly fell to the bottom again, even colder.


    finished!


    It''s over!


    Xu Fushan was furious. After seeing Qiao Yuqing, he was a little disappointed. He was a little girl with no hair. What''s the point of view?


    He shook his head and said with a smile: "little girl, some words can''t be said nonsense. For your young and ignorant sake, this is the only time


    With that, he took his eyes back and was not ready to pay attention to this little thing.


    But just then.


    Another voice said: "what she said is true. You look very powerful, but you are just a master of first-class culture. I really don''t think you are in my eyes."


    Hearing this, the people who had just turned around looked back again and saw that the person who was talking this time was the "teenager" who was sitting behind the girl before.


    All of a sudden, people were laughing and crying.


    This boy, the feeling is that his "little girlfriend" has lost face in front of everyone, so he can''t get over it?


    In other words, it''s good to be young and have high self-esteem, but you don''t look at the occasion. Is it time for you to pretend to be brave?


    Didn''t you see the bad guy before?


    Master Xu, is it someone you can provoke?


    In the face of people''s questioning eyes, Wang Xu is indifferent. Instead, he looks at people with a smile.


    At this time, Ma Tianyun stood up and bowed his head bitterly


    "Zhaoguangji, it''s our business to have any hatred between you and me. Don''t involve other people. This time it''s Ma Tianyun. I recognize him.


    But remember, Ma Tianyun is not planted in your hands, but because of master Xu''s face


    As he said this, he did not look at the ugly zhaoguangji. He turned to look at Xu Fushan, bowed himself and continued word by word


    "Master Xu, I''ll give you face. One billion yuan. I''ll tell the company''s people to transfer it to Zhaowu group''s account soon. But I''m not lying to you about the treasure. It''s really not in my hands. I only have some news about the treasure.


    I can only tell you the news in private. But if you don''t believe me, I can''t help it. Today, my life of Ma Tianyun can only be lost here. "


    Ma Tianyun''s words are neither humble nor overbearing. They seem to be soft, but there is also hard spirit in them. What''s more, he is not afraid of zhaoguangji or Zhaowu group. What he gives is master Xu''s face.


    On the one hand, he suppressed his opponent, but on the other hand, he did not embarrass Xu Fushan, and even promoted Xu Zongshi''s identity.


    Zhao Guangji''s face is ugly. According to his idea, he will kill Ma Tianyun directly today. But now, it''s a little hard.


    "Hiss!"


    When people around heard this, many people took a breath.


    Ma Tianyun is the second leader of Madu Mahalanobis group. Although one billion is not much for the Mahalanobis group, it is no less than astronomical number for ordinary people like them.


    And this one billion, said to send, all because of Xu Fushan alone!


    At this moment, people have a deeper understanding of the identity, status and strength of the martial arts masters and the congenital martial arts masters.


    "The warrior..."


    "This time, when you go back, you must let your children go to Wumeng to take part in the martial arts qualification test!"


    Many people secretly swear in their hearts that young people are even more excited.


    Believe it, soon.


    Martial arts, will become countless ordinary families, and college students, school bully, young boss and a series of successful synonyms juxtaposed.


    However.


    To everyone''s surprise, Xu Fushan didn''t seem to hear Ma Tianyun''s words.


    His brows were deeply wrinkled, and his eyes were fixed on the young man who was talking. He was in a state of suspense, and his face became very dignified.


    "Master Xu? You mean... "


    Unable to get Xu Fushan''s reply, Ma Tianyun couldn''t help asking in a confused voice, and his heart became more and more depressed.


    Zhaoguangji is slightly surprised. Master Xu is dissatisfied with the "teenager" who is being rude. He is just about to shout out.


    Xu Fushan suddenly stepped forward and slightly arched his hand to Wang Xu. His voice asked with a trace of caution:


    "In xiahai qingzong, Xu Fushan, I''m familiar with you. I dare to ask you if you are taboo..."


    Xu Fushan''s attitude to the whole restaurant is almost like a big eared son sticking on his face.


    Everyone is confused!


    With the martial arts open to ordinary people, there are few martial arts masters in the whole magic city. Who knows Xu Fushan''s prestige?


    Even if he didn''t know, his fist just seemed like a dragon and a snake came out of the abyss. The air was blown up and a man flew away.


    All the people present were dreaming and guessing. They were afraid that it would be a car or that they would not be able to stop Xu Fushan.


    What''s more, even Ma Tianyun, the second leader of Ma group, who has been known for more than ten years, has to bow his head to Xu Fushan. Who dares to disrespect him?


    However.


    Now?


    Xu Fushan, with a trace of caution, bows his hand to Wang Xu and politely asks the name taboo?


    Who the hell is this kid?!


    For a moment, almost everyone''s eyes were all focused on Wang Xu.

 Chapter 873

    "Who is this boy?"


    "Is this unattractive young man an earth shaking figure? No, he''s too young. Which family is he from? "


    "By the way, master Xu also calls him a young master. He must be a rich young master of some family. Otherwise, he is just a teenager. How can master Xu bow down?"


    At this point, the entire restaurant.


    Although the atmosphere was silent, no one spoke, but the doubts of the people were all naked.


    "Dead, dead! Why am I so stupid, so stupid, so... "


    Qiao Yuqing stood beside Wang Xu. She was afraid of being dirty. Her little face was even paler. At this time, she suddenly saw this scene, and suddenly the whole person was stunned.


    Originally, when she saw Xu Fushan coming, she thought that the other party was preparing to teach her a lesson because of her disrespectful words.


    As a result, now


    What''s going on here?


    Qiao Yuqing''s mouth opened slightly and her eyes widened gradually.


    And Ma Tianyun also looks at it suspiciously, confirming that Wang Xu has no one he knows. All of a sudden, his brow suddenly locked into a cross.


    Because when he looks at it carefully, he feels that "young Wang Xu" is a little familiar.


    "Is this boy a child of his own son? That boy is all friends. He is used to being arrogant and has no sense of propriety. Maybe he is... "


    His eyes fell on Wang Xu''s tender face, and Ma Tianyun was even more surprised. Then he suddenly burst into anger.


    My son made all his fuckin ''friends. When he went back, he let the boy go to heaven. I haven''t used my belt for a long time, and I''m hungry and thirsty.


    But when he is looking at Wang Xu''s calm appearance, an idea also rises out of thin air. Is it difficult for him to succeed? What is this boy''s earthshaking origin, not afraid of Xu Fushan?


    Just when Ma Tianyun hesitated and couldn''t be sure.


    But Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He even reached out to refill his empty glass with beer. He replied with two words


    "Wang Xu."


    Voice landing, the restaurant in the dead atmosphere, suddenly a little more restless.


    People stare at each other, many people turn their heads to each other, all can see the complexity of each other''s eyes.


    Do you really only have one name?


    Who knows who you are?


    Do you think you are a master of martial arts as famous as master Xu?


    Look at your age, you must have no ability. You can''t compare with the master. If you want to be respected, you should also report your background, such as the rich family, aristocratic family and Wuzong!


    Even Xu Fushan has been named haiqingzong. What do you think you are?


    The restlessness of people''s eyes was almost unbearable.


    But just then.


    To everyone''s surprise, when Xu Fushan heard Wang Xu''s name, his face changed a little.


    "This..."


    Someone seems to have noticed something.


    Next second.


    In their eyes of shock, even horror.


    Xu Fu Shan suddenly bent down and saluted Wang Xu, just like those strong men in black saluted him before, with awe on his face and humble voice


    "Haiqingzong, Xu Fushan, meet Mr. Wang! I don''t know, Mr. Wang, you are here. You were a bit high-profile before, but it made you laugh. Please don''t take it seriously. "


    Dead silence!


    Naked silence!


    At this moment, the whole audience was shocked


    No, it''s shock!


    And to a extreme shock.


    Everyone was staring at the scene with dull eyes.


    At this time, there was only one idea left in everyone''s mind.


    "This boy... No, this handsome young man, young master, to... Who is it?"


    Silence.


    The silence of death lasted nearly ten breaths.


    Who is Xu Fushan?


    On the Internet, on the trail, in the upper social circle


    There are so many deeds that many people can brag with their friends and spend the whole day without repetition.


    Especially after personal experience, that kind of shock, awe, envy, yearning, pride, do not know how much.


    Especially Zhao Guangji, Ma Tianyun and others, at this time is completely out of mind.


    In their dull eyes, only Xu Fushan was left to grovel in front of Wang Xu, just like their dog legs.


    This scene made them very familiar and strange.


    How can a great master of martial arts bow down and salute a young man?


    "Who is this young man?


    It''s impossible for my useless son to have such a person.


    But that familiarity... Where on earth have I seen it? Wang Xu, this name has never been heard of.


    wait!


    Prince Wang? "


    Think about, suddenly, Ma Tianyun''s eyes suddenly stare to the largest, eyes look at Wang Xu, extremely suspicious.


    And Zhao Guangji also has a blank face


    "Wang Xu? I haven''t heard of it. What''s the origin of this boy.


    Is it someone I can''t touch? It''s said that he is the descendant of a martial arts family that has been handed down for hundreds of years and thousands of years? "


    Zhang Peng, Zhang Jie, Shen Yue, LAN Qian, Kong Yanlong and others, looking at this scene in amazement, each face has a trace of pride that can not be concealed.


    What is a big shot?


    That''s the big man!


    A name, can let Xu Fushan fear and awe into such an appearance, can become friends with Wang Xu, will be their pride in life!


    Wang Xu didn''t care about the complicated and shocking eyes of the people around him. He just calmly picked up the glass full of wine and took a sip of it


    "Come on, get up. I just choose to eat with my friends here by chance. No one knows. There''s no offense or disrespect. It''s not your fault."


    Xu Fushan took a long breath and slowly stood aside. He bowed his head and seemed to regard himself as Wang Xu''s bodyguard.


    To tell the truth, Xu Fushan disdained Wang Xu at the beginning.


    Chueh, a young man in his early twenties, is not worthy of the title of "Xiantian martial arts master". It''s said that everything is exaggerated. It''s just that he''s deliberately held up and has a false name.


    But now.


    In the recent few days, the whole Chinese military and Taoist circles have set off a big earthquake for Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu.


    The first genius of the Chinese generation, the invincible person of the same generation, and the youngest congenital martial arts master in history.


    Zhensha Dongdao, Jianzong, Yamamoto madman!


    Zhensha Dongdao state, Jianzong, Kota shinzhai!


    Zhensha Dongdao Kingdom, sword God, eight gods blood studio!


    This is just the end, and the specific fighting situation in the rumor is even more incredible and totally unacceptable.


    How to kill?


    flawless and perfect?


    Eight gods blood Zhai is a ruthless man who cuts off the plane with one knife, but is killed easily by Wang Xu on the sea without even a trace of injury?


    When people can''t believe these rumors, people like Xu Fushan are in awe of them.


    No matter whether the fighting is true or not, there is a little bit that can''t escape. Yamamoto madman, Noda shinzhai and eight gods blood Zhai all died in Wang Xu''s hands!


    How can Xu Fushan not be awed by such a great achievement and Wang Xu?


    In martial arts, Wang Xu is obviously the existence that Xu Fushan can only look up to. He can''t even catch up with his heel.


    "There''s not a breath of cultivation, nor the realm of martial arts. Sure enough, Prince Wang''s realm is far beyond all my knowledge!"


    Standing behind Wang Xu, Xu Fushan looked at Wang Xu''s back and felt more awed.

 Chapter 874

    "Mr. Wang, in this way, I won''t disturb you for dinner with your friends?"


    After waiting for a while, seeing that Wang Xu had no other orders, Xu Fushan couldn''t help but asked carefully.


    Wang Xu in his eyes, but can easily suppress the powerful existence of master level master, kill him afraid also don''t a hand, natural fear careful.


    "Don''t worry. I have something else to deal with." Wang Xu casually took a piece of fish and ate it. He said casually:


    "Tell me the details of the treasure you are fighting for. If I like it, you don''t have to fight any more."


    Even, he had the leisure to compare the fish with the characteristic fish of xuanchicheng fengyuelou, and found that the fish of fengyuelou was better.


    After all, the restaurant they eat is not a high-end hotel specially reserved. The chef is of average level and the quality of fish is not very good.


    Slowly swallow the fish, he continued: "also, let the others back down, don''t stand here to hinder everyone to eat."


    "Yes! Young master


    Xu Fushan''s respectful reply did not dare to refute at all.


    But if anyone else dares to tell him that, I''m afraid he''s already been beaten to death by Xu Fushan.


    However.


    In the face of Wang Xu, even if Wang Xu wants to grab the treasure he has already "got", he does not dare to say no more. Even with the appearance of Rongyan.


    That''s the power and prestige of fame!


    Otherwise, only strength, others don''t know, also still don''t take you seriously. However, if the strength of the match on the amazing reputation, such as Wang Xu killed eight God blood Zhai, as long as you know his deeds, who dares to disobey him?


    Xu Fushan, I dare not.


    "Master Xu, we agreed that, you..."


    However, when Zhao Guangjin heard the speech, he was in a hurry. No matter what happened to Wang Xu, he jumped out and cried out uncontrollably.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "I''m face-to-face with Mr. Wang. Do you have a part to talk to?"


    Xu Fushan frowned and narrowed his eyes. Without any hesitation, he turned back with a furious blow.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the air exploded again, a visible white air wave, even stronger than the previous fist, forming a real shadow of the fist, whistling away.


    The distance of seven or eight meters was broken in a flash, and the strength of the fist smashed three tables and chairs all the way, almost wiping Zhao Guangji''s body and hitting the wall behind him.


    The wall was punctured on the spot and numerous cracks appeared on it. Then, with a crash, half of the wall collapsed.


    The power of a great master.


    Ordinary people dare not think, can not see, but it is a real shock, terror.


    Zhao Guangji''s face was white with fright, his legs were shaking, his mouth was closed, and he didn''t dare to say a word any more.


    Others around us were shocked.


    He was shocked not only by Xu Fushan''s power, but also by Wang Xu''s identity.


    What kind of identity can make Xu Fushan be so awed and careful that he can''t be offended?


    There are smart people who feel thoughtful because of the word "Prince Wang", but they can''t believe it.


    The hall was so quiet that everyone could not breathe.


    "Didn''t you hear Mr. Wang? Get out of here Xu Fushan stares at Zhao Guangji coldly and shouts coldly.


    Zhaoguangji where dare to have half a word, hurriedly with his people, hurried out of the restaurant, where there is the arrogance when coming.


    The silence is even worse.


    In this case, only Wang Xu was in the mood to eat and drink there. Almost all the people in the restaurant watched him, and no one dared to move.


    Wang Xu slightly frowned, stopped chopsticks, slowly got up to LAN Qian and other humanitarian: "well, the food is almost there, everyone scattered, next time we get together."


    With that, he looked up at Ma Tianyun again and said faintly, "you follow me. Tell me all the news about the treasure."


    "Yes, Mr. Wang!" Ma Tianyun nodded.


    Xu Fushan followed the two men behind, and always sent Wang Xu out of the restaurant. Only then did he dare to straighten up completely.


    I don''t know when, his vest is already wet!


    In the restaurant, many ordinary diners who just eat are shocked for a long time.


    Today, they see it with their own eyes and experience it with their own.


    Just know, what is the real big man!


    Zhao Guangji didn''t go far. After seeing Wang Xu and others leave outside, he just came back to Xu Fushan and asked carefully:


    "Master Xu, let''s just let it go? This time, it''s hard to stop Ma Tianyun, but there will be no chance in the future. "


    "Idiot!"


    Xu Fushan glared at him and said with a sneer, "Mr. Wang has spoken. He has a crush on the treasure. Yes? You want to fight with Prince Wang. Don''t you know how to write dead characters? "


    Zhaoguang was frightened, but he was a little unwilling.


    He didn''t know Wang Xu''s specific identity, and he didn''t have the corresponding information channels. He couldn''t name a young man or a big man.


    "Master Xu, but in this way, Ma Tianyun''s promise of one billion yuan will not be given any more. We are busy from beginning to end, but it''s in vain in the end?" Zhao Guangji is not willing.


    Xu Fushan''s eyes narrowed and his eyes showed his intention to kill.


    Before waiting for him to say anything, Zhao Guangji, who is observant, waved his hand and explained:


    "Master Xu, don''t be angry. I''m just complaining in private. I don''t mean anything else.


    But I''m really choked up. Tell me, who is that young man who can make you so awed? "


    "Boss Zhao, do you really want to listen? Let me tell you something in advance. It''s better not to know than to know. Don''t regret it. "


    Xu Fushan''s eyes narrowed again and sneered.


    "Say it! It''s so unclear. I''m in a panic! " Zhaoguangji nods.


    Not only him, but also the twenty strong men in black around him.


    We all have a breath blocked in our hearts. Who doesn''t want to know who is planted today?


    "Listen, he is..." Xu Fushan glanced around, and his voice became more and more complicated


    "In recent days, there has been a lot of rumors on the Internet. I''ve stepped on the Bushido of the east island country alone and killed many of the swordsmen of Dahe


    Prince


    The voice fell.


    All of a sudden, like the wind and thunder blowing up on the ground.


    "What?"


    "That pervert?"


    "Mr. Wang doesn''t mean he''s in his twenties. How can he look so young... No, he''s young and handsome... It''s not right, right, right, handsome!"


    Zhao Guangji and his subordinates couldn''t control it. They lost their voice and exclaimed in surprise. Then they were all stunned and full of happiness.


    If it is really Prince Wang!


    They just slipped around the gate of hell. They got lucky and came back!

 Chapter 875

    meanwhile.


    In the restaurant.


    Almost all of them are discussing the origin of Wang Xu''s identity.


    Some smart people think of the word "Prince Wang" and laugh like a joke


    "That young man just now is not the youngest Chinese martial arts master who burst out on the Wumeng app and forum these days?


    It''s said that he killed a lot of experts in the east island country, and cut off the plane with a knife, and so on. "


    "Well, isn''t it just a video of the wreckage? Who knows how the plane fell down? Anyway, I don''t believe it. Although the private plane is a little small, its fuselage is the size of dozens of knives and it flies in the sky. How can people do such things? "


    "That''s right. A single crash is thousands of meters in the sky, and there are tens of thousands of meters in the air. Even if it''s still below, it can''t fall into debris?"


    Qiao Yuqing listens to the discussion of the people around her. She is in a trance and hasn''t recovered.


    Whether Wang Xu is the prince Wang on the Internet, she doesn''t know.


    However, it is not easy to make Xu Fushan, a famous master of martial arts and Taoism, so careful and awed.


    Her eyes are big, and her eyes turn stealthily. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking of. Her smile is not clear, but it''s extremely brilliant.


    Then, her eyes inadvertently swept over her mobile phone, her eyes suddenly darkened.


    "Damned bastard! It''s hard for me to catch up with others, you son of a bitch. No matter which family you are, how dare you not add my friends?


    I, i... I curse you


    Qiao Yuqing murmured. She kept saying something angrily. Her eyes were not clear again. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Qiao Yuqing''s affair is just a trivial matter for Wang Xu. He is only because of reshaping the body, so he looks a lot younger. He looks like seventeen or eighteen years old.


    But the real age


    Counting the previous life, I''m afraid I don''t know how many years, where would I be worried about a girl I met by chance?


    However, it was the first time that he was accosted by people on the roadside and asked to add friends to chase him back, which made him feel a little relaxed.


    Just like those little videos popular on the Internet, boys are confessed by girls, in the words of young people.


    It''s called romance!


    "It seems that I need to find a time to tan my face a little bit, otherwise it is not in line with my aesthetic, too handsome is also a kind of trouble!"


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu suddenly smiles, turns his head and looks at Ma Tianyun, who is sitting respectfully beside him. He only dares to stick one third of his buttocks on the chair and says with a smile:


    "Tell me about the treasure you were fighting for. I''m a little interested."


    At this time, LAN Qian, Zhang Peng and others have returned to Mordor University, leaving only Wang Xu and Ma Tianyun.


    They are sitting in an ordinary Cafe a street away. The atmosphere is quiet and suitable for chatting and talking.


    "Mr. Wang, I''ve agreed with you in advance. What I said before is true. I didn''t deceive them. I didn''t get the treasure." Ma Tianyun first gave a wry smile, then changed the subject and asked respectfully:


    "Young master, if you are interested in treasure, you must know what it is and also know..."


    "I don''t know. Introduce it."


    Before he finished speaking, Wang Xu raised his hand to interrupt him, gesturing and teasing a small black-and-white thing crawling out of his clothes.


    This is exactly the blood of the legendary top spirit beast, treasure hunting rat. I don''t know whether it''s a hybrid with iron eaters or Taotie. The blood dilutes the unknown amount of "black and white.".


    Black and white was left by Wang Xu''s parents. At first, they almost thought they were starved to death. Later, they didn''t know how this thing came to life again. They also ate a lot of booty, magic weapons and materials in his space wrench.


    Because of death and resurrection, plus cheap name to support, so


    Wang Xu didn''t bother to name the little thing. He named it by the color of his hair, just like rhubarb raised in his hometown when he was a child.


    Rhubarb is a dog with yellow coat and large size, so it is called rhubarb.


    Black and white is a "hybrid spirit beast", and its coat color is black and white, so it is called black and white. Small size, add a word, small black and white.


    At this time, black and white limbs lying on the table, limbs on the ground, has been trying to climb towards Ma Tianyun, but Wang Xu fingers, can not move.


    Seeing black and white, Ma Tianyun didn''t think much about it. He only thought that Wang Xu had a hobby of keeping pets. Although he felt that black and white was a little strange, he didn''t know it.


    But it doesn''t matter. Ma Tianyun doesn''t care. In his opinion, this is a pet!


    He just glanced at the black and white, and went on cautiously to Wang Xu: "Mr. Wang, have you ever heard of Diyuan tree?"


    "Diyuan tree?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    He seems to have heard a little bit of news in his previous life, but it''s just gossip, rumors on the Internet and so on.


    It seems that because of the change of heaven and earth, there is a treasure tree in the secret place of a sudden world. It bears something called "Diyuan fruit". Eating it can increase the cultivation of martial arts.


    Even, there have been rumors that an ordinary person accidentally ate it and then awakened his superpowers.


    It''s similar to those superheroes in the west, but it''s different from Lu Qingshan''s "natural powers".


    And the level of super power is one level lower than the level of gifted supernatural power. How can Wang Xu be interested in the role of chicken ribs?


    He was a little disappointed.


    The residual breath of the treasure that I thought could make black and white restless must be at the level of a magic weapon. After all, this little thing takes magic weapons as snacks and has the blood of a treasure rat. Who would have thought it would be such a junk treasure.


    "Black and white is not good!"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    At this moment, he seemed to understand why his parents would seal black and white in a box and throw it to the servants who followed him. He almost starved black and white to death in the secret room of Yun''s family in Xizhen city.


    "Young master, you should have heard of the secret place. This tree is not in the real world, but in a mysterious secret place.


    It bears an unknown fruit, which we call Diyuan fruit. At present, it has the functions of improving the cultivation of martial arts, stimulating the physical body of ordinary people, and even the possibility of super power.


    In addition, diyuanguo can also keep people young. Some old people become younger than ten years after they accidentally swallow it. We guess that diyuanguo can also increase the life span of human beings. "


    "Well?"


    Hearing this, Wang Xu had a little interest.


    In his previous life, he did not pay serious attention to diyuanshu, and all he knew was just listening to the flow of words.


    If the land element really has the function of increasing human life span, then it underestimates the value of the land element tree.

 Chapter 876

    Life span, for any life, is not a simple thing to improve. The increase of life span is not only the change of the body, but also the change of the origin of the soul.


    And anything that can increase the source of spirit is a top treasure!


    In addition to the effect of increasing cultivation and stimulating the body, diyuanguo had a great effect on Wang Xu after remolding the body.


    At this time, Ma Tianyun put a photo in front of Wang Xu, pointed to the photo and said:


    "Mr. Wang, please look. This is a picture taken by the treasure exploration team hired by our Ma family. You can clearly see that the secret place is completely different from the real world where we live. It is full of danger."


    In the photo, the background is a dense forest. Because of the shooting angle, we can''t see how big the forest is.


    However, in the dark of the dense forest, a pair of scarlet eyes, a pair of ferocious white tusks, and a big mouth full of blood, are clear to the eye.


    This is a monster that can''t see clearly!


    "This is the real-time transmission video carried by the expedition, the last picture, and then the whole team, armed with a whole company''s firepower, no one came back." At this point, Ma Tianyun face bitter, continue to say.


    "It is these photos that attract Zhao Guangji''s covet. However, he only knows that we have found precious treasure, but he has no idea what it is."


    Wang Xu glanced at the photo at will. Although he could only see a blurred face and mouth, he still recognized the monster''s original body immediately.


    "Blood wolf demon? Half demon or complete demon


    The photo is too vague. Even if Wang Xu recognizes the monster''s original body, he can''t be sure whether he is a half demon or a complete demon.


    If the half demon is OK, but if it is a complete demon body, then the secret place of Diyuan tree is not simple.


    After all, the real demons are extremely powerful, but the warriors in the solar world have always been powerful groups fighting against each other.


    Wang Xu didn''t want to provoke any terrible demons. He was just taken by Chang Shuyao, a big demon in the sky. He didn''t know how many worlds he lived in, and he was afraid of slapping him in the void.


    Although the wolf demon is only the lowest level among the demons, it is just a talent gap. There is no lack of strong in every race.


    However, Wang Xu took a fancy to diyuanguo, but he would not give up because of an uncertain possibility.


    After all, if diyuanguo can increase people''s life span, it is definitely the most precious treasure under Emperor Wu. For Wu Zun, it is an extremely rare treasure.


    "Now I''m remolding my body. If I have the land, I don''t need to spend too much time to rebuild it. Even on this basis, I can further promote the realm of Nirvana and even surpass the limit."


    Wang Xu''s eyes showed a trace of thinking.


    Wang Xu doesn''t care about wasting a few months to rebuild the solitude body. But if there is an opportunity to speed up the progress, he will not let it go.


    After all, with a few more months, maybe he could break through the realm again and step into the triple heaven of tongxuan.


    "Mr. Wang, what do you think about this?" Ma Tianyun asked carefully.


    "Danger and opportunity coexist, and I don''t pay attention to some unknown beasts. After the destruction of this treasure search team, you still have a new team to go in. What else have you found? " Wang Xu is noncommittal, light says.


    By this time, he had already known that Ma Tianyun''s Ma family was ma Sanmo''s family, and he finally knew why Ma Jiaojiao had a treasure map in the secret place of Furong mountain, and appeared with a group of mercenaries.


    An ordinary rich family, even secretly has so many treasure search teams, can also find the secret, and successfully enter the exploration.


    It seems that this magic horse family is not simple!


    Wang Xu thought about these, but he was calm and could not see any thoughts.


    "Master Ming Jian."


    Ma Tianyun nodded. He didn''t see a smile on his face. On the contrary, it was more bitter.


    Originally, he wanted to use the unknown danger to let Wang Xu retreat and try to monopolize the secret place. But now it''s impossible. Wang Xu is obviously deeply moved.


    "This secret place was discovered two months ago. After that team was destroyed, we organized a new team and went in three times.


    Although more preparations have been made and heavier weapons and equipment have been carried, there has been no total destruction, but every time we explore treasure hunting, more than half of the staff will be reduced.


    There are more photos, all taken by the team, but I only carry this one with me


    Ma Tianyun looked at Wang Xu carefully, hesitated for a moment, and finally took the initiative to invite him


    "However, if Mr. Wang accompanied us in, no matter how dangerous it was, it would not be your trouble.


    The next departure time is seven days later. Do you have time, young master? "


    "Is that why you said to Xu Fushan ten days later? Are you going to kill him with a treasure in the secret place at that time? "


    Wang Xu did not answer, but gently swept Ma Tianyun an eye, light mentioned another thing.


    Ma Tianyun''s face was slightly stiff, and he couldn''t figure out what Wang Xu meant.


    However, the next second, Wang Xu has once again said:


    "I''m different from Xu Fushan. You should know that, but I don''t like bullying people either. I said in advance that I would protect them. Half of the fruits in Diyuan tree are mine, and so are other resources in the secret place."


    "Good!"


    Ma Tianyun smell speech, immediately a long breath, crisp promise.


    Wang Xu was a bit surprised, but he didn''t know that Diyuan tree was not in the hands of Ma family as he thought.


    On the contrary, it was diyuanshu who had the protection of monsters that led to the death of so many people in Ma''s family, and even the destruction of an exploration team. Only by luck did he get a few diyuanguo, which had been consumed after two tests.


    "Since the agreement has been made, I won''t disturb you. Before I leave, I''ll go back and make more preparations. In seven days, I''ll invite you personally!" Ma Tianyun got up, bowed and said goodbye.


    Wang Xu also nodded slightly.


    During this period of time, he also prepared to go back to Jianghai to celebrate the festival with Liu Yuqi and others. He spent three months in Xuankong City, and it was almost the Spring Festival.


    Unconsciously, it has been almost a year since he came back. What is waiting for Wang Xu is a new year.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen you for several months. Did Yuqi miss me? Aunt Liu is also, I don''t know if she made dumplings at home? When I was a child, I really liked the Capsella dumplings she made... "


    Wang Xu''s thoughts soared, and suddenly he laughed brilliantly.


    It is also a reason to leave Xuankong city in the solar world and return to the Chinese world.


    Fortunately!


    Finally, he didn''t miss the first Spring Festival after he came back!


    Spring Festival, on behalf of freshmen.


    This festival will also be his new life.

 Chapter 877

    Jianghai city.


    This season, the weather has taken a hint of cool.


    When Wang Xu walked out of Jianghai station and looked at the familiar and strange surroundings, he suddenly felt a new feeling.


    Familiar with the station or a year ago, he had just returned to his own time. He wanted to see his home in memory for the first time, and then rushed back from the dense forest outside the border.


    Strange, because outside the station, I don''t know when a branch office of Wumeng was built. Inside the station, there are also Wuren wearing special uniforms and carrying instruments to register. Everything is similar to what they saw in mordu.


    However, it is now more open, not to avoid ordinary people.


    Wang Xu now has no trace of martial arts cultivation, naturally will not be stopped, plain out of the station, reached for a taxi, all the way to the Chen family.


    Chen Yuqing left, and even used Wu''s power to erase all traces of her existence in this world, except Wang Xu''s memory.


    Three hours later.


    Standing outside Chen''s mansion, Wang Xu is like a passer-by, staring at the inside of Chen''s house, waiting by the roadside for nearly two hours, and finally waiting for the person he wants to see.


    He could see a beautiful young girl in her twenties and twenties standing in the yard playing badminton.


    Her rival is Lan Xi, Chen Yuqing''s mother, while her father, Chen Yuxuan, President of Jianghai Yuxuan group, stands beside her with a towel in his hand, looking at her mother and daughter''s jumping posture, ready to deliver water and towel at any time.


    Maybe Wang Xu had been standing for a long time. A bodyguard of the Chen family came over with a cold face and said in a cold voice:


    "May I help you? If not, please leave. Otherwise, I will send you away by force. You have been standing here for too long


    Wang Xu didn''t speak, didn''t move, and didn''t even change his eyes.


    The bodyguard frowned and warned, but Wang Xu was completely immersed in another world and didn''t notice him at all.


    "Hello? I''m talking to you, you hear me? From beginning to end, there is no response at all. Can''t he be deaf? " The bodyguard finally got angry, but his quality was still good. Instead of starting, he turned around Wang Xu and looked up and down. His face became more hesitant and murmured:


    "The eyes didn''t change. They looked empty. Are they blind?


    It should be, motherfucker. I said that it''s impossible for ordinary people to stand in the same place for more than three hours without even moving.


    Wait a minute. It looks like a military posture! From the army? It''s a man of iron!


    Although he is deaf and blind, his perseverance is absolutely admirable


    In the end, the bodyguard was even shocked by his guess. He looked at Wang Xu with admiration for several times before shaking his head and returning to his post.


    Another half hour.


    In Chen''s yard, mother and daughter no longer play badminton. The girl seems to have noticed Wang Xu. She asks the bodyguard a few questions and then comes out with a bag of fruit.


    She crept up to Wang Xu and put the fruit at his feet. Then, alas, she exclaimed:


    "Little brother, your fruit has fallen. I''ll help you pick it up. You..."


    Wang Xu''s face is too young now. She looks 17 or 18 years old. For a girl in her twenties, she is really just a little brother.


    But before she finished, Wang Xu suddenly looked down at her and asked, "do you know me?"


    "Ah?"


    The girl''s voice was stiff and she looked up a little at a loss. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer Wang Xu''s words.


    Do you know each other?


    Of course I don''t know you!


    But you''ve been standing at my door for such a long time, and the bodyguard said that you are deaf and blind. I just want to come and give you some fruit to eat.


    The girl subconsciously thinks about these ideas, but it''s hard to say, for a deaf and blind person


    wait!


    He could hear me, and his eyes were full of horror, as if he could see through the heart.


    He''s not deaf?


    Not blind, either?


    The girl was stunned and speechless.


    Wang Xu''s voice came again: "what''s your name?"


    I don''t know why, this voice seems to have a magic power. The girl subconsciously opens her mouth and says:


    "My name is Chen Yu. My parents call me Yu Er."


    "Chen Yu?"


    Wang Xu mumbles to himself and looks up at the front door of the Chen family. Lanxi and Chen Yuxuan are standing there. Although they don''t speak, Wang Xu can see their strangeness from their alert eyes.


    He has been forgotten by his father-in-law and mother-in-law!


    Even, Wang Xu, the bodyguard who came to ask him before, is a little familiar. The other party has dealt with him.


    But now, everyone, no longer remembers him.


    We haven''t met yet. Looking back, we have forgotten our old friend.


    Everything.


    Familiar.


    But strange.


    Although prepared for this moment, Wang Xu is still in a low mood.


    "Ah..."


    With a faint sigh, in the eyes of the three members of the Chen family, Wang Xu silently mentions the fruit on the ground and turns around.


    In the distance, there are some vague conversations.


    "Yu Er, who is that man? Your friends? How do you feel familiar... "


    "No, it''s just a passer-by... I don''t know why. I feel he''s so strange. I asked if I knew him..."


    "Well, don''t think about it. Go back to dinner. I feel like a madman."


    ¡­¡­


    After all, it''s not too hard to let go of life and death.


    Soon, after he was in a good mood, Wang Xu went back to his villa by the river lake.


    He wanted to surprise Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque, Liu Meiling and others at home, so he didn''t inform several people in advance.


    However.


    As soon as he entered the door, Wang Xu ran into a big surprise before he could give him a little surprise.


    "Hoo


    The wind roared, and the door burst open. Wang Xu''s action of lifting his hand and knocking on the door suddenly froze.


    Next second.


    "Ha ha ha, little queer, you are not my opponent, are you? I have to fight for my sister''s name. Now that I win, let''s tie the knot. From today on, I''ll be your sister! "


    A 1.6-meter-sized shadow, which had already broken the door, with pieces of wood all over the sky and a burst of laughter like a madman, hit Wang Xu hard.


    instantaneous.


    Shadow pause, Wang Xu expressionless hand a push, mind slightly moved, block the impact of shadow.


    Don''t wait for him to speak.


    Follow.


    Liu Yuqi has been staring at a panda''s eye and bruised mouth, laughing and striding out, pointing to Wang Xu with one hand and akimbo with the other. Her posture is arrogant, arrogant and proud.


    then.


    The laughter stopped abruptly.


    Liu Yuqi, like a fool, was stunned in the same place, with a pair of eyes, a big one and a small one staring at each other. Then, suddenly, she cried out in panic


    "Brother Xu? When did you come back? "


    "No, why are you back now? Ah... I have no other meaning! "


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not pointing at you. I''m pointing at the little bird in your arms!"

 Chapter 878

    Wang Xu''s face is very black.


    Super black, just like the bottom of the pot, we can see how bad his mood is at this time.


    He rushed back with great joy and wanted to surprise Liu Yuqi and others, but was "surprised" by Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque.


    It''s said that people are shocked, and what they subconsciously say is true. Looking at the attitude of these two girls, it''s clear that they don''t want him back very much!


    Listen!


    Why are you back now?


    This is a good sister. What should I say to my brother who has been separated for several months?


    In Wang Xu''s idea, what he gets should be Liu Yuqi''s warm welcome, just like those lovely and pink sisters in animation, who jump into his arms to ask for gifts with small steps and ponytails.


    It''s a pity.


    The imagination is full, but the fact is the sense of bone in the sense of bone.


    "Master, this paper..."


    Kong fengque quietly raised her head and carefully looked at the black faced Wang Xu sitting on the sofa. She opened her mouth to say something.


    "What papers? This is your future! I''m not here for a few months. You two are crazy, aren''t you? Don''t even go to school. Do you want to take part in the college entrance examination after the Spring Festival? " Wang Xu eyebrow a pick, angry voice scold.


    Kong fengque was so scared that she quickly shrunk her head and continued to lie on the table looking at the test paper. Her face was wrinkled into a little old lady.


    And Liu Yuqi is afraid to speak, but she is the culprit, coupled with rich experience, know to offend Wang Xu after the first hour, absolutely can not be positive.


    Fortunately, soon after receiving the news, Liu Qinlong and others came to visit.


    "Hum, you stay here for me. I''ll check it when I come back. If this math paper can''t reach 120, you''ll think about the consequences."


    Wang Xu gave a cold hum and got up to go to the reception hall.


    When he leaves.


    Two little girls immediately seem to take out a mountain, pen in hand a throw, the whole body all collapsed on the sofa, a face of life can''t love.


    "Little queer, how can brother Xu come back so quickly? How can he live these days! It''s winter vacation now! Winter vacation! He even asked us to do the test papers! " Liu Yuqi''s mouth was blocked and sighed.


    "It''s clear that we''ve got the enrollment quota of the magic warrior college ahead of time. The master even asked us to take part in the college entrance examination. He''s definitely trying to fix us on purpose!" Kong fengque also looked helpless and desperate.


    "Yes, I think he did it on purpose. Because he didn''t take part in the college entrance examination, he must have low self-esteem, so he wants to take it out on us! " Liu Yuqi hates the way.


    But although the two little girls complained, they paralyzed for a while, and finally went to finish the test paper honestly.


    They also know that Wang Xu is good for both of them, so they are not too proud, and they have developed the temperament of "a lady of gold" that they once looked down upon.


    And now think about it carefully, during this period of time, without the constraints of Wang Xu from time to time, they really played a little too much.


    meanwhile.


    In the reception hall of the villa.


    Liu Qinlong first saluted Wang Xu respectfully, then sat down. His face was filled with emotion and he asked excitedly:


    "Instructor, you are the young master Wang who was recently uploaded by the Wumeng network, who is in charge of the Bushido of Dongdao state, crossing the sea and qianglinglong, and killing three Dahe peak sword masters in qianglingzhen, aren''t you?"


    "Well, because of an accident, I went to the east island country by accident, and then I killed a few people when I met a little incident."


    Wang Xu waved his hand and said without caring


    "But it''s you. I haven''t seen you for a few months. The cultivation of martial arts has reached the peak of nine levels, and you are about to break through the congenital master? After you took over the Liu family, I was afraid that you would neglect Wu Dao. "


    After being confirmed, Liu Qinlong''s face was obviously more excited. Hearing this, he immediately said with a smile:


    "Instructor, with you behind me, who dares to be the enemy of my Liu family? I''m just a shopkeeper now. I have nothing to do all day. I have nothing to do except to practice. "


    "Oh? That''s true. It''s good for you. " Wang Xu smiles and nods.


    Then he took out a pill and threw it away: "take it back and try to break through into the first class master in three days."


    Pill is one of the materials that Jiulong University compensated him for. It''s useless for Wang Xu, but it can help Liu Qinlong and others to improve their accomplishments.


    They were talking when a visitor called on them.


    They are Zhao Xiaoxia and Zhao Meimei.


    As soon as Zhao Meimei saw Wang Xu, she was stunned and blurted out:


    "Wang Xu, why don''t you have any accomplishments? The rumor on the Internet is not true, is it


    "What''s the rumor?" Wang Xu was also stunned.


    "Meimei, don''t be ridiculous. We''re here to see Prince Wang. How can you call him by his name?" Zhao Xiaoxia face a board, will scold Zhao Meimei.


    "Mom, he''s not much older than me. What''s his name? Yuqi calls me to call him by his name!" Zhaomeidu mouth dissatisfaction way.


    "No harm." Wang Xu waved his hand and said with a smile.


    What else does Zhao Xiaoxia want to say.


    However, Zhao Meimei ran to Wang Xu happily. She flashed her big eyes and said quickly:


    "Wang Xu, some people say that although you defeated Jianzong in Dongdao, you were injured, so you fled and returned to China. You''re not really hurt, are you? "


    "I did get hurt, but not because of the East Island people, but because of something else."


    Wang Xu shakes his head and looks at Zhao Meimei with a smile. Suddenly he says with a smile, "Yuqi is playing with little queer. Do you want to go and find them?"


    "Play?"


    As soon as Zhao Meimei heard this, her eyes suddenly brightened. Then she pretended to be surprised and said:


    "Well, I forgot that I had an appointment with Yuqi. If it wasn''t for your reminding, I would have missed it.


    Well, I won''t disturb you to talk business with my mother. I''ll go to find Yuqi and xiaoqueer first


    When the last word landed, Zhao Meimei had already run out of the reception hall. As soon as she turned, she disappeared at the stairs.


    "Mr. Wang, Meimei is young and ignorant. How offensive she is. I''ll make amends for her." It was not until then that Zhao Xiaoxia found the opportunity to salute Wang Xu and said with a bitter smile.


    Wang Xu waved his hand and did not speak. Instead, he turned his head and looked in the direction of the gate. His mind had already sensed the crowd rushing outside.


    This time, more people came.


    Soon.


    Sure enough, the door of the reception hall was opened, and a group of people swarmed in. Familiar faces appeared, all with joy and respect.


    Zhang Feixiong, the master of the family, Zhang Menghu.


    The king of Jianghai is the master of the family.


    Xizhen City, Yunjia, yunsanfeng.


    Female president of he group, he Wanxia, he Wanyun sisters.


    ¡­¡­


    Together with Zhao Xiaoxia and Liu Qinlong, these people almost form the most powerful groups in Jianghai and Hexi.


    And the core of this group is headed by Wang Xu!


    Although Wang Xu didn''t really ask for anything from everyone, some things need not be said at all. Around the strong, there will always be a group of weak automatically.


    They are relatively closer to the strong than outsiders, and depend on the strong and prosper.


    The Xing Yumei family were also among the visitors.


    The couple, criminal investigation school and Han Mei, were smiling and proud. Now, the status of Xing family in Jianghai has changed.


    As far as Xing''s company is concerned, its assets, which used to be only over 10 million, have now increased by tens of times, starting with 100 million.


    Standing in the crowd, Xing Yumei''s eyes are extremely complex. She pinches her hands slightly and looks at the unspeakable resentment in Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Once, she and Wang Xu, but also had a paper engagement!


    Unfortunately, because of her parents'' relationship, some things were missed after all.

 Chapter 879

    A reception room.


    It is almost a gathering of the two cities of Jianghai and Xizhen, the top big figures.


    There are also he Wanxia and he Wanyun, two sisters who are full of bitterness like Xing Yumei.


    There are also other groups of people, led by criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s husband and wife, who once looked down on Wang Xu and even despised him.


    But either because of her daughter, or for other reasons, they all shine with the rise of Wang Xu. Today''s attitude towards Wang Xu is quite different from before.


    In the past six months, almost all of you, including the Liu family, Zhang family, Wang family, Zhao family, he family, Yun family and Xing family, have entered a higher level.


    Nowadays, people''s identities, not to mention being in this city, are obtained from other nearby cities, even from Mordor city and Jinling City. Outsiders have three points of avoidance, three points of respect and three points of awe.


    "Xiaoxu, thanks to you, our company of laoxing has been listed successfully this year, and its assets have increased by several hundred million. It''s just that the big groups of Mordor and Jinling all intend to invest in shares, and they are likely to go even higher at that time. " Han Mei comes to Wang Xudao with a smile on her face.


    Then she pulled Xing Yumei over, laughing and praising, suggesting that her daughter is still single, the successor of a big group, the rich and poor families in Jinling, and Xing Yumei doesn''t look up to her.


    On the difference between Xing Yumei and Wang Xu a paper engagement, take out to urge Wang Xu to her daughter.


    If it wasn''t for the engagement, it would have been secretly burned by their husband and wife. I''m afraid Han Mei might have done this kind of thing.


    Xing Yumei''s face was embarrassed, even a little ashamed.


    Wang Xuchong laughed and perfunctorily asked Han Mei, "Oh? Which groups are going to invest in Xingjia? "


    Before, he also politely called Uncle Xing and aunt Han.


    Now, Wang Xu is the most smiling.


    "A few days ago, the vice president of Jinling Jinchen group asked me to meet and held many discussions. It is possible to invest 1 billion yuan to enter Jinling''s real estate industry."


    Criminal investigation theory, Wang Xu''s eyes can not help showing a trace of complexity.


    the other day?


    More specifically, after the news came back that Wang Xu Zhen had killed the madman Yamamoto in the east island country, the next day, the other party suddenly came to the door and put forward the investment plan. Previously, there was no connection between Xing''s company and Jinchen group.


    It''s not stupid to learn criminal investigation. He knows why he is now. But just because he knows why, his mood is more complicated.


    "Well." Wang Xu nodded, no longer expressing more opinions.


    Criminal investigation is much more insightful than Han Mei. Seeing Wang Xu like this, he immediately knows what he should do. He pulls Han Mei to take the initiative to leave and gives Wang Xu''s position to others.


    Around, a group of young people who were brought by their parents could only stand and watch from a distance. Their eyes were complex and they were in a trance.


    Wang Xu is about the same age as them. Even after seeing him face to face, he found that Wang Xu was younger than the rumor.


    The same is the younger generation, some people have already stood on the top of the river, the top of the West Town, the top of the magic city, and even the top of China.


    However, they didn''t even step out of the river and sea, and they were still fooling around in the small fish pond.


    The meeting didn''t last long. Soon, everyone left one after another, leaving Wang Xu a private space.


    After a long hesitation, Xing Yumei finally came up and whispered:


    "Wang Xu, I have a party in the evening. Can you come with me?"


    "Well?"


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly and looked at Xing Yumei in front of him.


    Since he left Jianghai and went to college with Chen Yuqing, there has been little connection between him and Xing Yumei. Now it''s half a year.


    In the past, although the criminal investigation school and Han Mei''s husband and wife looked down on him, the relationship between him and Xing Yumei was good, similar to that between ordinary cousins.


    However, as he goes further and further, although he thinks that his original intention has not changed, Xing Yumei is just an ordinary person because of the change of status and alienation in time, but she can''t control the change of mentality. She seems to be alienated a lot.


    "I won''t refuse the invitation of Yumei." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    To be honest, Wang Xu is not very interested in this kind of party. The people he is in contact with today are all martial arts masters and family leaders, or they are invited to dinner. This kind of social gathering of ordinary people really doesn''t have much effect.


    However, Xing Yumei has a good relationship with him. Although she is not a relative, Wang Xu will not refuse her because she is a relative.


    Seeing Wang Xu''s true intention, Xing Yumei lost a lot of tension on her face and added a smile


    "Don''t worry, this party is very common. All the young people from Jianghai families are here.


    As you know, because of your relationship, our Xing family is a new rising force, and I can''t help myself in some social activities.


    Like me, if I don''t bring a male companion, it will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. "


    Wang Xu nodded with a smile, indicating that he was OK.


    Xing Yumei''s meaning, he actually has a guess, just a party, show a face, he does not care.


    ¡­¡­


    The Jinghu club where the party was held was not far from Jiangxin lake. It was even on the Bank of Jiangxin lake, just on the other side of the lake.


    Although it''s an ordinary party, Xing Yumei now helps with her family''s business. How can there be any ordinary party for chatting and farting?


    They are all young heroes who are like her, who either enter the family business or have taken over the family business. They are between 20 and 30 years old. Every one is a successful young man in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Through this kind of gathering, we can make business transactions, expand our contacts, and ultimately get everything for the benefit of the future.


    At this point.


    In the middle of the river, Xing Yumei and Wang Xu are quietly introducing the situation on a luxurious small cruise ship.


    "In addition to the Lius, zhangjias, Wangs and Zhaos, the Chens and songs are the most influential in Jianghai.


    Among these two families, Chen family is said to be a branch of a big family in Jinling. Although there are not many big names on the surface, few people dare to underestimate them.


    And the Song family is the same, but it is connected with the devil capital. It is said that it is supported by a master of martial arts, so there are not many people who offend. "


    As she spoke, Xing Yumei looked at Wang Xu''s beautiful eyes with a slightly complicated look.


    What she said is that she excluded Liu, Zhang, Wang, Zhao and other old martial arts families, but these families, now really speaking, belong to Wang Xu''s power.


    Therefore, in Jianghai, Wang Xu is the real nobody dares to provoke.


    First family!


    He is a family!

 Chapter 880

    "Since he left home five years ago and met him again, I feel that Wang Xu has changed into a dragon."


    Xing Yumei sighed in her heart.


    It''s a pity.


    She treats Wang Xu as usual, or even better, but there is a pair of parents who look down on Wang Xu.


    "So, your Xing family is now one of the top ten families in Jianghai city?" Wang Xu returned with a smile.


    "What a big family! They call us the Xing family because it''s convenient. " Xing Yumei gave a bitter smile and shook her head


    "It''s said that there are no more than three generations of rich families with real scenery and lasting for hundreds of years. How many families are there? Some of the descendants who are unfilial and incompetent are the black sheep of the family. In less than ten or twenty years, a family will be completely destroyed. "


    "The reason why our Xing family has the present scenery is because you, outsiders give you face, so many times, it is others who send money, which makes our company develop rapidly." Xing Yumei shakes her head. She knows the core of these.


    Wang Xu just laughed and didn''t say much.


    Some things, he is far more clear than Xing Yumei understanding, also see more clearly.


    "Therefore, only the strength of the individual is the real strength. How long can the so-called family last, even if it has no equal power and scenery?


    Not to mention the powerful warriors above the martial arts Zun in the solar world, one person''s movement will destroy the city and destroy the earth. In this world, there are many lessons in history. Even those who are rich and powerful in enemy countries, in the face of absolute strength, in the face of life and death, can''t give away all their wealth with congratulations. "


    Wang Xu sighed slightly in his heart, and then turned to another idea.


    He never thought of forming his own power, but as he came step by step, some things were not under his control, and naturally a group of people gathered around him.


    The green lotus Pavilion, which ma Sanmo took the lead in organizing, is no worse than the thirteen magic capitals.


    Liu Qinlong, Zhao Xiaoxia and others gathered around him. Although each family was still separated, they also quietly formed a circle of influence.


    When it comes to these people, the first thing outsiders think of is that they are protected by Wang Xu.


    "It seems that it''s time to really form a force and gather all the people into one fist. Otherwise, as it is now, it''s too scattered and the deterrent force is all on my own.


    If I''m not here or have an accident, I''m afraid it will fall apart immediately and people will be bullied


    It''s not what I want to see. It''s time for them to have a greater deterrent force, so that they won''t be bullied or even killed in the future. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed. He had a decision in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    On the other side of Jiangxin lake, in the Jinghu club, there are a lot of people, beautiful men and beautiful women.


    In the past year, the situation of rivers and seas has been turbulent and changed many times. Especially in the recent one or two months, the upper class society in Jianghai has changed dramatically. Many forces have disappeared and new forces have emerged.


    And the center of everything is just one person.


    Among them, the Xing family is a rising force in the new Jin Dynasty. It has a strong momentum. In just a few months, it took a big bite from many people in Jianghai.


    After all, Jianghai city is such a big city that the overall interests there will not change much every year. If one more person comes in to eat the cake, the cake in other people''s mouth will naturally become smaller.


    At this time, in the banquet hall, the crowd was divided into small circles one after another, with beautiful women in open back evening dress, young heroes in suits, or holding glasses, or sitting wantonly on the sofa, chatting and laughing with each other in a relaxed manner.


    "What kind of luck did the Xing family have? How did they suddenly have so many valuable people to help them become a listed group with assets of more than 1 billion in just a few months?"


    A 23-4-year-old "handsome guy" with a middle score seems to have light makeup on his face. He smiles in a low voice and a little obscene.


    "What else? It''s Xing Yumei, the daughter of criminal investigation school. I don''t know what bad luck she''s had, but she has a little relationship with Prince Wang. Everyone looks at Prince Wang''s face and gives him the face of criminal investigation school. Otherwise, who knew him before he studied criminal investigation? "


    Another young man with a glass in his hand gave a sneer. As soon as he stretched out his right hand, it naturally fell on the shoulder of his female companion.


    "Tut Tut, that''s the fate of others. I have a good daughter. I don''t know how many beautiful women in Jianghai want to offer their pillow to Prince Wang, but they can''t even see him. "


    The handsome man with light make-up is more obscene. He says it while sweeping his eyes at the beauty around the young man, which means something.


    "Well, not to mention Mr. Wang, the young master of the Chen family in Jinling seems to have a crush on Xing Yumei. I really don''t know how to communicate in this bus. First it''s Mr. Wang, and then it''s Mr. Chen. I think she looks just like that. She''s not as good-looking as me! "


    Next to her, another gorgeous girl in a black high fork and open back evening dress sneered. Speaking of the back, her voice showed a trace of jealousy.


    "Ha ha, you don''t really think Chen Shao has a crush on that woman, do you? It''s not because that woman had an affair with Prince Wang. She is the youngest and most powerful master of martial arts in the history of five thousand years


    Another young man with a glass, cold hum way.


    All the people around sighed.


    The martial arts are now known to ordinary people. Now who mentions that the martial arts masters are not in awe? In particular, after Wang Xu''s deeds in the east island country came back, it triggered a new round of martial arts cultivation upsurge.


    For example, none of you used to be a martial arts family, but now, which of the second generation of rich people who have money and free time don''t go to practice martial arts?


    It''s not for the sake of talent, for the sake of girls, not for the sake of martial arts. It''s not popular for the second generation to get rich!


    Su muchun, carrying a wine cup, walked through the banquet hall all the way. All he heard were similar exclamations. His heart was so complicated that he could hardly describe it in words.


    At the beginning, he offended Wang Xu just because of one mistake. Otherwise, with his and Wang Xu''s high school classmates, it would be a matter of face to blow it out?


    It''s not as bad as it is now. Although he looks gorgeous, he was completely isolated from his former classmates, especially those who attended the reunion.


    Regret!


    But at the beginning!


    Zhang Xixi was also at the party. However, unlike Su muchun, who had a family background, she worked hard to catch up with a rich second generation and managed to get into the high-end party.


    She was more remorseful than Su muchun.


    You know, before, she had the possibility to start early and grab Wang Xu!


    If she had been more decisive and insightful, what the Xing family had achieved would have been her achievements!


    They sighed.


    All of a sudden, all of a sudden.


    Just because they see each other.


    "Su muchun..."


    Zhang Xixi''s red lips are slightly open, and she wants to say nothing.


    "Zhang Xixi..."


    Su muchun also opened his mouth, full of unspeakable complexion.


    The same is the end of the world!


    Why have you ever known each other?!

 Chapter 881

    Su muchun and Zhang Xixi are speechless and have complex eyes.


    People nearby continued to talk.


    "Not to mention Mr. Wang, I''m afraid there are no other people like us. Say Chen little, this time but the potential is in must get See that "light makeup handsome boy" again low voice way.


    "How dare he rob Xing Yumei? Don''t be afraid to offend Prince Wang and bring disaster to his Chen family? " The beauty in the black evening dress frowned.


    "Yes


    Others nodded one after another, even Su muchun and Zhang Xixi had the same idea.


    In their eyes, since Xing Yumei has an affair with Wang Xu, it''s not something outsiders can covet.


    "Hey, who said Chen Shao was going to fight Prince Wang? The purpose of others is only Xing Yumei! Besides, the Chen family in Jinling behind Chen Shao is not bad! " The handsome man with light makeup took a sip of the wine and said with a faint smile.


    "Jinling Chen family..."


    Hearing the speech, people''s faces changed slightly, and some even took a breath.


    In China, the Chen family in Jinling is also an important family. It is said that the top family in Jinling is also a martial and Taoist family that has been handed down for hundreds of years, and has a congenital martial and Taoist master.


    Compared with the Chen family in Jinling, all the families in Jianghai can''t compare with the Chen family.


    After all, Jinling is the center of southern China, although its economy is not as good as that of Mordor. However, in terms of historical details, Jinling''s aristocratic family is far more powerful and terrifying than the family of Mordor.


    "It''s not a biography outside. The reason why Chen Shao chose Xing Yumei as the target is to contact the prince through her as a springboard? How can I listen to you? There''s another secret. Qian Yong, you can''t say anything casually. Are you sure? "


    In an instant, everyone was staring at the young man named Qian Yong.


    If Chen Shao comes here, it''s not like what everyone guessed at the beginning. Today''s party is afraid of turbulence, even the whole river and sea.


    What is related to Prince Wang, even if it''s just a woman related to him, is a big deal!


    But just then.


    In the direction of the gate of the banquet hall, there was a sudden noise.


    Here comes Xing Yumei!


    As the latest figure in the whole river and sea, Xing Yumei''s every move involves people''s attention. Liu Qinlong, who has a close relationship with Wang Xu, has become the head of the family, which they can''t touch. Only Xing Yumei can barely touch.


    However, when we looked up, we saw that Xing Yumei was not alone as usual, but there was a strange teenager who looked only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    "Who is this little boy? Why have you never seen it? "


    Many people are surprised.


    Xing Yumei always has no male partner. Why did she suddenly bring a male partner today?


    At such a young age, is it any cousin or cousin of her family? See Xing family developed, to join?


    Qian Yong and others originally thought it was because of Chen Shao. Xing Yumei specially asked her male partner to block the gun, but now she doesn''t look like her age.


    Only a few people, such as Su muchun and Zhang Xixi, were stunned at the sight of the boy, then puzzled, and finally suddenly changed their faces.


    "It''s Wang Xu! What''s the matter with him? "


    In Wang Xu''s current status, there is no need to attend the gathering of the young generation in such a small place.


    In a word, the people present are not worthy to communicate with Wang Xu.


    People are confused.


    At this time, there was another commotion, and a group of people came into the door again. The battle and momentum are even greater than before.


    A group of young heroes with higher status than Qian Yong and others, famous in Jianghai, and a few young men and women with luxurious clothes and much stronger momentum than those in Jianghai, all with a trace of pride on their faces, looking around with a slight examination and even a trace of disdain.


    But these people are all surrounded by a beautiful young man in white suit, whose eyes are as bright and sharp as stars. Between every move, it is more sharp, full of pride.


    At the sight of the young man, Qian Yong suddenly gasped, almost shocked word by word


    "Jinling, Chen family, Chen Baojin, Chen Shao!"


    After that, he went on excitedly: "ha ha, Chen Shao has finally come. Now, there''s a good play to watch. I''ve long wanted to see Xing Yumei make a fool of herself."


    Another woman beside her shook her head in a cold voice and said, "anyway, Xing Yumei has a relationship with Prince Wang. How can she make a fool of herself?"


    Others nodded in agreement.


    Prince Wang is a dragon going out of Jianghai, and Xing Yumei is the one who follows the rising chicken and dog.


    Who dares to move Xing Yumei with Wang Xu''s face? Nowadays, martial arts practitioners are open to ordinary people. The world has changed. It is no longer as simple as people used to know.


    "Ha ha, we are just small fish and shrimps in the river and sea. Naturally, we are afraid of Mr. Wang. But Chen Shao is a rich family from Jinling. I''m afraid, but I don''t think people will be afraid. " Qian Yong sneered.


    "Yes, there''s a point. Besides, Xing Yumei is not Mr. Wang after all. It''s just that everyone hears that she has something to do with Mr. Wang. She can''t represent Mr. Wang! " Others nodded and agreed.


    Seeing that someone supported him, Qian Yong immediately said with a smile: "moreover, Chen Shao is the lineage of the Chen family in Jinling. He is also a famous family in Jinling. He is not necessarily afraid to see Prince Wang face to face."


    "Mr. Wang? Mr. Wang is really in front of me. He is a rich family. I''m afraid he''ll have to kneel down and beg for mercy! " Next to the man shaking his head, is disdainful.


    That black evening dress beautiful woman, also keep smiling, calm analysis way: "Chen Baojin really can''t compare with Wang Gongzi, if his elder brother, Jinling Chen family''s third generation successor Chen Baocai, maybe still have the possibility to sit on an equal footing with Wang Gongzi."


    "Chen Baocai?"


    All around them, their faces moved and they felt thoughtful.


    Chen Bao is no better than Chen Bao Jin. This is one of the most dazzling young heroes in Jinling.


    He got a doctor''s degree in computer science at the age of 24, and then came back to start a business. With only one hundred million start-up funds of his family, he created an Internet technology entertainment company with nearly ten billion assets.


    "Chen Bao can''t come to our river and sea. If he comes here in person, I''m afraid that Prince Wang will have to meet the guests in person to meet him." Qian Yong shook his head, his face even more proud.


    Chen Bao is Chen Bao''s elder brother. His elder brother is Niubi. Isn''t his younger brother Niubi? What''s more, the Chen family in Jinling is such a powerful family that they are not afraid of a prince.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much they talk, they can''t get in touch with Chen Baojin. Jiang Hai, who is qualified to take the wind for each other, has already stood by each other''s side, let alone Wang Xu.


    In fact, they can only watch the drama in the end. No matter what happens, it doesn''t use their participation.


    Su muchun and Zhang Xixi also stood not far away, listening to other people''s chat. They looked at each other, but could not find a chance to speak.


    In the end, they can only sigh helplessly and drink with their heads down.


    It''s just that.


    Two people in the heart, or with a trace of deep doubt, after all, only they know Wang Xu presence.


    And Wang Xu, can be compared with Chen family and Chen Baojin?


    That, but Jinling Chen family!

 Chapter 882

    Wang Xu doesn''t care what other people think of him.


    Originally, he was accompanying Xing Yumei to watch her talk with several young men and women about some company project cooperation.


    But after Chen Baojin appeared, the group of people immediately left, one by one left two people, to Chen Baojin gathered in the past.


    In this regard, Wang Xu is happy to see its success, less noisy, but also quiet.


    At this time, he was sitting on the sofa, casually tasting some fruit, Xing Yumei also accompanied him, two people have a chat without a word.


    But suddenly.


    There was a voice that was a little arrogant:


    "Mr. Wang? What is he? You don''t think that our Chen Shao came to Jianghai to curry favor with Prince Wang through the social flower in a small place, do you?


    Hum, a small place is a small place. A group of frogs who sit and watch the sky are too ignorant! "


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, looked up, and saw a group of people at the door slightly agitated and embarrassed. A young man in a white suit stood with his hands in his pockets and a smile.


    Beside him, another young man in a black tights, with a clear muscular outline, was speaking with disdain.


    On the other hand, he also looked at Xing Yumei, with a trace of undisguised disgust on his face, as if he was looking at a toad trying to turn into a frog princess.


    At this moment, the whole audience was dead.


    Everyone was stunned to see him. Unexpectedly, someone dared to challenge Mr. Wang, the first man in Jianghai. You know, since the rise of Wang Xu, he has gone all the way down to suppress Jianghai and run the devil capital. "Prince Wang" has become a taboo for most people in Jianghai, and must not be provoked.


    However, young people in black dare to say that it is because they have their own strength. Other people don''t dare. We can only be shocked.


    "Who is that? Talking so crazy? Don''t die! "


    "Isn''t he Chen Shao''s valet? Dare to challenge Prince Wang publicly, this is the meaning that Chen Shao acquiesces? "


    "It must be Chen Shao''s acquiescence. He is deliberately challenging the position of Prince Wang in Jianghai. He is worthy of the reputation of Jinling family. He is full of confidence."


    "You say, who is better than Prince Wang and Chen Shao?"


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd. The voice was small and noisy.


    At the same time, Wang Xu also slowly put down the fruit in his hand and squinted at it.


    He is not paranoid and does not allow anyone to refuse to accept or speak ill of himself. However, if you say it''s OK in a place he doesn''t know, and say it in front of him, it''s a bit of a death.


    Wang Xu looked up and said faintly:


    "You guys, come here and repeat what you just said."


    Wang Xu''s voice is not big, but it is clear that the pressure of all the people in the field, as if directly in the ears of Chen Baojin and others.


    When Chen Baojin and others heard that Yan''s face suddenly changed, and the young man in black was still hideous. Before they could speak, Xing Yumei had a gloomy face and whispered:


    "Wang Xu, they''re from Jinling. Chen Baojin of Chen family is the leader. It''s their company that invested in my father''s company..."


    She''s not finished yet.


    The young man in black, who had been shouting before, had already burst out. He strode forward with a ferocious face, clenched his fist, and looked like he was going to teach people a lesson if he wanted to say no


    "Boy, my name is Zhao Feihu. No one from the Zhao family in Jinling dares to talk to me like this. What did you just say, you have seed, say it again to me? "


    "The Zhao family in Jinling?"


    Wang Xu dropped his eyes and didn''t respond at all.


    He didn''t know much about Chen family, but he had heard about Zhao family in Jinling. The Zhao family is an old martial arts family in Jinling. The master of the family is also a master of martial arts. He has a reputation in the martial arts circle.


    However, if Wang Xu remembers correctly, he seems to have destroyed the Zhao family in his previous life.


    "What? Are you afraid? "


    Wang Xu''s performance, in the eyes of Zhao Feihu, is afraid to shrink his head.


    Suddenly, he laughed more ferociously, and his voice was full of sarcasm: "I just said, how can a small place like Jianghai be a place of outstanding people? After thousands of years of bad luck, he could only produce a prince."


    At this point, Zhao Feihu looked around in a very arrogant manner


    "Sorry, I''m not only talking about Mr. Wang, I''m talking about all the people present, you are rubbish!


    Jianghai out of a prince Wang, you a proud God, any one can use that Prince Wang''s name, to pull up the identity, think you can and I equal?


    What a joke


    Zhao Feihu''s words shocked the whole audience.


    No one looks good.


    It''s already a slap in the face, telling everyone that no one on the scene can look up to it.


    Especially the group of Jianghai Junjie around chenbaojin, their faces are extremely embarrassed, as ugly as eating excrement.


    From the beginning to the end, Chen Baojin just keeps smiling and ponders over Zhao Feihu''s arrogance. From time to time, he gently lifts his glass and takes a sip, which is very leisurely and natural.


    In the crowd, Su muchun and Zhang Xixi''s eyes flickered, and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Suddenly, Su muchun asked in a voice: "Zhang Xixi, what do you think Wang Xu will do? This Zhao Feihu does not say, Jinling Chen family is not easy to provoke, he dares to provoke? "


    Zhang Xixi frowned, thought about it and shook her head


    "Wang Xu should not be afraid of these two people. In front of Wang Xu, they are nothing. The trouble is the family behind them.


    But just them, I''m afraid, can''t represent their own family. As long as Wang Xu doesn''t kill them on the spot, he just teaches them a lesson and breaks his legs, there will be no trouble. "


    Say, she pauses for a moment, looked at Chen Bao gold one eye, murmur a way: "fortunately is not Chen Bao just, otherwise, even if is Wang Xu, also have to weigh?"


    They just finished.


    Sure enough, Wang Xu suddenly sighed.


    "What do you sigh for? What''s wrong? Do you want to pretend to me? " Zhao Feihu''s eyebrows are picked, and his eyes are full of evil spirit.


    What he likes to do most is let the so-called heroes and young people who have no self-knowledge in small places step on the soles of their feet and grind them on each other''s face several times with the soles of their shoes.


    In the face of those people can not believe, shocked, desperate eyes, Zhao Feihu will always be full of pleasure.


    "I sigh that I haven''t met an idiot like you for a long time. How dare you come to me and talk like this? It''s like taking the initiative to die. " Wang Xu shook his head.


    Originally, after he killed Yamamoto madman and eight gods blood studio, the martial arts and Taoism circles in China were shocked. When he came back, all the people he met were deeply shocked by the news and awed him.


    But did not expect, in front of this guy, actually is an idiot, even these spread all over the network of news are not clear.


    This kind of person is not an idiot. What is it?


    What makes him more helpless is that for a long time, for a long time


    For three months.


    There is no such idiot as Zhao Feihu, who is so arrogant and provokes him. For a moment, he is very nostalgic.


    "Boy, you said you would take the initiative to die? What the hell are you... "


    As soon as Zhao Feihu''s face changed, his face muscles pulled out and his eyes were ferocious, he had to turn over his face and teach Wang Xu a profound lesson.


    But just then.


    Wang Xu suddenly stretched out his hand and gently pointed. His eyes were indifferent, like looking at a dead man


    "If you don''t want to die, just kneel down by yourself."


    A divine sword pierces the void and floats in front of Zhao Feihu''s eyebrows.


    He didn''t start at the first time, but gave each other a chance.


    Although Zhao Feihu was arrogant, he was not killed.

 Chapter 883

    Are you an idiot?


    Raise a hand casually, want him to kneel down, still don''t want to die, you his mother think about how to die!


    Zhao Feihu was furious and would laugh at Wang Xu when he opened his mouth, but then he felt an extremely strong danger, as if he would die the next second.


    In an instant, his face became gloomy.


    "Boy, what did you do to me?"


    Zhao Feihu''s face was almost black, because he felt that the danger was increasing, and even made him have the impulse to turn around and run away.


    But he just pressed this inexplicable impulse, staring at Wang Xu, want an answer.


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids. He looked down and said faintly:


    "One chance, three seconds, kneel down, or die!"


    "You..."


    Zhao Feihu''s face was twisted.


    But Wang Xu did not pay any attention to it and his eyes were indifferent.


    He didn''t say a word, but Zhao Feihu automatically counted it in his mind


    "Three, two, one..."


    Wang Xu''s fingers bend slightly, as if to pop up something.


    And Zhao Feihu felt the extreme sense of danger, so that he did not dare to move a point of terror and danger, also reached the peak.


    No kneeling!


    Really will die!


    Lightning flint, Zhao Feihu mind flashed such an idea.


    As a result, he knelt down with a touch.


    Zhao Feihu didn''t come back until the pain of his knee hit the ground. Looking up at Wang Xu in a trance, he opened his mouth to say something.


    "I..."


    However, after opening his mouth, Zhao Feihu didn''t know what to say, and his whole mind was blank.


    Only then did he realize that he didn''t know when he was already wet with cold sweat. He reflected through the smooth surface of the marble floor, and his face inside was as white as a ghost.


    "You have a good spirit talent. You can subconsciously detect the danger. You are lucky to save your life."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, a little surprised.


    To tell the truth, he is not ready to let each other off, but did not expect that Zhao Feihu actually knelt down.


    Maybe.


    Are you scared to kneel?


    With a light smile, Wang Xu didn''t take back his hand, but turned not far away. Chen Baojin and others, who had been holding their chests and watching the excitement, said faintly:


    "You too, kneel down by yourself!"


    "Well? Do you know who I am? "


    Chen Baojin''s eyes flashed. Although he was shocked by Zhao Feihu''s sudden kneeling, he didn''t care. He just picked his eyebrows and looked up and down at Wang Xu playfully.


    He is the youngest of the Chen family in Jinling!


    Zhao Feihu is just one of his followers. What he does is to please him after he hints.


    "Boy, to tell you the truth, you..."


    Before he had finished his words, the pupils in his eyes suddenly shrunk crazily. In the eyes of countless people around him, the whole person froze directly, his mouth was open, and he did not dare to move. His face turned white quickly, and the cold sweat on his forehead was clearly visible.


    This kind of change, extremely strange!


    As like as two peas Zhao Feihu, he completely ignored all the people present.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Just now I was a little strange. The boy just raised his hand at random. How could it make people feel like hell? His face would turn white once he brushed it."


    "What did he do? It seems that the male companion Xing Yumei brings today is not simple. Originally, I thought he was a little white faced, but... Who is he? "


    The crowd was slightly restless, and many people could not control themselves. They whispered and speculated with each other.


    Just then.


    In a corner of the crowd, the two lines were almost not separated, full of complex emotions. A man and a woman''s voice came slowly


    "He is Mr. Wang of Jianghai!"


    People who speak.


    It''s su muchun and Zhang Xixi who look at each other. They don''t expect each other to come forward and say Wang Xu''s identity.


    Hearing Wang Xu''s identity, the crowd around him was silent for a moment, then full of sensation.


    The crowd was in an uproar!


    "What?"


    "Is he the prince of Jianghai?"


    "How can it be? Mr. Wang is not in his twenties. Is he too young? It seems to be 17 or 18 years old at most, with a trace of childishness on his face... "


    "Yes, we should have thought about it for a long time. Besides Mr. Wang, how could Xing Yumei attend such a banquet with other men?"


    Countless people raised their heads and craned their necks. Their eyes were shocked, puzzled, strange, and full of admiration and awe.


    Master Jiang Hai Wang!


    Among all the people, it''s a legend. Anyone who knows that Mr. Wang is from Jianghai is proud of him when he goes out to brag!


    Just like Zhao Feihu was unhappy before, any Jianghai people who thought they had something to do with Wang Xu had to raise their own prices and get in touch with these Jinling aristocratic children?


    Ironically.


    Many people on the scene, secretly, almost all because of jealousy, or said, or complained about Wang Xu''s dissatisfaction.


    But at the same time, they were proud and proud of being fellow villagers with Wang Xu, and even looked down on people outside.


    Such as Qian Yong!


    At this time, he stayed in the crowd, his eyes shining, his voice trembling with excitement


    "Is it Prince Wang? I really have eyes. I don''t know Taishan. Mr. Wang can''t recognize him face to face, but... Finally, finally, I saw Mr. Wang with my own eyes! "


    At his side, a black backless high fork evening dress beauty, a pair of beautiful eyes is brilliant.


    A vigorous young man with adoration in his eyes.


    Master Jiang Hai Wang!


    The first genius of martial arts!


    Vertical and horizontal Magic City, killing 100 top killers in one night!


    Crossing the sea alone, one person stepped down the Bushido of Dahe, killed three sword masters of Dahe, and even the eight God blood studio, which is known as the sword God, shocked the world!


    The four families of Jianghai submit at his feet. The cloud family of Xizhen City bow down. The thirteen families of mordu are silent and dare not be enemies.


    Although many rumors are not clear, the specific details about Wang Xu are rarely known. But just a few words is enough to make countless people crazy.


    In particular, what Wang Xu did in Dahe Bushido two days ago shocked the whole Chinese Bushido world.


    It''s like a dream!


    Not to mention the younger generation, how many people in China can cross the sea alone and kill the enemy thousands of miles away?


    Living in an enemy country, but able to kill people, see blood among thousands of enemies, and return intact?


    More than a hundred years ago, many warriors of Daiwa Bushido killed people like hemp. How many people in China were left with painful memories?


    Is there no one who wants revenge in the world of martial arts and Taoism in China?


    yes!


    Still a lot!


    However, who has the courage to cross the sea alone and break into the enemy country?


    Who has the kind of vertical and horizontal exchanges, invincible in the world''s powerful power?!


    Looking at Wang Xu sitting there with indifferent eyes, Chen Baojin falls into a dead silence.


    He is a warrior. Chen family is a martial family that has been handed down for hundreds of years, and also a powerful family in Jinling.


    Therefore, the significance of what Wang Xu did is far clearer than others.


    He hesitated because he knew better.


    Kneel?


    Or not kneeling?

 Chapter 884

    The whole banquet hall was a dead silence.


    Different from Zhao Feihu and Chen Baojin, no one dared to speak at this time. They all watched with fear.


    Chen Baojin.


    Jinling Chen family legitimate young master, this master, because Wang Xu a word, kneel down?


    But in any case, the two sides of the conflict can not be offended.


    On one side, he is the first person in the world of martial arts. On one side is the Chen family in Jinling, whose background is extremely impressive.


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that Wang Xu didn''t care about Chen Baojin''s background at all. He directly raised his hand and scolded the other side to kneel down.


    "It''s worthy of being Prince Wang. It really deserves the reputation!"


    I don''t know how many people are amazed.


    Not in person, not in the natural strong spirit, can''t feel Wang Xu''s sword.


    Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, Wang Xu is pure self-confidence, I care, no matter what you come from.


    Say pressure you, you have to completely pressure you to end!


    Chen Baojin hesitated. Standing beside him, a middle-aged man in his thirties, with extraordinary momentum, stepped forward slowly and said:


    "Mr. Wang, I think it''s all a misunderstanding. It''s because my subordinates are so arrogant and used to it. There''s something wrong. Please don''t mind. Please give me Jinling Chen family, and give me a face? "


    The middle-aged man''s name is song Wuxin. He is a venerable elder of the Chen family in Jinling. He used to be the peak of Huajin''s cultivation. After he converted to complete martial arts, he quickly reached the Ninth level of physical training with the help of the Chen family''s profound knowledge.


    He is Chen Baojin''s bodyguard, had been watching coldly, only to see a joke.


    But now that things are getting worse, Wang Xu is provoked. He can''t stand any longer and wants to come out to make ends meet.


    However.


    As soon as his voice fell, Wang Xu suddenly turned to look over and asked faintly:


    "What face can I give you to distinguish a dog from others? Is it worth talking to me about face? Do you have face? "


    As he spoke, his right index finger bent slightly and flicked at Song Wuxin.


    "Death


    All of a sudden, a divine sword shot out in a blink of an eye, running through a distance of more than ten meters, straight cutting song Wuxin.


    In the light of lightning and flint, song Wuxin''s eyes are shrinking fast, and he feels the extreme danger coming, but he can''t find out where the danger comes from.


    But for a moment.


    Song Wuxin''s eyes were dilated and his breath fell quickly. He stood in the same place and died quietly.


    Around, countless people stare, waiting for song Wuxin to fight back.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds


    Touch!


    Song Wuxin''s body was stiff and fell to the ground. Until then, many people found out that it was wrong.


    A woman who was close to her screamed:


    "Dead! Ah


    The last "ah" is a woman''s sudden reaction. She covers her mouth with her hand and looks at Wang Xu in a daze. She is afraid that Wang Xu will kill her with her fingers.


    But Wang Xu is not a killer. He will kill anyone who is upset.


    The reason for killing people.


    It''s because song Wuxin wanted to kill.


    For those who want to kill him, Wang Xu has never been soft hearted.


    There was a dead silence.


    Everyone was silent and did not dare to breathe.


    I didn''t expect that it would be the present result. Wang Xu''s terror and indifference have gone far beyond their imagination.


    overbearing!


    Decisive!


    wield absolute power!


    This is the pride of the first person of his generation, the first genius, the first evil, the first pride, and the first young master of martial arts.


    If there is a disagreement, it will be suppressed.


    I don''t know how many people show their awe. After experiencing and witnessing, they know the thunder power of the strong.


    Su muchun and Zhang Xixi have more complicated and entangled eyes. The bigger Wang Xu''s status is, the higher their status is, the more unable they can describe their feelings in words.


    And until then.


    Wang xucai took back his hand, slightly moved his fingers, his voice was indifferent: "what are you, give you face, who give me face?"


    At this point.


    In the banquet hall, chenbaojin attracts people''s attention.


    Who will give Wang Xu face?


    Needless to say, it depends on the choice of this one.


    On your knees?


    No choice at all.


    Chen Baojin''s knees softened slowly, and his face was unwilling and humiliated. Even though he tried his best to control, in a dead silence, the sound of his knees landing was still so harsh.


    Just like a knife, it goes straight into Chen Bao''s ears and heart.


    He knelt there, bowed his head, and his voice suppressed the extreme humiliation, saying word by word:


    "Mr. Wang, I''m wrong this time. I don''t think so. But you forced me to kneel, not only insulted me, but also insulted my jinlingchen family.


    Although you are known as the most evil genius and the youngest congenital master in the martial arts world, my Chen family in Jinling is not so insulting!


    One day, when you kneel down and insult yourself today, someone will come back to you... "


    That''s all.


    Wang Xu suddenly and quietly replied:


    "You''re so noisy. One more word, there''s no future."


    instant.


    Chen Baojin''s voice suddenly stopped. It was like a goose with a big hand around its neck. When it opened its mouth, it could only make a strange sound of "geese geese geese".


    As for the latter, Qu Xiang''s song to heaven could not be called out.


    The atmosphere is even quieter.


    In the eyes of awe, Wang Xu said, see Chen Baojin no longer speak, this is satisfied with the nod, and then raised his hand to greet Xing Yumei, turned to one side of the table.


    His faint voice reverberated directly in everyone''s mind.


    "Let''s go on with the banquet. Don''t worry about me. I''ll continue to do whatever I should do, just like before, when I don''t exist."


    Behind, people stood in the same place, big eyes stare small eyes, suddenly a little at a loss.


    When you don''t exist?


    Now?


    Is it possible!


    However, Mr. Wang has spoken. We can''t ignore it completely. For a moment, the atmosphere is extremely helpless.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Jinling, an ancient river, runs across the city. The river water rushing from the upper reaches impacts the sediment for thousands of years, converges in the center of the river, and finally forms a small island.


    In a quiet and elegant villa.


    An old man in Han Dynasty costume is playing chess with a young man with gold glasses and elegant face.


    Chess is a piece of go, but it is a game of Gobang which is easy for children to learn.


    The old man said with a smile


    "Baocai, you also know that I''m a lonely old man. Unlike your useless brother, you know how to make trouble outside every day.


    Last time, I even asked someone to send me a yacht. If it''s just a yacht, there are three women in swimsuits. What''s my age?


    Next time I see him, I''ll smash his ass! "


    The young man couldn''t help laughing. It was really like his brother could do such a dirty thing.


    He was about to say something when he received a phone call. After listening for only two seconds, his face became gloomy on the spot.

 Chapter 885

    "Baocai, what''s the matter? What happened to the company? "


    The old man in ancient costume frowned slightly. Although his face was old, his face was solemn, and there was an air of dignity coming from his face, which made people scared and awed.


    "It''s not about the company. It''s about Baojin who got into trouble and hit the iron head this time. He was caught." Chen treasure just brow loosen, helpless way.


    "Well? Who dares to bully my Chen family''s children in Jinling? " Hearing the speech, the old man''s voice suddenly cooled down, and his eyes were full of murderous ideas.


    Chen Baojin is no longer a tool, and he can''t look up to it. That''s why he is qualified to look down on it and teach it.


    Outsider, who dares to teach his offspring?


    Want to die!


    "It''s not Jinling, it''s Jianghai. Baojin didn''t know how to go to Jianghai, and he also ran into Prince Wang, who has the same scenery recently." Chen Bao just gave a bitter smile.


    He knows his brother''s temperament. I''m used to lawlessness in Jinling. I''m the second and the third.


    Many times, Chen Baojin has publicly expressed his disdain and ridicule for Wang Xu''s "reputation". These Chen Baocai all know about it, but they didn''t expect that his brother would really run to the river and the sea.


    "Mr. Wang? Recently, it''s said that the so-called genius who crossed the sea alone and went to the east island country to kill Yamamoto madman and eight gods'' blood studio was almost praised by the people of the Wumeng. It''s hard to be one of them for thousands of years? " The old man''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and his voice was hard to understand.


    At that time, Yamamoto''s madmen challenged the experts all over China and killed countless people. They also came to Jinling. However, at that time, his Chen family didn''t want to break up with dongshimuo and took the initiative to retreat. Otherwise, he was just a Yamamoto madman. How could he be allowed to cross things in China and claim to be invincible?


    These thoughts flashed by, but after a short breathing time, the old man said faintly:


    "Baocai, go to Jianghai in person to meet Mr. Wang and see for yourself what kind of person he is. I''d like to see what the Wumeng wants to do with him? Are you qualified? "


    "The most important point is not to lose the face of my Jinling Chen family, let alone the prestige of my Jinling Wudao family!"


    Finally, the old man said.


    "Yes, third grandfather."


    Chen Baocai nodded and his face was solemn.


    In Jinling, Chen family''s power and status, even if Chen family''s children make a big trouble, no one dares to investigate. Chen Baojin similar bastard thing, did not know how many.


    Chen Baocai himself is also a hero of the same generation. He has a high spirit. He thinks that he will come out in person. This time, it''s very easy to solve the problem.


    Wang Xu?


    Is it famous? Big!


    However, in the eyes of insiders and discerning people, it''s just a sign for the Wumeng to hold up and attract the appearance.


    For example, in some circles and among his peers, he has a different reputation, which is unique in scenery and history?


    At his age, compared with his peers, why is he so successful?


    The reason is that Chen Bao knows better than anyone. Part of it depends on his real strength, but the bigger part is the protection of his family.


    After leaving the villa, there was already a yacht waiting at the private wharf outside. Chen Bao got on the boat and frowned at a middle-aged man who met him on the deck


    "Zhang He, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you remember that Chen family has a side branch in Jianghai? Because there is a young master Wang in Jianghai, one person gets the right way, and the other is promoted to heaven, which leads to the rise of a new Xing family and occupies a lot of interests.


    Young master Baojin has been disdaining the reputation of the young master Wang. As you know, coupled with the fact that the side branch is under pressure, he set up a situation on his own. He was going to teach the Xing family a lesson. Unexpectedly, the young master Wang didn''t know when to go back and just ran into him. "


    The middle-aged man said, and his voice became cold


    "Now, master Baojin is forced to kneel down there. The same is true of a boy who has been mixing with him in the Zhao family. The people who followed the guard were killed directly."


    In just a few words, his breath became extremely restless, his eyes were cold, and his sense of killing was scattered. His cultivation was the pinnacle of a great master.


    Chen Baocai trusted the middle-aged man very much, and he saved the other side''s life, and then borrowed the prestige of the Chen family, so he could get a master as a subordinate.


    "If one gets the right way, the dog and the rooster will rise to heaven?"


    Chen Bao just stood on the bow deck, looking at the waves coming from the wind ahead, with a sneer on his face


    "That''s only when he really gets the right way. This prince Wang''s pattern is not good, and his mind is rubbish. The Wumeng all hold him up to his present status, and he even goes back to Jianghai to fight with a group of rubbish in small places."


    "Baojin was also used as a gun emissary. My Chen family is a side branch, or a small place like Jianghai. Who cares at home?"


    Chen Bao was young, and he was in power. What a smart man he was.


    Almost just listen to the middle-aged man said, on the moment analysis clear, understand.


    The Chen family in Jianghai is a side branch of the Chen family in Jinling. Even their surnames have changed. They are completely marginal. I''m afraid they are not much different from their vassals.


    Such a side branch in the edge, how can for no reason please Chen Baojin? It''s not because their own interests are occupied by the Xing family, and they dare not offend the prince Wang, so they want to come out to the master.


    However, no one thought that Wang Xu didn''t even give face to the Chen family in Jinling, and even humiliated him.


    "Baojin is serious. I think he wants to play, but he plays himself in. When will this son of a bitch grow up?" Chen Baocai scolded and sneered


    "But just like the third grandfather said, the children of my Chen family, only the people of my Chen family can teach. No matter what he did, dare to bully my Chen family children, insult my Chen family face, have to give me an account.


    Otherwise, don''t blame me for not giving face to Wumeng! "


    "I''ve informed the owner of the Chen family in Jianghai to get over and solve the trouble himself. I don''t know if I can save master Baojin."


    The middle-aged man was as stiff as a mountain pine, nailed to the deck like a nail, and stood slightly in front of him to protect Chenbao from the wind and rain.


    All the waves and gales coming towards him, within three meters of him, rebounded out of thin air, like hitting an invisible wall.


    "Don''t think about it. Mr. Wang will never give me face. I will go there myself. When will I arrive?" Chen Bao''s voice is calm.


    "Fastest, one and a half hours."


    The middle-aged man bowed his head slightly, and secretly praised him.


    No one knows Chen Baocai better than him. He is the dragon in the world. He is destined to be on the top of the world in the future.


    Otherwise, if you think of him as a master of martial arts, how can he be willing to be inferior to a young man?


    Why?


    Because, in addition to excellent tactics and tactics, Chen Baocai, even if only martial arts strength, is never weaker than him!


    As far as he knows, few of his contemporaries can match Chen Baocai. In Jinling, Chen Baocai is relatively low-key, and some people speak against him.


    But in terms of real strength, none can surpass him!


    "Mr. Wang? The martial arts league holds this wild warrior with no background but talent to the sky. What do you want to do, when you can''t guess?


    It''s a pity that for thousands of years, how many people have really risen up in the world?


    Jinling is not Jianghai, nor is it the magic capital, nor is it the military alliance... You can''t understand the inside information and status of Jinling aristocratic family. If you want to popularize martial arts and let ordinary martial arts compete with aristocratic family, there is no hope! "


    The middle-aged man''s eyes twinkled, looking at Chen Baocai''s eyes, slightly with a trace of worship.

 Chapter 886

    River and sea.


    In Jinghu club.


    Under Wang Xu''s words, although the banquet seems to be going on normally, the look and voice of people talking and laughing with each other are very strange.


    Seemingly relaxed atmosphere, in fact, is a silent dignified.


    Chen Baojin, the young master of the Chen family in Jinling, kneels on the ground with shame, anger and shame on his face, but he is very gloomy. He is also a cruel man, biting his teeth and lowering his head, kneeling there without saying a word.


    At his side, Zhao Feihu''s face changed dramatically. He was angry, frightened, scared and angry. He once raised his head and glared at Wang Xu many times and wanted to get up.


    But every time, Wang Xu just glanced at him at random, the strange extreme sense of danger would appear again, making Zhao Feihu pale and dare not move.


    In a word, Zhao Feihu is arrogant and overbearing on the surface. In fact, at the end of the day, he is a tough guy. Otherwise, he would not be a follower of Chen Baojin, a well-known "Jinling dandy".


    So, at this time, the state of the whole banquet hall is extremely strange.


    Everyone seems to be having a party on their own. In fact, everyone is absent-minded, and almost all of their thoughts are on Wang Xu.


    But what about Wang Xu?


    He was sitting in the corner, eating alone. Originally Xing Yumei was with him, but later he pushed her away, indicating that Xing Yumei would continue to make friends with her at such a good opportunity.


    Wang Xu came here to support Xing Yumei. How can he make all this work in vain?


    "Sure enough, although you can''t believe all the rumors, you can''t help believing them. Chen Baojin has hit the iron plate this time. Prince Wang doesn''t belong to the Chen family in Jinling at all." Some people smile bitterly and fear in their hearts.


    But more people are afraid.


    "It''s one thing not to be afraid, but another to resist. Prince Wang is still a little too arrogant. The Chen family in Jinling is no better than our Jianghai family. Even the four families of Jiang Hailiu, Zhao, Wang and Zhang, together, are not as good as the little finger of the Chen family. "


    "Chen Baojin also said that what Wang Xu insulted was not his personal face, but also the face of the Chen family in Jinling. The consequences were unimaginable."


    There was a lot of discussion.


    In the crowd, Qian Yong suddenly lost his admiration for Wang Xu. He shook his head and sighed with disappointment


    "Mr. Wang is still too young. If we are young and want to succeed, who is not frivolous? He thought he was standing in the sky now, but he didn''t know that even if it was heaven, there was heaven outside.


    Not to mention people, everyone knows that there are people out there. I''m afraid we have the deepest experience. Who can know that in less than a year, the first person in Jianghai was a young master Wang who had no original name and background? "


    By his side, the beautiful women in black evening dress and the young men in strong clothes all looked complicated.


    Just then.


    All of a sudden.


    There was another commotion at the entrance of the hall.


    "Here comes the master of the Chen family!"


    "It''s Chen Mingqi!"


    Qian Yong and others turned to see a group of people coming from the door. They thought they were dignified, dressed in stiff suits, and strode in with gloomy faces.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Chen Baojin and Zhao Feihu kneeling on the ground. First there was a fluster on his face, then there was a surprise, and finally he became serious.


    "Mr. Wang, these two are the distinguished guests from Jinling. They are bigger than each other. Are you too careless in what you do?"


    Chen Mingqi looks up at Wang Xu directly and shouts harshly. Obviously, he has got the news ahead of time and knows who is the leader.


    "What are you to talk to me like that? What about mentality? "


    Wang Xu didn''t bother to lift his eyelids for a moment. He finished lightly and waved his hand casually. His voice was cold


    "Kneel down, too."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Chen Mingqi looked at first at a loss. Then he felt insulted. He laughed angrily and said in a loud voice:


    "I''m also the owner of Jianghai Chen family, the president of a group with assets of more than one billion yuan. Do you think a word can make me..."


    Chen''s family is second only to Zhang''s, Liu''s, Zhao''s and Wang''s in Jianghai. Even if we only talk about the secular industry, it even ranks above the former Zhao''s and Liu''s.


    Therefore, he also has his own pride and confidence!


    It''s a pity that the word "kneel" hasn''t been spoken yet.


    Chen Mingqi only felt a sudden desire to kneel suddenly from the bottom of his heart. Before he could react, his knee had already hit the ground.


    Suddenly, Chen Mingqi''s face was instantly red, like a red lobster, his face was a mixture of shame, anger and suspicion.


    He was just an ordinary man, and he had never practiced any martial arts. Wang Xugen didn''t want to kill him, so he directly controlled his mind and made him kneel on his own initiative.


    All around the crowd looked at this scene, although they did not understand what happened, they could guess that it was Wang Xu''s hands and feet. They were all secretly frightened and a little used to it.


    Before Zhao Feihu suddenly knelt down, people can''t understand, then is Chen Baojin, but in their view, more is forced by death.


    Compared with the sudden death of the guard, now Chen Mingqi suddenly kneels down, just drizzle, pediatrics, don''t make a fuss.


    Anyway.


    We know it''s Mr. Wang Niubi!


    But Chen Mingqi was not a young man who was impulsive after all. He was very deep in the city. He quickly calmed down his anger, forced himself to calm down and continued to scold


    "Wang Xu!


    I know that you are higher than the sky. You are very talented and powerful in martial arts. Now you are famous in China. But don''t forget that no matter how famous you are, you are just a subordinate of the martial arts league! "


    "Wumeng is the big tree behind you, but it''s not that you can offend the thirteen families of mordu without restraint. Now you have to challenge the Jinling family to rely on!"


    "You don''t understand what kind of existence you are provoking at present! What terrible consequences will it bring to you! "


    Chen Mingqi''s voice just fell, and countless people in the audience turned pale.


    Xing Yumei is also full of worries.


    It''s true that no matter how strong Wang Xu is, no matter how famous he is. How can he stand up to a group of aristocratic families without the support of Wu Meng?


    Wu Meng, in the eyes of many people, is the umbrella behind Wang Xu.


    Xing Yumei is no exception.


    No one will really think that Wang Xu can really rely on his own strength, in less than a year, to this height.


    If it''s true, it''s just a myth!


    Xing Yumei subconsciously scan around, see many faces with a trace of color, suddenly a tight heart.


    With the rise of Wang Xu, there are not many people like her, but also many.


    Although many people on the scene smile at her, in fact, every family has lost a lot of interests more or less. It is impossible to say that no one secretly hates her.

 Chapter 887

    The banquet hall was in a dead silence.


    "Without the martial arts league, you are a junior, even if you are the youngest congenital martial arts master, so what? In the world of martial arts and Taoism, among the old martial arts and Taoism families that have been handed down for hundreds or even thousands of years, are there few congenital masters? "


    Chen Mingqi sneered at every word.


    "You say that if the Chen family in Jinling gets angry and arouses the whole Jinling family to fight against the Wumeng, do you think the Wumeng will continue to stand on your side? Who do you think you are? "


    "Moreover, you may not know that Chen Baocai, the first person of the generation of the Chen family in Jinling, is on his way. When he became famous in China, you didn''t know where he was! "


    "You say, when he comes, what will happen to you when you see this scene?"


    When he said this, the whole audience was in an uproar.


    Jinling Chen family''s contemporary first person, actually personally came from Jinling?


    It''s natural that everyone here has more or less heard of Chen Baocai. He is a genius in Jinling''s business circle. Now he is less than 30 years old, but he has created tens of billions of assets.


    There is no doubt that these characters will be the future successors of the Chen family in Jinling, and they will represent the whole Chen family in Jinling.


    Compared with the whole Chen family, Jianghai is the sum of all the families. I''m afraid they can''t compare with each other.


    "Ha ha, how can Xing Yumei be arrogant?"


    "I''m afraid Prince Wang is in trouble. The Chen family has a special position in Jinling. Compared with the whole Jinling family, the Wumeng will not continue to stand behind him."


    "Chen Bao has already jumped out of the circle of his peers. He is the same level of existence as the family owners and group leaders. If he comes here, it''s really bull to bull. It depends on who is more bull to bull."


    People were shocked and in different moods.


    Most people are not optimistic about Wang Xu. After all, according to their general cognition, the individual can never compare with the whole big power.


    Although Wang Xu is now in the limelight and many people are gathered around him, how many people can firmly continue to support him until he dies?


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. The cake is as big as that. If you eat too much, others will eat less.


    Since ancient times, the struggle for interests and face has never stopped.


    Wang Xu is now the big tree rising suddenly. It seems to be big and unstoppable, but it''s true inside. Who knows through the bark on the outside?


    Only by cutting off the branch with one knife can we know whether this big tree is true or not!


    Chen Baojin is just an introduction. The Chen family of Jinling is the first to come out, but it is not the only one who has this idea.


    Too many people are watching and examining.


    Wang Xu is in the limelight.


    In the end, it''s the Wumeng!


    In the face of Chen Mingqi''s sneers and threats, Wang Xu finally can''t calm down. He slowly puts down the fruit in his hand and looks up with indifferent eyes


    "Don''t you think you''re a little noisy?"


    Who told you that Wumeng supported him?


    Who told you that Wumeng is his reliance?


    Who told you that without Wumeng, he can''t do it?


    In Wang Xu''s own view, he is the support for the Wumeng and the backing for the Wumeng to rely on!


    Without him, what great things can the alliance do in the face of the intricate world of Chinese martial arts and Taoism, countless martial arts families that have been entrenched for hundreds of years and thousands of years?


    A long time ago, the Wumeng did not disclose the identity of the warrior in advance and promote the martial arts to ordinary people.


    Wang Xu understood that the Wumeng was using him as an excuse!


    What he didn''t think of was that, in the eyes of these people, it was Wang Xu who borrowed the power of Wumeng?


    Wang Xugen didn''t bother to explain these.


    Although he also understood, even if he explained, no one would believe it.


    Chen Mingqi''s face was black with anger and said angrily:


    "Well, Mr. Wang, you are so arrogant and arrogant. You are not overbearing, but you can''t see clearly the nature and reason why you can get all this. You are looking for your own death


    "I pour to see, wait for Chen Bao just childe to come, you still dare to continue to talk like this!"


    As he said this, his mobile phone suddenly rang and connected. Chen Mingqi''s face was filled with pride, and he cried out with a smile


    "Here comes young master Cai!"


    With that, he suddenly got up from the ground and strode to the door in Wang Xu''s unexpected eyes.


    All of a sudden.


    In the whole hall, the atmosphere changed again.


    They all changed their colors, and their eyes looked suspicious and hesitant. One by one, they looked up at the door of the banquet hall and watched Chen Mingqi go away.


    The silence continued.


    One breath.


    Two breaths.


    At the third breath, someone finally couldn''t help but take a careful look at Wang Xu. Seeing that Wang Xu didn''t have any extra expression, he trotted out with him.


    Then, as if seeing some signal, all the people in the hall, big and small, ran out to meet Chen Baocai, the legendary young hero of Jinling.


    in a wink.


    In the whole banquet hall, only a few dozen people were still standing, but they all looked hesitant.


    In the corner of the hall.


    Su muchun turned to look at Zhang Xixi, bit her teeth, struggled and hesitated, and finally asked in a voice:


    "Are you going out?"


    Zhang hesitated for a moment and asked, "what do you think?"


    "I don''t know." Su muchun lowered his head and his voice was bitter.


    Zhang Xixi also wry smile: "you don''t know, how can I know? Go on, watch. Anyway, both sides are big people that we can''t touch, so we can only follow the crowd. "


    Su muchun''s mind shakes fiercely. He suddenly feels extremely desperate for some of his previous thoughts.


    pretty good.


    They don''t have the qualification to connect with each other. What else do they think?


    Between Wang Xu and Chen Baocai, who is more powerful? Is it related to them?


    On the other side.


    Qian Yong and others did not leave. Instead, they got together and whispered again.


    The beauty in the black evening dress looked up at the empty hall and sighed


    "Ah, Mr. Wang is still too aggressive. Just now Chen Mingqi deliberately used words to motivate him. That''s a trap. Is to let him, and the whole Jinling Chen family, face up to the trap


    For the first time, he nodded his head and said, "sure enough, no one is perfect. I always thought Prince Wang was my idol. But now, I find that idols are also people


    Qian Yong sighed again and again: "I don''t think we need to talk about it any more. Now Prince Wang can say that he is almost in the opposite position with the whole Chen family in Jinling. No matter how strong he is, he is also a man. If Wu Meng doesn''t show up, he can''t be the enemy of Chen family. "


    Xing Yumei also looked at Wang Xu with a little worry. Originally, she opened her mouth to say something, but when she saw that Wang Xu seemed to be serious and thinking about something seriously, she immediately closed her mouth again.


    Just, her eyes, more worried.


    She has never seen Wang Xu so serious. It seems that the Chen family in Jinling is absolutely extraordinary.


    however.


    Xing Yumei didn''t know, but what Wang Xu thought seriously at this time was:


    "It turns out that people are so excited that they can even break through the mind control?


    Although I only used less than one thousandth of my mind to control him, it was shocking enough.


    Maybe we can learn from the key points of the breakthrough of tongxuan triple heaven... When I return to the cultivation of martial arts, I can try... "

 Chapter 888

    Wang Xu was thinking seriously and kept silent.


    And don''t know when, stay of public, the vision all unconsciously gather to Chen Baojin and Zhao Feihu two people, full of doubt.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why are they still kneeling on the ground?"


    "When all the backers came, Chen Mingqi ran away, and Prince Wang didn''t care, but they didn''t move... Are you afraid that Prince Wang said he would kill them? Can''t you be so timid? "


    However.


    At this time, Chen Baojin and Zhao Feihu kneeling there don''t want to get up and run away?


    Yes!


    Think of the explosion!


    But, dare not!


    Since Chen Mingqi got up and ran, the previous extreme sense of danger has never disappeared. It can even be said that it is close to their necks.


    It seems that there is an invisible sword hanging on it, which will be cut down at any time, making them different.


    Therefore, Chen Baojin didn''t dare to lift his head, so he could only lower his head and said reluctantly:


    "Wang, don''t be proud. My brother has a master of martial arts around him. You can wait!"


    Hearing this cry, Wang xucai withdrew his thoughts from his thinking, glanced at him faintly and said calmly:


    "It seems that your brother is really unusual to be followed by the master. But does it have anything to do with you? You are still a rubbish.


    Just like the Chen family in Jinling, how many people can you represent? If you Chen family master is here, I say can''t also give a face, but you, I don''t kill you, already is merciful.


    So now, shut up and don''t let me change my mind. "


    As soon as Wang Xu''s words came out, all the others suddenly froze.


    At this time, Wang Xu is still so overbearing. No, it''s arrogant, isn''t it?


    This is too much with the wind and water, develop a arrogant, arrogant temperament? Don''t be afraid of disaster, really play yourself to death?


    People were shocked.


    However.


    Chen Baojin and Zhao Feihu are two people, but they dare not say a word again.


    Death is hanging overhead. Wang Xu changes his mind. They both know what it will be.


    In the end, they can only roar at the bottom of their hearts:


    "When my brother comes, absolutely, absolutely, he will return the present shame to you thousands of times!"


    "When young master Cai comes, when he brings the great master of martial arts, the first one is going to beat this son of a bitch out of the dung! No, I want you to eat shit! "


    Chen Baojin and Zhao Feihu, with their heads lower and lower, subconsciously want to use this kind of action to cover up the distortion, ferocity and resentment on their faces.


    Cruel words, rubbish words, abusive words


    Everyone will say and think.


    But at the end of the day.


    Can''t change, two people at this time helpless, dare not resist the fact.


    Silence.


    One breath, two breaths, three


    After ten breaths.


    "Young master Cai!"


    "Mr. Chen!"


    At the entrance of the hall, there was a loud noise.


    Then, surrounded by the people who went out first, a young man with gold glasses, a decent black suit and a white shirt, who looked like a young teacher, led the crowd to stride in.


    At his side, he was followed by a middle-aged man with a serious face and calm momentum. His tight muscles and lines were clearly visible, and his face was firm. At a glance, he felt serious and powerful.


    And Chen Mingqi, can only smile all over his face, flattering smile behind the two buttocks, nodding and constantly saying something.


    At the same time, Wang Xu also looked up. He glanced at the middle-aged man and was slightly surprised when he passed the young man.


    What is the cultivation of congenital three grades?


    Looking at his age, he is only about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. At this age, this cultivation is not the top in the solar world.


    But in the Chinese world, in the aristocratic family, it is almost the top genius.


    "I''m Chen Baocai. Who is Prince Wang?"


    Chen Bao just a glance swept the hall, eyes on the ground kneeling brother and Zhao Feihu body dun dun, eyes slightly shaking, then turned to Wang Xu.


    Although he asked, he was quite sure that Wang Xu was Prince Wang. After all, Wang Xu was the only one on the scene. He was still indifferent to him and did not feel nervous.


    "The talent held by the Wumeng is a little interesting. I can''t even see through my accomplishments. It''s just like an ordinary person? Did you cultivate some means to hide your breath?


    However, it''s not bad that you can keep so calm just in front of me. "


    Just at a glance, Chen Bao gave Wang Xu an evaluation.


    In his eyes, there are only two kinds of people of the same generation.


    One is the waste that he despises, and the other is the "good" person like Wang Xu, who can arouse his interest.


    Before Wang Xu spoke, Chen Mingqi, who was beside him, could not bear it. He sneered and said in a slightly sarcastic voice


    "Mr. Cai, this is our famous Mr. Wang. In a short period of one year, he has risen from an ordinary man to the first genius of Wumeng, who is now the most powerful force in China. He is known as the invincible of his peers and the first leader of the contemporary era, Mr. Wang Xu, Mr. Wang."


    "He may have been used to having a good journey, which made him develop a supercilious temperament. No matter who was dissatisfied with a word, he would force people to kneel down or even kill people.


    This time, it provoked the head of the Chen family in Jinling. It''s really arrogant! "


    Chen Mingqi''s words, Chen Bao just didn''t have any expression, still look calm looking at Wang Xu.


    In his eyes, there is no Chen Mingqi, who is also in a small marginal place.


    Not to mention that even surnames have evolved and changed over the past three generations, even those offshoots within three generations, he doesn''t care.


    He Chenbao is the real pride of heaven. He usually comes and goes with the masters of all the great families. He is the followers around him. He is the master of martial arts.


    At this time, the whole audience, only Wang Xu, can enter his eyes a little.


    Chen Baocai gently raised his hand, stopped Chen Mingqi''s nonsense, and slowly stepped forward, staring at Wang Xu, said with a smile


    "Wang Xu, Prince Wang, right? My name is Chen Baocai. You may not have heard of my name, but it doesn''t matter. I''ve heard of you.


    Today, you forced my brother to kneel down in public and humiliate my Chen family. After all, there must be a saying.


    Let''s forget all the rumors outside. Today we only talk about the martial arts circle. The martial arts league will promote you as the first person of your generation.


    Just three years ago, a lot of people said the same thing about me. Since ancient times, there has been no first in literature and no second in martial arts.


    So, as long as you can win me... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Wang Xu suddenly raised his head and said with indifferent eyes:


    "You want to challenge me? With you? Think about it next life. "


    Chen treasure just look suddenly a stiff, but he still keeps the demeanor, just smile of more ponder.


    He shakes his head gently, every word:


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Wang. What I want to say is that as long as you can win my guard, you are qualified


    Let me, out, hand

 Chapter 889

    "Do you understand?"


    Chen Bao finally summed up, the smile on his face more fun.


    Yes, he did have a look at Wang Xugao.


    But it''s just a look up.


    In his opinion, Wang Xu does not deserve to let him do it in person.


    Who won the first prize in the National Martial Arts Conference held by Wumeng?


    I''m sorry, a real genius like him, a real young master, can''t be like a monkey, for a little fame, just go to participate in this competition.


    The real strong, in a specific circle, already have their own ranking.


    As for the rumors of boiling China these days, Wang Xu crossed the sea alone, crossed the Bushido of the East Island, killed Yamamoto madman, eight gods blood studio and other Dahe sword sects, and even the sword God?


    Sorry, Yamamoto madman does not say that the eight gods blood studio is a real monster. It has been in and out for a hundred years, and there are few enemies, one person and one knife, who kill thousands of people.


    These masters have definitely broken the shackles of the master and stepped into a higher realm.


    In Chen Baocai''s impression, he is the strongest person in Chen family, and his third grandfather is absolutely impossible to kill the eight gods blood studio.


    Even, several times throughout the whole of China, those who can compete with the eight gods blood studio are only five fingers, each of them is an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years.


    As for Wang Xu''s age, you are practicing from your mother''s womb, which is absolutely impossible in Chen Baocai''s cognition, or in most traditional martial arts families.


    The rumor is not believable, and there is no real evidence for the death of the eight gods'' blood studio, which was killed by Wang Xu. According to the speculation of many aristocratic families, it should be the strong men in the Wumeng who did these things, and then put them on Wang Xu, so as to create a sensation and expand the influence of the Wumeng.


    As for Wang Xu.


    In their opinion, Wang Xu is just a sign promoted by the Wumeng, not to mention the invincible force, not to mention the waste.


    So, it''s good.


    "Well, Zhang He, let''s take him first. I''m slowly settling accounts. I don''t have time to waste with him here."


    Looking at Wang Xu''s expressionless face, Chen Bao just feels that Wang Xu is shocked by his words. He shakes his head disdainfully and goes directly to Chen Baojin, his younger brother kneeling on the ground.


    As he walked, he frowned and scolded


    "Why are you two kneeling there? All of you look up to me. You are a legitimate young master of the Chen family in Jinling, and a flying tiger of the Zhao family. You are so promising. I''m here. Why do you kneel down and show me... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Zhang he cold face, plain step forward a step, two eyes kill meaning cold to Wang Xu.


    The Lord insulted me to death!


    Jinling Chen family, no shame!


    That is at this time.


    Abrupt.


    Wang Xu slowly raised his head, looked at Chen Baocai who had already ignored him, and said with a smile:


    "It''s just a congenital three grade master. I don''t understand. Where do you get so much pride and superiority?"


    As he spoke, his right hand was slowly raised.


    "What are you doing?" Suddenly, Chen Bao suddenly stops and turns to Wang Xu subconsciously.


    He suddenly felt a sense of extreme danger, even let his mind, subconscious slightly shudder up.


    But Wang Xu didn''t answer, just


    Gently raise your hand to Zhang He.


    instantaneous.


    Zhang he''s face suddenly changed, and his body was stiff in the same place. His right foot, which had stepped out, was more forcefully controlled, suspended in the air, and could not fall down.


    Three invisible and colorless swords of divine thoughts were suspended in the shape of Pinyin one inch in front of Zhang he''s body. Wang Xu looked at him with calm eyes and quiet voice, and said:


    "From now on, you can do whatever I ask you to do, understand?"


    "You... Want to die!"


    In this second, Chen Bao''s face suddenly darkened. Seeing that Wang Xu ignored himself, he was about to burst up subconsciously. The real Qi in his body was surging wildly, and the cultivation of the congenital third grade master''s realm quickly climbed to the top.


    a step.


    The body is like an angry dragon.


    One punch.


    Such as a shell.


    instant.


    In the whole banquet hall, almost everyone changed color for it, and their eyes glared to the maximum, and their eyes were terrified.


    Chen Bao just looks like a teacher, but this move is terrifying.


    Even, it''s terrifying.


    The excessive change of temperament, the sudden rise of breath, and the unique will of martial arts spread with this fist, giving people a feeling that they want to suppress everything.


    Just a fist, let a person a burst of shock, deeply understand the specific meaning of the word "wuzhe".


    Chen Bao is extremely abrupt and decisive. Even Wang Xu didn''t expect that the other party would be so decisive.


    It''s a pity.


    It didn''t work.


    "I''m not aiming at him now, and I feel the danger ahead of time?" Wang Xu slightly pick eyebrows, a bit unexpected.


    Xing Yumei''s face changed, and there was a touch of shock and fear in her eyes. She was behind Wang Xu, and the feeling she felt was clearer. Chen Baocai''s fist is just like a real shell. It wants to smash everything.


    Her face turned white and her spirit shook violently, which was just a small part of the will of martial arts on the boxing front.


    Xing Yumei didn''t see Wang Xu''s hand, but it was three months ago recently. At that time, even Wang Xu''s fist didn''t give her such a terrible shock.


    It can be seen that Chen Baocai is really strong, and even strong to a shocking level.


    She subconsciously looked at Wang Xu, full of worry.


    At this time, Wang Xu is still looking at Zhang He.


    in the twinkling of an eye.


    Chen Baocai''s boxing front has come to Wang Xu.


    Too fast!


    It''s terrible!


    From the beginning of the storm to the moment, only less than one percent of the time to breathe, it''s really unexpected.


    But just then.


    Wang Xu suddenly turned his head, his eyes suddenly rose, and said faintly:


    "Kneel down!"


    The voice fell.


    Chen Bao suddenly froze.


    Next second.


    Touch!


    A knee hits the ground of crisp ring to spread, Chen treasure just facial expression is twisted, in the eyes is extreme don''t believe and anger, kill idea etc. unwilling mood.


    But his body, but completely out of control, mercilessly knelt on the ground.


    Bow!


    bend!


    Touch!


    There was another clear sound. Chen Bao was just kneeling less than two meters in front of Wang Xu. In the eyes of all the people, he told Wang Xu


    Kowtow!


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang


    Touch!


    There are nine rings in a row, one more than the other, one more than the other.


    When the last landing, Chen Bao has forehead bleeding, blood stained the ground, looks extremely shocked.


    full-court.


    Dead silence.


    everybody.


    terrified.


    Wang Xu, on the other hand, turned his head and looked at Zhang He, whose face was red. He said faintly:


    "Well, now, kneel down and kowtow, just like your master. Don''t force me to do it myself."

 Chapter 890

    How much thinking does Zhang he have at this time?


    In a word.


    Far more powerful than him, Chen Baocai, who can easily defeat him, is like a puppet. He is "manipulated" by Wang Xu, and kneels and kowtows in front of everyone.


    Even fainting.


    Chen Bao was not knocked too hard by kowtow, but was stunned by living Qi, anger and shame!


    What about Zhang he?


    In the beginning, after the anger of the Lord''s humiliating death, there was deep fear, extreme fear.


    instant.


    Two words, a simple "kneel down", can make Chen Bao fall into such a miserable situation, and he does not know how Wang Xu did it, and why Chen Bao is obedient?


    What is more frightening is that he is also enveloped by an indescribable sense of danger, as if he would die completely in the next second if he dared to move.


    Not only Zhang He, at this time, all the people around him are going to stare out.


    This, this... This is impossible!


    It''s totally out of the ordinary!


    If Chen Baojin and Zhang Feihu knelt down before, and they were afraid of Wang Xu''s identity and were forced to kneel "actively.".


    So now, Chen Baocai''s sudden attack, sudden kneeling, and kowtow to the scene of fainting


    It''s so shocking!


    Until now, people''s minds are still subconsciously reverberating with a series of huge kowtows, and forming a very rhythmic magic cycle.


    Chen Baocai.


    The first member of the Chen family in Jinling, a talented elite in business, conceals the low-key cultivation of the congenital third grade master


    This kind of person, how to look at it, how to be a person with great prestige and unlimited achievements in the future.


    But the facts are before everyone''s eyes.


    Chen Baocai kowtows to his knees because Wang Xu drinks casually.


    However, whether he is willing to do so or not is the fact. Once the news of today''s events spreads, Jianghai, mordu, Jinling, all the cities within a thousand miles, and even the whole of China, will be shocked.


    Xing Yumei stares at Wang Xu''s back.


    In front of him, Chen Baocai fell on his knees, his head touched the ground, motionless and fainted.


    In the beautiful eyes, there are still the worries of the last moment, behind, deep, it''s all the shock of this moment.


    And the others around.


    Chen Mingqi''s face was pale, and he didn''t realize it. His body was shaking uncontrollably.


    Behind him are those people who followed Chen Baocai to meet Chen Baocai. Everyone''s face is very white, ugly and frightening.


    In the corner of the crowd, Su muchun''s eyes are extremely complicated. He looks at Chen Baojin and Zhang Feihu, Chen Baocai and Zhang He with one foot hanging in the air


    It''s more complicated!


    Beside him, Zhang''s face could not be described by words, but there was a dull and indifference in her eyes.


    She completely accepted her fate.


    Wang Xu, will only continue to exceed their imagination, and completely reached the level of another world, another heaven and earth.


    She can never touch Wang Xu in this level, even the sole of her foot.


    She doesn''t deserve it!


    Wang Xu naturally didn''t know what people were thinking. At this time, he just looked at Zhang he calmly, his eyes were quiet and deep.


    Next second.


    As soon as Zhang he''s thoughts came back to his senses, he immediately and thoroughly collapsed and nodded quickly


    "I, i... I kneel! Kneel down! I apologize to you


    Finish this sentence.


    He immediately felt that the invisible and fatal sense of danger that had enveloped him before disappeared.


    "Touch!"


    Without any hesitation, Zhang he directly knelt down, and took the initiative to kowtow nine times. Then he carefully raised his head and secretly looked at Wang Xu''s look.


    At this time.


    What is Wang Xu''s name? Wang Xu is the "signboard" and "vase" held by the Wumeng on purpose. What is the rumor that is false, exaggerated and untrue


    All fucked up by Zhang he!


    That kind of invisible, unable to perceive, unable to capture, unable to judge, I don''t know where the danger came from, let him really believe that the death of Yamamoto madman and eight gods blood studio, really related to Wang Xu.


    Others, can only be more dull looking, mind has been shocked to numbness.


    They don''t know what Wang Xu did, and they don''t know what happened to Chen Bao just a few people, but they have witnessed all the strange things today.


    They can''t imagine what happens here, once it''s spread out, how big a shock it will bring.


    In a dead silence.


    Wang Xu looked at Zhang he and continued to ask, "how can you be a master of martial arts and Taoism in the first class? How can you be willing to be someone else''s dog? Is there anything strange about the Chen family in Jinling? "


    what?


    Is this middle-aged man who seems to have lost his soul a master of martial arts?


    What does that mean?!


    The crowd around was even more silent, and their eyes were almost frozen.


    Zhang he''s body trembles slightly and his mouth is ready to explain.


    "Forget it, I can''t stop you from being a dog to others. It''s nothing to do with me." But Wang Xu waved his hand and seemed to lose interest. He continued to ask:


    "Come on, why do you know who I am and what I''ve done? Why do you look down on me one by one and look so proud that you want to trouble me?"


    Speaking of the back, Wang Xu''s face showed a trace of doubt uncontrollably.


    He really didn''t understand that he was high-profile enough. Why did the Chen family of Jinling run to death one after another?


    Do you really take bean bags as dry food?


    No, is it true that Wang Xu is not a genius, a demon, an invincible peer, the first young master of martial arts in China?


    Lao Tzu''s name and great achievements have already shaken the world and shocked China. Is there anyone who doesn''t believe it?


    Wang Xu is confused and can''t understand.


    On the other side, Zhang he licked his dry lips subconsciously. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but for a moment he was speechless.


    What can he say?


    Can it be said that in order to deny that Wang Xu really has the strength to go to the town to kill eight gods and blood Zhai, all the older and younger generations of the old martial arts families in Jinling gathered together.


    After a long discussion, we used all kinds of active conjectures to "tell the truth and the general trend" and found countless reasons to prove that Wang Xu was just a pawn pushed by the "Wu Meng" and deliberately held in the sky?


    Vase?


    sign?!


    However, in the face of Wang Xu''s fierce eyes, Zhang he has to say.


    After listening to his explanation


    For a while.


    The whole banquet hall was even more silent, even Wang Xu lost his voice.


    After thinking for a long time, Wang Xu himself was speechless.


    No way, what Zhang he said is very reasonable!

 Chapter 891

    Just one thing, the senior leaders of many old martial arts families in Jinling stand on the current situation, look at the whole country from the general trend between the family and the Martial Arts Alliance, the family and the Martial Arts Alliance compete with each other, and both sides fight for their own interests.


    The Wumeng takes the general public line. It wants to promote the martial arts and cultivate more "wild martial arts" so as to achieve the prosperity of martial arts in China in the future. There are many martial arts, and it can have the power to compete with the sun.


    In the eyes of the aristocratic families, what the Wumeng has done is to encroach on the interests of their aristocratic families and use a large number of ordinary people to bring down the aristocratic families.


    Wang Xu''s role in this is the gimmick used by the Wumeng to "publicize" ordinary people, attract the public to join the Wumeng and cultivate martial arts.


    What''s wrong?


    yes!


    But from some people''s point of view, subjectively


    There''s nothing wrong with it!


    "It turns out that all the rumors outside are true. Wang Xu... Prince Wang is really powerful to such a terrible degree. In this small place like Jianghai, there is a dragon among ordinary people!"


    On the other hand, Chen Bao keeps kneeling, and his face is close to the ground. He is very bitter in his heart. Halfway through Zhang he''s explanation, he wakes up again from his coma. However, for the sake of his face, he always keeps a "faint" state.


    It''s a shame.


    Instead of waking up to an unacceptable humiliation, it''s better to "shrink your head" and cheat yourself.


    But just then.


    But Wang Xu turned his head and said with a smile: "why, is the ground too comfortable? Now that you''re awake, get up and answer some of my questions. "


    Chen Bao didn''t want to wake up, but as soon as Wang Xu''s voice fell, the sense of danger that had disappeared before suddenly appeared above his head.


    Next second.


    Without any hesitation, Chen Bao suddenly got up, stepped forward quickly, looked respectful and afraid, and bowed respectfully


    "I didn''t expect that you are the prince Wang. Baocai didn''t know about it before. He has offended a lot. I hope that Prince Wang will make atonement!"


    Beautiful words, do not know Wang Xu is Wang Xu, is it possible? He knew it clearly, but he didn''t believe it.


    But now, facing Wang Xu personally and feeling the irresistible sense of weakness, Chen Bao no longer dare to be presumptuous.


    Others are more at a loss.


    Chen Mingqi stood on one side, and his face turned white.


    What''s going on?


    The Chen family in Jinling, the top aristocratic family, is so soft to Wang Xu?


    At this time, Wang Xu has taken back all the sword of God. After feeling that the "danger" hanging on his head all the time has disappeared, Chen Baojin dares to look up and looks at Wang Xu with complicated eyes.


    At the first glance, he saw his brother standing in front of Wang Xu with a look of awe and a figure like a servant.


    He is a dandy and black sheep, but that''s because he has a family to lose, so he acts recklessly, which doesn''t mean he is a fool. On the contrary, Chen Baojin''s "black sheep" is also relative to his elder brother.


    In fact, in the second generation circle of Jinling, he is a famous hero!


    However, Chen Baojin understands that Zhao Feihu around him is red on the spot after seeing Chen Baocai. The anger and struggle that he had repressed in his heart broke out in an instant.


    He yelled


    "Young master Cai, you must take revenge for us. The boy surnamed Wang must step on him..."


    His words haven''t finished, the Chen treasure gold facial expression nearby has already madly changed.


    Next second.


    A big hand suddenly drew from the side, with the sharp sound of the air roaring, hard to draw in Zhao Feihu''s face, on the spot to draw Zhao Feihu inverted fly out, the words behind all blocked back.


    Chen Baojin even chased him, kicking and yelling angrily


    "Zhao Feihu, can you be so provocative? Are you a fuckin ''idiot? If you don''t give it to me, just shut up and tell me if you want to die. I''ll be the first one to help you personally


    Zhao Feihu was lying there. He was still in a trance and didn''t understand what was going on.


    Because he kept his head down, Chen Bao hardly saw what happened after he came in. He could only judge the situation through the "dialogue" outside.


    From the perspective of innate subjective consciousness, Wang Xu will die when Chen Bao comes. Therefore, he subconsciously thinks that Chen Bao has always been in the upper hand.


    But now


    Zhao Feihu is stupid.


    The atmosphere of the surrounding crowd became more and more silent, and almost all of them felt as if they were having a strange dream.


    untrue!


    It''s so unreal!


    In front of all this, what happened completely makes people incredible.


    Chen Baocai, taking advantage of the opportunity, kept bowing and continued to say to Wang Xu nervously


    "Mr. Wang, everything today is a misunderstanding. My brother has always been a jerk, and his staff are even more arrogant. They don''t have eyes, and they still have some brain problems.


    They have provoked you. It''s our fault. You can rest assured that my Chen family will give you a satisfactory compensation. "


    The weight of these words is almost beyond the imagination of Jianghai people present.


    With the ability of the Chen family in Jinling, an ordinary person can easily turn into a billionaire. He is a warrior. As long as he is qualified enough, he can be a master of martial arts.


    Don''t know how many people, want to get Chen Bao just this sentence.


    However.


    Wang Xu just chuckled and said, "satisfied compensation? I''m afraid you Chen family can''t take out what I want. "


    Smell speech, Chen treasure just body slightly a shock, even if the heart doesn''t accept, also can only bend the waist lower, head low lower.


    "But since you have offended me, you can''t afford to pay nothing. Otherwise, in the future, all kinds of dogs and cats can come and bark at me twice, and I will be bored to death. " Wang Xu said calmly.


    "... yes!"


    Chen Bao just respectfully answers, in the heart bitterness is extreme.


    tom , dick and harry?


    Before, he looked down on Wang Xu and evaluated him as a good one, but he didn''t know that from the beginning to the end, his position in Wang Xu''s heart was not even as good as one.


    People under the eaves have to bow their heads.


    What''s more, Wang Xu has the strength to bow his head.


    He was a great master of three grades. He always kept a low profile and didn''t like to be famous. He thought it was enough to laugh at the arrogance of his peers, but he didn''t realize that he became a joke. He didn''t even know how Wang Xu suppressed himself.


    Think of here, Chen Bao just secretly sigh, raise head bitter way: "Prince Wang, all this is our fault, no matter what price, my Chen family is willing to pay."

 Chapter 892

    "Good. The man who just yelled at me. I don''t want to see him again."


    Wang Xu swept an eye, be beaten and kicked by Chen Baojin, beat a face to muddle force of Zhao Feihu, light way.


    "Yes."


    Chen treasure just slightly relaxed tone, hurriedly respectful nod.


    Zhao Feihu is nothing. Although the Zhao family is a little difficult, they are still not as good as the Chen family. It doesn''t matter to kill them. What''s more, Wang Xu didn''t say that he wanted Zhao Feihu to die. He just didn''t want to see him again and sent him abroad.


    "Jianghaichen family, is this your branch of Jinling Chen family? I don''t want to see them in Jianghai. I''ll hand over the assets to the Xing family. "


    Wang Xu said casually and got up to greet Xing Yumei and walked out of the hall.


    "Yes


    Chen Bao just continued to nod.


    Like Zhao Feihu, Jiang Hai''s Chen family never cared about him.


    What''s more, the Chen family is also the main culprit for such a big trouble. Even if Wang Xu doesn''t say it, he will clean up afterwards.


    For a moment, Chen Mingqi''s face turned white to the end, and his eyes were all in despair.


    He knows, Jianghai Chen family, it''s over!


    At this time, Wang Xu went to the door of the hall, and his last words came softly:


    "By the way, you Jinling Chen family, still owe me a gratitude, I hope you don''t let me down today''s kindness."


    "I understand! Understand Chen treasure just facial expression suddenly a stiff, just emerge out of a light loose when disappear.


    Only when Wang Xu''s back was no longer visible did he dare to stand up slowly and scan the room. His face suddenly became cold, and he gave a roar:


    "I don''t want people to talk too much about today, do you understand?"


    There was a dead silence.


    No one is talking.


    However, the reason for the silence is not Chen Baocai''s anger, but Wang Xu.


    The eyes of countless people were in a trance.


    Wang Xu.


    How could he really suppress the Chen family in Jinling by himself?


    In a dead silence.


    A voice suddenly rang out: "Jin Shao, why did you hit me suddenly? Your big brother is here, we should step on the bottom of our feet!


    We are a powerful family in Jinling. Why should we be afraid of him, a country bumpkin and a boy who doesn''t have the same hair? "


    It was Zhao Feihu who spoke.


    This "Flying Tiger" of the Zhao family in Jinling still didn''t understand the situation at this time. Half of his face was swollen and full of angry voices.


    The rest of the world was still dead.


    But many people''s eyes also show deep confusion and doubts.


    Yeah, why?


    Why?


    What happened today is full of strangeness.


    Inexplicably, Zhao Feihu, who fell to the ground and died, and Chen Baojin, who was forced to kneel


    Chen Baocai, who came from Jinling on his way hundreds of miles, didn''t take Wang Xu seriously at all. He even got up in the middle of the road and was ready to teach others. In the end, he knelt down for no reason


    And kowtow to death?!


    Chen Baocai''s bodyguard is said to be Zhang He, a master of martial arts, but he doesn''t dare to fart. He also kneels down and kowtows to beg for mercy?!


    Wang Xu.


    What did you do?


    Because of Mr. Wang''s reputation, is it frightening?


    That''s bullshit. Chen''s family makes it clear that they don''t take Prince Wang''s name as a matter. As a result, it changes so much that people are caught off guard and dare not think about it.


    The more Chen Mingqi, Zhao Feihu and others think about it, the more they don''t understand.


    One breath, two breaths.


    In the whole hall, everyone''s eyes, all subconsciously gathered on Chen Baocai''s body, want to get an explanation.


    Chen Baocai didn''t speak, but Chen Baojin already hummed coldly:


    "Zhao Feihu, are you such a fool? If I didn''t stop you just now, you''d be dead now. Do you believe it? "


    Zhao Feihu smell speech a face ignorant force, see Chen Baojin''s appearance and don''t seem to be joking, immediately frown and ponder, but how also don''t understand.


    "I''m a member of the Zhao family in Jinling. Jin Shao, you''re the direct member of the Chen family. Your elder brother is the leader of the younger generation of our Jinling family. How dare he tear his face with us and kill me?"


    Zhao Feihu was in suspense.


    "Big brother?"


    Chen Baojin didn''t answer. Instead, he turned to Chen Baocai with a little doubt. In fact, he didn''t understand.


    Chen Bao coldly looked at them for a long time, then sneered and asked instead of answering


    "Why didn''t you kneel before?"


    "It''s not that we don''t move, we don''t dare to move. I don''t know why, we feel that there is an invisible sword hanging on our head. It''s extremely dangerous. It seems that as long as we move, we will die..." Chen Baojin said, suddenly stopped, thinking.


    But Zhao Feihu couldn''t help muttering: "Song Wuxin died like this. In an instant, he died without knowing. How can we dare to move?


    There''s a terrible master hidden by that boy! "


    "Hide the master? Ha ha ha ha


    Chen Baocai couldn''t help laughing. His face was bitter and his eyes were sad. Then suddenly his eyes narrowed and he stared at Zhao Feihu. He said in a cold voice:


    "Zhao Jia Fei Hu, don''t you think that if there is no master around him to hide, it''s really just with his own strength?


    And are all the rumors from the outside world true? "


    "Hum, that is the realm oppression. There is definitely a top martial arts expert lurking around Wang Xu. That''s why Chen Bao is forced to kneel down for no reason!" Zhao Feihu didn''t believe it and cried out


    "Besides, our elders have already discussed it? That boy is just a sign held by the Wumeng on purpose, just like those bitches who set up a memorial archway... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Pa!"


    Chen treasure just had facial expression a change, raise a hand a slap to ruthlessly draw on his other half face.


    The speed was so fast that Zhao Feihu didn''t even have time to blink.


    "Whores set up archways? Don''t you dare to say another word, believe it or not? "


    Chen Bao just a word a meal, two eyes kill idea all over the place.


    "I..."


    Zhao Feihu''s whole face was swollen, his hands covering his face, his eyes full of grievances.


    "What the hell are you? I tell you, I''ve been hiding my strength and I don''t want to make a high profile. In fact, as early as a month ago, I was promoted to the master of Xiantian sanpinjing. Even I can''t resist that strange attack. I''ve been in Jinling for several times. Who can stop it? "


    Chen Baocai''s voice became colder and colder.


    "Even if there is a master hidden around him, I can''t find it. That means that the hidden strength of Wumeng is far more than our family expected at the beginning."


    "No matter which one it is, today, now, we all have to bow our heads! "I''m soft!"


    At this point, Chen Bao is all tired, no longer too lazy to say, turn around and go, leaving a word.


    "Don''t let me continue to be shameful here. Go back to Jinling!


    Mr. Wang just said, you should be clear about how far you can go back and pack up your things. Don''t stay in China any longer


    When passing by Chen Mingqi, his eyes are even colder: "I''ll give you a night. Before tomorrow morning, there will be no Chen family in Jianghai."


    Chen Mingqi''s face was like earth color, his knees softened and fell to the ground with a touch.


    Chen Baocai''s eyes became colder and colder. He waved to Zhang He to lift Chen Mingqi up and walk out all the way.


    In front of them, many young heroes of Jianghai, standing in the way, quietly scattered and watched them leave.


    At this moment, in everyone''s heart, an idea rose.


    From today on, the Xing family is rising.


    The river and the sea.


    It will belong to only one person.


    Wang Xu!


    Deep in the crowd.


    Su muchun knees inch by inch soft down, and finally fell to the ground silently, lost.


    But in Zhang Xixi''s heart, at this time already a piece of regret.


    Once upon a time, she was supposed to have a bright future. Why do you have to go out of your way to curry favor with all kinds of "big people" like now.


    But even one in ten thousand of Wang Xu''s identity is not as good as that!


    If there is regret medicine


    It''s not something that a little person like her can get.

 Chapter 893

    What happened in Jinghu club.


    Even though Chen Bao was angry in public and strictly forbidden to let out, it was hard for people to guard against it. In just a few hours, it quickly spread to the whole upper society.


    Everyone, you tell a friend and tell him to keep it secret, and a friend tells another friend and tell him to keep it secret


    Secrecy comes and goes, and in the end there will be no secrets left.


    After all, it involves the Chen family, Zhao family and Wang Xu, who are the most beautiful young demons in Jinling. Many people think that one can never compete with the aristocratic family.


    The Chen family is a family that Jinling has been in for hundreds of years. Chen Baocai, the contemporary leader of the Chen family, came here in person. Can Wang Xu, who has just risen for less than a year, compete with him?


    However.


    The fact is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Listening to the description of the people who attended the banquet, countless people from the upper class outside the world, whether the head of a family or the primary school students still eating chicken with their mobile phones, were all stunned.


    Zhao Feihu kneels on his own initiative. Chen Baojin is forced to kneel. Chen Baocai kneels and kowtows. Zhang he kneels


    At the end of the day, all that remained in their minds was the word "kneel down.".


    Not to mention, the scene of song Wuxin''s silent death was awed by countless people. Before, we heard that Wang Xu was domineering and invincible, but he didn''t accept the action.


    However, because Wang Xuping was too low-key, he seldom took part in such activities as public banquet, and most of the people''s impression of him still stayed in the level of listening and speaking.


    Now, who dares to believe Wang Xuzhen? Don''t you agree?


    Jinling Chen family bow, who can not be surprised?


    If Jinling Chen family is too far away, Jianghai Chen family, the marginal family of Jinling Chen family, is very familiar to Jianghai people.


    So far, Chen''s speech has been flourishing for nearly 30 years, and the result is not bad. Because of Wang Xu''s words, he had to get out of the river and be replaced by Xing''s.


    Moreover, less than 11 o''clock that night, many people received the news that the Chen family really got out of the river. And the Xing family did accept the Chen family''s original assets.


    All of a sudden, several rivers and seas, which one is not shocked, but also envious?


    "Can''t provoke, can''t provoke, but... Good envy ah!"


    Jianghai big and small family, completely shocked.


    In addition to admiring the Xing family, people also have a deeper and more understanding of Wang Xu''s energy.


    What is Wang Xu''s status in China?


    How could Jinling, a central ancient city inhabited by such aristocratic families, not dare to be provoked?


    Jianghai''s small families, after all, don''t have enough vision, even if Wang Xu''s current rumors shake China, fly everywhere, cross the network.


    But most people only pay attention to the titles of "the first genius of the younger generation in the martial arts world", "the evil that has been difficult to emerge for thousands of years", "the youngest congenital martial arts master" and so on.


    However, most people feel busy, Wang Xu is young and powerful. Who can understand the real meaning behind this?


    It''s like, in a small county, there is a young president of a national top 500 company, with a fortune of several billion. In addition to knowing that this person is powerful and successful, who can understand the other meanings of this person''s status outside, in a larger city and in a larger world?


    But now, for the first time, Jianghai people really realize Wang Xu''s power.


    "After today, I''m afraid no one can underestimate Mr. Wang and stop the Xing family and Liu family from following him!"


    I don''t know how many people secretly envy me.


    This day.


    The river and the sea are shaken by Wang Xu, and the West Town, mordu and Jinling are shaken by Wang Xu


    The whole area of Jiangnan is affected.


    Even the whole China!


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    On the Bank of Jiangxin lake, in Wang Xu''s villa.


    Liu Yuqi, Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter, Kong fengque, Kong Zhenchuan''s grandson, Liu Qinlong, Zhao Xiaoxia and others have received news that Ma Sanmo, Zhao San and others who came from Mordor are all gathered here.


    All the news that startled Jianghai yesterday has already been spread, and everyone has been completely suppressed.


    Even those of them who are close to Wang Xu only know that Wang Xu is very powerful and is very open outside, but they never really understand.


    There is no comparison. Even though Ma Sanmo is now independent of his own family and in charge of qingliange, he only regards himself as an emerging force. For those traditional big families and big forces, he always maintains a cautious attitude.


    But now, with the contrast, Ma Sanmo suddenly realized that many of his previous decisions were not too cautious.


    He seems to despise himself and others!


    Wang Xu sat alone on the sofa in the reception hall. First, there was silence. Finally, Liu Meiling took the lead in speaking as an elder.


    "Xiaoxu, can you tell me how high position you have now?"


    Liu Meiling is very noble now, and she is no longer the person she was a year ago. She has more people to contact with, and her every move is naturally a little more powerful.


    While she was talking, others all looked at Wang Xu, and everyone was curious.


    Mainly, the Chen family in Jinling bows to Wang Xu. It''s really terrible.


    Chen Baocai, for example, is Liu Meiling. She is a successful young entrepreneur who is often reported on TV, Internet, newspapers and other channels. She has a fortune of 10 billion.


    In addition, the changes in her mother''s and daughter''s life in the past year, Liu Meiling was able to understand at first, but later, she couldn''t understand many things, but she just kept it in her heart.


    Until now, I can''t hold it down any more.


    "Xiaoxu, there are not many things that have happened in the past year, but every time it has changed so much that I still feel like a dream."


    With a bitter smile, Liu Meiling looked at Wang Xu seriously and continued to say:


    "Before, you suddenly wanted to move to this big villa. Although I was surprised, I could understand that you are a capable person. It''s nothing to have money to buy a villa.


    But later, you told us about martial arts. You taught me to practice martial arts with Yuqi. At first, I didn''t understand, but you won''t hurt me. Just practice.


    Later, when I learned about the Wumeng, I gradually learned about the wuzhe. I also knew that you are the genius of the wuzhe in the Wumeng, and you can enjoy a lot of treatment. Although there are also many dangers, they say that armed people can''t avoid danger. Although I''m worried, I can only accept it.


    But now, even Chen Baocai, the president with tens of billions of dollars, bows to you. I''ve heard that there are other Chen''s, Zhao''s, and even the thirteen magic families in Jinling... "


    At this point, Liu Meiling did not know how to continue.


    She had too many questions in her heart for a long time.


    Over the past year, Wang Xu has changed a lot, and so has all aspects of her life.


    In the past, she was just an ordinary person. She only needed to think about working several jobs in the restaurant, washing dishes, trying to earn money and support her mother and daughter.


    Now, she doesn''t have to worry about food and drink, and doesn''t have to work. Compared with before, her quality of life is a paradise.


    But she


    I don''t understand!

 Chapter 894

    "Mom, what do you don''t understand? Brother Xu is very powerful. Those villains want to bully people, but they can''t beat him. Then they are scared by brother Xu, so they are soft!"


    After listening to a lot of mother''s words, Liu Yuqi, who is not far from Wang Xu''s right hand, pouts her lips and naturally says.


    According to her thinking, this is no different from the small group she formed in Kong fengque.


    The "little gangsters" in the school like to bully girls. They take people to beat them back. If they are afraid of beating those "little gangsters", they will be convinced.


    Although this idea of hers can be said to point out the "key points" directly.


    But in the eyes of adults like Liu Meiling, who have experienced a lot of "cruel social competition", they are too naive.


    This world, this society, is not you can fight, can suppress everything.


    Sometimes people can''t help but do many things. Although some "hidden rules" are cruel, they have to be followed.


    For example, the Chen family of Jinling has been in Jinling for hundreds of years. They have complicated connections and huge influence. For individuals, they are just a giant. How can they be easily suppressed by one person?


    Liu Meiling worried: "Xiaoxu, I heard that the Chen family in Jinling has been a family for hundreds of years. They will never give up.


    Don''t look at how respectful people are to you now. Maybe when you go back, you''ll think about how to get back at you! "


    Liu Qinlong, Ma Sanmo and others also came to see it, with a faint worry and doubt in their eyes.


    Wang Xu looked flat, looked up at the crowd and said with a smile, "I know your worries and what you want to ask.


    However, in fact, you don''t have to worry at all. It''s very simple. Just as Yuqi said, their Chen family can''t beat me. No matter how deep he is, how powerful he is, he can''t provoke me! "


    Wang Xu calmly said, slowly raised his eyes, eyes with a trace of extreme pride.


    "Because my strength, my strength, is far beyond the imagination of all of them!"


    "And the real face of the world is far beyond their understanding.


    Because they don''t know what is real and what is powerful, they are fearless because of ignorance, and then they know what pain is when they bump into each other, but their head is broken and bleeding! "


    "It''s time to make it clear to you that the world is real."


    Wang Xu''s voice falls to the ground.


    All of a sudden, their eyes widened, and they looked at each other in disbelief.


    The reality of the world?


    What else can the world be like? They live in reality every day. They know martial arts, they know people with extraordinary abilities, and they know many things that ordinary people don''t know.


    It''s like a secret place in a small world. It''s like a master of martial arts who can fight against the wind, step into the sky and fight mountains and rivers


    I''ve been in contact with killer organizations, underground world, Wumeng, and even some legendary "exotic animals.".


    Isn''t that real enough?


    What is the real world like?


    "Aunt Liu, Yuqi, fengque, Kong... Don''t you always wonder where I''ve been in the past three months? There are also martial arts. They used to hide in the dark. Why is the martial arts league open to the public now?


    Now, it''s time to tell you something, which may be beyond your imagination, but don''t interrupt me until I''m finished


    Wang Xu light said, eyes slowly swept around the crowd.


    Everyone nodded, Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque and other young people were excited.


    For example, Liu Meiling, who has been mature for one year, has a slight worry in her eyes. She has a vague feeling that what Wang Xu is about to tell you is a great event that will shake the earth and overthrow the Three Outlooks of the public.


    In the eyes of the public.


    Wang Xu first took a cup of tea and moistened his throat before he began to speak slowly.


    Previous life, and he gave up everything, destroyed everything, looking for the way back, how to come back, naturally will not say, that is his biggest secret, doomed to be alone.


    And some battles of life and death, such as the battle of the tree demon, the three headed man, the warrior and the demon, naturally can not be said that those are too far away for the people in front of them, and even have no qualification to contact them all their lives.


    He simply talked about the existence of the lower solar world and Xuankong City, as well as the layout of the Wumeng for the future. He also selectively hinted that in the near future, China may usher in great changes.


    "Warrior, warrior... Is this the real world that warrior faces?"


    No wonder Wang Xu disappeared for more than three months. He couldn''t get through the phone. He couldn''t get in touch. Even many forces explored and couldn''t find a trace.


    It turns out that Wang Xu is no longer in the world


    Not dead, but to another world!


    "Now I have a little understanding of why the Wumeng chooses to open its status as a wuzhe, to open martial arts schools nationwide, to inherit martial arts, to set up wuzhe colleges with major universities, to create Wumeng apps, forums and a series of other things."


    Kong Zhenchuan sighed a long time, and his voice was extremely shocked: "unexpectedly, there is another world besides our world, and it is connected with us..."


    All of you have guessed before, but none of you thought it would be so strange.


    Another world


    This is not a simple five words, but an unprecedented event that, once spread, can shake the world, cause earth shaking changes, and even no one can predict the results.


    After people have been slow for a while and can barely accept it.


    Wang Xu just went on, no longer a similar introduction before, but a detailed account of all kinds of things that happened along the way in Huaxia and Xuankong city.


    "Jianghai Zhangjia dinner became famous at one stroke, suppressed Wang family, Furong mountain secret place, killed fourth master, Liu family killed Shen Guohai, killed Shen Zhenhai with one sword, killed hundreds of killers in one night, wind family Martial Arts Conference..."


    All the way, Wang Xu said one by one.


    What he said was plain, which seemed as simple as drinking water and eating. However, people heard that no matter Liu Qinlong, Ma Sanmo and others who had personally experienced a part of it, or Liu Meiling who had never experienced any of it, they were all frightened and worried.


    Only Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque are very proud.


    "This is my brother Xu!"


    "Master, I''ve heard some of these things from my grandfather. Please jump over and talk about the Xuankong city in the solar world!"


    Wang Xu laughs, fondly touches their heads and goes on.


    However, as for the Xuankong City, he simply talked about a part of what happened in the Kowloon college, and then directly jumped to what happened in the east island country after the reunification.


    After all, the emperor''s son-in-law, serving the tree demon, and the red family pretending to be gods and ghosts, and pretending to be powerful, are not glorious things.


    "In the east island country, because I saved a female college student studying in China, I got some chances by accident. Then I had some conflicts with Yamamoto madman and killed him carelessly, which led to the eight gods blood studio chasing me. Originally, I came back by plane, but he took the initiative to catch up with me and kill me... "Wang Xu laughs.


    Hearing this, people were shocked.


    Kong Zhenchuan cried out: "Mr. Wang, is it true that eight gods blood studio cut off the plane with one knife on the Internet?"


    "Yes, it''s true." Wang Xu nodded gently, with a smile on his lips.


    "What?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone around him was dead.


    All the people are gaping at Wang Xu, eyes trance, only feel in a dream.

 Chapter 895

    Eight gods blood house!


    Cut the plane!


    This kind of existence has been out of the category of human, right?!


    However, such a strong man died in Wang Xu''s hands.


    At this time.


    There are only a few thoughts rolling in people''s minds.


    "It turns out that all the rumors on the Internet are true. There is no exaggeration. On the contrary, it may even be that they are too small!"


    "I finally understand why those people from the Chen family in Jinling knelt down on their own at the banquet."


    "This kind of power is no longer human, is it? It''s almost divine! "


    "How can a warrior be so powerful?"


    Previously, most people''s understanding of Wang Xu remained in the situation of "knowing what he was and why he was". They only knew that Wang Xu was very powerful, but it was like watching flowers in the fog.


    Even so, many people outside feel that Wang Xu "has a false name," "exaggerates the truth," "is deliberately held up vase, signboard.".


    But now, with so much "reference and contrast," people are only shocked and in a trance.


    As if and listen to the book of heaven in general, but also a profound understanding of Wang Xu''s identity, status.


    "No wonder, Xiaoxu, you don''t care about the Jinling Chen family at all. You have such earth shaking power. You have already transcended the common customs. How can you care about them?"


    After six or seven breaths of silence, Liu Mei Ling breathed out a long breath. Her worry was swept away and replaced by pride.


    She grew up watching Wang Xu. Five years ago, Wang Xu''s father and mother mysteriously disappeared. During the miserable period of Wang Xu''s life, Liu Meiling herself also experienced family tragedies and cruel society. She deeply understood the miserable period of the past.


    Now, Wang Xu is promising


    No, it''s more than promising. It''s like a real dragon, a dragon among dragons!


    Others feel the same way.


    However, Kong Zhenchuan also had some doubts. He said strangely, "Mr. Wang, you are also a master of martial arts, but why are other masters so far behind you? It''s the difference between a snake crawling on the ground and a real dragon flying in the air. "


    "There are many reasons, just as before the martial arts league disclosed the complete martial arts, is the gap between the old martial arts and the new martial arts the same between heaven and earth? In Xuankong City, the open martial arts of Wumeng is just the most common martial arts. "


    With that, Wang Xu smiles, shakes his head and goes on


    "This is also one of the reasons why the aristocratic families and the Wumeng are hostile to each other. Some of the aristocratic families hold a complete inheritance of martial arts. Originally, they could own the martial arts alone and always hold high. Now, because the Wumeng publicizes the complete martial arts, they are pulled down from the high stage."


    "And I am not the general master of martial arts. According to the division of the sun world for martial arts, my present realm is out of the realm of martial arts."


    "Because of some accidents, I have lost all my martial arts cultivation and need to re cultivate, but the realm of wuzun is a watershed for martial arts practitioners. After stepping through it, I will have the idea of martial arts, and I will be under wuzun.


    I


    Invincible


    "Wuzun? The total loss of cultivation? "Divine thoughts?"


    Everyone looked at each other, shocked by the shocking information revealed in Wang Xu''s words, he was confused and felt that his brain was not enough.


    Confused for a long time.


    Or did Kong fengque murmur in a low voice


    "Master, what do you mean by being so complicated? That is to say, you are better than everyone else, so no one can bully you? "


    I heard her saying that.


    People are slowly reacting.


    pretty good.


    Being bullied, just because it''s not strong enough!


    As long as you are strong enough, even if someone dares to bully you, it doesn''t matter at all.


    This is just like the Jinling Chen family. For Wang Xu, isn''t he strong enough, so he doesn''t care at all?


    Believe it or not, Wang Xu knows he is strong enough to be fearless, so he doesn''t care at all.


    "Wuzun, shennian... Our realm is not enough, our cognition is too shallow!"


    Kong Zhenchuan''s face is full of bitterness, and his old face is full of helplessness and self mockery.


    However, when his eyes passed the Kong fengque, his face gradually blossomed into a brilliant chrysanthemum.


    He himself is too old to do it. But Kong fengque worships Wang Xu as a teacher. After knowing the real world and Wang Xu''s real powerful power at this time.


    His precious granddaughter is destined to surpass his grandfather and become the pride of Kong Zhenchuan and his family for hundreds of years!


    "It seems that Chen Bao of the Chen family in Jinling is also a wise man. He is flexible and flexible, and he bows his head on the spot. I just don''t know whether he is sincere or temporary. But if it''s the latter, it''s a suicide. No wonder Ma Sanmo said meaningfully, with a brilliant smile on his face.


    In the past, he did not fully realize Wang Xu''s strength. In the face of these aristocratic families, the outside forces were cautious, even retreated, forbeared and peace oriented, which inevitably caused him a lot of anger.


    But now, he will no longer underestimate and despise himself as before.


    When Ma Sanmo is in charge of the Qinglian Pavilion, he represents Mr. Wang''s face outside. It depends on his master to beat a dog, not to mention his reputation as the deputy leader of the Qinglian Pavilion?


    "Xiaoxu, you don''t want to be bullied. We don''t want to bully others, but we don''t want to be bullied. Anyone can look down on us!" Liu Meiling also said with a smile, her voice is neither humble nor overbearing, showing a kind of tenacity and unyielding.


    After her husband died, she was bullied by the boss of the black heart factory, bullied by usury, worked three jobs alone, was seriously ill, and was hard to get up in bed.


    Today''s life, let her cherish.


    She grew up watching Wang Xu, almost no different from her own son. When she learned that Wang Xu had the strength of being invincible, arrogant, and fearless of any trouble, she seemed to put down the heavy burden, and the whole person was relaxed.


    Liu Qinlong, Zhao Xiaoxia and others stare at Wang Xu with shock and emotion in their eyes.


    They know that following Wang Xu is the wisest and luckiest choice.


    Sitting there alone, Wang Xu is a great family, even above it.


    And their future will be more brilliant.


    Liu Yuqi is proud of holding his head high, slightly exposed double chin, almost carried to the sky, eager to announce to the world.


    This is her brother Xu!


    She is Liu Yuqi''s brother Xu!


    He is invincible in all directions. He conquers thousands of enemies by one person. He is superior to the aristocratic family. He is almost on the top of the world!


    Kong fengque is also proud of being Wang Xu''s only apprentice.


    Next, after Ma Sanmo and others reported some key information to Wang Xu in the past three months, they were very knowledgeable and took the initiative to leave.


    They gather here because of the Chen family in Jinling. Now that they know the news, it''s enough to reassure everyone.


    Wang Xu is here.


    They don''t have to be afraid!


    What about aristocratic families?


    Wang Xu slapped the Wudao family in Xuankong city for thousands of years!


    Soon, in the hall of the villa, only Liu Yuqi, Liu Meiling, Kong fengque and Wang Xu were left.


    "Aunt Liu, Yuqi, fengque, I have something to tell you..."


    Wang Xu raised his head slowly, looked serious, and said word by word


    "I''m going to..."


    "Go


    "Zong!"


    "The doo

 Chapter 896

    "The opening door?"


    "Yes! Brother Xu, am I going to be the little master in the future? "


    "Master, I''m your only disciple, so I must be the eldest martial sister of the clan, right? No, it could be someone else''s junior sister-in-law, master sister-in-law... "


    After a few people came back to their senses, Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque were very excited, as if they had found a funny toy.


    But Liu Meiling said with a heavy heart:


    "Xiaoxu, it''s really feasible to establish your own power. It can also make people outside no longer look down on us and think that we can bully at will.


    However, a force from scratch, the establishment, development, rise, stability... Will face a lot of trouble, not all ideas are a slap on the head, impulsive to do, you need a complete plan.


    The growth of a force or organization is no better than your previous fighting and killing. You need to take care of all aspects, coordinate the four sides, and distribute the interests of all people.... "


    Before the family suffered the bad news, Liu Meiling was a history teacher and understood history very well. Over the past few thousand years, many new forces have been powerful and irresistible at the beginning.


    However, in the end, few of them really come to a good end, either because they are too aggressive, or because they step too far, or because they offend too many people.


    Perhaps, because of his strong personal strength, Wang Xu will not be hurt much even if his power collapses.


    But in that case, why waste time forming forces?


    Liu Meiqi and Kong fengque became quiet gradually, and their faces were dignified.


    With Liu Meiling''s reminding, they realized that this is not a matter of having fun, but an extremely serious and serious matter.


    Wang Xu also understands Liu Meiling''s concerns.


    However, he decided to really establish a force of his own after careful consideration and many times.


    After all, he is just a person with limited energy, unable to take care of all aspects.


    Protect the people you love, protect those who love you, protect those who follow, worship and respect you.


    Relatives, lovers, friends, brothers, sisters, subordinates!


    One day, Wang Xu will leave. He can''t be with everyone every minute.


    It''s better to be yourself than others. It''s better to be a new tree than to be a big tree forever.


    I don''t want to cover the sky,


    Can also cover the wind!


    Keep out the rain!


    However, Wang Xu is not in a hurry. Anyway, he will accompany the people for a long time. Everything will come slowly. It''s not that he wants to pull out the seedlings and encourage them to succeed overnight.


    "Xiaoxu, I think too much about you. I think you are like Yuqi, but I forget that you have already become a real dragon."


    Then, suddenly, Liu Meiling looked up and saw the smile on Wang Xu''s face. She was stunned. Then she shook her head and said with a bitter smile:


    "It seems that you should have a complete plan without my reminding. What are you going to do?"


    Liu Yuqi''s eyes lit up immediately.


    Kong fengque is also very happy.


    "I''m not in a hurry. It''s not easy to establish a sect. I''m going to make preparations first. The place of the sect is located on the island in the middle of Jiangxin lake. These two days, I''ll ask people to buy the island, and then take the island as the center, around Jiangxin lake and Furong mountain..."


    Wang Xu said with a smile and a little meal. When he looked up, he could see the bright light in his eyes


    "Take heaven and earth as the array!"


    "Set up, Panlong!"


    It''s not easy to say that the founding school is simple.


    In addition to the site selection of the clan and the protection of the clan array, there are more and more troublesome aspects, such as the inheritance of Gongfa, martial arts, and cultivation resources.


    Among them, the most important and the most difficult is to inherit Gongfa.


    For example, those aristocratic families in Jinling, a complete martial arts practice can only be practiced to the five innate levels, which can be passed on for hundreds of years and occupy the place.


    For a more powerful sect, at least three of its core skills must be inherited, and many other auxiliary skills, pills, weapons, martial arts and so on are needed.


    Among them, there are four levels of martial arts: Heaven, earth, Xuan and Huang. Even in Xuankong City, there are only a few of them who have heaven level martial arts.


    However.


    All of these are easy for Wang Xu. In his memory, he has too many top skills, secrets and auxiliary secrets.


    Even if it''s just a Qinglian annihilation Sutra, it contains all kinds of secret methods. If you take any of them, it is enough to support a powerful force like Xuankong city''s two academies.


    After all, the Qinglian Nirvana Sutra, even based on Wang Xu''s previous accomplishments, is also amazing.


    In his previous life, he started with Qinglian jimie Sutra, but at the beginning of his previous life, there was no complete skill, just incomplete, but it also laid a strong foundation for him. Until later, he collected all the incomplete skills and formed a complete skill, among which there were countless mysteries that surprised Wang Xu.


    Otherwise, in this life, he will not resolutely choose to practice this set of skills.


    next.


    Wang Xu also guided the cultivation of several people, nourishing their bodies and spirits with their spiritual thoughts.


    To his surprise, Liu Meiling was the fastest of the three. She had reached the peak of the eighth level of physical training. Stimulated by his mind, she immediately escaped to the Ninth level of physical training.


    Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque may have too much fun, so they only have seven layers of cultivation.


    Immediately, Wang Xu black face, severely reprimanded two people''s neglect, not hard.


    "Brother Xu, it''s not you who force us to study every day, so we have less time to practice!" Liu Yuqi complained a little dissatisfied.


    "Yes, master, we work hard. I can swear, as long as you agree, we don''t have to go to class every day, and promise not to go to the eighth floor in a month Kong fengque raised her hand and swore.


    Liu Yuqi nodded her head, like a chicken pecking rice


    "Yes, brother Xu, we have worked hard. Which of our peers can we practice so fast? No one else can match us! "


    Yo.


    How dare you question his authority?


    Wang Xu''s face went black immediately. He glanced at them sarcastically and said faintly:


    "Learning is a life event that will determine your life in the future. Even martial arts people should learn and live forever.


    I have so many trifles every day. How can I practice so fast? Don''t compare with those rubbish outside, compare with me, ask yourself, is it the reason why you don''t work hard enough?


    Because I work hard enough, I''m better than you, better than all of you, and I have today''s status. "


    Wang Xu said this.


    The atmosphere was dead.


    Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque stare at him with fierce eyes. They want to beat Wang Xu.


    Feel their conscience, in the end who is not hard enough?


    Even Liu Meiling also looked up, looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, is also an extremely complex.


    "Xiaoxu, do you feel guilty when you say that?"

 Chapter 897

    Anyway, no matter what Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque thought, Wang Xu finally gave in to Wang Xu''s "truth" and went back to work on the test paper.


    Wang Xu told them with his own experience that only by studying and going to university can people become strong!


    After all, he is a man who is specially recruited by Mordor University and doesn''t even need to take an exam!


    On the other side.


    After he ordered, Ma Sanmo and others bought the island in the middle of Jiangxin lake with super efficiency in less than half a day.


    "Young master, do you want this island because it''s too noisy in the villa area? If so, I have a more quiet villa in Mordor. Why don''t you help me? " Ma Sanmo said with a smile.


    He didn''t know the real purpose of Wang Xu''s purchase of the island, but it didn''t prevent him from making a careful guess after he finished his work neatly. It''s a little flattery, which makes people feel comfortable, but you don''t feel that you can only flatter and can''t do anything.


    "I''m not moving, I''m preparing to set up."


    Wang Xu saw Ma San Mo one eye, light way.


    Ma Sanmo was stunned when he heard the speech and asked subconsciously: "how to arrange the array? Young master, what array are you going to arrange? On an island in the middle of the lake? "


    "Yes, I''m going to arrange a Panlong array around the whole Jiangxin lake and Furong mountain area with the island as the center."


    "Panlong..."


    Ma San murmured and repeated.


    Next second.


    He reacted suddenly, as if he thought of something, and his eyes almost glared out.


    What is the concept of the array around the whole Jiangxin lake and Furong mountain area?


    Even in the ancient books and legends, those Taoist traditions that have long been lost are only said to have mountain protection array. And to protect the mountain is to protect a small and dangerous place in front of the mountain gate.


    Up to now, a lot of orthodoxy has been lost, and Ma Sanmo has been in contact with the martial and Taoist circles, the supernatural world, many aristocratic families, and the clan forces. At present, he has never heard of any force similar to the grand array.


    Even the array is almost lost!


    Ma Sanmo couldn''t help turning pale, and then there was a burst of excitement. Wang Xu was ready to build an unprecedented huge array, which was absolutely shocking.


    However, once this incident is reported, Ma Sanmo knows how much help such an incredible array will bring to his subordinates.


    This array will also be the foundation of their future standing in the world!


    Back up!


    Sure enough, Wang Xu said with a smile


    "It seems that you have guessed something I''m going to do, but don''t be too surprised. Don''t spread the news until everything is ready."


    The array he is going to build is similar to that of the Kowloon University. In fact, it can only be regarded as a medium-sized array. What''s more, he has seen one that covers the whole world.


    However, it''s not necessary to be too big. We should adjust measures to local conditions and time. The best one is suitable for the present.


    "By the way, young master, such a huge array will cost a lot of materials and manpower. But now it''s hard to find someone who can arrange arrays outside. Even if they can, I''m afraid they don''t have the experience to arrange such a large array. "


    Ma Sanmo nodded, then suddenly frowned and looked distressed.


    Generally, the materials needed for a small array are very expensive. Many materials are precious and hard to find. It''s a headache to think about such a large array.


    In a short period of time, he mobilized the whole Qinglian pavilion to unite the Liu family, Zhao family, Zhang family, Wang family, modufeng family, Kong family, Li family, Su family and other forces close to Wang Xu. I''m afraid they are all difficult to raise.


    "Well? There are so few people out there who know the array? " Wang Xu frowned, slightly surprised.


    A few months ago, when he broke through the gate of the king''s family and killed Wang Daoxing, the other side triggered a powerful array. He thought that the inheritance of the Chinese array had not been broken, and the outside world was not short of mages.


    "Yes, at least I haven''t heard of anyone who knows array now." Ma Sanmo said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s a bit of a problem, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll just spend more time and energy on my own." Wang Xu eyebrows loose, casually waved his hand.


    "Young master, you are alone..." Ma San Mo Leng.


    At this time, they were standing on a hill near the lake in the middle of the river. Looking out, they could see all the lakes and peaks.


    Just looking at such a big place and thinking about how to set up an array, it''s a thrill.


    However, Wang Xu took a look at him, and immediately he stopped talking. As soon as the words changed, he said quickly:


    "Childe, since there is no problem with manpower and materials, no matter what you need, I promise I will find it for you as soon as possible!"


    "No, I have the materials." Wang Xu shook his head.


    The idea of building a grand array is not a whim. The compensation materials of the amazing family, together with the compensation materials of Kowloon University, are enough to support a dragon array.


    The arrangement of array is complex and simple. For example, in Panlong array, 72 sets of small and medium-sized arrays are nested in front of and behind, which requires refining 72 sets of array disk cores and consuming a large amount of spirit stones.


    After walking through the underground spiritual veins of Jiulong University, Wang Xu''s most important thing now is the spiritual stone.


    On the hill, Wang Xu finally glanced around the world and remembered all the terrain in his mind. Then he turned and went down the hill.


    Mind heaven and earth, meaning the top of the mountain, thinking about the bottom of the water, the mountains and rivers are under control.


    Take heaven and earth as the array, and arrange the array to pan the dragon.


    This sentence, Wang Xu is not just a simple exaggeration.


    Five days later.


    On the island in the middle of Jiangxin lake, sitting on a Loess Plateau, Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes.


    In front of him, there are 72 golden rays floating out of thin air, like planets circling stars, forming Nine Rings from the inside out.


    In each golden light, you can see a piece of Golden Jade medals the size of fists, not many, not many, nine for the extreme, a total of 648 jade medals.


    This piece of golden light is the Panlong array.


    The core of the main array is a set of array called Panlong. With it as the center, all the way out, the big and small arrays are constantly nested, connected, and finally the main four functions are constructed.


    Defense! Get together! Resist the enemy! Hide!


    It can be said that the value of this array can not be described by secular concepts. The materials consumed by this array are almost comparable to those of a company with a market value of 100 billion yuan, or even have no market value.


    Many materials do not exist in the Chinese world. If Xuankong city were not in the solar world, the various forces of martial arts and Taoism would not have collected all the information.


    Wang Xu just glanced at the innumerable golden lights around him. Then he grew up and looked up to all directions. His mind spread out like an invisible net spreading in all directions.


    His eyes were bright, his feet took strange steps, his hands were like phantoms, and his mind ran through the void, then he raised his hand abruptly.


    Point to the sky!


    Into the ground!


    "Go


    In a twinkling of an eye, the wind and the clouds change, and the sky and the earth lose color.

 Chapter 898

    Seventy two golden lights turn into streamers and lightning, and they radiate to all directions. The light is ye ye, and the light almost covers half of the sky.


    At this time, the sky is late, like a small meteor shower in the night sky, and like the brilliant Aurora changes in the polar region.


    When the 72 golden lights rose to the top, they had a sudden burst, and then they burst out, like the gorgeous fireworks, turning into 648 smaller lights, falling into the whole Jiangxin lake and Furong mountains within 20 Li.


    Wang Xu closed his eyes.


    His mind kept jumping, feeling the array feedback from all directions, the dignified color on his face gradually disappeared, and then revealed a sense of relief.


    Although you don''t need to consume Qi, the energy you use can be replaced by spirit stone and magic weapon.


    However, it consumes a lot of spirit. With such a large range of Panlong array, even if he has the idea of wuzun, he has to feel a little hard.


    "But at least there was no accident... Finally it did!"


    Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes, looked up at the sky, and outlined a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    I saw, above the sky, I don''t know when, is slowly filled with a pure white fog.


    The mist rose from the water, came from the mountains, and spread from the earth. In a few breaths, the whole world seemed to be covered with a layer of white.


    Wang Xu took a deep breath, and suddenly the lines formed by the convergence of two white fog, like a dragon and snake, fell into his body from the tip of his nose. The feeling of refreshing spirit and sweeping away exhaustion rose.


    If there were any outside warriors here, they would be shocked and unimaginable.


    Just because, Wang Xu''s martial arts cultivation breath, actually in this short period of time, high-speed rise.


    Qi and blood state, refining one layer, refining two layers, refining three layers


    "Sure enough, it is the Panlong formation. The formation of heaven and earth, the mountains, rivers, the earth and veins are all included in it. The power of heaven and earth is so pure and huge."


    Wang Xu opened his eyes, a little surprised in his heart, and took the initiative to stop and continue to absorb. His martial arts cultivation breath finally stopped at the top of the four levels of physical training.


    However, the effect is too good, far greater than he expected. It seems that this is not only the reason of Panlong formation.


    Three months away, the power of heaven and earth contained in the Chinese world itself seems to be growing, and some changes in heaven and earth should soon begin.


    Soon, the waves of the great era will shake the world.


    That is,


    Earth shaking, earth shaking great waves of the times!


    "Now I have this dragon array. When the great change comes, it''s likely that it will turn into a cave, isn''t it?"


    Looking at the clouds that cover the sky and the earth, as well as the huge shadows that flash by from time to time in the depths of the clouds, like a real dragon flying in the sky, without head or tail.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu sighed with emotion. With his mood, he could not help but feel proud for a moment.


    Dongtian Lingdi can not be called anywhere. The most basic requirement of any Dongtian Lingdi is a standard strength concentration of heaven and earth.


    A standard, the simplest judgment, is that the power of heaven and earth contained in the place is enough to automatically overflow the air within a hundred years, forming a small spiritual pulse. After a thousand years, it is enough to gather into a medium-sized spiritual vein.


    For example, the Jiulong college in Xuankong city is located in the Jiulong mountains, which is a medium-sized spiritual vein. However, it has been bred for a long time, and even is developing towards a large spiritual vein.


    Taking the situation of the Chinese world as an example, even if the magnificent era in Wang Xu''s previous life is completely coming, the whole Chinese world is just one.


    After Wang Xu confirmed that there was no accident, he raised his hand and waved it gently in the air. The huge white fog filled with heaven and earth immediately separated and dispersed, like an invisible big hand brushing, which could see the sun through the clouds.


    With the separation and dissipation of the clouds and fog, a piece of orange eyes projected down from the sky, just on the island in the middle of the lake.


    "Time is so fast, is it already dawn?"


    Wang Xu sighed and walked slowly down the Loess Plateau. The sunlight from the sky followed him all the way, as if echoing something.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    On the other side, a guest from Mordor came to the lakeside villa.


    "Fifth uncle?"


    Seeing the visitor, Ma Sanmo, who has been waiting in the villa since Wang Xu entered Jiangxin lake island alone to set up the array, suddenly stares in surprise.


    Just because it''s Ma Tianyun!


    According to Ma Sanmo''s understanding, except for him, Ma Jiaojiao, a member of the Madu family, met Wang Xu several times, and no one else had any contact at all.


    When did Ma Tianyun and Wang Xu have a relationship?


    At this time, what''s the matter? Are you looking for him?


    Ma Sanmo frowned slightly.


    He has a bad relationship with his family now.


    "Three mills?"


    However, Ma Tianyun was also surprised to see him for a moment, but he soon regained his peace. After all, the relationship between Ma Sanmo and Wang Gongzi is no secret in the top management of the Ma family.


    He didn''t talk nonsense. He just said the agreement with Wang Xu. Because the secret place is secret, he didn''t say it in detail. He only used ancient treasures to cover it up.


    "Uncle Wu, what you said is true? But the young master is closing up. I have no time to see you for the moment. " After knowing the reason, Ma Sanmo frowned slightly and made some guess.


    But he and Wang Xu have experienced the secret place of Furong mountain together, and he has contacted some secrets of the family before.


    Ma Tianyun seemed to see something. With a bitter smile, he shook his head and said helplessly:


    "Well, time is not very urgent. I can postpone it. Since Prince Wang has something to do for the time being, I can wait here."


    If you don''t see Wang Xu, it''s Ma''s expedition that is ready. You can''t go to the secret place. You have to wait.


    Wasting a little time is just a small thing. They can''t offend Wang Xu. That''s the real big thing!


    Later, uncle and nephew chatted with each other. When Ma Sanmo learned what Wang Xu had done, Ma Tianyun was a little stunned.


    I don''t blame him.


    After all, what kind of array, or the array covering such a large area as Jiangxin lake and Furong mountain, sounds really unimaginable to ordinary people.


    Even though the Ma family is not an ordinary family, they have a deep understanding of the secret world, and they also have their own secrets hidden in the family.


    However, what Wang Xu is doing now is a bit too exaggerated for anyone.


    Just then.


    Suddenly, two people seem to have induction at the same time, subconsciously look up to the direction of Jiangxin Lake in the distance.


    "You say that the fog outside suddenly rose yesterday evening?" Ma Tianyun frowned slightly.


    Since last night, the white fog covering the whole lake has been dissipating, and the speed of dissipating is very fast, far faster than the normal speed of fog dissipating, even visible to the naked eye.


    And vaguely, it seems that you can see a huge shadow swimming slowly in the deep.


    Huge!


    Full of an invisible pressure!


    "This is..."


    The next second, a familiar, dignified, shrouded in the clouds, people can''t see its specific image clearly, but it gives people a sense of inexplicability, and the palpitation of the huge shadow, slowly glanced at the two people, then a head swing, instantly into the deeper fog.


    instantaneous.


    The uncle and nephew suddenly widened their eyes, which were full of disbelief, deep shock and absence.


    In my mind, I almost had an idea:


    "Dragon?"


    According to legend, the real dragon is a mythical creature with snake body, crocodile head, lizard legs, Eagle claws, snake tail, antlers, fish scales, whiskers in the mouth and beads under the forehead.


    But at this time, although it was just a glimpse, the feeling seemed to be called out subconsciously from the depth of the soul.


    At this moment, Ma Sanmo finally knew why Wang Xu said it was the battle of Panlong.


    Originally, there is a dragon!


    legend.


    Dragon can be big or small, can or can be hidden, big is to vomit fog, small is hidden, rising is flying in the universe, hidden is hidden in the waves.


    Deep this spring, when the Dragon changes, still people aspire to cross the world!


    Dragon is a thing, comparable to the hero of the world!


    At this time, at this moment, although you can''t see the real body, but you can understand its spirit!


    Another breath.


    The vast and dissipated fog separated abruptly. Along the direction of "dragon like shadow" before, the fog quickly separated on both sides, revealing a thoroughfare to the sky.


    At the back of the avenue, a figure standing in the void came slowly.


    It''s amazing that


    Wang Xu!

 Chapter 899

    What a dragon!


    Fly in the sky!


    When Wang Xu came out of the thick fog, Ma Tianyun and his nephew Ma Sanmo were still absent.


    Then there was a deeper shock.


    The huge black shadow of the suspected real dragon soars in the fog, without its body, head and tail. But the invisible power makes people feel shivering from the deepest part of their body and mind.


    Whether it''s a real dragon or not.


    Because of Wang Xu, is Wang Xu stronger than the real dragon?


    "This is the real dragon, the real dragon among people!"


    Back to God, Ma Tianyun''s first thought is this.


    Ma Sanmo was even more in awe of Wang Xu. During this period of time, because he was in charge of power and had contacts with big figures from all walks of life, a little arrogant mentality completely disappeared.


    He bowed his head respectfully, as if returning to the time when he first met Wang xufengmang. With a smile and flattery on his face, he bowed forward and said:


    "Young master!"


    Wang Xu nodded, turned to Ma Tianyun and asked, "it seems that I spent a little more time than expected. Has it passed the seven day appointment?"


    "Mr. Wang, I came early. Today is the seventh day." Ma Tianyun immediately bowed his head to respond and explained:


    "I''ve arranged the departure plane for you. The motorcade to the airport is just outside, ready to leave at any time."


    "Let them wait. I''ll have breakfast first."


    Light said a, Wang Xu turned to the villa.


    Ma Tianyun didn''t have any opinions. Twenty minutes later, after he ordered Ma Sanmo to arrange for the site selection and construction of zongmen on the trail, Wang Xu left with Ma Tianyun.


    The secret place discovered by Ma Jiaxin, to be exact, is not in China, but on a small island about 200 kilometers away from modu.


    However, the island suddenly appeared and was extremely mysterious. Previously, on all the charts recorded, the place was pure ocean, and nothing existed.


    In this region, the Majia is not the only one to find the existence of the island.


    At the same time.


    Similar secret news also spread in a fixed circle and among a small number of forces. A lot of people are moving because of this island.


    Shanghai.


    Zhaowu group headquarters building, top floor, with helicopter landing platform, huge sky garden.


    Zhao Guangji put down the phone, looked up at a middle-aged man in his forties and said with a sneer:


    "Big brother, there''s news from the inside of Ma''s family. There''s something wrong with Ma Tianyun. When will your Southeast Asian experts arrive?


    Last time, Xu Fushan, I wanted to kill him myself. What did I think I was? A martial arts man, a dog of our Zhao family, even got up with me! "


    The middle-aged man looked up at Zhao Guangji and said faintly:


    "Guangji, you need to change your quick temper. When you encounter a little thing, you make such a fuss. When it comes out, people who don''t know think Zhaowu group has no confidence. How can we do something big if we are afraid of his Ma family?"


    The middle-aged man, named zhaoguangwu, is the real leader of Zhaowu group. It can even be said that Zhaowu group was created by him.


    Twenty or thirty years ago, Zhao Guangwu had a great influence in Southeast Asia. It was only in the past two years that he returned to China for development. However, in just two years, Zhaowu group has set a market value of tens of billions, which shows its ability and background.


    "Brother, I''m just upset. It''s just Xu Fushan, but what is Wang Xu''s hairy boy? What is it? " Zhaoguangji is angry and slaps the table hard.


    "He''s afraid, and he''s holding me still? I let a hairy boy take a shit and pee on the head of Zhaowu group. The more I thought about it, the more angry I was after I came back. I...... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    "All right, shut up!"


    Zhao Guangwu suddenly frowned and said to him in a cold voice: "since Wang Xu has such a great reputation, he is definitely not easy. Be careful this time!


    I''ll ask Uncle Zhao to accompany you. In Southeast Asia, Chapman will come here in person, but he can''t enter the country. He can only wait for you at sea.


    I don''t care if you want revenge, but don''t screw it up. Diyuanguo must be brought back to me. I don''t have much time


    "Yes


    Zhaoguangji is unwilling, but he can only slowly bow his head and promise.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not just Zhaowu group.


    At this time, many forces in the international underground world are gathering experts.


    "The fruit of life is a mysterious thing that can increase life span! Let people get the fruit of magic power! It must be in the hands of our organization! "


    Many forces reached a consensus almost immediately.


    The western continent.


    Holy order.


    "Why on earth? Haven''t the group of wastes from the scientific research department come to a conclusion yet? Why does this kind of small world secret place always appear in and around China?


    Why are there so few small worlds in the western continent? In mythology and legend, what about the holy mountain where the gods were born?


    What about Paradise Lost created by the Almighty One and only Lord himself?


    Half plane made by high mages, mage tower, magic academy, and elves?


    Who the hell can tell me why, since the first half plane secret place was discovered, there have been dozens of them in Huaxia, but there are only one or two in our side, not even one tenth of them? "


    A senior member of the holy order clapped the table angrily, like an angry lion, staring at all the people who attended the meeting.


    "Caesar, these are not the focus of our meeting today. If you are dissatisfied with the scientific research department and go to the scientific research department to ask a question, it''s useless to yell at us here."


    Another middle-aged man with blonde hair and blue eyes said without expression:


    "Now, the most important thing is the mysterious island in the open sea of China, in which the Chinese people call it Diyuan tree. We call it the divine tree of life. The divine tree that can give birth to the divine fruit of life must not be monopolized by the Chinese people."


    Others nodded and said calmly, "yes, this mysterious island has been around for some time. Because it''s too far away, our speed of getting information has been one month slower than other forces."


    "Other organizations, such as the red heavy industry of the North ice state, the heroic Association of the Mika Empire, the dragon and tiger mountain, the military alliance of China, and even other small and medium-sized forces, will definitely gather countless experts on that island, and we must spare enough strength!"


    Just then.


    All of a sudden.


    A voice came out:


    "It seems that the first one to discover the influence there is the Ma family of the Chinese magic capital. Don''t you discuss it?


    The outer part of the island is shrouded in fog. Inside, all electronic information is isolated, and modern technology is almost useless. At present, we only know one way for the Ma family to get in.


    You won''t think that the Ma family will easily hand over this route, will they? "


    The speaker is a black cloak woman, can not see the specific face, her voice is very good, but with a trace of inexplicable fun.

 Chapter 900

    "Ma Jia? Ma group, right? It''s just a small Chinese family. What can we discuss? Any of you here, any word, dare they refuse? "


    Smell speech, before roar interrogate the blonde of scientific research department, immediately disdain of cold hum a, don''t care.


    The woman in the black cloak chuckled, and her two hands, white as jade, twisted and changed in the air


    "How about you, Caesar the lion, go in person this time?"


    "Marilyn, don''t get carried away."


    As soon as she spoke, a bald monk in the corner frowned. He recognized the malice hidden in Marilyn''s words.


    It was sisker, the monk who had retreated from Chishui.


    "Magic is the territory of the Chinese Prince Wang, and the Ma family has a close relationship with him. We have to consider the possibility of his involvement in this incident.


    Waloga, the wolf king, died in his hand. He killed four sword masters of Bushido in the East Island Kingdom, even eight gods'' blood studio. His strength is far beyond the ordinary SSS level strongmen, and he may even have stepped into the legendary field! "


    After stopping Marilyn, siskell looked up at the crowd and explained in a deep voice.


    "Siskell, you didn''t even have the courage to fight Wang Xu, so you turned and ran away. What you have done has completely lost the dignity and glory of a top strong man. You are scared out of your wits by a Chinese boy and dare to speak here? "


    Caesar sneered scornfully.


    ¡°FUCK£¡¡±


    Siskell didn''t respond. Marilyn, a dark nun with a black veil, had kicked over her chair and stood up. Three black flames burst out all over her body, and her eyes almost lit up two black fires.


    What do you mean?


    She, Marilyn, went back with her at that time. Did you scold siskell? Or calling her Marilyn?


    At the beginning of the retreat, Marilyn life is a shame, face to face was revealed, to Marilyn''s fiery temper, how can bear?


    Caesar also gave a sneer and hit the table with one punch on the spot. The huge long table made of black iron made a loud sound like a bell, and then jumped hard.


    He was like a proud lion, with fierce eyes, staring at Marilyn as if he were looking at where to start


    "Marilyn, do you think I''m afraid of you? I''m a SSS strong man. You''d better be respectful when you talk to me! "


    They are about to fight.


    "All right!"


    At this time, an old man sitting at the top of the long black iron table frowned, opened his mouth and yelled angrily:


    "This is the place where our mission meets to discuss important future events. Let''s go out and argue with each other about your personal grievances! Now, sit down for me, or don''t blame me for inviting you to the referee


    Hearing the words "referee", Caesar and Marilyn sat down angrily, not daring to move.


    The inquisition is a place where heresies are punished within the holy order. To put it mildly, it is a prison, a torture room and a pervert execution room. Even the top players above the S-level, for some of the means in the magistracy, but also heard the color change.


    "This time, Caesar leads the team to China, brings a Templar order, siskell and Marilyn, and you two follow. You are relatively familiar with China''s affairs. I don''t want to see the same situation again. "


    The old man was calm and sternly scolded


    "The tree of life, a gift from God, must be controlled by our holy religion."


    "Yes


    Caesar nodded excitedly.


    Siskell and Marilyn are a little bit ugly. Although they are reluctant to admit it, the scene of Wang Xu''s killing the wolf king varoga last time left a great psychological shadow for them.


    ¡­¡­


    The Mika empire.


    Los Angeles, an underground secret base.


    The huge electronic holographic screen is hanging on the wall, and more than a dozen men and women with strong breath gather in the hall below the screen, staring at the screen with all their attention.


    On the screen, it shows a high-altitude view of the satellite, which can clearly distinguish a blue sea and an island shrouded in white fog.


    Because it''s a satellite image, we don''t know the specific proportion, so we can''t judge the specific size of the island.


    "What you are seeing now is an island that suddenly appeared more than a month ago, about 200 kilometers off the coast of China."


    A beautiful woman in her thirties, dressed in professional clothes, wrapped in black stockings, with black eyes, holding an infrared transmitter in her hand, was solemnly introduced.


    "Wait a minute, doesn''t it mean that the information transmitted by the satellite is wrong? Why do you want to discuss it now? " A young man in a white coat, who seemed to be a researcher, frowned and raised his hand.


    Women are not angry, nodding for a more detailed explanation:


    "Yes, this island, our scientists before, judged that the information transmitted by satellite was wrong. However, in the next half month, when the island continued to grow at the speed visible to the naked eye, and even the nearby sea area continued to grow, no one thought that the information was wrong. "


    "Then, when we cross checked with the information base of the headquarters, we finally knew the truth. This is not a case in point. More than a year ago, there were hundreds of similar incidents all over the world. Among them, Huaxia is the most intensive! "


    With that, the woman reached out and pointed to the screen, controlled by the infrared transmitter in her hand, and switched the picture to the world plane map. Countless red dots that had been marked spread quickly.


    Soon, the whole world map, almost all occupied by red dots.


    Just at a glance, we can clearly judge that the places where these red dots are most concentrated are almost all concentrated in and around China.


    On the other hand, there are less than 20 in the West and in Micah. Compared with Huaxia, it''s very few.


    Of course, if these red dots represent "terrorist activities", "mysterious crisis" and other bad events, then people will be very happy to see this picture.


    But it''s not!


    Except for the former gifted researcher who first came into contact with the event, everyone present understood the meaning of the red dot.


    That is indeed dangerous, but beyond the danger, there are more benefits!


    Huge enough to make countless people crazy!


    Even, it is of great importance to the future changes and patterns of the world.


    And Huaxia, from heaven, became the king.


    "Send a message to the headquarters. We are the shield of the Mika Empire and the shield that God can''t destroy. All evils will come to an end at the beginning!"


    "Send out the best secret service team! In addition, inform the hero association that we may need support! "


    It''s not just the western continent and the Mika empire. At almost the same time, countless forces around the world are responding. Whether they have confidence or not, interests are like stimulating the blood of sharks, attracting countless powerful people and organizations.


    For a time, there were countless strong men and evil men in the open sea of China.


    They are not individual strong sharks, but a large number of piranhas!

 Chapter 901

    Wang Xu has no idea of the ups and downs of various forces outside. Even if he knew it, he would laugh it off without caring.


    The strong are never afraid of challenges. What they are afraid of is just because they are too strong. Standing on top of the peak, they can''t see the loneliness and helplessness of one person.


    At this point.


    Wang Xugang just stepped off the plane and appeared on a cruise ship sailing in the sea.


    On the deck, a group of people had been waiting.


    "Mr. Ma, you are here at last."


    More than a dozen people rushed up and respectfully said hello to Ma Tianyun.


    "Mr. Wang, please


    However, Ma Tianyun didn''t look at the crowd. Instead, he took the lead and bowed himself to welcome Wang Xu off the plane.


    The group of people on the deck were stupefied for a moment. Almost all of them were in the same place, looking at Wang Xu with dull eyes. More than a dozen faces showed clear and incomparable doubts.


    This hairy boy


    no


    Which family is this young man from?


    How can you let Ma Tianyun be so respectful and pick him up in person?


    Is this the big man who was rumored before? Why are you so young?


    Without waiting for them to come back, Ma Tianyun turned around and frowned. He said with a cold face, "what are you all staring at? Haven''t you come here to see Mr. Wang?"


    He is the boss with such a respectful attitude. His subordinates are staring at each other. Do they have any winks? Can you be a subordinate?


    How embarrassing it is to let him sing a solo as a boss? What a shame?


    All of a sudden, a group of people immediately responded and went forward to say hello.


    "Don''t do that. I don''t like it." Wang Xu waved and frowned slightly.


    "Yes, Mr. Wang!"


    Ma Tianyun quickly nodded and waved to drive people. The deck was empty, and soon there were only three or four people left.


    Wang Xu took the first step, Ma Tianyun was half a step behind, and these people were half a step behind. They were surrounded by each other. Under the guidance of a beautiful woman in blue sailor''s clothes, they walked all the way to the banquet hall in front of the cruise ship.


    "Mr. Wang, this is the leader of the treasure hunt team, Miss Zhao Xuemei. He is the only daughter of the first leader of the treasure hunt team. Since the first team disappeared, she has been in charge of it for two times


    Ma Tianyun is a smart man. After the beginning of his politeness, he directly talked about the things Wang Xu cared about, and introduced the only woman he followed.


    Wang Xu looked up.


    I saw a 25-6-year-old woman with a resolute face and slender figure, nearly 1.75 meters. Her face is expressionless, her eyes are very cold, with a trace of sadness. Although she is wearing no brilliant field equipment, and her face is not powdered, her appearance is at least about eight points, which is absolutely the best goddess in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Coupled with a special professional identity, the other side''s wheat skin, exposed, elastic arms and thighs without lacking a sense of strength, is a goddess of the wilderness, and its attraction is even higher.


    If a woman goes to live in the wilderness to survive, what''s the matter with Mr. Bei?


    "Tell me about it." Wang Xuchong nodded to her, his eyes very calm.


    Zhao Xuemei has some accidents. She is very clear about her attraction to men, but she didn''t expect Wang Xu to be so calm.


    However, she was just a little bit surprised. Even if Wang Xu had an idea for her, she would not smile at all.


    "I''m not sure about the specific situation inside, because every time we go in, even if we take the same route, where we appear and what we meet, it''s very likely that it''s completely different from before, just like everything inside is changing all the time, sometimes even the time is far lower than outside."


    Zhao Xuemei said coldly.


    "At first, we speculated that the team might have entered another world connected to our world. However, with the subsequent exploration, according to our current data, it is not another world, it is still our world.


    It''s just that the animals and plants, space, time, and even some monsters in it can''t be explained by our current scientific common sense. "


    Hearing this, Wang Xu nodded, no extra action, waiting for Zhao Xuemei to continue to say.


    Now in the Chinese world, I''m afraid no one knows the essence of the secret place better than him.


    Before an unknown long time, Huaxia world is also a world of gaowu no less than the solar world.


    But later, I don''t know what happened. The whole world was torn apart, completely broken, forming countless pieces of the world. The origin of the world was also split together, and even fell asleep with it.


    The Chinese world is the largest fragment of the world.


    Therefore, the warriors in the solar world fought in the sky, and the two worlds began to join together, and kept approaching, fearing that they would sleep forever until they were destroyed.


    Among them, the secret place in the eyes of the public at present is the fragments of the original Chinese world. At this time, because the origin of the world is constantly awakening, it is constantly drawn from the void and the gap of space.


    Some fragments, the residual origin of the world is too little to support the survival of life. In some world, the power of origin is powerful, and the living creatures are far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "At this point in time, the fragments of the world are not so big. It''s just like a hundred miles away. But once it comes to the later stage, at that time, there will be more and more pieces of the re integrated world. There are more than human beings in this world... "


    Wang Xu sighed in his heart, and suddenly felt a little nostalgic.


    It''s a wonderful feeling to witness the change of the world again. I''m afraid I can understand it only after experiencing it personally.


    Sure enough.


    Zhao Xuemei continued: "this secret place seems to be an island, but it has a lot of space and is growing. There is a mysterious and unexplained power of space in the fog outside.


    Since we first discovered it, the area of the island has increased four or five times in more than a month. What''s more, the increase of this area is not only the island, but also the sea area around it


    Speaking of this, Zhao Xuemei takes a deep look at Wang Xu and says word by word:


    "Maybe you don''t understand, but in a simple way, the sea is getting bigger! The world, the planet we live on, is also growing with it


    "I know." Wang Xu nodded calmly.


    Do you understand?


    What do you know?


    Smell speech, Zhao Xuemei looked at him one eye, the eye ground flashed a trace of ridicule.


    However, she did not say anything, but her voice became colder and colder


    "My team, originally without my consent, can''t add people indiscriminately. But boss Ma said that you are a master and have the strength to deal with monsters. That''s why I agree with you to join


    "But now, I doubt that. To join the team, you have to prove yourself. Otherwise, my team... "


    "No need to be burdensome!"


    The last five words, Zhao Xuemei almost word by word, cold voice does not leave a little affection.


    "Miss Zhao..."


    Ma Tianyun''s face changed on the spot. He opened his mouth to say something, but Wang Xu raised his hand to stop him.


    "How do you want me to prove it?" Wang Xu looked up and asked.

 Chapter 902

    "Prove yourself..."


    Zhao Xuemei said lightly, suddenly, her figure suddenly burst up.


    "Better than me!"


    She jumped up in the air, her right leg raised high, her toes collapsed straight, like a battle axe, with the roaring air, she slashed hard. Her eyes were cold, and she didn''t hesitate at all. At that time, she was surprised that she didn''t have any hands.


    Wang Xu stood still, not even raising his eyelids.


    Let Zhao Xuemei''s toes, less than an inch from the tip of her nose, rub against the deck.


    Touch!


    This foot was so powerful that the whole boat shook with it.


    "You look down on me?"


    Zhao Xuemei straightens her waist slowly, locks her eyebrows into a cross, and looks straight at Wang Xu like a sword.


    She didn''t say that Wang Xu was afraid of the shadow of the famous tree. Although she questioned Wang Xu, she had heard some rumors about Wang Xu.


    "Miss Zhao, you have to keep respect for Mr. Wang. He is the first genius in Chinese martial arts and the youngest master of martial arts in history!"


    Ma Tianyun''s face sank and he finally had a chance to yell.


    "Click!"


    But Zhao Xuemei didn''t look at Ma Tianyun. Instead, she flashed her backhand around her waist. The speed was so fast that ordinary people could only see a shadow passing by. A huge silver white pistol had been directly aimed at Wang Xu''s eyebrow.


    "Answer me, do you look down on me?"


    Zhao Xuemei''s eyes are extremely sharp and cold, which makes people have no doubt that once Wang Xu says something wrong, she will shoot without hesitation.


    instantaneous.


    The whole deck was dead.


    Ma Tianyun was slightly stunned at first, and then worried. The gun in Zhao Xuemei''s hand is not an ordinary gun. It was a special transformation. He saw the gun with his own eyes, breaking a 10 cm special armor plate.


    At such a close distance, people''s heads are no different from paper watermelons, or even weaker.


    "Zhao Xuemei! You... "


    Ma Tianyun''s eyes were full of fear and anxiety, but he just opened his mouth.


    When Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly, the invisible idea suddenly fell into the void. From the void to the real, he directly turned into an invisible hand. Holding Zhao Xuemei''s silver pistol was a hard squeeze.


    Visible to the naked eye, it is made of special alloy, which is as hard as the barrel of a gun, and even several times stronger. The gun body is twisted and deformed inch by inch, and finally squeezed into a long strip of discus.


    Boom!


    The bullets in the gun bore were also stimulated to explode, but the firelight and debris were bound by an invisible force, and they were forcefully suppressed as soon as they burst out.


    All this happened in a few pieces, only in an instant, less than one tenth of a breath.


    Dead silence.


    Naked silence.


    Ma Tianyun opened his mouth wide and couldn''t shout out anxiously.


    Zhao Xuemei''s eyes were a little dull, looking at the only part of the gun body left in her hands. Her beautiful face was full of indescribable confusion.


    "I don''t mind playing with you, but you shouldn''t fake it. It almost came true, so you can get away with death."


    In the dead silence, Wang Xu said lightly, and gently raised his hand to Zhao Xuemei. Suddenly, his mind suddenly shrouded in the past. Although it did not materialize, the spiritual pressure was also extremely terrible.


    "Touch!"


    Leng in situ, trance, can not believe Zhao Xuemei, on the spot was forced to pressure, resist the initiative to kneel on the ground.


    "Death penalty can be avoided, but you must also be taught, otherwise anyone can kill me."


    Wang Xu snorted coldly, and suddenly looked up to the other side. Several elite men in combat clothes, with a slight flick of their fingers, immediately shot a sword of divine thoughts through one of the men''s necks.


    All of a sudden.


    The look of the man''s eyes suddenly broke up. He fell back like a stake and fell on the deck. He didn''t move any more.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was sweating and their hands and feet were cold.


    Does it not mean that it is also so easy to kill them?


    Think of here, where anyone would dare to move.


    At this time, Zhao Xuemei knelt on the ground, but finally recovered, suddenly looked up and wanted to struggle. There was a flash of red light in her eyes, and an invisible wind was blowing all around her. The wind was fierce, and the beating deck made a loud noise, as if a sledgehammer had fallen.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Xuemei used all her abilities and cards, and she couldn''t stand up at all.


    The invisible pressure that enveloped her body, with her resistance, also increased constantly, but it was always three points more than her, just like an invisible mountain.


    "Remember, if it wasn''t for the sake of leading the way, I would have killed you like a fly just because you just killed me."


    Wang Xu turned and walked to the bow of the boat. He spoke faintly and looked up at the sea ahead. At this time, he could see a large gray fog.


    In the depth of the fog, a huge outline of land could be seen. The spatial fluctuation in the fog also made Wang Xu very familiar.


    Behind him, feeling the invisible pressure around her disappearing, Zhao Xuemei quietly gets up, her face is blue, but she doesn''t dare to say a word more.


    "Miss Zhao, why bother? As I have said, Mr. Wang is the first genius and the youngest master of martial arts in China. Can you challenge him at will? " Ma Tianyun sighs gently.


    Having said that, he was very worried before.


    After all, the power of Zhao Xuemei''s gun is also amazing. At such a short distance, the ordinary martial arts masters have to be scared.


    Even, Zhao Xuemei once personally fought against a congenital master, and the two sides ended in a draw.


    But I didn''t expect that Wang Xu''s means had already gone far beyond their imagination. Where can ordinary congenital masters compare?


    Zhao Xuemei is silent and looks up at Wang Xu''s back. Then she turns to Ma Tianyun and asks in a low voice:


    "So all the rumors about him outside are true? There are no less than ten of the congenital masters who died in his hands? "


    "I don''t know exactly how much, but more than a week ago, Prince Wang crossed the sea alone and swept the Bushido of the east island state, killing three Dahe sword masters one after another. And he''s in good condition! "


    Ma Tianyun gave a bitter smile, and his voice was complex.


    Smell speech, Zhao Xuemei suddenly eyes suddenly open, mouth open as if can swallow an egg.


    The whole person was stunned.


    Three Dahe Jianzong, in the international underground world, they are the three strongest ones with the lowest s level!


    Zhao Xuemei herself, with the help of hot weapons, accidentally acquired the secret skills, gun fighting skills and magic weapon transformation technology from a certain relic, and was born with extraordinary ability.


    The final rating is only a +, which is just a step away from the s level.


    Zhao Xuemei has a profound understanding of the identity, status, and strength of the S-class strong.


    But now


    How old is he?


    Monsters?

 Chapter 903

    "The three great swordsmen are monsters, not human beings!"


    Zhao Xuemei''s red lips widened for a long time before she was able to close them and murmured in a low voice.


    Before she provoked Wang Xu, it was also because Wang Xu looked too young, so even after hearing the rumors and seeing people in person, she still couldn''t help questioning and couldn''t believe it.


    As a strong a +, Zhao Xuemei has experienced a lot of life and death, especially in her treasure hunting industry. She often encounters many strange dangers, and even sees people who have been dead for thousands of years suddenly resurrect.


    But even in the face of the resurrected ancient strong, she was not so awed as she is now. Because she was able to escape from the resurrected ancient strongman, but she couldn''t even resist in front of Wang Xu.


    "Now you believe what I told you beforehand?" Ma Tianyun hums coldly.


    Zhao Xuemei looks complex nodded, where dare to have disrespect.


    "Boss Ma, I have to remind you of one thing. The island is getting bigger and bigger now. We are not the only ones who know about it." Zhao Xuemei said suddenly.


    "The news leaked?" Ma Tianyun''s pupil suddenly shrank.


    "Yes, even my knowledge of the way in has been lost. Before that, many forces have contacted us secretly, more or less with a bit of malice, threatening our shared Road, otherwise there will be trouble. " Zhao Xuemei said calmly.


    Originally, she was not prepared to say these things, and even thought that she was optimistic about several stronger forces and was divorced from the Majia expedition.


    But now with Wang Xu, she obviously changed her mind.


    Ma Tianyun frowned and subconsciously looked at Wang Xu. He hesitated


    "Mr. Wang, it seems that things have changed. We may be in trouble..."


    "Well, the fog outside the secret place is not ordinary fog, and not everyone can get through it. Now, we have a right route. Others may not be able to get in. " Wang Xu said faintly and suddenly laughed


    "What''s more, with me, what are you afraid of?"


    Smell speech, Ma Tianyun is a Leng at first, think carefully later, still really, have Wang Xu in, what is he afraid of?


    Even Zhao Xuemei doesn''t think there is anything wrong with Wang Xu''s natural tone. Instead, she thinks that this is the mentality of the top strong.


    "However, an accident happened later. We sent out the message to all forces that we wanted to share the route of entering and leaving the secret place, and called all the people over. Before going in, I would solve all the problems at one time, so that there would be no trouble."


    Wang Xu put away his smile and finally looked at the misty sea in the distance. He turned and walked towards the cabin.


    There were already four or five large ships on the other side of the sea. They arrived earlier than them, but they didn''t seem to find their way, and they knew the horror of the fog. They were always wandering outside the fog.


    Even, there is a faint intention to intercept them.


    Obviously, Ma Tianyun''s news is more than a leak.


    But there are some things that Wang Xu doesn''t care about and doesn''t want to care about. Now that there is trouble, solve it.


    "Go to work. It''s seven o''clock tonight. Don''t waste time." Wang Xu finally said.


    Ma Tianyun nodded and agreed.


    Zhao Xuemei''s eyes are shining. Looking at Wang Xu''s back, she doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    A special party has been held in advance on another large ship tens of miles away.


    "Damn it, a group of white pigs and black monkeys are neglecting me so much. Isn''t it a broken party, and they don''t even give me a seat to attend? What the hell are you inviting us to do? "


    In the banquet hall of the ship, Zhao Guangji sat drinking in a corner with a gloomy face, and was accompanied by a middle-aged man in his forties with a stiff face.


    As Zhao Guangji was about to have a drink, the middle-aged man next to him held him down and said in a deep voice:


    "Second young master, you can''t drink any more now."


    "Uncle Zhao, you can see the attitude of those bastards towards us. They just pay attention to our Zhaowu group. I can''t help it!" Zhaoguangji complains angrily.


    Zhao Shumian has no expression, light says:


    "Second young master, this is the cruel reality between the underground world and the dark forces. Our Zhaowu group is nothing compared with those forces and strong ones present tonight."


    Zhao Guangji was silent for a moment. Then he raised his hand and smashed his glass on the table. His eyes were red and he roared in a low voice


    "I don''t agree!


    The hairy boy named Wang Xu, how can he make so many forces and powerful people awe him?


    These bastards gather here to discuss him alone?


    For what?


    He''s just a kid who doesn''t even have hair


    At the end of the roar, zhaoguangji couldn''t control the volume, and his eyes were red and bleeding.


    But at the same second, a big hand also silently pressed on him, and Zhao Shu said in a low voice with no expression on his face:


    "Second young master, you are drunk!"


    The next second, he raised his hand and clapped it on zhaoguangji''s neck. Zhaoguangji immediately fainted without saying a word.


    After laying Zhao Guangji lightly on the sofa, Zhao Shucai looked up at the crowd in front of him, and his eyes showed a complex color that could not be spoken.


    In the middle of the huge banquet hall, twelve huge high backed chairs did not form a circle, and twelve men and women with different faces, such as gloomy, calm, hypocritical, hypocritical and so on, sat on them.


    With each chair as the center, their respective subordinates were standing behind them, ranging from two or three to dozens.


    Some of these people are known by Uncle Zhao, while others are not. But he knows that everyone who can sit in a chair is a big man, a top leader of an organization, and a word at will can decide the life and death of countless people.


    "Head of the Vulcan mercenary regiment, Andre!"


    "Heart of darkness, clown, grant!"


    "Jiujuemen, the new leader of Guimen, the ghost King Chen Wushuang?"


    "The wounds of long gun glory, Queen cajesse?"


    "The international underground world, the top one on the God list, SSS legendary killer, butcher!"


    ¡­¡­


    The identity and strength of the people sitting on the high back chair are stronger than each other, and the weakest one is not comparable to Zhaowu group.


    And these are the things that uncle Zhao knew after he came to take a seat. What a terrible origin are those things that he didn''t know before he arrived?


    Especially in the direction of theme, the two empty high backed chairs placed side by side brought great curiosity and awe to almost everyone present.


    Even those who are qualified to sit on those chairs, their eyes are inadvertently gathered on them for many times, and they are afraid of something.


    At this time, a short man, only about 1.6 meters tall, quietly appeared beside uncle Zhao


    "Zhao Sandao, long time no see."

 Chapter 904

    "Who?"


    Uncle Zhao suddenly turned around and looked at the short man. When he saw the short man, the fierce light at the bottom of his eyes faded away again. He narrowed his eyes and asked:


    "Chapman, why are you here now? What''s the problem in Southeast Asia? "


    Chapman.


    The most famous boxer in the underground world of Southeast Asia has never been defeated in the past ten years. Uncle Zhao knows how much the Zhaowu group has paid for inviting Chapman to take action this time. It has directly given up 30% of Southeast Asia''s nearly 10 billion annual interests.


    In the face of Chaman, he was a master of martial arts and had to be cautious.


    "Old friend, you know, the difficulty of this life is far beyond what I expected at the beginning. I am very hesitant. Especially after knowing that so many big forces are here, I am even more hesitant. "


    "What big power? You and I should have seen clearly the essence of some things in this realm, right? Are you really afraid of these people in front of you? " Uncle Zhao was still expressionless, just like the muscles on his face could not move.


    Chapman smiles, doesn''t speak, just looks up and looks in the direction of the entrance to the hall.


    Along his line of sight, uncle Zhao also looked at the past, suddenly the whole body suddenly stiff, his face was the first time to appear the color of moving.


    "Holy order? Lion King... Caesar? "


    Uncle Zhao''s face muscles twitched violently, but there was a faint fear.


    As a master of martial arts, he claims to be no worse than the so-called S-level and SS level strong people outside China.


    But the man in front of us is the SSS strong man at the top level!


    Looking at the entrance of the hall, the middle-aged man who pushed the door came in. His blonde hair hung down on both sides like a flame, and his blue eyes were full of hegemony. He looked around as if he was inspecting his hunting ground.


    And then, uncle Zhao''s eyes were even bigger. I couldn''t believe it.


    After Caesar, he was followed by a white robed monk with a long metal stick, eyes slightly closed, and a woman who was covered in a black cloak, could not see her face clearly, but could barely see a concave convex perfect body.


    "Holy order... Monk siskell! Sister of darkness, Marilyn


    Uncle Zhao almost took a breath and groaned.


    The order is the largest force in the western continent, no matter in the dark world or in the light world.


    It is said that there are only 12 full-time members of the holy order, and the lowest level of combat power is also the start of SSS level. It is even said that there are legends that have stepped into the real legend field.


    Zhao Shuben thought that the pilgrims from the holy church group were the biggest, but soon the last one at the entrance of the hall came in slowly.


    This old master of martial arts in China suddenly trembled, and his eyes showed an irrepressible fear.


    It''s not just him.


    When the last person came in, almost all the people in the hall subconsciously stopped talking and looked at it with breath holding and awe in their eyes.


    In front of the crowd was a young white man with brown hair. He was only twenty-five or twenty-six years old and had a kind smile on his face.


    He even has a skateboard painted with various colors in his hand, which is not much different from those young people who play extreme sports such as Parkour and skateboarding on the streets of the Mika empire.


    However, every strong man present knew how terrible the young man was.


    "Tom!"


    This is the most common and popular name among Westerners. For the strong people present, it represents a myth and a monster.


    The Mika empire.


    He is a superhero dedicated to maintaining urban peace, even world peace, and even the peace of the universe.


    God of the underground world on the list of gifted monsters, unlimited Superman, Tom!


    Zhao shu''s face was expressionless.


    This time, not calm, is completely shocked to dull.


    "See? You didn''t tell me the truth. The water here is tens of times deeper than the data you started to give me! "


    Chapman patted uncle Zhao''s waist, his eyes flickered quickly, and said faintly:


    "So, say in advance, I will only help you solve the enemy who offended the second son of Zhaowu group, and will never interfere in anything else."


    The benefits that Zhaowu group promised him were too moving. Chaman would not give up easily, but he was not a fool to be played with. Zhaowu group wants to use him as a gun, but it''s not so easy to use.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Chaman''s face gradually increased.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the speech, uncle Zhao''s face muscles jerked violently. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what he thought of, or he didn''t say anything. He squeezed a word out of his throat


    "Good!"


    Seeing that uncle Zhao agreed to his request, Chapman''s face was full of smile. He was very relaxed and curious


    "Zhao Sandao, now can you tell me why there are so many powerful people gathered here? What is the treasure you Zhaowu group are looking for? It can attract so many people. "


    Before uncle Zhao had time to answer, he saw Caesar of the holy order come straight to them. First he took a glass of red wine from the table in front of them. Then he asked leisurely:


    "People from Zhaowu group? Are you the forces of Mordor? It''s said that you and the Ma family are enemies and have had many conflicts. Do you know where Ma Tianyun of the Ma family is now? "


    "Noble lion king, what do you want to do with Ma Tianyun?" Uncle Zhao''s eyes twinkled slightly.


    "The purpose of our gathering here is to enter the mysterious island outside the sea. Naturally, we want the safe route in the hands of Ma Jia." Caesar narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.


    "Damn it, the Ma family has a route in their hands. What do you mean by going to the Ma family and looking for Zhaowu?"


    Uncle Zhao said angrily in his heart.


    "Since you are against the Ma family, you must have an inside line in front of you? Otherwise, you won''t find it. "


    "Now, can you tell me where the Ma people are?" Caesar said with a smile, a pair of blue eyes, but it is the kind of cold and cruel to examine the prey.


    "I know, they are in the sea dozens of miles away..." Uncle Zhao bowed his head and said calmly.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    At the entrance of the hall, a man with an excited look suddenly came running in and cried out:


    "Just received the news, Huaxia Magic Horse agreed to share their hands into the island''s safe route! Invite us to dinner on their ship in the evening


    "Ha ha, I said, just a small force, how dare you refuse?" Hearing this, Caesar laughed and looked at the messenger casually


    "It seems that the Chinese know more about current affairs. I heard that many people died in the Ma family in order to find out the safe route, but now they can only give them to us for free.


    However, they also look up to themselves too much. If they take the initiative to send something, where can the host who wants to receive the gift come to the door? They should have given it to us on their own initiative! "


    Caesar said with a smile.


    The others around also laughed and echoed.


    In the eyes of so many forces and powerful people, what is a Chinese magic capital Ma family?


    But they don''t know. On the other hand, the people of the Ma family are thinking:


    "With Prince Wang here, what''s a little trouble from outside?"

 Chapter 905

    The cruise ship is advancing steadily.


    In the cabin, Wang Xugang just sat down and closed his eyes for less than ten minutes, Ma Tianyun led two people and hurried outside to come in.


    "Who are they?"


    Without waiting for Ma Tianyun to speak, Wang Xu has quietly opened his eyes and looked at the two people behind him.


    "They said they came on behalf of other forces. They didn''t say their purpose. They just said they had to see you in person." Ma Tianyun said honestly.


    "You have to see me?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly and looked up at the two people in front of him.


    They are all in their thirties. They have no characteristics. They wear black suits. They are subordinates who run errands for others. They don''t have a breath of martial arts cultivation, but they also have a kind of strange energy. Their physical body is more than ten times stronger than ordinary people.


    "Are you the most important person here?" The slightly taller middle-aged man, with a cold face, strode forward and looked down at Wang Xu.


    "I am." Wang Xu nodded.


    "Well, then open your ears to me!" With a cold snort, he glanced up and down at Wang Xu, turned to his companion, and said in Western disdain:


    "I really don''t understand. Just such a little boy can be the speaker. If he knew that he would let a little brother come, it would be a waste of time for both of us."


    "Big brother, this Ma family is a small local force in China. How can it compare with our multinational organizations. It''s a shame in front of us


    The language they used was old and remote in western language. They thought Wang Xu and others could not understand it, so they laughed as if there were no one else.


    The man who spoke before turned his head and said in a cold, expressionless voice:


    "I heard that you want to share a safe route through the fog with all forces? Before I take you to see you adults, I''d like to take it out and confirm it for us first! "


    Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    Although he didn''t understand the words they just said, the divine thoughts were born directly from the source of the spirit. Language was also born from human spirit. He didn''t understand the language, but he could easily understand their meaning.


    However, he also did not say anything, just calmly looking at what tricks these two people can play.


    "What? "No?"


    See Wang Xu frown, another word a little shorter man, immediately sneer up: "ha ha, forget to tell you first, my name is evil shark, is the international underground world union, officially registered a super strong!"


    Bad shark?


    Never heard of it.


    A?


    Is it strong?


    Looking at the cocky man in front of him, Wang Xu frowned again. This guy is as weak as a chicken. I''m afraid he can''t make it in Zhao Xuemei''s hands.


    Seeing Wang Xu frown again, the man''s smile became colder


    "Ha ha, I thought that in front of you small forces, my Bad Shark words would be very useful. I didn''t expect... Ha ha, boy, you are very good! It''s really good! "


    "Apologize to the shark, or you won''t want to bear the consequences." The tall man shook his head.


    However.


    Wang Xu was still silent, and his brows wrinkled again. Looking at them, his eyes were like looking at two idiots.


    Not only him, but Ma Tianyun beside him was also stunned. He was completely shocked by the mysterious operation of the two men. Lei''s outer Jiao and inner Nen.


    First of all, he scolded Wang Xu condescensively, making himself like Laozi, the king of heaven. It seemed that he came to see them and talked to them as charity.


    After mocking and disdaining, how can you make me apologize?


    Or let Wang Xu apologize?


    Have you two had enough work?!


    And Wang Xu


    He already felt that he was enough to give those people face outside. First, he invited them to dinner, and then he prepared to smash them with iron fist to suppress everything.


    But now it seems that he is looked down upon!


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled, but he didn''t say a word.


    "Well, I''ve already told you what to say, but you don''t stop. Then, you should bear the consequences yourself." The tall man sighed helplessly.


    Meanwhile, the evil shark''s face was suddenly distorted. He looked at Wang Xu strangely and cruelly, and said with a grim smile:


    "Boy, I''ve never seen a country bumpkin like you coming out of a small place. But you such rubbish, dare to ignore my words, is really damned


    What cats and dogs are really riding on his head?


    Wang Xu raised his eyelids and felt a little impatient in his heart. He wanted to shoot the other side directly.


    But just then.


    Zhao Xuemei suddenly came in from the outside and said:


    "Mr. Wang, we have just received feedback from other forces, saying that they will not come to the dinner party. They have already held a gathering on another ship for all forces to form an alliance and distribute interests, and they want us to send the route in person."


    "Oh? It seems that I am really looked down upon


    Wang Xu light Yi, slightly raised his head, the line of sight smile in the shark two people back and forth scan.


    "Look down on it? You''re a piece of rubbish. You have the right to make me look down upon... "


    Smell speech, evil shark begins to still disdain sneer, but suddenly, he does not know what to recall, the words in his mouth suddenly.


    Mr. Wang?


    The woman just called this boy


    Mr. Wang?!


    In an instant, the fierce shark who was ready to fight against Wang Xu suddenly froze, and the whole person suddenly froze in the same place.


    The tall man was also staring at Wang Xu. He seemed to think of something, and his face turned white unconsciously.


    Zhao Xuemei doesn''t know what''s going on here. She looks at the two people''s faces and is still a little strange. Subconsciously, she frowns and asks:


    "Mr. Wang, who are these two people?"


    "I don''t know. As soon as they came in, they said a lot of strange things. I haven''t had a chance to speak yet."


    Wang Xu gave a light smile and looked at them playfully. He said with a faint smile:


    "Why don''t you two come and help us out?"


    To solve the puzzle?


    What else can I do for you?


    For a moment, the shark''s face turned white, and the cold sweat flowed down from his forehead.


    Mr. Wang!


    These three words were discussed for half an hour by dozens of leaders of various powers.


    Apart from the later Protestant group Caesar and others, and Tom of the Mika Empire, who dares not to take "the prince of China" seriously?


    Perhaps what Wang Xu had done in China before was little known outside, and many people even looked down upon the Chinese martial arts from their innate psychology.


    But since the news of the death of Yamamoto madman, eight gods blood Zhai and others came out, who doesn''t know that there are a little big forces in the world?


    Even, the international underground world trade union also ranked Wang Xu on the list of gods, and set the SSS level of top power, even half step legend!


    "You... Are, are... The Huaxia, Prince Wang who killed Yamamoto Madman of the east island country and the eight gods blood studio?" The shark''s lips trembled with the last hope in his heart.


    Wang Xu suddenly laughed.


    With a brilliant smile, he didn''t answer the question. Instead, he stood up and motioned to Ma Tianyun and Zhao Xuemei


    "Since they don''t want to come, it''s a good way to save the cost of a party. You''ve heard that. We''re invited to be guests!


    Let''s go and visit in person. "


    Voice landing, he has walked out of the door of the room, behind him came two plops, evil shark and unknown tall man, they did not have any struggle, quietly fell to the ground, eyes do not see the slightest residual.


    The spirits are all destroyed!


    Wang Xu''s voice suddenly turned cold at this moment: "by the way, take them to dinner after all, you can''t even have no gifts, otherwise, it''s too impolite."

 Chapter 906

    Tulip.


    In the luxurious banquet hall, people push cups and change cups. They look relaxed and talk and laugh with each other freely.


    After the arrival of the two super forces, the holy order and the super hero Association of the Mika Empire, the atmosphere among the many forces changed from dignified to relaxed.


    "Ha ha, Ma''s family has been soft hearted. It seems that young master Wang of Huaxia doesn''t know about this secret place!"


    "It''s not just him. Few of the Chinese forces have come here. Almost none of the Wumeng, Longhushan, and other martial arts families have come. Obviously, they have not been informed. It seems that the internal strife among the various forces in China is just like the rumor! "


    "The Ma family is really naive. They don''t know what they can do, and they want to swallow all the treasures in the secret place. They are idiots!"


    Many people laugh at it wantonly.


    But more people gathered around Tom of the Mika Empire, and each other alone almost occupied the whole scene. Even Caesar, the lion king of the holy order, was crushed.


    After all, Tom is only in his twenties, but Caesar is nearly 100 years old. There is no need to compare the difference between them.


    "Among the younger generation, I''m afraid only prince Wang can compete with him in Huaxia?"


    A middle-aged man with a wine glass and a proper suit sighed with helplessness.


    This middle-aged man is Zhou Tianli, the leader of the martial arts league in the magic capital competition area, when Wang Xu participated in the martial arts conference.


    The secret place of this island is only a few hundred miles away from the sea of Mordor. The island appears out of thin air and keeps growing. How can the Wumeng not hear from such a huge movement?


    The reason why they didn''t bring people here in a big way was that they knew about the Ma family and Wang Xu had already stepped in!


    With Wang Xu here, the Wumeng only needs to deal with the aftermath. Where does it need to waste cutting-edge combat power? Zhou Tianli just brought some hands, disguised as a small force to observe the situation.


    "No, although MIGA''s superheroes are monsters, Tom is one of the monsters, but compared with the prince, he is still a little worse. He is more childish than Prince Wang after all. Is... Do not know the strength of the specific number of gaps? "


    Thinking of the end, Zhou Tianli couldn''t help feeling a little more dignified.


    After all, Tom is the top super strong man of SSS level. It is said that no one has ever forced him out of his limit, and he is known as limitless Superman.


    Just the strength of SSS level, in the past, it was enough to compete with a few old masters in China.


    "Now... We have re divided the strength comparison within the martial arts league. The SSS level should be able to compare with the congenital three grades at least, to the five grades, right? Just don''t know, where is Tom''s limit? "


    Zhou Tianli subconsciously locked his brows and looked up at Tom in the crowd.


    Then he was startled.


    It''s just that Tom seems to have raised his head to smile at him. His smile is gentle and insipid, as if he is greeting a friend. This makes Zhou Tianli feel creepy and surprised


    "He found me? How could it be? "


    And just then.


    Tom also raised his hand and put a little pressure in front of him. Suddenly, the voice of the crowd around him became very quiet.


    "Today, the purpose of everyone must be the same. I will not say more nonsense. No matter how big this island will be in the end, we need 30% of the exploration revenue. After the island is born, we will have the priority to occupy a quarter of the area!"


    Tom''s voice is very light, smile is extremely gentle, but the tone is unquestionable overbearing.


    "What?"


    When he said this, the whole audience immediately became a sensation.


    The crowd was stunned at first, then stunned.


    Although MIGA''s superhero association is awesome, you only have one person to come here today. All the forces and strong men in the dark world and underground world are present.


    In a word, Tom, you want to monopolize 30% of the interests, but also a quarter of the sovereignty of the island, how can you? Who will be willing and agree!


    "If you open your mouth, you will get nearly a third of the benefits. If the president of the mega superhero association is here, it''s almost the same. How dare you open your mouth on your own?" Someone in the crowd sneered.


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, another voice rang out:


    "I think Tom''s words are very reasonable, and I agree with them."


    The crowd turned to see a middle-aged man with blonde hair and blue eyes, separated from the crowd and strode out.


    Holy order!


    Lion King, Caesar!


    In the face of this scene, suddenly, the crowd was dead, and countless people''s eyes were flickering.


    "Thirty percent of the profits, and a quarter of the islands, will be taken by the mission." Caesar went up to Tom, nodded to him, then glanced at the crowd with a smile and said faintly.


    Two people a mouth, directly want to go to 60% of the interests, and half of the island priority.


    This way of doing things is just as powerful and domineering as that of a small number of Westerners in the era of great navigation who drew lines on the map and directly divided up the world.


    If you other people want to, we has the final say.


    In a dead silence.


    Soon, without waiting for someone to refute, someone separated the crowd and strode out.


    This time, not one, but a group.


    "I, Vulcan mercenary regiment, want 5% share!"


    "My dark heart, also want 5% share


    "I have only one person, Jessie, as long as the fruit of life!"


    "I kill hands, three percent!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One force after another, one strong one after another, constantly stood up, and in a short period of time, all the interests were distributed by themselves.


    And these people, almost all Westerners!


    For example, Nanyang, Dongdao and other big and small forces, and even the nine most important branches of China, are completely excluded.


    Looking at this scene.


    Zhao Guangji, who slowly wakes up from his coma, looks terrible.


    Today, after experiencing these things, he realized that his pride was all bullshit.


    In the past, it was his elder brother who was in charge of power. This time, when he came out to handle affairs in person, he deeply felt the humiliation of being ignored and looked down upon by people in the outside world.


    shame!


    Shame!


    In another corner, Chen Wushuang, the new ghost sect leader of jiujuemin, looks a little ugly. He looks coldly at the many Western forces who wantonly divide up the interests of the secret place, and his eyes become colder and colder.


    "A group of mole ants, if it wasn''t for the rules of the world, our Kowloon university would have sent a large number of strong teachers to take charge. What about you rubbish?"


    Chen Wushuang sneered in his heart and kept his mind aloof. He watched these monkeys play with sarcasm in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, he glanced at the exit of the hall. He happened to see a familiar and strange figure of a young man. Suddenly, his body was shocked, his eyes were shocked, and his face was shocked


    "How could that man be here?"

 Chapter 907

    Nine unique ways.


    It''s the sun world xuankongcheng Jiulong college, a vassal force in the lower world of China. Because the rules of the Chinese world are so incomplete, the highest can only bear the cross-border military masters.


    Therefore, before that, the Chinese world had always been regarded as the lower boundary of "the lowest level". Even the martial arts of Xuankong city did not want to come to such a small place.


    In the Kowloon college, only some of the outside students were sent after they took on the task of guarding the lower boundary of the college.


    Since Ming Linqing was killed by Wang Xu, Chen Wushuang has replaced him as the new leader of the ghost sect, guarding for the Kowloon college and completing the task of collecting some cultivation resources.


    After Chen Wushuang was at the ghost gate, his subordinates had never seen him behave so badly.


    "Sect leader... Who''s here?" An old man in black looked down and asked in a low voice.


    "He is the peerless Tianjiao of our Shangjie sect. I told you that you didn''t know him. I didn''t expect that even he came here!"


    At this time, Chen Wushuang''s face was full of excitement, even with a trace of fanaticism, as if his fans had seen his idol.


    "Who is it that can make the headmaster so excited?"


    The old man in black turned his head subconsciously, followed Chen Wushuang''s line of sight, his eyes suddenly widened, and his whole body was shocked.


    It''s him!


    It''s him!


    That''s the most abnormal young generation in the martial arts circle of China!


    "Sect master, are you talking about... Prince Wang of Huaxia?" The old man in black took a deep breath, suppressed the shock in his heart and asked carefully.


    "What Prince Huaxia? Can he compare with the one I said? It''s a good match


    Chen Wushuang was stunned, then sneered and said with disdain:


    "What I''m talking about is the evil named Wang Xu, who was born recently in my upper world sect. It''s sweeping the great master''s realm and even fighting against wuzun''s peak Tianjiao. It''s not something you can compare with what you said!"


    As he said this, Chen Wushuang showed a trace of pride on his face and said, word by word, haughtily and incomparably:


    "He is invincible!"


    Wen Yan.


    The old man in black looks a little strange.


    He hesitated for a long time, and then said: "master, the name of the prince of Huaxia is... Wang Xu!"


    "You mean... No, no, not... The same person?"


    Chen Wushuang''s face suddenly changed, his eyes showed a color of surprise, and his heart was trembling and scared.


    Before him, he was still sitting in one of the twelve high backed chairs, discussing with other forces how to solve Wang Xu!


    If it''s a person


    This, this


    Chen Wushuang only felt that his mind was in a mess. He was too excited before, but now he is too nervous. He has no room for serious thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    At the entrance of the banquet hall, Wang Xu and others were stopped as soon as they came


    "Excuse me, please give me the names of some of the people who are here."


    A middle-aged man in a suit and headset held out his right hand and kept a respectful and polite smile.


    "My name is Ma Tianyun. I''m from the Madu family." Ma Tianyun stepped forward and said.


    His voice was not very loud, but as soon as his voice fell, there was a sudden silence around him.


    Next second.


    The crowd exploded.


    "The people of morduma are coming?"


    "Quickly, inform the boss that the people of the Ma family are coming!"


    "Let them hand over the safe route quickly, don''t waste time with them, hurry up!"


    But in just a few breathing rooms, almost all the people in the hall turned their heads and looked over.


    A strange white man, who was close to him, stepped out of the crowd and strode in front of several people


    "Are you the people of morduma family? Who is Ma Tianyun? Give me the safe route you have in your hands


    Zhao Xuemei''s face changed when she saw the white man.


    Because she happens to know each other. His name is gray. He is also a treasure hunter. He is very famous in the circle. He has the ability to control fire. He has strong mental power. He is proficient in all kinds of fighting skills and survival in the wild. His strength rating is s.


    "I was thinking about how to start, but I didn''t expect someone to take the initiative to send it up."


    Wang Xu glanced at the white man, shook his head and sighed.


    He,


    It''s really looked down upon!


    "My name is gray. Maybe you are not qualified to hear my name, but it doesn''t matter. As long as you know, all the people who are against me have no good end, because I am an S-class strong man!"


    Gray maintain height advantage, condescending disdain overlooking, light said.


    "Ha ha, gray, do you think too much? You want to take the safe route before grant, my clown


    At this time, a pale faced clown with exaggerated bright red lips at the corner of his mouth came over with a strange smile.


    A pair of abnormal eyes, sweeping anyone, will make people feel a kind of cruel, cold, like they have been stripped, put on the table waiting for the autopsy of the body.


    "Haha, this woman is good, and her body line is very in line with my aesthetic. I seem to be a little excited. I really want to take you back and make it a treasure that belongs to me alone..."


    The clown grant grinned strangely and looked up and down at Zhao Xuemei with a pair of abnormal eyes, which made her feel chilly.


    "I''m looking for death!"


    Wang Xu shook his head and sighed again. He was going to be polite, but now, it''s obviously unnecessary.


    Although he didn''t kill indiscriminately, he was not a soft hearted person.


    The clown''s abnormal killing intention, however, can''t be real any more. What Wang Xu can''t bear most is that someone is killing him and the people around him.


    "The sword of divine thought!"


    Wang Xu raised his hand flatly and pointed to the clown grant slightly. Suddenly, a huge and terrifying idea, like the deep sea, suddenly fell from the depth of the void, directly turned into an invisible sword, and instantly fell from the top of the clown''s head.


    The mind is invisible.


    Finger shooting.


    "Eh!"


    The clown grant suddenly froze in the same place. The clown face with an evil smile directly froze, maintaining a strange and inexplicable smile arc.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds


    "What''s the matter? Why did the clown stop talking all of a sudden? "


    Someone didn''t hold back and frowned at the clown strangely.


    All of a sudden.


    Touch!


    The clown Grant''s body, like a collapsed dominoes, suddenly fell to the ground, half face to the ground, half face to the crowd, showing half a strange smile.


    This scene, which seemed extremely strange, made people around us shiver.


    "Clown..."


    "Dead?"


    Only three steps away from the place where the clown fell, Gray''s eyes contracted crazily.


    At this time, I''m afraid no one can see better than him, just because the half of the clown''s side face is facing him.


    He could clearly see that the clown''s eyes had lost all his life and turned into dead gray. With the strange smile on the corner of the clown''s mouth, this way of death


    It''s a thrill to the soul!


    What''s going on?


    The clown is also an S-class strong man. How did he die?


    when?


    Who did it?


    Wait


    Do you?


    Don''t know what to think of, Gray''s eyes suddenly widened, it is all unbelievable and deep panic color.

 Chapter 908

    "Little, little, clown... Dead?"


    At this time, others also found out the condition of the clown grant.


    Suddenly, the whole cruise ship was shocked.


    All around them, one by one, fell into the extreme fear. They felt cold all over and looked like killers.


    How terrible is the man who can kill the clown grant in silence?


    And when this kind of person is hiding around, no one can predict who will be killed next.


    Few people can think of Wang Xu''s raising his hand, which is the real reason to kill the clown.


    In their eyes, Wang Xu is just a junior of the Madu family. He is not qualified to speak to them.


    "It''s you?"


    Only gray''s pupil shrinks into a needle tip and stares at Wang Xu with astonishment and vigilance.


    Next second.


    His eyes swept behind Wang Xu, his eyes suddenly opened and shrunk, and his face turned white.


    Just because.


    Behind Wang Xu, the two bodyguards of the Ma family are holding people who were sent to "invite" Ma Tianyun and others.


    A-class strong evil shark of Vulcan mercenary regiment!


    Another a + level strong man of heart of darkness, Rafael the gale!


    But these two people, surprisingly, have also become corpses.


    Like a clown, there is no scar on the surface of his body, but he can''t die any more.


    In a flash, Gray''s breath stopped, and he exclaimed, "did you really kill the clown? Who are you? "


    "Huaxia, Wang Xu."


    Wang Xu reported his name lightly, and then moved his right hand slightly.


    "Touch!"


    A dull sound suddenly burst, Gray was like a frightened rabbit, suddenly burst out a group of fiery flame, and shot at Wang Xu.


    With the help of the flame to block Wang Xu''s sight, he did not hesitate to turn around and run. He tried his best to dig out all his potential and ran backward with the fastest speed.


    The famous treasure hunter, who is rated s by the international underground world trade union, even has no courage to look directly at Wang Xu.


    Courage.


    It''s completely broken!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu is a little speechless. He is not ready to do anything. He just wants to take his hand back.


    "Is it necessary to be so excited?"


    With a sigh, his right hand, which he had just taken back, was lifted again. His fingers were empty and patted lightly.


    "Out!"


    The idea changed from the empty to the real, and an invisible hand came down, sweeping the flames with a great power, like a giant kneading a small flame, and directly put out half of the fire.


    "Kneel down!"


    Wang Xu''s face was as plain as water. He turned his right hand and waved down.


    The great force quickly crossed tens of meters, and came down on Gray''s shoulder with great precision. It pressed him to the ground with a sound and knelt on his knees.


    "Ah


    Gray let out a roar, his face turned red, and his whole body was surrounded by flames like a turbulent flow. His muscles exploded inch by inch, his clothes exploded, and it was as if there was a hot flame coming out of his body.


    It''s a pity that no matter how talented he is, how can he bear the pressure of wuzun''s divine thoughts. However, he was crushed to the ground in a second.


    "He is the king of China..."


    Gray''s eyes flamed and he thought of something. He opened his mouth to remind the others around him.


    However.


    Before he finished his words, another huge force came down from the sky, and the whole person hit the ground with his head and face, gnawing at the carpet hair.


    All around the crowd, stunned, dull on the spot, the brain is not enough.


    What''s going on?


    From the appearance of Wang Xu and others, it is only about ten breaths, but it is the silent and mysterious death of the clown grant.


    Before everyone could recover, gray, the treasure hunter, suddenly attacked Wang Xu, and then


    Turn around and run!


    The crowd couldn''t understand and was even more stunned.


    Without waiting for their brain to move again, gray knelt mysteriously on the ground, as if pressed by some invisible weight, unable to move.


    Dead silence.


    Naked silence.


    This strange atmosphere lasted for three breaths before someone''s eyes shook slightly. It seemed that he guessed something from Gray''s last half sentence. He turned his head stiffly and looked at Wang Xu.


    In the eye.


    It''s a boy who looks like he''s 17 or 18 years old. People have totally ignored each other before.


    After all, the legendary Prince of Huaxia is a young man in his twenties.


    But now


    "Is this young man the prince of Huaxia?"


    "Too young? No, it''s brutal, isn''t it? He did all that just now? How did he do it? "


    "Those are two S-class strong men. I just ignored him... Now, I''m afraid that he is really the prince of Huaxia in the rumor. Only Tom from the Holy Church and the mica hero association can confront him head-on?"


    All around them took a breath of cold air, and they were afraid.


    Before the people of the holy order and the mega hero association appeared, the most discussed and feared thing was that Prince Wang of the Huaxia military League intervened in this matter.


    After all, Mordor is too close to here.


    And Ma''s family is from mordu.


    Before that, what people were most afraid of was Wang Xu''s intervention. But later, the news came from the Ma family that they were "soft hearted" and wanted to invite all forces to share the safe route through the fog.


    Therefore, the Ma family has been soft hearted. Obviously, they have no confidence to face all forces. What else can they fear?


    But now.


    Who the hell said the Ma family was soft?!


    "Sure enough, it''s the peerless monster of our Jiulong University and the pride of our generation of warriors!"


    Chen Wushuang''s eyes lit up, and he guessed what Wang Xu was using. Then he looked around at the people''s blank and frightened eyes, and subconsciously, a proud radian appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    A bunch of trash!


    Behind the crowd, in the corner.


    Zhaoguangji''s eyes were wide open, and there was despair inside.


    "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole! For what? How can this boy really have such terrible power? "


    Zhao Guangji is biting his teeth and pinching his hands tightly. His nails almost sink into the flesh. He can''t accept that Wang Xu, a "young" teenager, will really have all the incredible things in the rumor.


    Originally.


    No matter how powerful Wang Xu is, he''s just a young and frivolous master of martial arts. He''s the second son of Zhaowu group. He''s just a "warrior" who can fight. What if he''s a master?


    Isn''t it just for people like him?


    Like Xu Fushan, like Uncle Zhao, like Chaman, the champion of Nanyang


    No matter how evil Wang Xu is, no matter how talented he is, what about the youngest master of martial arts?


    Xu Fushan dare not offend, he can find Chaman, easily kill Wang Xu!


    However.


    When he came here in person, boarded the tulip and contacted various forces outside, Wang Xu was the one who heard the most. What he saw most related to Wang Xu was the awe, unwillingness and admiration on people''s faces


    All kinds of looks are extremely complicated.


    At that time.


    The pride he had maintained completely collapsed.


    When he got out of his own land and saw the world, zhaoguangji really saw what a real strong man was.


    And Wang Xu


    namely!


    At the same time.


    At the back of the banquet hall, the powerful men of all parties who had been transferred to the reception room to discuss the specific division of interests were furious.


    "What? How dare the Ma family go back? "

 Chapter 909

    In the banquet hall.


    Like ice hell, dead, no one dare to breathe, no one dare to talk about a word, another look of disdain.


    "I''m so... So sweet!"


    Zhao Guangji''s eyes are about to crack, and his fists are clenched. His eyes are red. He can''t accept it, but he has to accept it.


    Because.


    In fact, not only in front of him, but also put a set of combination boxing, one after another hit him in the face.


    He was beaten black and blue.


    After Zhao Guangji, Zhao Shuhe and Nanyang champion Chaman also fell into a long silence.


    All of a sudden.


    Uncle Zhao lowered his head and looked at the pale Chaman with a faint look. His lips moved and he whispered:


    "Chapman, he is the enemy of the second son. You can go back and give up our previous agreement.


    However, an agreement is an agreement after all. Not everyone can swallow the money of Zhaowu group. Now it''s time for you to make a choice. "


    Chapman clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    Continue to adhere to the previous agreement?


    Insist on your paralysis!


    This is Mr. Wang of Huaxia. I don''t know about the rumors that shocked all sides. Just in front of me, I didn''t see two S-level masters die. How about kneeling?


    And what did Wang Xu do?


    Hands up!


    Stop it!


    Raise your hand again!


    "Dog day''s Zhaowu group, dog day''s Zhao Sandao! These bastards have set me up on purpose! " Chapman gritted his teeth and roared in his heart.


    If it is possible, he really wants to leave, give up completely, not to go in this muddy water.


    However, the promise made by Zhaowu group made it difficult for him to give up easily. And once he did so, it would mean that he Zhaowu group would completely turn over and break up. It would definitely be hard for him to live in the future.


    Uncle Zhao''s eyes flickered and asked in a faint voice again


    "Chaman, make a decision. Do you want to stick to the agreement you made with me, or give up and join us in the island exploration?


    If it is the latter, our previous promise will not change. You can even take a part of what you get from this exploration.


    For us, this is a win-win situation and the best result. "


    "Good!"


    Finally, Chapman gritted his teeth and nodded


    "But it''s better to say in advance that I will never be against Prince Wang, the holy order and the Mecca hero association!"


    "Don''t worry, we Zhaowu are not fools."


    Uncle Zhao nodded, not surprisingly.


    There is no need for Chaman to ask, for these three forces, he will definitely go around.


    Now?


    For Zhaowu group, the most important thing is to obtain the mysterious fruit that can increase people''s life on the Misty Island.


    Of course, he didn''t think about going to the island without a chance.


    Wang Xu is really strong, but the other side is not weak.


    Even Westerners, who have gathered many forces, such as the holy order, the Mecca hero Association, and the Vulcan mercenary corps, are stronger.


    The safe route in Ma''s hands is absolutely impossible to keep!


    At this time, they want to eat alone, that is to offend the public anger. At that time, I''m afraid no one can save me.


    ¡­¡­


    In the reception hall.


    Caesar and Tom sat on the two main seats of the long table, with Andre, the head of the fire god mercenary regiment, and carjesse, who was injured by the glory of the long gun.


    They talked and laughed calmly, with a happy face, and seemed to have grasped all the future interests in their hands.


    Marilyn and siskell, however, stood aside and did not come to the table.


    "Ha ha, these guys are really self righteous. They are here to carve up the interests of Misty Island. Have you asked Huaxia? These idiots don''t really think it''s going to be that simple. "


    After watching for a while, Marilyn suddenly murmured:


    "Damn it, the prince of Huaxia. Last time the Chishui secret place was very fierce. Why didn''t he come this time? I''m still waiting to see what Caesar''s face looks like when he''s defeated! "


    "Chishui secret place is the key defense half plane of Huaxia military alliance. It is said that it may be a complete small world, and it is very likely that the other side is still trapped in it." Siskell''s voice is calm.


    "Well, what about the people of Wumeng? Don''t those warriors never miss any half plane? This time, although the island is in the open sea, it is not far from China. Why don''t they see an expert coming here? " Marilyn is still a little dissatisfied.


    "Maybe, I really didn''t find it. After all, Huaxia''s technology can''t compete with ours." Siskell was a little confused, and his voice was a little hesitant.


    Marilyn, obviously, also sniffed at this reason and was about to speak.


    At this moment, suddenly, there was a scream from outside, and the whole hall was quiet.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Caesar was the first to frown, look up, look like a lion, sweep to the door.


    "No! Ma, Ma, the people of the Ma family are here... "


    A man stumbled in and yelled with a flustered face. He must have been too nervous. When he said half a sentence, he was stuck there. It seemed that he recalled some horrible pictures, deep breathing and frightened eyes.


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Almost all the people on the long table were at a loss.


    Is the Ma family here?


    Isn''t that a good thing!


    What makes it look like a ghost?


    Fortunately, the visitor took a few deep breaths and calmed down a little. Then the words above explained quickly:


    "Clown, clown grant is dead and killed in public! Gray, the treasure hunter, was forced to kneel on the ground by that man. He could not move... "


    His voice, still with a shiver.


    "What?"


    In an instant, almost all the people in the reception hall were lost in it.


    Isn''t Ma''s family ready to share the safe route in and out of Misty Island?


    How dare you call now?


    incorrect!


    The attitude of the Ma family is not the key point. The important thing is that according to the intelligence of various forces and people, the Ma family is just a local force in the magic capital of China, a big commercial consortium, and it does not involve many extraordinary forces.


    How, where do they find the master who can kill the clown grant?


    To answer, jester grant, but the heart of the dark S-class strong!


    A minute ago, he was here to share the interests of the future Misty Island with others. He just said that he wanted to go out to the toilet. Why did he suddenly die?


    "What is the identity of the murderer?"


    Caesar''s face is not happy or sad, but there is a golden flow in his eyes, as if it was a lion sitting there, looking down on the prey.


    "I, i... I don''t know."


    When he came into contact with Caesar''s sight, the visitor''s body trembled violently. Inexplicably, he felt a burst of fear in his heart and quickly answered honestly.


    When he saw that gray was forced to kneel down, he turned around and ran away with terror. He was full of thinking about reporting to you guys. How could he be in the mood to pay attention to these specific information.


    He was almost scared out of his wits. How could he keep that calm?

 Chapter 910

    "Waste!"


    Andre, the head of the Vulcan mercenary regiment, slapped the table and scolded angrily: "what''s the use of you? Thank you for being the scout in my regiment. You are so scared. "


    It was his regiment members who reported the news. Now this kind of ugliness has completely disgraced the fire god mercenary regiment.


    Many people at the scene were afraid to express his anger.


    "Andre, why don''t you bring that man to us? Let''s see what''s sacred? "


    At this time, Tom said with a smile, with a relaxed and calm attitude. He even took a sip of red wine from his glass and squinted as if he was enjoying it.


    "Hum, I''m ashamed of my subordinates. Leave it to me!"


    Andre didn''t refuse, nodded and stood up.


    Originally, he sat there as if he were just an ordinary middle-aged man at work. But when he got up, his waist was straight, and a momentum like volcanic eruption suddenly shot out of him, straight into the sky.


    Like a battle axe!


    It''s like killing a god!


    "This breath... Sure enough, it''s said that Andre got an adventure in a half plane two months ago, broke through the limit of SS Level and stepped into SSS level. It''s true! What a terrible power


    On the long table, many people suddenly turned pale and screamed in their hearts.


    SSS level strong people are almost at the top of the world. There are only 19 people in the international underground world union''s rating.


    However, Andre is going to be the twentieth after today!


    "Caesar, I''m a little upset. Just in case, Marilyn and I will come and have a look."


    With a sudden frown, siskell slowly opened his eyes and nodded to Caesar. Whether he agreed or not, he turned and followed Andre with Marilyn.


    Behind them.


    Caesar smiles, claps his hands and says calmly:


    "Well, siskell and Marilyn will follow. Obviously, there won''t be any accident. Let''s continue to discuss the topic just now."


    "For example, there is a special tree in the middle of Misty Island, which is of special significance to our mission. Few of you are interested in a tree, right?


    So, how about giving that area to our holy order? "


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    In the banquet hall, it was still dead.


    There are many famous experts in the dark world standing there, but they are extremely trembling.


    On the ground, although Wang Xu''s idea has been taken back, gray, the treasure hunter, is still lying on his stomach, face down and motionless.


    I lost my face!


    Where are you in the mood to get up?


    Why don''t you just keep pretending to be dizzy.


    It was in this atmosphere that Wang Xu leisurely pulled a chair and sat down. There were desserts, melons and fruits on the glass round table in front of him. He was not used to eating with a knife and silver fork. He pinched two silver chopsticks and ate slowly there.


    Zhao Xuemei looked at this scene, her heart is angry and funny.


    "This young master Wang is really a man of love. But I misunderstood him because of what happened before. I thought he was arrogant..."


    Her eyes flashed at the thought.


    wait!


    If you think about this scene from another position, it seems that, as if, maybe


    Wang Xu really ignored everyone around him?


    This, this


    What''s worse, is it still arrogant?


    For a moment, Zhao Xuemei was entangled.


    But just then.


    There was a bang.


    The door at the other end of the hall was suddenly pushed open, and a group of fierce people came out from behind.


    Led by a middle-aged man dressed in red, the other side''s eyes swept over the bodies of clown grant, evil shark, Rafael and others on the ground, as well as gray, whose face was close to the ground and his buttocks were dizzy, suddenly his pupils shrank, his brows wrinkled, and a touch of suspicion flashed across his face.


    The middle-aged man was Andre, the head of the Vulcan mercenary regiment.


    Things are a little different from what he thought!


    Look at the body condition of the clown grant and others, it seems that they died without much fierce fighting, which means that the strength of the people who killed them is at least twice that of them!


    "Even if I was two months ago, I couldn''t do it. SSS strong man?"


    After all, Wang Xu is the only one sitting there eating leisurely, which is too conspicuous.


    But Wang Xu is too young!


    But his eyes just swept by. Then he looked at an old man standing behind Wang Xu and asked in a voice:


    "I''m the head of the fire god mercenary regiment, Andre. Who is your name?"


    On Wang Xu''s side, the old man is the only one who is dignified and has his own power, like a hidden strongman.


    And Wang Xu?


    He is too young and too frivolous. At first sight, he was spoiled by his elders.


    Apart from the black sheep of the dandy family, who would eat in such an occasion?


    Pretend to be a force!


    After Andre, siskell''s face changed slightly at the moment he saw Wang Xu, and his eyes were full of fear and vigilance.


    This old man is an old doctor in Ma Tianyun''s expedition team, and his face is at a loss when he hears that.


    What happened?


    How did you find me?


    The old man is a little flustered.


    Fortunately.


    "I haven''t heard of the God of fire and water. You are too weak to ask me. Go back and ask the two strongest ones to come to me! "


    At this time, Wang Xu looked up at Andre disdainfully, then withdrew his eyes and focused on the food in front of him again.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Andre suddenly turned pale.


    "Boy, are you here to cut in? What I despise most is that you are such a dandy. I''m talking to the strong man behind you to protect you.


    Your background is useless in my eyes!


    You are just a waste!


    So shut up


    Andre is a well-known old strong man in the international underground world. At this time, when he was angry, everyone around him was silent and scared.


    "Andre, he is Huaxia..."


    Siskell''s face changed slightly, pointing to Wang Xu and opening his mouth to say something.


    "Where''s the dog barking?"


    Wang Xu has faintly replied to Andre.


    In an instant, where does Andre have the mood to listen to siskyl''s nonsense?


    "Boy, when I abolish you, I''ll see if you dare to talk wild!"


    Andre''s eyes suddenly ignited two flames and looked directly at Wang Xu.


    Next second.


    He had to get angry, take a deep breath and step out.


    In one step, a layer of dark red flame lines suddenly emerged from his body. On his bare skin, a complex and mysterious pattern appeared, which seemed to be some kind of array. The hot breath of power came out from above, and the air around him was almost ignited.


    And the ground, is in silent, was trampled out a deep footprints, around there are traces of fire melting.


    "Boom!"


    Andre''s body exploded like a shell.


    The distance of more than ten meters was crossed by him in an instant. Almost in an instant, the air was hit with a piercing sound. The air was even ignited, and a red flame wrapped Andre.


    Burst up like a volcano, blazing like lava.


    One punch!


    When the fist comes out, the flames intermingle and puff, forming a ferocious dragon head. The two flames burst out on both sides, like a fire dragon roaring and spreading its wings. The fury of the flames is so fierce that it brings violent wind pressure on the way.


    A lot of people around them were pushed back by the wind.


    "How terrible! How strong


    Countless people have turned pale. Many people who have seen Andre''s hand are even more shocked. Andre''s strength is stronger than before.


    "Has his strength increased to SSS level?"


    And Wang Xu.


    But he didn''t even lift his eyelids. He shook his head with disdain


    "Half demon blood, or less than one percent purity of blood, stimulate a point of extraordinary ability, when you really are the God of fire?"


    Long ago, he saw through the essence of these so-called superpowers. Except for a few gifted talents like Lu Qingshan, most of them are only half demon blood.


    These people''s abilities have been set to the limit from the moment they were born. If we don''t cultivate other forces and simply stimulate the blood in the body to obtain the so-called super power, we will never be able to break through the limitation of our own blood without any accident.


    in a word.


    The stronger the blood, the stronger the ability. The lower the blood, the lower the ability.


    Moreover, this change of strength is fixed. The weak can always be the inferior and the strong the superior.


    This is part of the reason for the Western aristocratic blood lineage theory, that is, the born aristocrat, the eternal civilian.


    In Wang Xu''s mind, the secret of Andre''s blood is almost the same as transparent water, which can be seen through at a glance.


    The other side''s blood limit can''t reach the present strength at all. The reason why he can get the present strength is more to rely on the external force brought by the dense flame lines on the opponent''s body, which enables him to break through the blood limit.


    But even so, at most, it can only be compared with those who are born in the second grade master''s realm.


    How can he be the enemy of Wang Xu?


    "What I hate most is that people want to kill me!"


    As soon as Wang Xu''s eyebrows were lifted, he raised his hand and grasped it in the void.


    All of a sudden.


    The void vibrates, and the invisible pressure suddenly strikes everyone''s heart, which makes everyone tremble.


    The idea locked Andre, an invisible hand out of the void, with a sense of danger to the extreme terror, in Andre''s startled eyes, plummeted down.


    Andre can feel the danger, but he can''t find out where the danger comes from at all. He can only instinctively punch where the danger comes.


    Roar!


    The fire dragon gathered on Andre''s body, its wings shocked suddenly, and the flat triangle lizard''s head rose up against the sky.


    However.


    As soon as the fire dragon was less than half way out, it suddenly gave a big bang. It seemed that it was caught in the middle by an invisible hand. Unexpectedly, it clearly showed the hand mark of Wudao depression.


    The next moment.


    Boom!


    The fire dragon was forcefully pinched and burst, and the fire spread all over the sky, and the big hand still fell unstoppably.


    Boom!


    Andre was slapped on the ground by this big hand.


    It''s a dead end.


    The crowd''s eyes widened and their mouths were open. They couldn''t close.


    In their dull eyes, the floor of the banquet hall sank down. Andre lay there like mud. His eyes widened. There was no life in it. There was only the last moment of disbelief and despair.

 Chapter 911

    At this point.


    The atmosphere in the banquet hall, a kind of emotion called fear, began to spread quietly.


    "A strong SSS, so defeated?"


    People''s eyes shook violently and couldn''t accept it.


    How strong was Andre just now? This is a SSS strong man, not a cat or a dog.


    But in front of Wang Xu, he was just like a chicken or a dog. He just raised his hand and patted it at will. He didn''t have the slightest resistance, so he knelt down and died.


    That kind of invisible hand is a kind of power that people can''t understand. If it wasn''t for Andre''s flame explosion, I''m afraid I didn''t even know how to die.


    This invisible attack


    Terror!


    It''s terrible!


    "... Prince Wang!"


    It was not until then that the last words in siskyl''s mouth fell to the ground.


    Unfortunately, it''s all over. It''s all over.


    There was a dead silence.


    Even people''s breathing stopped.


    All the members of the fire god mercenary regiment who came out with Andre were pale. After a few short breaths, they almost turned their heads together and looked at the members who had informed us before. Their eyes were full of fierce questions.


    "Damn, why didn''t you just make it clear that the person who killed the clown was so terrible?"


    Marilyn, who was following siskell, was also slightly stiff and her voice trembled


    "Siskell, is he the last one?"


    Outside chishuimi, because of the distance, she did not see the specific scene of the battle between Wang Xu and varoga. The reason why he retreated was all because of his trust in siskyl.


    At this time, it can be said that it was the first time for her to see Wang Xu kill people with her own eyes.


    That kind of shock, but deeper than from the mouth of siskell!


    "This is the peerless evil that can fight against wuzun in our Kowloon college. Can you understand his power?"


    Looking at the shock of the people around, Chen Wushuang sneered, and there was some agitation in his chest


    "In front of him, just a few half demon blood inferior bastards, what is it?"


    However, soon, in addition to being proud, Chen Wushuang also had a little doubt in his heart


    "The rules of heaven and earth in the Chinese world are too weak. After all, it''s just a low martial world. Prince Wang should kill people with the unique idea of wuzun. Therefore, it''s certain that his power is beyond the limits of the rules of the world. How can he come back?


    Can people from this world ignore the rule of power?


    No, according to my understanding, there are limits to the rules of heaven and earth. No one can surpass them. Once they surpass, they will automatically break the space and be spontaneously sent to a higher rule world by heaven and earth


    What''s going on? "


    Chen Wushuang is very confused. He looks carefully at Wang Xu. He can clearly see that Wang Xu''s body is only four layers of cultivation.


    But I never thought that this would be the real cultivation that Wang Xu had!


    In the eyes of all the people, Wang Xu looks up slightly, looks at siskell with some doubts, and asks in a long voice:


    "You know me? Have we met? "


    He could feel that siskell seemed to know him very well, not as if he had met for the first time. However, in his impression, there is really no information about the other party.


    Wang Xu didn''t think he had forgotten. After all, siskell''s bareheaded monk dress was really eye-catching. Even if ordinary people take a look at it, they will not easily forget it.


    "Three months ago, outside the Chishui secret place, I had the honor to see the young master and the wolf king varoga fight." Siskell replied a little nervously.


    He didn''t mean to lie. He was honest. It''s because Wang Xu''s strength at this time is more than twice as strong as it was at the beginning.


    Wang Xu, who killed varoga, the wolf king of red heavy industry, was able to scare away siskyl a few kilometers away.


    At this time, Andre died in front of him, which shocked him even more. How dare he be dishonest?


    "Oh, that''s it."


    Wang Xu nodded, as if siskell was one of the more than a dozen lines of sight that he was spying on at that time.


    Since the other party didn''t dare to do it at that time, now it''s even more so.


    "Well, you go back and let the two strongest ones come out to see me." Wang Xu waved his hand and said calmly:


    "Remember, this time, can you stop looking down on me?"


    "Yes... No, no! Absolutely not


    Siskell nodded first, then felt a little wrong, quickly shook his head, and then felt wrong.


    In a short breath, his face became extremely complicated. All kinds of emotions twisted and mixed together, forming an extremely strange look.


    Marilyn looked more and more silent. Under her black cloak, her eyes were shocked to the extreme.


    Siskell, in her eyes, has always been as calm as water, calm and calm in everything.


    In addition to his own character, this is also a talent requirement of the monk.


    But now, for the first time, Marilyn saw the mood swings beyond calmness in siskell.


    And, as if all emotions, one-time all burst out in general.


    "How could..."


    Under the black veil, Marilyn''s red lips opened slightly, but she couldn''t make a sound. She''s like a wooden half, subconsciously following siskell, all the way back.


    "Zhiya!"


    Behind the banquet hall, the door of the reception hall was pushed open.


    People chatting and laughing on the long table are also at the end of the division of interests, and everyone is very satisfied. Hearing the movement, they subconsciously looked up.


    "Andre..."


    Caesar was the first to look up, smile and say something.


    But after seeing that only siskell and Marilyn came in, their smile suddenly froze. Especially when they saw the look on their faces, their faces were a little more gloomy.


    The others, too, have found something wrong.


    The original atmosphere of joy, almost immediately became a dignified.


    Sure enough.


    The next second, when siskell opened his mouth, his voice bitterly told everyone about Andre''s death.


    The atmosphere in the reception hall became more dignified.


    Vaguely, there is also a trace of repressed anger, and fear.


    Except for Caesar and Tom, many of the smiles on their faces could no longer be maintained, their eyes flickered, and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    "Good, good! Don''t look down on him any more? I''d like to see who is so bold as to challenge our holy order


    Caesar''s face was gloomy, and he gave a shout of anger. He grew up and threatened to be angry.


    "The other side is... Huaxia, Prince Wang!"


    Siskell opened his mouth and said in a dignified voice.


    "That peerless genius boasted by the Chinese martial arts league?"


    Hearing the words, Caesar gave a slight pause at his feet. He hesitated for a moment. Finally, he took a firm step and hummed coldly:


    "Well, are the Chinese very proud? Do you think they can do whatever they want with the support of Prince Wang?


    I, Caesar, have been in the West for decades and have never been afraid of a younger generation! "


    But he didn''t move any more. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Tom, who was still sitting on the chair. He frowned and asked:


    "What do you mean, Tom?"


    "Let''s go. Chinese people like to call themselves descendants of the dragon. Let''s go and see what kind of river crossing Raptors are. They dare to challenge so many of us at one time!"


    Tom just chuckled, clapped his hands and got up.


    Other people in the reception hall also came out with them, and more than a dozen strong people gathered together with amazing momentum.

 Chapter 912

    "Ha ha, interesting..."


    As soon as he entered the banquet hall and saw the situation inside, Tom''s smile became more relaxed and bright.


    Caesar''s face sank and his eyes were cold.


    He admitted that he was the leader of many forces present. His identity was similar to that of the leader of the alliance, that is, Tom. He also admitted that he was superior to the other party.


    But now.


    One after another, there are even grant, the high-level clown of the heart of darkness, and the head of the fire god mercenary regiment. Two of the twelve major forces in the alliance have been lost, which is almost equivalent to slapping him in the face. How can he not be angry?


    It''s the rest of the long gun glory injury, kajesse, the top one on the God list, the SSS legendary killer Tu Shou and others. When they see this scene, their eyelids jump wildly.


    The death of the clown grant and the head of the Vulcan, Andre, was too shocking. Let them have to deliberate, staring at Wang Xu, eyes are all afraid.


    In front of me, it looks like a boy of seventeen or eighteen years old is


    Prince Huaxia?


    Far younger than the rumor!


    Many people have doubts.


    Caesar looked directly at Wang Xu with a trace of examination in his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "are you the legendary Prince of China? A week ago, three Bushido swordsmen were slaughtered in Dongdao? The first talent in Chinese martial arts?


    Young man, you can be frivolous when you are young, but you can''t be arrogant and arrogant. You are making enemies everywhere. You have just offended many masters of Bushido in Dongdao. Now you are challenging us again? I really don''t know how to write dead words!


    ¡±


    When the lion king was angry, all the people around him were silent. Qi Qi looked at Wang Xu, many people with doubts in their eyes.


    pretty good.


    Wang Xu is really strong, but strong is not the reason for you to make enemies everywhere. Are you not afraid to offend too many people and bring disaster to yourself?


    You know, not every strong man in the world died in a frontal battle. On the contrary, the strong who die in the dark are ignorant, several times or even dozens of times more than just fighting.


    "If the young man with brown hair around you or the butcher on the other side comes to ask me this question, it''s almost the same. But you don''t have enough strength. You''re a waste. You don''t deserve it! "


    Wang Xu leaned back in his chair, holding a glass in one hand and gently putting down his chopsticks in the other.


    As he spoke, he raised his eyes to the silent butcher''s hand behind Caesar, gently raised his glass, and said with a faint smile:


    "Old friend, long time no see!"


    He completely ignored Caesar.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    Caesar''s eyes suddenly opened, suddenly turned pale, and his body burst out with a great sense of killing.


    But he''s not ready to start.


    With a wave of Wang Xu''s hand, a big hand of divine thoughts came down from the void. Ignoring the distance of tens of meters, it was as fast as lightning, and almost immediately came to Caesar.


    The overbearing Lion King of the holy order, his eyes turned into vertical pupil, just like a real lion, but almost narrowed into the tip of a needle. In the electric Firestone room, he was extremely embarrassed and rushed to the side, rolling four or five meters on the ground.


    Boom!


    Behind him, where he had been standing, the floor was hollowed out in the shape of a huge fingerprint.


    "You..."


    During the panic, Caesar rolled out. He just stood up half way and suddenly froze. His words were stuck in his throat for a moment. He couldn''t say anything. His eyes were full of rage and fear.


    "What are you? I''m talking to my old friends. Don''t yell at me here, you weak trash. "


    Wang Xu didn''t care to see Caesar avoid his big hand. It doesn''t matter whether he is dead or alive.


    When he saw his old friend, he was in a good mood, and he was not aggressive, because he meant to kill someone with two words.


    He paid no attention to Caesar''s anger.


    The masters of many forces around, one by one more silent, secretly lowered their heads, dare not gasp.


    In less than ten minutes, Wang Xu became more and more domineering and powerful. That kind of shocking power has crushed the courage of many people.


    with great care!


    For fear of doing something wrong and being affected. After all, they are just like ants. They die accidentally.


    "Good, good, good!"


    Caesar''s face turned white with anger.


    Just embarrassed, not to mention, since he was born, born into the Western dignitaries, his ancestors have been famous Western aristocratic family.


    In addition to his talent, strong gold blood brings strong extraordinary ability. He has a smooth road. Who dares to offend him?


    This is the first time that he has been so ignored and humiliated. What Wang Xu did, that kind of contempt, even the attitude of ignoring, is like slapping him one after another.


    "Boy, you really irritated me. You don''t know what you are angry about. My name is Caesar, the golden blood of the Golden Lion family, the living lion king, the paladin chief of the holy order, and every identity is far beyond your imagination.


    Have you thought about how to bear the anger after provoking me? "


    Caesar is worthy of being an old SSS strong man. He quickly suppressed his anger, his face was as solemn as water, and his voice was cold.


    "Oh? Then, have you considered how to bear the consequences after you offended me? " Wang Xu disdained smile, a trace of impatience flashed on his face, eyes slightly narrowed.


    I don''t see any movement from him.


    But in a flash.


    In the void, there are already three big hands of divine thoughts out of thin air. They are no longer the big hands of ordinary divine thoughts, but the three hands of eliminating void urged by divine thoughts.


    As soon as the three hands came out, Caesar''s eyes suddenly shrank, and he looked up at the sky as if he could see the invisible hand. His face changed wildly.


    "The heart of the lion king, change... Roar!"


    Caesar roared fiercely. His eyes were stained with two golden lights close to his little finger. His clothes burst, his muscles soared wildly, his thick golden hair came out, his bones twisted and rubbed. In a twinkling of an eye, he turned into a nearly three meter human upright lion.


    Body as long as a slight move, a body as golden as the sun''s hair, with a golden wave, looks extremely majestic.


    In the eyes of people shocked.


    "Lion heart... Roar!"


    Caesar suddenly opened his mouth, and countless strong winds converged into his mouth, forming a pale white air mass visible to the naked eye, the size of a basketball, emitting an extremely terrifying explosive atmosphere.


    However.


    Next second.


    The three hands of eliminating emptiness suddenly merged into one and hit Caesar with faster speed.


    Boom!


    With the sound of something broken, Caesar''s huge body was stiff in the same place, the life in the lion''s vertical pupil disappeared quickly, and his breath also fell quickly, and in a moment it became a dead silence.


    Touch!


    And the strong wind shells gathered and compressed in his mouth also burst and scattered, turning into a strong wind and blowing in all directions, which made the people around him stagger.


    We can see the terror of this wind bomb.


    It''s a pity.


    No matter how terrible it is, it''s useless now. Caesar has already died. He can''t die any more. His spirits are all gone, leaving only a human lion body.


    The power of Wang Xu''s mind directly attacks the spirits of living beings. He can hardly reach the realm and almost ignore most of the physical attacks.


    If Caesar didn''t stand in the same place to block the target, he might be able to hold on for a while more like the eight gods blood studio.


    Standing in the same place, is really and ordinary people face a real AK, but also when the toy gun laugh, want to come forward to fight generally ridiculous.


    "Idiot!"


    Wang Xu disdained to withdraw his eyes from Caesar, looked back at the silent SSS killer, butcher, and said with a smile:


    "Well, old friend, no one bothers us to talk about the past. Long time no see!"

 Chapter 913

    Caesar is dead!


    Even if it''s not the first time I''ve seen Wang Xu talking and laughing, it''s a strange and horrible way to kill people.


    But this time.


    People still can''t help but shiver.


    Treasure hunter gray, clown grant, fire god Andre, Lion King Caesar.


    These people, one by one, one by one, have amazing identities and backgrounds, but in front of Wang Xu, they seem to be all chickens and dogs, and they are easily killed.


    Even if you kill a chicken or a dog, the chicken barks twice and the dog struggles twice.


    But Caesar and others had no room to fight back.


    In the crowd, Zhou Tianli''s eyes were filled with disappointment. Looking at this scene, he thought of the meeting held by the League some time ago, and suddenly he had a strange idea:


    "Wang Xu, do you really need the Wumeng as a support? Is it the Wumeng that has become Wang Xu''s backer, or is it Wang Xu who has become the Wumeng''s backer? "


    In the corner, Zhao Guangji''s face is pale, and the reluctance in his eyes has completely disappeared, leaving only a deep confession.


    When your enemy is far stronger than you think, as a mole ant, his so-called hostility is ridiculous.


    Uncle Zhao''s mind was shaking fiercely. For the first time, he hesitated about what he had known


    "Can the complete martial arts of Wumeng really be so powerful? If any new master of martial arts can have such strength... No, even one tenth of it is enough to change the world.


    Perhaps, the congenital master''s realm is not as simple as I thought before. Do you want to leave Zhaowu and join the Wumeng? "


    Chaman, however, did not dare to raise a trace of hostility to Wang Xu. However, when he glanced at the two people around him from time to time, he could see a bit of ruthlessness. Obviously, he was worried about Uncle Zhao''s previous attempt to force him.


    Damn it, can''t you set it up for another enemy?


    Do you want to use Prince Huaxia?


    If he is not lucky, or impulsive, provoked Wang Xu, is not now dead?


    At the same time.


    "Old friend..."


    Tu Shou looks at Wang Xu in disbelief. Although he feels that he is a little familiar with Wang Xu, he can''t remember his experience with Wang.


    He hesitated: "Mr. Wang, I don''t seem to have any contact with you. Do you recognize the wrong person?"


    "Yes? So... "


    Wang Xu chuckled. The next second, the smile on his face suddenly converged. His whole temperament changed and was replaced by a strange indifference.


    It''s still the original face, just a change of look, but it seems to change a person''s feeling.


    He asked faintly, "where''s my... Face? Do you remember... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Looking at TU Shou''s puzzled face, Wang Xu could not help laughing at himself, shaking his head and murmuring:


    "I''m sorry, I forgot. Now I look younger than I really am... Ah!"


    With a slight sigh, Wang Xu pointed out his identity directly, and said indifferently:


    "I have another name, Wang Jiu."


    It''s very quiet.


    However, when the word "Wang Jiu" fell to the ground, Tu Shou''s face changed wildly. He looked up almost out of his countenance, stared at Wang Xu in disbelief, and cried out:


    "It''s you? How can you be alive? no No way


    "As it is, nothing is impossible."


    Wang Xu light back a sentence.


    Butcher, the top three legendary killers in the world of killers, was in Mordor, and the black blade that died in Wang Xu''s hands was several times stronger.


    In fact, the grudge between Wang Xu and the other side is not complicated, even simple.


    Whether it''s a previous life or this life.


    Two years ago, at that time, Wang Xu was still in the primitive forests of Nanyang. He lived as a bodyguard for a living by his strong martial arts skills and skills polished between life and death. Occasionally, he worked as a part-time killer and received some big profit lists.


    The intersection with the butcher hand is a list of killers that Wang Xu accidentally takes over. Between killers is cold, only interests, no feelings.


    The list he took was also favored by the butcher. And the rules of the killer world, the list can only have one, Wang Xu must mission failure, death.


    Tu Shou happened to be passing by Nanyang at that time. For him, this list was just pocket money.


    As for Wang Xu who was in the way, after he broke his limbs, he threw him into the sea to feed the fish. People who thought they would die didn''t expect that they were still alive.


    Moreover, to live so well is far beyond the butcher''s imagination.


    The butcher was silent.


    As the top killer in the world of killers, he has long been used to silence and has seen through life and death. After knowing that Wang Xu was the one who almost killed himself, he already knew that he couldn''t do good today.


    Wang Xu and he, only one can survive.


    And he is not Wang Xu.


    As Wang Xu always said, the two strongest people are not Caesar, but Tom and the one who is almost ignored


    God on the list of strong, SSS legendary killer, butcher!


    "I''ll give you the chance, just as you gave me the chance."


    Wang Xu''s eyes drooped and his voice was faint.


    After he came back, he never thought about taking the initiative to seek revenge for the butcher.


    However, since we met, he is not a virgin.


    The gentleman has no overnight revenge, let alone him?


    Everything.


    Just follow your heart.


    The voice fell.


    In the eyes of all the people, Wang Xu gently raised his right hand and drew out with a finger.


    All of a sudden, an invisible sword of God shot out, like a cold long sword, over a distance of 101 meters, leaving a very clear, four meter long trace on the ground.


    "In those days, you asked me to run 30 meters first. Now, I''ll let you run 100 meters first. As long as you can cross the line, I''ll... "


    Speaking of this, Wang Xu was touched by the memories of the past. His voice became colder and colder, with a slight fluctuation


    "No! Kill! You


    Smell speech, all around people together pour a cold breath.


    Many people are shocked to look up at TU Shou. It seems that they never thought that this silent top killer once had such a domineering past with Wang Xu.


    Let Wang Xu run 30 meters first, that kind of situation at that time


    All the people present could not imagine what it was like.


    Silence.


    After three full breaths, Tu Shou stepped out slowly. He didn''t see much fluctuation in his eyes and said in a flat voice


    "If I knew that you would achieve what you are today, I would definitely pinch my neck and throw it into the sea to feed the fish."


    Wang Xu''s eyelids drooped, ignoring Tu Shou''s "provocation", and his mind was as steady as water


    "In this world, there are only a few people who can make a comeback.


    You, no!


    So, if you want to irritate me, you don''t have to say much. Waste is useless. It''s a waste of effort. It''s just right to save a little bit of running away. "

 Chapter 914

    "Step on it


    Tu Shou also ignored Wang Xu''s "provocation" and was still walking towards Wang Xu step by step. His voice didn''t fluctuate as much as before


    "You''re right, nonsense is useless, but it''s my business to say it or not, and it''s not useless if you say it''s useless."


    "Just as at that time, I asked you to escape, but you chose to move forward, provoked me with words and said you wanted to defeat me. At that time, your attitude, um... In your Chinese language, should be... "


    Tu shoudun, and then in Chinese, awkward to say two words:


    "Secondary two! That''s how it should be said, isn''t it? "


    "You say, death will kill me."


    "I said, dead people, only... You!"


    The last word "you" came to the ground.


    Tu Shou''s figure suddenly turned into a virtual shadow, which seemed to be nonexistent. He had a dark black dagger in his hand, which was silent, just like a black lightning. He pointed to Wang Xu''s heart.


    He is one of the top three killers in the world of killers. In other people''s eyes, killing people with butcher''s hands is a skill, but for himself, it is an art.


    Every person killed by him will become a beautiful butterfly, breaking out of the cocoon, breaking free and flying to the free blue sky.


    This is the world in butcher''s eyes!


    He''s not killing people.


    But for the beautiful butterfly bound by secular dust, free!


    Release!


    With wings, fly to heaven!


    "Hula..."


    Tu''s hand gently stretched out his left hand and turned slightly. Suddenly, the strong wind hung up. All the lights in the banquet hall were destroyed in an instant, and suddenly fell into the darkness.


    In the pure darkness, the dark black dagger became more and more silent, even disappeared completely.


    Around Tu Shou''s body, however, one or two fluttering wings appeared strangely, with blue flashes, dotted with dark blue powder. With the butterflies agitating their wings, they were carried by the wind and spread towards the unknown dark depths around.


    Every time the butterfly stirs its wings, a new butterfly is born in the deep darkness, but it is pure black.


    "Butterfly dance!"


    Tu''s hands were expressionless. He shot at Wang Xu''s body. In an instant, he exploded and turned into hundreds of black and blue butterflies, rolling up like a tornado, like a gale, like a rainstorm.


    A little cold and biting, you Mang of the murderous abyss points directly at Wang Xu, behind which are the black and blue butterflies who want to destroy everything.


    Every butterfly is a human life in the hands of butchers.


    Black means deserved.


    Blue represents innocence.


    It was dark and the blue butterfly was shining. Everyone around could not see the specific scene in the Chu hall, but everyone''s face was extremely dignified.


    They stare big eyes, just want to see Wang Xu how to deal with.


    In the dark, Wang Xu suddenly opened his eyes.


    He laughed.


    Butcher, as expected, did not disappoint him.


    Next second.


    He did it.


    Just a palm gently out, ordinary don''t see any special, but with this hand turn palm and down, in the void burst out a huge sound.


    It''s not a real voice, but a wave that seems to explode in people''s minds, even in the depths of their souls. It seems that there is a big hand supporting the sky, coming from the void and grabbing it downward with the force of wind and thunder.


    "Boom!"


    The darkness was lit up, and a huge golden palm about ten meters in size came down from the sky. This is an external manifestation of the transformation from emptiness to reality after the mind has reached its limit.


    This big golden hand is like an invisible God probing his hand. The darkness created by butcher''s hand and the black and blue butterflies all over the sky all enter his hand in a flash.


    "Butterfly dragon!"


    Tu Shou is still expressionless. His body suddenly changes from the darkness on the left side of Wang Xu''s body, and his Black Dagger stabs upward.


    Stab!


    Harsh, as if the sound of glass friction, broken sounded, a dark crack quickly spread upward, countless black and blue butterflies incited wings, and then, like a dragon against the sky.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, however, black cracks and countless butterflies collided with the golden hand. As a result, it was powerful enough to kill the Dragon beast. It just gave the golden hand a slight pause, and then continued to press down.


    Cheers!


    Countless butterflies have been destroyed, but more come out of the darkness, one after another, fearless of life and death.


    Quietly, the black crack actually covered a small piece of golden hand, corroded that piece out of thin air and formed a hole.


    It''s a pity.


    Compared with the golden hand, this void is too small, only one twentieth at most, and it''s still filled with gold all around.


    Seeing this scene, Tu''s eyes shook violently, and finally his face was moved for the first time.


    And Wang Xu was also slightly surprised. After all, this is the first time that someone has been able to counter his divine power.


    He frowned and sighed


    "Sure enough, although the divine mind is strong, it has no physical body as the foundation support, but it is also a little weak."


    Think of it here.


    He shook his head, turned over his hands again, and suddenly a big golden hand appeared in the air, grabbing at the butcher''s hand.


    Here''s a look.


    The butcher could not keep calm any longer, and his face changed wildly.


    In the eyes of the people, he suddenly turned and ran.


    Tu, Tu


    Butcher!


    Escaped?


    "Hiss..."


    Almost everyone couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    It''s getting quieter.


    All of them were silent. Tom, who had been smiling and watching with his arms around his chest, couldn''t help straightening up. The smile on his face gradually disappeared and his eyes were very solemn.


    After the Lion King Caesar was killed by Wang Xu''s slap and the butcher''s hand, his power was far more powerful than that of the general SSS.


    Especially the sudden darkness and the butterfly dance, there are already some signs of the legendary strong man, the field control.


    It can be said that the butcher has half stepped into the realm of legend.


    "Prince Huaxia, how can he be so strong?"


    In the crowd, it''s not that they don''t know the goods. They have already guessed something about the "field". They shake their eyes and whisper.


    "What to do?"


    Others, too, were terrified.


    There are so many Western powers gathering here. If Wang Xu really suppresses more than a dozen big powers today, they will lose the face of the whole western world.


    "Don''t worry, Tom of the mica hero Association hasn''t done it yet! He is known as a Superman with no limit. No one has ever forced him out of his limit power, and no one has ever been able to stop him from punching! "


    Cajesse was the first to react. At first, he was a little frightened, but soon he was calm.


    She saw that the butcher didn''t really want to run away!


    The others reacted quickly.


    The frightened eyes disappeared one after another and turned to look at Tom''s position.


    Sure enough.


    Butcher hand had stopped at this time, and it was Tom who slowly put down his hands, straightened up and stepped forward beside him.


    And the butcher''s voice.


    At this time:


    "Be careful, he should have stepped into the field of legend. As soon as I get close to him, I will feel a sense of extreme danger, and that kind of eccentric big hand, which seems to be his domain characteristics and attack means."


    "I can''t win alone. Let''s do it together."

 Chapter 915

    "Good!"


    Tom nodded and stared at Wang Xu for a while. Then he suddenly laughed again. He was very gentle and modest.


    He even introduced himself gracefully


    "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Tom. I''m from the mica hero Association. My hero''s name is unlimited Superman."


    "How could it be him?"


    Zhao Xuemei''s eyes widened.


    As MIGA''s most famous superhero, Tom''s reputation in the underground world and the extraordinary world, but extremely loud.


    Unlimited Superman!


    seeing the name of a thing one thinks of its function.


    There is no limit to the strength of the other side!


    In several famous wars, Tom''s strength is all unfathomable. The stronger the enemy is, the stronger he is, and the stronger the enemy is. He becomes stronger with fighting.


    It''s just an abnormal bug.


    "Tom''s enough alone, plus butcher... Will Prince Wang be their opponent?"


    Ma Tianyun''s eyes are dignified. After listening to Zhao Xuemei''s whispering introduction of Tom''s deeds, he has no bottom in his heart.


    No matter how strong Wang Xu is, his age is just a rising genius. Tom''s growing up history doesn''t sound much worse than Wang Xu''s. The other side, however, was seven or eight years older than Wang Xu and became famous nearly ten years earlier.


    Tom is eighteen years old, but he has become the abnormal young hero in the mica hero Association!


    Plus a butcher, or even nearly ten strong men above s level?


    "Mr. Wang, I recognize your strength. You can take the largest share of the interests of the exploration of Misty Island. How about 50%


    To everyone''s surprise, Tom didn''t start at the first time. Instead, he said to Wang Xu with a smile.


    Although Wang Xu has been in the limelight recently, he has killed clowns grant and Andre one after another.


    But Tom only recognized Wang Xu, but he didn''t have a point. After all, he has a strong self-confidence in himself, and there are dozens of S-level strong people around him. How can so many people be afraid of him?


    That is, Wang Xu is really a legendary strong man who has mastered the field. Once a fight really starts, Tom is sure to kill each other.


    "I want all of them. I don''t want to die. Be wise and get out of here!"


    Wang Xu gently raised his eyelids, and immediately put Tom''s seemingly peaceful appearance under his eyes, which means that he disdains to put it into his eyes, and his voice is indifferent.


    Tom''s face darkened.


    How can he bear to be told to roll when he admits that he has given the other person enough face?


    Give face, not face!


    "Cut the crap and kill him." Tu Shou''s eyes were even colder, and there was darkness spreading out around him again, little light gathering, and butterflies flying out.


    This is the half realm, death butterfly realm, which he created with some special secret method!


    Compared with the field of the legend, it is a little bit worse after all. But it''s enough to make him, under the legend, cross the killer world for decades, without a miss.


    "Let''s fight. In fact, I haven''t met anyone who can confront me head-on for a long time. Today, let me see where my limit is."


    Tom said, smiling again and quietly


    "I hope you don''t let me down!"


    A new half plane, which is so huge, growing and integrated with the current world, is too important for the mega hero Association.


    From this Misty Island, they can study too many important things. Moreover, it is said that the fruit of the sacred tree on Misty Island can increase the life span of human beings.


    This kind of treasure, Wang Xu wants to monopolize, is to die!


    It''s not arrogance.


    This is in


    Challenge the bottom line of all forces!


    "Who will win?"


    Ma Tianyun, Zhao Xuemei and others were pale and nervous.


    Wang Xu is challenging the whole western world with one man''s strength. Even the holy order and the Mecca hero Association have no plans to monopolize the island. Although everyone wants to, no one dares.


    After all, such a great benefit, once swallowed alone, will offend countless forces and powerful people. There are nearly 20 different forces present. On the outside, there are many other forces that are coming.


    In the crowd, Zhao Guangji''s eyes were wide open and excited: "ha ha, you are looking for death yourself! I''d like to see how you can survive if you offend so many forces so unknowingly? "


    "He''s too arrogant to think that he can easily kill the clowns grant and Andre, and then challenge the whole world with one person''s power? Not to mention those monsters in the legendary field, only so many strong people present, once they join hands, the Huaxia military alliance will have to break their muscles and bones! " Carjesse shook her head, her voice was cold, and there was a trace of irony in her eyes.


    The strong of other forces also showed disdain and nodded in agreement.


    The real legend is not invincible. Although Wang Xu is powerful, people still don''t think that with his age, he can really enter the legend field.


    Tom and butcher have the power to fight against the legend. After joining hands, the real legend can be killed!


    "Butcher, you are a killer. You are not suitable to face the enemy. Let me confirm first, where is his self-confidence, dare to be so arrogant


    Although Tom was laughing, he was very cold. He slowly raised his feet and went out step by step, just like an ordinary person, slowly approaching Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu finally got up from his chair.


    He had a little curiosity at the bottom of his eyes. Tom gave him a strange feeling. He seemed to be a little similar to him. It looks like ordinary people, but I don''t know why, but it can bring a great sense of danger and pressure.


    Tom''s double fists, in particular, gave him a stronger feeling.


    it seems that.


    It''s not two flesh fists.


    It''s a pair of hammers made of Star iron, which is hard to melt in the core of the stars and the lava of the earth.


    "Touch!"


    Ten meters away, Tom finally stopped, his right hand suddenly raised a blow.


    In a flash, the air burst, the vast white air waves piled up into the essence, and even the faint white plasma flame burst open. It was the tiny existence of electrons and particles in the air, which was suddenly exploded by this blow.


    The fist awn composed of plasma flame light points directly at Wang Xu with extremely fast speed.


    "Is that Tom''s power? That''s horrible! No wonder it''s rumored that no one can stop him. Is this a normal fist? "


    Countless people have turned pale.


    Chen Wushuang, a disciple of Jiulong college in Xuankong City, is also shocked.


    He thought to himself that he might not be able to take the punch. Tom''s strength was beyond his expectation.


    "First it was Prince Wang, and now... We seem to underestimate the peak power of the Chinese world."


    Chen Wushuang''s eyes flickered. After he was ready for this, he told the upper class the news.


    However, in the face of this blow, Wang Xu did not even move, just raised his hand and pointed away.


    instant.


    Plasma burst, the flame dissipated, in a flash, everything was restored to its original calm.


    "Er... The prince of Huaxia is also very strong!"


    Cajiexi and other strong western people have already lost their confidence in the past judgment.


    "Ha ha, it''s a little interesting."


    In the face of this scene, Tom''s eyes flashed, a smile, suddenly face a Su, slightly bow, right hand back, put a serious fist posture.


    He said word by word:


    "Well, the second punch..."


    "It will be stronger!"

 Chapter 916

    "Boom!"


    The air burst open, Tom''s body was suddenly shot at Wang Xu, the speed was only to see a light yellow flame.


    Speed, almost reached the speed of sound, far more than the general congenital master Jingwu.


    Tom''s action made the pupils of many strong people around shrink, and his eyes were full of horror and fear.


    Under the reputation, there will never be many weak people. Tom is one of the top ten superheroes in the mega hero Association. His strength is really terrible.


    "Wang Xu... Can you block it?"


    Then, people''s eyes gathered on Wang Xu.


    In this second.


    A fist wrapped with flame and electric light suddenly pierced the void in front of Wang Xu and blasted to his face. It was about to hit Wang Xu''s face.


    But just then.


    Extremely abrupt.


    That fist, unexpectedly is suddenly stops!


    The original mighty, indomitable fist with extreme hegemony and destructive will stopped when it was about to hit Wang Xuzhi.


    The crowd was stunned and dazed.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t Tom kill him? "


    Jessica and others are puzzled.


    But the next second.


    Their eyes widened as if they saw something incredible.


    I can only see.


    In front of Tom''s fist, I don''t know when, there was a light golden hand.


    It was Wang Xu''s right hand, but it was covered with dense, layer by layer, rich enough to form a real idea.


    At this moment, time seems to stop, space seems to be static.


    Almost all the Western powers, including Jessica, siskell, Marilyn and others, trembled slightly and were full of horror.


    Because Wang Xu''s face was calm and relaxed as before.


    But Tom, his face was white and terrible, and he could see clearly that the cold sweat flowed from his forehead inch by inch.


    This, this


    Why?


    Wang Xu''s blocking Tom''s second punch is still expected by everyone, but Tom''s faint fear and laborious look is the hallucination of everyone?


    This is a superman without limit!


    No one has ever forced him out of his limit. This is the second punch. How can he turn white and sweat?


    On the other side.


    Wang Xu, however, is not very relaxed.


    He looks calm, but his heart is a little flustered.


    Tom''s speed was far beyond his expectation. Suddenly, he almost let the other party break through the mental blockade and hurt his body.


    Now, though he had grasped Tom''s fist, he was a little bit reluctant because of the great consumption of deification.


    "I''m a little arrogant. I can''t belittle any genius. After solving these problems and entering the Misty Island to obtain the land, I need to rebuild the nirvana body as soon as possible, so as to improve my physical martial arts cultivation. "


    Wang Xu sighed in his heart.


    After all, he is a human being. Even if he has lived a lifetime, he will inevitably have some pride because he has had a good time.


    But now, the pride has subsided.


    In this life, no matter how many times you come back, every time you come back to the starting point, you need to work hard step by step to reach the peak.


    Even in his previous life, he was not the most powerful being, though he was involved in countless worlds.


    At this moment, Wang Xu was a little distracted.


    He is reflecting on himself and is not satisfied with himself now.


    However, what Wang Xu doesn''t know is how shocking his performance is in the eyes of others around him?


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that Wang Xu, he


    I lost my mind!


    In this case, in the fierce battle, Wang Xu was distracted?!


    There was a dead silence.


    People forget to breathe.


    After a brief silence.


    "To die!"


    Tom''s face turned red and he was going crazy. He wanted to hide his strength and force Wang Xu step by step, but now


    damn!


    Asshole!


    Damn it!


    Laozi, with all my strength, I will kill you!


    Tom has never been so angry as he is now. As heroes, they maintain absolute justice in their hearts. Generally, they will never kill people, even if the villains do the worst things.


    But now, Tom, for the first time, killed Wang Xu!


    He has lost his mind a little. Even when he just came back with that punch, he can''t help but shudder and feel the threat of death.


    "Sonorous!"


    A sound of metal impact exploded, Tom''s fists were dyed a layer of red, visible electric light flickering and jumping on it.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, a bolt from the blue, the electric light soared into the sky. The strange electric light shrouded Tom''s whole body and swept around crazily, as if to tear everything and destroy everything.


    in the twinkling of an eye.


    It seems that the whole world has become the world of electricity.


    Shocking momentum, terrible lightning, sweeping wantonly in the air, so that countless strong people around can not help but retreat, for fear of being affected.


    And ordinary people like zhaoguangji, just swept by the momentum of Tom, can''t bear it.


    Zhao Guangji''s body is stiff, and he almost kneels on the ground. Fortunately, Zhao Shuji and Chaman step forward to block more shocks for him.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    And other ordinary people, the strength is not enough, there is no one to protect.


    For a moment, men and women kneeling on the floor.


    "You''re the first one to push me to the limit!"


    At this time, Tom slowly raised his head, his eyes were replaced by a piece of golden lightning instead of the previous pupil.


    "How can Tom be so strong? I don''t seem to want to do it any more... "


    The butcher, who was invisible in the dark, frowned slightly. Tom''s extreme power shocked him. He felt extremely dangerous in his heart.


    This sense of danger is twice as strong as the one he just fought against Wang Xu.


    But soon, the butcher''s hand suddenly narrowed his eyes, and a trace of doubt flashed through his eyes.


    Because Wang Xu was still expressionless and had no fear, let alone panic and fear.


    What''s more!


    He, it seems, is still distracted?


    The brow of the butcher''s hand wrinkled deeper and deeper.


    Does Wang Xu still have a card?


    He forced to restrain the impulse of sneak attack, and his heart became more and more cautious. Quietly, he was disappearing into the darkness.


    As a killer, he can''t hit the target in one hit, but he can escape thousands of miles.


    This is one of the basic principles of killers.


    Although the goal first, but life is more important!


    That is at this time.


    Wang Xu lost his mind and thought. When he looked up, he saw Tom''s body, which was bathed in electric light.


    Just after reflection, he must not be arrogant. How dare he keep his hand at this time? No accident is allowed to happen.


    In a flash, a huge idea rushed out of his spirit.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were blatantly bright and direct at Tom.


    "Go away!"


    In a flash, the huge idea turned into a sharp sword and went straight into Tom''s soul.


    "You, you..."


    In an instant, Tom''s body shook violently, the light in his eyes broke away, his face turned pale, and he was shocked and scared, staring at Wang Xu.


    The electric light that bathed in him also disintegrated.

 Chapter 917

    "Touch!"


    Tom''s face turned pale. The moment the light disappeared, his floating body fell to the ground.


    Make a crisp sound.


    It''s not very loud, but in this silent environment, it''s no less than thunder.


    All of us are deeply lost in it.


    Shock!


    Terror!


    People stare big eyes, only feel chest blocked panic, a time is actually few people can breathe a complete.


    Come on!


    It''s too fast!


    Tom lost?


    What happened?


    "Mental attack? Or curse? Or is it a means of directly attacking people''s spiritual consciousness or even the soul? " In the crowd, someone murmured to himself.


    This strange situation, combined with the previous death of the clowns grant and Andre, many people have thought about these reasons.


    But.


    But no one can be sure how Wang Xu did it.


    Just like Tom himself, he secretly judged Wang Xu''s attack means and cards before making a move.


    If it is a kind of mental attack, he is confident that with his strong spirit and firm will, he will never be interfered with.


    If it''s a curse, or even a magic means to attack the soul, part of his ability is to hold the thunder and lightning, and the thunder and lightning is the most positive and rigid energy, and he has enough restraint to hurt the soul and other evil means.


    But no matter what he thought, he never thought that in front of Wang Xu, he should


    So powerless!


    "What kind of attack is it? My spirit is seriously damaged. Although I don''t know the essence of the soul, the spirit comes from the soul. This guy definitely attacked my soul directly! "


    Tom''s body is constantly shaking, which is the expression that the spirit can''t control the body perfectly after the soul is injured.


    Tom was on the verge of despair.


    He has a powerful force, but because he can''t defend against Wang Xu''s attack, he can''t even play a role.


    At this time, he can only rely on the hand of Tu Shou, who is invisible in the dark. As long as Tu Shou can hold Wang Xu, let him recover, and use all his strength to attack.


    Tom is confident that he can definitely kill Wang Xu!


    However.


    Time, a second, a breath.


    Originally agreed to kill Wang Xu butcher, but there is no trace of exposure.


    And now.


    Wang Xu was distracted again.


    He frowned slightly, a little surprised.


    I thought that this sword of God could kill Tom directly, but now, it is not.


    Although Tom''s spirit was badly damaged, it did not completely collapse.


    "Ah, this guy is only the top strength of the five grade master''s realm at most, but I didn''t expect that the spirit should be so strong that it can resist my full burst of the sword of divine thoughts. At least it has to be about the firmness of the spirit of the eight grade master''s realm... These so-called super heroes in the West are really a bit incredible!"


    Soon, Wang Xu''s eyebrows relaxed again, a little clear.


    A person''s spirit is not fixed. Take the martial arts as an example, the cultivation of martial arts constantly improves the realm. What is powerful is not only the cultivation, but also the spirit.


    In a sense, the strength of the spirit determines a warrior''s future achievements. Part of the reason why many martial arts practitioners are stuck in a certain realm and have enough accomplishments, but can''t break through all their lives is that the spirit is not strong enough.


    Generally speaking.


    The power is higher than the spirit.


    But Tom.


    But the spirit is far higher than its own strength by several levels. No wonder this guy can make a name of "unlimited Superman".


    Indeed, his strength is far from reaching his limit.


    "But it''s a pity that even if you reach the limit, you won''t be my opponent. At most, you just spend more time and money."


    Wang Xu sighed, took his mind back and looked up at Tom.


    By his eyes.


    Suddenly.


    Click!


    Tom''s heart suddenly tightened, and a bad idea rose from the bottom of his heart: "Damn it, butcher, won''t he take the chance to escape?"


    Until now, he found out in a trance that he had been waiting for more than a dozen breaths, but the butcher''s hand still disappeared.


    "Butcher... Escaped?"


    Other people also have a lot of reactions at this time, and their eyes are extremely complicated.


    "Tom has been abandoned. I don''t know how he will feel now." Siskell looked at the pale Tom with a trace of pity in his eyes and sighed in a low voice.


    Marilyn gave a bitter smile. Her voice was extremely complicated and bitter


    "Siskell, are you still in the mood to take care of others? Caesar is dead. Now, let''s think about how we can go back to the Presbyterian Council of our mission. "


    Marilyn shuddered at the thought of Caesar''s death.


    Caesar is not a weak man. He is also the top strong man in the order of the church, next only to the legends in the Presbyterian Church.


    But in front of Wang Xu, he died as easily as chicken and dog, no one paid attention to him, and no one would be valuable.


    "Damn it, butcher, I''m going to kill you!"


    All of a sudden, Tom suddenly raised his head, his eyes were red, the originally scattered electric light, fireworks, but once again burst in his side.


    He was half bent, his fists smashed on the ground, and the terrible electric fireworks exploded the huge ship under the feet of the people. He tore it apart, and Tom smashed it in two.


    Boom!


    Huge sea water poured in from the cracks, like a raging beast, rushing in all directions madly, causing chaos and shrill screams.


    Fortunately, most of the people on the scene were strong people with extraordinary ability, more or less with the means of flying and stepping on the sea, and not many people were injured. However, the ordinary people on this ship, not everyone has the protection of experts, and they were killed and injured badly for a time.


    But Tom didn''t care at all. His eyes were red, and countless lights and flames twined around him. He stood in the void, like a God coming with anger.


    At this moment, Tom is desperate!


    Countless lights, falling from the sky, like a rainstorm, followed by a crazy split.


    But Tom was the one who split the electric light. He raised his head angrily, opened his arms, and seemed to welcome him. All the electric light went into his body, and fireworks went through his mouth and nose. The breath of terror and depression rose wildly on him.


    "So strong!"


    The eyes of many strong men are startled.


    Siskell and others were also shocked. Marilyn was shocked and said, "I''m afraid this power is no less than those legends of the Presbyterian Church?"


    However.


    But Wang Xu just glanced at Tom at random, and no longer paid attention to him. Instead, he turned his head and looked at a boat which was slowly sinking into the sea


    "Butcher, don''t you come out yet? You''ve been locked in my mind, and I think you should also feel it, so don''t struggle fearlessly. "


    He said that.


    Suddenly, there was a commotion among many strong people around.


    Butcher, are you still there?

 Chapter 918

    "The butcher didn''t escape?"


    "No, I wanted to escape. I didn''t escape. I was locked by the prince of Huaxia by some means!"


    "That''s a terrible way to do it!"


    Everyone talked about it. They turned their heads together and looked at the ship with complicated eyes.


    After three full breaths.


    A silent shadow came out slowly.


    "Why force me?"


    Tu Shou first glanced at Tom, who tried his best to make a big move. Then he looked up at Wang Xu with a slight sigh.


    He is ready to retreat, but Wang Xu has to force him.


    As he said this, he slowly pulled out a dark green dagger from his arms and bit his teeth. Then he turned his backhand abruptly and stabbed it at his chest and heart. He sank into it and burst out a blood mist.


    At the moment when the blood fog burst open, Tu''s eyes turned black. There was no other color in the black. It was darker than the night, just like the magic abyss under the endless abyss.


    His temperament changed greatly, as if he had completely become another person, lost all his feelings, and left only the purest intention of killing.


    "The contract of the devil?"


    Zhao Xuemei''s face suddenly changed and she lost her voice.


    In the distance, siskell, Marilyn and other people''s faces were also extremely ugly, and they obviously thought of some old secret.


    It is said that people who have signed a contract with the devil will completely lose their soul and become pure killing. They have the purest fighting instinct, the most powerful talent to kill, and the coldest heart.


    At this time, the butcher sold his soul and signed a contract with the "devil", which not only gained more powerful power, but also prevented Wang Xu''s strange means of directly attacking the human soul.


    He, too, is desperate!


    "Kill


    The cold voice came out of Tu''s mouth without any emotion. His figure turned into a black light without any sound and directed directly at Wang Xu at an extremely terrifying speed.


    On the other side.


    At the same second, Tom jerked back his open arms, and the lightning like a rainstorm disappeared. His fists were shrouded in the red gold fireworks. With a slight step on his feet, the air directly broke through two visible white waves.


    Speed.


    Beyond the speed of sound!


    At this moment, the two top strong men worked hard, regardless of life and death.


    However.


    Facing this scene.


    But Wang Xu just raised his hand and waved it down. In a flash, the void vibrated and his mind surged like a tide. He turned into an invisible sharp blade and dashed to them.


    "Touch!"


    In the eyes of the people, the black streamer and the golden flame suddenly stopped in the air, then suddenly folded, and quickly bypassed to both sides, as if there was something extremely dangerous in the air ahead.


    "Yes, it''s not much weaker than the eight gods blood studio, but... Is it useful?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly.


    Next second.


    The bright idea rushes out from the depth of the spirit and turns into a solid, almost real golden sword. It flies out with a whoosh. In a flash, it crosses tens of meters, directly catches up with the black streamer, and cuts one sword into two pieces.


    Hum!


    In a flash, the black streamer suddenly stopped, revealing the figure of Tu Shou hidden inside. At this time, his appearance seems intact, but his spirit has been split in two by the sword of divine thoughts.


    The super killer, who used the devil''s contract to sell his "soul" to the devil, fell down with the speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, he could not maintain his body shape in the air. Under the action of gravity, he fell powerlessly to the sea below.


    "How... Can that be?"


    The butcher''s eyes widened, and the pure black inside faded away slowly, revealing his original eyes again. They were all unbelievable.


    He has already sold his soul, and clearly without it, how can he be hurt by Wang Xu''s means of attacking his soul?


    For his doubts, Wang Xu did not explain to each other that the spirit is not equal to the soul, and the soul is only a part of the spirit.


    With no expression on his face, he waved again, and another sword of divine thoughts fell down, which directly killed the remaining spirits of the butcher.


    Touch!


    There is a splash on the sea. It''s a super killer in the world of killers for decades, and it''s the top strength of SSS.


    Butcher.


    Die!


    After killing the butcher, Wang Xu''s face didn''t change much, as if he didn''t have old grudges with himself. He almost killed his enemy, but just an ordinary enemy.


    "Destroy the empty hand!"


    He turned slightly and faced Tom, who was almost crazy from the side. He was wrapped in fireworks. His fists suppressed the wave of terror energy. His eyes were extremely calm.


    "Ten companies!"


    instant.


    Ten invisible big hands shot down from the sky, one after another, covering all the spaces of Tom''s body.


    In the end, the ten hands almost fell on Tom at the same time.


    Boom!


    The big sound is invisible.


    Tom''s body stood still in the middle of the sky. The crazy look in his eyes gradually died out. Finally, he fell powerlessly from the sky and the sea, stirring up two water flowers and disappearing.


    As if, in this world, there has never been a superhero named Tom.


    Life is magnificent, life is wonderful, but death is


    Silent!


    not to be worth a hair!


    between breath.


    In the face of the siege of two top super strong.


    Wang Xu killed two people in a row.


    On the sea, in the air.


    There was silence, dead silence.


    The eyes of countless people were shaking fiercely, their faces were pale, and their bodies were extremely cold.


    Wang Xu is the only one left standing in the void. His waist is straight, his face is calm, and his eyes are indifferent. It''s like an invincible myth.


    "Invincible! This is Mr. Wang... The real, the same generation invincible... No, the real invincible! "


    Zhou Tianli and other members of the Wumeng group were very humble when they stood on the sea. But at this time, all of them were deeply awed in their eyes.


    And look around.


    Whether it is the forces of the dark world in the western continent, or the various mercenary regiments in the Mika Empire, countless strong men are all standing with breath in their hands, their eyes are dull, and their faces are white.


    Caesar is dead!


    Butcher''s dead!


    Tom is dead!


    If you count Andre, who seems to have broken through and stepped into SSS, four SSS strong men died in Wang Xu''s hands in less than ten minutes.


    Among them, butcher and Tom are far more powerful than the general SSS class!


    And before gray, clown Grant... Which is not standing in the dark world, underground world, extraordinary world of the overlord?


    Before Wang Xu, the attitude that he wanted to be an enemy in the world seemed like a joke to everyone.


    But at the moment, even Tom, butcher, Caesar and others, all died under Wang Xu''s hands, and no one would take it as a joke.


    Too many people die, too strong.


    People can''t help but be surprised, afraid, or afraid


    I can''t refuse!


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In a dead silence.


    Wang Xu stepped on the invisible ladder, step by step down, every step out, like an invisible hammer, hard hit in the hearts of countless people.


    "PATA!"


    At the last step, Wang Xu stopped in the air about three meters away from the sea. He looked up slightly and looked indifferently at a group of people in the sky not far away


    "You stand higher than me. Do you have any idea?"

 Chapter 919

    God damn it!


    When Wang Xu''s words fell to the ground, the faces of the strong Westerners in the sky changed dramatically, and their eyes shook violently. It can be seen how depressed their mood was.


    Next second.


    "I have no idea! Absolutely not


    All of them expressed their opinions. For fear that Wang Xu might misunderstand them, they all used the most awkward Chinese language. Those who didn''t know Chinese language even used their actions to express their opinions directly. They quickly fell down and stood on the sea.


    Some of them were too flustered to control, half of them fell into the sea, floating there, and they didn''t dare to climb up again.


    After waiting for the last person to come down honestly, Wang xucai lowered his head slightly, looked down at the crowd from a commanding position, and continued to ask faintly:


    "This secret place belongs to me in China, so it belongs to me. Without your share, who has an idea?"


    "No! I have no idea! "


    The following people suddenly trembled and bowed their heads one by one. Many faces showed uneasiness.


    Wang Xu''s attitude is aggressive?!


    After the death of Tom, Caesar and others, as a SS strong man and a member of the holy order, siskell naturally became the leader of many western strong men present.


    In the eyes of the public, he stepped forward slowly, bowed his head and said respectfully


    "Mr. Wang, we respect your will!"


    "In that case, go away and don''t let me see you here again. Otherwise, next time, die


    Wang Xu nodded when he saw that it was siskell. He waved his hand and said faintly.


    With that, he didn''t look at the complicated look of the people. With one move, his mind turned into several invisible hands. He grabbed Ma Tianyun, Zhao Xuemei and others, and then fell back on their own boat hundreds of meters away.


    Same second.


    In the minds of Zhou Tianli, Chen Wushuang and others in the crowd, Wang Xu''s insipid voice also sounded


    "Come with me, too. Come by yourself."


    Suddenly in my mind to hear Wang Xu''s voice, a few people slightly a Leng, immediately overjoyed, quickly use means, to the Majia cruise ship.


    Especially Zhou Tianli and others, because they knew that Wang Xu had intervened in advance, the Wumeng sent them to come here just as explorers, and there were no experts. In the crowd, they can be said to be extremely humble, but did not expect that Wang Xu even paid special attention to them.


    What an honor!


    In the same place, a group of Western strongmen, who had been ignored by them before, sent Chinese forces outside of "dividing up interests" to board the ships of Ma''s family one after another.


    For a moment, people were full of bitterness.


    Nearly 20 extraordinary forces in the dark and underground world of the West were suppressed by Wang Xu alone. They could only stand outside the "treasure" and watch others enter.


    Before Wang Xu''s words, it was like an invisible boundary between life and death, like a natural moat, no one dared to violate, no one dared to cross privately.


    Siskell finally looked at the huge fog covered island not far away, sighed and murmured to himself:


    "There is a saying in China that people will be humiliated if they humiliate people... Before, Caesar, what they did, others dare to be angry, but now, it falls on everyone''s own head. Surely no one will feel better?"


    No need for him to say.


    At this time, many western strong, which one can be in a good mood?


    No matter how unwilling he is, no matter how greedy he is, no matter how angry he is, he is useless in front of Wang Xu''s fierce power!


    "Marilyn, take Caesar''s body. Let''s... Go back." Siskell sighed helplessly, turned slowly, and said in a quiet voice:


    "After that, it''s up to the Presbyterian Council to decide. It has nothing to do with us. In the future, with him in China, I will never take another step. "


    "Me too..."


    Marilyn also sighed, although a little reluctant, but what happened today, she was afraid that her life would never forget.


    Especially Caesar''s death.


    It''s a quiet way to die, which is not different from chicken and dog... No, even from mole ant. It''s just


    It''s terrible!


    Other Western powers, too, are full of reluctance, looking back three times at a time, full of regret and remorse, but helpless.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Wang, you are so powerful. Once all this goes out today, you will shake the whole world completely! "


    Once on board, Zhou Tianli rushed over excitedly and danced excitedly.


    He is also the dean of the martial arts college of Mordor University. Wang Xu is also a student of Mordor University.


    Although Wang Xu is from business school


    But this doesn''t prevent Zhou Tian from being proud of Wang Xu. At this time, his eyes are full of glory.


    "Sure enough, I knew that young master Wang must be the real dragon among the people. I knew it from the time when he was selected by the martial arts competition in the magic capital competition area, and I saw it!"


    Zhou Tianli was full of joy.


    What happened today, Wang Xu suppressed almost the whole western world with his own strength.


    Once it''s spread, it''s bound to have a big rise in prestige. No matter these forces present today, or those who are not present, the major extraordinary organizations and influential groups will definitely put Wang Xu on a list of extreme fear.


    And crowned with the name of legend!


    For the Western transcendent world, legend represents the existence at the absolute peak of the world.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Wang Xu is also a member of the Wumeng.


    After today, the reputation of Wumeng will reach a new peak. No matter in China or abroad, who dares to look directly at the alliance?


    At the thought of this, Zhou Tianli couldn''t control his excitement and ecstasy.


    "It''s hard to shake the world. There are people out there, and there is a day out there. Just the people I killed today can''t represent the real top powers in the western world. So, I dare not say, I''m afraid there will be many people who want to kill me. " Wang Xu lightly shakes his head and says calmly.


    however.


    Having said that, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    No matter how strong the western world is, no matter how deep the inside information is, can the martial arts of Xuankong be powerful?


    Thinking of this, he turned to one side and bowed his hands respectfully. Chen Wushuang, who was a little restrained and a little excited, frowned slightly


    "Jiujuemen is the vassal force of Jiulong University in the Chinese world. Should you be a student of Jiulong University, an outside school or an inside school?"


    "Chen Wushuang, an elite disciple of the outside school, has met Mr. Wang!" See Wang Xu ask oneself, Chen matchless immediately excited a shiver, hurriedly forward to bow.


    With this attitude, he was stunned by the black robed elders who followed him.


    These old men in black robes are all the masters trained by the nine peerless men in the Chinese world. I have never seen Chen Wushuang despise people. When did I see Chen Wushuang salute someone so respectfully.


    If it''s also a cross-border emissary from shangjiezongmen in their cognition, that''s all!


    But Wang Xu, as far as they know, is a native Chinese!


    Several old people were stunned and dull.

 Chapter 920

    "Oh? You look like you''ve heard of me? Why, do you have the means to contact Kowloon university? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly.


    "I don''t dare to hide it from you. I really have the means to contact the college, but to transmit the Dharma array across the border." Chen Wushuang nodded and explained quickly.


    Cross border transmission array.


    It is to make use of the naturally connected cracks or weak points in the space between the two worlds, and use the specially constructed array to exchange information between the two worlds.


    If necessary, you can also come to the real body of the strong through the array. However, the power of heaven and earth in the Chinese world was fragmentary, and the cultivation resources were very poor. The forces of martial arts and Taoism in Xuankong city didn''t care much.


    Weak, unable to build cross-border transmission array. The stronger ones, such as the Kowloon University, are not worth putting in more efforts to conquer the Chinese world.


    In particular, the connection between the Chinese world and the solar world is in an extremely unstable state. Every time we cross the boundary of the world, we will face great danger of life and death.


    It is the Kowloon college that usually only sends people to come when there is a stable "door" between the two worlds.


    In other words, Chen Wushuang''s "cross-border envoy" usually serves as the head of the nine Jue door god and the ghost door. If you don''t get the position of master, you can only walk in the Chinese world as a disciple of the two gates of heaven and earth.


    "So it is..."


    Wang Xu nodded slightly. He didn''t care much after he knew that Jiulong college couldn''t send experts across the border at will.


    "Well, let your people get ready and come into the secret place with me."


    There was no hesitation.


    Soon.


    Under the leadership of Zhao Xuemei, Ma''s boat began to start slowly, heading for the deep fog on the sea ahead.


    The fog was very big and thick, with a strange fluctuation. In a few minutes, the whole ship was engulfed by the fog, and no shadow could be seen.


    ¡­¡­


    WOW!


    I don''t know when it started. The sea water, which was originally calm, suddenly became violent. One after another, the waves kept beating the hull.


    "Mr. Wang, we have crossed the border. Now we have entered the sea area of the secret territory. There may be some underwater monsters like flying fish in the sea. Their attack power is very strong..."


    On the bow deck, Zhao Xuemei walked behind Wang Xu and whispered a warning.


    "Oh? Are you talking about this kind of fish with wings? " Before she finished speaking, Wang Xu had already chuckled and waved her right hand.


    Suddenly, there was a crash in front of the bow, and countless sea water fell, accompanied by the sound of something struggling to beat the sea.


    Soon, a dark blue fish with bird like wings on both sides appeared in front of them.


    This strange fish, with a mouth full of ferocious teeth, is constantly biting and struggling. Its two "wings" are dancing fiercely. It seems that it wants to rush to bite. But the body seems to be caught by an invisible hand, unable to move.


    See this scene.


    Zhao Xuemei couldn''t help but stare. Although she had seen Wang Xu''s method of suppressing many Western powers, she was still shocked at this time.


    After all, in the previous few times, she led the team, but she was so worried by this strange fish that many people died.


    Strange fish that mouth full of sharp teeth, but even steel can bite!


    But the next second.


    But Wang Xuyi pointed out that he killed the spirit of the strange fish and threw it to a nearby crew member


    "Take it and tell the chef to make a fish stew. With the meat from its mouth, that place is the softest and most vigorous."


    Zhao Xuemei was stunned.


    Stunned for a long time, she responded and quickly dissuaded: "Mr. Wang, this kind of fish is our first contact. I don''t know if we can eat it or not. Is it poisonous..."


    She''s not finished yet.


    "Don''t worry about it. I know it''s called" flying sickle fish ". It''s a half demon blood species. The blood in its body is highly toxic and corrosive, but the meat in its mouth is edible. Believe me, it''s delicious. You won''t regret it. "


    Wang Xu explained casually with a smile. Speaking of the back, he only felt that the saliva secretion in his mouth was accelerating, and he couldn''t wait.


    Last life.


    This kind of fish is the best food. It''s hard to find a thousand gold in the food circle. It''s almost extinct because of excessive hunting. But I didn''t expect that the site of flying sickle fish was here.


    Next, Wang Xu spread his mind, turned into dozens of invisible nets, went deep into the surrounding sea, and constantly killed the flying sickle fish.


    Once, he fought with others for a fish, but he spent a lot of money to buy one.


    This time, we must have a good time!


    therefore.


    After a section of the sea, in Zhao Xuemei''s dull eyes, watching Wang Xu catch and eat fish.


    In order to make Wang Xu''s fish soup, five or six knives of the ship''s chef were wasted. The blood of the scythe fish was too corrosive.


    In this case, I''m afraid only Wang Xu dares to eat.


    Such as Zhao Xuemei, Wang Xu repeatedly invited, but is not willing to die.


    As long as you think about the ferocious appearance of the fish and its blood like concentrated sulfuric acid, who dares to eat its meat?


    Bang Dang! Bang Dang!


    The waves are still beating the hull. I don''t know when the fog around will fade away.


    In a minute.


    When the bow of the ship touched, it seemed that it hit the boulder and stopped. The last mist suddenly dissipated.


    instant.


    It was as if the gauze in front of my eyes had been lifted.


    The eye-catching scene, the fresh air, and the radiant change of heaven and earth, make all people lost and deeply shocked.


    At this point.


    Everything in front of us had a great impact on everyone.


    Looking up from afar, it is a towering, huge, steep, straight and straight mountain, which plunges into the sky like a sword blade.


    A waterfall, like silver silk, is left from the top of the sword edge mountain. Because it is covered by clouds and fog, people can''t see the reality clearly.


    View down.


    Around this mountain peak, there are a series of mountains which are lower than it. The eyes are full of green, and the roar of unknown beasts comes from the endless forest.


    In the sky, there is a huge shadow hovering on Zhang''s wings. The distance is too far, so we can only guess that it is absolutely a bird that is not in the Chinese world. We don''t know how far away it is, it can also give people a huge feeling.


    It''s totally unimaginable, once close to each other''s real body, how terrible it will be.


    And bow, is a golden beach, from the foot of the boat, has spread hundreds of meters, there were some unknown wild animals on the beach.


    Because they this group of strangers, timid immediately fled into the forest, or the sea.


    Bold, bad tempered, fierce beast, is grinning to this side slowly close.


    "Step on it


    But suddenly, a foot fell from the air and stepped on the golden sand.


    All of a sudden.


    Four or five wild animals gathered around them, with a low scream, as if they were frightened by something terrible. With their tails between them, they turned and ran away.


    On the beach, Wang Xu didn''t pay attention to these beasts with the most powerful breath on his body. He looked up slightly and looked around.


    All of a sudden, my heart felt what I felt, and I chanted softly:


    ¡°


    Thirty thousand li river flows into the sea from the East


    Five thousand feet on the sky

 Chapter 921

    "In which direction is the tree? Lead the way. "


    After Zhao Xuemei, Ma Tianyun, Zhou Tianli, Chen Wushuang and others all went ashore, Wang Xuyou said.


    Zhao Xuemei didn''t answer at the first time. Instead, she took out a notebook and looked around while recording something on it.


    After a while, she raised her head and said with a bit of heaviness: "Mr. Wang, it seems that this place has become bigger again. The terrain of many areas is something we haven''t seen several times before."


    "It''s normal for the terrain to get bigger. Can you determine the direction?"


    Wang Xu nodded and didn''t care. At this stage, what he showed was only a small range of spatial changes.


    If we wait for a period of time, the outside world, the place where ordinary people live, will change dramatically.


    With the growth of the earth, the huge mountains rise from the plain, and the turbulent rivers turn over, the whole Chinese world will become even bigger.


    That is the real earth shaking!


    "We can determine the direction, but I''m afraid the dangerous area we marked before can''t be determined any more, so it''s hard to avoid it in advance." Zhao Xuemei frowned.


    "Well, I''ll take care of the danger." Wang Xu waved and didn''t care.


    Next, after Zhao Xuemei pointed out the direction, Wang Xu led the team to go out first. The mind was no longer confined in the body, but spread out, covering a radius of 100 meters.


    Those who are too weak in strength, sensing the dangerous breath of divine thoughts, have long taken the initiative to hold their tails to avoid Wang Xu and his party.


    Wang Xu discovered and solved the problems ahead of time when his power level was above the innate level, bold or fierce without exception.


    So.


    All the way down, Zhao Xuemei and others almost did not encounter any danger, the biggest trouble, that is, the vines and thorns in the way.


    Three days later.


    Wang Xu and others finally arrived at their destination, a huge valley.


    The valley covers a large area. Standing at the mouth of the valley, you can clearly see a lake in the middle of the valley, and you can hardly see the edge at a glance.


    And in the middle of the lake, there is a small island, on which grows a huge tree which is as high as 1000 meters and towering into the sky.


    Or rather, the island is part of the giant tree, and even the surrounding lake is part of the tree.


    "Diyuan tree!"


    Seeing the giant tree, Zhao Xuemei was relieved.


    And Ma Tianyun and other people who come in for the first time are still deeply shocked.


    Diyuan tree is too big, not because of its height, but because of its thick body. At a glance, it is at least 100 meters.


    The world outside is full of giant trees with a height of 1000 meters, but the tree body with a thickness of 100 meters is unheard of and unheard of.


    As a result, even if people see it with their own eyes at this time, they have a dreamlike feeling.


    In addition, on the tree body, on that big branch, the dense, red and blue fruit, let people crazy.


    Diyuanguo!


    At present, people''s basic understanding of it is that it can increase people''s strength and longevity.


    As long as a Diyuan fruit (the fruit of life), there is a chance for a martial arts practitioner with nine levels to break through and become a congenital master.


    Even if it is not used to break through, the simple growth of cultivation is enough to equal the years of hard cultivation.


    And in front of the huge tree, countless branches, dense, mature, not mature fruit, thousands of, countless.


    Even more, on the lake and in the corner of the valley, one or two fruits can be seen falling off automatically from time to time.


    "Diyuanguo!"


    "The fruit of life!"


    Suddenly, a few people suddenly recovered from the shock of a trace of consciousness, eyes instantly red, rushed out on the spot.


    Some people, like a vicious dog, pounced on several fruits on the ground in front of them.


    Some people rush to the lake crazily, jump into the lake water, quickly paddle their arms, and swim towards Diyuan tree.


    At this time, these people could not control themselves, let alone remember Wang Xu. Their eyes were red, and there was only Di Yuanguo in their mind.


    "Mr. Wang, there are so many fruits in the land. No... it''s just too many. I never thought there would be so many. It''s just like a dream."


    Ma Tianyun''s eyes are full of joy, and he can''t help himself.


    "Well."


    Wang Xu answered casually, but his eyes didn''t turn a minute. Since he saw Diyuan tree, he has been staring at the root of Diyuan tree, a small half meter high tree.


    On the top of the small tree, there is a small, shriveled, green, toothy fruit which is just like a wild fruit.


    "Dimai longyuanguo!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were shaking fiercely. He couldn''t believe it in the depth, and set off a huge wave in his heart.


    Here, how is it possible to produce a dragon fruit?


    How is that possible?


    At this moment, no one can imagine Wang Xu''s inner shock.


    The earthvein dragon is the best treasure among all the heaven and the world. A world, from birth to destruction, can only have a dragon fruit.


    Even, not every world is possible!


    The original fruit of the earth vein dragon contains the original power of the world, in which the huge power of the earth vein is only an auxiliary function. And the power of the world''s origin is the power that even Emperor Wu wants to fight for.


    In order to capture the power of the world, I don''t know how many Emperor Wu spent his whole life, expended countless efforts and killed countless people to get such a chance.


    Among the original fruits of the earth vein dragon, the lowest also contains at least 100 sources of world power!


    Wang Xu couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him was the earthvein dragon Yuanguo.


    However, no matter how he observed it, how he confirmed it with his mind, he finally came to the conclusion that this humble little tree, tree and fruit was in front of him.


    Actually, it''s the longyuanguo in memory!


    Finally, restrained by the shock in his heart, Wang Xu walked step by step to the small tree and protected the fruit behind him, for fear that someone might step on the peerless treasure because of competing for the land yuan fruit.


    At this time, Zhou Tianli came over and asked carefully:


    "Mr. Wang, these fruits are very important to our Martial Arts League. Although we have seen a lot of them now, they are less than so many martial arts people in China. You see, are you restraining other people... "


    He said, hesitating.


    Wang Xu glanced at him, looked up at the crowd on the tree, and said faintly, "yes, it really needs to be restrained."


    Hearing the speech, Zhou Tianli was delighted, thinking that Wang Xu had listened to the suggestions implied in his words.


    But just then.


    Sudden change and rapid growth.


    A man who climbed to the tree of Diyuan was gnawing a fruit of Diyuan.


    But gnawing, gnawing, this person suddenly a stiff body, a head from the tree planted down, and so on when the lake, people suddenly crazy struggle up, his face rose red.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    In the eyes of all the people, they were shocked to death.


    "I won''t stop you from picking Diyuan fruit, but don''t be greedy. Everyone''s bearing capacity is different. Otherwise, just like him, don''t blame anyone. "


    At the same second, Wang Xu''s voice also rang out in everyone''s ears.


    In an instant, Zhou Tianli was in the same place.

 Chapter 922

    When I saw a man die from a burst.


    There was a dead silence.


    No one is as greedy as before, no longer tempted by the "sense of fullness" of the rising power, and frantically stuffed it into his mouth, but honestly picked it up.


    "Prince Wang..."


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Tianli was more anxious. After a short silence, he still didn''t hold back and wanted to continue to say something.


    But as soon as he spoke, Wang Xu swept over coldly, his voice was indifferent


    "Do your part and know what to say and what not to say. Sometimes, if you say the wrong thing, you will die. "


    Suddenly, Zhou Tianli closed his mouth and didn''t dare to say a word more.


    Wang Xu''s meaning is obvious.


    People who die are talkative.


    There are some things that Zhou Tianli can''t decide for Wang Xu, and it''s not an excuse that he can use the name of Wumeng to suppress Wang Xu.


    After beating Zhou Tianli, Wang Xu sits under the Diyuan tree with his knees crossed, guarding the dimai longyuanguo behind him.


    "Originally, I was going to take diyuanguo, but now it seems that I need to stay here for a long time. Once the fruit is picked, it will wither and die in a very short time. Therefore, it must be swallowed on the spot, and the original power of the world inside must be forcibly bound in the flesh, and then slowly absorbed, understood and controlled. "


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    However.


    It is absolutely impossible for him to accept the original power of the world with his physical body.


    "It seems that I need to stay here to rebuild the nirvana. It''s just that with so many fruits, we can break through them in the shortest time. That is to say, I need to stay here... About ten days? "


    Wang Xu hesitated.


    This time is just a valuation, and he can''t accurately determine it. Cultivation is full of accidents, especially his physical body is remolded. In essence, he has practiced the silent body once.


    No one knows what will happen if we rebuild the nirvana again.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu recruited Zhao Xuemei, Chen Wushuang and others, and ordered them to stop collecting the fruits of the land for the time being. Taking this place as the base, he continued to explore other places in all directions to see if there were any other treasures.


    And he himself, is to stay in place, direct use of the yuan fruit cultivation.


    After everything was arranged, Wang Xu sat cross knee in front of the earthvein dragon Yuanguo and entered the cultivation state.


    One day, two days, three days


    Time goes by day.


    Wang Xu''s breath is also growing. At the end of the first day, his martial arts cultivation has reached the peak of the Ninth level.


    However, he has never been able to break through. On the contrary, in the next two days, Wang Xu''s breath is still rising. At the highest level, he can even compete with the martial artists in the big division.


    However.


    His realm of cultivation, however, is only nine levels of physical training.


    Even, every time the breath climbs to a certain limit, it will disappear strangely, as if the power in Wang Xu''s body is forcibly swallowed by something unknown.


    This state of affairs lasted for seven days. On the eighth day, it finally changed.


    "Wu ti... Has become."


    Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes, looked up and scanned the remaining fruits on the tree, frowning slightly.


    In the past seven days, he has consumed thousands of fruits, which makes the number of fruits on the trees look much less.


    "There are about 10000 pieces left, which should be enough..."


    Soon, his brow loosened, Wang Xu closed his eyes and continued to enter a new round of cultivation.


    This time.


    Twice as fast as the first round.


    Three days later.


    Brush!


    Quietly, a touch of pale gold spilled out from under Wang Xu''s naked skin. This is like a seed, after the rapid increase in gold, in a short period of time, it is full of Wang Xu''s body.


    The golden light overflowed from under his skin, making him look like a Buddha with a golden body.


    "Dao Gu... Cheng!"


    Wang Xu opened his eyes again, first swept his eyes above, then continued to close his eyes and fell into a new cultivation.


    In order to realize the meaning of death and life between life and death and escape into a special state of extinction, the final form of extinction Tao needs to complete the integration of Wu Ti and Tao Gu.


    Wang Xu has the memory of the last life. He has already seen through the meaning of life and death, and there is no obstacle.


    However, for the first time, he needs to re understand life and death, which is the real relationship between life and death.


    It can be seen that it is really difficult and extreme to eliminate the requirements of Tao.


    This time, Wang Xu did not know what he needed to face.


    Just like the first time, there will be more shackles.


    He didn''t know.


    Everything.


    Only when we reach that limit and witness the final result can we be sure.


    ¡­¡­


    And when Wang Xu fell into the last round of cultivation.


    In the valley, more than ten tents have been set up beside the lake.


    Zhao Xuemei, Zhou Tianli, Chen Wushuang, Ma Tianyun and others came out of one of the tents. It seemed that they had just finished a meeting, and their faces were a little complicated.


    "How much is left of the Diyuan fruit on the tree?" Looking at Wang Xu sitting at the foot of the yuan tree, Ma Tianyun''s voice is extremely strange.


    "Visually, only one third of the trees are left, less than 2000..." Zhou Tianli took a deep breath. He didn''t know what he thought. His face turned pale, and he said slowly:


    "According to the current speed, when Prince Wang''s cultivation is over, it will be the best result to have 100 left."


    As he spoke, there was a bitter smile on his face.


    When I think of the conversation between myself and Wang Xu ten days ago, I have a bitter smile.


    I''m afraid no one would have thought that Wang Xu alone consumed nearly 10000 pieces of Diyuan fruit in just ten days, right?


    Especially during this period, people also did a variety of tests to basically understand the efficacy and limitations of diyuanguo.


    Everyone, even if they don''t eat too much at one time and die of body explosion, can only consume about ten at most.


    No matter how much you eat, it doesn''t work, and it won''t continue to work.


    This should be the same as pills. It is the limit of drug resistance.


    But Wang Xu


    Ten thousand!


    Who the hell thought about that? Can you believe it? Can you believe it?


    "Come on, let''s try to collect the fruits that fell four weeks ago. Remember to keep them in cold storage. Don''t keep them like the ones at the beginning. If you put them for a long time, they will rot and lose their effect." Finally, Ma Tianyun said.


    Time goes on.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three days passed.


    That day, Wang Xu was practicing. A day ago, he had consumed all the fruit left on the tree.


    And Wu Ti and Dao Gu were pushed to an unprecedented level by him. Every cell of the physical body was enhanced to a limit, which contained extremely terrifying power.


    I''m afraid that even the master who created the Qinglian Nirvana Sutra never thought that Wang Xu would be like this.


    At this point.


    Wang Xu has entered into nothing, although he has never been able to enter the realm of solitude and extinction, the martial arts body and Tao bone have not merged into one.


    However, his physical strength is nearly a hundred times stronger than that of the front!


    "Can''t we really use our previous experience and have to re understand the instant mentality of life and death?"


    Wang Xu frowned and was helpless.


    Suddenly, I heard a fight, explosion and curse.

 Chapter 923

    What a big tree


    "Ah, the world tree! No, it''s the tree of life


    "Only Lord, the world tree you planted is your gift to us, your lamb, praise you!"


    "Kill them! Kill these yellow monkeys, yellow pigs, world trees, fruit of life, it belongs to me


    Soon, more than a dozen shadows had broken through the blockade line set by Zhou Tianli and Chen Wushuang, and they rushed towards Diyuan tree.


    "Well?"


    Wang Xu opened his eyes slowly and frowned slightly.


    Most of the people who rushed in were Westerners. It makes him a little annoyed. What? The lesson given before is not enough. How dare you come in to seek death?


    "Mr. Wang, it''s another group. Other forces have found a way to get in." Chen Wushuang rushed to Wang Xu and said in a low voice.


    His voice has just dropped.


    A muscular, shiny, and even reflective black man had rushed to the front, roaring:


    "Yellow pig, get away from me! Don''t get in my way


    The black man had teeth of unknown animals on his neck and wrist, and held a black spear in his hand.


    His eyes were fierce. When he spoke, he raised his right hand bravely. His muscles were squeezed layer by layer. His spear tore open the air and hit Wang Xu fiercely.


    Wang xupan sat there, still without raising his eyelids.


    When he saw that the black man dared to fight Wang Xu, Chen Wushuang''s face changed. He stepped forward and grabbed him. He said in a grim voice:


    "Mole ant! I want to die


    As an outsider of Jiulong University, Chen Wushuang is not the best, but he is also an outsider. He is born with four qualities of cultivation.


    In particular, during this period, I ate a lot of fruits, and it soared to the peak of the five grade master''s realm. There was a faint sign that I would break through the six grade master.


    In one move, the big blue hand came out of the sky, carrying a strong wind, and slapped the black people hard.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, the black man was shot out by the big blue hand, but unexpectedly, the other side was not hurt at all. He was afraid that he would get up again and continue to charge.


    This time, the momentum is even more amazing.


    "Batta! Spear


    There was a sneer on the black man''s face and a roar. The spear in his hand suddenly glowed red.


    His name is Bada and he is called "Black King Kong". He is a powerful man with physical power. Only physical power is comparable to pure special alloy. Few people can hurt him.


    With a strong sense of ridicule, Bada leaned back, his arms extended into a bow, and then suddenly ejected back. The spear in his hand turned into a red streamer and directed directly at Chen Wushuang.


    "I underestimate you."


    Chen Wushuang''s eyes were cold. He took a deep breath and hit the top of the grass with a punch.


    As soon as he touched it, he felt wrong.


    The energy of the red light on the spear was extremely strange. Just after touching it, it was like a snake. It wound around him crazily along his arm.


    Chen Wushuang immediately stepped back and got away. And Bada''s body shape has taken the opportunity to rush up again. With a wave of his right hand, the spear seems to be attracted by the invisible big hand, and instantly returns to his hands.


    "Yellow pig, don''t want to die, go away!"


    Bada disdainfully glanced at Chen Wushuang, then suddenly turned to look at Wang Xu. His eyes were extremely tyrannical.


    At this point.


    Bada is not the only one. There are already five strong western people around. There is also a yellow man. I don''t know whether he is a strong Southeast Asian or an east island country.


    "This black man, using strange energy, can force me to this situation even though he is not strong enough." Chen Wushuang''s eyes are gloomy, and he can''t help looking at Wang Xu.


    It''s not that he didn''t have the means to kill the black people, but he was too powerful. It would be bad to disturb Wang Xu.


    At the same time.


    As he approached, the only yellow man looked at Wang Xu with a grim smile, just like looking at his prey, and said with a strange smile:


    "Oh, there''s a Chinese kid? Is this the practice of taking diyuanguo? What I hate most is the Chinese martial arts, especially the young martial arts. He gave it to me. I''m going to kill him! "


    "Ha ha, Jiugong liudao, you are stimulated by the young master Wang of Huaxia. You don''t dare to provoke that monster. You only know how to kill other young junkies every day."


    A crowd of strong people laughed. After black Vajra Bada forced Chen Wushuang back, none of the people on the scene paid attention to a Chinese hairy boy.


    No one thinks that the other side can survive from Jiugong liudao.


    Jiugong liudao grins grimly, holding a one meter two Taidao in his left and right hands, holding Daohua at will, and walking to Wang Xu step by step.


    "Boy, you will die in pain. Don''t blame me. If you want to blame it, it''s your first genius in the martial arts world of China, Mr. Wang. Who told him to kill so many strong swordsmen in our east island country and offend my whole Dahe Bushido? "


    Jiugong liudao grins and says cruelly and maliciously.


    Since Wang Xu swept the Bushido of the east island state, killed Yamamoto madman, eight gods blood Zhai and others, almost all the Daiwa warriors are deeply ashamed. Such as Jiugong liudao, which is mixed in the international underground world, is often ridiculed.


    The Bushido of the whole East Island Kingdom is trampled on by a Chinese in his twenties. When people say that they marvel at Wang Xu, they just look down on the Daiwa warrior.


    Bushido of a country is inferior to that of a younger generation. It''s all rubbish!


    At the thought of the "humiliating years" these days, Jiugong liudao''s eyes are even more cruel. He glances up and down at Wang Xu, and his eyes are just like those of a pig butcher.


    "Boy, come on, call for help! Beg for mercy! As long as you open your mouth and beg for mercy obediently, I will probably let you go! "


    Jiugong liudao grins strangely.


    During this period, he killed a lot of Chinese people, including those who were armed, capable and ordinary people. Without exception, each of them was a young Chinese man in his twenties.


    He has abused, humiliated, tortured in every way.


    However, every time, when the target of torture died, there would be a sense of extreme dissatisfaction and emptiness in his heart.


    He knew that no matter how many people he killed, he couldn''t change what happened.


    Wang Xu''s psychological shadow of Bushido and countless warriors in the East Island Kingdom can never be easily erased.


    "Boy, who told you to be born in China? Because you were born in China, or martial arts, so, you! It''s time! Die


    Jiugong liudao opened his eyes inch by inch, and he grinned cruelly.


    Suddenly.


    His eyes were the biggest.


    Just because.


    Wang Xu lowered his head and slowly lifted it up, revealing a face that Jiugong liudao could never easily forget.


    instantaneous.


    Jiugong liudao is frozen in place.

 Chapter 924

    "It''s you! How could it be you? "


    When he saw Wang Xu''s face, Jiugong liudao cried out in disbelief.


    His whole face turned pale when he brushed it. One of his double knives trembled and fell off. His feet retreated and his eyes were full of fear.


    Wang Xu''s face.


    He had been awakened by nightmares in the dark for many times. Every time, it was clear, just like a ghost.


    He didn''t see the death of Yamamoto''s madman and eight gods'' blood studio with his own eyes.


    However, he saw with his own eyes the death of shinzhai ODA.


    He also experienced the surrender of Yi Xie and Mei, because he also had his nine palace sword on the cruise ship at that time.


    At that time, under Wang Xu''s terrible momentum, he did not dare to breathe.


    But now.


    When I think of what I said to Wang Xu before, Jiugong liudao shivers violently, and the knife in the other hand also falls to the ground.


    "Wang, Wang Gong..."


    Jiugong liudao didn''t see any blood on his face. He trembled and opened his mouth to say something.


    Respond to him.


    It was Wang Xu who pointed at it.


    All of a sudden, an invisible sword of mind burst out in an instant and cut it in the air. However, in a short time, the spirit of Jiugong liudao had been killed, leaving a dead body in the air.


    "Touch!"


    Jiugong liudao''s body fell to the ground slowly.


    "Who is he?"


    Other strong people''s faces changed dramatically. Black King Kong Bada, like a frightened orangutan, jumped back tens of meters, and in a twinkling of an eye, fell on a branch protruding from the side of the tree.


    He squatted there, staring at Wang Xu, full of fear.


    And other strong people are also gloomy, ugly and terrible.


    "Wait! Is he... Huaxia, Prince Wang? "


    The public suddenly reacted, and their faces became more ugly.


    "Damn, we''ve been waiting outside for more than ten days. Doesn''t it mean that Huaxia''s team withdrew three days ago? Which son of a bitch sent the news? " Some even scolded in a low voice with extremely ugly face.


    Although the other strong men did not speak, they all had gloomy and terrible eyes.


    Three days ago, almost all the spies left behind by many forces in the outer waters saw Huaxia''s team returning to Huaxia from Misty Island. Through long-distance observation of high-tech equipment, we can see that there are many sealed and closely protected boxes in the team.


    Everyone guessed that Wang Xu had left with the team.


    No one thought that Wang Xu would stay here!


    "Ten seconds, those who don''t leave, die!"


    No matter what people think, after pointing out to kill Jiugong liudao, Wang Xu looks up and sweeps at others. He says something lightly. Then he closes his eyes again and still sits in the same place.


    He hasn''t taken it yet. How can he leave?


    Wen Yan.


    The eyes of many strong people suddenly sank, and no one spoke. Many people cast their eyes on the black Vajra Bada on the branch above.


    They all came from all over the world. Before, because Wang Xu killed Caesar, butcher, Tom and other people outside the town, they had already pushed back a group of people. But the forces of all parties are unwilling after all. These new strongmen are all stronger than before.


    Just SSS level strong, there are a full four, black Vajra Bada is one of them.


    Hearing is false, seeing is true, not seeing. Some things are hard to believe after all.


    "Boy, it''s said that you killed Caesar, butcher, Tom and other strong men alone, or did you kill them in seconds?"


    "I don''t believe it, so I want to know if you dare to say that when my spear tears your chest and drinks your blood."


    Black Vajra Bada said in a grim voice. He jumped up and stepped on the thick tree body with his feet. His legs bent slightly. The terrible force made the whole tree shake slightly.


    At the same time, the spear once again lit up a red light, which was several times and ten times more brilliant than when it was unparalleled against Chen.


    "Nine seconds!"


    Bada is still counting for Wang Xu.


    "Eight seconds!"


    His whole body muscles soared, his body doubled, and countless thick black hair on his body came out.


    "Seven seconds!"


    Bada''s face bone was staggered, elongated and deformed, his forehead bone was high and protruding, and his teeth in his mouth soared. In the end, he was stabbed out of his lips, just like the fangs of saber toothed tiger.


    "Six seconds!"


    The spear he held in his hand was actually getting bigger and bigger. The red light flickered and soared to the size of two or three meters.


    "Five seconds!"


    "Four seconds!"


    "Three seconds!"


    In a short period of time, Bada''s original body was not seen in the original place. Only a black gorilla, about six meters tall, covered with black hair, with a ferocious face, grinning teeth and a pair of scarlet eyes, was left.


    The chimpanzee grabs a branch of the tree and squats on the tree. The power of terror breaks out and shakes the whole tree inch by inch.


    In the other hand, he held a long spear with red light. The spear was shining with red light, which made people''s eyes unable to open.


    "Two seconds!"


    The black gorilla opens his mouth and says:


    "I need five seconds to prepare for my transformation, which is enough to increase my strength tenfold. In order to confuse you and prevent you from moving ahead of time, I specially delayed for a little time.


    But I didn''t expect that you would dare to ignore me and let me complete the transformation. I tell you, now I am as strong as the legend. Do you regret it? "


    In the middle of a conversation.


    The spear in his hand, shining to the extreme, traversed the top of the people''s heads, as if it were a red star.


    In the spotlight.


    "One second!"


    The black gorilla, with a human smile and a loud voice, seems to be laughing at Wang Xu''s so-called ten second manifesto.


    "Boy, ten seconds has come. You''ve come to kill me..."


    That is at this time.


    Wang Xu suddenly opened his eyes.


    Point it out.


    "Boom!"


    There was thunder in the void, and a dazzling golden streamer burst out from Wang Xu''s fingertips, like a bright golden torrent, with no end or beginning.


    Before the black gorilla could react, he was already in front of him.


    "Roar!"


    instantaneous.


    The black gorilla raised his head and roared. The red spear in his hand, which he had accumulated to the limit, burst out. Looking at the posture, he wanted to collide with the golden streamer released by Wang Xu.


    However.


    At the moment of contact, the red spear suddenly broke away. It didn''t support for a second. It was directly submerged by the golden torrent, and there was no residue left.


    "This is the artifact of our family. How could it..."


    The amazement on the black gorilla''s face has not yet fully appeared, and the golden torrent has already gone into his head. And through the back of a hundred meters thick tree, you can clearly see the opposite scenery.


    "Boom!"


    The body of the black gorilla hit the ground.


    There was a dead silence.

 Chapter 925

    "Half demon real body, not pure blood, the original body can not maintain too long hybrid, dare to be arrogant in front of me?"


    With disdain in his eyes, Wang Xu coldly glanced at the body of the black gorilla, and then looked up at the other strong people frozen in all directions.


    After swallowing the energy contained in nearly ten thousand Diyuan fruits, Wang Xu''s reconstructed solitude body did not enter the final perfect stage, and the martial body and Daogu did not fully merge into one.


    However, his physical body and the power contained in his body at this time are nearly 100 times as much as before. Not the annihilator, but more powerful than the annihilator.


    It''s not a natural master of martial arts, but a great master must bow down, and martial arts masters can fight.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Xu who had the spirit of his previous life, he would be able to support a thousand or so fruits at most, and that would be the limit.


    But with the spirit of the past life, the whole fruit tree of Diyuan may have grown for countless years since the birth of heaven and earth. Almost all of the ten thousand fruits gathered together are monopolized by Wang Xu alone.


    Under the accumulation of quantity, combined with Wang Xu''s powerful spirit, the superposition effect is terrible.


    With a lot of experience, if you cooperate with the earthvein dragon Yuanguo


    "Even I can''t imagine. It''s time to get rid of these insects and concentrate on refining the fruit of the earthvein dragon. " Wang Xu thought.


    "Mr. Wang, there was a misunderstanding before. We didn''t know you were still here. How offensive you are. I''ll leave now."


    "Yes, we''re leaving now."


    "Yes, yes!"


    There were so many powerful people around who made amends, but even though they said so, they all stood there in fear, and none of them dared to turn around and leave.


    Wang Xugang just raised his hand to kill the black gorilla. It was so shocking that they were still full of fear.


    Even some people, at this time in the heart has been scolded.


    Who the hell said that the SSS strong can fight Wang Xu head-on? Tu Shou and Tom have been in Wang Xu''s hands for three minutes?


    Grass your mother!


    Three seconds is about it!


    Wang Xu pointed out and scared out all the strong people present.


    This moment.


    The atmosphere was eerie.


    Wang Xu does not speak, the other side in the beginning of the noise, after competing to apologize, also want to fall into a dead silence.


    Finally, after a stalemate for a while, a SSS strong man stood up and asked in a low voice


    "Mr. Wang, my name is Jerome. I''m from the alliance of gods in the western continent. I''d like to extend my sincere greetings to you. As long as you let me leave safely, the alliance of gods will be your friendliest and most sincere friend from now on.


    In addition, in order to express my disrespect for my hasty visit, I will personally send you a luxury manor in the western continent, which has been built since the middle ages, including its appendages, with an area of one million square meters. "


    The alliance of the gods, Jerome.


    This SSS strong man is the 12th strong man in the God list released by the international underground world union. The family behind it is an ancient aristocrat who has been handed down for thousands of years in the western continent.


    The alliance of gods is even more terrifying. Almost all of its members are members of the major aristocratic factions in the western continent.


    If you don''t have enough collateral and blood, you don''t have the qualification to enter even if you reach the legendary level. Its members call themselves the blood of God and the family of God.


    People''s eyes were extremely complicated.


    No one thought that Jerome would bow to Wang Xu in public, even give him a big gift.


    In the face of Jerome''s attitude, plus the background of the other party, people don''t think Wang Xu will refuse.


    But at this time.


    But Wang Xu suddenly raised his eyes, his eyes were cold, and his voice was indifferent: "you are so noisy. I haven''t heard of any alliance of gods. Now that I have said it, I will certainly keep my word.


    More than ten seconds did not leave


    All, die


    The voice fell.


    He jerked up his right hand and pressed the empty backhand hard in front of him.


    instant.


    A huge golden palm, nearly 100 meters in size, suddenly came down from the void. It was like a big hand from the Buddha. It wanted to take pictures of heaven and earth and kill all living beings.


    "Boom!"


    The air burst into visible waves. The area where Jerome and other powerful people were located was instantly vacuumed. The force of terror came from all directions, and everyone had been locked in.


    "Break it for me!"


    Jerome''s face changed dramatically, and then his eyes suddenly and fiercely. Do you really think he really scared all the courage?


    The next second, he suddenly raised his head, the middle of his brow was clearly showing a trace of lightning, his eyes suddenly became extremely bright, as if there were electric light and thunder burst inside.


    "Thunder god staff!"


    Jerome''s right hand stretched out, and a ruby ring on his finger quickly changed into a gorgeous walking stick.


    "Ray


    He held up his walking stick as if holding the power of Thor in his hand. The white color of his eyes suddenly turned into two rays of thunder, which rose to the sky and directed directly at the golden hands on his head.


    At the same time, the outside sky, also in an instant black, countless violent black clouds from the sky, inside the crazy beat of thunder, like the storm general, one after another, uninterrupted fast landing.


    But for a moment, the whole heaven and earth seemed to be covered with dazzling thunder, and all they saw were blazing white.


    The crowd was stunned.


    He is also a SSS strong man. The momentum and power that Jerome created before is more earth shaking and shocking than the black diamond Bada before.


    "It''s not Jerome''s own strength. It''s the power of the Raytheon staff that he used to launch such a terrible attack." Someone familiar with the alliance of gods said in a deep voice.


    "Thunderstorm! It turned out to be a thunderstorm! This is the best arcane magic that legendary mages can master. The power of legend... We have hope! " The other man''s eyes widened, full of surprise.


    Other people are also happy, and even secretly relieved.


    However.


    Next second.


    The hope that just rose in the eyes of all turned into despair.


    Just because the golden hand, under the bombardment of thunderstorm, didn''t even shake, let alone dissipate.


    Jerome''s face was white to the extreme. He was frantically urging the energy in his body to infuse into the Raytheon staff, but he still couldn''t stop the arrival of the golden hand.


    In the eyes of despair.


    "Boom!"


    The golden hand slapped on the ground. In an instant, the thunderstorm in the sky dissipated and the air became calm again.


    Stay where you are.


    Only a huge handprint with a radius of 100 meters was left.


    And everywhere in it, some vague flesh and blood can be seen from time to time. The former strong men, together with Jerome, have no bones.

 Chapter 926

    "Lei Yao''s blood, it''s really a bit attractive. If you had come more than ten days earlier, you might have wasted a lot of hands and feet, but now... It''s just a slap to death! "


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled and soon became calm.


    side.


    Chen Wushuang and others were stunned.


    As for the other powerful people who haven''t broken through in the distance, they just stood still. Many people even forgot to attack and were seriously injured on the spot.


    Immediately, it was a crazy retreat. Without anyone''s command, more than a dozen forces were used like a tidal current. In a few breathing time, no one could be seen.


    I don''t care about these little things at all.


    But Wang Xu has closed his eyes again, and he has fallen into another consideration.


    "In my present state, it''s obvious that the nirvana can''t complete the unification of martial arts and Daogu in a short time. There is not enough threat in the Chinese world. There is no Nirvana between life and death.


    However, the physical body is a hundred times stronger than before, and the power contained in the body is also enough to bear the world''s original power in the earthvein dragon Yuanguo.... "


    Thinking of this, Wang Xuzheng is ready to pick the earthvein dragon fruit and enter the last round of cultivation.


    But just then.


    A calm voice suddenly came from a distance.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on here? "


    Everyone looked up.


    In the sky, I don''t know when a young man in his thirties appeared. He was tall and straight, dressed in simple black armor, holding a bloody long knife. His young face was indifferent and incomparable, giving people a completely inconsistent sense of vicissitudes.


    Only one eye, a not angry from Wei, not words from the fierce evil spirit head on, let people tremble, dignified.


    Chen Wushuang''s eyes suddenly narrowed on the spot, and his heart was extremely shocked.


    Because.


    This man is a great master of martial arts.


    The real grand master!


    Although it''s just a big division of six products, it''s not a height that the strong in the Chinese world can easily reach.


    Behind him, there were four men, each wearing ancient and gloomy armor and holding swords.


    The only difference is that the eyes of the armor on these four people are white, but their cultivation breath is also terrible. They are born in the five grade master''s realm, which is not much worse or even stronger than the previous western SSS level strong men.


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly, and his eyes flashed a touch of impatience.


    Why so many annoying flies?


    He did everything he could.


    Before he came in, he suppressed a group of people and declared his strength to other forces, but someone still bothered him.


    Kill heart, just waste a few flies, this again?


    "My name is Zhao Fengyun, the sixth deacon of Xianmen law enforcement hall!"


    Without waiting for Wang Xu to reply, the man in black armour spoke again. His voice was not loud, but it was like a big hammer, hitting everyone''s head hard.


    Zhao Fengyun''s eyes swept over the ground below, and his eyes fell on the Diyuan tree and the dimai longyuanguo behind Wang Xu. There was a touch of shock in his eyes, and then doubts.


    It seems that he is very strange that there is not a single fruit on yuanguoshu?


    Next second.


    Zhao Feng Yun suddenly lowered his head, his eyes fixed on Wang Xu, and his voice was cold and terrible


    "You picked the fruit from the longevity tree?"


    Wang Xu nodded.


    "To die! Changshou fruit tree is our immortal tree in Penglai. It bears fruit every three thousand years. No one is allowed to pick it without permission!


    Ants! You are offending the rules of our immortal sect. How dare you take all the longevity fruits without leaving one? "


    See Wang Xu nod, Zhao Fengyun suddenly a burst drink, look distorted, obviously very angry to the extreme.


    It''s not a simple sound. It''s in the shape of pure Qi. The sound is like a sonorous drum. Many people seem to be hit by a hammer, and their faces are pale.


    "Who is this man? What a terrible way


    The crowd looked up in fear.


    In the distance.


    Those masters of the Western forces who fled, seeing this scene, were so excited that they couldn''t help themselves. They stopped one after another and came back again.


    These people''s schadenfreude did not hide, staring at Wang Xu, heart very happy.


    In their view, the new people are also Oriental, and Wang Xu is a dog biting dog, a mouth of hair, they can sit and enjoy the benefits of fishing.


    "Immortal gate? What force is this? Where is the organization? Is Penglai the name of this secret place


    Chen Wushuang and others are extremely dignified.


    However.


    When someone subconsciously looks for the backbone and turns his head to look at Wang Xu, he sees Wang Xu sitting in the same place, but he is completely indifferent, has no reaction, and seems to feel nothing.


    "Prince Wang is so calm that he is not afraid of each other."


    All of a sudden, everyone was relieved.


    "I''m asking you something! mute? Answer me, ant


    Zhao Feng Yun''s eyebrows and eyes slightly coagulate. He looks at Wang Xu by accident. Then his eyes are colder and his voice is louder. Like thunder, he stabs Wang Xu''s ears and brain.


    All of a sudden, Wang Xu was buzzing in his ears, and his mind became more agitated.


    He suddenly raised his head, looked at Zhao Fengyun, and opened his mouth with a colder reprimand


    "Where''s the garbage? If you want to rob Yuanshu, just say it. What kind of fairy gate, Penglai, do you think you are an immortal? One more word, more noise, I''ll kill you! "


    Wang Xu is really angry.


    He had been preparing to refine the original fruit of the earth vein dragon, and the real Qi in his body was connected with the original fruit of the earth vein dragon. Zhao Fengyun deliberately carried the real Qi, which was similar to the roar of a lion, and almost broke the connection between him and the original fruit of the earth vein dragon.


    Only half a step short of success.


    court death!


    It''s like looking for death!


    When did the secret land become the back garden of laoshizi fairy gate? You say it''s yours, it''s yours?


    What nonsense!


    If you want to rob the treasure, who can you tell me so much nonsense and excuses?


    FALSE!


    Wang Xu takes a deep breath. His eyes are naked and cold. He has decided that as long as Zhao Fengyun dares to make trouble again, he will fight


    If you are seriously injured, seal the fruit directly into your body and kill this annoying fly!


    And with Wang Xu''s voice landing.


    instant.


    Everyone on the scene swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the frightened heart stopped.


    The four men behind Zhao Fengyun were stunned at first, and then their faces rippled with naked mocking smiles.


    Although they are wearing ancient armor similar to Zhao Fengyun, they are not immortal men, but strong members of several aristocratic families in Chinese martial arts and Taoism.


    They are the vassals, subordinates and loyal servants of Xianmen.


    However, because of enough strength, talent or contribution, there is a chance to enter the immortal gate, enter the mysterious upper world where the immortal gate is located, and enjoy the unique immortal fruit of the immortal gate.


    This time, they came with Zhao Fengyun just to pick the immortal fruit, which was used as a reward for their great contributions and their first promotion to the upper world.


    But I didn''t expect to meet Wang Xu here.


    In their view, no matter who Wang Xu and others are, how they come in, whether they offend Zhao Fengyun or not, they will all die.


    Because, the secret land of immortal gate, can''t enter disorderly, enter disorderly, die!


    But if Zhao Fengyun gets angry, he will die earlier!


    Sure enough.


    Zhao Fengyun''s face, in an instant, became extremely gloomy, word by word, and his voice was murderous


    "Mole ant, tell me, who are you?"

 Chapter 927

    Zhao Fengyun''s eyes were cold and self mocking.


    He is one of the six deacons of Xianmen law enforcement hall. He is in a high position and has a rich background.


    Let alone the mole ants like Wang Xu, who are not even aware of the existence of the upper world, even the strong men of other forces in the upper world, will give more or less face in the face of Zhao Fengyun.


    Now, a group of lower bound mole ants who somehow entered Penglai''s secret place dare to say that they want to kill him. It''s really ridiculous that they are ignorant and fearless.


    On the other side.


    Wang Xu''s eyes are flat. He looks at Zhao Fengyun and others, and his face is also slightly self mocking.


    One by one, even who he is, dare to be so arrogant in front of him?


    Is it because all the arrogant people are dead and there is no residue left, so other human bodies can not have profound consequences?


    Wang Xu reproached himself for a moment.


    Immediately, he said blandly:


    "My name is Wang Xu."


    A simple name, nothing else.


    Needless to say, with his current status and reputation, a name is enough to let many people know the cost and consequences of offending him.


    It''s a pity.


    In response to Wang Xu, Zhao Fengyun''s eyes are a little dazed, and then his cold intention to kill.


    Zhao Fengyun has never heard of Wang Xu.


    But the four men behind him frowned slightly.


    They have just been qualified to enter Xianmen. Before that, they were all high-level members of various families in Chinese martial arts and Taoism. They have heard about Wang Xu''s reputation.


    Wang Xu is a young evil warrior promoted by the martial arts league, known as the first martial arts genius in China for five thousand years, and the youngest congenital martial arts master.


    However, the last time they entered the immortal gate was three months ago, so they didn''t know what happened after Wang Xu''s return from Xuankong city.


    So the three laughed.


    "Ha ha, it''s this boy. I don''t know who dares to be so arrogant. Damned Wumeng, the brainwashing method is good. Does it really make this boy think he is the best A person lightly laughs a way.


    The other shook his head and said with a smile:


    "Yes, five thousand years of China''s first martial arts talents, thanks to the export they dare to blow. Among the great families like us, the 20-year-old congenital master, not to mention five thousand years, has not known how many, at least ten, have been born in the past hundred years. "


    "The people of the Wumeng can only play with the ordinary people and the wild warriors who have no foundation. They don''t know the real world at all


    "Don''t forget, you and I are already from Kunlun at the moment. The secular world has nothing to do with us. It''s just a frog in the well


    The other two were obviously colder, their eyes were calm, and they were too lazy to look at Wang Xu.


    Several people sneer disdain, will Wang Xu''s situation, probably and Zhao Fengyun said again.


    Listen up.


    "I''m sorry, I think too much. You''re a mole ant in the lower world. I shouldn''t ask your name. You''re not qualified to contact our fairy gate."


    Suddenly, Zhao Fengyun was all impatient, but he still tried to bear it. He continued to scold in a cold voice


    "So tell me, where are the Shouyuan fruits you picked? If you don''t consume much, you will die ten thousand times and you can''t make amends! "


    "Yes."


    Wang Xu''s eyes drooped.


    "Yes?"


    Zhao Fengyun was stunned and asked subconsciously: "how many did you eat?"


    "All of them." Wang Xu''s eyes are lower.


    "It''s all... You''re fuckin ''playing, aren''t you? Shouyuanguo is an immortal fruit. Even I can only eat about 30 at most. Have you eaten all of them? Play with me! I want to die


    After being stunned for a while, Zhao Fengyun was furious. His eyes were ferocious and cruel. He suddenly raised his hand and cheered to several people behind him


    "Take this boy down and take him back to the den!"


    Magic Cave?


    On hearing these two words, the four people behind Zhao Fengyun suddenly trembled and their eyes shook. They were all afraid.


    obviously.


    The devil''s cave is a terrible place in the fairy gate. As long as people go in, none of them can come out alive. According to the rumor, the only people who come out are all bloodied and can''t see "things" in human form.


    It''s something!


    It''s not human!


    All the people who go in can guess the terrible punishment means.


    "And the other ants... Look in the way! Kill them all Zhao Fengyun''s cold voice continued, his right hand raised high, and then waved down.


    "Yes


    The four people behind him shivered and looked very pale. They were obviously frightened by the word "devil''s cave".


    Their actions were extremely quick and tacit. They just looked at each other, and they scattered in all directions.


    One goes step by step to Chen Wushuang and others on the lower side, the other goes to a group of strong western people who are gloating on the left side, and the other is high up in the air, with his eyes scanning around like electricity, obviously as a postponement to prevent fish from escaping the net.


    And the last one.


    He came to Wang Xu step by step.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The sound of footsteps is like a fierce battle drum. Stepping on a specific drum, one sound is higher than the other, shaking people''s mind.


    Obviously, this is a kind of special martial arts secret. Three martial arts masters who are born in wupinjing can show it together. It''s really earth shaking.


    instant.


    The extreme pressure brought by the sound of footsteps made everyone around heavy, almost bent down and knelt down.


    And Wang Xu.


    Still sitting in the same place, eyes drooping, eyes calm, but the cold color in the eyes is more and more cold, killing intention has almost revealed.


    Soon.


    The man in white armor who came to Wang Xu came to Wang Xu. Instead of starting at the first time, he said coldly:


    "Wang Xu, I''ve heard of you, the young Tianjiao of this generation promoted by Wumeng. However, in the eyes of Chen Pingjiang, you are nothing but a "flower leader" who attracts the attention of the public


    He said that.


    Wang Xu''s impatience has reached the peak.


    When he was ready to give up the connection between the two, he would not hesitate to be seriously injured and forcibly use his body to suppress and seal the fruit, and then he would kill him directly.


    All of a sudden.


    "Wait a minute!"


    A clear and pleasant voice, with a trace of anxiety and familiarity, suddenly came to Wang Xu''er from a distance.


    "It''s her..."


    Hearing this sound, Wang Xu''s eyelids suddenly raised.


    He looked up, and sure enough, he saw a beautiful red shadow, like a blooming red fire rose, flying across the sky.


    The owner of this red shadow is Sun Yan!


    "Zhao Fengyun, the things here should be a misunderstanding. Recently, the changes of heaven and earth began to intensify. Penglai suddenly appeared on the East China Sea, and has become one with the secular world. They''re here by accident. "


    Sun Yan''s voice was a bit cold and dignified. She looked at Wang Xu, and her eyes flashed anxiously. She turned her head and completely covered it.


    She continued to stare at Zhao Fengyun, word by word, seriously said:


    "The fruit of longevity fruit tree is just a joke. Otherwise, the immortal tree nearly ten thousand longevity fruit, you think he can really eat it alone? It''s just that he''s too proud to talk big with you. "


    Then she pointed to Wang Xu and continued


    "He has a lot to do with me and I want to protect him. As for his disrespect to you, I apologize for him, give me face and let him go. Other people at your disposal, but also enough for longevity fruit fairy tree, let you give an account above

 Chapter 928

    Sun Yan finished.


    Chen Pingjiang and others are stunned in situ.


    What happened?


    Does this woman seem to have a lot to do with Zhao Fengyun?


    On the other hand, Wang Xu was surprised that Sun Yan would appear here at this time?


    Seeing Sun Yan, he immediately subconsciously remembers the secret behind this woman, and then thinks of Wang Daocheng, who was killed by him in Jianghai Wang family. It seems that the other party mentioned this "immortal gate" at the beginning.


    Then, Wang Xu thought about the disappearance of his parents, and his face became gloomy.


    As for Zhao Fengyun, he was also squinting and staring at Sun Yan without saying a word. His face was not good-looking. He seemed to be a little scared and hesitant.


    For a moment, the venue fell into a strange silence.


    "Mr. Wang is really... As romantic as it is said! It''s a gorgeous beauty again


    Chen Wushuang''s eyes were filled with emotion. He thought of the rumors circulating in Jiulong University, such as "the love between human beings and demons", "the love between emperor and daughter", "the love between red daughter" and so on.


    All the protagonists are Wang Xu!


    All the results point to Wang Xu''s romantic style, with many confidants, which leads to the envy and hatred of countless men in private.


    meanwhile.


    After several breaths of silence, Zhao Fengyun finally spoke


    "Miss Sun, I can give you this face. However, the matter of longevity fruit fairy tree is too important. I can''t make a decision alone. I will report what happened today truthfully. The elders of the law enforcement hall will decide how to make the decision. "


    Finish.


    Zhao Feng Yun turned and left, and the four white Jia men who had forced them to go all the way also stopped and left.


    Did you really leave?


    This scene, all around the people to see the waves of shock, incredible.


    However, many people soon felt a little lucky, so they also escaped in disguise.


    But just then.


    Wang Xu''s insipid voice suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears: "I said, what do you think I am? Come and go as you like? "


    All of a sudden.


    The figure of Zhao Fengyun and others suddenly stagnated.


    Around, other people are all stare big eyes, inside is extremely can''t believe.


    Finally, Wang Xu dared to challenge these people again?


    I really want to die!


    It is Sun Yan, also slightly frown, see Wang Xu''s eyes a little dissatisfied.


    A strong self-esteem is a good thing, but being too strong means being arrogant and arrogant. Sun Yan''s face is not everything.


    Zhao Fengyun is really angry. She may not be able to stop him.


    Thinking of this, Sun Yan couldn''t help but feel a little anxious and yelled: "Wang Xu, are you confused? What nonsense! Don''t apologize to deacon Zhao soon! "


    Said, she lowered her voice, extremely anxious, quickly said: "fairy gate is not as powerful as you can imagine, we can''t afford to offend, I don''t want you to die here."


    However.


    Wang Xu was indifferent.


    Even, he also raised his head to Sun Yan with a smile, calmly said: "don''t worry, they can''t kill me."


    Wen Yan.


    Sun Yan''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Can''t kill you?


    Where on earth did you get your confidence!


    "No, I''m wrong..."


    Without waiting for Sun Yan to make a sound, Wang Xu suddenly shook his head again.


    Whoo!


    Suddenly, Sun Yan put down her heart, which is right. You finally know that you can''t talk big at will.


    But the next second, the second half of Wang Xu''s words continued: "it should be said that they can''t even hurt a hair of my sweat."


    His voice was quiet, as if he were telling a fact.


    There was a dead silence.


    Everyone has been frightened by Wang Xu''s arrogant and arrogant declaration.


    Zhao Fengyun and others have been arrogant enough. As a result, Wang Xu is more arrogant than those who claim to come from the immortal gate of the upper world.


    At the same time.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, really, it''s killing me!"


    Zhao Fengyun turns around slowly, glances at Wang Xu coldly, then turns away with disdain, looks at Sun Yan, and says word by word:


    "Sun Yan, as you can see, it''s the boy who wants to die by himself, not that I don''t give you face."


    Finish.


    He waved his hand in a cold voice


    "Do it, kill everyone, not one!"


    "Yes


    Behind him, Chen Pingjiang and other four white Jia men''s breath suddenly soared, without a trace of cover. The breath of congenital Wupin master''s realm, like four tornadoes, went against the pressure in all directions.


    instant.


    Countless people turned pale.


    Next second.


    Before everyone could react, the three white figures had turned into strong winds and fell from high altitude with extremely terrifying speed, hitting the forces on the ground.


    "Damn, do you really think we are mole ants? Kill if you want? "


    A Western strongman roared. His figure rose up against the sky and took the initiative to bump into a man in white armor. His hands were twined with flames. His momentum was amazing. He was a S-class man with extraordinary ability.


    However.


    Within a moment of fighting, the Western strongman was directly punched through his chest by the man in white armour, and he could not die any more.


    instantaneous.


    A group of Western strongmen changed their looks and fled to the dense forest in the distance. But soon, people found that the faster they fled, the faster they died.


    I don''t know when.


    Deep in the dense forest in the distance, there are already some ferocious and ferocious beasts. The strength of each beast is no less than that of a class a super strong one. There are even SSS class monsters.


    "Hypocrisy."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold and his voice was disdainful.


    Hearing this, Sun Yan''s eyes swept over the numerous wild animals that appeared in the dense forest. Suddenly, she thought of something, and her face was ugly.


    She knows better than everyone else that Penglai secret place is a secret place where the immortal gate has been developing for thousands of years. There are all kinds of natural resources and local treasures in it. All the wild animals around are the guardians of the immortal gate.


    Now it seems that from the beginning, Zhao Fengyun was not prepared to let a person leave alive.


    To give her face is just nonsense. Even if Zhao Fengyun leaves, these Guardian beasts will tear everyone alive.


    "Prince Wang..."


    Chen Wushuang and others gathered around Wang Xu, looking around in fear.


    Although those western powers are vulnerable in Wang Xu''s hands, those above the S-level are no worse than those above the innate martial arts. So many strong people, in the blink of an eye, died most of them.


    "Stay with me, don''t worry." Wang Xu said calmly.


    At this time.


    I don''t know who yelled:


    "Come on! Back to the prince of Huaxia! "


    Suddenly, it aroused the resonance of countless people.


    Before the death of Bada and others, let people understand that Wang Xu''s powerful, is the strongest of them. What''s more, it''s because of Wang Xu, and it has to end with him.


    Smart people don''t need to say much. Soon, everyone retreated to Wang Xu, one by one in a mess, with injuries all over.


    "Damn, the strength of those white armour men is too strong. They are no worse than Jerome and Bada of SSS level. We are not rivals at all!" Yelled a blond man in a rage.


    "There are also those wild animals, among which there are at least three SSS level monsters. The extraordinary abilities below SSS level can''t even break each other''s skin."


    Another white man with A-level strength was full of despair and his voice trembled


    "And the man in the sky is absolutely a legend level strong man. My beast whispering ability tells me that these beasts are all controlled by him, and we can''t escape!"


    Others were pale, unwilling and desperate.

 Chapter 929

    "The language of the beast?"


    After hearing the name of this western powerful man''s ability, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly. He was surprised that he still had this ability. It seems that those who are not extraordinary are good for nothing.


    At least, it can be a good assistant.


    At this point.


    There are three kinds of wild animals in the forest.


    One is a giant wolf with three heads and three or four meters in height. More than a dozen of them gather together to form a special wolf pack. The killing power is amazing, and the most people die in the wolf pack.


    The other two are a group of monkeys with golden hair. They are small, only five or six, but each of them is very flexible, and their hands and claws can tear the human body.


    The last one is the least in number, which is two giant boa constrictors more than ten meters in size. They have scales, towering horns and two bunches of sarcomas, as if there were something growing inside.


    "Dragon?"


    Some of the Chinese warriors screamed out.


    All the other faces were shocked.


    Jiaolong is an extremely terrifying existence in the legends of various exotic animals in China. It is a legendary monster. But I didn''t expect to see it with my own eyes here.


    Although it is slightly different from the legend, the shape is not a dragon. What is it?


    "It''s not a Jiaolong. A real Jiaolong can cross rivers and seas. It''s hundreds of meters in size. Can it be compared with these two ends in front of us?" Chen Wushuang shook his head with disdain.


    People are suspicious, but they are still afraid.


    "Yes, it''s just two different animals." At this time, a calm voice came.


    Smell speech, everyone immediately subconsciously turn to see, see Wang Xu don''t know when, unexpectedly is already long body but rise, hang a hand to stand there, calmly looking at the front.


    "Mr. Wang!"


    All of them bowed their heads, eyes full of excitement, and heart full of worry.


    "Wang Xu, are you ok?"


    Only Sun Yan alone, found a hint of pale under Wang Xu''s face, and asked in a worried whisper.


    "Nothing. I''m not afraid of these beasts and rubbish."


    Wang Xuchong, with a smile, raised her eyes and looked up at the approaching four men with white armour.


    However, Sun Yan frowned and scolded


    "Can you stop this attitude and be serious? The terror of Xianmen is no more than that of any force in the martial arts circle of China. Do you see the four white armour men?


    Almost all of them are senior members of a family in the martial arts circle of China. It can be said that behind them, each represents a family.


    However, they, in the immortal gate, can only be reduced to the guard of errands. Zhao Fengyun''s status and strength can''t be judged by common sense! "


    "What?"


    Zhou Tianli and other people in the military alliance were filled with horror.


    This is the first time they have heard that there is such a terrible background behind the aristocratic family.


    Xianmen? What kind of existence is it? Even the senior residents of the aristocratic families can only do chores for them!


    Zhao Fengyun stood up in the air and looked down at what was happening below. His voice said sarcastically:


    "Sun Yan, you don''t have to talk nonsense with him, ignorant mole ant, even if you say it a thousand times, ten thousand times, you can''t understand the power of our fairy gate."


    Same second.


    Chen Pingjiang and other four white Jia men also stepped forward together and forced Wang Xu from four directions.


    And the guardians around formed an encirclement on the outside and stopped on their own initiative.


    In the face of this scene, Sun Yan''s eyes are dignified. It seems that she has made a general decision. She slowly steps in front of the tower, and her red skirt is flying. Countless fire like flowers are born from the void.


    "Zhao Fengyun, I still said that, you can move other people, but he... You can''t move!"


    Sun Yan looked directly at Zhao Fengyun. Countless red flames and flowers were in full bloom. The petals turned slowly in the air like knives. It seemed that they would burst out in all directions at any time.


    "Ha ha, I call you miss sun. Do you really think you are miss sun? I''ve given you face once, but you still don''t know how to repent. Don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    Zhao Fengyun disdained to smile and said, his eyes suddenly coagulated and he said word by word:


    "Sun Yan, the last chance, take the initiative to leave. I thought you never showed up. Otherwise, I will personally suppress you, and the boy around you, in the end, will not change any outcome, or will be killed by my men on the spot! "


    His voice has just dropped.


    Wang Xu''s voice suddenly came: "Oh? Is that right? "


    Of course, he looked up slowly and said to Chen Pingjiang and others not far away


    "I have nothing to do with you, so this is my chance to give you. Retreat, or you will die!"


    With his words, a grand idea burst out from him and swept the world within a hundred meters. The idea is pervasive, just like the battle drum of Hongzhong, which explodes directly in the mind of Chen Pingjiang and others.


    instant.


    Four white armour men suddenly stop and look at Wang Xu suspiciously.


    At this time, their heads, like being hit by a hammer, were dizzy and tingling. Wang Xu''s method is more awe inspiring than their previous martial arts.


    "What are you afraid of as a small means of transmitting sound? Do it for me, kill him


    In the sky, Zhao Fengyun suddenly frowned and yelled angrily.


    "Who dares?"


    Sun yanmeng a pick show eyebrow, step forward, countless red flowers around the body rotation, forming a sharp knife point, straight at Chen Pingjiang and others.


    But she just moved, Zhao Fengyun has come down from the sky, like a falling meteorite, with a terrible wind and thunder, and a hard blow.


    In a flash, the red flower fierce knife is broken, two people''s body shape quickly intertwined together.


    "Do it! Kill him Zhao Fengyun''s cold voice continued to ring.


    Chen Pingjiang and others hesitated, and finally continued to move forward.


    Sun Yan is very anxious and wants to get out to stop, but every time she breaks through, she is blocked by Zhao Fengyun mercilessly.


    Her strength is stronger than Chen Pingjiang and others, but weaker than Zhao Fengyun. She is totally powerless. Finally, she can only shout to Wang Xu anxiously:


    "Wang Xu, don''t do stupid things. You are not their opponent. Go


    However.


    It''s too late.


    "Want to go? You''re afraid you can''t go anywhere. "


    At this time, Chen Pingjiang had been the first to cross the crowd and appeared in front of Wang Xu. His face was cold and incomparable, and his eyes were full of disdain and ridicule, almost overflowing.


    In response to him, it was a huge red gold palm that fell from the sky.


    The palm of the hand is like a mountain, blocking the sky and the sun. It comes from the void, like the hand of the gods beating the ants. It''s irresistible, irresistible and unmatched.


    This moment.


    Chen Pingjiang finally knew that when he passed through the crowd, the crowd spread like a tide, but his eyes still made him feel a very strange feeling.


    At that time, he didn''t think much about it. He was only in awe in public.


    But now


    He finally knows, knows, understands!


    Next second.


    Boom!


    In the earth shaking sound, Chen Pingjiang didn''t even support for a second, and even didn''t react at all, so he disappeared completely.


    On the ground, there was only a huge palm print pit, in which only a little blood was left.


    The power of one hand.


    The difference between life and death.

 Chapter 930

    instant.


    The other three men in white armour suddenly stood still.


    Cold sweat, quietly from the forehead, into the eyes, but did not dare to blink.


    Chen Pingjiang''s strength is not the strongest among them, but also ranked second, but even Wang Xu''s hand can''t stop it?


    What they dare not move is that the palmprint which is sunken on the ground


    Make them a little familiar!


    I didn''t feel it before, but when I saw Chen Pingjiang dead with one hand, how could they not react to the strange depressions on the ground?


    Those, which they thought were ordinary terrain before, were not huge handprints magnified ten times?


    How did this bigger handprint come from?


    At this time, it is self-evident to think with your butt.


    On one side, Zhao Fengyun and Sun Yan also froze in the fierce battle. The battle stopped, leaving only two men and women who could not believe it.


    However, Sun Yan is a trance like sense of dream.


    Since learning that Wang Xu has returned to Jianghai, she has always underestimated Wang Xu. At the beginning, she only regarded Wang Xu as an ordinary person, and then, Wang Xu constantly exceeded her expectations, and constantly approached the truth of her hidden world.


    From the secret place of Furong mountain, she has attached great importance to Wang Xu to the greatest extent, and secretly sheltered Wang Xu for many times.


    But now


    Sun Yancai suddenly found that it seemed, maybe, like


    What she had done was entirely her own wishful thinking.


    Wang Xu, she doesn''t need any protection at all!


    But Zhao Fengyun, is a kind of fear to the extreme of panic, after a short breath of silence, his face turned pale, without a trace of blood.


    "How could that be? No... how could that be? "


    Zhao Fengyun roared madly in his heart, which was totally unacceptable.


    After three breaths of silence, Zhao Fengyun finally had a reaction. His eyes were fierce and twisted. He stared at Wang Xu and drank every word


    "Mole ant, answer me, where do you get this power? By yourself, a mole ant in the secular world, you can''t get it through cultivation! "


    "Say, where did you get it?"


    Speaking of the back, Zhao Fengyun face has been unable to control the emergence of a touch of greed.


    He could not imagine what kind of adventure it was that could make a mole ant in the secular world possess such terrible power.


    The big hand Wang Xu used just now, in his opinion, is no worse than a great master Jingwu.


    If he can get it, how powerful it will be


    Just think about it, Zhao Fengyun can''t control a shudder, it is excited to the extreme shudder.


    "Mole ant? I''m a mole ant. What would you be? People who are really ignorant boast that they are superior. I really don''t know how you such a fool can live so long. "


    Wang Xu gave a cold hum.


    He can naturally see Zhao Fengyun''s greed. After he slapped Chen Pingjiang, he still dares to have this kind of mentality. He can only say that it is not that he is too low-key, but that the other party is too stupid.


    Where did he get his strength now?


    It is piled up with the power of heaven and earth contained in nearly ten thousand Diyuan fruits!


    I''ve already told you. I don''t believe it. Do you still want him to tell a lie to convince you?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Turn around and go away. Otherwise, I don''t mind killing you. I''ll have another immortal gate as my enemy."


    Wang Xu stands aloof and says coldly.


    "To die! Do you really think you are invincible when you kill one of my men? " Zhao Fengyun squinted, raised his hand and pointed at Wang Xu


    "Go ahead, kill all the people around him!"


    instantaneous.


    The wild animals outside roared, and the wolves howled first. They swept by like a strong wind and hit Wang Xu hard.


    The monkeys followed, and the two boa constrictors of dragon blood stared at the red snake''s eyes and spat out their tongues. They followed at the end, scanning all around, and their eyes were brutal and cold.


    For them, the strong people around are really just food.


    "Now is the best chance, run!"


    A strong Western man called in a low voice, called his companions, turned around and ran to the deep forest on one side.


    "These wild animals are going for the Chinese. Let''s go!"


    Other people also react, take the initiative to get out of the way, to both sides of the escape, for fear of running too slowly, missed the opportunity.


    Wang Xu didn''t care about these people at all. He just raised his hand to point out.


    Whoa!


    A little bright golden light blooms from its fingertips and instantly turns into a golden sword, cutting off the wolves.


    Tear!


    The space seems to be opened by this sword, leaving a black sword mark in the air, which is clearly visible to the naked eye, from Wang Xu''s fingertips to the end of the wolves.


    Along the way, all the giant wolves that had been scratched by the black sword mark froze in the same place. Then with a roar, they split into two parts and fell on both sides.


    Between the fingers.


    Seven giant wolves were directly dismembered by Wang Xu. This scene was absolutely shocking.


    Many of the strong Westerners who fled from both sides were all stupid. For a moment, they forgot to continue to run away. They gradually slowed down and stood in the same place with a blank mind.


    These giant wolves, but let them hard support before, a don''t pay attention to will die wolf mouth. And they attacked many times, but they didn''t even kill a giant wolf.


    But now, he was killed by Wang Xu?


    People''s eyes, subconsciously gathered in Wang Xu.


    He suddenly showed his figure, and he smashed into the air and into the rest of the wolves.


    "Boom!"


    With one hand, a giant wolf was smashed by Wang Xu in the air and turned into countless flesh and blood.


    At this point.


    The giant wolf and the crowd all around reluctantly responded. Just at that moment, Wang Xu''s speed reached the extreme, even left a clear shadow in the original place, until now it disappeared.


    "What a terror


    Someone couldn''t control it, trembling lips and murmuring.


    This moment.


    People''s eyes focused on the giant wolf that exploded in the air, and their eyes were even more shocked.


    One finger cuts seven heads and one palm blows one. In front of Wang Xu, these giant wolves are more than ants?


    When Zhao Fengyun saw this, his eyes and pupils shrank, but he soon said with a sneer:


    "The most powerful thing of these beasts is close combat. If you don''t close it, it''s all right. Now you want to fight close with the power of your body. It''s like you want to die.


    Yes? Just that kind of finger sword, can only be released once? Then you''re going to die! "


    As he spoke, he quickly changed his hands and made a strange decision. Suddenly, the rest of the wolves, the monkeys and the two boa constrictors all lit up a layer of abrupt Blue Shield, and rushed to Wang Xu with more fierce evil spirit.


    "Is it?"


    Wang Xu grinned and his eyes were calm.


    Next second.


    He gave a blow.

 Chapter 931

    Punch!


    Angry dragon crossing the river!


    A golden monkey on the left hand side, not close, the body''s cyan shield has been smashed.


    Then, the fist fell on the monkey and exploded again.


    "First punch."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent, and he followed the second blow.


    Boom!


    The thunder exploded on the flat ground, and the terrible white air wave set off in an instant, just like the huge waves in the sea, pounding the three giant wolves in front of them.


    Click! Bang bang!


    But in a flash, the bodies of the three giant wolves burst open, and the bones crushed by the strength of their fists were gone.


    At the moment, Wang Xu''s physical strength is hundreds of times stronger than that of the previous annihilation body. With one punch, it''s almost like a bomb explosion, which can''t be compared with just a few wild animals.


    "Second punch."


    After a little pause, he swept around his eyes, and Wang Xu''s figure burst up again, like a sharp sword straight to the left.


    Fist out, such as angry dragon over the river, to cross the sea over the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, he swallowed up the last four giant wolves.


    "Third punch."


    A golden monkey rushed to the back of Wang Xu and exploded into a bloody rain on the spot.


    "Fourth punch."


    Turning back, turning over, and smashing down with one punch, the strength of the fist was as strong as the tide. Three golden monkeys died miserably.


    "Fifth punch."


    "Sixth punch."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ninth punch!"


    When the last blow fell, the scales of the python, which is more than ten meters long, were broken, and its waist was broken. Its huge body flew out hundreds of meters, smashed more than ten big trees, and fell on the ground motionless. There was no breath of life.


    The whole world is quiet.


    It''s just, it''s a little scary to be quiet.


    All the people around were frozen in the same place. The fleeing Western strongmen were either dull or frightened. They did not dare to move any further for fear that they would disturb Wang Xu.


    And the three white Jia men are full of despair. In just a dozen breaths, Wang Xu''s strength makes them see no hope of winning at all.


    Is this the existence of mole ants that they saw before?


    This means that they turn over and become elephants!


    Even Zhao Fengyun''s hand began to shake. Every blow of Wang Xu''s fist was like an invisible slap on his face, which made his cheek ache and his heart panic.


    Today, let alone take Wang Xu back to the devil''s den and kill him, whether he can live or not is unknown.


    However, after a series of nine fists, many people suffered because they forced to break off the connection with the earth vein dragon Yuanguo and used the physical body to seal and suppress it.


    Therefore, even with Wang Xu''s physical strength, he can''t help but stop and take a breath.


    "Ha ha, I said, he can''t bear too many terrorist attacks." Seeing this, Zhao Fengyun''s eyes suddenly brightened and exclaimed with ecstasy:


    "Zhao Chengxi, go up and kill him! As long as you kill him, I will provide you with three broken mirror pills, so that you can become the great master of liupin! "


    Broken mirror pill is a top-quality pill made from shouyuanguo and hundreds of other precious materials. It is specially used to let martial arts break through the realm. The effect is extremely terrible and the value is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Even in the immortal gate, few people can take it out. Zhao Fengyun takes out three broken mirror pills at one time, which is definitely the cost.


    "Kill


    Sure enough, the other three white armour men''s eyes lit up. After hesitating for a while, they looked at each other, roared and hit Wang Xu hard.


    They also saw Wang Xu''s weakness. In the face of the temptation of interests, three people can not help but not be moved.


    "Ignorant idiot!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed and sneered.


    He just stops to take a breath, which is the same as ordinary people''s running. Will running one kilometer for a breath prevent him from running another kilometer, two kilometers, five kilometers, ten kilometers?


    But the earth vein dragon Yuanguo is Wang Xu''s top priority, in order to avoid accidents, do not use the best temporarily.


    Next second.


    In a flash, dozens or hundreds of golden sword lights suddenly escaped from the void, covering the sky and the earth, and attacked them like a storm.


    After all, human beings are not beasts without much wisdom. Zhao Chengxi and others use their own means. Although everyone is injured, none of them is dead or seriously injured.


    Facing this scene.


    Three faces are even more happy. Obviously, they think they are right. Wang Xu really falls into "weakness", and the power of terror can''t be exerted again.


    "Do it!"


    Between the electric light and flint, the three rushed to Wang Xu. Without any hesitation, they roared and shot at the same time.


    One man''s fist is like a dragon and a tiger. When he breaks into the air, his solid strength is accompanied by the roaring sound of the tiger. Behind him, the tiger can be seen in the void.


    A person''s hands open and close, countless dark blue, dense steel needles, like a storm pear, hard shot at Wang Xu''s face.


    A man''s waist swings wildly, his thigh kicks out, his toes crack like a blade, tearing the air and making a piercing sound. The solid Qi brings a piece of dazzling light and shadow, like a real long knife, from the bottom up and up.


    The strength of Zhao Chengxi and his three masters is the best among them. Although it is not as good as the master of wupinjing in the solar world, it is absolutely strong in China.


    It''s a pity.


    Even wuzun and Wang Xu in the solar world have been killed. How can they be the three weakened masters of congenital wupinjing?


    In response to the three, Wang Xu with a trace of irony, and merciless, cold punch.


    "The tenth!"


    It is no longer a simple burst of pure physical force, but a blow after the integration of Qi, mind and physical force.


    This is the first time.


    The secret of martial arts.


    The ninth and sixth forms of solitude


    Boxing town!


    Mountains and rivers!


    In front of Wang Xu''s fist, it seems that there is an invisible crushing force. The terrible pressure is comparable to that of mountains hanging upside down and rivers falling down.


    The people were in a trance, and their eyes gradually widened to the maximum, as if they saw something extremely incredible.


    Next second.


    The fist fell.


    All of a sudden.


    Boom!


    The sound was silent, and people''s eyes widened to the extreme, which was extremely incredible. In front of them, they seemed to see a picture of broken mountains and rivers.


    this moment.


    Between heaven and earth, there is only a clear fist, with a mysterious track, running through the void, occupying the sky.


    "Touch!"


    Fist, stop.


    Three white figures suddenly stopped.


    Zhao Chengxi and others widened their eyes and kept the action of the last attack, like three wooden people, motionless.


    Hoo


    A gust of wind blew by.


    In silence, the bodies of the three disappeared inch by inch, leaving only a piece of fly ash floating away, like a figure in a painting whose color and existence had been erased.


    Little


    Even the mole ants in the painting are inferior!

 Chapter 932

    Dead silence.


    The abyss like silence lasted for 30 seconds. Wang Xu even sat back in his original position.


    Then someone finally came back.


    "What the hell was that blow?"


    A group of Western strongmen were stunned and murmured.


    Just now, almost everyone thought that Wang Xu had fallen into a "weak" state. After all, the terrorist force of killing an enemy with one blow was too shocking to last long in their "common sense".


    But who would have thought that Wang Xu could make such a terrible scene with one punch.


    In a trance, an idea rose in everyone''s heart.


    Is it true that Wang Xu has been hiding his real power? This is him


    The strongest state?


    This possibility, just thinking about it, makes people feel cold and deeply shocked.


    If this is Wang Xu''s real strength, what does it represent? What kind of strength can we make just that punch?


    legend?


    Or on top of the legend, the demigod in the legend?!


    "We thought it was his strongest attack, but it was just his most basic means?"


    An absurd idea rose from the hearts of all people. I can''t believe it, but everyone feels it. It seems that this is the truth.


    Before all, Wang Xu did not use all the strength, use the cards, because, everyone is not qualified.


    "What is he thinking? The most powerful enemy is still alive in the air


    Countless eyes fell on Wang Xu. Seeing that he was sitting back in his original position, someone asked in a low voice.


    "Maybe it''s self-confidence. After all, who dares to fight against him after witnessing the earth shaking blow? Don''t be afraid to live enough! " Another laughed at himself.


    This man is the strongest among the remaining Western strongmen present. He has the title of "God of firecrackers" in the international underground world and is rated SS. But he, just watching from a distance, did not directly face Wang Xu''s fist. He also felt trembling from his soul and completely broke his courage.


    Smell speech, others all nod one after another.


    But others hesitated and whispered:


    "Perhaps, this time, he really exhausted his strength? What I''m doing now is just bluffing and trying to scare off the powerful man who claims to be the deacon of Xianmen law enforcement hall. "


    It''s not just this person.


    At this point.


    Chen Wushuang was also a little puzzled. After that punch, Wang Xu''s face was slightly pale and could be seen clearly by everyone


    "Is it hard to succeed? Is the young master really hurt and unable to succeed?"


    In his hesitating eyes, Wang Xu slowly closed his eyes, and his breath was fading with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Young master..."


    Chen Wushuang''s face suddenly changed.


    In his worried eyes, Wang Xu''s face was getting whiter and whiter, and his brows were gradually locked, as if he was facing some extremely bad situation.


    Sun Yan frowned and showed her figure. She stood directly in front of Wang Xu. She looked up and stared at Zhao Fengyun in the sky. She was afraid that the other party would take the opportunity to fight.


    "Ha ha, boy, you almost scared me. I didn''t expect that your punch was at the end of the storm. But you can do it by pretending. It''s really, really frightening me. "


    At the same second, Zhao Fengyun was also full of ecstasy, laughing and said sarcastically.


    He stood in the air, head down, looking down at the people, with the extreme cruelty and ferocity in his eyes.


    today.


    Wang Xu almost repeatedly riding on his head to urinate, constantly provoking him, offending him, ignoring him, has already made Zhao Fengyun''s heart kill.


    When does a mere mole ant in the lower world dare to despise such a man in the immortal family?


    "Zhao Fengyun, what do you want to do?" Sun Yan''s eyes were cold, she took a deep breath, and her voice was extremely dignified.


    "What do I want to do? It''s me who should ask this, what do you want to do? " Zhao Fengyun suddenly narrowed his eyes and cheered coldly


    "Sun Yan, it''s such a time. Are you still guarding the ants in the lower world? Don''t forget your own identity, you are a member of our fairy sect


    "What? What''s worth guarding about this lower bound mole ant? Is he the dog man you like in the lower world? If that''s the case, you''re really willing to degenerate and humble. The superior lady in the upper world will mess with the people in the lower world. "


    Zhao Fengyun said cruelly, and suddenly his eyes suddenly brightened. He seemed to think of something and said excitedly:


    "By the way, I''ve forgotten that you''re engaged. Now it''s not that I give you face, but that you have to think about how to ask me. Otherwise, once I tell the news to that person, you may not be able to say it clearly with ten mouths. "


    Wen Yan.


    "You


    Sun Yan''s face turned red and white, but she was not moved at all, only her eyes became colder.


    "Me what me? move out of my way! Let me kill this boy, otherwise, don''t blame me for turning my back and killing you Zhao Fengyun looks ferocious.


    Sun Yan did not say a word, standing in the same place motionless, covered in red skirt, but also in a moment without wind.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    One after another, the flaming red flowers are blooming around her. The blade like petals are slowly rotating, and the fierce killing is intended to gather bit by bit.


    She made her own decision by acting directly.


    Just when Sun Yan was ready to fight to death.


    Wang Xu closed his eyes, suddenly opened, and then his calm voice came: "Sun Yan, don''t start, he is dead."


    He said that.


    All of a sudden, the audience was shocked.


    "What? How come they''re already dead? "


    All eyes are at a loss. They look at Wang Xu and Zhao Fengyun.


    But it turns out that Zhao Fengyun''s face is twisted and angry, and he looks intact. Wang Xu''s face was pale, and he seemed to be seriously injured, and his breath was very dark.


    "I have a big grass! Are you kidding us? "


    For a moment, almost all of them scolded at the bottom of their hearts. Looking at Wang Xu''s eyes was just like looking at a madman.


    And Zhao Fengyun himself, his face flushed with anger, stared at Wang Xu with ferocious eyes, and his voice was extremely cold


    "The mole ant in the lower world, are you crazy? I live well here. How can I die? Dream was killed by you?


    Hum, I don''t want to talk with you any more. I''ll catch you in the devil''s den myself and let you realize the real terror in this world. It''s the hell of... Of... Of... "


    Zhao Fengyun said, raised his hand to point to Wang Xu, eyes ferocious and cruel.


    But all of a sudden, his eyes suddenly widened, and his words stopped. The whole person was like a chicken and duck stuck in his neck, and could not speak any more.


    In himself, in the eyes of all.


    Zhao Fengyun raised his right hand, which began to disintegrate between his fingers and gradually turned into ashes, followed by his palm, forearm, forearm and shoulder. At the same time, his other hand and legs also showed the same signs of dissipation.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhao Fengyun had only one head and half of his chest, and this kind of collapse and disappearance was still spreading upward.


    The mountain and the river!


    When mountains and rivers collapse, all life will be destroyed!


    "... you!"


    Zhao Fengyun opens his mouth difficultly, looks at Wang Xu in horror, and wants to say something. It''s a pity that the movement of opening his mouth has already reached his chin.


    "Hoo..."


    Wind blowing, the sky, only a trace of fly ash drifting with the wind, witnessed the existence of a person here.


    Everyone stood there in a daze, not daring to move.

 Chapter 933

    "This..."


    Sun yanleng in place, a pair of beautiful eyes stare to the biggest, inside are all extreme incredible, can''t believe all this.


    The whole world, as if only Wang Xu breathing.


    "Hoo, Ho... Cough!"


    Wang xupan sat in the same place, breathing hard. When he got to the back, he even had a cough or two.


    His face was very pale, his breath was still declining, and even his body trembled slightly. It seems that the "serious injury" in his body has reached an irrepressible level. It will explode at any time, leading to death.


    However.


    All the people around, but no one dare to look directly at his figure, let alone enhance the slightest disrespect.


    All of them looked at Wang Xu sitting there with awe.


    Body shape, not tall.


    But it is like a mountain lying on the earth, unattainable and daunting.


    "Legend... No! It''s demigod! He is absolutely demigod


    The God of firecracker trembled his lips and muttered to himself in horror.


    Around him, all the powerful Western people were silent, full of shock and fear.


    No matter whether Wang Xu is a demigod, a legend or not, they can''t compete with each other. No one dares to raise a sense of hostility.


    Once this war is spread out, Wang Xu''s reputation will leap at one stroke, stand at the top of the world, and become the existence that countless people look up to.


    They!


    Today!


    With my own eyes!


    Witness to


    The birth of a legend!


    ¡­¡­


    "Cough."


    Wang Xu was coughing violently and half bent over. His whole breath had decayed to the extreme. He was not much better than an ordinary person. He looked pale and gray, like a patient with a serious illness.


    Around, countless people watched in silence.


    All kinds of complicated eyes and different ideas are constantly converging and surging in the void.


    Awe, surprise, shock, happiness, schadenfreude


    Some people think that although Wang Xu killed the enemy by such horrible means, he also suffered a great deal of damage. Otherwise, how could it be?


    however.


    Doubt and schadenfreude can only be pressed in the bottom of my heart, no one dares to say a word, no one dares to move.


    "Wang Xu, you..." Sun Yan turned slowly, with a very complex voice and worried eyes.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Wang Xu looked up at her with a bright smile and shook her head


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Sun Yan opened her mouth and was speechless for a moment.


    In her eyes, the smile on Wang Xu''s face is so reluctant.


    Nothing?


    never mind?


    Do you know where you are now?


    His face is white, and his breath is decaying like a candle in the wind. Is that ok? You don''t have to worry?


    How can I not worry!


    However, in the end, Sun Yan said nothing and sighed in her heart


    "He is no longer the little boy I remember, but a man. It''s just, why do men do this? Show in the outside is always strong, but the heart has to own a person, bear all the burden?


    Nothing? never mind?


    Say you need help, it''s so... Really, it''s so hard? "


    Sun Yan silently stood aside, eyes worried and complex staring at Wang Xu, at any time attention, for fear of his accident.


    At this time, Chen Wushuang came up respectfully, bowed his head and asked:


    "Mr. Wang, what should others do with it?"


    "Let them go. I really don''t want to see any more flies." Wang Xu said lightly.


    Other forces around, many strong, no one dare out of the atmosphere, all panic and nervous retreat.


    Soon, there was no one left. Only Chen Wushuang, Zhou Tianli and others are still around Wang Xu.


    All the people were excited and worried.


    I don''t blame them. I can only say that Wang Xu''s appearance at this time is really too miserable. It''s not much different from the seriously ill patients.


    "Leave, too."


    Wang Xu raised his eyes and looked around. All the worries in everyone''s heart came into his eyes, but he didn''t mean to explain.


    "Yes."


    Chen Wushuang and others nodded and were about to retreat.


    However, Zhou Tianli didn''t hold back and said in a worried low voice


    "Mr. Wang, after all, this is an overseas place, and the danger is unknown. You might as well return to the Wumeng with us, and the strong ones in the alliance will protect you, and you can also concentrate on healing."


    However.


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Xu just said a light, then slowly closed his eyes.


    "Mr. Wang, you..."


    Zhou Tianli didn''t want to say anything, but he was pushed away by Chen Wushuang, who was next to him. He said in a low voice:


    "Shut up! Prince Wang has made a decision. Can you shake it? Get out of here


    At this point.


    Among the people present, I''m afraid that only Chen Wushuang is not worried about Wang Xu.


    In his opinion, Zhao Fengyun is nothing more than the cultivation of a large number of teachers, while Wang Xu even killed his subordinate wuzun. How could he be seriously injured to such a degree because he killed so many wastes?


    At this time, I''m afraid there is something else. But no matter what it is, Chen Wushuang can position himself well.


    Prince Wang''s own affairs are not what he can manage, nor what he needs to worry about!


    And now he has something extremely important to go back to. The appearance of Zhao Fengyun and others and some information revealed shocked and excited Chen Wushuang.


    "It turns out that this is a twin world! In addition to the current low martial arts world, there is a higher "upper bound"!


    We have to go back quickly and let the college know the latest news. The Chinese world is far more complicated than what we initially expected! "


    Chen Wushuang was dignified and excited.


    What''s more important is that once Huaxia is recognized as a "twin world", Kowloon University will definitely invest more strength in Huaxia world. At that time, the situation will change greatly.


    Excited, Chen Wushuang will also get a lot of awards, and his position in the college will also be improved.


    Of course, it will still be Wang Xu who ultimately gets the most benefit from all this.


    After all, Mr. Wang''s position in the Kowloon college is the strongest pride of the inner court!


    Chen Wushuang has made a decision in his heart. From now on, he must hold Wang Xu''s thigh.


    The mountain and the river!


    Just that fist, as long as you think about it, you will tremble uncontrollably in your heart. That kind of power is absolutely superior to the great master.


    And what is above the great master?


    Wuzun!


    After Chen Wushuang, Zhou Tianli and others left, Wang xucai looked at Sun Yan and was silent for a moment, then slowly said:


    "In Furong mountain, you told me part of the truth. Now, will you tell me more? About my parents, about... Yourself. "


    "Wang Xu, you are far beyond my imagination. I''m afraid you have already come into contact with some things."


    Sun Yan opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but at last she sighed


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know much about your parents, and I don''t know much about myself. I''m just a poor man who wants to escape somewhere and be himself."


    "It''s you who shouldn''t have killed Zhao Fengyun. The world behind him, the immortal gate... You should be careful!"


    With that, she took a deep look at Wang Xu, red skirt flying, turned and floated away.

 Chapter 934

    "It''s a pity that jimie body can''t succeed. Although the physical body is 100 times stronger than before, the separation of Wu body and Dao bone is not perfect after all. There are many hidden dangers."


    After Sun Yan left, Wang Xu closed his eyes and began to think.


    "I should not have had an accident when I hit that fist before, but it still shook the" earthvein dragon fruit "in my body, causing a counter shock and suffering a lot of injuries."


    "However, the combination of blessing and misfortune also gives me the opportunity to solve the tiny hidden dangers that are hard to detect in my body. At the same time, there are the Dragon fruits in the earth, which are enough to make up for the injury. Otherwise, it might be a loss or a gain this time. "


    "The original fruit of the earth vein dragon, born from the earth vein of the secret place, must be refined on the earth vein of its birth, otherwise once it is out of the earth vein range, the original power of the world inside will quickly disappear..."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu collected his mind a little and concentrated all his spirit on the dragon''s original fruit in his body, falling into a deeper state of cultivation.


    The special nature of the fruit is the biggest reason why he left it alone.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Outside Penglai.


    Three ships painted with blue and red cross color, form an arrow shape, slowly floating on the sea, far away toward the fog Island ahead.


    In the sound of mechanical transmission, all the muzzles of the three ships were aimed at the fog island in front of them, and they could fire at the fastest speed at any time.


    On the most forward ship.


    Wearing pure white armor, wearing pure white Cape, wearing white gloves, holding a pure white sword in both hands, a blonde man looks at the Misty Island from a distance with complex front color.


    He looks only 27 or 28 years old and looks very beautiful, but his blue eyes, like the sea, are full of decadence and vicissitudes.


    "Have you reached this point? That little Chinese guy has grown into a legend? Now I really doubt whether he is like us, which old monster parasitized hundreds of years ago Man calm face, voice calm said.


    "My Lord, all the gun positions have been prepared and the magic power has been filled. However, the fog outside the island seems to have some special spatial attributes. The satellite can''t accurately locate and we can''t attack." A blonde, with a report in her hand, strode out of the cabin and called out the report.


    "Let them stop. If the other party really enters the legend, you will flatten the whole island, and you may not be able to kill him. What''s more, you are not satisfied with this island. It''s too big. "


    The man in pure white armor shakes his head and suddenly turns his voice and asks:


    "Jerome is dead. Is there any reply from the St. Kay family?"


    "My Lord, the sincerity of the saint Kay family is very good. They sent a demigod to come in person." She said in a deep voice.


    "Demigod? Is there a demigod in the family of Saint Kay? Who is it? "


    "The third thunder Angel among the demigods of the gods alliance!"


    In an instant, the pure white armored man''s face was frozen.


    "Angel ray is a member of the St. Kay family? The old man... Is hiding deep enough! But he''s too old. "


    "In any case, with you, my Lord, the two angels gathering together to suppress the talented warriors of the Chinese generation, there is absolutely no problem."


    She said with pride, and then looked at the other ship beside her, with disdain in her eyes.


    On that ship, all of them were western strong men who came out of the Misty Island. Almost all of them were frightened by Wang Xu, which was a disgrace to the western continent.


    "Who''s coming from Micah?" The man in pure white armor asked again.


    The strong woman looked down at the port of her tablet computer for a while and whispered:


    "It''s not clear yet, but there''s news that the aegis agents of MIGA have disappeared for three days, and they may have set out early."


    "That''s good. What I''m afraid of most is that Mika is playing personal heroism and letting those idiots from the hero association come over." The man in pure white armor nodded.


    Boom!


    At this moment, suddenly, a dazzling electric thunder burst out over the Misty Island. A body shape seemed to control the thunder light and fell rapidly from the high sky


    Dazzling electric light, in an instant, lit up the original dark sky.


    The thunder light seemed to be a signal. The man in pure white armor slowly looked up and stepped out. His body was like a white swan with wings. He was very elegant and beautiful.


    "Time''s up. Let''s go, everyone."


    "Yes, Lord white angel!"


    In an instant, on the other two ships, a figure with strong breath, far above the general SSS level strong man, appeared.


    These strong breath of existence, or soar, or fall on the sea and walk, or behind the growth of a dazzling energy wings.


    In just a few breaths, many strong men, led by men in pure white armor, rushed to the fog island in front of them.


    ¡­¡­


    Huaxia.


    Morduwumeng branch.


    Zhou Tian stands at attention in front of Huo Jingtian, respectfully reporting all the experiences of this voyage.


    He just said that, when Huo Jingtian couldn''t help showing his face and was shocked by Wang Xu''s power.


    Suddenly, with a gloomy face, Zhang Linzhi strode through the door


    "Teacher, there is a situation that you may need to see for yourself."


    "He said Huo Jingtian closed his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    He has already retired from the front line. Zhang Linzhi is not only his own disciple, but also the head of the branch of mordu martial League. Only when there is an extremely serious event, can he be so serious and look for him in person.


    Zhang Linzhi was silent for a moment, looked down at the information in his hand again, and then continued to say:


    "The alliance of gods in the western continent, together with the aegis and hero Association of MIGA, led by many small and medium-sized forces, surrounded Misty Island by ships.


    Just now, we received the news that a demigod appeared, not one, but three


    "Demigod?"


    Huo Jingtian slowly opened his eyes, his face showed a trace of dignified: "they are so unscrupulous, they all hit our door, really think we dare not do it?"


    "Teacher, they... Are going for Wang Xu." Zhang Linzhi hesitated.


    Hearing the speech, Huo Jingtian''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    Later, Zhang Linzhi continued to introduce.


    On the other hand, various forces joined hands to put pressure on the alliance, especially the alliance of gods. In the name of Wang Xu killing the heirs of Shengkai family, they threatened the alliance not to act rashly under the pretext of revenge.


    That''s fine.


    At the same time, a series of aristocratic families, led by the Chen family in Jinling, also joined hands to put pressure on the Wumeng. Countless powerful people forced the branches of Wumeng everywhere, which meant to fight against each other.


    With Wang Xu as the center, a storm at home and abroad was brewing in silence.

 Chapter 935

    Touch!


    "How many people did Wang Xu offend?"


    Huo Jingtian slowly put his hands on the table and asked in a deep voice:


    "So, what do you mean by headquarters?"


    "No matter who he is, Wang Xu himself hides a lot of secrets. From all kinds of news, there is a deep hidden influence behind him." Zhang took a deep breath and tried to calm down


    "The meaning of the headquarters is to let Wang Xu and Western forces collide with each other to force out the forces behind him. Therefore, no matter who wins or loses in the end, it has nothing to do with us."


    Huo Jingtian was silent.


    If we say that at first he looked down on Wang Xu and took him as a chess player, but later he gradually paid attention to him. Wang Xu has been constantly exceeding his expectations.


    And now.


    Once again, he needs to make a choice.


    It''s better to completely change the strategy and protect Wang Xu.


    "Three demigods... If there are no people in the headquarters, it''s useless for us to have only one magic. He has offended too many people and caused too much trouble." Zhang Linzhi said calmly.


    Finally, Huo Jingtian sighed, slowly closed his eyes and waved


    "You''re in charge of the Mordor division now. You can make up your mind. I won''t interfere."


    On one side, Zhou Tianli listened to their conversation, slightly bowed his head and looked disappointed.


    "Mr. Wang, why did you insist on going your own way and not listen to my advice?"


    ¡­¡­


    Misty Island.


    Or Penglai.


    On weekdays, few people can see the demigod, here gathered three.


    Under their command, they are also a rare SSS level strong man, even a legendary strong man.


    On a small island, there are almost all the powerful forces of the whole world, and the peak power.


    The alliance of gods in the western continent, Mecca aegis, hero Association, many small and medium-sized forces.


    In addition to the three demigods, the top power present, the legendary strong, reached six, and the SSS strong, gathered no less than 20.


    Nearly 30 roads are filled with various energy positions and strong breath. They are divided into three roads. Under the leadership of three demigods, they pass through the fog and gather in the center of the island.


    Along the way, there was little resistance.


    "The earth nourishes all things, the living beings multiply, the sound and the death.


    The mountains and rivers are breaking, the sea of fire is raging, the rivers are hanging upside down, and the earth is still there.


    World, origin, power.


    Everything comes from


    The blood of the earth


    Wang xupan sat under the tree, surrounded by a strong yellowish light around his body, and a series of unknown runes were born and disappeared in the light.


    And his body is like transparent glass. Red silk threads are constantly flying out of his body, forming blood vessels, flesh and blood, meridians, bones


    In a short period of time, a new layer of body was constructed in vitro, like a transparent cocoon, which clearly wrapped Wang Xu.


    And its core is the noumenon of dimailongyuanguo.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a ray of thunder suddenly fell from the sky and blasted on the cocoon. It turned into countless electric snake flames and wrapped the cocoon.


    Then, countless thunder lights, like a storm, frantically split from the sky, covering the ground within five meters of Wang Xu, without any gap.


    "Prince Huaxia? Legend of the day?


    Mole ant, how can you dare to kill my grandson?


    Now, I will come and kill you


    A blue armored man with a thunder blade slowly falls from the sky and floats in the void ten meters above Wang Xu''s head, looking down indifferently.


    Behind the blue armored man, there are a pair of pure blue huge wings. The wings are interwoven by electricity and light, but the pieces of feathers seem to be in essence.


    Not long after he arrived, a blonde man with pure white armor came out of the other side of the sky. He also had a pair of huge wings behind him, but it was pure white.


    Soon.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, a big hand suddenly emerged from an empty space, tearing a big hole like a canvas.


    Then a 40-50-year-old Mediterranean white man in a stiff suit and sunglasses walked out from behind the big hole.


    "Thunder angel, white angel, I didn''t expect that the alliance of gods sent two demigods to come here. Do you value this Chinese boy so much?"


    As soon as the sunglasses man appeared, he said with a smile.


    He glanced up and down. When his eyes passed Wang Xu''s body, there was a flash of color in his eyes, and then he said with disappointment


    "Is it such a little guy who is worth stirring up such a big battle? Is he practicing? We''ve got so many people here, no response at all?


    What''s more, there is not even a guardian in the cultivation, not afraid to die directly in the cultivation? "


    His voice has just dropped.


    There was a sound of footwork in the dense forest around, from which came many men and women in luxurious clothes.


    These people, more or less with one or two strange fluctuations, extremely powerful objects, they are from the gods alliance and many other forces.


    In a short time.


    Under the Diyuan tree, 30 strong men gathered to surround Wang Xu in the middle.


    The strongest member of the Shengkai family, the demigod of the alliance of gods, the blue armored man named thunder angel, stares coldly at Wang Xu who is bathed in thunder light below.


    A pure white armor, the title of the day to make the blonde man.


    Mika aegis, the most powerful agent known as the sunglasses man, fils.


    These three strong men are almost at the top of the world. There is no way to advance. Their strength has reached a limit.


    They.


    It''s demigod!


    "Angel ray, are you old and dying? How long has the lightning strike failed to break the energy layer of this boy? " Fils sneered and urged


    "Don''t play. The boy asked him to practice. He wanted to die by himself and killed him quickly. We three sides should have a good discussion about who the tree belongs to!"


    It''s not really for Wang Xu''s sake that they can stir up these demigods.


    Thunder Angel didn''t say a word, but the thunder and lightning falling from the sky became denser and faster. However, there is no egg.


    No matter how big, thick and strong Ren Lei Guang was, he could not shake the transparent energy layer on Wang Xu''s body surface.


    Even later, there is a tendency for the energy layer to absorb the power of thunder light.


    "He''s weird."


    As time went on, although Angel ray didn''t say a word, all the others saw that it was wrong.


    The faces of the people grew solemn.


    Only fils sneered in a grotesque way:


    "How come the thunder angel of the alliance of gods can''t even break a small energy shield?


    Didn''t you like to say things like "thunder punishment" and "divine punishment" the most before, but it turned out to be so powerful? "


    The thunder Angel wrapped in the blue armor silently scattered the thunder storm in the sky. The armor was slowly removed, revealing an old face and pure blue eyes.


    A husky voice said, "fils, in that case, come on."


    "Well, I have to say it first. If I accidentally kill him, so that you can''t get revenge for your grandson, you''ll have to pay me 10 billion yuan!"


    Fils snorted coldly, raised his hand and grabbed into the void, as if he had gone deep into another space. He took out a dark blue gun about two meters in size.


    The muzzle of the gun pointed directly at Wang Xu, and countless dazzling white light gathered on the gun body. Suddenly, a pure white laser shot at Wang Xu''s head with a terrible speed beyond human vision, accurate and cruel.


    The laser was so fast that it almost hit Wang Xu as soon as it appeared.

 Chapter 936

    Boom!


    White laser hits Wang Xu.


    The burst of impact, high temperature, enough to easily blow through a few meters thick steel plate, but at this time, it seems to have hit a completely unbreakable iron wall.


    Just very reluctantly let Wang Xu body surface, that layer of transparent energy layer slightly rippled, and then there is no then.


    For a while.


    The atmosphere was awkward.


    Fils''s face was grim and gloomy.


    At this time, the huge blue gun in his hand has been broken into blue light and scattered in the air inch by inch. Obviously, it is not a real science fiction gun, but just a kind of ability he has.


    The atmosphere of silence lasted for three seconds.


    "Asshole!"


    Suddenly, fils roared angrily, his face turned red and his eyes were a little crazy.


    At this time, we have to be crazy.


    Wang Xu sat there motionless. It seemed that he was still in the process of cultivation. He didn''t know anything about the outside world. It was almost like he didn''t have any defenses and let others attack him at will.


    result.


    His burst of momentum, a grand blow, even Wang Xu''s defense is not broken, this to no one can stand ah!


    Next second.


    Click! Click! Click!


    Fils''s hands were thrust into the empty air in front of him, as if he had grasped some terrible weapon. His muscles burst up, and his clothes burst on the spot.


    "Science fiction Arsenal, hammer!"


    A vague shadow fell from the void, the air burst open abruptly, and the white waves visible to the naked eye exploded, and fell on Wang Xu.


    Atmosphere


    Embarrassed again.


    Wang Xu''s body surface has the power of longyuanguo to seduce the earth. The transparent energy layer formed automatically doesn''t even appear ripples.


    See dead silence again.


    This time, it''s just a second.


    Follow.


    It''s fils''s roar of rage and complete madness.


    "Hyogo, big sword!"


    "Hyogo, thunder!"


    "Hyogo, Gatling!"


    "Hyogo, fury of Vulcan!"


    "Hyogo..."


    A series of terrorist attacks, with a black shadow, almost without any pause, just like the storm, poured out to Wang Xu.


    One side.


    Thunder angel and white angel two people''s facial expressionless looking at, look from the beginning of calm, gradually become surprised, and then shocked, followed by can''t believe.


    In the end, it becomes expressionless again.


    But it is not the first calm, but gradually shocked to dull stiffness.


    Three minutes later.


    "The army of ten thousand treasures..."


    Fils''s eyes were red and his hands were clasped in the void, as if he were pulling some extremely huge weapon. In the terrible explosion of energy fluctuation, a thick black gun barrel with a length of 100 meters gradually emerged from the void behind him.


    "... the end of the world! Thunder


    The next moment.


    The terrifying black energy column falls from the sky, like an upside down black river, covering everything within 10 meters around Wang Xu''s location.


    Ten seconds later.


    When the black energy column disappears, the ground has been blasted out of a huge black hole nearly 100 meters deep, and the thick body of the tree has also been affected, and a piece of it has been cut off.


    However.


    Wang Xu is still sitting in the original position, and the energy layer on the body surface is intact, which makes fils despair.


    Under Wang Xu''s buttocks, the ground was not damaged at all. It stood upright. Against the background of the black hole 100 meters deep, it was like an iron bar pointing at the sky.


    This day, can''t cover his eyes!


    This iron bar, want to break the sky!


    "I''m not your mother!"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, fils finally couldn''t help it any more. He completely lost his temper and pointed at Wang Xu like a madman.


    After venting for a long time, he stopped and gasped for breath. He looked up at the thunder angel and the white angel


    "I can''t stand this boy! But I can''t break his shell. What can you do? "


    "I have a magic that can weaken and erode any energy body. Gather the strength of you and me, attack with all our strength, we should be able to break through. "


    Thunder angel was silent for a moment, then he said in a deep voice:


    "But at that time, we were afraid that we would take off our strength. If he woke up, I was afraid that no one would have enough strength to stop him from running away."


    Fils nodded, then turned to the white angel and said in a cold voice, "together?"


    "Together."


    The white angel sighed and stepped forward slowly.


    "Curse of energy!"


    Without hesitation, the thunder Angel chants a magic spell. A vague shadow flashes in the sky above Wang Xu''s head, and then rushes down.


    "Destroy the world! Thunder


    Almost at the same time, fils once again had a huge gun barrel. The muzzle of the gun pointed directly at Wang Xu. The terrible energy wave was brewing in it, and the bright black energy body, which seemed like a dark abyss, gathered in front of the muzzle.


    And the white angel behind brush, two white wings open, fly up, like a meteor from the sky in general, the hands of pure white sword tear the air, like nails to Wang Xu.


    Next second.


    The energy curse first falls on Wang Xu, and then it is fils'' thunder, and the black energy column submerges Wang Xu.


    Then, a touch of white lights up in the black, and some indescribable unreal sigh echoes in the void.


    "Pure white sigh..."


    instant.


    White, instead of black, becomes the only eternity in this world.


    I don''t know how long it lasted.


    When everything returns to its original state, the air once became extremely quiet.


    Dead silence!


    Looking at Wang Xu, who is still intact, sitting there without even opening his eyes, as if he has no perception of the outside world.


    The three demigods looked at each other and could see the trance of each other.


    And around.


    They bring those SSS level, even the legendary level of the strong, but also wide eyed, dumbfounded.


    Before that, I''m afraid no one would have expected that someone would be able to survive under the full siege of the three demigods


    no


    It''s not just a question of whether to hurt or not, but a naked provocation and mockery of the three demigods'' self-esteem!


    "Ha ha, it seems that we really can''t do anything about it. But our three demigods can''t really make him so safe? " After a moment''s silence, the white angel suddenly laughed at himself.


    The other two were also silent.


    The transparent energy layer on Wang Xu''s body surface can''t be explained by common sense at all. Normally, no matter what the energy shield is, there is an energy source and there is definitely a limit.


    But Wang Xu has this


    The source of energy is as infinite as there is no limit at all!

 Chapter 937

    The original fruit of the earth vein dragon is the manifestation of the origin of the world. It is connected with the enormous power of the earth vein all the time, and even contains the rules of the world?


    This is also one of the biggest reasons why Wang Xu dare not to defend himself, and dare to stay alone under the tree of Diyuan.


    However.


    Philes, the angel of thunder and the angel of white are the three demigods, but they don''t know the essence of the Earth Dragon Yuanguo, and they can''t imagine the power.


    "What shall we do now, gentlemen?"


    After three deep breaths, fils pressed down his reluctance and said in a deep voice.


    The white angel was silent, and his eyes were once complex. Staring at Wang Xu, who was sitting still, his eyes flickered and there was a faint color of self mockery.


    "He killed the heir of my saint Kay family. He must not let him go so easily!"


    Thunder angel is ferocious eyes, hoarse voice, word by word way:


    "Seal!"


    "Since we can''t break the energy shield outside his body, we should gather our strength and set up the most powerful seal to seal him for a hundred years, a thousand years, ten thousand years... Until death!"


    "I want him to live like death in eternal loneliness and helplessness!"


    ¡­¡­


    A day later.


    A black light suddenly rises from the ground, and the huge seal array rotates slowly, with Wang Xu as the center, covering everything within 10 meters.


    "It''s over!"


    Standing in the air, overlooking the area below which is completely covered by darkness, as if it is occupied by a piece of black crystal, angel thunder slowly opens his mouth.


    "Gather our three demigods, and many legendary strong men, SSS level extraordinary blood ability men, nearly 30 top strong men. The power gathered is no less powerful than the true gods. Under the cover of Disraeli seal array, even the evil gods of the ancient gods'' time are unwilling to be sealed for thousands of years."


    White angel light says.


    "He''s not a real God. For thousands of years, if he doesn''t eat or drink, it''s enough to turn him into a dead man." Fils said in a cold voice.


    "To tell you the truth, this boy didn''t deserve to die so early. It''s only a matter of time before he can become a demigod in the future. But unfortunately, who told him to be arrogant and offend various forces everywhere, and dare to be so big that he can practice in seclusion alone?"


    The white angel sighed, his voice gradually took a trace of pity and fun, and continued:


    "After all, he''s a real genius. He was the strongest one in the martial arts circle in China a hundred years ago. Wu Wudi, known as the dragon of China, didn''t have such achievements at his age.


    It''s really tempting to have the chance to kill the first genius of the Chinese generation! Any force, I''m afraid, can''t help stifling the growth of a strong man who may be invincible in the future! "


    "Yes, we haven''t paid much attention to him before. The blame is on him. Don''t you just keep a low profile in China? You have to be arrogant and don''t kill him or anyone else! " Fils shrugged and said.


    "He killed the heir of my saint Kay family. I''m not willing to kill him myself!" Thunder angel''s voice is extremely cold.


    For Wang Xu''s inexplicable energy level, although the three demigods could not find out completely, they all believed that it was not Wang Xu''s own power.


    Otherwise, with such a huge power, it is almost no different from the true God. Even if these three demigods join hands, they are not enough to see.


    Based on the summary of intelligence and self-confidence in his own strength, several people judged that Wang Xu''s true strength should be at the legendary level. Overestimate, at most, is only the legendary level, there is a huge gap from the demigod.


    Because.


    Demigod.


    It is not only determined by the amount of power, but also by having a special blood and mastering some specific characteristics of power.


    "The seal has become. He is not dead now, which is not much different from being dead. Don''t worry about him. Let''s divide the interests of this island


    Fils turned slowly, his eyes fell on the tree, and there was a trace of shock in his eyes.


    Diyuan tree, too big!


    It''s not much different from the world tree in the legend of the western continent. Even many people have decided that this is the world tree in their myth and legend, the life tree that breeds the lives of all living beings.


    Because of the existence of the land element tree, the interests of this island are climbing crazily. Even if it is far away from the ocean and in the waters off China, it is also a place that many Western forces must hold in their hands.


    After all, in addition to the meta tree, this huge Island, which appears out of thin air and integrates with the real world, has great value in itself.


    The scope of this island is very large, almost no less than that of a province of Huaxia or a state of Micah.


    The above resources are extremely rich, and there are many natural resources and treasures, which can not be easily given up by any force.


    "It''s just that... The local forces in China, Wumeng, Longhushan, those aristocratic families... Will really be indifferent and let us occupy here?"


    Thunder Angel slightly frowned, a flicker of hesitation flashed through his eyes.


    He came here specially for the death of the heirs of the Shengkai family. He didn''t know much about the alliance of gods and the layout of the ancient families in the western continent. The white angel is the one who commands all forces.


    "There''s no need to worry about the local forces in China. They are afraid that they are too busy for themselves now." The white angel chuckled, and his voice suddenly became very cold:


    "And what do you think I''m bringing so many people here for? At this time, the three known entrances that can safely pass through the fog outside the island are all blocked by my people. I don''t allow them to enter


    "That''s good." Angel ray nodded.


    Fils'' eyes flickered.


    Among the three channels, the alliance of gods occupied two, and there was only one in Micah. In terms of high-end combat power alone, among the three demigods, there are two demigods in the alliance of gods in the western continent. He is at a disadvantage.


    Although the three are peaceful on the surface, in the dark, who is not on guard?


    "Well, if it wasn''t for the idiots of the heroes'' Association who only knew about personal heroism all day long, what peace, justice, and not being able to kill, wouldn''t you be oppressed by you bastards?" Fils'' eyes twinkled and his heart sneered.


    "However, if you want to occupy this place, it''s not only the threat of the Chinese local forces. The holy order and your alliance of gods have always been deadly enemies. They have killed many people here, but they won''t have no response at all!"


    ¡­¡­


    When the Western forces occupied Penglai''s secret place and divided up the interests in intrigue.


    The confrontation between the Chinese military alliance and the aristocratic families has reached a limit, and a great war may break out at any time.


    Just then.


    A piece of news, like the passage of a strong wind, came quickly, causing the attention of various forces and countless strong people.


    Just four words, it is like a deep space bomb, setting off huge waves among many forces, such as a bolt from the blue, earth shaking.


    Wang Xu is dead!

 Chapter 938

    Is Wang Xu dead?


    The world of Chinese martial arts, the son of the peerless demon king, is dead?


    When the news came out, everyone couldn''t believe it.


    You know, not long ago, grant, the clown of the heart of darkness, Caesar, the lion king of the Holy Church, Tom, the top killer butcher and others were killed by Wang Xu in public, and all forces were afraid to retreat.


    Later, after Chen Wushuang, Zhou Tianli, Ma Tianyun and others came out of the Misty Island, they brought out the latest news and shocked all sides again.


    "Black Vajra Bada, Jerome, the successor of the Shengkai family, and the deacon of the mysterious Xianmen law enforcement Hall..."


    One by one, stronger than the general SSS level strong, and even half the legendary death of the strong, continue to come.


    Among them, especially Wang Xu''s last terrible blow, I don''t know how many people were scared.


    In a short period of half a month, no less than ten SSS strong people died in the hands of Wang Xu within the scope of Misty Island.


    It''s unbelievable, but I have to believe it and tremble for it.


    And now.


    Wang Xu is dead?!


    The people were stunned, but their brains were not enough.


    Soon, more detailed information came.


    After learning the news personally confirmed by ray and Bai, the two demigods of the alliance of gods, and fils, the most powerful agent of MIGA aegis, the whole world, major forces and countless people were shocked.


    Wang Xu


    It''s a genius who has reached the peak of legend and touched the realm of demigod with one hand!


    The news was deliberately released by the white angel and others. Only the three of them knew what the purpose was.


    If we don''t lift Wang Xu a little higher, how can we show their hard work?


    As for the seal, they didn''t mention it at all. They even secretly gave orders to all the people present. After all, it''s too humiliating for them to attack Wang Xu with all their strength, but they didn''t break the defense.


    The news of Wang Xu''s death came out with the tacit consent of the three.


    Although Wang Xu is not dead yet, he is in the absolute seal and can never come out. What''s the difference between death and death?


    "Prince Huaxia really deserves his reputation. His strength has reached the edge of the realm of demigod. Unfortunately, he was not a demigod after all, and he was too arrogant. He made enemies everywhere and provoked many strong people. With the joint efforts of the three demigods, it''s hard to escape death. "


    "If not for the final result, many people would not believe the death of Caesar, Tom and butcher."


    "Yes, they are not ordinary SSS level strong people!"


    In the international underground world, countless people secretly marvel.


    SSS level strong, is not a cat and dog, every one is to sit on one side, deterrence and suppression of many disobedient strong existence.


    Wang Xu defeated so many powerful beings with one person''s strength. It was not seen by his own eyes. Who dares to believe it?


    Add in Wang Xu''s age. He is twenty-one years old!


    The other party''s reputation and deeds were exaggerated, but now they are even more exaggerated, which is a monster far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "How many years has there been no such grand occasion since the three demigods came out? Even if you die, you should be proud in hell! " Someone posted on the official forum of Wumeng.


    instant.


    His post was inundated by the reply of countless Chinese people.


    "Proud of you! Life wants to see people, death wants to see corpses, you empty mouth white teeth said Prince Wang is dead, corpses


    "Yes, yes, I will never believe that Wang Xu is dead if I don''t see the body!"


    "What kind of half god? SSS level super ability in the hands of Prince Wang is the same as chicken and dog, legend is afraid that as long as one more punch, half god up to ten punches! I think these Western dogs can''t afford to lose. They deliberately spread rumors to belittle Prince Wang! "


    "Western dog! This is the forum of our warriors. Don''t shout here. Come and compete. I''d like to see if it''s your so-called legend or our innate master who is more powerful! "


    The Western strongman who posted the post was stunned by countless replies on the spot.


    What happened?


    How could the reaction of the Chinese warrior be different from what was expected?


    Shouldn''t it be a howl and a mess of sadness?


    Why are you so angry one by one?


    As a result, the Western strongman sent another popular science post.


    "Don''t get excited. I''m just telling the truth. The level of power of your Chinese masters of congenital martial arts is only comparable to that of our western S-level strong masters. Even the strongest masters of congenital martial arts can barely match the level of power of SSS level strong masters.


    As for legends and demigods, no master of martial arts has shown such strength in history!


    Last but not least, I''m only talking about objective facts! "


    This post is like a slap in the face. The first picture in the mind of countless young warriors is


    A westerner stood on a high position, pointed to the numerous warriors sitting below, and sneered.


    "Sorry, I''m not saying that all of you are rubbish. I mean, you are rubbish. That''s the truth!"


    It''s just a slap in the face.


    Today, the Internet irrigation, are young people, angry, who can bear it?


    However, in a second, this post was directly on the top of the hot search list of Wumeng forum and app, occupying the first position in the distance, throwing away more than ten positions in the second place.


    Countless young warriors have come forward to fight against popular science.


    "Fuck! Don''t pretend to be brother crow if you don''t have the ability of brother crow! Who can I show you? "


    "Open your eyes for me! We Chinese martial arts in the congenital after the master realm, a total of five grades.


    Grade one to grade five, grade five!


    What kind of S-class bullshit... No, SSS class bullshit, I''m afraid there''s only one master''s qualification at most?


    This kind of rubbish is also very weak. No wonder Prince Wang killed so much just like a chicken


    "Come on, I''ll popularize science for you. I''ll definitely overestimate you. I''ll only look up on you, not down on you.


    First class master, S-class. Second class master SS. Sanpin congenital master, SSS level. Four products, a master, a legend. Wupin congenital master, half god!


    oh By the way, there seems to be a large number of divisions above the martial arts master level. Unfortunately, I can''t get in touch with that level. I won''t popularize science with you this time. "


    The Western strongman who posted the post was forced again.


    Master of five grades?


    That''s not right!


    In the intelligence of many extraordinary forces and organizations in the west, the division of power of Chinese martial arts masters has always been unable to be described in detail.


    Even, many Chinese martial arts masters themselves know little about the master''s realm.


    When did you get out of this five grade master?


    However, the noise on the Internet, after all, can not determine the development of the real society.


    Time goes by day.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s half a month.


    Wang Xu, however, never got any news.


    Even the clamor on the Internet is gradually sinking, and a crucial issue is put in front of everyone.


    Wang Xu


    What is life?


    Or die?!

 Chapter 939

    You have to meet people.


    Dead to see dead!


    This sentence can be used to refute the rumors of the spread of Western forces, but it can also be used to verify the truth of the facts.


    When a person mysteriously disappears and never shows up again.


    For others out there.


    He


    What''s the difference between death and death?


    No difference!


    "If you don''t show up for such a long time, it seems that the prince of Huaxia is really dead. No matter how talented you are, you can''t escape being forgotten after you die."


    "It''s true that in history, there are many heroes who are not inferior to him, such as the proud, the strong and the invincible. Except for a few, how many of the remaining heroes are remembered by later generations?"


    Some people sigh, silent sigh, full of pity.


    "But if he really survives, when he is born again, those strong men and forces who kill him will have nightmares in their sleep, won''t they?"


    Others sneer ironically


    "It''s just a pity... Hehe, it can only be the unrealistic fantasy of those Chinese martial artists!


    Even if they can no longer accept the fact, the fact is still the fact! "


    Many strong western people laugh and nod in agreement.


    But in the Chinese martial arts circle, people''s mood is different.


    Disbelief, anxiety, tension, despair


    "I absolutely don''t believe that Prince Wang is dead. The last time he was silent for three months, he swept the Bushido of the East Island Kingdom as soon as he appeared! This time, he will definitely reappear! " In this case, someone is not willing to roar.


    However.


    One month, another month, another month


    In the twinkling of an eye, three months passed.


    However, Wang Xu still did not show up. His whereabouts are unknown. No one was born, no body was dead, and he disappeared mysteriously.


    And in those three months.


    The outside world is not immutable. After the appearance of Misty Island in the open sea of China, there are two mysterious places which are shocking and can not be easily covered.


    One.


    Among the mountains in Northwest China, a continuous mountain range sprang up overnight, with a wide range of hundreds of miles, and the size of the mountain range is growing and expanding.


    With the mountain in this world, there are countless natural resources and local treasures. There are mysterious red wild fruits, which are accidentally eaten by climbers who mistakenly enter the mountain, thus gaining a magical fire control ability.


    Some people use UAV cameras to take blurred pictures, showing that deep in the mountains, there seems to be a huge body, similar to the mythical beast predation.


    There is also an old Taoist who sits on the top of the mountain and breathes mist. Because of a short video taken by a tourist by accident, it has spread all over the Internet.


    This mountain range.


    It is named after the legendary mountains by the world as


    Kunlun!


    Second.


    It''s a huge lake, which also extends a hundred miles around, and it''s growing. Even in the later stage, some people observed that there seemed to be faint islands and land deep in the lake.


    However, it may be that the lake is too big. It is covered with a vast white mist all day long, which makes people unable to see the truth clearly.


    Among the Great Lakes, there are also exotic animals and rare natural resources, which attract the attention of countless warriors.


    In addition to these two places, there are more or less 20 mysterious places in China.


    At this time.


    The Wumeng has almost become the representative of the government''s extraordinary forces. With the spread of modern information media and the Internet, the influence of wuzhe has penetrated into the lives of ordinary people, even in all aspects.


    Throughout China, almost all universities have opened martial arts colleges. Among the people, martial arts schools have sprung up in every city.


    Along with it, more and more ordinary people''s gifted warriors come up and become the topic that people are fond of talking about.


    This era is moving towards glory!


    On the back of the glory, there is also a sigh that makes people choke.


    In this case, the news about Wang Xu was gradually forgotten.


    "It''s a pity that there was once a peerless conceit, who almost suppressed the number of contemporary peers. It''s a pity, it''s a pity, it''s a pity! It just disappeared and fell down! "


    Some people will think of Wang Xu from time to time, and immediately sigh.


    The world, after all, does not revolve around one person, without who, other people are the same.


    At most, it''s just a little more after dinner talk.


    In the twinkling of an eye.


    Another month has passed.


    At this time, only his relatives, friends or enemies can remember Wang Xu.


    "Don''t wait any longer, that little Chinese bastard! It should be dead! "


    East Island, Bushido.


    After receiving the news, countless Samurai put down their swords, stopped their crazy cultivation, took off their Samurai clothes, put on their generous clothes, took out the most fragrant sake, held the most beautiful woman, and celebrated crazily.


    Huaxia, branch of morduwu League.


    Huo Jingtian sighed a few times, and finally let go of his last hope. He came to Zhang Linzhi and said:


    "Our Wumeng can''t be without evil genius outside. Choose a new person to replace Wang Xu."


    Among the thirteen families of the magic capital, the Su family, the Li family, the Hua family and Wang Xu had entangled with each other, and all the high-level officials began to intentionally or unintentionally alienate Ma Sanmo and others.


    In the Zhaowu group, he spent a lot of money to get a Diyuan fruit from the Wumeng. He got rid of the secret disease in his body and quickly lifted the foot ban on his younger brother zhaoguangji, leaving him to continue to run rampant in the magic capital.


    Jianghai city.


    Su muchun and Zhang Xixi accidentally meet again at a party, after a silent silence.


    Su muchun sighed: "Sisi, you say, Wang Xu, how did he suddenly die?"


    "Maybe, the wood is beautiful in the forest, and the trees are big enough to attract the wind... There are too many enemies..." Zhang Xixi shakes her head and can only guess from the cognition of ordinary people.


    They.


    Wang Xu''s world is too far away. Apart from the rumors on the Internet, he can''t touch too many substantive things at all.


    At the same time.


    After four long months, all the people close to Wang Xu, such as Liu Meiling, Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque, Ma Sanmo, are enveloped in the pain of death.


    even to the extent that.


    After Wang Xu''s death was more and more confirmed, some unrest came secretly, which made people feel more angry in pain.


    "White eyed wolf! A bunch of bastards! Too much deception


    Liu Yuqi was unwilling to clench her fists, and her eyes were firm. Standing on the edge of the lake case where Wang Xu liked to meditate, she vowed word by word:


    "When I become stronger, I will surely make those bastards'' humiliation come back double!"


    But the next second.


    Silent tears fall from the corner of Liu Yuqi''s eyes.


    "Brother Xu, where are you? They, they... All say you are dead! But I don''t believe it!


    I don''t believe it!


    Don''t believe it


    How much pain are you and I suffering together.


    How much happiness, you and I enjoy together, laugh together.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Off the coast of China, in the center of the Misty Island, under the huge trees.


    Almost forgotten by everyone, Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes.


    instant.


    Two bright god awns rose up from the sky, instantly pierced the darkness around and illuminated everything.

 Chapter 940

    Under the tree.


    The huge pit, which is 100 meters deep, has been filled with a piece of lake water. A long and straight figure, like a sword, stands alone on a small flat ground surrounded by the lake water.


    The man''s eyes are bright, and ten complex and mysterious lines can be seen in his eyes. The lines are simple and mysterious, like an ancient rune, but they are very simple, like children''s graffiti.


    However, the rune, just a casual glance, makes people confused, as if to see a vast and grand world, the operation of heaven and earth, the growth of all things.


    However, when the recovery of consciousness, but can not remember anything, everything has become fuzzy, it seems that nothing just happened.


    The man closed his eyes slightly, and when he opened them again, the bright light in his eyes had disappeared, leaving only a pair of black and white eyes, just like gemstone stars.


    He walked slowly and scanned around. When he saw some pieces of black crystals scattered around, he frowned slightly.


    "Well? What''s this? Before I shut up, didn''t I? "


    But soon, the man''s brow loosened and he murmured


    "Forget it, it''s not too important. It may be the garbage produced when absorbing the fruit of Diptera."


    Next second.


    He slowly stretched out his right hand and closed his five fingers slightly. Suddenly, a sense of extreme strength came. Just closing his five fingers, there was an illusion that heaven and earth were held in his hand.


    Boom! Boom!


    And the internal strength of the body is as turbulent as the Yangtze River, with the roar and gallop of Pengbai.


    At this moment, he felt as if he could suppress the whole world with one hand.


    "The change of the body is not big. The original power of the world contained in this earthvein dragon is only ten, which is much less than I expected at the beginning. It''s only one tenth, and it barely constructs a basic original rune."


    Wang Xu sighed.


    He knew that this omnipotent sense of power was just an illusion after the sudden rise of power. Even in his previous life, he suppressed and destroyed countless worlds, and he did not dare to say that he was absolutely invincible.


    But his current strength has also stepped into a new level.


    Tongxuan triple heaven!


    It is not a complete triple heaven of tongxuan. At this time, his Dantian is evolving into a new Shenfu.


    Only when the Shenfu is really formed, the supernatural powers are born and twined like stars in the Shenfu, can it be completely accomplished.


    "After such a long time of hard work, I finally broke through the three Heaven of tongxuan. I didn''t expect that at this level, I had already started to evolve into the Shenfu. Qinglian''s nirvana sutra was really terrible."


    Wang Xu murmured to himself, then suddenly gave a bitter smile and said to himself:


    "However, the jimie Sutra has not been completed, and the martial arts and Daogu are still separated. I''m afraid that even those who created the Qinglian jimie Sutra have never thought about it?


    I don''t know if it will have any effect if we can''t do it. Let''s take a step and see


    Because of its special nature, Wang Xu needed to devote himself to cultivation, and all his mind and spirit were suppressing the world''s original power in order to absorb it.


    In this process, he has no reaction to what happened outside. Therefore, Wang Xu didn''t notice the seal of the three demigods who gathered the strength of many powerful people.


    As for the many black crystals scattered around, it''s just the garbage generated by cultivation.


    "This practice should have taken a lot of time, and I don''t know how long it has been." Wang Xu slightly narrowed his eyes, felt the bone age of his lower body, and immediately frowned.


    Unexpectedly, his bone age did not increase at all.


    "The sequelae of remolding the body? I''ll find time to solve it later. Now I''d better go back in a hurry to avoid some people''s worry. "


    Looking back at the earth yuan tree, Wang Xu turns around and steps out, and is about to leave.


    But all of a sudden.


    He seemed to feel something. He frowned and stopped again.


    "Someone''s coming? Who is it? "


    Wang Xu squinted and turned to look at the dense forest on his left.


    There, he could feel the similar breath of the Western strongmen he had killed before.


    ¡­¡­


    "Touch!"


    At the moment when Wang Xu wakes up and opens his eyes, his breath shakes and echoes with the force of the surrounding heaven and earth, directly shattering the seal crystal.


    In the dense forest not far from diyuanshu, there is also a team of people walking slowly. They are the exploration teams scattered to explore the terrain and resources in Penglai''s secret place.


    Among them, a young man with black hair and blue eyes suddenly stopped, turned his head and looked in the direction of the tree.


    "Old Tom, did you hear anything? It''s like it''s coming from the place of the seal. " Asked the young man in the common language of the western continent.


    "Grimm, what voice? I didn''t hear any strange sound. Besides, it''s a dense forest. There are many wild animals. Maybe it''s just the cry of some kind of wild animal. "


    Old Tom is an old man with silver hair, a straight suit, a single tube of glasses on his left eye, and a gentleman''s handkerchief with a carved dragon armrest in his hand. He looks like a nobleman in the Middle Ages in the West.


    "Well, maybe I heard it wrong. However, the place of seal is an important forbidden area after all. We''d better check it to avoid any accident. " Grimm shook his head and said cautiously.


    When others heard the words, they immediately received a burst of light laughter.


    "You are too suspicious, Grimm. In the place of seal, there are three demigods. They gather nearly 30 top strong men to make the seal, and the lowest ones are all SS level or above. What''s the surprise? " Another blonde said with a chuckle.


    "Yes, it''s been more than four months since an accident happened. Nothing happened. Even the legendary strongmen who used to guard here have been withdrawn one after another. Obviously, all the hidden dangers have been solved. "


    Others nodded.


    Among the people''s jokes, the words are firm.


    But Grimm was still a little suspicious. He had just heard it clearly. It seemed that something was broken.


    The only thing he can think of is the seal crystal under the tree of life.


    It''s a matter of great importance. Although he doesn''t believe that the seal crystal set by the three demigods will have an accident, he is always cautious. He decided to go and see it with his own eyes.


    "Grimm, let''s have something to eat first. We still have dozens of miles of terrain to explore in the afternoon." Old Tom said with a smile and handed over a sandwich with bacon and butter.


    "Old Tom, I''m still a little worried. I want to go and have a look. After all, if there is any accident, let that person break away from the seal, the trouble will not be what we can afford


    Grimm was not in the mood to eat. He shook his head and refused.


    Although none of his companions agreed with him, he had to perform his duties.


    Just as Grimm was about to leave.


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind him


    "I''m sorry to ask. I''m not the one you''re talking about, am I?"

 Chapter 941

    "Who?"


    Old Tom, who was originally holding a sandwich in his hand, turned first at a speed beyond his age. The Dragon carving walking stick was raised high, and there was a strong energy wave in the air.


    Other people are not slow to respond, one by one they all take out weapons, ready to attack, ready to go, showing a high sense of combat.


    Those who can be selected to enter here for resource exploration are not ordinary people. Except for some experts and doctors who require high professional knowledge, they are at least A-level or above with extraordinary ability.


    When they looked at it, they saw that there was a young man with black hair and black eyes in a small space just four or five steps behind them.


    Young people look very ordinary, but since he can quietly appear in the crowd behind so close, but no one found that no one dares to treat him as an ordinary person.


    "Hiss, look at his face..."


    Suddenly, someone took a breath of cold air and exclaimed in a low voice.


    Subconsciously, people''s eyes were fixed on the past. When they came to their eyes, they saw a beautiful, young face of no more than 20 years old.


    "Wait a minute. How can this face be a little familiar?"


    A strange idea appeared in the hearts of the people and made them murmur to themselves.


    At this time.


    Grimm''s face was very pale. While the people were still wondering, his voice was bitterly bitter, and he said in despair:


    "He is... Huaxia, Prince Wang!"


    "What?"


    Hearing this, all the people around suddenly froze.


    Their eyes were gradually startled, and their eyes widened. At this time, they were looking at Wang Xu''s face, and the sense of familiarity stood out against a person in the intelligence.


    But


    How is that possible?


    That person has been sealed by three demigods. It is absolutely impossible for him to break the seal. How can he suddenly appear here?


    "I said, I just did not hear wrong, did not hear wrong..."


    Grimm''s constant murmuring, desperation, and resistance could not rise, and even his ability to be ready to go was gone.


    How did Wang Xu break the seal set by the three demigods.


    Just a little bit, Wang Xu can easily kill SSS level strong terrorist existence, and they this group of people together, even less than a SSS level strong.


    this moment.


    Facing Wang Xu.


    Any struggle is superfluous.


    "It seems that I just heard something very important, so who can tell me, what''s the matter with the seal?"


    Wang Xu raised his eyes and asked calmly.


    When he woke up, the black crystals scattered around him, he thought it was the garbage energy aggregate generated when he absorbed the earthdragon Yuanguo.


    But just now from the conversation of these people, it seems that there is something else hidden. At least, he is very curious about what seal is.


    Grimm and others have been out of their wits, and many people are scared to death.


    In as long as three seconds, Wang Xu asked, but no one answered.


    This made him frown slightly.


    Fortunately, at this time, old Tom was well-informed, barely calmed down and replied respectfully:


    "Mr. Wang, it''s a long story..."


    Half way through, Wang Xu chuckled and sat down in front of the campfire. He looked like an old friend and said with a faint smile:


    "It''s okay. I''m quite free. I have plenty of time to speak slowly."


    Old Tom looked stiff, opened his mouth and hesitated: "in fact, we don''t know much about it..."


    "Tell me what you know. I''m very interested." Wang Xu looked up, his eyes a little cold.


    It seems to feel something, extremely witty, old Tom on the spot closed his mouth, honestly sat down again, carefully explained.


    Old Tom said that he didn''t know much, but the scattered news added up, from the three demigods attacking Wang Xu for "not breaking the defense" to the later sealing of Wang Xu, the outside world and the East and west world''s "clamorous battle of words" on the Internet.


    ten minutes later.


    "Mr. Wang, that''s all the news I''ve been waiting for." Said old Tom respectfully.


    While he said it, he licked his dry lips subconsciously. All the way he said it, his mouth was dry, and he even felt a little regret.


    "So, I was killed?"


    Wang Xu nodded, shocked.


    He couldn''t imagine that he had become a "dead man" in the time of cultivating a dragon root fruit in seclusion.


    This joke is not funny at all!


    Wang Xu''s face is a little gloomy. He also knows that he has directly offended many enemies and indirectly offended many enemies. Once he has an accident, the consequences are likely to be unmanageable.


    First and foremost, people and forces close to him may face great turbulence and trouble.


    "I hope that there will be no irreparable things. Otherwise, many people will die and I will kill many people..."


    Wang Xu murmured to himself in his heart, and his eyes became colder and colder.


    He gently put down the bread in his hand, slowly got up, and his voice was very indifferent: "so it seems that this place has been occupied by your western forces. Which forces do you belong to, the alliance of gods and the Mecca shield?"


    Old Tom was silent for a moment, and then he said in a deep voice, "Mr. Wang, we are from the holy order."


    Wang Xu looked down at him, expressionless, people can not see the real idea of his heart.


    "But you''re right, young master. This place is completely divided by the alliance of gods and the Mecca shield. They have three demigods here. If these forces like me want to come in, they have to pass their permission and pay the toll. "


    Old Tom bowed his head slightly, didn''t dare to look into Wang Xu''s eyes, and continued.


    "Oh?"


    Wang Xu nodded and continued, "do you know where the demigods of these two forces are stationed?"


    "Mr. Wang, we are not qualified to know the whereabouts of the demigod, but we know the settlement of the alliance of gods here." Old Tom bowed his head.


    He seemed to have guessed what Wang Xu wanted to do, and his voice was uncontrollably excited.


    There is no peace between the major forces in the western continent. There are many contradictions between the holy order and the alliance of gods, some of which have lasted for thousands of years.


    "Show me the way."


    Wang Xu didn''t talk nonsense. He grabbed old Tom, turned around and stepped out. The surrounding environment changed, and in a twinkling of an eye, he had reached the sky 100 meters high.


    Old Tom, with his eyes wide open, tried to resist the shock in his heart. He looked around and pointed out the direction to Wang Xu. After thinking about it, he asked carefully:


    "Mr. Wang, what do you want to do?"


    "What? Do you still need to say? Naturally, it''s a matter of finding someone to account for it. Some rumors can''t be spread indiscriminately. " Wang Xu replied calmly.


    "Accounting?"


    Old Tom was surprised, and then he was overjoyed.


    Wang Xu''s attitude is to fight against the alliance of gods.


    Whether it was the alliance of gods or Wang Xu, it was a disaster for their holy order. Both sides were fighting like dogs, and old Tom was happy to see it.


    It''s just that.


    He didn''t expect that Wang Xu would take him with him. He was a little worried.


    What if Wang Xu can''t beat the demigod of the alliance of gods?


    At that time, Wang Xu may be able to run away, but he will be in danger.


    Old Tom is full of tangle, want to make a sound to remind himself is useless, let Wang Xu put him down, but dare not.


    And Wang Xu''s speed is far faster than old Tom''s imagination. Before he''s finished, the residence of the alliance of gods is far away.

 Chapter 942

    The site of the alliance of gods.


    Set up on a kilometer high platform on the top of a mountain, in more than four months, a small town has sprung up.


    Bars, weapons shops, casinos, nightclubs and other places have emerged, and countless talents, mercenaries, thieves and other people from the western world have crowded the place.


    Penglai is a secret place.


    This Misty Island, which seems to come from another world, has become a place of wealth and fame in the eyes of countless people in the Western extraordinary world.


    This is a place outside the law.


    Here, the strong are respected.


    Here, the law of the jungle.


    Here


    The alliance of gods is the leader!


    Without the intention of queuing up to pay taxes at the gate of the town, Wang Xu and old Tom fell directly from the sky and landed on the broad street in the middle of the town.


    There was no need for Wang Xu to take the initiative to do anything. Soon, members of the law enforcement team of Zhushen League came at a high speed.


    Under the leadership of an S-level strong man, a dozen ordinary people surrounded Wang Xu.


    "Who let you fly in? I don''t know this is a safe area. No one is allowed to break in? Give your name and background, and pay a million dollars in fine, or go to the dungeon for a walk. " The S-class strong man yelled with a cold face.


    With that, he waved his hand and motioned to his men to arrest him, totally ignoring Wang Xu and Wang Xu.


    "Go away!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly narrowed, then suddenly opened.


    In a flash, his mind swept out, and the breath of terror came out from him. Two people who wanted to catch people turned their eyes on the spot and fainted.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    Seeing this, the S-class strong are more furious, and they rush to Wang Xu as soon as they show their figure.


    But the next second.


    He suddenly froze, then fell to the ground and fainted like the other two.


    Wang Xu scornfully glanced at the S-class strong man, and took the initiative to bump into the position of his mind, which is the real death seeking.


    He didn''t look at the silly looking members of the law enforcement team who were pale and unable to advance or retreat. Their thoughts spread around like a tide, covering the whole town in a twinkling of an eye.


    instant.


    A message suddenly rang out in everyone''s ears:


    "My name is Wang Xu, some of you may have heard of my name, some of you may not. I''m too lazy to explain to you.


    Now, all those who don''t want to die, get out of this town in a minute! "


    This message directly rings out in all people''s minds, just like thunder suddenly explodes, which makes countless people dizzy.


    In the bar, the adventurers and mercenaries who are drinking and chatting are stunned. The originally noisy bar has become extremely quiet.


    Then, suddenly, someone smashed the glass on the table and made a big break


    "Which son of a bitch has such a loud voice? Dare to disturb me to drink? I want to die. No, no... Wuwu! "


    Before he had finished his words, he was covered by his companion whose face had changed greatly, and his voice was in a low voice of fear


    "Idiot! You want to die, don''t you? That guy gave his name, Wang Xu! Wang Xu! His name is Wang Xu


    The man''s voice has just dropped.


    Quiet bar, suddenly become more quiet.


    "Wang Xu? Is this the name of Chinese? Who is he? Doesn''t it mean that the island has been blocked and Chinese people are not allowed in and out? Why do you look so ugly and afraid of him? " But soon, someone asked in a confused voice.


    However.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Damn, I don''t want to die!"


    "Isn''t that the monster is dead? Why are you here all of a sudden? Does anyone pretend to be you


    "Pretend to be your sister. There are so many enemies of this monster. This is still the chassis of the alliance of gods. Who dares to pretend to be him? It''s impossible to seek death! "


    In response to this man, there are many figures standing up in fear, and they rush out of the bar.


    The questioner was directly in the same place with a confused face.


    He is an adventurer who has just come from the countryside of the western continent. He is full of dreams of coming to the east to make a fortune. He has little knowledge, is lonely, introverted and has no friends.


    I have no idea what the word "Wang Xu" stands for.


    When ten seconds later.


    Even the owner of the bar, a powerful veteran adventurer of SS level, rushed out with the staff in the bar.


    The young adventurer finally couldn''t help it. He grabbed a disheveled, half white waitress who ran by and asked quickly:


    "Excuse me, can you explain to me what''s going on? Who is Wang Xu? "


    "I''m just a maid. How can I know what''s going on? The boss told me to run out and I''ll do it. " With a worried face, the waitress quickly dropped a word and strode out.


    The young adventurer stood still.


    Looking at the empty bar in the twinkling of an eye, the silence around him suddenly gave him a shiver, and he felt an inexplicable sense of danger approaching from all directions.


    "Damn it!


    I''m not even as good as a waitress. So many strong people run away because of that voice. I''m still thinking why?


    One minute, one minute... It''s been 30 seconds! damn! damn! I''m such a fool


    To understand the key point, the young adventurer''s face turned white and ran to the outside crazily.


    The same thing.


    At the same time.


    It also happens in nightclubs. The villains in the dark world and the super powers in the world with women in their arms turn pale one after another and rush outside.


    In the gambling house, the red eyed gambler, who was stimulated to recover his pure brightness immediately, fled madly with the only chips left.


    There are brave people who grab the chips on the table and run. The casinos have no extra power to chase them. Everyone is running.


    Run for your life!


    Even several SSS strong men in the League of gods, after the first time of rage, came out to see Wang Xu''s face, immediately without saying a word, turned and ran.


    They all followed the three demigods and witnessed what happened before Wang Xu was sealed.


    The figure sitting on the ground, motionless, never even opened his eyes, brought them the ultimate shock that they could not describe with words.


    Together, the three demigods were unable to break through Wang Xu''s defensive energy layer. In front of Wang Xu, these SSS level demigods were even weaker.


    Who dares to face Wang Xu without demigod?


    59th second.


    Finally, a legendary strong man with a cold face rushed up with a trace of unwilling, disbelieving and humiliated anger, pointed to Wang Xu and said angrily:


    "Young master Huaxia, don''t deceive others too much..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    Sixty seconds.


    Wang Xu''s closed eyes slowly opened.


    instant.


    A hundred meter red gold hand suddenly fell from the sky, carrying the wind and thunder, and was photographed in a flash.


    But this kind of terror big hand, is not only one!


    As soon as the first one fell, the second one followed. In a flash, ten red and golden hands covered almost the whole town.


    The unknown legendary strong man only had time to open his eyes. The next moment, he disappeared with the town.


    In the earth shaking sound, all the dust fell to the ground.


    Stay where you are.


    There is nothing left.

 Chapter 943

    Dust rises from the sky, covering the sky and earth within a radius of hundreds of meters, so that people can''t see anything clearly.


    Outside the original town.


    Countless people who had just escaped from the town opened their mouths wide and their eyes were dull. They didn''t even feel the dust blowing into their mouths.


    All the people were stunned and their minds were robbed.


    But at this time, Wang Xu completely ignored the crowd, and his face was very calm, as if everything in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    As soon as he reached for it, several figures were caught in front of him in the crowd below. They were the SSS class strong men who immediately turned around and ran away when they saw him.


    At this point.


    These people stood in front of Wang Xu, shaking all over with the sieve general, boundless fear strangled all the souls.


    Demigod!


    Wang Xu''s power is absolutely demigod!


    Moreover, it''s the top rank of demigods!


    "We don''t seem to know each other. You run as soon as you see me. Why? I''m so scared? " Wang Xu slightly frowned and asked lightly.


    He was really puzzled that if he destroyed the temporary Town, they would have a reason to be afraid. However, how much does it mean to run as soon as you see him before he does it?


    It was completely beyond his expectation.


    Originally, he thought that a lot of effort would be wasted. There were always people who didn''t give up trying to struggle, but he didn''t expect that these people were so afraid of him.


    What''s the meaning of running when we meet?


    Is he a ghost? Or too ugly?


    then.


    Once again, the result was beyond Wang Xu''s expectation.


    These people fell to their knees and begged for mercy


    "Dear Mr. Wang, we are just following orders. There is nothing we can do.


    White angel and thunder angel are demigods. They want us to seal you together. We have no choice but to do so. Otherwise, we will be punished unbearably! "


    "Ha ha, I see you are so afraid of me... Now, what you are really afraid of is other people?"


    Wang Xu sneer, pop up three golden light, in the eyes of these SSS level strong, into their body.


    "It''s a necessary punishment to make you afraid of me. You''ll have the courage to cheat me later."


    Wang Xu said calmly.


    Next second.


    Three shrill screams suddenly rang out. Three SSS strong men rolled wildly under his feet, roaring in pain, like wild dogs who had lost their back.


    Air needle!


    These three golden lights are thousands of Qi needles. Wang Xu has not used this kind of torture method for a long time.


    however.


    Pain and terror are the best and simplest means to force the enemy to tell the truth.


    In just one minute, he learned all the power distribution of the alliance of gods from the three people. Even, there is a small amount of information on Micah.


    "Well, it seems that there is not so much peace between the alliance of gods and the Mecca aegis?"


    Wang Xu gave a cold hum and began to think.


    According to the information revealed by the three SSS level strongmen, the alliance of gods has only one demigod, the white angel.


    Angel ray, another demigod who was originally involved in sealing him, has returned to the western continent.


    As for MIGA, aegis''s strongest agent fils led a team of nearly 100 elite super agents to defend the east of the island.


    The two sides split the whole island into two, each occupying half of the island.


    Of course, the so-called occupation is just a kind of relative exaggeration, which belongs to "boasting". In fact, whether it is the alliance of gods or the Mecca aegis, it is clear that they can not really divide up here.


    Therefore, the alliance of gods has this "safe zone" town, which is used to accommodate the strong of other forces and serve as a buffer for negotiations between high-level and other forces.


    It''s a pity.


    After more than four months of hard work, Wang Xu was defeated.


    "Demigod? The guy who was shot dead just now seems to be the legendary level, the level of strength, that is, the peak level of Wupin master''s realm.


    However, the power of these Westerners is a little special. Some people have special blood, and their power will soar several times or ten times after they are inspired.


    I don''t know what realm this demigod is in? Six grade master or seven grade master? Eight grades? At the same time, I''ll have a look at it. "


    Wang Xu said faintly, and his mind moved. The air needles in the body of the three SSS strong men in front of him suddenly started, turned into a flame, and burned the bodies of the three who had been punctured into ashes.


    Then.


    He looked up and looked around. All he could see was awe and retreat.


    "I''m not the one who kills indiscriminately, but I''m not the one who allows people to ride on my head and bully me. You''ve seen the end of the people who think they can bully me.


    Remember, this island is not owned by your western forces, and it is not what you can covet, understand? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly, his mind spread, and his plain voice rang out in everyone''s mind again.


    "In one day, leave everything you get on this island and get out of here, or you''ll be responsible for the consequences."


    With that, Wang Xu turned around and left with old Tom.


    The two walked out about 100 meters one by one.


    Wang Xu suddenly stopped and asked, without looking back


    "Your task has been completed, why follow me?"


    Old Tom stood behind him with bright eyes, staring at Wang Xu''s back, and said excitedly in his voice:


    "Nothing is more charming than witnessing the rise of a strong man. Mr. Wang, maybe what you are going to do today is nothing to you.


    But for me, for others, for everyone outside, today will be the beginning of a legend, a glorious epic, and the rise of a great being!


    You,


    It''s a miracle!


    It''s a legend!


    It''s Epic!


    It''s a myth!


    It''s brilliant!


    ¡±


    When old Tom thought of the shocking scene, his heart was blazing, and he couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    It is a legend only existing in Western mythological epics that one palm destroyed a town, but today, he has become a personal experience and witness.


    "I, Thomas crane, though from the church, am also a free bard. It''s my honor to witness your legend with my own eyes!"


    Old Tom put his right hand on his chest, held his cane in his left hand and pulled it away. He bent down to give Wang Xu an old courtesy and said carefully:


    "Young master, can I follow you from beginning to end and witness the birth of today''s legend with my own eyes?"


    "Yes."


    Wang Xu pauses, glances at old Tom''s respectful and nervous body, and says faintly:


    "The power of a minstrel comes from the poetry. I don''t care if it''s as simple as what you just said.


    Remember, I don''t want any non objective facts in your biographies in the future. For example... I''m not a killer. "


    "You know what?"


    "I know..."


    Old Tom bowed his head and became more and more awed of Wang Xu. But in his heart, old Tom was a little hesitant about what Wang Xu said: "he is not a man who likes to kill indiscriminately.".


    Say that?


    Are you not flustered?

 Chapter 944

    The style fortress.


    It''s a fortress, but it''s actually the name of a private ship, belonging to the alliance of the gods. To be exact, it belongs to the violet family of the alliance of the gods.


    At this time, a special banquet was being held on the ship.


    Not many people attended the banquet, only a mere 20 people, but each of them came from a big force in the west, with a high status and a high background.


    If you put it outside, everyone''s wealth will be up to 10 billion, the level of president of the company.


    In terms of personal strength, in the extraordinary world, all of you are well-known. At the lowest level, you have a strong SS class existence, which is far from what ordinary people can look up to.


    "Scarlett, are you here?"


    In the luxurious banquet hall, a young white man with blonde hair greets a beautiful woman in a black low cut evening dress who is walking towards the opposite side with a smile


    "You are the eldest lady of the saint Kay family. Do you have any inside information? For the final division of interests of this island, how much is the alliance of gods willing to give up? "


    Scarlett stepped on high-heeled shoes, slender legs taut straight, delicate red lips like flames in general.


    She calmly glanced at the blonde youth and said coldly, "Paulie, there are some things that you and I can''t pay attention to. If you don''t want to know the news, mind your mouth. The white angel will be in charge of it. Everything will be known soon."


    "Hey, hey, I''m not just chatting with you. Otherwise, I can''t say nothing in front of such a beautiful lady. It''s too presumptuous."


    Paulie chuckled, and the glass full of pale gold wine in his hand turned and swayed gently.


    He turned his eyes to a middle-aged man with a gloomy face beside him. Suddenly, his smile became stronger and he made a judgment


    "Tut, there''s grish, the representative of the heart of darkness. It''s said that his brother, the clown grant, died in the hands of the Chinese warrior named Wang Xu. It seems that he didn''t even have a move to support him. It''s really a shame to our western strongmen!


    It can be seen that the heart of darkness is now in decline, and even has no legend. I really don''t know where they have the courage to come and want to share the cake? "


    Scarlett''s face was slightly cold, and she didn''t care about him at all, even a touch of boredom flashed through her eyes.


    But Pauli did not seem to find out, still with a kind of reserved arrogance, arbitrary judgment of other forces.


    In just one minute, he judged almost all the more than ten forces. Without exception, almost all of them were ridiculed and looked down upon.


    Scarlett became more and more impatient.


    Just as she could not help it, there was a sudden light in the hall, and a soft white light spread all over the hall.


    Then, a man in a pure white suit, trousers, white shoes and white gloves walked slowly into the hall surrounded by a group of strong men with strong breath.


    instant.


    The whole hall was quiet.


    Everyone looked at the man in awe and bowed his head slightly to show his respect.


    Just because the visitor is a demigod.


    White angel!


    "Since everyone is here, I won''t say more about politeness. This is the East, not the West. We have come from far across the ocean, and we all share the same interests. In order to avoid unnecessary disputes, I am going to form a coalition of Western forces. "


    The white angel said this with a smile and looked around slowly. When he saw that no one meant to speak, he continued with a smile


    "After the establishment of the alliance, we have enough strength to fight against the local forces of China, the local forces of Mecca, or the eastern forces of the east island countries, Nanyang and other places."


    After a quiet, he stretched out his right hand, five fingers wide, face smile more brilliant.


    "Now, we are like this hand. Five fingers are separated separately. Although they look big, one finger is extremely weak."


    With that, his fingers slowly closed into a fist. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. The air was suddenly pinched by him, exploding a clear white air wave.


    "The alliance, on behalf of us, forms a fist. All our forces work together to sweep the East. That is the end of the dispute between the military alliance and the aristocratic families in China. We can''t shake our position, and we dare not provoke easily."


    "How are you, gentlemen?"


    The white angel kept a peaceful smile, his eyes swept from everyone''s face, and the corners of his mouth gradually outlined a strange arc.


    His response was silence.


    When everyone attended the banquet, no one thought that the white angel would have such ambition?


    Even if he is a demigod and wants to integrate various forces and be the leader of the alliance, where is he so bold?


    All the people present were senior leaders of various forces. No one was a fool. They all knew that once this alliance was established, all the forces would be led by the white angel and the alliance of gods behind him.


    In other words, they are said to be swallowed by the alliance of gods!


    "White angel, although you are a demigod, you are not the only one who can decide to form an alliance of Western forces, are you? What about the other demigods of the alliance of gods? What''s more, I can''t represent the organization. " In the crowd, someone sneered.


    After all, even among the gods, the major allied families are not monolithic, and some families even have a history of mutual hostility for thousands of years.


    "Mr. Bai''s words are very reasonable. I support the establishment of the alliance with both hands." As soon as his voice fell, a middle-aged man came out with a glass and a smile.


    They looked up, and suddenly their eyes were gloomy.


    Heart of darkness.


    Glitch!


    The heart of darkness strongman whose younger brother died in the hands of Wang Xu is the top strongman of SSS level. He has great energy inside the heart of darkness. His words almost represent the attitude of the heart of darkness organization.


    It''s not important for some people to oppose it, but it''s important for others to support it.


    Grish''s statement is almost forcing other forces to do so.


    There is a demigod pressing, who can really make up his mind to oppose it?


    But who would like to be swallowed up by the alliance of gods?


    For a moment, the Hall fell into a strange silence.


    The white angel was not in a hurry. He looked so relaxed that he was even in the mood. He raised his hand to the middle of the glass and touched grish from a distance.


    "We also..."


    Finally, someone can''t help but stand up and prepare to bow.


    But just then.


    A Class-A strong man, covered with dust and pale, rushed in full of fear and loudly reported:


    "Lord Bai, no good. The station of No. 6 post was destroyed. The SSS level Lord Lide was killed by a big hand falling from the sky!"


    "What?"


    In an instant, people were shocked.


    The white angel''s hand holding the wine cup was even tighter. Although the wine cup was not broken, the wine in it evaporated out of thin air.


    With him in charge, how dare someone destroy and kill under his eyes?


    It''s like looking for death!

 Chapter 945

    White angel''s good mood was destroyed by a bad news.


    But he soon put down his anger, smiling as before, glanced around the crowd and said calmly:


    "Don''t worry, everyone. I''ll send someone to deal with this matter. No matter who makes trouble at this time, his end will not be good. The establishment of the alliance is a general trend and no one can stop it. "


    As he spoke, his eyes stopped on the representatives of each force. His eyes were slightly cold and meant something.


    Immediately, the white angel turned his head and looked at a black robed old man behind him. He said faintly, "master Keynes, please go and find out the destroyer and take him back..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    Outside the door, a frightened white man rushed in again and reported loudly:


    "Just received the news, No. 3 post was also destroyed by a big hand that suddenly fell from the sky, and none of the people stationed survived."


    In an instant, the smile on the white angel''s face was stiff, and the horror of killing broke out from him. The air around him felt like a swamp.


    Instead of waiting for the white angel to speak.


    Another flustered man came in, and then the next, the next.


    One after another, the news kept coming. Without exception, it was all bad.


    "No.2 post is destroyed, all the strong above s level are dead!"


    "The detection team is completely destroyed. Dr. singrahn is dead!"


    "The sixth order of knights stationed at No.1 post found that the enemy, one old and one young, the old was white, and the few seemed to be Oriental. The whole order lost contact after pursuing and was suspected to be completely destroyed!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It took more than four months for all the strongholds established on the island to be destroyed in less than a minute.


    And so far, even the enemy is who do not know!


    "The people in charge of intelligence investigation and danger prediction have not yet made clear who the enemy is?"


    The white angel stood there without expression, looking down at the messenger kneeling below with cold eyes, and his voice did not fluctuate.


    But those who are familiar with him all know that the white angel has fallen into the extreme anger. Unless the enemy dies, nothing can quench his anger.


    Last time, the white angel was angry. In a dark werewolf village on the western continent, a total of 200 werewolves were slaughtered.


    Now, no one dares to imagine the concrete results that will happen later.


    "Dear Lord Bai, according to our current integrated information, the enemy should be a white old man and an oriental young man. But in view of the strong strength of the other party, few people see their real bodies, so we lack enough information. Please forgive us for not being able to provide the necessary information analysis. "


    "However, according to our current situation of casualties, the enemy''s strength should be legendary, otherwise, there will not be many SSS level strongmen falling, their strength is very strong!"


    "So, we''d better contract the members outside, inform them to go out, and let everyone gather in the safe area, where the legendary Lord Landis will be in town to ensure safety."


    A young intelligence analyst, respectfully suggested.


    "A lot of rubbish! Now, I just want to know, who is the enemy? where? Why attack our camp? I don''t know anything. What''s the use of you? "


    The white angel gave a cold hum, and his intention to kill was overwhelming. The intelligence analyst knelt down on the ground on the spot, his head bowed, shivering and full of fear.


    "My Lord, if there is an oriental, will it be a powerful warrior of China who comes to avenge that man?"


    At this time, in the hall, a SSS strong man from other forces suddenly spoke.


    He said it.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the whole hall suddenly froze.


    The legendary mage Keynes could not help but flash a trace of fear. That man was something he absolutely did not want to recall.


    Four months ago, the joint attack of the three demigods could not even break the defensive energy layer covered by the man.


    That kind of terror, at that time, who can not be surprised? Who can be fearless?


    Even if everyone gathered all their strength to seal the man, Keynes often woke up from his sleep in the following week, for fear that the man would suddenly break the seal and come out, which would be a real nightmare.


    As time went by, for more than four months, there was still no problem with the seal, so Keynes came out of fear.


    Not only Keynes, but also many people present experienced the events of that time.


    "Oriental, one old and one young, will that person break the seal..." suddenly, someone whispered.


    Before he had finished, he was interrupted angrily by Keynes


    "No way! Absolutely impossible!


    I just went to check it yesterday. There is no abnormality in the seal. That person is absolutely unable to break through!


    Disraeli seal array is a legendary seal array passed down by the Holy Spirit mage tower for thousands of years. It is an ancient true God, and it has been sealed to death! "


    Others have also said:


    "Yes, that man can never be stronger than the true God. He is dead. If he could come out, he would have come out long ago. Why wait so long? "


    "Besides, he was alone, but without company. That old white man, I guess it''s probably MIGA''s strong man. Those traitors have laid hands on us! "


    "In addition, the destruction of the nine posts is nothing to us. As long as there is no accident in the safe area, the reconstruction of the posts is only a matter of a few days."


    When they heard the last person''s words, they thought about it carefully and immediately settled down.


    pretty good.


    The safety zone is the real core. As long as the safety zone is OK, everything is not a big deal.


    "Well, no matter what, dare to provoke us, those two people will die!" The white angel gave a cold hum and gave a cold command


    "Keynes, you go to see drelli yourself, take a team of divine punishment and go after them. You must bring people back to me!"


    Everyone around looked at each other.


    Drelli is a legendary swordsman, and Keynes is also a legendary mage. In addition, a divine punishment team composed of all S-level strong men, is it worth using such a big battle to pursue two people?


    Is it too much of a fuss?


    But the white angel ordered, and no one dared to question a demigod''s decision.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    From Fengzi fortress, there is only the exit of fog channel five miles away. Wang Xu and old Tom step out slowly one by one.


    In front of them, there are four steel platforms with horns floating on the sea, each of which is equipped with three turrets, a total of 12 turrets.


    Originally, the fort was aimed at the outside, but now it is aimed at the rear.


    Nearly 100 people with extraordinary ability are standing on the platform nervously, staring at Wang Xu and Wang Xu at the entrance.


    "Young master, they have finally come back."


    Old Tom said in a low voice, a little worried.


    "Well, I''ve destroyed all their garrisons on the island for 20 minutes in a row. If they don''t react again, they''re a bunch of idiots!" With a cold hum, Wang Xu swept the twelve fort in front of him and said with disdain:


    "This is your western super magic cannon? In addition to the different energy sources of driving, what''s the difference with the general cannon?


    It''s three to five times more powerful at most, but what''s the use for me? As long as I want, I will only be in charge of destruction! "


    With that, Wang Xu slowly stretched out his right hand and his eyes were indifferent.

 Chapter 946

    "Damn, who can destroy all our nine sentries in less than 20 minutes? Even one of the SSS level strong people died! "


    On the four steel platforms, many people with extraordinary abilities gathered complained.


    Wang Xu''s speed is too fast, there is no pause after destroying the safe area, so at this time, the news that the safe area has been destroyed by him has not come.


    At this time, these people gathered here were originally prepared to leave and return to the western continent, or were stationed outside.


    Now they are forced to gather here to face the unknown danger. It''s hard to avoid dissatisfaction. Especially the destruction of the nine sentries, the death of the SSS class strong, panic spread, people angry exchange.


    "According to those lucky enough to escape, they didn''t even see the enemy''s face. All they knew was that a big hand suddenly fell from the sky, and then the sentry post was destroyed, and all those who wanted to fight against the big hand died."


    A well-informed person said with a face full of horror.


    Next to the other person is pale, afraid to say: "you are not present, so do not know. At that time, I was in the dense forest outside the post. I saw with my own eyes that Lord Gray was shot dead in an instant in front of that big hand, just like a mole ant. "


    Lord gray in this population is the SSS strong man.


    "Do you see the enemy? It''s said that one is old and one is young, the old is white, and the few are Oriental. It seems that they are the strong on the side of Micah. " Others asked hastily.


    "I don''t know if it''s Mika, but it seems that the big hand appeared with the wave of the Oriental."


    The man said, his eyes inadvertently swept through the entrance and exit of the fog channel in front of him. When he saw the two figures coming out there, his body suddenly froze and his lips trembled.


    "Yes, yes, yes..."


    "What is it?" People were puzzled.


    At this time.


    The guards on the gun position also saw Wang Xu and old Tom coming out. The muzzle of a gun was immediately filled with the blue light of magic power.


    Someone yelled at Wang Xu: "stop, now the channel is blocked, all the people who come out must accept the inspection unconditionally, otherwise they will be treated according to the standard of the enemy, and there will be no amnesty for killing!"


    Wang Xu completely ignored the other party''s warning and continued to move forward step by step, while old Tom stayed at the same place, looking at his back with awe in his eyes. His eyes were shining and murmured to himself:


    "People say that you go forward alone, you are not afraid of the enemies, and you will become a hero and ascend the throne of the gods by stepping on the ladder shaped by the holy light


    In front of the throne, on your knees?


    Or reach out your hand and destroy the throne?


    Are you a hero?


    Still invincible


    New God


    Suddenly.


    Boom!


    See Wang Xu indifferent, Chong can finish the magic cannon fired.


    Dazzling blue light, in an instant shot through the sky, with an unparalleled terrorist impact, severely hit Wang Xu''s chest.


    It''s just that everyone can''t imagine, can''t predict. What''s astonishing is that the blue light from the magic cannon is just a few meters in front of Wang Xu. It seems that it has hit an invisible barrier. After a slight meal, it suddenly collapses and disappears, and doesn''t hurt Wang Xu at all.


    "What a god


    On the gun position, the artillery who accidentally shook off the gun was knocked down on the ground by the anti shock, stunned.


    Others are even more open mouth, full of shock.


    That''s a magic cannon!


    The power of one shot is comparable to the terror weapon of SSS!


    Wang Xu didn''t pay any attention to these people. He was still walking forward step by step, toward the higher sky.


    "Whoosh!"


    A golden flame rushed out of Wang Xu''s body and gathered at his feet, just like a golden lotus in full bloom.


    Every step out, there will be another golden lotus in the air. At Wang Xu''s feet and behind him, there will be a golden road climbing up to the sky.


    In the void, an invisible wave spreads silently. It seems that there is a line of fire between each golden lotus, which outlines a special pattern.


    "Yes, yes... That man! It''s the man who destroyed the tower! If you don''t want to die, run Until then, the man who stammered before finally screamed out.


    Screamed a panic, no matter what other people think, a big step, jumped into the sea, crazy to swim to the distance.


    Stay where you are.


    A group of people with extraordinary abilities looked at each other.


    Run or not?


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    When the magic cannons bombarded, a few miles away, a black robed old man on a yacht passing at high speed also responded quickly:


    "What''s the matter? How did the magic cannon fire? "


    "It seems that we have found those two enemies. It''s too slow to take the boat. Let''s go to town and kill them first, so as to avoid these two little insects causing more trouble."


    Next to him, a middle-aged man with a long sword of nearly two meters on his back got up slowly from a sitting posture, revealing the height of nearly two meters and five meters, just like the little giant.


    "You two, at the entrance of the misty channel, there are four cannons and twelve magic cannons guarding. We dare not attack easily, but the other side dares to attack the cannons? Do you want to die? "


    Behind them were six men and women with strong breath and wrapped in white armor. Some people were puzzled.


    "Magic cannons don''t play a big role in legends." The black robed old man shook his head and gave a light explanation


    "Time is urgent, abandon the ship and fly over directly!"


    "Yes


    Six men and women nodded respectfully.


    The next moment.


    With a slight wave of his hand, the old man in black robe suddenly set off a gust of wind, wrapped the crowd, and flew to the distance.


    This group is the legendary mage Keynes who led the punishment team, and the legendary swordsman dereli.


    ¡­¡­


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Wang Xu walked up to the sky step by step, and the Golden Lotus followed him all the way. It was clear that he was silent, but with every step he took, everyone could not help but shiver in their hearts, as if they were hit by an invisible hammer.


    When the ninth step is out, the nine golden lotus flowers are connected in the air, and the invisible power fluctuation rises to the point where everyone can easily feel it.


    Finally someone couldn''t help it.


    "Fire! Keep firing


    "He''s ready to attack. Kill him quickly. Attack and interrupt him!"


    This time, many people with extraordinary ability finally responded.


    People with long-range attack capability, the first wave of attack.


    instantaneous.


    Huge ice cones, big hands of sea water, invisible wind blades, fireballs burning and shooting out of thin air


    Dozens of different forms of abilities rose from the sky and rushed to Wang Xu with terror. So many attacks come together, that is, the general SSS level strong can not face it.


    However, it''s beyond everyone''s imagination.


    The attack was so intensive that it didn''t touch Wang Xu''s clothes. Three meters in front of him, it was offset by an invisible barrier.


    Wang Xu went through without any damage, and continued to walk high into the sky step by step.


    "How could it be?"


    A group of the extraordinary ability of the hand opened his mouth, dumbfounded.


    Next second.


    Twelve big, bright blue light pillars pierce the sky, occupying the four sides of the fort. Twelve magic cannons are fired at the same time, instantly covering Wang Xu''s body.


    "Boom!"


    The void is shaking, the energy output frequency of the twelve magic cannons is almost adjusted to the highest, and the huge energy gathered is almost comparable to the full blow of the legendary strongman.


    "Shall we die?" Someone mumbled to himself.


    However.


    Before the crowd had time to cheer, the blue light exploded, and Wang Xu''s body came out slowly, still intact.


    instantaneous.


    They were so stunned that they stopped breathing.


    The whole world is dead.


    "Holy light


    Old Tom''s eyes were bright and almost turned into substance, and his whole body trembled with excitement, as if he had seen the birth of a new God.

 Chapter 947

    Wang Xu built his foundation with only ten thousand Diyuan fruits, rebuilt his body, and refined his martial arts. At this time, his strength was almost the same as that of the lower martial arts master.


    Although the technology of magic cannon is very high-end and its power is extremely terrible, it depends on who the target is.


    For ordinary legends, it''s a lethal threat. But there is little threat to Wang Xu.


    In the eyes of a shock.


    Wang Xu stepped out of the 27th step like no one else. He stopped and stood at an altitude of nearly 30 meters. Under his feet were the huge palm lines and nodes composed of 27 golden lotus flowers.


    Whoo!


    There was no wind, but the flame rose in an instant. In an instant, it turned into a huge golden flame palm with a radius of 100 meters and shrouded the four Fort below.


    In the face of this scene, all the people are numb, breathing is completely stagnant.


    They widened their eyes, as if seeing the end of God''s punishment. First, they were shocked, lost their mind, and then they were afraid.


    "Run


    "Run the hell away!"


    "It''s him! It''s him! He is the prince of China


    In just one second, the crowd was like a group of fried chickens and ducks, yelling incoherently. No one dared to resist at all. He followed the first person who jumped into the sea before and jumped off the fort like a dumpling and fled in all directions.


    Garrison commander Larry, a SS Level man with the extraordinary ability of fire ability, has big eyes, terrified eyes, trembling lips and constantly saying:


    "At this age, this means, in addition to the Chinese warrior named Wang Xu, there is absolutely no other... It''s him! He''s back! This is revenge


    Originally.


    He is full of confidence in defending here. Twelve magic cannons, plus a hundred people with extraordinary abilities above the lowest level B, ordinary enemies and forces, come and die as many as possible.


    But.


    When the enemy is likely to be the legendary "dead" and "sealed" Chinese monster, Larry has no confidence at all.


    "Lord Larry! What shall we do now? "


    A B-level ability person who controls magic cannon asks anxiously.


    When laraton recovered from his stupidity, he quickly turned around and rushed out of the fort, roaring wildly:


    "What to do? Run!


    He is the evil Prince of China. Unless it''s a legend, how many people here are killed!


    If you don''t want to die, run for me!


    He wants to destroy the fort. There''s no us in his eyes. Run


    Larry''s roar awakened the rest of the people.


    Originally, there were two people who were preparing to control the magic cannon for the second wave of bombardment. Seeing this, they immediately put everything down and ran away.


    Prince Huaxia!


    During this period, almost everyone has heard of these words more or less. After learning of his "death", people have been amazed, ridiculed and shocked.


    But now.


    When a dead man reappeared in front of the crowd, Wang Xu''s fear immediately turned into an overwhelming cloud.


    Everyone''s world is black!


    In less than three breaths, there was no one left on the four fort.


    That''s when.


    Wang Xu, standing in the sky, suddenly moved.


    His eyes indifference, plain out of the right hand, five fingers empty, far away to the lower heaven and earth a grasp.


    instantaneous.


    Boom!


    The bright golden flame spread all over the world in an instant. The huge golden flame palm took a stretch of the virtual shadow of the sea of fire and grasped everything below.


    All around, many western people with extraordinary ability who fled hundreds of meters away looked back and saw nothing but the vast sea of golden fire.


    The air is ignited, the fort is swallowed, the refined steel is melted, and then the sea water below bursts and evaporates.


    The boundless white water mist, the air distortion brought by the high temperature, and the overwhelming golden sea of fire make people''s minds blank.


    "God..."


    In the sea, a white man who swam wildly with his arms stopped, turned his head and looked at everything behind him. His face turned pale, then suddenly turned red.


    Next second.


    "Hot, hot, hot!"


    With a strange cry, he jumped out of the sea, stepped on the air and flew to the sky.


    Obviously, he has the ability to move in the air. Why should he swim like an ordinary person in the sea? Is he afraid of flying too high-profile or forgetting for a moment? I''m afraid that only he knows.


    "He''s not a man... Is he a God?"


    Larry was shocked to see the sea of fire in front of him. With his SS level ability, he could clearly see through the cover of the sea of fire, so as to see the collapsed all metal fort in the depth.


    Magic cannons made of special alloy and powerful magic break and melt like toys.


    The power of one palm is so shocking and terrifying.


    All of a sudden.


    When Larry saw Wang Xu in the sea of fire, he seemed to look up at him, and then he stepped forward to them.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    For a moment, Larry''s heart beat twice and then froze.


    Next second.


    He cried in horror


    "The monster is coming. Run! Keep running


    But just then.


    There was a sudden commotion behind the crowd, and someone cried out in ecstasy:


    "Legend! There''s a legend coming! "


    "It''s the legendary master Keynes, and the legendary swordsman Lord drelli. We are saved!"


    "Wait a minute, they also brought the punishment team that the white angel taught himself! The other side is finished


    Larry is also a burst of ecstasy, quickly looked up, only to see hundreds of meters away in the sky, a blue wind carrying seven or eight figures coming at high speed.


    Led by the two legendary strong.


    "Two legends, plus God punishment team, even if that person is the prince of Huaxia, it''s absolutely not good." Larry was too excited to help himself.


    Same second.


    An old and dignified voice came with a gust of wind and rang in everyone''s ears


    "What do you look like now? Embarrassed, cowardly, unbearable! Get out of my way, open your eyes wide, and let me have a good look at the end of the enemy. "


    instantaneous.


    Originally, the flustered crowd, as if they had found the mainstay, turned to one side and watched excitedly, waiting and looking forward to it.


    For the legendary strong man, the distance of hundreds of meters is only a few breathing time.


    Almost the next second.


    Keynes and drelli led the punishment team to stand in front of the crowd.


    "Master Keynes, Lord drexley, the enemy is very strong, it seems that it is said that he is dead..." Larry excitedly welcomes him and opens his mouth to say something.


    As he spoke, he nervously looked to the direction of the sea of fire, where a shadow was slowly stepping out from the sea of fire.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "The majesty of the alliance of gods should not be offended. Those who are provocative, die!"


    Drelli had pulled out the huge sword behind him with his backhand. With a roar, he turned into a fierce wind. He held the sword high and rushed to the sea of fire.


    In this second.


    On the edge of the sea of fire, Wang Xu raises his feet and takes a step. His whole body is completely out of the sea of fire, and his real body is exposed in front of everyone.


    "Hiss!"


    The power of drelli''s hand shocked everyone and made them stare at each other. They took in the cold air and bit their teeth to see the scene of Wang Xu''s tragic death.


    However.


    Next second.


    More than anyone expected.


    Drelli''s body suddenly froze in the middle of the riot, and then, not knowing what happened, he suddenly released his sword and let it go forward with inertia.


    But he himself, however, did not turn his head back. He went to the rear faster than before, crazy


    Run, run?


    Run, run?!

 Chapter 948

    Drelli''s action was too fast, too unexpected.


    As a result, almost no one could react to his sudden backward flight in a short breath.


    "Lord drexley, what''s this move? His famous sword move is meteor chop. I haven''t heard of this action of abandoning sword? "


    Someone asked subconsciously and stupidly.


    The other seems to be a fan of drelli, but he makes a serious analysis


    "It should be Lord drelli who created a new sword skill and was too confident to think that one sword could kill the opponent, so he abandoned the sword and returned to the original position. He didn''t need a second move at all."


    However.


    Next second.


    In the dazed, confused and dull eyes of the crowd, without any pause, drelli flew over the top of the crowd without hesitation, still shooting back.


    And the speed seems to be accelerating, faster and faster.


    In the face of this scene, almost everyone is stupid.


    At the same time.


    "Boom!"


    The huge two handed sword, also crazy rotation, constantly cutting the air, to Wang Xu ruthlessly hit the waist.


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, but he just bowed slightly. Then he took a step forward, made a fist with his left hand and blasted it out. With one blow, the sword, which was made of special metal and covered with many magical patterns, was smashed into pieces and scattered in all directions.


    He was wrapped in fragments, but he didn''t move. When all the fragments hit Wang Xu within one meter of his body, they would crack, explode, smash again, and finally turn into dust.


    This scene.


    In the eyes of the public, it almost made everyone''s heart explode.


    One punch to open the weapon of the legendary strongman?


    This, this


    Is this still human?


    "It seems to be... Prince Huaxia..."


    At this time, Larry opened his mouth wide, his throat seemed to be held by a pair of invisible hands, and the last words in his throat could not come out.


    Lord drelli, the legendary swordsman, threw away his weapon and ran away without looking back?


    Run away?


    Run away?!


    "Master Keynes, do you know how Mr. drexley came back..." subconsciously, Larry turned to look at Keynes.


    However, this brick, he found, do not know when, the legendary mage Keynes, actually has long been quietly disappeared.


    Only a few people in the penalty team were left, standing in the same place with a blank face. They didn''t know what happened.


    "Back, back, back..."


    Larry''s words stuck again, gaping and blank.


    Who am I?


    Where am i?


    What happened?


    These are two legends!


    Two legends!


    They, unexpectedly in see Wang Xu of the first eye, also don''t turn head of run?


    Run without hesitation, do not take away a cloud.


    "Why?"


    At this moment, at this moment, in Larry''s mind, there is only one idea, and the only one.


    As for the rest of the people around him, they were not much better than Larry. They all became fools.


    On the other side.


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly. First, he looked at drelli, who almost turned into a black line in the air and fled to the distance like a missile. Then, he lowered his head and swept the sea below his eyes, with a slight pause at his feet.


    The next second, he continued to move.


    "Step on it


    One step out, space changes, clouds fade, illusory shadow in the void, when reappeared, Wang Xu has reached a hundred meters away.


    By this time, drelli had run kilometers away.


    Then Wang Xu stepped out again.


    The distance between him and drelli shrank rapidly, leaving only 900 meters in an instant.


    Step three.


    Eight hundred meters.


    Step four.


    Seven hundred meters.


    Step five.


    Six hundred meters.


    The distance between Wang Xu and drelli is getting closer and closer.


    ¡­¡­


    Step 10.


    0 meters.


    "Boom!"


    In full view of the public, Wang Xu suddenly appeared on the top of drelli''s head, his eyes were indifferent, his right foot was lifted lightly, and he stepped down hard.


    Martial arts secrets,


    The nine forms of annihilation.


    Shake the foot of the mountain!


    The air raised a huge wave of air visible to the naked eye. Without any reaction, drelli was directly blasted downward by this foot, and smashed into the sea like a shell.


    Boom!


    With drelli as the center, the sea within a hundred meters suddenly sinks down, and then it explodes. The huge sea water rises up, and the huge wave curtain wall is at the highest point, which is pulled down by gravity.


    As if, a small tsunami broke out.


    "Hiss..."


    Countless people took a breath of air conditioning.


    Perhaps, they can''t see the situation of drelli clearly, but the small tsunami set off in front of them deeply shocked everyone''s hearts.


    What is the concept of artificially creating a small tsunami? Even if a cruise missile blows up in the sea, it is just the scene in front of us.


    What''s more?


    All this is just the result of Wang Xu''s one foot, not to mention his strange super fast moving way, which is just like a blink, is also completely beyond the imagination of outstanding people.


    It is conceivable that, without precaution, drelli, who is forced to bear Wang Xu''s foot, will suffer what terrible damage.


    "Lord drexley, are you all right? Come out quickly


    I don''t know how many people roar in their hearts.


    However, in their eyes, they are all in despair.


    Wang Xu''s foot is so terrible that people can''t even imagine it.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Taking back his right foot, Wang Xu didn''t look at the sea below. Instead, he turned around and changed direction. He continued to step out step by step as before.


    Every step out, the body will pull up a mirage, shadow, darkness, nothingness, instantly appear in a hundred meters away, like a flash, blink in general.


    This kind of mobile means is not absent in the western continent, but it is a space magic that can only be performed by advanced mages, and it is not as easy as Wang Xu.


    It''s no wonder that these Western powers can''t imagine that stepping on the shadow step is a martial art involving the power of space. Can ordinary people have and understand it at will?


    It is in the solar world that wuzun of Jiulong University admires Wang Xu''s martial arts secrets and regards them as "heavenly martial arts secrets". But I don''t know, these secrets are higher than the heaven level.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    As time goes by, people are staring at the center of the small tsunami, hoping to see the once "invincible" figure.


    It''s a pity.


    Nothing there?


    It seems that the legendary swordsman, drelli, who was "invincible" in their heart, had already died, or even had no bones.


    And then.


    Wang Xu stopped again. Since he came out of the fog channel, he just stepped out of the 100th step.


    He went through the crowd again and stopped in front of the penalty team, but he didn''t look at all the penalty teams composed of S-level strong men. He ignored all the people, and his eyes fell on the sea below the penalty team.


    Nobody dares to move.


    There was a dead silence.


    Just because.


    This one in front of you,


    Ten steps to kill legend!


    A hundred steps are invincible!


    The God of war with one hand covering the sky!

 Chapter 949

    Wang Xu stands alone in the void. In front of him, there are nearly a hundred Western super powers, but no one dares to breathe loudly.


    In addition to the natural sounds of wind and sea water flow, the whole world is silent.


    People''s eyes were dull.


    Stiff turn to see the small tsunami gradually subsided thousands of meters away, and turn to see the huge sea of fire gradually extinguished on the other side.


    In the end, everyone''s eyes were focused on Wang Xu, who was deeply awed.


    No one thought that in less than ten minutes, there would be the present ending.


    In a dead silence.


    The next second, Wang Xu''s indifferent voice sounded in everyone''s ears:


    "Come out by yourself."


    Come out by yourself?


    Who''s coming out?


    Smell speech, many people along Wang Xu''s line of sight to see the sea below, only to see a calm and endless blue water, in addition, nothing else.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    There was no accident.


    Just as the people couldn''t help but wonder.


    "My patience is limited. Don''t let me do it." Wang Xu frowned slightly and continued.


    Four seconds.


    Five seconds.


    Six seconds.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the second three seconds passed.


    It''s a pity.


    In response to Wang Xu''s comments.


    It''s still a dead sea.


    "It seems that you don''t see the coffin and don''t cry. Do you think I''m bluffing you? Since you don''t want to come out, you''d better die. " Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, his voice became cold, and he slowly stretched out his right hand.


    Huge Qi, rolling in the body.


    Invisible thoughts gather in the void around us.


    The energy wave of terror appears in the perception of all.


    "It''s just a sea. There''s nothing else. Is it such a fuss?"


    I feel the wave of terror coming from all over the world, and the faces of people around me change wildly. Many people feel a little bit of "ridicule" while they are frightened.


    It turns out that no matter how powerful people are, there are times when they make mistakes.


    Strong strength, sick can not!


    But the next second.


    All of a sudden.


    A voice came suddenly from the sea below: "wait! Mr. Wang! I''m out, I''m out! "


    In the eyes of people shocked, originally empty blue water, a group of transparent water slowly rises, showing a group of human shape.


    The position of the human face, a mouth like thing, kept opening and closing, making a voice of panic and regret


    "Mr. Wang, don''t be excited and don''t do anything. I''m too afraid to come out. Please forgive me."


    With the sound.


    The human figure made up of sea water was constantly dyed, and soon revealed the figure of the legendary mage Keynes.


    Advanced spells, transfiguration, water.


    Advanced magic, breath collection.


    Advanced spell, friend of nature.


    Advanced magic, space mirage.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Keynes superimposed a series of advanced magic, all hidden, latent magic.


    Originally, he was hiding here to see Wang Xu''s strength and whether he had the chance to sneak attack.


    However.


    No matter what he thought, he never thought that the legendary swordsman dereli would be trampled to death by Wang Xu.


    That strange way of moving, a terrible foot, all far beyond Keynes''s understanding.


    Among the legendary mage''s profound knowledge, he can only reluctantly analyze Wang Xu''s moving means, which seems to be related to space. But the ultimate horror of a foot, he is completely unable to analyze the principle.


    In other words, the terrible scene that drelli was trampled to death made him lose his mind with palpitation, and he had no extra thinking ability to analyze.


    "Mr. Wang, please forgive me..." Keynes was full of fear and wanted to say something.


    It''s a pity.


    In response to him, Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes: "I said, my patience is limited, and opportunities... Are priceless."


    The voice fell.


    His outstretched right hand suddenly clenched into a fist, and then, suddenly down.


    In the eyes of the people.


    Behind Wang Xu, the void trembles, and there seems to be a shadow of mountains and rivers, which falls with this fist.


    The nine forms of annihilation.


    The sixth form.


    The mountain and the river!


    The power of this move is more than ten times stronger than that when Wang Xuqiang used it to suppress the earthvein dragon Yuanguo four months ago.


    Keynes was locked in by the divine mind, leaving him nowhere to hide.


    Keynes was oppressed by the fight, leaving him nowhere to escape.


    The power runs through the void, crushing the sky. In the eyes of the people around, it seems to smash the heaven and earth.


    Keynes''s face went wild.


    He wanted to turn around and run away for the first time, but what he perceived from the legendary mage''s instinctive danger warning was death in all directions.


    In desperation.


    He can only squeeze all his potential, even his vitality, hold up his legendary staff and sing his most powerful Guardian mantra.


    The bright white light blooms from his body and turns into layer after layer of energy barrier to protect his whole body.


    Legendary magic, absolute protection.


    Advanced magic, physical immunity.


    Legendary spell, energy void.


    Legendary magic, space


    delivery!


    A round black hole one person high suddenly opened at Keynes'' feet.


    The coordinates have already been set. It''s Keynes''s mage tower in the western continent. This is his last card and means to protect his life.


    As a mage, playing with the brain, he never really put himself in the danger of the Jedi.


    "It''s just that I''m not willing to run away without an attack! However, it''s not a disgrace. This abnormal Chinese boy has definitely entered the realm of demigod. Legend can''t have his terrible power level at all! "


    Keynes raised his head slightly, looked at the fist falling from the top of his head, his eyes twinkled and his heart sighed.


    He doesn''t worry about Wang Xu''s attack. Space teleportation only takes one second to send him back to the mage tower in the western continent. In front of him, he has released ten absolute shields. With the help of advanced magic such as physical immunity and energy virtualization, there is absolutely no need to worry.


    So much protection, can''t even stop for a second?


    Sure enough.


    In Keynes''s relaxed eyes, a second later, the space transmission completely started, his body began to fade, and was gradually engulfed by the space portal.


    And at this time, Wang Xu''s fist, but only to break his five absolute shelter to create a barrier.


    "You are very powerful. Unfortunately, the most powerful thing for a mage is not the fighting power, but the knowledge!"


    At the last moment, Keynes looked directly at Wang Xu, and his eyes could not help flashing a trace of pride and irony.


    Then he closed his eyes and waited for the power of space to engulf him.


    "Young master Huaxia Wang, next time we meet, I will..." Keynes thought of the last.


    Next second.


    In the process of space transmission, consciousness loss and absolute darkness come.


    "Touch!"


    Wang Xu casually takes back his fist from the space crack and throws down the bloodstain on it.


    He didn''t look inside. Keynes, whose blood and bones were engulfed by the turbulence of space, turned to greet old Tom and left.


    Behind him, Larry and many other western strong men, staring at their distant back, their eyes were extremely dull.


    Two legends


    That''s it. Dead?

 Chapter 950

    On the fortress.


    banquet hall.


    After the legendary mage Keynes led the punishment team to leave, the rest of the crowd soon recovered.


    The alliance continued. Under the personal suppression of the demigod, the white angel, and the cooperation of grish and others with the heart of darkness, the alliance was finally established in name, although some forces were unwilling.


    It is no surprise that the alliance of gods represented by the white angel became the speaker of the alliance.


    Later, more than a dozen representatives of the forces all entered the more quiet and private conference room to discuss the details of the alliance.


    However, the white angel left and went to another gathering along the coast of China. As for the enemies who made trouble on the island, they were never in the eyes of the white angel.


    In his view, the formation of the alliance, the general trend has become, no one can stop his next plan.


    And two legends, and a god punishment team''s combat effectiveness, under the demigod, is enough to easily suppress any disobedience.


    As for the possibility that the enemy might be the power above the demigod, the white angel did not even think about it. Which demigod, who is not the one who dominates the world, will come out to do such errands?


    After the white angel left.


    At last, the atmosphere in the banquet hall relaxed a lot, and people resumed their original green pines, chatting and laughing with each other leisurely.


    "Scarlett, aren''t you a little bored? Should we have fun Paulie, a blonde with a handsome western face, leans on a wooden platform with a wine glass and smiles at the tall beauties around him


    "Why don''t we make a bet on how long it will take for two legends to capture these two mice by using the two bold mice who make trouble all over the island?"


    "Not interested." Scarlett''s face was cold, and she had no false color for Paulie.


    In this case, a gentleman who is a little conscious will take the initiative to leave.


    However, Paulie is not a gentleman, he is a playboy. So, Paulie didn''t realize Scarlett''s cold attitude towards him, and laughed more brightly


    "Don''t listen. What''s the bet? It''s said that you are collecting Saint blue flowers recently to purify your blood. I happen to know some special information


    "I''ve got the news." Scarlett is still cold face, said, and even turned away from poly.


    This attitude can be said to be a slap in the face.


    The smile on Paulie''s face could not be kept again. After Scarlett turned around, it suddenly became extremely gloomy.


    He has a fire in his heart and wants to vent it.


    All of a sudden.


    Paulie''s eyes fell on the entrance of the banquet hall. The young and the old just came in, their eyes suddenly brightened, and their faces were full of smiles


    "Ha ha, at last, there''s a power that can see a little bit. The Bard of the holy order, old Thomas crane, the traitor of the crane family, the idiot of the holy light.


    Huh? Who''s that kid around him? The face of the Oriental, forget it, should be old Tom''s valet, and it''s not worth my attention. "


    With that, Paulie turned to Scarlett and said with a smile


    "Scarlett, just a moment. I''ll go and solve the family tracing problem with old Tom. One minute... No, 30 seconds at the most! "


    "You''d better not come back."


    Scarlett replied coldly, glancing subconsciously in the direction where old Tom was, and quickly took it back.


    After all, a minstrel who is no more than S-class is not worthy of the attention of the eldest lady of St. Kay''s family if she is not the other''s surname.


    However, when she turned her head half way, she seemed to think of something. Suddenly, there was an incredible flash on her face, and then she turned her head back with the fastest speed.


    It''s him!


    It''s definitely him!


    But, how can it be?!


    In a flash, Scarlett''s eyes suddenly contracted, but her eyes became bigger and bigger. She was extremely shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    This moment.


    Scarlett was stunned.


    It wasn''t until Paulie''s figure got in front of old Tom and blocked her sight that her eyes shook fiercely. She recovered slightly. Subconsciously, she opened her mouth and wanted to stop


    "Paulie! wait! The man next to old Tom is... "


    But it''s late.


    At this time, Paulie had already blocked old Tom''s way. His eyes were ferocious and he clenched his fist with a smile


    "Old Tom, traitor of the scrander family, idiot of the light, do you remember..."


    In the middle of a conversation.


    His hands suddenly made a sound of bone cracking. His palms became bigger and his arms became thicker. In a twinkling of an eye, he turned into two huge and ferocious wolf claws. The cold light flickered, and it seemed that he could easily crack steel.


    It''s a pity.


    He''s not finished yet.


    The young man beside old Tom frowned slightly. He seemed very impatient and waved his hand at will.


    Next second.


    Brush!


    A black shadow flashed by, and Paulie''s grimace instantly solidified on his face. He had no time to react, so he was directly drawn on his face by a force of terror.


    In a flash, his face deformed, the whole person directly flew out more than ten meters, smashed the fine steel wall of the hall, and fell into the sea outside.


    Only left, a big hole in the shape of a human, extremely abrupt, lonely horizontal in front of everyone.


    "Who is he? Do you know him? " Wang Xu took back his hand and frowned slightly. He turned his head to look at the old Tom and asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Old Tom''s eyes flashed a little doubt, looking at the empty air in front of him.


    To be honest, just now, he was introducing the situation in the hall to Wang Xu, without paying too much attention to others.


    I just remember that someone seemed to want to trouble him, but before he spoke, he was slapped by Wang Xu.


    Although the other party''s voice was a little familiar, old Tom didn''t want to think much. Wang Xu slapped him and flew out, no matter who he was.


    "It seems that you are not so civilized in the West. There are such little ruffians in this banquet place." Wang Xu disdained to scan the human shape big hole on the wall beside him, cold hum a.


    Old Tom can can laughed and said nothing.


    Little ruffian?


    Mr. Wang, you are the eldest. Everything you say is right.


    "He is... The prince of Huaxia..."


    And until then, Scarlett''s voice, slowly landing, and small poor, if not audible.


    At this point.


    The huge news that Pauli was slapped by Wang Xu also attracted people in the banquet hall.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Not light but not heavy footsteps rang out in the banquet hall. The eyes of all the people gathered on Wang Xu. Some frowned, others were full of doubts, and some even turned pale.


    Who is he?


    Why look at


    Like a dead man?

 Chapter 951

    "Who are you?"


    In the banquet hall, someone finally stood up with a gloomy face, staring at Wang Xu and asked in a deep voice.


    Wang Xu flatly glanced at all the people around him. With one glance, he found that every breath was strong, and all of them were extraordinary world leaders with power and strong individual strength. Just the people in this banquet hall represent the extraordinary power of half the western continent.


    He is about to speak.


    Just then.


    "Asshole! I''ll kill you


    With a roar of exasperation, a tall werewolf with black hair all over his body smashes into the wall of the hole and pours at Wang Xu with red eyes.


    "Go away!"


    Wang Xu did not turn his head back. He waved his left hand to the side like lightning, just like swatting a fly.


    Boom!


    This time, he didn''t have the slightest hand. The power of terror was on the head of the werewolf, directly smashing a big wolf''s head, like a watermelon.


    instant.


    I don''t know how many people''s eyes suddenly shrink, and the wine glass in their hands can''t be controlled to shake.


    The scene of Paulie being shot off just now is too sudden. I''m afraid Scarlett is the only one who really sees the specific situation.


    People are attracted by the huge movement, only with a hint of fun, the idea of watching.


    But now


    It''s a dead silence!


    Who the hell is still in the mood of watching?


    The DORO family, born in poly, is a werewolf with a long history. It''s a werewolf with S-level strength as an adult. It has strong physical recovery ability. After transformation, its physical body and strength have soared several times.


    As a result, he was thrown by Wang Xu to blow his head out?


    "Who are you?"


    The person who came out to ask questions before, asked again in a deep voice, but this time a trace of fun in the voice completely disappeared, replaced by the extremely dignified.


    "Wang Xu."


    After a casual look at the other party, Wang Xu drew back his eyes and walked step by step to the depth of the banquet hall, completely ignoring the people around him, just like walking at leisure.


    Wang Xu?


    Just one name?


    Do you know who you are by a name when you think you are something?


    This kind of attitude looks down on him too much!


    Seeing this, the Interrogator''s face sank and his eyes could not hide his anger. He stepped forward and wanted to stop Wang Xu.


    But as soon as he took a step, the companion beside him was pale. He held him tightly and lowered his voice. He almost squeezed out of his throat and roared:


    "Do you want to die? Wang Xu! Wang Xu! He is Wang Xu! Wang Xu, the devil of Chinese martial arts world


    "What? Is that him Instantly, the man''s face turned pale, his lips trembled, and his eyes were incredible


    "Isn''t he dead? How could... Come back from the dead? "


    Next to him, a well-informed person said in a cold voice:


    "He has never died. Before, he was only sealed by the three demigods. Because no one thought that he could break the seal. What''s the difference between being sealed for hundreds or thousands of years and being dead? "


    "However, I''m afraid that even the three gods didn''t think that he could break the seal and come out so soon?" Another sighed and sighed.


    When the others heard the words, there was a sudden silence.


    Yes, even if you know the real inside story, who would have thought that Wang Xu could really break through the seal?


    After all, that is the most powerful seal of the West in the past thousand years.


    But in less than four months, Wang Xu broke the seal!


    If they knew that Wang Xu didn''t break the seal in four months, but came out as soon as he opened his eyes this morning, no one would believe him.


    In the eyes of the people shaking violently, Wang Xu completely ignored these people in the banquet hall and walked all the way into the rear conference room.


    "Touch!"


    The door was pushed open, and the representatives of more than a dozen forces in the conference room suddenly looked up. Obviously, they were still a little unclear, so they had no idea what was going on outside.


    A dignified old man''s face sank and frowned, "who let you in?"


    Wang Xu glanced at him and said nothing.


    There are 15 people in the conference room, including men and women, old and young. Some of them are familiar to Wang Xu. It seems that they have dealt with him for the first two times.


    A 35-6-year-old woman with brown hair, high nose and a red tight dress. The sky blue spear, which can be combined and folded, is exactly cajesse, who has the title of glorious injury of spear and the style of Queen.


    The first time she saw Wang Xu, her originally calm face was like a storm. The wind and cloud changed, and finally turned pale.


    "Boy, the count is talking to you. How dare you ignore me..."


    At this time, the old man who didn''t get a reply suddenly sank his face, slapped the table, grew up, opened his mouth and wanted to say something. A terrible sense of killing came to Wang Xu.


    "Noisy."


    But before he finished, Wang Xu had already raised his hand and pointed to him. A bright golden sword light suddenly appeared in the air.


    "Don''t kill me. I hate rubbish that kills me."


    The sword light cuts off in the void and instantly cuts off the old man''s head.


    The whole conference room was dead.


    Kajiexi, who recognized Wang Xu, was pale in color. He resisted his fear and got up to bow to Wang Xu


    "Dear prince Huaxia, my name is cajiexi. I''m the head of the long gun glory mercenary regiment of Cambay city in the western continent. I''ve always had the greatest respect for you since my last farewell. I......"


    "If I remember correctly, last time I met, I told you not to come here again?" Before she finished, she was interrupted by Wang Xu''s indifferent voice.


    For a moment, cajiexi''s body suddenly froze, full of panic: "Mr. Wang, you listen to my explanation, during this period of time, it is said that you are dead everywhere, so..."


    Speaking of this, cajiexi was speechless for a moment. Facing Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, he didn''t know what to say.


    So what?


    Because he thought Wang Xu was dead, he ignored Wang Xu''s previous warning and came back to get a piece of the cake?


    Although this is human nature, it is the case that Wang Xuzhen died. Now Wang Xu is still alive, and he calls in person, which is a bit embarrassing.


    "I don''t know what to say, do I?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a trace of ridicule. In cajiexi''s almost desperate eyes, he raised his hand and pointed to her.


    In an instant, a golden light flashed by and disappeared into her body.


    Then, an extremely terrible pain, as if from the bone marrow, pain from the depths of the soul, suddenly drowned the consciousness of cajiexi.


    She has only one feeling.


    Pain!


    What a pain!

 Chapter 952

    "For the sake of your intelligence, you can get away with the death penalty, but you can''t get away with the life penalty."


    Wang Xu light said, do not look, because of boundless pain paralyzed in the chair, shaking, silent mouth, saliva flow out of the tragic situation.


    He drew back his eyes and glanced at the other pale people on the conference table


    "I heard that there is a demigod called the white angel here, but now, obviously, there is only a group of you, what about others? Where have you been? "


    They all sat there, their eyes trembling with fear.


    "Dear Mr. Wang, you should know that we don''t have much conflict with you. Your attitude can easily lead to our dissatisfaction and protest. "


    A middle-aged man''s eyes twinkled twice, got up slowly and bowed


    "And you may not know that the people in this room represent almost half of the first-class forces in the western world. And just now, we formed the alliance of Western forces."


    "It can be said that we represent the most powerful group of forces in the West. It is extremely unwise of you to do so. Are you sure you want to be our enemy? "


    With that, the middle-aged man stood up slowly and looked directly at Wang Xudao.


    "What''s your name?" Wang Xu light asked a sentence.


    "Sid Williams, according to Chinese idioms, you can call me Sid directly." Sid, a middle-aged man, felt a smile on his face.


    But the next moment.


    A bright golden sword light flashed, and the smile on his face froze directly.


    "PATA!"


    Big good head, like a watermelon, rolled down on the conference table, almost in front of everyone''s eyes, finally rolled down the conference table, and fell into a garbage can under the table by coincidence.


    "Look at your tone and attitude, I thought you were an old friend I knew, a person I didn''t know. Who gave you the courage to challenge me?"


    Wang Xu lightly said a word, then disdainfully swept the other people present, lightly asked:


    "Who knows where the white angel is?"


    "Mr. Wang, I know that the white angel just left ten minutes ago..."


    His voice fell to the ground, suddenly four or five people scrambled to stand up and said. For fear of speaking slowly, Wang Xu gets upset and starts to kill again.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu got the information he wanted.


    After forcing everyone to agree to join the alliance, angel Bai left alone to attend a peace conference between the East and the West on the southeast coast of China.


    Not only white angel, but also fils, a demigod who took part in sealing Wang Xu, the strongest agent of MIGA aegis, will also attend the peace conference.


    and.


    On the surface, it''s a peace conference. In fact, it''s just an alliance between some forces inside China and foreign forces.


    However, Wang Xu does not care about the overall development.


    He''s just making some people pay for what they should not have done.


    So if someone wants to die, they will die.


    "One day, take your people and go back to where they come from. Otherwise, it turns out you don''t want to know. "


    With a word left behind, Wang Xu turned and left, as if he had never been here.


    If there are no two headless corpses left in the conference room behind, no cajesse who is paralyzed on the chair, wide eyed, drooling and confused.


    Perhaps, people will really regard all this as dreams and illusions.


    Ten years of sharpening a sword, the frost blade has never been tried.


    He fought for three thousand li, and once served as a million divisions.


    Four months after his death, he woke up, grew up, showed his sword, and shook the world.


    After Wang Xu left from the banquet of Fengzi fortress, the news that the safe area was destroyed by him came immediately, and everyone who was shocked once again did not dare to look sideways.


    Then.


    In just half an hour, the news of Wang Xu''s death and rebirth, sweeping all over the world, and pursuing the demigod alone spread to almost all the Western powers.


    News spread that the whole western continent, Mecca, East Island, Nanyang


    World shaking!


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu.


    He is the peerless evil in the martial arts world of China and the first one among the younger generation.


    The world is honored as the monster of Prince Huaxia.


    He''s back!


    This news, like a hurricane, has swept the whole international underground world and the Western super world.


    The news that Wang Xu has been "dead" has been rampant for nearly four months, and no one has come out to refute the rumor. Naturally, some people don''t believe it, and they don''t want to believe it.


    However, with the photos of the ruins after the destruction of the subsequent safe area, the remains of the four cannons outside the fog channel, and the result of another wave of large-scale fall of many Western powers.


    Those who question have to believe it.


    In just a few hours, no one believed it!


    In particular, a lonely bard who claimed to travel the world and witness miracles sent out a series of information with specific photos, which caused an earthquake.


    Falling from the sky, 100 meters in size, it seems to be the red gold hand of the God''s hands!


    Overlooking from a high altitude, the ruins of towns in the safety zone destroyed by one hand!


    The figure of an oriental man who was blocked by the energy beam of twelve magic cannons and concentrated on attacking, but intact!


    Standing high above the sky, looking down at the figure of the small tsunami that surged up from the foot and affected the kilometer range!


    ¡­¡­


    Every picture has brought deep shock to anyone who sees it.


    When people take a look at it, they will subconsciously come up with an idea in their mind.


    myth!


    "It''s really the monster in the martial arts world of China. He is not dead. On the contrary, he is more powerful than all the means he showed four months ago."


    The intelligence departments of various super powers, working overtime, gathered in the conference room and madly analyzed all the information before and after Wang Xu''s death.


    "I don''t understand why he was sealed for four months without any external energy absorption. He not only successfully broke the seal, but also became more powerful? How did he do it? " Asked one with a gloomy face who knew the truth.


    "No matter how he did it, the most important and crucial thing now is what level of his real strength is? Is it still a legend, or has it broken through the legend and stepped into the demigod? Even stronger? "


    Another said in a deep voice.


    Suddenly, everyone''s face was stiff.


    Stronger than demigod, what kind of existence would that be?


    True God?


    But you should know that the true God disappeared thousands of years ago, and no one has stepped into the realm of the true God since then.


    That''s true mythology.

 Chapter 953

    "It''s not an easy thing to achieve the true God. For thousands of years, there are no worse or even stronger demons, but no one takes the last step.


    So, he can''t! It''s only demigod at most


    With a gloomy face, the head of the group made up his mind and sneered


    "I think he should have just broken through the demigod, otherwise he would not have" dodged "for four months before breaking through the seal. But does he think demigod is invincible?


    There are also high and low points between demigods. As soon as they break through, they go to fight with the white angel and others. It''s like they''re looking for their own way to die. "


    Smell speech, others also nodded, feel quite reasonable.


    pretty good.


    There are also differences between demigods, especially the old demigods. Although some people look young, their actual age is 100 or 200 years, and even some old monsters who have lived for more than 300 years.


    Moreover, although the demigod is not the real God, it also has the immortal characteristics of the real God.


    For thousands of years, it has never been heard that any demigod has been killed by the enemy. Those who die are those who die naturally when their life span reaches its limit.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In the international underground world, the reappearance of Wang Xu caused a huge wave. Only after the major forces delayed for dozens of minutes, they were completely boiling.


    "The prince of China has come back from the dead?"


    "What comes back from the dead? Except for God, there is no one who can come back from the dead! Damn, who sent the news? He''s not dead at all


    "It''s all the news spread by those bastards from the alliance of gods and MIGA shield. They occupied the magical fog island and sold tickets all over the world. I just spent a million on the tickets. It''s over!"


    "Have you seen the picture of the Bard? Prince Wang stepped on a legend and killed him. He also wanted to hunt down the demigod


    Countless people were stunned when they heard the news.


    Four months is not long or short. For a world where life and death, blood and fire are like drinking water and eating all day long, it is enough for many new people to emerge.


    As for Wang Xu, they don''t know much about him, and they even haven''t heard of him.


    Who is Prince Huaxia?


    Isn''t it just a young man? There''s nothing to discuss!


    But then, the more news people get, the more shocked they are.


    In a short period of more than one year, he rose and became famous in the martial arts and Taoism circles of China. One man ran across the Bushido of the east island state and killed three Dahe Jianzong easily.


    Then, misty island came into being, killing the top SSS strongmen such as butcher and Tom, and then killing the Black King Kong Bada, the successor of the saint Kay family.


    Finally, the demigod made a move and disappeared for more than four months. When everyone thought he was dead, he came back and killed the two legends one after another!


    The more we know, the more shocked the new people are. In the end, they are gaping and blank in their mind.


    oh my god.


    Is this special? Is it human?


    More than 20 years old!


    It is said that the real age is only about 21 years old!


    This age, to achieve these achievements, is simply abnormal, monster, monster!


    Compared with Wang Xu, the legends in the international underground world are all weak, OK.


    Even more terrifying.


    No one thought that as soon as Wang Xu appeared, he would take the alliance of gods and kill the demigod of the alliance of gods, the white angel!


    Even, there is a rumor that even the MIGA aegis''s most powerful agent, fils, will be killed together.


    "The demigod is almost a myth standing on the top of the world. Almost no demigod has fallen because of the battle. The prince of Huaxia dares to challenge the demigod so wantonly. I''m afraid he has stepped into the realm of the demigod himself!"


    Someone posted a post on the international underground world forum and said with emotion.


    "At present, almost all demigods were promoted 200 years ago. In the last two hundred years, no one has broken through the legend and stepped into the realm of demigod. That young master Wang is only in his twenties. Do you think he really accomplished demigod? "


    There is doubt.


    "What''s the difference if he is not a demigod who can easily kill two legendary strong men? What''s the difference with demigod? " The sender replied.


    "Well, there''s a difference. He can be invincible in the legend, but he does not necessarily have the qualification to challenge the demigod. I think if he really dares to meet with demigods like the white angel, he will die miserably! "


    "Then we can only wait for the final result. If the prince of Huaxia can survive, then, from now on, in this world, unless the true God comes into the world, he is afraid that there will be no one to fight him."


    The person who sent the Post said a meaningful sentence and then decisively blackened the person who questioned it.


    Damn it!


    a steel bar!


    retarded!


    Goodbye, rahei!


    ¡­¡­


    But under the overall waves, the undercurrent is more turbulent.


    Especially for some forces and people in China.


    "What? Is Wang Xu still alive? And swept all the strongholds of the alliance of gods on Penglai Island? Killed two legendary heroes? "


    After receiving this news, Zhao Guangwu, the leader of Zhaowu group, got up from his chair with a bump.


    This self-made man, who has been in charge of tens of billions of super forces for decades, trembled violently for the first time.


    Although, in fact, there is no intersection between him and Wang Xu, his brother has!


    "Come on! Come on, come on! Take zhaoguangji back immediately. Don''t let him make trouble for me outside. No... don''t bring him back. Send him to Nanyang immediately. That man will die in Nanyang even if he dies one day! "


    Zhao Guangwu yelled angrily. He was extremely flustered, and his brows tightened at the same time. He was thinking about what his "worry free" brother had done that might cause trouble.


    Pray in your heart, don''t have anything to do with Prince Wang''s people!


    After receiving the news, Huo Jingtian stood up and strode to rush out.


    But just out of two steps, but suddenly stopped, wry smile murmured: "silly, he has not come back, what am I going out to do at this time?"


    That''s when.


    Zhang Linzhi, who is in charge of the branch of Mordor Wumeng, also strode into the room. He was eager to say something, but when he saw Huo Jingtian standing in the middle of the room, he was stunned.


    The master and the apprentice looked at each other silently for three seconds.


    Zhang Lin Zhicai suddenly gave a bitter smile, bowed his head and said: "teacher, do you know the news of Wang Xu''s" resurrection from the dead "


    "Otherwise, what do you think caused me to look like I am?"


    Huo Jingtian gave a bitter smile.


    He seemed to be tens of years old. He was as tall and straight as a sword. Suddenly, he was short and blunt.


    He stepped out on his right foot and went to the door


    "Prepare a plane for me. I''ll go to the capital headquarters in person and ask some people what they are feeling and thinking!"


    "But teacher, now we need you to suppress it here, and the turmoil in the aristocratic family is even more serious. Is Wang Xu really so important? " Zhang Linzhi''s face changed slightly and asked in a deep voice.


    "Ha ha, Lin Zhi, before, I always thought he didn''t. But now, he is more important than the turbulence of any family! "


    Huo Jingtian smiles more bitterly and steps out of the room without looking back.


    Behind him, Zhang Lin zhileng was in the same place, full of unspeakable complex emotions.


    And now.


    Wang Xu is with old Tom, on a cruise ship to the southeast coast of China, West Island.

 Chapter 954

    The queen of England.


    On the top floor of the eight level revolving restaurant, you can enjoy the beautiful glass screen under the beautiful scenery of the voyage. Wang Xuzheng is enjoying the medium rare steak cooked by Michelin 3-star chef with his own hands.


    Only this steak is a small 10000, which is enough for two months'' wages of ordinary workers.


    "Mr. Wang, you are not really ready to challenge the old demigod of the white angel when you are on the West Island, are you?" Old Tom looked up slightly, and there was a trace of worry in his eyes.


    Along the way with Wang Xu, he never thought that Wang Xu would really cross a thousand miles of ocean, like a white angel who would chase him to town.


    He has to admit that Wang Xu is very strong, so strong that he may have entered the demigod level.


    However, the gap between the old and new demigods is not a simple one. It seems that they can really be the same!


    But Wang Xu did not answer, but gently put down his knife, light way: "let people take down the steak, I am not used to this kind of Western food, let them order Chinese food."


    Old Tom gave a wry smile. Knowing that Wang Xu didn''t want to talk about it, he didn''t say much. He waved to the waiter and said:


    "Please change the Chinese food for my friend."


    "I''m sorry, sir. We are a pure western restaurant. We don''t serve any other dishes except Western food. "


    Hearing the words, the waiter kept a polite smile.


    "Mr. Wang, look..." old Tom was a little embarrassed and turned to look at Wang Xu.


    "Such a large cruise ship only provides Western food?" Wang Xu slightly frowned, subconsciously turned his head and glanced around.


    you ''re right.


    Almost all the people sitting in the restaurant are Chinese. Except for old Tom, there is no westerner.


    And this ship, also an inland ship, sails in the coastal waters of China, serving almost all Chinese people.


    But such a cruise ship does not provide Chinese cuisine!


    The waiter stooped slightly and stood aside with his hands down. Although he kept a polite smile on his face, the trace of irony in his eyes could not escape Wang Xu''s mind.


    Although he didn''t pay special attention to it, his mind was no longer entangled with the void all the time. He fed back all the information within two meters around him. Wang Xu couldn''t even notice it.


    But he won''t care with a waiter, let alone others don''t do anything. Can''t he die just because of a sarcastic look?


    Wang Xu glanced at the waiter and said faintly, "then give me some tea. Don''t tell me you don''t even have tea."


    Speaking of the back, Wang Xu couldn''t help but bring a trace of coldness in his voice.


    "There must be some tea. Would you like some first-class tea such as Longjing and Dahongpao, or ordinary boiled water?" The waiter continued with a smile.


    Normally, waiters don''t say the "boiled water" in the back. After all, for some people, it seems that they look down on people.


    But in the face of Wang Xu, he said.


    Especially when he glanced at the plate of high-grade steak in front of Wang Xu, the irony of his eyes became more and more intense.


    A bumpkin from the mainland!


    This is his evaluation of Wang Xu as a West Islander.


    Wang Xu raised an eye to see him one eye, the facial expression is expressionless: "go up you here best."


    "Sir, I''ll confirm with you. Do you want the best return to Longjing? How about three cups


    The waiter continued to smile, but the irony under his eyes was uncontrollably replaced by a strong jealousy and unwillingness.


    Wang Xu did not answer. He turned his head and looked at the end of the sky outside the glass curtain wall. It was going to be late and the sun was setting. He could see the mainland coastline faintly.


    Like a dragon lying on its back, it sleeps deeply and is about to wake up.


    "Sir..."


    The waiter''s smile was a little stiff and his eyes were cloudy. He wanted to continue to confirm.


    Then old Tom said:


    "Well, there''s nothing more for you here. You can leave."


    In the face of old Tom''s rude words, the waiter not only didn''t have any dissatisfaction, but took a long breath of relief, looked at old Tom gratefully, and left with a smile.


    Soon.


    The meal and tea were brought up, but a beautiful waitress was replaced. The former waitress stood on the other side of the restaurant, suppressing his anger and talking to his companions. He looked at Wang Xu from time to time, full of ridicule and disdain.


    He seems to think that Wang Xu doesn''t notice him and can''t hear the ridicule he and his companions say, but he doesn''t know that everything is in Wang Xu''s eyes and ears.


    "Someone told me before that some people kneel for a long time and forget that they are standing and can stand."


    On the dining table, after eating, Wang Xu wiped his hands with a tissue and said to old Tom flatly.


    "Young master, some people are too small to see through the truth of the world, so they are doomed to have a mediocre life, kneeling and unable to straighten up." Old Tom said with a smile.


    "Maybe."


    Wang Xu did not comment.


    The two chatted casually, just as they were going to leave the restaurant and go back to their room to have a rest.


    "Excuse me, excuse me."


    Just then, an elegant service manager in a stiff suit came up with a professional smile. He glanced at Wang Xu casually, turned his eyes to old Tom, and asked with a slight bow:


    "Sir Tom, tonight''s special dinner on our cruise ship will begin. Miss Li Xi''er, a famous West Island singer, will sing on the stage in person. Would you like to join us?"


    The cruise ship belongs to a water catering company in the West Island. It sails from the West Island all the way up to Mordor, and then sails back from Mordor. There is no stop in the middle. Those who are qualified to board the ship are all dignified upper class people.


    Ordinary people, even if they have money, are not qualified to buy tickets. And the price of a ticket is also extremely amazing, 100000 one, ordinary people are reluctant to buy.


    Because the passengers are rich or expensive, the facilities on the cruise ship are extremely luxurious, and the banquet hall and singing and dancing places are all necessary facilities.


    The tickets Wang Xu and old Tom took were ordinary tickets purchased by old Tom. However, when the cruise Party saw that old Tom was still wearing the title of Western jazz, it automatically promoted the ticket to VIP.


    VIP guests can participate in the dinner, song and dance performances and other social activities on the cruise ship for free. This is a means for the cruise ship to attract the boat passengers, and it also means that the boat passengers can communicate with each other.


    "Prince Wang?"


    Old Tom did not reply at the first time, but asked Wang Xu''s opinion with his eyes.


    "Li Xi''er?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. He felt that his name was a little familiar. He soon remembered that he seemed to be a famous little star. There were many advertisements on the Internet.


    As a result, he came to the cruise ship to sing. It seems that either the owner of the cruise ship is unusual, or there are big people here tonight.


    "Go and have a look. It''s a distraction."


    Wang Xu light smile, nodded agreed.


    For more than four months, he refined the earthvein dragon Yuanguo. He came out and suppressed many people. He gathered a lot of anger in his heart. He also happened to listen to people sing and send a tight heartstring.


    Because the cruise service manager is facing old Tom, Wang Xu is behind him and bows his head slightly, but he doesn''t notice the change of old Tom''s eyes.


    He heard Wang Xu''s voice, although he didn''t say anything, but his eyes were a little disapproval, even cold.


    He''s talking to Sir Tom from the West. Do you have the share of a hairy boy from the mainland of China?

 Chapter 955

    Even if Wang xuneng and old Tom eat at the same table, we know that Wang Xu''s status is not low, but the cruise service manager looks down on Wang Xu from the bottom of his heart.


    There is no other reason. Wang Xu''s identity as an inland visitor alone is enough to disdain the service manager from the bottom of his heart.


    "Sir, just a moment, please. The invitation will come to you soon." The service manager smiles at Wang Xu and bows to old Tom.


    After he left, old Tom gave a wry smile and said with a little worry: "Mr. Wang, will it be too high-profile for us to attend such public activities? If it is known by the forces over there... "


    He''s not going to talk.


    "So what? I''m not afraid of anyone at all. They come to me on their own initiative when they get the news. I can''t get it. It''s a waste of time. " Wang Xu said flatly, turned and walked out of the restaurant, with a faint disdain in his voice


    "However, do you believe it or not, the white angel would not dare to come to me even if he knew that I was here!"


    These words are extremely overbearing, confident and arrogant.


    Old Tom was stunned at first. Subconsciously, he felt that Wang Xu was a little too arrogant. But soon, thinking of the terrible power Wang Xu had shown before, he suddenly reacted and gave himself a warning.


    Strength is self-confidence, no strength is arrogance!


    Wang Xu''s mentality is what a strong man should have. What if the enemy is a demigod? I will kill you if I say I will!


    Even if you cross the ocean, you must kill the enemy at your feet!


    If Wang Xu really lost this tone, he would naturally be short in front of the western strong.


    If old Tom knew the martial arts of China, he would be regarded as the mind and will of the martial arts. He could advance but not retreat.


    Once the heart is defeated, it will become a magic barrier. If it is heavy, it will break the road of martial arts, and if it is light, it will become a heart devil of fear.


    "Prince Huaxia, you really deserve your reputation!" Thinking of this, old Tom''s eyes on Wang Xu''s back were completely different, with a little more respect than the original awe.


    ¡­¡­


    The banquet was held on the top deck of the cruise ship. The sky was full of stars and the sea was magnificent. The weather was obviously judged in advance. The sea breeze was warm and the people were very comfortable.


    In the splendor of lights, countless well-dressed men and women came up with invitation cards. Everyone came from all over the world. Everyone had their own identity and background, but without exception.


    The person who can set foot on the queen of England and be invited to the banquet must have a fortune of at least 50 million and a small reputation.


    "It''s said that Miss Li Xi''er came from the West Island by helicopter. I don''t know what identity the owner of the cruise ship is. She can use such a big battle and brand."


    In the banquet, someone exclaimed and talked with emotion.


    "You don''t know. I heard a little news from a West Island boss I know. It''s said that there is a big man on the cruise ship. Li Xi''er just pushed off a program of invitation because of the big man''s face, and came all the way to sing."


    Another middle-aged man wearing a stiff suit and gold glasses, a pair of successful people, shows off.


    However, when someone asked him who the big man was, he could not say anything. However, the people who were fully aroused their curiosity changed the topic quickly, and almost all of them were discussing the big man.


    What kind of person is worthy of Li Xi''er''s coming to sing in person?


    Along the way, Wang Xu and old Tom heard all these nutritious conversations. They were either proud to talk about people who were better than themselves, or hypocritical to praise each other.


    Compared with the formal crowd around, Wang Xu was wearing a simple, monotonous white shirt, casual pants and black leather shoes.


    Although it''s simple, it''s all sent by old Tom himself, obviously not too bad. Naturally, people around will not look down on Wang Xu. However, there are always people who are upset with others and will naturally wear colored glasses.


    For example, in the crowd, a waiter holding a tray of wine, keeping a professional smile, constantly walking through the banquet hall to ask people if they want wine.


    When he saw Wang Xu, the professional smile on his face suddenly froze. Then he turned around and wanted to change direction and stay away from Wang Xu.


    It''s a pity.


    Wang Xu had already seen him and said with a faint smile, "give me a glass of champagne."


    The waiter slightly bowed his head to hide his reluctance. He came to bring Wang Xu drinks. Just when he thought that Wang Xu would continue to "settle accounts" with him, Wang Xu had already left.


    The waiter was stunned for three seconds before he suddenly raised his head and looked at Wang Xu''s back in disbelief.


    Wang Xu, just leave?


    Leng for a long time, he reflected, his heart of ridicule and disdain, Wang Xu did not read the mind, naturally will not trouble him.


    From beginning to end, it was just that he had a ghost in his heart.


    Want to understand, the waiter immediately chuckled, shook his head disdainfully way: "cut, inland son, you are rich second generation, what''s the use?"? I just look down on you, you don''t know! Rubbish


    At this point.


    Wang Xu and old Tom have already sat down in a corner with a good angle of view with their wine glasses. They just wait for a moment to enjoy Li Xi''er''s performance.


    However.


    As soon as they sat down, they heard several young men and women beside them talking about a dead idol.


    A strong young man, about 20 years old, sighed with bitterness and disappointment


    "Ah, I think Mr. Wang is young, but he and my peers have made so many earth shaking events.


    I can''t help but feel a surge of emotion when I just say these words when I sweep Dahe Bushido alone!


    It''s a pity that such talented people die in the dark! Up to now, the Wumeng has not given a statement! The top management of Wumeng is a group of rubbish! "


    His voice fell to the ground. Next to him, another young girl with a tall ponytail and a heroic face sneered


    "More than waste? Even if Prince Wang is dead, even Penglai Island, which was born on the sea outside China, has been handed over to the Western forces. It doesn''t even show any sign. I think it''s all a group of counsellors! It''s all beer


    Hearing this, Wang Xu was dumbfounded.


    It seems that the national martial arts training program carried out by the Wumeng is going on smoothly and rapidly, and at least the younger generation has been greatly affected.


    Of course, there is also something bad. These young people seem to have a lot of resentment against the Wumeng. However, this is also a good thing. Martial arts, especially young martial arts, should have the spirit of refreshment and blood.


    At a glance, Wang Xu could see that several of them had just practiced martial arts, and the most powerful one was the young man who spoke at the beginning, who was able to cultivate his body.


    However, the next second, the smile on Wang Xu''s face was a little stiff.


    The girl with horsetail suddenly changed her voice and frowned


    "Li Cheng, did you bring the Kongming lamp you were asked to prepare?


    Today is said to be the prince''s birthday. We can''t let him die too unknowingly or even in hell. We can send our blessings to him with a Kongming lamp. We can burn some paper money when we go back. The scenery of his life can''t make him live too shabby in the bottom. "


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s face is extremely wonderful.

 Chapter 956

    Old Tom looks ten times more wonderful than Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu was sitting beside him alive, but he was told to pay a memorial ceremony face to face. The blessing of Kong Mingdeng was not enough, but burning paper


    Even if old Tom is not a Chinese, he knows what the activity of burning paper means. Even if Wang Xu is dead, he is not dead!


    "I don''t know what these young people would look like if they knew that the young master Huaxia Wang they adored was sitting next to them." Old Tom couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart.


    And now.


    The young men and women next to him, however, did not know this at all. They still lamented and mourned Wang Xu''s "death.".


    Soon, a white Kongming lamp flew into the night sky. Seeing this, Wang Xu could not help it. If he didn''t do anything, these people would really go back to burn paper for him.


    Just as he got up and wanted to say something, a sarcastic voice came from the side


    "Well, what a son of a bitch, Mr. Wang? He''s just an arrogant, arrogant idiot who doesn''t know how to restrain himself. Only you idiots brainwashed by the media of Wumeng can be regarded as idol heroes. "


    Wang Xu turned his head and saw a rebellious, vain, pale young man, looking at this side with a face of ridicule.


    Around the young people, there are many young men and women who wear luxurious clothes. Obviously, they are not ordinary people.


    See people, Li Cheng and others face suddenly gloomy down, cold look over.


    "What? Still not convinced? "


    The rebellious youth didn''t care. He looked at several people with interest and continued to sneer


    "If he wasn''t such an idiot, he would think he was the best in the world and offend people everywhere without fear? If it wasn''t for Wu Meng who was cheated by him behind his back, I''m afraid he would have been killed long ago!


    One man sweeps the Bushido of Daiwa? Listen to Niu Bi, that''s because he''s lucky and fast. If he doesn''t, he''ll spend more time in East island country for fear that he won''t be dismembered.


    It''s too late for me to die in the hands of the demigods of the alliance of gods! "


    With that, his eyes fell on the girl with high horsetail, and he licked his lips. His face was full of greedy desire for possession, and he didn''t hide it.


    "Yaoji, please leave me alone."


    "Yes


    A young man with a flat head nodded after the rebellious young man. Then he took two steps first and said to Wang Xu impolitely


    "Boy, it''s none of your business here. Go and play for me!"


    "Do we know each other?"


    Wang Xu looked up and looked at each other blandly.


    Asked by Wang Xu, Pingtou youth was obviously stunned.


    what do you mean? I''m telling you to go away. Do you know me? Get to know me and let you go?


    Pingtou youth obviously did not expect that Wang Xu would be so bold.


    "Boy..."


    The next second, a trace of ferocity suddenly appeared on his face. He grabbed Wang Xu''s neck with his right hand wide open. He wanted to throw Wang Xu aside.


    However.


    As soon as he raised his hand, the shadow flashed in front of him. Unexpectedly, Wang Xu slapped him in the face ahead of time.


    "How dare you hit me?"


    The young man with flat head, who called Yaoji, covered his face with his eyes wide open and couldn''t believe it.


    Wang Xu''s hand didn''t make any effort, otherwise the flat headed young Yao chicken would have burst his head. But Yaoji didn''t know. He just felt that he was slapped by Wang Xu in public and lost his face.


    He''s been a Yao chicken for so many years. He''s the only one who slaps others. He hasn''t been slapped yet. Wang Xu dares to beat him. He''s looking for death.


    His eyes show fierce light, and he shoots the color of unprecedented ferocity. Without any hesitation, he raises his hand and blows to Wang Xu''s face.


    Yaoji is not a warrior, but he is not an ordinary person. He is a famous boxer fighting in the underground ring of West Island. He doesn''t know how many lives he has. When it comes to combat effectiveness, it''s not inferior to ordinary fighters.


    This punch is terrifying. The air is blasted like firecrackers. If an ordinary person is hit, he will definitely die on the spot.


    "Be careful!"


    Next to the high horsetail girl face changed, anxious to shout, the whole person did not want to rush forward.


    Her name is Pang Fengyue. She is a miss of Pang family in the West Island. She knows Jieao youth and others. She knows the strength of Yaoji very well, and ordinary people can''t stop her.


    If Wang Xu is hit.


    Really will die!


    However.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu once again raised his hand and slapped him out at will. Yaoji flew out horizontally. He rolled all the way in the air and finally flew over the side of the boat and fell into the sea. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    Pang Fengyue''s figure suddenly stagnated, her beautiful eyes glared to the maximum, her red lips were very open, and she couldn''t close at all.


    "I dare not only to beat you, but also to kill you, believe it or not?"


    Until then, Wang Xu''s indifferent voice rang out quietly in everyone''s ears.


    It''s a pity that Yaoji can''t hear it. Wang Xu''s second slap didn''t work hard either. He just broke half of Yaoji''s face bone and didn''t die on the spot.


    Of course, whether he can survive falling into the sea depends on his luck.


    There was a dead silence.


    After Pang Fengyue, Li Cheng and others were also stunned.


    On the other hand, the face of the rebellious youth and others was gloomy and terrible.


    "Boy, it seems that you have a little background, or you will die if you have such a big temper."


    Soon, however, the rebellious youth began to smile, his mouth turned up and looked at Wang Xu, and suddenly said:


    "My name is Lu Shaofeng."


    "Lu Jiahui is my grandfather, Lu Zhenxing is my father, and Lu Zhangqi is my sister."


    Lu Jiahui is a famous top rich man in the West Island. He has been famous in the West Island for decades, and Lu''s family has been in charge of the West Island for nearly 150 years, almost standing at the top of the upper class society in the West Island. Together with several other families known as the four big families in the West Island, their reputation is that few people in the Inland China are unknown.


    Lu Zhenxing, who is now the chief executive of the Lu family and the president of the Lu family fortune group, has a great reputation and is well known in the West Island.


    As for Lu Zhangqi, she is the queen of the famous underground boxing ring in the West Island. Almost all of the 20 underground boxing rings in the West Island are controlled by her, and no one knows her in the underground world.


    "Now, do you always know who I am?" Rebellious youth mouth pull more disdain, pondering up and down looking at Wang Xu, seems to be waiting for what good play.


    In the past, people like Wang Xu who inadvertently provoked him, as long as he reported his name, 100% of them would immediately change their faces and plead for mercy with a smile.


    A few young men and women who followed Lu Shaofeng also yelled


    "Do you know who you are? I dare to challenge Lu Shao. I think you are against heaven. "


    "I''m looking for death! Don''t you get down on your knees and apologize to Lu Shao! "


    The crowd was noisy.


    Wang Xu''s eyes gradually turned cold.


    He just wanted to listen to a little song, but he would also encounter such nonsense. It seems that there is no shortage of garbage in the world!


    You don''t make trouble, but it makes you!

 Chapter 957

    Wang Xu was cold and silent.


    Lu Shaofeng''s eyes are getting colder and colder, and the atmosphere between the two sides is becoming more and more solemn.


    A young woman in a red low cut evening dress came forward, embracing Lu Shaofeng''s right arm with her left hand, gently lifting her right hand, and gently passing her champagne to Lu Shaofeng''s mouth


    "Lu Shao, this boy may be a bumpkin in the inland. It''s justifiable not to know your identity. It''s not worth getting angry with him. Don''t be angry with him. Come on, have a drink to make you feel shocked... "


    "Hehe, inland people?"


    Lu Shaofeng took a gentle swipe and continued with a sneer


    "I forgot that there were people who didn''t know me on the boat that left from the inland and went back to the West Island.


    Two days ago in mordu, a woman named Xiao Hongye invited me to her dinner party. She was reluctant to let her sleep with me, but I slapped her in the face. "


    "Some people just don''t have a face. Give her a face and don''t look at what they are!"


    "I''m just a social flower. I dare to pretend to be powerful in the devil capital under my name. Don''t you want to pay the price?"


    When he said this, everyone was slightly moved. Pang Fengyue''s face turned white suddenly. When Lu Shaofeng said this, he glanced at her with unbridled eyes. What does he mean?


    Wang Xu''s eyes became colder and colder.


    Xiao Hongye has a little impression that he is the boss of a high-end dinner place in mordu. When he first came to mordu, he accompanied fengyuqiao to attend a party with her, and his impression of this woman is not bad.


    Later, Xiao Hongye contacted him many times and wanted to invite him to some dinner activities, but they were all rejected by Wang Xu.


    But unexpectedly, Xiao Hongye was insulted by the guy in front of her.


    But Xiao Hongye has little contact with Wang Xu after all. What he is angry about is the tone of Lu Shaofeng''s words with him.


    What''s that?


    What are you?


    Without waiting for Wang Xu to speak, Pang Fengyue, who was beside him, said with a frosty face:


    "Lu Shaofeng! Do you really think this is your home? Don''t blame me for turning over when you talk like this again. "


    Smell speech, Lu Shaofeng disdain a smile, but also did not open mouth provocation.


    Naturally, he knew Pang Fengyue and knew that she was the miss of Pang family in West Island, although Pang family was several grades inferior to his Lu family. But Pang Fengyue has a father who is very good at beating. He is famous on the West Island Road. Lu Shaofeng doesn''t want to tear his face completely.


    Although he acts unscrupulously and looks like a dandy, it doesn''t mean he just has no brain.


    Generally speaking, he only smokes those who are not pleasing to the eye, and the background is not as good as his trash.


    "Miss Da Da, since he''s your friend, you don''t have to leave. You''re entitled to know the following."


    Lu Shaofeng chuckled and glanced at him. Wang Xu did not look any more. He turned his head and stared at Pang Fengyue and said faintly:


    "Your father is a famous old martial artist in the West Island. I always respect him, but you also know what my sister does. Although you are always willing to fight, you are merciless and have a life and death in the ring.


    Originally, my sister asked your father to show her face and show mercy. But your old man has a bad temper. He didn''t give face last time. He killed my sister''s confidant, but he also caused a loss of nearly one billion yuan in my plate opened by the Lu family. "


    At this point, there was a hint of fun on his face


    "Some grudges have to be solved. Since I met you here, I don''t want to hide it. Let me tell you in advance that this time, my Lu family specially invited a champion from Southeast Asia.


    If you don''t want your father to die, this is my room number. I''ll wait for you to contact me tonight. "


    Hearing these words, Pang Fengyue''s face became more and more pale.


    Li Cheng and others looked excited and yelled. In the face of their scolding, the people behind Lu Shaofeng naturally scolded back without showing any weakness.


    On the contrary, Lu Shaofeng didn''t care at all. He turned his head and stared at Wang Xu with great leisure. He said with bad intentions


    "Ha ha, boy, I won''t worry about you for the time being when you hurt my staff. After all, I''m in a good mood for Li Xi''er''s performance. But when the dinner is over, you should be careful on your way back to your room, and don''t run into people you can''t provoke


    A group of followers behind him burst out laughing.


    One by one, they stare at Wang Xu, their eyes are full of fun and schadenfreude.


    Only old Tom was watching and shaking his head to himself.


    "A group of idiots. They have no idea what kind of existence you are provoking. How old are you? If you dare to run wild in front of Mr. Wang, I''m afraid your whole Lu family will be destroyed. "


    Sure enough.


    When Lu Shaofeng and others were ready to leave, Wang Xu''s eyes drooped and said faintly:


    "Stop, did I tell you to go?"


    Wang Xu''s voice fell to the ground, and everyone around him was shocked.


    Li Cheng and others took a breath and looked at him anxiously.


    Brother, this is Lu Shaofeng, the top tycoon in the West Island. If people don''t trouble you any more, you will honestly bear to stop coming forward. Now you dare to take the initiative to make a provocation? I don''t want to live!


    Pang Fengyue was in a bad mood because of Lu Shaofeng''s threat to her father.


    Seeing this, his face suddenly tightened, and he really wanted to cover Wang Xu''s mouth


    "What''s the matter with you? I''ve just said something to help you. It''s not easy to divert Lu Shaofeng''s attention. Are you hard mouthed? "


    Lu Shaofeng slowly stops at his feet, then turns around and stares at Wang Xu with a grim look


    "Boy, how dare you challenge me?"


    "I really think that if I''m in a good mood, I can let people talk to me like this?"


    "Or do you think I''m afraid of Pang Fengyue? She''s not fart in my eyes. Believe it or not, I''m going to let people kill you now, and she doesn''t dare to help you any more? "


    "Well, isn''t it?"


    Wang Xu eyes droop, light way: "do you believe that I now waste you, no one just help you?"


    Hearing the speech, Lu Shaofeng was very angry and laughed.


    He has been rampant for so many years, and has never seen anyone dare to challenge him face to face several times, which is already slapping him in the face.


    "Ha ha, good!"


    Lu Shaofeng grinned and grinned


    "Inland boy, it seems that you''re really shameless. You''ve stepped on your nose. Today I don''t want you to know that I''m Lu Shaofeng. How can I continue to work in this circle in the future? "


    Pang Fengyue and others see that their faces have completely changed. Lu Shaofeng is going to turn his face on the spot.


    "Lu Shao, Miss Li Xi''er is ready for the stage. She came here because of master Chen Xuanfeng. If it''s noisy, I''m afraid master Chen''s face will not look good at that time. " At this time, Lu Shaofeng wearing a red evening dress around the woman slightly changed color, whispered to remind.


    She knows Lu Shaofeng''s temper very well. It''s ok if she doesn''t change her face. If she does, she will die.


    This is a public place, but it''s not easy to deal with if there''s a human life.


    While persuading Wang Xu, the woman in red skirt turned her head and said to Wang Xu as if with good intentions:


    "Inland boy, what''s Lu Shao''s identity? You don''t give the Lu family face by talking to him like this?


    The Lu family is one of the four major families in the West Island. Not everyone can afford it. Would you like to apologize to Lu Shao? "

 Chapter 958

    "My friend, Lu Shaofeng, we really can''t tear our face with him completely. We can''t make trouble. Now it''s not good for you. You''d better apologize to him quickly."


    Li Cheng anxiously goes to Wang Xu and whispers.


    In his opinion, Wang Xu should be a warrior in the inland. However, he seems to be 17 or 18 years old. After the death of "Prince Wang", there is no more evil.


    At this age, the strength is only the appearance of refining three or four, which is more than a chip stronger than them. But compared with the Lu family, it''s really not provocative.


    Not to mention the Lu family, the people Lu Shaofeng was following were yao ji, who had just fallen into the sea and was rescued by the crew and sent to the infirmary, but there was also a cruel man.


    With that, Li Cheng couldn''t help looking at a man with long hair on Lu Shaofeng''s left. He stood there with a cold face and didn''t say a word.


    However, Li Cheng can clearly recognize each other. He is the champion of the West Island underground world last year, nicknamed poisonous dragon.


    It''s poison to start ruthlessly. It''s dragon to fight in boxing ring.


    "Boy, I''ll give you a chance. Now kneel down and apologize to me. I''ll take you as farting."


    Lu Shaofeng stares at Wang Xu coldly, squeezing out a word from his throat.


    "I''ll give you a chance, too."


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids, as if he didn''t hear it. He continued with a faint voice


    "Now, you kneel down and apologize to me, and I think you were farting and stinking."


    Wen Yan.


    Lu Shaofeng''s face was muscular, his eyes narrowed, and the cold inside seemed to turn into substance.


    And everyone around was shocked.


    Li Cheng is stepping back three steps, can''t believe it, and a little angry staring at Wang Xu, feelings he just remind all said to the deaf?


    Pang Fengyue stares at Wang Xu. His face is so ugly that he can''t imagine. What kind of confidence can make Wang Xu say this?


    Even the red skirt woman''s eyes widened. Her warning just now was sincere. It also reminded Wang Xu that Lu Shaofeng''s background should not be lightly provoked.


    But Wang Xu, but did not hear the general!


    "This inland boy is no less temperamental than Lu. Is his origin so fierce that he is not afraid of the Lu family on the West Island?"


    "But even if your background is no worse than that of the Lu family, you can''t be tough at this time, can you? If you don''t know how to judge the situation, you may be killed if you lose money right now! "


    The red skirt woman''s eyes twinkled, looking up and down at Wang Xu, completely unable to guess what Wang Xu was thinking.


    Her name is Zhao Yuee. She is the general manager of the cruise ship. She has personally attended all the invitees of this evening''s dinner.


    At the beginning, she recognized Wang Xu''s "origin". After all, among the guests invited tonight, there was only one Western jazz and one Oriental young man.


    "Originally, this young man''s invitation letter was given just for the sake of Sir Tom''s face. Now it seems that he may not be simple!"


    Zhao yue''e''s eyes turned to Wang Xu and looked back at him. He was sitting in the back seat, as if old Tom had no worries at all. She turned back again, and her mind turned sharply.


    "Poisonous dragon!"


    At this time, Lu Shaofeng has cold wave, is about to let the strongest experts around to kill Wang Xu.


    Zhao yue''e suddenly chuckled, hugged his arm again and whispered with a smile


    "Lu Shao, forget it."


    "Master Chen Xuanfeng is still waiting for you at the VIP table, and Miss Li Xi''er has been ready for you for a long time. Just waiting for you to come, she will sing on the stage. If you make trouble now, master Xuanfeng''s face is not good-looking, and you are not in a good mood. "


    As she spoke, she winked at Wang Xu and said with a smile:


    "It''s a trivial matter. As the owner of this cruise ship, I''d like to make a little suggestion."


    "Why don''t you put down your grudges and enjoy Miss Li Xi''er''s wonderful singing together, and then I''ll ask someone to prepare a banquet in person. Let''s step back from each other and turn the big thing into the small one. How about turning the small thing into the small one?"


    "Of course, if you don''t give the little girl this face, then Yue e certainly can''t say anything. But master Chen Xuanfeng''s face must be given, right? When the dinner is over, you can solve it whatever you want. Now, how about calming things down? "


    Zhao Yuee''s words are not soft or hard, soft with hard, coupled with her beautiful face, soft voice, ordinary people really will not give face.


    In addition, master Chen Xuanfeng, Lu Shaofeng, hesitated a little.


    "I said that as long as he kneels down and apologizes to me, I''ll take everything as if it didn''t happen." However, Wang Xu did not care at all, and his eyes became more and more indifferent.


    "Young master, you really don''t give Yuee face?" Zhao Yuee''s beautiful eyes were swaying, her voice was low, and she looked like she wanted to cry.


    "I''ve given you a lot of face." Wang Xu''s voice is faint.


    What do you think you are when you become a whore and set up a memorial archway?


    What''s more, he''s telling the truth. If he didn''t give face, he would have slapped Lu Shaofeng and others to death.


    That is to say, for the sake of ordinary people and public places, Wang Xu didn''t want to do it because he was in the mood of others.


    "Ha ha, Miss Zhao yue''e, it''s not my fault. It''s others who look down on you and Lu Shaofeng." Lu Shaofeng sneered.


    "They don''t give face to anyone!"


    Pang Fengyue, Li Cheng and others did not know what to say about Wang Xu. They stood there in silence, looking at Wang Xu''s eyes was not much different from looking at the dead.


    "It''s just that you don''t deserve it." Wang Xu shook his head.


    Wen Yan.


    All around the world people are completely dull.


    I''ve seen crazy people. I''ve never seen such crazy people.


    "Oh, really? Then, how about giving me face? " Then, suddenly, a gentle voice came in.


    As soon as they looked around, they saw a group of people coming, headed by a middle-aged man about 40 years old.


    The man is in a long white dress, with a face of Chinese characters and eyes of God. He has the demeanor of an expert in the world.


    All the people who followed him were middle-aged rich people in suits and shoes, with big bellies, but there was a trace of flattery and respect on each face. Obviously, they cared about middle-aged men very much.


    "Master Chen Xuanfeng! Why did he come here in person? "


    Zhao Yuee exclaimed.


    "Master Chen Xuanfeng?"


    Hearing the speech, people all around took a breath.


    Not to mention the natives of the West Island, as long as they are outsiders who often travel to the West Island, which one is not as famous as master Chen Xuanfeng?


    This is one of the top three famous Fengshui masters in the West Island. In the upper society, there are almost no one who knows about it.


    In the face of Chen Xuanfeng walking slowly, Wang Xu just glanced at him casually and lowered his eyes again.


    Next second.


    His insipid voice sounded again in everyone''s ears.


    "He is still unworthy!"


    Voice landing.


    All around, in an instant, is the ultimate silence.

 Chapter 959

    Zhao Yuee.


    Lu Shaofeng.


    Chen Xuanfeng.


    These three people, one higher than the other, good guy, in Wang Xu''s eyes, are all simple words.


    I don''t deserve it!


    Almost all people stare at Wang Xu strangely. These people don''t deserve it. What''s your identity?


    Many people secretly shook their heads: "this boy is so ignorant. He''s dead."


    "Ha ha, young man, you are really crazy." Chen Xuanfeng smiles and shakes his head.


    He looked at Wang Xu''s eyes as if he were looking at a young man who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth and was not afraid of tigers.


    Eyes, full of laughter.


    "Young man, this is your first time to the West Island. Do you know who I am?" Chen Xuanfeng asked with a kind smile.


    Wang Xu raised his head and glanced at him. His eyes were so calm that he asked, "do you know who I am?"


    Wang Xu''s rhetorical question left Chen Xuanfeng stunned. Then he laughed and shook his head. It was obvious that he took Wang Xu as a joke.


    "Master Xuanfeng, this boy doesn''t know how to live or die. What are you talking to him about? Poisonous dragon, kill him for me. " At this time, Lu Shaofeng suddenly said with a grim smile.


    Chen Xuanfeng laughed and casually dropped a sentence: "this is a public banquet after all. Don''t really kill him. Just break his legs and teach him a lesson."


    With that, he turned around and walked back with a group of people, too lazy to take charge of Wang Xu.


    Young people don''t know what to do, so let them die.


    As soon as everyone''s eyes were fixed and they looked up, they saw that the poisonous dragon had already stepped forward to Wang Xu step by step.


    His muscles are firm and tight, his face is expressionless, his eyes are extremely indifferent, and his intention to kill Ning''er is not strong. Obviously, he is a good hand used to life and death.


    Although the poisonous dragon didn''t say a word, the pressure it brought was much stronger than that of Yaoji before. I don''t know how many times.


    Tightly a few breaths, all around people can''t help but be attracted by him, the noise gradually disappeared, so as to become a quiet.


    All of them hold their breath and concentrate. Their eyes follow the dragon''s steps.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    a step.


    Two steps.


    Three steps.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the distance between poisonous dragon and Wang Xu getting closer and closer, people''s faces couldn''t help showing a trace of uncontrollable excitement.


    Wang Xu''s mania, many people have long been unhappy, at this time stare big eyes, just waiting for the climax of the last moment.


    When the poisonous dragon was only four meters away from Wang Xu, Wang Xu also raised his head, and a clear impatience flashed through his eyes.


    What are they?


    Poisonous dragon?


    Does a so-called "champion" who can train up to seven or eight levels of strength still want to kill him?


    Chen Xuanfeng?


    A master of geomantic omen may have some skills, but in Wang Xu''s eyes, is he a demigod?


    Is it a legend?


    no


    Rubbish!


    Really


    How annoying!


    "Lu Shaofeng, let your people stop..." Pang Fengyue finally did not hold back, his face changed greatly, and cried anxiously.


    It''s a pity.


    Lu Shaofeng responded to her only with a sarcastic look and a grim smile


    "Pang Fengyue, you''d better take care of your own family''s affairs. The Southeast Asian champion invited by my sister should have arrived in the West Island now. You should think about the fate of your Laozi.


    My room, always open for you


    With that, he turned to the dragon and ordered in a cold voice:


    "Dragon, do it!"


    The eyes of many people around lit up in an instant, full of excitement.


    Next second.


    The poisonous dragon was silent, and his body was in a flash. At a distance of four or five meters, he burst up like a sharp arrow, and his hands went straight into Wang Xu''s throat.


    Maybe Lu Shaofeng and others don''t care about Wang Xu, but he can''t help it. The scene of Yaoji being slapped by Wang Xu is still in front of the poisonous dragon.


    It is undeniable that Wang Xu is not weak.


    Therefore, he will do his best and take it seriously. He will never let go any water.


    As soon as you come up.


    Just point to Wang Xu.


    The dragon''s body was like a wild bull rushing forward. The air burst open and rushed forward with a piercing sound.


    It''s only four or five meters away, but it''s only two steps away, and then


    "Boom!"


    The air suddenly burst open, and the visible white air waves were pounding in all directions like a wave.


    A dark shadow suddenly shot backward, and a large amount of dazzling blood was scattered in the air, contaminating the whole sky.


    instant.


    There was a dead silence.


    Almost everyone''s eyes, all involuntarily follow the shadow moving, watching the shadow across a perfect arc, flying over a distance of more than ten meters.


    Then he fell on a wine table and smashed it into a mess. Then he continued to slide for seven or eight meters until he hit a wall.


    And the master of the shadow.


    It''s a poisonous dragon!


    Clearly, the dragon''s chest was completely sunken, his eyes were wide open, and he didn''t breathe at all. He could not die any more.


    And all this is just the effect of Wang Xu''s random fist, or more accurately, the impact of his fist.


    His fist didn''t fall on the Dragon at all, and the other side was dead.


    Pang Fengyue''s anxious eyes widened, her red lips widened, and she did not move.


    Lu Shaofeng''s grimace froze, raised his right hand pointing at Wang Xu, and began to tremble uncontrollably.


    Zhao Yuee''s face suddenly turned white, her feet softened slightly, and she almost fell to the ground.


    Chen Xuanfeng''s steps stopped, his eyes staring at the body of the poisonous dragon, his back to the crowd, completely unable to see his expression at this time.


    But his body, motionless, raised right foot, stagnated in the air.


    No one thought that Wang Xu could make such a terrible blow.


    The power of one blow shocked the whole audience.


    This moment.


    No one talks, no one gasps, no one moves.


    They.


    Dare not speak, dare not move, extreme change, shock everyone forgot to breathe.


    "I said, do you... Know who I am?"


    Wang Xu''s impatience disappeared, disdained to scan around the crowd, indifferent voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Everyone does not know who I am, dare to talk to me so recklessly?"


    Then he looked up at the pale Lu Shaofeng and asked, word by word:


    "How many times have I provoked you? Offend the authority of your Lu family? You want to kill me? Now, you tell me, who is provoking who? Who are you going to kill? "


    Lu Shaofeng''s face turned whiter and his body began to shake wildly. He opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t say a word.


    His eyes were filled with fear.


    At this time, he thought of a sentence Wang Xu had said before,


    Believe it or not? And nobody dares to help you?


    Now, Wang Xu kills him.


    Who dares to help him?


    Wang Xu didn''t care about Lu Shaofeng or wait for his answer. He turned his head and looked at Zhao Yuee. His voice continued to ring


    "As the owner of the cruise ship, inviting me to the party tonight means that I am your guest, but what have you done?


    Let me kneel down and apologize to him? Does he deserve it?


    Let me give you face? Do you deserve it? "


    Zhao Yuee was pale and speechless.


    Does she deserve it?


    I don''t deserve it!

 Chapter 960

    Everyone present did not expect that Wang Xu would be so terrible.


    A boy who looks like he''s only 17 or 18 years old, even if he has an amazing background, he can''t be nice when he''s here alone.


    Because, the background again cattle force, only one person, no strong strength, also can''t stop others want to teach you!


    But no one thought of it.


    Wang Xu was able to make such a terrible scene with one punch, and directly killed the underground champion poisonous dragon of West Island last year.


    One punch.


    Let everyone know Wang Xu again.


    In a dead silence.


    Wang Xu''s indifferent voice continued to reverberate in people''s ears


    "... do you deserve it?"


    Many people turned pale, as if these three words were questioning them.


    With his back to the crowd, Chen Xuanfeng''s face turned blue and white, and finally turned pale.


    The Dragon almost wiped his head and flew in front of him. The blood spilled on his face, but he didn''t dare to raise any anger.


    Because, he has seen the dragon''s competition with his own eyes, he can''t kill the dragon with such an easy punch.


    What makes him dare not move is the absolute sense of danger at the bottom of his heart. As a master of Feng Shui, he has mastered many mysterious techniques. His spirit is strong, and his perception is much sharper than that of ordinary experts.


    That kind of danger is beyond his control.


    "Who is this young man?"


    Chen Xuanfeng thought in his heart. Suddenly, he felt an indifferent sight fall on him. Suddenly, the whole person suddenly froze.


    It''s him!


    It''s definitely him!


    Sure enough.


    The next second, Wang Xu''s insipid voice came: "and you, Chen Xuanfeng, right? Who gives you self-confidence, who must know you? Do you want me to give you face? "


    "This... Young master, I don''t know the real immortal. Xuanfeng is wrong."


    Chen Xuanfeng turns his body rigidly, smiles bitterly and bows to Wang Xu.


    "Since you have said these words, obviously you are not ready to kill us. We will give you a satisfactory explanation."


    Said, in the eyes of countless people shocked.


    Chen Xuanfeng, the famous feng shui master in Tangtang West Island, kneels down on the ground and admits his mistake to Wang Xu.


    Moreover, seeing that Lu Shaofeng and others were still standing in the same place, he raised his head and yelled angrily, "Lu Shaofeng, don''t you kneel down for me and apologize to this young master?"


    "Well, if you didn''t say something like a human being at the end, you and this garbage named Lu Shaofeng would die today."


    For Chen Xuanfeng''s action, Wang Xu is noncommittal.


    At this time, the whole banquet hall was silent.


    Countless people, all watching in silence, full of panic and shock.


    Chen Xuanfeng didn''t know that when he knelt down, it was like throwing a bomb at the bottom of his heart.


    As a famous Fengshui master in the West Island, who knows the prestige of Chen Xuanfeng? Don''t think feng shui master can only see feng shui, Chen Xuanfeng has a mysterious ability, beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Observing Qi, feeling Qi and managing Qi are the three stages of feng shui master.


    Qi is a special kind of energy, which is different from Qi and blood and true Qi of martial arts. Feng shui masters usually use various means to arouse Qi of the four worlds, so as to divine, seek dragon, own life, house life, break good and bad luck, and divide Yin and Yang.


    Chen Xuanfeng is such a top feng shui master who has the ability to observe Qi, sense Qi, and manage Qi. He is unpredictable, and he can''t be inspired. Otherwise, how can he be respected and sought after by so many people?


    But now


    He knelt at Wang Xu''s feet in public!


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on Wang Xu, subconsciously swallowing saliva and inverted air-conditioning sound, each other ups and downs.


    "Master Xuanfeng..."


    After a full breath, Lu Shaofeng suddenly woke up. He looked at Chen Xuanfeng strangely and opened his mouth to say something.


    "If you want to die, just keep standing for me!"


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, Chen Xuanfeng gave a cold hum and bowed his head respectfully to Wang Xu. He didn''t bother to look at Lu Shaofeng any more.


    "I..."


    Lu Shaofeng''s eyes are not willing, and he struggles in his heart.


    But the people around him were unable to suppress their fear. They knelt down one by one, and all of them were kneeling on the ground.


    But in a flash, almost only Lu Shaofeng was still standing in that area.


    Wang Xu didn''t speak, just glanced at him sarcastically.


    This look is like the last straw to crush the camel.


    "Touch!"


    Lu Shaofeng knees a soft, the whole person push the mountain general kneel to the ground, and is five body to the ground, lying there, the whole body is shivering.


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I''m wrong... Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I want you to apologize, I want you to kowtow and make amends! "


    "Please don''t kill me! I''m the legitimate son of the Lu family. I''m the young master of the Lu family in the West Island... "


    "I''m wrong, really wrong!"


    Lu Shaofeng broke up, and his mouth was incoherent. He kept begging for mercy, and his tears and nose ran all over the place.


    "May I ask, who are you?"


    Looking at Lu Shaofeng''s dog with no back, Pang Fengyue''s dull eyes suddenly turned. Looking up at Wang Xu''s back, he asked complicatedly.


    "Wang Xu."


    Wang Xu''s head also did not return, lightly returned two words.


    All of them can see the helplessness and complexity of each other''s eyes.


    Just one name. Who knows who you are? Do you think you are a famous big man?


    Moreover, there are too many people in China who make complaints about their surnames. Wang Xu''s name is very ordinary. People are totally confused.


    For those like Chen Xuanfeng and Lu Jiahui, the registration number has to be preceded by a surrender number, such as feng shui master and Lu Jiahui of West Island.


    But Wang Xu has a name


    Everyone looked at each other, no one knew him. Someone wanted to ask, but they didn''t dare.


    Pang Fengyue also had a blank face.


    Seeing this, Wang Xu slightly frowned and added a light sentence: "I am the one you mourned before."


    "What?"


    Pang Fengyue''s eyes widened when she heard the speech, and she exclaimed in a gaffe:


    "You... You are... Prince Wang?"


    "No way! Isn''t wang Xu dead? You can''t be him


    "Even if you are very powerful and have a big background, you can''t make fun of our idol. He''s a hero who can''t be humiliated in the martial arts world of China even if he''s afraid of death!"


    Li Cheng and others are also a pair of excited inexplicable appearance, see Wang Xu''s eyes are not good up.


    "So you''d rather believe the rumors outside than what I said?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are calm. He glances at Pang Fengyue and others, drops a word and turns to leave.


    "But I don''t care. I said, I''ve always been myself. Believe it or not. Old Tom, let''s go. "


    "Young master, the singer..." old Tom quickly followed.


    "I''m not in the mood." Wang Xu''s insipid voice came.


    Behind them.


    The whole audience trembled.


    There''s just no number of gaping people left.


    At this time, almost everyone''s mind is only one idea:


    "Is he the ''dead man''

 Chapter 961

    After Wang Xu left.


    After three minutes of silence, no one spoke in the banquet hall.


    All the people''s eyes were very complicated, staring at Chen Xuanfeng, Lu Shaofeng and others kneeling on the ground.


    It was not until Chen Xuanfeng got up expressionless that a middle-aged rich man asked carefully:


    "Master Xuanfeng, why did you give such a big gift to the young man just now? In your capacity, is it not satisfactory to bow? Why grovel to a little boy? "


    "Well?"


    Chen Xuanfeng frowned and glanced back at the speaker. He said faintly, "are you teaching me a lesson?"


    "I dare not."


    The middle-aged tycoon looked down at Chen Xuanfeng with a trace of doubt in his eyes and a trace of irony in his voice


    "But master Xuanfeng, your reputation has shocked the West Island and even the southeast of China. We have spent a lot of money on following master Xuanfeng. Now, you are not worthy of the name... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Chen Xuanfeng had already waved his hand coldly.


    Boom!


    In a flash, a blue light flashed in the air, like the sound of a tiger roaring and a dragon singing. A dazzling blue hand appeared out of thin air. It crossed the distance of seven or eight meters, wiped the middle-aged rich man''s body and landed on the table and chair beside him.


    instantaneous.


    The long table, made of solid wood and made of fine steel, is filled with wine and dishes. Chen Xuanfeng grabs it in the air and smashes it on the spot.


    Solid wood tabletop fracture, fracture is clearly visible five fingerprints, but this trace is dozens of times larger than the average person''s hand.


    If it falls on the middle-aged fat man, he will be crushed to death on the spot.


    Chen Xuanfeng''s ability is so terrible!


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man trembled with fear. His crotch was almost wet and his face was pale. How could he dare to question and disrespect Chen Xuanfeng any more.


    All around them, they all bowed their heads slightly and did not dare to look directly at Chen Xuanfeng. At the same time, the shock in their hearts once again set off waves, the ultimate shock.


    Chen Xuanfeng deserves the name. He is so terrible, but he kneels down in front of Wang Xu without saying a word. Then Wang Xu, an unknown teenager


    What is his real identity? What is the origin of terror?


    Many people are aware that this time they may have witnessed a great man.


    There was silence on the top deck of the cruise ship. At this time, no one was in the mood of continuing to have a party.


    "I''m not in the mood, either. Go on. I''ll go back to my room first."


    Taking back his hand, Chen Xuanfeng didn''t look at the pale middle-aged rich man. He threw his hand behind him and left step by step.


    No one dares to follow him or stop him.


    In a dead silence.


    As Chen Xuanfeng passed by Lu Shaofeng, he felt a little angry and said indifferently


    "Lu Dashao, today''s" accident ", I will personally go to your Lu''s door and say hello to Mr. Lu. As for yourself... In the future, please take care of yourself. "


    No one knows how much pressure Chen Xuanfeng was under when he faced Wang Xu.


    The invisible sense of life and death crisis that envelops your whole body and mind all the time can''t be described by words.


    Kneel down that moment.


    But it''s not as simple as it seems. It means that Chen Xuanfeng''s calm and calm state of mind has been completely broken.


    And Wang Xu''s identity, he can only associate with a person, a dead person.


    Like Wang Xu said.


    He has always been himself.


    As for others, believe it or not!


    "Master Xuanfeng, I know I''ve been in big trouble this time, and I''ve done you great harm. When we get back to the West Island, no matter what you want, my family will try our best to satisfy you. But... "


    Lu Shaofeng bowed his head, his face was pale and his voice was hoarse


    "I want to know a little bit, who is he...!"


    "Well, that one has already said it, and you don''t want to believe it? Lu Dashao, don''t blame me for not reminding you. You can continue to harbor resentment, or even find a chance to do it, but if your Lu family is in danger of destroying the family, don''t ask me for help. I don''t have the ability or the mind! " Chen Xuanfeng sneered.


    Lu Shaofeng suddenly became stiff, and was completely frightened, and the suppressed resentment immediately turned into fear.


    Since he was born, he has had a good journey and never encountered any major setbacks.


    Money, his pocket money when he was three years old, has the right to inherit a company. Up to now, there is no less than 100 million yuan.


    Woman, the woman he likes, where did he miss? Most of them take the initiative to throw themselves in their arms. Even if there are some special and unwilling ones, they will eventually give in for various reasons.


    Thug, my sister sits in nearly 20 underground boxing courts in the underground world of West Island. On the road, I can only give him face, but no one wants him to give face.


    master?


    The Lu family''s bodyguards support dozens of people with extraordinary abilities, such as Chen Xuanfeng, the top master of the West Island, who is just the guests of the Lu family.


    It''s hard to say that his Lu family needs and can move the dog at any time!


    But now, Chen Xuanfeng''s attitude, let him see his weakness for the first time. In fact, he has never been as powerful as he thought.


    "Master Xuanfeng, just tell me who he is. Even if I die, I will die convinced. Who on earth is that boy worthy of your kneeling in public? " Lu Shaofeng gritted his teeth, but he was still unwilling.


    Chen Xuanfeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes showed a cold light: "Lu Dashao, do you think about it? He has already said the identity of that person. Although I''m not sure whether it''s true or not, it''s possible that it''s seventy or eighty percent. "


    "He has already said..." Lu Shaofeng''s face changed slightly. He quickly looked at Pang Fengyue and others, whose face was still in a trance. He said in disbelief:


    "He said he was the dead Prince of Huaxia. Do you believe it?"


    "I believe it." Chen Xuanfeng sneered.


    People around them were shocked when they heard the speech. Most of them didn''t understand the conversation between Wang Xu and Pang Fengyue.


    Now, however, it''s a little clear.


    The dead!


    Prince Huaxia!


    The combination of these two messages, even those who didn''t respond before, can understand immediately.


    Sure enough.


    Chen Xuanfeng looked around and continued


    "Four months is enough to dilute a lot of people and things. But there is only one person who can be worthy of these five words


    "He is the only one who dares to cross the sea by himself, making a terrible achievement of sweeping the Bushido of the east island country and killing three sword masters."


    Chen Xuanfeng''s eyes drooped slightly. In fact, he was not so sure about Wang Xu''s identity as he was on the surface. In the end, he was not the devil who "came back from the dead.".


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Now, Wang Xu, no, it has to be!


    Only in this way can he save the face of kneeling in public.


    It''s not a disgraceful thing to kneel down to the king of China who has returned from the dead.


    On the contrary, it is a kind of glory.


    Chen Xuanfeng has a deep vision.

 Chapter 962

    "Is it really him?"


    Lu Shaofeng''s eyes were red with blood, and his eyes were full of disbelief


    "However, it''s said that the West has a demigod... Is it true that the news released by the demigod himself


    "Demigod? What is demigod? "


    Most people around are full of doubts. Although they are rich or expensive, they are just for ordinary people.


    As a matter of fact, they are not qualified to contact the top strong news of the extraordinary world. Naturally, they don''t know what demigod is.


    If it wasn''t for the martial arts league''s promotion of cultivating martial arts by the whole people, in addition, in the past four months, there have been "changes" all over China, and the extraordinary world has gradually been known by most ordinary people.


    These rich people who were born in the southeast coast, West Island and other places never pay attention to these.


    Circle.


    Simple two words, which contains too many boundaries and restrictions.


    People are confused.


    Chen Xuanfeng has already nodded


    "That''s right. At this age, who can" pretend "to be a" dead man "except those who have a heart? Prince Wang has many enemies. What''s the advantage of pretending to be him? No! "


    "So, I think he is Mr. Wang himself. He is the first arrogant and invincible evil of the same generation who swept the Bushido of the East Island and the martial arts world of China for thousands of years."


    Chen Xuanfeng said firmly, with strong exclamation and yearning in his eyes.


    For four months, everyone thought Wang Xu was dead.


    Once a man swept the Bushido of Dahe, killed three sword masters, and was famous as the prince of China.


    Wang Xu is recognized as the first of the younger generation in the martial arts circle in China. He is also the youngest congenital martial arts master in the martial arts circle. His peers are invincible.


    Such a young and strong man, under the promotion of the Wumeng, has become a legend of the times.


    In front of Wang Xu, all the old congenital Masters had to bow their heads. The sword master of Dahe had to break the sword, and the Western legend was defeated.


    Many people present could not understand the true meaning of Chen Xuanfeng''s words.


    For them, Wang Xu''s world is so far away from them that he has no chance to contact them.


    Only Pang Fengyue and others are a little excited. These young people are Wang Xu''s "die loyal fans". Otherwise, Wang Xu would not be regarded as a "dead man" by the world. On this day, they still pay homage to Wang Xu and carry out a small circle of mourning activities.


    Wang Xu stepped on the whole Dahe Bushido by himself, which made countless young people excited.


    "Elder sister Yue, you say, he can''t really be... Prince Wang?" Li Cheng stands behind Pang Fengyue and asks carefully.


    While speaking, his eyes are still at a loss that he can''t believe or imagine.


    If Wang Xu is really their idol "Prince Huaxia", then the memorial activities they did before Wang Xu


    I feel very complicated when I think about it.


    "I don''t know if I should believe it or not..."


    Pang Fengyue''s voice was low and her eyes were beautiful. She was staring at the direction Wang Xu left. She didn''t know what she was looking at or what she wanted to see.


    Maybe, she just want to see Wang Xu go is not so decisive, can a little back seriously look at her?


    Pang Fengyue bowed her head and turned pale. She didn''t know what she was feeling now.


    "Master Xuanfeng, the prince of Huaxia... As far as I know, didn''t he kill some famous warriors in Dongdao? Why do you admire him so much? " Asked a middle-aged rich man.


    They are so busy with making money, developing companies and making friends with powerful people that they don''t have time and energy to pay attention to these messy things.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Xu''s noise at that time, coupled with the general trend of the martial arts league, and the uproar on the Internet, I''m afraid that even the master of martial arts might not know much about it.


    Even now, many of the rich on the scene are a little dismissive of the so-called warriors.


    What''s the point of practicing martial arts?


    Now is the modern society, can withstand the bullet?


    No matter how much you can fight, it''s not enough for their bodyguard to have a pistol, right?


    Other rich people are also looking at each other, many people are a little confused.


    In their capacity, ordinary low-level martial arts people don''t look up to them. The top martial arts masters, the top martial arts masters, the top powers in the world, the big events and so on are not qualified and can''t be contacted.


    Therefore, these rich people can be excused.


    "A little famous warrior?"


    Chen Xuan said with a sneer, "do you know what terrible things the dead swordsmen of Dahe Bushido did?"


    "Cough, I don''t know... Would you please help me?"


    The rich man was embarrassed when he asked.


    "The first Jianzong who was killed by Prince Wang was named Yamamoto madman. He lived for more than 100 years. He was an expert in the war of the last era. He once swept nearly 100 boxing houses along the southeast coast of China, killed nearly 100 famous and energetic boxers, and slaughtered more than 60 people in the Huang family of Fushui. Now the Buddha water Huang family is just a branch of the original lucky survival


    Chen Xuanfeng said lightly.


    The faces of the people around them were gradually shocked, and their eyes were shocked.


    Most of the people present were from the southeast coast. They knew all the boxing houses and fighters very well. In particular, the influence of the Buddha water Huang family on the southeast coast is even greater than those of them.


    Now the Huang family is a branch that survived from Yamamoto madman a hundred years ago.


    How can people not be surprised when they learn the inside story?


    However, some people still doubt: "that Yamamoto madman is now more than 100 years old. I''m afraid he''s going to die soon. It''s not good to kill him, is it?"


    For this man''s doubts, Chen Xuanfeng didn''t even bother to answer.


    The frog in the bottom of the well knows how high the sky is and how thick the ground is.


    He continued calmly


    "Another man who died in the hands of Prince Wang is called eight gods blood studio. A hundred years ago, he killed nearly ten thousand soldiers on a battlefield with one knife and one person, regardless of the enemy or ourselves. He was called Devil."


    "What?"


    When this remark came out, there was an uproar.


    And Chen Xuanfeng''s voice continues.


    "In the first world war against Prince Wang, it is said that he pursued Bai Li alone and cut off the private plane on which Prince Wang was flying. He was completely angered by Prince Wang, and was killed on the sea by Prince Wang. So far, his body has not been found, but only a little bit of the wreckage of the plane has been found."


    instantaneous.


    All the people around widened their eyes, and their faces were full of horror.


    Cut a plane with one knife?


    Is this special or human?


    What''s more shocking is that this kind of terror was killed by Wang Xu!


    This moment.


    A group of rich people around finally know why Wang Xu stirred up the whole situation of China four months ago.


    The news that they were not qualified to contact before made everyone tremble.


    Before the doubt of the rich, is blushing, only feel before their problems silly to the extreme. Immediately, his face, brush of change of pale matchless.


    Pang Fengyue and others glared. Although they were Wang Xu''s "fans", they knew little about the specific battle news.


    This is the first time that I have heard of the specific strength of Yamamoto madman, eight gods blood studio and other Dahe sword sect, which shocked them.


    Lu Shaofeng, however, had already lost his face and was soaked in cold sweat.


    His lips trembled and he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 963

    Wang Xu goes back to his room and turns on the TV.


    He and old Tom got on the boat midway. After a day, they are only a few hundred miles away from the West Island. They will arrive at the West Island before tomorrow morning.


    Lu Shaofeng, Pang Fengyue, Chen Xuanfeng and others are just a small episode for him. They are passers-by on the journey.


    Wang Xu is more concerned about, to the West Island, how to find the whereabouts of the white angel and other demigods. On the West Island, he has no foundation or influence.


    However, this problem is not very important for him. It''s a big deal that he can always find it by searching every corner of the West Island.


    It''s a little more violent. Just find a local local snake, beat him first, and then ask him to help arrange the search.


    At his point, there are many ways as long as he dares to think.


    At this time.


    The hostess, who is broadcasting the news on TV, suddenly interrupted a message with a smile:


    "The latest news from the front-line reporters suddenly appeared two months ago. In the mysterious mountains named Kunlun by experts, the traces of human activities were photographed by UAVs. However, only in a moment, the UAV was knocked down by the other side with a strange means, and only in time to return the last and only picture..."


    Next second.


    On the TV screen, there is a blurred picture of a young man wearing a long blue dress with long hair and a sword on his back, but he can''t see his face clearly.


    It is worth noting that the other side is riding under the mount.


    It''s a huge white crane flying in the air!


    "Well? White fairy crane? Is Kunlun already alive? Like the solar world, it was nearly half a year earlier than the previous life. What''s the matter? "


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, his eyes flashed, suddenly shook his head and murmured:


    "No, maybe it was the same time in my previous life, but I was already in the solar world at that time. When I came back, the time was blurred..."


    Wang Xu brow just loosen, immediately seem to feel what, and slightly a wrinkle, raise a hand at will a wave.


    Suddenly, the originally closed door opened out of thin air.


    Outside, two figures stood.


    It was old Tom and Chen Xuanfeng.


    Chen Xuanfeng stood there respectfully, clasped his fist and bowed slightly


    "Mr. Wang, I''d like to ask you to forgive me if Chen has something to venture to visit."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes still fell on the TV, but he did not look back


    "If it''s something that offended me before, don''t worry. I always keep my word. Since I didn''t trouble you on the spot, I won''t go back afterwards. "


    "Mr. Wang, you are joking. How can I question your words? As a young master, no one dares to speculate about you in such a big China. " Chen Xuanfeng bowed his head and said with a bitter smile.


    The famous Fengshui master of the West Island was standing at the door. Without Wang Xu, he did not dare to take the initiative to step forward.


    He respectfully continued: "although Chen has come here to apologize to you again, it is true that there is something wrong."


    "It''s a coincidence that you''re here. At noon tomorrow, there will be a" treasure auction "at the West Island Jiade auction house. It''s said that some of the treasures at the end of the auction are immortal artifacts flowing from the newly emerging Kunlun Mountains and some special top-quality materials. Are you interested, young master?"


    "Fairy ware?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    It''s a bit too loud.


    But he finally looked back from the TV and waved for them to come in and sit down. His physical body, which is now remodeled, is not only completely restored, but also further improved. But the broken sword has been destroyed, but there is no weapon in hand. This auction house can go and have a look.


    As for the immortal tools, Wang Xu thought that they were only top-grade magic tools at most, even the most prefectural level spirit tools were impossible. But if it''s good, it can also be used to melt, extract the essence, and reluctantly refine a weapon as a transition.


    However, Chen Xuanfeng didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing Wang Xu frowning, he thought that Wang Xu didn''t know much about the immortal utensils, so he explained it politely.


    "It''s true that this artifact is more powerful than the artifact circulated in our secular world and magic world before, and each of them has extremely mysterious magical functions." Chen Xuanfeng said respectfully and excitedly.


    "According to my friend, one of them can automatically generate a flame sword. It''s very powerful and can easily melt steel. It seems that it''s the same as the three true fire swords in the legend."


    "There are also some strange materials, such as the bones left by some giant animals. According to the identification of the instrument, they are tens of thousands of years old and contain special energy. All the animals close to them will be scared and their legs will be soft and tremble. Some people speculate that they may be the real dragon bones in the mythical age."


    "There is also a kind of dark material, which is extremely hard. It can''t be cut by laser, and the flame of tens of thousands of degrees can''t melt..."


    Chen Xuanfeng said more and more excitedly. When he got to the back, he took out some photos and put them in front of Wang Xu. There was a mess of everything on them.


    "Mr. Wang, these are all the pieces that my friend disclosed to me in private. Although there is no introduction, you can have a look and see if there are any that you like. At that time, Mr. Chen can take a picture for you to make amends for you. " Chen Xuanfeng said with a smile.


    "You''re welcome."


    Wang Xu nodded, noncommittal, random glance swept past.


    Originally, he didn''t care too much. After all, for extraordinary objects, the general photos can''t see anything. Only when you see them with your own eyes and feel them with your own mind can you make a specific judgment.


    However, when he glanced at a picture at random, he gave a sudden and uncontrollable shout in his heart


    "Casting stone?"


    In this photo, it''s a gray stone. There is a small tree on the stone with a bright red fruit hanging on the top of the tree.


    What attracted Wang Xu''s attention was not the fruit, but the gray stone under it.


    From the background of the photo, the stone seems to be the size of a human head, and it looks extremely inconspicuous.


    There''s a little Arabic number in the corner, 26. This means that the shooting object in the photo is the ordinary shooting object in the front row.


    And now.


    Chen Xuanfeng didn''t notice the change of Wang Xu''s eyes. He lowered his head and quickly took this picture aside. He solemnly took out three pictures and put them in front of Wang Xu, labeled 1, 2 and 3 respectively.


    "Mr. Wang, these are the final products of the auction, two immortal utensils and one elixir..." Chen Xuanfeng smiles and introduces the inside information he knows to Wang Xu.


    However, Wang Xu has no mood to listen.


    Casting stone.


    The foundation of spirit weapon!

 Chapter 964

    In fact, the photo is not very clear. Among the gray white stones the size of a head, they really belong to the main body of the sword stone, even if they are less than the size of a fist.


    Located at the root of the small red fruit tree, the whole piece is gray, but the surface is full of black lines, twisted and mixed, full of irregularity.


    At first glance, it can only be regarded as an ordinary stone or clay block without any characteristics. But if you look at it carefully, you will have the illusion that you are dazzled, as if you saw a baby with bent legs, arms, head down, curled up in the mother''s embryo.


    The little tree with red fruit, rooted on the casting stone, is called hualingguo. It is nourished by the special spiritual power contained in the casting stone, and has the effect of strengthening the spirit.


    When ordinary people eat it, the growth of their spirits is the growth of their life span. The practitioner is a surge of strength.


    Although also precious, but compared with the casting spirit stone body, it is poor, do not know how many grades.


    "Now that I have stepped into the triple heaven of tongxuan, I have already begun to transform the Shenfu. Once the Shenfu is successful and the Qihai is obedient, the common magic tools will not help me any more, just like chicken ribs. But the spirit weapon is different. The magic weapon is integrated into the body, and the spirit weapon is connected with the spirit. The stronger the body is, the more powerful the spirit weapon is. For the strong above Wu Zun, spirit tools are the medium of supernatural powers! "


    Wang Xu''s eyes were full of joy.


    This unexpected harvest made him very happy. However, he can''t really be sure after he hasn''t confirmed it with his own eyes. Maybe he is wrong? Maybe this casting stone is defective and incomplete?


    Too many possibilities, Wang Xu soon suppressed the excitement in his heart, and his eyes returned to calm.


    "Young master, how do you feel?" Chen Xuanfeng asked carefully.


    "Not bad. I''m a little interested." Wang Xu gave a faint smile and his eyes narrowed slightly


    "When the West Island ship stops, you can arrange the specific things. Just let me know."


    "Then I won''t disturb you to have a rest. The cruise ship will dock at 8 o''clock tomorrow, and I will arrange for the vehicles to wait on the shore." Chen Xuanfeng leaves.


    Wang Xu nodded casually and watched Chen Xuanfeng leave.


    After he left, old Tom took a deep look at Wang Xu. He seemed to remind Wang Xu intentionally or unintentionally:


    "Young master, what he said is quite untrue. I''m afraid that his purpose is not just to make amends to you."


    "No matter what he conceals, I''m not afraid. What''s more, I still hope to make more noise in the West Island. " Wang Xu''s casual smile is also full of deep meaning.


    He is not afraid of being shot. What he is afraid of is that the enemy is not strong enough and the noise is not big enough.


    Now, he regretted that he had let Lu Shaofeng go too easily before. Otherwise, he would take the opportunity to find a way to land at his home and ask the Lu family of West Island to inquire about the whereabouts of Bai angel and others for him. No one could stop him.


    It''s a pity.


    If a man says something, he''s going to make a big difference!


    As long as Lu Shaofeng and the Lu family do not kill themselves, he will not be able to take the Lu family to the sword.


    "Go back and rest, too." Wang Xu light said a, immediately close eyes.


    Old Tom didn''t say much. He bowed slightly to Wang Xu. When he left the room, the door closed silently.


    "I don''t know whether this trip to the West Island is a blessing or a curse... After all, Mr. Wang''s goal is demigod!" Looking back at the closed door, old Tom shook his head and left.


    In the room, Wang Xu closed his eyes and had no words all night.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Room 306 of the cruise guest room, but someone couldn''t sleep at all.


    Pang Fengyue is wearing a white light yarn pajamas, soft cloth pasted on the skin, slightly cool, can help people sleep.


    At other times, Pang Fengyue would have been in a dream, but tonight, she was lying in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    As long as you close your eyes, in front of her eyes, you can''t control the appearance of Wang Xu''s figure.


    "Is it really him? Is he really the prince of Wang


    Pang Fengyue murmured in her heart, full of what happened tonight.


    Time goes by.


    Later, her doubts became another kind of resentment: "don''t I have any sense of existence in his eyes?


    Why... Why can''t you explain two more sentences?


    Why can you go so decisively, simply, and not care? "


    The more I think about it, Pang Fengyue''s resentment becomes more and more intense, and gradually the whole person gets angry.


    The reason for not being able to say clearly is inexplicable anger and irritability.


    She thinks that she is not an ugly woman, on the contrary, from the attitude of others to her, she is also a very attractive and beautiful woman.


    Pang Fengyue has met many men from childhood to adulthood, no matter they are the big boys who are ignorant for the first time or the mature men later. No one has ever been so indifferent to her as Wang Xu.


    In addition, Wang Xu is also the "Prince of Huaxia" and has always been her idol and hero. Pang Fengyue is even more angry and annoyed.


    "Well, even if you are Mr. Wang, you are so indifferent to others that they don''t want to pay any more attention to you! In the future, I will never like or worship you any more! "


    Under Pang Fengyue''s anger, she grabbed the pillow and covered her face. She mumbled some words that she couldn''t remember. Her consciousness became confused and soon fell asleep.


    That is at this time, Wang Xu in the room closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes, eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    "What''s the matter? What does the spirit seem to touch? Someone''s cursing me? "


    Wang Xu hesitated for a moment and finally closed his eyes again slowly to continue to practice.


    time lapse.


    When the first glance appeared outside and Yin and Yang met, Wang Xu opened his eyes again, got up and went to the bathroom to wash for a while, and went out to the restaurant for breakfast.


    After breakfast, it was just near eight o''clock, and the cruise ship pulled in gently.


    Standing on the deck, you can see a row of colorful luxury cars not far from the shore. Many people gather on the shore and look forward to it. Obviously, they are waiting for friends or relatives on the cruise ship.


    Among them.


    The most conspicuous thing is that nine rolls Royces, all business black, stand in a row and occupy the best position. The first one in the row stops at the dock of the cruise ship. People get off the ship at the gangway entrance, and other vehicles can only stand behind them.


    "Lying trough, whose boss is this? How can you be so good at showing off? "


    On the bank, a young man driving a Lamborghini sports car had to stop and put out his head from the window.


    After exclamation, he turned his head and looked at a mature beauty with dark sunglasses on the copilot and asked:


    "Sister Qi, isn''t this Lu Dashao''s extravagance? Master Xuanfeng always likes to keep a low profile, so we Lu Da Shao like this style. "

 Chapter 965

    "Hey, I''m guessing something. How many times has the West Island been able to make this battle? It''s definitely our land. "


    The young man laughed strangely.


    "I''ll know who it is in a moment. Why make a fuss." Sunglasses beauty voice calm, light way:


    "If it''s really Shaofeng, I''ll pull out his skin and ask him to make friends with master Xuanfeng. Is that how he made friends with me? Even if master Xuanfeng doesn''t like high profile, he doesn''t investigate clearly. He can''t do such a little thing well. It''s a waste of money! "


    "Ha ha, I think Lu Shao''s ability is very strong. He just likes to make a high profile. We have high profile capital. Why not make a high profile? This is not a black sheep... "The young man laughed and looked out again.


    Next second.


    Just then, his voice suddenly stopped.


    What did he see?


    It seemed a little unbelievable. The young man raised his hand and took off his sunglasses, then rubbed his eyes.


    In front of the team, on the Rolls Royce at the head of the line, the people coming down


    How so familiar?


    The young man''s eyes widened and blinked in disbelief. He looked again and was stunned.


    The person who got off the car was the one he thought impossible!


    It''s not master Chen Xuanfeng. Who else can it be?!


    "What''s going on? Shouldn''t master Xuanfeng be on the boat? How did you get out of the car? What is he doing? "


    In an instant, the youth was in a mess in the wind. He only felt that he was dreaming.


    And his side of Qi Jie, sunglasses cover a small half of the face, although can''t see the face clearly, but she can''t help sitting straight waist, slightly elongated neck, but also shows her heart is not calm.


    Chen Xuanfeng!


    That''s Chen Xuanfeng!


    Looking at him, he seems to be greeting someone?!


    In this West Island territory, who is worthy of his attitude?!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    On the side of the gangway of the cruise ship, Wang Xu led old Tom down from the deck first, and no one dared to get off ahead of him.


    "Prince Wang, please!"


    As soon as Chen Xuanfeng got out of the car, he quickly came over with a big smile on his face. He bowed slightly and reached for a sign.


    After the cruise ship was close to the West Island, he got off the ship ahead of time and went ashore in a speedboat to arrange all this for the moment.


    pretty good.


    He really likes to keep a low profile, but according to his style of studying Wang Xu, Wang Xu is almost unbridled in everything he does.


    This is a master who likes high profile!


    Even if he guesses wrong, it''s OK. The more he shows off, the more he proves his respect to Wang Xu. No one doesn''t like to be complimented and flattered by others.


    Even if you don''t like it, you won''t get evil.


    Chen Xuanfeng bowed his head slightly. He didn''t know and didn''t care about the shock of the people on the bank. He had no waves in his heart and only had the prince of Huaxia in his eyes.


    "Mr. Wang, the auction at noon is held by Jiade in the central auction hall of Xinjie. It''s about two hours'' drive from the port. I''ve arranged the itinerary. Please get on the bus and have a rest." Chen Xuanfeng said with a smile.


    Wang Xu nodded and calmly boarded the first car in front of the line. The driver was a beautiful driver with good appearance. He was the only one in the whole car.


    After Chen Xuanfeng personally closed the door for him, he automatically fell behind and invited old Tom to get on the second car behind him. As for the seven cars behind him, it was just for the sake of ostentation and making the first impression.


    They came for a long time, but they walked very fast. They landed from Wang Xu in less than half a minute.


    Behind Lamborghini on the youth and Qi Jie two people, even if want to come up to pick up a word, have no chance, can only watch the team leave.


    The young man stood in front of the door of Lamborghini in a daze for seven or eight seconds, and then said in a trance:


    "Sister Qi, who is that boy? How could master Chen Xuanfeng be treated so... So respectfully? "


    The two words "respect" have already been polite. Chen Xuanfeng''s attitude is just like that of the young men who are always shouting around.


    At this time, sister Qi also got off the Lamborghini, and her sunglasses were taken off, revealing a beautiful and iceberg like face with a trace of superior.


    Her beautiful eyes fixed on the distant motorcade. After a moment of silence, she suddenly said:


    "Zhang Feng, you make a phone call and ask the brothers below to check the identity of each other."


    With that, she strode to the cruise ship''s gangway with two long legs and purple crystal high heels.


    She would like to ask her brother, who is not a tool, what he has done.


    Just let him make friends with Chen Xuanfeng, such a simple small request, he did not do well?


    Also, there is no news about that mysterious boy. Did her brother play with women again and forget his business?


    At this point, the gangway side.


    Accompanied by a group of people, Lu Shaofeng walked down slowly. His face was pale, his eyes were scarlet, and his eyes were black. It was obvious that he didn''t have a good rest last night.


    As soon as he got down, he heard a cold voice:


    "Lu Shaofeng!"


    Hearing the sound, Lu Shaofeng was stunned at first, and then suddenly became angry.


    Yesterday, Wang Xu knelt down and humiliated him in public. He had a long backlog of fire that he could not make.


    How dare anyone call him by his name now?


    "Who dares to call me by my name? If you want to die... "


    In an instant, Lu Shaofeng suddenly turned his head, and all the fire in his stomach burst out.


    But the next second.


    At the first sight of the visitor, he suddenly froze. At the end of his mouth, he said, "it''s impossible to seek death." he immediately changed into a weak exclamation


    "Sister, you, you... Why did you come in person?"


    As he spoke, his eyes swept fiercely over the faces of the people who followed him, and his anger soared in his heart.


    Yesterday, he warned these bastards that they must not disclose what happened. Who is the one who doesn''t have a long brain and wants to die?


    The visitor is Qi Jie and Lu Shaofeng''s own elder sister. She is also known as the queen of black boxing in the West Island underground, Miss Lu.


    Lu Zhangqi!


    "What did I tell you? Which idiot told the news? " Lu Shaofeng''s voice is furious.


    "Lu Shao, we didn''t say..."


    Everyone looked at each other, weak way back.


    What''s so special about pretending to be his grandson? Anti bone boy!


    Seeing this, Lu Shaofeng''s eyes were even more fierce.


    However, without waiting for him to speak, Lu Zhangqi, who strode forward, saw that it was not right, and said in a cold voice:


    "Lu Shaofeng, I asked you to make friends with Chen Xuanfeng. Why did he mix with another teenager? What is the identity of the other party? What happened... "


    With that, Lu Zhangqi''s voice became colder


    "No! Tell me, what did you do? "


    After all, she is her sister. She knows her brother''s roots and knows the bottom of the matter. Only by looking at Lu Shaofeng''s attitude, Lu Zhangqi has a strong bad feeling in her heart.


    it seems that.


    Her younger brother, this time, caused a lot of trouble.


    I can''t help but think of Chen Xuanfeng''s attitude towards the mysterious boy. Lu Zhangqi''s face is suddenly gloomy and terrible.

 Chapter 966

    The team went all the way.


    Just ten o''clock, just in time to stop in front of a building near the coast.


    The building has a total of ninety-nine floors. The whole building belongs to the guardian auction company. It is equipped with world-class and professional security, a huge underground vault, and even a temporary auction site with 10 floors.


    The ten floors are not together, but divided and arranged in the whole building. In every auction, the floors where the auction items are temporarily placed are random, and the floor information is confidential, only a few people know.


    The auction site is even more ingenious. It is not an auction site with only seats, but an occasion more similar to a buffet dinner. The venue provides a variety of wine and food for the guests who participate in the auction.


    Wang Xu glanced at it at will, and his heart was clear. No wonder the auction was held at noon, the time when people ate.


    "Mr. Chen Xuanfeng, this is the list of auction items for today''s afternoon auction. If you are interested in a certain auction item, you can make an electronic quotation at any time through the equipment we provide."


    As soon as I entered the auction house, a beautiful waiter in a cheongsam came up with a tray covered with red cloth, smiling kindly.


    Instead of reaching for it, Chen Xuanfeng stepped back slightly and invited Wang Xu to say, "Mr. Wang, please."


    Wang Xu opened the red cloth and picked up a beautifully decorated list.


    Although the cheongsam beauty was surprised, she still kept a kind smile and spoke cautiously.


    Although according to the guest list, Chen Xuanfeng is the guest of honor, if Chen Xuanfeng can treat him like this, Wang Xu''s status will only be higher, unless he is an idiot, there will be changes.


    And those who can be selected to serve as receptionists on such occasions will not be idiots. For example, the cheongsam beauty in front of her has a master''s degree from nishima University and a double degree from another famous Western University.


    For the hands of the roster, Wang Xu just a casual glance, no longer pay attention to.


    It is as expected that the inside product as like as two peas Chen Xuanfeng gave him in advance, and nothing more than a more detailed introduction.


    half past ten.


    The red curtain at the bottom of the banquet hall was finally slowly opened. In the banquet hall, people who had a preliminary understanding of what the auction would be today looked up one after another, and many people''s eyes were filled with irrepressible light.


    The final auction.


    It''s an immortal weapon!


    In the West Island, where the theory of geomantic omen prevails, the upper class is extremely obsessed with these legendary things. If the so-called geomantic omen masters are liars and the theory of magic tools is nothing, they will not develop such a trend.


    But the strange thing is that many feng shui masters really have all kinds of strange abilities, and the methods and tools are more mysterious.


    Especially now, the world is changing.


    There are two astonishing mountains and Great Lakes in the interior of China. This kind of atmosphere is even more surging. The saying of immortal utensils has already aroused everyone''s mind.


    As for the front of the auction, although it also has extraordinary effect, few people are interested in it. Everyone''s mind is focused on the last few pieces.


    The zhulingshi No. 26, which Wang Xu liked, belonged to the common auction and was soon sent up.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the third piece of this auction is also from the new Kunlun Mountains in the inland."


    "According to our expert team of Jiade, this fruit has a burning smell and a strange fragrance. It can be refreshing to smell it. It contains great special energy fluctuations, which is similar to the ancient books."


    "Because there is only one fruit, which is quite special, we can''t identify its specific efficacy, but we can guarantee that this fruit is absolutely harmless to human body."


    "Now, the auction starts. The reserve price is one million."


    With that, the auctioneer reached out and motioned the female emcee with the tray behind her to walk around and show it to the people around.


    "Zhu Guo? It looks like a little bit, but who dares to eat indiscriminately if the effect is unknown! If there is a need to buy more, a tree will grow one. Who will buy it! Only idiots buy it


    Most people have no interest in this so-called "Zhu Guo", but only a few people''s eyes are slightly frozen.


    Many of them are not ordinary people because of the subtle fluctuation of energy. For them, a million dollars is not expensive, and they have a higher ability to take risks. Maybe this fruit can bring some adventure?


    With that in mind.


    Soon there was a bid.


    "A million!"


    "1.2 million!"


    "1.5 million!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Wang, these products in front of us are ordinary goods. There is nothing good about them. The real good things are in the back ten pieces... "


    Chen Xuanfeng sweeps his eyes at random, turns his head and wants to say something to Wang Xu with a smile.


    But just then.


    Wang Xu made an offer.


    "Five million!"


    In an instant, the whole venue was silent.


    The smile on Chen Xuanfeng''s face is even more frozen. He stares at Wang Xu with incredible eyes. He can''t understand how Wang Xu can see such an ordinary thing.


    Everyone''s eyes converged, and they saw a young man who was dressed simply and ordinary, and looked like he was 17 or 18 years old. He was calmly putting down his bidding card.


    "My darling, five million? This guy can''t be a drag! "


    "The loser of any family doesn''t take such a loser."


    "I don''t know. Listening to the accent, it seems that he is a young man from inland..."


    People talk about it one after another, looking up and down Wang Xu suspiciously.


    The bidding ahead is still going up by hundreds of thousands. At present, there is no breakthrough of two million. This guy is good. He added four million at a time.


    This is not a loser. What is it?


    or


    It''s procrastination!


    "It''s not the boy who sold it, is it? Is it because the price is too low? But tardiness is not such an addition. What a fool to take a big family? " Some people scoff.


    But soon.


    Someone recognized Chen Xuanfeng around Wang Xu.


    "Wait a minute, the people around that boy seem to be the top three Fengshui masters in West Island, master Chen Xuanfeng!"


    "It''s really master Chen Xuanfeng. Is this Zhu Guo true? Master Chen Xuanfeng has seen something extraordinary. Otherwise, how can that boy increase so decisively? It''s going to be there! "


    "If Zhuguo is true..."


    People''s eyes flickered, some were surprised, some were excited, and others looked on coldly.


    But it''s weird.


    But no one is bidding again.


    Because, whether it is to give master Chen Xuanfeng face, or Wang Xu''s high-profile price increase, it shows that the potential is inevitable.


    Even if Zhuguo is true, it''s not worth the price increase!


    First, it will offend master Chen Xuanfeng.


    Second, a five million dollar "Zhuguo" of unknown utility is really the top of the sky.


    Some things can be valuable only in the hands of people who know how to use them. Otherwise, it''s just a waste of money for someone who doesn''t know anything to buy it.


    The reason is very simple. All the people present are rich or expensive, and they have a very thorough view.

 Chapter 967

    There was no accident.


    "Zhuguo" was finally sold by Wang Xu for 5 million yuan.


    He didn''t have to pay. After Chen Xuanfeng paid by swiping his card with a strange look on his face, the female emcee on the stage soon came to Wang Xu with a red cloth tray and delivered the auction to Wang Xu on the spot.


    Almost everyone''s eyes are focused on Wang Xu to see how he deals with this "Zhu Guo.".


    Because Chen Xuanfeng stayed by Wang Xu''s side, everyone thought that this "Zhu Guo" was bought by Wang Xu.


    However.


    Next second.


    Seeing Wang Xu''s action, everyone suddenly widened their eyes.


    Wang Xu picked up the fruit and threw it to Chen Xuanfeng. Then he stroked it with his right hand on the tray. Suddenly, the whole half meter tall tree, together with the flowerpot filled with gray stone and soil, disappeared.


    Legendary space magic weapon?


    Who the hell is this guy?


    People''s eyes were shocked, and many people''s eyes changed.


    Wang Xu ignored the eyes of the crowd around him. His mind swept the "casting spirit stone" in the space and nodded secretly.


    "Sure enough, it''s a casting stone, or a top-grade one with complete Lingdao lines."


    Casting spirit stone is the most basic and important material for shaping spirit tools. Five million yuan for a casting spirit stone makes a lot of money. If you put it in the solar world, it''s a priceless treasure. Wuzun will fight for it.


    After zhulingshi arrived, Wang Xu didn''t care much about the next auction.


    Only the two "top-quality magic weapons" at the end of the story were able to attract his attention. He reluctantly bought them and used them as the basic materials for casting spiritual weapons.


    The auction continued.


    Soon, we arrived at the last three auction pieces. The auctioneer gave a mysterious smile and said in a rich voice:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the real highlight of this auction has just begun."


    "Now, what we are going to auction is the third last to last auction piece, which can live the dead, flesh and bones, and even the elixir of longevity, Shou yuan Dan!"


    Say, have beautiful female master of ceremonies both hands up and down, holding a palm size warm white jade bottle, slowly walking on the stage.


    "Here we are at last!"


    All of a sudden, the hearts of the people jumped.


    Even a few people who didn''t open their eyes from the beginning to the end suddenly opened their eyes at this time, showing a look of excitement, as if they were specially aiming at the final finale.


    "This elixir was auctioned by a mysterious man from the Kunlun Mountains. This man has a great power of heaven and earth. "


    "According to him, if this pill is taken by a 90 year old man, he can rejuvenate and rejuvenate in just ten breaths, 40 years younger."


    Hearing this, there were many old people standing up uncontrollably, shaking all over and excited in their eyes.


    Who wants to die?


    In particular, these elderly people with high status have enjoyed all kinds of advantages brought by power and wealth all their lives, and no one is willing to die easily.


    Let alone rejuvenate and regain their youth, even if they can only live one more year, there are more than a dozen old people present who are willing to give up half of their wealth.


    The voice of the auctioneer continues, and people''s emotions are growing wildly.


    "The increase in life expectancy is more than 50 years. The specific effect varies from person to person, but the minimum is 50 years!"


    At this point, the auctioneer obviously could not control the excitement and shock in his heart, and his tone fluctuated violently.


    "This Dan, with the quality assurance of our Jiade auction house, is absolutely authentic. The starting price is one hundred million, and each increase should not be less than five million. Now, the auction begins! "


    instantaneous.


    Countless people vied for the price.


    "Two hundred million!"


    "230 million!"


    "250 million!"


    "Three hundred million!"


    ¡­¡­


    The price doubled as soon as it came up, and then went up crazily.


    The crowd was excited.


    Only when Wang Xu shakes his head, can he see the essence of this "immortal elixir of Shou yuan".


    Coincidentally, the core flavor is the flavor of diyuanguo. Obviously, the Shouyuan elixir was refined from Diyuan fruit.


    "It seems that the so-called mysterious man appeared with Sun Yan before. The man named Zhao Fengyun came from a place in Kunlun... The so-called immortal gate?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly he thought of something, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Wait a minute. Zhao Fengyun said that Penglai Island was the back garden of his fairy gate and no one was allowed to touch it. How can Penglai be occupied by Western forces after I closed up?


    What about the people in Xianmen? "


    Wang Xu frowned and felt that he had missed something.


    After careful consideration, he suddenly found that he had not much impression of this so-called "immortal gate" in his previous life.


    And now.


    The bidding price of Shouyuan Xiandan has exceeded 800 million yuan, and it is likely to exceed 1 billion yuan.


    Finally.


    Chen Xuanfeng, sitting next to Wang Xu, can''t help it. He suddenly raises the bidding card and adds 30 million yuan in one breath.


    "880 million!"


    It''s a pity.


    His offer was drowned in the blink of an eye.


    "890 million!"


    "Nine hundred million!"


    "950 million!"


    "One billion!"


    In the process, Chen Xuanfeng made a bid. When he heard the one billion bid, his eyes were red.


    Although he is in the West Island, he is a top feng shui master with a great reputation.


    But a billion.


    It''s the most money he can give.


    Compared with those rich people who are worth 10 billion or even 100 billion, they are too few.


    Seeing Chen Xuanfeng''s unwilling appearance, Wang Xu frowned slightly and asked in a voice:


    "This pill can only increase 50 years of life. It''s very important for ordinary people, but it''s not very important for you, is it?"


    The reason why he said these words is that, unlike martial arts masters, feng shui masters such as Chen Xuanfeng mainly cultivate their spirit, which can slightly strengthen their spirits and prolong their life.


    "Mr. Wang, I''m afraid you don''t know. When I was young, I had a mortal enemy. He was seriously injured by me and fled to Nanyang for twenty years. I thought he was dead. But recently, I have received news that he appears in the West Island and may come to my door at any time to ask for my life. "


    Chen Xuanfeng grinned bitterly and bowed his head to say, "I want this pill. What I value is not the growth of life, but the use of it for healing and turning over in danger."


    Wang Xu nodded his head clearly. It''s the elixir that can increase Shouyuan''s life. Naturally, it''s also the best elixir for healing and recovering.


    The next second, he said faintly:


    "Where''s the fruit I just threw to you?"


    "Ah?"


    Chen Xuanfeng was stunned when he heard that he didn''t respond.


    He is complaining bitterly to Wang Xu, suggesting that he needs help!


    As a result, Wang Xu suddenly changed his mind and asked about the red fruit he had thrown to him.


    what do you mean?


    Subconsciously, he turned to look at the side of the old Tom, eyes a little dull.


    Before, he saw Wang Xu give the fruit to him, so he used the space magic tool to collect the small tree. He thought that the small tree was the treasure, and the fruit was not very useful, and it might even be harmful.


    So Chen Xuanfeng handed the fruit to old Tom.


    Now


    Looking at old Tom''s chewing mouth, Chen Xuanfeng was speechless for a moment.


    He felt as if he had missed something great

 Chapter 968

    "Ha ha, I''m sorry. I have a good appetite for this fruit. Seeing that you don''t eat it, I''ll eat it."


    In the face of Chen Xuanfeng''s extremely complicated eyes, old Tom gave a ha ha, Yiliu and licked the red juice around his mouth.


    He felt a strange power surging in his body. His face was calm and calm.


    What seems to have an appetite?


    Old Tom is no fool.


    Originally, he did not dare to eat indiscriminately. However, after hearing the conversation between Wang Xu and Chen Xuanfeng, Wang Xu asked about fruit again, and he put the fruit into his mouth immediately.


    Can let Wang Xu ask again.


    Absolutely a good thing!


    Eat first!


    In fact, as he thought, the fruit melts in the mouth, just like the soft marshmallow, followed by the rapid growth of his internal ability.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, Wang Xu was also a little speechless. He looked at old Tom, who was smiling and pretending to be a fool. He also looked at Chen Xuanfeng pitifully, and said faintly:


    "That fruit is called hualingguo, which has the magical effect of increasing the spirits of living beings. In other words, it can also increase the life span of ordinary people, which should be more than 200 years.


    If it''s taken by the practitioners at your level, their accomplishments should soar about ten times, and your enemy won''t have to worry. He couldn''t beat you 20 years ago, but now he''s dead.


    It''s just a pity... It seems that you don''t have enough opportunities. "


    Wen Yan.


    Chen Xuanfeng''s face is black.


    He stared at old Tom''s smirking face, almost without a breath on his chest, and his whole face turned from black to red again.


    It''s going up!


    Also angry!


    I''m angry with old Tom, but I''m even more angry with myself!


    But soon, Wang Xu''s next sentence inspired Chen Xuanfeng


    "Next, there are two pieces. You can take any one of them for me. I''ll teach you a secret, which is enough to make your strength soar ten times in a short time. But it depends on your luck


    The reason why Wang Xu said "luck" is that shouyuandan was only the third auction piece, and it sold for 5 billion yuan.


    After more than one billion yuan, there are also many old men who are about to die with half their feet. They are pinching each other with four lives and finally clinch a deal with five billion yuan.


    Although the price of this pill has been increased by dozens of times because of the gimmick of increasing life. However, it can be seen that the price of the two fairies at the back of the list will not be low.


    And Chen Xuanfeng can only come up with a billion yuan. It really depends on his luck.


    Soon, the auctioneer came on stage again.


    "Next, the penultimate piece is a flame sword that can melt gold and break iron..."


    The ability and appearance of this so-called immortal weapon are extremely frightening. However, many of the rich people present are just ordinary people. They don''t have much motivation for this kind of offensive things, and many people just look on coldly.


    Despite the eloquence of the auctioneer, in the end, there were not many people bidding. The reserve price was 500 million yuan. When the price rose to 900 million yuan, there was almost no more follow-up.


    final.


    Chen Xuanfeng was very lucky. He took only 930 million yuan.


    After waiting for the flame sword to come, in the strange eyes of many people around, Wang Xu turned his hand again and put the sword into the space.


    At the same time, his mind swept through the space, awakened the "black and white" sleeping inside, and sent a message to the past:


    "You can''t eat the casting spirit stone, nor can you eat the core of the flame sword. You can eat other parts of the sword. Don''t be greedy. I''ll pay attention to you at any time!"


    Black and white just wake up, a pair of black and white eyes on the flame sword around, small claws sliding back and forth, said he understood.


    Its intelligence is no worse than that of human teenagers, so Wang xuphen said that he would not pay attention to it after leaving a divine idea as an early warning mechanism.


    In Chen Xuanfeng''s expectant, uneasy, and suspicious eyes, Wang Xu took out a jade amulet at random, engraved a prefecture level secret method suitable for Chen Xuanfeng with divine thoughts, threw it away and said lightly:


    "Check it out with your mental power. Your current cultivation is that you have not practiced martial arts, but you have also cultivated true Qi, which is enough for you to master this secret skill in one day. As long as your enemy''s strength does not exceed that of the legendary Western strongman, you can easily suppress him. "


    When Chen Xuanfeng heard the speech, he was suspicious at first.


    His own strength, at most, is in the level of SS, and Wang Xu''s mouth, is not more than legend, can be easily suppressed.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    What does it mean that in one day, his strength can soar to a level comparable to that of legend?


    Even if it''s a big story, it''s a bit exaggerated.


    "Prince Wang..."


    What Chen Xuanfeng wanted to say.


    However, when he was mentally strong and had a preliminary look at the prefecture level secret method in the jade talisman, he immediately closed his mouth and his eyes were filled with incredible ecstasy and shock.


    Although time is limited, he still can''t find out the real principle of this secret method.


    However, from his decades of knowledge, the complexity and subtlety of this secret method are tens of times, even hundreds of times more terrible than his most powerful card!


    It''s hard to describe that feeling in words, but it''s a kind of soul touch.


    "Mr. Wang, I can''t repay your kindness to Chen Xuanfeng..."


    Chen Xuanfeng wanted to speak again, but this time his face was excited and his voice trembled slightly.


    If before, his awe for Wang Xu, there is a bit of affectation.


    Then at this time, it is the purest and most sincere awe!


    "Needless to say, the last piece is over. Let''s go." But before he finished, he was interrupted by Wang Xu.


    With that, Wang Xu got up and went out with his hands down.


    however.


    Just then, suddenly, a group of people crowded over and stopped in front of Wang Xu. A middle-aged man in noble clothes, with a reserved smile on his face, raised his chin slightly and said to Wang Xu with a smile:


    "Little brother, please wait a moment and introduce me to Lu Xingfeng. I want to discuss something with you."


    Then he turned his head and nodded to Chen Xuanfeng


    "Master Xuanfeng, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m afraid it''s been half a year since we met at my Lu family dinner last time."


    Lu Xingfeng seems to be extremely polite, but his unconscious attitude is always a little arrogant.


    After all, in terms of identity, there are few people in the West Island who can surpass him. Lu family is one of the four major families in the West Island and is well-known as the top family in the overseas Chinese circle.


    It''s Chen Xuanfeng. Although he is known as a master and seems respectful, in Lu Xingfeng''s real heart, he is just a servant who "comes as soon as he is called.".


    For example, he mentioned the Lu family dinner. At that time, Chen Xuanfeng seemed to be invited by the Lu family.


    But inside the Lu family, who doesn''t know that Chen Xuanfeng is a "monkey" who was invited to "show face"?


    "Oh?" Wang Xu complexion does not move, light ask a way: "what matter?"


    Lu Xingfeng smiles, but he is not talking.


    On the contrary, a young female secretary with him pushed her eyes, stepped forward and said:


    "Mr. young man, Mr. Lu wants to talk to you about the sale of the space magic weapon in your hand."

 Chapter 969

    "Oh?"


    Wang Xu slightly raised his eyes, looked at Lu Xingfeng with a smile, and asked flatly, "how much do you want to pay for it?"


    Space magic weapon is really nothing for him now. As long as there are materials, it can be refined at any time.


    If Lu Xingfeng''s price can move him, it''s not that he can''t sell one to the other party. It happens that he will spend a lot of money later.


    Naturally, it''s enough to send people like Lu Xingfeng to make the lowest level space magic weapon of one or two cubic meters.


    Seeing that Wang Xu seemed to have an intention, the female secretary was slightly relieved, pushed her glasses and said with ease:


    "One billion, Mr. Lu is willing to pay one billion for your space magic weapon."


    "The price is not so good. Do you have a pen and paper?"


    Wang Xu nodded and asked the female secretary for a pen and paper. He wrote a series of materials on the spot and handed them back


    "Collect all the materials written above, and then contact me to bring a billion yuan. I will refine a space magic weapon for you."


    With that, Wang Xu turned to leave.


    He realized that he had given each other a lot of face, and there was no disrespect. After all, the reputation of the Lu family can deter others, but it''s just a fart to him. I just smoked one of the Lu family members yesterday, and I don''t care about the Lu Xingfeng in front of me.


    "Wait a minute, young master!" The female secretary took the paper in her hand and was slightly stunned. Then she reacted and cried out urgently:


    "I''m afraid you didn''t understand. What we want to buy is the space magic weapon in your hand, not to ask you to refine it."


    On one side, Lu Xingfeng''s eyes also flashed a trace of haze.


    One billion yuan to buy Wang Xu''s space magic weapon is quite different from one billion yuan to ask Wang Xu to refine one. The latter, together with the materials collected, may double the cost, and it is not known when all the materials will be collected.


    "Well? Buy this in my hand? "


    Wang Xu gave a little meal at his feet, then he didn''t look back. He said faintly:


    "I''m afraid you can''t afford it. If you want a magic weapon in space, collect all the materials, come to me with a billion yuan, and see my mood and decide whether to give it or not. "


    Up to now, Lu Xingfeng still doesn''t speak. She gives everything to the female secretary to make up for him. Is it really easy for him to talk?


    Voice landing, Wang Xu has walked four or five meters away.


    "Wait!"


    This time, Lu Xingfeng finally couldn''t help it. With a gloomy face, he suddenly waved his hand and let several black bodyguards around him stop Wang Xu again.


    However, instead of looking at Wang Xu, he looked up at Chen Xuanfeng and said in a deep voice:


    "Master Xuanfeng, this little brother has a big temper. Would you advise me? To tell you the truth, one billion yuan is the most reasonable price to buy a space magic weapon.


    Master Xuanfeng, you know the market of magic weapons. I''m afraid there won''t be a second person willing to offer this price in the whole West Island several times. "


    While speaking, he winked at Chen Xuanfeng, suggesting that Chen Xuanfeng spoke for him. Then, regardless of Chen Xuanfeng''s response, he nodded his head slightly and looked at Wang Xu


    "For example, the last two immortals are only about one billion. Little brother, although your space magic weapon is precious, I''m afraid it can''t compare with those two immortal weapons, right?


    I give you one billion yuan because you are a friend of master Xuanfeng. Otherwise, if you were someone else, it would be at least half lower. "


    Then he looked up at Chen Xuanfeng and said with a smile, "is that right, master Xuanfeng?"


    According to Lu Xingfeng''s idea, at this time Chen Xuanfeng should go on with his words and sell Wang Xu''s space magic weapon.


    However.


    Waiting for him was Chen Xuanfeng''s sarcastic eyes and cold voice


    "No


    instantaneous.


    The smile on Lu Xingfeng''s face froze. His eyes at Chen Xuanfeng became extremely stunned and at a loss. He seemed a little confused.


    What happened?


    Didn''t Chen Xuanfeng understand his hint?


    Thinking of this, he forced a smile and continued:


    "Master Xuanfeng, I''m afraid you''ve forgotten a lot of important people, haven''t you? At the end of last year, we had a space magic weapon on sale in West Island? The final price is only 500 million.... "


    Before he finished, Chen Xuanfeng sneered


    "For hundreds of years, there has never been a space magic weapon in the West Island magic weapon market. These treasures are all legendary things. They have no market value and can''t be measured by money."


    Here''s a look.


    Lu Xingfeng, no matter how stupid he is, knows that he was wrong from the beginning. Chen Xuanfeng didn''t give him the face of Lu Xingfeng or the Lu family.


    In his eyes, the master of the Lu family who "came as soon as he was called" didn''t even dump him!


    It''s a pity.


    Lu Xingfeng overestimated himself.


    Next second.


    Chen Xuanfeng''s face showed an undisguised, sarcastic smile. He stared at him coldly and scolded every word


    "A billion?"


    "I want to buy Mr. Wang''s space magic weapon for one billion yuan. Who gives you the courage?"


    At this moment, Lu Xingfeng''s face was extremely ugly and completely changed.


    "What do you mean?"


    He stares at Chen Xuanfeng, and his eyes are full of threats and anger.


    Just a feng shui master, dare to talk to him like this?


    He''s from the Lu family on the West Island!


    "I don''t mean anything. I just want you to apologize to Mr. Wang." Chen Xuanfeng said lightly.


    Wang Xu got a secret, peep into one of the endless mystery, he is completely determined to Wang Xu.


    If you dare to cheat Wang Xu, you will die!


    Lu Xingfeng?


    That''s bullshit!


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Lu Xingfeng was furious


    "Chen Xuanfeng! Are you crazy? "


    "How dare you make me apologize to this boy? What do you think you are? "


    At this time, it can be said that Lu Xingfeng had already torn his face. He no longer covered it up and threatened with a cold voice


    "Now, I think you''d better apologize to me and send that space magic weapon as an apology gift, otherwise you will never get out of the West Island."


    "You want to rob me?" Wang Xu squinted and looked at it with a smile.


    "Robbery?"


    Hearing this, Lu Xingfeng thought Wang Xu was afraid and laughed


    "I''m sorry, the West Island is a civilized society. I''m a civilized person, and I won''t do such a thing. What''s more, I will let you give me your hands after the robbery. "


    "By the way, let me remind you that the West Island is my Lu family''s territory. Black and white are all my Lu family''s words. Don''t think about running. You can''t run. Don''t try to ask for official help. No one will help you


    With that, he turned and left, not caring about the attitude of Wang Xu and others. A group of bodyguards in black followed him in silence. The beautiful female secretary brought by Lu Xingfeng was a step behind him.


    "You''d better listen to Mr. Lu. He said and did what he said. The influence of the Lu family on the West Island is really beyond your imagination. Don''t resist!"


    She first looked at Wang Xu apologetically, lowered her head and gave a quick warning in a low voice. Then she turned around and left quickly with the wind of landing.


    rear.


    Wang Xu had been watching Lu Xingfeng go out for a long time before he suddenly turned his head to Chen Xuanfeng and asked abruptly:


    "Is this guy an idiot? Or a fool? "

 Chapter 970

    Lu Xingfeng''s episode was not on Wang Xuxin''s mind.


    If you just look down on him, you can forget it. Even Chen Xuanfeng, a famous geomantic master in the West Island for decades, seems to treat "domestic servants" in such a way that he has no idea.


    He is not an idiot or a fool. On the contrary, he is also smart. Otherwise, he can''t be a good person. He carries a beautiful secretary and some elite bodyguards with him.


    It''s just that Lu Xingfeng has never seen the real face of another world and can''t put on his own identity.


    People who are used to controlling everything and holding wealth and power have their own opinions and pride before they see disaster with their own eyes.


    After leaving Jiade auction house, Wang Xu casually orders Chen Xuanfeng to contact his friends and inquire about Western forces, white angels and others for him.


    Then, Wang Xu left alone. According to the plan at the beginning, he was ready to find the local local snake in the West Island and expand his way of information.


    As far as the ability to inquire about information is concerned, since ancient times, the action power of people among the three teachings is the strongest.


    In an hour.


    Tai Mong Kok.


    In the eyes of the upper class of the West Island, the Kowloon Walled City in the north new territories of the West Island is the poorest, most crowded, dirtiest and most chaotic place in the West Island.


    Fugitives from the mainland, fools with dreams of making a fortune, ambitious men, bachelors, destitute bumpkins, and even brothels, casinos, underground boxing fields and other chaotic forces, organizations, groups, individuals, all gather here.


    This is the evil city of the West Island, a paradise for the lawless and the poor, and also a home for the poor.


    Walking on the streets of Jiulong city village, you can see that there are old buildings with the style of 1980s and 1990s on both sides of the narrow street. On both sides of the narrow street, there are a row of tube buildings. Bamboo poles cross each other and stretch out, becoming the places for residents on both sides to air clothes, pickles and tow electric wires.


    In the eye, the first feeling is chaos!


    The second feeling is dirty!


    The third feeling is


    How hard life is!


    Looking at a barefoot boy, wearing ragged and dirty clothes, running past, Wang Xu was a little silent for a moment.


    Before he came here in person, he never thought that he would see such a poor and backward place in the West Island, which is said to be an international metropolis.


    His mind always covers everything within five meters. There are six upper and lower bunks in the tube building on both sides and the apartment less than ten square meters, which are full of people. In the dark corridor, there are even people sleeping on the floor.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu''s idea is settled in a room in a tube building.


    I saw a fat pig man in a suit with a big belly, shining all over his face, shaking his hands and entering the room, slapping the door of the room impolitely and yelling:


    "Dead inland boys, don''t sleep, get up, pay the rent, thirty-one days!"


    While shouting, the fat man went to a bed with a mosquito net, slapped it on the railing of the upper bed, and yelled


    "Qingniang, is your mother still on the night shift? Your rent has been delayed for five days. I also want to live. There are a lot of people waiting for a bed to sleep outside. I warn you that you must pay the rent today. I can''t delay it any more! "


    Inside the mosquito net, there is a small face. It is a girl''s face. She is holding a ballpoint pen nervously. She can see the old textbooks on the bed behind her.


    In the face of the fat man''s eyes, the girl seems to be very afraid, biting her teeth without saying a word, just pale.


    However, it was not them who attracted Wang Xu''s attention. Instead, they were the 27-8-year-old youths who had just walked into the room, took off their coats and only wore a white vest, revealing their tendons.


    The young man wiped his face, showed his big white teeth, stood in front of the fat man, held two hundred cards in his hand, handed them to him, and said with a smile:


    "Don''t rush me, charterer. I''ll give them qingniang''s rent. Keep your voice down. Many of us come back to rest after the night shift. It''s not easy. "


    After taking the money, the fat man''s face suddenly appeared a smile, but he did not take back his hand. Instead, he continued to smile


    "Poor Hao, do you have a good harvest today? What''s the matter, rich? Do you want to give a one-time rent for one month? There''s a discount. "


    "No, it''s the old rule. I have money for a week. I have something to do." The young man in the white waistcoat grinned.


    Then he raised his hand and patted qingniang''s head, and said with a smile, "go back and read a good book. Your mother can rely on you to be promising in the future."


    After comforting the little girl, the young man turned and walked to the outer room, which was also a pile of bunks. When he saw that they came in, a group of people inside immediately raised their heads to greet him.


    "Brother Hao!"


    "Brother Hao is back. Have you found a way to earn money today? Brothers are all waiting to do a big thing with you. "


    "Brother Hao, the rotten chicken next door came to you again in the morning. Did you think it over? If you hang out with him, you''ll give us two hundred dollars for one fight! "


    When he heard the last person''s words, the young man''s smiling face suddenly became cold, and he yelled angrily:


    "What fight? You don''t know who the rotten chicken is with? You don''t know what they do? Fight with them, your body went out and was killed. Is 200 yuan worth it? Don''t even think about these heresies all day long


    "But brother Hao, we came to the West Island from our hometown in the inland to make a fortune. We have been living in this shabby place for three months, and our brothers are also depressed." Someone bowed his head and muttered.


    "OK, I''ll try to find a way. I''ve found out the situation here during this time. Let''s set up a brand some time. When we get famous and open the martial arts school here, we''ll get rich. Don''t worry. Can''t you trust me, ah hao?"


    The young man calmed down a few people, turned around and went out of the room, and continued to walk outside along the corridor of the tube tower.


    No one found


    No, maybe only Wang Xu can find out.


    At this time, with his back to everyone, the optimistic smile on the young man''s face gradually disappeared, replaced by a dignified mixture of despair.


    Although he is very strong in front of everyone, only he knows that if he doesn''t find a way to make a fortune, he will spend all the money that he brought from his hometown and saved for opening a boxing house and fall into a desperate situation.


    West Island.


    It''s far more cruel than he thought before he came.


    In particular, they smuggled in as black households.


    "What to do? Is it really the only way left? Do I have to do bad things that I hate? " The young man muttered to himself, and his fists could not help holding tightly.


    All of a sudden.


    Boom! Bang bang!


    A burst of sound like firecrackers exploded, and the air in the young man''s palm was suddenly crushed by him.


    With his strength, as long as he let go of all worries, he will definitely break out of the sky.


    But


    He was deeply bound by the young people''s understanding.


    All of a sudden.


    "Who''s following me? Come out


    It seemed that he felt something. The young man suddenly raised his head, and his eyes suddenly shot out two bright lights, just like a tiger, staring at an alley beside him.


    Wang Xu walked out slowly, his eyes flashing, and asked calmly:


    "Do you want to be rich? I can give you a chance. "

 Chapter 971

    "Who are you?"


    The young man is still on guard. He stares at Wang Xu and asks every word.


    "When you ask someone who they are, it''s best to introduce yourself first, but after all, I''m taking the liberty to introduce myself first. My name is Wang Xu."


    Wang Xu smiles and says calmly that he doesn''t care about the hostility of the youth.


    "Poor and rich."


    Seeing that Wang Xu didn''t seem to have much malice, he was silent for a moment. Finally, the young man pointed to himself and asked slowly:


    "I haven''t heard of you, I want to know, you and I have never met, what do you suddenly want to do with me?"


    "I said, I''ll give you a chance to get rich." With a light smile, Wang Xu looked up and down at the young man with great interest and suddenly asked:


    "Poor hero is your real name?"


    "That''s my name. Don''t get me wrong. I was an orphan since I was a child. I was poor and afraid. I wanted to be rich. I started my own business." Poor Hao''s voice was numb and said calmly:


    "In addition, if the chance of getting rich you mentioned is fighting, killing people, setting fire for you, and the shabby activities of brothels, casinos and cigarette shops, forget it. I won''t agree.


    I don''t want to break the law or bully the poor. I''ll be poor all my life and I''d rather not have this kind of money stained with other people''s hard work! "


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu smiles, and looks at the poor Hao''s eyes more appreciative. He also sighs in his heart.


    little does one think.


    In this world.


    There are really such "naive" people as paupers, but they are also extremely admirable.


    "Don''t worry, I hate it too." Wang Xu nodded, he never bullied the poor, nor extorted other people''s hard-earned money, let alone money without conscience.


    What''s more, how much money do the poor have?


    If you want to earn money, it''s still the rich people who are comfortable and at ease. Any pill can sell millions, even hundreds of millions.


    "However, what I want you to do may be a little different from these, but it is also very different. But before you reply to me, I will prove that I have not read the wrong person, and I will not tell you exactly what it is. "


    As Wang Xu said this, he threw a bank card and said faintly:


    "This card, there are ten million! The password is the initial password, 123456. "


    Opposite, poor Hao just caught the bank card, smell speech hand suddenly a shiver, almost fell to the ground.


    His eyes can not control the stare, shocked looking at Wang Xu, mouth slightly open, want to say.


    Ten million!


    This is a number that he once did not dare to think about. Even if he kept saying it every day, he firmly promised to take his brother to get rich together.


    Those two words, representing the maximum amount, are only "one million"!


    And 10 million.


    It''s a million


    tenfold!


    After a moment of silence, poor Hao opened his mouth and asked:


    "Who are you? What do you want me to do? "


    He didn''t realize that his voice was shaking.


    Wang Xu did not answer him, calm again stressed: "I said, before you clearly reply me, I will not tell you."


    "Now, say your decision, yes or no!"


    Silence.


    Dead silence.


    Ask yourself, poor Hao very heart, but he is afraid of Wang Xu after let him hurt the evil.


    But ten million


    In the Kowloon Walled City, it''s enough for anyone to fight for it! Don''t die!


    "By the way, no matter what decision you make, the ten million will be given to you. Even if you refuse me, it doesn''t matter. " At this time, Wang Xu added a word lightly.


    All of a sudden.


    This sentence is like the last straw to crush the camel.


    The poor man bowed his head deeply, and the surging waves began to appear in his heart.


    He is alone and poor. Apart from being able to fight a little, what is worth Wang Xu''s coveting?


    Even if his life is worth ten million?


    It''s not worth it!


    His rotten life, in the eyes of those rotten chickens next door, is only 200 yuan once!


    Two hundred dollars a fight, every time, is to fight!


    Next second.


    Poor Hao suddenly raised his head and stared at Wang Xu, saying: "good! I promise you


    "Now, can you tell me what you want me to do?"


    Wang Xu smiles.


    "It''s simple. I want you to..."


    He said calmly:


    "... in charge of the West Island underground world!"


    "What?"


    For a moment, poor Hao''s eyes widened, and his eyes were all incredible. Then he shook his head quickly and said:


    "I said, I don''t want to be a gangster..."


    "You may have misunderstood."


    Before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Wang Xu with a smile: "I don''t want you to be a gangster and do those dirty things, and I won''t let you bully people."


    "I mean to let you take charge of the whole underground world of the West Island for me and formulate the underground rules of the West Island. What can you do and what can''t! What to do and what not to do! "


    "I said, I don''t like those bastards who kill people, set fire to others and force good people into prostitution as much as you do. However, there are always people in this world who will do these things without conscience. "


    With that, Wang Xu raised his hand, pointed to the dilapidated silos around him, and continued blandly:


    "Open your eyes and look around. Don''t you hate everything here? Now, I''ll give you the chance to change this place! "


    "The simplest and quickest way is to make rules when you are the boss!"


    "Change... I''ve thought about it many times, but the reality is that some things are never what you think, it''s so easy, things won''t be so simple." Poor Hao shook his head.


    "That''s not the problem I need to face. I only offer you the chance to change." Wang Xu said calmly.


    West Island, Kowloon Walled City, Lu family, poor and rich


    He is just a passer-by here. The reason why he gives poor Hao this opportunity is that he sees what poor Hao has done before and is just on the spur of the moment.


    In the narrow alleys of the tube building.


    There was another silence.


    Wang Xu didn''t urge either.


    After ten breaths, poor Hao looked directly at Wang Xu, seemed to make a final decision, and asked slowly:


    "How?"


    Three simple words.


    But it represents everything!


    The smile on Wang Xu''s face gradually expanded and he said faintly, "you don''t need to do it. Your strength is too weak now."


    Wen Yan.


    There was a flash of anger on the poor man''s face.


    When he was ten years old, he practiced boxing with an old Taoist. He had already entered the arena. His boxing skills were very exquisite. He could fight dozens of gangsters.


    This is his only proud ability!


    But the next second.


    Poor Hao''s eyes widened again.


    Wang Xu raised his hand, and a golden light came directly to his face. Poor Hao had no chance to dodge, so he could only watch the golden light coming.


    Just when he thought he was going to die, Jin Guang suddenly stopped and showed his original appearance.


    It was a pale gold jade amulet and a warm white bottle, floating quietly in front of the poor man.


    "It''s a set of prefecture level martial arts. It''s just suitable for your special physique. In the future, you can take pills to concentrate on Cultivation and break through the congenital threshold as soon as possible, so that you can have enough strength."


    At this time, Wang Xu''s insipid voice rang out. He said as he turned and walked to the other side of the alley.


    "Next, I''ll show you what the real power is, the power that can change everything."


    "Join me in sweeping the underground world of West Island. By the way, get familiar with the business you need to face when you take power in the future."

 Chapter 972

    Boxing Hall Street.


    It''s one of the most developed streets in the central area of Jiulong walled city. The whole street is full of boxing houses, all kinds of Taiquan, guwu and so on.


    Although the architectural style here is still the style of the 1980s and 1990s, the decoration is very modern.


    And here, the streets become spacious. You can see all kinds of cars on the road, and even many luxury cars stay here.


    Wang Xu first took the poor Hao from one end of the street to the other. All the way, the poor Hao were all at a loss. They didn''t know what Wang Xu wanted to do.


    When Wang Xu came back from the end of the street, he finally couldn''t hold back and asked in a voice:


    "What are we going to do?"


    That is at this time.


    Wang Xu suddenly stopped, looked up at a boxing hall in front of him, and said with a faint smile, "here we are."


    At this point.


    In front of them, there is a sign of "Fenglin" hanging in the martial arts hall. It looks very ordinary, and it''s nothing in this street.


    On the other side of it, there is even another "Luhe" boxing house, which is the largest on the street, the most modern and elegant.


    The six storey building covers an area of thousands of square meters on the first floor. It even has a separate underground parking lot, and there are many people going in and out.


    Compared with the extremely busy Luhe boxing hall, Fenglin can be said to be extremely humble.


    However.


    The second and third floors of Fenglin boxing hall are so humble, but they have unique caves and are resplendent. It can be said that it is the largest underground boxing hall in the whole West Island.


    Underground, Fenglin boxing hall connects Luhe boxing hall, which is 100 meters away. It can be said that all the people in and out of Luhe boxing hall come here.


    The existence of Fenglin boxing hall is just to cover up the underground black boxing field.


    The reason why Wang Xu walked through the street of boxing houses first was to explore the reality of every boxing house in the street with his mind, so as to find the biggest one.


    however.


    But these poor heroes don''t know. He follows Wang Xu into Fenglin boxing hall with a blank face, and then looks at two boxing hall staff who smile and want to say something, and is stunned by Wang Xu.


    then.


    The whole gym exploded in an instant.


    "Fuck! Someone''s kicking


    "Zhang San and Li Si are kneeling down. Go to find boxer Lin. someone is going to smash our court!"


    "Where did you come from? How dare you kick our Fenglin pavilion? New bumpkin? "


    But three breaths.


    Wang Xu and poor Hao are surrounded by a dozen strong men with poor eyes.


    then.


    A pale young man in his twenties and twenties, when he saw the poor man, stood up excitedly, raised his hand and pointed directly at his front door, and yelled angrily:


    "Poor hero! It''s you inland idiot! I''ve heard that you have a dream of opening a boxing house for a long time. Why? Is this to get our Fenglin brand? You''re such a jerk. You''re looking for death! "


    "Rotten chicken?"


    When he was scolded by the young man, he was stunned, and then his face suddenly showed a trace of doubt.


    The young man in front of him was the rotten chicken he knew. He had two tricks. But the other side is obviously on the road. It''s said that the boss is still a boss of the Lu family in the West Island.


    How can rotten chicken appear in Fenglin boxing hall? Shouldn''t the other party''s base camp be a bar or nightclub on another street?


    And then.


    With a strong dialect of the West Island accent, rotten chicken introduced poor Hao to a man in black who was in his thirties.


    As for Wang Xu


    A 17-year-old boy, who thinks highly of you? He was directly rowed by the rotten chicken to the ranks of the younger brothers following the poor man''s buttocks.


    "Master Lin, I''ll take care of poor Hao. Please do it yourself."


    As he said this, the rotten chicken turned around and strode over, and then yelled angrily:


    "Poor hero, I''ve told you several times to hang out with me. I''ll take you to drink spicy food, but you idiot refused all the time. Now you dare to fight in Fenglin. Do you know the background here?


    You are lucky to meet me working here today. Don''t you apologize as soon as possible? "


    Seeing Wang Xu blocking his way, the rotten chicken immediately scolded impatiently:


    "Young man, what are you doing here? I''m talking to your boss. Why don''t you get out of the way? Go away


    With that, he suddenly picked his eyebrows and slapped Wang Xu in the face.


    "Pa!"


    A crisp and loud slap sounded in the air, like a small firecracker.


    However, it was not Wang Xu who flew out, but rotten chicken. He was directly slapped by Wang Xu and flew out. Before he landed, he closed his eyes and fainted.


    instantaneous.


    There was a sudden silence.


    Lin even narrowed his eyes, looked up at Wang Xu, with a surprised smile, and said with a smile:


    "It seems that even I have lost my sight. You are the eldest son? But young man, as a senior, I have a piece of advice for you... "


    The word "you" just came out.


    Wang Xu has already waved his hand.


    In a flash, a three or four meter golden hand suddenly appeared, directly smashing a wall on the side of the boxing hall, revealing a deep and dark elevator shaft behind.


    There was a dead silence.


    Lin boxer''s words froze in his mouth, and the corners of his mouth twitched constantly, but he couldn''t say a word. His eyes were in a state of suspense.


    Other people around him were even more stunned and dreamy.


    What did they just see?


    One


    Golden hands out of thin air?


    At this time, poor Hao is not much better. He stares at Wang Xu with his eyes wide open. Then he turns to look at the smashed wall next to him and stares at Wang Xu


    It took him seven or eight times to accept this reality.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t think much of what Wang Xu had said before, such as "seeing the real power", "changing everything, suppressing everything" and so on.


    But because of the ten million he got, he hid his disapproval and many doubts in his heart and never showed them.


    But now.


    He felt that he should know Wang Xu again!


    "He''s not a simple... Seventeen or eighteen year old boy..." poor Hao told himself that his mood was too complicated for a moment.


    On the other side.


    Lin swallowed his saliva, but he was shocked and frightened. He reluctantly said:


    "This... Young master, we Fenglin martial arts school have no grievances against you. Why do you have to use us to set up a brand? If you want to make a name for yourself, I recommend you to go to the Luhe martial arts center, which is 100 meters away from the other side. They are the biggest martial arts center in the whole street and also the place with the most experts. "


    "Well, there''s no need to talk nonsense or pretend. I don''t care what relationship you have here with that Luhe boxing center. I just want to borrow a way." Wang Xu light said.


    Then, without looking at Lin Quanshi and others, he took poor Hao and went to the wall that he had broken.


    "Wang..."


    Looking at the dark elevator shaft behind the wall, poor Hao swallowed his saliva. He wanted to call Wang Xu''s name directly, but he finally changed his way


    "Mr. Xu, I''ve heard some rumors. The following should be the underground boxing ground of Jiulong City stronghold. Do you want to..."


    Before he finished, Wang Xu calmly interrupted him


    "Jump!"


    "What?"


    Poor Hao a Leng, still don''t wait for him to react to come over, Wang Xu already grasped him to jump down.


    This moment.


    There was only one thought in his mind


    "The elevator shaft should be at least 20 meters deep and face upward... Will it fall to death?"

 Chapter 973

    After a moment of weightlessness.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Wang Xu grabbed poor Hao with one hand and stepped on the elevator at the bottom of the elevator shaft. Together with the stratum below, he fell further down.


    Wow.


    First came the huge noise, and the hysterical cry of the crowd.


    "Guess! Guess! Guess


    "Death! Blood


    "Climax!"


    Then suddenly, all the shouting and noise stopped in an instant.


    Originally, the noise was so loud that the sound gathered into a wave, which could almost shake down the ceiling, but in this moment, it became extremely silent.


    Atmosphere.


    It''s extremely weird.


    "Step on it


    Wang Xu casually put down the pale poor Hao. First, he looked down at his feet and found a guy with an unknown pattern on his body, who was trampled to death by his foot.


    "No wonder I feel like I''ve kicked something."


    Wang Xu also didn''t care much. He looked up and looked around, only to find that he was not careful and fell directly on the boxing ring.


    At this point.


    In front of him, there was a strong man with a black face, arms shrugging and knees kneeling on the ground.


    The other side, with closed eyes and low head, gave up all struggle and accepted death.


    But after waiting for a long time, he didn''t wait for the moment of death. Coupled with the strange silence around him, he subconsciously opened his eyes and went into his eyes


    He was so impressed that he would never forget him.


    Guess!


    To be more accurate, it is to guess the face with a clear footprint.


    In an instant, the strong man was a fool.


    It''s not just him.


    At this point.


    All around the crowd, almost everyone''s eyes widened, they can clearly see that the Chacha''s face was half depressed by Wang Xu''s forceful step, the whole person can''t die any more.


    Their raised arms were stiff in the air, their open mouths could not be closed, and the cheers stopped suddenly.


    While holding up the microphone on one side, the host was so excited that he was ready to announce the victory of the guessing out loud.


    Right now, right now.


    Look distorted to see no expression... No, can see all the expressions.


    The expressions of excitement, excitement, shock, bewilderment, bewilderment, panic and so on are gathered together, distorted and fused in a short period of time, which is completely indistinguishable.


    Wang Xu took his eyes back from the crowd around him, turned to the stunned host, and gently raised his chin


    "I''ll play. Let your boss come."


    The host looked at Wang Xu in a daze, without any reaction. Wang Xu frowned slightly, just ready to say it again.


    Next second.


    The host seemed to be stimulated by something. He quickly glanced at the guessing, swallowed his saliva, stuttered, panicked and said carefully:


    "I, we... Our boss, not everyone can easily see, he is not here at ordinary times.


    No matter who wants to see him, only when he passes through all the boxing rings can he have, have... "


    At this point, the host seemed to be afraid that Wang Xu would be angry. He swallowed his mouth and breathed out the last three words


    "Qualified for..."


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless. He looked at the silent crowd around him and raised his head slightly


    "Let''s go through the customs. I should have won this game. Who will fight with me next?"


    I heard Wang Xu''s words.


    In an instant, the silence around the crowd, like boiling water, exploded.


    "Customs clearance!"


    "Challenge! Customs clearance


    "Challenge! Customs clearance! Red flowers


    The crowd roared, from the chaos at the beginning to the uniformity at the back, all faces were filled with uncontrollable excitement.


    Although Wang Xu''s appearance is strange, in the eyes of these black boxing fans, most of them regard him as a showy and tricky player in the boxing ring.


    Not only them, but also the seven or eight fighters under the stage. However, they all looked at each other, but no one was willing to take the stage.


    Wang Xu stepped on the Nanyang guy as soon as he appeared. Although there was a reason for "sneak attack", he also showed some strength, which was not easy to provoke.


    The host''s face turned white for all the people around him. Others don''t know. He knows!


    Wang Xu really came to play. It''s not a "fancy show" made by them.


    At this time.


    "Hahaha, young boy, the rules of the ring are that someone has to bet, otherwise, there is no boxer to fight with you. And if there is no one to fight with you, you have to step down. "


    A middle-aged man in a red suit, with a cigarette in his mouth, laughs and goes to the bottom of the ring. He smiles warmly at Wang Xu and takes out a pile of thick banknotes from his arms.


    "Boy, I''m very optimistic about you. Are you with me? As long as you open your mouth, the 100000 yuan is yours! "


    In the ring, the boxers are superior and inferior. No matter how powerful you are, if you have no record, you can only fight honestly from the lowest level and the first challenge.


    There are nine rings in the ring, one ring goes up to the sky.


    You have to play nine games at each level to qualify for advancement.


    In the first challenge, no matter win or lose, you can earn 5000 yuan per game. The winner can bet on himself or herself and watch the dividend of the night. Sometimes there will be a red envelope, about 10000.


    The red suit man''s 100000 yuan, no accident, Wang Xu to win the whole nine, the first challenge to get clearance.


    If Wang Xu is really a boxer who takes his life to fight for wealth, it''s a lot of money.


    However.


    He''s not.


    "Wigo, wigo! He... "What does the host want to say.


    The man in the red suit didn''t even look at him. He stared at Wang Xu and said with a smile:


    "Young boy, how about you follow me or not?"


    "Wigo!"


    The host''s waistcoat was soaked in cold sweat, but he had to harden his head to come up and whisper:


    "Weige, this boy is not from our boxing ring. He really comes to play. I can''t move it. Please do me a favor and send a letter to them to send someone to deal with it. "


    Wen Yan.


    Weige was slightly stunned, then pushed away the host''s face, and his smile became more brilliant


    "Come on, it''s my misunderstanding. I didn''t expect you to be so bold and dare to kick the Lu family. I''ve always been brave. I like people like you.


    Now, you and me, I''ll help you set up Pinglu Zhangqi, that woman! "


    "Brother Wei, it''s against the rules..."


    Host also want to say something, but see Wei elder brother face suddenly a change, shake hands a slap to pull his side to fly out.


    "What are you, son of a bitch? Do you have a lesson in what I do? rules? I have a big brother in my eyes. He''s not from your Lu family. Which rule did I break when I recruited him? "


    "If Lu Zhangqi blames that woman, shall I go and make amends for her?"


    "Get out of here while I''m in a good mood!"


    The host fell four or five meters away. As soon as he got up, he saw that Dawei had brought some ferocious mixed flowers with their faces. They were all staring at themselves with bad eyes and immediately ran away.


    And then.


    Wang xucai put his attention on Dawei. His eyes narrowed slightly and he asked


    "You don''t seem afraid of the Lu family? How powerful is it? "

 Chapter 974

    Even Wang Xu didn''t expect that the ring he was going to smash was the Lu family''s ring on the West Island.


    After all, Lu Zhangqi, the contemporary miss of the Lu family, is known as the queen of the 20 underground boxing rings in the West Island. The biggest underground boxing ground in Jiulong walled city is no exception and should be hers.


    "Not afraid of the Lu family? I don''t want to die. How can I be afraid? Just don''t mess with the Lu family at will. I still have some face when I talk. "


    Dawei grinned and thought Wang Xu was excited. He patted a twenty-four year-old young man on the shoulder and said:


    "Ah Wei, I guess you''re dead. Today you''re lucky. You can go to the boxing ring and play with this little brother. You can be familiar with your feelings."


    Ah Wei is not a tall character, but he has an expressionless face. His eyes are full of evil spirit, and his momentum is extremely frightening. He didn''t say a word, didn''t walk the steps, nodded, turned over and went to the ring.


    Looking at a Wei with a cold face, Dawei smiles and shakes his head.


    His brother''s ancestral home is not from the West Island, but from the inland Shandong Province. He learned martial arts from his family when he was a child. He is not a showy performance, but a pure fist and foot killing technique. After more than a year in Jiulong city village, he has a good reputation and strength. If he comes out alone, he is qualified to teach boxing.


    After several times in Jiulong city village, I''m afraid only three boxers can fight Ah Wei for several rounds.


    Thinking of this, Dawei looks up at Wang Xu and continues with a smile


    "Young boy, don''t worry. Ah Wei is just going to give you a hand and try your bottom line. Everyone will be brothers in the future. It''s better to know the root and the bottom line."


    The crowd in the stands around also cheered.


    Dawei''s power is the Honghua society, one of the three underground societies in the Jiulong walled city. Jiulong city village is an autonomous region. It is jointly run by a committee formed by several major forces in the city village. Honghua society is one of the members of the Committee.


    A Wei is the flower man under Dawei. To put it simply, he is the first hitter. Although he is not a professional champion, he has a great reputation in Jiulong city village. He once worked from the street to the end of the street with his bare hands, breaking the hands and feet of more than one hundred and forty-nine young men.


    Wang Xu''s appearance was a bit amazing, but at this time, Ah Wei came on the stage in person, but the boxers were very excited. They didn''t think Wang Xu would have much advantage, and even underestimated a point.


    A lot of people are booing Wang Xu.


    "Young man, you''d better admit defeat."


    "Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. Ah Wei is a tiger killer."


    For these boos, Wang Xu did not care.


    He stares at Ah Wei on the stage with interest. With a trace of exclamation in his eyes, he suddenly says:


    "If you can practice kungfu to the point where your muscles and bones become a film and your blood is full of Qi, you can be regarded as a wizard of martial arts."


    As he said that, he could not help shaking his head and sighing. Ah Wei''s foreign horizontal training has reached a great success, but his strength is only comparable to that of the sixth level martial arts practitioners.


    "It''s just a pity that you don''t have the chance to get in touch with the orthodox inheritance of martial arts. Otherwise, your achievements will be ten times higher now."


    Wen Yan.


    Ah Wei''s face, which had not seen a trace of expression, suddenly showed a trace of surprise. He stared at Wang Xu and said in a deep voice:


    "I can see through my real realm at a glance. What''s the origin of you?"


    Wang Xu looked at him and said with a faint smile:


    "I said, my name is Wang Xu."


    Wei Wei frowned. There was a flash of anger in his eyes. A name. Who knows your origin?


    If you don''t want to say it, just say it. Do you look down on people?


    Next second.


    Wei stepped forward, raised his hand, and poked his elbow at Wang Xu''s chest.


    It''s a pity.


    Wang Xu gently raised his hand, five fingers slightly open, and accurately grasped Ah Wei''s arm directly. Ah Wei tried to break free with his elbow, but he felt that Wang Xu''s hand was like a mountain and could not be shaken.


    "Who is this young man?"


    Ah Wei was shocked.


    However, he reacted very quickly. In a flash, he turned over and got up. With the help of the strength of his elbow, he swung his right foot round, tearing the air like a chopper, and went straight into Wang Xu''s temple.


    Wang Xu stood still, his eyes didn''t blink, and didn''t seem to react.


    "Not good!"


    Seeing this, a Wei''s eyes flashed a touch of regret. He would be dead if he was too heavy. But at this time, he couldn''t accept the move.


    Next second.


    Touch!


    A loud bang exploded, like a metal impact, like Hongzhong Dalu, completely beyond Ah Wei''s expectation. Wang Xu stood in the same place unharmed.


    what?


    How is that possible?


    That''s what he did with all his strength, that is, the steel pipe can be kicked off abruptly, the human head, or the most vulnerable Temple hard connection, and there is nothing at all?


    On the contrary, his feet were shocked by the huge shock, which made him numb.


    At this moment, Ah Wei was completely stupid.


    It''s not just him.


    At this point.


    Under the stage, Dawei opened his mouth and dropped his cigarette.


    All around the crowd in the stands, is dumbfounded, dead silence.


    Only Wang Xu was indifferent and even had leisure to smile, as if nothing had happened. He continued what he had just said and continued:


    "It seems that you really haven''t heard of me. Do you know about Wumeng?"


    Ah Wei obviously didn''t respond.


    After three breaths, he looked at Wang Xu in shock and said in a trance:


    "Wu Meng? I''ve heard some news from my friends, but the West Island is too far away from the inland. The system, region and culture are self-contained. I don''t know much about it, and I have little contact with it. "


    "I see. No wonder after I came to jiulongcheng village, I saw so many martial arts schools here, but there were few real martial arts practitioners. They were all foreign martial arts practitioners."


    Wang Xu sighed and shook his head


    "Now the inland martial arts league has made public its complete martial arts skills. As long as you join the martial arts league, you can completely obtain martial arts skills. In a short time, your strength can soar dozens of times from the outside to the inside.


    Even if you are lucky, you can break through the inborn and become a truly powerful martial arts master. "


    "Are you a warrior of the Wumeng?" Ah Wei was silent for a few seconds. He suddenly asked, his eyes flashing.


    "No Wang Xu shakes his head and takes a step forward. An invisible pressure suddenly emanates from him.


    In an instant, it was as if an invisible mountain had fallen from the sky and suddenly pressed on all the people on the scene. The faces of those who were pressed changed wildly, and they could hardly breathe.


    In the eyes of the people shocked, Wang Xu slowly swept around, his eyes seemed to sweep from everyone''s face, his indifferent voice sounded in all people''s ears.


    "I''m not a warrior of Wumeng, and Wumeng is too small for me."


    "By myself, I can suppress the whole Martial Arts League, be proud of all the innate martial arts masters in China, and be invincible in the past."


    "I said, my name is Wang Xu..."


    "Maybe some of you have heard that I have another name."


    "Huaxia,


    Prince

 Chapter 975

    Wang Xu thought that he was making a name, even if not everyone knew him, there would always be people who had heard about him, showing a trace of shock and awe.


    However.


    He was disappointed!


    I think too much thoroughly!


    In response to Wang Xu, he was dazed, eccentric, disapproving, or looking at a fool.


    Even from the aspect of facial expression fluctuation, Ah Wei, Dawei and others in front of them had obviously heard of him, but their reaction did not show too much respect to him.


    The smile on Dawei''s face didn''t change much, and there was a trace of disapproval in his eyes.


    Ah Wei even raised his eyebrows and said calmly:


    "I''ve heard something about you. It turns out that you are the prince who swept the Bushido of Daiwa. No wonder you have such strength. But isn''t the rumor that you''re dead? "


    "Ah Wei, come down first."


    Without waiting for Wang Xu to answer, Dawei raised his hand and said with a smile


    "Come on, it seems that there is a misunderstanding. The famous young master Wang of China should not look up to our society."


    "By the way, I don''t know what happened when Prince Wang made such a big noise? Did someone in the Lu family offend you? How about our Honghua society? "


    Wang Xu could not help frowning slightly at the attitude of Dawei and others.


    However, he didn''t say it, just said it lightly


    "Someone in the Lu family really provoked me, but that''s not the reason why I came to the Kowloon Walled City. I''m here to subdue all the forces here, unite the underground world of West Island, and do some small things for me by the way. "


    As soon as Wang Xu said this, he fell into a silence all around.


    Everyone looked at him as if they were looking at a


    crazy!


    fool!


    "Take us in?"


    Dawei repeated with a smile, shaking his head, and looking at Wang Xu''s eyes was like looking at a dead man again.


    Ah Wei can''t help but frown and remind Wang Xu in a low voice:


    "Mr. Wang, although you are better than me, it is said that you are the youngest master of martial arts in China. But this is the Kowloon Walled City and the West Island. You have only one person. You''d better not talk nonsense, otherwise... "


    Otherwise, Ah Wei didn''t say.


    But Wang Xu can completely guess, otherwise what else?


    Die in the street the next day?


    After all, it''s just a group of gangsters. They have limited knowledge. They can''t see what is really powerful. They only have one mu and three cents of land around them.


    Wang Xu can''t help shaking his head. It''s funny that he was underestimated by a group of gangsters!


    Don''t wait for him to speak.


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly came.


    "Young boy, from inland? I don''t know the heaven and the earth! Where do you dare to make such bold suggestions to unify the Kowloon Walled City? Do you know how to write dead words


    This words, immediately attracted the boxing ring around, up and down everyone''s eyes.


    They turned their heads and saw that at the stairway on one side, thirty or forty people came in black, each wearing a black suit, a red triangular scarf pinned to his chest tie, a bad face, and an exposed pistol pinned to his waist.


    When Dawei saw this, his face suddenly sank.


    As the speaker steps into the hall, the crowds on both sides are separated like a tide, revealing a road for people to walk.


    The visitor is a 25-6-year-old young man. He is wearing a black suit and a pair of red leather gloves. He is tall and looks a little delicate. He looks like a student who has just stepped out of the university campus.


    With a cold snort, Dawei sat down on a chair, raised his head, squinted and grinned


    "Red hand, how can you talk so loud? Scare me to death


    "Hum, I''m not in a good mood. I just heard that someone broke our place in Luhe. When I came here, I saw such a stupid thing saying that we want to unify Longcheng?" With a cold hum, he lit a cigarette and said vaguely in his mouth:


    "Dawei, do you think this man''s brain is full of shit, and he doesn''t even know how to write dead words? By the way, do you know any one who doesn''t open his eyes and dares to pick on us in Luhe? "


    Big Wei hey a, raised a finger to point to Wang Xu on boxing ring.


    "Well, that''s it on the stage. The young man from the inland has some skills. At least my Zhahua man Ah Wei is not an opponent.


    Other people are also very strong, the Dragon across the river, but just came to Longcheng, we don''t know the rules of Longcheng, so I feel a little confused.


    Today, they are here to kick you. It has nothing to do with my Honghua club. I tried to attract others, but they didn''t like it. Now, do it yourself. "


    He put down his bare hands and looked up at Wang Xu. His eyes were cold and his voice was colder


    "Young man, rules are rules. I don''t care if you understand me. If you broke my Luhe yard today, you have to have an explanation."


    On the ring.


    Poor Hao stood behind Wang Xu, his body tight, his voice down, and said nervously:


    "Mr. Wang, this man is barehanded. He was the champion who fought in 20 boxing fields of Lu he last year and survived successfully. His strength is terrible. Besides, the people he brought with him all had guns... "


    "I told you that today, I''ll show you what is really powerful in the world. Do you remember?"


    Wang Xu turned his head to look at poor Hao and said something inexplicable.


    Then, in poor Hao''s suspicious eyes, he slowly stretched out his right hand, five fingers to the 30 black suit shooters who were surrounded by the crowd.


    "Boy, what are you doing?" Dawei frowned slightly, and a strange feeling rose in his heart.


    It''s like something terrible is going to happen.


    He frowned at Wang Xu''s indifference. He squinted at Wang Xu''s indifference to him and said, "I''m very angry


    "Inland boy, I''m talking to you. How dare you pretend you can''t hear me?"


    "Don''t you want to say that? That''s what I''m telling you. " Wang Xu looked at him blandly.


    "Give me an explanation? You... "


    Red hand suddenly a pick eyebrow, almost was angry smile, mouth ready to drink.


    But the next second, he saw a scene in front of his eyes, let his eyes pupil crazy contraction, to the mouth can no longer say.


    I can only see.


    Wang Xu stretched out his right hand and turned it down.


    instantaneous.


    Boom!


    The terrible white air waves turned into shock waves that could be seen clearly by ordinary human flesh eyes. Taking Wang Xu as the center, they rushed away in all directions.


    Everyone within three meters of the ring seemed to have hit a car head-on in an instant, and countless people flew out sideways and upside down.


    And these.


    It''s just the aftereffect.


    The real attack has just emerged from the palm of Wang Xu''s hand.

 Chapter 976

    "This..."


    "This, this..."


    "What is..."


    In the eyes of all the people around.


    A five or six meter hand covers almost the whole ring. The golden hand, visible to the naked eye, emerges from the void. With the palm of Wang Xu''s hand, it falls on the ring.


    The whole ring, in an instant, broke apart. After everything calmed down, the originally four or five meter high ring disappeared completely.


    In place, there is only a huge pit left. Looking at the shape, it is a handprint.


    And Wang Xu.


    But still standing in place, did not move.


    However, at this time, the ring disappeared, and his whole person was standing in the air out of thin air.


    Behind him, Pau ho stood in the void in a daze, motionless, completely shocked to stupidity.


    Below the ring.


    A chair tumbled to the ground, and Dawei sat on the ground, his mouth wide open, and he was also stunned.


    Next to him, he stood motionless with his bare hands. The smoke in his hands burned his fingers, but he seemed to have no feeling at all. His eyes were always staring at Wang Xu.


    Is this something that people can do?


    Although they have heard of some "masterminds with uncanny skills" at ordinary times, most of them are used to talk and laugh in their spare time. Few people really believe that there are such people in the world.


    But now


    Looking at the five or six meter sized fingerprint pit in front of him, whether it was Dawei or barehanded, he swallowed his saliva in the first moment.


    "Gulu!"


    It''s not only them, but also almost everyone around them. The original humble voice of swallowing saliva, gathered together, was loud and amazing.


    "Can a warrior... Get to this point?"


    Ah Wei looked up slowly, and the shock in his eyes gradually faded, replaced by a strong ambition.


    "Do you want to have it?"


    Wang Xu looked down at him calmly and said, "follow me, I can give you the skills you need to practice and let you have all this."


    "Prince Wang..."


    Smell speech, Wang Xu behind the poor Hao eyes a fierce shake, mouth want to say something, Wang Xu turned his head seems to have no intention of a look, immediately shut up.


    After seeing the "real" power of Wang Xu, he completely believed what Wang Xu had said before, although he was very reluctant to share everything in the future with others.


    But Wang Xu is the boss!


    "How''s it going?"


    Wang Xu looks directly at Ah Wei.


    "Good! You give me the skill. After that, my life will be yours! "


    Without any hesitation, Ah Wei nodded fiercely.


    When he saw this, his face suddenly changed, and his subconscious angry voice yelled:


    "Wei, do you want to die? One day I am a member of the Honghua society, and all my life I am a member of the Honghua society. You can''t retire if you want to... "


    Before he finished his words, Wang Xu glanced at him and immediately closed his mouth.


    However, in less than three seconds of silence, Dawei once again said in an uncertain voice:


    "Mr. Wang, I''m not threatening Ah Wei. Ah Wei has been with me for so long, just like a brother. I say this because the Honghua club has its own rules, and no one has ever been able to quit. All those who have this idea either disappear or die in any corner of Longcheng. "


    After a pause, he said:


    "I can''t help myself in this business!"


    He reached for Ah Wei.


    "It''s true, young master, your means are really powerful, but what about Ah Wei? Where''s his girlfriend? What about his girlfriend''s family? Ah Wei has a lot of good brothers in the community for such a long time. What do they do? "


    "Half of the territory of Jiulong city village belongs to Honghua society. Even the Lu family dare not offend us here. One third of the people in Longcheng are poor with only one life left. There are many people who are not afraid of death, such as arms, smuggling, snakes, casinos, brothels, cigarette shops, powder shops... "


    "Young master, you may have the power to communicate with ghosts and gods, but can you not be afraid of powerful explosives and high penetrating guns?"


    Dawei didn''t expect Wang Xu to answer either. He raised his hand to the red hand beside him and said:


    "The red hand is the champion of Luhe town. There are 20 such arenas in Luhe, which are distributed in all regions of the West Island. Longcheng is just one of them.


    Is the Lu family strong in the West Island? Black and white are the existence of the sky!


    But they are in Longcheng, but they dare not provoke me. Why


    "Because you have the ability to lift the table, and you are not afraid of death. The Lu family has a great career, and they are afraid of you." Wang Xu light way.


    Dawei said with a smile: "Mr. Wang, it seems that what you see is very clear, so why? How about... "


    "Why don''t I kill all the members of your Honghua club?" Before he had finished his words, he was quietly interrupted by Wang Xu.


    His voice is very calm, his face is not a trace of color fluctuations, eyes drooping, as if to say something is about to happen.


    All of a sudden.


    David''s face froze with a smile.


    He seems to think something wrong!


    "Call the boss of Honghua club and tell him to surrender to me. Otherwise, what I just said is not for fun."


    Wang Xu did not look at Dawei. He turned his head and looked at his bare hand. His voice continued faintly


    "Since you are from the Lu family, there is a little trouble between me and the Lu family. Please inform the people behind you and let them come over."


    With that, Wang Xu looked up at the silent spectators around him.


    "If you don''t want to be affected by the fish in the pond, the irrelevant people who die here can leave."


    He was not domineering or scolding, and his voice was flat from beginning to end. But no one dared to refute him. The crowd stood up in silence and left with a complicated look.


    Soon.


    The underground ring, which was originally noisy and filled with hundreds of guests, was emptied, leaving only one member of Honghua club and Luhe ring.


    Dawei and Chishou look at each other indefinitely, and finally they go to one side and make a phone call.


    The power of Wang Xugang''s hand was far beyond their imagination and beyond their ability to deal with it.


    all around.


    A crowd of forty-nine with pistols, even if the crowd, but also not much psychological comfort.


    In the face of Wang Xu''s existence, pistols can not bring them a sense of security.


    Otherwise, if you put it in peacetime, who dares to provoke them, I''m afraid they have already been pointed at their heads by dozens of guns.


    Time goes by.


    Half an hour in the twinkling of an eye.


    At this time, everyone has changed a better room to stay. In the whole room, Wang Xu was the only one sitting on a sofa and chair, while the others stood in silence.


    Finally, a group of people came to the ring, led by an angry middle-aged man. As soon as he saw Wang Xu, he immediately narrowed his eyes and said in a stern way:


    "Ha ha, it''s you who are not an open-minded inland boy? I haven''t come to see you yet. How dare you come to my Lu family first? "

 Chapter 977

    Somebody.


    It''s Lu Xingfeng who tried to threaten Wang Xu to sell space magic weapons at the treasure auction before!


    "Well? You want to kill me? "


    Wang Xu is also a fierce pick eyebrow, slowly get up from the chair, put down the wine cup.


    Lu Xingfeng also fiercely picked eyebrows, Wang Xu opened his mouth on such a sentence, although directly poked in his heart of the real idea, but things are not so fun!


    Although he wanted Wang Xu to die, it was another matter to say so. But now it''s clear that he''s too lazy to pretend.


    "So what? You inland boy, you disappear in the West Island, that is, you disappear. I don''t know how many outsiders will disappear in the West Island every year. Who cares? Who cares? "


    Lu Xingfeng said as he sat down on a sofa with a sarcastic smile on his face


    "I don''t think you can be as arrogant as last time without Chen Xuanfeng around today."


    "Lord Lu, he..." seeing this scene, his face changed slightly and he opened his mouth to say something.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he saw Lu Xingfeng suddenly wave his hand and ordered in a cold voice: "bare hand, don''t you kill him yourself? Otherwise, it''s boring to keep it! "


    He opened his mouth with his bare hand. When he got to his mouth, he just didn''t know how to continue.


    He looked up carefully at Wang Xu. When he saw that Wang Xu was looking up at him, his face turned pale. He quickly lowered his head and whispered:


    "Lord Lu, I, i... I''m not his opponent..."


    The voice is getting smaller and smaller. In the end, the cold sweat has been running down crazily, constantly wetting the back of the red hand, and both legs begin to tremble.


    Let him kill Wang Xu?


    You''re kidding me!


    "Oh? You''re not even his match? It seems that this inland boy has some skills? But so what? This is the West Island. No matter how much he can fight, it''s not the place where he can be reckless. "


    Lu Xingfeng even crossed his legs, cocked up his legs, and continued with disdain


    "Master Ma, please do it yourself. This boy can be killed directly, but be careful. Don''t damage the space magic weapon he is wearing. It''s mine."


    With that, he lay back and the whole person was on the sofa.


    And the same second.


    Among the people who came along with Lu Xingfeng, a middle-aged man in a long gray dress with a smile came out slowly.


    "Young man, my horse didn''t like to kill more, but you offended the Lu family. If they want you to die, you can''t blame me. Don''t pester me if you don''t close your eyes when you go down. I''m just taking people''s money and doing business for them. "


    The middle-aged man who claimed to be Ma Yuan said with a smile, but in his slightly narrowed eyes, there was a strong chill.


    "What you said is really reasonable, but since you want to kill me, it should be natural for me to kill you."


    Wang Xu gently lifted the glass to drink all the wine in the glass, casually said a word, and reached for the bottle to pour the wine again.


    Seeing this, Ma Yuan narrowed his eyes again.


    Wang Xu is too calm, and from entering the room, he feels an invisible danger, secretly looking for the source of this danger. But because of Wang Xu''s young face, he was automatically ignored by Ma Yuan.


    "Well, it''s just right. I''m not happy that this guy is so arrogant. Let''s use him to test what the danger is."


    Ma Yuan''s intention of killing was condensed bit by bit. On the surface, he didn''t make a sound. In the dark, he kneaded the Dharma, mobilized his mana, and was ready to release a most lethal method directly.


    In the name of geomantic omen, the masters who are good at martial arts are also very high-profile. Different from the ordinary martial arts, martial arts can only enter the Tao from the outside to the inside after they have entered the nature.


    However, although the martial arts master has powerful physical and melee attack ability, he has all kinds of strange and inexplicable magic that can kill people in the invisible.


    "Go to hell!"


    But in a flash, Ma Yuan suddenly opened his eyes, and his killing intention was boiling.


    I saw that a roaring evil spirit escaped from the void. The evil spirit condensed into a sword, invisible and colorless, which could easily divide gold and stone. In addition, the power of yin and cold contained in it, once it hits the human body, the chance of life in the body will be cut off instantly, as if it was covered by the polar ice.


    Although the naked eye can not see the attack, but at this time, all the people present feel a sense of inexplicable ice cold, can not help shivering. It''s clear that the temperature around is not cold, but everyone just feels cold. This kind of feeling is extremely strange.


    "Yinsha four pole sword!"


    Ma Yuan grinned grimly. His hands suddenly split and closed in front of him. Suddenly, in the other three directions, there were also three evil Qi condensing and forming, which turned into a sharp knife and chopped Wang Xu.


    The square space is blocked in an instant.


    "Young man, no matter what you have, you will die if you don''t play at this time."


    The reason why he only used a Yin Sha Dao at the beginning was to test whether someone was hiding in the dark.


    But up to now, no one else appeared. There is only one possibility. Wang Xu may have hidden some treasure to protect himself from the enemy.


    Ma Yuan''s eyes flashed a touch of greedy color, has been too lazy to see Wang Xu''s end.


    As soon as the Yinsha quadrupole sword comes out, all the four spaces are locked. At Wang Xu''s age, even if he had a treasure, there was no chance to inspire him. When Wang Xu dies, the treasure is his horse.


    Thinking of this, Ma Yuan didn''t look up at Wang Xu and wanted to go over and "touch the corpse" to pick up the treasure. But when he looked up, his whole body suddenly froze and his eyes contracted like ghosts.


    Wang Xu gently raised his hand and spread his five fingers in front of him. The four Yinsha swords were like birds entering the forest. He obediently took the four whirlwinds and put them into the palm of Wang Xu''s hand. Then they were all fused and transformed into a small gray sword visible to the naked eye.


    "How can it be?"


    Ma Yuan''s pupils are shrinking.


    Gray knife, it is the embodiment of Yin evil''s power to the extreme, from the virtual to the real, even the elders of his school can''t do it.


    But Wang Xu, just a hand, did the scene in front of him, which means that Wang Xu''s power has absolutely reached a level he can''t imagine.


    "If you control the power of Yin evil in front of me, aren''t you afraid to play big knife in front of closing the door?" Wang Xu Mu Lu disdained and shook his head.


    "Run! Now, now, absolutely, run away


    At this moment, Ma Yuan roared in his heart.


    You don''t have to think about it. You can turn around and shoot back crazily. At the same time, you can activate your most powerful body protection magic weapon. A string of Golden Snake bones made by the top witches in Nanyang can release all kinds of magic, phantom sound and a strange spirit attack.


    "Hoo


    There was a gust of wind blowing from the flat ground in the room. Countless fantasies appeared and ghosts and ghosts appeared. In the eyes of the people, a poisonous snake with a length of seven or eight meters crossed the sky and directed at Wang Xu.


    Facing this scene.


    Wang Xu''s eyes disdained to be more and more rich. He raised his hand slightly and drank lightly


    "Chop!"


    The sound is not big, but it seems like thunder explodes in everyone''s mind. In a moment, countless demons and ghosts around disappear.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, there was only a small gray knife flying into the sky. Then it became bigger and bigger, as if it occupied everyone''s vision, and then it came down from the sky.


    When everything disappeared, only Ma Yuan stood in the same place, his hand had touched the doorknob, but he could not move again.


    Next second.


    It''s a bump.


    Ma Yuan''s head fell to the ground.


    Wang Xu''s insipid voice rang out:


    "I said I wanted to kill you, but I didn''t think I was joking?"


    And until then.


    Many people found that in front of Ma Yuan''s neck, there was a small gray knife trembling, and there was no blood on the blade.

 Chapter 978

    Whoo!


    A little golden flame suddenly ignited from Ma Yuan''s corpse, quietly and blazing.


    The whole room was dead.


    Dawei, Chishou and others all held their breath, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    The light of the fire reflected everyone''s faces. Even if the fire was strange gold, and the light of the fire was extremely bright, it could not stop the pale faces of the people.


    Soon, the golden flame burned the remains of Ma Yuan''s body, even the ashes, as if he had never existed.


    Until then.


    Wang xucai turned his head and calmly looked at Lu Xingfeng, who was "paralyzed" on the sofa


    "It seems that your Lu family''s influence in the West Island is really not small. If you don''t say anything else, this arrogant and arrogant attitude is strange."


    "By the way, do you know a man named Lu Shaofeng?"


    "He also offended me before. I was in a good mood at that time. When I saw him kneel down and beg for mercy, I let him go. But what about you? "


    Although seemingly calm, Wang Xu was in a bad mood at this time.


    What cat and dog, can several times to provoke him, clamor to kill him, rob his things?


    Lu Xingfeng has never been so afraid.


    He was the Mesozoic of the Lu family in the West Island. Although he was not the direct lineage of the Lu family, his father was also a prominent figure. He was in charge of a whole shipping group running the Nanyang shipping line, taking both black and white.


    Usually, he walks horizontally in the West Island. In the whole upper class society, which family or force is not allowed to give him a thin face?


    Even a feng shui master like Ma Yuan has to be respectful to him, and he treats him like a dog.


    But now.


    He used to be so proud of everything he owned that he was severely trampled on the ground in public, and the person who stepped on that foot was the "teenager" in front of him.


    Wang Xu!


    Because of his pride, Lu Xingfeng never even paid attention to the origin of Wang Xu, so he had no idea about Wang Xu''s family background and who he was.


    He only thought that Wang Xu was an easy-going worm who could be killed quietly on the West Island, but he didn''t expect that in the end, he became an "insect.".


    Wang Xu''s means are beyond Lu Xingfeng''s imagination. But in the end, at this moment, he understood that Wang Xu was a terrorist existence that could kill him easily.


    "Lu Shaofeng... I know that he is the only male of my Lu family''s generation..."


    Lu Xingfeng trembled his lips and said that he wanted to get up and bow to Wang Xu respectfully, but only his lips could make a little bit of strength, and his voice was very weak.


    "Oh, no wonder he''s young and has a good temper." Wang Xu nodded casually.


    Hearing the speech, people all around fell on Wang Xu''s 17-year-old "young face" with extremely complicated eyes, and there was a moment of silence.


    In the end, who is not young, temper is not small?


    It''s a pity.


    People dare to make complaints about themselves, but no one dare to really say it.


    "Who is more important in the Lu family than you and Lu Shaofeng?" At this time, Wang Xu suddenly asked again.


    Lu Xingfeng was slightly stunned, and subconsciously replied: "of course, it''s Lu Shaofeng. He''s the only blood successor of the Lu family. He..."


    Then he seemed to think of something. Lu Xingfeng''s voice suddenly froze, and then his face turned white. His weak body didn''t know where the strength came from, so he stood up.


    Touch!


    His knee hit the ground heavily, but Lu Xingfeng didn''t even frown. He just kept kowtowing and said in fear


    "Mr. Wang, I''m wrong! I was wrong!


    You must not kill me!


    I''m not a waste, I''m useful to you!


    After all, Lu Shaofeng is just a little boy. He has a lot of weight, but he doesn''t have as much power as I have. I control a shipping group with nearly 20 billion assets. I.... "


    It''s a pity.


    Lu Xingfeng then realized that it was too late.


    Wang Xu''s right hand has been raised, and a little golden flame on his fingertip is burning silently. It falls on Lu Xingfeng quietly. When it rises, it rises. In a twinkling of an eye, it burns Lu Xingfeng into air.


    He has never been soft on those who want to kill him.


    "Where are you from the Honghua club?" Wang Xu''s eyes are slightly cold. He looks up at the silent power and asks.


    "Wang, Wang... Young master, our boss said that he is attending an important banquet now. Let, let, let... I will handle it myself..."


    Dawei swallowed his saliva and shrunk his head. His voice became smaller and smaller. The last two words were almost inaudible.


    "Ha ha, it''s a little interesting." Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed and he laughed happily


    "I''ve made such a big noise with such a high profile, and all of them look down on me?"


    "There''s only one waste from the Lu family, but at least there''s someone coming, but you Honghua club won''t even come. Sure enough, you''re a real bully to be a member of the club?"


    Wang Xu sneered again and again, his eyes became colder and his voice was colder


    "Or do you have a bad way of doing things and don''t make clear the seriousness of the matter?"


    "Gulu!"


    Dawei swallowed his saliva again. He was about to cry and returned carefully


    "Mr. Wang, I reported your name and deeds, but the boss was extremely impatient and didn''t want to listen at all, so he just hung me up..."


    four months!


    Only four months!


    My name has really rotten to such a point?!


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu was silent for a moment and calmed down slightly. Then he said slowly, "tell me, what banquet is more important than the survival of Honghua society?"


    Then he narrowed his eyes slightly and added, "don''t tell me, you don''t know?"


    "I know! I know! The party the eldest is attending today is the birthday party of reximi, the daughter of Sir Ryan, chairman of the Dragon City Committee. " Big Wei mercilessly a shiver, fast say.


    "Westerners?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and his eyes twinkled and asked, "please introduce the Longcheng Committee and all its members in detail."


    "Although Longcheng is an unmanaged and chaotic area on the West Island, it is only an official statement. In fact, the whole Kowloon Walled City is always in the hands of the committee, which is in charge of and ruled by each member." Big Wei takes a long breath and explains quickly.


    "When the committee was first established, there were only three seats, one for Sir Ryan, one for the Lu family and one for the Liu family, representing the Western ruling forces in the West Island. But then... "


    At this point, a trace of uncontrollable pride rose on Dawei''s face: "later, our Honghua society rose and controlled half of Longcheng from the bottom up. Even the Lu and Liu families had to put down their airs and admit the existence of our Honghua society."


    "So, under the leadership of Sir Ryan, our Red Flower Club became the fourth head of the committee to jointly govern the Kowloon Walled City!"


    "Co governance?"


    Wang Xu repeated it in a low voice, and his face couldn''t help flashing a touch of irony.


    "I see. Since people look down on me, they don''t want to come. Well, I''ll go to the party myself and lead the way. "


    "Yes


    Dawei quickly bowed his head and could not help praying for his eldest brother.


    Let Wang Xu''s presence come to the door in person, it is a headache for the Committee.


    Other people''s eyes flickered and their hearts were all very solemn.


    Everyone knows.


    Tonight?


    The sky of dragon city


    Maybe it''s going to change!

 Chapter 979

    At this point.


    A private dinner is being held in a brightly lit building near the coast southeast of the Kowloon Walled City.


    This building, called "Oriental Venus", is a building of the last century. It is made up of pure white marble buildings, tall supporting columns, marble statues, fountains and gardens everywhere. It is full of the style of Western aristocratic manors.


    A hundred years ago, it was the manor of an aristocrat in the west, but now it has become a private club. Sir Ryan, who belongs to the Dragon City Committee, only entertains celebrities, the top rich and stars in the West Island.


    Today''s dinner is held here to celebrate the 23rd birthday of Sir Ryan''s baby daughter, ray Simi.


    I saw a young blonde woman with skin as white as goat''s milk, wearing a white low cut evening dress, slowly walking down the revolving stairs, which attracted the eyes of all the audience.


    She is like a proud White Swan, shining, pure and beautiful, which makes countless men yearn for.


    "Congratulations, Miss rice. Happy birthday!"


    Many guests raised their glasses and congratulated ray Simi one by one.


    Among these guests are the presidents of listed companies, the rich and powerful families, and the industry elites with outstanding ability and reputation. Everyone, all wearing a suit, with a smile, treat people kindly, a elegant upper class society, high-level people in general.


    Remi just raised her glass lightly and chatted with the crowd with a smile. However, with the appearance of a young man, the crowd would find various excuses to retreat.


    Soon.


    There was only this handsome young man in her twenties and seventies, who was also dressed in a pure white suit.


    "Simmy, dragon city is not worse than you think?" The young man asked with a smile. His eyes swept around the crowd and nodded gently.


    The rich and young people around them immediately returned with more gifts, with a little flattery on their faces.


    Because, this young man, in the Kowloon Walled City, has a famous identity of West Island.


    The leader of Honghua society!


    Chen Jialuo!


    In the West Island, Jiulong walled city is a poor area that ordinary people hate and despise. But in the upper class, when they talk about Jiulong Walled City, the first thing they think of is Honghua society.


    Because, just a few years after the rise of Honghua society, it has become a member of the Longcheng Committee. It shares Longcheng with the Lu family and the Liu family. It is also an extremely terrifying force in the whole West Island. Even the top rich and young people are not willing to provoke lightly.


    "Jialuo, my birthday bothers you." She said calmly.


    "But this time I came from the west, not for a birthday, but for business. For the sake of the future trend of the East, the white angel of the alliance of gods went to the West Island. There is no room for any mistake at this juncture. "


    With that, she raised her glass, took a sip and said faintly:


    "You should know, especially in the Kowloon Walled City, there is absolutely no turbulence here."


    "Don''t worry, Longcheng has been under my control for three years. Don''t you believe in my ability?" Chen Jialuo chuckled and raised his glass to hide the haze.


    "Oh? But I heard that someone in your Honghua club made a lot of noise tonight. " She said with a faint smile.


    Chen Jialuo''s Thoughts on her are beyond expression. How can she not see them. However, in her opinion, the other party is just a dog set up in the east by their Ryan family, which is not qualified for her at all.


    These words are for the purpose of knocking and warning.


    Sure enough, hearing the speech, the smile on Chen Jialuo''s face was a little stiff, but he soon covered it up and continued to smile brightly


    "Simmy, it''s a little bit of trouble, but don''t care. My people are already dealing with it."


    However.


    But her eyes became colder and colder, and she asked, "really? But the news I got was not a little trouble. The other side is not an ordinary person... "


    "Of course he is not an ordinary man."


    Chen Jialuo interrupts ray Ximi''s words, looks a little ugly, and says word by word:


    "But who are the people killed by the Honghua club? I said, he, it''s just a little trouble. You don''t have to worry at all. "


    Then his eyes narrowed


    "Simmy, if you are rejecting me in this way, please say so, or come to me with more trouble. But now, it''s just a bug. Why don''t you hold on to it? "


    "Hum!"


    Seeing that Chen Jialuo finally understood what she meant in secret, ray Ximi snorted coldly and turned to the other side.


    Chen Jialuo stood in the same place, his face was ugly and terrible. He almost gritted his teeth and squeezed a sentence out of his throat


    "Damn bitch, do you really think I''m willing to stick your cold ass? When I have more control, I will be the first one to die! And you, too, will repent under me


    His voice is very small, only oneself can hear, but ferocious incomparable.


    But the next second.


    Chen Jialuo''s eyes suddenly flashed and murmured: "I just received the news, but this woman knew it. It seems that I have a ghost around me! Dawei? It''s impossible. He started out as a low-level gangster. What he hates most is the people in the upper class. He can''t eat inside and outside. "


    When Chen Jialuo thinks of Dawei, he has to think of the "trouble" that Dawei mentioned, the little bug in his eyes, and the sarcastic eyes of ray Simi.


    "In case of accident, I''d better deal with it myself."


    With this in mind, Chen Jialuo takes out his mobile phone to contact Dawei, but the number dialed is completely unanswered.


    His face gradually darkened.


    What happened?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    At the gate of Venus in the East, a black bridge car also stops. Wang Xu pushes the door down and looks up at the Western aristocratic manor with huge area and luxurious architecture.


    Poor Hao followed him, looking at the building in front of him, mumbling to himself in a trance:


    "I never thought that there would be such a place in Jiulong Walled City..."


    Looking at the crisscross, cracked walls, narrow and dirty streets of the city village slums, I suddenly saw such an aristocratic manor, which brought great impact to the poor and the rich.


    Some people spend all their time in the upper and lower bunks of a room for more than a dozen people, but the money they earn in a hard day is not enough to pay the rent and eat.


    Some people, however, are intoxicated and extravagant.


    This is the reality!


    Dawei is not surprised by this. Holding the mobile phone with caller ID in his hand, he carefully asks Wang Xu:


    "Mr. Wang, it''s our boss''s call. It''s the third time. Will you answer it?"


    "Go in."


    Wang Xu did not answer, light said a sentence, first went forward.


    Dawei Zhiqu hung up the phone, walked two steps quickly, and opened the way ahead. With the high-level leader of Honghua society, he led the way, and the road was smooth.


    Soon, everyone entered the main venue of the banquet.

 Chapter 980

    "Young master, that''s Chen Jialuo, the boss of our Honghua society."


    After entering the main venue of the banquet, Dawei carefully follows Wang Xu, points to a dazzling young man in white in the crowd and whispers.


    At this point.


    Chen Jialuo is surrounded by a group of people in the middle, freely, firmly control everyone''s aura, with a smile, a pair of big guys, it is difficult to be proud of the North posture.


    "A white eyed wolf, who is hard to be trained for ambition, is born on his back."


    Light swept the other side one eye, Wang Xu is evaluating silently in the heart.


    Although the wolf is a little stronger than the dog, it is still a wild animal climbing on the ground and can never be compared with the giant.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu didn''t want to waste any more time. He stepped forward gently and drank faintly


    "Chen Jialuo."


    The voice is not big, but clear and incomparable in everyone''s ears.


    For a moment, I don''t know how many people are stunned. It''s very impolite to address people''s names directly on such occasions... No, it''s even a disguised provocation for people like Chen Jialuo.


    "Who is so bold? I don''t want to live! "


    Many people looked up in horror and saw Wang Xu standing at the entrance of the venue, looking at the crowd with a flat face.


    His face is so young that it makes people look down upon it. Especially in this gathering of the top rich and young, who doesn''t have hundreds of employees. With a young face like Wang Xu, it''s obvious that "newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.".


    "Boy, who are you? Who brought you in? "


    "Who gave you the courage to make noise here? Do you know what''s the occasion tonight? "


    "What about security? If you don''t come and drive this idiot out, he''ll disturb everyone''s interest. "


    When they examined Wang Xu up and down, they found that they couldn''t recognize him at all. Suddenly, many people''s faces changed, and they gave a cold voice.


    Wang Xu didn''t even look at these people. His eyes were fixed on Chen Jialuo, looking at the gloom on each other''s face. Then suddenly a turn, very interesting fell on the other side of the rice body.


    In Wang Xu''s divine perception, it seems that this blonde is the only one in the audience. His eyes are different, with a trace of


    Appalled?


    At this time, leximi was extremely shocked. After she saw Wang Xu clearly, she couldn''t help tensing up, like a prey being watched by a hound.


    shudder with fear!


    "How can it be? Why is he so human? But... Isn''t that man already dead? "


    In her heart, she couldn''t believe it. She was surprised, puzzled, shocked, frightened and so on.


    If Wang Xu is really the person she thinks


    For a moment, the whole person of racimi was in the same place, but she didn''t know what to do.


    That man used to be a shadow over countless forces in the western continent, although the Sheehan family, who was from racimi''s family, had no contact with that man.


    But for that person''s information, all the senior managers have more or less learned something about it.


    It''s when Rachel''s heart is full of horror.


    The rest of the people around were already clamoring.


    "Boy, this is a private party. If you don''t have an invitation, I advise you to leave and don''t send yourself to death."


    "Now you still have a chance. When the security comes, you won''t have a face."


    Some people are "kind-hearted" to persuade, however, on the surface for the sake of Wang Xu, a few people speak with a look of supremacy. It''s not so much persuasion as unilateral charity.


    After all, they are all gentry in the upper class. They are free and elegant, and they are particular about using force to suppress others and using virtue to convince others. Even if the heart has been full of ridicule and disdain, it will not be easy to show.


    A few rich people who claim to be able to talk to Chen Jialuo also jokingly said:


    "Mr. Chen, you didn''t rob this boy''s girlfriend, did you? He seems to be fighting to death when he rushes in alone


    Chen Jialuo didn''t speak. His eyes twinkled at a man who winced behind Wang Xu. His strong sense of killing almost turned into essence.


    He Chen Jialuo life, the most disgusting is someone betrayal!


    That man, it''s Dawei!


    At this time, a group of security guards in black also came cold, trying to force Wang Xu to go out, but Wang Xu waved his hand, just like paper paste to fly out in all directions.


    instantaneous.


    All around the clamor of the crowd was immediately quiet.


    Everyone is not a fool. Wang Xu is obviously not an ordinary person. Before the most powerful several people, but also on the spot to shrink back, eyes flickering.


    If Wang Xu is just rubbish, they will step on two feet and express their flattery to Chen Jialuo.


    However, if Wang Xu is not simple, no one will be foolish enough to offend again.


    However, Chen Jialuo just glanced at Wang Xu and didn''t care. He looked over Wang Xu and coldly at Dawei, who was shrinking his head


    "Dawei, you''ve been with me for so long. Tell me the rules of Honghua club. What''s the first one?"


    Hearing the speech, Dawei shivered violently. His voice was scared. He trembled his lips and said, "I''m boss Chen..."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Chen Jialuo


    "Answer me!"


    "The first rule of Honghua society, traitor, death, three knives, six holes, seventy-two scraping bones!" Big Wei suddenly raised his head and answered loudly, as if it was a subconscious reaction in memory.


    It''s a kind of awe.


    Chen Jialuo was able to establish the Honghua society and gain a firm position in the Jiulong walled city. In addition to the support of others, his personal skills are also top-notch.


    Honghua society, born in today''s already disappeared, more than a hundred years ago, the flourishing heaven and earth society!


    Qingbang, Hongmen, Honghua society.


    Although the former two are both international large-scale organizations, which are not comparable to the Honghua society, they all come from the same source and have extremely strict rules.


    Dawei once saw a high-level betrayer of Honghua society. Chen Jialuo cut a third of his flesh and exposed his bones. But because of Chen Jialuo''s special means, he couldn''t die. He had to bear the pain for three days and three nights before he died.


    People in Honghua society all say that the other party is alive and painful!


    Awe has a long history, which is engraved in his bones. At this time, Dawei was extremely scared, just when he was almost unable to bear the invisible pressure, and he trembled and knelt down to beg for mercy.


    "I said, you just ignore me?"


    Wang Xu''s faint voice suddenly came. It was like a breeze blowing over Dawei''s body. The unexplained fear was swept away and his spirit was shocked.


    "Boy, I''m dealing with the housework of my Honghua club. Do you have a hand in it?"


    Chen Jialuo suddenly narrowed his eyes, then suddenly opened them, and two bright and dark god awns in his eyes directed at Wang Xu''s eyes.


    "I''ll cut in?" Wang Xu couldn''t help laughing. Then he looked at Chen Jialuo with sharp eyes


    "When I come out in such a high profile, do you think I''m looking for you? I''m here to tell you that from today on, the red flower club will be taken over by my people. "


    Take over Honghua club?


    As soon as the news came out, the whole audience was shocked and dead.

 Chapter 981

    "Presumptuous!"


    In a dead silence, a 30-year-old man in a red suit suddenly burst out with a loud drink. He stood up excitedly, raised his finger to Wang Xu, and yelled:


    "Young man, you said you would take over the Honghua club. Who do you think you are?"


    "In the West Island, even the heads of the four families dare not say such words. It''s just nonsense."


    "Say it! Who on earth ordered you to make trouble? "


    The man yelled at Wang Xu three times in succession. Seeing that Wang Xu didn''t say a word, he immediately showed a sneering smile on his face


    "Or, which mental hospital did you come from, crazy? I dare to take over the Honghua club as soon as I come up. If you go to the top of the tallest building in the West Island and say, "you will take over the whole West Island. Do we have to listen to you?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone around him burst into laughter.


    Many women in different shapes are smiling wildly. Wang Xu''s eyes are full of fun. Some even lick their red lips and smile


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such farce today. It''s said that there are many poor and crazy people in the Jiulong City stockade. I didn''t expect that we could really see one with our own eyes."


    The man beside her laughed with unbridled disdain


    "Hum, in addition to the people of Honghua society, everyone else in the Jiulong City stockade is just rubbish. Who can watch it? But even the Honghua society, we just don''t want to offend these outlaws, but no one is really afraid.


    Zhang Mingyuan is a guy who is afraid of flattery. It''s hard to guess why he flatters Chen Jialuo by taking this opportunity. "


    The man called Zhang Mingyuan was the one who was angry with Wang Xu at the beginning. At this time, he stepped forward slowly, stared at Wang Xu and sneered


    "Young man, do you know who you are challenging? Depending on what you just said, maybe you won''t see the sun tomorrow


    "Oh, really?"


    Wang Xu didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids. Instead of looking at Zhang Mingyuan, he still calmly looked at Chen Jialuo and said faintly:


    "I also know that this is not an easy decision to make. The handover of a power also takes time, so I can give you time, but I don''t want to delay it too long. Because my patience is limited. "


    Chen Jialuo''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t look at him. He still stared at Dawei and forced him to ask again word by word


    "Dawei, I have no patience. The consequences, you should know, will be unbearable. Now, you still have the last chance to remedy it. You decide how to remedy it yourself. "


    Two people can say, are all others, ignored everyone.


    However, Dawei is afraid of Chen Jialuo, while Zhang Mingyuan is not afraid of Wang Xu. On the contrary, he only feels that he has been humiliated.


    "Young man, are you listening to me?" Zhang Mingyuan frowned and his eyes narrowed


    "You still have the last chance. I''m trying to save you. Don''t take my kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung. Otherwise, no one will collect your body when you die. "


    Zhang Mingyuan''s eyes are cold, not to mention Chen Jialuo, the boss of Honghua society. In his opinion, even he himself, there are several ways to make Wang Xu disappear quietly.


    pretty good.


    Wang Xu''s way of showing before is a bit amazing, but it can only shock ordinary people.


    Zhang Mingyuan didn''t know how many people like Wang Xu met, and even at least four or five of them died directly or indirectly in his hands.


    Chen Jialuo is stronger than him in terms of status, status and strength. How can he be so easily provoked and offended?


    From Chen Jialuo''s attitude, it can be seen that the leader of the red flower society did not care about Wang Xu. Therefore, Zhang Mingyuan came forward to "add icing on the cake" and denounced Wang Xu.


    But it was totally unexpected.


    "Noise, get out of here."


    Wang Xu suddenly frowned slightly, then raised his hand to Zhang Mingyuan.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, the loud slap burst in the air. Zhang Mingyuan was like being pulled on his face by an invisible hand. He flew out sideways. The half of his face was smashed and sunken on the spot. He knocked over seven or eight tables and chairs, and then fell to the ground.


    There was a dead silence.


    Everyone didn''t expect that Wang Xu would do it directly, and he was more powerful than before.


    Four or five meters apart, slap people out of thin air. What is the means?


    Many people''s faces changed slightly, and they immediately closed their mouths and did not dare to discuss more in private.


    But until then, Chen Jialuo''s eyes finally changed. For the first time, he looked directly at Wang Xu.


    "You, you... How dare you hit me?"


    Zhang Mingyuan was lying on the ground, covering his painful half of his face with a trembling voice.


    "One more word and I''ll kill you."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent. He said a word lightly. His right hand suddenly went down. Suddenly, a bright golden sword light came up from his hand.


    Poof!


    But in the blink of an eye, there was a two meter long scar on the ground beside Zhang Mingyuan.


    The scar of the sword was almost cut off against the other half of Zhang Mingyuan''s face. As long as Zhang Mingyuan moved a little at that time, he would turn into a corpse on the spot.


    At the moment when the sword was shining, almost all the people around glared. At this time, looking at the sword mark on the ground, they were speechless for a long time.


    All of them were very pale. For the first time, they were frightened.


    "Wow..."


    All of a sudden, a fierce and slow sound of water sounded in the silence.


    Zhang Mingyuan''s eyes widened and his face turned pale. He was scared and incontinent on the spot. The bad smell diffused in the air. In addition to disgust, people were more in awe.


    It''s not easy!


    Wang Xu, absolutely not an ordinary person!


    This is a dragon crossing the river!


    Wang Xu did not pay any attention to the people around him, but looked at Chen Jialuo indifferently


    "You have only two choices now, either surrender or die."


    "Who are you?"


    Chen Jialuo finally takes back his eyes from Dawei and stares at Wang Xu, with a trace of fear in his eyes and a cold voice


    "Strong dragon doesn''t oppress the local leaders. No matter whether you have the ability to suppress our Honghua society or not, just by your recklessness, I, Chen Jialuo and the Longcheng Committee, will never despise you."


    Who knows, Wang Xu didn''t even raise his eyelids. Instead, he added a final warning


    "I don''t have much patience now."


    Seeing this, Chen Jialuo''s eyes were suddenly cold and said in an angry voice:


    "Boy, don''t think you have some special ability to ignore everything.


    There are at least 20 people like you in the Honghua club. Which of the upper class forces in the West Island doesn''t have some special experts? "

 Chapter 982

    "Young people don''t know the heaven and the earth. If they get some adventure and have some means, they will think that the world is invincible?"


    Chen Jialuo looks at Wang Xu''s eyes with a trace of irony and a trace of examination. The rest of the furniture is cold and angry after being violated.


    "Where do you think this is? When I was young, what was the influence of Honghua society? Ordinary street gangsters? "


    "I''m looking for death!"


    Hearing the speech, others were moved and nodded in agreement.


    Some even came out and yelled:


    "Yes, my security team leader is a man of extraordinary ability. He has an impenetrable metal body with amazing strength. He can easily tear steel and is not afraid of bullets. Young man, you are still too young and have too little knowledge. You''d better not act recklessly and make trouble for yourself. This is not the place where you can act wildly. "


    "Young man, we should know that there is a day outside and there are people outside. This world is not as simple as you think. You should have just got adventure and ability, right? But it''s not too late to look back. It''s still time to apologize to Chen Longtou and beg for mercy. Maybe you can save your life. "


    Another man also shook his head and sighed.


    Among the people present, which is not the background of billions? They are either the rich or the rich. Although they have no special abilities, they have also come into contact with some people with extraordinary abilities.


    In their eyes, although they have special abilities, they are only senior thugs who can be scolded and directed by them with money or power.


    Before, although Wang Xu''s sword light cut out of thin air was amazing, it caused everyone''s fear. But this kind of fear is just the fear of Wang Xudong''s intention to kill people. After all, they are just ordinary people, unable to face Wang Xu''s extraordinary ability.


    And the real mentality, people are still not much in awe of Wang Xu.


    Even Chen Jialuo thinks so.


    Only on the other side of the silence has been watching the rice, eyes in the violent shaking.


    The more powerful Wang Xu''s means are, the heavier her "judgment" will be


    "Is it really that man? They are very similar in appearance. Although there are differences in age and materials, it is difficult to distinguish between youth and youth in Chinese language. "


    "Could it be that man? Is that Chinese martial arts monster who can easily kill SSS level strongmen and who seems to have stepped into the legendary field after being analyzed by the high level of the family? "


    "Is it him or just another person who looks more like him? After all, that man has been confirmed dead, but the demigod of the alliance of gods released the news himself! "


    Leisimi''s eyes shook violently, and countless thoughts turned in her mind. Finally, she was still motionless, ready to continue to watch coldly.


    At the beginning, the red flower society was supported by their Ryan family, which was used to separate the power of the four major families in the West Island. But now, the Honghua society is gradually out of control.


    Chen Jialuo''s ambition is great, and his strength is also good. Originally, when ray Ximi came to the West Island, she had the intention of secretly solving the Honghua club.


    Now, although Wang Xu''s identity makes her "frightened", she can also take advantage of this opportunity to judge Chen Jialuo''s cards.


    "But in just three years, he has grown from a little gangster to the present situation. His strength has grown very fast. Now... Is he ss? Or SSS? " Rachel murmured to herself.


    The power of the Ryan family in the western continent is not strong, otherwise they would not have traveled across the ocean, looking for opportunities for the rise of the West Island, a small island in the Far East, a century ago.


    The SS class strong control the power, they can have a certain degree of assurance perfect solution, but if Chen Jialuo has become the SSS class, then the Ryan family also have to reconsider the compromise and cooperation.


    The extraordinary world, after all, is different from the society of ordinary people. The limit of power determines the rules of the game. Although there is only one level difference between SS Level and SSS level, the strength is very different.


    "Young boy, you have three seconds to think about the result." Chen Jialuo''s eyes were calm, and he was not proud of the support of the people around him


    "I''m Chen Jialuo. You may not know the true meaning of these three words. But that''s not the reason you can go wild. "


    "My patience is gone."


    However, Wang Xu was more impatient than Chen Jialuo when he heard the speech. He shook his head lightly, and then stepped out in one step. In an instant, he crossed the distance of seven or eight meters and grabbed Chen Jialuo''s neck with his right hand.


    "Crazy?"


    "To die!"


    "I dare to fight with Chen Longtou first. I don''t know what to do!"


    Wang Xu''s move was like poking a hornet''s nest. All the people around him were boiling. They all widened their eyes. They were full of incredible and shocking colors.


    Behind Chen Jialuo, two middle-aged men in red suits and dressed as elite members of the Honghua club, who were originally expressionless and silent, attacked Wang Xu directly without saying a word.


    "Boxing, tiger shadow."


    The man on the left, with his hands in tiger''s claws, breaks through the air and jumps into the air. He looks like a fierce downhill tiger.


    "Boxing, dragon play."


    The person on the right has a horizontal body shape. The air around him seems to be water. The body shape twists and turns, giving people a strange feeling of turning over.


    These two people are outstanding masters of Xingyiquan. They are first-class masters in the West Island and even in the southeast and inland of China. They are easy enough to teach students.


    Their strength, even if divided by the realm of the Martial Arts Alliance, is comparable to the martial arts of the seven or eight levels. They are absolute masters in the conflict of general forces.


    However.


    "Go away."


    Facing the two men''s attack, Wang Xu just frowned and hummed. He didn''t even have the extra movement. His eyes just opened and closed slightly, and two bright lights burst out.


    In an instant, the two Xingyi boxing masters who broke through suddenly stagnated and turned pale, as if they had suffered great trauma. The idea of dragon and tiger merging created by them was abruptly disintegrating and disillusioning.


    "Exclusive martial will?"


    Chen Jialuo eyes pupil slightly a contraction, cold channel.


    He did not expect that at Wang Xu''s age, he could understand his own martial arts will. Wang Xu is only 18 or 19 years old. It''s a little too scary.


    However, Chen Jialuo was not surprised. He was also a man of extraordinary talent, otherwise he would not be able to become the leader of Honghua society in a few years. Moreover, these two Xingyi boxing masters are just two of his many subordinates.


    Chen Jialuo sneered. Facing Wang Xu''s right hand, he also stretched out his right hand and flicked it with five fingers, as if playing an empty air piano.


    If that''s all, that''s all. But with the flick of his fingers, there was a strange sound in the air.


    "The art of dragon killing, the sound of heaven and earth, heart breaking!"


    Chen Jialuo burst out to drink.


    Just listen to the music gradually high pitched, sharp, neighing, piercing the eardrum, in a moment, an invisible force suddenly came from the void, covering Wang Xu.

 Chapter 983

    Ten years ago, Chen Jialuo learned the three methods of dragon slaying from an unknown and experienced place.


    Although there were some mysterious and strange things, it did not bring much change to Chen Jialuo''s life.


    This kind of ordinary life lasted until three years ago. I don''t know what the reason is. Originally, the technique of dragon slaying, which could not be used, suddenly increased its power, and became the biggest card of Chen Jialuo''s rise in a period of time.


    It was not until he became the leader of the Honghua society and came into contact with more and more extraordinary worlds that Chen Jialuo made a vague guess.


    The reason why the skill of dragon killing could not be used before was because of the shackles between heaven and earth.


    But now, the invisible shackles between heaven and earth have disappeared for some reason, so that the art of dragon slaughtering has recovered its original power.


    Between the heaven and the earth that ordinary people can''t see, Chen Jialuo''s eyes are bright. He can clearly see that countless invisible forces of heaven and earth come together, and finally condense into strange and mysterious characters. They are linked head and tail, swimming back and forth like dragons and snakes, shooting at Wang Xu''s body.


    In all directions, it blocks the sky and the sun.


    At the same time.


    The sound of the zither in the air around us is more melodious and melodious, and more urgent. It is really the big string that is noisy like the rain, and the big beads and small beads fall on the jade plate.


    But for those who bear the attack of these piano sounds, it is a lethal note!


    Three years ago.


    Chen Jialuo''s skill of killing the dragon with this kind of skill, the sound of the zither is so strong that he kills the leader of the former Honghua society, which is powerful in the West Island.


    Chen Jialuo is confident that it''s easy to use this technique to suppress Wang Xu. After all, the art of killing a dragon can kill a dragon, but not everyone can be called a dragon.


    However.


    To his surprise, Wang Xu''s figure didn''t stop at all. His big hand just flipped slightly in the air, crushing the overwhelming invisible force.


    "How could..."


    Chen Jialuo''s face changed slightly.


    The leader of the former Honghua club was a famous old champion in the West Island, and a famous master of horizontal training. All of them died in his attack. How can Wang Xu be so strong at his age?


    "Hum, but even if the prediction is wrong, this boy can''t be better than me. The next move is to kill him."


    Soon, Chen Jialuo sneered in his heart.


    Because of the three forms of dragon slaughtering, his power has already reached a level of terror beyond the reach of his peers. Divided by the power level of the Western extraordinary world, he is the top power of SSS, almost standing at the top of the world.


    Even Chen Jialuo is confident that as long as he is given another three years, he will step into the realm of legend. At that time, he will be invincible in the world, not to mention the West Island.


    Although he thought so in his heart, Chen Jialuo''s action was not at all slow, even faster.


    He quickly took out a knife from his arms. The tip of the knife was pressed lightly on his fingertip. Suddenly, a drop of blood was printed on it. It soaked the tip of the knife and dyed the blade. It was as if there was an invisible pen stained with blood. It outlined mysterious and mysterious charm lines on the blade. With an ancient and boundless atmosphere, the invisible pressure came out from the blade, such as Longwei.


    "Boom!"


    The void trembled silently, as if something terrible was about to appear.


    Chen Jialuo''s face was very dignified. He raised his hand slightly. The bloody blade was flying out of thin air. The blade pointed at Wang Xu.


    Next second.


    A dazzling blood knife light, like the blood lightning burst in the void, instantly occupied everyone''s sight. In the air, there was a black knife mark visible to the naked eye, which spread from Chen Jialuo to Wang Xu.


    "The second form of dragon slaughtering is to frighten the gods and ghosts with one knife!"


    Chen Jialuo''s face is cold and his eyes are more and more bright.


    Since winning the leading position of Honghua society and becoming a member of Longcheng Committee, Chen Jialuo has never done that again. No one dares to provoke him easily, and there is no enemy who is worthy of his extreme use.


    Even Wang Xu, in the face of this amazing knife, could not help frowning slightly, and a look of wonder appeared on his face.


    Because of this Dao, the mysterious breath revealed in it has reached the level of top secret method. With the help of Chen Jialuo''s method, his power is no worse than that of a master of martial arts.


    This kind of means, in the Chinese world, can easily kill the SS class strong in the extraordinary world of the west, which can be said to be very powerful. Chen Jialuo, who is only 27 years old, is almost a well deserved son of heaven.


    However, this strength is far worse than Wang Xu.


    "Broken!"


    Wang Xu snorted coldly, and his right hand changed again. It turned out that he had five fingers and pressed on the terrible sword light out of thin air.


    Touch!


    Click!


    The five fingers suddenly closed. In an instant, the amazing knife light that shocked the whole audience was crushed by Wang Xu''s five fingers. It seemed to be illusory. It turned into countless blood colored light spots and fell around, shooting out knife marks visible to the naked eye on the ground.


    "How can it be?"


    This time, Chen Jialuo finally lost his color and his pupils contracted crazily.


    "Who the hell is this guy? Is he the inland master of martial arts? Or are they SSS level special talents? "


    At this time, Chen Jialuo''s mind was in chaos, and countless thoughts flashed through his mind. But his hand movement is not slow down, but faster.


    At this moment, seeing that Wang Xuyuan is more powerful than he expected, Chen Jialuo doesn''t have the heart to underestimate. He wants to do his best and take out the last card.


    Wang Xu, the enemy!


    Two people present situation, once flinches, the loser will have nothing!


    "Dragon slaying, the third style..."


    A black flame, whizzing out of thin air, burned up in the air. As soon as it appeared, the flame suddenly expanded. At the beginning, there was only a small flame, but in a twinkling, it turned into a sea of fire one meter high, covering Wang Xu''s head.


    "... darkness away from fire!"


    Chen Jialuo''s eyes turned black, staring at the sea of fire, waiting for the figure wrapped inside to be burned to ashes.


    See this scene, one side of rice face slightly changed, a heart suddenly sink down.


    Chen Jialuo''s strength is higher than she predicted. The previous bloody sword light has been extremely amazing, and the energy fluctuation is almost the same as that of SSS level strong men she has ever seen.


    Now, this pure black flame is more similar to the dark fire in Western myths and legends, and more terrifying.


    The legendary fire can burn souls. Once it touches people, it will never die and can''t be put out.


    Chen Jialuo''s methods are terrible!


    Leiximi''s face is slightly pale and her eyes shake violently. She has begun to think about how to mend the relationship with Chen Jialuo afterwards.


    But just then.


    But see that piece of black fire suddenly a contraction, exposed inside intact Wang Xu.


    Before they were shocked, they saw Wang Xu gently stretch out his right hand. In an instant, the black fire all over the sky was like Wanchuan returning to the sea. They all threw themselves into the palm of Wang Xu''s hand and condensed into a black fireball the size of a fist.


    "No... no way!"


    Chen Jialuo was completely disgraced, full of panic, then powerlessness and despair.


    At this moment, he found that he did not expect to be right from beginning to end. For Wang Xu''s judgment, all wrong, and wrong.


    "I..."


    What does Chen Jialuo want to say.


    It''s a pity.


    Next second.


    "Go."


    Wang Xu raised his hand slightly. The black fireball had penetrated through the air and brought a black tail flame to Chen Jialuo.


    "Stop, stop! I have something to say... "


    Chen Jialuo''s body suddenly retreated and cried out in great fear. But he retreated fast, but it was no faster than the black fireball, which hit him in the blink of an eye.


    "Boom!"


    There seemed to be a dull loud noise in the void. The fireball burst open suddenly and turned into a bigger and stronger Black Sea of fire than before, wrapping Chen Jialuo round and round.


    In the eyes of all the people around, the figure in the sea of fire disintegrated at the speed visible to the naked eye. But between the breaths, they disappear in the same place.


    In the Kowloon Walled City, the lives of ordinary people are like weeds.


    But the leader of Honghua society, the life of Chen Jialuo


    The same as grass mustard!

 Chapter 984

    It has been said that a person''s success needs friends. But a person''s great success needs enemies, just like Wang Xu.


    At this point.


    The whole banquet hall was dead.


    Everyone''s face was pale and stood still. They didn''t dare to move. Their eyes were focused on the burning black flame in front of them. Their eyes were shaking with the fire.


    One breath.


    Two breaths.


    Three breaths


    I don''t know how long it''s been, but a sound of footwork interrupts the silence.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The black flame had disappeared, but the carpet on the ground was strangely intact. If it wasn''t for the layer of ashes left on it, people would think that everything just happened was an illusion.


    To his death, Chen Jialuo didn''t say anything. Whether it was begging for mercy or anything else, Wang Xu killed him just like killing an ant. He was impatient and didn''t care.


    Dawei''s face is pale, and he looks at Wang Xu''s back in awe. He never thought that Chen Jialuo should die in Wang Xu''s hands so easily.


    After he was stunned, he was immediately occupied by endless excitement


    "What Prince Wang said is true, what he said is true... True! Everything will come true


    At this time, she finally had the final judgment in her heart:


    "It seems that 80% of him may be that man... He died and came back to life... No, he never died. The demigod of the alliance of gods lied?"


    At the thought of this, rice shivered suddenly.


    It suddenly occurred to her that after she came to the West Island, her grandfather, sir Ryan, the chairman of the Dragon City Committee, went to meet a great figure from the alliance of gods in person. She didn''t even attend her birthday party tonight.


    The great man of the alliance of gods


    The man who is extremely suspected of resurrection from the dead


    At the same time in the West Island


    "Is he coming to the West Island for revenge?" Remi''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened and filled with wonder.


    If her bold idea is true, then Wang Xu is to challenge a demigod!


    That''s a demigod!


    How dare he?!


    "From now on, I''ll be in charge of the Honghua club, and the poor will be in charge for me. Do you have any opinions?"


    Ignoring the others in the hall, Wang Xu''s eyes fell on Dawei and the two Xingyi boxing experts, and his eyes were indifferent.


    "I don''t think so."


    Dawei immediately bowed his head and repeatedly promised.


    However, after hesitating for a moment, Dawei added carefully:


    "Mr. Wang, Mr. Chen... Although the former leader is dead, there are still many of his confidants in the club. Those people will not give in easily. If we are alone... "


    With that, he looked at the poor man and then bowed his head


    "I''m afraid I can''t control other people. In that case, the Honghua society will probably fall apart."


    Although it didn''t say it clearly, the meaning of Dawei''s words is obviously questioning whether poor Hao has the ability to take charge of the Honghua club.


    Poor Hao himself, after hearing that Wang Xu actually let him control the Honghua club, didn''t have much confidence. His voice was a little weak and he said nervously:


    "Mr. Wang, big brother Wei is right. After all, I''m young and an outsider, and I don''t have enough ability. I''m afraid I can''t control other people. Why don''t we just let brother Dawei and Ah Wei... "


    "Poor hero, are you afraid of death?"


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Wang Xu.


    "No, I''m not afraid of death!"


    Poor Hao is tiny a Leng, immediately shake head a way.


    Before he met Wang Xu, he was not afraid of death. What he was afraid of was that he could not change the future fate of himself and his friends and brothers. What he was afraid of was that everyone would live in the poor place of Jiulong walled city for a lifetime, and life would never see hope.


    Now, after seeing Wang Xu''s ultimate power and bringing ultimate power, his attitude is more firm.


    Since ancient times, wealth is not born, can only take life to fight!


    In this world.


    Life, we can''t control it by ourselves.


    We can''t control death at will.


    But the road between life and death, we can choose.


    You can''t take it with you, only you can take it with you


    Life and death depend on fate, wealth depends on heaven, but also on people.


    In the opportunity!


    I''m fighting!


    In


    Don''t die!


    "Since you are not afraid of death, what else are you afraid of? What I''m giving you is a chance to change, not to be your nanny. " Wang Xu''s eyes are flat and his voice is even more flat


    "If you don''t think you have enough ability now, try to become stronger. The skill I give you is enough to give you the chance to have my strength now.


    Other people in Honghua society are my test for you, and also your own honing. "


    "You should have been to primary school, right? In the textbook, the teacher should have told you that without suffering, the flowers in the greenhouse can never become the beautiful bloom of solo dance in the wind. "


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, a blush appeared on poor Hao''s face. He thought that Wang Xu''s example of primary school was a kind of "contempt".


    Don''t you know what he even knows about primary school students?


    It''s not just the poor and the rich.


    On one side, Dawei, Ah Wei and others, other onlookers around, and ray Simi, whose eyes twinkled in the corner, all thought so.


    However, they didn''t know that Wang Xu just said it casually.


    "Mr. Wang, I understand!"


    Poor Hao nods hard, the voice sends cruel way.


    "Well, from now on, the Honghua club is yours, and you have the chance to change the future of Jiulong walled city. I only need you to do one thing for me, take charge of the Honghua club with your fastest time, mobilize all the active forces, and find the whereabouts of several people for me. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent.


    "Who do you need, young master?"


    A trace of curiosity flashed across the poor man''s face.


    What kind of existence is worthy of Wang Xu''s great efforts to support him as the leader of Honghua society, but only to find two people?


    Who is so important to Wang Xu?


    enemy?


    Or friends?


    Others looked at it with awe and curiosity.


    "The alliance of gods, a man called the white angel."


    "MIGA shield, the most powerful special, is called the man of philes."


    Wang Xu''s voice didn''t fluctuate much, and his face didn''t change much. It was as if the person he spent so much effort to find was not important.


    "Young master, dare to ask more, they are..." poor Hao''s eyes twinkled.


    "The enemy."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Wang Xu saw through his meaning and told him in a deep voice:


    "For you, they''re very strong, they''re almost unstoppable enemies. So, when you get the news, let me know as soon as possible. Don''t do it easily. "


    "I remember, young master, I promise to find these two people for you as soon as possible. Without your command, I will never act rashly! " Poor Hao nodded.


    At the same time.


    All the other people around were at a loss. They had no impression of the two people mentioned by Wang Xu, or even the forces they belonged to.


    What alliance of gods, Mecca shield


    I''ve never heard of them.


    Only ray Simi''s face changed, and her heart almost groaned


    "Holy light! He, he... He''s definitely that guy! Come back from the dead, the God of death


    "Huaxia..."


    "Mr. Wang!"

 Chapter 985

    "It''s already 99% certain that the young man in front of you is the one. You must inform your grandfather and family as soon as possible."


    With countless thoughts in her mind, she quietly retreated two steps behind the crowd to make herself more humble and try not to attract Wang Xu''s attention.


    It never occurred to her that today''s birthday dinner would be due to the accident caused by the red flower society, and she would see the legendary "famous world" Prince Huaxia with her own eyes.


    And, it''s the same thing as legend to come back from the dead and take revenge from hell.


    "However, the white angel of the alliance of gods is a demigod who has been famous for hundreds of years, and so is fils, the strongest agent of MIGA aegis. Originally, I only thought that it was extremely arrogant of him to try to challenge the white angel, but I didn''t expect that he would try to challenge the two demigods? "


    Leiximi''s mood is extremely complex. Her beautiful eyes open to the maximum, and she is more shocked by her guess.


    "However, it is said that Prince Huaxia has always been arrogant and overbearing. It can be seen that Chen Jialuo was killed, but it''s not so unexpected... Wait, this is an opportunity!"


    After the shock, Rachel''s eyes flashed and she thought of something.


    Wang Xu''s attempt to challenge the two demigods, in her view, is absolutely unable to win, is a pure act of death.


    Four months ago, maybe Wang Xu escaped from the demigod by special means, thus lurking for four months. Now he must have a certain base to revenge.


    Rachel could guess that, but she didn''t think so.


    Four months ago, Wang Xu was almost killed by a demigod and had to hide for more than four months. This is the best explanation for "resurrection from death".


    So, in Remi''s opinion.


    In such a short time, Wang Xu could not surpass demigod.


    If you only challenge one, even if you want to challenge two, you are so arrogant that you have no chance to die!


    Thinking of this, ray Simi has retreated to the back of the crowd, just waiting for Wang Xu to leave, she immediately contacted her grandfather and family to spread the news.


    From beginning to end, leiximi didn''t realize that Wang Xu would pay attention to himself. Because Wang Xu is looking for Chen Jialuo and the trouble of Honghua society, what does it have to do with her?


    But I didn''t think of it.


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly stepped forward and walked towards the crowd step by step. Where he passed, the crowd automatically separated to both sides, all eyes in awe.


    Leisimi wanted to follow the crowd, but after she changed her steps twice, she suddenly froze in the same place, and her face turned very pale.


    Because Wang Xu came to her!


    "You are the only western woman here. You should be the main character of this evening''s birthday party, the granddaughter of the chairman of the Dragon City Committee, sir Ryan?" Standing two meters in front of leiximi, Wang Xu stops and asks calmly.


    "Ah? Yes, it''s me... Hello, my name is rice. What''s your identity, young master


    Leiximi was flustered at first, then quickly covered up, forced to smile, pretended to be nothing happened and reached out to Wang Xu to introduce herself, as if just two strange guests knew each other.


    However, the bottom of her heart is already confused and flooding, with a network language, it is panic with pretending calm erha.


    "Asshole! Asshole! Why did this guy come to me? "


    "Chen Jialuo, that idiot is dead, and the Honghua club is also taken over by your subordinates. Shouldn''t you leave at this time?"


    "God! What can I do for this monster in Chinese martial arts? What''s wrong with me? Or can he read the mind? "


    On the surface, no matter how good she is at covering up, there is a trace of difference in her mind.


    Wang Xu looked up at her and suddenly asked:


    "You seem to be afraid of me?"


    "No, No."


    Ray Ximi smile more reluctantly, the heart would like to roll his eyes on the spot.


    Can you be afraid?


    Wang xucai has just killed Chen Jialuo in public. The means are unpredictable and shock the whole audience. At this time, who is not afraid of him?


    What''s more, she is the only one who knows Wang Xu''s true identity. She can''t help shivering at the thought of the rumors about the prince of Huaxia that spread in the western continent.


    Jester grant, fire Andre, lion Caesar, legendary killer butcher, unlimited Superman Tom, black diamond Bada, Jerome


    All of these people are famous top powers in the international underground world and the extraordinary world, and the forces involved are more and more terrifying.


    The fire god mercenary group, the heart of darkness, the holy church group, the Mecca hero Association, the holy Kai family of the alliance of gods


    These represent almost half of the top forces and organizations in the western world. As a result, they are all offended by Wang Xu. It is a miracle that he can live well.


    "No! It''s a miracle that this guy can escape from the demigod! " There was a cry in her heart.


    Now, she is willing to do anything to keep her away from Wang Xu.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Wang Xu didn''t know whether he believed or not. He continued quietly with a smile


    "Is Sir Ryan here?"


    "No Rachel shook her head quickly.


    "Well? What a coincidence. So, will he be here tonight? " Wang Xu asked again.


    "My grandfather has another important party to attend tonight, so I don''t have time to celebrate my birthday. I don''t know where he is, and I can''t get in touch with him because his mobile phone is off."


    Leiximi shakes her head again. She seems to be afraid that Wang Xu will continue to ask. She says a lot at one go. Her pale face turns red.


    See, Wang Xu Leng under, looked up at ray Ximi two eyes, suddenly laugh out of voice, funny repeatedly shake his head.


    His smile made her confused, and she didn''t know what was funny.


    However, seeing that Wang Xu didn''t mean to say anything, she finally didn''t hold back her fear and asked reluctantly:


    "Young master, what do you want to do?"


    At this time, Wang Xu stopped laughing and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. After all, tonight is your birthday dinner, which disrupts your happy days. I''ll say sorry to you."


    Then he pauses, as if thinking of something, takes out a warm white jade amulet from the space magic weapon, hands it to him, and says with a smile:


    "In addition, I wish you a happy birthday, a small gift, no respect."


    After that, he really had nothing else to do. He turned around and left in the complicated eyes of ray Simi.


    There were hundreds of people around, but no one dared to stop or even speak. They all stared at Wang Xu so silently and left with poor Hao, Dawei, Ah Wei and others.


    Tonight, Wang Xu showed the arrogant upper class celebrities in the West Island what is the real arrogance.


    Power comes from power.


    Money is power, background is power, identity and status are also power.


    But there is also a kind of power, powerful, fearless, arrogant secular.


    It is the real power, which comes from the strength of the individual, transcends the secular world, and runs through the heaven and the world.


    The way of martial arts is long, and it''s hard to go up and down.


    Seek, vertical and horizontal, invincible, longevity, whatever you want!

 Chapter 986

    meanwhile.


    A very high-end reception is being held in a luxury villa on an offshore cliff near Xinglong Bay. The identity of the guests is at least two grades higher than that of the birthday dinner held by Chen Jialuo for ray Simi in Jiulong walled city.


    All the guests who are qualified to attend the reception are the best in the upper class society of the West Island. Take the four major families of the West Island as an example, the lowest one is only slightly inferior to the four major families.


    "The West Island is one of the important gateways to open the door of China and let us western forces enter. This time I came here in person to repress the West Island again, unite all forces and become the master here. "


    At this time, in the center of the reception, there was a middle-aged white man in a pure white dress, holding a glass and smiling.


    There were only three people around him, but each of them came out alone, stamping his feet on the West Island and shaking half the sky. Others around him are not qualified to contact him at all.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man in white turned his head and looked to his left. A meticulous old man in a tuxedo asked with a smile


    "Sir lane, the Kowloon Walled City has always been your lane''s territory, but after I came to the West Island, I seem to hear that you are in some trouble? Can I help you? "


    "It''s just a little trouble. When a dog grows up, he wants to bite his master. My Ryan family can handle it. Thank you for your concern." The old man shook his head with a flat face and didn''t care.


    This middle-aged man in white is the demigod of the alliance of gods who left Penglai Island and sits in the eastern sea area.


    White angel!


    "Sometimes, big dogs are more ferocious than wolves. You''d better be careful." The white angel nodded.


    Another lady with a western face beside her broke in with a smile


    "Old Ryan, your dog is not simple. After all, they are the leader of the Honghua club, and they have been coveting your granddaughter. They have ambition and means. In addition, young people always love men and women. If they succeed, you will not look good. "


    The lady obviously had a problem with old Ryan. She covered her lips with her right hand and laughed. There was something in her words and her voice was playful.


    "No matter how ambitious he is, he is still just a dog of my Ryan family. The rein around his neck is always in my hand."


    Sir Ryan glanced at her and said faintly:


    "Besides, Remi is my granddaughter, so I don''t have to bother you, a widow."


    Smell speech, the lady''s face suddenly gloomy down, an invisible cold breath from her body rushed out, the air around was a bit out of thin air.


    Although she is indeed a widow, it is an insult to call her in public!


    Sir Ryan was not afraid.


    "All right!"


    Seeing that they were making a real fire, the white angel immediately clapped her hands and said faintly:


    "Miss Karen, sir Ryan, don''t forget that we are a family and what time it is. In the face of the upcoming event, the grudge between you two should be put down. "


    "Since the white angel spoke in person, I would not listen." Sir Ryan nodded and bowed slightly.


    The white angel turns to look at Karen.


    Although Karen was not willing, she could only endure in front of a demigod, but she still gave a cold hum to show her dissatisfaction.


    This little temper is a woman''s natural privilege.


    "Well, with Sir Ryan here, there''s nothing to worry about in Kowloon Walled City. Let me talk about the next arrangement. "


    The white angel naturally didn''t care. He laughed and turned to look at the last person around him. His voice sank slightly


    "Paul, has the invitation to dinner been sent out to the four families of the West Island?"


    "Yes, Lu Jiahui and Liu Quanfeng, the owners of the Lu family, have all accepted the invitation. They must come soon." Paul nodded, frowned and said:


    "But the attitude of Zhang Jia and Chen Jia is a little ambiguous. Do you want to warn them?"


    "No, I personally came to suppress the West Island. In a Chinese saying, the situation is irresistible. The two families dare not fight back. Even if they really dare to fight back, it''s just a mantis arm blocking the car." The white angel said with a smile.


    No matter Ryan, Karen or Paul, they don''t think it''s arrogance when they hear the white angel''s words.


    For a demigod, this is just the simplest fact.


    Who dares to offend a demigod?


    Paul glanced around casually, and saw that there were many top rich people, rich family owners and underground power leaders in the West Island, who were not looking at them in awe.


    Just because.


    Sir Ryan is the famous chairman of the Dragon City Committee.


    Ms. Karen is a well-known rich woman and widow in the West Island. Her dead husband owns nearly 100 billion yuan of assets, all of which are inherited by her. Among the upper class celebrities in the West Island, I don''t know how many men covet Karen, a rich and beautiful widow.


    Paul, on the other hand, is a famous ruthless, arms dealer, mercenary commander, smuggling tycoon in the underground world of West Island


    Too many names on Paul''s head, bring people from the heart of awe.


    But today''s party.


    Sir Ryan, Ms. Karen, Paul.


    These three people.


    They all gathered around the white angel, a stranger who had just come to the West Island. How could they not let people guess and be deeply awed?


    At this time.


    At the entrance of the hall, there was a sudden commotion, and then four people came in together, causing bursts of low voice exclamations from the crowd around.


    "It''s from four families!"


    "Lu Jiahui, master of the Liu family, Liu Quanfeng... My God! The owners of the Chen family and the Zhang family have also come? "


    "The four big families are gathering together. It''s going to change tonight."


    In the crowd, some people seem to associate with something, suddenly look up, eyes full of horror to the direction of the white angel and others.


    Originally, lane and others gathered around the white angel, which led to a lot of discussion and speculation, but no one knew each other''s origin and identity.


    Now?


    Qi Zhi, the head of the four major families in the West Island, is not only a stranger, but also a stranger. Who is worth making such a big noise?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce you."


    When he saw Lu Jiahui and others appear, Paul walked out with a smile on his face, clapped his hands, and motioned to all of them to look at him


    "This one beside me is a noble adult from the alliance of gods in the western continent, white angel!"


    This famous underground world man in the West Island is actually willing to live under the white angel and is called an adult.


    Seeing this scene, almost everyone at the reception was shocked. Looking at the white angel''s eyes, they became more cautious and awed.


    They were the first four family leaders, Lu Jiahui, Liu Quanfeng and others, and their faces were extremely dignified.


    Witnessing all this, the white angel''s mouth was slightly raised.


    The scene in front of him was almost the same as what he thought.


    Everything went well on the trip to the West Island.


    After tonight, the alliance of gods in the East has become a big trend, no one can stop it!

 Chapter 987

    After the appearance of the four family owners, the dinner officially reached its climax. The white angel walked forward with a smile, glanced at every guest and said:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the general trend of the East and the west is changing. The West Island has been our bridgehead in the East since 200 years ago.


    Now, on behalf of the alliance of gods formed by 12 ancient families in the western continent, I have integrated all the forces in the West Island, whether they are consortia or underground world organizations, to form a new alliance.


    In this way, we can make the West Island rise and have a place in China, in the western continent, in Mecca and in the whole world. "


    The white angel''s voice is flat and his eyes are bright.


    "What?"


    When he said this, the whole audience was immediately shocked.


    The crowd was stunned.


    Their attendance at the banquet tonight is for the sake of Sir Ryan, Paul, Ms. Karen and others. It has always been regarded as a normal cocktail party.


    But now, white angel, an outsider, wants to integrate the West Island. This is to be the emperor in charge of the West Island!


    What''s his identity?


    Twelve ancient families?


    Alliance of gods?


    He de he can?


    "Well, the West Island has been independent of the East and the West for decades. It''s not that you can integrate if you want to. If you think it''s going to be that simple, it''s wishful thinking. Unless the four major families of the West Island reach a consensus, the West Island will never belong to one person or one force! " Someone in the crowd sneered.


    "Mr. Bai''s words are very reasonable. I agree with Lu Jiahui." As soon as his voice fell, an old man who had just entered the reception slowly raised his hand and said.


    It is the head of the four major families in the West Island.


    Mr. Lu,


    Lu Jiahui!


    This person, who has been in the West Island for nearly 100 years and is ranked in the top 50 of the international rich list, bows slightly to the white angel and is extremely respectful.


    In the face of this scene, I don''t know how many people can''t help but suck air conditioning.


    "Lu Jiahui... He, how can he agree? Isn''t that equivalent to handing over the West Island to an outsider? "


    Before questioning that person''s eyes stare to the biggest, full of horror and inconceivable, followed by a pale face brush.


    "Who is this Mr. Bai?" Other people''s eyes are shaking.


    However, some people still hold a glimmer of hope: "there is still a chance, as long as any one of the four families has an ambiguous attitude, you can not... Hiss!"


    Before the word "NENG" was uttered, the man had suddenly widened his eyes and inhaled cold air. He couldn''t say what he said.


    I can only see.


    After Lu Jiahui, the other three families, Liu family, Zhang family and Chen family, all agreed with Bai angel.


    instantaneous.


    There was a dead silence.


    "I said how the owners of the four families came together. It turned out that they had already reached a consensus in secret..." someone murmured later.


    Pang Fengyue also stood in the crowd, standing beside a serious looking middle-aged man, confused.


    "Father, Westerners are coming fiercely. The Lu family, Zhang family, Liu family and Chen family, who started their business by selling our own people, are going to sell us again? How can they represent us! " Pang Fengyue looks excited, extremely unwilling to say.


    "West Island, are they going to take control again? Are we Chinese people still oppressed by them? "


    "Fengyue, didn''t you say that on the boat you came back, you met the prince of Huaxia who came back from the dead?" The middle-aged man said with a heavy voice, holding a wine glass.


    "Father, do you mean... He came to the West Island for this man?"


    Pang Fengyue was stunned, then seemed to think of something, and a trace of excitement flashed across her eyes.


    With the support of the four major families in the West Island, there are few people in the West Island who can be enemies to each other. The situation has become a big one. If you want to break the situation, you have to be another outsider.


    And Wang Xu, if he is really aiming at this mysterious Mr. Bai, with the strength of Huaxia Prince Wang, he will definitely succeed in breaking the game!


    Pang Fengyue was both surprised and happy.


    "I once heard a rumor that Prince Huaxia was never soft on the enemy. I also heard about this alliance of gods. When Penglai Island was born four months ago, there were many conflicts with Prince Wang. If the young man you meet is really the prince of Huaxia, the situation in the West Island will have room to turn around. "


    Although the middle-aged man said so, his eyes were full of worry.


    If the person my daughter met


    It''s really Wang Xu''s words!


    It''s almost a miracle to come back from death. He can''t help doubting whether Wang Xu is just an impostor.


    Pang Fengyue is inexplicably confident.


    In other words, she is not willing to think about the possibility of failure, otherwise, if even Prince Huaxia can''t save the situation, who can save it?


    With the support of Lu Jiahui and others, people are more and more positive about the current situation, and their smiles are more and more brilliant.


    "Mr. Bai turned his hands into clouds and covered them with rain. It turns out that you have already arranged for Lu Jiahui. With his leadership and the support of the four families, the whole West Island is under the control of the West. " Paul raised his glass lightly and said with a long smile.


    The white angel stood there, with a faint smile but no words, a chest with thousands of gullies.


    "The twelve families of the alliance of gods are now in charge of half of the western continent, and they are extremely powerful. Even if Lu Jiahui and others do not agree, eventually the West Island will still fall into the hands of Lord Bai. It is the general trend for the west to return to the East, and no one can stop it. Of course, if there are people who are not afraid of death? "


    Ms. Karen said with a faint sneer.


    "On Penglai Island, I have formed an alliance of Western forces. The West Island occupies an important position. As long as the four families are controlled, the whole West Island will belong to me.


    Then, taking these two places as springboards, they gradually encroach on the various regions and forces in the Inland China and secretly manipulate them.


    With the help of the internal conflicts in China, we Western forces can take charge of China at one stroke and take all the secrets, half planes and opportunities that have taken place inside China into our pocket. "


    The white angel said calmly.


    This strategy is a plan made by half of the western world. It''s not a plan made by one person during the day. It''s just a person who is responsible for the implementation and finally takes over the network. The layout is numerous, such as the dog raised by Sir Ryan, the dark son of Chen Jialuo, the dragon meat of Honghua society, has been buried for a long time.


    The chess game has already been laid out, once the starter turns the Raptor over and swallows the dragon.


    General trend.


    Can''t stop it!


    No one can stop it!


    "By the way, sir Ryan, it''s your granddaughter''s birthday tonight, isn''t it?"


    "Said the white angel, suddenly thinking of something. His eyes flashed, he turned to Sir Ryan and asked with a smile


    "Unfortunately, I''m here, so that you can''t accompany your granddaughter to the birthday dinner. Now that we''ve finished our business, why don''t we go over and send our best wishes to her? By the way, I will personally explain to the little princess of the lane family, apologize and get her forgiveness. "


    Under the mood relaxed, the white angel also casually joked.


    Sir Ryan nodded, just about to say something.


    But at this point.


    A man in a hurry rushed in from the outside and came straight to Sir Ryan. His voice was terrified


    "No, sir, there''s something wrong with Miss Simmy''s birthday party!"

 Chapter 988

    As soon as he heard of the accident, sir Ryan''s face changed and his anger rose.


    "Who dares to touch my granddaughter?"


    Sir Ryan''s eyes narrowed slightly and his voice yelled coldly. Although not too much emotional change, but that cold, but let the people around even the atmosphere did not dare.


    Many people are silent, but also with a little schadenfreude.


    Sir Ryan is the boss of the Kowloon Walled City. He is in power and few people dare to offend him. Now, because of a Mr. Bai, the whole West Island is about to be integrated. At this time, anyone who dares to offend his brow is looking for death.


    "Sir, miss Simmy wasn''t hurt, but..." whispered the visitor, a little hesitant.


    Hearing that his granddaughter was safe, sir Lane opened his eyes again, frowned and asked:


    "But what? Don''t have any scruples, say


    "Yes."


    The visitor immediately bowed his head and continued: "Sir, Chen Jialuo... Was killed at the banquet!"


    "What?"


    Smell speech, all of a sudden a commotion.


    Chen Jialuo is the leader of Honghua society, and Honghua society is the only underground community in the Kowloon Walled City. Who doesn''t know about the whole Upper West Island? Even if they look down on the clay legs of Honghua society, no one dares to provoke them.


    Now, the leader of Honghua society is dead?


    Is it the same as three years ago, the internal turmoil of Honghua society and the new people''s position?


    Even if you don''t know the inside story, there are many people who think so.


    However, Karen, Paul and others who know the inside story of Chen Jialuo are slightly frowning and involuntarily looking at Sir Ryan with an inquiring look.


    "Who made it?" Sir Ryan has no expression.


    "I don''t know. At present, I only know that the great power of Honghua society has rebelled. With a young man named qionghao, he is suppressing everywhere and taking over all branches of Honghua society." The visitor shook his head and then said with a heavy look:


    "Sir, I''ve asked people to investigate the origin of the other party, but at present I only know that Dawei and others call him prince Wang, and there is no other news yet."


    This man, named Tom, is a housekeeper of the Ryan family. He is usually responsible for managing the assets of the Ryan family in the West Island, and has always been regarded as a right-hand man by Sir Ryan.


    "Is the other party still at Simmy''s birthday party?"


    "It''s gone. Miss Simmy is safe and sound."


    On hearing this, sir Ryan was completely relieved, narrowed his eyes, then turned to the white angel and bowed slightly to say goodbye


    "Angel white, I''m sorry for the absence of Simmy''s birthday tonight. At this time, she is scared again. I have to go back to accompany her."


    But the white angel put out his hand to stop him, turned his head to stare at Tom, and asked in a deep voice, "you say, the other party is called Prince Wang? Do you know his specific name? "


    Sir Ryan would salute the white angel, but Tom didn''t dare to neglect him. He thought about it for a while and then said:


    "It seems to be called Wang Xu."


    "Wang Xu? Do you say the other person''s name is "Wang Xu"


    Suddenly, next to Paul suddenly frown, rapid voice confirmed, breathing is a bit disordered.


    As a big man in smuggling, arms trafficking, mercenary and other businesses, the first requirement is to have an extremely keen attitude towards any major international event.


    Wang Xu''s name, connected with the three words of Prince Wang, immediately reminds Paul of a dead man.


    "Yes, the other party''s name is that. According to the news, the other party is not big. It seems that he is the son of some rich family who came to the West Island from inland." Tom nodded, frowned and added his guess.


    Although he had heard of the reputation of Prince Huaxia, he had never considered the possibility of a dead man, so he was not as surprised as Paul.


    "Chen Jialuo is not weak. He can kill him. I''m afraid it''s not easy for him to be called a poor man..." Ms. Karen said with a light glance.


    Hearing the speech, Tom shook his head again and explained, "Ms. Karen, although this poor man is taking over the Honghua club, Chen Jialuo was not killed by him, but by the rich man named Wang Xu himself."


    "What?"


    All of a sudden there was a commotion, and the corners of Ms. Karen''s mouth rose slightly, as if she had achieved something.


    Sir Ryan''s face began to look ugly.


    Paul was silent, his eyes flickering.


    Even the white angel''s eyes narrowed, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    For a while.


    There was a strange silence all around.


    Tom didn''t expect such a strange scene when he answered. He looked carefully at Sir Ryan and asked in a low voice


    "What''s wrong, sir?"


    "Tom, have you forgotten a man who is also called Prince Wang and Wang Xu?" Sir Ryan''s eyes twinkled and his voice was unusually dignified.


    "Of course, sir, that man is already dead. It can''t be him."


    Tom shakes his head and replies unconcerningly


    "There are too many Chinese people who attach great importance to their names and surnames. Wang is also the largest surname in China. It''s not too surprising that there is a person of the same name and surname with the same age."


    As soon as he said this, sir Ryan nodded slightly.


    One side, Paul also chuckled, but shook his head and said, "Tom said it''s true that the man is dead. We think too much about it. This prince Wang Xu is just a person with a different name and surname."


    Then he glanced at the others, looked up at the white angel with a bright smile and said haughtily:


    "You may not know. Four months ago, Prince Huaxia died in the hands of Lord Bai! "


    "What?"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Sir Ryan and Ms. Karen look at the white angel at the same time, with shock and awe on their faces and confirmation in their eyes.


    In the face of several people''s eyes, the white angel slightly raised her hand and took a sip of red wine. Then she nodded with a smile


    "It''s true that four months ago, the prince of China was in more and more trouble and was more and more unscrupulous. But I had to kill him on Penglai Island myself."


    Hearing the white angel''s words, sir Ryan and others immediately relaxed.


    How can a person who died four months ago come back from the dead? Sure enough, they think too much.


    Soon.


    Everyone continued to enjoy the party and chat.


    But no one has found a trace of haze in the white angel''s eyes.


    He had forgotten the lie four months ago, but he didn''t expect that today, here, it would be brought up again by a person with the same name.


    It has been said that lies are very simple at the beginning, but as time goes by, more lies need to be woven to fill the loopholes brought by the lies.


    Then more lies will bring more loopholes. Unless the liar dies, the loopholes of lies will always exist and last.


    None of the people who were present knew it, except for the white angel himself.


    From the beginning, Wang Xu''s death was a lie, a lie that was both true and false.


    It has been said that there is no coincidence in the world, and all coincidences are just accidents brought about by the intersection of innumerable necessities.


    "Wait a minute. Before I came to the West Island, there were two troublemakers on Penglai Island..."


    Think of here, an extremely incredible idea, suddenly floating on the white angel''s mind, let his eyes haze more rich.


    Is


    The seal was broken by that guy?


    Is he really alive?!

 Chapter 989

    Kowloon Walled City.


    There is no time to clean up the mess in Luhe boxing field in the street of boxing house. Only another boxing field 500 meters away, with the word "Honghua club" in it, has caused more noise.


    Under the leadership of Dawei and others, using the news that other members of the Honghua society didn''t know about Chen Jialuo''s death, they quickly summoned people to break through Chen Jialuo''s confidants.


    Overnight, the whole Kowloon Walled City was in turmoil.


    The poor people living in the silos are often awakened by the cry of killing in the street at night, and then quietly close the doors and windows, numb face.


    No matter what happens on the street outside, people in the whole Kowloon Walled City have long been used to it.


    For a hundred years, the chaos and death of Longcheng have brought about the numbness of most people''s hearts and the loss of hope in their eyes.


    After a short and long night, when the sun shines on the earth the next morning, people usually get up, wash, eat two mouthfuls of steamed bread that can only fill their stomachs, walk a few kilometers, and go to work in the factories run by rich people.


    On the street outside, except for some blood stains, blades, sticks and other debris accidentally dropped in some corners, everything seemed as usual, and nothing happened last night.


    "Sister Yue, are we really going to the headquarters of Honghua club?"


    At this time, a young man walking on the street, with a pale face, glanced around the street from time to time, and his eyes were full of fear.


    If Wang Xu were here, he would recognize that the young man was Li Cheng who had met on the cruise ship.


    The woman who walked half a step in front of him was Pang Fengyue.


    "I heard that the Honghua society was in turmoil. Many people died in Longcheng last night. The headquarters of Honghua society has become a tiger''s den now. Let''s go..." Li Cheng said, shaking uncontrollably in his voice.


    "Li Cheng, if you are afraid, you can go back to the boxing hall. Lu Zhangqi, the champion invited by that woman from Nanyang, may go to play at any time. I''m also worried about my father. With you looking after me, I''ll be relieved. "


    Pang Fengyue has firm eyes and calm voice


    "But I have my reasons. Whether it''s for the conflict between my father and the Miss Lu, or for the future of the West Island, I have to go."


    With that, she looked up slightly and looked at the end of the street, suddenly a little dazed.


    That man


    Will he be willing to do it?


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    On the other side, the headquarters of Honghua society.


    In a hall, poor Hao was holding a bloody long knife in his hand, and his chest was constantly undulating, panting heavily.


    Since he left the banquet last night, he did not know how many people he had fought with, how many times he had gathered, and how many people he had killed.


    He had only a vague impression. At first, he hit people with his bare hands, then he was cut from behind and robbed of a knife.


    Then, because the knife he snatched was wielded too many times, the blade was rolled and broken, so he snatched another one


    Last night''s chaos killed a lot of people. From the beginning, he deliberately kept his hand, to the back, he killed his eyes and asked for his life. He didn''t know how he came here.


    But now.


    Everything, finally, can stop temporarily.


    At this point, on the ground in front of him.


    Three dead bodies lie there like rubbish. These are the three eldest brothers of the Honghua society who are most loyal to Chen Jialuo. They are dead now.


    Last night''s battle was not initiated by the poor and the rich, but by these three men.


    "Poor hero, don''t be stunned. As soon as huajizi and others die, the rest of the society can accept him through negotiation. We still have a lot to do! " At this time, Dawei came in from the outside, naked, with a hung up mobile phone in his hand.


    "I have contacted the remaining three Tangkou bosses and invited them to come to the headquarters tonight to hold a new leader selection meeting. While these bastards still don''t know the specific situation, we must finish the handover of the top management of the club as soon as possible. "


    Hearing this, qionghao finally got a response. He threw away his knife and turned his head to ask:


    "In such a hurry? After all, there are so many people who have just died. Will it make them suspicious to call them here in such a hurry? If they are afraid that we will hold a grand banquet, won''t it lead to a new fight? "


    "Ha ha, poor Hao, you''re not a member of a club. I don''t know that these bastards are very timid." Dawei grinned and waved


    "It is because so many people died that they dare not act rashly. That is, we really have bad ideas, those bastards also know, but still dare not move.


    The rules of mixed societies are unpredictable, and wealth is in the sky. That''s a good thing to say, but who can believe it? It''s all bullshit!


    Only live, only you to fight, in order to have wealth


    Then Dawei patted poor Hao on the shoulder and said with a smile:


    "Don''t worry, those old bastards are not willing to give up so easily. They won''t have any problems."


    After his words of comfort, poor Hao reluctantly showed a smile on his face, but his heart was more heavy.


    Experiencing everything last night, he clearly understood that it was more difficult for him to change the future of Longcheng than he began to imagine.


    The first thing is that, once upon a time, killing people was one of the criteria he absolutely could not cross, and he did not want to.


    But now, he had to kill himself!


    Only through personal experience and seeing with his own eyes, can he understand this point: "if I want to change everything around me, I must change myself first..."


    Thinking of this, it seemed that Wang Xu''s indifferent face appeared in front of his eyes.


    "What I give you is an opportunity to change. As for the real change, you need to do it yourself."


    Poor Hao looked down at his trembling right hand, which was a sequela of excessive muscle loss caused by too much sword wielding.


    "A chance..."


    Poor Hao murmured to himself, shaking his right hand gradually stabilized, five fingers inch by inch closed, clenched into a fist.


    When he looked up again, the blank, panic, tension, doubt and other emotions on his face disappeared, and replaced by a firmness.


    If you want to get something, you need to give something.


    Wealth never comes from the sky.


    Change will not be achieved just by thinking.


    Just then.


    All of a sudden, Dawei''s mobile phone rings again. After listening to two sentences, Dawei looks up at poor Hao, grins and says in a loud voice:


    "Poor Hao, there is a man and a woman outside. They say they are friends of Prince Wang and they want to see him. The woman''s name is Pang Fengyue. I don''t remember the man''s name. Do you know Li what or Chen what? "


    "I don''t know." Poor Hao shook his head.


    "Come on, I''ll let my men drive them away..."


    Before Dawei finished speaking, he was interrupted by qionghao: "no, few people know the identity of Prince Wang. If you come here at this time, maybe you really know him. I''ll contact him first to confirm."


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    Wang Xuzheng is sitting in front of a breakfast shop on the street of Longcheng. His boss''s hand-made soybean milk, together with Shaobing, fried dough sticks and a tea egg, is delicious.


    "Pang Fengyue?"


    After receiving the phone call from poor Hao, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and said with a light smile, "I do know you. Don''t embarrass others. Let her come to the aunt''s breakfast stand on the old street of Longcheng to find me."

 Chapter 990

    Auntie, it''s early.


    A cart, a large oil pan, a 60-70-year-old grandmother, and three simple tables and chairs are the components of the whole breakfast stand.


    When Pang Fengyue and Li Cheng arrived, there were 20 empty cages in front of Wang Xu, and seven or eight blue porcelain flower sea bowls filled with soybean milk.


    "Coming? Sit down and eat together. Auntie, add two more buns. "


    Wang Xu looks up at Pang Fengyue and Li Cheng, raises his hand and shouts at the busy aunt. Then he turns to Pang Fengyue and asks with a smile:


    "Listen to poor Hao say you have something to do with me, what''s the matter?"


    "Prince Wang."


    Pang Fengyue first saluted Wang Xu. Then he sat down and said in a deep voice, "Fengyue has an invitation. I want to ask you for help."


    "Since it''s an invitation, it goes without saying." Wang Xu lowers his head and swallows a small cage bag. He blurts his words back.


    Smell speech, Pang Fengyue''s face on the spot is a stiff, eyeground even faintly flash a trace of despair.


    But the next second.


    Wang Xu had looked up, looked at her ugly face, and said with a smile, "are you serious? I''m only joking with you. If I don''t want to help, I won''t agree to see you at all. "


    With that, he shook his head in a funny way and said directly, "well, tell me about it. Let me hear what kind of invitation it is."


    Pang Fengyue managed to squeeze out a smile. Although Wang Xu''s joke was a bit thrilling, it also revealed Wang Xu''s attitude, which made her feel relaxed, and her initial anxiety disappeared.


    "It''s my father... Do you remember that Lu Shaofeng threatened me with a Nanyang champion on a cruise ship? I heard from a friend that he had already come to the West Island. He showed up at Lu''s boxing ring last night and told me that he wanted to fight nine rounds in a row and win the title of this year''s West Island champion.... "


    The more Pang Fengyue said, the heavier her voice became.


    Hearing this, Wang Xu suddenly remembered someone who had been trampled to death last night. His eyes flashed and he asked in a voice:


    "You said that Nanyang boxing champion, can''t be called a guess?"


    "Ah? No, the opponent''s name is Chaman. He is the top champion of Nanyang famous for more than ten years


    Pang Fengyue was stunned and immediately shook her head. She asked with some doubts


    "But the guess you said seems to be a disciple who followed him. Mr. Wang, how do you know his name? By the way, you are in Longcheng. Are you and him... "


    At this point, Pang Fengyue wants to stop talking.


    "You''re right. He''s dead. Well, I accidentally stepped on it. " Wang Xu said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Pang Fengyue''s whole body suddenly froze.


    Die, die


    Dead?


    At this moment, Pang Fengyue only felt that her ears and mood were extremely complicated.


    You''re right?


    Who thinks the same as you do!


    She just wanted to ask Wang Xu if she came to Longcheng to watch the boxing match, so she heard the name of chacai. After all, the boxing ring in jiulongcheng village is also very famous on the West Island. Many outsiders come here to admire the underground boxing ring in Longcheng.


    "Oh? Just a disciple? In that case, I will accompany you to meet the so-called Nanyang champion. " Wang Xu said with a relaxed smile and reached out to Pang Fengyue


    "Have breakfast! The xiaolongbao made by Auntie is delicious, and all the soymilk is ground now. It''s full of nutrition, and it has beauty effect for you girls. "


    While waiting for poor Hao and others to explore the disappearance of the white angel, Wang Xu had nothing to do, although he was originally preparing to be an ordinary tourist and spend time in various tourist attractions on the West Island.


    Now to help a little fan sister is just to pass the time.


    But what Wang Xu never thought of was Pang Fengyue''s next words.


    "Fengyue, thank you first, Mr. Wang."


    Seeing his promise, Pang Fengyue sighed with relief and hesitated


    "But I have another message that should be useful to you. Dare to ask young master, do you want him to look for any enemy when you come to the West Island this time? "


    "Well? I''m really looking for someone. Why, what did you hear? "


    Wang Xu eyebrows suddenly pick, some unexpected look to Pang Fengyue.


    "Fengyue didn''t hear much about it, but now the gangsters at the bottom of Longcheng are asking for information about a person. It''s even rumored that you killed Chen Jialuo and suppressed the Honghua Society for the convenience of looking for him."


    Pang Fengyue lowered her head slightly and said in a low voice:


    "Last night, my father and I inadvertently attended a high-end reception, which was jointly sponsored by Sir Ryan, the chairman of Dragon City Committee, Ms. Karen, the president of Deli group, and Paul, a big man in the underground world, to meet a big figure in the West."


    Hearing this, Wang Xu has guessed something.


    Sure enough.


    Pang Fengyue said:


    "And this great man introduced himself at the reception as the white angel. He came from a mysterious organization called the alliance of gods in the West. He happened to have the same name as the person you are looking for, young master Wang. I wonder if he is the person you are looking for?"


    "It''s him."


    Smell speech, Wang Xu suddenly smile.


    What a coincidence!


    Some things, some people, when you want to find, how can not find, or even have no clue.


    But when you have breakfast, someone will take the initiative to send it to your door. It''s just like stepping on iron shoes and finding nowhere. It doesn''t take any effort.


    Coincidence?


    It may be a coincidence, but it is also the inevitable result.


    Even if there was no Pang Fengyue, other people would come to him. Even when the White Angel gets the news, he may come to solve it himself.


    After all, the lie that he "died" came from the white angel and other demigods. The lie needs to be made up. Killing him is the best way to make it come true.


    Wang Xu had already considered these, so he was not too surprised.


    "Tell me all you know." Wang Xu said with a smile, but his eyes were slightly cold.


    Although he has never met the white angel himself, some things can not be reconciled and need to be solved thoroughly.


    And death is the solution he gives to the other party. Wang Xu has never been soft on those who want to kill him.


    ten minutes later.


    When Pang Fengyue told Wang Xu about everything that happened at the party last night, Wang Xu finally finished his last cage of small bags.


    He slowly put down his chopsticks, with a trace of irony on his face, and said in a flat voice:


    "Integrating the West Island? Take the West Island as the bridgehead, layout China, and finally move to the east? Who gave him confidence? "


    "The twelve so-called ancient families of the alliance of gods? Or the demigod''s power that he thought was invincible? "


    "Besides, what are the four big families in the West Island? They represent the whole West Island? "


    Three sentences in a row and several rhetorical questions, Wang Xu expressed his disdain and ridicule.


    Li Cheng, on the other side, has long been stunned.

 Chapter 991

    What alliance of gods?


    What demigod?


    Li Cheng is totally unheard of.


    When he heard that the four major families of the West Island had succumbed to this man called white angel, he seemed to listen to the book of heaven, and his face was shocked and muddled.


    however.


    For Wang Xu''s expression of naked disdain and ridicule, Li Cheng is even more shocked.


    That white angel listen to all terror matchless, but Wang Xu is such attitude, don''t care, have to say Wang Xu heart big, or self-confidence?


    Pang Feng expressed a little worry on his face and said, "Mr. Wang, the other side is in a fierce situation. Now the four families of the West Island are in submission, and almost all of the West Island is in the hands of the other side. You should be careful."


    "Well, what are the four families in the West Island? Some people are used to being superior and always think that they can represent everyone. "


    Wang Xu gave a cold hum and made no secret of his disdain


    "In fact, they can only represent themselves and nothing else!


    Even the so-called family behind them can''t represent them! "


    Then he got up and yelled.


    ¡­¡­


    "Auntie, check out!"


    This breath is full of middle spirit and strong. My mother''s eyes narrowed with laughter. If everyone who ate breakfast could eat like Wang Xu, she would be rich.


    "Young boy, walk slowly. I like to eat. Come back tomorrow." The old lady was reluctant to part with Wang Xu''s eyes, just like the little daughter-in-law''s eyes when she saw her lover far away from home. Her eyes were shining with tears.


    It seems that the old lady was touched by the scene and thought of her first love when she was young. At that time, he also liked to eat the small cage bag that she packed with her own hands


    meanwhile.


    In the West Island Lu family a other courtyard, in the spacious reception hall.


    Around the tea table, there are three people sitting on the luxurious mahogany chair, two young men and women, a middle-aged man with gloomy breath and short stature.


    Among them, the young man and woman were Lu Zhangqi and Lu Shaofeng.


    At the moment, Lu Shaofeng has recovered from his experience on the cruise ship two days ago. He is full of energy, eyes and face.


    And everything, just because, in front of this middle-aged man drinking tea.


    This middle-aged man, who looks like a man in his thirties and seventies, is wearing a gray black suit full of exotic style, and his hair is curly. He sits there with a slight smile, and his eyes flash with a palpitating chill from time to time, giving people a feeling of facing a dormant poisonous snake.


    The middle-aged man is the champion from Nanyang, Chaman!


    Chaman originally came to China from Nanyang after being bribed by Zhaowu group. He was prepared to teach zhaoguangji a short-sighted enemy. As a result, he did not expect that the enemy was a monster that he could not provoke.


    Prince Huaxia!


    "Well, last time I was unlucky, I was almost cheated by the old bastard of Zhaowu group and Zhao Sandao. This trip to the West Island has finally come to Laozi''s good fortune! "


    Chaman hummed coldly in his heart. He was excited at the thought of the huge benefits promised by Lu''s brothers and sisters.


    Originally.


    After being nearly trapped last time, Chaman was not ready to come back to China in his heart. It was only when it came out that Wang Xu had been killed that he seemed to have removed an invisible mountain from his body and dared to revive his mind.


    Even so, it took four months to make sure that Wang Xu was really dead before Chaman dared to set foot in China again, and chose a West Island far away from the interior of China.


    "Champ Chaman, Pang Daoxing must die!" Lu Zhangqi''s face is expressionless and her voice is calm, but extremely cold


    "One day with him, I can''t control the West Island boxing shop. He has a great reputation in the West Island boxing shop. He''s a tough guy. Unless he dies, he won''t give in, and I''ll never be at ease."


    In fact, it''s not difficult for Lu Zhangqi to want Pang Daoxing to die. She has too many means to let the other party, even the whole Pang family, die quietly.


    But killing Pang Daoxing is simple, but it can''t bring her any help. Even if Pang Daoxing''s death is not clear, all the 136 boxing houses in the whole boxing shop will fight back immediately and never die with her.


    This is a tacit rule that has been developing for hundreds of years.


    The Pang family has a unique position in the boxing industry since a hundred years ago, because its first generation of Pang family boxing house owners participated in the establishment of the early generation of boxing houses. At that time, they stood out for all the boxing houses in the West Island, fought hard with the westerners, and fought for the deserved benefits of the boxing houses.


    It can be said that without the Pang family, all the boxing houses in the West Island would never have such a good day today.


    Therefore, Pang Daoxing can die, but he must kill his opponent in the ring with the rules of boxing, the system of boxing house and the dignity of boxer!


    And Chaman, is Lu Zhang Qiqian choose ten thousand, choose out can kill Pang Daoxing people!


    "It is said that Pang Daoxing belongs to the master Henglian in the martial arts circle of China?" Chapman put down the cup, looked slightly, and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, but don''t worry about Chaman champion. Pang Daoxing had a fight with my strongest boxer before, and he has been hurt secretly. His strength is still 60% or 70% at most." Lu said calmly.


    "No, Miss Lu, you misunderstood me."


    Chaman shook his head and said: "in fact, I have been fascinated by the martial arts of China, especially the master level figures."


    "Miss Lu, you may not know that it is very difficult for me to find a close opponent in Nanyang. Therefore, I have always been eager to fight a great master."


    As he said this, he put on a very happy smile at the corner of his mouth, licked his lower lip with his tongue, and his voice gradually became ferocious


    "Besides, I think it must be a wonderful feeling to kill a master in the ring, which will give me a great sense of achievement."


    "However, that is a master after all. I dare not say that I will win. I can only say that I will do my best. Please rest assured."


    "This..."


    Lu Zhangqi seems to be a little hesitant.


    Chaman may be able to afford to lose, but she can''t. Once miss this opportunity, boxing will be led by Pang Daoxing into a rope, she is the queen of the West Island underground boxing ring, but there is no chance to stay in boxing.


    Thinking of this, Lu Zhang Qi slightly clenched her teeth, directly waved, and took out a sword out of the void.


    Space magic weapon!


    Seeing this, Chaman''s eyes flashed, and then his eyes fell on the sword.


    This is a small red sword with many unknown animal patterns carved on its body, emitting a strange and mysterious atmosphere.


    "Champ Chaman, this sword is a medium quality weapon. It''s only one step away from the top. It''s just another reward I asked you to give me." Lu Zhangqi a little distressed said.


    "It''s a medium quality artifact. Miss Lu has a heart."


    Chaman''s eyes flashed slightly to hide the surprise and greed, but his hand was a little impatient.


    "That Pang Daoxing..."


    "He''s going to die in the ring for sure!" Chapman said coldly.


    It is our duty to take people''s money and eliminate disasters for them.


    "Zhang Qi, thanks again to champ Chaman."


    Lu Zhang Qichang breathed a sigh of relief.


    But at this time, Lu Shaofeng suddenly broke in and said, "elder sister, the bastard who humiliated me and nearly killed me on the cruise ship, did you promise to help me get revenge?"

 Chapter 992

    "Shut up


    Lu Zhangqi suddenly raised her eyebrows, snorted angrily, and scolded: "now, boxing is the most important thing


    "But, elder sister..." Lu Shaofeng clenched his teeth, extremely angry and unwilling.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Lu Zhangqi''s cold eyes


    "As I said, I''ll put your broken things aside. What''s more, Chen Xuanfeng is awed by a person like a dragon. The other person''s identity is mysterious and the origin is absolutely not simple. It''s all about finding out who he is."


    "Miss Lu, who are you talking about? Maybe I can help See here, Chaman mouth slightly a hook, smile.


    Before Lu Zhangqi could speak, Lu Shaofeng cried out with joy


    "It''s a little bastard from inland. He''s a warrior. He''s not weak. I want him to die without a burial place!"


    "Little bastard? Young? "


    Hearing these words, Chaman''s eyes flashed, his face was full of smile, and he said with ease:


    "Lu Shao, if you want to revenge on a hairy boy, it''s very simple!


    This time I came to the West Island, my most outstanding apprentice Chacha also came here. I went to play in the Kowloon Walled City last night, but I haven''t come back yet. I should be in the bed of another woman. "


    With that, he reported a series of phone numbers and said directly, "this is the contact information for guessing. You can contact him and let him help you solve the little bastard who offended Lu Shao."


    Lu Zhangqi originally wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what she thought of. In the end, she didn''t say anything and her eyes flickered.


    She didn''t believe in Wang Xu''s identity as the so-called Prince of China. She just regarded him as an impostor.


    It''s just a good time to test the other party with guessing.


    "But that little bastard is a little hard to deal with... How about your apprentice''s strength?" Lu Shaofeng hesitated a little. What he wanted was that Chapman would do it himself.


    "Chachai is my most proud disciple. He played in the black boxing field at the age of 20. In the past six years, he has won 208 games, drawn 26 games, and never lost."


    Chapman said haughtily and looked at Lu Zhangqi, who was silent beside her eyes. There was a trace of fun in her voice


    "Miss Lu said before that the strongest fighter under you is the dead greedy wolf, right? I''m sure that the strength of chacai will never be weaker or even better than this greedy wolf. "


    Hearing the speech, Lu Shaofeng was overjoyed.


    He has seen the power of the greedy wolf with his own eyes. He can easily blow the air with a single blow, release the internal force and condense the gas into a gang, and even ignore the ordinary small pistol bullets.


    If Cha guess is really better than greedy wolf, then the little bastard named Wang Xu is bound to die.


    Lu Shaofeng gritted his teeth and his eyes were full of excitement.


    "And Chen Xuanfeng, the master of Feng Shui, who thinks he is a little famous, can ignore me wantonly?


    When that little bastard dies, it will be your turn soon. Even if you regret kneeling in front of me and begging for mercy, it''s no use! "


    ¡­¡­


    Kowloon Walled City.


    After leaving the breakfast stand, under the leadership of Pang Fengyue, Wang Xu soon stood in front of a boxing hall with "Pang''s chanting spring".


    The martial arts hall is not big. It can only be regarded as medium in Longcheng, but the facade decoration has an ancient style, especially the plaque on the lintel.


    Pang Yongchun''s four characters are majestic. At a glance, it gives people a sense of magnificence to face the collapse of mountains and rivers.


    "This plaque is made by my grandfather''s grandfather, using his fingers as a pen and writing. It has a history of nearly 200 years. It is the signboard of my Ponzi boxing." Seeing that Wang Xu seemed interested in the plaque, Pang Fengyue introduced it with pride.


    "The strength is good, the artistic conception is also good."


    Wang Xu smiles and praises at will.


    To tell you the truth, the plaque is made of Hongshan wood, which is popular in southern China. The wood is hard, and after special production, it is no less than refined steel. If you can write these words with your fingers out of thin air on it, you can call it a great master.


    In addition, in the eyes of experts, there is also a kind of open and restrained will of martial arts, which belongs to the original owner''s special understanding of his own martial arts. Although there are not many remains after two hundred years, it still can''t escape Wang Xu''s idea.


    However, for him, after all, it is just good.


    Walking into the boxing hall, there is a huge hall. Instead of a boxing ring, there is a row of plum blossom piles, surrounded by more than ten wooden pile frames.


    The ground is not the grandiose wooden floor in other boxing halls, but a piece of compacted loess. Walking on it, you have the illusion of stepping on steel plate. This is because Huangtu has been trampled by countless martial arts practitioners for two hundred years.


    At this time, not at about seven in the morning.


    There are not many people in the martial arts center. Except for the cleaners, there is only a 17-year-old boy who is hard working on wooden posts.


    The young man is serious, and his posture is straight. He starts with Fengyan fist. During this period, he constantly cooperates with the change of LiuYe palm, ties up the three character horse, and constantly contacts the attack and defense with his hands on the wooden man pile.


    His technique is very skillful, and his speed is extremely fast. He uses his hands, cuts, sinks, marks, arms, wrists and fingers, sticks, touches, irons, and steals. After a set of attack and defense skills, the quick person is dazzled. If ordinary people blink a little, they are afraid that they will miss at least six boxing changes.


    "In modern society, there are few teenagers who work so hard." Wang Xu''s eyes brightened slightly. He gave a light smile, shook his head and sighed


    "It''s a pity that you can''t exercise properly. No matter how hard you try, you''ll get half the result with twice the effort, except for hurting your body and mind."


    He didn''t speak in a loud voice, but he didn''t cover it up. The lack of people in the martial arts school means silence. Naturally, he can''t escape the ears of the young man. He immediately stopped and turned to look at it coldly.


    Seeing Wang Xu, the boy didn''t get angry for the first time. Instead, he seemed calm and even bowed slightly to Pang Fengyue


    "Good morning, elder martial sister Fengyue."


    Then he nodded to Li Cheng


    "Younger martial brother Li Cheng, it''s also early."


    Li Cheng is at least three years older than a teenager, but he is called younger martial brother by the other side. Wang Xu is not surprised. Although the boxing inheritance in Southeast China pays attention to external training, it also belongs to the branch of martial arts.


    The martial arts have no priority, and the strong are respected. In Wang Xu''s eyes, the strength of the youth is at least three-tier strength, even better than Pang Fengyue, and even better than Li Cheng.


    What''s more, Wang Xu also saw the emptiness and reality of Pang''s Yongchun through the breath of the young man''s attack and defense.


    Pang Yongchun not only pays attention to external training, but also does not lack internal skills.


    When young people attack wooden man piles, they constantly use special body shape and tightness methods to stimulate the internal organs and meridians, so as to arouse the subtle force of heaven and earth in the space around the body and enhance their own Qi and blood through breathing.


    "Mr. Wang, this is my younger martial brother and my father''s most proud disciple, Lengwu." Pang Fengyue whispered.


    Only then did the boy look up, look directly into Wang Xu''s eyes and ask without expression:


    "You say I can''t practice properly and get half the result with twice the effort? Who do you think you are? My master still dare not say so, you... "


    Then he raised his right hand, stretched out his index finger, pointed to Wang Xu, drank word by word and asked:


    "Why?"

 Chapter 993

    Lengwu''s action completely exceeded Pang Fengyue''s expectation.


    As a younger martial brother, she has always been calm and steady. No matter what happens, she always has a feeling of indifference. She has never been so extreme as she is today.


    Pang Fengyue doesn''t know that Lengwu has been secretly in love with her ever since she entered the martial arts school, but because she is naturally eccentric, she seldom expresses her feelings.


    At this time, seeing that Pang Fengyue and Wang Xu, the "peers" of the same age, are standing together, and their relationship seems to be extremely close. In addition, Wang Xu''s repudiation of his proud "boxing" is nothing, how can he bear it?


    He''s a man.


    It''s a boy of blood.


    It''s Fang Gang Wu.


    So


    Shinobi! no Stay!


    absolutely!


    "You, why?" Lengwu came out the second time.


    This time, Pang Fengyue finally recovered from the shock, and said: "Lengwu, don''t be rude to Prince Wang!"


    She doesn''t speak to be good, this scold, immediately let the anger in Lengwu heart climb to the limit.


    "Since I know more about martial arts than you do, I am naturally qualified to judge you." In the face of Lengwu''s interrogation, Wang Xu waved to Pang Fengyue and said with a smile.


    "Anyone can boast, but you can''t boast your real skills. You have seed. You and I will fight?" Lengwu cold way, voice irony.


    Smell speech, Wang Xu not from a burst of funny, young people really temper big enough, often shout to fight.


    He shook his head, said directly: "even if you fight, you are not my opponent."


    "Well, what? Dare not? " Leng Wu suddenly raised his eyebrow and sneered: "since you dare not, don''t talk nonsense here. For the sake of elder martial sister Fengyue, as long as you sincerely apologize to me, I will forgive you for your previous words."


    "I''m just talking about the facts." Wang Xu shook his head and said faintly.


    After that, he went to a wooden man''s stake, put a three character horse on his legs, started with Fengyan fist in both hands, and said faintly:


    "Look, I''ll correct you only once."


    With that, Wang Xu began to practice.


    When he hit the wooden man with his hands, a powerful momentum came into being leisurely. It seemed that in order to let Lengwu see the changes of the moves clearly, every shot was extremely slow, but the final moment was extremely fast, with the sound of wind and thunder stirring.


    At the same time, Wang Xu explained:


    "There were 36 mistakes when you exercised before. It''s not only between moves, what''s more serious is that the method of Qi and blood in the body is wrong.


    Before birth, the warrior nourishes the body with Qi and blood to strengthen his strength. Southeast China boxing is one of its own. The boxing you cultivate should have been improved by several generations of experts, but it still hasn''t reached the perfect state. "


    As he said this, he saw Wang Xu''s muscles leaping up and down, his big muscles twisting, and only his right hand pushed out slowly. During this push, it seemed that he twisted all the muscle strength and blood power of his whole body into a rope.


    Even when he was standing, his body still vibrated with a special rhythm, shaking slightly from left to right, and his legs muscles burst up layer upon layer, as if thunder would break out at any time.


    "There are many ways of martial arts, but in the end they all come to the same goal. By nature, the martial arts league is now divided into nine levels of physical training. Although your southeast boxing is still the old way, you can''t escape four types: raising, practicing, living and killing."


    Originally.


    Seeing that Wang Xu meant to "guide", Leng Wu was extremely disdainful and even ridiculed.


    Because Wang Xu seems to be the same age as him. He thinks that he is a genius once in a hundred years. He has his own understanding of martial arts and doesn''t think that Wang Xu can guide him anything.


    But with Wang Xu''s action and this explanation, Lengwu was silent.


    The irony in his eyes is gradually disappearing, replaced by the extreme gravity.


    "The so-called nourishment is to Nourish Qi, gather blood, accumulate the potential of the body, continuously tap and catalyze the power of the body''s Qi and blood. I can see that your practice method seems to follow a natural technique of nourishing qi and blood. You don''t need to stick to the elixir field.


    Return to yuan with kidney qi and strengthen Qi and blood. The principle is very good, but your practice method is wrong. It should be like me. "


    As he spoke, Wang Xu''s three character horse suddenly made a mistake and turned into a chasing horse. His hands changed from Phoenix''s eyes to willow leaves, and his right palm took up layers of illusions. The whole person suddenly burst out like a dormant tiger, bursting out with the most powerful force hidden in his body in an instant.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the air roared like a tiger. Wang Xu clapped it with one hand, and the extra strength of the air stirred up the solidified loess on the surrounding ground.


    "See clearly, I repress the cultivation to your level, what level can the real power burst out with all my strength reach."


    Wang Xu''s voice continued to ring.


    The next moment.


    The right palm he photographed contacted with the wooden man post. In a flash, the whole wooden man post was smashed on the spot, turned into a piece of wood rain, and blasted out in all directions.


    At this point.


    There was a dead silence in the whole boxing hall.


    No matter the cleaning servants, or Lengwu, Pang Fengyue, Li Cheng and others, all stood in the same place, shocked and dazed.


    Especially Lengwu.


    From disdain at the beginning to shock now, the 36 mistakes Wang Xu made have come true one by one, and the power of his last hand is far beyond his imagination.


    "Hoo


    All of a sudden, Wang Xu waves his hand, and a strong wind blows out of thin air. He gathers the mess all over the ground and falls in the garbage can in front of the cleaners, making it more dull.


    "Please."


    Wang Xuchong went to the sweeper with a smile and nodded.


    Then he turned to Lengwu and said with a faint smile, "how about it? Now, am I qualified? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leng Wu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his voice was extremely dry.


    Finally, he slowly bowed his head and squeezed out a sentence:


    "I''m sorry! I apologize to... You for my previous offence


    "You have a good heart."


    Wang Xu nodded and laughed.


    Seeing a young man with good talent and hard work, it was on the spur of the moment that he got the meaning of guidance.


    The young man''s heart is high and his blood is strong, which is very normal. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t pay attention to Lengwu''s offense at all.


    Just then.


    A strange voice with a touch of shock suddenly sounded:


    "Have you ever practiced Yongchun?"


    When they turned around, they saw a dignified middle-aged man walking down from the second floor of the boxing hall. His eyes fell on Wang Xu, with an irrepressible shock in the depth.


    "Dad


    Seeing the middle-aged man, Pang Fengyue was delighted and immediately called out.

 Chapter 994

    This is a middle-aged man.


    It is the contemporary owner of Pang''s boxing house, the most influential one among 136 West Island boxing houses.


    Pang Daoxing!


    In fact, he knew it from the moment Wang Xu and others entered the martial arts center, but he didn''t know Wang Xu''s identity at the beginning, so he didn''t show up.


    Later, Wang Xu and Lengwu had a conflict, and he only thought of it as the struggle of spirit in the youth world, but he still didn''t care.


    But when Wang Xu personally indicated to Lengwu, Pang Daoxing could no longer ignore it.


    Maybe the thirty-six mistakes pointed out by Wang Xugang of Lengwu huijue are due to his poor academic skills.


    However, as the owner of Pang''s boxing house, he learned Pang''s Yongchun''s Pang Daoxing from childhood, but he is very clear, more clear than everyone else.


    The mistakes Wang Xugang pointed out are not only the lack of skill in Lengwu, but also the fundamental mistakes of Pang Yongchun.


    In short.


    Wang Xu''s guidance is not only to teach Lengwu, but also to perfect Pang''s Yongchun.


    What does that mean?


    At this time, Pang Daoxing was full of shock, which could not be described in words.


    "Master!"


    Lengwu and Li Cheng also turned back in a hurry and bowed to the middle-aged man.


    Only Wang Xu was not surprised. Pang Daoxing had found out for a long time. He calmly turned around and said with a smile:


    "No, I''ve never practiced Yongchun. This is the first time I''ve seen Pang Yongchun."


    As he spoke, he looked up and down at Pang Fengyue''s father, the master of West Island boxing.


    He is about 40 years old. He has a Chinese character face and short hair. He is wearing a pure black training suit. At his feet, he is wearing a pair of canvas shoes with thousand layer soles. He carries his hands behind him. His face is serious and looks very dignified.


    But Wang Xu can clearly see a strong shock in Pang Daoxing''s eyes.


    See here, Wang Xu slightly hook the corner of the mouth, smile more happy.


    In fact, he was giving Lengwu''s advice to the owner of Pang''s boxing house!


    "Dad, this is the prince Wang I mentioned to you." At this time, Pang Fengyue whispered.


    Hearing this, Pang Daoxing was shocked.


    Is this young man who calls himself the prince of Huaxia?


    If Pang Fengyue mentioned that he had only two or three points of doubt before, then after Wang Xu made up Pang''s mistakes, Pang Daoxing had seven or eight points of belief.


    However, he did not point out, but only treated Wang Xu as an ordinary distinguished guest.


    But Wang Xu made up for the mistakes of Pang''s Yongchun foundation, which is a great favor to Pang''s boxing house. Pang Daoxing is a person with clear feelings of gratitude and resentment. After a few pleasantries, he gave Wang Xu a big gift and gave him a heavy thanks.


    "Master, I admit that he is better than me, but he just gave me a little advice. I appreciate it, but why do you use such a big gift?" Leng Wu was stunned, dazed and indignant.


    "Do you think Prince Wang just gave you a little instruction?"


    Pang Daoxing looked at him helplessly, shook his head and sighed, and said in a complicated voice:


    "The mistakes pointed out by Mr. Wang are not that you are not good at learning skills, but the great things that have not been accomplished by generations of our ancestors in the past two hundred years.


    Mr. Wang is not only instructing you, but also completing my boxing foundation of Pang Yongchun! "


    Hearing this, Leng Wu finally understood something.


    "How can it be? He''s only my age


    He shook his head and looked at Wang Xu with incredible eyes. Until this moment, he realized the real gap between himself and Wang Xu.


    That''s


    The difference between heaven and earth!


    "Inferior weapon? I have a heart


    But for Pang Daoxing''s heavy gift, Wang Xu didn''t care. He took a look at it and threw it into the space magic weapon.


    After this episode, Pang Daoxing left on the pretext of taking leave. After being hit twice in a row, Lengwu was not in the mood to stay here and leave again.


    Soon.


    Only Wang Xu and Pang Fengyue were left in the hall. Wang Xu suddenly asked, "your father didn''t know you asked me for help?"


    Although it was a question, his tone was affirmative. Pang Daoxing must not know, otherwise he would not have just this attitude towards him.


    "Mr. Wang, to tell you the truth, I made my own decision this time."


    Sure enough, Pang Fengyue bowed her head and explained in a low voice with a bitter smile


    "After all, my father is the leader of the West Island boxing industry, and he is also the strongest descendant of Ponzi Yongchun in the past 200 years. He has his own pride and never fears danger.


    Even though he knew that the Lu family had invited Chaman, the famous champion of Nanyang for a long time, he still insisted on fighting head-on. He didn''t think he would lose! "


    "Your father is a pure boxer. You should respect him and trust him." Wang Xu nodded and warned in a deep voice.


    "But in the last World War I, he had been hurt secretly, so far he hasn''t got a good chance. How can I rest assured?" Pang Fengyue smiles more bitterly.


    Hearing this, Wang Xu didn''t say much.


    It''s human nature for her daughter to worry about her father''s life, which Wang Xu naturally understands.


    And no matter what, he has promised Pang Fengyue that it will surely ensure Pang Daoxing''s safety, no matter whether Pang Daoxing himself is willing or not.


    It was Pang Fengyue who made an agreement with him. Either Pang Daoxing or he was not willing to do it.


    Time goes by.


    There are more and more people in Pang''s boxing hall. Many young people in shabby clothes come here to watch and practice martial arts, hoping to have the chance to become a boxer and change their fate.


    On the contrary, Pang Fengyue, together with Li Cheng and others, provided them with basic food such as tea, pancakes and steamed buns.


    Seeing this, Wang Xu can''t help but smile. It seems that these poor teenagers gather in front of the door of Pang''s boxing hall for no reason.


    Although he just came to Longcheng for only one day, Wang Xu saw all kinds of things in the world. There are countless people at the bottom. They are well-known slums. Some poor people live a more difficult life than those described in the news and novels.


    Poor people, here, want to live, is to work hard!


    However, this relatively warm and peaceful scene did not last long and was broken by a battle.


    "Nanyang boxing champion Chaman, about to fight Pang Daoxing, the leader of Pang''s boxing hall, in the center of Jiulong city village, above the dragon and tiger general challenge!"


    The man who delivered the letter of war was a bald young man with an arrogant attitude. He didn''t look at it when he entered the door, and he drank loudly with squinting eyes.


    "Chapman?"


    Wang Xu looked up and frowned slightly. He always felt that the name seemed familiar to him. But soon, he shook his head, too lazy to think.


    "Forget it, Nanyang people''s names are almost the same. I''m familiar with that guessing before. It''s too popular."

 Chapter 995

    Kowloon Walled City.


    Ponzi.


    With the extremely arrogant voice of the bareheaded youth, the whole martial arts school was shocked, but in just three breaths, the other party was surrounded by many bad faced apprentices.


    However, the bald youth did not care at all, and even made a mocking provocation


    "What? Can Pang''s boxing house only cheat less with more? What''s more, I''m just a messenger to deliver the letter of war. What do you all want to do when you are so excited? "


    That''s what he said, but his attitude was not like a messenger. On the contrary, he was like a madman who came to kick the hall.


    "If you want to fight, my name is Zhang Liwei. It''s not enough for me to fight with you rubbish!" The bareheaded youth was disdainful, and the irony in his voice was undisguised.


    Hearing his name, several apprentices around him changed their faces on the spot.


    Most of the apprentices in the martial arts school know the underground ring very well. Zhang Liwei is a famous boxer in the underground ring in recent months. He has won the ninth ring. He has already won the seventh ring and is the strength seed of this year''s West Island champion.


    What makes people look even worse is that Zhang Liwei came from the Lu family.


    In other words, he is the young lady, known as the queen of the underground boxing ring, Lu Zhangqi!


    The resentment between Lu Zhangqi and Pang''s boxing house was clear to all, and the atmosphere became even more oppressive.


    "Ha ha, a bunch of rubbish! You dare not do it, I''ll do it


    Seeing the silence of the crowd, Zhang Wei immediately sneers. His body suddenly bursts into the crowd like a tiger, leaving the apprentices of the martial arts school no time to respond.


    Crackle!


    At this time, there are no masters in the martial arts hall. The most powerful apprentices are just at the stage of carrying Qi and blood. How can they stop each other?


    But in just three breaths, there was a ground full of wailing people.


    Zhang Liwei stopped slowly, clapped his hands, looked down at the people on the ground with disdain, threw the book of war in front of them, left a word and turned to leave.


    "I brought it in the afternoon. At noon today, dragon and tiger challenge arena, waiting for the leader of Pang hall!"


    But just then.


    A flat voice suddenly sounded:


    "Stop."


    Zhang Liwei''s feet suddenly, picked eyebrows, turned his head to see the direction of the voice, and saw Wang Xu slowly get up without expression.


    He said with a strange smile


    "Boy, do you want to stand up for these rubbish?"


    Wang Xu did not say a word, but came to him step by step.


    At this time, other people in the martial arts center were also shocked. Pang Fengyue handed over the matter of distributing steamed stuffed buns to other people and hurried in from outside the martial arts center.


    Leng Wu also strode from the courtyard behind the martial arts center. Beside him, he was also accompanied by several other young people of 25-6 years old. Each of them was full of Qi and blood, and his eyes were full of evil spirit.


    If it''s just a letter of war.


    But Zhang Liwei''s behavior is openly bullying the weak and challenging the Pang''s boxing house.


    However, whether Pang Fengyue or Lengwu came in to see Wang Xu''s action, the anger on his face immediately disappeared, and Zhang Liwei''s eyes were the same as those of the dead.


    This idiot, unexpectedly angered Wang Xu, is looking for death!


    And now.


    But Zhang Liwei didn''t know what they thought. He was still laughing sarcastically


    "Boy, don''t you want to be a hero like others?


    I''ll give you one hand, but I guess even so, you can''t last three seconds in my hand. In this way, I don''t need both hands. Let''s attack me three moves first, and then I''ll fight back. "


    Said, he was really hands behind a back, foot slightly stepped on a word outside, motionless standing in the same place, a look of letting Wang Xu attack.


    "Idiot!"


    Seeing this scene, Pang Fengyue immediately chuckled in a low voice.


    Leng Wu also looked on coldly, looking at the dead.


    In their taunting eyes, Wang Xu comes to Li Wei, suddenly frowns slightly and says:


    "You''re in my way."


    He raised his hand and waved it at will.


    Touch!


    Zhang Liwei didn''t even see the shadow. He only felt that it was dark in front of his eyes. The next second, a strong sense of weightlessness came. His whole body had been flying horizontally and upside down for more than ten meters, and fell on the street outside the boxing hall like a piece of garbage.


    "You, you..."


    Zhang Liwei looked up in disbelief and subconsciously opened his mouth to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, the intense pain on his face came.


    Until then, he found that half of his face bone had been smashed, and the skin and flesh on his face were bruised and swollen. A little movement was heartbreaking pain.


    After several breaths, he finally managed to say a complete sentence:


    "How dare you hit me?"


    Hearing the words, Wang Xu, who has already stepped out of the gate of the martial arts center, has a slight meal at his feet. Then he turns his head and looks at him as if he were an idiot. His eyes seem to say:


    "You forgot? You asked me to hit you


    However, this is just Zhang Wei''s own feeling.


    In fact, Wang Xu didn''t say a word. He just glanced at him coldly, then turned and continued to walk to a little girl next to him.


    The little girl sat down on the ground, her coarse cloth clothes were stained with a lot of dust. She was sitting there, with her head down, constantly patting the dust with a pair of small hands, as if she was extremely distressed about her clothes.


    This is her only new dress this year, or a new year''s gift!


    And the reason why the girl fell down is precisely because of the arrogant stride past and accidentally knocked over by Zhang Wei.


    "Are you ok?"


    Wang Xu squatted in front of the little girl and asked with a smile.


    "Big brother, my clothes are dirty..."


    The little girl looked up, saw Wang Xu strange, a bit cut back for a while, then quickly lowered her head, whispered.


    "It''s OK. I''ll help you."


    Wang Xu said with a smile. He put his hand in the little girl and patted the traces of sewage on her clothes twice. The invisible strength of Qi brushed gently. Suddenly, the little girl couldn''t completely pat her clean clothes, and she suddenly recovered her bright and clean.


    "Ah? So clean! Thank you, big brother


    In an instant, the little girl''s eyes suddenly brightened, and her face, which was so anxious that she was about to cry, suddenly turned sunny after the rain, with a happy smile on her face.


    After pulling the little girl up from the ground, Wang Xu patted her on the head again. After seeing her leave like a frightened rabbit, he slowly turned and looked at Zhang Liwei. His voice was like ice:


    "Next time, you will die."


    instantaneous.


    Zhang Liwei''s body suddenly froze. He felt as if he was in the cold wind on a winter night, cold and terrible.


    But Wang Xu said, but he never looked at him again, turned around and went back to Pang''s boxing hall.


    At this time, Pang Daoxing had already got the letter of war which was thrown on the ground.


    Pang Fengyue stood beside him with a worried face. She wanted to persuade him and knew that she had nothing to say.


    Pang Daoxing, it''s time for the war!

 Chapter 996

    "Next time, you will die!"


    Zhang Liwei left the Pang''s boxing hall with heavy steps. All along the way, his mind was filled with this sentence, which constantly emerged, making him full of fear.


    He didn''t know who Wang Xu was, but the damage caused by Wang Xu''s subsequent wave made him deeply remember, making him feel powerless like a mole ant.


    And this sentence, more like a knife, deeply engraved into his soul.


    "Who is he? What does it have to do with the Ponzi school? "


    Zhang Liwei was not only frightened, but also deeply puzzled. For his own strength, he is confident. Although he can''t compare with Pang Daoxing, he can''t compare with Pang Daoxing''s most outstanding disciples.


    But he can''t even stop Wang Xu''s wave, can''t defend, can''t react, can''t resist.


    "Is that boy Pang Daoxing''s new apprentice? But at his age, this talent is a little too scary! "


    Zhang Liwei couldn''t understand it. He couldn''t understand it at all. He can only endure the pain on his face and go back to report to Lu Zhangqi.


    But soon, his eyes were occupied by a ferocious, fierce low voice roar:


    "No matter what the origin of this boy is, as long as Pang Daoxing dies, the whole Pang''s boxing house and that boy will be buried with him!"


    "At that time, I will do it myself to avenge this disgrace!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    The news that Chaman, the Nanyang boxing champion, had made an appointment with Pang Daoxing to fight in the dragon and tiger arena almost spread all over the boxing world and the upper class of the West Island.


    Countless people were agitated.


    Nanyang boxing champion, Chaman, the underground black boxing world famous for more than ten years old boxing champion!


    Pang''s boxing house, Pang Daoxing, master of West Island boxing, master Yongchun!


    In the whole West Island, such a big event has not happened for a long time. Countless people who like black boxing can''t control themselves.


    The crowd rushed to the Jiulong walled city and gathered under the dragon and tiger challenge arena in the center of the walled city.


    This dragon tiger arena was built in the chaotic era 100 years ago. It was originally used by Westerners to enjoy themselves and watch Black Boxing gambling.


    However, after several years of development, it has become a symbol of the Jiulong walled city. Every year, nishima will choose a new champion. After getting through the nine contests, the final one will be held in the dragon and tiger arena.


    It can be said that if there is no special event, the dragon and tiger arena will only open once a year.


    Today, it''s a great event!


    Ten o''clock at noon, about two hours before the fight time, the dragon and tiger arena is already a sea of people.


    A group of young men in red suits, carrying trays full of chips, walked in the crowd, shouting:


    "It''s open! It''s open! "


    "Honghua club is a professional team, playing against Nanyang champion Chaman and Pang Daoxing, the head of Pang''s boxing hall."


    "Chaman won one to lose two, Pang Daoxing won one to lose six, draw one to lose four!"


    Poor Hao, Dawei and others came early. At this time, they were standing in the front of the dragon and tiger challenge arena, watching the members of the Red Flower Club passing through the crowd.


    Poor Hao frowned slightly and said, "Dawei, will we lose money if we open the two sides so high?"


    For the first time, he took over such a big stall as Honghua club, and he didn''t know much about it. For example, when gambling starts, it''s clear that it costs several times as much money. Why do people in the business make so much money?


    "We''re in the black. We don''t have to pay a cent at the beginning of the offer. We''re all left-handed but right-handed. As long as the odds are good, just wait and count the money."


    Big Wei laughs, then suddenly laughs mysteriously. He comes up and lowers his voice


    "Don''t forget, we have the inside story. Do you remember the little girl who came to the prince this morning? She is Pang Daoxing''s daughter. With the help of Prince Wang, Pang Daoxing will win!


    But the higher we open his odds, the more those gamblers dare not bet. After all, Pang Daoxing just played a peak game half a month ago, suffered a lot of injuries, and has not recovered up to now.


    Chaman is also a very famous champion in Nanyang, plus we deliberately open such a large odds, ordinary people absolutely dare not pressure Pang Daoxing. Even if someone gambles on the odds, the dark horse is doomed to be a minority.


    Moreover, our opening is a live market, and the odds will be adjusted at any time. It depends on the market. So, how of, we also can''t compensate, finally get rich!


    Peace of mind


    Sure enough.


    Dawei''s judgment is very accurate, and soon, the betting information gathered from all directions came to the hands of the two people.


    In just half an hour, the amount of money won by Chaman reached a terrible one billion!


    However, the amount of money won by Pang daohang is only five million!


    Plus the draw, 200 million.


    According to Dawei''s judgment that Pang Daoxing will win, Honghua society is only the winner of today''s competition. In the end, it can earn at least 2 billion yuan.


    Of course, if it is a normal banker, the huge amount of money at this time has already changed the odds of both sides in order to let later gamblers make new bets.


    But now


    There''s something inside the Honghua club!


    "What''s the odds? Keep driving like this! No, raise the odds of Pang Guanzhu by one more point! "


    In the face of the inquiry from his subordinates, Dawei waved his hand and was in high spirits.


    Today, they want to make a fortune.


    At the same time.


    On the other hand, Lu Zhangqi also opened a gambling table, but this side is just opposite to Dawei.


    They think Chapman will win!


    The odds of two large-scale outlets are quite different, and they are soon discovered by the old gamblers in the crowd.


    "What the hell? What happened? Isn''t the Honghua society and the Lu family the same odds before? How did you make two completely opposite odds today? "


    "Tut Tut, is the Honghua Club tied up with the Lu family?"


    "Since last night, there has been a rumor that the Honghua society has changed and that Chen Jialuo died. Now, is it true?"


    The last person''s voice fell to the ground, which immediately shocked others.


    "What? Is Chen Jialuo dead? He is the legend of Longcheng in the past two years. Just like the middle of the day, how could he die suddenly? Who can kill him? It''s impossible. " There is doubt.


    Before that, the man shook his head and said with indifference:


    "How do I know if it''s true or not? Anyway, a lot of people outside will pass it on again, but Chen Jialuo''s death has nothing to do with us. The Honghua club will change its leader, and it''s still the Honghua club.


    Come on, let''s analyze what happened to the Honghua club and the Lu family today? Which side can we win more? "


    After hearing these words, the person who questioned him was right. Chen Jialuo''s immortality has nothing to do with him. Now that he is dead, it has nothing to do with a bottom gambler?


    Let alone Chen Jialuo, Lu Jiahui, the head of the four families, died, which had little to do with them.


    It''s all about gambling!


    The man immediately analyzed it


    "How about the Lu family? After all, Miss Lu Jiada is the queen of black boxing in the West Island underground. It''s said that Chaman, an outsider, was invited by her. She is sure to win today''s competition. "


    "Yes, I think the Lu family is more accurate. Coupled with the new turmoil of Honghua society, I''m afraid they will run away with money in the first round. Lu''s family has a big business and assets of 100 billion yuan. They are very stable! "


    "Right, right, down on the Lu family!"


    Just as many gamblers are making hot bets, Wang Xu also follows the people from Pang''s boxing house to the Dragon Tiger arena.

 Chapter 997

    "Is this the dragon and tiger challenge?"


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly, and a trace of surprise flashed between his eyes.


    At this time, in front of him was a huge challenge arena with a height of nearly nine meters, the center of the four directions, and an area of at least 1000 square meters, which was almost like a small square in the air.


    On all sides of the challenge arena, there are huge dragon and tiger sculptures, which look very spectacular and bring a strong visual impact.


    It can be imagined that when the two sides fight fiercely in this kind of arena, especially by the way that the fighters and boxers can easily break the stone, the audience''s enthusiasm will be aroused.


    No wonder West Island boxing is so popular.


    "Well, this is the Dragon Tiger arena!" Pang Fengyue followed Wang Xu and said with a trace of pride.


    Dragon and tiger arena is the symbol of Jiulong Walled City, and also the pride in the eyes of countless people in the city. More than a hundred years ago, Westerners crisscrossed the West Island, and the Chinese were born inferior. It was countless boxer ancestors who did not hesitate to use their own blood to earn status for Longcheng.


    Otherwise, the status of today''s Kowloon Walled City will be even worse in the West Island, and the people of Longcheng will live a more difficult life.


    At the beginning, people who didn''t want to give in now live hard, but those who kneel outside Longcheng live better.


    People who want dignity can''t compare with dogs who don''t want dignity, which is a kind of extreme irony.


    However, people in Jiulong Walled City have been used to it for a long time. Pang Fengyue didn''t complain either. Looking at the dragon and tiger arena, she just showed pride and a trace of helplessness, and calmly continued to say:


    "In fact, ten years ago, the significance of dragon and tiger arena for the people of Longcheng was far from what it is now.


    All the changes were brought about by the young lady of the Lu family after she entered the city village. The boxing house, which used to teach people how to improve themselves, has become a tool for entertaining the rich. Countless boxers use their lives to bring the so-called "entertainment of blood" to others.


    The dragon and tiger arena, a more sacred symbol from the beginning, has become an open and aboveboard arena. People gather here to gamble and do not hesitate to throw away all their money, just for the hope of making a fortune. "


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment. Looking at Pang Fengyue''s suddenly sentimental face, he shook his head and said faintly:


    "This is the world. There is never absolute fairness. If you want to be rich, you have to fight for it yourself. Method is just one of countless means, there is nothing noble or not noble.


    It''s better to be strong than to complain. "


    Hearing this, Pang Fengyue was stunned. Then she turned to Wang Xu with a brilliant smile and said, "Mr. Wang, I''m not complaining. I''m just introducing the origin of the dragon and tiger arena to you."


    Wang Xu shook his head slightly, some noncommittal.


    Pang Fengyue didn''t say any more about this topic. She bowed slightly and said seriously:


    "After the competition starts, if my father is in danger, please help him. Our Ponzi boxing house will admit defeat.


    As a daughter, I will never let my father have an accident in front of me. "


    Wang Xu nodded.


    No matter how powerful the Nanyang champion is, it''s definitely not his opponent. It''s very easy to save people.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    A black Rolls Royce slowly stops in front of the Lujia boxing ground in the Kowloon Walled City.


    "Why is it still unanswered? damn! The disciple of Champ Chaman guessed, "is it the belly of the dead woman?" Lu Shaofeng stepped down from the car and said in a low voice.


    It''s been several hours since he got his contact information in the morning. During this period of time, he made a phone call every 15 minutes or so. Up to now, he has made almost 20 calls. As a result, he has been in a state of no answer.


    "Lu Shao, it should be guessed that the boxer forgot to bring his mobile phone with him. After all, he came to the ring to fight, and it''s not easy to pack things on him." A bodyguard behind Lu Shaofeng whispered.


    "Well, you don''t think I can guess?"


    Hearing the speech, Lu Shaofeng immediately glared at the smart man, sneered and strode to the front door of Lu''s boxing ring


    "Go! I''d like to see if he really didn''t bring his mobile phone with him, or did he deliberately take the shelf and invite him personally! "


    However.


    When Lu Shaofeng and others walked into the ring, they soon found that there was something wrong. The whole ring was so cold that they couldn''t even see a guest.


    Lu Shaofeng frowned slightly, but said nothing more. After all, noon is the final showdown between his sister and the boxing industry. When the dragon and tiger ring, it''s no accident that the guests rush there.


    But he went a little further, and after entering the first floor of the underground ring, he had a big kick under his feet.


    The hall on the ground floor of the boxing ring is in a mess. The hidden elevator shaft for high-rise evacuation is damaged. The elevator is more like a piece of broken iron.


    What''s more exaggerated is that there is a huge hole on the ground. You can see the boxing ring on the second floor.


    Around, tables and chairs for guests to sit down and rest were overturned, and fruits, drinks, snacks and other sundries were scattered all over the ground, which can be said to be a mess everywhere.


    And here, it is still empty.


    At this time, Lu Shaofeng and his party knew that they were wrong no matter how stupid they were.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on here? What about the top of the ring? What about security and staff? Who is in charge of Longcheng''s ring? "


    Lu Shaofeng suddenly opened his eyes and yelled angrily.


    With his anger, all the people around him were silent. No one dared to touch Lu Shaofeng''s head at this time.


    "A bunch of rubbish! When it comes to the critical moment, it''s useless. What are you going to use? "


    The silence of the crowd made Lu Shaofeng even more angry. He kicked the chair beside him and made a loud noise.


    It seems that there was too much noise, which finally attracted the attention of others.


    A voice suddenly rang out


    "Lu Shao?"


    "Who?"


    Lu Shaofeng suddenly turned his head and saw a young man wearing a black suit and red gloves coming in slowly from the outside.


    "It''s barehanded!"


    "I remember that he has always been in charge of Longcheng."


    "Wait, why does he look so ugly? It seems that I haven''t had a rest all night. The white is terrible... "


    "What happened here last night?"


    Seeing the man, the people around Lu Shaofeng were in a commotion.


    The situation of the whole court was shocking enough. Now people are even more shocked to see the bleak appearance of red hands.


    You know, the red hand is Lu Zhangqi''s senior boxer. He was once the champion of nine rings. After the greedy wolf died in Pang Daoxing''s hands, he can be said to be the strongest man under Lu Zhangqi.


    But the Longcheng boxing field where he was sitting was so miserable, and I was even more out of my wits.


    In the next second, what he said with bare hands was beyond everyone''s expectation and imagination.


    "Lu Shao, sixth master... Sixth master, dead!"

 Chapter 998

    Sixth master.


    It refers to the land style.


    Because he was the sixth in the Lu family of the previous generation, he was respectfully called the sixth master by people in the circle.


    The death of Lu Xingfeng shocked Lu Shaofeng, and then there was a burst of anger.


    "There was an accident in Longcheng boxing field, and my uncle Liu died. There was no news about such a big thing. What did you do for such a long time?"


    Lu Shaofeng''s eyes were extremely cold. He stared at his bare hands and drank every word.


    "Lu Shao, it''s not that we don''t want to announce the news, but that we don''t have the opportunity and can''t. Last night... Many people died in Longcheng! " He licked his dry lips with his bare hand, and his voice was stiff.


    "Well? What''s going on? "


    Lu Shaofeng suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    Although he only knows how to do it, he can kill him with his bare hands. However, Lu Shaofeng treats his bare hand as a dog, whistling and drinking at will. This is the "strength" brought by his sister and Lu family.


    Red hand fear of bow, began to slowly talk about what happened last night.


    ten minutes later.


    Hearing the whole story, Lu Shaofeng suddenly frowned and thought of a little miscellaneous person who wanted to be broken into pieces. His eyes flickered and he asked in a deep voice


    "You said that the man who killed Uncle Liu was a boy of seventeen or eighteen years old and was called Prince Wang?"


    "Yes."


    The red hand nods bitterly, and a look of fear emerges on his face.


    Facing Wang Xu last night made him feel like facing the demon God. The weak feeling of powerless resistance still makes him afraid.


    "There was a riot inside the Honghua society, and the leader Chen Jialuo died?"


    "Yes."


    "So, the foundation of Chaman boxing champion, chachai, was also killed in his hands?"


    "Yes."


    Every time Lu Shaofeng asked, his face turned pale.


    And then all of a sudden.


    The whole court fell into a strange silence, and the temperature in the air seemed to drop a few minutes out of thin air.


    "Does my sister know the news?" Lu Shaofeng asked suddenly.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t contacted Miss Shanglu all the time. I went to miss Shanglu''s villa in person, but I was a little late. I just heard that Chaman was fighting against Pang Daoxing, and miss Shanglu had come to Jiulong city village..." she shook her head.


    Lu Shaofeng''s eyes flickered and suddenly thought of something.


    Chachai is the proud disciple of Nanyang boxing champion Chaman, but now he died in the hands of Wang Xu. If Chaman knew the news, how could he let Wang Xu go?


    "Ha ha, little bastard, it seems that you are arrogant enough to make trouble everywhere and offend people. You just don''t know how to live or die!" Lu Shaofeng wanted to understand, the corners of his mouth suddenly recalled a ferocious sneer.


    Little bastard!


    This is the end of heaven!


    Everything is your own fault!


    "Let''s go to the dragon and tiger arena."


    Lu Shaofeng immediately turned around, unable to hide a trace of impatience in his voice


    "I will tell my sister in person what happened last night!"


    ¡­¡­


    Under the dragon and tiger arena.


    The crowd is surging and the emotions are boiling. In the eyes and faces of countless people, there is a kind of passion that can be called fanaticism.


    In addition to the tightly held chips in the hands of all the people, it''s also because we are about to see two top boxers face-to-face, the kind of fight to the flesh, even blood splashing, bone fracture, and death coming.


    It''s hard to understand people''s madness without really participating in it.


    It''s eleven fifty at noon.


    A convoy of nine luxury cars came slowly and stopped in front of the crowd. Nine cars, double open, 18 doors opened neatly.


    Lu Zhangqi slowly came down from the first car in front of the line, behind her, followed by the smiling Chaman.


    The other eight people who got on and off the bus were either Lu Zhangqi''s elite boxers or the guests invited by the underground black boxing queen of the West Island. Everyone''s identity is a famous big man in the West Island boxing world.


    "Hiss!"


    Seeing Lu Zhangqi''s extravagance, I don''t know how many people take a breath.


    On the other hand, although the number of people in Pang''s boxing hall is also quite large, it is extremely low-key, or no grade.


    Pang Dao''s behavior is the first. Pang Fengyue, Lengwu and others follow him and walk all the way through the crowd to the dragon and tiger arena. It is very lonely and desolate.


    Some people can''t help but sigh in a low voice


    "Pang Daoxing, as the leader of Xidao boxing, was elected by 136 boxing houses. He didn''t even have a posture. It can be seen that today''s ending has already been predestined... "


    When one person''s voice fell to the ground, the other nodded and agreed:


    "Yes, you can see some endings from the periphery. Whether it''s Honghua club or Lu Jiakai''s offer, the odds for Pang Daoxing to win are all very high. It can be seen that the two makers do not recognize Pang Daoxing''s possibility of winning in the end. "


    "Lu Zhangqi, after all, has the support of the Lu family. She wants to be in charge of boxing. I''m afraid there is no one to stop her." Others nodded.


    For a time, I don''t know how many people look at Pang Daoxing with a trace of emotion.


    Pang''s boxing hall, from today on, is afraid to disappear from the West Island.


    And now.


    In the afternoon of the war, the forces of the two sides have already stood under the dragon and tiger challenge arena, seven or eight meters away from each other.


    "Lu Zhangqi?"


    Pang Daoxing sighed a little, stepped forward and looked at the young woman with gorgeous and cool face.


    The woman is 27 or 28 years old. She is dressed in off white split dress. She doesn''t look like she came to the dragon and tiger arena to witness blood and death. It''s more like attending a party.


    "Mr. Pang, if you change your mind, I can cancel today''s gambling fight. What do you mean?"


    Lu Zhangqi slightly raised her head, only Pang Daoxing in her eyes, said calmly.


    Although she has paid a huge price for Chaman, if Pang Daoxing is willing to change her mind, she is not unable to give each other a chance.


    "The boxing industry has its own rules, and I also have my own rules. Some things are the bottom line that I can''t retreat from, and I can''t agree with them." Pang Daoxing shook his head.


    "That''s the last way? Chapman, please do it. "


    Lu Zhangqi sighed and slowly stepped back to give the space in front of him to a middle-aged man behind him.


    This middle-aged man is Chapman!


    Hearing this, he chuckled, and then jumped up to a height of more than four meters. He joined hands on the dragon and tiger reliefs on the outside of the challenge arena, and the whole person stood on the challenge arena like a flying eagle.


    This scene, the crowd around a burst of exclamation.


    Same second.


    Pang Daoxing also waved Pang Fengyue and others away. With a dignified face, he stepped forward and walked step by step along the steps to the dragon and tiger arena.


    But there was Chaman''s amazing act of flying in front of him. Pang Daoxing''s action was too humble, and even attracted many people''s boos.


    "Father..."


    Pang Fengyue''s eyes are fixed on Pang Daoxing, and her eyes are all worried.


    Leng Wu and other martial arts school disciples are also nervous. They hold their fists and watch without saying a word.


    Wang Xu was the only one who was extremely relaxed. He glanced at the dragon and tiger challenge arena at will and didn''t care. He even had a faint smile to comfort Pang Fengyue


    "Don''t worry. Although your father still has a secret wound, he is not much worse than the Nanyang monkey on the other side. The win or lose is between five and five."

 Chapter 999

    "And with me, your father will win!"


    Wang Xu gave a faint smile.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang."


    Pang Fengyue is grateful.


    On the other hand, several other Pang''s martial arts disciples standing beside Lengwu gave Wang Xu a glance. Many people frowned slightly. They didn''t know why Wang Xu dared to say such big words.


    But they didn''t say anything. After all, Wang Xu''s words seemed to comfort their younger martial sister.


    "Are you Pang Daoxing? Not bad, let me feel a sense of long lost danger. In the ring, I haven''t felt like this for a long time, and you are very good


    At the same time, on the dragon and tiger arena, Chaman watched Pang Dao walk up, looked at him with quiet eyes, and said with a smile like a poisonous snake:


    "In the ring, it is doomed that only one king can go down. Unfortunately, today, it will be your death. "


    With that, Chapman raised his right hand slightly, made a strange etiquette, and calmly said:


    "Please, I''ll let you do it first. And the second move, I will attack with all my strength. If you can survive, I will let you do it again! "


    Chaman''s words are very direct and arrogant.


    But countless people around him did not feel that he was arrogant and forced. He only thought that this was the real pride of a champion.


    "Chapman! Chapman! Chapman


    People cheered wildly, shouting Chaman''s name.


    In the face of Chaman''s great pressure, Pang Daoxing has no expression on his face. However, in his heart, there is also a frenzied surge of anger.


    Give him a move?


    One more move, let him do another?


    Although Chaman is an expert in the underground black boxing circle in Southeast Asia, he has a great reputation, but Pang Daoxing is also a top boxer who has been famous in West Island for more than 20 years. How can he be insulted?


    "Since Chaman is so confident, I''d rather be respectful than obedient."


    The more anger in his heart, the more calm Pang Daoxing was. Boxing ring is the place of life and death, and there is no room for him to lose his sense of propriety.


    Next second.


    He stepped forward slightly and bowed his hind legs slightly. The essence of Pang''s chanting spring, which had been immersed in for decades, was revealed on the spot. He chased the horse and held the palm of willow leaves. He was as fierce as a dragon and tiger.


    Touch!


    In one step, the whole dragon and tiger arena seemed to vibrate slightly. Pang Daoxing''s muscles and bones all worked in an instant, and his tendons almost twisted into a dragon. His skin was like thick cowhide, and a thick tiger like momentum suddenly burst out from him.


    "What do the Southeast Chinese boxers mean? That''s decent. I didn''t mistake you. You''re worth it. "


    Chapman nodded slightly.


    Lengwu suddenly whispered under the stage


    "Shifu tried his best. The meaning of the God of boxing is very powerful, but the spirit of loss is also very great. The average boxer can only hit the meaning of the God of boxing five to six times in a battle, and the highest limit of Shifu is only ten times. But he hasn''t been well since he was injured last time.... "


    At this point, Lengwu''s voice was already full of anxiety. Several of his brothers are also staring at the stage, clenching their fists, hoping to go up instead of Pang Daoxing.


    Pang Fengyue''s face was very pale, and she kept mumbling to pray for her father.


    Only Wang Xu''s eyes flickered and his face was calm.


    Next second.


    On the dragon and tiger arena, Pang Daoxing didn''t say a word. His right leg suddenly turned into a running dragon. Under the power of terror, he took up his whole body and broke through the air. Like a silent downhill tiger, he hit Chaman with one punch.


    The power of a fist is as powerful as a tiger going down the mountain and as powerful as a wild dragon. Its power is incredible.


    Lu Zhangqi sat on a mahogany high chair, her eyes shaking fiercely. If Pang Daoxing had used this method in the last battle, her most powerful greedy wolf would have been unable to stop even three moves.


    But now, Chaman is unexpectedly standing in the same place, actually is really not stop not hide, as if to fulfill his previous promise.


    When his fist was one inch close to his body, he clenched his fist and blew out the same fist.


    At the last moment, it suddenly turned into a hand, like a poisonous snake, entangled with Pang Daoxing''s wrist.


    "Click!"


    With a bone crack, Chaman stepped back three steps, his face slightly heavy. However, the wrist of Pang Daoxing''s right hand had been strangely bent outwards, as if it had been broken under Chaman''s sudden attack.


    But at this time, Chaman also did not continue to fulfill the previous commitment, what let a move, let a move and so on.


    He didn''t keep any hands. His figure flashed. He had reached Pang Daoxing''s side. His left leg came out of the air like a steel knife, tearing the air.


    Pang Daoxing''s reaction is also very fast. His right hand is abandoned, but his left hand is fiercely hit to the side. His elbow is like a sharp blade, facing the foot that Chaman kicked.


    But this moment.


    Chaman suddenly raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth. His feet were as straight as the tip of a knife. The sole of his shoes rubbed and a sharp blue blade popped up. He doubled his speed again and poked directly into Pang Daoxing''s elbow.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like a pickup truck crashing.


    Pang Daoxing flew out seven or eight meters sideways and fell on the stone ground of the challenge arena. His left elbow was full of blood. The blood was not red, but with a trace of dark and fishy smell.


    It was obvious that the blade on which Chaman''s sole suddenly popped out was carrying some extremely toxic poison.


    Because of the speed of fighting between the two sides, the blade is extremely secret, and few people can observe it. In most people''s eyes, Pang Daoxing is not the enemy of Chaman at all.


    "Dad


    Pang Fengyue suddenly stood up and yelled. Her face was pale. Then she turned to look at Wang Xu and said anxiously and painfully:


    "Mr. Wang, it''s not a May 5 victory at all. I knew that my father''s injury was not healed, and he was not chalman''s opponent at all. Please help him


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled slightly, and his voice was colder


    "The soles of Chaman''s shoes are covered with poisoned special blades. It''s my negligence. I didn''t expect that there would be such shameless things in the ring."


    "What?"


    Smell speech, one side of Lengwu and a group of boxing hall disciples suddenly angry, angry eyes are red.


    "Mean! Shameless


    "Fuck! This Nanyang monkey dares to use his tricks. We must kill him today! "


    "But this is the dragon and tiger arena. It''s a rule for hundreds of years..."


    "What the hell are the rules at this time? Do you want to watch master poisoned by such a villain? "


    The disciples, who are excited and aggressive, don''t care about anything and rush to the dragon and tiger arena with red eyes.


    No matter what Wang Xu said is true or false, Pang Daoxing''s current situation is extremely dangerous. Even if it is false, it must be regarded as true.


    And the same second.


    On the other side of the challenge arena, Lu Zhangqi''s followers showed no sign of weakness. They also strode to the dragon and tiger challenge arena. After a long distance, they began to roar.


    "People of Pang''s boxing house, do you want to break the rules of dragon and tiger arena for hundreds of years?"


    "Or can''t you afford to lose?"


    "A bunch of trash!"


    And off stage.


    At this time, it was a dead silence. No one thought that Pang Daoxing, a famous boxer in the West Island, was so easily defeated by Chaman that he almost died.


    It''s a little bit incredible.


    With a faint proud smile on his face, Chapman stood in the middle of the dragon and tiger challenge arena. He didn''t mean to pursue. He just said with a faint smile:


    "It''s too weak. I heard that you were injured and left two points of strength on purpose. I thought you could have a few moves with me, but I didn''t expect that you were so weak!"


    "Chinese warrior, Southeast boxer, master of horizontal training..."


    "Oh, you let me down!"

 Chapter 1000

    Pang Daoxing''s poison is called "toumantuolan".


    It''s a special poison made by Chapman himself. It''s not a simple poison, but a mixture of the ancient mysterious witchcraft of Nanyang. It''s made from 36 kinds of poisonous things with the effect of "mysterious curse".


    As long as one tenth of the size of a grain of rice, a bit of venom can easily poison a Nanyang giant elephant in a minute, and even he himself has no antidote.


    This is a kind of poison without solution!


    And Pang Daoxing was poisoned. Even if he was a southeast boxer and a great master of horizontal training in China, he would never last three minutes.


    He''s dead!


    And is it necessary for a dying man to continue to waste his energy pursuing and killing?


    Just watch him die in despair!


    Chapman sneered and looked at the people in the Pang''s boxing hall in a rage. The smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more brilliant.


    At this time, Pang Daoxing''s face was pale, his eyes were closed, his right wrist was strangely bent and broken, his left elbow was pierced, and he could see the opposite scene through. The whole left hand was black and blue, and the smell of blood was incomparable.


    The whole person lay down on the ground, only a barely incomparable breath in and out, it seems that at any time may die on the spot.


    "Shameless bastard, I''ll kill you!"


    A martial arts school disciple saw Pang Daoxing''s tragic situation, immediately red eyes shed two tears, frantically got up and rushed to Chaman.


    But as soon as he took two steps, he was hugged by Lengwu.


    "Lengwu, let go of him! You can see what this bastard has done to Shifu. He has poisoned, poisoned! "


    "You let go. I''m your elder martial brother. I order you to let go! I''m going to kill him! I must kill him


    This disciple is the eldest disciple of Pang''s boxing house. His name is Zhang YaoMing,


    He roared crazily and shed tears on the ground. His strength was stronger than Lengwu, but Lengwu was not the enemy. He couldn''t give a heavy hand. He could only drag Lengwu forward step by step like an ox.


    "Elder martial brother, you can''t beat him. We can''t beat him. Don''t be blinded by anger. The most important thing for us now is to get rid of the poison on the master!" Lengwu bit his lips and roared at each word.


    Chapman looked at the scene with a sneer on his face, as if watching two innocent monkeys perform.


    Is it shameless to poison?


    Maybe shameless.


    But on the ring, only those who survive are the winners. No matter in Nanyang''s underground black fists or in the West Island, no one cares.


    Maybe some people will scold him now, but what''s the use of that? He will still live well, even better because of Pang Daoxing''s death!


    With this ironic and disdainful thought, Chapman stares at the opposite side coldly. Then, suddenly, he sees the figure of a young man. His whole body suddenly freezes, and the pupil in his eyes shrinks into a needle.


    The emotion inside is a kind of extreme shock, suspicion, horror


    And fear!


    How is that possible? How is that possible? How is that possible?


    Chapman''s eyes were fixed on the boy, and his heart screamed wildly.


    At this time, almost all the people''s attention was focused on the side of Pang''s boxing hall. In Pang Daoxing, few people paid attention to the slight change of Chaman.


    "Mr. Wang, please help my father..."


    Pang Fengyue knelt down on the ground, holding Pang Daoxing''s head in her hands, and her face had become a tearful person.


    "I promised you that he would never be OK."


    Wang Xu sighed, word by word, earnestly assured.


    Then he went to Pang Daoxing and squatted down slowly. His mind went deep into the wound on Pang Daoxing''s left hand, including blood, blood vessels, muscles and bones


    But just then.


    Hearing what he said, Zhang Yaoming, with red eyes, suddenly turned his head and stared at him. He roared bitterly


    "Boy, do you dare to talk big here? Just now you said that with you, Shifu would definitely win. Now? Ah?!


    If you don''t have the ability, don''t talk nonsense here. If you want to please your younger martial sister in this way, it''s just a dream!


    What''s more, do you know how to detoxify?


    Now, now, now, stop it!


    I tell you, Shifu can survive this time. If he doesn''t survive... I, I... "


    When Zhang Yaoming roared, his eyes were as red as blood, and the last words almost came out word by word


    "I will never let you go when I step on the horse!"


    "You''re a devil. I won''t care about you this time."


    In the face of his roar, Wang Xu just slightly raised his eyes, glanced at him and turned back.


    "You..."


    Hearing what he said, Zhang YaoMing''s face muscles jumped violently and stepped out, ready to start directly.


    But just then.


    A voice full of irony and extreme pleasure came suddenly.


    "Ha ha, little bastard, do you regret it now? How does it feel comfortable to be taught like a dog? "


    It was Lu Shaofeng who came from Luhe boxing field.


    Seeing the scene that Wang Xu was denounced by Zhang Yaoming, he couldn''t hold back his pleasure. In recent days, he has been thinking about Wang Xu''s death all the time, and is about to be possessed.


    At this time, can he not be excited to see Wang Xu''s "desperate situation"?


    "Boy, you don''t even believe the people in Ponzi."


    He stared at Wang Xu with a ferocious and cruel face and said word by word:


    "But I promise, today, you, absolutely, will die miserably, miserably, extremely miserably, and the gods can''t save you!"


    Then he turned his head and looked at Chaman, and said quickly:


    "Champ Chaman, I have one thing to tell you. The reason why your most proud disciple, Cha guess, can''t get in touch all the time is not because he''s gone to have a good time.


    It''s because he was killed in public by this boy in my Lu family''s ring last night! "


    In Lu Shaofeng''s opinion, even Pang Daoxing was so easily beaten by Chaman''s two moves and was about to die. What''s a 17-year-old boy with a little special ability?


    If you annoy Chaman, this boy will die!


    At this time, Lu Zhangqi also stepped on the dragon and tiger challenge arena, looking at the face of Pang Daoxing dying, his face is not easy to detect a smile.


    As for the young man squatting beside Pang Daoxing, who seemed to be treating Pang Daoxing, she directly ignored him.


    Pang Daoxing''s situation at this time is no different from that of the dead. Unless he is an immortal, no one can save him!


    "Champ Chaman, my brother has been harassed by this man these days, and your disciple chachai died in this man''s hands again. How about you solve him together?"


    With that, Lu Zhangqi seems to have inadvertently glanced at Wang Xu, nodded to his younger brother Lu Shaofeng, raised his head, gave Chaman a slight smile, lowered his voice and continued:


    "Don''t worry. This is the West Island. It''s my Lu family''s territory. You don''t have to worry about the aftermath. No one will trouble you afterwards."


    However.


    It is beyond the expectation of Lu Shaofeng, Lu Zhangqi and even everyone.


    Their sister and brother''s words were like a pressed switch. Originally motionless and with a "proud smile" on his face, Chaman''s body was shocked, and then he shook uncontrollably.


    It seems that


    tremble?

 Chapter 1001

    tremble?


    Champ Chaman?


    How is that possible?


    This idea only flashed in people''s minds. No one wanted to believe it or would believe it.


    "Ha ha, it seems that the champ of Chaman was so excited by the death of etcha. He was so angry that he shivered. He was so angry. This little bastard is dead!" Lu Shaofeng''s eyes brightened and he was very happy. He wanted to laugh on the spot.


    However, thinking that Champ Chaman had died after all, it was a bit inappropriate for him to laugh at this time, so he forced himself to bear it.


    But he can''t smile happily, but he can ridicule the people he wants to die.


    Seeing Lu Shaofeng staring at Wang Xu, he said with a ferocious and proud sneer, "little bastard, your name is Wang Xu, isn''t it? You call yourself Prince Wang, right? It''s no use calling yourself the king of heaven! "


    Said, he pulled the corner of his mouth with a very proud cold color: "tell you, some people, doomed not you this mole ant can offend!"


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, he didn''t mean himself in his words?


    Hearing Lu Shaofeng''s words, not far away, Lu Zhangqi frowned, and her beautiful eyes were filled with a strong anger of hating iron but not steel.


    My younger brother really can''t get on the wall. He just takes revenge and complacently forgets to form such a situation. How can he make great things in the future? How to inherit the Lu family?


    Had it not been for her sister and her family, he would have died many times.


    Lu Zhang Qi is ready to shout out and educate Lu Shaofeng.


    But just then.


    Chaman suddenly strode forward to Wang Xu.


    "At last it''s time to do it!"


    "Even Pang Daoxing can''t make two moves in the hands of Chaman boxing champion. It''s going to be miserable to have a baby after that."


    "Ah, I don''t know if Lu Zhangqi will stop it, otherwise it will be another human life..."


    "Are you stupid? It''s obvious that he offended Lu Shaofeng before giving birth. How could he be let go? I want to know what it will be


    There was a lot of discussion, either Schadenfreude, or sighing in the eyes, or excitement in the face, or pity in the eyes.


    "Here it is! coming! coming! I see how you die! "


    Lu Shaofeng is staring at Wang Xu, just waiting for Chaman to crush Wang Xu.


    Although Zhang Yaoming and other Pang''s disciples were angry with Wang Xu, it was just a fight, but it was impossible to really watch Wang Xu die in Chaman''s hands.


    "Younger martial brothers, let''s go up together and stop..."


    Before Zhang Yaoming finished speaking, his whole mouth suddenly opened to the maximum, and he couldn''t close it any more, and his two eyes almost glared out.


    The disciples of the martial arts school around him were also not so good. They were all stunned.


    On the other hand, Lu Shaofeng''s eyes were wide open, shrinking uncontrollably, full of horror, and extremely incredible.


    Under the dragon and tiger challenge arena, the crowd around also looked up stiffly, with dull eyes.


    It''s completely beyond everyone''s expectation.


    At this point.


    Chaman, who strode toward Wang Xu, was the head teacher of the primary school. He kowtowed, bowed down, full of fear and reverence


    "Nanyang Chaman, I''d like to meet Mr. Wang of China. I don''t know how presumptuous you are to drive here, Mr. Wang. I''ll make you laugh!"


    "What''s more, I don''t know that this person is your friend, otherwise you will give me 100000 courage, and I will never hurt him, so I will treat him as a guest of honor!"


    "I beg your pardon


    At the end of the last sentence, Chapman bent deeply, his head almost down to the ground, and kept this posture, not daring to move.


    The audience was shocked.


    There was a dead silence.


    The audience was stunned.


    All the people are dull looking at this scene, as if in a dream.


    At this time, there was only one thought left in everyone''s mind:


    "Who is this young man, young hero?"


    Whether it''s Zhang Yaoming and other disciples of Pang''s boxing house, or Lu Zhangqi and Lu Shaofeng and others, when they face Chaman, they are not respectful, but they always bow or fear. There are few people in the West Island who can make Chapman bend down.


    However, at this time, Chaman was groveling, standing in front of Wang Xu like a lost dog, calling himself "Nanyang villain". Wang Xu didn''t speak, but he didn''t even move. He kept bending over all the time.


    How can the people present not be shocked?


    "Who is he? Lu Jiahui, the owner of the Lu family in the West Island, could only lower his head at most. How can Chaman be so humble, let alone so young... "


    Countless people''s eyes fell on Wang Xu, who was extremely suspicious and shocked.


    "Wang Xu? This name is not outstanding except that it is the same as the dead Prince of Huaxia. Is he a descendant of a rich family I don''t know in the inland? " Lu Zhangqi''s brow was wrinkled, and she couldn''t understand it.


    Then, an extremely frightening thought rose from her mind: "or is he really the dead Prince of Huaxia?"


    As soon as this idea came out, Lu Zhangqi was shocked, but soon relaxed and took the initiative to veto it.


    After Lu Shaofeng described what happened on the cruise ship to her at the beginning, she thought it over carefully. However, no matter how to analyze it, it is absolutely impossible for her to be a dead man "resurrected from the dead.".


    What''s more, although Wang Xu is powerful, he has been rising for a short time, too young and offended too many people.


    Even if it''s really his "resurrection from the dead", the West Island is not inland. This is their Lu family''s territory!


    At this time, a weak voice broke the silence.


    "Prince Wang, Chaman seems to know your identity. He, he... Bowed his head to us so respectfully?"


    Looking at this scene, Pang Fengyue is in a trance. Even if she is a little fan of Wang Xu, she can''t believe that Wang Xu''s identity can bring such a huge deterrent.


    This is Chapman!


    Although Chaman, the champion of Nanyang boxing, was mean and shameless, he defeated her proud father with two easy moves.


    But now, standing in front of Wang Xu, like a shivering bereaved dog, he just wants to clamp his tail and please his master.


    "What shall we do? He, he... He should have the antidote for the poison. Let him hand it in? " Pang Fengyue said in a low voice.


    "This kind of poison is very special, he is afraid that there is no antidote." Wang Xu light back a, the head also did not return.


    "Ah? That my father he... "Pang Fengyue was surprised, and then his face turned pale to the end.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t need antidote, and your father will be OK. I''ve figured out the principle of this toxin, and I''m detoxifying your father." Wang Xu returned quietly.


    "Hoo..."


    Pang Fengyue took a long breath, and then she was completely relieved. If she was a little worried about Wang Xu before, now, when Chaman stood by and apologized to Wang Xu like a lost dog, she completely believed Wang Xu.


    She believes that Wang Xu


    be equal to anything!


    "What about Chapman?"


    "Don''t worry about him. Let him continue to be there."


    Wang Xu smiles and finally turns his head to sweep the respectful Chaman.


    He finally remembered that when he killed a group of western strong men outside Penglai Island four months ago, he seemed to be there.


    However, Wang Xu still didn''t pay attention to Chaman. After finishing this sentence, he turned back and concentrated on removing poison and healing Pang Daoxing.


    Around, no one dared to breathe loudly.


    In a dead silence, only Wang Xu was moving.

 Chapter 1002

    "Ah..."


    Pang Fengyue couldn''t help but stare big eyes, subconsciously exclaimed, but just half of the exclamation, he suddenly blocked his red lips with his mouth, for fear that the voice would disturb Wang Xu''s treatment.


    At this point.


    Only a few light golden air currents visible to the naked eye poured out among Wang Xu''s five fingers. His fingers danced in the air, as if playing an invisible piano.


    With his movements, these pale golden air currents spread out in the air into hundreds of tiny pale golden needles as thin as cattle hair, which went down Pang Daoxing''s skin and into his body, and then spread away.


    Clearly visible.


    Countless pale golden rays, like the converging sea water, have life in general, from Pang Daoxing''s naked skin to Pang Daoxing''s left hand.


    In Pang Fengyue''s astonishing eyes, Pang Daoxing''s black left arm, which used to be purple, is rapidly recovering, and the black is faded, and then replaced by gold.


    Just a few breaths.


    Pang Daoxing''s left elbow, which has been pierced, has gathered a strong and dazzling golden light. People who are not strong enough can only be forced to close their eyes or can''t help looking away.


    Almost no one can see that in the rich golden light, countless fine golden needles interweave with each other, forming new flesh, bones, meridians and skin.


    After more than ten breaths, after the golden light completely disappeared, many people were shocked to find that the big hole in Pang Daoxing''s left elbow had recovered.


    If not that piece of skin is pale gold, I''m afraid everyone will think that they had hallucinations before.


    Zhang Yaoming, Lengwu and others were stunned and shocked. It was as if they had witnessed a miracle with their own eyes.


    "Well..."


    At this time, Pang Daoxing suddenly snorted, and his closed eyes slowly opened.


    "Dad! You wake up at last. You scared me to death! " Seeing this, Pang Fengyue''s eyes suddenly opened. Then she burst into tears with joy and rushed to help Pang Daoxing.


    "Master!"


    "You''re all right, that''s great!"


    On one side, Zhang Yaoming, Lengwu and other disciples of the martial arts school gathered one after another, and they all looked excited.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang. If you hadn''t helped me, I would have lost my life in the dragon and tiger arena today. "


    Pang Daoxing struggled to stand up, separated many disciples, walked step by step in front of Wang Xu, bowed himself to Wang Xu, and sincerely thanks him.


    "Don''t thank me. Thank your daughter. I promised her." Wang Xu smiles and shakes his head.


    With that, he turned his head and looked at the gloomy Lu family. His eyes flashed over Lu Shaofeng and then fell on Lu Zhangqi.


    Previously, after learning from Pang Fengyue that Mr. Bai had integrated the four major families in the West Island, he had basically determined that this "Mr. Bai" was the demigod white angel of the alliance of gods.


    If Lu Shaofeng doesn''t take the initiative, he won''t take the Lu family for granted. After all, he doesn''t like to bully the weak at will.


    But now, Lu Shaofeng takes the initiative to die, so don''t blame him for taking the Lu family of the West Island and forcing the white angel to show up. Even if the Lu family is not qualified for the white angel to appear and rescue, they can drive the Lu family to work for him in the West Island.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xuzheng is going to talk to Lu''s sister and brother, but sees Zhang Yaoming coming up.


    "Prince Wang..." he seemed to want to say something, but he opened his mouth several times, and finally his face was red.


    Wang Xu was a little funny. He was not in a hurry. After a few seconds, he stopped and looked at Zhang Yaoming with a smile


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I..."


    Zhang YaoMing''s face turned red and his eyes were full of shame and indignation, but he didn''t say it to Wang Xu, but to what he had said before.


    "If it''s OK, I have something to deal with. Don''t get in the way and waste my time." Wang Xu''s voice is still light, but the corner of his mouth is a playful smile.


    As for Zhang YaoMing''s purpose, he can naturally guess a few points, but he is too lazy to point it out. If a man wants others to stimulate him to admit his mistake, he is not qualified to be a man at all.


    However, although Zhang Yaoming let him down a little, he did not let Wang Xu down completely.


    Next second.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Zhang Yaoming suddenly lowered his head, bent down and cried out.


    This sorry is like turning on the shame switch in Zhang YaoMing''s heart. He apologized and apologized quickly


    "I apologize for the angry words I said to you and ask for your forgiveness. I shouldn''t question you, let alone say those words to provoke you!


    Finally, thank you for saving master! I, Zhang Yaoming, have nothing to repay. In the future, if you have any orders from Mr. Wang, my life will be yours! "


    "Get out of the way, I don''t care about that little thing." Wang Xu said with a faint smile and waved his hand gently.


    In Zhang YaoMing''s shocked eyes, an invisible force pushed on him, which made him retreat to one side.


    As for the complicated eyes of the people around, Wang Xu didn''t pay any attention. He just went to Chaman and said:


    "Get up. Although you''ve done something sinister, it''s just normal behavior. What''s more, you have a quick reaction and a good attitude. I''m quite satisfied with that. Let it go. "


    Chaman took a long breath and straightened up slowly, but still stood there respectfully, not daring to act rashly.


    For Wang Xu, other people present may be very strange or know little about him. However, as Chaman, who witnessed Wang Xu''s killing many top Western powers four months ago, how could he not know Wang Xu''s terror?


    His Chaman strength is really good, but his strength rating in the underground world is only SS. But even the Western powers of SSS level were killed at will in Wang Xu''s hands like mole ants.


    In this case, how could Chaman not be frightened when he saw Wang Xu again? If the primary school students see the head teacher, it''s like a bereaved dog to see the master?


    Extraordinary world, the strong is respected.


    Wang Xu is obviously standing in the extraordinary world, on top of the peak, can look down at the world under his feet, countless people look up to the existence.


    "Mr. Wang, where are you from?" Chapman asked cautiously.


    In these four months, Wang Xu has been rumored to have died, and there is no news from the outside world.


    After four months of hiding in his hometown in Nanyang, Chaman dared to set foot in China again. He was still so far away from the inland of China, but he was so unlucky to meet Wang Xu. Naturally, he was extremely frightened.


    "You want to ask me if I''m dead, how can I live again?" Wang Xu chuckled casually. As he continued to walk to Lu''s brothers and sisters, he replied casually:


    "You don''t have to ask. In fact, I''m more strange than you!"

 Chapter 1003

    "I just closed the door on Penglai Island for four months. After I left, I not only found that Penglai Island was once again occupied by Western forces, but also regarded as dead by everyone."


    In the sound of stepping, Wang Xu''s faint voice continued to ring, and gradually there was a trace of ice cold that ordinary people could not detect


    "To tell you the truth, I''m really curious. Who and when did this news get out? Is it deliberately spread, or want to do something extraordinary? What''s on your mind? "


    In the end, Wang Xu''s voice had a trace of irony.


    "Step on it


    He stood three meters in front of Lu Zhangqi and looked up at the woman whose face was a little nervous but still calm.


    As for behind her, Lu Shaofeng, who was flustered, was directly ignored by Wang Xu. It''s just a piece of trash. Without the family background, his sister is the backer. He''s not even a fart.


    "Pang Fengyue and I are friends. I promised her that she would protect her father. This is the end of the matter. You don''t have to interfere any more." Wang Xu light spit out the last sentence.


    "Yes


    Chapman nodded respectfully.


    If other people dare to talk to him like this, it''s Lu Zhangqi. He won''t give any face and slap him directly. But now, in the face of Wang Xu, he only feels that it is a great honor to get the order of Prince Wang.


    This is the difference between circle, realm and vision. Take Lu Shaofeng as an example. He is a child of the Lu family in Tangtang West Island. Ordinary people are mole ants to him. If he is in a bad mood, he will die. Who dares to trouble him?


    But Chaman is such a super strong man, who cares what he is? Lu Shaofeng is just a mole ant to Chaman.


    For Wang Xu, Chaman is also a mole ant, and can be crushed to death. Chaman deeply understood this truth and naturally did not dare to violate it.


    "Wait! Champ Chaman, we agreed... "


    However, seeing this scene, Lu Shaofeng was in a hurry. No matter who Wang Xu was, he jumped up and cried out.


    "Well?"


    Before he had finished speaking, Chaman had already raised his eyebrows, stepped out and punched out.


    "Boom!"


    The air burst directly, and the visible white air waves rolled out on the spot, converging into a visible white fist. With the tail flame of the air waves, he instantly crossed the distance of four or five meters, wiped Shaofeng''s body and landed on a Lu family boxer behind him.


    That boxer on the spot by Chaman this volley, bang fly out. Chest depression down, bone fracture sound crisp to the ear, people are still in mid air, has no breath, dead can not die.


    The power of Chapman, terror!


    Lu Shaofeng''s face was pale, his legs trembled with fright, his trousers almost wet, his lips trembled, and he could not say a word any more.


    Just now, Chaman didn''t keep his fist. He was aiming at killing him. If it wasn''t for the boxer behind him who pulled him at the last moment, he would be Lu Shaofeng.


    Everyone around, whether it is the countless spectators under the dragon and tiger challenge arena, or those brought by Lu Zhangqi, all bow their heads and dare not look directly at Chaman. They were shocked and terrified.


    Chaman is so terrible. What kind of terror does Wang Xu, who is awed by Chaman and like a dog, have?


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people have a kind of enlightenment in their hearts.


    Wang Xu''s identity, I''m afraid, is more terrifying than all of them imagined.


    The whole dragon and tiger arena was silent. After Chaman made a blow, he quickly drew back behind Wang Xu and stood with his hands down. He looked like a loyal dog.


    In the face of this scene, where else dare to speak and move?


    So they watched Wang Xu, waiting for him to say the second sentence.


    Wang Xu smiles as if nothing had happened just now. He looks at Lu Zhangqi calmly and says faintly:


    "It''s said that the owner of the Lu family has a great reputation in the West Island. I wonder if Miss Lu can introduce your grandfather to me?"


    "Champ Chaman, you promised me that you would help me kill Pang Daoxing, destroy Pang''s boxing house and let me live in the boxing house. Yes? Because of this teenager, you want to break the agreement with me? "


    Lu Zhangqi did not answer Wang Xu. Instead, she looked up at Chaman and asked in a deep voice.


    "Well, Mr. Wang is here. How dare you want to touch his friends? Miss Lu, I would like to remind you that if you still want to move on with Mr. Wang''s friends, not to mention you, even if your Lu family is full, you are likely to die! " Chapman sneered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Zhangqi''s calmness wavered violently for the first time. After a long silence, she turned her eyes to Wang Xu and asked, word by word:


    "Who are you, after all?"


    Not only is Lu Zhangqi, at this time, under the dragon and tiger arena, almost everyone is wondering the identity of Wang Xu.


    How can he de, who seems to be only 17 or 18 years old, make a famous Nanyang boxing champion so awed?


    It''s a pity.


    Lu''s question did not receive any response from Wang Xu.


    I''m kidding. He''s also shameful, OK!


    Just now, I talked with Lu Zhangqi and got a result that was ignored. Wang Xu is not a saint and can be treated as if it didn''t happen. After Lu Zhangqi asked, he immediately answered the question like an answering worm.


    "Champ Chaman, please tell Zhang Qi, let me lose one, understand. Young man, what is he? Can you be so awed? "


    In desperation, Lu Zhangqi can only look at Chapman again and ask.


    Chaman did not answer immediately, but asked Wang Xu.


    Seeing this, Lu Zhangqi''s face turned white again. Her eyes shook. She felt that she had just made a big mistake.


    The next second, seeing Wang Xu''s tacit attitude, Chaman narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Zhang Qi with cold eyes


    "Miss Lu, do you really want to know? I would like to remind you that once you know the real identity of Prince Wang, you will never be able to pretend to be confused as you are now. "


    "Say it Lu Zhangqi is biting her teeth.


    "Well, since you''re not afraid, I''ll tell you."


    Chapman sneers.


    All the people around, including Pang Daoxing, Zhang Yaoming, Lengwu and so on, listened attentively.


    Almost everyone is full of curiosity about Wang Xu''s identity.


    What kind of existence is it that makes a young man who looks like he is only 18 or 19 years old so awed by Chaman?


    Chapman looked around with a sneer and raised his voice word by word


    "Prince Wang has never covered up his identity, but you don''t have enough vision, or you don''t want to believe it, or you can''t imagine it."


    As he spoke, there was a trace of irony in his voice


    "I just want to ask you one question. You think the three words" Prince Wang "are common. Then, have you ever heard of the five words" Prince Huaxia "


    When Chapman''s voice fell to the ground, many people were stunned and puzzled at first, and then they suddenly widened their eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    "What?"


    "Prince Huaxia?"


    "The one who crossed the sea alone and crossed the Bushido of the East Island?"


    "Didn''t he disappear for more than four months and have been confirmed dead?"


    "Is it hard to come back from the dead?"


    Naturally, some people in the West Island have heard of the reputation of Prince Huaxia, and many people have heard of it. However, the "Prince Wang" is not already dead!


    People can''t believe it. Is there anyone who comes back from the dead in this world?

 Chapter 1004

    "Prince Huaxia... It''s him! It''s really him


    At this moment, Lu Zhangqi''s face was very pale, her eyes were incredible, her heart was completely out of proportion, and she roared wildly and silently:


    "But how? How can a dead man come back from the dead? "


    As the underground black boxing queen of the West Island, Lu Zhangqi doesn''t know much about the martial arts and Taoism in the mainland of China, but he has heard of Wang Xu, who is famous throughout the martial arts and Taoism in China.


    Even if she doesn''t take the initiative to explore Wang Xu''s news, people will always find some topics to talk about in all the banquets of the upper class, and Wang Xu is the one with the most topics.


    Only, that was four months ago!


    In the past four months, Wang Xu has disappeared from the upper class of people in the West Island. Occasionally, someone mentions him, which is just a simple taunt or an exclamation.


    Young talent, who should have soared to the sky, is a pity that he can''t be a man and offends people everywhere. As a result, he plays himself to death ahead of time.


    Wang Xu is dead.


    This news is the consensus of almost all people.


    "Prince Huaxia? What is the prince of China? "


    But at this time, most people have not responded yet, and are still in doubt.


    Then Chaman nodded his head and continued to say in a loud voice:


    "Yes, young master Huaxia Wang!"


    "Now, standing in front of you is a talented man. He is a legend of Chinese martial arts and Taoism. He is the best one among his peers."


    "He is the myth of being invincible."


    In a row of three sentences, Chapman was very proud. He said with firm determination. He raised his eyes and looked down on everyone with great respect and yearning.


    He crossed the sea alone and suppressed the Bushido of Daiwa alone.


    This is Wang Xu''s biggest rumor in the outside world, and it is also the most powerful deeds recognized by the world.


    But many people don''t know the true meaning of these three sentences, almost from the heart.


    There are some things that outsiders can never imagine without experiencing and witnessing.


    For most of the people present, Wang Xu is just a very distant existence from them. Only a few people, such as Pang Daoxing and Lu Zhangqi, can have some feelings.


    Only Chaman can most clearly understand how terrible Wang Xu is.


    Wang Xu''s killing of SSS class strong men in the western world is like killing a chicken and a dog, which is deeply engraved in his soul and can''t be easily forgotten in his whole life.


    Four months ago, I don''t know how many people mentioned Wang Xu''s name in the whole western supernatural world. They were all in awe and fear.


    That is to say, during the four months, Wang Xu''s "rumor of death" diluted the awe of many people.


    "Champ Chaman, the prince of Huaxia king has been dead for more than four months. It''s a well-known news. Do you believe him by his family''s words?"


    Lu Zhang Qi stares big eyes, can''t believe, again unwilling quality asks a way.


    It''s said that the prince of Huaxia, who is in charge of Bushido in the East Island, has already died for more than four months. It''s absolutely impossible for him to come back from the dead!


    Lu Zhangqi doesn''t believe it!


    Or, she didn''t want to, and couldn''t believe it!


    "Well, I''ve witnessed Mr. Wang suppress countless powerful people in the West and monopolize the secret place of Penglai road alone. Tell me, do I recognize the wrong person? I''m stupid, or do you think you''re stupid! "


    With a sneer, Chapman glanced at Lu Shaofeng, who was wet on his trousers, and countless curious people around him. He disdained to smile, and then said more arrogantly:


    "Miss Lu, you should know what Prince Wang once did. He swept the Bushido of the east island country and killed Yamamoto madman and other Dahe Jianzong, right?"


    "I know."


    Lu Zhangqi looks a little ugly.


    "Hum, then you should be more clear, Mr. Wang, it''s not you, it''s not your Lu family, you can afford to offend. If you don''t want to die and you don''t want to be buried with the whole Lu family, you should thank Prince Wang as soon as possible! "


    Chapman grunted again.


    "My Lu family is the head of the four major families in the West Island. Even if he is the prince of China, can he dare to be the enemy of my Lu family?"


    Smell speech, Lu Shaofeng is terrified incomparably, can''t help at last, angry and unwilling cry.


    "You Lu family?"


    When he heard Lu Shaofeng''s words, Chaman looked at it like a fool and sneered with disdain


    "What do you think your Lu family is? As I said, the madmen of Yamamoto in the east island country all died in the hands of Prince Wang. What''s the matter with your Lu family? "


    "Chapman, how dare you insult my Lu family? Do you want to die... "


    Lu Shaofeng''s eyes suddenly widened and pointed to Chaman. He could not believe that he would yell at him.


    But before he finished, Lu Zhangqi suddenly raised her hand and slapped Lu Shaofeng in the face.


    "Pa!"


    The clear and loud slap reverberates in the air, which makes countless people unconsciously stare big eyes, which is incredible.


    What do they see?


    When the Lu family was humiliated in public.


    Lu Zhangqi, the grand miss of the Lu family, raised her hand and slapped her brother in the face?


    I don''t know how many people are shocked, but there are also many people with deep thoughts in their eyes and hearts.


    "Champ Chaman, are you talking about Yamamoto madman connected with Yamamoto industrial consortium of East Island?" Lu Zhangqi''s attitude changed and she bowed her head slightly. Her voice asked respectfully.


    "Yamamoto industrial consortium? Wait a minute. Since Mr. Wang returned to China from the east island country, one of the things that the east island country has made a lot of noise is the bankruptcy of Yamamoto industrial group and the bankruptcy of dozens of automobile factories... "


    The speaker has the intention, the listener has the intention, hears the speech, many people''s eyes around fiercely flash, as if thought of something.


    At the beginning, when the news of Wang Xu''s sweeping the Bushido of Daiwa was spreading in China, there was a big earthquake in the secular world and the most concerned business community of Dongdao.


    Among them, the Yamamoto industry, originally famous in the east island country, even famous in the world, the huge Yamamoto family disappeared overnight.


    Today, four months later, many people have forgotten Yamamoto industrial group. They only remember another Yamamoto industrial group that has replaced Yamamoto industrial group.


    Cherry Blossom group!


    "Well, it seems that you finally understand." Chapman sneered even more, his face was full of undisguised irony.


    Lu Zhangqi''s face was pale to the extreme, and her body was shaking violently.


    "Sister..."


    Beside her, Lu Shaofeng covered his face and opened his mouth to say something.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Lu Zhangqi threw his hand at the other half of his face


    "Lu Shaofeng, you''ve been making trouble all day!


    I have told you that if you go on like this, you will bring disaster to the family one day!


    Now, you have put my Lu family in a disaster! Do you dare to offend Mr. Wang here?!


    Get out of here! Get out of here


    At this moment, Lu Zhangqi was incoherent, and her voice was full of fear and helplessness


    "No, kneel down!


    You idiot, get down on your knees and apologize to Mr. Wang


    Yamamoto industries!


    Yamamoto group!


    Yamamoto family!


    That''s one of the top companies in East island country. Compared with Yamamoto industries, what is Lu''s asset? Nothing!


    When she learned that the decline and collapse of Yamamoto''s industry might have something to do with Wang Xu''s actions in the east island country, how could Lu Zhangqi not be afraid?


    In front of the Yamamoto family, the Lu family doesn''t even deserve to carry shoes!


    At this moment, Lu Zhangqi finally understood what Chapman wanted to express.


    The power, wealth and energy of your land family are totally bubble like existence in front of the king of China.


    "Touch!"


    After scolding Lu Shaofeng, Lu Zhangqi softened her knees and knelt down at Wang Xu''s feet. She bowed her head and trembled her lips


    "Mr. Wang, please forgive Zhang Qi for all the offenses caused by her ignorance."


    "I''ll do anything for you as long as you tell me!"

 Chapter 1005

    Lu Zhangqi bows to Wang Xu in public.


    And personally in front of Wang Xu, personally broke Lu Shaofeng''s two legs to make amends to Wang Xu.


    It was two hours later when the news came to the senior management of the Lu family in the West Island. As one of the few rich families in the West Island, the Lu family was almost at the top of the secular world in the West Island.


    Although in recent years some decline, other families quickly catch up, but the Lu family with the early accumulation of deep foundation, the name of the first of the four families in the West Island is still as stable as a mountain.


    The huge Lu family with hundreds of billions of assets, including invisible assets and all kinds of gray and black income, has almost trillions of assets. Such a family''s contacts in the West Island have penetrated into almost every aspect and countless forces.


    Even if the demigod of the alliance of gods and the white angel came to the West Island with thunder, they had to rely on the four families to integrate the whole West Island.


    Lu Shaofeng was interrupted by his sister and apologized to others. Lu Zhangqi was suspected to be under house arrest and could not leave. The news was like a bomb, which shocked the whole Lu family and made many senior officials angry.


    "Who dares to touch my son?"


    In a luxury manor covering an area of nearly 100 mu, there is a middle-aged man with a face full of anger and a phone in his hand. Several senior members of the Lu family who accompany him dare not say a word.


    "Lu Zhangqi, the queen of black boxing in the West Island, even broke her brother''s leg in public and apologized to an outsider?


    The other side is a 17-year-old boy!


    Do you want my Lu family''s face? "


    Now, Lu Jiahui, the father of the Lu family, has basically withdrawn from the position of being in power. Most of the assets of the Lu family in the secular world are managed by Lu Zhenxing, the eldest son of the Lu family. He has developed the momentum of being a superior. Just this anger has made everyone around him calm.


    Even if he is a brother, he dare not offend Lu Zhenxing''s brow too much at this time, so he can''t set himself on fire.


    "Brother, not only that, since yesterday, I have been unable to contact Lao Liu. I just received a news that Lao Liu was dead. It seems that the murderer and the person who forced and humiliated Zhang Qi and Shaofeng are the same person."


    At this time, a middle-aged man with a gloomy look came into the door in a hurry, and his voice suppressed great anger and killing intention.


    The middle-aged man, Lu Zhenchao, is the third-largest brother in the Lu family''s generation. Now he is in charge of all the security work of the Lu family.


    The sixth member of the Lu family is Lu Xingfeng!


    "What? Six younger brothers were killed? "


    Hearing the news, Lu Zhenxing''s face turned gloomy to the extreme. He turned dark and cried angrily


    "Then why are you still in a daze? Send someone to search the whole West Island directly, and dig three feet to find that damned bastard for me?"


    "In addition, contact the other three families and ask them to cooperate with my Lu family. At the same time, contact those people like Chen Xuanfeng. Aren''t they so-called mysterious powers with ghosts? "


    "It''s not for nothing that I spent money to support them when I was Lu Jiaping. Now it''s time for them to contribute!"


    All the senior members of Lu''s family in the room were in the midst of the news and Lu Zhenxing''s anger.


    Outside, there was a sudden noise.


    Soon, an old man with silver hair came in, and he was followed by a middle-aged man in black clothes with a kind of antique style.


    "Dad, didn''t you attend the Council meeting to unite all forces in the West Island? Why are you back now? "


    It was Lu Jiahui, the legendary rich man of the West Island.


    Lu Jiahui said in a deep voice: "if I don''t come back in person, I''m afraid you will destroy the Lu family in your hands!"


    "Dad..."


    Lu Zhenxing was a bit embarrassed and misunderstood when he was scolded so impolitely by the old man


    "Lao Liu''s death was an accident, and I have just received the news, but don''t worry, I already know the murderer. He is the one who persecutes my children in public."


    With that, he suddenly looked ferocious and sneered: "don''t worry, I''ve arranged it. Someone will bring the murderer to you soon. I''ll make him regret coming to this world..."


    "Idiot! Do you know the origin of that man? Who told you to send someone over? Why don''t you call the people back for me


    Before he had finished his words, he was interrupted by Lu Jiahui''s angry voice. Because he was too excited, he yelled until he bent down and coughed violently.


    With the help of the middle-aged man behind him, he sat on the sofa for a long time and then continued


    "Fortunately, I came back in time, otherwise my Lu family''s two hundred year foundation will be buried in the hands of your unfilial son!"


    "What''s the situation?"


    At this moment, including Lu Zhenxing, all the senior members of the Lu family were stunned.


    What''s the meaning of the old man''s words?


    Lu Zhenxing''s response is normal. The Lu family should not be humiliated, let alone Lu Xingfeng''s death. This hatred is absolutely intolerable. How can it be that Lu Zhenxing is going to ruin the Lu family''s basic business now?


    The public did not understand.


    Lu Zhenxing was even more dazed: "Dad, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? You don''t even know who the other party is, how dare you make these responses? " Lu Jiahui''s eyes were full of anger.


    "Dad, are you confused?"


    Lu Zhenxing was speechless for a while, and could not help questioning. He did not realize that he had made any mistakes in his response.


    He reluctantly raised the volume and replied:


    "Lao Liu died, Shaofeng broke his legs, and Zhang Qi was also under house arrest. No matter who the other party was, it was an intolerable blood feud for my Lu family. The other party was doomed from the beginning!"


    Other people''s faces were all in agreement.


    Lu Zhenchao and other brothers even stood up and voiced their support


    "Dad, I''m absolutely right this time. I can''t tolerate the death of the elder brother''s two children, even the elder brother''s six!


    No mercy


    "You, you... You''re trying to piss me off!"


    Facing the questioning eyes of his sons and daughters, Lu Jiahui raised his finger and pointed to them. He shivered and finally fell down powerlessly. With a long sigh, he collapsed on the sofa


    "It seems that I am old, and your wings are hard. Mr. Ma, please tell me the specific origin of that person to these unfilial children. "


    "What''s the origin that we Lu family should be afraid of?"


    Lu Zhenxing, Lu Zhenchao brothers do not think so, other high-level is also the eyes of doubt and do not care.


    Lu family, in the West Island, has been invincible for a long time. No one has ever done such a shocking thing.


    No matter who the other party is, you have to die!


    West Island, Lu family has the final say.


    It''s up to them!


    "Yes, Mr. Lu."


    The man in black, who had been following Lu Jiahui, bowed slightly, stepped forward, glanced at all the people present, and said in a dignified voice:


    "This time, the person who did everything was named Wang Xu..."

 Chapter 1006

    "It''s not just about Lu LiuYe, Miss Lu Zhangqi and Master Lu Shaofeng. He also killed Chen Jialuo in public!" The middle-aged man in Xuanyi has a very dignified voice.


    His name is Ma Xinchao. He is a well-known master in the West Island art circle. His reputation is no less than that of Chen Xuanfeng.


    "Mr. Ma, you are talking about Chen Jialuo, the leader of Honghua society in Jiulong walled city?"


    Lu Zhenchao immediately frowned and asked in a shocked voice.


    Chen Jialuo has a reputation in the upper class of the West Island. Many people are not willing to provoke Chen Jialuo easily. Unexpectedly, the leader of such a club is dead.


    "Yes, it''s him." Ma Xinchao nodded.


    "Chen Jialuo hears that there are three ways to kill the dragon. It''s unpredictable. Who can kill him? Is he also a man with supernatural powers? " A senior member of the Lu family nearby frowned deeply and asked hesitantly.


    He is about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. His name is Lu Chengfeng, and he is a young and rising generation among the senior members of the Lu family.


    And the reason why he can be so young and have the present position has something to do with his secret external support. It was Chen Jialuo who supported him. As for Chen Jialuo''s ability, he knows much better than most people. Even masters like Ma Xinchao are definitely not Chen Jialuo''s rivals.


    "Mr. Ma, do you mean that Wang Xu was responsible for the death of Liu Di and Chen Jialuo?"


    But Lu Zhenxing''s face was gloomy and he thought of something.


    "Yes, don''t underestimate him just because he looks like a 17-year-old."


    Ma Xinchao nodded, his voice more dignified, and continued to say word by word:


    "This man has the power of terrorizing the heaven and earth. If he is completely angered, I''m afraid the whole Lu family will be destroyed!"


    "Oh, he alone wants to destroy my Lu family?"


    Smell speech, many Lu family high-level on the spot sneered.


    Almost all of them look scornful. As the head of the four major families in the West Island, the Lu family is a well-known family in the overseas Chinese circle. They have been in the West Island and the southeast coast for nearly two hundred years. Can anyone destroy them?


    It''s not too surprising that people have this idea. They were born in the Lu family. From childhood to adulthood, they experienced and saw with their own eyes the awe of the Lu family, the flattery and obedience of others.


    This is like ordinary people living in a peaceful city for a lifetime, and in this city domineering, no one dares to provoke.


    Then suddenly one day, another person tells you that you must not offend an outsider or a 17-year-old boy, otherwise, not only you will die, but also the family behind you will be destroyed.


    Who would believe it?


    Most people, not seeing or experiencing with their own eyes, are proud of themselves. They will not easily admit that they are weak. What''s more, they can''t accept that they have suddenly changed from a giant to a mole ant on the ground.


    The Lu family has been domineering on the West Island for too long, so long that no one dares to offend them, so long that they make themselves believe that they are invincible in the West Island.


    "This man, he, is no ordinary man. He really has the means and the strength to destroy the Lu family. " Ma Xinchao shakes his head, and there is a hint of irony in his eyes.


    The circle of West Island''s art circle is so big. Chen Xuanfeng and he are good friends. Naturally, he knows more about Wang Xu''s identity. To tell you the truth, when Lu Jiahui invited him, he didn''t want to get involved in this mess, but in the past decade or so, he has benefited a lot from the Lu family.


    Short hands, soft mouth!


    "Mr. Ma, the other party is just a young man. How can he have such means and confidence


    £¿¡± Lu Zhenchao asked hesitantly.


    Other people are also full of doubts.


    It''s true that a 17-year-old or 18-year-old can do anything. Before that, no matter Lu Xingfeng''s death or Chen Jialuo''s death, everyone thought that it was the master who followed Wang Xu. They never considered Wang Xu himself.


    But now, according to Ma Xinchao, is it all Wang Xu himself?


    Ma Xinchao shook his head and said: "I just said that the name of the other party is Wang Xu, but it seems that none of you understand the meaning of this name. In that case, I will explain to you carefully... "


    "He has another identity. He is known as the prince of China


    "Crossing the sea alone, sweeping the Bushido of China on the East Island, Prince Wang!"


    However.


    "Wang Xu..."


    "Prince Huaxia?"


    Even if Ma Xinchao said that, in the eyes of Lu''s senior management, he was still at a loss.


    More than four months can dilute countless things. What''s more, the affairs of martial arts and Taoism are a little too far for these Lu family leaders.


    Every day, they are busy taking care of the huge assets of the Lu family. In their spare time, they are also busy attending all kinds of dinners and parties, enjoying compliments and flatteries from others, or enjoying all kinds of women.


    Even four months ago, when Wang Xu''s reputation was booming, many people did hear about him, and even talked and laughed about him with others.


    But that kind of talking and laughing, after all, is just a polite topic in the social arena, and not many people have really paid attention to the Chinese martial arts Tianjiao who "swept the Great Harmony Bushido".


    Moreover, four months is long enough for them to forget Wang Xu''s "hot talk" in the garbage.


    For them, people and things around them, everything, even the world, revolve around home.


    On the contrary, Lu Jia security personnel standing in the corner around the room, many people''s faces changed as if they had heard something extremely scared of the enemy.


    "Well? He long, have you heard of this prince of China? "


    Lu Zhenxing slightly raises an eyebrow and looks at the security team leader guarding at the door of the room. At the same time, he is also the chief instructor of a security company among the assets of the Lu family.


    He long was born into a boxing family. He entered Interpol at the age of 18. Later, he retired and joined a mercenary Corps. He spent nearly 100 missions in Nanyang forest and finally survived.


    Of course, it was only the last mission that he survived. The boat he was on was bombed and flew to the sky on the spot.


    He was also lucky to find out ahead of time that he jumped out of the boat and dived more than 20 meters below the sea to avoid the blast wave. However, he also drifted on the sea for two days and two nights, and was rescued by Lu Zhenxing who was passing by when he was dying. From then on, he became Lu Zhenxing''s personal bodyguard and was highly valued by Lu Zhenxing.


    "I''ve heard of him, and even, because he''s the same name as an old friend of mine, I''ve studied his past in depth." He long nodded with a dignified look.


    "Oh? Can he really do anything to make you attach so much importance to it? " Lu Zhenxing suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    "Great..."


    He long shook his head, his face was full of bitter smile, and his voice was faint with a trace of despair: "he is not fierce, but..."


    "No one can beat you!"

 Chapter 1007

    "No one can fight?"


    Hearing he long''s words, the room was quiet.


    Although they are ordinary people, it is difficult to understand the weight of these four words for he long. But it did not hinder them. Judging from He Long''s attitude, Wang Xuyuan was more terrible than they had expected.


    Wang Xu


    Very strong!


    It''s horrible!


    It''s extremely dangerous!


    "Mr. Lu, if you need my advice, I think we''d better not quarrel with each other endlessly." He long said in a deep voice.


    Lu Zhenxing hesitated and his eyes twinkled.


    The four words "no one can beat" are too broad. In the past two hundred years in the West Island, I don''t know how many people have said the same thing.


    Lu family, in the West Island, no one can match!


    In the end, he asked aloud, "he long, if you take our most elite field team personally, how sure are you to kill each other?"


    "Kill him?"


    With a bitter smile, he long bowed his head and said helplessly:


    "Mr. Lu, you don''t seem to understand what I mean. If you want to kill him, don''t mention me and a field team. If you take the whole security company with you and use heavy weapons at all costs, the success rate will not exceed one percent!"


    "One percent chance of success? He long, I think you are crazy. Do you think he is a God? Grow other people''s ambition and destroy one''s prestige! With such a low success rate, why don''t you just say zero and let the Lu family surrender? Idiot


    A senior member of the Lu family couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. He yelled in an impolite voice.


    For he long and other boxers who are loyal to the Lu family, many Lu family leaders simply look down on them and treat them as servants.


    Many people also nodded, think he long is an idiot, speak completely without brain. After all, the one percent chance of success is a bit exaggerated.


    On the other side.


    For the cold eyes of many Lu family leaders, he long is indifferent. He has long been used to being treated as a dog. Just a sneer in my heart, a group of lazy toads, how to know the vast sky?


    If he hadn''t owed Lu Zhenxing his life, he would have left the Lu family long ago and would have been free from the anger of a bunch of idiots and arrogant maniacs.


    "Lu Dong, the fifth master really scolded me well. I made a mistake. In fact, I exaggerated the probability of success, the real probability of success..." he long bowed his head, and his eyes grew cold.


    "Well, I knew this idiot had no brains!"


    Before he finished speaking, the fifth master of Lu family sneered at the man who had spoken before.


    At the end of the speech, the last words in He Long''s mouth came along:


    "... should be zero!"


    "Zero? Asshole! You a servant, dare to play with me? Do you want to die? " Lu Wu Yeh was slightly stunned, and then he burst into a rage.


    "Five, shut up!"


    Seeing that chaos is about to happen, Lu Jiahui, sitting on the sofa, slaps the armrest, raises his head and yells angrily.


    All of a sudden, the fifth member of the Lu family no longer dare to move. He cleverly shrinks back, but the look in He Long''s eyes is very gloomy.


    "Mr. Ma, you warned me not to be against Wang Xu. Now, please introduce him to us carefully. How dangerous is he?" Lu Jiahui asked slowly.


    "In fact, I don''t know much about it. All I know is that Prince Wang crossed the sea alone, swept the Bushido of the East Island, and killed Yamamoto madman, eight gods blood studio and other Dahe sword sect." Ma Xinchao''s face showed hesitation, and he was silent for a few seconds before he said slowly.


    "Yamamoto madman? "Eight gods blood studio?"


    People were puzzled.


    These two names are unknown to the Lu family. If it wasn''t for the sweeping Dawe and Bushido in front of us, I''m afraid no one would care.


    "I don''t know what to say about the two Dahe sword masters? What about Paul? " Lu Zhenchao doubts to open a way.


    Paul is one of the most powerful men in the underground world in the West Island. He is in charge of all kinds of violent businesses in the East and West. Lu family is the local leader in the West Island. Naturally, he has a lot of contact with Paul and knows him very well.


    As soon as Ma Xinchao was ready to speak, Lu Jiahui had closed his eyes. He was completely paralyzed in the sofa, and his voice was suddenly very weak


    "Yamamoto maniacs are the older generation a hundred years ago. I know them better than all of you, and I even have contact with them.


    When I first met him, I was only a child of seven or eight years old, but I remember clearly that my father had to bow his head in front of him for his transcendent position in the West Island


    At this time, the old man of the Lu family was suddenly ten years old.


    "Father, one hundred years ago, the world was in turmoil in China. That was a special time, and it didn''t mean..." Lu Zhenxing said, as if trying to comfort his father.


    But before he finished, he saw Lu Jiahui suddenly open his eyes. His eyes were very cold in his old eyes. He interrupted with a cold voice


    "Don''t interrupt me until I''m finished!"


    "Dad... Yes!"


    Lu Zhenxing opened his mouth, but finally bowed his head deeply.


    Lu Jiahui then closed his eyes again and continued: "Zhenxing, it''s not wrong for you to question Yamamoto madman. After all, he is a dying old man over 100 years old. But he was born in the Yamamoto family of the east island country! "


    "The Yamamoto family is in charge of the Yamamoto consortium with Yamamoto industry as the core. Think about it with your own heads. Will Yamamoto still exist after Yamamoto''s death? "


    Hear that.


    This time, everyone turned pale at the same time.


    "Is it..."


    Lu Zhenchao, the second son of the Lu family, shakes his lips and wants to say something, but he is too unbelievable in his heart. After he opens his mouth, he doesn''t know what to say.


    Lu Jiahui''s pale face, which was denounced by Lu Jiahui before, became even paler.


    "Dad, I''m wrong..." Lu Zhenxing''s lips trembled slightly, and his face showed a trace of panic and fear for the first time.


    "Dad, now, what should I do?"


    "Master, what should I do?"


    "Compared with the Yamamoto family, our Lu family can''t compete!"


    Other people are more out of voice, one by one with anxiety and fear, for fear that the Lu family will become the next Yamamoto family, only feel that the sky of the Lu family, the sky of the West Island, has collapsed.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not dead yet. The sky of the Lu family can''t collapse!"


    Lu Jiahui helplessly opened his eyes and looked at the flustered Lu family leaders. He slowly straightened his back. First, he let out a roar to frighten the people and initially stabilized their hearts.


    Then, with a deep sigh, he turned to look at Ma Xinchao and said without expression:


    "Mr. Ma, please take a line for my Lu family. I said Lu Jiahui wanted to visit Mr. Wang in person."


    Although it is not clear, the meaning can not be more obvious.


    Lu family, ready to bow.


    "Dad


    Many senior members of the Lu family were moved at the same time. Their voices were filled with extreme reluctance, but no one refuted them.


    Because, they are afraid.


    I''m afraid!


    However.


    At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and a pure white figure came in slowly, with a slight smile


    "Master Lu, your Lu family is in trouble. Ask the Council for help. Why bow to a younger generation?"


    "Otherwise, if the news gets out, people outside think that our newly established West Island Council has no effect at all! How bad that is

 Chapter 1008

    Lujiazhuang garden.


    Gathered in the room of the Lu family, he was disturbed by the unexpected guest.


    Looking at the handsome white man standing in front of the crowd in a pure white dress, he long, as the security captain, was the first to react.


    He stepped forward abruptly and stood in the front. He asked in a cold voice


    "Who are you?"


    At the same time, his eyes were deeply frightened and frightened.


    Because, according to the normal logic, if the other party appears here, it must go through the eight defense lines arranged by him. But at this time, he did not receive any warning message.


    What does that mean?


    Either his subordinates are all dead, or the other party''s hiding methods are too top-notch, and no one has found out.


    However, the white man did not even have the interest to look at he long. His eyes fell on Lu Jiahui from beginning to end. He said with a faint smile


    "Mr. Lu, I invited you to the dinner party last night, but I treated you with the highest standard. Why, today, I come to visit you. Is that why you welcome your guests?"


    Then he suddenly frowned, as if he had noticed something. He turned to he long and said faintly:


    "I came to help with good intentions, so that your people would not be nervous. I''m a little sensitive to danger. If I make a little mistake, I''m afraid someone will die. "


    With that, he suddenly raised his hand and waved it to the outside.


    instant.


    A huge beam of light, four or five meters in size, suddenly fell from the sky, tearing the roof of the room, and then fell on a black bodyguard with a gun.


    Stab!


    It all happened very quickly.


    From the white light column falling from the sky to hitting a bodyguard, there was not even a tenth of a second before and after. It was almost an instant.


    Without even blinking their eyes, it was over, the white light disappeared, and the hit bodyguard in black disappeared, as if the world had evaporated.


    If it wasn''t for the big hole, you could see the roof of the sky outside, and there was a hot black pit on the ground where the bodyguard used to be. People were afraid that their eyes were in a trance and they had hallucinations.


    "I warned your people that I am very sensitive to danger. Be careful." The white man in a pure white dress nods to he long with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He long''s throat wriggled up and down, but he didn''t dare to speak.


    In the face of the white light that just fell from the sky, he would also die quietly.


    There was a dead silence.


    At this moment, the whole room, no one dare to speak, or even no one breathing, a dead silence.


    Lu Zhenxing, Lu Zhenchao and others were shocked. This is the first time that they have seen such a terrifying and extraordinary method with their own eyes.


    mysterious!


    Invincible!


    How can human beings possess such horrible means?


    Three seconds later.


    "Dad, this distinguished guest is..."


    Lu Zhenxing swallowed his saliva and turned to ask Lu Jiahui.


    Not only him, but almost everyone''s eyes were on Lu Jiahui.


    "This is Mr. Bai, from the alliance of the Western gods, who is the president of the future West Island Council."


    Lu Jiahui stood up and simply introduced himself to the public before he continued


    "Mr. Bai, I didn''t expect that you should have such a thorough means. If I had known earlier, I would have asked the Council for help in the first time because of the troubles my family encountered today. "


    There was a touch of shock in his voice and an irrepressible excitement on his face as he spoke.


    If it was possible, he could not put down the face of the Lu family, the death of his own son, his dignity and bow to an outsider.


    But soon, Lu Jiahui hesitated.


    After all, Wang Xu is too powerful. Although Mr. Bai has just revealed his uncanny means of terror, he does not know whether he will shrink back after hearing that the Lu family''s trouble is "Prince Huaxia.".


    "Mr. Bai, I have a lot of trouble with the Lu family..." Lu Jiahui thought carefully, and wanted to hit Mr. Bai''s bottom line first.


    "Regardless of the size of the trouble, for me, there is no trouble I can''t solve. Because... "


    But before Lu Jiahui finished, he was interrupted by Mr. Bai with a smile


    "I am God!"


    These three words.


    Mr. Bai''s arrogance was incomparable. With his voice, an invisible pressure spread, making the air around him seem to be a bit heavy. In the hearts of all the people present, a deep awe could not help but rise.


    It was Lu Jiahui, who also bowed his head slightly to awe him.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Bai''s mouth slightly stirred up a smile. Isn''t this scene exactly what he came here for today?


    Last night''s party, it was etiquette.


    And today, it is the awe of power!


    "Tell me, what''s the trouble you Lu family are facing?" Mr. Bai asked with a smile.


    "The name of the other party is Wang Xu, who is called the prince of Huaxia." Lu Jiahui bowed his head slightly. An old fox''s smile flashed across his face, but his voice was extremely respectful.


    "This man has a great reputation, and his means are unpredictable. It is said that he once killed several sword masters in the east island country, which is extremely dangerous."


    "Mr. Bai, this is my Lu family''s trouble after all. It has nothing to do with you. If you... "At this point, Lu Jiahui wants to stop talking.


    "Well, don''t worry. I know this man. He''s just a little boy, a rising star, and naturally he won''t be in my eyes. " Mr. Bai snorted coldly and glanced at Lu Jiahui with a smile.


    How could he not see the thoughts of the Lu family? But I just don''t care.


    This Mr. Bai is the demigod of the alliance of gods, the white angel.


    Wang Xu wants to take the initiative to find the white angel, but after knowing that Wang Xu is alive from the seal, why don''t he take the initiative to find him?


    Especially after the banquet last night, because I heard Wang Xu''s name appeared in the West Island, the white angel left more thoughts. As soon as the dinner was over, the contact inquired into the intelligence of Penglai Island, and the information he got made him want to kill Wang Xu himself.


    "It''s really you. I didn''t go to see you, but you came to me on your own initiative! This time, I will make you a real dead man without the strange defense barrier that connects the earth''s energy! "


    The white angel''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a faint white lightning in the fundus of his eyes.


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu on the other side is also thinking about how to kill the white angel.


    At this moment, two different places.


    Both sides want each other dead!


    And, whether it is Wang Xu, or daytime, for their own, have sufficient self-confidence!

 Chapter 1009

    In Jiulong city village, after Chaman recognized Wang Xu, the dragon and tiger challenge could not continue.


    Lu Shaofeng''s legs were broken by Lu Zhangqi''s hands, and he apologized for his previous offenses to Wang Xu. After that, Lu followed Wang Xu back to the Pang''s martial arts center. In the presence of those martial arts firms she brought with her, she signed a new martial arts treaty with Pang Daoxing.


    Lu Zhangqi joined the boxing industry and became a member of many boxing schools in the industry. However, Pang Daoxing was still the leader of the industry.


    "Mr. Wang, I''ll go home and tell my father and grandfather your identity." After signing the treaty, Lu left immediately.


    Wang Xu didn''t care.


    At this time, he did not know that because Lu Zhangqi broke Lu Shaofeng''s legs in public and made amends to him, and he left alone, the Lu family had already fallen out.


    What he cares about is whether Lu Zhangqi can do what she promised, bring the white angel to him, and let him finish his trip to the West Island successfully.


    What is perfection?


    It''s simple. The white angel died!


    "It''s the sixth day since I left the customs. I''ve wasted too much time. There are still people waiting for me to go back in Jianghai and modu. My patience is really running out..."


    Wang Xu murmured to himself that the feeling of knowing that someone was waiting for him to go back was very good and warm. No matter how many dangers he went through, he would feel at ease.


    The false news that "he is dead" will definitely bring a lot of trouble to those who care about him.


    This is one of the reasons why Wang Xu had to kill the demigod white angel.


    The false news of his "death" is caused by this person, which makes the people he cares about encounter unknown troubles.


    Therefore, the people who caused all this today must die!


    Otherwise, Wang Xu is unhappy.


    If it is difficult to calm down, then the martial arts will not go well and the future will be difficult to advance.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    East Venus mansion club.


    An old man and a young woman are sitting opposite each other. On the tea table in front of them is the best fragrant tea produced in the inland of China. It is slowly floating with white heat.


    "Grandfather, is it really good for us to ignore the boy who is suspected to be the prince of China?" She said with a heavy face.


    "Not to mention that Prince Huaxia had already heard of his death four months ago, even if he died and came back to life, it has nothing to do with our Ryan family."


    Sir Ryan''s face was still, and he shook his head


    "Now the most important thing is, what does he want to do, kill Chen Jialuo at your birthday dinner, and do you have any contact with my Ryan family? Threat or warning? Or war? "


    "Grandfather..."


    Hearing this, she was silent for a moment, then sighed: "I think he is the prince of China. We''d better warn the white angel."


    "You don''t understand, Simmy. A demigod doesn''t need us to warn him. As far as the demigod is concerned, the enemy is the great master of Chinese martial arts and Taoism, and he can only bow his head. Four months ago, the white angel could kill the prince once. Four months later, he could kill him a second time. "


    Sir Ryan still shook his head.


    He lived more than one hundred and thirty years and witnessed the decline and rise of the East. But throughout, the West has always been above the East.


    This kind of supremacy is not only for the ordinary people''s world, but also for the powerful people in the extraordinary world. The demigod of the west stands on the top of the world, surpasses everyone''s head, and is invincible.


    In front of demigod, everything will be ants.


    After a long time, she continued


    "Grandfather, what are we doing now? Do nothing? "


    "Sometimes, doing nothing is better than doing something."


    Sir Ryan said with a faint smile: "we don''t need to worry about the trouble of the white angel, and we don''t need to take care of the affairs of Prince Huaxia. As a member of the Ryan family, we just need to take care of the affairs of the Ryan family."


    "No matter what these two want to do, as long as they don''t touch my Ryan family, we''ll watch." Sir Lane said, his eyes flickering.


    "So, you don''t care who you are, the prince of Huaxia and the white angel!"


    In today''s West Island, it is a big mountain isolated overseas. Originally, there were several tigers in the mountain, each occupying an area. Then all of a sudden, two strong dragons burst in from the outside.


    The two dragons fight against each other in the sky, and several tigers occupy the earth. They can only look up at the two dragons fighting, red eyes, ready to bite the sky. Finally, there will be a strong dragon who fails in the fight and falls to the earth.


    This is the current situation in the West Island!


    Most people don''t know and can''t touch it. Only a few people can see it clearly.


    ¡­¡­


    Lujiazhuang garden.


    As soon as Lu Zhangqi returned to the family, she realized that the atmosphere was not right. The whole Lu family was oppressed by a strange and dull atmosphere that could not be described in words.


    Before she could find someone to ask, a security guard in black came in a hurry: "Miss Zhang Qi, the owner asked me to take you to his study."


    "What does father want from me?"


    Lu Zhangqi was slightly stunned. She followed the black security guard into the study and saw Lu Zhenxing sitting in front of the desk, signing on a pile of thick documents and contracts.


    Lu Jiahui is old after all. Although he is still the most authoritative person in the whole Lu family, Lu Zhenxing, the eldest son, has already taken over the position of head of the family.


    "Zhang Qi, I''m very disappointed!" Seeing Lu Zhangqi coming in, Lu Zhenxing put down his pure gold pen and looked up with a trace of hoarseness in his voice.


    "Dad..." Lu Zhang Qi began to cry, some respect, but also some helpless, she guessed something.


    "Needless to say, I know all about it. Wang Xu has been solved by someone. From now on, you can stay at home. No matter what happens outside, you don''t have to worry about it!" Lu Zhenxing said faintly that his voice was not big, but there was no doubt about it.


    "Dad, Wang Xu, he..." Lu Zhangqi was worried.


    Since she was a child, she knew that her father was very dignified and never liked to be refuted and questioned. Since her grandfather retired from the position of head of the family, she has been in charge of the Lu family for seven or eight years, and has grown more and more powerful.


    As a child, Lu Zhenxing was extremely strict with her. In Lu Zhangqi''s eyes, Lu Zhenxing was an omnipotent and ruthless man.


    If possible, she would not disturb her dignified father, but this time it was different.


    My father, I''m afraid, doesn''t know the real horror of Wang Xu. He is not an ordinary family, but the prince of Huaxia!


    "I said that no matter who Wang Xu is, he doesn''t deserve to be followed. After today, he will only have one end, that is death Lu Zhenxing''s voice suddenly became louder and colder


    "Also, Zhang Qi, you broke your brother''s legs to make amends to an outsider. This is the only time. I don''t want to have another time."


    Finish.


    Lu Zhenxing glanced at Lu Zhangqi: "remember, you are the eldest lady of my Lu family. Don''t let yourself degenerate and forget your own identity!"


    "Dad, you..."


    Hearing this, Lu Zhangqi''s face turned white and her eyes were helpless and painful.


    She knew her father''s character. She always said that he had made a decision. It''s hard to save her now.


    But.


    Wang Xu


    Not ordinary people!

 Chapter 1010

    The reason why Lu Zhenxing banned Lu Zhangqi.


    It''s not only because Lu Zhangqi broke his brother''s legs in public, but also because he saw Lu Zhangqi''s different feelings towards Wang Xu.


    In his view, after the white angel''s hand, Wang Xu has no doubt died.


    Lu Zhenxing doesn''t think Lu Zhangqi will like Wang Xu. After these days, he knows it''s impossible.


    But Lu Zhangqi''s special emotional attitude towards Wang Xu, and even, vaguely, Lu Zhangqi''s attitude of treating himself as Wang Xu''s follower and willing to submit to Wang Xu, made him extremely angry.


    How can Lu Zhenxing''s daughter submit to others, let alone follow a Lu family enemy?


    Even if you really want to surrender, it''s the lowest that the White Angel exists as a God in the world, not Wang Xu who doesn''t even have hair.


    Up to now, Lu Zhenxing doesn''t think that a "17-year-old" teenager can have so much terrifying energy.


    "From now on, you''ll be honest with me at home." Lu Zhenxing said lightly.


    "No, Dad, Wang Xu is not an ordinary person. We Lu family can''t easily provoke him!"


    Lu Zhangqi finally couldn''t help looking up at Lu Zhenxing and refuting her father for the first time.


    "Four months ago, he was the famous Prince of Huaxia. He had the ability to communicate with heaven and earth. Do you remember the sudden decline of Yamamoto financial group in East island four months ago? It''s very likely that he created it by himself... "


    At this moment, Lu Zhangqi has been a little anxious.


    Since she bowed her head to Wang Xu, she had a sense of inexplicable lightness, as if she didn''t have to face some extreme danger at last.


    What follows is curiosity and trust in Wang Xu, or a woman''s sixth sense.


    She firmly believed that Wang Xu did not lie. He was the famous Prince of China four months ago. And now Wang Xu, after disappearing for four months, will shine brilliantly and shock the world.


    More importantly, Lu Zhangqi can see his self-confidence and indifference in Wang Xu, which is the most powerful and real existence she has ever seen.


    She believes that Wang Xu will create a new legend.


    Therefore, the Lu family must not be the enemy of Wang Xu.


    It''s a pity.


    Lu Zhangqi''s anxious words, to Lu Zhenxing''s ears, were brainwashed.


    "Well! He long, let someone take the first lady... No, you take her back to the room to have a rest! Never let her out until it''s over! "


    Lu Zhenxing suddenly gave a cold hum. He directly ordered the security team leader he long to stop Lu Zhangqi.


    "Dad, you can''t do this. You really can''t do this!" Lu Zhangqi is really scared at this moment.


    My father didn''t listen to her explanation at all. He just thought she was talking nonsense.


    If it can''t be stopped, once there is an irreparable conflict between the Lu family and Wang Xu, the whole Lu family will be on the verge of collapse and may become the next Yamamoto Consortium at any time.


    For Wang Xu''s existence, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t resist it directly!


    "I''m sorry, miss."


    He long sorry to come up, reach out to catch Lu Zhangqi, ready to force her to leave.


    But Lu Zhangqi was struggling, constantly retreating, shouting: "Dad, you have to believe me! I beg you, Wang Xu really... "


    Before she finished, she was interrupted by Lu Zhenxing


    "I know what you want to say. I know Wang Xu''s identity better than you, but why don''t you think about it? Why am I not afraid of him?


    By the way, do you know that he killed your sixth uncle? Lu Xingfeng, your sixth uncle, my sixth brother of Lu Zhenxing, is dead! "


    At this point, his voice was extremely cold:


    "My daughter, don''t you think that Wang Xu is invincible, not my Lu family? Then, come with me and see how he died with your own eyes! "


    Lu Zhenxing suddenly changed his mind.


    He wants Lu Zhangqi to see Wang Xu die with his own eyes, and he also wants to see Wang Xu die with his own eyes. Originally, he was not ready to appear, just waiting for the good news of the white angel at home.


    But now, stimulated by Lu Zhangqi''s behavior, he once again mentions Lu Xingfeng''s death and his son''s old grudge that his legs are broken. He is furious and wants to witness Wang Xu''s death!


    Lu Zhangqi was stunned. Because she was too anxious, she really didn''t think about it. Now when I think about it, my father never seems to fight an uncertain battle.


    However.


    After learning that Lu Zhenxing had a trump card, Lu Zhangqi became more desperate and pale. She bit her lip and said nothing.


    She knew that now, even if she said anything, she was doing nothing.


    Sometimes, the confidence brought by the card will make people fall into a deeper abyss!


    Lu Zhangqi suddenly extremely regretted that if she had not been so excited just now and didn''t want to dissuade her father so urgently, maybe her father would not be so excited and determined as he is now


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to say anything now.


    Time flies by.


    In half an hour.


    A black extended Rolls Royce business car slowly stops in the center of the Kowloon Walled City, near the Dragon Tiger arena, which represents the pride of the city for nearly two hundred years.


    Lu Zhangqi pale face, followed his father, stiff from the car down. Back here again, she found out.


    At this time, not only she and her father Lu Zhenxing, but also her grandfather Lu Jiahui had been here for a long time, and almost all the senior members of the Lu family had gathered here.


    Even the other three of the four major families in the West Island, the owners of the Liu family, the Zhang family and the Chen family, as well as the important core senior officials, all gathered here.


    "Four big families together..."


    Lu Zhangqi''s eyes shook violently. Suddenly, her mind was blank. She looked around with dull eyes, and her whole body vibrated slightly.


    I can only see.


    In the other three directions, there are many black-and-white bigwigs in the West Island.


    First of all, Lu Zhangqi is familiar with the underground world. He controls the secret routes from east to west. He is a fierce and powerful underground man with a series of dark titles, such as a famous smuggler, an arms merchant, a mercenary leader, a killer agent and so on.


    The agent of death


    Paul!


    Around him, there are also heads of various forces in the underground world of the West Island.


    On the other side, representing Bai Dao, among the numerous upper class celebrities on the West Island, the most dazzling one is a woman in a black low cut dress with a huge skirt on the ground. She is actually inlaid with glittering diamonds. She is in her thirties, with a charming face and charming temperament.


    The widow of the dead tycoon, Ms. Karen!


    Lu Zhangqi''s body shakes fiercely, in the dull eyes, after shaking to the limit, finally appeared a trace of look.


    "My God, what''s going to happen here? Is this a gathering of all the big and small forces in the West Island? "


    Shocked to the extreme, Lu Zhangqi''s beautiful eyes continue to subconsciously turn to the last direction

 Chapter 1011

    In a second.


    When Lu Zhangqi saw the last one, a meticulous old white man in a tuxedo and silver hair, she suddenly took a breath of air


    "The chairman of the Dragon City Committee, the real owner of the Kowloon Walled City, sir Ryan?"


    At this moment, Lu Zhangqi was deeply shocked.


    Then, an uncontrollable, sudden thought suddenly rose from her mind:


    "Why do so many big people come here?


    Wait a minute, my grandfather was invited to a special dinner last night... My father said there was no need to worry about Mr. Wang''s trouble, someone would solve it for my Lu family


    Are you... "


    Lu Zhangqi''s eyes suddenly widened, and the look inside was inconceivable, even inconceivable


    "Is it, is it all because of some mysterious big man?"


    At this time.


    Looking at the shock on his daughter''s face, Lu Zhenxing raised his mouth slightly and said with a plain smile:


    "Zhang Qi, now, what do you understand?"


    "Dad... Who is it that can bring together almost all the powers and big men in the West Island?" Lu Zhangqi''s voice is dry and astringent. She asks with difficulty.


    There are too many big people around, many of them are far beyond her generation. There are not a few old people who can''t contact with her at ordinary times, and there are also old people who belong to the same generation.


    For a moment, Lu Zhangqi couldn''t find the "mysterious" big man with such a bad face among so many people.


    "Can you find your grandfather? The middle-aged man in white beside him is the big man in the sky. Under his control, the black and white of the whole West Island, all walks of life, are united into one, and a new Council has been established! "


    Lu Zhenxing said haughtily.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Zhangqi looks up carefully, and finally finds the mysterious figure beside her grandfather.


    The other party was dressed in pure white clothes, even the shoes on his feet were white. He sat calmly on an ordinary chair. His grandfather Lu Jiahui, together with the other three elders of the four families, sat around him.


    I didn''t find it before. When I look at it carefully, I suddenly find that my grandfather''s sitting position is slightly behind the man in white.


    However, this man in white looks very ordinary. If he is not specially reminded, it is extremely easy to be ignored.


    "Dad, he is..."


    Without waiting for Lu Zhangqi to finish, Lu Zhenxing seemed to have seen through her mind and said with a faint smile:


    "This is Mr. Bai, a strong man from the alliance of gods in the West. You have been living in the underground world all the year round. You should know that the international underground world has some extraordinary abilities and special means to classify the strong people?"


    "I know that from low to high, there are nine levels: F, e, D, C, B, a, s, SS and SSS. On top of these nine levels, it is said that there are legendary strong men who surpass the limit." Lu Zhangqi nodded, her voice a little trance.


    In fact, her boxers are classified and judged according to this level. However, the West Island boxing style has been popular for hundreds of years, and the different realms of boxers have been defined for a long time. In addition, most Chinese prefer their familiar vocabulary, so they still use different realms of boxers.


    But internally, Lu Zhangqi''s generation, who had been exposed to western culture since childhood, preferred the more simple and easy to understand classification of Western alphabets.


    Once upon a time, her strongest boxer, greedy wolf, had S-level strength. The strength of Pang Daoxing, the owner of Pang''s boxing hall and the owner of Xidao boxing, is only S-level according to the predicted boxer level.


    They are both S-level, which is one of the reasons why Lu Zhangqi dares to challenge Pang Daoxing. However, he did not expect that Pang Daoxing killed the greedy wolf who thought he was quite powerful in the ring.


    It is precisely because of the death of the greedy wolf that leads to the following series of things.


    "Dad, can we make the four families of the West Island bow down and subdue the forces of the whole West Island? This Mr. Bai has not only a strong background, but also his own strength? He won''t be SSS... "


    When Lu Zhangqi said this carefully, she saw her father''s smile in the corner of his mouth. She suddenly changed her voice and said: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry


    "He won''t, is he the legendary strong man in the legend?"


    However.


    Far beyond Lu Zhangqi''s expectation.


    "Legend?"


    For her shocking words, Lu Zhenxing actually disdained a smile, lightly shook his head and said: "you are wrong, Mr. Bai''s power is far more powerful than the legend."


    "Stronger than legend?"


    In an instant, Lu Zhangqi was silent.


    Among her acquaintances, Wang Xu crossed the sea alone and swept the Bushido of Dahe alone. After that, his reputation was just called a legend.


    But now, this unknown Mr. Bai is even more powerful than the legend?


    What kind of existence is stronger than legend?!


    Lu Zhangqi can''t imagine at all.


    "Zhang Qi, my daughter, Mr. Bai has lived for nearly 400 years. His power, beyond legend, standing on the world, has already gone far beyond the realm of human imagination. He is an angel Walking on the land. He is..."


    Lu Zhenxing looked down at his silent daughter with pride, and slowly spat out two words word by word:


    "Demigod!"


    After that, he glanced around the crowd and continued:


    "You say, in the face of this kind of existence, is it possible for Wang Xu to survive?"


    A light word.


    But asked Lu Zhang Qi speechless.


    Wang Xu


    Can we win?


    "Open your eyes and watch carefully. Soon, you will see the death of Wang Xu with your own eyes!" Lu Zhenxing said that he could not help but tremble.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu sits cross legged in the middle of the training ground in the Pang''s boxing hall, explaining his views on Boxing cultivation in a flat voice.


    Beside him, there were many boxers and disciples in the martial arts school. The leader was Pang Daoxing.


    "The martial arts have a long way to go, and there are tens of thousands of roads. Southeast boxing has formed a complete and mature system. Taking the three realms of southeast boxing as an example, the three realms of Tongli, Tongyi and Tongshen actually contain the complete realms needed by the innate martial arts.


    However, you are short of a complete path to promotion. The highest ceiling is innate. Unless you are talented, few people can go further.


    Therefore, the three realms of boxing do not need too many changes. What you need is a core skill that can make quantitative changes produce qualitative changes. Remember the skill I just told you.


    Stupid people don''t have to waste their brains. They practice according to the skills. Over time, water grinding comes into the nature.


    Smart people, from the reference, find the most suitable way for themselves, integrate into their own boxing, explore their own potential, let their own boxing into the dragon

 Chapter 1012

    I heard what Wang Xu said.


    There was a twinkle in the eyes of the people around.


    For example, Lengwu, Zhang Yaoming and other gifted disciples are thoughtful, and Pang Daoxing, who relies on his own accumulation, has half stepped into the congenital big boxer, and his breath shakes violently.


    In just a few breaths, Pang Daoxing''s breath soared like a wild horse out of the rein. He broke through on the spot and really stepped into the congenital state.


    "Prince Wang..."


    After many years of shackles, once broken, Pang Daoxing almost stood up, his face was full of excitement, and he wanted to say something.


    But Wang Xu suddenly raised his hand slightly to stop him. Then he looked up to the outside of the martial arts center and said with a faint smile:


    "Thank you. I don''t have much time. I have more important things to deal with."


    As his voice fell.


    Whoosh!


    A pure white light suddenly came in from the outside, like a firework exploding on everyone''s head.


    The next moment.


    A voice of holiness, pride, aloofness and indifference rang out in everyone''s ears


    "In the western continent, the gods are allied with the demigods, and the white gods are engaged to fight against the prince of Huaxia in the Dragon Tiger arena in the Jiulong walled city."


    At this time, Pang Daoxing and others all subconsciously widened their eyes. They had never seen such a supernatural means, which was almost the same as the legendary thousand mile sound transmission.


    Only Wang Xu did not move, slowly looked up and said, "Oh? Are you the white angel of the alliance of gods? Before I went to see you, you came to see me first and took the initiative to die? "


    White light did not disappear, but more and more bright, gradually condensed into an illusory, as if in another world, back born two pairs of white wings of the holy angel.


    It looks down from above and responds indifferently


    "You''re here to challenge me. I''ll give you a chance. You don''t have to continue to deliberately attack the Lu family and force the local forces to find me."


    "I forced the Lu family?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly, a little puzzled about this answer.


    It seems that he has never targeted the Lu family, has he?


    On the contrary, it was the Lu family, first Lu Shaofeng, then Lu Xingfeng, who provoked him one after another from the younger generation to the elder generation.


    As a result, now he is forcing the Lu family?


    Are you kidding!


    The voice of the white angel continues to ring:


    "The whole West Island is a bet in this battle.


    If you win, the alliance of the gods of the West Island will no longer take half a step.


    If you lose, you will give up your life. The West Island is not the place where you go wild. The alliance of gods and I are not the existence where you can challenge at will. "


    Finish.


    The illusory pure white angel figure in the air began to dissipate slowly, leaving only one last sentence:


    "According to the two hundred year rule of Jiulong Walled City, half an hour later, at noon, I''ll wait for you in the dragon and tiger arena!"


    Pang Daoxing and others looked at this scene, and their eyes were extremely dignified.


    They understand why the mysterious strongman, who claims to be white, didn''t come to the door directly, instead, he asked to fight in the Dragon Tiger arena.


    Because, the other side wants to put pressure on Wang Xu, just like tigers and lions slowly approach their prey when they are hunting. In addition to bringing great fear to the prey, it is also breaking the psychological defense line of the prey, making the prey panic because of the pressure.


    This kind of oppression is just like the torture master forcing the enemy. The visible pain and fear of death come slowly. That feeling is far more despairing than killing with a knife.


    "Who is this white man? Will Prince Wang accept his engagement? "


    Pang Daoxing and others'' eyes shake violently.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s eleven fifty-five at noon.


    Dragon and tiger arena in the center of Jiulong walled city.


    Gathering the forces of the whole West Island, countless big people, who are rarely seen on weekdays, sit around the dragon and tiger challenge arena happily.


    Originally, there were no seats under the dragon and tiger arena, only standing positions.


    But because of the arrival of these people, they temporarily added more than 100 expensive mahogany seats, wooden carving, top masters'' crafts, mellow lacquer paste, and low-key luxury.


    In their rear, nearly 200 black security guards set up three lines of defense to block all the people outside. They were not allowed to enter the dragon and tiger arena within 50 meters.


    Poor Hao, Dawei, a Wei and others also came with a group of high-level members of Honghua society, many of them were gloomy and ugly.


    Big Wei complained angrily: "what''s the matter? I''m a member of the Dragon City Committee. There''s no news about the opening of the Dragon Tiger arena. What''s the meaning of Sir Ryan? Did you exclude me from the committee? "


    "We have received the news that the four families have come together. Paul, Ms. Karen, sir Ryan and so on are all here. They have almost gathered all the big men in the black and white circles of the West Island. What kind of big men are worth fighting like this?" Poor Hao''s face was dignified.


    He has just taken over the Honghua club for less than a day. Now the West Island is... No, it''s in the Kowloon Walled City. It''s such a big thing that he doesn''t even have the qualification to participate. This can not help but let him feel that he failed Wang Xu''s expectations.


    At the same time, also deeply hurt his self-esteem!


    "Well, no matter who it is, it''s all aimed at us. Wei, have you found those old things of CAI huolao? " Big Wei gave a cold hum.


    Ah Wei shook his head and said, "brother Dawei, a brother sees that CAI huolao and others seem to have passed through the blockade ten minutes ago."


    "Fuck! A few of his mother''s old things, they are the wall grass. They just agreed yesterday, and today they betrayed us? " David''s eyes were wide open and his face was angry.


    Poor Hao''s face became more gloomy.


    Until now, they haven''t figured out what''s going on. It seems that all of a sudden, the Honghua society, which was once in a good situation, suddenly fell into turmoil again.


    Dawei and others curse angrily.


    Suddenly, a little brother of Honghua Club pointed to a group of people not far away and cried, "look, how can those people in Pang''s boxing hall get in?"


    Poor Hao, Dawei and others suddenly subconsciously turn around and see a group of men and women coming from the outside, where there is no one to stop them.


    Among them, the first is an ordinary young man who looks like he is only 17 or 18 years old.


    "Why? That seems to be Mr. Wang! " Big Wei was stunned.


    "Yes, it is indeed a young master!"


    However, poor Hao nodded his head, turned around and strode to meet Wang Xu


    "Mr. Wang!"


    Behind him, except for Dawei and a Wei, all the other little brothers of Honghua society were silly.


    The eldest son of his own family saluted a little boy who didn''t even grow up?!


    But the next second.


    Dawei, Ah Wei and others also strode forward with excitement on their faces. They bowed and said:


    "Mr. Wang!"


    Here''s a look.


    Many young brothers of Honghua society are completely stupid.


    With a quick brain, trembling lips, he lost his voice and exclaimed:


    "It''s always said that the last leader was killed by a 17-year-old boy. That''s the real new boss of our Honghua club, isn''t it


    Is that the boy? "

 Chapter 1013

    "Come in with me."


    Seeing poor Hao, Dawei and others, Wang Xu nodded casually and motioned to the crowd to keep up, but there was no pause at his feet.


    In front of him, nearly 20 security guards in black were standing seven or eight meters away. Their faces turned red. They seemed to want to stop Wang Xu and others, but they were imprisoned in the same place by an invisible force and could not move.


    "It turns out, is all this caused by Prince Wang?"


    Poor Hao heart dark surprised, looking back at Wang Xu''s eyes, and more a point of awe and fanaticism.


    After all, at this moment, under the dragon and tiger arena, almost all the big and small forces of the whole West Island are gathered.


    It''s a crisis, but it''s also an opportunity.


    For him, it''s a great opportunity!


    Soon, the movement here was discovered. Wang Xu was the first one, walking step by step to the dragon and tiger challenge arena. It was too conspicuous.


    "It''s him. He''s the prince of China!"


    There are few people who know what Wang Xu looks like, but who else can the young people who dare to come here and now, except the young master of Huaxia?


    What''s more, the people present, even if they don''t know Wang Xu, can recognize Pang Daoxing and others behind Wang Xu, so they can judge immediately.


    Sometimes, some people set off, then ordinary people, will also be highlighted dazzling incomparable. Like Wang Xu at the moment, who is not subconsciously looking at it?


    "Mr. Wang of Huaxia is here. I don''t know why Mr. Bai values such a junior? How could such a solemn engagement be held in the Dragon Tiger arena? "


    Countless people set their eyes on the dragon and tiger challenge arena, where a pure white figure stood, and it was the white angel.


    Wang Xu ignored the eyes of many people around him and walked to the dragon and tiger challenge arena. No one wanted to stop him or scold him.


    But no matter what the purpose of the people, close to him within five meters, will be suppressed by an invisible force, confined in place, can not move.


    Pang Daoxing and others followed Wang Xu. Looking at this scene, their eyes were shining with brilliance. Now Wang Xu is like a super powerful man.


    Prince Huaxia!


    When people get close to the challenge arena, Wang Xu suddenly sees Lu Zhangqi''s familiar figure, but instead of looking at Lu Zhangqi, he looks at an old man sitting in front of her.


    The old man may be in his nineties with wrinkles on his face, but he has plenty of Qi and blood and is strong. After all, he is old and has a dim look in his eyes.


    "The master of the Lu family?"


    Wang Xu has never met Lu Jiahui, but it is not difficult to judge the identity of the old man from the position of Lu Zhangqi.


    In front of him, the old man and the Lu family behind him are all mole ants. Life and death are born in his mind.


    Thinking of the words before the white angel, Wang Xu stopped, looked at the old man and asked faintly:


    "Someone told me that I forced and oppressed your Lu family. I want to ask you, did I take the initiative to trouble you?"


    His voice is very flat, flat and water, not a ripple.


    "Lao Jiu is just an old man of the Lu family who is about to go to the earth. He can''t be called the owner of the Lu family."


    Sitting on a high mahogany chair, Lu Jiahui first shook his head, then suddenly sighed


    "Mr. Wang, it is no longer between you and my Lu family, but between Mr. Bai and you. Why do you want to force me to be an old man?"


    "Persecution?"


    Wang Xu smelled the speech, his face showed a strong color of irony: "I''m too lazy to explain to you and answer the question I just asked."


    Lu Jiahui bowed his head slightly and said nothing.


    Lu Zhenxing, who was behind him, couldn''t help but step out and cried angrily


    "You killed my sixth brother and humiliated my son in public. He broke his legs and forced my daughter to submit to you. Did he force my Lu family? What do you think of my Lu family? "


    "Oh? Ha ha. "


    Wang Xu looked at Lu Zhenxing''s excited eyes, suddenly chuckled and said, "since you think so, then think so.


    After I kill the white angel, I will let you Lu family know what is the real persecution. "


    With that, Wang Xu no longer paid attention to the Lu family, turned around and took people to the dragon and tiger arena.


    Behind him, Lu Zhenxing''s face turned blue with anger and said in a grim voice: "this kind of big talk, wait until you can walk down from the challenge arena alive!"


    Wang Xu didn''t even bother to look back.


    "Prince Wang..."


    But Lu Zhangqi''s face suddenly turned white, anxious to say something.


    Seeing Wang Xu''s present attitude, she suddenly feels that her father and grandfather are making a great mistake, which is likely to bring disaster to the Lu family.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, Lu Jiahui suddenly raised her head and caught her cold eyes. Compared with Lu Zhenxing, Lu Jiahui is more frightening to her.


    And now.


    Wang Xu has already walked out more than ten meters to the steps under the dragon and tiger challenge arena.


    Pang Daoxing, qionghao and others automatically stopped, leaving Wang Xu alone to continue walking up the steps.


    When Wang Xu stepped on the dragon and tiger arena with one foot.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the whole challenge arena was severely shocked, and the earth shaking sound of tiger roaring roared through the sky and the earth, which made everyone''s ears numb.


    instant.


    Countless people lose their color and voice.


    Almost all of them raised their heads and looked up at the changeable sky above the challenge arena. The white tiger, which is 100 meters across the sky, was a huge tiger.


    "Really, really... Is it really?" Pang Daoxing''s eyes shook violently and muttered to himself in disbelief.


    When he was a child, he once heard a legend from his grandfather.


    It is said that when the dragon and tiger arena was established, it gathered dozens of feng shui masters from Southeast China to collect the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, search for the dragon vein and explore the tiger''s cave, and finally set up a dragon and tiger array in the area of the West Island.


    In order to suppress the fate of the southeast gate of China for hundreds of years, ghosts and monsters are not allowed to enter the land of China, and Demons and ghosts all bow down here.


    Same second.


    The roaring sound of the dragon also rises from the direction of the challenge arena where the white angel is located. A huge blue dragon rises from the sky. In a moment, the white giant tigers in the sky join together.


    For a while.


    Dragon entangles tiger, heaven and earth change color.


    "Is this the array that you Chinese admire? It''s very similar to the defensive means you used to practice in the closed door on Penglai Island and protect your body. It can arouse such a huge external force. "


    Looking up at the blue dragon and white tiger in the sky, the white angel exclaimed slightly. Then he turned to Wang Xu with a peaceful smile, as if he had been an old friend for many years.


    "Unfortunately, no matter how powerful this force is, it is not something you can easily control. It can only be used for defense."


    Just at a glance, the white angel can see that the purpose of the green dragon and white tiger in the sky is to create a defensive energy barrier and wrap the whole dragon and tiger arena in it.


    "I thought you didn''t dare come." White angel light smile way.


    "I came here just to kill you. How can you make me afraid?" Wang Xu looks calm.


    He slowly raised his right hand. The real Qi in his body was surging, and his mind stirred the void. A naked eye could see clearly. The huge golden palm gradually condensed in the void behind him. The terrible pressure came from his big hand, and the air around him was stagnant.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know who died!"


    The white angel laughs and raises his right hand lightly. The sun in the sky seems to shake fiercely.


    Then, countless white lights came down from the sky and gathered on him, making him like an angel on the ground.

 Chapter 1014

    White angel no matter how confident, how despise Wang Xu, but his hand, is to go all out, without a trace of water.


    It took him more than 400 years to understand many simple principles. If we treat the enemy, we should not let him have the slightest chance to turn over.


    The white light gathered on him was shining to the extreme in an instant. Strangely, the brightness was amazing, but the white light was not dazzling at all. On the contrary, everyone who saw it felt calm in body and mind, just like a child who was comforted by his mother.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge earthquake in the void, and the white light rolled out in all directions like a mighty tornado. White angel long hair flying, countless white light spots condensed into pieces of white feathers, behind them gathered into two huge white wings.


    In his hands, he held a two meter long sword, which was crystal clear, as if it was made of white crystal.


    "You will die."


    White angel slowly raised his head, eyes are all pure white light flashing, such as the stars in the night sky.


    Wang Xu looked at him blandly and said faintly:


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Xu''s attitude seems very indifferent.


    It seems that they are not afraid of the white angel, and they are not worried about their own life and death.


    This attitude is not made up.


    "Where did he get his confidence?"


    Under the dragon and tiger challenge arena, Lu Jiahui deeply stares at Wang Xu, with a strange heart.


    He can feel Wang Xu''s extraordinary, and he can know it from the golden hand in the void behind him, but it doesn''t make him feel that Wang Xu will be the rival of the white angel.


    After all, the gap is too big.


    White angel, but it is said that the demigod has surpassed the common customs and stood on the top of the world!


    What''s more, the white angel''s posture, which seems to be an angel''s coming, is far more shocking than Wang Xu''s plain appearance. Lu Jiahui only regards angels as the legendary angels on earth.


    "Mr. Wang, I hope you can create a miracle again!"


    Pang Fengyue prayed silently, looking at the holy and dignified posture of the white angel above the Dragon Tiger arena, a touch of worry flashed in her eyes.


    The next moment.


    Keng


    The white angel moved his hands slowly.


    Although it was slow, the huge white lightsaber in his hand had a dark grain in the air. People from all over the world could not see how many people were pumping air.


    What a terrible sword of angels!


    Just because of the slow movement of the sword body, the air was cut and even disappeared, so a dark sword mark was formed in the air.


    The sword of the angel is not only dazzling, but also the horror of itself.


    In addition, anyone with a little brain can come to the conclusion that this sword of angels is not a real magic weapon, but a means of attack formed by condensing the sun''s light in the daytime.


    A lightsaber is so terrible.


    So, two, three, four


    How about ten?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Pang Daoxing, qionghao, Dawei, Ah Wei, Pang Fengyue, Lengwu, Zhang Yaoming and others were shocked, and their faces gradually turned white.


    They don''t know the specific origin of the white angel, but in front of this scene, people have no doubt that the white angel''s terror, Wang Xu is in danger.


    "I''ll give you a chance to take out your weapon."


    Holding the pure white angel''s sword in both hands, the white angel blinked, glanced at the golden hand behind Wang Xu, and said with a smile:


    "Let''s just forget this hand, which is forced by energy. It''s flashy. It''s OK to deal with the weak, but it''s not enough for the strong like you and me."


    "Oh? Yes Wang Xu shakes his head, and there is an obvious irony on his face.


    He didn''t mean to take out the weapon.


    First, in the turbulence of space, the broken sword and his other items had been smashed by the big hand of Chang Shuyao, and the new magic soldiers had not been refined.


    Second, kill the white angel. He doesn''t need a soldier.


    "I don''t know if you''re confident or ready to keep it as a card. But I want to remind you that I have known about the means of your Chinese warriors in advance. You call your weapons magic soldiers, right


    The white angel shook his head with a smile and said, "if you want to be in the middle of a battle and suddenly attack me with soldiers, then you are wrong."


    "Because you will die under my first sword!"


    With the white angel''s words, many people in the dragon and tiger challenge arena suddenly burst into laughter.


    In their view, the white angel as a demigod, from the beginning is doomed to the end.


    Wang Xu, will die!


    After all, Wang Xu is too young.


    "Asshole! Prince Wang will never lose


    Listening to the harsh laughter from all around the world, Pang Fengyue and other young people feel very sad. They did not expect that the white angel would have such a strong position in the eyes of the senior leaders of these big and small forces in the West Island.


    Even if he worships the white angel, he even laughs at Wang Xu.


    A bunch of assholes!


    You only dare to laugh in the mouth, in the back, in the dark!


    Even Pang Daoxing, the older generation with more steady mind, frowned slightly and felt uncomfortable.


    "Mr. Bai, kill this arrogant boy quickly!"


    There was a loud cry.


    All of a sudden, countless people followed and began to coax. They didn''t know whether they wanted to flatter the white angel, or whether they really wanted to.


    Hearing the voice of the audience, the smile on the white angel''s face gradually disappeared, and the white energy wings behind suddenly opened, and the breath on his body changed.


    Hoo


    The white angel is like a sword out of its sheath.


    The boundless fierce intention of killing soared to the sky.


    Air, temperature, out of thin air dropped more than ten degrees, cold people can''t help shivering.


    Above the huge white angel sword, there is a bright white sword awn, breathing and breathing, cutting the air.


    Next second.


    All of a sudden, the sword body of the angel''s sword burst out with a brilliant light. The white light covered the sky and the earth and covered everyone''s eyes. It was endless and dazzling.


    Countless people involuntarily close their eyes, ears can only hear the voice of the white angel that dignified sounded.


    "God said, let there be light!"


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu''s expressionless hand pressed out, and the floating golden hand behind him directly grasped the space ahead.


    And others are still standing in the same place, there is no other action.


    There was no escape.


    There is no defense.


    Yes, just indifferent.


    As if the golden hand could destroy all dangers.


    One thousandth of a breath.


    The golden hand was cut off by the sword of angel, which radiated endless light. The split part was submerged and disappeared by the endless light.


    The white light that covers the sky and the earth and covers everything dissipates a part. People can open their eyes again, widen their eyes, and look at the dragon and tiger challenge arena excitedly.


    The edge of angel''s sword is still moving, cutting to Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu, however, still kept the palm of his hand and continued to move forward.


    Slap the big hand.


    It''s a two meter sword of angels with endless light.


    court death!


    This incredible way of fighting is to take the initiative to die!


    In the spotlight.


    Countless people could not help shaking their heads.


    However.


    The shaking of their heads is not over.


    All of a sudden.


    Click!


    The angel''s sword suddenly stagnates in the air, and the harsh breaking sound rings.


    In everyone''s eyes, the sword of the angel, under the palm of Wang Xu''s hand, inch by inch breaks, jumps and disappears.


    And the hand that Wang Xu pokes out is still moving forward.


    In addition, the original big five fingers are slowly closing, it seems that there is a tendency to clench.

 Chapter 1015

    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As Wang Xu clenched his fist, the air beneath his five fingers burst out a series of violent cracking sounds.


    If someone looks at the palm of his hand carefully at this time, he may even find that the air in his palm is distorted, the light is refracted and bent, and the space has the tendency of turning into chaos.


    The next moment.


    Boom!


    A thunder burst in Wang Xu''s hands.


    Five fingers suddenly and completely closed into a fist, followed by a blow out.


    At this time, the white light of the angel''s sword has not been completely dissipated, and the crowd shaking their heads just came to the end.


    Then suddenly, everyone''s eyes widened wildly and their pupils contracted violently. In the white light that they thought would "destroy" Wang Xu, a pale golden fist suddenly smashed out.


    This punch is as powerful as a dragon as an antelope.


    Between lightning and flint.


    Touch!


    With a dull, oppressive, even breathless crash, the smile on the white angel''s face suddenly froze, and the pale gold fist was directly printed on his face, and the whole person flew out on the spot.


    In the process of flying backwards, the dazzling white light gushed out of his body and converged madly to the front of his face, blocking the terrible impact of the fist. But in the end, he was still pierced by that force, his face was dimly deformed, sunken and miserable.


    One punch.


    White angel was smashed half of the face bone, his left eye almost fell out, and he was almost blasted in the head.


    And Wang Xu.


    Standing on the dragon and tiger arena, he was intact. To be more precise, he didn''t even have a corner of his clothes damaged.


    He just stood there quietly, looked up slightly, looked at the angry white angel, and said faintly:


    "You are right. Indeed, I almost died under your sword!"


    This, this


    Is this an illusion?


    Are we still dreaming?


    At this moment, almost all the people present grew up and gaped.


    Then, countless people subconsciously rotate their stiff necks to see if the people around them are seeing the same scene as themselves.


    There is no need to ask aloud. When you see the expressions on other people''s faces and the look in their eyes, everyone is sure that what they see is not an illusion or a dream.


    Next second.


    Don''t believe it!


    I can''t believe it!


    Don''t want to believe it!


    The white angel is as like as two peas of angels, which are the gods of the heaven, and the pure light of heaven.


    But this kind of "divine punishment" was broken by Wang Xu with one fist?


    Wang Xu, who seems to be no more than 17 or 18 years old and everyone thinks he is looking for death, is so terrible?


    How is that possible?


    Even if I saw it with my own eyes, not many people would believe it.


    That''s what people do. They can''t easily accept the fact that they are against their will.


    Lu Jiahui, Lu Zhenxing and other Lu family members are almost crazy at this time. Their faces are extremely pale, and their hands are tightly clenched into fists. In addition to the extreme unwillingness to believe, their eyes are full of fear that almost turns into substance.


    A moment ago, they firmly believed that Wang Xu had been suppressed by the white angel, and that there would be no chance to fight back or turn over.


    But now


    That''s a demigod!


    Half god, was Wang Xu blow half face?!


    "I knew it, I knew it... Why don''t you listen to me? Mr. Wang is a real dragon. No matter how powerful Mr. Bai is, it''s not the Lu family that can fight against him! "


    Lu Zhangqi''s eyes were dull and she kept mumbling to herself. The more shocked she was, the more bitter her mouth was. Her red lips opened and closed slightly, as if the tip of her tongue contained a piece of bitter gourd.


    She also feels great regret for her previous vacillation, if she keeps on, if she keeps on


    Unfortunately, regret medicine may exist, but after all, only a very small number of people can get the chance.


    "Why... Why does this bastard seem to be able to turn over?" Lu Shaofeng sitting in a wheelchair, originally ferocious and venomous eyes, become more ferocious and venomous.


    He won''t!


    Nearby, the other three families in the West Island were not as excited as the Lu family, although they were also shocked.


    However, Pang Daoxing, qionghao, Dawei, Pang Fengyue, Lengwu and other people''s worries were swept away. They only felt that with Wang Xu''s fist, the gloom in the hearts of all the people dissipated, and the whole person was refreshed.


    Cool!


    Super cool!


    That''s great!


    And the other two sides.


    Paul, Ms. Karen, sir Ryan and other people''s eyes are extremely calm, they know more about the horror of a demigod.


    White angel, can''t be defeated so easily.


    Sure enough.


    On the dragon and tiger arena.


    White angel''s inverted body gradually stops. He just floats in the air. The huge white energy wings behind him stir up slowly. His head is pulled back inch by inch, and his half face is recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    He slowly lowered his head and looked down at Wang Xu. The terrible energy waves gathered around him. It seemed that he opened his mouth to say something.


    But before he could speak, Wang Xu said calmly:


    "If I remember correctly, I have never met you before today, let alone have a grudge.


    But four months ago, I was not too closed on Penglai Island, but you deliberately released the news that I was killed by you. Originally, I didn''t know why you did it. "


    With that, Wang Xu glanced up at the huge energy barrier covering the dragon and tiger arena in the sky. That is the barrier created by the intersection of dragon and tiger formed by the formation that has been buried under the right dragon and tiger arena for a hundred years, which is automatically activated and triggers the earth pulse and the power of the four worlds.


    He looked thoughtfully and continued with a faint voice


    "Before, you said that my Huaxia array was an external force, flashy but useless thing. You seem to be very dissatisfied with my Huaxia array. It makes me have to think about something.


    Tell me, when I was closed four months ago, you wouldn''t just attack the body protection energy barrier outside me on Penglai Island, because you tried your best, but you couldn''t break it. Did you feel that your self-esteem was humiliated? "


    I heard what Wang Xu said.


    The white angel''s face and muscles lashed out fiercely, and a cold and extreme killing intention suddenly fell from the sky, completely enveloping Wang Xu.


    He opened his mouth to say something.


    But before he could spit out a word, Wang Xu nodded and interrupted him again


    "Well, you don''t have to. Your attitude has been very obvious, let me finally understand the reason. Now, I have no problem. Come on, you just said you want to kill me. I''m standing here, motionless and giving you a chance. "


    "I, Wang Xu!"


    "Please give me a glorious death!"

 Chapter 1016

    Wang Xu''s voice is not big and his tone is extremely calm.


    But!


    Do not know why, but give a shock to the limit, people can not help the whole body shudder breath.


    That kind of natural tone, that kind of indifference that ignores everything, that kind of attitude that seems to follow one''s heart and do what one wants.


    This


    namely,


    The ultimate arrogance!


    overbearing!


    However, for Wang Xu, he is not arrogant, nor overbearing, nor pretending to force. He is just saying a fact and telling his true thoughts.


    He really wanted to experience a glorious death.


    After all, after devouring only ten thousand Diyuan fruits in the Diyuan tree and forcibly absorbing one dimai Longyuan fruit, Jiulong university had to reshape its physical body. The cultivation of martial arts has come back, even further.


    However, there are also troubles. The strength of the restoration has improved too fast. Although the physical body is 100 times more powerful than the physical body that was refined into the annihilation body before, the martial body and the Dao bone are still separated and cannot be integrated into one.


    He needs to realize the realm between life and death again, in order to make this remolded body achieve the perfect unity of martial arts, body, Tao and bone, and the state of the complete completion of the silent body.


    It''s a pity.


    Only Wang Xu himself can understand these.


    This moment.


    The white angel looked down at Wang Xu in the sky. His face was so twisted that he was almost mad.


    Compared with the depression that Wang Xu blocked when he wanted to speak twice in succession, Wang Xu''s attitude at the moment was the most irritating thing for him.


    Standing still, seeking a glorious death?


    Give me a chance?


    What do you mean? A few meanings!


    White angel was extremely angry, but the more angry he was, the calmer he was.


    On the contrary, his previous disdain and disdain for Wang Xu also disappeared at this time. Instead, he was serious and dignified.


    He is not a fool, but a genius among geniuses if he can practice to the point of demigod.


    But at this time.


    Wang Xu spoke again


    "I said you couldn''t polish the ink? I stand and let you fight. What are you thinking? Think I''m going to pit you? "


    These words are extremely impatient, and they are just naked provocations.


    It''s killing people!


    Around countless people''s eyes is a trance, only feel their brain today is not enough.


    Although we can all guess that Wang Xu is an agitator, is there such a person who takes his own life and death as a matter of fact to agitate a general?


    crazy?


    Although he just smashed an angel''s sword with his fist, it is not the capital that he can be arrogant about.


    Sometimes, arrogance can kill people.


    "Is it arrogance... However, on the cruise ship, he is also so" arrogant... "In the crowd, Zhao Yuee stood behind a middle-aged man, and could not help murmuring.


    Hearing her words, the middle-aged man suddenly turned his head and asked in a voice: "yue''e, he is the person you reported last time. Let master Chen Xuanfeng kneel down in public and beg for mercy, the one from inland?"


    "It''s him, master. I''m sorry, I paid more attention to him at that time. "


    Zhao Yuee bowed her head, and her voice was very complicated: "I didn''t expect that he was really the prince of Huaxia who was rumored to have died..."


    The middle-aged man is Liu Quanfeng, one of the four major families in the West Island.


    "It''s not your fault. After all, no one thought that he would be so powerful."


    Liu Quanfeng shook his head and suddenly turned to look at the Lu family not far away. His eyes twinkled slightly and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    And this time.


    On the dragon and tiger arena, Wang Xu spoke to the white angel again, and his voice was extremely disdainful


    "Well, if you''re afraid of the blow I just gave you, I''ll say sorry. After all, your sword is too big to scare me. So, I sincerely apologize to you, if it can comfort your injured heart


    The white angel''s face is white.


    It''s not scared, it''s angry!


    "Of course, if you don''t dare to do it, I''ll do it first. However, it is necessary to remind you that once I make a move, you will never have a chance to fight back. " At this time, Wang Xu added another sentence without expression.


    At this point.


    Right now.


    The whole dragon and tiger challenge arena was silent.


    Everyone was stunned and had a profound understanding of Wang Xu''s arrogance.


    "Is it too much?" Someone couldn''t help whispering.


    "Good! Good! Good


    And the white angel can''t bear it at last. Even though he knows that Wang Xu is agitating, who can be really indifferent after being ridiculed and provoked in public.


    It''s not a human. It''s a robot.


    He was so angry that he laughed. His pure white eyes were staring at Wang Xu. He could see the White Lightning burst.


    Kill him!


    Do kill him!


    Although the white angel did not say a word, but the anger in his heart has been surging.


    Next second.


    "Huhu..."


    White wind, blowing in an instant, white angel as the center, constantly to all directions, stirring.


    The blowing wind is no longer invisible and colorless, but holy white, which is composed of countless, extremely fine white energy particles, all from the white angel.


    Wow


    At the same second, the white angel''s big arms slowly put on his chest, slightly lowered his head, the huge white angel wings slowly closed, like a pair of gentle man''s arms, from behind the white angel into his arms.


    When the wings completely closed that moment, a do not know where to come, do not know where to go, with holy and indifferent, long sigh, sounded in everyone''s ears.


    In a flash.


    White wind, become violent, white flame, born from the wind.


    Demigod, Willy.


    The wind


    Sigh!


    In this process, Wang Xu actually stood still, his hands hanging on his side, slightly looking up at the scene, as if he really wanted to let the white angel kill him.


    "Mr. Wang, what are you thinking about?"


    Pang Daoxing and others opened their eyes, full of anxiety and loss.


    "Hum, I don''t know how to die..." Lu Jiahui, Lu Zhenxing, Lu Shaofeng and other Lu family members couldn''t help looking excited.


    Even Lu Zhangqi could not understand what Wang Xu was thinking and was he going to die? Do you want to pretend?


    Is this occasion, between life and death, a time to pretend?


    "Perhaps, he went too smoothly along the way, and overestimated his own strength..." Lu Zhang Qi muttered to himself.


    Same second.


    On the Dragon Tiger arena, the white angel also smiles.


    "Ha ha, Prince Huaxia, I have to say that you are the most arrogant and arrogant person I have ever met in my 400 years of life. Although your arrogance makes people laugh, I have to admire your courage. "


    He laughs cruelly.


    At this time, the white wind, has been blowing all over the dragon and tiger arena within the barrier of every corner, white flame, is spreading rapidly.

 Chapter 1017

    The white angel''s eyes are cold.


    In the voice all is the ruthless intention which does not hide.


    The sigh of the wind, is one of his most powerful means, but also easily will not reveal the bottom card of the pressure box.


    Even four months ago, when he attacked Wang Xu on Penglai Island, the earth vein dragon Yuanguo connected with the barrier automatically drawn by the power of heaven and earth, he did not use it.


    "Unfortunately, you are like those warriors who kill dragons in my Western knight novels. It''s good to have courage. But choose the wrong opponent, waiting for you, after all, only death The voice of the white angel continued to come.


    "So, I will meet your request and give you a glorious death!"


    The voice fell.


    The white wind is furious and roaring. The invisible whirlpool revolves madly around Wang Xu, forming a fierce tornado, as if nature is angry and wants to destroy all creatures.


    "You talk a lot. Do it." And Wang Xu, in the face of this scene as if doomsday came, but there was no change in his expression, still very insipid, indifferent.


    "The fire of angels!"


    The voice of the white angel suddenly froze, and then there was no more nonsense. His wings closed in front of him suddenly opened, bringing up a gust of wind, which pushed his body back spontaneously.


    And the same second.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    The strong wind surges, and the white flame rises wildly. Following the wind, it turns into nine mighty white fire dragons. These white fire dragons are not only the power of the white angels themselves, but also contain a special energy rule, constantly absorbing the power of heaven and earth in all directions.


    Although the white angel scorns the array skills of China, he is not in charge of the East and the West. Almost all the secret skills and techniques mastered by the white angel are based on the white angel himself, which can arouse the power of the world and form a powerful attack and destructive power.


    It can be said that the road is always changing.


    The more violent the wind is, the more intense the flame will burn.


    In the end, as if to burn everything, whether it is air or void, all will be destroyed.


    This kind of terrible breath, even the energy barrier that the dragon and tiger challenge arena automatically stimulates, can''t stop completely, forcing the crowd outside to change their faces, one by one continuously backward, away from the challenge arena.


    For a time, the scene was chaotic, and the heads of various forces in the West Island, who had been sitting on their chairs, could no longer stay stable. They retreated like chickens and ducks.


    And that''s not true.


    It''s just a little bit of hot air.


    It is conceivable that Wang Xu, who is surrounded by countless white flames and tornadoes, will bear such a terrible impact when facing the white angel''s attack.


    And this time.


    Wang Xu.


    Still standing in the same place.


    pretty good!


    He, still did not mean to fight back, let the white angel urge the most powerful means to attack himself!


    This scene inadvertently fell in the eyes of the public, it makes countless people lost their minds, even forgot to breathe.


    Is this guy really afraid of death?


    An unimaginable idea suddenly appeared in many people''s minds: "is it that in Wang Xu''s eyes, the white angel does not deserve to let him take the initiative?"


    But still


    This is obviously suicide!


    "Mr. Wang, what are you thinking?"


    Pang Fengyue''s eyes were worried because of the scorching smell from the challenge arena. She was wet with sweat and her clothes were tightly attached to her body. She felt uncomfortable, but she didn''t care.


    "Damned bastard, go to hell! go to hell! Your great general will kill you completely. When you die, my young master will stand on your body to pee and step on your face to let you eat excrement! Don''t you like to humiliate me? I''ll open my eyes and watch you burn to death by these flames! "


    Lu Shaofeng''s eyes widened. He didn''t want to step back. Sweat fell into his eyes. He didn''t want to blink. He was staring at the dragon and tiger arena, full of resentment.


    The white tornado whirled wildly, bringing up an invisible force. The dragon and tiger challenge arena was shaking. The terrible suction was that a heavy armored vehicle would fly into the sky, and then be torn into pieces by the tornado.


    And the blazing white angel''s fire is burning everything.


    "From then on, there will be no real prince of China in this world. People will not remember your courage, they will only remember your death." White angel light says.


    Every time he spits out a word, the white energy wings behind him will stir up fiercely, the wind will grow and the flame will be strong.


    In the end, the surface of the dragon and tiger challenge arena cracked countless cracks, and the heavy stone slats were rolled up into the sky, and then torn to pieces, covering everything above the challenge arena.


    The white angel''s fire became milky white, and the hot breath of terror almost penetrated into the void. The energy barrier covering the dragon and tiger challenge arena began to vibrate violently, and it seemed that it could not bear the impact of this breath.


    The white angel''s face turned white for a few minutes, and the white energy wings behind him showed a trend of disintegration. Obviously, he was not as relaxed as he appeared on the surface, and seemed to have exhausted the energy in his body.


    But there was no worry in his eyes, only pleasure and joy.


    "Now the whole world is changing. The East is the main venue, and China is the core area. But from now on, the Western forces will be in charge of the East again!"


    The white angel believes that in this world, no one can break free from his attack of the combination of the sigh of the wind and the inflammation of the angel.


    If there is, even if it is also only the legend, already in the twilight of the gods in the disappearance of the true gods of it.


    Wang Xu, obviously, could not be the son of any God, so he could only die.


    Touch!


    The white energy wings incite for the last time and then explode.


    White angel slowly looked up, opened his eyes to see, want to see Wang Xu was torn by the wind, the flame burned into ash.


    However, what came to his eyes was an unforgettable scene.


    A golden sword light running through the heaven and earth suddenly pierces the white tornado, tears the Milky angel''s fire, and then bumps into the sky, entangles the wandering dragon and tiger in the virtual shadow.


    After the sword light, what he vaguely saw was Wang Xu''s figure coming out step by step.


    That figure, like the real God in the world!


    "You..."


    White angel eyes can not control inch by inch open, stare big, the body can''t help shudder.


    What he wants to say.


    But Wang Xu has been indifferent to the mouth.


    "You let me down again. Now, I have fulfilled my promise, so it''s my turn."


    At this point.


    There was only one thought in the white angel''s mind:


    "Why did he say that?"


    Next second.


    "Boxing town..."


    Wang Xu throat slightly tremor, a light drink, raised his hand slightly meal, and then a fierce blow out.


    "Mountains and rivers!"

 Chapter 1018

    Looking at that road from the wind and fire, step by step out of the figure.


    It''s not just the white angel. Who is not stupid?


    Pang Daoxing, Pang Fengyue, Lengwu, Zhang Yaoming and other members of Pang''s boxing house, and qionghao, Dawei, a Wei and other members of Honghua club.


    Lu Jiahui, Lu Zhenxing, Lu Shaofeng, Lu Zhangqi and other senior members of the Lu family; Liu Quanfeng, Zhao Yuee and other members of the three major families in the West Island.


    Sir Ryan, Paul, Ms. Karen and other Western forces


    At this moment, everyone is stupid.


    He was shocked by Wang Xu again and again. Until this time, people finally had a certain insight, that is


    Wang Xu, better than the white angel!


    From the beginning to the end, everything he shows is a kind of natural self-confidence, which is brought about by strength.


    It''s not arrogance!


    It''s not arrogance!


    It''s not arrogance!


    However, a young man who looks only seventeen or eighteen years old, at most nineteen or twenty years old


    Countless people take a cold breath and stare at Wang Xu, just like seeing a ghost.


    The crowd was dull.


    Wang Xu raised his fist and then burst out.


    Boom!


    In a flash, the earth shaking sound exploded, the situation changed, the wind collapsed, the flame went out, the Dragon chanted, the tiger roared, the dragon and the tiger were dark.


    A huge, lifelike and soul frightening scene appeared in the sky, replacing the scene of dragon tiger intersection.


    It''s the scene of heaven and earth hanging upside down and mountains and rivers breaking apart. It''s the image of boxing Town, mountains and rivers, and the sky and the earth being the only one.


    This fist, with a kind of terrible atmosphere of destroying heaven and earth, with the scattered wind, thunder and flame, suppresses everything, as if everything will disappear with this fist.


    On the other hand, the boxing spirit, the boxing power and the boxing spirit emanating from the boxing front are even more turbulent, spreading in all directions, almost materializing, like one layer after another of huge waves, trying to impact, destroy and suppress all things.


    "Come back, look carefully. The real state that boxing can achieve depends on your understanding. Remember, this is just the beginning


    In the minds of Pang Daoxing, Pang Fengyue, Lengwu and others, Wang Xu''s plain voice suddenly sounded, like Hongzhong Dalu, who shocked all of them on the spot.


    Their eyes widened. They were no longer shocked and dull, but excited and enthusiastic.


    Boxing!


    Southeast boxers have been inheriting for hundreds of years. The extreme situation of boxing pursued by countless predecessors is now in front of their eyes. How can they miss it!


    Although Wang Xu said that this was just the beginning, it was Pang Daoxing''s moment. This scene is the extreme state of boxing, and they will never reach the limit of their life!


    Next second.


    The front of the fist crosses the sky and appears in front of the white angel.


    This moment.


    The sky seems to collapse.


    A pair of dull eyes, pale gold fist break open space, suppress everything, fall from the sky, toward the location of the white angel, overwhelming hit.


    It''s not about targeting a specific target, but directly targeting the world where that side is located.


    "No!"


    This moment, the white angel felt the breath of death.


    He was full of despair, and the pure white light in his eyes shook violently. Unexpectedly, it broke with a touch, revealing a pair of blue eyes with uncontrollable panic.


    The western continent.


    Since ancient times.


    For thousands of years.


    There are demigods who have never fallen in battle, but only those who have reached the limit of their life and died of natural aging.


    The demigod''s life, by various special means, is long enough to survive for nearly a thousand years. The white angel has only lived for more than 400 years, but he has not lived enough.


    He doesn''t want to die!


    I really don''t want to die!


    He has not yet enjoyed the boundless power possessed by the demigod, the great sense of superiority which is superior and can almost overlook everything in the world.


    He, not yet, enjoys, enough!


    Boom


    Suddenly, the white angel''s body burst out as if endless white light, turned into countless white feathers, exploded into stars, like a sharp arrow, like a torrent to shoot Wang Xu.


    He struggled as hard as he could.


    However.


    Everything is useless!


    The white angel is like falling into the dark abyss of the invisible sky, looking up, white feathers burst into the sky, replacing the sky is still the pale gold, as if to occupy his whole world, to destroy heaven and earth fist.


    Quanzhen, Shanhe.


    This is the real perspective of facing the enemy of this fist. He can''t see, feel, and touch the original heaven and earth, leaving only this fist.


    Repression, everything.


    In the blink of an eye.


    "Boom!"


    The front of the fist fell down, the dragon and tiger challenge arena trembled fiercely, countless rigid rock slats burst open, turned into countless gravel, splashed in all directions.


    Dust blinds people''s eyes.


    The gravel rips the world apart.


    Dragon and tiger arena, the whole jump to pieces, the earth split a 15 meter long huge black gap, the whole piece of the arena ground flew into the sky, with terrible air roaring, deafening.


    The sky is turning!


    Ground cover!


    It''s over!


    This shocking scene, like the scene of a big earthquake, lasted for six breaths, and then countless pieces of gravel fell to the ground in the pull of gravity.


    In the whole world, there was only the sound of falling stones, and no one was heard. It was as if they were in a dead hell in all directions.


    After 30 breaths.


    When all the dust falls to the ground, what appears in front of the public is a clearly visible, huge, deep gully, which straddles the earth like a split canyon.


    The dragon and tiger arena, which originally covers a huge area and is as high as nine meters, is cut off from the middle to both sides. The two sides are sunken and high. The solid foundation below is pulled up from the ground and exposed in the air.


    And the crack in the middle is the effect of Wang Xu''s fist.


    As for the white angel


    It had already disappeared, leaving only a crystal clear, more dazzling than diamonds, and a crystal like flame of incomparable white in his palm.


    "Is this the so-called demigod in the west, the so-called seed of divine fire?"


    Looking at the crystal like white flame in the palm, Wang Xu''s face showed a trace of disdain.


    Shenhuo?


    It''s just a small and weak spirit fire. How dare you call it divine fire?


    In the solar world, a complete low-level spirit fire can be found in any one of the millennial fire veins. The energy of any low-level spirit fire is 100 times as great as that of its rudiment.


    Even this kind of low-level spirit fire can only be thrown by some alchemy masters and weapon refining masters to their novice apprentices and used as a fire for hand training.


    And they themselves use the best spirit fire alchemy and refining tools.


    However, this is not the solar world, but the Chinese world.


    "It can''t be compared with my previous life, but it''s better than nothing. If I have time to refine it again, it can also be upgraded into a complete low-level spirit fire, which can be used as the flame for refining the spirit weapon behind me."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu turned the flame into the space magic weapon.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to set up a blockade with his mind, and especially warned the black and white sentence in the space magic weapon that the little thing would eat it greedily.


    Then he looked in the direction of the Lu family.

 Chapter 1019

    Because the energy barrier at the intersection of dragon and tiger was cut by Wang Xu with one sword, and then after the mountain and river of Quan Zhen was put into use, it caused an earth shaking noise. In addition, countless smoke and gravel rushed up into the sky, which was just like the demolition of buildings by blasting.


    The huge sound and the publicity almost made all the people in the Kowloon Walled City hear it, or notice the change and talk about it.


    "What''s the matter? Where did the explosion take place? "


    "Is it that we are finally going to demolish Longcheng? Will life be better in the future? "


    "Don''t be funny. Even if there is a terrorist attack, it can''t be the demolition of our Kowloon Walled City. When did those people outside care about us?"


    "Well, well, no matter what happened to him, I''d better work honestly. Let''s think about the rent and board expenses today first."


    Many people in Jiulong city village are talking about it.


    However, in a word, this kind of strange noise can only arouse people''s curiosity for the residents of Jiulong Walled City, who live at the bottom of West Island all day long in order to make a living.


    Even a minute''s curiosity didn''t last, it was forgotten. No matter how earth shaking other people''s affairs are, they can''t stop hunger.


    However.


    Under the dragon and tiger challenge arena, the leaders of various forces, organizations and high-level people in the West Island have no pressure on the earth shaking events.


    Looking at the young man slowly walking out of the ruins of the dragon and tiger arena, I don''t know how many people''s hair is numb and almost burst.


    That''s a demigod!


    From the alliance of Western gods, with the momentum of crossing the sea and strengthening the dragon, together with the three Western forces in the West Island, we have just completed the integration of the strong existence of the West Island!


    As a result, the newly established West Island Council was just one night old. What resolution had not been made before the leader died?


    Not even ashes?


    "Grandfather, father, we are wrong after all..." Lu Zhangqi said in a low voice.


    In front of her, Lu Jiahui and Lu Zhenxing stood in the same place, looking at Wang Xu walking step by step in the heart shaking ruins.


    It is clear that the earth has opened a gap that can engulf one person, but when Wang Xu walks on it, his feet are like walking on the ground, as if there are invisible steps.


    "Wang Xu? Huaxia... Prince Wang


    All the people with shock eyes, watching Wang Xu step by step, eyes incredible, but also silent face.


    They can''t believe it, but they have to accept it and don''t force themselves to believe it.


    If you don''t accept the iron facts before you, that person is either stupid or crazy.


    "Little bastard, how can you survive?"


    Lu Shaofeng''s face was extremely ferocious and angry. For a moment, he completely ignored what Wang Xugang had just shown. He drank furiously and wanted to stand up crazily.


    However, his legs were broken, but he could not stand up at all.


    "Well?"


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly and snorted.


    He gently raised his right hand, his index finger stretched out, and the light golden light of his fingertips soared. It turned into a long, crackling sound in the air. Like a sharp sword, he cut directly at Lu Shaofeng.


    Lu Shaofeng''s face changed wildly on the spot. His eyes contracted crazily. A trace of fear suddenly appeared in his eyes. It seemed that he finally understood what he wanted to say when he opened his mouth.


    But.


    Everything, it''s too late.


    Shua!


    With a light cutting sound, a blood line suddenly appeared between Lu Shaofeng''s neck. He was beheaded and died on the spot.


    He is just an ordinary man. The family behind him is the Lu family in the West Island. He is the head of the four big families in the West Island. He lives and dies in front of Wang Xu, just like a mole ant.


    What''s more, Lu family


    It won''t be long before he is rich. It''s no longer Lu Shaofeng''s dependence for his arrogance.


    Around the other three families saw this, and their faces went crazy.


    Lu Shaofeng is Lu Jiahui''s grandson and Lu Zhenxing''s only son. He can be said to be the successor of the Lu family in the next generation. But in front of Wang Xu, he is like a mole ant, whose life and death depend on his heart.


    Does this not mean that if someone, like Lu Shaofeng, offends Wang Xu, they will be in danger of death at any time?


    "How dare you kill my son?"


    Lu Zhenxing''s eyes were about to crack. He stepped forward on the spot and couldn''t control himself. He cheered with indignation.


    "You want to die, too?"


    Wang Xu turns his head gently, his voice is very indifferent, and there is a flash of God in his eyes. As long as Lu Zhenxing dares to say a word to him in this tone, his huge mind will be released in a flash, directly killing each other''s spirit.


    Again, he is not a murderer, but he is not a bully.


    For example, Lu Shaofeng has given him too many opportunities.


    Everyone''s patience is limited. Although Wang Xu''s patience is more than ordinary people''s, but


    But there is also a bottom line!


    Dare to call him a little bastard in public, face to face? He is the famous Prince of China. Does he want to lose face?


    Lu Shaofeng wants to face you?


    "Mr. Wang, Lu Shaofeng is to blame, but after all, he is my son Zhenxing''s only son. As a father, it''s not wrong to care about his son. Please forgive me."


    At the critical moment, Lu Jiahui stood up and bowed forward.


    At this time, Wang Xu concealed the spirit in his eyes and restored to his plain and ordinary appearance. Looking at Lu Jiahui, he said faintly:


    "Do you remember my conversation with you before?"


    "Naturally."


    Lu Jiahui bowed his head slightly and his voice was extremely bitter.


    Dialogue, but it happened ten minutes ago.


    How could he not remember?


    At that time, Wang Xu asked him why the Lu family aimed at him, and his answer was due to Wang Xu''s persecution and had to be punished.


    Similarly, Wang Xu also replied to him.


    "After I kill the white angel, I will let you Lu family know what is the real persecution."


    In a word.


    Originally, a word that had never been taken seriously by the Lu family was that Wang Xu was a wild dog barking before he died.


    But now, now, here.


    But all of them come true!


    Poor man, there must be something hateful


    But who''s pathetic?


    Who is hateful?


    "At this time, I''m extremely sorry. I''m completely against you."


    In the face of Wang Xu''s colder and colder eyes, Lu Jiahui shakes his head and grins bitterly. Then his eyes suddenly coagulate. His eyes are sad and he says in a sad voice:


    "But you killed my sixth son, broke my only grandson''s legs, forced my granddaughter, bullied my Lu family and humiliated my Lu family''s reputation."


    "If Lao Jiu doesn''t fight hard, how can he be worthy of my Lu family''s death? How can we afford the huge family business that our Lu family''s ancestors created two hundred years ago? "


    I heard the sad sound.


    All the people around felt the same. They only felt that the Lu family was very poor.


    And Wang Xu is extremely hateful.

 Chapter 1020

    Why do you feel pathetic about the Lu family?


    How hateful is Wang Xu?


    Because people ask themselves that if they put things on other families, their actions will not be far behind those of Lu family.


    Why?


    Face, and for a long time, has developed the kind of high mentality.


    We have been king and dominating the West Island for decades and hundreds of years. No one dares to offend us or disobey us. Why do you dare to offend us?


    If you don''t kill yourself, where are your own faces and family faces?


    How to calm down the unhappiness in the heart and the anger of the people around you?


    After all, they have already taken everything for granted. They can only bully others, not others, otherwise


    Kill you!


    It''s a simple truth. Many people actually understand it. That''s why they feel the same way. They feel that Lu''s family is pitiful and Wang Xu is hateful.


    But then


    Indifference!


    far from!


    Even schadenfreude!


    What does it have to do with them if the Lu family is completely destroyed today?


    With the collapse of the Lu family, a large part of the legacy was left, and everyone was qualified to participate in the partition.


    So, who cares?


    What''s more, among the people present, I don''t know how many people had more or less conflicts and contradictions with the Lu family. I wish I could kill the Lu family.


    When the wall falls down and people push, indifference is not caused by a day''s hatred, but by a long time, bit by bit.


    of course.


    This is also the evil side of human nature.


    Wang Xu didn''t deal with the Lu family for the first time. Instead, he looked around and scanned the world. His mind spread like a big net.


    In an instant, an invisible pressure came from nowhere and suddenly pressed on everyone''s heart, which made many people with small thoughts feel heavy.


    That kind of pressure is like a sharp sword hanging on top of your head. The more restless you are, the more panic you feel.


    It''s a change of mind. Although Wang Xu''s pressure on everyone is the same, who will be more upset when he walks by the roadside police with a thief and an innocent ordinary person?


    Body is not afraid of shadow slant, full of righteousness drive evil spirits.


    This is not a joke.


    Liu Quanfeng and other senior members of the three major families, who are powerful figures in the West Island, bow their heads and dare not look directly at Wang Xu.


    Paul, Ms. Karen, sir Ryan and others were not willing at first, but after Wang Xu''s glance, they suddenly fell into the abyss. They only felt that the extreme terror danger was pressing on them, and they seemed to die at any time.


    The idea of wuzun God is far beyond the imagination of the strong in the Chinese world. The white angel, a demigod, can''t bear it. What''s more, these strong men are no more than SSS?


    However, no one dares to look directly at Wang Xu.


    "Lu Jiahui."


    It was not until then that Wang Xu''s eyes finally fell on Lu Jiahui. The old man, who was ashless, sad, unwilling and angry, was ignored by Wang Xu, but he dared to be angry.


    Under Wang Xu''s speechless eyes, he lowered his head inch by inch and said in a bitter voice:


    "I''ve won all my life, but today, I... Lost!"


    The rest of the Lu family, including Lu Zhenxing and others, were pale.


    When Wang Xu killed the white angel in public and stood in front of them again, did anyone feel proud again?


    "Mr. Wang, this is the end of the matter. My Lu family is at your disposal. But please, young master, for the sake of the old man, who is going to die soon, only take the old man''s life and leave me Lu Jiaqi and others a way to live. After all, they are all innocent! "


    Lu Jiahui bent down and lowered his head. A long speech seemed to exhaust his whole body''s strength, and he gasped for breath.


    "Dad


    Lu Zhenxing and other Lu families in the Mesozoic era were unwilling to show their eyes, but they did not dare to completely annoy Wang Xu.


    "Grandfather!"


    The rest of the younger generation are even more reluctant.


    What does Lu Shaofeng''s troubles have to do with them? Born in the Lu family, they haven''t enjoyed enough of the current upper class life and spending money like dirt.


    "Shut up


    However, Lu Jiahui suddenly turned back and yelled angrily, then turned around and bowed to Wang Xu again, shaking and saying:


    "If you are not satisfied with Mr. Wang, I can hand over half of my Lu family''s assets on behalf of the whole Lu family and give it to Mr. Wang. I only ask you to go around my Lu family this time."


    At this moment, Lu Jiahui saw it more clearly than anyone else.


    It''s ok if Wang Xu was killed by the white angel on the spot, but now he has won. The Lu family is nothing to this kind of mysterious means, detached from the secular world and indifferent to the existence of life.


    And Lu''s assets are nearly one trillion yuan, half of which is a huge asset worth 500 billion yuan.


    After handing over half of the assets, the Lu family will be completely removed from the four major families in the West Island, and even will continue to decline, becoming an ordinary small and medium-sized family.


    Smell speech, one side of the Lu family many members, do not know how many people face suddenly changed, many young people want to say what.


    But not for them to talk.


    "Not enough!"


    But did not expect, Wang Xu has been light spit out two words.


    The voice was flat.


    But for a moment, those who want to open their mouth to speak seem to strike like thunder. Their faces suddenly turn white, and they dare to speak again.


    As soon as Wang Xu opened his mouth, they suddenly reacted. Now, it''s not something they are willing to do, but something Wang Xu doesn''t accept.


    Money matters?


    Or is life important?


    Now, these are the two most difficult questions for the Lu family members to choose.


    Lu Jiahui seemed to have expected it. He coughed violently twice, and his face became old again. He said in a sad voice:


    "Mr. Wang, don''t you want to forgive my Lu family?"


    Others also look at Wang Xu, waiting for his reply. After all, the Lu family has been a powerful family in the West Island for nearly two hundred years. The collapse of such a huge monster is not a simple matter. The whole West Island will continue to be shaken and shaken for a long time.


    Wang Xu''s face showed a trace of irony and stepped forward


    "If you mean what you say, how can I call it coercion?"


    I heard that.


    Whether it''s Lu Jiahui, Lu Zhenxing, Lu Zhenchao and other Mesozoic people, or Lu Zhangqi and other young people of the Lu family, all of them shake hard.


    How to talk about coercion?


    From the beginning, Wang Xu didn''t want to do anything about the Lu family. Everything is the Lu family''s constant provocation to his bottom line.


    Now this result, can only say, is Lu family everybody asks for trouble.

 Chapter 1021

    "I, Wang Xu, have a lot of lives in my hands, but I''m not a murderer, let alone implicate others for no reason."


    Wang Xu''s voice is indifferent. He always keeps his word. He says that if you want to understand what is real coercion, it will really force you.


    "Lu Shaofeng has repeatedly provoked me, insulted me in public and completely stepped on my bottom line, so I killed him. And you, I won''t kill you. "


    "But your Lu family has made a feud with me. I will not let go of those who are willing to kill me. I don''t like to leave any hidden danger. Only dead people are the safest. "


    With that, Wang Xu slowly raised his right hand and gently scratched the Lu family behind Lu Jiahui.


    "The intention of killing comes from the heart. I will destroy the spirit!"


    The voice fell.


    In silence, together with Lu Zhenxing, there were three Lu family members in the Mesozoic era, and two young Lu family members. The look in their eyes disappeared on the spot and turned into five dead bodies.


    In their wide eyes, there was a blank before they died. They didn''t seem to know why and how they died.


    Taking back his mind, Wang Xu did not look at the other Lu family members who were full of fear. He looked down at Lu Jiahui, whose body was shaking and whose breath was more decaying


    "You say half the assets, don''t you? Not enough. I want 90% of your Lu family''s assets. What''s your opinion? "


    Even if Lu''s family is unwilling to kill Lu Zhenxing and others in silence, no one dares to raise a trace of anger, and some are only in fear.


    No matter how rich you are, you have to have life to enjoy it. Although the Lu family is not willing to give up everything, they know it.


    At present, I have to bow my head!


    "Dare not..."


    Lu Jiahui raised his head slightly and stared at Wang Xu with indignation in his eyes, with deep despair and powerlessness in his voice.


    He didn''t directly say that he didn''t have any opinions. It seems that he wanted to make a silent protest with this attitude.


    Around countless people deeply shocked.


    The Lu family has no opinions of their own, and no one would be so stupid as to stand up and help the Lu family.


    Finally, in this atmosphere of silence, the Lu family was forced to sign a series of asset transfer and handover contracts. Since then, the Lu family still exists, but it is not much different from disappearing.


    The assets of the Lu family are still managed by the Lu family. They control money and power, but they are only a few capable people. And more, the Lu family, with mediocre ability, even no knowledge and skills, and even like the black sheep of the family, can no longer enjoy the previous life.


    From today on, they will have to work all day for their future life, just like those poor people at the bottom who have been working hard for nearly 200 years in the Jiulong City stronghold.


    Around, I don''t know how many people sigh in secret. After today, the days when the Lu family were arrogant and domineering in the West Island will be gone forever.


    Without money and power, who cares about the Lu family?


    After settling the Lu family, Wang Xu turned around again and went step by step to Paul, sir Ryan, Ms. Karen and other Western forces.


    Paul, sir Ryan, Ms. Karen and others were shocked. Does Wang Xu want to trouble them?


    One of the three was cold, and then Paul''s eyes suddenly flashed a fierce light, which was as if the beast was in a desperate situation, but also had to fight against the fierce.


    If Wang Xu really wants to kill them, Paul is ready to do his best!


    "Don''t get excited. I won''t kill you."


    Wang Xu stopped three meters in front of the three men and glanced at them. Paul seemed to notice something. He said with a smile, then shook his head and continued:


    "But not killing you doesn''t mean you won''t get into trouble. The West Island is the southeast gateway of China. From now on, this is my card. Hand over your power and get out of the West Island. "


    What Wang Xu said was not polite, and he made it clear that he was looking for trouble.


    "Mr. Wang, if we don''t want to take the initiative to retreat, what will you do?" Paul''s eyes flickered violently several times, and finally he asked.


    "What do you say?"


    Wang Xu slightly side head, the face of a smile is more obvious.


    Although he didn''t say anything, the look made Paul''s scalp tingle, as if it would burst at any time.


    "Surely this old gentleman is the chairman of the Dragon City Committee, sir Ryan?" No longer looking at him, Wang Xu turned to Sir Ryan and said faintly:


    "From today on, the chairman of Longcheng committee will be taken over by qionghao, the new leader of Honghua society. You have been away from your hometown for decades. When you are old, it''s time to miss your hometown and go back to enjoy your family."


    Sir Ryan opened his mouth and wanted to say that he didn''t miss his hometown, but he didn''t dare to say it in the end.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Wang Xu didn''t care either. He nodded slightly at ray Simi behind Sir Ryan, and his eyes finally fell on Ms. Karen.


    Without waiting for Wang Xu to speak, Ms. Karen already chuckled, opened her red lips, and said in a soft voice:


    "Mr. Wang, I''m in the West Island, but I''m a serious businessman. You won''t even allow me, a weak woman, to do business here, will you? If so, I have nothing to say, but people will be very sad... "


    In the last few words, Ms. Karen''s tone was extremely sour, and her face was full of disappointment and sadness. Wang Xu could not help but be stunned. Then she was dumbfounded.


    He shook his head and said, "of course, I''m not so unkind. If it is a normal business activity, I will not drive you away like a robber. "


    "Well, you have a good attitude. Now that we have made an agreement, let''s carry it out separately. Whether it''s the transfer of Lu''s assets or you, I only give you 24 hours. "


    With that, Wang Xu did not look around the crowd, turned and left.


    One day is the maximum time he will stay in the West Island.


    After that, he will leave the West Island, return to Mordor and Jianghai, and return to the people he cares about.


    "The news of my reappearance should have been sent back, right? I don''t know if there are any changes in my family. I hope some people can clean up their mess as soon as possible. "


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly and looked at the end of the sky in the distance, his eyes were quiet.


    When he leaves.


    Paul, sir Ryan and others looked at each other, speechless and helpless for a moment.


    If before today, Wang Xu dares to come to the door and say these words with them in this tone. They will definitely sniff and laugh.


    "What are you, saying that if you want us to leave the West Island, we will take the initiative to leave?"


    But now, after experiencing and witnessing Wang Xuzhen''s killing of the demigod white angel, neither Paul nor Sir Ryan dare to resist any more.


    As long as Wang Xu doesn''t really push them into a desperate situation, no one will want to die!


    Because, fighting to death, there is only one result in the end, that is, like a mole ant


    Be crushed to death!


    "What are you going to do, old Ryan?"


    After a moment''s silence, Paul finally asked.


    Most of his business is smuggling. He won''t lose much to withdraw from the West Island. In the future, it is necessary to find a middleman in the West Island.


    Unlike Sir Ryan, the Ryan family has been in charge of everything behind the scenes since the last century.


    Now, with Wang Xu''s words, it is not so easy to accept that the Ryan family will completely withdraw from the West Island and hand over everything.


    "Well, what else can he do? If he doesn''t want the Ryan family to be destroyed from now on, he can only go back to his hometown to provide for the aged according to Prince Wang''s words. " Ms. Karen snorted with disdain. She never dealt with old Ryan, so she would not miss the chance to fall into the well.


    Sure enough.


    For the first time, old Ryan didn''t contradict her. He said with a bitter smile, "Karen is right. I have only one way to go."


    But with that, he turned his head and looked at his granddaughter reximi, with a trace of Qi Ji in his eyes.

 Chapter 1022

    The crowd under the dragon and tiger challenge arena gradually dispersed, but what happened today has just started to make waves in the whole West Island.


    For the upper class of the whole West Island, what happened today is no less than a 12 magnitude earthquake.


    But for most ordinary people in the West Island, it''s just chatting after tea.


    "Is Lu Shaofeng dead? How is that possible? This young man is in our West Island. Who dares to offend him? Let alone kill him. "


    "Nothing is impossible. I heard from my second uncle that he worked as an executive in a subsidiary of the Lu family. The news is absolutely correct. Not only Lu Shaofeng died, but also his father Lu Zhenxing died!"


    "What? Lu Zhenxing is the head of the Lu family. How did he die? Who can kill him? What about Lu Jiahui, the old man of the Lu family? "


    "Lu Jiahui is still alive, but things are changing inside the Lu family. My second uncle''s subsidiary went to a lot of strangers this morning. Several vice presidents and department heads of the Lu family who used to take money by name were all fired..."


    "Is it the power struggle within the Lu family? Brothers do harm to each other? "


    I don''t know how many people are talking and guessing. All kinds of rumors are flying all over the world.


    Lu family has been a big family in the West Island for nearly two hundred years. Whether it is Lu Shaofeng or Lu Zhenxing, they are all the great figures that many ordinary people in the West Island have been talking about for decades.


    Now, the sudden news of the father and son''s death is almost big gossip news for ordinary people.


    People are especially curious about the people who killed the father and son, or caused the death of the father and son.


    What is the source of the death of Lu Shaofeng and Lu Zhenxing?


    "Mr. Lu is still here, brothers close the wall, fight and fight, this kind of bloody drama should not happen, right?"


    "Does anyone know who did it?"


    "It''s said that he''s a big man from the inland. The dragon is overwhelming


    "Yes, I''ve heard that he''s a big man in the inland. His surname seems to be Wang. Does anyone know what kind of Wang family there is in the inland? Is it the royal family in the capital? "


    Once the news is revealed, it will spread to all walks of life in a very short time. From ordinary people''s spare time at the dinner table, to major news agencies, tabloids, we media, new media platforms and so on, they are all speculating around this mysterious figure.


    Countless paparazzi sniff their keen noses and are looking for people everywhere in Hong Kong. Some people are crazy to pick up materials on the Internet. They don''t know what''s going on, so they pull out the young master Huaxia Wang who has been dead for four months.


    In addition, Wang Xu''s killing of Yamamoto maniacs in Bushido of the East Island Kingdom is also a big problem. All kinds of conjectures are associated with the fall of Yamamoto financial group, so as to compare the Lu family''s affairs and make a lot of comments, saying that he has mastered the truth.


    Prince Huaxia, in fact, never died!


    He hides for four long, strong return, like returning from the fire hell, walking in the dark night of the revenge devil.


    And then


    The paparazzi who wrote this story got the exclusive page of an unknown tabloid. Taking this brain hole as the background, he carried out a series of short revenge stories.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was a little speechless and put down the newspaper. Originally, he just bought it from the newsboy on the side of the road to pass the time. When he saw such a "bull''s-eye" reasoning, he almost told the truth.


    "Young master, after what happened yesterday, now the Honghua society is completely integrated. No one dares to be a wall grass again." Poor Hao followed him respectfully


    "Besides, Cai huolao and others strongly demand that they want to see you in person..."


    "You don''t have to tell me such trifles. Now, you are the leader of Honghua society. You can do whatever you need, and you don''t need to ask for my opinions."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Wang Xu with a wave of his hand.


    Hearing this, he was stunned, then nodded his head excitedly


    "Yes, sir!"


    At this time, they had already come to a street entrance. Not far away was a breakfast stand. A 40-50-year-old woman stood behind the stove. When she saw Wang Xu, she immediately said with a loud smile:


    "Here you are, young man? How many buns do you want first today? Is it half meat? "


    It''s not surprising that she has such a deep memory of Wang Xu. It''s really that Wang Xu is too bad to eat. She has solved nearly 20 cages of steamed buns by herself. This kind of guest is rare in a hundred years.


    "Well, I''ll walk around Longcheng alone. I don''t have to follow me all the time."


    Wang Xu smiles and walks to a table in front of the breakfast stand, waving his hand and starting to rush people


    "Whether it''s the Honghua club or the Lu family, you can do whatever you should. You don''t have to worry about it. If you have trouble that can''t be solved, call me."


    "You can do it."


    Poor Hao respectfully promised, did not dare to stay around Wang Xu, out of about 100 meters on the side of a black car, told the driver to go straight to the headquarters of Honghua club.


    With the help of Wang Xu, he will not have any scruples about some things.


    At this point.


    In the headquarters of Honghua society, the hall with the plaque of "righteousness" on the lintel.


    There was a group of people sitting on the high back mahogany chair, with all kinds of fruits, snacks and tea, but no one moved. Everyone''s faces were dignified, and the atmosphere was even more depressing.


    "Poor hero, in the early morning, you called us old guys here, but we didn''t see you for half an hour. What do you want to do? Let''s play on purpose


    See poor Hao come in, a more than 40 years old, the middle-aged man with a full face of flesh suddenly a pick eyebrow, cold voice opening to ask a way.


    Poor Hao looked up at him with cold eyes.


    The middle-aged man, nicknamed Cai huolao, is hot tempered and fierce. He can stare at the enemy being killed by a wolf dog without blinking an eye.


    This man is the leader of Minghuo hall, one of the six halls of Honghua society. When Chen Jialuo was the leader, Cai huolao was not very convinced.


    Now it''s a different story. A few days ago, the poor tycoons who were sleeping in the upper and lower bunks of the xiajie District of Jiulong walled city and working for people everywhere were even more unconvinced.


    "I''m not going to do anything. I just want to ask you a question. Yesterday, in the dragon and tiger arena, a few people mingled with the Liu family. What''s the reason? "


    Poor Hao sat on the main seat representing the dragon''s head, then slightly bowed his head and looked down at several people below, said faintly.


    "Poor hero, what are you trying to do for me? At this time, do you think we don''t know who is the real boss of Honghua club? Roll down from the position of the faucet. It''s not your turn to sit down! "


    Seeing this, Cai huolao immediately sneered, sneered scornfully, and then asked aloud:


    "Tell us, where is Prince Wang?"

 Chapter 1023

    Cai Huo Lao grins grimly, and looks at the poor Hao with ridicule and disdain, as if he is looking at a monkey manipulated by others.


    The poor man said with no expression


    "You don''t deserve to see Mr. Wang."


    "Ha ha, I don''t deserve it? You deserve it


    Hearing this, Cai huolao laughs sarcastically and says with great disdain:


    "I tell you, we are not satisfied with your tap. What qualifications do you have when you were a loser in the next block two days ago? Can you convince the public? "


    "In my opinion, you''re just a bully, a monkey in clothes, and you really think you''re the boss?"


    With that, Cai huolao suddenly turned his head and looked at the two old men sitting on the mahogany chair beside him. He opened his arms and cried with laughter


    "You say, don''t you? This waste, monkey, is he qualified to be the new leader of our Honghua society? "


    "No!"


    The two elders shook their heads calmly. It was obvious that they had already reached an agreement with CAI huolao in private.


    One of them, a little younger, a thin old man in a black Tang suit, slowly got up, looked at the poor man and said:


    "Poor hero, you''re too young. To put it mildly, you''re a hard worker who was working in the next block two days ago. You don''t understand the rules of our Honghua club and the rules of mixed clubs. If you don''t have Prince Wang standing behind you, do you think you can live till now? "


    At this point, he stopped for a moment and advised with seemingly good intentions:


    "What''s more, I''ve lived nearly 60 years, and I''ve never made mistakes in my eyes. You''re not born to be a member of a club. You are not suitable for this profession, so if you don''t want to regret it in the future, it''s the wisest choice to leave as soon as possible. "


    "Hong Laogui, why do you talk so much nonsense with him? Just let him roll down from the position of the dragon head." Cai huolao snorted scornfully, then turned his head to stare at poor Hao and sneered


    "Poor Hao, you''d better give Mr. Wang''s contact information honestly, otherwise, you will never like what happens next."


    In his opinion, qionghao is just a lucky man who has been in bad luck. As long as he has the chance to have direct contact with Prince Wang, he believes that he can absolutely convince Prince Wang and make him the leader of Honghua society.


    Because, no matter in terms of seniority or social contacts, he is more powerful than the poor and powerful, occupying an absolute advantage.


    Poor Hao seems to see Cai huolao''s plan, and his eyes are a little frightening. His eyes seem to be looking at an idiot.


    He was a little shocked and asked in a voice: "don''t you think Prince Wang will think that you are more suitable to be the leader of Honghua society than me?"


    "Why, isn''t that the truth?"


    Cai Huo waved his hand carelessly and said in a proud voice: "in terms of qualifications, I am 100 times better than you. In terms of insight, I''m 100 times better than you. In terms of contacts in the community, I am also 100 times better than you


    Then he pointed to his chest and sneered


    "That''s the truth!"


    "So, tell me, what''s so surprising about that?"


    The poor Hao hears speech to immediately silence down, he has to admit, Cai Huo Lao says really have a point of truth.


    But if it makes sense, it doesn''t mean it''s right.


    Next second.


    Touch!


    Poor Hao suddenly grew up, stepped down from the leading position step by step, stood in the center of the conference hall, slightly closed his eyes, as if recalling something.


    "Cai huolao, you are a little wrong." He said faintly.


    "Well, what''s wrong with me?" Cai huolao sneers.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Poor Hao slowly opened his eyes, his face gradually revealed a strong color of irony.


    "Your idea is based on an absolutely impossible judgment from the beginning, and it''s fundamentally wrong. Mr. Wang, I don''t like you at all! "


    "You..."


    Cai huolao''s face suddenly turned black and his eyes opened angrily. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by poor Hao.


    "Do you think that the existence of Wang Gongzi, who is connected with heaven and earth, can be regarded as the organization of Honghua society, which is wallowing in the mud pit?"


    Poor Hao''s voice is extremely disdainful, every word spit out, also more cold.


    "You think Mr. Wang cares about the power of Honghua society, but you don''t know that Honghua society is nothing to Mr. Wang."


    "You think that as long as you see Prince Wang, you can persuade him to support you to become the leader of Honghua society, but you don''t know that it may kill you."


    "You think I can become the leader of the Honghua society only by Prince Wang, but I don''t know what I have paid for it!"


    At this point, Pau Hao stamped his feet and looked down at the smooth marble floor under his feet. His voice was like a rigid machine.


    "You don''t know, where I''m standing now, at my feet, two nights ago, there was a corpse lying. I still don''t know the name of the other party."


    "I only remember that Dawei told me that he was one of the confidants of Chen Jialuo, the former leader, and the head of one of the six halls of Honghua society."


    Cai huolao''s face was a little ugly.


    On one side, old Hong GUI and another old man didn''t look very good.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Cai huolao''s face is gloomy, cold voice drinks to ask a way.


    "I just want to tell you that two nights ago, I had a deep understanding of the rules and regulations of mixed societies."


    Poor Hao took his eyes back from the ground under his feet and looked directly at Cai huolao. His eyes were calm and indifferent. At a glance, it was cold.


    "And what I want to say is simple."


    "Now, I am the leader of Honghua society, which is an unchangeable fact. You either bow your head to surrender, or... "


    "Just die."


    "You


    Cai huolao and Hong Laogui and others suddenly change color.


    All the people stared at the poor and rich with ugly faces. No one could have guessed that a hard worker who worked in the lower block of Jiulong walled city two days ago would have such a fierce and decisive decision.


    That is at this time.


    "Kick! Kick! Kick


    A burst of rapid footsteps suddenly sounded from the outside, Dawei and Ah Wei with a group of younger brothers strode in from the outside.


    In particular, in his hand, Dawei was still carrying a long blood stained knife with a ferocious smile on his face


    "Poor Hao, the people brought by these idiots have been taken care of, but there is a little mistake. Some people want to resist, so we have to kill some chickens."


    He said.


    As soon as Dawei waved his hand, several younger brothers behind him immediately carried two corpses and threw them in front of everyone.


    They were two young men who could not close their eyes.


    punish someone as a warning to others!


    "Dawei, did Tama forget our previous agreement? You bastard, how dare you play double agent? "


    Seeing this scene, Cai huolao was shocked and angry, and his face was blue and white.


    "Idiot!"


    In the face of his question, Dawei didn''t even bother to answer a word. He turned to look at the poor man and asked:


    "What about these weeds?"


    "Naturally..."


    Poor Hao squinted slightly, stepped on his feet, and rushed out like a tiger down the mountain. Everyone didn''t respond quickly. In a flash, he came to CAI huolao''s body.


    Poof!


    A dull tearing sound of flesh and blood, a blade tip, from CAI huolao''s neck stabbed out, the blade tip of the red, red dazzling.


    "Cai huolao, die!"


    At this time, poor Hao just breathed out his voice, slowly turned his head to look at the pale old ghost Hong and said faintly:


    "As for old Hong GUI and kitchen knife Chen... You two are too old to spend so many years in Longcheng. It''s time to wash your hands and enjoy the happiness of your old age."


    As he said this, he stopped for a moment and then lowered his voice. It seemed that he was afraid of scaring them. He continued to ask:


    "You don''t have a problem, do you?"


    At this time, how dare the two of them have an opinion. Under the covetous eyes of Dawei, Ah Wei and others, they honestly handed over their rights.


    With a little awe in their eyes, the poor hero pushed down Cai huolao''s body and walked out of the hall step by step. He looked up slightly and looked at the blue sky. In his eyes, he could see the twinkling of God.


    It''s a kind of


    Something called ambition.


    "From today on, Honghua society will set new rules!"


    "I has the final say..."


    "Rules!"

 Chapter 1024

    Lu family is the most powerful family in the West Island for two hundred years. The collapse of an empire is not so simple, but involves all aspects.


    In terms of assets, nearly trillion yuan of assets are not distributed in the hands of Lu Jiahui alone. Even his line of business can not be represented. The whole Lu family has more collateral and housing distribution. That is to say, Lu Jiahui occupies the majority of the trillions of assets and is regarded by the outside world as the most prominent person of the Lu family.


    But the family, the family in the front, the family in the back.


    Only when there is a family can there be a family. No one can really represent the whole family, even if he is as strong as Lu Jiahui.


    Unless, like Wang Xu, a person is a family!


    If at ordinary times, some people dare to say that they want to take away the wealth of the Lu family, the Lu family is afraid of frying pan and killing people.


    But now, when qionghao and other members of Honghua society appear in front of most of Lu''s family members with all kinds of Lu''s assets transfer contracts, no one dares to resist, let alone kill people in anger.


    Wang Xu''s amazing power makes everyone afraid and dare not have resentment. However, the wealth and power that once enjoyed their success are about to be lost. People can''t be indifferent, angry and resentful. But all the anger and resentment are concentrated on the dead Lu Zhenxing and Lu Shaofeng.


    The loss of interests, always need people to carry the pot.


    The dead, the simplest.


    What''s more, the Lu family''s desperate situation is really caused by the father and son, and the Lu family has more reasonable resentment.


    However.


    Not everyone in Lu''s family dare to resist.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hurry up, hurry up, let the company, who used to eat and wait for death, only take money by name but don''t work, all these rubbish, hurry up and get rid of me!


    This company, from today on, belongs to Mr. Wang. It has nothing to do with the Lu family any more! "


    A group of arrogant men, led by a young man in a red suit, burst into a commercial building and went straight into the office hall of the company, shouting.


    "You can''t go in! You can''t go in! "


    Two security guards followed these people anxiously, but they couldn''t stop them at all.


    This scene immediately caused hundreds of white-collar workers working in the hall to fear, curiously look and talk.


    "What are the origins of these people? Don''t you know that our company is a subsidiary of the Lu family? "


    "That is, they dare to make trouble in Lu''s company. Do you want to kill them?"


    "But who are they talking about? It''s also a character to dare to clamor with the Lu family. "


    They were curious, but they looked at the young people in red suits with a trace of irony and pity.


    In the West Island, I dare to provoke the Lu family.


    I''m dead!


    Lu Chenyu is a young master of the third branch of the Lu family. When he was young, he did not have much knowledge. When he graduated from high school at the age of 18, he went abroad through his family relationship. After spending four years outside, he got a bachelor''s degree from pheasant university and came back as an overseas returnee. He came to the Lu family''s subsidiary again. In just two years, he became the responsible general manager from a staff member.


    Although he is the general manager, he is hardly in charge of business. He is only responsible for driving Lamborghini to and from work every day. If he has nothing to do, he can change some beautiful girlfriends in the company. Changing women is just like changing clothes.


    The company''s specific things are handled by the deputy manager, who is only responsible for taking credit, signing, and enjoying the fun.


    Don''t be too happy in this kind of life. No one has ever dared to offend him, let alone such arrogant people in the company today.


    In addition, before he woke up from his hangover last night, Lu Chenyu was so angry that he kicked open the glass door of the general manager''s office and strode out, shouting angrily:


    "Who are you? How dare you break into my company? What about security? Pay you to eat shit? Why don''t you send someone to drive them out soon


    "Oh, look at your posture. It should be Lu Chenyu. Is Lu Da Shao?"


    Red suit youth slightly a pick eyebrow, smile rather than smile of looking at opposite say.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Chenyu immediately thought that he was afraid and sneered: "ha ha, since you know me, you should know what will happen if you make trouble here. But it''s not too late. As long as you kneel down and apologize immediately, and then get out, I''ll take it as if you didn''t see it.... "


    Unfortunately, before he finished speaking, the young man in red suit raised his hand, and a pile of heavy documents had already hit him in the face.


    they hurt!


    Anger!


    Shame and anger!


    "You step on the horse to seek death..." Lu Chenyu''s whole face was distorted.


    "Oh, you think you are the young master of the Lu family?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the young man in red suit gave a disdainful smile and interrupted him directly


    "Don''t yell at me for a moment. Look at the material in front of you. From now on, 90% of all your assets are owned by Prince Wang.


    In short, you can pack up quickly and get out of this company. It says in black and white, complete asset transfer contract. Don''t give me rubbish, get out! "


    "You say so? Son of a bitch! If I say he''s a dog I keep, does he have to listen to me at will? "


    Lu Chenyu didn''t even look at the stack of paper, so he took it as a fake.


    90% of Lu''s assets are given to one person?


    What do you think my Lu family is in the West Island?


    When that 90% asset is 100 yuan, is it that simple?


    In this West Island, who dares to provoke his Lu family? Can you offend the Lu family?


    I don''t know what to do!


    This is the mentality that Lu Chenyu has always developed. In the West Island, no one in Lu''s family can beat him. No one dares to move. Everyone has to rush to please their Lu family.


    Otherwise, how can he drive Lamborghini to work every day? How to change a beautiful girlfriend every month? How can we go to the bar to get drunk and yell with a microphone among a group of beautiful women


    Tonight, the whole consumption, Mr. Lu invited!


    But his voice just dropped.


    The young man in the red suit suddenly changed his face and rushed out like a tiger. In a flash, he came to Lu Chenyu. He didn''t even react.


    Next second, I feel a pain on my face.


    Touch!


    With a huge slap in the face, Lu Chenyu flew out with his neck on his back, and smashed four or five desks and computers in a row. A group of white-collar workers ran away in a panic. Then he fell on the ground and shivered all over.


    I don''t know whether it''s painful or angry.


    This sudden change made the whole office hall quiet. Everyone was shocked to see the young man in red suit. They couldn''t believe that he was so arrogant. He just started at once.


    And then.


    The cold voice of the young man in red suit has just come.


    "What kind of person is Mr. Wang? Can you be such a waste to insult at will?"


    With a sneer, the young man in the red suit glanced at the frightened security guards and the white-collar workers in awe. He turned to a middle-aged man behind him and said:


    "Accountant Zhang, I''ll take you to the financial office of this company to check the accounts. If a hundred yuan is missing from the book, I''ll spit out all this rubbish! "


    What he said, this attitude.


    At this time, it has made most people around believe that everything he said before is true.


    The Lu family is going to collapse, and the company will also be the asset of a man known as Prince Wang.


    In awe and shock.


    Step by step, the young man in red suit came up to Lu Chenyu, gently raised his right foot, stepped directly on his face, blocked all the words in his mouth, and turned into a scream.


    "I tell you, from today on, all the Lu family waste like you who only know how to eat and die and spend money to get drunk must get out of the company for me."


    "Because that''s what the prince said, and God can''t stop it, let alone save you!"

 Chapter 1025

    Lu Chenyu is just one of the ordinary Lu family members on this day. The Mesozoic Lu family, who is more senior and powerful than him, is the real protagonist.


    In lujiazhuang garden.


    A group of Lu family leaders are looking at the people who come to the door in front of them. They are very pale and feel powerless.


    Lu Jiahui stood up and said in a hoarse voice


    "Master Chen?"


    The person who came to visit was Chen Xuanfeng, the top five geomantic master in the West Island geomantic field.


    In the past, Chen Xuanfeng and Lu Jiahui had a good relationship. On the surface, they were friends of the same generation, and they took a lot of advantages from the Lu family. However, before Lu Jiahui personally asked for help and wanted to use Chen Xuanfeng to deal with Wang Xu, he was refused and even severely warned Lu Jiahui.


    Originally, Lu Jiahui was ready to bow to Wang Xu. But who knows that the white angel''s personal visit led to what happened behind, and finally led the whole Lu family down the abyss.


    "Master Chen, I''m old, I''m old... I''ll never regret the beginning!"


    Lu Jiahui shakes his lips, grabs Chen Xuanfeng''s hand and says excitedly: "now, my Lu family''s affairs have come to this point. Please master Chen, based on years of friendship, help me... No, show me a way out."


    However.


    The next second, let Lu Jiahui and many Lu family members in the room together color is.


    "Ah..."


    Chen Xuanfeng sighed a little, but shook his head and said, "Mr. Lu, actually I''m here today to supervise the handover of your Lu family''s assets for Mr. Wang..."


    Don''t talk too much.


    One sentence is enough.


    As soon as his words came out, Lu Jiahui''s body trembled, and he almost fainted.


    Other Lu family members are full of despair, then resentment, and then despair.


    Originally, they still thought that the transfer of nearly trillion yuan of assets could not be so fast. It always took time. They had enough opportunities to secretly transfer part of their assets overseas, and then fled overseas, never came back, and continue to enjoy everything outside.


    But now


    Although Chen Xuanfeng didn''t say it clearly, how could Lu Jiahui and others not know the meaning of each other?


    Chen Xuanfeng is a famous master of Arts in the West Island. He has unpredictable means. It''s not difficult to kill two rebellious people.


    The Lu family is now in a situation where Chen Xuanfeng is not the only one in the West Island. At this moment, I don''t know how many smart people, either overtly or covertly, come up to help.


    It''s not easy to send charcoal in the snow, but the icing on the cake is very simple!


    In this case, just one night, before noon the next day, the whole Lu family changed completely. The huge Lu''s consortium, seven or eight listed companies and dozens of subsidiaries all changed their owners.


    This change is not only related to the upper class, but also to the ordinary people. What happened to the Lu family finally spread all over the West Island.


    For a while, all kinds of newspapers, gossip, lace, tabloids, forums, online media and we media exploded. If the death of Lu Zhenxing and Lu Shaofeng is an ordinary grenade, then the Lu family''s accident is an atomic bomb, which is almost like a world war.


    "Lu family down? Great news


    "Lu''s consortia changed their owners overnight. It''s said that there was a mysterious and powerful young man who was in charge of the consortia. The origin of the other party became a mystery. It''s earth shaking!"


    "Is it the crush of power, or the merger and acquisition of capital, or the unknown transaction?"


    I don''t know how many people are talking about the news.


    All walks of life in the West Island, from white-collar workers working in Lu''s major companies to various models and little stars originally associated with Lu''s family, from street life to entertainment industry


    People have been speculating about what kind of people can bring down the Lu family.


    The aristocratic descendants accumulated in the West for thousands of years? Or the children of Chinese family?


    Is it a family that has swallowed the huge assets of the Lu family alone, or has it united with other forces to divide them up?


    Nearly trillion yuan of assets, for ordinary people, is just like listening to the book of heaven. Although most of these trillions of assets are the market value of the financial industry, it can also prove that the mysterious person has a great history and no one can match him!


    Compared with the guesses of the middle and lower classes, countless people in the upper class are worried and silent.


    It''s the end of the huge Lu family. For the first time, they have shifted their attention from their previous knowledge that wealth is power to today''s rising transcendental world. I don''t know how many young people have begun to pursue extraordinary power and regard Wang Xu as their idol and target.


    And now.


    Wang Xu, however, was drinking tea in an old teahouse that had been open for nearly 150 years in Jiulong city village, and chatting with old Tom, the Bard, who was accompanying him all the way about the situation of rice.


    "So, MIGA aegis, that fellow named fils, ran away? Is the message accurate? "


    Gently put down the tea cup, Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "It''s confirmed. I asked a friend of MIGA aegis for information. Fils''s ID card showed a clock out at 2 a.m. yesterday at the aegis sub Bureau base on Weiyi island in cangming sea, and never came out again."


    Old Tom answered respectfully, and looked at Wang Xu''s face carefully. In his heart, there were more waves than before.


    No matter what he thought, he didn''t think of it, but he just left Wang Xu for less than a day to make such a terrible noise.


    The demigod of the alliance of gods, the white angel, died with no ashes left!


    Lu family, the head of the four major families in the West Island, is destroyed!


    "It''s a demigod. It''s not a cat or a dog... As a result, one died and one ran away without even seeing him."


    Old Tom was amazed.


    As for the Lu family in the West Island, he did not care. Not to mention the existence of Wang Xu''s killing demigod, but the inside information of a legendary strong man is enough to be worth ten Lu families!


    Trillions of assets?


    That''s nice. Some things can''t be bought with more money!


    After calming down, old Tom continued


    "Young master, Ms. Karen sent me an invitation specially for me to pass it on to you. She specially held a luncheon at noon and wanted to apologize for her previous venture."


    "The widow?"


    Smell speech, Wang Xu slightly a pick eyebrow, some surprised.


    After what happened yesterday, although he knew that many people were afraid and would definitely want to make friends with him, he didn''t expect that Karen was the first one and dared to be so aboveboard.


    "Young master, I don''t think you will stay in the West Island for a long time. The Lu family''s huge assets always need to be taken care of. It''s not too safe to give them to the Lu family."


    When Wang Xu called Ms. Karen a widow, he misunderstood her and explained in a low voice


    "Although Karen has a bad reputation, she is one of the few top rich people in the West Island and even Nanyang. She also has a lot of contacts in the West. If you become friends with her, it will help you to deal with the threat from the West in the future..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a man who doesn''t understand the world, only knows how to fight and kill. Come on, let''s meet this business oligarch. "


    Wang Xu already said with a faint smile, and then got up and went out of the teahouse.


    Old Tom followed closely.

 Chapter 1026

    On the east coast of West Island, downstairs of Greenfield Hotel, an ordinary taxi slowly stops and Wang Xu and old Tom come down from it.


    The doorman looked silly, and the taxi driver who sent people here was also a little silly. Wang Xu and old Tom got on the bus from the Kowloon Walled City. They only reported a location, and then they navigated directly. They didn''t know it would be such a splendid hotel.


    "Is there anyone in Longcheng who can afford to eat here?" The driver was shocked, but Wang Xu gave him a lot of money, and he didn''t want to think much. After being shocked, he quickly turned around and left.


    He saw a doorman in a black suit coming up at the door of the hotel for fear of something. Wang Xu''s job as a taxi is just how convenient and how to get there. Otherwise, he would have to wait on the roadside for a longer time.


    But the doorman was thinking, "which young master is so low-key? It''s unheard of. "


    Although Wang Xu was dressed in ordinary clothes and didn''t look luxurious, the old Western man standing behind him had his own momentum, which made the doorman dare not despise him.


    "Our hotel is not open to the public today. Do you have an invitation?" The doorman asked softly, bending slightly with a polite smile.


    Old Tom handed in the invitation, Wang Xu had gone through the door to the inside, the invitation is true, no one dares to stop him. There was even a beautiful woman in a high split cheongsam who welcomed her in person, but was stopped by Wang Xu.


    "Tell me about this lady Karen. Be more specific." Wang Xu asked casually when old Tom came up.


    "Young master, Ms. Karen is not simple."


    Old Tom first gave a brief explanation, then he said in a low voice


    "Although on the surface, she achieved her present status by inheriting the legacy of her husband''s death, the fact is that her dead husband is just a puppet. Everything that the other party owns has always been controlled by the family behind Ms. Karen, and the Rockefellers secretly..."


    With the introduction of old Tom, Wang Xu gradually got to know more about the tycoon widow.


    The family behind Ms. Karen, the Rockefellers.


    It is an old western family that has grown up for four or five hundred years. It started with the light and textile industry, then seized the era of the big bang of science and technology, and used the scientific research achievements of MIT to develop emerging technology industry, from the light and textile industry to the development of Electronics, optics, space, missiles, etc.


    In the past 100 years, it has merged many small and medium-sized companies and become a diversified company with more than 70 subsidiaries. Bell Helicopter Company, one of its subsidiaries, is an arms exporter. It is also one of the biggest reasons why Ms. Karen can be juxtaposed with such figures as Sir Ryan and Paul.


    Compared with the Rockefellers, the Lu family in West Island is not even a fart. Ms. Karen alone is enough to make Lu Jiahui treat her respectfully.


    A family with such a long history, large size and involving the military industry will not be unfamiliar with the extraordinary world. Therefore, although Ms. Karen is just an ordinary person, she can communicate with such people as Paul.


    "Well... It seems necessary to make friends with her."


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although his strength has surpassed most people, he needs to take care of and consider more than himself.


    Moreover, as long as it is an intelligent creature, it is impossible to offend people all the time and make enemies for itself.


    Friend, these two words are very simple, but they contain all kinds of complicated meanings.


    In Mordor University, Shen Yue and others are friends.


    Ms. Karen is another kind of friend.


    "Ouch!"


    At this time, a cry of surprise came suddenly.


    Wang Xu looked up and saw an 18-year-old girl in a red evening dress, with a protruding figure and a red high-heeled shoe, staggering towards him.


    In an instant, his feet were nailed in the same place as nails, and there was enough distance for the girl not to fall on him.


    However.


    He stood in the same place, but the girl did not fall down, even walked a few steps, and finally fell to him with a whoop.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu took a step from the corner of her eye to the left to make way for the space. As she watched the girl fall to the ground, she grabbed the table beside her with one hand and twisted her waist. She forced herself to change her direction again and bumped into Wang Xu.


    At the same second, the girl''s urgent voice came quickly: "how can you be like this? You don''t know how to help me? Tell me your name quickly? Do me a favor


    The girl''s voice is very low, with a trace of complaint, Jiao Tut, anger, unwilling, and a trace of no doubt.


    Wang Xu''s face is expressionless. He really doesn''t want to get involved in each other''s troubles, but even he is not so "shameless" as a girl.


    Next to him is old Tom. He obviously avoided it twice, so he couldn''t find old Tom?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He still did not speak.


    The girl was obviously more anxious. She pressed the table with her left hand and Wang Xu''s shoulder with her right hand. It seemed that she wanted to press Wang Xu down.


    However.


    Wang Xu didn''t move, let alone sit down. His shoulders didn''t collapse.


    Finally, the girl seemed to find that Wang Xu was not an ordinary person, and her voice was filled with a trace of supplication


    "My name is Zhou Feifei. I was wrong just now. Please help me this time, OK? There is a flower who has been forcing me to do things I don''t like. You just pretend to be my boyfriend. I... "


    She''s not finished yet.


    Wang Xu looked down at the girl with pleading face. Then he shook his head and chuckled


    "Wang Xu."


    Then, he stretched out his right hand and naturally put the girl in his arms, looking up at a young man striding forward.


    The man seemed to know that the girl was pretending, so he looked at it with a smile and didn''t care.


    But now he saw Wang Xu holding the girl in his arms. His face changed on the spot, but soon returned to normal. With a graceful smile, he came to the girl and asked:


    "Miss Zhou, is this your friend? I''ve never seen it before. Why don''t I introduce it? "


    "Chen Shao, I forgot to introduce you. This is my boyfriend. He came with me tonight."


    Zhou Feifei is also an actor, with a bright and sweet smile on her face. She holds Wang Xu''s hand quietly, and her head is gently on his shoulder. She looks happy and affectionate.


    When the young man saw this, his pupils shrank uncontrollably. His smile was a little stiff, but he turned to Wang Xu and said:


    "Hello, my name is Chen Zhengwu, from the Chen family in the West Island. How many years older than you, is it not too much to call you little brother?


    It happens that everyone is of the same generation. Wait a minute, I have many friends. Since you are Feifei''s friend, that''s my friend. I''ll introduce you to meet them later. They all have some energy. "


    Wang Xu''s face was calm and silent. He just watched the young man perform quietly.


    have one ''s tongue in one ''s cheek.


    It depends on how you continue to perform later?

 Chapter 1027

    "By the way, I don''t know which family my little brother is from? To be able to attend Ms. Karen''s party, I think it''s not a simple identity, is it


    Having said that, the irony on the young man''s face could not be concealed.


    On the surface, however, he did a lot of Kung Fu. He reached out to hold Wang Xu''s hand and looked like a gentleman.


    "My name is Wang Xu. I''m not from West Island. I''m from inland..."


    Wang Xu raised an eye to see him one eye, at will stretch out a hand to hold, light returned a word.


    He didn''t mean to keep a low profile. He just wanted to introduce himself. However, Chen Zhengwu didn''t give him a chance to talk at all. He just gave him a ha ha and said with a smile


    "It turns out that brother Wang is from inland, so you don''t know much about the West Island. Let me introduce you..."


    With a smile on his face, a trace of contempt flashed through his eyes. On the surface, however, he showed Wang Xu the background and origin of Greenfield Hotel, as well as the stars and young people attending the banquet today.


    Most of them are young people, such as Ms. Karen, the host of the banquet, who is a member of the clock generation. But he didn''t say a word. He didn''t know whether he was not qualified to contact or whether he didn''t know whether he was going to speak.


    As he spoke, he seemed to reveal his information unintentionally. According to his own claim, the Chen family is a famous family in the West Island. His father has several companies under his name, and he is a young and promising man with assets of over 100 million. He is the top young man in the West Island.


    "I''ve long heard that Miss Zhou''s hometown is in the inland. She came to the West Island to go to school, and then she went into the entertainment circle and made a famous little film. Before that, many people said that Miss Zhou didn''t have a boyfriend, but they didn''t expect that you were still a childhood sweetheart in her hometown..."


    Chen Zhengwu sighed for a moment, then suddenly changed the subject and continued


    "Well, it''s too much to talk about at the moment, but I forgot to get down to business.


    Feifei, I''m very familiar with Liu Shao, the young director of spark entertainment company. He will come over later. I can introduce you to each other at that time. You have to make good use of this opportunity


    The last sentence, Chen Zhengwu said meaningful, seems to be unintentionally looking at Zhou Feifei.


    "Well, do you think I''m blind? Just find a boy to be my boyfriend, and you want me to quit? Don''t say that this guy is just like you. He''s from the inland. He''s a kid from the West Island. Who dares to offend Liu Shao and me? "


    Chen Zhengwu sneered in his heart.


    From the beginning, he saw through Zhou Feifei''s performance, and didn''t bother to take a look at her so-called boyfriend.


    If it had been another occasion, he would have given each other a long time ago. But it''s not easy here after all. All the people who can come in have a little energy.


    But after using words to indicate his identity and contacts, he didn''t realize that Wang Xu dared to get in the way of being ignorant.


    Wang Xu didn''t say a word. Chen Zhengwu didn''t bother to look at him. He didn''t care to look at him directly.


    But his attitude obviously misunderstood the two people around him.


    Zhou Feifei''s body was a little stiff, and her eyes showed a trace of deep helplessness.


    In the entertainment industry, she has tried her best to avoid some things¡® She has used this method four or five times. Normally, even if other people know it''s fake, they will see her refusal attitude, so they won''t ask for trouble again.


    But Chen Zhengwu


    She also met Chen Zhengwu for the first time. She didn''t know much about each other before. At this time, after knowing about Chen Zhengwu''s background and contacts, she felt helpless and slightly shaken.


    "Spark entertainment? But I have already signed a contract with Lu Shao''s Jiale media company. It''s not easy to break the contract at will. "


    Zhou Feifei frowned slightly and said regretfully.


    Although she wavered a little, she finally "declined" again.


    As if seeing Zhou Feifei''s vacillation, Chen Zhengwu became more and more proud. He never looked at Wang Xu again, stared at Zhou Feifei and said with a smile:


    "Miss Zhou, you said Lu Shao should be Lu Chenyu? But I''m afraid you don''t know. Lu Chenyu is no longer the general manager of Jiale media. "


    "Mystery?"


    Zhou Feifei covered her mouth in shock.


    "He is not the only one. Now in the West Island, the whole Lu family has been completely destroyed. Now, almost all of the assets of the Lu family have changed owners and are taken over by a mysterious and important person. "


    Chen Zhengwu smiles a little, burst out a more amazing news.


    Zhou Feifei''s eyes were full of wonder.


    She was surprised and said, "do you think the whole Lu family is destroyed? However, the assets of Lu''s group are nearly trillions. Lu Shao was fine yesterday. Who can take over everything of Lu''s family overnight? "


    "Your level of exposure to information is too low." With a faint smile and a slight pick on his brow, Chen Zhengwu said with pride:


    "This mysterious man, my father will soon be friends with him. When you have a chance later, I''ll take you to meet him and have a long view. "


    "Really?"


    Zhou Feifei''s eyes are full of splendor, and her hands holding Wang Xu''s arm are quietly relaxed.


    Before, she only regarded Chen Zhengwu as an ordinary young master of Huahua, but now it seems that her identity belongs to the top level of the West Island.


    If the other party really wants to chase her, it''s not impossible to think about it


    "Nature is true. What''s my status as Chen Zhengwu? Can I cheat you?"


    Chen Zhengwu''s face was full of pride. He raised his head slightly. His chin didn''t know whether it was a coincidence or an intention. He just aimed at Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu''s face is still calm, but he looks at the eyes of the two people around him, but with a smile.


    Zhou Feifei''s action of letting go of his arm seems to be unintentional, but how can the slight change of the other party''s psychology escape his mind?


    What Chen Zhengwu said made him laugh.


    Why doesn''t he know that besides today''s Ms. Karen, he will know a rich man named Chen in the West Island?


    I''ll be friends with him soon?


    in a word.


    These two are actors!


    Wang Xu came earlier, and the banquet hasn''t really started yet. However, after the quarrel between Zhou Feifei and Chen Zhengwu, the time is almost up.


    There are more and more people in the hotel hall, where there were not many people. The people who came in are no longer the younger generation, but the Mesozoic generation in their 40s, and even the old people.


    It''s not like young people, more or less with one or two, wearing all kinds of evening dress, highlighting slim figure, pretty face beauty.


    These people, who are followed by ladies, or some serious male bodyguards, are all in a hurry. They enter the door without going through the hall, and are led directly to the elevator on one side. They don''t know where they are going.


    "Well? Isn''t this the banquet hall? What are they doing up there? "


    Zhou Feifei''s eyes twinkled slightly. She asked in a low voice, looking at Chen Zhengwu unintentionally.

 Chapter 1028

    Wen Yan.


    Chen Zhengwu immediately chuckles. First, he looks at Wang Xu. Seeing that he doesn''t mean to speak, his eyes flash with disdain.


    "Well, I thought there was something wrong with it. Is it just a piece of rubbish? I don''t even know that. "


    With disdain in his heart, he responded with a smile


    "Today''s banquet is of the highest standard. It is divided into upper and lower floors. This floor is a place for early guests, leisure and entertainment. It is also a place for friends and entourage who are not invited but brought in by guests to have a rest and play."


    As he said that, he seemed to look at Wang Xu unintentionally, and his face was even more smiling


    "The real luncheon venue, in the upper compartment, can be divided into three situations. One compartment is for the younger generation, the other is for my father''s generation, and the last one is the highest standard private banquet that only a few people can participate in."


    "Ah? So complicated? I thought this was the main venue... "


    Zhou Feifei suddenly red lips slightly open, eyes shocked exclamation.


    She didn''t have an invitation. She was one of those friends who had been brought in.


    To be more precise, these little stars are actually invited by Greenfield hotel. If they are rich or not, they can also bring them in, so as to get in touch with more important people and accumulate contacts.


    "Well, it''s almost time. Let''s go, Miss Zhou. I''ll take you up with me."


    A strange color flashed in Chen Zhengwu''s eyes, and he took a few people to the elevator.


    He did not mention Wang Xu, obviously is not ready to take Wang Xu together. Moreover, he did not think Wang Xu was qualified to go up.


    After all, Zhou Feifei is a little star in the entertainment industry. She has been shaken a little, and now she is even more excited.


    If Chen Zhengwu was just an ordinary flower, she would not accept this kind of invitation, even declined it many times. But now, Chen Zhengwu''s background is obviously not simple. He also knows little Dong and Liu Shao of spark entertainment.


    And spark entertainment, compared to her company now do not know how much stronger. As Chen Zhengwu said before, if she seizes the opportunity this time


    It''s possible to be the next li Xi''er!


    It''s just


    She looks at Wang Xu, smiles apologetically and says in a low voice:


    "Wang Xu, I''m sorry, I''m too presumptuous this time..."


    At this point, she wants to talk and stops. It seems that she doesn''t know how to say it. Seeing that Chen Zhengwu has taken three steps, she only smiles at Wang Xu once again, turns around and follows Chen Zhengwu.


    After all, Chen Zhengwu''s opportunity, once missed, can really never be retrieved. Moreover, the opportunity to go to a real lunch, for her, is also a reason not to give up.


    After they left, old Tom came over and asked with a smile, "young master, you seem to be looked down upon."


    After Zhou Feifei appeared, he was beside him, but what he saw was a burst of laughter. At this time, he finally had the chance to say it.


    "No harm." Wang Xu gave a faint smile.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t want to interfere in Zhou Feifei''s affairs. He let Zhou Feifei do it twice. It was Zhou Feifei who forced him to bump into it.


    Seemingly lofty, but in fact is full of scheming a woman, is naked to go to bed, he is too lazy to look at.


    "Young master, but it''s not good for me to accompany you to the banquet with an old man. Do you want me to let the little princess of the lane family accompany you? In front of me, old Ryan specially contacted me, suggesting that you only want to... "Old Tom said with a smile.


    "Rachel? I''m not interested in her. Besides, I have a girlfriend, too. "


    Before he finished speaking, Wang Xu rolled his eyes, laughed and scolded, and interrupted him


    "Not to mention women, I''d like to ask, why don''t you even know where the main venue of the banquet is when you take the invitation? Let me be underestimated here. "


    "Young master, as soon as you came in, you went straight here. I thought you wanted to have a rest below first." Hearing the speech, old Thompson was full of bitter smile.


    Well, it''s still his fault!


    "Well, let''s go, too."


    Wang Xu shook his head, said no more and went straight to the elevator.


    At this point.


    Chen Zhengwu and Zhou Feifei are standing in line in front of the elevator entrance with electronic access control. There is a guest in front of them.


    Seeing Wang Xu coming, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked suspiciously:


    "Why are you here?"


    "What else? Naturally, it''s going up. "


    Looking at him, Wang Xu gave a light smile, glanced at Zhou Feifei, who was also in a state of uncertainty, and said faintly:


    "Don''t you know for a long time that I have nothing to do with Miss Zhou? Can I come here to chase her? "


    I heard that.


    The look on Zhou Feifei''s face was a little ugly, and he forced to smile, but he didn''t say anything. But the haze that flashed through her eyes, it was obvious that Wang Xu had been hated in her heart.


    Wang Xu doesn''t care whether she hates him or not. It''s impossible for him to wait for them to leave and go up on his own in order to take care of Zhou Feifei''s face.


    He''s not licking a dog!


    At this time, the front of the guests through the access control, Chen Zhengwu''s turn. Chen Zhengwu also had no time to take charge of Wang Xu. He took out the invitation and went straight there.


    However, as soon as he took a step, he was stopped.


    "Well? Why do you stop me? Can''t I go in with this invitation? " Chen Zhengwu suddenly frowned and asked with a gloomy face, full of anger and threat.


    This lifeless bodyguard is beating him in the face in public!


    "I''m sorry, sir. Your invitation is just an invitation to the reception on the first floor. It doesn''t meet the specifications. You need a special invitation to enter the above luncheon occasion. "


    Standing in front of the electronic security door, a tall black bodyguard in a black suit with earplug communication came back faintly.


    All of a sudden.


    Chen Zhengwu''s face turned red in an instant. He did not expect that his invitation could not go to the luncheon.


    Although it has nothing to do with Wang Xu now, when he glanced at Zhou Feifei and Wang Xu, he immediately thought of what he had said in front of them.


    The specifications of the whole banquet are clearly introduced, and the invitation can''t go up?


    How is that possible?


    His invitation is obviously different from those little stars in the hall!


    What''s more, this invitation was sent to him by his friend, little Dong and Liu Shao of spark entertainment. Can it be fake? Liu Shao play with him?


    This moment.


    Chen Zhengwu only felt his face was lost.


    We have to get the field back.


    "No way! You are absolutely mistaken. My invitation was sent to me by Shaodong of spark entertainment. Liu Shao asked someone to give it to me personally. It can''t be fake! "


    Thinking of this, Chen Zhengwu blushed and yelled.


    "Sorry, you have to wait for Liu Shao to arrive and verify his invitation. If he is qualified, you can go in only if he leads you." However, black bodyguards are still expressionless.


    Hearing these words, Chen Zhengwu''s face was as red as a monkey''s buttocks. He felt hot and dry all over his body and wanted to find a way to get in.


    No matter what he thought, he never thought that such a big Oolong would be created!


    On one side, Zhou Feifei''s face was also ugly, and she was very reluctant to smile.


    Subconsciously, she turned her head and looked at Wang Xu. A thought rose in her heart


    "Is he qualified to go in directly?"

 Chapter 1029

    "This gentleman, if you want to confirm, please go to one side and call your friend for confirmation. Please don''t block the road here and block the guests behind."


    Seeing Chen Zhengwu standing in the same place with his head down, the black bodyguard was a little impatient and urged.


    How can Chen Zhengwu accept this situation so easily?


    Especially the crowd not far away, has been attracted by the noise here, eyes have looked over, with a strange look.


    Red faced, Chen Zhengwu takes out the phone and calls Liu Shao. Soon, Liu Shao''s angry and helpless voice comes from his mobile phone.


    "What? You''re not allowed to enter my name. I have to be there in person? I''m afraid you''ll have to wait a little longer. Today''s lunch was held by Ms. Karen for the mysterious figure who destroyed the Lu family. I dare not be presumptuous, let alone me? Let''s do something wrong. "


    Chen Zhengwu put down his cell phone with a face full of shame and anger. Facing the indifferent eyes of the black bodyguard, he had no choice but to step aside and whispered to Zhou Feifei


    "Miss Zhou, Liu Shao will be here soon. Let''s wait a little longer."


    Just then.


    A voice suddenly came in from the side.


    "Do you want to come in with me?"


    It was Wang Xu who spoke. His face was plain, and he didn''t mean to be humiliated. He was purely out of kindness.


    It''s a pity.


    Sometimes, good people are hard to do, and good intentions are hard to repay.


    "Hehe, take us in? Even I have to wait for Liu Shaoqin to come before I can go in. What do you think of my identity? If you can go in yourself, you''ll bring us together. It''s funny! "


    Chen Zhengwu sneered and blurted out subconsciously. He only felt that Wang Xu was deliberately insulting him. He couldn''t bear it and refuted directly.


    "Since you don''t want to go in, don''t you?" Wang Xu turns to ask Zhou Feifei.


    Zhou Feifei hesitated.


    She also feels that Wang Xu is deliberately insulting her by saying this now. After all, she used Wang Xu as a shield before. As a result, because of Chen Zhengwu''s words, she kicked Wang Xu away.


    Place oneself in the ground of think, change is she, at this time have the opportunity also can retaliate, how can really be kind?


    "Thank you, but I''ll wait for Liu Shao." Zhou Feifei bowed her head, her voice was very small, and she did not dare to look into Wang Xu''s eyes.


    She was afraid that from Wang Xu''s eyes and face, she would see a sarcastic, playful, or gloating look.


    Wang Xu shook his head, but he didn''t force old Tom to send the invitation, so they walked in.


    When they leave.


    "Well, you''re just as powerful as yourself, and you''re not following the light of others? Look at his little white face. Don''t be the man''s pet raised by the western old man. He''s a rotten boy. What''s the matter with me... "


    Chen Zhengwu sneered, lowered his voice and sneered.


    Zhou Feifei looked very complicated, but he didn''t say a word.


    Seeing that she was silent and didn''t agree with herself, Chen Zhengwu''s face suddenly showed a trace of ruthlessness


    "Miss Zhou, don''t you regret it? I advise you to put away some careful thoughts in your heart as soon as possible, especially after meeting Liu Shao, please me wholeheartedly, don''t think about this boy, otherwise Liu Shao will be angry and you won''t have a chance. "


    Seeing that Zhou Feifei''s face changed, he continued


    "You should know Li Xi''er?


    She is now the hottest and youngest star in the West Island, but you don''t know why she is so popular, because Liu Shao helps her.


    Liu Shao''s spark entertainment is one of the top three entertainment companies in the West Island. As long as you can get into his eyes, I''m afraid it won''t be as good as Li Xi''er in the future? "


    Zhou Feifei''s heart immediately firmed down after hearing the speech. Yes, whether Wang Xu is a big shot or not, her biggest chance now is Chen Zhengwu''s side, which is little Dong and Liu Shao of spark entertainment.


    Especially Li Xi''er, but she has been pursuing the goal.


    Think of here, her eyes inadvertently swept not far from the hotel door, suddenly body a shock, exclaimed.


    "Li Xi''er?"


    At the entrance of the hotel, a group of people just came in. One of the most dazzling women was Li Xi''er, the hot star of the West Island.


    Li Xi''er is wearing a luxurious black low cut off shoulder dress. The close fitting workmanship perfectly outlines her elegant figure, with the front protruding and back warping, which perfectly sets off the three most proud curves of women.


    With a delicate and beautiful face, shining diamond earrings hanging on his ears, a bright jewel necklace around his neck, a million dollar luxury bracelet on his wrist, a long and straight leg, and high-heeled shoes, he is like a proud White Swan among a group of people.


    For a moment, the women in the whole hall seemed to be dim.


    Zhou Feifei was attracted by Li Xi''er, dazzled by her eyes, and seemed to have her own future in front of her eyes.


    "Liu Shao!"


    And Chen Zhengwu''s mind, but all fell on a white suit young man beside Li Xi''er, with a happy face.


    The young man in white suit is not so handsome, but with the clothes on his body, wrist watch, high-end suit and handmade shoes specially made in the western mainland, he exudes great momentum, which makes many people unable to look up.


    Beside him, there are not only Li Xi''er, a beautiful star, but also two other women who are tall, boldly dressed, and even show all of their backs, or even the edge of their hips.


    Although these two women are not as famous as Li Xi''er, their face and figure are no less than Li Xi''er.


    "Zhao Liya? Zhang Meiqi


    From Li Xi''er''s dazzling back to God, Zhou Feifei eyes stare big, is a burst of shock.


    Although they are not as famous as Li Xi''er, they are not small either. One is a famous pornographic star in the West Island film and television industry, and the other is a famous nanny girl in the variety show. It''s just that Li Xi''er is more famous than them because of her talent in singing.


    Zhou Feifei''s eyes brightened when he saw that all the three big stars in the circle were by Liu Shao''s side.


    "See? These three are all held up by Liu Shao. You have to seize the opportunity. " Chen Zhengwu''s proud way.


    Soon, Liu Shao, Li Xi''er and others came over. Chen Zhengwu immediately went up with Zhou Feifei, followed Li Shao through the entrance guard, and took the elevator to the upper banquet home.


    And now.


    Wang Xu has already arrived at the main venue of the luncheon on the top floor. As soon as he gets out of the elevator, he hears a voice of surprise


    "Mr. Wang, I didn''t expect that you really agreed to my invitation."


    Wang Xu looked up and saw Ms. Karen''s happy face, a pair of beautiful eyes, looking at him as if pleased.


    Seeing Karen in such a posture, old Tom at one side felt a sigh in his heart.


    "Mr. Wang, it is true that there is a dragon among the people!"


    His poetry, after leaving the West Island, will also spread a new legend. And because of the Bard''s particularity, he will gain more power because of Wang Xu.


    SS£¬SSS£¿


    Or is it a legend?

 Chapter 1030

    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Wang, you have really given people face."


    Ms. Karen''s beautiful eyes linger on Wang Xu, with a little surprise in her voice, and it seems to have some resentment.


    To tell you the truth, Ms. Karen at this moment has an extraordinary lethality for men. The age of thirty-eight is the most mature and full time for women. She is plump and full of femininity, and she is not as green as a young man. She understands a lot of men''s dark psychology.


    At this time, it was the age of old Tom, who was a little out of control and almost had an impulse.


    However.


    Wang Xu is completely indifferent, even Karen seems to be in Wang Xu''s eyes, see a trace of inexplicable fun.


    That kind of feeling, as if everything on her body, all by Wang Xu one eye see light general.


    "When beauty invites me, I, Wang Xu, naturally, don''t understand human feelings." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    He is talking about human feelings, not amorous feelings.


    In his eyes, Karen is just a woman who is not brilliant. Moreover, he was disgusted with the charm of a woman. Yes? When you use enchantment on him, do you think he is a lecher?


    Wang Xu thinks that he really likes women, especially beautiful and amorous women, but that has to be true.


    This kind, such as street prostitutes, just enjoy it, it''s really a little diaphragmatic.


    While chatting, they went to the innermost banquet hall, which is also the private luncheon with the highest standard. Along the way, I don''t know how many people almost stare.


    This is Ms. Karen. The richest woman on the West Island is a widow. Usually, which man can get so close to her, not to mention, it seems that Ms. Karen personally welcomed Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu is still a little early. The big people who have seen him with their own eyes have not yet appeared. Or, Karen didn''t invite.


    In such a big private luncheon hall, old Tom went to another banquet hall, only Karen accompanied Wang Xu.


    While dining with Wang Xu, she went straight in and talked directly with Wang Xu about the assets of the Lu family. After Wang Xu left the West Island, Ms. Karen would offer her help.


    At the same time.


    Liu Shao and other talents have just stepped out of the elevator and can only enter the lowest level of young people''s banquet venue.


    The whole banquet hall is similar to a buffet party, which provides snacks, fruits and drinks. Many young people who are qualified to attend the banquet exchange information and expand their contacts.


    "Liu Shao."


    Chen Zhengwu followed, slightly lowering his head, and said in a respectful and flattering voice:


    "This is a female friend I just met. Her name is Zhou Feifei. She is your admirer and wants to see you."


    At this time, Zhou Feifei was extremely worried.


    Just because Liu Shao''s aura is really too strong, although Li Xi''er came up, she took the initiative to leave with several people and made friends with others.


    But Liu Shao''s left hand is still holding Zhao Liya, and Zhang Meiqi is also smiling, which sets off Liu Shao''s appearance.


    "Liu Shao, my name is Zhou Feifei. I''m a fresh graduate of the West Island Royal Academy of art. I''ve just entered the circle. Please take care of me in the future." Zhou Feifei dare not have slightest slightest neglect, soft voice self introduction way.


    "Female college students?"


    Liu Shaowei picks an eyebrow, looks around Zhou Feifei, and finally has a little interest.


    He looked at Zhou Feifei between his eyebrows and eyes. With his countless experience of reading women, he judged that Zhou Feifei seemed to be a virgin, and his smile became more brilliant.


    Zhou Feifei''s appearance can only be regarded as ordinary among the women around him, but if there is one more virgin, one more female college student, or a member of the Royal Academy of Arts, it will be different.


    "Feifei, right? Let''s go to my office to talk about business after the banquet. I''m just going to invest in a movie set on a desert island, and I''m short of a female No.2. I''ll try the play with you myself, OK?" After chatting a few words at will, Liu Shao seems to have no intention and asks with a smile.


    Zhou Feifei''s heart suddenly tightened.


    After all, she has been in this circle for some time, and she knows some secret words very well. Subconsciously, she turned her head and looked at Chen Zhengwu. After all, in her original idea, Chen Shao was the first person to "pursue" her.


    However, this look, but let her heart suddenly sink.


    Chen Zhengwu glared at her and asked her to agree to Liu Shao''s proposal, but she didn''t like her at all.


    "This guy, from beginning to end, just wanted to treat me as a gift for Liu Shao? To please him? "


    In an instant, Zhou Feifei''s heart was as cold as bitter gourd.


    "Thank you for your help..."


    Zhou Feifei helplessly lowered his head, but the words were very vague. He seemed to agree, and he didn''t agree with anything. In fact, his heart was full of regret.


    She is ambitious and far sighted. Always keep their own body, is to sell a good price. If you can be Chen Zhengwu, or Liu Shao''s formal girlfriend, even if you break up soon, you can get a lot of benefits.


    But now, it''s too cheap to make her look like a cheap girl.


    Who is Liu Shao? He is an old hand in this circle. Naturally, he immediately saw Zhou Feifei''s careful thinking. He laughed and didn''t say much. He just lost a business card


    "I have time at any time. You can contact me directly when you want to go to the audition, but it''s better not to take too long. The movie will start soon."


    "I''m the No.1 girl in this movie, Miss Zhou. As a senior, I''ll give you an experience. There''s only one chance. Many people want it. Who can finally grasp it? Time is very important." Zhao Liya, dressed in a tuxedo, laughs.


    Zhou Feifei nodded and forced to smile


    "Thank you, master."


    Then she found an excuse to go to the bathroom and sat down alone in a corner.


    A person, do not know why, she subconsciously emerged in front of the figure of Wang Xu, looked up to find the figure of Wang Xu, but did not find a circle.


    "Isn''t he here? Is... In other halls? " Zhou Feifei was stunned and had an incredible feeling in her heart.


    According to what Chen Zhengwu said before, does this not mean that Wang Xu''s identity is higher than that of Liu Shao?


    When she leaves.


    Chen Zhengwu immediately said with a smile, "Liu Shao, is this woman still in your eyes? I''ve chosen again and again today. Before, there was a little boy who wanted to take part in it... "


    With that, he distorts the facts with embellishment, and finally concludes with an unkind conclusion:


    "Liu Shao, I think this Zhou Feifei is just because the little boy is still a little reluctant. If you teach him a little lesson and let him retreat, the woman will be completely determined."


    "Oh? Where is he? "


    Liu Shao asked casually, for teaching a person, do not care, it seems to drink water to eat in general.


    "He''s here, too. I''ll look for..."


    Chen Zhengwu was overjoyed and looked around excitedly.


    The hall is not big, and there are not many people, but there are No. 40 or no. 50 people. They finished reading it for the first time, but


    Did not find Wang Xu!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chen Zhengwu was stunned. He didn''t think about other aspects at all. He thought he had just missed it by accident and looked for it again.


    However


    Still no one!


    And then the third time, the fourth time, the fifth time


    Chen Zhengwu was stunned.

 Chapter 1031

    At the same time.


    "Mr. Wang, I''m looking forward to your follow-up cooperation."


    In the innermost private banquet hall, Ms. Karen got up, bowed slightly to Wang Xu and said with a smile:


    "The banquet is about to start. I, the host, may want to neglect you for a while. Please wait a moment. Some friends will meet you later."


    Although today''s banquet is specially for Wang Xu, as the host, Karen also needs to receive other guests.


    "Well, I''ll just go around myself."


    Wang Xu waved to Karen to do something.


    After Ms. Karen left, he got up and went out to look for old Tom. As soon as he went out, he met a beautiful woman.


    As soon as she saw him, the woman was stunned and exclaimed in surprise:


    "Prince Wang?"


    Wang Xu looked up and saw that the woman was a little familiar, but he didn''t know her. He could not help frowning slightly and asked:


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Li Xi''er. A few days ago, I saw Prince Wang on the cruise ship queen of England."


    The woman is Li Xi''er. She blinks her eyes and looks at Wang Xu in surprise


    "Last time Xi''er didn''t get to know you, but she didn''t expect to see you here again. It''s really predestined relationship!"


    "Hello." Wang Xu nodded and said faintly.


    Li Xi''er is just a passer-by in his eyes. Last time I wanted to listen to a song, but I was interrupted by Lu Shaofeng. Although I was a little sorry, I didn''t care much about it.


    The two chatted at will, mostly Li Xi''er. Besides, Wang Xu would reply from time to time. After all, a beautiful woman is so enthusiastic to talk to you, and she can''t understand the amorous feelings at all.


    Unconsciously, he followed Li Xi''er into the reception hall of the younger generation.


    In such a large hall, the flow of people, many young men and women holding glasses, talking and laughing with each other, it is very lively.


    "Haven''t people been found yet?"


    After waiting for nearly three minutes, Liu Shao was a little impatient.


    "Liu Shao, the boy doesn''t know where he is. Maybe he''s in the bathroom?" Chen Zhengwu had a bitter face and a bitter voice.


    But then he turned his eyes around the door and said, "Liu Shao, I found the boy. He''s over there!"


    With the direction of Chen Zhengwu, Liu Shao and others look up and see Wang Xu and Li Xi''er walk in side by side. Looking at Li Xi''er, they seem to have a very hot chat with Wang Xu and have a close attitude.


    Liu Shao has never seen that kind of intimacy.


    "What''s his relationship with Li Xi''er?"


    Liu Shao''s eyes suddenly shrank, and a stream of anger rose in his heart.


    Although Li Xi''er is a star of his company, she is different from Zhao Liya, Zhang Meiqi and others around him.


    Li Xi''er is more talented, pure and respectable, and more famous, which naturally makes Liu Shao more coveted. But Li Xi''er also has a little background, plus her current status. If she doesn''t want to, Liu Shao can''t use means to force her. He can only use normal means, "you love me.".


    What you can''t get is what you want most!


    From the beginning to the end, Li Xi''er is considered by Liu Shao to be his own forbidden man, and can''t tolerate other men''s horizontal difference.


    "Who is that boy?"


    Zhao Liya, in Liu Shaosong''s heart, slowly straightens up and says in a cold voice.


    "His name is Wang Xu!"


    Chen Zhengwu immediately returned with great pleasure.


    Just a few minutes, let him feel that he is a fool, now finally found Wang Xu, must double out this bad breath.


    "I don''t ask his name, I don''t care what his name is, what I want to know is what his background is." Liu Shao said coldly.


    His original name is Liu Zhenxing. He is one of the four major families in the West Island. Although he is not the heir of the Liu family, he has such authority that few people can offend him.


    In today''s West Island, many people know the prince of Huaxia, but few know Wang Xu. Young people like Liu Zhenxing, who were not qualified to attend the battle on that day, naturally could not recognize Wang Xu by his face.


    "This..."


    Chen Zhengwu suddenly dumb, where does he know Wang Xu is what origin?


    Subconsciously, he turned to Zhou Feifei, who had just come back from the bathroom, and wanted her to answer.


    But Zhou Feifei at this time, all the thoughts are dead on Wang Xu, the whole mind is earth shaking.


    "He knows Li Xi''er... No, he knows Li Xi''er? Li Xi''er seems to be flattering him. Who is he? What did I miss? "


    Zhou Feifei''s mind is extremely complicated.


    At this time, Li Xi''er was serving drinks for Wang Xu and delivering fruit snacks in person. The little woman''s posture attracted many men''s eyes.


    "Hum!"


    At this time, Liu Zhenxing finally could not help but push away the crowd and strode towards them.


    Chen Zhengwu''s face was livid. He angrily scolded Zhou Feifei and said, "are you a dead man? I can''t see the wink I gave you. What''s the identity of that boy? Forget it. Now no matter who he is, Liu Shao has been angered. Anyway, there is absolutely no good end to him. "


    Zhou Feifei was pale and silent.


    At this point.


    Liu Zhenxing has come to Wang Xu in a fierce manner, but he doesn''t even look at him. He stares at Li Xi''er with a gloomy face. Then he suddenly turns his head and stares at Wang Xu, and says with a smile


    "Are you a friend of Xi''er? Xi''er had never told me before that she didn''t know where her brother came from? "


    "Liu Shao..."


    Li Xi''er''s face changed and she opened her mouth to say something.


    "Xi''er, it''s a man''s business for Liu Shao to talk to your friends. We women should leave it alone, right?"


    Zhao Liya came forward and said with a smile, reaching out to pull Li Xi''er to her side.


    Wang Xu looked up at a few people, his eyes on Zhou Feifei, and then faintly replied:


    "I''m not from the West Island. My hometown is in Jianghai City, inland..."


    "Inland people? Jianghai city


    Before his words were finished, Liu Zhenxing had pulled out a contemptuous smile from the corner of his mouth.


    The inland people are despised by the West Islanders. As for Jianghai City, they have never heard of it. It is obviously a small city. If it''s a metropolis like Mordor, Liu Zhenxing may worry about it. But in a small place like Jianghai, who can make him worry about it?


    "Rotten son from inland, do you know the identity of the person in front of you? Why don''t you apologize to Liu Shao? His woman is also what you can covet? "


    At this time, Chen Zhengwu strode up, seems to be eager to use the name of Liu Zhenxing to teach Wang Xu to vent his anger. It seems to be to share the worries for the boss, a loyal dog.


    "Liu Shao!"


    Li Xi''er''s face changed again, and she was about to explain out loud.


    All of a sudden.


    A loud slap in the face suddenly rang out in everyone''s ears.


    "Pa!"


    In a flash, Chen Zhengwu, who was shouting wildly, was taken out on the spot. He flew four or five meters like a rotten cloth pocket. He smashed several tables and chairs in a row and fell to the ground. Half of his face swelled up. He was in pain and couldn''t breathe. He couldn''t scream. His mouth was in pain.


    In an instant, there was silence all around.


    People are shocked to see Wang Xu, did not expect, Wang Xu even dare to start, or so amazing.


    In the stillness, Wang Xu gently drew back his hand, took up the wine glass beside him, slightly shook the liquor, and said faintly:


    "How dare a dog bark in front of me?"

 Chapter 1032

    "How dare you do it?"


    Zhao Liya and Zhang Meiqi, the two actresses, opened their eyes wide and couldn''t believe it. They exclaimed in unison.


    Although Chen Zhengwu is not as good as Liu Zhenxing, he is also a young master of the Chen family. In the upper class of the West Island, he is in the middle class. Stars like them dare not provoke at will.


    What''s more, Chen Zhengwu is still Liu Zhenxing''s younger brother. Wang Xu slaps Chen Zhengwu in public in front of Liu Zhenxing, just like he slaps Liu Zhenxing in public.


    The others around him were all shocked and looked at Wang Xu, and their eyes were filled with wonder.


    "Well, well, my friend, you have a lot of guts and a lot of temper."


    Liu Zhenxing said word by word, his face was cold, and he could no longer suppress his anger.


    He was so angry that he was not ready to endure.


    Seeing Liu Zhenxing''s expression, Li Xi''er is shocked. She knows the background of Liu Zhenxing. The Liu family behind him is one of the four major families in the West Island. Just this, few people dare to provoke him.


    In addition, Liu Zhenxing''s own identity has been courted and sought after by countless people. Many ruthless people in the West Island have done dirty work for Liu Zhenxing.


    However, she also knows that Wang Xu is not easy to be provoked. Even the Lu family dare to fight in public, and even master Chen Xuanfeng has to bend his knees in person.


    Liu Zhenxing, though backed by the Liu family, is not the successor and can never compete with Wang Xu!


    "Liu Shao..."


    Li Xi''er opened her mouth to say something for the third time.


    But at this time, Wang Xu had finished his drink, put down his glass and said faintly:


    "Don''t start. If you dare to shout at me again, I''ll kill you. Do you believe it?"


    He said it.


    All of a sudden, the whole audience was dead.


    Everyone''s eyes are wide open, full of shock, trance, only feel their ears have a hallucination.


    "Who is he?"


    Zhou Feifei''s body trembled violently.


    Li Xi''er was too shocked, or frightened by Wang Xu''s indifference to human life, so she quickly closed her mouth, swallowed all the words she wanted to say, and didn''t say a word.


    When she was on the cruise ship queen of England, she saw Wang Xu''s mysterious means with her own eyes. Even master Chen Xuanfeng, who possessed the mysterious and invisible means of killing, had to bow to Wang Xu.


    He humiliated Lu Shaofeng and still lives well. It can be seen that Wang Xu is by no means simple. He can really kill people.


    Even, vaguely, she has an extremely bold guess that Wang Xu is the prince of China who triggered the whole West Island and led to the destruction of the Lu family.


    Thinking of this, Li Xi''er''s mouth closed more tightly.


    "Xi''er, you are a friend who likes to joke. If it wasn''t for his childish face, it would have scared me a bit." Zhao Liya claps her chest and laughs.


    Li Xi''er is cold in the heart, not funny at all.


    "Boy, this is the West Island. It''s my territory. Just by your saying that you want to kill me, I have more than ten ways to kill you, so that you can''t leave the West Island. Do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it."


    Wang Xu shakes his head decisively, looks sarcastic and says with disdain:


    "The last man who dared to kill me in public is now lying in the eastern cemetery, and his family has paid for his words. And I''m still alive. "


    "You mean to threaten my family?"


    Liu Zhenxing was stunned, and then his face was full of naked sarcastic smile.


    Next to him, Zhang Meiqi shook her head with a smile


    "Liu Shao, it seems that this friend from the inland doesn''t know your background at all. He dares to say that he wants the Liu family, one of the four major families in the West Island, to pay the price. I''m afraid he doesn''t know what he''s talking about."


    All of a sudden, many people around also lost their smiles. Some young people covered their stomachs and almost shed tears.


    "Ha ha, I dare to threaten to kill the whole Liu family. It''s really brilliant."


    "Yes, I''m afraid he doesn''t know who he has offended at all."


    "Boy, I advise you to kneel down and apologize, or you will die miserably!"


    There was a lot of trouble. Some people were gloating, some were compassionate and kind-hearted to remind, some were laughing and watching the play.


    Chen Zhengwu even struggled to come out, covered his painful and speechless face, tried his best to stare at Wang Xu, with deep resentment in his eyes


    "... kneel down... Die!"


    He wanted to say a lot of cruel words, but the pain was so severe that he could only suppress these three words.


    How terrible is Wang Xu''s power? Even if it only used one in ten thousand strength, it almost didn''t judge the power well, and directly blew Chen Zhengwu''s head. Now this is a lucky situation.


    "Make me kneel?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Next second.


    No one can laugh.


    Cold as ice, desolate as a demon, the voice of indifference came out from Wang Xu''s mouth


    "I don''t know what I''m talking about, it''s you, a group of... Mole ants!"


    Wang Xu glanced at Zhang Meiqi and all the people around him. That kind of look made everyone feel that their heart had been held by the invisible hand. After a little meal, they were beating crazily, with a sense of fear that they wanted to jump out of their throat.


    This moment.


    Wang Xu is ready to kill.


    Are you kidding me?


    Or, when he''s farting?!


    ¡­¡­


    "Ms. Karen, thank you for your help. Let me have the opportunity to meet Mr. Wang personally."


    Next to the banquet hall where the younger generation gathered, a middle-aged man in a black suit, calm and tall, said his thanks.


    This man is one of the four major families in the West Island, Liu Quanfeng, the owner of the Liu family. It can be called the four families. The Liu family is no weaker than the Lu family. There are more than a dozen listed companies and nearly 100 subsidiaries with assets of hundreds of billions.


    For example, although the market value of spark entertainment, where Liu Zhenxing works, is more than 10 billion, it is just the most common company among Liu''s many companies.


    At this time, Liu Fuxing, Liu Zhenxing''s father, was standing behind him, respectfully like a servant.


    In addition, there are more than a dozen men and women around, all of whom are big names in the upper class of the West Island.


    "Mr. Liu is very polite. If it wasn''t for your proposal, I''m afraid I would not have taken the initiative to invite Mr. Wang." Ms. Karen smiles, her eyes a little dazed.


    Although she has talked with Wang Xu first, she still has the feeling of dreaming. She still can''t believe that Wang Xu actually agreed to her invitation.


    "Anyway, thank you very much, Ms. Karen. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the original four families will not have any chance to contact with Mr. Wang at all." Liu Quanfeng smiles bitterly and thanks again.


    "In that case, let''s go to see Mr. Wang. He is in a hurry."


    Ms. Karen nodded, turned to an old gentleman on one side and said with a smile, "Sir Tom, please come with me. After all, you are more intimate than me and Prince Wang. I depend on you. "


    Old Tom laughed and didn''t say much. He followed the crowd out of the hall. First, she went to the original private banquet hall. After she didn''t see Wang Xu, Ms. Karen took all the people to the reception.


    She remembers that Wang Xu said before that she would turn around by herself.


    As soon as they entered the reception, they met Wang Xu. With a smile on her face, Ms. Karen quickly stepped forward and called out:


    "Prince Wang?"

 Chapter 1033

    When Ms. Karen yelled out, the silence of the audience suddenly became more strange.


    Mr. Wang?


    What Prince Wang?


    Who is Prince Wang?


    Who''s calling again?


    Everyone looked up in a daze. When they saw Ms. Karen and the crowd around her, everyone was shocked.


    "Karen... Ma''am?"


    Some people''s eyes suddenly widened, full of incredible.


    "And Liu Quanfeng, the owner of the Liu family?"


    Others gaped.


    "The chairman of Su''s group, the boss of Hongfeng, the owner of Tian''s family..."


    One after another, the shock on people''s faces became stiff and the look in their eyes became dull.


    Liu Zhenxing was stunned. He saw his Laozi, his father, Liu Fuxing, a senior member of the Liu family in West Island and the chairman of spark entertainment.


    Suddenly.


    Liu Zhenxing''s face turned white.


    Chen Zhengwu was stiff in the same place. His eyes widened inch by inch. He even forgot the pain on his face.


    Zhou Feifei''s eyes shook violently, and her face became pale. Suddenly, she clenched her hands tightly in front of her chest, as if her heart hurt badly.


    Zhao Liya, Zhang Meiqi and others are very open and gaping.


    At this moment, almost all of them were thoughtful and didn''t understand.


    Mr. Wang?


    Is it the one who destroyed the Lu family?


    Only Li Xi''er, looking at the scene, could see a bitter smile on her face.


    In a dead silence.


    At this time, Ms. Karen had come to Wang Xu with a smile on her face, and there was no one else in her eyes. She bowed directly and said:


    "Mr. Wang, I''d like to introduce a friend to you. This is Liu Quanfeng, the head of the Liu family. He respects you so much that he has never dared to see you. I''ll introduce him this time. I finally have the chance to see you in person."


    Liu Quanfeng immediately stepped forward and bowed to Wang Xu. He bowed his head and lowered his hand


    "Mr. Wang!"


    He witnessed the scene of Wang Xuzhen killing the white angel with his own eyes. It was earth shaking, almost like God, and one blow exploded the dragon and tiger arena, which made him deeply awed.


    The collapse of the Lu family made him understand that Wang Xu, a superior and powerful man, was the existence he had to curry favor with.


    To bow to this existence in public is not a shame, but a great face!


    As long as he can make friends with Wang Xu, Liu Quanfeng will give half of the Liu family to Wang Xu, and he will never feel distressed and frown.


    However, Liu Quanfeng did not know that his action directly shocked the people around him.


    I don''t know how many people almost stare out their eyes and forget to breathe.


    Atmosphere.


    More and more dead.


    Liu Zhenxing''s face was completely pale, first his lips were shaking, then his body, arms, thighs and whole body were shaking.


    How is that possible?


    He was the head of the Liu family. He was so respectful to Wang Xu. He was very careful and even flattered.


    It''s impossible!


    Chen Zhengwu, Zhao Liya, Zhang Meiqi, Zhou Feifei and others are all more sluggish.


    "Dad..."


    Subconsciously, Liu Zhenxing turns his stiff neck and looks at his Laozi for help. Standing behind him, Liu Fuxing has no qualification to speak.


    "Well?"


    Liu Quanfeng suddenly frowned and raised his head impatiently. He talked with the prince. Who dare to interrupt at such a time?


    At this time, Liu Fuxing rushed over, nodded, pulled Liu Zhenxing with a smile and said:


    "Master, Ms. Karen, Mr. Wang, this is my son Liu Zhenxing. Zhenxing, what are you doing?


    I haven''t seen Mr. Wang yet


    The person who can make Ms. Karen and the Liu family master behave like this is also called Mr. Wang


    If people had not reacted before because they were too shocked, then at this time, because of Liu Zhenxing''s interruption, someone finally recovered.


    The first thing was that people suddenly took a cold breath and shocked their eyes.


    "It turns out that he was the prince Wang who destroyed the Lu family. How could he be so young?"


    "It''s said that the dragon and tiger challenge arena was smashed by him with one blow. How could Prince Wang, who has the power of heaven and earth, be so young?"


    "Yes, how could you be so young?"


    Many people talked about it, and one eye after another fell on Wang Xu, which became extremely complicated.


    Wang Xu''s rumor is too legendary, just like a miracle. As soon as it appeared, it shook the whole West Island. From last night to now, but one night, it almost made the West Island change.


    Many people have guessed, but no one can predict that it will be Wang Xu, who seems to be only 18 years old, overturning the sky of the West Island and destroying the Lu family.


    "Dad..."


    Liu Zhenxing shivered his lips and turned pale.


    "What else do you call me, dad? Salute Mr. Wang quickly!" Liu Fuxing is not stupid. How can he not see his son''s mistake at this time?


    As he spoke, he slapped Liu Zhenxing on the head and scolded him angrily. Although he seemed severe, he was actually saving Liu Zhenxing.


    Liu Zhenxing looks at Wang Xu and sees that Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent. He opens his mouth but can''t utter a word. His strength seems to have been emptied out of thin air.


    He just said that he wanted Wang Xu to kneel down. He even said that there were more than ten ways to kill Wang Xu


    But at this time, Wang Xu suddenly turned from a "little mole ant" to a prehistoric Tyrannosaurus Rex. How did Liu Zhenxing accept this?


    Even if he accepted it, he didn''t think Wang Xu would let him go easily, because if he was Wang Xu, he would never let anyone who offended him go.


    What about Chen Zhengwu, Zhao Liya and Zhang Meiqi? A few people are full of horror, such as ghosts.


    "What opportunities have I missed?"


    Zhou Feifei''s remorseful intestines are almost green. She never thought that Wang Xu would have such a terrible identity.


    "Liu Fuxing? Your son didn''t offend Prince Wang, did he


    At this time, Liu Quanfeng also saw that it was wrong. His face was very gloomy. He glanced at Liu Zhenxing coldly, and then glared at Liu Fuxing.


    Liu Zhenxing, a junior, is not qualified to let him know, so he didn''t care at first.


    "He just said that if I don''t kneel down and beg for mercy, I will be killed in more than a dozen ways." At this time, Wang Xu said lightly.


    "You, you... Bastard! Evil! Black sheep


    Liu Fuxing''s face turned white on the spot and nearly fainted in the dark.


    What is Wang Xu?


    The Lu family was destroyed overnight because of Wang Xu. The white angel, a god like figure, was also killed by Wang Xu in public.


    Liu Fuxing is an ordinary senior in the Liu family. He is not a fart. As a result, his son has caused such a big disaster for him. What is it that he is not a villain? What is not the black sheep?


    "Why are you so stupid? Don''t you want your father to kneel down and beg for mercy for you? " Liu Fuxing was very angry. He raised his hand and slapped Liu Zhenxing hard.


    But what he didn''t expect was that this slap pulled out Liu Zhenxing''s evil spirit.


    "Dad, why? Even if I offended him, it was just a quarrel. On the contrary, my younger brother was beaten by him. I was the one who was bullied. Why do I have to apologize to him? "


    Liu Zhenxing''s face is distorted and his voice is getting louder and louder.


    "Oh, so I bullied you?"


    Wang Xu smile, smile more brilliant, voice is very cold: "how, when I said before, is farting?"

 Chapter 1034

    "Oh, don''t you kill me in public? This is the West Island. According to the law of the Council, if you kill me, you will go to prison and be shot. "


    Liu Zhenxing laughs.


    In public, does Wang Xu dare to kill? With what? Bare handed?


    Although he heard a lot of rumors about Wang Xu, he didn''t see them with his own eyes, but he didn''t believe any rumors about smashing the arena with one blow or the earth.


    Really want to be able to do that kind of scene, is that still human?


    "Son of a bitch! Shut up


    Hearing the speech, Liu Fuxing''s face changed greatly. With a roar, he was about to ask Wang Xu for mercy.


    It''s a pity.


    Everything, it''s too late.


    Wang Xu took a look at him, then didn''t bother to take a second look, and turned to leave.


    "Ha ha, pretend! You didn''t mean to kill me, to kill... "


    Seeing this, a trace of pride and disdain rose on Liu Zhenxing''s face. He said sarcastically, said, said


    The look in his eyes darkened, his whole body was stiff in the same place, and then, like a ball of mud, he fell to the ground.


    The spirit is gone!


    Death, death!


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent.


    Do you really think he''s talking bullshit?


    The law of the West Island?


    Is there any evidence to prove it?


    Even if there is evidence, who dares to arrest him now in the West Island?


    "Touch!"


    Liu Fuxing''s knees softened, as if he had lost all his strength. He sat on the ground, his eyes dull, and his mouth constantly murmuring.


    "Evil son, evil son, evil son..."


    Liu Quanfeng coldly glanced at him, leaving a sentence: "you have a little son, go back to take care of him, don''t raise such an idiot out."


    With that, Liu Quanfeng turned and left without looking at Liu Fuxing.


    Ms. Karen also shook her head, clapped her hands, and said with a smile to the young people around her, "OK, you can all leave. Today''s banquet is over."


    The bad thing is, you can all get out of here!


    Among the young people around, who dares to have half a word of dissatisfaction?


    Countless people looked at Wang Xu''s back, then quickly looked away, or bowed their heads, did not dare to look directly at him.


    In everyone''s heart, thinking of the news I heard before, today''s banquet is specially prepared by Ms. Karen for a mysterious and important person.


    Now, it''s self-evident who the big shot is.


    Wang Xu is the main character of today''s banquet.


    They, no matter what the background, are just the background, little people, mole ants.


    "The real big man, disgrace can''t live, this... Is our generation''s yearning goal!" Someone muttered to himself, more and more awed.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Zhenxing''s death did not have much influence on Wang Xu. It can be said that the only influence is that people have a deeper awe for him.


    His downfall of the Lu family ultimately depended on the deterrence of the powerful individual forces. On that day, the people he saw were only a few people in the upper class of the West Island. Compared with the upper class of the West Island, the huge second generation circle of the middle and lower class and the younger generation was still too few.


    Most people, especially young people, have a rebellious mentality of "not accepting inferiority.". It''s hard for them to believe the rumors of their peers, especially those that are very strange when they hear them. If they don''t see them or experience them, they can''t believe them at all.


    Even if they know it is true, some people will take this kind of rebellious mentality, refuse to accept it at all, do not counsels, and even show off their power.


    It''s a change of mentality. It''s a "mentality" caused by the fact that they have been in a high position for a long time and have been praised.


    Again, people don''t believe it, they don''t want to believe it.


    What Wang Xu did was not to reason with anyone.


    Don''t you agree?


    suppress!


    Are you disrespectful?


    suppress!


    You want to kill me?


    Then go to hell.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s my improper placement that makes you feel aggrieved here. I''m afraid the party doesn''t mean much to you. I''ll take you back to rest. " Ms. Karen bowed slightly, respectfully.


    "No more."


    Wang Xu waved his hand.


    The purpose of his visit has been achieved, and he was ready to leave. However, he stayed here for the sake of ordinary human relations and giving Ms. Karen face.


    Now, when things get to this point, he doesn''t want to give face any more. Except for Ms. Karen and Liu Quanfeng, the others are small people, not worth mentioning.


    "Take me out, you two. Don''t follow the others."


    After calling their names, Wang Xu walked out first. Naturally, Ms. Karen and Liu Quanfeng didn''t dare to have an opinion and followed carefully.


    No one knows what they talked about. Ten minutes later, when Ms. Karen and Liu Quanfeng returned to the banquet hall, their faces were all smiling with satisfaction.


    "Well, there''s been a little change at the party, but it''s only a small matter after all. It''s been solved successfully. How should we play, or how to play, go on. "


    Ms. Karen said casually, then turned around and left with Liu Quanfeng and others. From beginning to end, she didn''t care what these young people thought.


    After they leave.


    Finally, many young people can no longer help themselves. The noise is like a swarm of flies.


    "This young master Wang is too terrible to be provoked." Someone''s voice trembled with a trace of meaning.


    Among them, Liu Zhenxing was one of the few who ranked in the front row. As a result, he died so easily. The waves aroused afterwards were even like the deaths of wild dogs on the roadside, so few people cared.


    If we put it in the normal period, Liu Zhenxing''s death would set off a huge wave in the second generation circle of the West Island. Revenge from the Liu family will make countless people panic.


    But now, those who used to be young and old are as dead as wild dogs. Even the family and even their own Lao Tzu don''t care. Who can not be surprised?


    Some people are a little careless about the rumors, and even those who have secretly questioned and ridiculed Wang Xu are full of fear and awe, for fear that they will be blamed.


    "Xi''er, when did you know Prince Wang... Can you find a chance to introduce us to him?"


    Zhao Liya''s eyes were full of splendor. Although her face was still a little frightened, her cheeks were suddenly flushed.


    "I..." Li Xi''er opened her mouth to say something.


    Next to Zhang Meiqi also excited voice: "yes, Xi''er, find time to introduce us to Prince Wang.". We are good sisters who have known each other for several years. Can you help us with this little favor? "


    The two female stars are very excited, and even have illusions about the future in their minds. If they can "make friends" with Wang Xu, how many levels of their current achievements will they have to go up?


    Zhou Feifei, who had been silent all the time, could not help but step forward slightly, lowered his head, forced a smile, and whispered:


    "Sister Xi''er, I''m friends with Mr. Wang, but there was a misunderstanding before. Do you think I can make an appointment with Mr. Wang, and I''ll explain to him myself to make him satisfied..."


    Listening to the chirping voice in her ears, Li Xi''er is speechless and has a bitter heart.


    Does she know Wang Xu?


    I know you!


    But


    Wang Xu doesn''t know her!


    The first time, on the cruise ship of the queen of England, she didn''t even have a chance to talk to Wang Xu.


    Today, I met Wang Xu here for the second time. It was not easy for her to find a chance to talk with Wang Xu. Before she could get closer, she was interrupted by Liu Zhenxing.


    In a word, there are many reasons for Liu Zhenxing to get into trouble with Wang Xu. She can''t guarantee whether Wang Xu will think more and have a bad impression on her.


    "I''m extremely worried. I want to make friends with Mr. Wang, but I don''t have a chance. Where can I find you a chance?"


    Li Xi''er was extremely helpless.

 Chapter 1035

    Liu Zhenxing''s death did not cause any waves in the West Island.


    The Liu family took the initiative to suppress the news, and many second-generation people who had experienced it were full of fear, for fear that they would offend Wang Xu because of one sentence, and no one would spread the news.


    Therefore, Liu Zhenxing''s death, silent, is not much different from the sudden disappearance of a wild dog on the roadside.


    But this news, for those who want to, is still known.


    "It seems that we, the prince of the Dragon crossing the sea, are just like the rumor. If we don''t agree with each other, we will kill people. Our temper is very bad."


    On the deck of a luxury cruise ship, there is a middle-aged man lying on a beach chair, with a fishing rod in front of him. He only wears a pair of big underpants, fishing leisurely.


    Other people''s cruise ships are generally used to hold carnival parties, but they are used as fishing boats, which shows the powerful financial resources behind them. There are no bikini beauties on the boat. It can be seen that the other party is not a lustful person, but a pragmatic person with real ability.


    "Well, his merciless means only offend people everywhere. Fear can suppress people for a short time, but not for a lifetime. Now it''s just that no one can be his enemy. If there is such a person, everyone will want him to die and step on it quickly! "


    A young man standing with his hands down beside the middle-aged man sneered.


    "That''s the future. Who dares to say about the future?" The middle-aged man who was leisurely fishing shook his head and said with a smile:


    "But no matter now or in the future, as long as we don''t have a direct conflict with him, even if the people outside die, it has nothing to do with us."


    The middle-aged man is about 40 years old. His exposed skin is bronze and his muscle contour is clearly visible. Obviously, he often keeps fit. If his cruise ship is replaced by a fishing boat, I''m afraid no one can think that this person will be the leader of a cross group with trillions of assets.


    "Don''t you be afraid, Wan Dong?" The young man frowned slightly.


    "Afraid? I''m just an ordinary person, but I''m facing a strong man with extraordinary ability. If you want to kill me, no matter how good a bodyguard can''t stop me, how can I not be afraid? "


    The middle-aged man was dumb, shaking his head and laughing.


    "Prince Wang is famous in East island countries. He is a deterrent to the West. He is decisive in killing and cutting. If he doesn''t agree with each other, he will kill or even destroy a family. I wan Longfeng is just an ordinary businessman. How can I not be afraid? "


    "I''m only 40 years old this year. I haven''t enjoyed my life yet. I don''t want to die so soon. So, if you want me to be a direct enemy to him, unless I''m out of my mind. "


    At this time, if there is an outsider here, hearing the middle-aged man''s name, it will be extremely shocked.


    Wan Longfeng.


    At the age of 40, the chairman of Wanshi group, a multi-national group with assets of trillion, has already been listed in the international rich list. He is a big tycoon in the international financial circle, and Lu Jiahui''s reputation is smaller than that of him.


    Previously, Lu has been a strong competitor of Wan Longfeng in the West Island business community. But now, overnight, the Lu family suddenly collapsed. How could Wan Longfeng not be surprised?


    The young man around him, Tian liming, is wan Longfeng''s close secretary. He graduated from the Department of finance of the most famous National University of Michigan. He once manipulated the stock market, which made the market value of a competitor of Wanshi group evaporate 300 billion yuan overnight. He is wanlongfeng''s right arm.


    "Wan Dong, you are wrong. Maybe this prince, like a God, has the power to live and kill at will, but he is not a real God. "


    Tian Liming shook his head in a calm voice


    "Especially in business, there is only one God, money. The man who can control money is the hand of God.


    He''s extraordinary, but he doesn''t understand the rules of business. For us, he''s just an ordinary and extreme opponent. "


    "Moreover, what we have to deal with is not him, but the huge assets of the Lu family. In business, you will lose money or even go bankrupt. We use legitimate commercial means to obtain benefits, can he dare to come to the aboveboard robbery? "


    "What if he did?" Wan Longfeng''s eyes flashed and said with a smile.


    "To tell you the truth, if he is so shameless, I can''t help it. However, the rules of the world and society are imperceptibly shaped by the development of mankind for thousands of years. If we want to benefit, we have to take risks. " Tian Liming sighed helplessly.


    "Ha ha, I''ll say it casually. Don''t worry, this prince Wang doesn''t dare to break the rules of the world so openly. If he really dares to do so, I''m afraid there will be no place for him in the whole world. "


    Wan Longfeng laughs and throws his right fishing rod. In the sound of water, a huge sea fish flies out of the sea.


    Big fish,


    I''m hooked.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Xu was sitting in a long Rolls Royce going to the airport. Opposite him sat a respectful middle-aged man, who was Lu Zhenchao, a leader of the Lu family in the Mesozoic era.


    He never thought that he would be called by Wang Xu for an interview in person. When Chen Xuanfeng came to the door, the Lu family thought Wang Xu was going to kill him. They didn''t know how much they were scared. The Lu family almost peed in their pants.


    As a result, only Lu Zhenchao came to see Wang Xu.


    "Mr. Wang, what can I do for you? As long as it is what I can do, I promise to do my best for you


    Lu Zhenchao bowed his head and said in a trembling voice.


    But it was only one day and one night. He looked haggard as if he had changed his personality, just like the white-collar workers in the bar who were under great pressure and drank to relieve their worries.


    Although Wang Xu left 10% of the assets to the Lu family, if calculated by the market value, it is nearly 100 billion yuan. However, the market value of the assets is only a number, not the money we have. In addition, there are so many people in the Lu family to support.


    At this time, the Lu family''s real money is less than two million!


    The rest of the assets are villas, luxury cars, and companies that can make money are all taken over by Wang Xu.


    "It''s no big deal. I want you Lu family to cooperate and sell those assets that haven''t been handed over yet."


    Wang Xu leans on the leather seat and says lightly.


    After all, the West Island was too far away, and he didn''t have much thought to focus on it. Lu''s huge assets are now a cake. I don''t know how many people will covet it. It takes a lot of effort to maintain this cake.


    If Wang Xuzhi is not here, it''s better to sell most of them and leave only a small number of core companies, so it''s more appropriate to take the money first.


    "Sell the rest?" Lu Zhenchao was stunned, and his face showed a trace of shock.


    He knows that the assets that have not yet been handed over account for 60% and hundreds of billions of market value!


    And once they are eager to sell, I''m afraid they will only get tens of billions at most. It''s a blood loss!


    "Mr. Wang, I''m afraid you don''t know. If you do, you will lose a lot, and it''s hard to find someone to take over for a while..." Lu Zhenchao said anxiously.


    "I know, so I have contacted the buyer, Ms. Karen and the Liu family. They will take over these assets. You just need to be responsible for the specific handover procedures."


    Before he had finished his words, Wang Xu had already gently waved his hand and didn''t care about any loss.


    Money, for him now, is just numbers, nothing.


    The reason why he wants the money is not for himself, but for the people around him. With this money, he built the Panlong formation, and the cornerstone of the founding of the faction.


    Moreover, in the future, the changes in the Chinese world will only become more and more dramatic. The value of money in the secular world will continue to plummet. What is really valuable will be the elixir, the precious material, the skill that can make you have extraordinary power and so on.


    So how can Wang Xu care about Lu''s trillions of assets?


    Trillion assets


    To him, it''s just a joke.


    In the West Island, tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of houses, and the "digital money" hanging high in the stock market, if no one takes over, is there any value?

 Chapter 1036

    Wang Xu left.


    The plane at 1:30 on time is light, just like an ordinary tourist to the West Island.


    Come like a wild dragon, go like a mortal.


    "For assets with a market value of 600 billion yuan, he said that if he didn''t want them, he would sell them for 60 billion yuan..."


    After returning to Lu''s home from the airport, Lu Zhenchao still hasn''t recovered completely. His eyes are in a trance and his face is dull.


    "Zhenchao, what can I do for you? Do you want my Lu family to die out


    Lu Jiahui stood up tremblingly and gasped for three times, like a weak patient who would go to the earth at any time.


    If you say it out, I''m afraid no one will believe it, but a day ago, the old man was as energetic as he was in his prime.


    "Father, Mr. Wang asked us to cooperate with Ms. Karen and the Liu family to sell the remaining 60% of our assets to them at one tenth of the price... 60 billion!" Lu Zhenchao said with difficulty.


    "What?"


    Lu Jiahui raised his head abruptly and his eyes were shocked.


    No one knows better than him that 60% of his Lu family''s assets are a lot of wealth. It''s a market value of 600 billion yuan. How could he sell 60 billion yuan?


    The rest of the Lu family are equally incredulous.


    In their view, the fundamental reason why Wang Xu forced the Lu family was to covet their huge assets. The death of Lu Zhenxing and Lu Shaofeng just gave him an excuse. No one believes that Wang Xu forced the Lu family because the Lu family constantly provoked his bottom line, which eventually led to anger.


    "No way, isn''t he just coveting my Lu family''s assets? How is it possible to make such a loss? " A senior member of the Lu family would not believe it.


    No one else can accept it.


    Is it hard for them to find out what they have today?


    Absolutely impossible!


    The reason why the Lu family has come to this stage is that Wang Xu, the hateful man, covets their Lu family''s assets!


    Only Lu Zhangqi lowered her head and whispered: "uncles, why can''t you admit that we are wrong?"


    "Lu Zhangqi, did you forget that your brother and father died because of Wang Xu? Why do you still speak for the enemy who made my Lu family fall here? "


    A middle-aged man suddenly turns his head and stares at Zhang Qi. He continues to say in a vicious voice:


    "By the way, you seem to have been talking for Wang Xu from the beginning, and let people break his brother''s leg in public, just to please him!


    Have you been eating everything from beginning to end? "


    These words are not only the words of killing the heart, but also a way of venting anger.


    "Fourth uncle, what else do you want me to do?"


    Lu Zhangqi looks up like an angry tiger


    "Sixth uncle wanted to rob his magic weapon and was killed in public. Chaman, the champion I paid a lot of money for from Nanyang, was like a dog in front of him.


    At that time, if I didn''t let people break Lu Shaofeng''s leg, do you think he still had a chance to live? Uncle Liu was killed by him. Chen Xuanfeng knelt down to him in public and bowed his head. What do you think my brother is? God? "


    The last two words, Lu Zhangqi is almost all the strength of the roar out.


    She called the fourth uncle of the middle-aged man''s face red, mouth want to say.


    "Enough!"


    At this time, Lu Jiahui cut off his crutches and said in a hoarse and indignant voice:


    "Lao Si, are you still looking for someone to vent your anger at this time? How did I give birth to your useless sons? The sixth is domineering and the eldest is overbearing. Your fourth is idle all day... Angry, I''m so angry... Cough


    With that, Lu Jiahui suddenly bent down, coughed violently, his eyes turned white, and his whole body suddenly fell back.


    "Dad


    "Grandfather!"


    All of a sudden, there was chaos in Lu''s mansion, as if the sky above his head had collapsed.


    Looking at the panicked uncles, uncles and aunts, Lu Zhangqi''s beautiful eyes flashed a burst of despair.


    Although Wang Xu took 90% of the Lu family''s assets, he still kept 10% of them. The Lu family did not completely collapse. After all, it is a huge fortune with a market value of nearly 100 billion.


    Such a huge wealth, even in the West Island, is still among the middle-class families. Coupled with the original contacts of the Lu family, there is no chance of a new rise in the future.


    But


    "With these moths constantly eating the roots of the family, how can this big tree not fall down? Is there a future? "


    Lu Zhangqi was full of disappointment and even despair.


    Most of the Lu family attributed all this to Wang Xu''s persecution, but what about the Lu family itself?


    Is that right?


    Poor man, there must be something hateful.


    It is easier to start than to lose.


    ¡­¡­


    That night.


    The general meeting of shareholders of Lu group was held urgently.


    Located in the central business district of the West Island, in the headquarters building of Lu''s group, dozens of men and women with hundreds of millions of wealth gather on the top floor and conference room. The identity of each of these shareholders can be seen as the chairman of one or more listed companies, or the tycoon in a certain industry.


    "It''s said that Lu''s group is going to change its owner. The purpose of the shareholders'' meeting tonight should be to introduce the mysterious Prince Wang?"


    "In the past, the Lu family controlled 70% of the shares, so it''s nearly a trillion yuan of assets. What''s the origin of the other side? How could it eat such a large amount of wealth?"


    "I heard that young master Wang is not twenty years old. Is that true or false?"


    There was a lot of discussion.


    Wan Longfeng also sat among the shareholders, his hands crossed on the long table of the meeting, with a faint smile on his face, and his eyes constantly examined the people present.


    In order to be able to sit here tonight, he spent nearly 100 billion yuan to acquire the shares of more than ten small shareholders at a premium, and he got 10% of the shares, which makes him qualified to sit here.


    The purpose is to occupy a place in the Lu Group, so as to prepare for swallowing more interests of the Lu Group in the future.


    No pay, where to gain?


    "I think Mr. Wang is also a smart man. He should know that he can''t control the whole Lu group by himself. He must delegate power.


    Moreover, after all, he is not a real businessman, and he can''t stay in the West Island for a long time... He will hibernate for a while. After he leaves, I will naturally have countless ways to devour at least half of Lu''s interests unconsciously! "


    Thinking about the future plan in his heart, Wan Longfeng''s faint smile became more and more brilliant, and the eyes of the people around him gradually became playful.


    According to his news, there are many small moves in the dark among the shareholders present here. Obviously, all of them have aroused their appetite.


    However, none of these people was in his heart. If he is a dormant lion, these people are a grinning wild dog. The wild dog has ambition. No matter how ambitious or has a good appetite, it can''t snatch delicious food from the lion''s mouth.


    "Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang, I don''t know if you know that all you have done is to make wedding clothes for me?"


    Wan Longfeng''s face showed a smile of satisfaction.


    At this time, close to the door of the direction, the original noisy crowd, suddenly quirky quiet down, and even a lot of people take a breath of air conditioning, full of horror.


    "Well? At last? "


    Wan Longfeng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    But when he looked up, he saw three familiar figures walking in side by side, a plump blonde lady with noble temperament, a middle-aged man with calm breath, and an old man with gray face who needed two people to help him walk.


    "Lu Jiahui? Ms. Karen? Liu Quanfeng


    The smile on WAN Longfeng''s face gradually solidified and disappeared with dignified color.


    "How did they come together?"


    "And what about the mysterious Prince Wang?"

 Chapter 1037

    "Mr. Wang has sold 60% of the shares of Lu''s group to Mr. Liu and me. From today on, I will be the chairman of the group, and Mr. Liu will become the CEO of the group. Is it meaningful for everyone?"


    In the eyes of the people, Ms. Karen walked to the chair, sat down, looked around at the people, and said with a smile.


    There was a dead silence.


    Everyone was shocked that Wang Xu should have such a big heart, Lu group 60% of the equity, said not to do it.


    That''s a huge profit that can be thrown out to make the people on the scene fight for blood.


    "How could it be?"


    Wan Longfeng''s whole body was tense, and his heart was extremely shocked.


    Such a huge interest, he did not believe Wang Xu said to throw away.


    Thinking of this, Wan Longfeng suddenly got up and said in a deep voice:


    "Ms. Karen, I''m not questioning you. The market value of 60% of Lu''s shares is nearly 600 billion. It''s only a short day. Even if you and the Liu family are working together, I''m afraid you can''t afford such a huge amount of money? "


    "Who said it was 600 billion?"


    Karen smiles and looks at Wan Longfeng playfully. Her red lips open slightly and she slowly spits out a sentence:


    "Mr. Wang is not as unkind as he is said to be. He is very tolerant and understands us. He only uses one tenth of the market value for low price transfer."


    "What?"


    "One tenth of the market value?"


    "Only 60 billion?"


    "No way!"


    In an instant, the conference room fell into a brief silence, even without breathing, and then suddenly, people exploded like a bomb, and countless people could not believe it.


    Wan Longfeng is the most impolite.


    60 billion?


    60 billion?


    60 billion?!


    He secretly tried to buy only 10% of the shares of Lu''s group, which consumed nearly 100 billion yuan.


    How can he accept it easily?


    Wan Longfeng''s face at this time began to twist and deform. He felt that his heart was tight and painful.


    "Wan Dong, what should we do now? Do you want to continue to buy stocks from small shareholders and retail investors? "


    Wearing a black suit and holding pad in his arms, Tian Liming stands behind Wan Longfeng and asks in a low voice.


    His voice, hard to hide shock.


    From his point of view, he can''t figure out who will give up the interests of the market value of 600 billion and turn to 60 billion?


    What a lunatic!


    No, I''m afraid a madman may not be willing to do such a thing!


    "No, with Karen and Liu Quanfeng, we have no hope of winning."


    Wan Longfeng''s voice is helpless, but also hidden a trace of hate.


    In order to swallow the big cake of the Lu family, he paid a huge price. However, because Wang Xu left lightly, he wasted nearly 100 billion yuan.


    Even for Wanshi group, the loss of nearly 100 billion capital is also a huge loss. Although it does not hurt the muscles and bones, it is not small.


    "Originally, what I care about is worthless to him..."


    Wan Longfeng bowed his head slightly, but his anger could not be suppressed.


    This is the first time that he has suffered from such a dumb loss!


    With the cooperation of Ms. Karen and Liu Quanfeng, as well as Lu Jiahui and other Lu family members, Lu Group successfully transferred. Wang Xu left only 30% of his assets, divided them into three parts, and gave them to qionghao of Honghua club and Pang''s boxing house respectively


    And Lu Zhangqi!


    ¡­¡­


    Lu family.


    "Lu Zhangqi, pack up your things quickly and go away from home. There is no room for you to stay in the West Island. Go inland and find your master."


    A young man, who seems to have been hollowed out by wine, is pale and vain. With a ferocious face, he blocks Lu Zhangqi''s door and yells angrily.


    Lu Zhangqi gave the young man a cold look, then quietly lowered her head and calmly collected her personal belongings.


    After being scolded in public by her fourth uncle, Lu''s father, her grandfather and Lu Jiahui almost fainted on the spot. It seems that they stood on her side and scolded their sons.


    But maybe Lu Jiahui has been blaming her for the death of Lu Zhenxing and Lu Shaofeng. He scolded openly, but later, secretly, he seemed to acquiesce in everything.


    On this day, Lu Zhangqi didn''t know how she spent it.


    In the Lu family, she was isolated by almost everyone. Elders like fourth uncle may have some face to worry about. They don''t have a good face for her. At most, they just sneer at her.


    However, the younger generation, like the young man in front of her, did not have so much scruples. They came to her directly, yelled loudly and poured all their anger on her.


    "Fuck, don''t talk? Dumb me? Do you think you can ignore your mistakes by pretending to be deaf and dumb? My Lu family back to the present situation, it''s all because of you bitch! Bitch! Bitch


    The young man yelled at Lu Zhangqi and said, "look at your eyes? What''s the matter? Are you upset? I tell you, I''m more upset than you!


    Do you still think of yourself as the former queen of the West Island underground boxing ring? If it wasn''t for our Lu family to support you, you would have been strong by those humble boxers. I don''t know how many times!


    Bitch


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lu Zhangqi''s hand pinches tightly. She slowly raises her head. She wants to get angry, but in the end she laughs powerlessly. She buries her head again and continues to pack.


    Looking at Lu Zhangqi''s submissive manner, the young man couldn''t help but feel a burst of pleasure in his heart.


    Before, he was just like his grandson in front of Lu Zhangqi. How can he be so proud and masculine now?


    This whore, because he wanted to force a maid in the family, let people beat him up. This is not enough, but also gave him to his parents like a dead dog, which made him lose face among his family peers.


    Young people have long wanted to get revenge for this hatred. Now that they finally have the chance, how can they let it go?


    Think of here, looking at Lu Zhangqi''s back, youth belly deep suddenly rise an impulse.


    Just when he couldn''t help it.


    "Touch!"


    But at this time, the door of the villa was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    "Who? I didn''t tell you not to let anyone in... "


    The young man suddenly turned his head and looked at it with anger in his eyes. He scolded angrily. But when he saw the people coming in, he immediately closed his mouth and shrunk his head with fear in his eyes.


    The intruders were a group of young men in red suits, and the leader was a poor man.


    In the past two days, people from Honghua club have been wandering around the companies in Lu''s assets. How can the young people not know each other?


    "People of Honghua society, what do you want to do?" Cried the young man in horror.


    "Miss Lu Zhangqi, Mr. Wang asked me to give it to you."


    Without looking at him, qionghao went directly to Lu Zhangqi, handed over a document and said with a smile:


    "Congratulations, Miss Lu will take over 10% of the assets of the Lu family."


    "What did you say..."


    Lu Zhangqi''s body suddenly froze, and then slowly turned around. Her face was full of disbelief.


    How did she not expect that Wang Xu would hand over 10% of her assets to her?


    On the other side, the young man''s legs trembled with fear. He thought of what he had done to Lu Zhangqi and the insults, plus the forced eyes of the younger brothers of Honghua society.


    Touch!


    In the eyes of people''s ridicule and disdain, the young man suddenly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Lu Zhangqi crazily to beg for mercy, just like a dog without a backbone. Where is the arrogance before?


    Lu Zhangqi looked at the documents in her hand, and then at the crying young people begging for mercy. For a moment, she was in a trance like a dream.


    Who knows the warmth and coldness of human relations?

 Chapter 1038

    After Wang Xu left the West Island, the great waves caused by him began to bloom.


    As the only gateway to Southeast China, the West Island has always been the starting point of overseas forces. Whether overseas Chinese or Western forces, many multinational groups, companies and organizations all have branches in the West Island.


    The death of the white angel, the fall of the Lu family, the liberation of the Kowloon Walled City, the retreat of the Ryan family, and the departure of Paul and others.


    One after another, the earth shaking news spread out, which made the afterwave bigger and bigger, and finally turned into a wave of shock inside and outside.


    In the west, Santiago is the headquarters of the alliance of gods.


    It seems that a huge and desolate stone building is not built for human beings, but for the palace where the giant once lived. There are two rows of huge statues with a height of more than 20 meters. There are soldiers holding a sword to the sky with one hand, knights covered in fine steel armor, old men holding a staff and wearing countless star gathering robes, and female soldiers only wrapping armor in key parts


    At this time, eleven men and women were gathered in this huge building, including the old, the young and the middle-aged.


    Without exception, there are extremely powerful fluctuations in people''s body. These fluctuations even affect the reality at any time. The air around is slightly distorted. A small insect accidentally bumps into this area and is immediately crushed into vermicelli.


    "Gentlemen, on the altar of the temple, the white flame is out."


    An old man, who was covered in a black robe, slightly stopped his scepter, and his voice came from under the black robe.


    "Who did it?"


    All of a sudden, a middle-aged man stepped out, his bare upper body shining like gold, and his whole body was like a marble statue. Every muscle line seemed to have been carved and polished by the top craftsman.


    He is like a mountain, a mountain that mortals can never climb.


    Although other people are not so excited as middle-aged men, they also look at it one after another, waiting for the old man''s reply.


    "Sirius, you''re upset."


    The old man in black robe turned his Scepter slightly and raised his head slowly, revealing the old face under the black robe. His eyebrows were engraved with a white wing, which seemed to be real and stirring slowly.


    "How can my heart not be disordered? Since the twilight of the gods five thousand years ago, there have been only demigods who have naturally declined and exhausted their life span. When will there be demigods who have been killed by human beings and died in the middle of their lives? "


    Silifys'' voice raised, and his eyes were all naked, but I don''t know if it was an illusion. There seemed to be a little confusion in the deep of this strong sense of killing.


    "That man must be found, no matter who he is, he must die! Otherwise, with such a person alive, we will all live in fear in the days to come. "


    At this time, a blue armored man next to him suddenly sighed and said with a bitter smile, "I may know who that man is."


    "Ray, who is it?" Sirius turned his head abruptly.


    This man in blue armor, the ancestor of Shengkai family, once sealed another demigod of Wang Xu with the white angel, angel Lei.


    "Bai has been sitting in the east to build a fortress in the East for our alliance of gods. You should remember who I went to the East four months ago?"


    Angel Lei shook his head and said bitterly:


    "Earlier, I received news that the man broke the seal and destroyed our stronghold on Penglai Island. Originally, I thought it was the work of other forces in China. After all, Bai and I set the seal by ourselves. We thought we were the real gods, and we couldn''t break it easily.... "


    "But now, I think, from the beginning, I seem to be wrong!"


    His voice fell to the ground.


    All around them fell into silence.


    After three breaths, silifys said, "you mean, killing the white man, is that the Oriental devil?"


    "Except for him, who in Huaxia will never die with our gods?" Angel thunder asked in reply.


    Demigod, standing at the top of the world, is the most important pillar of every top force. When others die, there are substitutes. As long as the interests are enough, life can be traded at any time.


    But the death of a demigod level strong man is really immortal!


    "What Oriental devil?"


    But there were also people who didn''t know Wang Xu.


    At their level of status, they usually spend most of their time practicing, or sleeping, or walking in the world, playing in the world, almost not involved in most of the trivial things.


    "The name of the other party is Wang Xu, a master of martial arts in China. He is honored as the prince of China." The thunder Angel sighed.


    "Wang Xu?"


    A slender woman in a metal combat dress with a small waist frowned slightly.


    "Isn''t the top martial arts master in China just like the legend? We are in the same realm as those Taoists of dragon and tiger mountain.


    When can a mere warrior compete with our demigod? "


    "Don''t be contemptuous, Eliza. He is a strong warrior who has just risen in this year. His age seems to be less than 21 years old. There are also rumors that he is only 18 or 19 years old, and he is recognized as the most evil young Tianjiao in Chinese history by those martial arts people! " Sirius took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "It''s another way to say whether the white angel was killed by him, but the exact fact is that Keynes and drelli have already died in his hands." Thunder angel says with a bitter smile again.


    "Keynes, drexley... I remember these two little guys, aren''t they legends? He was killed by Wang Xu? " Eliza was slightly stunned, but she didn''t care too much.


    "A hundred years ago, Huaxia was also known as the strongest warrior. His martial arts were invincible. It was just the peak of his legend. He couldn''t match us at all.


    The martial arts of the Chinese people have some defects in the sky, which make them unable to enter the realm of demigod. Wang Xu, at most, is just like this. With him, he can''t be called "Oriental devil."


    At this time.


    All of a sudden, a blonde woman in a white robe, holding her feet, bowed her head and came in


    "Dear earthly angels, the news comes from the East that the pure white holy light has fallen on the West Island of China. The enemy is named Wang Xu. It is said that he is a devil who comes back from the dead."


    "It seems to be the man. Let''s vote."


    The old man in Black said softly with a slight scepter


    "Bai''s death is for our alliance of gods to set foot in the East. He is our friend and family. His death brought the blood feud of the East.


    Revenge, or anger, forgiveness, or confession? "


    The old man''s voice fell.


    Four flames were burning around him out of thin air.


    "I, angel of war, Sirius, choose anger!"


    "I, warrior, Eliza, angry!"


    "I, ray angel, ray Shengkai, angry!"


    "Repentance."


    "Repentance."


    "Forgive."


    ¡­¡­


    After all, the alliance of gods is not monolithic. Facing a strong man who can kill demigod, no one chooses revenge.


    Even ray angel just chose anger.


    Anger.


    Let the flame of anger burn in the heart, dormant time, waiting for the opportunity of revenge.


    If Wang Xu were here, he would certainly disdain to smile.


    Anger?


    It''s just the comfort of self deception!


    Unfortunately, at this time, he was sitting in a business car driving from the airport to the city, with a large stack of information in front of him.


    On the other side of him was ma Sanmo with a respectful face.


    These materials in Wang Xu''s hands were sent by Ma Sanmo.


    "So, are so many people secretly dissatisfied with me?"


    Wang Xufan looked at the data, his eyes shining with inexplicable light.


    The information that Ma Sanmo sent is exactly the forces in mordu, Jianghai, Jinling and other places in the more than four months since he disappeared, either in secret or in the open.


    "It seems that I was too tolerant of these people before." Wang Xu showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1039

    Shanghai.


    In a villa in the northern suburb, Zhao Guangwu, chairman of Zhaowu group, holds a wine glass and looks at the lights outside the window. His face is expressionless. No one can see what he is thinking.


    Around him, Zhao Guangji, Zhao Shuhe and several senior members of Zhaowu group all stood respectfully with their heads slightly down.


    "What''s the news out there?" Zhao Guangwu turned his back to the crowd and asked calmly.


    Five days ago, when the news of Wang Xu''s rebirth came back, he banned his brother zhaoguangji for the first time, and even arranged the way to send zhaoguangji abroad at any time.


    However.


    As the days went by, Wang Xu never appeared. On the third day, the news of Wang Xu''s "resurrection from the dead" began to spread in some small circles of Mordor. It was a false message deliberately released by someone who had a heart.


    Even, many people''s assurance is that Ma Sanmo and others deliberately released false information to delay time.


    In the past four months, as more and more people believe that Wang Xu is dead, the Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group established by Ma Sanmo has also been targeted by many envious people. During this period, Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group has entered a desperate situation.


    Seeing the huge profit cake of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group is about to be divided up, a gluttonous carnival is about to take place.


    As a result, at this moment, the news of Wang Xu''s "resurrection from the dead" suddenly came out, which can not be doubted.


    And today.


    It was the sixth day after the news of Wang Xu''s "resurrection from the dead" came out. Zhao Guangwu believed that he was a cautious man, so he had been dormant, waiting for the moment when the "truth" was revealed.


    However.


    Now, he has no time.


    Four months ago, he spent a lot of money to get three Diyuan fruits, which suppressed the "disease" in his body, returned to normal and enjoyed more than four months of life.


    But since half a month ago, he has been vaguely aware that the persistent diseases in his body are growing. According to the doctor''s judgment, he can live for another year at most.


    This is the extra life brought by the three Diyuan fruits!


    Having enjoyed extra life, Zhao Guangwu is more reluctant to face death. He wants more.


    But Ma Sanmo''s Qinglian medicine group, in addition to Wumeng, gained the most power of diyuanguo because of Wang Xu''s relationship.


    "Big brother, rumors have spread all over the world. Now few people believe that the man really" came back from the dead. ". In my opinion, the news is definitely released by Ma Sanmo on purpose to delay time. They know that person is their last and only dependence. " Zhaoguangji steps forward.


    "Su family, Li family, Hua family... What''s the situation over there?" Zhao Guangwu asked again.


    "A month ago, these families started to attack the power of the people around that person. Five days ago, they were stagnant and flustered for two days. Now they have already resumed their actions and are even more ruthless. It seems that they want to suppress all the people related to that person with the fastest speed."


    Zhaoguangji continued to answer with uncontrollable excitement on his face.


    "Ha ha, they are really a mob, but they are not useless at all." With a sneer, Zhao Guangwu stopped pestering these and continued to ask:


    "Is there any change over there? It is said that the young lady of Feng family has returned to the family because of that talent. Is Feng merciless still closed? "


    "The wind is merciless. Three months ago, it closed the door and impacted the six grade division. But it''s not so easy to break through the great master. It will take at least half a year. He''s not a problem." This time, the answer is uncle Zhao.


    "By the way, what does Jinling say?" Zhao Guangwu nodded, then frowned slightly.


    "People in Jinling don''t want to see a big power rise. Those who developed with Wang Xu as the center grow up too fast." A senior Zhaowu official replied:


    "They promised to help at the right time. It''s just that because of the bad relationship between the Wumeng and them, they can''t come openly. They need proper tactics. "


    Mentioning Wu Meng, Zhao Guangwu''s face suddenly sank.


    Nowadays, the power of Wumeng is more and more powerful, and its hand is longer and longer. Not only the aristocratic families, but also the peripheral forces like him are very dissatisfied.


    What''s more, he remembered that he had prepared a big gift and went to Wumeng to discuss how to buy some more "diyuanguo". As a result, he was blocked by the cold and refused to enter.


    "Well, all the people in Jinling expect me to work for them and be cannon fodder. Do you really think Zhaowu is their dog? " Zhao Guangwu gave a cold hum.


    Then he looked slowly at the crowd, pounded the table and said word by word:


    "We, too! Remember, this time, we must completely wipe the Qinglian medicine out of the devil with the power of thunder. What I want, we must also get it for me! "


    "Ha ha, big brother, we should have done this a long time ago." Zhaoguangji laughs.


    Others nodded.


    meanwhile.


    In the Li family mansion of Mordor.


    Li Tianci was walking alone in the huge Li''s house, and there was no follower around him. He looked haggard, pale, helpless and frightened.


    "Master, one of the forces has come to an end. It''s Zhaowu group. Do you want to continue?"


    At this time, a group of people strode across from the front, the first one in a black suit, full of high spirited, more than 40 years old man, with a trace of irony asked.


    This person is Li Tianci''s uncle. His name is Li Zhengyu. Since the news of Wang Xu''s death was accepted by most people three months ago, he took a group of people to force Li Tianci, and elevated his power.


    Now.


    Although they still call Li Tianci the master of the family, the real master of the family is Li Zhengyu.


    "Home owner? Have you ever seen such a miserable head of a family as me? " Li Tianci looked up with no expression on his face.


    I don''t know how many times this kind of dialogue has happened in the past few months. Maybe his inferiority complex. Li Zhengyu always brings people to ridicule him from time to time, as if he could gain more authority and superiority.


    "Ha ha, you are wrong. In any case, in the eyes of outsiders, you are the head of my Li family. We always need to consult you about some things. Only with your consent can we dare to carry on! "


    Li Zhengyu chuckled. He didn''t care about Li Tianci''s indifference. He pretended to talk nonsense and then asked:


    "So, master, you should agree to the decision to avenge the old master? After all, it was your own grandfather. "


    Li Tianci lowered his eyes slightly and his voice did not fluctuate


    "I say no, but... Does it work?"


    "It''s no use. The revenge action has reached the final stage. The order has been sent out." Li Zhengyu shook his head.


    "You... You will kill yourself and all my Li family!"


    Li Tianci gave a tragic smile. He had already guessed the answer, but he didn''t expect that Li Zhengyu would dare to say it openly this time.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know whether I will die or not, but I''m afraid you can''t live today." Li Zhengyu chuckled, with naked irony and unkind intention in his voice.


    Li Tianci''s face changed slightly and he raised his head abruptly.


    I don''t know when, among the people Li Zhengyu brought, four people quietly occupied the four corners and surrounded him in the middle.


    "Finally..."


    Li Tianci''s eyes are sad.


    "Is Tu Qiong dagger present?"


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Wang Xu is sitting in the car, looking at the hands of a cold one after another information.


    All of a sudden, Ma Sanmo''s mobile phone rings. After he gets through, he suddenly changes color after hearing two sentences.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Xu asked without raising his head.


    "Young master, something happened to the Kong family!"


    Ma Sanmo''s voice was anxious.

 Chapter 1040

    "Confucius? What is the specific situation? "


    Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "Young master... Kong Zhenchuan is dead..." Ma Sanmo said laboriously.


    "What?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    A cold sense of killing suddenly broke out from him. A gust of wind blew out of thin air in the narrow carriage, and the temperature dropped rapidly. In the twinkling of an eye, he seemed to be in the middle of a cold winter night. The cold driver in front of him was pale and shivering uncontrollably.


    This is the third time he has been so angry since he was born again. In the first two, people paid for it.


    However, Wang Xu is the second man after all, and he has lived for a long time in his previous life. He calms down his mind when he breathes.


    He asked calmly, "what happened? Make it clear and complete. "


    "Kong Zhenchuan originally participated in a martial arts and Taoism exchange meeting. On the way back, he was attacked and his vehicle was smashed by a truck.


    However, when my people received the news and went to check, they found his body in an alley 500 meters away, and there were still traces of fighting around.


    Obviously, he was aware of the danger ahead of time and escaped from the car, but he was still chased and killed by the arranged experts... "


    Ma San said with one breath.


    Wang Xu''s eyes are cold, and Kong Zhenchuan''s death makes him angry, but it''s not the key to his intention to kill. What really made him kill is that since someone dares to attack Kong Zhenchuan, it is very likely to attack other people around him.


    Liu Yuqi, Liu Meiling''s mother and daughter, Feng Yuqiao and others, and even the thought of his only apprentice Kong fengque''s sad little face when he learned that his grandfather had been killed, made him more willing to kill.


    "Since it has happened, we can''t recover it. Now, the most important thing is to make sure that other people won''t have an accident and find out who did it..."


    Wang Xu side calm arrangement, eyes show unprecedented chill.


    But before he had finished speaking, he suddenly had a meal, and then suddenly turned his head to look at the road on the left side of the car body as if he had noticed something.


    It happened to be a crossroad. A muck truck full of sand and gravel, like a runaway bison, roared wildly and hit their car.


    "To die!"


    Wang Xu was not prepared to spread too much, only severely punished the murderer.


    But at this time, the wreck truck outside exploded his heart.


    Too much impact?


    Now, he is afraid that the noise is too small!


    Touch!


    Next second.


    Wang Xu had already got up and directly pushed the door of Rolls Royce. He didn''t have any superfluous movements. His figure had disappeared from the car like a ghost.


    When he appeared again, he had already blocked the road in front of the muck truck, and slowly extended his right hand. It seemed that he wanted to block the muck truck empty handed.


    "Who?"


    A man suddenly appeared on the road ahead. The driver of the muck truck was startled, but then he burst out laughing.


    With the weight of dozens of tons of muck truck in full load and the 100 yard high-speed terror, even the ordinary Xiantian martial arts masters can be killed. Now there are still people who dare to come out barehanded and want to stop the car with human power?


    "Go to hell!"


    The driver stepped on the accelerator, not only did not slow down, but more crazy to hit forward.


    The distance of tens of meters is only a blink of an eye.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    In the earth shaking sound, the front of the muck truck suddenly gave a big bang. It didn''t seem to hit a person, on the contrary, it seemed to hit a mountain head-on.


    The front of the car, together with the grinning driver inside, is crushed to pieces in an instant. Steel, glass and human flesh are mixed together.


    And this is just the beginning. The power of terror burst out from Wang Xu''s fist, and it was hard to blow up the whole muck truck, turning into countless pieces and splashing around.


    Here in the suburbs, no one else in all directions, so Wang Xu did not keep any hands, full burst, regardless of any.


    Maybe, in a different place or a different person, the driver of the muck truck claims that he drinks too much, drives drunk, or drives tired, or the brake fails, so there are too many ways to evade the responsibility.


    In fact, these excuses are exactly what the people behind the scenes asked the driver to say after arranging these accidents.


    However, Wang Xu, who is really angry, does not care what evidence you have?


    Said to kill you, heaven no way, no way.


    What''s more, the grimace on the driver''s face can''t escape Wang Xu''s idea. For such a damned person, he has never been soft hearted.


    "Young master, this..."


    Until then, Ma Sanmo just came down from Rolls Royce, which had stopped in an emergency. He came over with a face full of horror and fear.


    If he didn''t just stay with Wang Xu today, there would be another ghost named Ma Sanmo in tomorrow''s news report.


    Kong Zhenchuan, who was born with a great master, died. How could he survive?


    At the thought of Kong Zhenchuan''s death, Ma Sanmo''s face immediately changed and immediately reminded Wang Xudao anxiously:


    "Young master, the other party definitely not only arranged the traffic accident, but also secretly accompanied by experts..."


    "They are all dead."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Wang Xu''s cold voice.


    Then, in Ma Sanmo''s shocked eyes, Wang Xu''s right hand grasps the void slightly in front of him. Suddenly, in the dense forest a hundred meters away, two men''s corpses with almost no good meat all over them fly over out of thin air.


    When he got close, Ma Sanmo found that the injuries on the two men were caused by the sand and stone loaded on the muck truck.


    Wang Xu''s fist not only smashed the whole muck truck, but also killed the two killers in the hidden place at the same time.


    "These two people have one innate one quality cultivation and one innate two quality cultivation. The forces behind them are not simple. In the information you gave me, none of them can come out. It can be seen that there are more powerful forces behind them."


    Wang Xu said faintly, and his mind swept the whole body of the two killers.


    Next second.


    A mass of broken powder between gold and black flew out of thin air. In Ma Sanmo''s frightening eyes, it quickly condensed and reduced to a red gold token.


    In the middle of the token, there is a small blood sword.


    "Do you know him?"


    Looking at the bloody sword on the token, Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked flatly.


    "Young master, I''m incompetent and don''t know..."


    Ma Sanmo bowed his head and felt uneasy.


    "Take it and check it for me!"


    Wang Xuyan is concise and comprehensive. With that, he turns around and takes a step forward.


    Behind him, Ma Sanmo looked up and asked nervously:


    "Young master, what are you going to do?"


    "What? Naturally, go to... "


    Wang Xu''s voice is extremely cold. In a word, the first step has been taken, and people appear in a hundred meters away.


    "... murder!"

 Chapter 1041

    The information brought by Ma Sanmo may not be comprehensive. Maybe some of them did not participate in today''s event.


    However, there is absolutely no misunderstanding!


    "The Su family, Li family and Hua family of Zhaowu group and mordu thirteen families... Oh, there is also a Tian family. If I remember this Tian family correctly, it seems that I have never met them before?"


    Wang Xu raised his head slowly, and the pale golden light in his eyes gathered bit by bit.


    He had a strong desire to kill.


    Every step out of his feet, Wang Xu''s body will appear, flicker, disappear and reappear in a shadow.


    He is like a ghost walking in the streets, buildings, alleys, shops, pedestrians, but no one found it, as if it exists in another world.


    "I was wrong, because I gave those people too many opportunities to repent!"


    "I''m wrong. I underestimate the ruthlessness and greed of some people!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes became colder and colder.


    "I''m wrong. I''ve always regarded these people as mole ants, and I''ve never really cared about them. But I forget that the people around me are not me, they will be injured by ants, or even lead to death.


    Now I''m only sure Kong Zhenchuan was dead. If Ma Sanmo wasn''t here, he would not have escaped the car accident and the pursuit of two congenital masters. Whether there will be others, whether there will be people I can''t bear to die... "


    Wang Xu''s intention to kill gradually reverberated.


    "If something happens to Yuqi or Aunt Liu, I will kill a lot of people, a lot of people, a lot of people!"


    "Hope, you, best, don''t let me, release, the devil in my heart!"


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly felt how ridiculous and naive his previous thoughts were.


    He wants to kill, to kill all living beings, to destroy everything.


    Even if he knew that this impulse came from the bottom of his heart, it was the influence that he sacrificed all the strength of his previous life to deprive the pure black to dark seal from his soul.


    But now, even if he knows it, he has a kind of indulgence, unwilling to change the mood.


    He wants to kill!


    "Evil, is my present mood the choice you once faced? I know that I have stripped part of my soul and lost some memories, but I have never regretted it. I always think that after I come back, I will start all over again... "


    Wang Xu''s eyes burst out two golden flames, blazing, but the temperature was terrible, as if it could freeze the soul.


    "I''ve always understood that there is no division between good and evil in this world, so I''ve always wanted peace of mind, peace of mind and whatever I wanted.


    This time, I will kill!


    Only when those people shudder and all malicious people are frightened, will they know, understand and remember that the people around Wang Xu can''t be touched.


    Who dares to move, die


    On the street, between the tall buildings, countless shadows are crazy twisted, and the icy cold comes out from them.


    Many passers-by, who were accidentally in the shadow, could not help shaking their bodies. Someone looked up in doubt and murmured to himself:


    "What''s the matter? Suddenly feel very cold? Delusion? "


    It''s not an illusion.


    The feeling of ice cold comes from Wang Xu''s killing intention and the cold in spirit.


    At this time, he spread all his thoughts without reservation, covering the whole body for tens of miles. His body kept shuttling through the shadow level, searching the whole Magic City inch by inch in the most crude, simple and direct way.


    Before that, the breath of the two congenital master level killers had been locked and analyzed by his mind. All the similar breath, all the people who were tracking ghosts, were listed in the must kill list by Wang Xu.


    Suddenly.


    Wang Xu stops abruptly, raises his head and grins


    "At last, mole ants!"


    Step by step, the shadow and reality change, Wang Xu appeared in a quiet street out of thin air.


    Not far in front of him, there were three pale men standing.


    Seeing Wang Xu, a stranger who suddenly appeared, the three men reacted almost at the same time. They suddenly looked up and looked at Wang Xu with evil eyes.


    "You are..."


    One of them opened his mouth to ask something.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu grinned and gently raised his hand. His fingertips suddenly sparkled a bright golden sword light.


    This sword light split the air instantly and cut the opponent into two.


    "Ah


    Before he could even scream, the master level master, who was in the second grade of congenital ability, turned into two corpses and could not die any more.


    "Who are you?"


    "How could it be?"


    The questions of the other two people suddenly turned into exclamations.


    The man who died was the most powerful one among them. He was born in the second grade master''s realm, but he was killed like a mole ant. How could he not make them scared.


    "Who do you say I am? If you dare to attack my people, who am I? "


    Wang Xu sneered and turned his right hand into a palm. He patted the void in front of him. Suddenly, a big golden hand, four or five meters in size, came down from the void and hit one of them like a mountain.


    Boom!


    This man is a kind of innate cultivation, which he clapped into mud.


    At last, the man who was left seemed to think of something when he saw the big golden hand. His face suddenly changed and he cried out:


    "Are you wang Xu? You really die and recover... "


    Before he had finished his words, he was ignited by a golden flame which Wang Xu popped up. Suddenly, it turned into a human shaped pillar of fire, and there was no trace left in the blink of an eye.


    And the flame huff and puff, together with the next two people''s corpses also disappeared, leaving only three piles of ashes scattered with the wind.


    "Come back from the dead, right? When did I die? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent, and there is a trace of irony in the corner of his mouth. Without wasting any time, he turns around and steps out, and his body disappears like a ghost.


    In place, in the air.


    Only a voice of indifference reverberated.


    "And, you know, it''s too late."


    I''m ready to kill. I''m ready to kill.


    today.


    The magic capital is destined to be a day for which countless people''s blood will be drained.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    At the mouth of the magic River, above the sand bar in the middle of the river.


    As it gets late, a river cruise ship stops at the sandbank temporarily. The restaurant on the ship is brightly lit, and countless young waiters and waiters in western style uniforms come and go.


    This cruise ship, named Heming Jinsha, is one of the top restaurants in mordu. It not only provides private high-end Western food reservation for the public, but also undertakes various high-end banquets.


    Just an ordinary dinner for lovers is as high as 20000 yuan. And holding a banquet, the cost of money, is the average person would not dare to think of astronomical figures.


    At this time, a beautiful woman with cool temperament and tall figure, under the guidance of the waitress, came to the top floor of the cruise ship, the most upscale private dining VIP seat.


    "Miss fengyuqiao, here you are at last."


    Seeing a woman, a middle-aged man who was sitting at the table suddenly got up with a smile and said with a graceful smile.

 Chapter 1042

    There are only six tables on the top floor, which means that this floor only receives six waves of guests, and not everyone is qualified to book here.


    And tonight, only one of the six tables is occupied, and the whole top floor is wrapped.


    "Zhaodong, why are you alone?"


    Fengyuqiao frowned slightly.


    "Miss Feng, today, it''s just the two of us."


    Zhao Guangwu chuckles, reaches out his hand, opens the chair for Fengyu bridge, and invites her to sit down first.


    "You said you wanted to talk to me about the budget for a movie recording. I just took the time to come over. If you have anything to say, I have a family reception to attend tonight."


    After sitting down, fengyuqiao didn''t mean to order a meal, and said directly.


    Career is career. She''s not an ordinary star. Some dirty things in the entertainment circle, during this period of time, fengyuqiao has experienced a lot. Once there was an idiot who was dazzled by wine and sex about her, and finally hit her head.


    Although Zhaowu group is very big, it is nothing compared with Fengjia. If Zhao Guangwu didn''t know what he was interested in, he would have to go back.


    "Miss Feng, although I lied on the excuse, it was a white lie. I''m here today, but to save you. " Seeing fengyuqiao''s indifferent attitude, Zhao Guangwu sighed and sat down helplessly.


    "Help me? If I''m really in trouble, I''m afraid you''re not qualified to intervene, and you can''t save me. " Fengyuqiao shakes his head and his voice is extremely cold.


    "Er..."


    Zhao Guangwu was slightly stiff when he heard that Feng Yuqiao was so impolite. He gave a bitter smile and bowed his head


    "Miss Feng, it seems that you have misunderstood me. Don''t worry, I''m definitely not a waste of steamed bread and fat intestines. Today, I sincerely help Miss Feng, not for you, but for your family and the wind group. "


    "Oh? Then tell me, what kind of danger do I face? " Fengyuqiao''s face is a little slow, and his eyes are calm.


    "Miss Feng, I heard that your boyfriend is a young man named Wang Xu, isn''t he?" Zhao Guangwu smiles again.


    "Yes, it''s about him?"


    "Yes." Zhao Guangwu nodded, his voice dropped suddenly, and his face also showed a dignified and helpless look


    "Miss Feng, I''m afraid you don''t know his real identity by your calm performance these days?"


    "What identity?"


    Fengyuqiao is a little surprised. It''s really a little curious.


    Is there any secret Wang Xu is deliberately hiding from her?


    "On the surface, he is an ordinary student of Mordor University. In fact, his real identity is a gifted warrior..." Zhao Guangwu seems to be organizing his language and says in a deep voice.


    "I know he''s a warrior and a genius. I know that the warrior will face all kinds of dangers. If you want to say that, forget it. "


    Before he finished, he was interrupted directly by fengyuqiao, and even a little impatient.


    Genius warrior?


    Can these four words describe Wang Xu she knows?


    "Since Miss Feng knows something about it, I will say it directly." Zhaoguangwu was a little surprised, but he still kept calm. His voice was filled with pity and sigh.


    "Miss Feng, not only that, his real identity is the prince of Huaxia. Four months ago, the news of his death came out."


    Zhao Guangwu looks pitiful and says in a low voice:


    "Miss Feng, if I guess correctly, has he not contacted you since four months ago?"


    His voice fell.


    Fengyuqiao was silent for the first time.


    "Stab


    In the sound of the friction and movement of tables and chairs, fengyuqiao got up in silence and turned back without saying a word.


    "Miss Feng..."


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Guangwu''s eyes flashed and cried out, as if he was in a hurry to retrieve something.


    "You''re right. He hasn''t contacted me for more than four months."


    Fengyu bridge at the foot of a little meal, back to Zhao Guangwu, said this sentence, and then did not return to the stride away.


    Behind me.


    Zhao Guangwu stood upright and watched the wind and rain bridge disappear. He suddenly gave a light smile, patted his clothes with his hands, sat down again and poured himself a glass of red wine.


    "It seems that our revered Prince Wang can never be reborn from the dead again..."


    Zhao Guangwu gently shakes his wine glass, then slightly raises it, signals to the half moon in the sky, and then drinks it up.


    He invited fengyuqiao to come here and said those words to confirm Wang Xu''s "life and death.".


    Fengyuqiao, after all, is Wang Xu''s woman.


    If Wang Xu really "comes back from the dead", it''s impossible not to contact his own woman, right?


    "Tonight, I will get everything I want!"


    Put down the wine glass, Zhao Guangwu did not look at the delicious dishes on the table, turned around and strode away.


    Although the biggest hidden danger and variable has been determined to be dead, the rest of the people are not waste. They can only rest assured if they plan by themselves.


    Qinglian medicine, he''s going to order!


    Shouyuandan, he''s going to take it!


    As for the life of the dead in this process, it has nothing to do with him, it has to be dealt with by others!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after getting off the storm bridge of the cruise ship, he calmly took out his mobile phone and dialed out the number of "husband".


    "Wang Xu, it has been confirmed that Zhaowu group really has bad intentions." Fengyuqiao said with a smile, face smile, where there is before the cold.


    "Are you all right?"


    Over the phone, Wang Xu asked with concern.


    "Peace of mind, I have your amulet on me. Are you still worried about yourself?" The wind and rain bridge let out a sound, and then said:


    "Well, I won''t tell you any more. I know you will be very busy today. Promise me that you must pay attention to your own safety and don''t let Kong Lao''s death dazzle your mind."


    "I understand."


    Wang Xu low back, and then slowly put down the phone, he gently looked up, in front of him, is a sea of fire in the building.


    The smell of blood, mixed with the heat of the fire, and thick black smoke, pungent, but also fascinating.


    Here


    It''s one of the thirteen magic cities, Tian family!


    This family has never had any contact with Wang Xu, but because of their interests, they show a ferocious face and attack the people around Wang Xu.


    There are nearly 100 people in the family, ranging from 80 to 90 years old to young children. None of them died. Even if there are fish who have escaped the net, they are all buried in the sea of fire.


    however.


    It wasn''t wang Xu who set the fire.


    It''s not Wang Xu who killed.


    It is the master level killers who are locked in the air by Wang Xu and searched all over the devil''s capital to really kill all the people in the Tian family.

 Chapter 1043

    In front of the burning Tian family mansion.


    At this point.


    Seven or eight silent master killers are standing opposite Wang Xu in silence, with their backs facing the sea of fire, staring at Wang Xu who suddenly appears.


    The flame sways, and their shadows come for a long time. With the constant distortion, transformation and movement of the wind, it seems that the evil spirits in hell are reveling.


    "Young man, you shouldn''t have come here at this time."


    An old man in a long black dress, with a slight bow and a crutch in his hand, coughed twice and asked Wang Xu in a deep voice.


    Wang Xu was standing in the shadow. The darkness covered his face. It was hard to see whether he was young or old, male or female.


    But this can''t stop the mysterious master killers in front of us.


    No matter male or female, old or young, they will die when they see what they do.


    Behind the old man, a man in his thirties walked out slowly, forcing Wang Xu to come and saying in a cold voice:


    "Mr. Wei, you take other people to leave first, and I''ll take care of this person."


    "No, the other party just made a phone call. In order to prevent the accident of regeneration, we are here to hold the battle for you. The other party is from the Wumeng, and there are other experts hidden in the dark." With that, old Wei coughed twice.


    Just then.


    Wang Xu came out of the shadow, indifferent face in the light of the fire, it seems uncertain, alternating light and shade.


    But this moment.


    All the people on the scene were staring, and the man who raised his foot to Wang Xu was even more frozen in the middle of the road.


    "Wang, Wang... Prince Wang?"


    Seeing the face under the fire, many people suddenly took a breath of cold air at the moment when they recovered.


    Among them, the one with the lowest strength is also the cultivation of the first-class master. How can they not know Wang Xu, the evil warrior who rose against the sky in less than a year?


    What''s more, they dare to do these things this time. It is precisely because they have determined that Wang Xu is "dead" and united all forces that they dare to do it.


    "Mr. Wang? No way


    Wei Lao''s eyes flashed a trace of haze, yelled: "say, who are you? How dare you disguise Wang Xu''s face with the technique of changing face


    In recent days, the news of Wang Xu''s "resurrection from the dead" has been rampant. Originally, they had been ready to launch a week ago, but because of this news, it has been postponed to today.


    It wasn''t until there wasn''t wang Xu who came back from the dead that they were completely relieved to conclude that the news was false and broke out in thunder today.


    But that said, the bottom of his heart was extremely heavy.


    An idea can''t control rise, if the person in front of you is not fake, is really how to do?


    Wang Xu did not say a word, just step by step forward.


    Before that, the man who stood up to kill him suddenly narrowed his eyes and burst out


    "Stop at once. If you go one step further, I''ll do it!"


    Wang Xu didn''t respond at all.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The sound of footsteps continued.


    "Go to hell!"


    The man''s face suddenly turned cold, and he didn''t hesitate.


    One step out, the ground under his feet exploded, and the gravel flew. His whole body was like a shell out of the chamber, smashing into the air, just like a roaring heavy truck crashing into Wang Xu face to face.


    "Boy, do you think you are really that person if you change your appearance? To scare who... "


    The man''s eyes are full of ferocity, and his five fingers open and curl up, just like five sharp blades straight into Wang Xu''s chest. Looking at the posture, it seems that he wants to directly open up Wang Xu''s stomach and dig out his heart.


    The word "who" has not been finished.


    Boom!


    A big golden hand suddenly fell from the sky. When it was photographed, with the great power of terror, it directly patted the man into mud. The ground was abruptly patted with a four or five meter fingerprint.


    "Mole ant, you talk too much."


    Wang Xu took back his right hand and continued to move forward without any pause at his feet.


    "This... This... This?"


    In a flash, everyone changed color.


    Wang Xu killed people in a flash, just like a ghost.


    The man who was killed was not an ordinary man, but a master level master with first-class cultivation. Who could kill such a master so easily like a mole ant?


    "You..."


    It is Wei Lao. His face is slightly changed. He certainly thinks that Wang Xu dares to appear alone. Even if he is a fake, he will not be too weak. He must be a master.


    But he never thought that his own people would be slapped to death by Wang Xu. If you want to kill the great master of the first grade, you have to be strong in at least two realms, and the master of the third grade.


    "Old Wei?"


    Everyone''s eyes twinkled at the old man in black in front of him.


    Among those present, Wei Lao has the strongest strength. He is the top of the five quality master''s realm, the half step master.


    "Sir, no matter what influence you come from or what background you have. I advise you to withdraw. As long as you promise not to tell what you have seen, I can spare your life. " Old Wei''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his Yin was cold.


    "Oh? Do you still think I''m a fake? "


    Wang Xu stopped and looked up. It was like looking at a fool who deceived himself.


    "Well, is that true? But Wang Xu has been dead for more than four months. That''s what the Western demigod himself said. With the respect of demigod, how can he tell such a lie that is easy to expose?


    Even though the news of his "resurrection from the dead" came out suddenly, after so many days, did you see that man outside? "


    Old Wei snorted coldly, asked three questions in a row, and then said with disdain:


    "And there are too many flaws in your disguise. That person''s face is much more mature than yours. "


    "So, answer me, have you thought about it?"


    "Think about what? Spare your lives? Sorry, today, none of you will leave Mordor alive. "


    Wang Xu chuckled, then continued to step forward.


    After Wei Lao, a master level master who was born with the second grade cultivation, suddenly snorted angrily. It seems that he can''t stand Wang Xu''s "pretending to be forced" any more, and strode forward. The bloody long knife in his hand is like a bloody lightning across the night.


    However.


    In the middle of the journey, the bloody lightning suddenly changed its direction, fell back and cut off the man''s neck. The corpse fell down and was kicked by Wang Xu in front of Wei Lao like garbage.


    "Bang Dang."


    With a crisp sound, Wang Xu threw away the long knife he had snatched from the electric flint and continued to move forward.


    "Hum."


    With a cold hum, Wei finally rushed to Wang Xu like a ghost. In the sound of bone burst, his bent back was as tall as a sesame inch by inch. His crutches brought up a phantom and locked all the space around Wang Xu. It was like a storm.


    His speed, faster than the previous two people do not know how many times, crutches across the air, but also the air out of the visible white waves.


    Whoo!


    The fierce wind rose out of thin air, the sea of fire in the rear suddenly rose, and the cold killing intention in the night broke out in an instant.

 Chapter 1044

    "Ignorant mole ant!"


    Wang Xu blows out his fist at will, and the air in front of him explodes abruptly, turning into a solid air wave. In everyone''s incredible eyes, he destroys the virtual shadow of the crutches all over the sky.


    The fist front, like a meteor falling from the sky, comes across the sky with the power of destruction.


    "What?"


    Wei Lao''s face suddenly changed, and his figure was bound by an invisible rope in the air. He took up the shadow and retreated faster than before.


    The strength of the fist broke his shadow and fell into the ruins of the sea of fire more than ten meters away.


    "Boom!"


    The fire in that area was suddenly extinguished, and the ruins below exploded, and countless pieces of gravel shot out all around. Above the ground, there is a boxing pit more than ten meters away.


    "Who are you? This kind of power, at least, is a master level master of the fourth grade. With this kind of power, why do you hide your head and show your tail? " Mr. Wei stopped and the light in his eyes was uncertain.


    "Are you afraid I''ll take revenge later? But you are already against us, and you worry about whether it''s ridiculous. "


    "You really shouldn''t come to cause this trouble, let alone offend me!"


    "Is it?"


    Wang Xu''s face did not change and he continued to move forward.


    "Hum, since you have to die, I can''t blame you for your hard work."


    Old Wei snorted coldly, and his walking stick suddenly hit the ground. Suddenly, countless pieces of wood burst open, and the dazzling light of the sword burst out. Under the ordinary Dragon carving walking stick, what was hidden was a peerless sword, which was bright and sharp.


    Old Wei''s body, which used to be a little camel, was as straight as a firecracker. His dry skin and muscles were able to regain their luster and plump with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, in a short breath, Wei turned from an old man to a middle-aged man in his thirties.


    "Old Wei?"


    On one side, the killers who came with the old man were all eyes wide and shocked.


    "Don''t be surprised. When you get to my level, you will understand that appearance is not so important. The more powerful a warrior is, the more he can ignore natural aging and live longer. I''m just used to being an old man. "


    Old Wei sighed. He looked up slowly and calmly at Wang Xu


    "Although you hide your face, I can feel the vigorous vitality of your body. You are younger than me. At your age, you can step into the realm of four masters. In the future, you can see the four realms above the great masters."


    "It''s just a pity that you really shouldn''t be here today, at this time. What''s more, you should not offend me... "


    "Mount Wei


    Every word of the old man''s arrogant way, every word spit out, his momentum will soar a point, in the end, just standing there, gives people a feeling of facing the wind.


    "You are not only ignorant, but also stubborn and self deceiving. Is that fun?"


    With a sneer, Wang Xu suddenly burst into a bright sword light in his hand. Like a real magic sword, he was held by Wang Xu and chopped to mount Wei.


    Is the cultivation of weiwushan''s five innate products powerful?


    powerful!


    Even if you take out China, you can even fight against the legendary strong men in the West with the help of all kinds of martial arts.


    But in Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Weiwushan is just a mole ant.


    Rubbish!


    "What a sword! Ha ha, you make me excited. "


    With a laugh, Wei Wushan stepped out. The shining sword in his hand was cut across the sky. The dazzling sword light was rolling and surging, just like the surging waves.


    The space within ten meters in front of the body is all covered by this sword light cage.


    Those master level masters who were born first and second grade by their side all changed their faces and stepped back one after another. Facing the sword light, just watching the sword will give them the illusion that their skin has been cut. If they get closer, they will be in danger.


    The top five innate, half step master''s power, is not blowing out, is fighting out!


    "Out."


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, and he cut it in the air. The sword light suddenly soared several times, which was much bigger than that of weiwushan.


    However, in a flash, the sword light of Mount Wei was destroyed, and there was nothing left to crush. However, the huge sword light of Wang Xu seemed to be rolling past without any pause.


    "What? So powerful? "


    Wei Wushan''s face suddenly changed.


    His sword is his unique skill. It has a very powerful name, which is called "one sword inclines to heaven". The light of the sword breaks through the sky, and the volume of ten meters is enough to frighten countless people. The implication is that even the sky will fall and surrender under this sword.


    As a result, Wang Xu''s sword light was more fierce than his, which directly killed his attack. This means that Wang Xu''s strength is probably not congenital four grade, but congenital five grade.


    Even, it is possible that they are both the peak and the great master.


    "Come again."


    Wei Wushan is not surprised but happy. He hasn''t met a close opponent for a long time. If Wang Xu is the same as him, he will only make his fighting spirit higher.


    "Try my trick..."


    Weiwushan''s right hand sways like a dragon rushing into the water, and its sword edge moves slowly and rapidly in the air. The debris, dust, fallen leaves and other debris around it are actually carried by it, rising up from the ground, as if gravity had reversed.


    The light of the sword is as concise as crystal and turns into a black sword body as black as ink.


    "The sword weighs five peaks!"


    With a smile, the black sword fell from the sky like a falling mountain, with a thick and solid atmosphere, as if it really compressed the power of the five mountains.


    "Well?"


    In the face of this sword, Wang Xu can''t help but slightly lift his eyelids, and then continue to ignore the other side''s attack.


    In his eyes, this pure black sword is really stronger than the previous one. It even mobilizes the power of heaven and earth around it. It certainly does not have the power of falling five mountains, but it should also have the power of falling a hill.


    "Broken!"


    Wang Xu''s surging sword light suddenly shrank from more than ten meters to an ordinary three foot sword edge.


    Holding the blade, he broke through the air and pinpointed the weakest point on the black sword body with an incredible angle.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the black sword body with heavy meaning was broken on the spot, but the power of the mountain above it still fell on Wang Xu.


    "Ha ha, useless..."


    Seeing this, Wei Wushan laughed.


    But in the middle of the smile, his eyes suddenly widened, and his eyes were full of wonder and fear.


    I can only see.


    Wang Xu didn''t fall on the ground like he thought. Instead, he stepped across the sky as if he hadn''t received any attack.


    From the beginning to the end, the solid sword pointed directly at Mount Wei without any change.


    This moment.


    Weiwushan finally completely changed its color.


    He suddenly felt that he, it seems, really, greatly underestimated the enemy in front of him.

 Chapter 1045

    night.


    It''s black, but under the black, there is endless blood.


    The Tian family mansion is located on the left side of the river bank of the magic capital river. When the Tian family is burned by the fire, there is also a huge courtyard on the other side of the river, which is undergoing a change of life and death.


    Li''s mansion, one of the thirteen magic cities!


    Most of the modern villas and manors are in the dark. Only one villa is brightly lit and full of people.


    Today, tonight.


    It''s a night of life and death that has been planned for several months.


    Most of the unrelated employees in the Li family mansion have already been arranged to leave work in advance. At this time, all the owners who appear here are related to the great change tonight.


    "Master, you can''t escape. Give up the struggle."


    Looking at Li Tianci, who was half kneeling on the ground, Li Zhengyu''s face was full of strong pleasure. He gently raised his hand to stop his hands from continuing to work.


    He stepped forward slowly, went to Li Tianci, looked down at each other, and said with a playful smile:


    "In fact, I can''t understand that Wang Xu has been dead for such a long time, but you are still afraid of those people who are getting rid of his horse and grinding three times. I really can''t understand it!"


    Then Li Zhengyu slowly raised his hand, pointed to himself and continued


    "Thank you, though. If I hadn''t been cowardly, timid and timid all the time, I wouldn''t have won the support of most of the senior members of my family and won''t be able to get my present status. "


    "Do you know why I keep you? What I want is to appreciate the way you kneel in front of me. It''s a pity that I don''t know where your backbone comes from. I don''t want to bow my head until now.


    No, I have to let someone break your leg and force you to kneel down and bow your head. "


    "You eat inside and outside, collude with outsiders, and harm family members and friends!" Li Tianci looked up, his eyes full of anger.


    "Oh, it''s like you don''t dare to revenge your grandfather''s blood feud." Li Zhengyu disdained a smile, light way:


    "That''s Wang Xu. I don''t understand why so many people want him to die. Why are you so afraid of him? You''re afraid that everyone confirms that he''s dead. Master Li, I don''t need a coward like you. It''s my destiny to be the master of the family! "


    "Prince Wang..."


    When Wang Xu is mentioned, Li Tianci''s eyes shake violently, and a glimmer of hope appears in his eyes.


    "Oh, you can''t still imagine that he can really" come back from the dead "


    Li Zhengyu''s eyes became more and more ironic. Looking at Li Tianci''s eyes was like looking at a fool.


    "You can''t understand the power of Prince Wang. He is a miracle." Li Tianci gritted his teeth.


    There is no way for him to retreat. At this time, he must grasp a straw that he knows is impossible to come true.


    Otherwise, the loss of hope will be more terrible than death!


    "Well, miracle? I think you are the one who really can''t understand. The world is changing dramatically every day. The real miracle is those people in Jinling and the present life of Kunlun fairyland! "


    Li Zhengyu snorted coldly and said with disdain, "you think it''s a miracle Prince Wang, not to mention the noble people from Kunlun fairy world, even those people in Jinling can''t compete with him.


    He was killed by Westerners early. I should be glad to hear that


    With that, he raised his hand and pointed to the night outside. The sky across the river clearly showed a sea of burning fire.


    "See? That''s where the Tian family is. Tonight, the collapse of the Tian family is the end of the delusion of resisting Jinling and Kunlun fairyland! "


    Jinling, Kunlun fairyland.


    These two places are exactly where Li Zhengyu''s spirit lies.


    "You..."


    Hearing these words of Kunlun fairyland, Li Tianci couldn''t help but despair. What did he want to say.


    Boom!


    But at this time, a earth shaking sound suddenly came from across the river.


    "What''s the matter?"


    People subconsciously look back to the night sky in the distance, to the farmhouse across the river.


    But most of the people present were ordinary people. They couldn''t see the specific situation clearly. They could only see a bright golden light rising from the sky, and then suddenly fell from the sky, like the golden Milky way.


    "Keep your eyes open! This is the real miracle! It''s a force you can never imagine, powerful enough to suppress the world! "


    Li Zhengyu''s eyes were full of excitement, with a trace of fanaticism on his face, shouting and drinking.


    Because, he knows, tonight, what happened to the opposite Tian family, is all the movement made by those who support him behind.


    It''s Jinling!


    It''s Kunlun fairyland!


    It''s Li Zhengyu''s reliance, confidence, and strong background to be proud of others!


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    The ruins of the Tian family lie on the sea of fire.


    "I have to admit that you are far beyond my expectation. You are very strong and qualified for me to do my best. But there are too many things on the ground that hinder us. Let''s fight in the sky. "


    Dangerous and dangerous to avoid Wang Xu''s sword, Wei Wushan forced down the heart of shock, turned and stepped out, standing on a hundred meters above the air.


    At this moment, he stood in the air with his hands down, his long black hair flying, and the sea of fire at his feet was like a fairy.


    "Young man, I didn''t expect that you should have such earth shaking martial arts. To tell you the truth, you really give me the illusion of seeing Prince Huaxia. "


    Wei Wushan said on one side that his eyes flickered rapidly and quietly mobilized his strength to gather his most powerful strength.


    "That Prince Wang crossed the sea alone, swept the Bushido of the east island country, and killed the sword clan of Dahe. When he first became famous, he was afraid that he had the same cultivation as you do now."


    "However, he is an immortal evil, and his strength has improved rapidly. It may also be that he has gained some benefits in the east island country. After returning home, his strength has soared. I''m afraid he has reached the peak of the great master and is not far away from the great master. "


    "Compared with him, your talent is not weak. If you are given time, you will never become the next Prince of China."


    Wei Wushan said with emotion.


    "But..."


    What else does he want to say.


    "You talk nonsense, really, too much."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold and his heart became more and more impatient.


    This Wei Wushan is not only full of nonsense, but also very good at running. Originally, he was not prepared to waste too much power for this mole ant.


    But now, it has to be used.


    "My sword weighs five peaks. It''s not my strongest move, but a vice move derived from my strongest move."


    But Wei Wushan didn''t care about Wang Xu''s impatience, and even said with a proud smile:


    "I don''t know if you can block my five peaks of sword, or my most powerful sword move..."

 Chapter 1046

    In the void behind him, countless sword lights converged from all directions, forming a 20 meter long sword in a twinkling of an eye.


    On the body of the sword, you can even see the light of a small sword swimming like a dragon snake.


    Thousands of small swords gathered to form this huge sword.


    As soon as the sword came out, it suddenly split the sky into two parts like a natural moat. With the most terrifying and sharp sword intention, it pressed down on Wang Xu.


    "This is my best move, the sword of heaven!"


    Wei Wushan lowered his head slowly, and his eyes were full of arrogance.


    "It''s a pity that I underestimated you in front of me and wasted a lot of strength. Otherwise, with all my strength, with this sword, the great master will not be able to cut you."


    He sighed, did not look at the bottom of Wang Xu and his men, turned and left.


    No one can survive under the sword of heaven. In order to kill Wang Xu, but in vain sacrificed a group of pretty good little brother, also don''t know how much loss.


    However.


    As soon as weiwushan took two steps, he suddenly stopped.


    At this time, in front of him, is a piece of bright gold, the gold from his head, let him subconsciously look up, doubt.


    At this time, the pupil in his eyes contracted crazily, and it was incredible.


    The sky above his head was a huge golden sword light, which almost occupied his whole field of vision. I don''t know how much space it affected.


    "This is... Is... How is it possible?"


    Wei Wushan''s eyes are about to stare out, and Wang Xu''s figure suddenly passes in his mind. His face is full of uncontrollable fear.


    He wants to escape. He''s trying his best to escape!


    However, on his body, he seemed to be pressed by a heavy and unbearable mountain, which made him unable to move.


    In front of this terrible and unimaginable sword light, he was like a weak mole ant. He could do nothing but shiver.


    "I..."


    Wei Wushan opened his mouth with difficulty, as if he wanted to say something.


    But the next moment.


    The sword light had fallen from the sky, as if the roller had crushed a small insect lying on the ground. It crushed everything, and there was nothing left except the empty air.


    Boom!


    In the earth shaking sound, the sword light fell on the ground, dividing the ruins of Tian''s house into two, and breaking the huge sea of fire covering a hundred meters.


    "I said, I''m not, the counterfeiter."


    Wang Xu''s face was indifferent and walked out of the darkness step by step.


    He is himself. Who is worthy of his impersonation?


    In the Chinese world, weiwushan is very strong. It is the strongest warrior Wang Xu met in the Chinese world, but it is not the strongest enemy.


    Even the Western demigod white angel died in his hands, just a Wei Wushan, where can Wang Xu''s opponent?


    The only difference is whether Wang Xu is willing to waste too much power to suppress it!


    Wang Xu would not have used this kind of power if it had not been for Wei Wushan''s ability to run too fast and too much nonsense, which was just like flies. After all, killing Mt. weiwushan in this way is like shelling mosquitoes with antiaircraft fire.


    It''s not worth it!


    "Mingming didn''t even block my random sword. He was running all the time. I really don''t know where the superiority came from. There was so much nonsense..." Wang Xu''s eyes were slightly cold and suddenly looked up to the other side of the river.


    His mind, quickly escape, in an instant will be the other side of the Li family mansion in all income fundus.


    "Well? Li Tianci


    Looking at the miserable figure forced to kneel down, Wang Xu''s powerful mind also instantly insight into each other''s identity, even if the other''s face is covered by blood.


    "If I remember correctly, the blood to be shed tonight also belongs to the Li family... But looking at this scene, it seems that the Li family has something else... Interesting."


    Wang Xu chuckled and stepped out.


    The next moment.


    Body shape has been standing on the river, foot rolling waves, step by step to the other side. Every step out, is a hundred meters distance, but more than ten steps, he has appeared in front of Li Tianci and others.


    "Wang, Prince Wang?"


    Li Tianci''s eyes suddenly opened. He couldn''t believe it. The despair in his eyes turned into a surprise.


    He was personally in touch with Wang Xu many times, and naturally recognized Wang Xu at a glance.


    But here and now, it made him have a dream feeling. After the surprise at the beginning, he fell into a wavering doubt, questioning whether he was hallucinating.


    Although Wang Xu is the last straw in his heart, when Wang Xu really fell from the sky like an immortal, he couldn''t believe it.


    But at this time.


    Because of the appearance of Wang Xu, Li Zhengyu and others were in a commotion.


    "Who?"


    Before besieging Li Tianci''s several people, suddenly turned around to look at Wang Xu, full of fierce color.


    "Stop at once, or we won''t be polite if you move again."


    Without saying a word, Wang Xu continued to move forward.


    "To die!"


    These fierce looking warriors, who killed countless people, did not hesitate to shoot at Wang Xu. They pointed their swords at Wang Xu''s head, neck, heart and other vital points. They wanted to kill him.


    "Go away!"


    Wang Xu pointed at it.


    "Whoosh, whoosh."


    All of a sudden, several bright sword light from his fingers bloomed, with the speed that several people could not react to, instantly fell into their eyebrows.


    "Bang Dang! Touch


    Li Tianci, who had been forced before, had no power to fight back. The master who had been playing with his broken leg fell to the ground in an instant and turned into a corpse. He didn''t stop Wang Xu.


    "This..."


    All around, the Li family''s senior management suddenly turned pale.


    Wang Xu''s killing was just like a demon. Those who died were not ordinary people, but the experts Li Zhengyu invited from Jinling. They were his important helpers to suppress the voice of the Li family.


    As a result, he just died?


    "Boy, who are you?"


    Li Zhengyu''s face changed on the spot. Although he was questioning, his voice was uncontrollably frightened.


    Wang Xu didn''t look at him. He walked step by step in front of Li Tianci and slapped his hands on Li Tianci''s legs. Countless Daoqi needles escaped into his body to repair the broken viscera, blood vessels, bones and joints in Li Tianci''s body.


    But after just three breaths.


    "Get up."


    Wang XuSong opened his hand and said lightly.


    In the process of treatment, Li Tianci was as stupid as a wooden man.


    At this time, Wang Xu''s words, like pressing the switch in general, let him live in an instant.


    First of all, his face changed, and his eyes were filled with ecstasy and excitement. Tears came out uncontrollably, and he jumped up from the ground, crying and laughing, just as if he had been promoted without saying a word.


    It''s crazy!


    It''s insanity!


    Ecstasy, too!

 Chapter 1047

    "Wake up."


    Wang Xu frowned and drank softly.


    All of a sudden, Li Tianci, who was crying, laughing, jumping and collapsing, suddenly froze and recovered completely. But he still couldn''t believe it. He trembled his lips and said hoarsely:


    "Mr. Wang, is it really you?"


    "It''s really me." Wang Xu chuckles.


    "You, you, come back..." Li Tianci''s eyes were red, and he almost cried again.


    "Why, don''t you know me?"


    With a trace of helplessness on his face, Wang Xu looks at Li Tianci with a sigh.


    See him, can ecstatic to madness, visible Li Tianci this period of time situation, in the end is how difficult.


    Originally, he had the intention of killing the Li family in his heart, but when he saw Li Tianci''s situation at this time, he had put it down.


    Li family, only those who should be killed.


    "Asshole, you dare to ignore me, you know the power standing behind me is..." Li Zhengyu originally looked at Wang Xu''s back, full of anger, dancing and roaring.


    But at this time, when they heard the conversation, their bodies suddenly froze, their dancing arms froze in the air, and a fat face twisted and deformed on the spot. If they saw ghosts, they were extremely scared.


    "You, you, you, yes, yes..."


    The three words "Prince Wang" in the back were stuck in Li Zhengyu''s throat. He couldn''t speak them all the time. He could only repeat the two words in front of him.


    The rest of the people around were also gaping.


    Many people''s faces turned white with a brush. Some even fell on the ground with their legs softened, but they didn''t know it. Instead, their bodies trembled violently.


    Mr. Wang?


    Is this man the prince of Huaxia?


    He really came back from the dead?


    But how could it be that he had already died in the hands of the Western demigod?


    This news is universally acknowledged. Everyone present knows that more than four months later, there is no news at all. When everyone says that Wang Xu is dead, and no one comes out to refute, over time, people will believe it.


    But now


    Everyone was numb, but his mind was in a mess.


    "Kong Zhenchuan died and Ma Sanmo was attacked. I want to know how much you know about these things?"


    Wang Xu did not pay any attention to them, looking at Li Tianci calmly asked.


    "I''m ashamed to say, young master. Since the news of your accident came out, the Li family has not had a place for me to speak for a long time." Li Tianci bowed his head slightly and said with a bitter smile.


    Then he hesitated and asked in a low voice:


    "Young master, what happened to you in recent months? Why is it that everyone outside is saying that you were killed by Westerners, and there has never been any news... "


    "Yes


    Li Zhengyu, who was full of fear, could not help blurting out, and then reacted suddenly. His face was full of extreme regret.


    How dare he talk at such a time?


    Fortunately, Wang Xu didn''t see him at all and completely ignored Li Zhengyu.


    At this moment, all the people around raised a trace of uncontrollable curiosity. The news of Wang Xu''s death, however, has been recognized by all walks of life and has become a matter of certainty.


    Even later, even the Wumeng openly acquiesced in Wang Xu''s death, and re elected a star talented wuzhe as the spokesman of the younger generation.


    But no one knows what happened to Wang Xu and how he "came back from the dead.".


    "Oh, you mean Penglai Island. I just closed up for a few months alone. I didn''t expect that it would be like this after I left. Everyone thinks I''m dead, and Penglai Island has been recaptured by Western forces. "


    Wang Xu answered calmly.


    "Shut up? You don''t know anything? "


    Everyone felt thoughtful when they heard the words. They were just a little calm, but the next moment, they were completely shattered by Wang Xu''s words.


    "After I went out of the pass and found out these things, I easily flattened all the strongholds established by Westerners on Penglai Island and killed a lot of SSS and legendary enemies."


    Wang Xu said casually.


    "What?"


    But the crowd was stunned. Li Zhengyu couldn''t stand any longer. As soon as his knees softened, he knelt on the ground with a touch, but he didn''t realize it. His eyes were wide open.


    In Wang Xu''s words, the SSS level strongman, even the legendary level strongman, is as easy as killing two chickens and dogs.


    Wang Xu casually said that the information revealed in it was almost suffocating.


    That''s not a real chicken or dog. Any SSS level strong man can suppress the existence of a family when he is placed in the magic capital. For example, the Li family, which is at the bottom of the thirteen magic families, is not enough to be slaughtered by a SSS level strong man.


    Not to mention, there are legendary strong!


    But Wang Xu''s tone, that relaxed and casual, such as the attitude of slaughtering chickens and dogs, how can people not be surprised?


    Li Tianci was a little unbelievable, and his face was in a trance: "you are not joking with me, are you?"


    "I''m not joking."


    Wang Xu shook his head and said faintly:


    "Not only that, in order to find people who are uneasy and kind-hearted and spread rumors, I went to the West Island three thousand miles across the sea to kill the Western demigod and destroy the Lu family of the West Island."


    instant.


    The whole world was silent.


    Everyone around forgot to breathe.


    "PATA!"


    Li Zhengyu, who just barely got up, got down on his knees again. This time, he didn''t dare to get up again. Instead, he just lowered his head, bent down, shivered, and was like a lost dog with a tail between his legs.


    "You don''t know the news for the time being, but it is estimated that it will come from the West Island in two days."


    Wang Xu said here blandly, suddenly a little frustrated.


    These things may sound extremely shocking and incredible to others, but for him who made all these things himself, they are just ordinary things, not ordinary things.


    "Western demigod? Lu family of West Island... "


    Li Tianci''s eyes shook violently and murmured to himself, then two flushes suddenly rose on his pale face, which was a reaction of excitement to a certain limit.


    "Young master, the Lu family in the West Island you are talking about is not the Lu family with nearly one trillion assets, developed for two hundred years and known as the head of the four major families in the West Island?"


    Li Tianci was very excited.


    The Lu family in the West Island, what kind of size it is, can''t be compared by the family in Mordor.


    Hearing this, Li Zhengyu, who was lying there like an ostrich, was so scared that he quickly climbed over, hugged Wang Xu''s calf and kept kowtowing


    "Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang, I''m wrong! All the things I did before were not my original intention. They were forced by several aristocratic families in Jinling. They were all their ideas... "


    Li Tianci looked at it, his eyes were full of pleasure.


    Depressed for several months of sullen, at this time swept away, only feel the whole person refreshing, happy dripping.


    Wang Xu is not dead!


    He''s back!


    With Wang Xu, those who firmly stand on Wang Xu''s side will not be losers after all.


    They


    It''s the winner!

 Chapter 1048

    Kicking Li Zhengyu away, Wang Xu finally glanced at him for the first time.


    But at this glance, it''s like looking at garbage.


    "Mr. Wang, I''m the head of the Li family. I''ll make you laugh."


    Li Tianci gave a bitter smile and looked at Wang Xu awkwardly. He felt that his face was very hot.


    As the real owner of the Li family, he was forced to enter this miserable situation by the people under him. It was a shame.


    "Originally for the Li family, I was going to make it the history of the magic capital." Wang Xu glanced at the other people around him, but there was no joy or sorrow in his eyes


    "But I''ve just come back. There are many things I need to do. I''ll leave the internal rectification of the Li family to you. Whether these people are killed or how to deal with them is up to you."


    "But Mr. Wang, I''m afraid I''m not competent enough..." Li Tianci stopped.


    "Well, they dare not resist."


    Wang Xu waved his hand, glanced at the crowd and asked faintly:


    "I ask, does anyone want to die?"


    There was a dead silence.


    People are stiff there, you see me, I stare at you, big eyes stare at small eyes, who dares to speak?


    Want to die?


    If you can live well, who wants to die!


    "Good. It seems that you are all smart people."


    Wang Xu took back his eyes, looked at Li Tianci again, and said, "I''ll give you a night to rectify the Li family. Don''t be soft handed to those who should be killed. Tomorrow morning, go to the Kong family to see me."


    With that, Wang Xu turned to leave.


    "Mr. Wang, wait! I have something important to tell you


    At this time, Li Zhengyu suddenly raised his head. He knew what would happen if Li Tianci reorganized the Li family.


    With a longing for life in his eyes, he gritted his teeth and cried:


    "What I just told you is true. I''m just a chess piece in other people''s hands. It''s not only me, the Su family, the Hua family and the Tian family, but also me. Since your death, we have joined hands to suppress the forces you have established. I don''t know if it''s the magic capital. There are people in Jianghai... "


    "Jianghai? Say, what happened to the other side of the river and the sea! "


    Smell speech, Wang Xu eyes suddenly a narrow, a cold killing suddenly swept into the depths of all people''s bodies, let people cold straight shiver.


    "The three families of Jianghai, the Wangs and zhangjias, like us, secretly attacked the stubborn Liu family. However, some time ago, with the support of the Chen family in Jinling, the assets of the Liu family have been completely divided up by the two families. Because Jianghai is going well, we decided to take in the net tonight... "


    At this point, Li Zhengyu''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, not because of anything else, because Wang Xu''s murderous intention has made his lips stiff and hard to speak.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Wang Xu''s voice is as calm as the water, without any ripple.


    All of these were in Ma Sanmo''s materials for a long time, and he didn''t care. I thought Li Zhengyu was an insider and could tell me something he didn''t know. As a result, it was all worthless nonsense.


    But it''s no surprise. After all, Li Zhengyu is only a pawn of the real layout person. Besides these, where is it possible to contact deeper information.


    "Yes, yes!"


    As if he had noticed something, Li Zhengyu quickly nodded his head and said: "this time, Jinling sent 20 master level masters to be responsible for beheading your important personnel..."


    "Kong Zhenchuan is dead. Ma Sanmo and I are together. I''ve killed the person who killed him. Is there anything else?" Wang Xu''s voice is flat and he can''t hear much emotion.


    "And, and... By the way, you should be able to see the sea of fire on the other side of the river, where is Tian''s house. Some people in their family didn''t agree with some of Jinling''s arrangements. They were led by these master killers, an old man called Wei Lao, and slaughtered the whole family... "


    "Weiwushan was also killed by me. Ha ha, it seems that you really have no value at all."


    Before he finished, Wang Xu sneered and turned to walk out


    "You don''t have to say any more. Tonight, I will make all the people who rebel against me pay the price. In order to make up for what they have done, their blood will drain the last drop."


    "Especially for the Su family, I gave them opportunities. Originally, I thought they also seized the opportunity. As a result, they just think I''m dead and dare to run out and jump. Do they really think Wang Xu''s hands are not stained with blood? "


    Wang Xu''s voice is cold.


    "Li Tianci, solve the internal troubles of your Li family. People who have no value don''t have to give them the chance to continue to live. They waste time, money and life."


    Wang Xu said, three steps out.


    The fourth step out, his body quietly engulfed by the dark, disappeared in a flash.


    He left Li Tianci standing in the same place with his eyes full of worship. Li Zhengyu fell to the ground in despair. The other Li family members looked at each other and felt very uneasy.


    "Power, that''s the real power. It''s invincible and arbitrary. What can power, money and background count in front of such power? Sure enough, I didn''t insist on it wrong! "


    Li Tianci''s eyes twinkled, and there was a trace of fanaticism on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the magic capital, on the whole, is still a calm, singing and dancing.


    Bar, night, disco, hotel


    After all kinds of night, they begin to enter the climax of the day. The crowd is dense, and they still live a life of intoxication, as usual.


    Whether it''s the fire rising from the Tian family, the death of Wei Wushan and other master level masters, or the civil strife, repetition and calming down of the Li family


    It''s all just a small spray in this huge pond, which is inadvertently blown up by the wind, and it subsides in an instant.


    The world will never exist alone for any person or circle.


    Even with the change of heaven and earth, the rise of mysterious mountains, the emergence of clouds and lakes, and the appearance of overseas "fairy islands", people''s life continues after their initial shock and curiosity.


    Those who should play mobile phones should continue to play mobile phones, those who should go to bars should continue to play in bars, and those who should go to hotels to open rooms and run around also continue to enjoy the pleasure of fish and water


    The Su family.


    The huge villa is full of lights. Tonight is a special night. Almost all the Su family gathered in the villa in the suburb.


    There are middle-aged men and women holding glasses and chatting in the banquet hall, young people in bikini playing in the swimming pool, and men and women dancing to soothing music on the dance floor


    No matter men and women, old and young, people gather here to enjoy the moonlight tonight, drink wine, hold beauty, eat delicious food, and feel very happy.


    "Ha ha, four months ago, the people of our Su family were just like dogs in the devil. They had to be careful in everything they did, because there was a conflict between the boy named Wang and my su family."


    A young generation of the Su family, holding a glass of wine and scolding.


    Around him, everyone nodded and yelled.


    Four months ago, these young people who used to live in the most natural and unrestrained way could be said to be the most cowardly period.


    Where is today''s happiness?

 Chapter 1049

    "But who knows, in fact, my su family is the one who suffers!"


    The voice of the young man holding up his glass became louder and louder. He was extremely angry and resentful


    "It''s clear that the boy killed so many people in our family, but the boy is just. Everyone gives us Su''s face. It''s really grass trampling, a bunch of weeds, white eyed wolves, bastards!"


    After the outburst, the young man, with a big smile on his face, raised his glass and laughed


    "But now, our Su family has risen again. The news of Wang''s "resurrection from the dead" was once again confirmed to be false. This time, he really died.


    And the huge foundation left by this dog is like a candle in the wind. After tonight, it will all be ours.


    Have a good time! It''s a great pleasure


    "Everyone, let''s hold this cup high and drink freely!"


    The young man laughed a few times, then suddenly raised his head and drank it. After he put down his glass, he still had more than enough. He simply picked up the bottle next to him and blew it directly to his mouth.


    "Su Changhua, you are drunk!"


    As a leader of the younger generation in the Su family, Su Jianqing also stayed here, frowning slightly.


    In the face of the crowd around the carnival, he can still keep sober. However, there was still a smile on his face. He had the most contact with Wang Xu. He was a smart man and barely saved his life, but it didn''t mean that he would feel comfortable in his heart.


    Before that, Su Jianqing had been speaking for Wang Xu, not because of his loyalty to Wang Xu, but because he was afraid of Wang Xu.


    Today, Wang xuzao has died in a corner of the East China Sea, and the forces established by Wang Xu have been trampled under his feet. Behind the Su family are the support of those noble families in Jinling who have been living for thousands of years and have a deep foundation. They even rely on the fairy kingdom of Kunlun, which is rumored to come from the depths of the mysterious mountains.


    In the future, the Su family is in the magic capital. Do they have any rivals?


    It is said that there are thirteen magic capitals in Jiangnan Province, which will become history in the future. Instead, they will be the largest family of magic capitals.


    Su family!


    Su Jianqing is the first one among the younger generation. He is expected to be the head of the family in the future!


    "Brother Qing, I just heard a news that the whole Tian family was slaughtered and the fire burned on the river. Is there something wrong?"


    Su Jianming, who once met Wang Xu at Mordor University, stood behind Su Jianqing and whispered, with a trace of worry in his voice.


    The Tian family is in the same camp with them. At this special time tonight, the news came out, which made him extremely uneasy.


    Who can kill the Tian family?


    Thinking about it, he can only think of one person, that is


    Wang Xu!


    However, Wang Xu is dead. How can it be?


    But in addition to Wang Xu himself, who among his subordinates can have this ability?


    "Tian Jia? Jianming, don''t think about it. You don''t have enough status. There are some things you don''t know. The affairs of the Tian family are done by those behind us, because there are people in the Tian family who do not follow the arrangements and want more. " Su Jianqing said with a calm smile.


    "It''s Jinling..."


    Hearing the speech, Su Jianming''s eyes suddenly widened, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    not so bad!


    not so bad!


    As long as it''s not the one who''s dead!


    "Ha ha ha, everyone, open up, drink, drink... Drink! Tonight is the happiest day of the year for us. The dog named Wang has already died in the East China Sea. I don''t know which one... "


    At this time, not far away, Su Changhua blow dry a bottle of wine, hit the bottle on the ground, and said with a laugh.


    But suddenly.


    A dark shadow came down from the sky, very fast, like a falling meteorite. The harsh air hissed like the roar of wild animals.


    Boom!


    In the earth shaking sound, countless dark shadows flew backward in all directions. The terrible shock wave, with a strong impact, spread all around, hitting tables and chairs, snacks, fruits, gravel, dust... And even people upside down.


    When everything calmed down, people looked up in confusion. When they saw the scene clearly, they didn''t know how many people glared.


    I can only see.


    The shadow falling from the sky is a person.


    At his feet, there was a deep pit with a range of four or five meters. Some blood stains remained at the bottom of the pit, but Su Changhua, who had been standing there laughing happily before, disappeared.


    In the eyes of the public, the man slowly raised his head.


    "Who said I was dead?"


    At the same second, a faint voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Mingming is surrounded by chaos and all kinds of noises, but this voice ignores everything and makes everyone hear it clearly.


    Not only the young people beside the swimming pool, but also in the villa, banquet hall and dance floor, all of them heard it and were shocked.


    Originally, the terrible scene of meteorite falling from the sky was enough to frighten people. At this time, hearing this sound, many people subconsciously were stunned.


    For a while.


    Inside and outside Su''s villa, the atmosphere once fell into a strange silence.


    People''s eyes gathered on the man in the crater, and they saw that he was a young man with black hair and black eyes who looked only 18-9 years old.


    "Who is this man?"


    Most people are in suspense.


    Several young people who played well with Su Changhua, because they were too close to each other, were hit by the shockwave and flew backwards for four or five meters. At this time, they got up from the ground with disheartened faces and opened their mouths to yell at who Wang Xu was and where he came from.


    There are few people who have really met Wang Xu. Many people in the Su family hate Wang Xu to the bone, but few can recognize him because they are not qualified to contact him before.


    Among the dozens of people in the swimming pool and the garden, only Su Jianqing and Su Jianming were shocked when they saw the young man''s face. They looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    "Boy, who are you? Do you know this is our villa of mordusu? What about brother Hua? You''re not going to trample brother Hua to death, are you? "


    A 23-4-year-old young man with greasy head and powdery noodles... No, his face was full of wine and food residue. He got up from the ground and pointed at Wang Xu and swore at him.


    He''s not alone.


    Next to him, a man and a woman, also full of anger, strode forward and said in an angry voice:


    "Who gave you the courage to come to my su family and make a big fuss? I''m afraid you don''t know that my su family is a martial and Taoist family with decades of history of Mordor? "


    The woman''s words are a little reserved, but the man is not afraid


    "I''ve seen a lot of arrogant people like you who just learned some tricks and come out everywhere. The most arrogant one, Wang, is now buried in a fish''s belly, grave grass... No, not even the remains of the body!"


    These three people have the best relationship with Su Changhua. At the last moment, they were talking and laughing with Su Changhua''s contemporaries. Suddenly, they made a scene of dishonor. They felt that they had lost all their faces. The first thought in their mind was anger.


    So, they didn''t find anything wrong at all. What''s more, they didn''t see that not far behind them, Su Jianqing, the leader of his generation, and Su Jianming, the outstanding man, were all pale and terrible.


    "Wang, Wang... Prince Wang, are you, you, you still alive? But you... How is that possible? "


    Su Jianqing''s lips were trembling and his eyes were full of horror, almost a sentence squeezed out of his throat.

 Chapter 1050

    "Mr. Wang? What Prince Wang


    Hearing Su Jianqing''s gaffe, everyone was stunned.


    But looking at Wang Xu''s young face, a ghost like man who has been in the hearts of the Su family for nearly a year suddenly appears in everyone''s mind.


    Mr. Wang!


    How many other princes in the world can make su Jianqing so impolite?


    "Are you wang Xu?"


    A young man in his twenties broke out.


    "Yes, it''s him..."


    "No, it can''t be!"


    "He''s obviously dead!"


    In an instant, everyone around was agitated. A group of Su''s younger generation, men and women, all stepped back and away from Wang Xu. It seemed that Wang Xu was a real ghost.


    The two men and one woman who had stood up to abuse and scold Wang Xu were pale and stiff in the same place.


    Especially the man who raised his finger to Wang Xu, his hand was like an electric shock, and he quickly drew back, with his back behind him and his head down. He didn''t dare to look directly at Wang Xu, as if he could deceive himself and tell himself that Wang Xu didn''t notice his previous action.


    And his body, even more slight shudder up, the amplitude is more and more big, just a breath, shake with sieve chaff.


    "Wang, Prince Wang... You, you... You have already died on Penglai Island in the East China Sea?"


    Su Jianqing''s face was pale, and there was not a trace of blood. He trembled his lips, and then his whole body began to tremble.


    As he spoke, Su Jianming, standing next to him, could even hear his cousin''s teeth trembling and pounding.


    It can be seen how much Su Jianqing was afraid of Wang Xu''s sudden appearance.


    But Su Jianming himself, at this time, is not full of panic.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know why I was suddenly" killed "or why I suddenly lived. Can you, any of you, tell me why? "


    Wang Xu, with a sarcastic smile on his face, walks slowly and sits on the seat two meters in front of Su Jianqing.


    As if he had come to a party, he poured himself a glass of wine from an empty glass and said with a faint smile:


    "Don''t be nervous. I just want to find someone who can make decisions and confirm some problems with your Su family."


    Su Jianqing and others looked at each other in horror.


    Don''t be afraid of ghosts if you don''t do bad things.


    The more kind Wang Xu is now, the more scared and flustered people are, because they don''t know what Wang Xu wants to do.


    This kind of unknown danger, the feeling of waiting for death, is far more uncomfortable than facing death.


    Everyone was silent.


    For the next minute, Wang Xu no longer spoke, just sat there quietly, pouring and drinking as if no one else, as if waiting for something.


    If he doesn''t speak, other people don''t dare to speak and even dare not breathe.


    This kind of silent repressive atmosphere, when people are about to be driven crazy, finally, there is a commotion in the direction of the villa.


    When they turned their heads, they saw that Su Zhanhai, Su pingming and Su Feng, who were the current leaders of the Su family, were leading a group of Su family leaders and striding over.


    We don''t need smart people. The worst brains on the scene can also see confusion and fear from their walking posture.


    "Su Zhanhai."


    "Su pingming."


    "Su Feng..."


    "I''ve met Mr. Wang."


    Su Zhanhai, Su pingming, and Su Feng were so terrified that when they reached six meters in front of Wang Xu, they did not move forward. They said respectfully to Wang Xu.


    "Oh? You''ve come more slowly than I thought. It seems that my name now doesn''t work four months ago. "


    Wang Xu gently raised his head, slowly put down his wine cup and sighed.


    "Mr. Wang, you''re joking. As you are, we dare not neglect you. The main reason is that you come too suddenly..." Su pingming smiles.


    In front of Wang Xu, although his attitude seems to be very kind, he has to ignore the pit on the ground beside him.


    Su pingming and others think with their buttocks at the moment. They also know that Wang Xu must be a bad comer.


    This one is the devil who came back from hell!


    Su pingming, Su Zhanhai and Su Feng are green with regret at the thought of what the Su family has done in the past four months.


    The regret is that Wang xumingming is regarded as a dead man by everyone. There has been no news before. Why did he suddenly appear in his Su family today?


    Hate is the same, Wang Xu, why still alive!


    This should be impossible!


    "You''re right. I think I came here a little suddenly tonight. No, I should say I was in a hurry. But I can''t help it. As soon as I came back, I was attacked on the way out of the airport and almost killed by a sand car? "


    Wang Xu holds the wine glass and looks at Su pingming with a smile. His face is smiling, but his eyes are cold.


    Su pingming suddenly froze there, the cold sweat of forehead madly out.


    The sand car accident Wang Xu said was arranged by Su pingming, but it was aimed at Ma Sanmo, not Wang Xu.


    Before making the plan, he only thought that Wang Xu was dead. How could he think that Ma Sanmo went to the airport not to escape, but to meet Wang Xu?


    no


    It should be said that how can Wang Xu still be alive!


    "Mr. Wang, you, you... Listen to me..."


    Su pingming''s scared heart is completely confused, but when he says half of it, he suddenly reacts, and his face turns white to the bottom.


    Explain?


    Explain what?


    Isn''t this a self accusation!


    "Ha ha, no need to explain. It seems that you think I''m wang Xu dead, so you start to be unscrupulous."


    Sure enough, Wang Xu immediately shook his head and sneered


    "Now, I don''t need to ask any more questions. I''ve given you su family too many opportunities. Tonight, it''s time to thoroughly understand the grudge between me and your Su family.


    By the way, let some people outside know that although Wang Xu doesn''t have a sharp sword in his hand, he is more sharp than a sharp sword and kills faster! "


    The Su family was full of fear.


    At this time, hearing Wang Xu''s words, some of them were timid. They were immediately frightened. Either they got wet or they fell to the ground.


    Su Feng knelt down on the ground, raised his hand, pointed at Su pingming and Su Zhanhai, kowtowed and begged for mercy


    "Mr. Wang, all this has nothing to do with Su Feng. It''s all the decisions made by Su Zhanhai and Su pingming!


    Su Zhanhai has always held a grudge against you because his brother Su zhanchuan died in your hands. And Su pingming, is coveting your name of many assets, greedy!


    I''ve been trying to stop them from the beginning, but I can''t stop them when I''m alone in the Su family!


    Please spare my life


    See this scene.


    Su pingming closed his eyes in despair


    "It''s over! It''s over! Su Feng, an idiot, thought he could get off the boat at such a time? It''s just taking the initiative to die

 Chapter 1051

    "Su Feng, do you want to be shameless?"


    "All the time, it''s you who keep in touch with the aristocratic families in Jinling. You are the mastermind. When did you become my vengeful heart?"


    Su Zhanhai''s face turned red, and he drank angrily. He wanted to step on Su Feng first.


    "Uncle, why are you so alarmed. I don''t believe that Wang Xu, even if he died and came back to life, no matter how powerful he was, did he really dare to destroy my su family?


    Don''t forget, now, our Su family is not a weak one. Behind us, there are those aristocratic families in Jinling who have passed on for thousands of years! "


    At this time, it was su Jianqing who calmed down from his fear and watched the three leaders of the Su family''s civil strife. They had no way to deal with it. They accused each other and staged demons. A sense of pride rushed to their minds.


    The leader of the young generation of Su family, who has always been able to bend and stretch, stood up on the spot and looked at Wang Xu coldly, showing no weakness.


    "Ah? Yes, yes, yes! The aristocratic families on the other side of Jinling won''t just sit and watch! "


    Kneeling on the ground and kowtowing constantly, Su Feng was stunned by the words, and then he got up. His fear disappeared and calmed down quickly, even a little proud.


    "The aristocratic families in Jinling?"


    Wang Xu sneered, and his voice was extremely cold: "don''t remind me. After I''ve solved you, I''ll go down to Jinling and let all those so-called bullshit millennial families bow down!"


    "You..."


    Su Feng suddenly froze there, and his face turned white again. He was full of fear and confusion again, and he looked at a loss.


    "Hum, Mr. Wang, you are really powerful, but not only those aristocratic families in Jinling, but also Kunlun immortal gate behind them!"


    Su Jian gave a cold Snort and strode out. He stood in front of all Su''s family. He didn''t know whether it was a broken pot or a real self-reliance.


    "Yes, and... And the immortal gate coming out of Kunlun fairy mountain..." Su Feng repeated like a voiceless person.


    "Kunlun... Immortal gate?"


    Wang Xu pondered for a moment, then sneered and said, "four months ago, when I was suppressing many enemies in the West on Penglai Island, a guy who called himself the law enforcement envoy of Shangjie Xianmen was as confident as you, and then I slapped him to death. You said, "I''m afraid of this kind of hidden influence?"


    "What?"


    Su Jianqing, Su Feng, Su Zhanhai, Su pingming and others all had their eyes narrowed and their bodies stood still.


    In fact, they have been secretly guessing that there is a conflict between the Chen family and Wang Xu in Jinling, and the aristocratic families there are justifiable for targeting Wang Xu, but why are there people targeting Wang Xu in the mysterious Kunlun fairyland.


    Now, the truth is finally revealed!


    Originally, the law enforcement envoy of Xianmen was killed by Wang Xu!


    Law enforcement envoy


    That''s the law enforcement envoy of Kunlun upper boundary!


    After hearing this, the Su family members felt as if their backs had been pulled out, and many of them collapsed on the ground on the spot.


    Su Feng was even more frightened and knelt down again. Like a dog, he kept chanting:


    "How could this be..."


    "You know what? Originally, I wanted to hear what flowers you could say, but I was disappointed. Well, now, my only question is, Kong Zhenchuan died because of you. You say, "what should I do?"


    Wang Xu stood up, and his wine glass poured slightly. The crystal liquid fell from the mouth of the glass, and his eyes were bright red.


    Grape wine luminous cup, red wine beauty asks fragrance at night.


    With grapes, modern glass technology is more exquisite than luminous cup. Beauty is on the bank, but it is hopeless.


    The eyes of the Su family were shaking fiercely, and they all knew what the consequences were waiting for them.


    "In the past, I was wrong because I was soft hearted and gave others too many opportunities. Now I make a big mistake. But from today on, I won''t make that mistake again. "


    When the last drop of liquor in the glass, Wang Xu put down the glass, gently raised his hand and drank softly


    "Sword up!"


    Suddenly.


    A bright golden light rose from the sky, shining on everyone''s eyes. The golden glare covered everyone''s eyes.


    In front of the eyes of the Su family, they were all golden and could not see anything clearly. When they were full of panic, a indifferent voice came.


    "The ninth and the fifth form of annihilation..."


    "Taixu Huangji..."


    "Big town, kill sword!"


    "I..."


    Su Jianqing widened his eyes and wanted to find something, but the next second, there was no chance.


    With the indifferent voice, the word "kill sword" finally fell to the ground, and endless gold came from the sky, like an ocean of golden light, which drowned the people in an instant.


    At the last moment before his death, all the Su family members were full of fear. Among them, Su Feng was the most embarrassed, collapsed on the ground, shivering, and the ground under him was wet.


    "Boom!"


    In the earth shaking sound, Su''s villa, which covers an area of several acres, is destroyed by a sword light that falls from the sky.


    Tonight, gathered in this villa, nearly 100 Su family high-rise disappeared from the world, not even a trace of ashes left.


    Under Wang Xu''s sword, Su family, one of the thirteen families of the magic capital, came into being.


    Fall!


    "You, how dare you... How dare you really destroy my su family... How... Why?"


    Su Jianqing was the only one standing four meters in front of Wang Xu. He looked around and saw the desolate ruins, full of horror and disbelief.


    "You should ask yourself these questions."


    With a faint smile, Wang Xu turned away.


    At the moment when he turned around, a red flame started to burn from Su Jianqing''s heart out of thin air. In an instant, it burned to ashes. When he saw the wind, it rose, and the tongue of fire rolled around, and soon expanded into a sea of fire.


    When Wang Xu completely left the scope of Su''s villa, the night behind him had been completely occupied by the fire, and the sea of fire swallowed up everything that happened here.


    One hundred years of Su family.


    Tonight, at this time, here, disappear.


    "Next, whose turn is it?"


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly and looked at the stars hanging at the end of the sky. He didn''t know when the sky of Mordor was covered by a piece of gray and black clouds. A little muddy raindrop fell on the palm of his right hand.


    The rain, a little ice, a little cold.


    The night when the moon is dark and the wind is high and the rain falls on the earth.


    Murder night.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu stepped out, slightly distorted, and disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    Two fires in succession.


    The destruction of the Tian family shocked most of the people in Mordor, but did not shock the people who caused the commotion in Mordor tonight.


    But the fire in Su''s family and the news that came with it shocked and even frightened these people.


    Who did it?


    Tonight, in addition to them, there are other people in the dark layout, take in the net?

 Chapter 1052

    The Tian family is not destroyed by Wang Xu.


    The Su family was the first one he really destroyed. And this is just the beginning.


    The Hua family, one of the thirteen families in the magic capital, is also in Ma Sanmo''s data, but the Hua family is not as ruthless as the Su family. Hua family, just by normal means of competition, forced the power of Ma Sanmo and others.


    Not only the flower family, but also more than a dozen other small and medium-sized forces also participated in tonight''s action.


    "I, Wang Xu, am not an indiscriminate murderer. There are gratitude and resentment. But the damned man will never live through the night. "


    Wang Xu took back his eyes and disappeared into the deep of the night as the heavy rain fell in the sky.


    "Hua Sanping, a senior member of modu Huajia''s family, vice president of Huashi group, 46 years old, male... Huajia is a peripheral force of Wumeng. Even if I die, Wumeng won''t be dirty. He wants to take Wang Xu''s men as stepping stones and try to compete for Huajia''s position with the help of the power of the aristocratic family?"


    News about Hua Sanping emerged from his heart, and Wang Xu''s face gradually showed a touch of irony.


    After his "death", in the short four months, what ghosts and ghosts really jumped out of the darkness?


    "In the face of the Wumeng, I will not destroy your family. I will only punish the first evil. Think of it as... A warning to others. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes are deep. He walks out of the dark. He is in front of the Huajia mansion. He walks into the Huajia house step by step. Even if someone passes by rubbing his shoulder, he doesn''t seem to see him at all, just like a ghost.


    Although it''s a warning to others, it''s only the first evil. But Wang Xu doesn''t have so much time to find Hua Sanping''s whereabouts.


    As the head of the Hua family, he can''t even control his own family. Wang Xu doesn''t care whether he intentionally ignores his inaction or is concealed.


    What he cares about is to set an example to others and let people understand the consequences.


    At this point.


    Deep in Huajia mansion, in a villa study.


    Hua Zhengqiang, the owner of the flower family, is sitting in front of his desk, staring at a document in his hand with his brow locked. It seems that he has encountered some difficult problems.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    All of a sudden, a sound of footwork came from outside the door.


    "The letter? The door is unlocked. Come straight in. I want you to collect the information, put it on the table


    Hua Zhengqiang released her eyebrows slightly and said without raising her head


    "By the way, in order to prevent accidents, you should not go out again later. The devil will not be safe tonight."


    "No peace? Can you tell me what you know? " There was a faint sound.


    "I just received a message that Prince Wang really came back from the dead and came back, Li family..."


    Hua Zhengqiang said, suddenly the voice suddenly a meal, his daughter Hua Xin''er''s voice, when become a man?


    Next second.


    He suddenly raised his head. When he saw clearly the face of the person in front of him, his pupils suddenly contracted wildly, and he couldn''t believe it and gave out a short exclamation:


    "Prince Wang?"


    "It''s me."


    Wang Xu nodded his head blandly. Like a guest, he went to the desk, opened his chair, and naturally sat opposite Hua Zhengqiang. He crossed his hands and leaned back slightly


    "I''ll give you half an hour. After half an hour, I hope to hear about the death of all the people who are directly involved in tonight''s action."


    "Mr. Wang, listen to me..."


    Hua Zhengqiang''s eyes shook fiercely and opened his mouth to say something.


    But Wang Xu has slowly closed his eyes and asked, "do you know what happened to the last person who asked me to listen to him tonight?"


    "How?"


    Flower is strong lips shiver for a while, the question in the brain has not had time to ask out, Wang Xu''s voice has continued to come.


    "All the doors are destroyed!"


    Four words.


    Let flower is strong open mouth, immediately closed, dead closed.


    He carefully looked at Wang Xu''s closed eyes, slowly got up, bowed slightly to Wang Xu, and then went to one side without saying a word, took out the phone and began to dial.


    Wang Xu''s attitude is clear, that is, he doesn''t want to talk to you more, no matter what you have, whether you are innocent or not, whether you can say a flower.


    The flower family.


    Need blood!


    The flower family.


    Someone needs to pay!


    The flower family.


    Need to give Wang Xu an account!


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Magic City Center, the top floor of a commercial building, in the private sky villa garden.


    At this time, a group of powerful people in the flower family are gathering here.


    Hua Sanping is sitting in the first place. This young, frivolous, middle-aged and ambitious senior Hua family is smiling like a big happy event tonight.


    That smiling face, I''m afraid, only when I was young, for the first time with my family background, let the girls in the school covet for a long time throw themselves in their arms, and only when they flatter.


    "Sanping, what''s the reason for calling us all here so late?"


    A rich old man said with a little dissatisfaction.


    This old man is an old man of the Hua family. Yu Hua''s father is of a generation and has a high reputation in the family. If it''s true, he has to respectfully call the sixth master.


    "Sixth master, tonight is the last chance. You know who is standing behind me. After tonight, the power left by that person after his death is doomed to be destroyed, but at this time, there is still no movement in the Wumeng. You should be able to make some basic judgments, right


    Hua Sanping played with the amber wine glass in his hand and said with a smile.


    "Sanping, I''m old. I don''t want to get involved in these things. What''s more, I also want to give you a sentence. The two tigers fight against each other. A group of monkeys are caught in the middle. No matter what the result is, will these monkeys survive well? "


    The old man sighed, shook his head and asked.


    "Sixth master, don''t talk to me about these great principles. You are the elder, and I am the younger. Just give me a happy word. Is it me? Or refuse? "


    Hua Sanping slowly put down the wine glass, sat up straight body, face smile more brilliant, word by word.


    He didn''t say the third choice, which shows that he is very confident and proud.


    "Sanping, you are forcing me to be an old man. I have always been neutral to the internal strife of your generation..."


    The old man''s eyes drooped slightly. In the middle of his speech, his phone suddenly vibrated. He stopped talking, picked up the phone, scanned it, and then hung up.


    "Sixth master, whose phone? Would you like to take it? "


    Seeing this, Hua Sanping''s eyes flashed slightly.


    "It''s Zhengqiang. Don''t answer it." The old man shook his head.


    Smell speech, flower Sanping face smile, rongdun like chrysanthemum bloom. The sixth master directly hung up Hua Zhengqiang''s phone, the result is self-evident, obviously isn''t it?


    "Sanping, you are right. Tonight, I really need to make a choice that I have to make."


    The old man sighed and stepped forward.


    Hua Sanping''s smile is more brilliant, full of happiness and satisfaction.


    However.


    Next second.


    Poof!


    A hand like a steel knife pierced his chest, tearing his heart in an instant.


    "You..."


    The smile on Hua Sanping''s face suddenly froze.


    "Don''t blame me, Mr. Wang. I''m back."


    The sixth master slowly closed his eyes and turned his right hand inch by inch. He drew back the blood. It fell to the ground drop by drop along his fingertips.


    Click!


    All of a sudden, a bright white light of lightning flashed from the window, followed by a huge thunder, followed by the drifting rain falling from the sky, crackling on the windowsill.


    On the window.


    Printed with Hua Sanping, the eyes of the dead.


    Tonight.


    This is a rain.


    More and more


    The bigger.

 Chapter 1053

    Huajia mansion.


    Living in a villa, the owner of the house is in the study of Hua Zhengqiang.


    "Prince Wang..."


    Flower is strong put down the phone, face slightly pale, half bow body in front of Wang Xu, carefully want to say.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu had quietly opened his eyes, raised his hand to indicate that Hua Zhengqiang didn''t need to speak, and turned his head to look outside the study door.


    He doesn''t talk.


    Flower is strong also dare not say, can only look at uneasily.


    Soon.


    "BUCKLE! Buckle


    There was a knock on the door. When the second knock came, the door was windless and opened to both sides.


    Outside.


    An old man in black was slightly stunned, then immediately lowered his eyes, walked in quickly, stopped in front of Wang Xu, bowed slightly, held a mahogany box in his hands, and bowed his head


    "Mr. Wang, this is the head of Hua Sanping. Please have a look."


    "No more."


    Wang Xu just glanced at it and no longer paid attention to it. As early as before the old man came in, his mind had penetrated the mahogany box and could see the contents clearly.


    "Tomorrow, take this and go to the Confucius'' house to worship."


    With these words, he got up and left.


    In the study, Hua Zhengqiang and the old man in black look at each other. After three breaths, they suddenly take a breath together, full of happiness for the rest of their lives.


    It''s raining harder outside.


    In the rain, Wang Xu walks slowly. The raindrops within five meters of his body will stop in an instant, as if they were still. After he leaves this space, he will fall again.


    "The rest, those small and medium-sized forces are not worth worrying about. Is there only one Zhaowu group?"


    In his mind, the materials submitted by Ma Sanmo flashed quickly. Wang Xu slowly stopped and slightly looked up. A hundred meters away in front of him, there was a tall building with more than 100 floors, which seemed like a broad sword blade, straight into the night.


    At this point.


    On the high building, in the huge and luxurious office of the chairman.


    Zhao Guangwu stood in front of the French window, holding a lighted cigar in his right hand. He looked up slightly and looked at the rain curtain falling like a line.


    And in the depth of the rain, there are thousands of lights.


    "After tonight, everything will change..."


    Zhao Guangwu slowly closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of ambition and arrogance.


    "As long as there is the Shouyuan pill of Qinglian medicine, from then on, my life is up to me, not heaven. God wants me to die, and I have to live for 10000 years!"


    "And in the future, it will be the age of zhaoguangwu!"


    "This magic capital will be trampled by me in the end!"


    Zhao Guangwu''s face was full of arrogance, but just then, a sudden sound of footsteps came from the corridor outside. Then, the door was pushed open.


    Zhaoguangji strides in in panic, and his voice is full of anxiety


    "Brother, I just heard a news that the ghost Wang Xu is alive! He''s back! "


    Zhao Guangwu''s cigar suddenly sank into a small piece, but he kept calm and frowned


    "What''s the panic? I saw fengyuqiao two hours ago. From the attitude of the other party, I can be sure that he is really dead. Who gave you the news? We''re going to mess up on purpose


    "Yes, second young master, where did you get the news? We have to wait until now to make the final decision. It is clear that the man is dead. If he is still alive and comes back, it is impossible for the whole demon to have no news at all


    Uncle Zhao also slowly came out of a shadow in the corner of the room. He was Zhao Guangwu''s personal guard. If there was no accident, he would stay all day.


    "Yes, second son, don''t scare yourself. During this period, how many times has it been reported that the man has come back? Later, it turned out, which one was true? This time, like previous times, it''s definitely the false news that Ma Sanmo and other people put out because they were in a desperate situation. The purpose is to make us worry about it. "


    Zhao Guangji''s side, all the way to follow, constantly dissuade his Zhaowu high-level, also quickly interface persuade said.


    "Second brother, don''t be so careless." Zhao Guangwu brow slightly loosen, cold voice way.


    "I heard from a friend who had a good time. He said it was the news from the Li family. He also said it was Wang Xu who had destroyed all the Tian families..." Zhao Guangji lowered his head and said suspiciously.


    "Tian family?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Guangwu immediately gave a light smile, looked at Uncle Zhao, shook his head and said with a smile:


    "Well, that''s false news. There''s some news that uncle Zhao and I didn''t let you contact. It''s not because of a dead man that Tian''s family was destroyed, but because they angered Jinling. That''s why the whole family was destroyed. "


    Uncle Zhao also said with a light smile: "in this way, after tonight, the black pot of Tian family''s destruction can be pushed to the counter attack of that man''s men, so that we can not do anything in the future."


    "So it is?"


    After hearing this, Zhao Guangji felt flustered and said with a relaxed smile: "brother, we have underestimated the energy of those people in Jinling so easily


    "Sure enough, we have chosen the right side. Now is the time for us to beat the dogs."


    Zhaoguangji''s eyes are full of excitement.


    As long as you think about the future, there will be no shadow of Wang Xu on your head, and he can do whatever he wants in the devil''s land, so you can''t be too happy.


    Zhao Guangwu smiles and says nothing.


    Zhao shu nodded, turned his head and looked at the Zhaowu high-level who followed zhaoguangji. He was just about to say something.


    All of a sudden.


    "Click! Touch


    The huge French windows burst into pieces, countless pieces of glass turned into storm, pierced the air, with a terrifying potential energy, comparable to the legendary hidden weapon storm pear needle, enveloping people.


    Uncle Zhao reacted very quickly. At the moment when the glass was broken, he suddenly turned his head and burst into shape. He wanted to protect Zhao Guangwu and others.


    But his body shape suddenly stagnated when he saw the people walking step by step in the rain outside the window.


    "Wang, Wang, Wang... Wang Xu? Prince Wang? "


    Zhao Shuyu''s eyes widened in an instant, his pupils contracted crazily, his eyes were incredible, and he was extremely shocked.


    In the reflection of his eyes, he saw the person outside the window, his right hand slowly raised, and a bright golden light appeared on his fingertips.


    Next second.


    The golden light instantly penetrated his eyebrows, and uncle Zhao''s expression in his eyes suddenly faded.


    In the last remaining consciousness, he could only barely see another golden light cutting through the air. He felt weightless and seemed to see his body.


    Uncle Zhao was also a great master, but he was killed in an instant.


    Without his protection, the broken pieces of glass, such as thousands of sharp arrows, came straight. After everything calmed down, there were only three human figures full of broken glass in the room.


    Zhao Guangwu''s body fell to the ground, his eyes staring to the maximum, and he couldn''t close his eyes.


    His life is not up to heaven or himself.


    Only in the hands of Wang Xu!

 Chapter 1054

    "Yes, it''s... You, you... How..."


    Zhao Guangji was lucky. At least 100 pieces of glass were inserted in his body, but all of them were just skin and flesh wounds. He didn''t die at the first time.


    But at the moment, he wanted to die, so that he could not see the evil spirit in his heart with his own eyes and truly appear in front of him again.


    But the next second, the nightmare is over.


    "Maybe, really..."


    Before the word "alive" came out, a golden light came from the outside again and ran directly through Zhao Guangji''s eyebrows.


    "Is the rain going to stop? However, the blood we want to keep is not exhausted. "


    Outside the window, Wang Xu looked up slightly, then turned around and disappeared into the darkness further away. In the room behind him, four flames burst out from four dead bodies and burned them to ashes.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s getting brighter.


    After a night''s rain, it has stopped completely. Thick rain and fog gather in the sky. Under the rising sun in the morning,


    Jianghai City, in Zhangjia manor.


    An old man in a black suit was standing in the middle of the courtyard, slowly fighting a set of mysterious and unusual boxing.


    Although the fist is slow, it vibrates with a special frequency with the air around it. It seems that there is an invisible beast hidden in the old man''s body and breathing.


    At this time.


    A young man in a black suit, looking sassy and capable, came slowly with a wooden tray full of breakfast.


    "Grandfather, your breakfast is ready. Soybean milk is the best in taste The young man set breakfast on one side of the stone table and whispered to the old man.


    "Hoo..."


    The old man slowly closed his fist, spitting out a white breath like a dragon, rolling back and forth nine times, and was finally inhaled by the old man.


    "The nine changes of dragon and snake boxing taught by Prince Wang is very mysterious. I, Zhang Feixiong, have been practicing martial arts for nearly a hundred years, and finally become a great master. If you didn''t come into contact with Prince Wang and see a wider world, I''m afraid you''ll never see the realm above nature in this life! "


    Zhang Feixiong sighed, then sighed:


    "It''s just a pity. It''s really a pity... Young master Wang, who was a demon in heaven, was suddenly buried outside the East China Sea at the beginning of the grand age of martial arts."


    "What a pity! poor! I''m sorry


    "Grandfather, sometimes I can''t help thinking, if the rumor outside is true, Prince Wang really came back from the dead... How can we explain to him?"


    Hearing the old man''s words, the young man was slightly stunned, then suddenly gave a bitter smile, his face was helpless.


    These two people are Zhang Feixiong and Zhang Menghu.


    "The news outside? Meng Hu, you should remember that we are not to blame. Mr. Wang has disappeared for such a long time. If he is still alive, he should come back earlier. Even if he is seriously injured outside, at the moment of rumors, we should also secretly pass on the message to let us know that he is still alive. But these... "


    Zhang Feixiong shook his head and sighed again: "it didn''t happen. The prince is dead. He is really dead.


    What''s more, we can''t help it. Without his suppression, he had offended so many people and so many forces. When these enemies came to us, we Zhang Jia could barely keep ourselves. We have done our best. "


    "Grandfather, what do I know?"


    Hearing this, Zhang Menghu gave another bitter smile and bowed his head


    "Prince Wang acted recklessly and offended too many enemies. If he lives, no one dares to be presumptuous. But his death, his enemies, any of them, is not something that our family in Zhangjia, a small place, can stop. I know that. "


    "Only Chen family in Jinling, they don''t even look down on our river and sea. They only send an ordinary elder, Chen Wu. No one dares to move the river and sea. What can we do?"


    "After all, we don''t want to die. If we want to live, we have to bow our heads!"


    Zhang Menghu''s mouth seems to be complaining, but his eyes are all helpless, and there is a faint flash of color.


    When Wang Xu was still alive, the current situation of Zhang Jia was much better than it is now. It was a time worthy of their memory.


    It''s just that.


    This is the world.


    After all, the winner is the king and the loser is the enemy!


    "Well, if Prince Wang is really alive, it would be a blessing, or I don''t know if he would like to listen to our explanation." Zhang Feixiong sighed again.


    As soon as his voice fell, a cold voice came.


    "What explanation? Tell me. "


    This voice spread, Zhang Feixiong and Zhang Menghu this pair of Ye sun, the body suddenly at the same time a shock.


    Because.


    This voice, for them, is too familiar!


    Two faces at the same time revealed an incredible look, panic turned.


    At the end of the sky a hundred meters away, an 18-year-old young man came step by step, his eyes shining like stars.


    However, during breathing, the young man stepped over the 100 meter space, and all the obstacles at his feet seemed to be nonexistent, and directly appeared in front of them.


    This is a young man.


    It''s Wang Xu who came back to Jianghai by himself.


    "Lao Jiu, Zhang Feixiong... Meet Mr. Wang!"


    When Zhang Feixiong saw Wang Xu, his whole body suddenly trembled violently. He set off a storm in his heart. However, he forced himself to hold back and fell to the ground. His heart was full of surprise, fear and uneasiness.


    And Zhang Menghu with a trace of fanaticism, eyes bright, as if watching his idol king return to the general.


    "Mr. Wang, you, you... Have finally come back!" Zhang Menghu was full of excitement and his voice trembled slightly.


    "Get up."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flitted over the two men. He had a clear insight into the mentality of the two. It was not the mentality of the rebels. He could not help frowning.


    With these three words, Wang Xu stopped talking, went to one side of the stone table and chair, sat down, and ate Zhang Feixiong''s breakfast.


    But Zhang Feixiong got up from the ground, but he didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere. He stood respectfully, bowed his head and looked pale.


    Five minutes later.


    "The freshly ground soybean milk is good. It tastes soft and smooth, and the temperature is moderate."


    Wang Xu puts down the empty soybean milk bowl, calmly looks up and sweeps at Zhang Feixiong, who dare not move


    "Tell me."


    It''s still three words.


    Zhang Feixiong was shocked and said bitterly: "Mr. Wang, listen to me..."


    "I''m listening."


    Wang Xu''s face is expressionless, and his mind locks on Zhang Feixiong, just like thousands of invisible swords against Zhang Feixiong.


    "Before I came to your Jianghai Zhangjia, I had already conquered the magic capital, destroyed the Su family, suppressed the Li family and the Hua family, and killed the Zhao brothers of the Zhaowu group. I don''t want you to be next."


    Wang Xu stares at Zhang Feixiong deeply, with a trace of memory in his eyes.


    "After all, you zhangjias are closer to me than they are. Originally, you are also the people I want to protect. "

 Chapter 1055

    Jianghai Zhangjia.


    In Wang Xu''s heart, he always belongs to his own people. Although he didn''t say it clearly, several forces of the river and the sea have already become his subordinates.


    Wang Xu is sure to come out of his own difficulties.


    But, similarly, the betrayal from his subordinates is also the most heartbreaking, even unforgivable.


    If Zhang Feixiong can''t give Wang Xu a good reason, he will destroy Zhang without hesitation.


    "Mr. Wang, the fault lies in the old man. If you want to punish me, please only kill me and bypass other people in my family."


    Zhang Feixiong''s face turned white without a trace of blood. Once again, he knelt down in fear, and his voice was bitter


    "Since the news of your death came out and disappeared for more than a month, a great master came to the Chen family of Jinling. The other party''s name is Chen Wu. He''s just an ordinary elder of the Chen family in Jinling, but he''s alone. No one dares to resist. "


    "Liu Qinlong was unwilling, but he was defeated by the other side. He was seriously injured and almost died on the spot. Although some of the pills you left behind can barely survive, the foundation of martial arts has also been abandoned. "


    "Without Liu Qinlong, the other members of the Liu family are even more unstoppable, but three days later, the Liu family disappeared from the river and the sea. Later, the Wang family was the first to surrender, and the Zhao family took the initiative to give up all their property. In this case, what can my family do? "


    "I can die, but I don''t want my son and grandson to die with me."


    "Moreover, even now, my Zhang family is just trying to compromise and secretly cover for Miss Liu Yuqi."


    "But betrayal is betrayal. I''m not afraid to die. I just want my son to be magnanimous and bypass Meng Hu. I don''t want my family to cut off their descendants."


    With that, Zhang Feixiong was already in tears.


    "The rebellion of the Wang family... The foundation of Liu Qinlong''s martial arts was abandoned?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    In front of my eyes, it seems that the scene I experienced when I first came back to the river and sea.


    The enmity between the Wang family and him is complex and simple. From beginning to end, the Wang family suffered losses. After his death, the betrayal of the Wang family was expected.


    What is gratitude and resentment?


    When you are alive, you have unparalleled power. You can suppress all the voices of opposition. Even if the former enemy doesn''t agree with you, you can only bear it, smile and call Rongen.


    But when you fall, this honor becomes resentment. I wish I could step on the sole of my foot and then grind it on the sole of my foot three times, or even step on the excrement.


    Wang Xu doesn''t have to worry about the ending of the Wang family. There will be no tomorrow for this hatred.


    But Liu Qinlong.


    This ordinary subordinate, who had been trained in the training camp, always regarded him as a mentor. Although, the instructor of the training camp is just a job he once had.


    Liu Qinlong is his most loyal subordinate!


    "He has always loved martial arts. How much pain will he suffer when his foundation is broken and he can''t practice it?"


    This is the first thought that emerges in Wang Xu''s mind at this time.


    Because, in his previous life, he himself experienced the period when the foundation of martial arts was abandoned and became a useless person. During that period, for him, it was like the collapse of the sky and the destruction of the world. He just felt that he had no motivation to continue to live.


    "In my previous life, I did not hesitate to destroy the world, to destroy myself, and to seek a way back, just to protect all this?"


    "However, I came back. I thought that in this life, I could suppress everything and make all the people around me peaceful and smooth. Peace and smooth... Just two simple requirements... "


    Wang Xu slowly closed his eyes, remained silent for three seconds, and then slowly opened them.


    In his eyes, there was no hesitation, only a lonely, indifferent color.


    Since he asked himself "wrong" three times, Wang Xu''s mind has begun to change to the mentality of the last life.


    Wang Xu is clearly aware of this change. A large part of it is in the depths of his soul, which is inspired by his "evil side" sealed with all the power of the previous life, but he does not refuse.


    "Evil, shut up!"


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly and continued to hear Zhang Feixiong''s voice.


    "... not only Jianghai, Xizhen, mordu, but also all the places where you left your trace have changed. But now the devil has been leveled by you, young master... "


    Zhang Feixiong exclaimed as he spoke.


    At this time, even though he was determined to die, he had to marvel that after Wang Xu''s return, the speed of suppression was too fast.


    After all, before Wang Xu appeared, he did not hear any news. There''s even a rumor that there was a big action in Mordor last night.


    But now, the result is self-evident.


    "Chen family, Chen Wu family, aristocratic family in Jinling, what else is Kunlun, Xianmen?"


    Without saying a word, Wang Xu stood up, walked slowly for a few steps, then stopped, looked up at the sky and remained silent.


    Behind him, Zhang Feixiong kneels on the ground, waiting for death to come.


    Zhang Menghu''s eyes were full of sadness and he didn''t say a word.


    "Seven days ago, I reappeared in Penglai Island, destroyed the stronghold of Western forces, killed many legendary strongmen, and drove out the coveted Western forces again. Don''t you know?" Suddenly, Wang Xu asked.


    Zhang Feixiong said with a bitter smile:


    "Mr. Wang, the status of Lao Jiu and the power of Zhang Jia, if they were not for Mr. Wang, they would only be a tiny insect in China. How much energy would they have?


    In the past week, although we have heard many rumors that you have "come back from the dead" and that there has been a change on Penglai Island. But it''s hard to tell the truth of the news. In the past four months, there have been all kinds of rumors about you, so we have no way to judge and can''t believe it. "


    "I see."


    Wang Xu nodded.


    The power of Zhang Jia is too weak to be put outside. Any one of the thirteen magic cities is bigger than Zhangjia, not to mention the Lu family in the West Island, the alliance of gods in the western continent, the heroic Association and aegis in mica and other international forces.


    It''s not hard to understand that in the secular society, the news of an ordinary person and a rich person in the money making industry comes first and then. The development of big cities is also much faster than that of small cities.


    "Seven days ago, I went through the Customs on Penglai Island and learned the news outside. He was so enraged that after sweeping the enemy on Penglai Island, he went to the West Island to kill the Western demigod. The news will come back soon. "


    With these words, Wang Xu walked out slowly, as if to leave.


    "Most of the rumors outside are true?"


    Zhang Feixiong and Zhang Menghu''s grandson were shocked. They were so frightened that they couldn''t help looking up.


    Seeing that Wang Xu was going away step by step, they seemed to leave, and they were stunned.


    Zhang Feixiong''s eyes flashed a trace of incredible, it seems that he can''t believe anything.


    After all, Zhang Menghu was young. Although he had guessed something, he was so shocked in his heart that he subconsciously said:


    "Mr. Wang, this is..."


    "I''m going to kill."


    Wang Xu''s head did not return, and his tone was flat.


    The weak cannot forgive others. Forgiveness is the quality of the strong.


    The real strong can''t be indecisive and merciful, but also can''t be without tolerance.

 Chapter 1056

    Jianghai is Wang Xu''s hometown in his past and present life, and he has the deepest feelings here.


    Similarly, Wang Xu is also very familiar with Jianghai. After leaving Zhangjia, he kept walking all the way, walking in the shadow of the city streets, with amazing speed. Under the shadow step, soon arrived at the Wang family manor.


    This is Wang Xu''s third visit to the manor.


    For the first time, he carried the coffin to the king''s house and buried it.


    The second time, after he destroyed most of the previous senior members of the Wang family, Wang Badao took over the Wang family and invited him to be a guest.


    The third time


    This time, he will bury the Jianghai King''s family in the future!


    "The Wangs, ah, are really looking for their own way to die. Take my compassion as the air, the grass on the wall, and fall in the wind?"


    Stopping in front of the gate of the Wang family, Wang Xu looks at the newly built courtyard in front of him with a sneer on his face.


    In a flash, the whole Wang family was shrouded inside and outside, like an invisible net, shrinking and closing fast.


    The servants and maids who the Wang family didn''t want to do all fell to the ground quietly and fainted.


    "This gate, from now on, no longer needs to exist."


    Wang Xu slowly drew back his eyes and stepped over the gate.


    Behind him.


    A golden hand with the size of tens of meters emerged out of thin air. With a firm grasp, the new Wangjiaxin gate, which is less than four months old and seven or eight meters high, was completely wiped out.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In a reception hall deep in the manor, Wang Badao was sitting on a chair. Opposite him, a young man in a long white dress was sitting leisurely.


    The man''s breath is sharp, like a sword coming out of the sheath. His eyes are bright and sharp. He is a powerful martial arts master.


    "Mr. Zhang, my Wang family is in Jianghai. It''s thanks to your help that we can be as proud as we are today. It''s a little bit of an idea. It''s not worth mentioning. "


    Wang Badao said with a smile, then gently pushed a mahogany gift box on the table to the young man.


    "Everyone works for my master, which is what I should do. Except for Zhang Feixiong, all the people in Jianghai are just ordinary people, which is not worth mentioning. "


    With a smile, the young man quietly pushed the gift box aside and said:


    "At the beginning, in order not to affect the overall situation, even if he knew that Zhang Fei was ambitious, he didn''t attack them. However, soon, as long as the news of Mordor comes, the overall situation will be stable. The master will do it in person. At that time, the whole river and sea will belong to your Wang family.


    The master came here just to complete the task entrusted by the family. The most important thing is to let the world know that our Jinling Chen family should not be humiliated. It''s just a river and a sea. If it''s too small, how can it be seen? "


    "Ha ha, yes, yes, after all, the river and sea are too small for us to compare with the big figures in Jinling."


    The king overbearing ha ha a smile, the eyebrow eye is all excited.


    Can he not be excited?


    Before long, the whole river and sea will belong to the Wang family. From then on, there will be no Zhang, Wang, Liu and Zhao families in the river and sea, and no bullshit chinese prince!


    From then on, the river and the sea.


    Only one pride, Wang family!


    "Somebody, serve me wine and vegetables for Mr. Zhang!"


    When the laughter fell to the ground, Wang Badao suddenly looked like a bunch of people. He clapped his hands and cheered to the door.


    He had already arranged for people to wait outside. Just waiting for his sign, he would come in an endless stream and give him a big face in front of Mr. Zhang.


    However.


    After waiting for three breaths, no one came into the room to serve food and drink, and even no one could hear anything.


    The smile on Wang Badao''s face froze, his hand just put down was raised again, and he patted hard in the air twice.


    "Pa Pa!"


    "Somebody


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Not to the third second, overbearing face has been gloomy terrible, Teng of a stand up, just when he was ready to get angry.


    At this time, suddenly, a clear knock came from the door.


    "Knock on the door? Come in! Didn''t you hear what I just told you? I''m deaf The king is overbearing and furious.


    "Don''t be impatient. It seems that something is wrong." In the same second, Mr. Zhang frowned and stopped the king from getting angry.


    "What other enemy there is in Jianghai is that Zhang Feixiong responds and comes to the door in person. With Mr. Zhang in, my Wang family is not afraid at all." The overlord didn''t care at all. With a sneer, he stood up with his chest in his arms, looking confident and fearless.


    That is at this time.


    "Click!"


    With a crisp sound, the door of the reception hall suddenly opened.


    Standing outside was not a servant who had been prepared by the king in advance, but an 18-9-year-old young man who looked a little immature.


    Behind the youth, floating out of thin air is a pile of delicious dishes, wine and tableware full of color and fragrance.


    However, the servants who once carried these things all closed their eyes and lay down on the ground.


    "You..."


    This kind of strange scene, let King overbearing eyes suddenly a narrow, know who is not good.


    He stares at the young man outside the door, only to find that he is a little familiar. He seems to have seen him somewhere.


    "Overlord, I haven''t seen you for several months. Why don''t you know me?"


    Wang Xu step by step into the room, right hand gently waved, suddenly, behind the floating dishes in the air, immediately one after another to the overlord side of the desktop.


    He came over on his own, as if he were a guest who was invited to the table.


    "You... Wang Xu... Prince Wang?"


    Hearing Wang Xu''s voice, Wang Badao suddenly opened his eyes and screamed out.


    He finally remembered why he was familiar with Wang Xu. That''s because, more than a year ago, he personally contacted Wang Xu, and the Wang family was destroyed and reborn because of each other.


    However, at that time, Wang Xu was still the original body, did not reshape the body, and looked more mature. But the gap between the two is not much, the tyrant just Leng for a while, on the sudden reaction.


    "Wang Xu? Mr. Wang


    This exclamation made the whole hall quiet.


    On one side, Mr. Zhang''s face changed wildly. He looked at Wang Xu in disbelief and lost his voice


    "Are you wang Xu? But aren''t you dead? How could it be here? "


    "You have too many questions."


    Wang Xu frowned and raised his hand. Suddenly, a bright golden sword light burst out from his fingertips, and instantly penetrated the brow of Mr. Zhang.


    "Touch!"


    A dull physical impact sounds. The dead body of Mr. Zhang falls to the ground. When he dies, his eyes are still shocked. It seems that he can''t accept the news that Wang Xu is still alive.


    "I''m here to kill, not to listen to your questions."


    Wang Xu sneered and looked up at Wang overbearing.


    At this time, Wang Batao trembled all over, and his eyes were terrified. At the moment when Wang Xu saw it, his knees softened and he fell to his knees.

 Chapter 1057

    ten minutes later.


    When Wang Xu came out of the Royal Manor, the remaining members of the royal family disappeared from the world.


    "Overlord, these people are just mole ants, but I never thought that the river and the sea would become what they are now."


    Thinking of what Wang Badao said before he died, Wang Xu''s killing intention showed bit by bit.


    "A good Jinling Chen family, a good network of heaven and earth, Jianghai, Xizhen, mordu, three places linkage, based on the point, so as to drive the whole Jiangnan Province, aristocratic families to fight back against the Wumeng.


    I thought that I was the protagonist of those people, but I didn''t think that I was just passing by?


    Hehe, I''ll swallow my hundred billion worth of Dan medicine business interests. Even if this wave of counterattack against Wu Meng fails, I won''t lose money. It''s really a good calculation! "


    When Wang Xu thought of this, his eyes were more cold.


    After all, it''s because he''s "dead" that those aristocratic families in Jinling dare to play such a big chess game. Otherwise, which one of those people really dares to fight against him?


    Aristocratic family?


    It''s awesome!


    Jinling Chen family''s two eldest and youngest, who are the main pulse of the family, are beaten in public by him. Does Chen family fart?


    What''s more, the so-called "immortal gate" behind these aristocratic families, that is, those forces in Kunlun, who were killed by him, did not dare to act rashly when he was "alive".


    Although Wang Xu knows that a large part of the reason may be that Sun Yan secretly took over the encirclement for him.


    But sometimes, networking is also a power.


    "Maybe when I die, I don''t care if he floods. But I''m not dead yet! "


    Wang Xu murmured to himself with a sneer. He stepped slightly on his feet and rose into the sky. He turned into a golden streamer and left at high speed towards the West town.


    Knowing all this, I have the anger of being underestimated in my heart, because he is also in the final stage. Wang Xu no longer covers his whereabouts, bursts out all the speed, and is thousands of meters away in an instant.


    Xizhen city is adjacent to Jianghai city. There is only a hundred Li distance between the two cities. For Wang Xu, who broke out at full speed, it is only about ten minutes.


    Eleven minutes later.


    Wang Xu stood in the villa of Yun family in Xizhen, and stood respectfully in front of Yun Sanmo, Yun Sanfeng and other high-level members of Yun family.


    Xizhen is different from Jianghai. The cloud family is the only one. So even in the face of the infiltration and coercion of those aristocratic families in Jinling, there was not much loss.


    "I''m back."


    Facing the excited eyes of Yun Sanmo and Yun Sanfeng, Wang Xu said only four short words, and then said in a cold voice:


    "I''ve put down the chaos in Mordor. There''s nothing wrong with the river and the sea. Now, I need Xizhen to stabilize in an hour.


    Let go of your hands and feet, don''t have any scruples, and kill all covetous and greedy people


    "Young master, I obey you


    Yun Sanfeng''s eyes are very excited. At the moment when he turns around, tears fall silently from the corner of his eyes.


    As an old servant left by Wang Xu''s parents, although the relationship between Wang Xu and him is not very close. But this can''t stop Yun Sanfeng''s loyalty.


    In this world, there are always some things that people follow crazily more than money, power and power.


    One of them is loyalty!


    In the past four months, there have been rumors outside that Wang Xu "died" and "disappeared". Under the control of some people with deep intention, the situation has become more and more difficult.


    However, Yun Sanfeng has never lost his confidence.


    Even if the cloud family is completely destroyed, he has no regrets.


    Because, a hundred years ago, he was just a cold, ignorant, hungry and precarious abandoned child in the street. Without Wang Xu''s parents, there would be nothing he got today.


    For some people.


    For some insistence and belief in their heart, they can die for it and accompany everything around them.


    Loyalty.


    Priceless!


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Wang Xu sits down in the cloud family, no longer conceals, releases the news that he is still alive, and returns strongly. Led by Yun Sanfeng, Yun Sanmo and others, dozens of special combat teams carrying out the suppression plan set out to sweep the western town.


    In half an hour.


    Xizhen city is the second largest new Jin family after the Yun family. The Han family''s leader was killed by a sword in public at a celebration banquet. Many small and medium-sized leaders gathered here because of the Han family knelt down at the foot of Yun Sanfeng and bowed their heads.


    46 minutes later.


    Xizhen City, the second largest organization in the underground world, is also a new rising force in recent months. The headquarters of jinfenglou is in a sea of fire. Yun Sanmo takes the lead out of the sea of fire with a bloody sword in his hand


    An hour later, numerous small and medium-sized forces gathered in the cloud family in the West Town, luxury cars gathered, big men like rain, and countless luxury gifts were accompanied by smiling faces and respectfully sent to the servants of the cloud family. Then they were thrown into the open space, which had already been piled into a mountain of gifts.


    When Wang Xu walked out of Yun''s home, accompanied by Yun Sanfeng, and got on the extended Rolls Royce business bus that went back to Jianghai, 137 people died in the whole West Town, and nearly 20 small and medium-sized forces were destroyed.


    As for those who are frightened and come to the cloud house with gifts, none of them are qualified to see Wang Xu.


    "Young master, what shall we do in Jianghai next?"


    Accompany to sit in a car, cloud three peaks respectfully ask a way.


    At this moment, his posture was extremely humble, and his breath was even more restrained, just like an ordinary old servant. How could he have the pride of killing the Han family leader in public and forcing many power leaders to kneel down and submit?


    "Kong Zhenchuan is dead. I''ll go back to pick up Kong fengque. That girl will see her grandfather off. By the way, I''m going to kill the last person, Chenwu. Liu Yuqi and others are besieged at home by the other party. They always have to go back and kill him on the way. "


    Wang Xu leaned back on the back of the leather chair, slowly closed his eyes and said faintly.


    "What? Miss Yuqi, they are besieged at home? "


    Cloud three peaks smell speech immediately surprised.


    "Don''t worry, I have a dragon array at home. He can''t break it just by Chenwu." Wang Xu said calmly.


    "But..."


    Yun Sanfeng is still worried.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Wang Xu waving his hand


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already contacted my family by phone. The other party hasn''t broken the first layer of fog array so far. It''s very safe."


    Yun Sanfeng nodded and stopped talking.


    In fact, he also understood that since Wang Xu returned, he must have already arranged everything, otherwise he would not have been so slow.


    However, because of different identities, even if he can guess, he has to say something.

 Chapter 1058

    River and sea.


    Jinse villa area.


    This is one of the best luxury villas in Jianghai, especially after the rise of Wang Xu, the land price of the whole Jinse villas has gone up several times crazily, becoming a villa area pursued by countless rich people.


    After all, it''s the pride of every Jianghai people to be able to be neighbors with the famous Prince of Huaxia. Although people who move to Jinse villa with this attitude have no chance to contact Wang Xu, it can''t stop their pride.


    of course.


    This atmosphere lasted until a month ago.


    When Chen Wu came to Jianghai from Jinling, he severely damaged Liu Qinlong, accepted the royal family, destroyed the Liu family, and swallowed the Zhao family who had retreated voluntarily, Zhang Jia also nominally surrendered.


    Jinse villa area has become an evil place for people to talk about and avoid in the upper circles of the river and the sea.


    Because.


    After Zhang jiachenfu, Chenwu leads a group of people to Jinse villa area, and the villa No. 0 on the Bank of Jiangxin lake is besieged until now.


    At this point.


    In Jinse villa area, there are two people sitting side by side in No. 1 villa next to No. 0 villa.


    In front of them, there were also a group of people in black with a low head, pale face and a look of fear.


    There are men and women in these people. Their breath is unified and strong. On the cuffs are embroidered a gold sword with blood on the tip of the sword. Obviously, they all belong to the same organization.


    It''s the elite warrior team in the Chen family of Jinling.


    Blood Sword.


    "It''s been a month. Up to now, we can''t even get through the outer layer of fog. Do you all eat shit when you step on horses?"


    One of them, a middle-aged man with a gloomy face, was about to drop water. He patted the table, raised his hand, pointed out and yelled angrily.


    Looking from his fingers, there was a vast white fog outside, covering the heaven and earth. I didn''t know how big the scope was, and I didn''t know what danger was hidden in the fog.


    "Chen Wu elder, we really have no way."


    The leader of the Blood Sword team bowed his head and said in a bitter voice:


    "This fog contains a strange force, which is isolated from the detection of all modern scientific and technological means, and the signals of all kinds of electronic equipment can not penetrate. No matter how many people we send in and how new equipment we bring in, within ten minutes, we will lose all news and never come back. "


    "According to your instructions, we even used the most stupid method to tie the rope to animals or even people. But when the rope doesn''t move, we pull it back, and the knot is still intact, but the animals and people that are tied will disappear as before."


    "In addition, we also want to blockade the whole area and cut off each other''s water, food and electricity. However, we learned from the villa developer that villa No. 0 has its own oil generating set. Later, after Wang Xu moved here, he added water conservancy and wind power generation equipment for the convenience of building a cruise terminal, and built a small oil storage warehouse..."


    "Moreover, according to the summary of our exploration in this month, this fog area has spread to the nearby Jiangxin Lake... It seems, it seems... It''s hundreds of miles away..."


    Speaking of this, the member of the Blood Sword team can''t speak any more. Even, he doesn''t know what he''s talking about, except to make Chen Wu more angry.


    However, he had to say it. Because Chen Wu asked, and also can appear that he is not really so incompetent, did not do anything.


    Look


    We''ve done so much


    Sure enough, at this time Chen Wu''s face all faintly twisted, although he knew these situations for a long time, but listen again at this time, still let him can''t control the anger in the heart.


    Seeing that the greatest credit is in front of you, but you can''t help it. It''s enough to drive people crazy.


    "Miss red leaf, you know the details. Now to tell you the truth, I''m really at a loss. You are an array master from Shangjie. Please help me break this array. "


    Chen Wu sighs helplessly, turns his head to the girl in red sitting beside him, bows and says respectfully.


    The girl in red looks only seventeen or eighteen years old. Her face is beautiful and her skin is as white as frost. The style of her red dress is even different from that of modern people. It''s a kind of ancient dress similar to Han style, with a half arm Ru skirt, which has a unique style.


    "Mr. Wu, you don''t need to be so respectful. Although I''m from the upper world, you are an elder after all. Hongye''s education since childhood is to respect the old and love the young. I dare not accept your big gift."


    The girl in red opened her body slightly, avoided Chen Wu''s big gift, said with a smile, and then nodded


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wu. I will try my best to break this array. However, that young master Wang Xu... "


    At this point, a touch of curiosity appeared on the girl''s face and continued:


    "He didn''t die as rumored, but suddenly appeared in Penglai Island and scattered the Westerners on it. Aren''t you afraid of his coming back?"


    "Don''t worry, Miss red leaf."


    Chen Wu hears speech to smile lightly, shake head way:


    "The family did call me back before so as not to confront him head-on. But the prince was arrogant and arrogant. He dared to hunt down the Western demigod white angel all the way to the West Island. "


    "That''s the demigod of the West! Do you really think Wang Xu is invincible? Even the ancestors of our Chen family, who broke the limit and ascended to the upper world, did not dare to fight against the Western demigod. How old was Wang Xu? No matter how gifted you are, if you dare to challenge demigods, you will be impatient. "


    Then Chen Wu snorted coldly:


    "Moreover, even if Wang Xu is lucky enough to survive, which of the local forces in the West Island will easily let him go thousands of miles away? Not ten days and a half months, he can escape back? "


    "So don''t worry, Miss Hongye. We have plenty of time."


    Hearing his words, the girl in red pursed her mouth and gave a smile, her eyes brightened up.


    "It''s rare that there is such arrogance in the secular world? I really want to see what he looks like... "


    The girl comes from the upper boundary of chenwukou, which is now the mysterious mountain in this world, and the power in the depths of Kunlun.


    For Chen Wu''s comforting words, she keeps smiling on the surface, but she doesn''t care in her heart.


    From the depths of Kunlun, she naturally has her own dependence. If she really fights, Chenwu is afraid that she can''t stop her twenty moves.


    "I don''t know if this young master Wang Xu can be compared with those of the fairyland''s most fortunate sons."


    The girl in red had a contrast in her heart.

 Chapter 1059

    River and sea.


    On the main road leading to Jinse villa area, a line of eight big red wedding motorcade was driving slowly in the middle of the road.


    The front of the wedding car is an extended version of the RV, the roof window is opened, a pair of young men and women in wedding dress, standing out, big open arms, facing the wind, laughing loudly.


    At this time.


    A black car, one-third longer than the extended saloon car, converged from another road nearby. Because the body was too long, the whole wedding car team had to stop for a while.


    "What''s the matter? We are a wedding car team. Ah, we don''t even know how to give way and rush to get reincarnated to die? "


    The groom in a black suit, with an ugly face, yelled.


    Then the bridegroom complained a few more words. Seeing that the bride around him had not responded, he immediately frowned, turned his head and asked:


    "What are you looking at, sissy?"


    "Muchun, that direction seems to be the direction to Jinse villa. It''s said that the place is blocked by the great figures in Jinling. It seems that Wang Xu has offended someone. At this time, someone will come over. Do you know... "The bride''s eyes shake slightly, and she wants to say nothing.


    "What are you thinking? Wang Xu is dead. How could it be him in the car? Well, don''t think about it. Even if Wang Xu is still alive, what does it have to do with us? "


    The bridegroom shook his head.


    "Yes, even if he is still alive, his world has nothing to do with our world..." the bride gave a wry smile and no longer tangled with this.


    Soon, the wedding car team continued on the road, the sound of festive firecrackers all the way.


    The new couple are Wang Xu''s high school classmates.


    Su muchun and Zhang Sisi!


    ¡­¡­


    The same world, the same city, different people, different circles, different lives.


    In this era when the world is changing and the future is destined to be magnificent, some people try their best to become a strong man, and they are willing to gamble their lives to pursue the limit of martial arts.


    There are also people like Su muchun and Zhang Xixi. Just like in the past, they get together by chance, fall in love, get married, have children, and live an ordinary life.


    No matter how big, changing and magnificent the world is, people, different people, will continue to live.


    Wang Xu didn''t know that the couple in the wedding car team who just cleaned the car were his former high school classmates. They even had many small conflicts.


    "Going home..."


    As the car gets closer and closer to Jinse villa, Wang Xu slowly opens his eyes, his eyes seem to penetrate dozens of miles of space.


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    Jinse villa area.


    "I don''t know, Mr. Wu, what do you think of this young master Wang compared with Wu Yaozong of the Wu family?"


    Calm down the thoughts in the mind, Miss Red Leaf''s eyes twinkle slightly.


    "Wu family?"


    "Wu Yaozong!"


    As soon as these two words came out, the whole villa was quiet.


    The Chen family members present may not know about Kunlun and the Tianjiao who are regarded as the sons of good fortune by various forces, but as members of the aristocratic family, they must have heard of the Wu family and the proud sons of the Wu family generation.


    I''m afraid that in addition to miss Hongye, Chenwu didn''t dare to call this one by his name. Instead, he called him Wu Shao, Wu Gongzi and so on. Just like Wang Xu in Wumeng, and in the hearts of most Chinese wild warriors, people mention that he is called Huaxia prince.


    "Wu... Young master, he is a myth in the new generation of our family. His grandfather Wu Wudi is also a myth in the myth and the most terrible existence."


    Chen Wu slightly lowers a head, voice exclamation way.


    "Yes, Wu Wudi is really terrible. Even in the Kunlun family, his reputation belongs to a legend." Miss red leaf also sighed.


    "Ah, a hundred years ago, Wu Wudi was defeated in all directions in China. Seven of them went to the dragon and tiger mountains, eight of them came to the gates of the country, and forced all forces inside and outside to retreat. His Wu family is even more located in the north, and all the Wu leagues have to bow their heads. The Wu family has become the leader of the Chinese aristocratic family at one stroke. The world bows down. What a prestige it is... "


    Chen Wu''s voice of exclamation, more and more big.


    But with that, he turned around and said with pride:


    "However, his martial arts family is rampant in the north, but Jiangnan is the territory of our Jinling family. No one has been able to shake the foundation of Jinling family for thousands of years. At that time, he was invincible, so he didn''t want to cooperate with us."


    "Otherwise, he really thought that with him alone, he would be able to dominate China, defeat all sides, go to the dragon and tiger mountains seven times, and force the country at home and abroad?"


    Chen Wu is elated and proud.


    He went to the window and looked at Villa zero, which was shrouded in white mist, and the river beyond. His eyes twitched and sneered


    "When Wu Wudi couldn''t do anything, Wang Xu thought he could do it? Don''t be naive


    Chen Wu this sneer, the cold awn in the eye twinkles.


    Whoo!


    When the warrior reaches a certain level, his mind is strong enough to influence the reality around him. The light in the villa suddenly darkens, and people only feel that the temperature in the hall seems to have dropped more than ten degrees. People can''t help shivering, and even their breath is faint.


    This is just the result of Chen Wu''s unintentional influence. If he tries his best, what kind of terrible power will it be?


    "A hundred years ago, there was a wuwudi in the secular world. A hundred years later, there was a prince, the ordinary elder of the Chen family. He was not just an ordinary master of four grades."


    Miss Hongye looked at Chenwu''s back and lowered her eyes slightly. She was surprised


    "Today, the prophecies recorded in ancient books are beginning to come true one by one, and the broken world is beginning to reunite. The secular world is not simple, nor are these aristocratic families!"


    "By the way, there is also the Wumeng. This unexpected variable is not under control at all. We Kunlun''s various forces secretly walk in the secular world. It took decades to master nearly a hundred "Gates", but they are all small secret places. "


    "But on the other side of the martial arts league, there are rumors that they communicate with another" world ". It seems that there is the same existence as Kunlun, which continues the complete inheritance of martial arts. But in ancient books, there are eight parts of Shenzhou, six pieces are broken, and only fragments are left. Only the secular world and Kunlun martial and Taoist world exist independently and completely. Is there any mistake in ancient books? "


    Although she was thinking about many secrets, Miss Hongye said on the surface that she didn''t move her face


    "So, elder yichenwu means that the prince has no time to separate himself for the time being and can''t come back?"


    "The demigod of the west, for the Chinese warrior, can not be defeated unless the realm above the great master."


    Chen Wu turns around slowly, his eyes show disdain and says sarcastically:


    "Although Wang Xu is a demon that is hard to be born in a thousand years, he can''t be the enemy of demigod because of his age. I think he was so successful in the east island country. He was arrogant, but he was able to cross the sea alone again. It''s a pity that he chose the wrong opponent. It''s good to be able to survive a serious injury and come back alive. "


    Chen Wu confidently says, full face proud.


    "Elder Chen Wu''s words are reasonable, so I don''t worry. I can concentrate on solving the Dharma array here. To tell you the truth, I can see such a mysterious and exquisite array in the secular world... "


    Miss Hongye put her heart down and said with a smile.


    But she''s just halfway there.


    "Stab


    With the screeching sound of brakes, a lengthened black car bumped and stopped at the original gate of villa zero.

 Chapter 1060

    "Who?"


    They were surprised and looked up.


    I can only see.


    The door of the lengthened black car slowly opened, and a gray old man came down, then quickly walked around to the other side, respectfully opened the door, slightly bowed, like an old servant.


    "Well? It''s the three peaks of the cloud family in Xizhen! "


    Seeing the old man, many Chen family warriors suddenly changed their faces.


    This time, the action of collecting the net was a counterattack of Jinling''s aristocratic families against the Wumeng, which almost affected the whole Jiangnan.


    Wang Xu''s "subordinates" are just the aftereffects of this counterattack. After all, compared with the Wumeng, this is also a piece of cake of interests, which is easy to bite.


    Of course, that must be before the news of Wang Xu''s "resurrection from the dead" is confirmed. After confirming that Wang Xuzhen is still alive, these aristocratic families have converged, and even are ready for the future.


    It is Jinling, a family of aristocratic families, who are ready to push out the ghost to replace the dead.


    It''s a pity that sometimes people are poor.


    In other words, all kinds of accidents are the main melody of the world and the real part of people''s life.


    A person''s life is the combination of all kinds of accidents, which eventually forms a person''s life.


    "Why do the three peaks of cloud suddenly appear here? What''s more, who can make him welcome and see him off in person so respectfully? "


    A member of Chen family''s Blood Sword exclaimed in surprise that his face suddenly changed into an extremely ugly one.


    According to the original plan, weiwushan of mordu will suppress Xizhen on the way back to Jinling after destroying the Tians.


    The Yuns in Xizhen city should have been destroyed by now, but now that yunsanfeng is here, it doesn''t look like the Yuns have been destroyed. Instead, it looks like


    "I''m afraid it''s the one we''re most worried about coming back..."


    Chen Wu''s facial expression is ugly matchless, a word says.


    "Ah?"


    Before Miss Hongye could react, she saw that in the open door, a young man with black hair and star eyes, who looked like 18-9 years old, came down with his legs raised.


    After getting out of the car, the young man seemed to feel something. He looked back at Villa No. 1, then gently waved back, as if he had found nothing. He calmly turned his head, raised his feet and led Yun Sanfeng to the depth of villa No. 0, which was shrouded in fog.


    The fog that bothered Chen Wu and others for nearly a month seemed to be pushed aside by a pair of invisible hands, revealing a thoroughfare, all the way deep.


    "Hoo! He said, "this is..."


    In the villa No.1, there was a long breath from the bloody swordsman who wanted to ask.


    On one side, Miss Hongye turned pale and fled back, leaving behind a hasty sentence:


    "Run... Run!"


    "What?"


    Many bloody swordsmen were stunned and didn''t react for a moment. At this moment, Hongye had already escaped from the villa and reached a hundred meters away.


    At this time, Chen Wudu was still in the same place.


    Escape?


    What are you running for?


    Wang Xu didn''t find them. Why did he escape?


    "He is Wang Xu... Wang Xu, the prince of Huaxia! Let''s go


    At this time, the bloody swordsman who wanted to say something before finally finished his speech, as if gasping for breath.


    "Wang... Wang Xu? Mr. Wang


    This name seems to have magic power. People in the hall suddenly turn pale and can''t believe it.


    The young man who just got off the bus, with an ordinary appearance, turned out to be Wang Xu, whom they had been discussing for several months?


    The prince of China, who swept the Bushido of Dahe, made great achievements in maneuvering, oppressed the Western legend, and created the miracle of resurrection from the dead?


    Come back and see Miss Hongye''s back. How can they keep calm?


    In an instant, almost all people''s bodies trembled uncontrollably to varying degrees.


    "What are you panicking about! Escape what? What if Wang Xu finds us? We didn''t do anything. Running away at this time will only expose our uneasiness. "


    Chen Wu cold face, angry voice scolded a, then turn to stare at Wang Xu, step by step into the fog of the figure, look uncertain.


    "Besides, didn''t this guy do the same thing? This proves that he didn''t know what happened and just came back. Even... "


    Say, Chen Wu''s vision suddenly quickly twinkles.


    "This kind of attitude is not like him at all. When did you keep such a low profile? Did he, did he... Did he escape? In the hands of the Western demigod, he was defeated and even seriously injured, so he did not dare to act rashly. "


    Think of here, Chen Wu eyes suddenly open, fundus is all excited and excited color.


    meanwhile.


    In Panlong formation, above the channel separated by fog.


    "Young master, there are a lot of people in the villa next to us. The other party should have bad intentions. Are we going to do nothing like this? Will it lead to any accidents? Don''t check the other party''s history... "


    Cloud three peaks follow Wang Xu side, a little doubt of ask a way.


    "Don''t bother. No matter who''s in it, I''m going to die soon."


    Before he finished, Wang Xu had flatly interrupted him.


    "What?"


    Cloud three peaks tiny a Leng, subconscious foot a meal, turn a head to look behind.


    Instantly, his eyes pupil, suddenly shrunk into a needle tip.


    Through the gradually closing fog, you can clearly see a golden hand nearly 100 meters in size, falling from the sky and slowly grasping the villa No. 1, just like the hand of the god Buddha.


    At this moment.


    Chen Wu in the villa finally feels something. He suddenly looks up and sees the sky outside the window. He doesn''t know when it''s dyed with gold.


    The next second, his face went crazy.


    "Boom!"


    Chen Wu''s body suddenly retreats, takes up many illusions, and smashes into the wall of the villa, just like a black meteor, towards the direction of Miss Red Leaf''s escape.


    But look carefully, the back is more like a lost dog.


    At this time, as someone can be close to observe, you will find that Chen Wu''s face is white and full of fear and regret.


    Why?


    Why not run away with Miss Hongye when she runs away!


    Why stand still in place?


    Why


    Suddenly, Chen Wu''s body suddenly stops and looks up. He wants to see something clearly, but his head is just halfway up


    Boom!


    In the earth shaking sound, a hundred meter golden hand came down from the sky and smashed the whole villa, smashing everything below.


    And this time.


    Chen Wu tried his best to run no more than 80 meters.


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu also went through the fog and stood at the door of his home.


    "I''m... Home!"


    Looking at the villa No. 0 not far away and the familiar green lawn, Wang Xu''s face gradually showed a gentle smile.


    For Wang Xu, Chen Wu''s death is just one of a nest of ants killed by hand. He doesn''t care at all. Just like Miss Hongye''s escape, it''s just a missing one in her fingers, and she doesn''t care at all.


    But the aftermath of Wang Xu''s return has just begun.


    Such as Mordor.


    Just after daybreak, he had already fallen into the extreme terror.

 Chapter 1061

    Shanghai.


    Shihua Hotel in the cloud.


    This is one of the few private hotels in Mordor, where the most common room costs nearly 200000 a night. It can customize special rooms according to the needs of customers and only serve the rich.


    Therefore, among the young people in the upper class of Mordor, this hotel is extremely famous. After all, young people prefer to play and stimulate.


    "When! When! When


    Xiao Hongye was awakened by a sudden knock on the door.


    She slowly opened her eyes. There was a trace of anger in her eyes. Anyone who wakes up when he is sleeping in will be angry. But Xiao Hongye also knows that the person who dares to find her at this point must be something important.


    "What''s the matter, red leaf?"


    Another woman on the bed yawns, slowly half sits up, the silk like smooth quilt slides down, a beautiful scene exposed in the air, lazy like a Persian cat, is a peerless beauty.


    "Nothing. I have something to deal with."


    Xiao Hongye waved her hand slightly, got up and put on her nightgown. As she walked to the bathroom, she faintly dropped a sentence:


    "Well, get up quickly, get dressed, take the money from the bed and leave. By the way, ask people from outside to come in."


    Since she was forced to do something she didn''t want to do by the young master of the Lu family in the West Island last time, Xiao Hongye''s style of doing things has changed, which is quite different.


    From the well-known socialite with clean body and refined skills in the past, he has become a socialite with gossip flying everywhere and being talked about secretly.


    What people talk about most is Xiao Hongye''s sexual orientation.


    She only likes women!


    "Ah?"


    The woman on the bed was stunned, but she still got up and dressed honestly, took the money and left.


    Soon.


    A man in a strong black dress came in in a hurry. After Xiao Hongye finished washing, he could not wait to come up and anxiously report:


    "Miss red leaf, it''s no good. The Tianjia manor was set on fire last night. It''s rumored that the whole house was destroyed. Besides, it''s also rumored that the Su family''s high-level also disappeared mysteriously. It''s also possible that the whole house was destroyed. No one was spared..."


    "What?"


    Xiao Hongye was shocked and suddenly raised her head with a look of horror.


    The Tian family and the Su family are both Wudao families among the thirteen families of the magic capital. They are powerful. Naturally, she can''t be unaware of them.


    But these two families were destroyed overnight?


    "What''s going on? How can Tian family and Su family be destroyed suddenly? Who can do such a thing? "


    Xiao Hongye couldn''t believe it for a moment. She asked with a dull look.


    Moreover, she has her own special channels and knows more about it. Behind the Tian and Su families, there are still more powerful forces.


    There are not many forces that can destroy the two families in one night. Moreover, there are certain rules for fighting among ordinary forces, and it is impossible to destroy people all over the country suddenly.


    Rather than fighting among forces, few individuals can do this.


    In the dark.


    A familiar figure suddenly appeared in Xiao Hongye''s mind.


    "No way! That man is dead, absolutely impossible Xiao Hongye''s eyes shook violently.


    At this time, the shocking voice of the man in black continued to come.


    "I don''t know... But more than that, it''s said that the top management of the Hua family has changed a lot. Hua Sanping, the second leader of the Hua family, died."


    "What?"


    "What''s more, Li Tianci, the owner of the Li family, was not elevated by the people below? But this morning, the news of Li Zhengyu''s death also came out.... "


    "What?"


    "The president of Zhaowu group, zhaoguangwu, and his younger brother zhaoguangji, also disappeared mysteriously. It is said that they have died..."


    "What?"


    "In addition, Zhang Jia of the thirteen families in mordu, the owner of the family had a car accident last night and died on the spot..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are too many news. The number of people who died in Mordor last night is far more than those killed by Wang Xu himself.


    The fight between the aristocratic families and the Wumeng is becoming more and more fierce. This time, the counterattack from the aristocratic families affected almost half of China. In the night of mordu alone, nearly 300 people died, and dozens of big and small forces were destroyed.


    The rumors outside are about to turn the world upside down.


    At last, Xiao Hongye was completely numb. At the beginning, she wondered whether "that person" really came back from the dead.


    But after hearing this, she may have denied it.


    "After so many people died, almost 90% of the big, small and medium-sized forces of the whole demon capital were involved in it. It seems that the fight between the aristocratic families and the Wumeng has become white hot..."


    Xiao Hongye frowned slightly.


    In China, the conflicts of interest between the aristocratic families and the Wumeng are becoming more and more fierce. If it had not been for the change of heaven and earth, many special mysteries would have suddenly come out of the world, and a large part of the forces of both sides would have been invested in these places, and the large-scale conflict between the two forces would have happened long ago.


    "It''s just, is that man really determined to be dead?"


    Xiao Hongye''s face suddenly darkened and her mood was a little low.


    Just then.


    All of a sudden.


    Her mobile phone rings. After connecting, an anxious female voice comes from the opposite


    "No.2, mission cancelled, No.1 forecast target is still alive, he... Is back!"


    Finish saying this sentence, the opposite directly hung up the phone.


    Xiao Hongye held up her mobile phone and was stunned in the same place. I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, a brilliant light flashed in her beautiful eyes and murmured:


    "He''s... Back?"


    "Who''s back?"


    The man in black, who was reporting the news carefully, was stunned.


    "Of course, he is the youngest and the most evil person in China..."


    Xiao Hongye blinked her eyes, recovered, and a strange emotion flashed through her eyes.


    "Mr. Wang!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, it''s not just Xiao Hongye.


    At this time, almost the whole upper class of Mordor society, the major families, were in chaos because of the struggle between the aristocratic families and the Wumeng.


    And when more and more news comes to people''s hands.


    The whole demon was shocked again.


    "What? Is the prince of Huaxia back from the dead? "


    "He''s back? Where did the news come from? Li family? Li Tianci


    "What? And the flower family? Hua Zhengqiang, the owner of the flower family, personally confirmed the news? He killed Hua Sanping at the command of Prince Wang? "


    "No way! His flower is strong, isn''t already by flower three flat to pressure a head? How could he turn over? "


    Countless people were shocked and questioned loudly. In fact, people are more and more frightened.


    I don''t know how many people shake their hearts and reflect on what they have done in the past four months and whether they have done anything wrong


    "It can''t be that man, is it? Didn''t the fight between the aristocratic families and the Wumeng last night come from the counterattack of the aristocratic families?


    Not only our magic capital, but also the whole Jiangnan and even half of China are in turmoil because of the fighting between the two sides. The aristocratic families in Jiangnan have the upper hand.


    But in the northwest, the Wumeng has the upper hand. It is said that the aristocratic families have suffered a heavy loss in the northwest.


    No matter how you look at it, it can''t be because that person came back, can it


    Some people don''t want to believe it.


    But when Hua Zhengqiang, Li Tianci, Qinglian Medicine MA Sanmo and others gathered at the Confucius Mansion to pay homage to the dead Kong Zhenchuan.


    People can no longer question, mind shaking, full of panic.

 Chapter 1062

    It''s not just the news of Wang Xu''s return from the dead that makes Mordor fall into a state of chaos and panic. In Xizhen City, Jianghai City, and even Jinling, countless people are struggling with food and sleep.


    West town.


    The cloud family''s counterattack was as swift as fire, almost lighting up the sky in the West town. When all the dust settled and the news spread widely, countless people were shocked.


    "Mourning for the past is a word, but who will spread the afterwind today..."


    In front of the gate of the cloud family, there are countless people who come to visit with gifts. Some people can''t help chanting an ancient poem.


    "In the past four months, everyone thought that Prince Wang had died at the bottom of the East China Sea. Who could have thought of what happened now?"


    The others nodded with emotion.


    As everyone knows, Wang Xu''s return is only a short period of calm now. In the future, it will set off waves in the whole Jiangnan and even the whole China.


    no


    To be more precise, now the whole Jiangnan has been shaken by Wang Xu.


    Jinling.


    In a shady forest, there are huge manors composed of dark red palaces, with glazed tile roofs, just like a golden island. The magnificent Pavilion is surrounded by a small pool of water. Duckweed is all over the ground, green and clear. The two dragons on the cornice, golden scales and golden armor, are vivid, as if they want to fly away.


    At this time, a group of palaces gathered in the building, golden glazed tiles in the sun shining with dazzling light. In the sunshine, the golden glazed tile double eaves hall top, appears particularly brilliant.


    On the porch pillars in the courtyard, there are huge red pillars supporting each other. Each pillar is engraved with a circled and lifelike golden dragon, which is particularly spectacular.


    Here is Jinling, the former capital of nine dynasties and the capital of three generations, which is one of the details of a family that has been handed down for thousands of years.


    Here is Chen family!


    At this time, deep in the complex, in a house.


    Chen Baojin slams his mobile phone to the ground. The smashed pieces of the phone are splashed everywhere. He is so angry and twisted that his sharp voice sounds like an owl


    "What? That little bastard named Wang Xu didn''t die? "


    "The man has been dead for more than four months, so it''s impossible!"


    "You''re kidding


    "No way!"


    Chen Baojin''s voice was so sharp and huge that it almost instantly shocked more than ten houses within a hundred meters nearby.


    In a room not far from Chen Baojin''s house.


    "It seems that your brother has also received the news. Well, tell me the details carefully."


    Chen family old man Chen Wan Wu Duan sits in front of a tea table table table, sighs lightly, puts down the tea cup in hand, looks at opposite Chen Baocai.


    "My younger brother hates that man to the bone. He''s been comfortable for four months. This time we can see... Ah!"


    Chen Baocai also gave a bitter smile, and then continued to say:


    "Third grandfather, this time our Jiangnan aristocratic alliance''s counterattack against the Wumeng has achieved very good results. However, because of Wang Xu''s sudden "resurrection from the dead", mordu, Xizhen and Jianghai were all defeated, among which mordu suffered the most. "


    At this point, Chen Bao took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled, and was in the mood to continue to say:


    "Last night, the Su family, the demon capital, was destroyed, and all the senior members of the Su family mysteriously disappeared. You can be sure that they are dead, and no one is spared. It can be said that as soon as he came back, all the nets we had sown in Mordor for four months were broken. And


    "Say it


    Chen Wanwu closed his eyes, calm way.


    "And... All the master level masters sent by the eight families in Jinling have lost contact, including the leader Wei, who should have been killed by that man."


    "What?"


    Chen Wanwu, who had closed his eyes and seemed to be calm, suddenly opened his eyes. In his turbid old eyes, the essence was shining.


    "Do you mean that mount Wei is dead, too? He''s a great master of the top five grades. He''s only one step away from being a great master! "


    "Yes, third grandfather, according to the current information, this is the only conclusion we can infer."


    Chen Bao just wry smile a, full face helpless.


    "The man..."


    "Although we have overestimated his strength as much as possible, it seems that his real strength is much higher than we expected!"


    "Higher?"


    Chen Wanwu''s eyes closed again.


    This time, it is no longer calm, but deep dignified and worried.


    What would be higher?


    A great master?


    ¡­¡­


    Not only in the Chen family, but also in the other families of Jinling, such as the Wei family, the Zhao family and so on. Almost all Jinling families are in shock.


    After the news of Wang Xu''s return came.


    Especially in the Wei family, because of the loss of contact with Wei Wushan, many of the Wei family members who had been anxious all night suddenly became stiff.


    "Is it, is it... Elder Wushan has also been poisoned by Wang Xu?"


    Someone''s lips trembled, a quiver of disbelief.


    "Wei Cheng, how dare you think so? Elder Wushan is a great master in the top of Wupin realm. Who can kill him in this secular world? "


    "Yes, unless you go to the upper boundary of Kunlun, there will be no great master in the secular world!"


    "If it''s not a great master, elder Wushan is invincible in the secular world!"


    But as soon as his voice fell, he was severely reprimanded by the people around him, and directly forced the idea out.


    Wei Cheng bowed his head and felt extremely ashamed.


    Other guards are even more reluctant to accept it.


    Was Wei Wushan killed by Wang Xu?


    no


    impossible!


    No way!


    ¡­¡­


    The news of Wang Xu''s rebirth and return is not just a shock among the aristocratic families.


    Mordor University, in the second canteen.


    Shen Yue, Zhang Peng, Zhang Jie, LAN Qian, Su Xi and others sit together with their plates. They all look at Zhang Peng with deep envy.


    A table full of beautiful women, Zhang Peng, a greasy hanging silk man, can not let the boys who eat in the canteen envy?


    "Lan Qian, you''ve lost your mind again. Don''t you still think about that guy? What the hell are you doing? Even if that guy is still alive, he doesn''t look you in the eye. Why should he abuse himself like this? "


    Zhang Jie frowns and stares at LAN Qian, who is in a trance and dissatisfied.


    "Sister, what are you talking about?"


    Zhang Pengzheng gives Shen Yue a leg clip in his plate, and Wen Yan looks at it curiously.


    "What else..."


    Zhang Jie mumbled what she wanted to say.


    At this time, LAN Qian suddenly clung to the mobile phone on the table, looked up at the crowd, and said in a surprised voice:


    "Everyone, Wang Xu... Wang Xu is back!"


    "What?"


    Smell speech, everybody follows body a stiff, Zhang Peng in the hand clip half chicken leg is a shake, all fell on the ground.


    "Wang Xu..."


    "He''s still alive?"


    People''s eyes were in a trance. Their faces looked like a dream, but their eyes turned red unconsciously.

 Chapter 1063

    In front of the Kongs'' house.


    Numerous luxury cars gathered here, almost parking the whole street in front of the Kong family, and almost all of them were celebrities from the upper class of mordu.


    "Ha ha, who would have thought that Ma Sanmo and others would turn over salted fish one day?"


    A middle-aged man who just got off the bus, dressed in a pure black suit, with a huge stomach, shook his head and said to the people around him:


    "It''s true that this young master Wang is a murderer. He killed so many people as soon as he came back. It''s said that the Tian family and the Hua family were all destroyed by him. Not only that, it''s said that hundreds of people died in Xizhen city and Jianghai. It''s just like killing gods. It''s not provoking, it''s not provoking!"


    The middle-aged man said while he took a pure white paper flower from the bodyguard behind him and pinned it on his chest. His face looked extremely complicated.


    "Boss Zhang, Mr. Wang is really back from the dead. Is he back?"


    Another middle-aged man, with uncontrollable excitement on his face, asked in a trembling voice.


    "The news was told by the top management of the Hua family I knew. Many people died inside the Hua family last night. Can there be a fake? What''s more, besides the return of Prince Wang, who has the ability to stir up the whole demon capital overnight and kill so many people? "


    Boss Zhang sighed and shook his head


    "Mr. Hong, you are lucky this time. No matter how hard the Kong family has been in the past four months, you have always insisted on doing business with the Kong family. You are not as treacherous as others. Your company is going to take off!"


    Mr. Hong''s grinning mouth is almost closed. He has been grinning and looking at a group of people standing in front of the door of the Confucius'' house. He has a straight waist, and he feels like a king when he walks.


    However, twenty meters away from the door of Kong''s family, his mouth immediately closed, his brow wrinkled, his chin pulled, his eyes drooped, and his face was full of sadness.


    They''re not here today to celebrate.


    But to commemorate Kong Zhenchuan''s death!


    The boss Zhang was even more exaggerated. When he took off his stiff black suit, he revealed his already worn white linen filial piety clothes.


    "Zhang, Zhang... Boss, you, you... This, this, this is... Wearing hemp and filial piety?"


    Macro was stunned.


    "Confucius treated me like a wonderful man. If he died, how could I be a real son and be filial to him?"


    Boss Zhang waved his hand and strode forward.


    He lowered his eyes, eyes with a little wet, face expression of pain, sad with the death of his own father in general.


    In the back, Mr. Hong was frozen in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the Kong family? There are so many people coming to the memorial ceremony! "


    At the same second, a black car slowly stopped near Kong''s home, and a 17-year-old girl in red costume walked down from the car.


    Looking around, hundreds of people came to the memorial ceremony. Although most of them are not qualified to enter the gate of the Confucius family, there are still more people coming in an endless stream.


    "Miss, is Wang Xu really back?"


    Xiao Hongye followed the girl in red behind, unable to restrain the shock in the heart, asked in a low voice.


    "I saw him in front of me with my own eyes..."


    The girl in red shook her eyes two times. It seemed that she had a look back in the morning.


    The golden hand, which is more than 100 meters in size, fell from the sky silently, crushing the whole villa in a flash, and deeply reflected in the girl''s mind.


    If it wasn''t for her special talent of perceiving danger since she was a child, she always responded to this kind of danger in a timely manner and turned around and ran away without hesitation. I''m afraid she would be the same as Chen Wu and others. She was no different from a mole ant and died under that big hand.


    "What did you see with your own eyes, miss?"


    Xiao Hongye was slightly stunned.


    "He... The means of killing people is almost mythical, which is absolutely something that can only be achieved by the realm above the great master. It never occurred to me that the secular world could produce such an earth shaking figure.... "


    The girl in red sighed.


    Even if she is such a prominent family, beyond the secular vision of the upper world aristocratic family miss, but also for Wang Xu''s power and fear.


    Perhaps, Wang Xu''s strength is not the most powerful person in the girl''s heart. However, at Wang Xu''s age, among her peers, only a few can compare with Wang Xu.


    "Miss, do you mean that... He is even more powerful than those lucky sons where we came out?"


    Xiao Hongye''s eyes widened. She was shocked as never before.


    Only she can understand how terrible the identity of the girl in red is. She can''t compare Wang Xu, who once met in her own club, with the evaluation of "earth shaking".


    "At least, I, the so-called lucky son of your family, don''t think I can match him!" The girl in red sighed.


    "Ah? Miss, how can you think so highly of him? " Xiao Hongye can''t help but open her mouth wide and gape.


    "Zhao Hongye, who is Wang Xu? You mean, he''s great? "


    Beside the girl in red, there is a young man in White dressed in the same antique style. His long hair is tied up by a blue silk scarf, and a flute with green pearls and jade spikes is inserted at his waist. He is a graceful young man of a big family.


    "Liu Hongyu, you just came to the secular world, so you can be excused for not understanding Wang Xu." Zhao Hongye shakes her head and says, "let hong''er tell you that she is a person who was sent by our Zhao family to manage the secular world in the afterlife ahead of time. She knows more about him."


    Hong''er is Xiao Hongye''s real name. Originally, she was only Zhao Hongye''s maid. Later, she was sent back to Xiao, her family name before she entered the Zhao family.


    However, Xiao Hong is not pleasant to hear after all, and may also have the meaning of yearning for her own young lady. In the secular world, she calls herself Xiao Hongye.


    "Well, no matter how powerful it is, it can only wallow in the mud of the secular world. Even if he grows into a dragon, he can''t change the nature of mud. "


    Liu Hongyu snorted coldly and said with disdain.


    Although his identity can not be compared with that of Zhao Hongye, a girl in red, he is also a martial family in the upper world. He is much better than the rubbish in the secular world.


    This is a kind of natural pride from birth!


    "Liu Shao, Prince Wang is not an ordinary warrior in the secular world. The ordinary martial arts in the secular world are not qualified to be compared with Prince Wang. Li Bufan, the first person of his generation to be promoted by the Wumeng, is the most arrogant warrior in the secular world. In front of Wang Xu, he has to lower more than ten heads. They are not of the same level at all. "


    Xiao Hongye said quietly as she walked.


    "Li Bufan?"


    Liu Hongyu frowned slightly, saying that he didn''t understand


    "I just met this man a few days ago. Although he was born in the secular world, he has good talent and strength, only one head lower than me. According to your opinion, if I compare with Wang Xu, won''t I lower him by more than ten heads? "


    With that, Liu Hongyu''s face was already a little discontented.


    Xiao Hongye, or Xiao honger, can''t help looking at her young lady zhaohongye.


    Liu Hongyu can''t be offended by a maid of Zhao family. Although she does think Liu Hongyu can''t be Wang Xu''s opponent, she can''t say it.

 Chapter 1064

    "Liu Hongyu, hong''er is telling the truth. What I have seen with my own eyes is that I can''t match him. What do you think? "


    Zhao red leaf cold hum a way.


    "You..."


    Liu Hongyu was stunned.


    Zhao Hongye is the eldest lady of the Zhao family in the upper boundary of Kunlun. She is also the son of Qi Yun. She has the talent and magic power. Of course, Liu Hongyu can''t match her. Moreover, according to his understanding of zhaohongye, the other side is kind on the surface, but extremely proud on the inside. Generally, he will not easily admit that he is inferior to others.


    Is


    What Wang Xu is really powerful?


    If Liu Hongyu knew that Zhao Hongye''s seemingly simple sentence actually contained extremely complex emotions. Zhaohongye is not only inferior to himself, but also runs away without seeing Wang Xu''s face. I''m afraid he will go crazy.


    "Well, Miss red leaf, you think too much of this man. After all, he is a man of the secular world. No matter how talented he is, without the resources of our upper world, his future limit will stop and he will never be able to step into the realm of great master. " Liu Hongyu sneered.


    How can a warrior in the secular world be compared with the superior?


    "Above the great master? I''m afraid he has already stepped into it! "


    Zhao Hongye smiles with emotion, but he doesn''t say it. Instead, he laughs and says:


    "Well, that''s the end of the topic. After all, the family has just died. Let''s go in and have a memorial ceremony."


    "Hum, by the way, I''d like to see Mr. Wang, who is very popular in the secular world. I''d like to see what''s extraordinary about him!"


    Liu Hongyu sneered.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In front of the mourning hall.


    "Wuwu, Yuqi, Wuwu... My grandfather, my favorite grandfather, he... How did he die? Sobbing! Last week, my grandfather also said that as long as I study hard and practice hard this time, I will take me to eat... Eat... Eat... "


    Kong fengque is crying like a tearful person. Holding Liu Yuqi, her voice suddenly enlarges. Wow, the cry is even bigger.


    Wang Xu stood by and watched the scene, his face also gradually rose a trace of sadness.


    To be honest, his relationship with Kong Zhenchuan is not very close. It''s the same with Kong fengque. Kong fengque is Liu Yuqi''s friend, more important than his apprenticeship.


    But now looking at the little girl crying, he also had some guilt in his heart.


    After all, if he had come back earlier, Kong would not have died.


    "Prince Wang, Li Tianci, and Hua Zhengqiang, the head of the flower family, are here. They have just finished their worship of Confucius. They said that the prince asked them to come here last night. What can I do for you?"


    At this time, Ma Sanmo walked behind Wang Xu and said in a low voice.


    "Nothing, just let them come to pay homage to Confucius and let them wait in the guest area." Wang Xu shook his head.


    "All right."


    Ma Sanmo nodded and turned to leave. But after only one minute, he came back again with a bitter smile


    "Young master, Hua Zhengqiang said that he has important information to tell you."


    "Oh? In this way, I''ll go there. This way... Don''t disturb me. "


    Wang Xu sighed and went over to light up three incense sticks to salute Kong Zhenchuan''s throne.


    Kong Yanlong, the filial eldest grandson, kneels in front of the brazier and salutes Wang Xu. Compared with Kong fengque, he is both a man and an eldest grandson. He looks pale and sad, but he can''t bear to cry.


    In front of the old man''s death, the eldest grandson cried bitterly. That''s unfilial!


    Men, after the death of the old man, no matter how painful or sad they are, should press down everything, strive to be strong, and shoulder the burden of the family with their own shoulders.


    After returning the salute again, Wang Xu turned out of the hall. Hua Zhengqiang, Li Tianci and others had been standing there for a long time.


    "Prince Wang..."


    See Wang Xu, several people immediately want to welcome up salute.


    "Be quiet. Come out with me."


    Wang Xu waved his hand and took them all the way away from the courtyard where the hall was located. He found a remote room in the Confucius'' house and sat down. Then he looked at Hua Zhengqiang and asked faintly:


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    "Young master, what Hua Sanping has done during this period is because someone secretly supports and instructs him. It''s not the intention of my Hua family."


    Hua Zhengqiang said carefully. Seeing that Wang Xu didn''t respond after hearing these words, he hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth and bowed his head


    "Last night, after you ordered me, I tried my best to solve Hua Sanping''s influence and got a lot of information. I learned that behind Hua Sanping, there were aristocratic families in Jinling. They were covetous of you, young master. After what happened last night, I don''t think they would just give up..."


    The more you say, the stronger the flower is, the smaller the voice is. There is a trace of fear in the voice.


    No matter how powerful a person is, how can he fight against all the aristocratic families?


    Now, it is obvious that there is a situation of incompatibility between Wang Xu and Jinling aristocratic family. Either you or I will die.


    In particular, those aristocratic families in Jinling spent several months casting their nets. As a result, they were destroyed overnight by Wang Xu. No one could easily let him go. They must bear a grudge and wish Wang Xu would die.


    Thinking of this, even Li Tianci and others on one side were worried, and they couldn''t help looking at Wang Xu.


    "For such a trifle?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly and shook his head indifferently. He got up and went out.


    "Ah? Little things? "


    Hua Zhengqiang and others were stunned, but Wang Xu didn''t explain, but they didn''t dare to speak at all. They could only watch Wang Xu leave.


    After Wang Xu left, they looked at each other and could see the helplessness and fear in each other''s eyes.


    At this time, Ma Sanmo on one side suddenly chuckled, shook his head and said:


    "You don''t have to worry. The aristocratic families in Jinling are really small things for the young master."


    "Little things? How can this be a trivial matter? "


    The flowers are in a hurry.


    Just because he didn''t dare to question Wang Xu doesn''t mean he didn''t dare to question Ma Sanmo.


    After the collapse of the Tian family and the Su family, the whole demon died overnight. I don''t know how many people, let alone the storm outside, almost the whole Jiangnan and even half of China are in turmoil. Is this a small matter?


    What''s the big deal!


    "Do you remember the rumor a week ago? The young master appeared on Penglai Island in the East China Sea and swept away the Western forces that occupied the island. He killed many legendary Western powers in public and forced them to oppress all sides, so that many Western forces once again retracted their claws that extended to China. "


    Ma Sanmo tried to keep a plain smile on his face, as if to say another ordinary thing that could not be more ordinary


    "These are all true!"


    "And more than that!"


    "The young master was reborn a week ago. Do you know why he didn''t come back at the first time?"

 Chapter 1065

    "Why?"


    All of a sudden, the people were staring at each other and asked in a hurry:


    "Of course, it''s three thousand miles across the sea to hunt down the protagonist who deliberately spread the" rumor "that the young master died..."


    The smile on Ma Sanmo''s face became more and more insipid. He stretched his voice and said word by word:


    "Western gods, demigods, white angels!"


    "What?"


    instantaneous.


    The whole hall was silent.


    Li Tianci, Hua Zhengqiang and others are all dumb, as if listening to a myth.


    Wang Xu chased the Western demigod for thousands of miles, and now he has returned intact. Doesn''t that mean that Wang Xu won in the end?


    He killed a Western demigod?


    They all looked at each other and were shocked.


    trifle!


    pretty good!


    In front of Wang Xu, what is a great family?


    Not to mention Jinling, even if all the aristocratic families in China unite together to face Wang Xu, they are afraid that they will lose their luster.


    "Now, young master, one person is against one country. I can''t believe it if you didn''t tell me yourself. It''s a great honor that we can''t be able to keep up with the young master


    Ma Sanmo''s eyes were full of pride, and his smile became more and more insipid


    "A young master is a family. What a big family in Jinling, in front of him, is scum!"


    Li Tianci and Hua Zhengqiang look at each other, then nod their heads together, full of excitement.


    Yeah.


    Prince Wang is a family!


    Jinling family?


    What about the millennium?


    What are you afraid of!


    And Wang Xu used the blood of those people last night to announce a truth to everyone:


    I, Wang Xu, preach with my left hand and reason with my right.


    My people, no one can move.


    The mover.


    Die!


    ¡­¡­


    After Kong Zhenchuan''s funeral service, Wang Xu returned to Jianghai''s villa. After readjusting and stabilizing the Panlong array on the island of xiajiangxin lake, Wang Xu beat two black fish at will and gave them back to her villa to Liu Meiling to stew a pot of fresh fish soup.


    "Xiao Xu, the news of your death over the past few months has worried us to death. You don''t know how worried we are when those people surround the villa. We are afraid that you will really have an accident outside. Don''t do that again in the future. "


    At the dinner table, Liu Meiling gave Wang Xusheng fish soup while muttering.


    "Aunt Meiling, you can rest assured that I am back. In this world, for the time being, I''m invincible. No one can hurt me, only I hurt others when I''m in a bad mood. "


    Wang Xuchong and Liu Meiling showed a bright sunshine smile and said with a very serious look.


    However, in Liu Meiling''s eyes, he made a joke.


    In this world, where have there been any invincible people?


    Liu Qinlong sat on one side, looking at Wang Xu''s happy smile, but looking carefully, the smile was a little reluctant.


    He was originally full of black hair, and one or two white hair appeared in the corner. It was obvious that he had carefully selected and pulled them out, but he still left one or two. It can be seen that Liu Qinlong has suffered a great psychological burden during this period.


    "Brother Xu, little queer is crying today. Her eyes are as red as pepper. What a pity. And grandfather Kong, he is very kind to others. He often brings us gifts, but... Wuwu! "


    Liu Yuqi said, a small mouth suddenly shriveled, crying during the day some red eyes a red, tears brush down.


    "Yuqi, you are still young. Kong''s death leaves you only temporary sadness and sadness. The wonderful life in the future is still waiting for you. If Kong is alive, he will never want you to indulge in grief for a long time. To live a stronger life for the dead and live a wonderful life is the best answer to Confucius. "


    Wang Xu said calmly.


    Liu Yuqi is no longer a child. Originally, she is more mature than her peers. However, after meeting Wang Xu, her life has changed greatly day by day. Some people love her so much that she no longer needs to think about life as before, which makes her naive and childlike.


    It''s a good thing and a bad thing.


    Although this may be a bit cruel, Kong Zhenchuan''s death is an opportunity. Both Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque will make the two little girls more mature.


    It''s not only a word, but also a long time to live for the dead.


    "You''re right. As long as you come back, who dares to bully us in this big Jiangnan? The Chen family of Jinling, two of them, were taught a lesson by the young master in public. They didn''t dare to say a word. They only dared to retaliate behind their backs! "


    Liu Qinlong laughed.


    Wang Xu took a look at him. Under his insight, he could clearly see the gloom behind Liu Qinlong''s smile and the change of spirit.


    "Yes, there was a group of people outside the villa for nearly a month. After Xiao Xu came back, the people disappeared immediately." Liu Meiling smiles and suddenly asks curiously:


    "By the way, I went out today and saw that the villa next door was in ruins. What''s the matter? Xiaoxu, when you come back, you seem to feel some vibration on the ground. Isn''t there an earthquake? "


    "Aunt Meiling, I didn''t feel it when I came back. Maybe it was the earthquake." Wang Xu smiles and doesn''t explain.


    The next time, people on the black fish soup, warm atmosphere after dinner. Wang Xu greets Liu Qinlong, and they go to the Bank of Jiangxin lake and stand down.


    "Young master, what can I do for you?" Liu Qinlong lowered his head and asked in a low voice.


    "I haven''t seen you for several months. You are unfamiliar with me. You used to call me instructor." Wang Xu sighed, shook his head and sighed.


    "Young master, I..."


    Liu Qinlong subconsciously raised his head and opened his mouth to say something.


    "Well, you don''t have to explain. I know how you feel."


    Wang Xu waved his hand, looked up at the river with some slight white marks under the moonlight, and said faintly:


    "By the way, Chen Wu, who hurt you, has been killed by me. I''m sorry to you."


    "Ah?"


    Liu Qinlong was stunned and immediately said, "young master, it''s good for you to avenge me. I''m grateful to you. You don''t need to..."


    Before his words were finished, Wang Xu had already chuckled and continued: "how about me? I''m sorry, because I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to avenge yourself. "


    "Ah?"


    Liu Qinlong was stunned again. Then he lowered his head. His voice lowered involuntarily and said bitterly:


    "Young master, don''t make fun of me. I''m a useless man now. How can I get revenge myself?"


    "Waste people? Who said that


    Wang Xu gave a faint smile.


    "Young master, you..."


    Liu Qinlong suddenly raised his head, as if to hear something, with a trace of inconceivable.


    "You''re right. Otherwise, what do you think I''m calling you out for?"


    Wang Xu chuckled and turned to look at Liu Qinlong''s surprise, shock, guilt and other emotional faces. He jokingly added:


    "Why, did you forget that I am still a miracle doctor? Now, do you still call me childe


    "Instructor!"


    Looking at Wang Xu''s smiling face, Liu Qin''s longan eyes suddenly turned red and tears fell down.


    Next second.


    He knelt down on the ground with a touch, lowered his head and roared loudly:


    "Instructor! I''m sorry


    "I''m wrong!"


    "I, Liu Qinlong, am not a human being!"

 Chapter 1066

    Three days later.


    On the Bank of Jiangxin lake.


    "Touch!"


    The calm water of the lake suddenly burst into a white spray, like a long whale absorbing water. In the spray, a dragon like figure rose up against the sky, ten meters high.


    "Ha ha ha, have a good time! Have a good time


    The figure leaped in the air several times, then turned over and landed on the bank. It was Liu Qinlong who burst out laughing.


    But not in three days.


    His whole body has been changed, and the spirit of sadness over death has completely disappeared, replaced by a new vitality.


    "It looks like the recovery is good."


    Wang Xu looked at the scene with a smile. It was him, and his face showed a trace of fatigue.


    These three days.


    It''s not so easy for him to get rid of his martial arts foundation. Although it''s a hundred times easier to remodel Liu Qinlong''s elixir than Wang Xu himself, it also consumes his great energy.


    But fortunately, everything went well in the end, and there was no big mistake. Liu Qinlong is a blessing in disguise.


    Not only the abandoned martial arts foundation has been restored, but also part of Wang Xu''s huge and pure Qi has been left in his body. Although there is only a trace, Wang Xu''s cultivation is too high. Only this trace can restore all Liu Qinlong''s previous cultivation, and even leave him great benefits in his future cultivation.


    "Drillmaster, you are so powerful that you can, can... Let me be a waste... I really, really don''t know what to say to express my mood, I, I was really wrong before..." Liu Qinlong said, his eyes were red again.


    "Well, well, I say you are a big man, why do you always cry? Are you still a child? " Wang Xu gently smile, not a big joke.


    "Instructor, I am always a child in front of you..."


    Liu Qinlong licked his face and followed Wang Xu''s words. However, in the middle of the speech, he saw Wang Xu''s face gradually distorted. He immediately felt that it was wrong. He laughed twice and quickly changed the topic


    "By the way, drillmaster, I have taken over the lost assets again in the past two days. Those small and medium-sized forces in Jianghai have made a lot of phone calls, and they all have to visit in person, which I refused."


    "These people are all grass on the wall. You can do it yourself. And I will never let go of those big families in Jinling who boast of their millennial family. When I free my hand, I will go to Jinling and kill them one by one. "


    Wang Xu light said, eyes shining cold.


    What happened this time taught him a great lesson. There are always people in the world who dare to touch Wang Xu. Especially when they think that Liu Yuqi and others have been trapped in the villa for a month, how can Wang Xu let them go?


    Other Jinling aristocratic families do not say, Chen family Wang Xu is bound to let go, think of here, Wang Xu eyes as if there are two golden sword looming.


    "By the way, I''m going to set up the basic structure of the sect in the near future. Now this kind of scattered state can''t continue any more, so as to prevent similar situations in the future. Although these weeds are unpleasant, they need to be brought in a little bit.


    Of course, if Eun gives, Wei must also be released. Find a power that offends us deeply, and destroy it with thunder, so as not to let these weeds think that we really have no temper.


    In the future, no one will dare to offend us lightly. "


    Wang Xu''s voice is flat, but it gives people a kind of power.


    "Yes, instructor!"


    Liu Qinlong bowed his head respectfully.


    Really speaking, in fact, the invisible forces of Wang Xu''s people, if gathered together, are a very terrible and powerful force.


    Among them, there are four or five masters in mingmian, including Qinglian medicine, Liu Qinlong and Zhang Feixiong from modu Fengjia and Ma Sanmo, and Yunjia and yunsanfeng from Xizhen. Among them, fengmerciless, who is in the closed door, is likely to have a chance to break through the great master''s realm if he succeeds in going out.


    These are just core members, a complete force, and will have a certain range of prestige. Strong existence will spontaneously attract a large number of peripheral forces to become vassals, which is a kind of recessive powerful deterrence.


    When you are strong, these external forces will try their best to please you, even at the cost of life and death.


    And Wang Xu.


    Have enough self-confidence and believe that the sect you built will always be strong.


    He has the best martial arts and the best martial arts. Now the world has changed greatly. With the Panlong array, there is no doubt that the area of Jiangxin lake will gradually become a spiritual place in the future.


    After he became emperor Wu, he had a chance to transplant a spiritual vein from outside with a great power, which was enough to keep this force strong for at least a thousand years.


    If there are such conditions, it will continue to decline, it is also the descendants too frustrated, Wang Xu has always believed that future generations have their own happiness.


    Don''t say that he died, that is, after he left, if there was no dispute in the rear, he would be flooded!


    In the following time, Liu Qinlong came forward and began to gradually contact with the small and medium-sized forces in the river and sea to appease people''s panic.


    Soon, the river and the sea stabilized again.


    There is Wang Xu''s suppression, even if there is a heart and a moth, they dare not jump out.


    It is in this calm situation that an unexpected guest comes to the door in person.


    This morning, as soon as Wang Xugang finished his breakfast, someone came in and reported:


    "Young master, there is a young lady outside. She said that she is your old friend in Mordor."


    "Old friend of Mordor? Miss


    Wang Xu frowned slightly. His mind was released in a flash, and then he frowned: "is it her? She came to the door on her own initiative? "


    In his mind, at the gate of the villa stood a beautiful woman in a blue dress, aged 24-25. It was Xiao Hongye, the owner of the senior club who had met at the award ceremony of the magic capital and fengyuqiao.


    Of course, it was not Xiao Hongye who attracted Wang Xu''s attention.


    But beside Xiao Hongye, the 17-year-old girl in red, although her face is very strange, but the breath of her body makes Wang Xu have a trace of familiarity. It turns out that she is the only one who escaped from No. 1 villa when he just came back that day.


    "Interesting."


    Wang Xu said with a slight smile


    "Let them in."


    ¡­¡­


    doorway.


    Xiao Hongye was a little uneasy. Looking at the girl in red beside her, she said anxiously:


    "Miss, I''m a little worried. Will Mr. Wang really agree to your invitation?"


    "Why wouldn''t he?"


    With a smile, the girl in red raised her slender neck and said with a proud smile:


    "I, Zhao Hongye, is recognized as the first beauty in Kunlun. If I invite him to visit Zhao''s family in Kunlun, will he refuse?"


    "The most recognized beauty?"


    Smell speech, secular world pseudonym Xiao Hongye, real name Xiao honger, mouth slightly open, some dumbfounded.


    "Miss, when did this happen? Why don''t I know? "

 Chapter 1067

    They didn''t wait outside for long.


    Soon, the security guard who got the exact reply let two people in and walked inside under the leadership of a security guard.


    "The guard here is really loose enough!"


    As Xiao hong''er walks, she looks around. Her heart is more and more shocked, and her understanding of Wang Xu is more and more dignified.


    What''s going on outside now? Wang Xu has almost become the eye of the storm. How confident is he that the guard of his hometown is so lax?


    By comparison, zhaohongye doesn''t think so. She didn''t care what Xiao hong''er was thinking. She was just like walking into her own house. She walked in all the way.


    Soon.


    "Young master, here comes the man!"


    The guard in black takes them to Wang Xu and says respectfully.


    At this time, Wang Xuzheng was standing on the Bank of Jiangxin lake. On the surface of the lake in front of him, there were three huge cargo ships, which were full of construction equipment and materials such as sand, steel bars and excavators, heading for the small island in the middle of Jiangxin lake.


    On the island, the construction site, which had been half built for nearly four months due to unexpected shutdown, went on again the day after Wang Xu came back.


    Wang Xu stood on the bank, looking at the broad lake, as if thinking about something.


    He wants to build a clan that can last for at least a thousand years, but the scope of Jiangxin Lake Island is still too small.


    "Unfortunately, the current strength is not enough, otherwise we can forcibly move two famous mountains over..."


    With a slight sigh in his heart, Wang Xu turned to look at the two women behind him.


    A 16-year-old girl in red and a devil have met. Xiao Hongye is a social flower of the upper class.


    "Come from Mordor specially. What can I do for you?"


    Wang Xu first glances at the girl in red, smiles at her and nods. Then he looks at Xiao Hongye and asks directly.


    "Mr. Wang, how presumptuous of you to come here."


    Xiao Hongye bowed slightly and gave a salute. Then she said with a smile, "this time I come here, I want to introduce a friend to you."


    "Oh? That must be the beautiful lady next to you


    With a slight eyebrow pick, Wang Xu turned to one side and looked at the girl in red curiously.


    Then he reached out his hand and asked with a smile


    "What''s your name?"


    "Zhaohongye." The girl in red reached out her hand and said.


    "Red leaves?"


    Wang Xu slightly raised his eyebrows, looked at Xiao Hongye, and continued to say with a smile:


    "Miss Hongye has a special smell that reminds me of a friend. What can I do for you?"


    Wang Xu means that Zhao Hongye escaped from the No. 1 villa, but he dares to visit today, which makes him a little surprised.


    But Xiao Hongye didn''t recognize the difference. On the contrary, she really thought Wang Xu felt good about her. She chuckled and her dimples leaked out


    "Mr. Wang, I heard that you have encountered a little trouble recently, which is related to some aristocratic families in Jinling. It happens that I have some relations with the aristocratic families in Jinling, and I can help you solve this little trouble. "


    "Oh? Thank you very much


    Wang Xu chuckled and then asked


    "But I don''t think Miss Hongye would be so kind to help me for free. After all, you and I don''t know each other.


    So, if there''s anything wrong, Miss Hongye, please let me know. I really like someone to solve my little troubles, which can save me a lot of things.


    However, if the cost is too much, I will be more willing to solve these small problems myself. "


    "Hoo..."


    Hearing the words, zhaohongye breathes out a long breath. The whole person seems to relax and says happily:


    "In fact, I don''t like this way of speaking, but after all, when Hongye first met Prince Wang, she was afraid that she would speak too directly and lose her manners."


    "Now it''s all right. In that case, Hongye said it directly."


    Zhaohongye''s face gradually became dignified and said, "Mr. Wang, you should have heard of Kunlun?"


    "I know. The mysterious mountain range, which is suddenly mysterious, stretches for hundreds of miles. It is said that there are many dangers in it." Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled slightly.


    "That''s what you people in the secular world call it. In fact, that mountain range in our upper world is called the trial mountain range. It''s used by the warriors to sharpen themselves and increase their experience in killing and fighting. There are many powerful beasts in it."


    Zhaohongye said seriously.


    "Upper bound?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed again and asked along Zhao Hongye''s words.


    "Yes, in fact, Kunlun is just an ordinary mountain range in our world. After this mountain range, there is a wider area, almost two Chinese mountains."


    Zhao Hongye nodded, as if very satisfied with Wang Xu''s accident, and continued:


    "However, our natural environment is too bad, there are many dangers, and there are all kinds of exotic animals running rampant, so there is no unified dynasty. Each city is controlled by different powerful martial families. Only powerful warriors can protect ordinary people living in cities. "


    "For our own world, we call it the upper world, for your world, we call it the lower world, also known as the secular world. Long before the two worlds came into contact, there were many people on our side who knew the existence of the secular world.


    According to the records of our ancient books, originally our two worlds belonged to the same world, but later there were some changes that no one could know, which led to the division into two different worlds


    Before the change and fusion of heaven and earth, there are special space obstacles, unable to large-scale exchanges


    The inheritance of Chinese martial arts has always been incomplete because it is a part of our upper martial arts who spread it unintentionally.


    But now, our upper and lower worlds are reunited into one. Although there are trial mountains for the time being, with the passage of time, the two worlds will eventually have a greater integration


    ¡±


    Five minutes later, looking at Wang Xu, who was silent in front of him and seemed to be shocked physically and mentally, Zhao Hongye nodded contentedly and said with a smile:


    "Mr. Wang, I think the martial arts have reached a limit now. Do you feel invincible?


    I''ll be honest. Don''t get me wrong. In fact, although your strength is very powerful, it''s only in the lower world. In our upper world, you''re just a new great master. There are too many more martial arts than you. "


    Wang Xu is noncommittal about Zhao Hongye''s words and judgment.


    He just slightly looked up, eyes fell on the side of the tree, still silent, seems to be full of heart.


    Seeing this, zhaohongye smiles more happily. She purses her mouth slightly and says in a deep voice, "Mr. Wang, do you think this news is too heavy to accept for a moment?"


    "No, I just have a sudden feeling in my heart. I wonder if there are two identical leaves in the world." Wang Xu chuckled, and his eyes slowly came back from the leaves.


    "You don''t have to worry. After all, the truth of the world is too shocking. No matter who hears it for the first time, it will be like this..."


    Zhaohongye smiles and persuades, but in the middle of the conversation, she is suddenly stunned. She looks up at Wang Xu with her eyes full of wonder. Her eyes are a little confused


    "Ah?"


    "What did you say?"

 Chapter 1068

    "Because of Miss Hongye''s name, and seeing the red leaves all over the trees in mid autumn, I feel for a moment that I don''t care."


    Wang Xu stares at zhaohongye''s confused face, sighs, shakes his head and says:


    "However, after careful observation, there are great differences between the two leaves in a tree. Obviously, it is impossible to have such a possibility."


    With that, Wang Xu''s words changed


    "By the way, it doesn''t matter. I''ve heard so much from Miss Hongye, but what are you looking for from me?"


    "I''d like to invite you to my home. By the way, I''d like you to join me in the Xianmen examination one month later. There are many competitors who are more powerful than me. You are very strong..."


    May be really ignorant force of fierce, Wang Xu suddenly asked, zhaohongye subconsciously put in the heart of the real idea to say.


    When she reacts, she has finished what she should and shouldn''t say. Suddenly, Zhao Hongye''s face flushed.


    "Wait, I didn''t mean that," she explained. What I really want to say is... Yes... Yes... "


    What is it?


    For a moment, zhaohongye himself can''t go on, and doesn''t know what reason and excuse to find.


    Not that?


    What do you mean?


    Take Wang Xu as an envoy?


    It''s not a confession!


    Originally, Wang Xu probably would not think too much because of her words, but now, he just can''t think too much.


    At this moment, zhaohongye is not to mention how regretful she is.


    "It''s over! It''s over! No one will like to be hoodwinked in the drum as a gun, he will be angry, right? Will you refuse? Oh, my God, this guy is not easy to annoy. If this annoys him... "


    A few days ago, Zhao Hongye''s face suddenly turned white when she thought of the golden hand that came down from the sky and wiped away the whole villa in an instant. Her beautiful eyes were full of fear.


    "You, you... Don''t..."


    Zhaohongye is flustered and incoherent.


    "I promise you."


    Before she finished speaking, Wang Xu''s insipid voice came from her ear.


    "Don''t... ah! "Ah?"


    Zhaohongye suddenly shrinks back and subconsciously closes her eyes. Then she quickly reacts that it''s not right. She suddenly opens her eyes again and looks at Wang Xu. She stammers


    "You, you... What did you say?"


    "I said yes to your invitation, isn''t it Xianmen? I''m really interested in this fairy gate. " Wang Xu smiles.


    He is telling the truth, but also the truth. He is really interested in Xianmen.


    Sun Yan seems to come from the immortal gate. Even his own parenthood seems to be closely related to the immortal gate.


    Even without zhaohongye, he would take the initiative to find information about Xianmen after he solved those aristocratic families in Jinling.


    Zhaohongye''s coming here is purely an accident, but it''s an unexpected joy. Wang Xu can''t miss the clue that his parents may be missing.


    But for zhaohongye, Wang Xu''s attitude is just like hell.


    no


    At this time, Zhao Hongye''s eyes at Wang Xu are just like ghosts.


    "Mr. Wang, Xianmen is the top force on our side. It can be said that it is the holy land of martial arts. Now, there is still more than a month to go before the Xianmen examination. In this month, I will walk in the secular world. You still have enough time to think about it. You really don''t have to agree so hastily. After all, the competitors are really fierce, and they are likely to be in danger... "


    Shocked and lost his voice for five or six seconds, zhaohongye took a deep breath and whispered a warning.


    The more she said, the smaller her voice was, because the more she said, the more eccentric Wang Xu''s eyes were, and she didn''t know whether it was psychological or real. Anyway, in the end, Zhao Hongye couldn''t go on.


    At this time, Wang xucai nodded with a smile


    "Thank you for the reminder."


    "Hoo... First of all, this is my contact information in the secular world..." Zhao Hongye was silent for a few minutes, reported her mobile phone number, and then said:


    "By the way, what I said before is true. If you need to solve Jinling''s problems, Mr. Wang..."


    "No, I want to revenge myself."


    Before she had finished her words, Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "Well... If you encounter something in Jinling and don''t want to be entangled, you can mention my name. My name should help you avoid a lot of unnecessary troubles."


    Zhaohongye bowed her head, then seemed to be a little flustered and whispered.


    Wang Xu was slightly stunned.


    Zhao Hongye''s eyes are really strange.


    What''s the situation with this girl? Do you care so much about him, or do you underestimate him?


    Don''t she know Chen Wu et al. Die of that gold big hand, is his Wang Xu move of hand?


    At this moment, Wang Xu really began to doubt whether zhaohongye was worth dealing with what kind of existence he was dealing with.


    "Yes, if you go to Jinling, you will have a chance to go to the Old City God Temple in the northeast corner of Jinling City, where every month''s full moon night will bring together the aura of the whole Jin Ling range to form a spiritual mist when the morning sky meets the sky."


    "Spirit fog? What do you mean


    Wang Xu frowned again.


    This girl, can''t really don''t know his hand, underestimate him?


    Zhao Hongye organized the following language and continued:


    "Spirit fog is one of the external manifestations of the power of heaven and earth. Jinling is an ancient city for thousands of years, and also an important foundation for countless families. The most important reason is that Jinling is not only a city, but also a huge spirit gathering array created by predecessors.


    Since I was a child, I love to study the method, but also accidentally discovered that the old city god temple, just out of a node of the battle array, will automatically gather solid fog every month. Even in normal times, the martial arts practitioners will be trained in Town God''s Temple, and their training progress will be several times faster than other places.


    "Yes, because of this effect, Town God''s Temple is also famous in the martial arts circles of Jinling, but few people know the spirit of the moon full moon.


    If Wang Gong wanted to go in the past, he would also need to spend some money to wrap up the day in Town God''s Temple so as to avoid being affected by others.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is where Town God''s Temple is located. I want to share it with you."


    After that, Zhao Hongye opened the mobile phone map, leaving the specific location and contact method of Town God''s Temple, leaving Wang Xu and leaving.


    Next to him, Xiao Hongye, who was almost ignored, slightly fell behind and whispered to Wang Xu:


    "Mr. Wang, my real name is Xiao hong''er. Thank you for remembering me."


    Wang Xu nodded to show that he understood her.


    "It''s so big in the world that there are all kinds of strange things... Who knows that the woman who had only met once in the devil''s capital was actually the intelligence agent of the Zhao family in the Chinese secular world..."


    As they left, he shook his head, chuckled and whispered to himself


    "Zhaohongye?


    If I remember correctly, she seems to have a terrible talent in her previous life... Magical power... Danger prediction... "

 Chapter 1069

    At the same time.


    Jinling City, Yunxiao hotel.


    Yunxiao hotel is one of the best private membership hotels in Jinling City. The food standard here is almost the same as that of the ancient palace, and even the imperial banquet.


    People who are qualified to be members and come here to eat should not only have money, but also have noble status. They are either aristocratic families or rich families.


    Otherwise, you are a self-made young hero worth hundreds of millions, and you will never be able to join.


    At this point.


    Yunxiao Hotel, in a luxurious and spacious private room.


    There are three people sitting around the table.


    Two of them are Chen Baocai and Chen Baojin brothers.


    The other one is smiling and drinking tea with a blue and white tea cup. He seems to be in his twenties and twenties. He is wearing gray and white clothes. He is not handsome, but sitting there, he has his own demeanor.


    This man was Liu Hongyu, who had been in front of the Kongs'' house in Mordor City, together with Zhao Hongye!


    Liu Hongyu and Zhao Hongye come from the same city. Although Liu family has no prominent background of Zhao family, they are also in the forefront of the family.


    Liu Hongyu himself is the first genius of the Liu family in this generation. In his early days as a master of five grades, Liu Hongyu was a special sword cultivator among the martial arts. He had the strength of leapfrog fighting. Although he was not the son of Qi Yun, he was also a famous genius in the upper world.


    The Chen family in Jinling is the peripheral vassal force of the Liu family in the secular world.


    "Young master Liu, that little bastard, son of a bitch, bastard... Must die!" Chen Baojin said bitterly:


    "If that bastard doesn''t die, I can''t sleep."


    Chen Baojin knows that he alone, or the whole Chen family, may not be able to kill Wang Xu. However, he knows that the family now does not want to move Wang Xu, do not want to fight with Wang Xu''s life and death.


    Therefore, if he wants to kill Wang Xu, he has to find other people.


    Liu Hongyu is the son of the Liu family in the upper world. Not counting the family behind him, Liu Hongyu''s strength is no less than the strongest one in the Chen family. He must be able to kill Wang Xu.


    "You should not know that Miss Hongye of Zhao family has a crush on that boy and wants to accept him?" Liu Hongyu put down his tea cup, slightly raised his eyebrow and asked.


    "What? Does zhaohongye have a crush on that boy? Does she want to protect her? Damned woman


    Chen Baojin is biting his teeth. He is very angry and can''t control it.


    "Baojin, be careful!"


    One side, Chen treasure just smell speech facial expression abrupt big change, nu drinks a way.


    "Elder brother, I want that little bastard to die, no matter how, I must want that bastard to die..." Chen Baojin''s eyes are red.


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Shut up


    Chen Baocai''s eyes narrowed and slapped him on the table. His face turned white.


    "Big brother..."


    Chen Baojin''s body trembled and suddenly responded. He quickly lowered his head, but he was still full of unwilling words


    "I... I''m just... I''m just angry. Our Chen family has done a lot for zhaohongye, and almost gave her whatever she wanted, but never refused. But she thinks my Chen family doesn''t exist, and she wants to protect that little bastard in turn. That''s the immortal enemy of my Chen family! "


    The more he said, the more unwilling Chen Baojin was


    "Last time, Chen Wu elder they all died, only she is intact, I feel strange, now a look, she does not put my Chen family in the eye, just as we can kick to one side of the wild dog at any time, who does she think she is?


    Really when our Chen family can do nothing but please her? "


    "Ah, I can understand the feelings of brother Baojin."


    Liu Hongyu raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and then covered it up. He sighed and said helplessly:


    "However, if Zhao Hongye wants to protect the boy, few people will be willing to move him..."


    "Young master Liu, Miss Hongye should be just that little bastard who was born on a whim. In fact, she didn''t know that little bastard before. I''m sure she wouldn''t care about the death of such a stranger!"


    Chen Baojin immediately worried: "young master Liu, with the power of the Liu family behind you, she zhaohongye can''t change her face with you for the sake of a little bastard she has never met in the secular world?"


    Liu Hongyu didn''t even look at Chen Baojin. He just picked up the tea cup again and shook it gently in his hands. His eyes were slightly lowered, as if he was appreciating the level of tea in the cup.


    I just don''t want to.


    Not dare!


    See here, Chen treasure just the vision suddenly one Shan, on the face suddenly peep out a smile, slowly take out a store thing magic weapon from the body.


    It''s a storage ring. It''s silver and white. It''s carved with many exotic animal patterns. The value of the ring is very high, but it''s not the highest.


    The real value is all kinds of martial arts cultivation resources in the space inside the storage ring. Chen Bao originally prepared all kinds of treasures for himself, waiting for the future impact on the large division. Now he takes them out, which makes him feel very sad.


    But I had to take it.


    "Mr. Liu, I heard that you are already a great master of five grades. Recently, you are trying to attack the great master. This storage ring is specially collected by me for you. All kinds of related cultivation resources and treasures are suitable for Mr. Liu!" Chen Bao just smile way.


    Liu Hongyu''s eyes flashed slightly, covering his surprise and greed.


    Liu Hongyu has just broken through into the five inborn products some time ago, but he is just in the early stage. How long will it take to hit the great master''s realm.


    However, these words can not be said, otherwise, it is not an idiot?


    "Good thing, brother Baocai has a heart." Liu Hongyu quietly picked up the ring, the spirit inside a little sweep, suddenly in the heart more happy.


    A lot of things in it, even for him, are difficult to get, and it takes a huge price and time.


    "Young master Liu, look at that man..."


    "Must die!"


    Before Chen Baocai finished speaking, Liu Hongyu gave a cold hum. His voice was full of anger and he cried out:


    "How can a person who likes to bully others endure it? I promise you that I will bring him down to the bone and vent my anger on both of you! "


    Short hands, soft mouth.


    Take people''s money and eliminate disasters for them.


    This truth, no matter which world it is, is the best one in the world.


    "Thank you, young master Liu."


    Chen Bao just endure the pain in the heart, trying to keep a smile on his face.


    "Ha ha ha, little bastard, little bastard, dog... Wait for me! Wait Chen Baojin laughs and can''t wait to see Wang Xu.


    "However, wait for two days, zhaohongye''s afterlife is not for fun. She can''t stay with the boy all the time. After she leaves, we will come to kill the boy immediately, which can be regarded as giving zhaohongye some face."


    Liu Hongyu said with a complacent smile: "when the time comes, people will die. I think zhaohongye will not say anything more even if she is unwilling."


    "Yes."


    Chen Baocai nodded.


    Although Chen Baojin wanted to kill Wang Xu immediately, he could only nod his head.

 Chapter 1070

    In the twinkling of an eye.


    Three days passed.


    During these three days, Wang Xu stayed at home, guiding aunt Meiling, Liu Yuqi, Liu Qinlong and others to practice, and planning the construction site of the construction team on the island, so as not to hinder some key nodes of Panlong array.


    And these three days.


    In the outside world, the shock waves caused by Wang Xu''s "resurrection from the dead" and "strong return" have gradually subsided.


    Three days later.


    When Kong fengque came back from burying the old man after taking the first seven of Kong Zhenchuan''s clothes, Wang Xu soothed the little girl''s spirit with his mind and let her sleep and rest. After arranging the journey of Kong''s family to leave magic capital and move to Jianghai, Wang Xu left home and went to Jinling.


    Today is the weekend.


    As soon as he got off the highway, Wang Xu drove the red Ferrari sent by Ma Sanmo to Jinling ancient city.


    Zhao Hongye''s Town God''s Temple and Lingyan are not interested in that kind of things.


    What Wang Xu is really interested in is that in the ancient city of Jinling, there is a huge array that can cover the whole ancient city of Jinling.


    "Five hundred meters ahead, turn left at the traffic light and enter the next intersection..."


    According to the voice navigation of mobile phone map, Wang Xu almost pressed the green light for the last second, a beautiful drifting tail flick, turned into the next street, and then continued to drive at the speed of 40 yards.


    City driving.


    safety first!


    After a full hour, he finally said goodbye to the traffic jam and various traffic lights. Wang Xu parked his car in a parking lot in front of a commercial street, then walked down and swept around, ignoring the cell phones of girls passing by to take photos, and walked to a small alley not far away.


    "Why? What happened? I even photographed people. How come there are only cars? Damn it


    "Oh, me too!"


    "Me too! Hell, it''s not easy to see a handsome young man driving a Ferrari! "


    After Wang Xu left, there was a wail of girls near Ferrari.


    Where Town God''s Temple is located, it is an ancient building reservation area. Although so, there is not much antiquity. Among these ancient buildings, there are all merchants selling modern goods, such as crafts, antique shops, souvenir shops, gold and silver shops, restaurants and so on.


    With the help of the gimmicks of ancient buildings, a large commercial area has been formed. This time point is already in the evening, people come and go, with the gradual fall of night, under the brilliant lights, people everywhere.


    Wang Xu''s speed is not fast. He is not in a hurry. He is like an ordinary tourist walking through the crowd. The shops and various small stalls on both sides of the street still attract him.


    After all, he has not enjoyed the life of ordinary people for a long time. He is very relaxed and relaxed when he goes shopping.


    Walking, Wang Xu suddenly stopped in front of a stall.


    This stall is different from others. What others sell are snacks, souvenirs, gold and silver jewelry, but what they sell here are some pills, weapons, runes, jade pendants, martial arts, medicinal materials, strange metals, materials and so on.


    There is even a pet cage with rabbits on one side. Inside, there is a snow-white animal, which is similar to a rabbit, but more than ten times smaller than a rabbit. It is more like a hamster, a hairy strange animal.


    "Little brother, what do you like? Don''t worry. I have all genuine goods here. There is absolutely no fake. All of them were found by a martial arts friend of mine from some mysterious mountains and lakes. "


    The stall was set up by a middle-aged man in his mid-30s. His face was dark, his hands were thick, and his fingers were covered with old calluses. At first glance, he was a man who worked all the year round.


    See Wang Xu stop, he immediately warm greetings, introduction and promotion.


    "See the pika in the cage next to you? The exotic animals in Kunlun Mountains are lovely in appearance and gentle in character. They are omnivorous animals. They eat everything and are easy to raise. If you buy them back and give them to your little girl friend, they are not afraid that she will accidentally raise them to death. If you look at those rabbits again, they will be raised to death in a few days. How about that? Would you like one? It''s not expensive. It''s cheap! "


    "How much is it?"


    Wang Xuchong, a middle-aged man, smiles. While he is polite, his eyes fall on a humble herb on the stall.


    "The Earth Dragon root? The diggers are so careless that only half of them... Should it be dilonggen? " Wang Xu hesitated.


    Dilonggen is an extremely rare local herbal medicine, which contains abundant and strong power of the earth. For the martial arts, it is the top medicine to stabilize the body and nourish the foundation of martial arts.


    Even for him now, it has a great effect. After all, his body is remolded, not the original body. In some extremely subtle levels, the body still has some alienation.


    But Dilong root is extremely rare, and its appearance is between Ginseng and tree root, so it is very easy to be mistaken for ginseng or tree root.


    For a moment, it was Wang Xu, who was also a little uncertain.


    "A hundred thousand!"


    At this time, a cute pika suddenly appeared in front of Wang Xu''s eyes, followed by the middle-aged man who set up the stall, almost laughing at the dark face of chrysanthemum.


    "What?" Wang Xu is a little confused.


    "Little brother, didn''t you say you wanted to buy this pika for your girlfriend? 100000! Just a hundred thousand! This price, I promise, is absolutely the lowest. It''s super cheap and not expensive at all. "


    Wang Xu is a little speechless.


    When did he say he would buy this pika for his little girlfriend?


    and.


    One looks like a hamster. At most, it''s a pet of Xiuzhen rabbit. It''s 100000 yuan. Is it cheap?


    For ordinary people, it''s a luxury, OK!


    In addition, will anyone really buy such luxury goods on the street?


    If Wang Xu is really a 17-year-old student, he can''t afford to sell him.


    Fortunately, Wang Xu is not. He doesn''t care about such a little money. It happens that the Pika is about the same size as black and white. He bought the ring and threw it into the space of lingchong ring to be black and white''s playmate, so that it''s not too lonely.


    However.


    Just then.


    "Wait a minute!"


    A crisp female voice suddenly came from one side. Wang Xu was slightly stunned. Subconsciously, he grabbed the herbal medicine of "suspected dilonggen" and quickly paid for it.


    "I''ll take the rabbit and the herb!"


    Wang Xusheng is afraid of an accident. No matter what the visitor is for, he quickly buys what he wants first, so that he can''t really meet people who know the goods and have an accident.


    Next second.


    "Classmate, don''t give money in a hurry!"


    Wang Xu stretched out his right hand to pay, and was suddenly caught by a cool hand. Immediately after him, there was a pure and lovely face in front of him.


    Melon face, fair skin, delicate features, eyes especially big, long eyelashes flickering, just like a girl in animation.


    But there was a little anxiety on the girl''s face


    "Ah, I said you are a man. I told you to wait. Why are you in such a hurry to give money?"

 Chapter 1071

    "I''m going to buy something. Why don''t you let me pay for it?"


    Wang Xu stares at the girl who appears suddenly. His eyes fluctuate slightly and become more and more dignified.


    Especially the anxiety on the girl''s face made his heart sink


    "Isn''t that a coincidence? Did the girl really recognize dilonggen? "


    There are at least four pikas in the stall. The girl can''t be aiming at the pika. Moreover, the girl''s eyes are not on the pika at all, so Wang Xu can''t help thinking about it.


    At this time, if you look carefully, you can see that the girl is only 17 or 18 years old, about 1.65 meters tall, wearing a white antique dress that seems to be made of silk, with the same antique gesture on her two white wrists.


    Girls also have a special temperament. If you put them on the streets of ancient cities, they will naturally blend in.


    Wang Xu stares at the girl, but the girl doesn''t look at him. She stares at the stall owner and continues


    "Uncle, you can''t be pit like this." I bought one hundred and fifty thousand and one pike rabbits at the gate of Town God''s Temple, and you sold me one hundred thousand and one blocks away from me. I said I had a very hot business, and this week it suddenly faltered, and some customers even returned home.


    Uncle, although the age gap between you and me is too big, as the saying goes, there are rules in business. You can''t cheat people like this, can you? If you go on like this, don''t blame me for competing with you


    Then the girl turned her head and looked at Wang Xu. She wrinkled her little nose. She seemed to be determined and said in a loud voice:


    "Classmate, this Pika is on sale in my side today. If it''s fifteen thousand, buy one and get one free, and I guarantee that the quality of my Pika is definitely better than uncle''s! He has only one kind of white here, and I have several colors over there, red, yellow and blue! "


    Wang Xu is a little speechless.


    He thought the girl had come up to compete with him, but he didn''t expect that it would be this situation


    There is no routine at all!


    The middle-aged man, who was scolded by the young girl, is even more a face wrinkled into an old man. He looks miserable and seems to have been greatly wronged. Can''t he be as unreasonable as the young girl?


    "Cough..."


    Wang Xu coughed, opened his mouth just to say something, but at this time, his mind is sharp sense of the girl''s eyes flashed a ray of joy, immediately aware of a trace of wrong.


    Looking at the middle-aged man again, although the stall owner still has a wrinkled face, it seems to be very hard to force, but if you look carefully, you can see a trace of satisfaction in the eyes of the stall owner.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu narrowed his eyes. He quietly changed his words and said with a faint smile


    "I''m sorry, actually I don''t want to buy pika. What I want is this medicinal material. Let''s make a price..."


    For dilonggen, Wang Xu is a must. No matter how much a middle-aged man offers, he will accept it as long as it doesn''t exceed his money load.


    What''s more, the stall owners are absolutely afraid to open more of the things sold on this kind of stalls, which cost hundreds of thousands or millions. Wang Xu doesn''t care about the money.


    But before he could express his meaning, there was a flash of panic and anxiety in the eyes of the wrinkled stall owner


    "Ah, little girl, you, you... You also say that we are peers. I''m doing business here. How can you ruin my business at this time..."


    As he spoke, he shook his head and sighed bitterly. Finally, he looked at Wang Xu again, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Little brother, don''t listen to this girl''s nonsense, 100000 yuan. As long as you buy this pika, you can take one of the things in my stall!"


    Wang Xu said that he didn''t want pikas. He came to the root of earthworm. Naturally, the middle-aged man would not believe it.


    Under the preconceived idea, he and the girl both thought that Wang Xu wanted to buy a pika. The later words were obviously an excuse for finding something.


    you ''re right!


    There is a ghost in the middle-aged man''s heart!


    He and the girl are playing oboe on purpose. The vicious competition between the pika industry is just a deliberate agreement between them.


    The price of a Pika is not as expensive as 100000 yuan, and the market price is about 50000 yuan. There are one hundred thousand middle-aged men and 150000 young girls. No matter which side they sell, they earn money.


    What''s more, it''s easy to make the "customers" feel a kind of psychological illusion through quarrels, that is, taking advantage of the "price reduction" of two merchants, no matter which side they sell, they are taking advantage.


    "Cough..."


    Wang Xu''s face was a little strange. He coughed twice again, but this time he was choked. He held the earthworm root in his hand and shook it in front of the stall owner, confirming:


    "Buy a pika, give this?"


    "Send it!"


    Without hesitation, the middle-aged stall owner nodded.


    In his eyes, "dilonggen" is nothing. It''s just that he picked it up from a mountain forest in Kunlun Mountains, which looks more like ginseng. He didn''t know it was the root of that tree.


    utterly worthless!


    Wang Xu''s face became more strange, but he didn''t say much. He paid for it and saw that he stuffed the earthworm root into his pocket. In fact, it was included in the storage ring.


    Then he took the pika''s cage and prepared to leave.


    But he just moved.


    The girl in ancient costume stood in front of him and said with a smile, "classmate, you haven''t thank me yet, but I saved you a share of herbal money!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the girl, Wang Xu is in a very strange mood. He has seen shameless, but he has never seen such shameless.


    Come on!


    You two, a big one and a small one, are playing oboe and pitching people here. Do you want him to thank the customer who has been pitied?


    If you don''t see the wrong customers, maybe you''ll really thank them. But Wang Xu, although he really said that he had a bigger advantage, he couldn''t say thank you.


    "How do you want me to thank you?" Wang Xu stares at the girl with a smile.


    "Go to my place and buy another pink pika. Your girlfriend will definitely prefer the pink one. I''ll give you a discount. It''s only 100000 yuan!"


    The girl blinked her eyes. Her eyes were as bright as two precious stones. There were all excited smiles inside.


    But for Wang Xu, the girl''s eyes were obviously looking at the big head.


    "Thank you, my girlfriend is very mature, should not like this pink..." Wang Xu shook his head, want to refuse.


    But before he finished, the girl said quickly: "you can choose other colors, black and white, red, orange, green, blue and purple. I have all the colors you want!


    Mature girlfriend, how about purple? Purple is the most mature! Your girlfriend must like it


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu is really speechless. Is he really like a big head?

 Chapter 1072

    Looking down at the white Pika in the cage, Wang Xu didn''t want to dally with the girl.


    The next second, he flipped it, threw the pika into the ring of lingchong, and gave it to the black and white who was rolling in the ring. Then he turned around and flashed into the stream of people. In a few steps, he was more than ten meters away.


    This kind of speed, in the early days of the great era, which is now known to people, is not shocking, and ordinary people can never catch up.


    But Wang Xu did not expect that when he stepped out next, the girl''s smiling face appeared in front of him again.


    "Classmate, you go to my place to buy a pika. I really need your money now. It''s urgent." The girl''s voice was a little imploring.


    How much money do you have?


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, but he could not help stopping at his feet.


    "Just buy another one. I''ll tell you, this kind of Pika is actually my own pet. I''m not willing to sell it. If the old rabbit didn''t have too many rabbits this time..."


    The girl said, suddenly aware of the wrong, immediately closed her mouth.


    Then she peeks at Wang Xu and sees that Wang Xu looks at her without expression. She quickly smiles and whispers:


    "In any case, in any case, I can guarantee that pikas are absolutely rare pets here, especially those with color. If they are only 15, they are not expensive at all!"


    The girl is really a little worried.


    In fact, she is not Chinese, but from the world behind the Kunlun Mountains, that is, the upper boundary.


    The girl came to China by herself. As soon as she came, she was deeply attracted by the very different environment in modern society, which was totally different from her childhood life. In particular, it was called a mobile phone, which could play all kinds of magic games.


    However, because there was no money here, the girl came up with this way of selling pikas to earn money.


    Today, it''s the Maiden''s first time to sell pikas.


    Wang Xu is the first and most generous guest she has ever met. When others heard the price, they turned around and left. They didn''t buy anything at all.


    "Brother, brother, Li''er has called you brother. I don''t think brother is short of money. Just buy one!" The girl clasped her hands in her belly and looked pitifully at Wang Xu with big eyes.


    "I don''t look like I''m short of money, so I deserve to be cheated by you..."


    Wang Xu was a little depressed. He rolled his eyes, shook his head decisively, and coldly dropped a sentence


    "I have something else to do. I''m in a hurry."


    After that, he was in a flash. He had already bypassed the maiden and continued to move towards Town God''s Temple. This time, the speed is no longer reserved, and in a flash, it disappears in a hundred meters away.


    "Hey, brother, wait a minute..."


    Behind her, the girl named Li''er''s figure is also as light as willow leaves. She wanted to stick to Wang Xu.


    But the next second, the girl''s body suddenly froze, the whole person stood in the same place, a little at a loss.


    She is extremely confident in her speed and strength. She thinks few of her peers can match her.


    But now


    "How could... I was thrown away by a boy I met in the secular world? Not even a second? "


    Li''er was stunned, with an unacceptable look on her face.


    "Well, asshole! Stingy! Iron cock! You''re obviously a black sheep. Can you die if you buy me a pika? "


    Three seconds later, Li''er stamped her feet and muttered. She went back to the middle-aged stall and shared the 100000 yuan of white pika with the middle-aged stall owner.


    Five five.


    Fifty thousand per person.


    "Fifty thousand yuan is a little bit, but it''s enough to rent the room in Town God''s Temple for one night." If it''s a big deal, I''ll sell two pikas at the door... "


    Li Er murmured to himself and rushed to Town God''s Temple quickly.


    She did not lie all the time, but she actually set up a booth in front of Town God''s Temple.


    One street away.


    After the girl was thrown away, Wang Xu stopped to take a leisurely stroll around the night market, and stopped to buy two barbecue, roast squid, ice cream and other snacks to go to Town God''s Temple slowly.


    Leisurely time is always easier to pass away, as if it''s just the next second. Although the main hall of an ancient building with flying eaves is only three stories high, it is nearly 20 meters high. The pure wood building and the lacquer carving with the flavor of vicissitudes give people a very solemn feeling.


    Stand before the entrance to Town God''s Temple.


    On the lintel opposite, there is a gilded plaque engraved with four characters of Wanfa emperor. On the stone pillars on both sides, there are two rows of big black characters.


    It''s not bad to push the karma forward and backward. Three ponds stroll and meditate on four kindness and three affection.


    Through the gate, you can see that in front of the second Yi gate, there is a three legged Golden Tripod, which is also carved with a hand of doggerel.


    In the third world, it''s up to you to accumulate good and do evil.


    From ancient times to the present, who will be let go by the hell.


    Just these, enough to let everyone see, from the heart of no reason to rise a trace of awe.


    It''s not the fear of real ghosts, but the fear of "ghosts" in people''s hearts. It''s everyone''s subconscious torture of their own heart.


    Of course, this atmosphere must be ignored in front of Town God''s Temple gate, which is almost full of empty space and dense stalls.


    Among them, a 17-year-old girl, placed in front of four or five colorful, lovely pikas, is loudly greeting the past visitors.


    "Hello, brother! Brother! What a coincidence! I met you here again. For our sake, would you like to buy me a pika... "


    Seeing Wang Xu, the girl''s eyes suddenly brightened and waved to Wang Xu, shouting happily.


    Wang Xu smoked the corner of his mouth.


    He was really shocked.


    It''s like


    What the hell!


    Did the girl actually stand in front of Town God''s Temple?


    Did he think and misunderstood before?


    Is the young girl and the middle-aged man really a vicious competition?


    Without waiting for him to respond, the girl has come over on her own initiative. It seems that she has learned from the previous lessons. As soon as she comes up, she pulls Wang Xu''s sleeve with her eyes full of pity.


    "Brother, brother, you can buy another one..." Li''er pursed her lips and begged.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu eyebrows pick pick, this want to refuse, but suddenly the idea of what, can''t help but separate a mind to the spirit pet ring space to see.


    When he saw clearly the situation inside, he suddenly froze in the same place.


    See only, spirit pet ring space inside.


    Black and white are full of vitality lying on the white pika


    Under him, the pika''s limbs were wide, and there was no vitality. It was


    Death


    Dead?

 Chapter 1073

    Looking at the black and white that still have no own, continue to hehehehaha stirring small body.


    All of a sudden, Wang Xu felt a little self reproach.


    He''s not a good master of the pet. Since he got black and white, he almost spent most of his time throwing the little thing in the ring space of the pet. He didn''t play with him at all. Sometimes he forgot to feed the food, so that the little thing could only rely on deep sleep to reduce consumption.


    "It seems that I really need to give black and white some compensation. The past is gone, but the spirit can''t make it up. Let''s give it physical compensation..."


    Thinking of this, and being entangled by girls all the time, Wang Xu had no choice but to nod his head


    "Well, I''ll take one. How much is it?"


    "150000!"


    Smell speech, Li son immediately excited of jump up, open mouth is lion big mouth.


    Wang Xu''s mouth twitched.


    I was shocked by the shamelessness of the girl in front of me.


    Damn it.


    Did you really take him for the wrong?


    Shocked, he subconsciously sweeps the girl with his mind. But with this sweeping, Wang Xu can''t help but be dignified


    "My mind can''t see through her?"


    Startled, Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly changed when he looked at the girl: "the origin of the girl''s identity seems very complicated. It''s really interesting..."


    A trace of curiosity rose in his heart. Wang Xu no longer tangled with the small money. He took 150000 cash from the storage tool, took a pink Pika and threw it into the space of lingchong ring.


    However.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu is full of black lines. As soon as the pink pika enters, the black-and-white pika, who is trying to make offspring, jumps up in excitement and bites to death.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was speechless again. Suddenly, he felt sad to look up at the sky. When he met the girl in front of him, he was almost depressed all the time. The girl was just like his natural enemy.


    Take a deep breath, he looked at the girl Li Er helpless way: "little sister, give me a pika, just that kind of male don''t want, want mother."


    Li''er''s smiling eyes almost narrowed into a pair of little moons. She quickly handed over a blue pika. After receiving the money again, Li''er seriously told Wang Xu:


    "Brother, Li''er is not small at all... At least, you are not much older than me. Besides, the pink pika just now is either male or female


    "What?"


    Wang Xu a Leng, and then suddenly reaction, a divine idea immediately rushed into the ring space.


    However, he was a bit late.


    Black and white once again killed the blue pika.


    This time, people even stood up, staring at a pair of small black and white eyes, squeaking at the sky, a pair of small hands in front of the air, it seems very dissatisfied and angry.


    "... a broken pet, dare to despise me, aesthetic problem? Just black and white? You don''t know... "


    From the black and white eyes, tone, action in the analysis of these, Wang Xu was almost not angry.


    Today is the blood mold that has been poured for ten generations.


    First of all, Li''er, a mysterious girl, and then black and white, a broken pet, dare to ride on the owner''s head?


    "Give me another female one. This time, just the white one. No, give me all the three white ones


    Wang Xu''s face was black and he paid for it. Although Li Er didn''t know the reason, she didn''t care as long as she had money. Her smiling eyes almost narrowed into a line, and her dimples couldn''t disappear.


    Throw three white pikas to black and white, look at this little thing with a dog like cheer, Wang Xu face more black.


    Damn it!


    I wish you all the best!


    "Ah, brother, you just didn''t want to buy it. Why do you buy so many now? What''s the reason? Li''er is really curious. " At this time, the girl Li''er suddenly looked up at Wang Xu, her eyes shining.


    By black and white gas chest pain, not to mention this kind of obscene things, Wang Xu where good meaning to say.


    He just wants to get rid of the maiden and go to Town God''s Temple.


    "Wait a minute, brother is wearing a ring, isn''t it?" The girl Li''er suddenly smiles with pride and says with a strange smile:


    "Brother, your pet will not be male, but also estrus, you buy Pika is for it that..."


    Wang Xu''s feet were full of violence, and he almost cursed his mother in his heart.


    You got it!


    You got it!


    Are you a goblin? Or do you think all day long about these obscene things?


    "Eh, brother, you seem to be very nervous, aren''t you guessed by Li''er?" The young girl Li''er was so surprised that she shook her head and comforted her


    "But brother, you don''t have to be so nervous. I''m sorry, this kind of thing is very normal. You see, these pikas I sell are born from my pika pets. There are more than ten in a litter!"


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless. All of a sudden, he felt that all the decisions he made today were wrong.


    Girl Li''er''s voice was not small at all.


    Before the gate of Town God''s Temple, there were a lot of people, and on the other hand, Li Er was staging for some time here, and the stall owners were more or less familiar with each other.


    There are those who see injustice, fools, jokes, and lewd eyes


    Next second.


    Wang Xu grabbed Li''er''s hand and said in a low voice, "follow me. Don''t give me any more nonsense!"


    "Wait, my pika..." Li''er cried anxiously.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Wang Xu took a big hand, grabbed the white cloth on the ground, packed all the pika, and strode into the Town God''s Temple gate.


    When she was far away from the people outside, Li''er broke away from Wang Xu''s hand with a blush on her face, lowered her head and stood there without saying a word, but her cheeks were red.


    "Every little girl, pay attention to the occasion and propriety next time." Wang Xu doesn''t feel much. In his eyes, Li''er is just a little sister.


    "Che, I really think you are much older than me... You are very old!" Li''er snorted discontentedly.


    "I just look young. I''m much older than you are."


    Wang Xu looked at her and told her the truth.


    Then.


    He looked up to the front, and there was a stone tablet in front of them.


    It is a black stone tablet with a height of nearly 20 meters.


    On the stone tablet, there are four big characters of "Jinling City God". The font is elegant and elegant, which is free from vulgarity.


    Besides, there is still a wonderful rhythm in every stroke. Staring at these four words for a while, it seems that you can see a middle-aged man with a dignified face and an ancient official uniform.


    "Brother brother, you are not going to come to this Town God''s Temple, are you?" At this time, Li''er suddenly asked curiously.


    Wang Xu took a look at Li''er and didn''t speak.


    His eyes, beyond the girl Li''er, fell on the old man in grey who bent down to sweep the floor in another yard tens of meters away.


    The old man''s face was actually the same as that on the stone tablet before him.


    In the track of the four characters "Jinling City God", the middle-aged man who was wearing ancient official clothes and suspected to be a City God was seven or eight points similar.


    This is a middle-aged man.


    Is it the Jinling City God?

 Chapter 1074

    "Well, I said, why are you in a daze? I''m talking to you


    See Wang Xu don''t speak, Li Er Du mouth a little unhappy.


    However, as she said that, her eyes inadvertently swept over the moon in the sky, and she seemed to think of something. Before Wang Xu could answer, her face suddenly changed and she was shocked


    "Wait a minute, tonight is a full moon night. At this time, you will not know that this Town God''s Temple is a spiritual place. There will be a small amount of fog in the night of the full moon.


    I''ll tell you, I found it first. The amount of spirit fog is very small. You can''t rob me! "


    "Fight with you..."


    Wang Xu takes back his eyes from the old man who sweeps the floor, and sweeps the girl Li''er, a little speechless again.


    If he doesn''t know, Li''er''s words are completely exposing his own purpose.


    Knowing that there is spirit fog, how can ordinary people let it go?


    But he did know.


    In this way, Wang Xu is very helpless.


    He finally understood.


    This girl named Li''er doesn''t look cheeky, but she has no brain.


    "What spirit fog?" Wang Xu asked casually.


    "Ah? Ah... What spirit fog? You heard me wrong. It''s nothing. I just said spirit, spirit... Li''er, right! Lile! My name is Su Li''er. What''s your name, brother? "


    The girl laughs and pulls Wang Xu towards the front.


    "Wang Xu."


    Wang Xu laughed and gave his name, but he didn''t say any more.


    At last, he looked at the old man with his head down in the distance and bent down to sweep the floor seriously. His face gradually showed a clear sigh.


    He has broken through the heavens and seen countless mysterious and wonderful special lives, among which there are not "ghosts and gods" because of people''s belief.


    town god.


    In ancient times, people believed in his existence. When the number of people who believed in him reached a certain level, the real City God was born.


    But now, the old man sweeping the ground is just a sweeper who is dragging his old body to clean up the sweeps in Town God''s Temple.


    He is weak, aging, and even lost too much. He has no sense of vision, hearing, touch, and can''t have any perception of the outside world.


    But he was slowly and conscientiously sweeping the entire floor of Town God''s Temple.


    However.


    No one can see the old man except Wang Xu.


    Even girl Li''er had no perception.


    "Brother Wang Xu, you should be a warrior, too?" As Su Li''er pulls Wang Xu to the inside, she blinks her eyes and tilts her head to ask.


    "Not bad." Wang Xu nodded.


    "Brother, what kind of cultivation are you?" Su Li''er''s eyes are brighter.


    Wang Xu''s face was as plain as water, and he said, "better than you."


    "Cut, what... Megalomaniac!"


    When Su Li''er heard that Yan''s face suddenly froze, she snorted with disdain in her heart, and then said with a smile:


    "Brother, are you here to choose the Reiki cultivation room? What a coincidence! So is Li''er! "


    At this point, they also stood in front of a main hall, and Su Li''er''s little tail finally showed up


    "Well, as a brother, should you pay for Li''er?"


    Wang Xu looked at her and said nothing.


    Feelings, he Wang Xu, in the eyes of Su Li''er, has really become a big injustice?


    Ignoring Su Li''er, Wang Xu looks up slightly and looks at the night sky above his head.


    Stepping over the inscription "Jinling City God", he felt a little different, as if the whole world had changed and he stepped into another world.


    "Indeed, as Zhao Hongye said, this Town God''s Temple is really different from the common customs."


    There are stars in Wang Xu''s eyes, as if penetrating the thick black curtain and looking at another world.


    And now.


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, there is another world.


    In front of his eyes.


    Is no longer an ordinary night sky, but more than a mighty river!


    This big river, across the sky, vast, turbid river presents some yellowish, turbulent water constantly splashing, and constantly jumping, falling, re confluence into the river.


    This river seems to be the mother river of Chinese civilization.


    Wang Xu looked at all this in front of him.


    If you look at it carefully, it seems that you can see some palaces on both sides of the turbid river.


    At the foot of his feet, he was stepping into one of these palaces, namely Jinling Town God''s Temple.


    But looking around, the temple is dilapidated.


    Even, it can be said that it has become a ruin.


    "This river should be a long river of will that has gathered the spiritual beliefs of all Chinese ancestors for thousands of years."


    Wang Xu felt something in his heart. He seemed to see the sadness, joy, blood and sweat of countless ancestors in China for thousands of years.


    "Before I was in the West Island, it seems that I heard that there are three major forces in China: Wumeng, aristocratic families and Longhushan. Among them, the Taoist officials of Longhushan are very powerful. In Southeast China, they are highly respected by the upper class. Fengshui masters like Chen Xuanfeng seem to be a branch of Longhushan..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flickered slightly, and a trace of curiosity gradually rose in his heart.


    This river is just a part of the mysterious array in the ancient city of Jinling. It is not a real river.


    But you can see it all in one corner.


    It can be seen that hundreds of years ago, or even thousands of years ago, in addition to martial arts, there was another way of cultivation in China that almost developed to glory.


    Although the rumor of Longhushan is still strong, Wang Xu has never been in touch with it in person. Seeing the broken array in front of him, he can guess the way of cultivation inherited by Longhushan. He is afraid that it has already declined and is incomplete.


    "However, after reaching a certain level, all of the Ten Kingdoms and ten dharmas eventually come to the same goal by different routes. It''s a pity that martial arts should prosper and no one is destined to shake them in today''s era."


    Wang Xu sighed and looked back from the sky.


    He ignored Su Li''er''s dissatisfied eyes and looked up at the front hall directly.


    I saw a middle-aged man wearing a special robe who seemed to be a member of the Town God''s Temple staff. He welcomed the two men with a smile.


    "Two young masters and young ladies, are you here to burn incense, or to borrow a place to live?"


    Every step of the middle-aged man stepped out, his feet fell to the ground quietly, as if stepping in the air. There was no trace of dust on the ground.


    "What a powerful method..."


    Wang Xu murmured to himself, with a trace of dignity in his voice.


    "Of course, he''s the town spirit officer here!"


    Su Li''er opened her mouth to introduce her, but there was not much awe in her words. Instead, she continued casually


    "Zhenlingguan is an expert in guarding the convergence node of aura, and maintaining the order of aura nodes. For example, if we want to choose a room here to practice, we need to pay him.


    It''s very expensive. The room with the lowest Reiki concentration costs at least 50000 yuan a night! "

 Chapter 1075

    "You know so much!"


    Wang Xu was a little surprised to hear Su Li''er''s words.


    "Hum!"


    Su Li''er snorted coldly, but he didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha, I don''t need to introduce myself again."


    At this time, the middle-aged man, known as zhenlingguan, laughed.


    Wang Xu''s face suddenly froze.


    Emotion, what Su Li''er said should have been the self introduction of a middle-aged man?


    White surprised!


    At this time, the middle-aged man looked at Su Li''er with a narrow smile on his face and said with a smile, "little girl, are you here again? Is there enough money this time? "


    "Hum, I brought my brother here this time. He scares you to death because he has so much money!"


    For the middle-aged man''s teasing, Su Li''er turned her eyes impolitely, left a word, and wanted to go directly past the middle-aged man.


    Unfortunately, as soon as she moved, one hand stopped in front of her.


    Not a middle-aged man, but Wang Xu.


    "I don''t know her well. Let her pay for it." Ignoring Su Li''er''s angry eyes, Wang Xu turns to smile at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man smiles at Su Li''er, then looks at Wang Xu and says:


    "The rooms are divided into six levels according to the concentration of aura. The lowest level is 50000, and then 50000 is added for each higher level. There are only three rooms with the highest concentration of aura, 300000. A person can only rent for five days at most in a month."


    Then the middle-aged man suddenly reached out and drew a strange Rune in front of him.


    All of a sudden.


    A green light was floating in the air, and it shot to the depths of Town God''s Temple, followed by a magical scene. The hall, walls, and so on, originally shielded from the view, seemed to be generally undulating on the water surface and slowly separated to the sides.


    Some rooms are red, others are green.


    "Six rooms, a total of 120, of which the top three have been rented, there is no spare room. Other grades are available. You can choose one at will. " The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "Give me the lowest one."


    Wang Xu asked for a room at will and was ready to leave after paying.


    He came here not for these "strong spiritual training rooms", nor for spiritual fog, but to observe the ancient remnants of the entire Jinling City through the node in Town God''s Temple.


    In particular, the river he had seen before aroused Wang Xu''s greater interest.


    Behind him came Su Li''er''s anxious and helpless voice.


    "Hey, hey, brother, you really don''t give me money?"


    "Oh, don''t stop me. He''s really my brother. Don''t you see that I call him brother?"


    "All right! okay! I give you money! pay! It''s the lowest, 50000. It''s next door. Take it! Hum


    Soon.


    With a fierce sound of footsteps, Su Li''er sticks to Wang Xu again, pouts her little mouth and says:


    "Brother, how can you be so heartless to Li''er? You are so rich, why can''t you spend more for your sister? "


    "If I remember correctly, I just bought your Pika and gave you nearly a million before and after, right? Besides, are you my sister? " Wang Xu''s face was expressionless.


    "Cut! Cheapskate


    Su Li''er''s mouth is murmuring. Maybe Wang Xu''s expression is too cold. Finally, she doesn''t dare to continue to make trouble.


    Wang Xu took a look at her, went to a remote corner of the courtyard, looked around, and said faintly:


    "At zero, come here where I am standing, there will be spirit fog. How much can you absorb depends on your root base."


    "Cut, you say there will be spirit fog here, there will be?"


    Glancing at the corner where Wang Xu was standing, Su Li''er snorted with disdain and rolled her eyes


    "I don''t have any common sense. How could the place where the spirit fog appeared be such a desolate area? The weeds are wilting. They have no vitality at all. "


    At this time, Wang Xu standing corner, only a small piece of weeds tenacious growth, unlike other places, flowers and trees are extremely vigorous.


    "Who told you that fog is in a specific area?"


    Wang Xu hears the speech, looks at Su Li''er, drops a sentence, and doesn''t bother to explain any more. He turns around and walks into the room he chooses to have a rest.


    Touch!


    The door slammed shut.


    In the yard, Su Li''er was discontented and kept mumbling:


    "I''m very old. What are you doing? I don''t know. I thought you were my Lao Tzu."


    But after complaining for a while, she couldn''t help looking at the corner where Wang Xugang was standing, and her eyes showed a trace of hesitation


    "But I can''t see through him at all. Just now, he can even throw me away... Now, he says that the spirit fog will appear here, isn''t it true?"


    "Who is this old boy?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Outside the Town God''s Temple hall.


    Three proud youths in their twenties stood there.


    One was dressed in a black suit, the other was dressed like a student.


    "Liu Ming, are you really right? The boy who just went in is really Wang Xu who came back from the dead? "


    The young man in black suit frowned and looked at the young man dressed by the student, with a strong sense of cold killing in his voice.


    "No! I can''t be wrong! "


    Liu Ming nodded heavily and repeatedly promised:


    "Chen Wanxiang, you and I have been friends for so many years. Don''t you know my temperament? If you don''t have definite information, you will never talk nonsense! "


    "Wang Xu made a big noise this time. It turned upside down on the outside. We Liu''s family passed on his picture to all the younger generation, warning us not to offend him. How can I admit my mistake?"


    "That kid just as like as two peas!"


    Seeing that he was so excited, Chen Wanxiang, a young man in black suit, nodded, turned his head and looked at the last young man in strong suit, grinning coldly


    "Ha ha, Zhao Meng, it seems that we are lucky this time!"


    "You two stay here, don''t do anything, just watch. As soon as the guy comes out, let me know and keep an eye on him."


    "I''ll go back to find Jin Shao and Cai Shao. He dare to come to Jinling on his own initiative. He is really brave enough.


    This time, he will die completely because of his arrogance


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me. That man killed my brother Zhao Feihu. The elders in the family can bear it. My brother can''t bear it! "


    Zhao Meng nodded, and his mouth showed a malicious smile.


    "Remember, just keep an eye on his whereabouts. We are the only ones who are not his opponents." Chen Wanxiang told a few words in a deep voice, turned and strode away, and went back to Chen''s home to report.


    His face is also all excited color, hot all over, it seems that he can''t wait to see the scene of Wang Xu being killed.


    Wang Xu came back from the dead and returned strongly.


    But it''s not just Chen Baojin and Chen Baocai who feel bad in their hearts. It''s Chen Wanxiang, an ordinary young generation of Chen family, who also has trouble sleeping and eating.


    After all, Chen family and Wang Xu''s Liang Zi have been completely married.


    No one wants to be annihilated and become a dead man like the Su family and the Tian family!


    Although, in fact, the Tian family is not Wang xumie''s, but in the rumors outside, this black pot is all carried by Wang Xu.

 Chapter 1076

    the dim light of night.


    More and more deep.


    When darkness falls, the whole Town God''s Temple is plunged into silence, like a curtain of night, covering all the dirty things hidden.


    Wang Xu and Su Li''er are in the courtyard.


    It''s eleven fifty at night.


    It''s only about ten minutes from zero in the morning.


    "Squeak


    Suddenly, accompanied by a sound of wooden door shaft opening, a small head sneaked out and looked around.


    "Hoo... No one!"


    Seeing that there was no one outside, Su Li''er took a long breath, and then came out of the room carefully.


    "I must be crazy to believe that guy''s lies. How could Lingwu gather in such a place..."


    Su Li''er murmured in a low voice and walked absently to the corner where Wang Xu pointed out.


    Because the whole mind was focused on it, she did not find the two pairs of prying eyes hidden in the dark.


    "Wait, that girl... I remember that she was with that man. It seems that she called him brother. Shall we arrest him first as a threat to that man?"


    Liu Ming stares at Su Li''er with his eyes. His lips move gently, but he doesn''t hear. He says to Zhao Meng with a secret method of transmitting sound.


    "Don''t worry. Wait and see. It''s a trap." Zhao Meng frowned and echoed the same way.


    next.


    They just kept holding their breath to hide in the dark, watching Su Li''er walk around the yard alone, stomping his feet hard from time to time, muttering something in a low voice. The whole person looked very anxious.


    One Minute.


    Two minutes.


    Three minutes.


    ¡­¡­


    Nine minutes.


    We''re going into the ten minute phase.


    At last, Su Li''er didn''t turn around in the yard like a psycho. Instead, she stood in front of a corner of the yard, staring at the wall and reciting something in her mouth.


    "What does she want to do when she comes out alone so late? What do I think of her as crazy? In the evening, if you don''t practice well in your room, what''s the matter with running out? " Looking at this scene, Liu Ming could not help but frown deeply.


    Zhao Meng is also full of doubts:


    "Yes, although the aura concentration in the lowest level room is limited, it is twice as strong as that outside. For example, we usually spend money to practice, but we are not willing to waste time. Is this girl a psycho


    When they looked at each other, they both saw the approval of each other.


    That is at this time.


    All of a sudden.


    "Ah


    Su Li''er, who was labeled as insane by two people, jumped up suddenly, and uttered a short and extremely surprised cry.


    Although the exclamation was short, Su Li''er covered her mouth with her hands and widened her beautiful eyes. Her eyes were full of shock and surprise.


    How could that be?


    How is that possible?


    How could it really


    Su Li''er''s beautiful eyes were open inch by inch, and her mouth, which was covered with her hands, was also open inch by inch.


    More than two hours ago.


    Wang Xu stood in the yard, in the corner in front of her, and told her that at 0 o''clock tonight, the spirit fog would gather here.


    Su Li''er didn''t believe it. She tossed and turned in the room for two hours, but finally she couldn''t help sneaking out.


    But even if she sneaks out, she wants to see this "impossible" corner with her own eyes, and then beat Wang Xu in the face with facts.


    From beginning to end, she didn''t really believe it.


    However


    Now?


    In front of my eyes.


    This small corner, is visible to the naked eye speed, condenses a wisp of milky white fog.


    It''s not fog. What else can it be?


    What shocked Su Li''er even more was that the color of these spiritual mists continued to darken and gradually turn into gold, changing in the direction of condensing spiritual liquid.


    You know.


    A drop of liquid, but there are hundreds of thousands of fog can be condensed from ah!


    Spirit liquid, even if it is only a drop, is not comparable to any more spirit fog.


    "How... How... How did he know?"


    Su Li''er mumbles to herself. Her curiosity about Wang Xu breaks through a limit again and reaches a new height. She wants to turn around and break the door of Wang Xu''s room and ask Wang Xu.


    However, in front of her eyes, there was some spirit liquid gathering and brewing, but she did not dare to go at all.


    "Hoo! Whoo! Hoo... "


    After two short and one long deep breaths, Su Li''er''s mood finally calmed down


    "Hum, brother Wang Xu, you really surprised Li''er? Who the hell are you? Must not be a simple secular warrior?


    Li''er can''t see through it, and can predict the exact location of the spirit fog so accurately. You must have hidden a lot of secrets. Li''er''s favorite is to explore secrets.


    Li''er swears now, brother, you will never escape from me! "


    Murmuring to himself, Su Li''er was more and more calm.


    She stares at the fog in the corner, looking forward to the first drop of liquid.


    And now.


    Unlike Su Li''er, Wang Xu is no longer in the room. He has already been in another mysterious space.


    "Boom boom!"


    The fierce river is beating against the dark bank. Wang Xu stands on the bank and squats down slowly. With his right hand open, he plunges into the muddy water in front of him.


    What you feel at your fingertips is the cold touch of ordinary river water. Although it is surprisingly cold, it is still river water.


    "I feel the will of countless people. Although it is incomplete and broken, it contains the same spirit..."


    Wang Xu murmured to himself, a brief confusion flashed in his eyes.


    Grand China, majestic China, magnificent civilization, self-improvement.


    For thousands of years, our ancestors have been struggling to open up mountains and forests, fight with beasts, fight with heaven and earth, and only create peace for future generations


    Yes.


    The way of fighting is natural. All living beings fight against each other, but they lose their original intention. As a result, blood floating scull, Fu corpse million.


    Every inch of the earth in China, we can see the sweat of our ancestors.


    The water of China, holding each flower in both hands, once washed the blood of ancestors.


    The blood!


    This sweat!


    With the will of countless Chinese people, they gathered together to form a big river, all the way to the unknown and unknown future.


    ¡­¡­


    I do not know how long past, Wang Xu eyes in the loss disappeared, restore the original calm.


    "But it makes China rise up today, and the blood is still coagulating the blue waves..."


    Wang Xu looked up slightly, and his eyes crossed the river and fell on another building on the other side of the river.


    There, a stone tablet like a sword straight into the sky, on which only this short sentence is engraved.


    "With heaven and earth as the array, with all living beings as the chess player, in accordance with the will to show the law, established in tens of thousands of years, a long time, only to stir up the road of heaven and earth, throughout the ancient and modern times, the future of the universe, subvert the world, it is really..."


    The corner of Wang Xu''s mouth gradually showed a smile mixed with fanaticism and excitement.


    "What a big hand!"

 Chapter 1077

    "It''s not much worse than what I''ve done in my previous life."


    With a sigh, Wang Xu got up slowly and watched the river running away, but there was no other action.


    This space is not a real existence, but a kind of special scene existing in this ancient Dharma array.


    If it has to be said, it is spiritual space.


    "It seems that part of the reason why the Chinese world has a world of high martial arts, which has been divided into today''s situation, is the result of a strong person, one or a group of people, who didn''t know how long ago, killed themselves, set up a battle with heaven and earth, and tried to open up a new heaven and create a new earth with human power..."


    Recovering the scattered mind, Wang Xu sighed again, then looked up gently and looked at the Jinling Town God''s Temple, which was behind him in the spiritual world.


    In front of him, the old man with his head down, bent down, sweeping the floor seriously, but no one could see him.


    "This time, I''ve benefited a lot from seeing this earth shaking array in person... Then I''ll save your life. Don''t thank me." Wang Xu couldn''t help but smile.


    Next second.


    He stretched out his hands in front of his body, and constantly produced mysterious and unfathomable laws and seals. The golden light continued to fly out and fell to the ruins of Town God''s Temple.


    With every golden light landing, the whole Town God''s Temple will vibrate slightly, and there will be a ruin shining and becoming brighter.


    The golden light is endless. I don''t know how long it''s been.


    All of a sudden.


    "Boom!"


    A shaking heaven and earth burst suddenly, and then burst on. The whole Town God''s Temple ruins were shocked by madness. A huge pillar of the porch was piercing the ruins. The hall was in Jin Guangzhong''s intersection, and gradually emerged.


    This scene.


    It''s extremely shocking!


    A huge, beautiful decoration of Town God''s Temple, from scratch, and if there are outsiders here, I am afraid it will be shocked even breathing forget.


    Although Wang Xu is the source of all this, he did not consume too much power.


    What he did was only to use the just understanding to pry the VAILLANT from ancient times and continue to remain mysterious to a great extent, and let it automatically fill the power of Town God''s Temple''s vanishing.


    "Oh, on the spur of the moment, Su Li''er, the girl outside, also got great benefits. Now, I think that girl''s mouth can''t be closed..."


    Looking at the inch of the ground, beautiful decoration, new Town God''s Temple, Wang Xu''s smile is more brilliant.


    It''s just then.


    A voice of great majesty came.


    "Zheng Xuan, Jinling City God, thank you for your help. Do you dare to ask the name of your benefactor?"


    With the sound, a man in black and white with a dragon''s official robe in his chest and a middle-aged man with a dragon pattern were also seen above Town God''s Temple. The man made a slight bow to Wang Xu, then he bent over and made a big gift.


    "Don''t thank me. I didn''t do anything."


    Wang Xu chuckled, waved his hand slightly, and then said, "my purpose here has been achieved. Send me out."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Zheng Xuan, the city god of Jinling, got up slowly, bowed respectfully to Wang Xu again, and then waved his hand gently.


    Wang Xu''s body has disappeared from this mysterious spiritual space in the surging sound of the river.


    ¡­¡­


    Town God''s Temple in reality.


    In the courtyard.


    "Good luck! Lucky! It''s lucky


    Su Li''er''s whole body was trembling. Her beautiful eyes were the biggest, and her eyes were a little red.


    No, because of other things.


    Just because.


    At this time, in front of her, the condensation is no longer the spirit fog, but a drop after a drop, the whole body of pure gold spirit liquid.


    "A drop! Two drops! Three drops... One hundred drops... One hundred fifty drops... Two hundred drops! "


    Su Li Er''s eyes widened and her mouth subconsciously counted. In the end, her voice was trembling, and her lips were already shaking.


    It''s different from what Wang Xu guessed.


    This moment.


    Su Li''er is more than happy. She''s crazy!


    Two hundred drops!


    Two hundred drops!


    Two hundred drops of spirit liquid!


    What''s the concept?


    Even for Su Li''er, she can hardly control her mood at this time. If you take back these 200 drops of spirit liquid, you can even exchange them for her, so that she can understand the qualification of cultivating the most top martial arts of the family in advance.


    "Hum, that idiot, he knew it would be good here, but he told me that if he didn''t come out, he let me get a big bargain for nothing..."


    Finally calm down the excited mood, Su Li''er''s eyes turned quickly, and her face gradually revealed a strange smile.


    "When I put away the liquid, I will show off a drop of it in front of him. I really want to see what will appear on that idiot''s face? I''ll definitely regret it. Can''t you stand it? Maybe you''ll ask me again! "


    Thinking about it, Su Li''er seems to have seen Wang Xu kneeling on the ground, crying for his alms.


    "But please, I will never give it to you! Who told you to be a jerk in front of Miss Ben? I thought you were my father


    Thinking of this, Su Li''er couldn''t help giggling.


    But just then.


    A funny voice came suddenly.


    "Zhao Meng, I say this girl is a psycho, don''t you believe it? Look, this little girl is giggling again. "


    "Come on, stop talking nonsense and take her away."


    "Who?"


    Hearing the sound, the giggle on Su Li''er''s face suddenly froze, then suddenly cooled down and suddenly turned to look.


    I saw two young people in their twenties, a thin man in jeans and white shirt, and a man with a big figure and a tight suit.


    It''s Liu Ming and Zhao Meng.


    "Little girl, don''t blame us for our ruthlessness. If you want to blame your brother, who told him to provoke too many enemies? There are countless people who want him to die."


    Seeing that Su Li''er found them, Zhao Meng sneered and strode out of the shadow of the dark. He stretched out his right hand and grabbed Su Li''er''s right shoulder.


    It seems that he doesn''t intend to waste his time at all and starts to arrest people directly.


    "Little girl, if you don''t want to suffer, just let it go." Liu Ming also gently shakes his head and gently laughs at the side.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do? "


    Su Li''er''s eyes narrowed and carefully protected the jade bottle full of spirit liquid in her hand. As soon as she changed her foot, she dodged Zhao Meng''s grasp like a ghost, and asked in a fierce voice.


    But this hide, the jade bottle in the hand is suddenly in a flash, belong to spirit liquid of that kind of strange breath leak out.


    "Little girl, what''s in your jade bottle? Say This breath suddenly brightened Zhao Meng''s eyes.

 Chapter 1078

    "What is it? It turns out that only by taste can I double the speed of Qi and blood in my body! "


    Liu Ming also sniffed his nose, then looked up, with a trace of uncontrollable greed on his face.


    They two hide in the dark, have been paying attention to Su Li''er. However, because Su Li''er''s performance was too eccentric, they mistook him for a "Psycho", and later did not pay much attention to him.


    Moreover, Su Li''er turned his back to them, just blocking the scene where the spirit liquid gathered in the corner, so they didn''t find anything at first.


    But now.


    Seeing Su Li''er''s careful protection of the jade bottle, and the strange smell from the jade bottle, Just smelling it made people feel refreshed, and even the Qi and blood in the body were running faster.


    As long as they are not stupid, they will know what treasure is in the jade bottle.


    "Little sister, don''t be a fearless resistance. I promise, as long as you don''t do anything, hand over the jade bottle, and catch it, I won''t be cruel. " At this time, Zhao Meng spoke again.


    He stared at Su Li''er with a trace of greed and ferocity in his eyes.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Liu Ming also grinned.


    Originally.


    Su Li''er''s mind is full of fog and water about Zhao Meng and Liu Ming''s "inexplicable" remarks. She has no idea what they are talking about.


    But now, she suddenly squinted, and her voice gradually became cold: "do you want to rob Li''er''s hard-working collection of spirit liquid?"


    With that, Su Li''er opened her eyes like an angry little tiger


    "Li''er warns you that those who want to rob Li''er''s things will come to no good end!"


    "No good end? Little girl, are you kidding? I''m Zhao Meng. He''s a master of martial arts. He''s also the best in the same generation. You''re a minor girl. Do you still threaten me Smell speech, Zhao Meng immediately sneer out.


    Then he shook his head impatiently


    "Girl, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Give me the jade bottle in your hand, and then I''ll get rid of it. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless. "


    "With my strength, only one move, you may not survive, I don''t want to kill you by mistake!"


    Zhao Meng''s posture is very arrogant.


    It can even be said to be extremely forced.


    However, none of the people present felt that he was pretending.


    In Liu Ming''s eyes, Zhao Meng is qualified to say these words.


    Because Zhao Meng is also a genius among his peers. The cultivation of master yipinjing is enough to be proud of ordinary people. Su Li''er looks only sixteen or seventeen years old. Zhao Meng is seven or eight years older than her. She is a little girl. She can''t please Zhao Meng.


    Su Li''er, in fact, is not a native of China. She doesn''t know the word "pretending to force". At most, she just feels that Zhao Meng''s words are too arrogant and extremely inexplicable.


    What is the cultivation of the first product in nature?


    Is it strong?


    Su Li''er was already 13 years old!


    "Are you sick? What are you talking about? " Su Li''er couldn''t help but frown and look at Zhao Meng and Zhao Meng. Then she seems to think of something and tentatively adds:


    "Aren''t you... Psychos?"


    "Little girl, you want to die!"


    Zhao Meng hasn''t said that yet. Liu Ming stands out uncontrollably and glares at Su Li''er.


    Just a little girl film, even so bold, dare to call them crazy face to face?


    Liu Ming didn''t know. His excited attitude made Su Li''er''s eyebrows suddenly cold.


    "Sure enough, from the beginning, these two wastes were laughing at me and didn''t say anything good!" Su Li''er was completely annoyed.


    And then.


    Click!


    Zhao Meng slowly raised his right hand, folded his fingers into a fist, and said in a cold voice:


    "Little girl, since you don''t know what''s good, I''ll do it myself."


    He stepped out slowly, and there was a slight twist in the air around him. The wind rose from the ground, and the flowers and plants trembled on one side of the wind.


    Just the momentum of nature has caused these movements. It can be seen that Zhao Meng''s strength is really extraordinary.


    "Brother Meng, make a quick decision, be careful to disturb that man!" Liu Ming quietly urged a sentence.


    When he heard Liu Ming''s words, Zhao Meng''s smile subsided, and his breath suddenly spread.


    Whoo!


    instant.


    His whole person is like a sharp sword out of the sheath, and his momentum is extremely fierce.


    In front of the air, there was an invisible shock wave, a white dragon of air waves.


    The Qi in Zhao Meng''s body runs wildly. Suddenly, a powerful force in his body turns over and rises from his four limbs.


    The next moment.


    Zhao moved violently.


    With his right foot, he stepped out a footprint on the ground. The right hand of Cheng Quan opened, and his five fingers felt the air, accompanied by his deep, dignified sound of pop drinking.


    "Cloud dragon''s claws!"


    One hand out, such as the Dragon claws out of the boundless clouds.


    This move is Zhao Meng''s most powerful martial arts secret method, and it is also his only martial arts skill to perfect.


    With Zhao Meng''s grasp, Liu Ming''s eyes widened, full of envy and worship.


    Not everyone is qualified to practice martial arts. Liu Ming, for example, has no martial arts in his family, even the lowest level.


    Zhao Meng''s speed is extremely fast, almost in an instant in front of Su Li''er.


    Seeing his hand, he would grasp Su Li''er''s shoulder without accident.


    This is the moment.


    But Su Li''er''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and her eyes were full of impatience. She clapped her hands forward.


    It''s a slap.


    There is no skill, just a hand.


    Su Li''er didn''t flinch, didn''t dodge, completely ignored Zhao Meng''s fierce and fierce cloud dragon claw.


    "This girl..."


    In front of this completely unexpected scene, let Zhao Meng eyes suddenly a coagulation, in the heart rose a trace of suspicion.


    But there was no time, no chance to give him more thought.


    The next moment.


    "Go away! Crazy


    Su Li''er was already very impatient.


    then.


    Click!


    The harsh and loud sound of bone fracture suddenly rang out in the silent yard.


    In Liu Ming''s incredible eyes, and in Zhao Meng''s painful and extremely frightening eyes, Su Li''er smashes Zhao Meng''s hand with one hand.


    And Su Li''er''s hand was still moving forward.


    Between lightning and flint.


    Touch!


    With a dull physical impact, Zhao Meng''s chest suddenly sagged down, and then the whole person directly flew out for more than ten meters. Before he fell to the ground, he had no breath and could not die any more.


    One hand.


    Zhao Meng, die!


    And Su Li''er.


    Liu Ming, who was still standing in the same place, frowned and took back his hand impatiently. Then he scanned his eyes impatiently and was stunned in the same place. Because he was afraid, Liu Ming, who was trembling all over, said with disdain:


    "Take the corpse of your companion and get out of here. With this strength, you dare to come to rob Li''er''s spirit. You are sick!"


    "Yes, you two are psychos!"

 Chapter 1079

    Outside Town God''s Temple.


    "What about Liu Ming and Zhao Meng? Why is there no news? " Chen Wanxiang is a little worried.


    Beside him, there were two people, Chen Baojin and Zhao Hongyu.


    All the way here, Chen Wanxiang has been trying to contact two people, but there has been no news, this unknown lost contact, let his heart is very flustered.


    "Hum, hurry up and get in touch with them. This is the site of the dragon and Tiger Mountain Taoist palace. We can''t break in at will. So, find out for me, did that guy come out? " Chen Bao Jin snorted coldly, with anger in his voice.


    "Yes, Jinshao."


    Chen Wanxiang nervously bowed his head, and hurriedly contacted for a while. Finally, the phone got through.


    "Liu Ming, who are you now? Zhao Meng can''t get in touch. " Chen Wanxiang held up the phone and asked angrily.


    "I, i... I''m at home now..." across the phone, Liu Ming''s whole face was pale, and his voice was even more trilling.


    "What? Are you at home now? "


    Smell speech, Chen Wanxiang eyes a stare, voice involuntarily pull up:


    "Liu Ming, are you kidding me? I asked you to keep an eye on the man in Town God''s Temple, and you ran home? Do you want to die? "


    "I, i... I don''t want to die... Zhao, Zhao Meng is dead! Killed by that crazy girl who called herself Li''er! I don''t want to die. Don''t look for me any more. I''m out of this business! "


    Liu Ming said in a trembling voice, and then hung up abruptly.


    Watching Zhao Meng die in front of him, he has been completely scared out of courage, and let him finally understand how ignorant it is to please a young master of Chen family and offend an enemy he can''t afford.


    Chen family and Wang Xu hate, and he Liu Ming has a fart relationship?


    He doesn''t want to die!


    This muddy water, he no longer wants to mix!


    However.


    On the other side of the phone, Chen Wanxiang doesn''t know Liu Ming''s state of mind. When Liu Ming suddenly hangs up, his angry face turns black.


    What''s more, Zhao Meng is dead?


    How did you die?


    Who killed them?


    Surprised, Chen Wanxiang could only look up at Chen Baojin and hesitated: "Jin Shao, Zhao Meng is dead."


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Baojin frowned fiercely.


    "I don''t know. When Liu Ming finished, he hung up. From his tone, I could tell that he seemed to have been scared out of his courage and had already run home alone to hide..." Chen Wanxiang said with a bitter smile.


    "Ha ha, run away? Hum, I''ll settle with him later. Now the most important thing is that little bastard. Is he still in it? " Chen Baojin''s voice is colder and colder, and his eyes are ferocious.


    "Jin Shao, you don''t want to go straight in and find someone, do you? Chen Wanxiang was shocked.


    Before he had finished speaking, Liu Hongyu was already disdaining to smile. He was holding a long sword with a green sheath in his hand and said faintly:


    "Longhushan, Daogong, zhenlingguan? It''s really a big card. No matter what the strength is, the title is more powerful than before. Just, I don''t know if this Zhenling official can be my opponent? "


    "Young master Liu, the Zhenling official of the dragon and Tiger Mountain Taoist palace, the most powerful one is only comparable to the master Jingwu of the second grade. Naturally, he can''t be your opponent." Chen Baojin shook his head.


    Liu Hongyu is very powerful. He was born in the early cultivation period of master Wupin. He didn''t mention all kinds of secret methods and cards hidden in him. He was just cultivation. In China, he was already on the top of the world.


    Otherwise, Chen Baojin will not be full of confidence in Liu Hongyu and think that he can kill Wang Xu and avenge him.


    "In that case, let''s have a good chat with this town spirit official." Liu Hongyu laughed lightly and looked up at the plaque on the top of his Town God''s Temple lintel. Then he strode in.


    But just stepped into Town God''s Temple.


    All of a sudden.


    Liu Hongyu seems to feel something, subconsciously turned to look behind him, and then his eyes suddenly dignified.


    In the same second, Chen Baojin and Chen Wanxiang also look together, and their faces are also changed.


    I can only see.


    A man with a slender figure and a long green robe is slowly coming out of the crowd outside Town God''s Temple. He is obviously a man but has a dark long hair. It is simply tied up with a green scarf.


    Although he has only one person, but with him coming, all the others around seem to be covered by this person. At a glance, people can''t help but be deeply attracted by men.


    "Chen! Light! The wind


    Liu Hongyu murmured to himself, almost spewing out the names of people word by word. In his voice, face and eyes, there were all dignified and deep fear.


    The name of the visitor was Chen Qingfeng, who came from the upper world just like Liu Hongyu.


    However, this man is more famous than Liu Hongyu in the upper world. He is the son of Qi Yun, who is like Zhao Hongye and has natural talent.


    On the list of Xianmen Tianjiao of the younger generation in Shangjie, it ranks in the top 20, nearly 100 places higher than Liu Hongyu.


    Although Chen Qingfeng was just the cultivation in the early stage of the five character master.


    However, in terms of individual strength, Liu Hongyu is stronger than Liu Hongyu. He doesn''t know how much.


    Otherwise, there will be a gap of nearly 100 places between the two in the Xianmen Tianjiao list.


    "Isn''t Chen Qingfeng preparing for the Xianmen examination? Before I came to the secular world, I heard that he was shutting down. Why did he suddenly come to the secular world now? " Liu Hongyu thought in his heart, and his eyes became more dignified.


    However, no matter what Chen Qingfeng came to China for, since he saw him, Liu Hongyu could not ignore him.


    Next second.


    He took back his feet, turned back to meet him, and said with a smile:


    "Mr. Chen!"


    "Liu Hongyu?"


    Chen Qingfeng nodded, with an approachable smile on his face, but his eyes were extremely indifferent and proud.


    "Mr. Chen!"


    At this time, Chen Baojin and Chen Wanxiang also came up to salute. It''s obvious that the origin of the people who can make Liu Hongyu call childe is more complicated.


    However.


    Chen Qingfeng just glanced at them and then ignored them.


    It''s ignored. If it''s an occasion, it''s Chinese. Chen Baojin and Chen Baojin are afraid that they will get angry, but now they don''t dare to have any dissatisfaction.


    "Have you ever seen Su Li''er here?" Chen Qingfeng asked suddenly.


    "No..."


    Liu Hongyu was slightly stunned, and then hurriedly returned.


    He was very curious. Is Su Li''er here? What is the difference between Town God''s Temple and Shanghai?


    Chen Wanxiang was stunned for a while, but his eyes suddenly brightened, and suddenly thought of something. Before, Liu Ming seemed to have mentioned a girl named "Li''er" on the phone.


    And that girl is with Wang Xu, which won''t


    Think of here, Chen Wanxiang quickly whispered these told Chen Baojin, after listening, Chen Baojin eyes suddenly a bright, full of excitement.


    "It seems that Mr. Chen is here for the girl beside Wang Xu. If I say something on purpose..."


    Thinking of this, Chen Baojin would like to laugh a few times.


    Wang Xu!


    Son of a bitch!


    God wants you to die!


    At this time, Chen Qingfeng suddenly stares at Liu Hongyu and asks, "what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 1080

    what?


    Liu Hongyu was stunned again.


    Listening to Chen Qingfeng''s tone, he seemed to be saying that Liu Hongyu didn''t see Su Li''er, which seemed to be totally useless.


    "Who do you think I am, Liu Hongyu? Are you Chen Qingfeng''s dog Liu Hongyu was slightly angry.


    But on the surface, he explained the reason why he came with a smile.


    After all, Chen Qingfeng, he really can''t stir up trouble.


    "Oh? Is this Wang Xu very powerful? "


    After hearing this, Chen Qingfeng suddenly smiles, stares at Liu Hongyu with a smile, and continues:


    "Although you are very weak, a young warrior in the secular world can let you do it yourself. It''s interesting to think that the other party is worth seeing."


    Chen Qingfeng said so casually that he didn''t seem to know how much psychological harm his words would cause to Liu Hongyu.


    This is disdain!


    It''s humiliation!


    Is it because Wang Xu is too strong that he has to do it himself?


    It was because he took money and was invited that he came out to help others!


    Liu Hongyu''s face turned red, but he didn''t dare to get angry at all.


    He resisted his anger, clenched his teeth, bowed his head and said in a low voice: "Mr. Chen, I am entrusted by others. Moreover, Wang Xu''s strength is not simple. His reputation in the secular world is very famous..."


    "Hehe, it''s not easy? What do you think, if I were you, how many moves would I use to kill him? "


    Before Liu Hongyu finished, he was interrupted by Chen Qingfeng.


    "This..."


    Liu Hongyu is biting.


    How can Wang Xu compare with Chen Qingfeng? If Chen Qingfeng makes a move, it will only take one move or even one finger to kill Wang Xu.


    Liu Hongyu thinks he has the ability to kill Wang Xu. Chen Qingfeng is better than him. I don''t know how much. Killing Wang Xu is a warrior in the secular world. No matter how talented Wang Xu is, no matter how famous he is in the secular world, he is nothing but a mole ant.


    Taking a deep breath, Liu Hongyu said in a deep voice:


    "Mr. Chen, after all, he is just a person in the secular world. No matter how talented or powerful he is, you can''t disturb Mr. Chen.


    The other party is not qualified to be your enemy at all. How can we talk about killing him? "


    Liu Hongyu is flattering.


    Endure anger, quietly flatter!


    It can be seen how serious his fear of Chen Qingfeng is.


    "Well, I''m here for Su Li''er. Naturally, I can''t fight with a mole ant in the secular world."


    Chen Qingfeng nodded slightly and gave a smile. Then he let Liu Hongyu go and said faintly:


    "After a while, you may feel free to do it, but I''ll watch it. I want to see how talented a mole ant in the secular world can be, and even force you to do it yourself. It''s a little interesting."


    Chen Qingfeng''s attitude, still with a trace of disdain.


    But Liu Hongyu took a long breath.


    Chen Qingfeng can not continue to force, he has been very satisfied, very glad, naturally will not be completely angry because of this disdain.


    In the process of their conversation, Chen Baojin always wants to open his mouth to say something, but Chen Qingfeng never looks at him.


    Moreover, because of the tense atmosphere between them, Chen Baojin didn''t dare to interrupt at will, and could only be anxious.


    "Damn it! Are you going to miss such a good opportunity? " Chen Baojin was very anxious.


    Just when he was ready to cut in regardless of everything.


    All of a sudden.


    "Chen Qingfeng, what are you doing here?"


    A clear girl''s voice, clear into the ears of everyone.


    The girl''s voice, like the song of a spring oriole, and like a clear mountain spring, reverberates in people''s ears, only feeling that it is a wonderful music, which makes people feel shocked.


    They turned to see a 17-year-old girl with picturesque eyes and eyebrows, as if she had come out of a famous ancient painting.


    "Li Er?"


    Chen Qingfeng''s face suddenly showed a bright happy smile, full of joy: "you are really here, it seems that I finally find the right place."


    "Don''t call me lil. I don''t know you that well." Su Li son rolled a white eye, direct impatient way.


    "Er..."


    Chen Qingfeng''s smile was slightly stiff, and then said with a bitter smile:


    "Li''er, don''t make trouble. There''s still one month left for the Xianmen examination. We don''t have much time to play outside. You''d better go back with me."


    At this time, his attitude was quite different from that of Liu Hongyu.


    Not because he likes Su Li''er, but because Su Li''er is no weaker or even stronger than him. He doesn''t dare to annoy Su Li''er.


    What''s more, Su Li''er''s personality is just like this. He speaks more directly and is always indifferent to people. He has already learned


    Just then.


    Wang Xu walked out of the nearby courtyard, and Su Li''er''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Brother!"


    She jumped up, cheered, and rushed to Wang Xu. Holding one of Wang Xu''s arms in her hands, she was shaking hard.


    Habit, habit... Habit!


    fuck!


    instant.


    Chen Qingfeng''s face was almost twisted into a mass of excrement.


    Who''s this kid?


    Who is this little bastard?


    This boy, this little bastard, this bastard, this dog


    Who is it?


    Who is it?!


    At this moment, Chen Qingfeng''s intention to kill is like a sea of anger. In the presence of Tuobu''s su Li''er, he would like to step forward immediately, draw his sword and smash Wang Xu to pieces.


    One side, has been staring at Chen Qingfeng, want to find a chance to speak Chen Baojin, see suddenly eyes a bright, inside is all can''t restrain excitement and excitement.


    "Ha ha, it seems that I don''t have to stir it up at all. This little bastard wants to die on his own. He even dares to covet the woman of master Chen in the upper world. He''s just looking for death!" Chen Baojin laughs wildly in his heart.


    Son of a bitch!


    This is really even God wants you to die!


    Su Li''er, a fairy from the upper world, can you be a mole ant in the secular world?


    "Liu Shao, the little bastard who dares to covet the beloved woman of Mr. Chen, is Wang Xu!" Chen Baojin stood behind Liu Hongyu and whispered a warning.


    Liu Hongyu nodded his head slightly, looking at Wang Xu''s eyes was like looking at a dead man.


    He murmured:


    "Ha ha, this boy is really lucky. First Zhao Hongye doesn''t know why he looks at him differently, and now Su Li''er... Hum, it''s just right that if I kill you this time, I can still get Chen Qingfeng more favor!"


    Liu Hongyu is willing to do it not only for the martial arts cultivation resources given by Chen Bao and Jin brothers, but also for himself.


    Zhao Hongye is the woman Liu Hongyu likes. Can you be a mole ant in the secular world?


    Even if you don''t have this idea, as long as the woman he likes looks at you differently, you will die!


    Just as Liu Hongyu is ready to make a move.


    All of a sudden.


    Another figure suddenly appeared in the field out of thin air.


    This is an old lady in black. As soon as she appears, she stares at Su Li''er and says in a cold voice:


    "Lil, you let me down. Is it for this man that a man secretly leaves the clan and runs to the secular world? "

 Chapter 1081

    "Ah? Master, why are you here... "


    With the appearance of the old lady in black, Su Li''er immediately shrinks her head and takes the initiative to let go of Wang Xu''s hand. She seems to be afraid.


    This old lady in black, named Zhao Mingyue, is not only Su Li''er''s master, but also an old monster. Her accomplishments are in the seven grades.


    Qipin great master, in the upper world of martial arts and Taoism, is already a very powerful existence, enough to open up a sect for one person.


    Although Zhao Mingyue is not a sect leader, her identity is even more terrible. She is the holy land of martial arts in the upper world, and an elder in the law enforcement Hall of Xianmen.


    To be an elder of the law enforcement hall, her character must be extremely strict, so Zhao Mingyue''s requirements for Su Li''er are extremely strict, and her mood is also very cold.


    "Don''t forget, what''s your status? A man in the lower world doesn''t deserve you at all. It''s impossible between him and you!" Zhao Mingyue sneered and said word by word:


    "Now, come here, come back with me!"


    "Master, brother Wang Xu and I, he''s not what you think..." Su Li''er was anxious and wanted to explain.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Zhao Mingyue: "I don''t care what you want to say, it''s useless. I saw it with my own eyes. He doesn''t deserve it


    With that, Zhao Mingyue''s voice rose abruptly


    "Li''er, don''t delay yourself, you are willing to degenerate!"


    Finish.


    Instead of giving Su Li''er a chance to talk, she turned her head and looked at Liu Hongyu and Chen Qingfeng


    "You are both my upper world warriors. Don''t disgrace me as the upper world warriors in the secular world of the lower world."


    Zhao Mingyue''s words, although not clearly said, but the implied meaning of the words, it is not surprising that they want to kill Wang Xu.


    The reason is simple.


    She knew her apprentice very well. When Su Li''er was in Shangjie, her character was always cold and indifferent to everyone.


    But did not expect, just a sneak trip to the lower world secular, but a few days, so close to a man, even in public holding Wang Xu''s arm coquetry?


    Perhaps, there is really no ambiguous relationship between Su Li''er and Wang Xu.


    But even if it''s just a bud, Zhao Mingyue will kill it, and never let it grow.


    Su Li''er is the most talented disciple for whom she covets high hopes. In the future, she will attack the legendary wuzun realm and achieve the Supreme wuzun. There must be no accident because of the love between men and women!


    To say the least, even if Su Li''er really wants to find a man, she can''t be a secular waste in the lower world. How can she be the proud son of Chen Qingfeng in the upper world.


    As for Wang Xu


    What''s that?


    Zhao Mingyue didn''t even bother to take a look at it!


    "Master, no! Let me explain... "


    Hearing the master''s words, it seemed that Liu Hongyu and Chen Qingfeng wanted to kill Wang Xu. Su Li''er''s face changed and her eyes were worried.


    "If you go back with me, it''s a grudge between them. It''s none of your business to live or die!" Zhao Mingyue interrupts Su Li''er again and doesn''t give her a chance to speak at all.


    "Master! You can''t listen to me


    Su Li''er''s face was pale, but she yelled out for the first time. It was also the first time that she didn''t give her master''s face in public.


    But as soon as she finished yelling, she regretted it.


    She knows the master''s character very well. She is never soft hearted, and she has no false color for men.


    For example, other female martial artists will try their best to protect their appearance by various means to keep them young and beautiful.


    But the master, however, let him grow old and always appear in front of others with an old woman''s face. It''s said that Shizun was extremely beautiful when he was young. The reason for this situation is that he was hurt by a heartless man when he was young.


    Thinking of this, Su Li''er became extremely worried.


    However, to Su Li''er''s surprise, Zhao Mingyue was silent for a moment, but her tone suddenly relaxed


    "Well, since you insist, I''ll listen."


    "Master, let me make a point first. Brother Wang Xu and I didn''t realize that we had no relationship in half a day." Su Li''er breathed out a breath secretly, and then quickly continued to say:


    "Moreover, master, brother Wang Xu, he is different from other secular warriors in the lower world. I have a premonition that his talent in martial arts is not weaker than mine, and he will surely bring shock to everyone..."


    What Su Li''er said was true.


    It''s not just the premonition of her talent, it''s also the premonition of her own.


    Wang Xu had an indescribable self-confidence and indifference, which was the most special temperament Su Li''er had ever seen.


    It''s not Chen Qingfeng''s "false" pride.


    It''s not Liu Hongyu''s superior disdain.


    Su Li''er thinks that Wang Xu''s temperament is innate. His self-confidence and indifference are special temperament from the heart.


    Wang Xu, future achievements are absolutely limitless!


    Su Li''er thinks that her words can make Zhao Mingyue understand that there is really no relationship between her and Wang Xu.


    However.


    Hearing Su Li''er''s words, Zhao Mingyue''s heart is really killing.


    Just don''t realize half a day, so intimate?


    How long has it been?


    Moreover, to please a girl in such a short period of time is definitely a person with rich experience in love, and rhetoric is indispensable.


    to make a long story short.


    Wang Xu.


    Scum man!


    So, you have to die!


    Just like the heartless man she met when she was young, the so-called love at first sight can only bring a lifetime of pain to the infatuated silly woman.


    "Hum!"


    Thinking of this, Zhao Mingyue suddenly gave a cold hum, then raised her hand abruptly, and pointed straight at Su Li''er.


    All of a sudden.


    A blue light shot out, and in a flash it fell into Su Li''er''s Dantian. It turned into a cage of true Qi and sealed Su Li''er''s accomplishments.


    "Master, Li''er has explained. Why are you still like this?" Su Li''er''s body was shocked, and she was really afraid.


    She was sealed in Dantian. Master, it was obvious that he wanted to take her away by force.


    Even the master may be afraid that she will stop Liu Hongyu, Chen Qingfeng and others. He really wants Wang Xu to die!


    And Dantian was sealed, she can do nothing, can only watch.


    "Master, brother Wang Xu really has nothing to do with me... By the way, because of brother Wang Xu''s help, I just collected spirit liquid here!"


    "Two hundred drops! If it wasn''t for brother Wang Xu, I wouldn''t have had a chance to get so much spirit liquid! "


    Su Li''er cried anxiously.


    At this time, the idea of using the spirit liquid to stimulate Wang Xu to regret in her mind has long been unknown where she was thrown.


    The only thought in her mind now.


    That is to try every means to persuade your master.

 Chapter 1082

    At this time, the reason why Su Li''er mentioned the spirit liquid.


    Because this is the only way she can think of to persuade her master.


    Look!


    Wang Xu didn''t even want any spirit liquid. He gave her two hundred drops of spirit liquid and all of them were Su Li''er. It can be seen that Wang Xu didn''t covet her at all!


    However.


    Su Li''er doesn''t know. If she doesn''t say it''s OK, it will only make Zhao Mingyue''s killing intention heavier.


    A drop of spirit liquid, even dozens of drops, is precious, but it is not too precious.


    But 200 drops?


    Two hundred drops?


    You are a warrior in the secular world. You are willing to pay so much. What do you want to do?


    "Don''t you two want to trouble this man? What are you doing? Hurry up and don''t waste your time. "


    Instead of looking at the anxious Su Li''er, Zhao Mingyue turns her head and cheers to Liu Hongyu and Chen Qingfeng.


    "Yes


    At this time, Liu Hongyu and Chen Qingfeng are almost excited crazy, quickly nodded respectfully.


    Chen Qingfeng is excited because he can grow a face in front of Su Li''er''s teacher Zhao Mingyue. Isn''t it more convenient for him to pursue Su Li''er in the future?


    Liu Hongyu was excited because he was able to face Zhao Mingyue, but not because of Su Li''er, but because of Zhao Mingyue''s status as the elder of Xianmen law enforcement hall.


    As long as this time, it''s not impossible for Zhao Mingyue to have a high look and then enter the immortal gate.


    But anyway.


    For both of them.


    Wang Xu, no doubt, no one can stop him!


    "Lil, let''s go back."


    After giving orders to them, Zhao Mingyue will leave with Su Li''er.


    But Su Li''er retreated and begged: "master, Li''er, please. Brother Wang Xu and I really have nothing to do with each other. You don''t have to..."


    "Well, Li''er, master is for your own good. But since you don''t want to go, I don''t want to force you. Let''s stay in the secular world for a few more days. " Before Su Li''er finished speaking, she was interrupted by Zhao Mingyue.


    "Master, my Dantian..." Su Li''er''s eyes raised a glimmer of hope.


    "The art of seal will be untied automatically in three days. Even I can''t advance it. Otherwise, it will hurt your elixir field and damage your martial arts foundation." Zhao Mingyue said faintly.


    Wen Yan.


    Su Li''er''s face turned pale, and she was a little desperate.


    Xiuwei is sealed and can''t help Wang Xu. What''s the use of her staying here? Can''t you just watch Wang Xu killed by Liu Hongyu or Chen Qingfeng?


    At this time, she finally understood why her master suddenly changed his mind.


    Zhao Mingyue wanted her to see Wang Xu die in front of her, and then she stopped thinking.


    But


    There is really no relationship between her and Wang Xu!


    To understand this, Su Li''er turned pale again.


    It suddenly occurred to her that there was something wrong with what she had said before. It seemed that it was her words that made Zhao Mingyue''s attitude more firm.


    The more she cared about Wang Xu, the more powerful the master was.


    "It''s because I''m too stupid to say something wrong that brother Wang Xu will be killed for this..."


    Su Li''er''s heart is full of despair and guilt.


    However.


    Now, it''s too late for her to say anything.


    If we continue to explain, we will only talk more and more disorderly.


    Just then.


    All of a sudden.


    A quiet voice came suddenly.


    "Excuse me, can I put in a word?"


    instant.


    Zhao Mingyue, Su Li''er, Liu Hongyu, Chen Qingfeng, Chen Baojin, Chen Wanxiang and so on all fall on Wang Xu.


    It''s been ignored by everyone for so long, and then it''s suddenly noticed by everyone.


    This extreme contrast made Wang Xu feel embarrassed for a moment.


    Especially the eyes of Liu Hongyu, Chen Qingfeng, Chen Baojin and others, it is more embarrassing to see him as if he is looking at a dead man.


    Chen Baojin, Chen Wanxiang two people don''t say, by the family used to do evil waste, not worth mentioning.


    The breath of Liu Hongyu and Chen Qingfeng is powerful, but in his eyes, they are just rubbish that can be killed easily.


    Even if Zhao Mingyue, the master of Su Li''er, was just a big master of seven grades, when he was in the Xuankong city of the sun, he even killed wuzun. Would he care about a big master of seven grades?


    But the truth is.


    Wang Xu, in the eyes of these people, is just like a mole ant that can be trampled to death with one foot.


    final.


    Wang Xu''s eyes fell on Su Li''er, and suddenly he felt stuffy. He had the impulse to look up at the sky and think about life.


    Today, since he met Su Li''er, he seems to be constantly depressed, right?


    This girl.


    Is he a natural killer?


    "Brother Wang Xu, I''m sorry. I''m the one who bothered you. I..."


    When Wang Xu is looking at Su Li''er, Su Li''er is also looking at Wang Xu. Her eyes are slightly red, and she is about to cry. She seems to want to say something, but she wants to say it again. She doesn''t know what to say, so she can express her guilt.


    Her accomplishments were sealed by the master, and she could not save Wang Xu.


    There is nothing she can do but watch Wang Xu die in the hands of Liu Hongyu and Chen Qingfeng


    Guilt, like a greedy beast, devours Su Li''er''s heart.


    "I''m sorry, brother, I''m sorry... I''m sorry!"


    Su Li''er cried wildly in her heart. She opened her mouth several times, but she vomited out in silence. That was the extreme feeling of guilt, and she didn''t know how to say it.


    At this time, she deeply regretted that if she had not seen Wang Xu''s "money is good for bullying" today and pestered Wang Xu to sell pikas to him all the time, it would not have happened now.


    Although he didn''t know the cry in Su Li''er''s heart, Wang Xu heard the first half of the sentence. He looked up at Su Li''er who was about to cry and said with a helpless smile:


    "Don''t be sorry, even without you, what should have happened would have happened."


    Wang Xu sighed.


    At the first sight of Chen Baojin, he already knew that the comer was not good, but because of Su Li''er, there was too much change.


    But where does Su Li''er think so?


    After hearing Wang Xu''s consolation, she couldn''t help crying on the spot. Silent tears fell into her eyes and covered her cheeks.


    "Little bastard, do you regret it?"


    At this time, Chen Baojin opened his mouth. He couldn''t hold it any longer. These days, what he thought all the time was not that Wang Xu was going to die. He was almost possessed.


    Now, Wang Xu is finally sure that he will die, or he will see him die with his own eyes. He will never "die and come back to life" as he did last time. Can he not be excited?


    "Bastard, I promise, you will die miserably today, miserably... You will never climb out of hell again, because you will die, even in hell!"


    Chen Baojin stares at Wang Xu with a ferocious face and a trace of madness in his voice.


    "Hey, hey!"


    Chen Wanxiang grinned grimly.


    At this time, Liu Hongyu gently raised his right hand to stop them from talking. Then he stepped out and stared at Wang Xu with a sneer


    "Wang Xu, right? At your age, it''s very good to be able to create a world shaking reputation in the secular world at such a young age. "


    As he said that, his eyes were more deep and his voice was a little erratic


    "But now, you are dead!"

 Chapter 1083

    "One move!"


    "I''ve only got one move!"


    "If you survive, I won''t do it again!"


    Liu Hongyu slowly stretched out his right hand and closed his four fingers. He only showed one finger standing in the air, saying word by word.


    His attitude is extremely arrogant and proud.


    But none of the people present, except Wang Xu, felt that what he said was wrong.


    Even Chen Qingfeng, who does not hide his disdain for Liu Hongyu, just looks at him and shows disdain for his shriveled mouth, but says nothing.


    After all.


    If the opponent is Wang Xu, a secular warrior in the lower world, Liu Hongyu really has the strength and qualification to say such words.


    But instead of disdaining Liu Hongyu, Chen Qingfeng said to Wang Xu:


    "Boy, I hope you can survive Liu Hongyu''s move. Otherwise, I don''t have the chance to do it?"


    "So, come on, struggle!"


    With that, Chen Qingfeng pulled out a strong disdain from the corner of his mouth


    "In the future, no matter what you do, you should bow your head and examine your nature, so that you can understand what you can and can''t do!"


    As he said it, he also looked at Su Li''er specially, and the meaning was very obvious.


    Some women, not you a lower worldly people can covet!


    That''s what I said.


    Su Li''er suddenly raised her head and looked up. In her tearful eyes, there was a strong color of disgust.


    Wang Xu can be proud of his peers in the lower worldly world. How gorgeous is this?


    If Chen Qingfeng was born in the lower world, he would not be as proud as Wang Xu?


    Su Li''er didn''t hide her disgust.


    But Chen Qingfeng, with his back to Su Li''er, didn''t know it at all. He was still standing there, holding his sword in his hands and holding it in front of his chest.


    Wang Xu couldn''t help laughing at this scene.


    He will not die today. This idiot, who claims to be born proud, will never have a chance to kiss Fangze in the future.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t satisfy your wish." Wang Xu chuckled, shook his head and said seriously.


    "Oh? It seems that you still have a little self-knowledge... "Wen Yan, Chen Qingfeng is misunderstood.


    But before he finished speaking, Wang Xu had interrupted him in a voice: "because, I''m sure I won''t die today."


    "So you are the only ones who die."


    Finish.


    Wang Xu calmly stepped forward.


    He and Liu Hongyu looked at each other and said faintly:


    "You want to kill me? Do it. "


    Wang Xu''s attitude seems extremely calm, as if he doesn''t worry about his own safety at all. It seems that what he just said is true.


    "Idiot!"


    The smile on Chen Qingfeng''s face became more and more ironic. He didn''t want to talk to Wang xuduo at all, so he just spat out two words.


    Even Zhao Yueming frowned.


    In her reaction, Wang Xu is just an ordinary warrior with strong Qi and blood. He doesn''t have a breath of real Qi. He doesn''t even cross the congenital threshold.


    This is one of the reasons why she thought Wang Xu was a waste in the lower world and thought he was not worthy of Su Li''er.


    As for what Liu Hongyu said, Wang Xu''s reputation of shaking the world in the lower secular world, she didn''t understand and didn''t take it seriously.


    Even now, she still treats Wang Xu as a waste. A waste that Liu Hongyu can kill with one move. I really don''t know where Wang Xu''s self-confidence comes from?


    "Ha ha, you mean that you are better than me and will kill me on the spot?" Liu Hongyu even sneered and looked at Wang Xu with disdain. He sneered at Wang Xu


    "Boy, if you want to kill me, I don''t know... Where do you get your confidence?"


    The voice fell.


    Liu Hongyu stepped out.


    It''s just an ordinary step.


    But this foot, but stepped on the ground ruthlessly, as if the whole of Town God''s Temple followed a slight tremor, the surprised side of Chen Bao Jin and others suddenly sucked air conditioning.


    What a terrible power!


    A foot, even as if with the creation of a small earthquake, this has not really started.


    It can be seen from this that when Liu Hongyu really broke out with all his strength, what kind of horror scene would it be?


    "Brother..." Su Li''er''s face turned white again.


    "I don''t need weapons to kill you!"


    Standing there, Liu Hongyu pointed to Wang Xu and said with a reserved smile, "I''ll give you a chance. You can take out your weapons."


    On one side, Chen Qingfeng couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Pretend!


    It''s too easy to pretend!


    Wang Xu may not know, but he knows that Liu Hongyu''s strongest skill is boxing. What weapons do he need?


    On the contrary, using weapons is his weakness.


    "I don''t need weapons to kill you."


    Wang Xu standing in place, eyes slightly drooping, light way.


    "Ha ha ha... You are not even dare to look me in the battle. You are not worthy of your name. After all, if you live up to your reputation, aren''t all the worldly warriors in the lower world naked waste? " Liu Hongyu laughed and said sarcastically.


    Listening to his sarcasm, Chen Qingfeng also chuckled.


    Lower worldly warrior?


    Among the warriors of the upper world.


    Isn''t it just recognized, naked waste?


    After all, such as the Chen family in Jinling, the aristocratic family in the lower world, in the Wudao family in the upper world, only exists as the dogleg of the peripheral vassal.


    These weak dogs take the lead in kneeling and licking. It''s strange that they are looked down upon without all the Chinese warriors.


    However, it was unexpected.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    "You''re noisy. I''ll give you a chance to kill me. No, I''ll kill you first." Wang Xu raised his head a little impatiently, then clapped it with a light palm.


    It''s simple. It doesn''t have any special breath. It''s not a martial art secret. It''s just the most common slap. It''s like beating a fly.


    See this scene, not to mention Liu Hongyu himself, even Zhao Yueming, eyes can not help but hard a draw.


    She lived for hundreds of years, and it was the first time that she saw such a way of fighting.


    Are you looking for death?


    But even if it''s seeking death, it''s not like this!


    But the next second, she understood something.


    "I see. It''s not that this boy doesn''t want to use martial arts, but that he doesn''t have martial arts at all. He is really a waste in the lower world!"


    Zhao Yueming could not help shaking his head.


    Looking at Liu Hongyu again, in the face of Wang Xu''s hand, the whole person was full of sarcastic smile, and the corners of his eyes almost didn''t laugh and cry directly.


    And this idiot?


    You want to kill him after such an attack?


    So, from the beginning to the end, where does this guy get his self-confidence?


    "Die


    At this time, Liu Hongyu didn''t have the leisure to continue to ridicule. He just stepped out and punched out.


    The power of this fist is amazing. The front of the fist lights up bright green light. The meaning of the fist tends to be substantial and twines around the front of the fist, which is extremely dazzling.


    The boxing skill is concise and the boxing spirit is concentrated.


    If Liu Hongyu doesn''t do it, he will do it. He is his best martial arts secret.


    Xuan level martial arts.


    Qingfeng is broken!


    Say a move to kill Wang Xu, he must a move to kill Wang Xu!


    Looking at this punch, Zhao Yueming could not help nodding, and his eyes showed a trace of appreciation.


    However.


    Her nod is not over.


    All of a sudden.


    Click!


    Click, click!


    First there was an extremely harsh sound of bone fracture, and then there was a series of sounds like firecrackers.


    In everyone''s eyes, Liu Hongyu''s fist arm, which was clearly visible, suddenly broke into a blood mist, and then disappeared into nothingness.


    Wang Xu''s hand is still moving forward.


    The lightning and flint fell on Liu Hongyu.


    Touch!


    In the dull cracking sound, Liu Hongyu''s body was slightly stunned. The next moment, the whole person exploded into a blood mist.


    One move.


    Liu Hongyu, it''s gone!


    And Wang Xu.


    But still standing in the same place, calmly took back his hand, swept his eyes at Liu Hongyu''s blood mist, and with a flick of his finger, a flame suddenly burned on it.


    Then came his faint voice:


    "I''ve always been honest, sincere and self-restraint, and I never tell a lie. If you die, you die."

 Chapter 1084

    This, this, this


    That''s it!


    Hallucinations?


    Looking at the fast burning flame in front of Wang Xu, almost all the people on the scene opened their mouths and were shocked.


    Even after a few brief breaths of silence.


    Some people subconsciously turn their heads and look around. They are full of doubts. They seem to want to make sure whether they are in illusion or not?


    Are you dreaming again?


    Did you see a ghost again?


    Unbelievable!


    I can''t believe it!


    Don''t want to believe it!


    Wang Xuming is just a waste warrior in the lower world. How can he kill Liu Hongyu, a genius warrior in the upper world?


    With one hand, you can break Liu Hongyu''s martial arts secrets. Is it Xuanji''s Qingfeng skill?


    This, this


    Monsters?


    ¡­¡­


    For Liu Hongyu.


    The ultimate arrogance is what he wants


    Extreme death!


    But for everyone present, it was the ultimate shock and unacceptable.


    How is that possible?


    Even if they saw it with their own eyes, they would not believe it.


    Especially Chen Baojin and Chen Wanxiang, their faces were pale, their hands were pinched tightly, their eyes were staring to the biggest, and they were all frightened and couldn''t believe it.


    No matter what they think, they have never thought that Liu Hongyu was killed by Wang Xu?


    That''s Liu Hongyu!


    It''s not a cat or a dog!


    "Brother... Brother''s strength, how can it be so strong? This method is not much worse than me, is it Su Li''er is stupid.


    Her eyes were shocked, and she forgot to be happy for Wang Xusheng. All she felt was a blank in her mind.


    She had never thought that a "big brother with money" she met in the street would have such terrible strength.


    "By the way, brother can accurately infer the spirit fog before... No, the place where the spirit liquid appears is obviously not ordinary people. Did... Did I underestimate him all the time? "


    Su Li''er''s heart suddenly tightened, and then beat fast. Unconsciously, two blushes appeared on her face. She didn''t know whether it was shame or some other reason.


    And Zhao Yueming on one side.


    At this time, she also frowned tightly, a pair of old eyes shining quickly, it seems that she can''t accept it for a moment.


    As a warrior in the lower world, what does it mean to kill Liu Hongyu?


    This means that Zhao Yueming can''t see through Wang Xu!


    Because if Wang Xu is really an inborn warrior, he will never be able to do it. But how she looked at it, Wang Xu had only exuberant Qi and blood, without any breath of real Qi.


    This, this... Is a little exaggerated?


    Zhao Yueming, the great master of Tangtang qipinjing, the elder of Xianmen law enforcement hall, the holy land of martial arts in the upper world, can''t see through a little boy in the secular world of the lower world?


    "Is there any hidden treasure in this boy?" Zhao Yueming is a little upset.


    But she didn''t know that Wang Xu is now in the final stage of the triple heaven of communication and metaphysics. His body evolves into Shenfu, and Zhenqi has already been incorporated into the embryo of the newly formed Shenfu, waiting for the day when the embryo breaks out and Shenfu is born.


    At that time, Wang Xu will officially enter the fourth heaven of tongxuan.


    For the outside warriors, it''s


    Wuzun!


    "If this boy is really extraordinary, it''s not impossible for Li''er to get along with him... It''s just that Li''er will never be married to a secular man in the lower world. If you want to be together, you can only get into the door wall at my knees!" Zhao Yueming''s intention to kill gradually receded.


    Su Li''er is her only disciple. She has always regarded her as her own daughter. She is a parent. If she doesn''t have to, she will not force her children to break up their relationship with her.


    A few people shocked the time.


    However, Wang Xu turns around and looks at Chen Qingfeng calmly. He says faintly:


    "Next, it''s your turn. Come on, kill me!"


    His voice is not big, and his tone is even more insipid.


    But.


    This short few words, fall in the public ears, but bring people a kind of extremely overbearing, let people body shape for it shaking breath.


    That kind of breath, is it self-confidence? proud?


    However, it is so insipid, no, it is indifferent!


    How does momentum come from?


    There is tangible power, which comes from the invisible power of the strong.


    There is also an invisible momentum. This momentum, invisible and colorless, has no substance and only exists in people''s psychological changes.


    As before.


    Liu Hongyu''s arrogant attitude and high looking down are his cognition of his own momentum. Chen Baojin, Chen Wanxiang and other people''s respect and esteem for Liu Hongyu is their psychological change.


    Like now.


    After Wang Xu killed Liu Hongyu, the ultimate shock brought a strong psychological contrast.


    Right now.


    Although Wang Xu stood there as casually as before, for everyone, there was an invisible force out of thin air.


    At this time, Chen Qingfeng''s face was distorted.


    Wang Xu''s words, although not much ridicule, fall in his ears, but no less than the biggest ridicule.


    "Remember, don''t talk like that guy just now. He won''t follow. Well, you do it first. " At this time, Wang Xu said again.


    what?


    Smell speech, all around people is a burst of panic.


    Crazy!


    It''s crazy!


    What does it mean to remind Chen Qingfeng?


    You know, Chen Qingfeng''s strength is many times stronger than Liu Hongyu''s. He only needs one move to kill Liu Hongyu, but what does Wang Xu mean?


    Can he kill Chen Qingfeng?


    Is it a little arrogant!


    "Brother, Chen Qingfeng is very strong, you must be careful..." Su Li''er can''t help but remind.


    She is afraid that Wang Xu lacks the understanding of Chen Qingfeng, because she has killed Liu Hongyu and is arrogant. Life and death fight, let alone arrogance, an angry can become a flaw to be killed.


    Wang Xu nods and smiles at Su Li''er. It seems that he knows that he won''t underestimate the enemy.


    But the next second, he said to Chen Qingfeng with a smile:


    "Of course, if you think it''s an insult, I can do it first. After all, you are dead anyway, so it doesn''t make any difference to me."


    "You..." Chen Qingfeng''s eyes jumped fiercely.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu added another sentence and interrupted him


    "Oh, yes, I''m wrong. There''s still a little difference. After all, if I do it first, you won''t have a chance to do it. "


    The voice fell.


    "Good! Good! Good


    Chen Qingfeng couldn''t help it any longer. His eyes were splitting and he was very angry.


    His eyes were cold, and he couldn''t see a trace of emotion. He stared at Wang Xu, just like looking at the enemy who killed his father.


    Shame!


    shame!


    Insult!


    This is the first time since he was born that he met, received, seen, and someone dared to do this to him.


    Kill him!


    Do kill him!


    Chen Qingfeng roared wildly in his heart, and his canthus were about to bleed.


    Suddenly.


    "Sonorous!"


    The scabbard that Chen Qingfeng held in his arms exploded, and a bright blue light came out and circled around him. It was like a blue dragon flying through the void and penetrating the reality.


    Next second.


    Whoo!


    A pure purple flame burned out of thin air on Chen Qingfeng.

 Chapter 1085

    "Brother, do it, hurry up, do it now, don''t let him continue!"


    Seeing the Dragon Sword light around Chen Qingfeng and the purple light on her body, Su Li''er couldn''t help it. She cried anxiously.


    Because on Chen Qingfeng, it''s not a flame.


    It''s light!


    It''s the light that is full of substance and close to flame!


    Sword light!


    Chen Qingfeng is endowed with purple dragon lightsaber, which is one of the few aggressive talents in the upper world. It is with this power that Chen Qingfeng ranks in the top 20 in the Xianmen Tianjiao list among his peers.


    Now, as soon as he comes up, he uses his most powerful talent, which shows how much he hates Wang Xu.


    If Wang Xu doesn''t stop Chen Qingfeng from exerting his magic power, then when the power of this magic power is fully aroused, Wang Xu will surely die.


    Even Su Li''er herself, once Chen Qingfeng''s talent is perfectly displayed, if she doesn''t use her magic weapon, she will never be able to catch the purple dragon lightsaber!


    How can su Li''er not be in a hurry?


    However.


    But Wang Xu still just smile at her, to show comfort, standing in situ without any action.


    Su Li''er was stunned, and then her breathing stopped. She was very angry!


    A bad breath blocked her chest and throat, and her face turned red. It was not easy for her to open up. The first sentence of her mouth was:


    "Brother, you are an asshole!"


    Su Li''er never thought that Wang Xu was so proud?


    pretty good.


    You killed Liu Hongyu, which is beyond everyone''s expectation. It''s really powerful.


    But.


    Chen Qingfeng is not Liu Hongyu. To put it bluntly, if Chen Qingfeng wants to kill Liu Hongyu, he can also kill him!


    "Hum, this boy''s arrogance will kill himself..." Zhao Mingyue snorted coldly. Seeing Wang Xugang''s changed eyes, she became disgusted again.


    Wang Xu is beyond her expectation. It''s really good. Maybe his strength is enough to stand side by side with Chen Qingfeng''s arrogance, but his mind is too arrogant and ignorant, which makes people sneer at him.


    "However, I forget that he is only a worldly man in the lower world after all. I''m afraid he doesn''t know what a gifted supernatural power is at all. What''s more, I can''t imagine that the son of Qi Yun, who is the master of heaven and earth, will naturally have supernatural powers?"


    Thinking of this, Zhao Mingyue shook her head again and again, and suddenly sighed:


    "Anyway, now, it''s all too late!"


    Sure enough.


    At this time.


    "Ha ha, boy, I have to say that you are the first person who dares to insult me like this since Chen Qingfeng was born. I''m not angry. I''m not angry at all


    Chen Qingfeng smiles brilliantly, but his voice is as cold as ice, and his eyes are cruel and ferocious.


    The light of Youlong sword coiled around him, I don''t know when it was held in his hand. The rich purple light on his body gathered on the body of the sword, like holding a burning sword.


    Although it''s not as impressive as before, it''s the most powerful form of his talent, the purple dragon lightsaber.


    The condensed quality is more powerful and powerful than the scattered quantity!


    "Because, you, can''t live, this sword!"


    Chen Qingfeng''s voice is still going on, and the voice is gradually increasing, one word is bigger than another.


    "There is no need to be angry with the dead!"


    "The dead are just the weeds on the ground and the Loess on the grave, which can be trampled down by anyone!"


    "You''re right."


    Smell speech, again beyond all expectations, Wang Xu actually very agree with the nod, seems to be extremely agree with Chen Qingfeng said this words.


    what?


    How can you agree?


    Is Wang Xu crazy?


    instantaneous.


    Su Li''er''s eyes widened, Zhao Mingyue''s brows wrinkled, and Chen Baojin and Chen Wanxiang''s pale faces gradually turned ruddy.


    "When the sword rises, the wind and cloud come..."


    Chen Qingfeng doesn''t have any nonsense. He is singing the song of sword formula in his mouth. Between lightning and flint, the sword edge pierces the sky in an instant.


    "Dang..."


    instant.


    On the purple flame sword, the light of fire soars up to the sky, and a purple dragon rises up against the sky.


    The song of Jian Jue is still going on.


    "... blue sky!"


    After the shadow of the purple dragon, there is a dazzling purple sword light. The sword light runs through the space. Where it passes, there are cracks in the space, as if the space can disappear.


    This is the horror of magic power!


    With this sword alone, Chen Qingfeng is even qualified to cross the shackles of the great realm and cross the ranks to kill the strong in the large division.


    And more than that, the purple sword light also carries a burning breath. Although it is not a burning flame, it can burn gold and iron, and even heat Qi and other special energy.


    side.


    Zhao Mingyue can''t help but pull Su Li''er back a few steps. Chen Baojin and Chen Wanxiang have already retreated more than ten meters away like a dog, and they dare not approach at all.


    as one can imagine.


    How terrible is Chen Qingfeng''s sword.


    It''s just the afterglow.


    However.


    At this point.


    Wang Xu is still standing in place, motionless, it seems that there is no meaning to avoid.


    This scene is absolutely shocking!


    Is it the individual who has already dealt with this terrible sword? How many meanings do you still stand there in a daze?


    Are you scared?


    Or do you want to commit suicide?


    No, it''s not suicide.


    Instead, it''s suicide at all!


    From the beginning, Wang Xu actively provoked Chen Qingfeng, which was the beginning of suicide!


    "What are you thinking, brother?"


    Su Li''er''s anxious forehead is all in a cold sweat. She is more anxious than Wang Xu. She can''t understand what Wang Xu is doing.


    Chen Baojin and others are full of excitement and expectation. Even if sweat falls into their eyes, they will not blink for fear of missing the brilliance of Wang Xu''s death.


    "Son of a bitch! How dare you continue to pretend at such a time? How much do you despise me for doing nothing? "


    Chen Qingfeng''s eyes are splitting, and his heart is full of venomous roars.


    "Good! Good


    "Just wait for me to tear you into a corpse. Go to die!"


    For a moment.


    "Brother!"


    Su Li''er couldn''t help crying out.


    The next moment.


    The edge of the purple dragon lightsaber completely shrouded Wang Xu.


    But until then.


    However, Wang Xu still did not make any moves, and did not seem to be ready to resist at all.


    Seeing the next moment, Wang Xu will be torn to pieces by Chen Qingfeng''s talent, the purple dragon lightsaber. Su Li''er''s eyes suddenly lose all their looks and become dull, at a loss and desperate.


    However.


    That''s the moment.


    Between the electric light and flint, Wang Xu suddenly laughed: "well, the analysis is over, it''s my turn to do it."


    His voice has just dropped.


    I haven''t been waiting for people to react.


    Wang Xu''s right hand popped out, five fingers wide open, and he held the body of the purple dragon lightsaber like lightning. Then his whole arm was slightly shocked, and the bright purple light on it was suddenly scattered.


    In full view of the public.


    Chen Qingfeng is proud of his talent. The purple dragon lightsaber was broken by Wang Xu.


    What''s more.


    The long sword, which is a top-grade magic weapon entrusted by the purple dragon lightsaber, fell directly into Wang Xu''s hands.


    Looking at the magic sword Wang Xu holds in his hand


    For a while.


    Between heaven and earth.


    A dead silence!

 Chapter 1086

    What the hell!


    Looking at the top-grade magic weapon sword Wang Xu was carrying, almost everyone had only these three words in his mind, and his eyes were terrified to the extreme.


    "Brother... Pigeon?"


    Su Li''er opened her mouth wide. She was already dull, dazed and full of despair. Looking at the scene that she had never thought of before, there was only one look in her eyes.


    That''s blankness!


    The exclamations she uttered were distorted!


    And Zhao Mingyue''s eyebrows are locked, just like the real lock, and can''t be unlocked any more.


    Chen Baojin and others are sluggish on the spot. Their bodies vibrate uncontrollably. In their eyes, cruelty is not there, expectation is not there, resentment is not there, only panic is left.


    As for Chen Qingfeng.


    It is the whole person silly there, silent, seems to have become a silent statue.


    His mind, a blank, shocked to no year.


    He just stood there, subconsciously lowered his head, subconsciously raised his hand, subconsciously looked at the air in his hand, then subconsciously raised his head, subconsciously looked at Wang Xu''s hand, which originally belonged to his top-grade magic weapon sword


    Shocked by Wang Xu again and again, everyone present reached a limit at this time, and their thinking entered a blank stage.


    But in this atmosphere.


    Wang Xu suddenly sighed. He threw his top-grade magic weapon sword into the space of lingchong ring and gave it to black and white as a snack. He shook his head and said:


    "This talent is really extraordinary, but you can''t play its real power at all. Although the momentum of this sword is astonishing, it only exerts its real power, less than one percent of it. "


    "By the way, don''t blame me for my bad words. I''m not really talking about your food or insulting you. It''s just a pity to see these magical powers fall into your hands


    "There is no metaphor or hint, just to tell you the truth."


    "You..."


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, Chen Qingfeng''s eyes fade, his eyes shake violently, his body vibrates violently. He stares at Wang Xu and opens his mouth to say something.


    "Well, that''s it. You can die. Kill the empty hand


    The next second, Wang Xu shakes his head again, drinks lightly, and then raises his hand gently, which is a way to eliminate the emptiness.


    Boom!


    In a flash, the situation changed, the world changed color, and a big golden hand came down from the sky, blocking the sky and blocking the sun.


    On this golden hand, there is a terrible breath of destruction. It is rolling like a raging wave, rolling towards all the things covered below.


    But for a moment.


    It''s like the sky is falling.


    In a pair of dull eyes, golden rice virtual hand suppresses everything, destroys everything, and instantly covers Chen Qingfeng completely.


    "No!"


    At this moment, Chen Qingfeng seems to see the arrival of death, he is crazy, desperate, unwilling, struggling with all his strength.


    Body shape change to avoid, but a heavy air pressure on him, so that he did not have time to break free.


    The real Qi revolted and rose up all over the body. All kinds of martial arts secret methods were played out, but when it fell on the golden hand, it seemed as if mud flowed into the sea and disappeared in an instant.


    He did everything, it didn''t work.


    At this moment, Chen Qingfeng only felt that he was a little mole ant facing the power of heaven and earth.


    Weak!


    unable!


    despair!


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise, and the hand was ruthlessly stamped on the ground. As if an earthquake occurred, the whole of Town God''s Temple followed a slight sway.


    The dust rose to the sky.


    The rubble exploded.


    It''s like earth shaking.


    However, all this confusion can''t be spread to the people. It seems that there is an invisible force in the courtyard, which has blocked and isolated the whole courtyard for a long time, so that the people here are far away from the outside world.


    Wang Xu looked up slightly and looked over to Town God''s Temple, where he was standing in the middle aged man dressed in ancient green gowns. It was Zheng Xuan, the Jinling City God.


    "Thank you very much."


    He nodded his head, and in a flash, his mind passed a message.


    "You don''t have to thank me," he said. "God did all this for himself, to avoid Town God''s Temple being destroyed."


    Hearing Zheng Xuan''s words, Wang Xu just smiles.


    Zheng Xuan''s foundation is the Town God''s Temple in the spiritual space, which is a strange world. Town God''s Temple, the outside world, has no use for him at all. How does he know?


    But he didn''t say anything more, just nodded slightly again, and then looked at the people in front of him.


    At this point.


    There seems to be an invisible force between heaven and earth.


    The dust fell to the ground slowly, and the gravel splashed down.


    Soon, everything calmed down.


    There was only a huge, deep handprint on the ground, like a small dry pond.


    As for Chen Qingfeng, he has long disappeared.


    "Brother... How powerful..."


    Su Li''er murmured a little dully. At the moment, even she didn''t know what she was feeling.


    Happy?


    Shock?


    But why


    Her mind was blank. She felt like she had no idea?


    A few hours ago, she pestered Wang Xu just for the money in his hand. Later, when she saw Wang Xu avoiding her with special steps, she felt a little more curious.


    After that, Wang Xu threw off the trace, a little more unconvinced. Then I met again at the door of Town God''s Temple. It was just this tone that subconsciously got entangled.


    It never occurred to her that this would happen.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that Wang Xu would have such terrible strength!


    This, this


    What a pervert!


    It''s not human!


    "How many secrets do you have?" Su Li''er muttered to himself.


    At this time.


    Quiet between heaven and earth.


    Suddenly there was a steady step.


    "Step on it


    Wang Xu takes a step slowly. Just as he is about to walk to Su Li''er, Chen Baojin jumps violently. His face is full of panic, and he yells wildly:


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I don''t want to die yet... I don''t want to die yet! "


    All of a sudden.


    "If you don''t make a sound, I almost forget you, young master of Jinling Chen family... By the way, what''s your name?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly and looked around


    "Well, your name doesn''t matter. Those two people you just asked to kill me? How, I haven''t taken the initiative to wait for your Chen family, but you found it yourself.


    It seems that you really want to die early! "


    Speaking of the back, Wang Xu''s killing intention in his eyes has been extremely cold.


    Chen Baojin seems to be aware of Wang Xu''s intention to kill. Chen Baojin''s body is shocked, but he comes back from his fear. He suddenly turns to look at Zhao Yueming and says quickly:


    "Master, do you know Mr. Liu Shao and Mr. Chen? Don''t you have to avenge them?


    By the way, my name is Chen Baojin. I''m the direct young master of the Chen family in Jinling. Our Chen family is one of the best in the secular world. As long as you kill this man, our Chen family will give you a big reward... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Noisy!"


    Zhao Yueming has suddenly frowned, raised his hand and waved a blue light, which instantly penetrated Chen Baojin''s throat.


    What''s that?


    Zhao Yueming, as the elder of Xianmen law enforcement hall, will care about your return as a secular family?


    It''s killing me to try to shoot her.


    idiot!


    After killing Chen Baojin, Zhao Yueming doesn''t look at the other party''s body. He moves and stands directly in front of Wang Xu.

 Chapter 1087

    Zhao Yueming''s speed is very fast and his body is like a ghost


    Almost instantly, he stood in front of Wang Xu.


    In addition to the scene of killing Chen Baojin, she seems to want to give Wang Xu a downfall.


    However.


    Wang Xu stood in the same place without blinking his eyelids.


    He just calmly looked at Zhao Yueming''s wrinkled old woman''s face, breathing without a trace of confusion, silent, quietly waiting for something.


    Zhao Yueming doesn''t speak, neither does he.


    For a while.


    They looked straight at each other and fell into a strange atmosphere.


    "I didn''t expect that you were born in the lower world and could grow up to be the son of Qi Yun. Is that big golden hand your talent


    Finally, Zhao Yueming''s eyes flashed, and he took the lead in speaking.


    "No


    Wang Xu told the truth, but he didn''t mean to explain too much.


    Zhao Yueming is just a stranger to him, and his attitude has always been bad. For Su Li''er''s sake, it''s good not to hit her in the face.


    But Wang Xu''s attitude made Zhao Yueming angry.


    She is a great master of seven grades. She puts down her figure and talks to Wang Xu. What''s her attitude?


    As for Wang Xu''s denial, Zhao Yueming doesn''t believe that if the golden hand is not a talent, can it be a martial art?


    You can easily use this level of martial arts. Doesn''t it mean that Wang Xu is stronger than her?


    Is it possible!


    "Boy, since you don''t want to admit it, I don''t ask for it. In the lower world, at your age, you are a rare super genius. To tell you the truth, I love my talents. Are you willing to worship me as a teacher? " Zhao Yueming pressed down the anger in his heart and said faintly.


    "You''re my teacher?"


    Wang Xu looks at Zhao Yueming with strange eyes.


    "Yes, I am the great master, the great master of seven grades!" But Zhao Yueming didn''t think much and nodded to confirm.


    "Is this woman serious? Still serious... Isn''t it an idiot? "


    Wang Xu was amused and speechless.


    At this time.


    He was suddenly a little speechless.


    See Wang Xu silence, Zhao Yueming is not anxious, leisurely waiting.


    Not to mention in the lower world, even in the upper world, I don''t know how many people want to join the immortal sect and become her disciples.


    So, she didn''t think about it at all, and Wang Xu refused.


    "Brother Wang Xu, the master seldom accepts disciples. She wants to accept you as an apprentice. Please agree quickly!" Su Li son is also an eye a bright, full face joyful urge way.


    However.


    But Wang Xu suddenly laughed and shook his head without hesitation. "I''m sorry, master Qipin, I''m afraid he doesn''t deserve to accept me as an apprentice."


    Whoo!


    instantaneous.


    Zhao Mingyue''s breathing stopped.


    The atmosphere suddenly became extremely oppressive.


    "I don''t deserve it?"


    Zhao Yueming repeated the three words slowly, and then her face suddenly showed a strong color of irony, grabbing in the air in front of her with one hand.


    instant.


    A pure cyan energy ball suddenly appeared in her palm.


    This energy ball is not bright, but the breath it emits is extremely terrifying and amazing, as if it contains enough power to destroy all life.


    Just a breath leaked out, it gives people the feeling of palpitation.


    powerful!


    Extremely powerful!


    "Boy, I''m not kidding you. You have only two choices, or you can learn from me. Or die. "


    "Master!"


    Hearing the speech, Su Li''er suddenly exclaimed, then quickly turned his head, looked at Wang Xu with eyes full of supplication, and winked.


    But she knows that her master is likely to do what he says and will never be soft handed.


    However.


    However, Wang Xu''s eyes were extremely calm, and even a touch of sarcasm appeared on his face, and his voice was extremely indifferent


    "Now, you have only two choices. Or take back what you just said and turn away. Or die. "


    what?!


    How dare Wang Xu face to face with such arrogance? Refute?!


    instantaneous.


    Zhao Yueming''s eyes narrowed, and the bottom of his eyes flickered with cold and murderous thoughts.


    Wang Xu, however, was more calm, his eyes slightly lowered, and the irony on his face became more and more intense.


    The atmosphere between them.


    In this moment, it becomes extremely dignified, as if the night is coming, and the winter is coming, which is extremely depressing.


    "Master, no! Please don''t be impulsive... No! "


    After the shock at the beginning, Su Li''er suddenly responds that her whole body is about to cry. She almost trots in front of Wang Xu, turns her back to Wang Xu, opens her hands, looks directly at Zhao Yueming, and pleads.


    She did not expect that Wang Xu should be so strong and direct in the face of persecution.


    Zhao Yueming, too, did not expect this scene.


    She stared at Wang Xu indefinitely for a long time, then suddenly gave a cold hum, scattered the cyan energy ball in her hand, and said in a cold voice:


    "Good, good! Boy, you are really tough. Since you don''t want to be my apprentice, I don''t want to force you. This time, it''s for Li''er''s sake. "


    "But remember, there''s no next time!"


    Finish.


    Zhao Yueming hums coldly, grabs Su Li''er''s shoulder, turns around and shakes his hand away, fast.


    This makes Su Li''er even have no chance to turn her head and apologize to Wang Xu. Their bodies disappear in an instant.


    In this regard, Wang Xu did not mean much to retain.


    Although Su Li''er''s previous attitude moved him a little, he and Su Li''er only met strangers for a few hours after all.


    He didn''t know Su Li''er, neither did Su Li''er.


    It''s best to do this now. Otherwise, if Zhao Yueming had just made a move, he would not have kept it.


    At that time, Zhao Yueming''s death will definitely make su Li''er hate him.


    So, the current situation is very good.


    "My Lord, do you have any other orders?"


    At this time, Zheng Xuan, the city god of Jinling, who mobilized his strength to guard the courtyard, fell from the air and walked step by step in front of Wang Xu, as if walking from another world to reality. In a burst of invisible waves, his figure slowly appeared.


    "No..."


    Originally, Wang Xu was ready to refuse, but as soon as he made a sound, he suddenly thought of the Chinese legend about the power of the City God


    "Wait a minute, it suddenly occurred to me that I might need your help. I don''t know if you can move freely outside?"


    Zheng Xuan bowed his head slightly and said respectfully, "the little god is the Jinling City God. He guards the safety of the people in the city and is free to move freely. However, only within the scope of Jinling City can we move freely. "


    "Oh? What is the definition of the scope of this city? Today''s Jinling has no ancient city walls, but its scope is much larger... "Wang Xu frowned softly.


    "My Lord, let Xiaoshen have a look."


    Zheng Xuan seemed a little surprised. There was a flash of gold in his eyes. He stopped for a moment, as if he was sensing something. He continued after three seconds


    "Sure enough, it''s a lot bigger, but it doesn''t matter. It seems that I can still move freely in any area of Jinling City."


    "Well, in that case, do a little thing for me."


    Wang Xu nodded and looked at Zheng Xuan with a trace of exclamation.


    Sure enough.


    The mysterious array, which almost runs through the whole world, is not so simple. It can be seen that the ambition of the people who set up the array at the beginning is even greater than Wang Xu''s previous prediction.


    "It''s not only the creation of a new heaven and a new earth, but also the attempt to replace it? Take the way of ghosts and gods, establish... Samsara? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes flickered.

 Chapter 1088

    Jinling old city.


    One looks a bit dilapidated, but the history is as long as 300 years of Taoist temple.


    In the center of the main hall, there is a statue of God. I can''t see its face clearly. I don''t know which one is in Taoist legend.


    However, under the statue, there is a table with more than a dozen dishes on it. Around the censer in the middle, there are three red lines of incense burning in the table.


    "God is up. The old woman lives nearby all her life. She comes to clean your house every week and burn incense to send God away. My children and grandchildren say that I am superstitious, but they don''t know that I have never asked for you. The old lady also knows that it''s better to ask for yourself than to survive... "


    Kneeling down, there was an old woman in her seventies, who was not well dressed. Although there was no shabby place, her clothes were white.


    She lowered her head and said:


    "But now, the old woman has no choice, no way out, and her children and grandchildren are unfilial. After her wife and son died, she lost me to live alone. Now she wants to rob the last thing left by the old woman. The old house she lives in has to be sold!"


    "If you are really smart, I only ask you one thing. I''m cowardly and can''t discipline my children and grandchildren. Please take care of these children and grandchildren for me..."


    With that, the old woman bowed slightly, then knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times to the statue respectfully.


    At this point.


    Just above the nameless statue, Zheng Xuan, the city god of Jinling, is looking down at the scene with Wang Xu.


    Of course, what is here is not Wang Xu''s noumenon, but Wang Xu''s "nine day king" in Dongdao refining.


    No, in other words, it should be called "nine day God".


    "My lord..."


    Zheng Xuan stood respectfully behind Wang Xu, looking at the scene, opening his mouth to say something.


    "I''ve said many times that it''s not my God. Call me nine day God... No, Wang Jiu." Wang Xu, no... Wang Jiu interrupts Zheng xuandao with a smile.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Zheng Xuan nodded and agreed, but his address remained unchanged


    "You see, this is our way of cultivation. On this statue, the wishes, beliefs and wills of countless people over the past hundreds of years are gathered."


    "When these wishes, beliefs and wills gather to a certain extent, one of the most existing and greatest wills will manifest and dominate, and become a ghost worshipped by people."


    Wang Jiushun looked at them with Zheng Xuan''s eyes. Their way of existence is special now, and what they see is no longer what ordinary people see.


    I saw that the old woman knelt down to pray for the nameless statue above, shrouded in a group of light white dense light.


    These lights are the spontaneous gathering of people''s wishes, beliefs and other wills for a long time.


    "Do you have a way for him to produce his own will and manifest into a new ghost?" Wang Jiu''s eyes flashed slightly.


    "My Lord, I''m just a little city god. How can I do such a thing? What''s more, my memory is already incomplete. If it wasn''t for my benefactor''s help, I''m afraid I''d be gone soon. " Smell speech, Zheng Xuan immediately wry smile way.


    Then, he seemed to blame himself for not helping Wang Xu, and his face was full of guilt.


    "Don''t blame yourself. I just asked casually." Wang Jiu comforted Zheng Xuan, but he was disappointed.


    People''s wishes, supplications, beliefs and so on are transformed into ownerless will, which is also a force.


    On this statue, for hundreds of years, there has been a huge gathering of power without master, which Zheng Xuan called the willpower.


    If Zheng Xuan had a way to make use of these huge wills, Wang Xu would get a very powerful force.


    It''s like, I don''t know how many years ago, the "delusion" of those unknown strong people became a huge legacy inherited by his descendants.


    It''s a pity.


    Zheng Xuan''s words failed Wang Xu''s idea of getting something for nothing.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    Kneeling on the ground, the old woman kowtowed nine times respectfully, and the pale white light twined on the statue suddenly lit up.


    If you look at it carefully, you can see a tiny white silk thread coming out of my head, winding towards the statue, and falling into the vast pale light.


    Follow.


    A white light with the thickness of thumb came out of the big white light and fell on the old woman, which made her body more fuzzy.


    However, ordinary people can''t see this kind of light, but the old woman didn''t notice it at all. After praying and getting up from the ground, she even laughed at herself and murmured:


    "I''m so old and confused. I have come to pray for the protection of ghosts and gods since what time. Where are ghosts and gods in this world who punish evil and promote good? It''s better to go to Aunt Ma''s son next door for help. It''s said that Aunt Ma''s son is a lawyer... "


    With that, the old woman was shaking her head and murmuring, as she went out.


    And in the process.


    The white light that fell on the old woman was weakening at a visible speed. When the old woman walked out of the hall, it was already invisible.


    "This is..."


    "Wang Xu" has a look of surprise on his face, but he seems to find something in it.


    "Eun Gong, this is the source of the power of our ghosts and gods. The wills gathered on the statues are spontaneous. It''s a pity that if this statue is enlightened and his temple is set up on the Bank of the river of humanity, he will be able to do more for the old woman. "


    With a trace of pride in his eyes, Zheng Xuan explained softly.


    "I see..."


    "Wang Xu" is thoughtful. In his eyes, the old woman''s "willpower" on the statue, among which those wills belonging to the old woman''s strongest wishes, have disappeared, leaving only pure "willpower" energy.


    This scene makes Wang Xu have to sigh, I don''t know how many years ago, those who created this huge "willing force" system were strong and ambitious.


    Replace the way of heaven with humanity.


    Instead of taking the aura of heaven and earth, we only seek the willpower of the human heart, and make use of this power to take heaven and earth as the array and all living beings as the chess, thus creating a huge array that still remains today.


    "I really don''t know what kind of amazing talent this ambition is to think of and perfect it. It''s just a pity that they failed in the end, and the world fell apart... "


    Wang Xu sighed again.


    Ordinary people don''t have any special energy, so their ability is very small. They can only use their hands, blood and sweat to change the world from generation to generation.


    Although the generation of willpower comes from ordinary people, it creates a possibility that ordinary people can change the world.

 Chapter 1089

    The essence of ghosts and gods is willpower.


    The essence of willpower is the idea of human heart.


    There are ghosts and gods in the heart and ghosts and gods in everything you see.


    With ghosts and gods, sincerity is soul. Ghosts and gods must remove impurities in their willpower in order to make their willpower work for themselves.


    This "impurity" is the desire of ordinary people to pray to ghosts and gods. Help ordinary people to fulfill their wishes, these impurities will disappear automatically, leaving only pure willpower.


    This process is what Zheng Xuan called "returning a wish.".


    This kind of vowing doesn''t necessarily require the help of ghosts and gods. The power of vowing is a kind of supernatural energy with the core of "helping others" and has a certain reaction mechanism.


    Such as the old lady just now.


    There was no ghost and God in the image, but the old woman''s wish was solved spontaneously.


    In pursuit of essence, it can even be said that the old woman has solved her wish for herself, because the power of wish comes from the old woman herself.


    The old woman has a good wish in her heart. Subconsciously, she hopes that things will develop in the direction she wants.


    In the process of burning incense and worshiping Buddha, it just conforms to the inner beautiful demand, so that the old woman full of pressure can get a little buffer, comfort her heart and make her heart more peaceful.


    The function of willpower is only to make the old woman more firm in her mind after praying, so as to find a way to solve the problem.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Wang Xu''s real master, Chen Wanxiang, has already stood at the door of Chen''s home in Jinling with the idea of "actively abandoning the dark and turning to the light".


    But when he got here, he didn''t go in at the first time. Instead, he closed his eyes slightly, as if he was receiving some special information in the void.


    After ten breaths.


    After receiving the message from Wang Jiu, Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes with great emotion.


    "It turns out that the ancient great power, or the group of strong men, had such great ambitions? Do you want to take the road of heaven and earth, establish humanity, and spread humanity to the world? "


    After learning this information.


    Even Wang Xu had to sigh.


    Bull pie!


    Broken sound!


    However, after a sigh, Wang Xu had no other ideas.


    Anyway, the group failed in the end. It can be seen that heaven and earth road is the best way in the world.


    He raised his head slightly and looked forward.


    At this point.


    Chen Wanxiang, who takes the initiative to abandon the dark and turn to the light, has taken a cold and arrogant look on his face and swaggered to the front door of Chen''s house.


    I saw him take a deep breath, a little meal, and then suddenly burst out: "all the Chen family in it! You all listen to me! "


    "Mr. Huaxia, I''m here to summon you! Everyone, within a minute, come out of here


    When he called here, he stopped for a moment, turned his head and gave Wang Xu a flattering smile, then turned back abruptly, his voice was even higher, almost broken:


    "Get out of here!"


    Chen Wanxiang''s voice was very loud. He almost tried his best. His roaring face was a little red. His voice rolled away, just like thunder.


    Behind the front door of Chen''s house, there are two men sitting in the porter who are playing with their mobile phones and eating black chicken. The young man, who is in his twenties or twenties, suddenly throws down his mobile phone and slaps it on the table. He rises up and angrily says:


    "Which dog dares to bark outside my Chen''s gate? I want to die


    Bang Dang!


    The table and chair were directly knocked open by him. He stepped heavily under his feet and rushed out like a tiger. When he opened the door and saw Chen Wanxiang outside, his momentum suddenly stagnated.


    "Master Wanxiang? How could it be you? "


    In an instant, the angry look on the young man''s face quickly turned into a pile of laughter. The change was as fast as that of Sichuan Opera.


    And the momentum of his body, but also from the tiger into a dog, fast to the extreme, fast people have to admire from the heart.


    With a smile, and without waiting for Chen Wanxiang to reply, the young porter''s eyes swept over Wang Xu, and suddenly his face turned into a fierce tiger again. He raised his head, raised his hand, and yelled in an angry voice


    "Boy, were you barking? Do you know where this is? You... "


    He just opened his mouth.


    Chen Wanxiang''s face has changed wildly. Without waiting for the porter to finish his words, Chen Wanxiang has raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    Chen Wanxiang is a young master of the Chen family in Jinling after all. He doesn''t have any hands to keep this slap. His strength is amazing. It''s so fast. Where can a porter stop it?


    The young porter was pulled out four or five meters on the spot and broke the superior mahogany gate of Chen''s family. He fainted as soon as he landed.


    Such a big movement, so that another elderly middle-aged porter had to come out to check, when you see the scene, suddenly the whole person was dumbfounded.


    "Master Wanxiang, you, this is..." the middle-aged Porter was tongue tied, stunned and full of ghost expression.


    The door of Chen''s family is not only expensive in materials, but also old and antique for hundreds of years.


    But more importantly, this door represents the face of the Chen family in Jinling. It can''t be measured by ordinary money. It''s priceless!


    Are you crazy?


    Is that crazy?


    The porter''s eyes were full of panic. Not to mention Chen Wanxiang''s side master, Chen Baojin, who lived in the mansion, didn''t dare to do it.


    Smashed the door that represents Chen family face, Chen Baojin also has to be abruptly stripped off three layers of skin.


    And Chen Wanxiang


    A side branch young master, dare to do such a treacherous thing, dead!


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged Porter''s eyes slowly cooled down, staring at Chen Wanxiang, and cheered fiercely every word:


    "Chen Wanxiang, do you know what you have done? It''s an act of treason. Your father and grandfather can''t protect you today. You''re dead! "


    "Don''t you take this opportunity to repent, kneel down and confess, and wait for the elders of family rules to come and execute? No, if you have a good attitude towards confession, you still have a chance to live! "


    It''s a pity.


    Chen Wanxiang has abandoned the secret and turned to the light at this time. He thinks that with Wang Xu''s support, how can he be afraid of any family rules?


    In Jinling Town God''s Temple, Wang Xu saw seckill Liu Hongyu and Chen Qingfeng, who came to the top two. Chen Wanxiang was filled with fear and surrendered.


    When Su Li''er and Zhao Yue Ming left and saw Zheng Xuan, the city god of Jinling, who appeared out of thin air like ghosts and gods, Chen Wanxiang immediately decided to get rid of the darkness and pursue the light.


    So, at that time, when Wang Xu finally remembered his existence, he knelt down on the ground without a moment''s pause, expressed his loyalty with all his heart, and made a good leader.


    therefore.


    This is the scene.


    However, all this is Chen Wanxiang''s own opinion, not Wang Xu''s special advice.


    It was Wang Xu, who almost couldn''t see Chen Wanxiang''s arrogant appearance and slapped him.


    "Boy, and you, no matter who you are, you and Chen Wanxiang are in such a big trouble together. If you don''t want to die, if you don''t want to die miserably, you should kneel down on the ground and wait for the family rules elder to come and convict. Otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk! "


    At this time, the middle-aged porter turned his head to stare at Wang Xu again, sneering at each word, even more impolite.

 Chapter 1090

    "Boy, Chen Wanxiang, you two have ten seconds to think about it. Ten seconds later, the patrol guard at home hears the news and almost comes here. You will never have another chance. "


    As the middle-aged Porter said, he gently raised his hand and stretched out one finger after another


    "Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one!"


    Ten seconds passed, and the middle-aged porter looked gloomy.


    At this time, a series of rapid footsteps came from the Chen family. He shook his head and said in pity


    "Well, I''m afraid you won''t have another chance. When the guard comes, you''re waiting to be sent to the torture room, waiting for the verdict of the family rule elder."


    However, for his words.


    Wang Xu had no reaction and was completely indifferent.


    After looking at Wang Xu''s calm face, Chen Wanxiang immediately put his worries back into his stomach, strode forward, and laughed with disdain, with a louder voice


    "You are a servant. Are you qualified to speak here? Get out of my way


    After scolding the middle-aged Porter, he looked up at the more than a dozen guards, with a smile on his face and a voice like a landslide


    "And you, all stop for me, come out alone, go back to report, let the Chen family high-level all go out for me, Huaxia Prince personally visit the door, those old things are such an attitude? Pretend to be deaf, OK! Very well


    Prince Huaxia?


    Chen Wanxiang mentioned these five words.


    In an instant, in front of Chen''s door, all the people gathered were silent. Whether it was the middle-aged porter or the new guard, all the people''s eyes were suddenly widened, with endless panic and shock.


    Prince Huaxia!


    Over the past few days, as long as it is a warrior in China, who does not know that Wang Xu, who came back from the dead and the king?


    Because this time, Wang Xu''s disturbance was unprecedented. He flattened the magic capital, Xizhen and Jianghai overnight. Two hundred year old martial arts families were destroyed, and dozens of small and medium-sized forces were suppressed, which caused half of the whole Jiangnan region of China to be in turmoil. Countless people were deeply awed.


    The contradiction between Chen family and Wang Xu is that the servants here have heard about it. They have been in a panic for a long time. Many farsighted or timid servants find various excuses to leave.


    Otherwise, in front of the big Chen family, it is impossible to be so cold. There were no guests to visit, and there were no powerful gatekeepers. There were only two gatekeepers who were bored to play with mobile phones and eat chicken.


    The five words of Prince Huaxia.


    For the shock of the people present, it is comparable to the devil.


    For a moment, the middle-aged Porter and a dozen guards quickly retreated. After retreating for more than ten meters, they seemed to feel bad. They hesitated to step forward again, but they did not dare to approach within ten meters.


    "Hum, a group of rubbish, what are you doing? Why don''t you go inside and send a message? "


    Seeing this, Chen Wanxiang''s face suddenly flashed a touch of ridicule, and his eyes were all arrogant. His originally slightly bent back was straight at this moment, like a green pine.


    His voice has just dropped.


    All of a sudden, there was a sound:


    "Yes, I''m going to send a message right now..."


    The middle-aged Porter and the guards agreed at the same time that at least six of them had begun to turn around and wanted to leave.


    However, several people did not seem to think of this scene. For a moment, they were in the same place and looked at each other, but no one moved again.


    Damn it!


    Why do so many people think the same as themselves?


    At this moment, the middle-aged Porter and the guards were staring at each other, their faces were confused and bitter.


    "Well, what are you staring at? Go back and call out all the senior members of the family who are in the mansion today. No one is allowed to fall down. Hurry up Chen Wanxiang gave a cold hum.


    In front of Chen''s gate.


    "Gulu!"


    "Gulu!"


    "Gulu!"


    "Gu..."


    The sound of swallowing began.


    The rest of the people, or those who "missed the opportunity", stood in the same place, nervous, afraid and uneasy, and could not help stirring their throats. The atmosphere was solemn to the extreme.


    The power of the prince of China, for the people of Chen family, is simply terrible to an incredible level.


    And the middle-aged Porter and the guards who seized the opportunity quickly turned and ran inside.


    But just then.


    Chen family mansion, a look dignified old man, unexpectedly led a group of people to come first.


    "It''s family rule elder, Chen Xing elder!"


    Seeing the old man, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    "Xinglao..." the middle-aged Porter stepped forward quickly, nervous, afraid and at a loss.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Chen Xing has already said: "well, I understand. You can''t blame Mr. Wang of Huaxia for coming to the door in person. Step back. "


    He said.


    Chen Xing raised his head and looked at Wang Xu. There was no panic on his face. He said in a deep voice:


    "Are you the prince of Huaxia? You look younger than I thought


    "Chen Xing, what''s your attitude? How do you talk to the prince? How can you be the only one? As the head of Chen family, Prince Wang came to the door in person. He didn''t even show up? Dare to neglect like this, there are consequences! "


    Before Wang Xu spoke, Chen Wanxiang suddenly stepped forward, pointed to Chen Xing''s face, and yelled:


    "You can''t afford the consequences! Do you understand? Let''s hurry... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Chen Xing suddenly raised his hand, the air exploded directly, the speed was terrible, and directly took Chen Wanxiang out.


    "I''m talking to the prince. Do you want to interrupt here?"


    Chen Xing stares at Chen Wanxiang coldly and says word by word:


    "As Chen''s family, you should turn to the enemy when the family is in danger. You are a disgrace to the family. For Mr. Wang''s sake, I''ll teach you a lesson today. Shut up


    "You..."


    Chen Wanxiang got up from the ground, his eyes full of doubts.


    But Chen Xing no longer pays attention to him. He looks at Wang Xu again and says faintly: "Prince Wang, I''ll teach the scum of the family a lesson. You should have no opinion."


    Wang Xu quietly and Chen Xing look at each other, did not say anything.


    Chen Xing continued


    "Mr. Wang, the enmity between my Chen family and you is not to the point that we have to fight each other. Why don''t we both sit down and peacefully make the enmity between the two sides smaller and more serious?"


    Wang Xu still did not speak.


    Chen Xing pauses, stares at Wang Xu''s calm eyes, frowns slightly, but continues to say:


    "Of course, after all, it''s our fault first. In order to show our sincerity, my Chen family will give you a satisfactory compensation.


    The mansion in front of you is the old house of my Chen family. It has a history of nearly 500 years. Before you come, the family has completed 90% of the relocation. It will be completed in two days at most.


    At that time, this mansion will be your other courtyard in Jinling. All the procedures have been completed. Just wait for your son to sign one word, and everything here will be yours. "


    Speaking of this, Chen Xing took a deep look at Wang Xu and said slowly: "this mansion is the sincerity of our Chen family, representing the sincerity of being willing to live in peace with the young master!"


    That''s not true.


    Chen Xing seems to represent Chen family''s weakness on the surface, but in fact, he has always put himself on an equal position with Wang Xu, and even has no implied threat.


    However.


    He thinks he can compete with equality.


    But I don''t know that the pride of the weak comes from ignorance.

 Chapter 1091

    Chen Xing thinks his proposal is very good.


    He said everything that should be said.


    It''s time to be soft, so is he.


    But it''s time to be tough. He''s also tough.


    The people in the courtyard move away, which means that the Chen family''s high-level into the dark, Wang Xu period of time is difficult to find.


    In this way, there is no way, such as in the devil all Su family general, completely destroy Chen family.


    And a family with a long history is far more profound than most people think. As long as they are smart people, no one is willing to tear their face with this kind of existence.


    Because it''s a thankless thing to kill 1000 enemies and lose 800.


    Chen Xing is so calm, equal face Wang Xu, the biggest confidence, is these.


    A wise man will never die with Chen family!


    Especially a hidden family with huge resources and powerful power.


    Wang Xu is really strong, but he is only one person after all.


    Chen family hidden in the dark, dedicated to revenge on Wang Xu, Wang Xu is not afraid, but those around him are not afraid?


    Wang Xu can resist, those people around him, can resist this kind of revenge only for revenge?


    At this time.


    Finally.


    Wang Xu spoke.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Wang Xu narrowed his eyes and couldn''t hear much emotion in his voice.


    "No, I just put forward a proposal to you, and this proposal is of great benefit to both of us, no matter who it is." Chen Xing smiles.


    In his opinion, since Wang Xu didn''t get angry at the first time and was willing to talk to him, he already won.


    As long as Wang Xu answers, it proves that this proposal can continue.


    However.


    Next second.


    "It seems that you are really threatening me. To tell you the truth, I really don''t like being threatened. " Wang Xu said seriously, extremely seriously:


    "In particular, taking the people around me as a threat..."


    "You..."


    Hearing this, Chen Xing has already felt wrong, and his face suddenly becomes ugly. His real Qi runs in his body, and his whole body is on guard to the extreme. His feet are subconsciously retreating slowly.


    But it''s not.


    He just stepped back.


    In front of a flower, the neck has been caught by a big hand.


    The power of this hand is amazing, and it carries a kind of inexplicable power, which makes Chen Xing''s real Qi suddenly stagnate. The cultivation of the top of the third grade is suppressed by death, the throat is unable to spit out a word, and the face is red.


    Wang Xu just grabs Chen Xing''s neck and raises his head slightly. He holds his opponent up inch by inch. His eyes are very deep


    "Besides that, have you ever heard that it''s up to the owner to beat a dog? How about Chen Wanxiang? When is your turn to teach him? "


    "Are you... Qualified?"


    Wang Xu''s voice was extremely cold.


    "Wuwu..."


    Chen Xing''s face is red. It seems that he wants to say something. His eyes are full of panic and fear. Where is there any calmness before?


    But he couldn''t say a word.


    Wang Xu''s voice continues.


    "Besides, you don''t represent the Chen family.


    You are just an ordinary and unimportant elder in Chen family.


    You are a weak man!


    ¡±


    He said.


    Wang Xu''s fingers closed abruptly.


    All of a sudden.


    "Click!"


    The crisp sound of bone fracture burst instantly, harsh and soul catching.


    In a flash, Chen Xing''s struggle stopped, and the life in his eyes disappeared quickly.


    "The weak are not qualified to negotiate with me, let alone threaten me!" At this time, the last sentence of Wang Xu''s mouth fell to the ground.


    Finish.


    Wang Xu pushed hard.


    Touch!


    Chen Xing''s body is like a kite flying out of the broken line, smashing the remaining half of the mahogany gate not far away.


    On one side, many Chen''s servants and guards were silent and awed.


    Although Chen Xing is as weak as a chicken in Wang Xu''s hands, Chen Xing can become the elder of Chen''s family rules and be responsible for the punishment and conviction within the family. His martial arts accomplishments are extremely terrible. The strength of the three innate products in Chen''s family is also strong enough to rank in the previous life.


    But.


    Such a strong man, in Wang Xu''s hands, died like a chicken. Can he awe the servants and guards of the Chen family around him?


    "Don''t worry, I Wang Xu never implicate innocent people, you are not Chen family, I naturally won''t have much criticism."


    Glanced at the frightened people, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly. In the eyes of all the people, he went to a chair in front of the porter and sat down. He didn''t go into Chen''s inner courtyard.


    Looking at the servants and guards in front of him, he asked faintly:


    "Now, I''ll give you a choice. If you want to leave for Chen family, I won''t stop you, but next time I meet you, my men won''t be merciful."


    Wen Yan.


    After three breaths of silence, no one stood up.


    As Chen Xing said, Chen family''s direct high-level has moved from here in advance, the true confidant has already left together. Most of the people who are still here are ordinary servants and guards.


    As for Chen Xing, he took the initiative to stay here waiting for Wang Xu to come to the door. He was very confident and wanted to die himself.


    Three more breaths.


    "Well, since no one left, from now on, you will be in charge of Chen Wanxiang. You will do whatever he says."


    See still no one to stand up, Wang Xu nodded, continue to say the second choice.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang! Cultivation


    One side, Chen Wanxiang immediately touched a kneel on the ground, bowed his head to express loyalty, the voice is all uncontrollable excitement.


    He abandoned the dark and threw himself at Wang Xu, just to save his life. But I didn''t expect that there would be a brilliant time, and it would come so soon.


    Think he used to be in Chen''s house, just a side branch young master, have no what right at all, can not be excited?


    Wang Xu took a look at him and said nothing. He continued to command lightly


    "Now, your first task is to do everything you can to find the guards, servants, and even the women''s lovers who used to be familiar with each other... Find out the hiding place of the Chen family for me, and then report it to me. For every senior member of the Chen family, a reward of 10 million yuan will be given to one person! "


    Money, for today''s Wang Xu, is just a number. It''s meaningless not to spend it.


    He didn''t care to throw billions of dollars at the bottom of the 60 billion yuan fund he got from the Lu family in the West Island to offer a reward for the head of the Chen family.


    Maybe.


    This ten million, Chen family can also take out, but, but absolutely won''t so easily give a servant, or low-level guard.


    And sometimes.


    It is precisely these servants and low-level guards who can promote the human relations and intelligence gathering ability, which are extremely terrifying.


    These people work for the Chen family all the year round. Maybe many outsiders don''t know the secrets of the Chen family, but they do.


    Chen family want to play hide and seek?


    Good!


    Then Wang Xu will play with them!

 Chapter 1092

    All the servants and guards are crazy.


    The whereabouts of a senior member of Chen family is worth 10 million.


    Maybe this 10 million is not much for the second generation children of the aristocratic family, but it''s just like a dream for these servants and guards who work for the aristocratic family.


    For them, making 10 million yuan may be just making two phone calls to contact friends they used to know, whether it''s direct inquiry or insinuation.


    all.


    Crazy!


    But just 15 minutes, the first to leave the hidden Chen family high-level, exposed the trace.


    "Mr. Wang, the first high level, found it!"


    A servant put down the phone and walked to Wang Xu with a happy face. He couldn''t suppress his excitement and desire in his voice.


    "Report the bank account number and transfer directly."


    Wang Xu didn''t procrastinate. The ancients all knew that it took a thousand dollars to buy a horse''s bone to get a thousand li horse.


    Same second.


    Wang Xu''s divine thoughts run through the void and escape into a special space covering the whole Jinling City. Then, along an invisible silk line left in it, he continues all the way to the distance, and instantly delivers the news to Wang Jiu, the spirit of the whole Jinling City.


    "Let Zheng Xuan cooperate and kill for me!"


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Dozens of miles away in Jinling New District, in a hidden private club, there is a gloomy middle-aged man sitting on the sofa smoking.


    Mingming is surrounded by two naked beauties, but the middle-aged man frowns. His whole face is shrouded in cigarette smoke. Dozens of cigarette butts have been put in the ashtray on the coffee table in front of him, but he still smokes one by one.


    "Squeak."


    At this time, the door of the VIP room was suddenly opened, and a strong man in a black suit with a radio headset in his ear pushed the door and came in.


    "Niu Hu, are you clear? Who do you call just now? " The middle-aged man suddenly raised his head, with sharp eyes like a hungry wolf.


    "Chen Zong, is the wife of Xiao Wu. You know, his wife has been healthy for more than eight months. He said that his wife just fell down on the road and was scared by a car. The child may have to have a caesarean section in advance, but she has been sent to the hospital. She should not be in danger." The strong man said in a deep voice.


    "Well, we can''t tolerate any mistakes in the current situation. Let everyone hand in their mobile phones, turn them off and unplug their cards! I don''t trust you to take charge of it yourself and leave it to others. " The middle-aged man gave a cold hum.


    "Yes


    Niu Hu nodded respectfully, turned and walked out of the room again.


    Soon, he walked in again, carrying a large black plastic bag in his hand, and put it in front of the middle-aged man, which was full of collected mobile phones.


    "Mr. Chen, if it''s OK, I won''t disturb you. In order to prevent those boys from making mistakes again, I''ll go out and make an inspection? " Niu Hu bowed his head in a respectful voice, in an inquiring tone.


    "Go! Be careful with the inspection. The present period is special. No matter how careful you are, you can''t be too careful. "


    The middle-aged man waved his hand at will, even a little impatient. He didn''t know how many times he had told this confidant. He even came to ask him if there was no one around now. He was afraid that he would be angry and scolded directly.


    Can''t do a little thing well?


    What''s the use of asking you!


    "Yes."


    Niu Hu bowed and saluted again, then turned and left.


    However, he went out of the room, but instead of carefully inspecting the safety protection as the middle-aged man said, he went straight through two corridors and finally came to a bathroom.


    The two men who rushed out of the bathroom nodded. Niu Hu walked directly into the men''s bathroom. Inside, there was an anxious man in his twenties, who was walking back and forth.


    Seeing Niu Hu coming in, the man suddenly brightened his eyes, strode up and said quickly, "brother tiger, how are you thinking about it? Chen always he is to take us when escape, use to discard cannon fodder at any time just, don''t care about us at all.


    And my brother-in-law said that Mr. Wang personally went to the old house today and killed Chen Xing like a chicken. Even Mr. Chen Wanxiang, a minor, took refuge with Mr. Wang. Now, we can see that the Chen family is finished. "


    The more the man said, the more excited he was. He danced and his voice was very low: "and, ten million! Ten million! We just need to provide a message. My brother-in-law promised to share it equally with us. Each of us will have at least one million!


    Tiger brother, I know this money may not be much for you, but I''m different. My wife is going to have a baby soon, and I don''t know if mother and son are in danger!


    I''ve worked hard for Chen family for so many years, and I''m afraid the money I got is not enough for her operation. This million is extremely important to me!


    Tiger brother, our brother for many years, I know that you value loyalty more than life, and despise me, but I.... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Niu Hu has quietly raised his hand and handed over a black disposable mobile phone.


    Immediately, his flat voice came: "this club has been blocked, only this bathroom has a signal.


    Don''t look at me like that. I really value loyalty, but I''m not a pedantic fool. I know that I will die, and I''m still loyal.


    To your brother-in-law


    Call


    ¡­¡­


    This scene.


    It happened not only in this club, but also in other parts of Jinling City, even in dozens of cities in the three provinces in the south of the Yangtze River, even in the north of the Yangtze River, even in the northwest of China and along the river.


    In the old house of Chen family.


    Wang Xu is still sitting on the chair in front of the porter, but there is a mahogany square table in front of him, on which there are melon and fruit snacks, small dishes and drinks.


    In front of him.


    Only Chen Wanxiang is constantly answering the phone, checking the mobile phone messages, and then reporting to him.


    At this point.


    There are only two of them in the old house.


    Almost all of the servants and guards left, with a passion for "ten million", and mobilized all their active relationships to search for Wang Xu''s whereabouts.


    "The whole Jinling, unexpectedly only one Chen family high-level still stay here?" Wang Xu was a little surprised.


    Although he knows that this may not be too accurate, after all, the circle of servants and guards is not small, but it is not a know it all or perfect.


    however.


    In just an hour.


    Looking for the whereabouts of nearly 20 high-level members of the Chen family who are hiding, Wang Xu is already very satisfied.


    "But since there''s only one, there''s no way. After all, it''s me. I didn''t expect that a great family with a thousand years of inheritance would be so timid and run so fast? The furthest is that they have already gone abroad. "


    Wang Xu shook his head, feeling extremely strange.


    What does Chen family want to do?


    As Chen Xing, who was crushed to death by him, said, hiding and never dying with him?


    But now it''s more like a lost dog running away in a hurry?


    "Forget it, even if there''s only one nearest, it''s enough!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were slightly cold.


    Chen family high-level, he is not really must all Zhen Sha, but Chen family leader Chen Fengyun, and Chen Bao just this lineage, must die!

 Chapter 1093

    night.


    In the moonlight.


    "My Lord, this should be it?"


    Standing tens of meters above the ground, Zheng Xuan looked down at a building on the ground below. Two golden flames were burning out of thin air in his eyes, so that he could see through the mud and stone and directly see the situation inside the building.


    Wang Jiu stood beside him, closed his eyes, nodded and said, "yes, here it is. According to the meaning of the master, don''t kill people first. You need to dig out some information from the other party. "


    Then he turned his head and looked at Zheng Xuan


    "By the way, you mentioned the function of willpower before and a little bit. It seems that there is a way of insight into people''s heart to torture evil people. Will you?"


    "Nature is the God of the City God, and torture is one of the necessary means." Zheng Xuan nodded.


    "Well, let''s go down." Wang Jiu''s eyes twinkled.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    In the club below.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey, hey, hey... "


    Chen is always sitting on the sofa, holding a woman with exposed clothes up and down. The desk in front of him is full of cigarette ends. His eyes are red and he seems to be venting. His hands are very powerful.


    "Ah! Mr. Chen, you''re too hard. It hurts... It really hurts... "


    The voice of women''s pain rang out.


    Same second.


    Under the table, another woman''s voice came: "Mr. Chen, I''m going to vomit too. Don''t make such an effort... It''s hard..."


    However.


    They haven''t finished yet.


    Chen always has the facial expression to twist, mercilessly a slap to draw on the face of the woman in the bosom, the furious roar way:


    "I''m in a bad mood now. What did I ask you to do? Is to vent! Shut up, no matter how painful it is! Two bitches, you''re going to be coquettish and cute here. What are you going to put in there? "


    Scolding and scolding.


    Chen always suddenly feel in front of a flower, his whole person unexpectedly from the club room, suddenly appeared in a strange place.


    Look up.


    It''s a big iron railing.


    Looking around, I saw three sealed walls, covered with all kinds of ferocious instruments of torture, burning a furnace of hot metal.


    I don''t know what happened, but he appeared in an ancient prison.


    no


    It''s a room for torture!


    Chen total''s double eyes suddenly shrink into two needle tips, inside all is fear: "how to return a responsibility?"? What''s going on? Why am I here? "


    He screamed in horror, stepped back, and suddenly stepped on a sticky, fleshy thing.


    Subconsciously, Chen always looks down.


    He stepped on


    It was a face of a dead man with a ferocious and twisted expression, full of blood stains, the mouth opened to the maximum, and looked extremely painful.


    Look carefully, that face


    It was himself!


    "Ah


    Instant, Chen always scared of crazy shout, the whole person lose balance, a buttock fell on the ground.


    He wanted to get up, but between his hands on the ground, it was sticky. When he looked up, it was full of blood, black and caked blood.


    "Ah! Is anyone here? What the hell is this? Please, if there are people, come out quickly! "


    Chen always crazy yelled, to the end, the voice with a trace of cry.


    But.


    here.


    There was nothing but this narrow prison.


    Farther away, all around, outside.


    It''s all dark, as if it''s going to engulf one''s soul.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Chen always finally no longer yells, also can be regarded as slightly restored a little calm, his whole person squats in the corner, shivering.


    Not afraid, but cold.


    After all, the horror of the scene at first look at fear, see more, people will slowly numb.


    But the cold


    It''s really cold!


    Even cold inexplicable!


    That cold, not from the body, but from the depths of the soul, no matter how much clothing can not stop.


    Soon, cold, as time goes on, there is a little more pain, like a skate in the bone of the kind of pain.


    Chen always feels that he is about to die.


    "Anybody? If someone is here, please come out quickly, I don''t want to die! Don''t kill me! I really don''t want to die... "


    Chen always completely broke.


    Tears, runny nose, crazy flow out, covered his face, he raised his head to shout that moment, exposed eyes, is naked fear.


    Nothing scares him more than now.


    A man who was as like as two peas in the face of unknown terror, and still had to endure the cold as if from the depths of his soul, and the pain that was growing like a snake.


    He can feel it.


    I''m getting closer to death.


    The feeling of waiting for death to come, and the despair of being abandoned by the world and placed in a place of darkness and terror, constantly eroded his heart.


    Mr. Chen.


    It''s completely broken!


    His eyes gradually blurred and his reason gradually disappeared. When he looked at the corpse not far from him, he even began to doubt whether it was himself.


    In fact, he was already dead.


    And now this is the place where he died again and again


    "Anybody? I''m... Wrong! I''m wrong... "


    Chen''s voice is getting lower and lower. He constantly asks for mercy and says that he is wrong, but he doesn''t know why he is wrong.


    He just knows.


    He must have done something wrong.


    ¡­¡­


    In the private room of the club.


    Two women in untidy clothes have passed out.


    "It''s good for him to be able to survive one death and then collapse the second time."


    Zheng Xuan stood in the void, looking down coldly, squatting in the corner, constantly shouting his wrong middle-aged man, said blandly.


    "He''s scared to death by himself. Let''s ask questions while we still have time." Wang Jiu stood aside and said faintly.


    The torture of ghosts and gods comes from the torture of human heart.


    For example, the prison room that the middle-aged man Chen Zong saw was just a manifestation of his inner fear. What Zheng Xuan did was to use the willpower as a guide to enlarge this fear infinitely and let Chen Zong torture himself.


    "It''s true that I''m too timid. I don''t have to wait."


    Zheng Xuan nodded and raised his hand slightly. Suddenly, a white light came out of his fingers and disappeared into the middle-aged man''s eyebrow.


    Soon.


    The white light flew out of the middle-aged man''s eyebrows again, and stopped in front of Zheng Xuan and Wang Jiu. After a little meal, it suddenly scattered into a white light.


    In the white light.


    We can see the flash of scenes.


    A furnace burning to boiling hot metal, narrow prison, dead body on the ground, squatting in the corner of the wall shivering Chen Zong.


    also.


    One can''t see the face clearly, but is called by Chen Zong as the vague figure of Prince Wang.


    Chen is always talking to fuzzy human form.


    "Tell me, where are Chen Fengyun, Chen Baocai and others Blur human form.


    Chen Zong: "I don''t know, Mr. Wang, I really don''t know!


    Since the news of your return came, the master... No, Chen Fengyun, that bastard with his own family suddenly disappeared.


    Although I''m a senior member of the family, I''m just a sidekick. In fact, I have no hostility to you, Mr. Wang. You are the enemy of those bastards who are in the main line! "


    Then.


    Fuzzy figure and asked a few questions, Chen always one by one fast answer, sincere incomparable, it seems absolutely nothing to hide.


    Unfortunately, they were not what Zheng Xuan and Wang Jiu wanted.


    In the private room of the club.


    The picture of white light evolution continues.


    The middle-aged man squatting in the corner of the wall, however, fell to the ground quietly and became a corpse that nobody paid attention to.

 Chapter 1094

    Jinling.


    Late at night.


    half past ten.


    Chen''s old house.


    "Did I... Make a mistake?"


    Just after receiving the message from shenhunfen, Wang Xu frowned deeply and was disappointed.


    After getting the news of separation, he reflected that there seemed to be something wrong with the orders he had given to the servants and guards.


    The Chen family high-level in his mouth is naturally those people who are the "Chen family''s main blood.". However, for these people, the word Chen family high-level represents a wider range.


    For example, Chen Zong, who has already died, is just a side branch of Chen''s family. His martial arts strength is not even inborn. What he originally controlled is just an ordinary company among Chen''s many assets.


    After contacting the "high-level" news gathered before, some people ran out of the country, and Wang Xu finally understood.


    No wonder he thinks that the Chen family are like dogs who have lost their families and run around. It turns out that these "high-level" people are not the high-level people he thinks they are.


    "Ha ha, it''s my fault, but there''s still time to remedy it."


    With a smile of self mockery, Wang Xu raised his head and beckoned Chen Wanxiang to come over, and then ordered a few words to add, so as to let those people start relations again and look for information.


    Chen Baojin had also taken Liu Hongyu to appear in front of him to die. It can be seen that Chen family''s direct high-level, still in Jinling, did not leave.


    This time.


    Wang Xu specially named as long as Chen Fengyun, the leader of Chen family, and Chen Baocai, the leader of the younger generation, heard from them, and promoted the reward to 100 million.


    Here''s a look.


    People are going crazy in the next few days.


    Not only that, Chen Wanxiang also launched his own contacts, calling on his father, grandfather, seven aunts and eight aunts to be equal to the relatives of the sidelines to collect information for Wang Xu.


    Although this kind of relationship is not impressive, once there is a strong presence like Wang Xu as the core, it will give these people motivation, and the efficiency of the network is absolutely amazing.


    However, Chen Fengyun and Chen Baocai are really deep hidden. Even under such a powerful and efficient network, there is still no accurate trace.


    In an hour.


    Finally, a vague message came.


    "In the middle of the day, a young woman from a side branch heard from the younger generation that they were going to visit Fenghuang Lake in the eastern suburb of Jinling and Huian province for a while... There was no other news."


    Chen Wanxiang stands in front of Wang Xu in fear that Wang Xu will blame him for his bad work.


    "Phoenix lake?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly.


    "Young master, Fenghuang lake is very big, hundreds of thousands of Mu in size. It''s not only a lake, but also a continuous hilly area. It''s a famous scenic spot in Jinling. Our Chen family has a villa over there to enjoy the cool and cool in summer, but someone has already confirmed that Chen Fengyun''s rebellion is not there. " Chen Wanxiang quickly introduced the way.


    As he said this, he saw that Wang Xu still didn''t have much reaction. He bit his teeth and made a firm promise


    "But don''t worry, young master. As long as you give me a little more time, I promise to find these rebellious people who don''t know what to do!"


    Now Chen Wanxiang, it can be said, has been tied to a group of Chen family side branch, completely on the chariot of Wang Xu. Chen Fengyun and other Chen family''s direct family have become rebellious in his mouth. They are really determined.


    Of course, the reason for this is not loyalty, but interest and life and death.


    In this fight.


    Wang Xu must win!


    Otherwise, once Wang Xu loses, he can pat his ass and leave. But they can''t go. Once they lose, they will be cleaned up by Chen Fengyun and others.


    "Are you sure it''s in the Phoenix Lake area?" Wang Xu asked calmly.


    "Sure, the news is that a playboy in his lineage, who has been trying to catch up with my cousin, accidentally let it slip." Chen Wanxiang nodded, then strongly expressed his loyalty


    "Young master, it''s late at night. Why don''t you have a rest first. I promise that tomorrow morning, I will definitely send you the specific whereabouts of Chen Fengyun and other rebels. "


    "No, I''ll take care of it next."


    After that, Wang Xu lay down on the back of his chair, closed his eyes, and used his mind to send messages to the sub body, so that he and Zheng Xuan could use the humanitarian array to send them directly to the Phoenix Lake area, and search inch by inch with the simplest direct violence method.


    however.


    His state made Chen Wanxiang feel suspicious: "the young master wants to deal with it himself, but he just keeps his eyes closed and doesn''t do anything..."


    Although he was puzzled, Chen Wanxiang did not dare to ask more questions. He stepped down respectfully and did not dare to disturb Wang Xu''s "rest.".


    ¡­¡­


    Fenghuang Lake scenic area.


    This is a famous tourist area in Jinling, with huge natural lakes and surrounded by green mountains. In summer, I don''t know how many rich people will come here for summer vacation. Even foreigners often come here.


    Within the scenic area, at the top of a green hill, there is a Taoist temple with a long history, but the original Taoist temple is just an ordinary mountain temple. But now, because of the tourist area, it has been renovated several times, and has become a grand view.


    There are many tourists who worship gods and burn incense, and even many devout believers. Unfortunately, what these people worship is not the mountain god, but the gimmick and false god Buddha from the tourist area.


    Hoo


    Quietly, in front of an old pine tree in the backyard of the Taoist temple, Wang Xu''s spirit is separated into Wang Jiu and Zheng Xuan.


    "The mountain god is still there, but the worshippers worship the wrong God."


    Glancing at the statue of Mountain God beside the old pine tree, which was thrown into the weedy corner, Zheng Xuan sighed, and a trace of loneliness flashed through his eyes.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Xu''s sudden rise and chance, I''m afraid he would disappear completely in the world soon.


    Now, though we rebuild Town God''s Temple on the Bank of humanity and become the God of the City God in Jinling City, are there any companions in this world?


    Even ghosts.


    The lonely one is alive.


    It''s going to be lonely.


    "Let''s go. Time is very tight. During this time, we still have a lot of things to do. The Chen family is just the first. Other aristocratic families in Jinling have to give an account to the noumenon."


    Wang Jiuyi walked out of the Taoist temple and said faintly. He was also calculating some things in his heart.


    Although "he" is only the soul of Wang Xu, it can also be said that it is Wang Xu himself. The characteristics of the soul make them have the same personality and way of thinking.


    During the four months when Wang Xu was forced to die, all kinds of forces were ready to move. Not only these aristocratic families in Jiangnan of Jinling, but also Wu Meng, who was in a tit for tat confrontation with the aristocratic families, needed to give Wang Xu an account.


    But now, the most important thing is the Chen family in Jinling.


    Kill Chen family, let this dare to lay hands on the people around him, become the chicken head cut by butcher''s knife.


    punish someone as a warning to others!


    Justice!


    Thinking of this, at the top of the small mountain where the Taoist temple is located, Wang Jiu''s eyes turned to the Phoenix Lake area in front of him.


    "Zheng Xuan, cast it."


    Wang Jiu raised his right hand, and there was a strong blood color in his palm, which was the pure Chen family blood that he had extracted from Chen''s total body before.


    Return to the source with blood, trace and disappear.


    However, there is a certain distance limit for this kind of magic. Jinling City is too big, but Phoenix Lake is too small.


    Soon.


    Zheng Xuan opened his eyes suddenly, and his eyes twinkled


    "Found it!"

 Chapter 1095

    Luohuang mountain.


    This mountain is located in the depth of Fenghuang lake. It''s about 30 miles from the scenic spot. Fortunately, it''s not a pure mountain area, but a mixture of hills and lakes. The traffic is still convenient.


    Luohuang mountain is surrounded by mountains on three sides and water on one side. The water system is connected with the main lake of Fenghuang lake. It has good water transportation and beautiful scenery. It is a top-grade summer resort.


    At this point.


    On the qinsu river at the foot of Luohuang mountain, Wang Jiu and Zheng Xuan are sitting on a yacht for sightseeing.


    After all, Chen Zong''s blood is a collateral branch, which can''t accurately locate the error. It can only have a general range, which is three li in a square.


    Although this range is not big for Wang Jiu and Zheng Xuan, the number of Chen family members is large, and the goal is not likely to be small. They are not worried about not finding it.


    "Are you looking for Chen family?"


    The master was stunned, then patted his thigh and said:


    "I seem to know where you''re looking for!


    Although I don''t know the family name, it should be the Chen family you are looking for. It''s in Luohuang mountain in the lower reaches of qinsu River, where there is an old house for hundreds of years.


    Tut Tut, the floor area and the luxurious building are said to be the Imperial Palace which was specially used for summer vacation hundreds of years ago. They are very heroic. We local people, who don''t know that the people who live there are rich or expensive.


    By the way, a lot of people came to the house these two days. At noon, I sent a wave of people to the house. They were all dressed like the stars on TV. I dare not talk to them easily. "


    "Oh? Then the owner of the ship will show us over. " Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, nodded and said with a smile.


    The master, while operating the rudder and oar, inquired curiously:


    "Little brother, see what you mean, that old house can''t be Jinling Chen''s?"


    "Do you know the Chen family in Jinling?" Wang Xu slightly picked eyebrows.


    "Of course


    Hearing the words, the sailor suddenly raised his eyebrows and said:


    "The Chen family in Jinling is so domineering. The older generation is very famous in Jinling. It seems that they are some aristocratic family with a long history.


    Not to mention the past, my son is proud to work in the Chen family''s subordinate company. Every time he comes back, he drinks with me and brags about how awesome the chairman of Chen''s group is. In our Jiangnan Province, the brand is very big. In Jinling, everyone gives face. No one dares to offend the Chen family! "


    The sailor seems to be a talker. Once he starts talking, he can''t stop talking.


    "By the way, didn''t I just say that I took a group of people to Luohuang mountain before? At that time, although I didn''t dare to talk to them, I heard a great news from their conversation.


    Those people, it seems that they went to Luohuang mountain to attend a party, saying that it was a marriage. I didn''t understand it before. Now, it''s a marriage between the Chen family and which big family. After that, the Chen family''s power is more powerful!


    Tut Tut, it''s amazing, amazing, these aristocratic families are really beyond our imagination... "


    The sailor sighed.


    But Wang Jiu frowned slightly, and a chill flashed through his eyes


    "Marriage?"


    This kind of time, still have a person, dare to come out to help Chen family?


    "Yes, the one who can marry with Chen family must be a big family. But it''s not something that people like me can think of. "


    The sailor shook his head and asked, "by the way, little brother, you should know more about Chen family than me? Aren''t you the guest invited by Chen family? "


    Wang Jiu smiles and doesn''t speak.


    However, the sailor''s brain was mended automatically. He suddenly took a breath of cold air. His eyes changed and his attitude was respectful. His speech was no longer as casual as before, and more formal.


    "It turns out that the little brother is also a guest of the Chen family. I said too much just now. It''s impolite. But the little brother is very young, can become the guest of Chen family invitation, must also be born rich family.


    You know, the group I brought with me last time was very arrogant. At first sight, they were big people. I once heard my son mention that some big bosses with hundreds of millions of assets are far from qualified to enter the Chen family! "


    From the master''s words, we can see the nobility of Chen family.


    It''s no wonder that the children of aristocratic families have such arrogant temperament, which is not only natural, but also cultivated by the external environment. Anyone who walks around from the beginning of his life and is held in the palm of his hand by everyone will inevitably cultivate his temperament.


    "I''m fine."


    Wang Jiu laughs again and refuses to comment.


    He''s not just ok?


    Chen family''s direct line is fast, he forces of far escape deep mountain, stealth in the dark, don''t dare to face up to him, he can''t good?


    next.


    It seems that Wang Jiu didn''t talk much about sex, and the boatman no longer mentioned Chen''s family, but introduced the scenic spots nearby.


    Soon.


    The master stopped the boat and whispered:


    "Little brother, I''m afraid I can only send you here. The river in front is blocked. Luohuang mountain is not far ahead. You need to walk a long distance on the shore. "


    Wang Jiu nodded, got off the boat and went ashore. Looking up, he saw that a path under his feet continued. At the end of the path was a magnificent house, occupying a large area of Luohuang mountain.


    From here, you can also see through the green trees the looming vermilion gates, rows of stone lions, carved beams and painted buildings, antique, just like a paradise in the world.


    "Well, the aristocratic family is really rich, bold and powerful!"


    Wang jiuleng snorted.


    The Chen family''s main house in Jinling City is not to mention that the old house in front of us has a history of hundreds of years. Any language to describe the details of the aristocratic family is not as convincing as the two old houses.


    In Jinling City, every inch of land and every inch of gold, the beautiful and luxurious houses in Luohuang mountain are really the enjoyment of emperors. There is more than one Chen family, an ancient architecture with hundreds of years.


    It''s not a family, it''s not a big family, it''s nothing!


    Compared with the Chen family, even the Feng family, one of the top three, is far from perfect.


    of course.


    It depends on where they are compared. In China, in Jiangnan, in Jinling, the Chen family, as a family, is undoubtedly a huge force.


    "My Lord, the air above this house is a little strange."


    At this time, Zheng Xuan looked at the sky over Luohuang mountain, frowned and reminded him suspiciously.


    "It''s OK. I''ll go and have a look."


    Wang Jiu waved his hand and walked to the courtyard first.


    However, before they reached the old house, they were stopped at the intersection at the foot of Luohuang mountain.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please stay. This is a private territory. It''s not open to the public. Please go to other places to play."

 Chapter 1096

    "I''m not a tourist."


    Looking at the black bodyguard in front of him, Wang Jiu said faintly.


    "I''m sorry, are you an invited guest? Please show me your invitation The bodyguard in black obviously frowned and looked at Wang Xu. His voice became slightly respectful.


    "I don''t have an invitation either."


    Wang Jiu shook his head again.


    Smell speech, black dress bodyguard face suddenly cold down:


    "Boy, are you playing with me?"


    "You don''t mean anything. I''m looking for someone. I''m looking for Chen Baocai." Wang nine eyes calm, light says.


    "You don''t have much to look for?"


    Hearing the words "Chen Baocai", the black bodyguard, who was ready to get angry, was stunned. Then he forbade the embarrassment of being fooled and said politely in a low voice:


    "Please tell me your name, wait a moment, wait for me to report to the top..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Wang Jiu: "don''t bother, I''ll go up and look for it myself."


    With that, Wang Jiu ignored the black bodyguard and led Zheng Xuan to the mountain. The bodyguard in black froze in the same place, but did not dare to stop for a moment.


    Don''t blame him for his advice. It''s Wang Jiu''s natural attitude. It really shocked the bodyguards in black and made him not know what to do with Wang Jiu.


    and.


    After all, it''s at the foot of the mountain. It''s still a long way from the main house on the hillside. He still has enough time to confirm Wang Jiu''s identity and remedy it.


    After all, if Wang Jiu and Chen Baocai are really friends, as an ordinary bodyguard, he can''t afford to offend each other.


    Just as the bodyguard hesitated, a middle-aged man, who was wearing a black suit, a headset and a cold face, seemed to be the head of the security guard, came down from the mountain and sneered:


    "Small nine, isn''t the order of closing the mountain already issued? Who are these two people? Who told you to let them in? "


    Seeing the middle-aged man, the hesitant bodyguard breathed a sigh of relief and hurried forward


    "Brother Hua, here you are."


    "Brother Xiang!"


    Several other bodyguards also said hello one after another. From their words, we can hear that the middle-aged man, named Huaxiang, is the security team leader in charge of them.


    "Brother Hua, they say they are looking for less talented people. I don''t know if they are less talented friends. My status is too low and I don''t dare to make decisions at the moment, so..."


    At the beginning, the young bodyguard explained in a low voice and looked at Wang Xu. His eyes had a strong color of doubt. It was obvious that he began to change his mind.


    "I''m not Chen Baocai''s friend."


    Wang Jiu shook his head and smiled.


    Here, even if he is only the spirit of the noumenon, he can feel the breath of Chen Baocai on it.


    "Boy, you dare to play with me and want to die..."


    Suddenly, the young bodyguard''s face was cold, and his eyes were all murderous. He felt that he was fooled by Wang Jiu as a monkey.


    However.


    He just opened his mouth.


    Wang Jiu already said faintly:


    "I''m here to kill him."


    instantaneous.


    There was a sudden chill in the atmosphere.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Young bodyguard bang when a, suddenly step forward, will directly to Wang nine hands, but was stopped by a middle-aged man.


    Hua Xiang, a middle-aged man, squints and stares at Wang Jiu


    "Who are you?"


    "You really have too many questions."


    But Wang Jiu didn''t answer. He shook his head and looked up at the middle-aged man indifferently. When he raised his hand, he was about to kill these people.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    A clear voice came.


    "You want to kill brother Baocai? Why? Are you the enemy of brother Baocai? But brother Baocai has never had enemies. Only brother Baojin has enemies. "


    Wang jiudun hands, turn to see, see a careful yacht just landed, from above down a man and two women.


    The man is tall and handsome, born noble, twenty-seven or eight years old, while the two women are one big and one small.


    She is 25-6 years old. She is wearing a proper dress, long legs and half of them are exposed outside. She is tall and nearly 1.75 meters tall. She has beautiful appearance and cool temperament.


    The younger is only 15 or 16 years old, with a trace of childish face, wearing a simple white T-shirt, jeans shorts. Although the T-shirt is loose, it is still a fierce, innocent and mature devil.


    It was the girl who spoke.


    "Feifei, pay attention to your identity and don''t talk to strangers."


    The girl stares at Wang Xu curiously and waits for an answer. The cold and gorgeous woman next to her already hums coldly and scolds her.


    "But sister ya, he said he wanted to kill brother Baocai. Brother Baocai is Fei Fei''s favorite. Not only me, but all the people around Fei also like brother Baocai. But they have never heard of someone who doesn''t like brother Baocai, let alone want to kill him!


    So people want to know why! " Girl Du mouth dissatisfied way.


    "No matter why, he naturally has the following people to deal with it, which has nothing to do with us." The cold eyed woman scolded again.


    At this time, Huaxiang had already brought a group of bodyguards to meet him and saluted respectfully


    "Miss chenya, Miss Feifei!"


    "You adults have been waiting for you for a long time. Let''s go up quickly."


    With that, Hua Xiang sees that Chen Fei seems a little unhappy and says with a smile:


    "Miss Feifei, miss chenya is right. I''ll deal with this puzzling, lifeless boy. You don''t have to worry. You''d better hurry up and don''t let the adults wait. "


    Unfortunately Chen Fei or Du mouth angry.


    At this time, the handsome man who came with them also said with a smile: "yes, Feifei, let''s go up first.


    This kid is an idiot. He doesn''t know what he''s doing. I''m sure he can''t even see Baocai''s face, let alone kill Baocai. So you don''t have to worry at all. Don''t worry. "


    The handsome man obviously has a lot of weight. Chen Fei hesitates, tilts her head and thinks for a while, then nods heavily and laughs happily


    "Good! Brother in law Zhao Xuan and brother Baocai play best. I believe you


    "What brother-in-law, Feifei, don''t talk nonsense." Chen Ya stares at the girl, and then stares at the handsome man, flings his hand and strides up the mountain.


    Chen Fei ran to jump to pull Zhao Xuan''s hand, followed closely behind, soon several people disappeared at the corner of the mountain road.


    Except in the beginning.


    Then, from beginning to end.


    They have never seen Wang Jiu and Zheng Xuan again.


    But in the twinkling of an eye.


    Stay where you are.


    All that was left was Wang Jiu, Zheng Xuan, and Hua Xiang.


    However, as bodyguards, each of these people is an elite warrior. The lowest strength is also above the five levels of physical training. Huaxiang, the leader, is also a master of martial arts in the first level.


    "Boy, no matter what you said just now is true or false, since you dare to put out threats, you can''t leave today. Don''t blame me when you go down. You can only blame yourself if you want to. You can''t see your identity clearly. Not everyone in Jinling Chen family can threaten you! "


    Hua Xiang turns his head and stares at Wang Jiu coldly, laughing ferociously and sarcastically.

 Chapter 1097

    "Oh?"


    Wang Xu raised his eyes with a smile on his face.


    How long has it been since no one dared to ignore him like this?


    How long does it take for no one to threaten him so directly?


    "Boy, what are you doing? Think I''m kidding? "


    Hua Xiang suddenly frowned, and his killing intention burst out. What he hated most was the smile on Wang Xu''s face.


    How can you look down on him? Taunting him?


    idiot!


    court death!


    Thinking of this, Hua Xiang was in no mood to continue wasting his time. He waved his hand and ordered coldly:


    "Small nine, this is the trouble that you bring, by you take a person to solve. Remember, the corpse should be thrown far away, so as not to let the stench contaminate the mouths and noses of the noble people on it. "


    With that, he turned and left without looking at Wang Xu.


    But he just took a step.


    The body suddenly froze.


    A big hand.


    Quietly, with a terrible breath of death, he explored the air and grabbed him on the neck.


    The power above is so great that he can''t resist it.


    Next second.


    "I''m not kidding either."


    Wang Xu''s quiet voice came from behind Huaxiang.


    "You, you, you..."


    Because his neck was pinched, Hua Xiang''s face was red. At this moment, his eyes were shocked, frightened and incredible.


    Mingming''s face is still Wang Xu''s familiar face, but it makes him feel like facing the beast and the devil.


    What scares him more is that.


    all around.


    More than a dozen black bodyguards, such as Xiao Jiu, were still, standing in the same place as the wood. Their faces were twisted one by one, and their eyes were filled with extreme fear. They didn''t know when they had already died quietly.


    At the moment he saw it, Zheng xuanzheng passed through the body of the last bodyguard in black, as if he were a ghost. The scene looked very strange.


    "Damn it! What are these two people... "


    Hua Xiang''s eyes shrink into two needle tips, and his mind shakes fiercely.


    But he didn''t finish the idea.


    "Click!"


    In the sound of cold and crisp bone fracture, Wang Xu has pinched his neck.


    Although it''s just an ordinary spirit transformed from the "east island type God", after such a long time of refining, plus the willpower cultivation system taught by Zheng Xuan.


    This has the strength of separation, also enough and congenital five grade master level martial arts comparable, is a Chen family''s security team leader can resist.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Wang Xu snorted coldly, just like throwing garbage. He threw the corpse aside and walked forward first.


    Zheng Xuan followed him closely. They were not ordinary people. There were not many mood swings for the dead body in one place.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    On the mountain road hundreds of meters away.


    Chen Fei opens her arms and runs fast on the mountain road. She stops from time to time to urge Chen Ya and Zhao Xuan to hurry up. She looks naive, innocent and happy.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Ya''s eyes flashed and said with a bitter smile: "Zhao Xuan, let''s see. Fei Fei has always been the apple of the eye of the family. In addition to today''s incident, she is very willful, and we all let her go."


    Zhao Xuan said with a handsome and quiet smile: "it''s OK, ya''er. By the way, I don''t know much about today''s incident. I only heard that Fei Fei is going to marry a family in the upper world. Which one is it? "


    "Yes, but I don''t know much about it. I heard that Baojin took a young master Liu out to play. It should be the Liu family. But don''t worry. We''ll know the news in a moment. "


    Chen Ya''s vision tiny twinkles and says quietly.


    Although the two did not say, but in fact the bottom of my heart are very clear, Chen family this marriage is also really forced. Because of the pressure of someone outside, the forced Chen family had to make this choice.


    "Shangjie aristocratic family, no matter which family it is, we Zhao family can''t compare with your Chen family. Don''t worry. Feifei''s marriage to Shangjie is good for her. What''s more, if it is the Liu family, it would be better.


    After all, young master Liu Hongyu, known as the dragon of the Liu family, has excellent skills. It is said that even the young and the old people in the capital want to invite him back as a guest, but Baocai keeps him in the middle. "


    Zhao Xuan sighed.


    Chen Ya lost her mind for a while.


    Chen Bao is the number one of Chen family. If Liu Hongyu is the dragon of Liu family, Chen Bao is the dragon of Chen family. It is her side Zhao Xuan, in front of Chen Baocai are eclipsed, worse.


    Even in the circle of aristocratic families, Chen Bao is the only one who can compare with the top childe brothers in the northern circle and the capital.


    For Chen Baocai, Chen Ya is extremely responsible. She is not only unwilling to put pressure on her peers, but also admires that she has to bow her head.


    As for Liu Hongyu


    If it wasn''t for her engagement, deep down in her heart, she might not have the same impulse as Fei Fei.


    to unite to marriage!


    It''s Chen Fei''s request!


    "This party is very important. Baojin will definitely come back with Mr. Liu. We should be able to see him. Then you can... Have more snacks and make friends with Mr. Liu. Now the times have changed, and we, the children of the aristocratic families, also need to work hard. " Chen Ya sighs.


    "Don''t worry, I understand."


    Zhao Xuan gave a light smile. Suddenly, the corner of his eyes swept the mountain road behind him. He was very surprised to see two people. Suddenly, his feet were suddenly pounded and his brows were wrinkled.


    "What''s the matter? Why did those two people come up just now? "


    "What?"


    Chen Ya is a Leng, then turn to see, see Wang Xu and Zheng Xuan two people leisurely step by step.


    She also frowned, and then her face darkened: "what''s the matter with Huaxiang? Is what I said not clear enough? Even let these two idiots come up! "


    Say, Chen Ya comes forward a step, want to make a voice to rage to drink. But he was stopped by Zhao Xuan: "ya''er, wait, it seems that something is wrong!"


    "No? What can be wrong? "


    Chen Ya fiercely picks eyebrows.


    "Do you think Huaxiang will take the initiative to let them up?" Zhao Xuan''s eyes were fixed on Wang Xu and Zheng Xuan, and his voice became solemn.


    "I..."


    Chen Ya originally full of anger, smell speech eyes mercilessly in a flash, seem to want to understand what, facial expression also follow more and more gloomy.


    pretty good.


    It is absolutely impossible for Huaxiang to let Wang Xu and Zheng Xuan come up. But now, Wang Xu and Zheng Xuan come up intact. What does that mean?


    come with evil intent!


    It''s really bad!


    And then.


    Wang Xu also took Zheng Xuan not far from them. He raised his head and grinned at them, revealing his white teeth. He said with a happy smile:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we meet again. What a coincidence."

 Chapter 1098

    "Yes, yes, what a coincidence."


    Chen Ya laughs a little reluctantly.


    What else can Wang Xu and Zheng Xuan show up here intact?


    Naturally, Huaxiang and others have an accident!


    What''s more, what makes Chen Ya''s heart palpitate is that Wang Xu and Wang Xu come up too fast. They leave from the foot of the mountain, and it''s only a few minutes before and after.


    What''s more shocking is that they look completely intact. What''s more, the foot of the mountain is only one or two hundred meters away from them, but I haven''t heard anything. And, up to now, I haven''t seen Huaxiang and others follow up


    Think of here, Chen Ya can''t help looking at Zhao Xuan, want to find some comfort.


    But I didn''t see it.


    But a pair of violent shaking eyes, and a pale face!


    Obviously, she wants to understand these, Zhao Xuan also wants to understand, even more.


    Just then.


    "Sister ya, brother-in-law Zhao Xuan, why don''t you come up? Fei Fei has been waiting for a long time


    Chen Fei runs down the mountain road above. When she sees Wang Xu, the girl gives a little meal at her feet. However, she quickly runs to the front again with a naive smile on her face and asks curiously:


    "Hello, Hello, big brother, why did you come up?


    Ah! Fei Fei got it!


    Those words you just said about killing brother Baocai must be joking. In fact, you are brother Baocai''s friend, otherwise the guards will not let you up. I can see that. Don''t cheat me. "


    That''s what I said.


    Chen Fei seems to be naive and curious, just a girl''s brilliant and naive idea.


    However, if we think about it from a different angle, we can find out the details of Wang Xu from the side. No matter how Wang Xu answers, some problems will be exposed.


    of course.


    That''s when Wang Xu wants to hide his purpose.


    However.


    Wang Xu, however, has no hidden meaning at all.


    "Why did the guards let me up?"


    Wang Xu looks at Chen Fei with a smile, but his eyes are very cold.


    This is Chen Fei.


    Think he''s an idiot?


    Can''t you see that under her seemingly innocent and childish appearance, there is a deep and vicious heart?


    Or did the girl succeed too many times in this naive way before, so she became a "master performer"?


    what is it?


    Lie and pretend to believe it?


    The smile on Wang Xu''s face gradually turns into sarcasm. He stares at Chen Fei and says word by word:


    "Naturally, they are... All dead."


    instantaneous.


    Chen ya, Zhao Xuan and Chen Fei''s face changed at the same time. They were all tense, and their emotions could not be concealed.


    "Big brother, what you said is frightening. Fei Fei is scared by you. Please don''t make such a frightening joke with others..."


    Chen Fei is to shrink a head more, the facial expression is pale, continuously retreat, a pair of be really frightened of the minor innocent girl appearance.


    "A joke?"


    Wang Xu couldn''t help laughing. He looked at Chen Fei sarcastically, then glanced at Chen Ya and Zhao Xuan, who were very nervous, and said faintly:


    "Do you really think I''m joking? Do you know what happened to the last person who thought so? He has become a corpse on the ground, lying on the mountain road 100 meters away. "


    With that, Wang Xu sneered


    "Originally, I was going to leave some blood for your Chen family, but you guys made me change my mind."


    "So you''re not all wrong. I said to kill Chen Baocai, it''s really a joke. Because, from now on, what I want to do is to completely destroy your Chen family


    "All will die!"


    Wang Xuzheng said.


    At this time.


    Above the mountain road, suddenly another voice came:


    "Feifei, ya''er, who is this? Talking nonsense here? "


    The voice is cold, disdainful and full of killing intention.


    Wang Xu looked up and saw a group of people from the end of the mountain road, walking in front of a gorgeous middle-aged couple.


    It was the plump middle-aged woman who spoke.


    The middle-aged woman''s lips are very thin, and the beauty of her youth can be seen in her face. Although she is well maintained, the years still leave traces on her face, which makes her a little more ugly.


    "Destroy my Chen family? Everyone will die? "


    The middle-aged woman looked coldly, her eyes were cold and disdainful: "what do you think you are?"


    "Mother, father... And uncle."


    See to come person, Chen ya face up immediately a joy.


    "Ya''er, you didn''t show up all the time. When Huaxiang lost contact, we knew something had happened, and that''s right. Because of this babbling kid? "


    The middle-aged woman is chenya''s mother and Chenfei''s aunt. She stares at Wang Xu with sharp eyes. Her tone, manner and body movements all show a strong sense of superiority


    "Boy, who are you? How did you get in here? Don''t you know this is our Chen family''s private territory? How does Huaxiang do things? Not only can''t get in touch with people, but also such dereliction of duty! "


    "Mother..."


    Chen Ya opens her mouth to say something.


    But the middle-aged woman didn''t give her a chance to speak at all. Without any pause, she raised her hand to Wang Xu and yelled angrily


    "Somebody, break his limbs for me and throw it to the wolf in the back Valley as food!"


    Behind her, among the group of people who came, a powerful warrior suddenly stood up and prepared to fight Wang Xu directly.


    "Auntie, wait, he..."


    See, Chen Fei is also facial expression a change, hurriedly make a sound to want to say what.


    "Fei Fei?"


    The middle-aged woman''s eyes jumped violently. Although she was not as rude to her as chenya, she was also interrupted by her serious face. She even taught her a lesson


    "Feifei, you usually contact few people, and you always keep an innocent mind. Some things you don''t understand are not cruel, but the situation of our Chen family is too special. We can''t let anyone out the news here.


    So, no matter who he is, as long as it''s not my Chen family, he can''t leave alive... "


    Wang Xu stood there, eyes indifferent incomparable, no happy no sad looking at these people.


    Especially the middle-aged woman who has a great bearing and always controls the scene.


    It''s ridiculous and pathetic.


    "Aunt, I''m not innocent at all! Listen to me... "Chen Fei''s face turned white.


    But this time.


    Wang Xu has no patience.


    He stepped forward gently and said faintly: "a lady has become a shrew after being a long time? Sure enough, I overestimated your family. "


    "Son of a bitch! Who are you talking to? I don''t know the etiquette


    As soon as Wang Xu''s words came out, the middle-aged man beside the lady suddenly changed color.


    Other people are also full of gloomy, a few strong breath of men directly stood out, cold eyes staring at Wang Xu, such as looking at the dead.


    Chen Ya''s mother, the middle-aged woman, is even more angry. She stares at Wang Xu and yells in an angry voice


    "Little bastard, what did you just say? Are you saying it again? Do you know who you''re talking to? How dare you act wild in front of me


    "Wild? Little bastard


    Many Chen family members thought that under the pressure of a fury, Wang Xu would be shocked.


    But did not expect, Wang Xu murmured a sneer, suddenly suddenly suddenly an eye, eyes white light shining, burst out of sound, sound like thunder.


    "Bastards, do you know who you are talking to?"

 Chapter 1099

    Wang Xu roared.


    Such as thunder in the ear, with a special power to shake people''s spirits, all the people on the scene suddenly felt dizzy.


    Moreover, the voice spread far away, is in the hillside of the old house waiting for people, hear this cold voice, is also suddenly a Leng.


    Just because.


    This is like thunder, but extremely cold voice, with a mysterious power, as if it can directly shake the moving heart.


    Chen Fengyun, the leader of Chen family, stands up and looks in the direction of the voice


    "Third uncle, this kind of power seems to be those distinguished guests, they have come at last? But what''s the matter? Who conflicts with them? "


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Chen family stay in the lower world secular, only the oldest generation, Chen Wanwu slightly frown, slowly get up a way.


    Around the other gathering Chen family direct high-level see, also closely follow up.


    However, one of the beautiful young men with star eyes and sword eyebrows frowned slightly and said:


    "No, ya''er comes back with Fei Fei. Just now my aunt and I have gone out to meet someone. Can''t they have a conflict with those distinguished guests?"


    "Baocai, don''t think too much." Chen Wanwu frowned and said in a deep voice.


    Young people are just Chen Baocai.


    "Third grandfather, it''s not that I think much, but it''s really possible." Chen Baocai heard that his brows were not loosened, but wrinkled deeper.


    "In addition, Baojin said that he took Mr. Liu out to play, but he didn''t come back until now. I didn''t get through by phone before and didn''t think much about it. But now, all of a sudden, I don''t know why. I always feel a little uneasy in my heart... "


    "It''s OK, Baocai. Baojin is your brother. Don''t you know his temperament? Play up on the crazy, where care to pick up the phone? Don''t worry. It''ll be OK. "


    Chen Feng Yun had a gentle smile on his face and said calmly:


    "Even if it''s Wang Xu, our Chen family has passed on for thousands of years and has a deep foundation. Now it''s invisible, and it''s combined with the four sides in secret. It''s the elder Chen Xing who will stay in the city and stabilize Wang Xu.


    Now, everything is about marriage. Once through the evening, the event has been decided, that is, Wang Xu personally came to the door, but also had to yield eight points! "


    "So it is."


    Chen Bao is concerned about the chaos, by two close relatives elders some comfort, also gradually calm down, immediately restored the cool posture.


    "But we''d better hurry to get there, so as not to disturb those distinguished guests and miss the most important event of my Chen family because of the misunderstanding." Chen Baocai nodded, and his eyes were sharp.


    Everything.


    After tonight.


    Chen family will usher in a new situation, there will be no such "deep hidden valley" in the move to avoid.


    This is Jinling''s day.


    It won''t change after all!


    ¡­¡­


    On the mountain road.


    Everyone looked at the cold angry Wang Xu, one by one was stupid on the spot.


    They are overbearing enough.


    But how also didn''t think, Wang Xu unexpectedly more overbearing than them?


    "How bold is this guy?"


    Almost everyone has this idea in their eyes.


    Even Chen ya, Chen Fei and Zhao Xuan felt the same way.


    Although they had no time to explain and were anxious, it was not fear.


    At this point.


    See Wang Xu unexpectedly so bold, three people are also mouth slightly open, dumbfounded.


    Because the three of them are junior, they are not good at martial arts. They guess that Wang Xu killed Huaxiang and other guards, and they are afraid that Wang Xu will kill them suddenly.


    But now it''s the Chen family of their parents'' generation in the Mesozoic era. Not to mention the innate master level guards they follow, their parents themselves are all master level warriors.


    "Is this inexplicable boy crazy?"


    Chen ya, Chen Fei and Zhao Xuan look at each other, but they don''t feel happy that Wang Xu is going to die. Instead, they are a little more at a loss.


    But soon.


    The three people responded and were overjoyed.


    Chen Ya sneered directly: "although this arrogant boy has a little strength, he doesn''t know what to do. He is so arrogant that he dares to treat my parents like this. When he comes to an end, it will be very miserable!"


    Chen Ya''s mother, who is blocking most of her words, stares at Wang Xu with a straight eyebrow and a straight eye


    "I don''t care who you are. Do you dare to be wild in front of me? Yiwu, do it! Kill him


    "Yes, ma''am."


    A middle-aged man behind them nodded respectfully, then strode forward with cold eyes. The Lord insulted his servant to death. Although it was not so exaggerated, Yiwu was in a bad mood at the moment.


    Killing Wang Xu will only make his heart very happy.


    "My lord?"


    Zheng Xuan looked up at Wang Xu, and his eyes revealed the meaning of exploration.


    Others at the scene thought Zheng Xuan was afraid, but they didn''t know that Zheng Xuan was asking Wang Xu if he wanted to do it. In the eyes of Zheng Xuan, the God of Jinling City God, Yiwu is at most like a stronger dog. He wastes his hands and feet and kills them quickly.


    "Ha ha, do you know how to be afraid now? Where''s that arrogance just now? "


    Chen Ya''s mother sneered.


    "Wife, and two ignorant and fearless idiots, don''t be angry and hurt yourself too much." Chen Ya''s father shakes his head and laughs.


    "Are you, or am I, ignorant and fearless?" Wang Xu snorted coldly. His eyes were full of impatience, and his killing intention was boiling in his heart. He slowly stepped forward and said:


    "Originally, I wanted to give you Chen family other people a chance, so I didn''t kill them from the foot of the mountain at the first time. But I didn''t expect that, one after another, your Chens are even more rubbish than I thought. "


    "So, from now on, I won''t be lenient any more."


    Wang Xu step by step forward, calm said, the body as if to kill rich substance.


    "Boy, you''ve got a lot of bullshit, and you''ve got to pretend! Go to hell Yiwu snorted angrily. When he was four meters away from Wang Xu, his body suddenly burst up like a fierce tiger.


    But as soon as he reached the middle of his body, he suddenly froze and fell from the air like a dead stone.


    Touch!


    There was a loud noise.


    Everyone''s face suddenly changed, because Yiwu was dead!


    Silent death, no one found Wang Xu in the end is how to move the hand, the means simply unpredictable.


    Standing in front of Chen Ya''s mother, her face suddenly froze, her eyebrows locked and said: "you, you... What did you do? This is my Chen family... "


    She''s not finished yet.


    "Pa!"


    A crisp slap burst out.


    Wang Xu''s body is like a ghost. He appears in front of her and slaps her out.


    Even if she is not weak, she has no chance to respond.

 Chapter 1100

    This is a slap.


    Wang xuzhu was teaching, but he didn''t kill chenya''s mother.


    But the power of this slap is also not small, Chen Ya''s mother directly turns into a whirling shadow, flies out more than ten meters in the air, hits one side of the mountain wall, and then falls to the ground.


    At this time, her whole body was already miserable. Half of her face was bruised, bleeding, and her face bones were broken. The great strength of her body when she hit the rocks made her feel even more painful.


    Ever since I married into the Chen family and became a lady, everyone has been courting, flattering, respectful and humble. When did I bear this kind of pain?


    Compared with the pain, it''s incredible that Wang Xu dared to slap her in the face in public, and then there was the following tremendous anger and killing intention. He was extremely ashamed and angry, and became angry and killed.


    "How dare you hit me? Kill him! Kill him! husband! You''re going to kill him! Let him be killed


    Chen Ya''s mother is lying on the ground, struggling to raise her head, shrieking wildly, just like a madman.


    "How dare you beat my wife?"


    Chen Ya''s father is to see the eye canthus want to crack, pointing to Wang Xu, eyes can''t believe, gas of whole body straight shiver.


    "Are you idiots? Or the brain is not as good as the dog, even people do not understand? No, dogs can understand at least a small number of people, better than you


    Wang Xu grinned, but his smile was cold and terrible


    "I''ll say it again. I''m here not only to beat people, but also to kill people. Remember, don''t let me say it a third time."


    "What are you doing? If you don''t go up to me, kill this little bastard! " Chen Ya''s father''s angry face is all white, repeatedly burst to drink a way.


    However, his feet are retreating, fast retreating. Although his martial arts cultivation is not weak, he has not been able to take care of himself for decades.


    What''s more, if you don''t stand under the dangerous house, don''t commit suicide, otherwise what''s the use of raising so many people?


    At his urging, many guards could only rush up. But where can they stop Wang Xu?


    "Tear!"


    With a wave of Wang Xu''s hand, a bright sword light suddenly shot out of his hand and swept all the people in an instant. On the spot, he killed the guards who were not even in nature.


    The first step.


    Wave, kill 14.


    Wang Xu took the second step.


    People have appeared in front of Chen Ya''s father who is fast retreating. His right hand is like lightning, and he directly grabs each other''s neck and lifts him up.


    A warrior, even if he is a master of martial arts, once he completely loses the heart of fighting and fighting bravely, facing the enemy of the same realm, he is no different from a weak chicken.


    What''s more, Wang Xu''s realm is higher than one?


    Courage, sometimes, is more important than anything.


    "I gave you a chance before. It''s a pity that you didn''t grasp it, let alone cherish it. Now, don''t blame me. "


    Wang Xu light said, eyes in a indifference.


    Next second.


    The fingers suddenly closed.


    Click!


    Chen Ya''s father, Chen family''s high-level master, has no courage to resist, and instantly becomes a corpse full of unwilling and fear.


    What happened in just two or three breaths was absolutely shocking.


    one side.


    Chen Ya''s mother just got up from the ground, and the ferocity and resentment in her eyes haven''t dissipated yet. The whole person has already sat down again, her face is like earth, and her eyes are full of fear.


    And Chen ya, Zhao Xuan, Chen Fei three people, is not enough measures, fear to the extreme. When did they see such a scene?


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In a dead silence, footsteps suddenly sounded.


    All of a sudden.


    "You, you... Don''t come here! Don''t come here, don''t come here... "


    See Wang Xu step by step to himself, Chen Ya mother paralyzed body on the ground, don''t know where a strength, limbs and use, fast back, mouth is only know constantly repeat a few words.


    Wang Xu raised his hand slowly without expression.


    At this time.


    There was a big bang.


    "Stop it


    Not far away, chenya finally reacts and screams out:


    "Don''t kill my mother!"


    Although the words are pleading sentences, her tone is impressively with an order. If a person''s voice and character have been cultivated for a long time, where can they be changed for a while?


    Even among ordinary people, there are many people with strong character and self-improvement. No matter how much you pay them, they will never learn to ask for help. They will kneel as soon as they speak.


    And Chen Ya is like this at this time.


    The tone of the words clearly asked for help seemed to be a reasonable command.


    How can people who are used to being aloof get used to the situation of falling into the dust and mud so quickly?


    Wang Xu scorned a sneer, did not say a word, also did not have any meaning to stop.


    Can''t even beg for mercy?


    Why should we have known before?


    For those who want to kill him, Wang Xu never stops, not to mention this kind of vicious and cruel woman?


    Next second.


    Wang Xu gently pointed out, a bright sword light shot from the fingers, instantly penetrated Chen Ya mother eyebrows.


    "No!"


    See, Chen Ya Mu Yi wants to crack, the whole person changes of excited matchless, stride to Wang Xu Chong to come over.


    "You killed my parents, I''ll kill you! Kill you! Kill... "


    Chen Ya''s madness.


    Cut off by Zheng Xuan''s right hand, Chen Ya''s body, which had broken off her neck, fell to the ground like a worm with a big tendon pulled out of her back.


    "You are too noisy."


    Zheng Xuan''s eyes are indifferent. Is Chen Ya crazy and pitiful?


    Perhaps, if a stranger accidentally passes by here at this time, it seems to them that they don''t know. At this time of scene, Wang Xu and Zheng Xuan two people, the performance is the devil''s action.


    But, poor man, is it really poor?


    Want pity, go underground, ask those who are oppressed, forced, insulted by Chen family, and eventually lead to death.


    And these.


    Even if someone questions you face to face.


    Neither Wang Xu nor Zheng Xuan cared at all.


    Some things, some people, are right and wrong.


    You want to kill me!


    You''re going to kill me!


    You move my side, love, care about people!


    No matter who you are, the king of heaven


    You have to die, too!


    "My Lord, what are you going to do with these two people?"


    Throw away Chen Ya''s corpse after hand, Zheng Xuan turns a head to see to Wang Xu, light ask a way.


    As he said this, he slowly raised his right hand to Zhao Xuan and Chen Fei. A flickering white light could be seen in his palm.


    See this scene.


    Zhao Xuan and Chen Fei suddenly look crazy.


    "Big brother, uncle, what happened to them? Why are you fighting? You scared me, really scared people, Feifei... "


    Chen Fei opens her mouth to say something. She raises her head and looks sad. In her voice, she seems to be innocent, confused and scared, as if she is really a scared little girl.


    But she hasn''t finished yet.


    "Together."


    Wang Xu has a random wave.


    Chen Fei''s facial expression suddenly a stiff.


    Wang Xu did not look at her, but looked up at the end of the mountain road.


    There, a group of people came quickly.


    The leader, seeing this scene, suddenly changed his face and cried out anxiously:


    "Stop it

 Chapter 1101

    "Stop it


    This burst of power is amazing, and the strength of the comer is obviously extraordinary.


    However, there are two words of "can" and "can", but the sound is not lost. An old man has crossed hundreds of meters like a ROC and landed directly in the field from the mountain.


    And the group of people on the mountain, the speed is not slow, a rabbit up and down, fleeting, as fierce mountain tigers and wolves, fast.


    "Three grandfathers!"


    See the old man, Chen Fei stiff look suddenly loose, face is all happy smile, eyes is more red, visible mood how excited.


    Chen Wanwu is the most powerful member of Chen family!


    After him, the crowd running down the mountain road were Chen Fengyun, Chen Baocai, the head of Chen''s family, and a group of senior members of Chen''s family, as well as the guests who were invited to witness the wedding ceremony.


    "Ha ha, the master of Chen family and master Wanwu are here. Wait a minute, there is Lu Yaoming, the immortal master of Qingfeng mountain road palace... Ha ha, boy, I see how you can die!"


    The fear in Zhao Xuan''s eyes faded gradually, his face was ruddy, and he said with a smile.


    "You did all this?"


    Chen Wanwu sees the situation in the field, and his eyebrows and eyes suddenly jump fiercely. All of them are angry and murderous. His eyes look coldly at Wang Xu and Zheng Xuan.


    The others who followed were all gloomy, but many of the guests looked at Wang Xu suspiciously. They didn''t seem to think that Wang Xu was so powerful.


    However, dare to make trouble here, kill Chen family, simply do not know life or death.


    Some people have secretly shaken their heads and feel sorry for Wang Xu''s fate.


    Wang Xu looked at Chen Wanwu indifferently and didn''t speak.


    And behind him, Zheng Xuan didn''t even look at Chen Wanwu. He didn''t put down his right hand, but the white light in his palm was more bright.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Chen Wanwu also immediately found out that it was wrong. As soon as he crossed his eyebrows and eyes, his figure flashed, and stepped on Zheng Xuan.


    "I told you to stop!"


    Zheng Xuan just raised his head and scanned his eyes, then lowered his head again without any reaction. However, the white light in the palm suddenly rose, turned into a sharp arrow and shot at Zhao Xuan like lightning.


    "You..."


    Chen Wanwu''s eye canthus is about to crack, and his whole body''s killing intention soars wildly, and his foot''s power is even more terrible.


    But just then.


    "What do you think you are, just stop it?"


    Wang Xu sneered and stepped out. His body appeared like a ghost on the top of Chen Wanwu''s head. He stepped down with the same foot, which made him more powerful.


    "Go away!"


    In the face of Wang Xu''s attack.


    Chen Wan Wu is angry and vain. He suddenly waves his hand and drinks in his mouth.


    Obviously, he only regarded Zheng Xuan as a strong enemy and completely ignored the existence of Wang Xu. Although this wave was equally terrifying, it underestimated Wang Xu far away.


    "Touch! Click


    Hand foot intersection, first is a huge impact sound, followed by a burst of bone fracture sound, Chen Wanwu''s arm was Wang Xu''s foot abruptly broken.


    "Idiot."


    Wang Xu''s eyes are full of irony.


    Although he had a lower starting point than the "holy devil" who was destroyed by the tree demon, he also had the innate power of five grade master.


    Chen Wanwu, as the strongest person in Chen family, is just a five grade master. No matter how strong he is, he has not crossed the huge threshold between master and great master.


    Electric light and flint room.


    Wang Xu''s feet kept on stepping on Chen Wanwu''s face, and his speed even doubled abruptly. His strength was even more terrible.


    Chen Wanwu finally changed color.


    In the face of a foot approaching his face, he had to bear it. As soon as his figure changed, he staggered Zheng Xuan and avoided it.


    It''s almost the next moment he dodges.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Wang Xu''s shadow had fallen on the mountain road. With great power, the rocks on half of the mountain road burst and disintegrated, revealing a three or four meter square pit.


    "Touch!"


    Same second.


    Zhao Xuan, with his eyes full of ecstasy, was killed by Zheng Xuan and fell to the ground.


    Then, without any pause, Zheng Xuan turns to see Chen Fei. He raises his right hand again and looks at the posture. He is ready to resolutely carry out Wang Xu''s order and continue to kill Chen Fei.


    "Three grandfathers! Help me


    Chen Fei''s face is white with fright. When she''s alive or dead, where is she in the mood to continue to play the role of "naive girl"?


    She tried her best to use her poor five level cultivation to move left and right in vain. It seemed that she wanted to find a chance to break through Zheng Xuan''s blockade and rush to Chen Wanwu.


    But her appearance, in Zheng Xuan''s eyes, was not much different from the fly without head.


    "Asshole! I told you to stop! "


    Seeing this, Chen Wanwu''s eyes are splitting. Zhao xuanneng can die, but Chen Fei can''t die. Without any hesitation, he shoots out again, but it''s no longer Zheng Xuan, but Wang Xu.


    At the same time, he burst out:


    "Brother Lu, please help me!"


    "Master Chen, give it to me."


    At this time, Chen Fengyun, Chen Baocai and others have arrived. Among the guests invited to the ceremony, a middle-aged man in a blue robe with a loyal face walks out slowly.


    Men are thin, and their Qi and blood are only a little stronger than ordinary people. They look like ordinary people. But his eyes are very deep, it seems to contain the operation of the stars, heaven and earth changes.


    This person.


    It was Zhao Xuan who was excited before he died. Lu Yaoming, a master of immortality, came from Qingfeng mountain road palace!


    Although he is not a master of martial arts, he is a master of magic. He is a master of magic. He can come as soon as he reaches for it.


    "Although these two mysterious troublemakers have great strength, Chen Wanwu and Lu Yaoming can suppress them together."


    Seeing this, many people were amazed and shook their heads.


    "This Taoist brother, you should not, should not, should not come to the Chen family to make trouble and kill people, and should not be so cruel, even a young girl would not let go. For the sake of my colleagues, I don''t want to kill you, I just want to break your hands and let you remember this lesson. "


    Lu Yaoming stepped out slowly, shaking his head and sighing.


    It seems that nothing has been done, but with his words, the air around obviously sinks suddenly, and it seems that there is an invisible and heavy strange force.


    If someone''s skill level is enough.


    At this time, you can clearly see that in the air around, nine thick and dark black fog, like nine iron chains, run through the void, pressing Zheng Xuan from all directions.


    However.


    Zheng Xuan just glanced at Lu YaoMing. He saw through the foundation of Lu YaoMing''s technique, and ignored him.


    Just a mortal steals the power of a long river of humanity with the power of the mortal world. Perhaps in the eyes of others, this power is unpredictable and mysterious. It is worthy of being an extraordinary person who can understand God.


    But for Zheng Xuan, the God of Jinling City God, it''s funny to deal with him with the power of humanity in Jinling.


    Sure enough.


    As soon as the nine black fog chains were within three meters of Zheng Xuan''s body, they burst apart. Zheng Xuan stood in the same place, intact.


    "How could it be?"


    In an instant, Lu Yaoming shook his head and sighed. He suddenly froze and couldn''t believe it.


    Next second.


    In the palm of Zheng Xuan''s right hand, a bright white light suddenly bloomed.


    On one side, Chen Wanwu, who has not yet had time to fight with Wang Xu, is full of despair. He suddenly opens his mouth and utters a cry of despair:


    "No!"

 Chapter 1102

    Chen Fei is dead.


    This disguised innocent and brilliant heart, disguised to almost believe her own city girl, eyebrow was pierced out of a small hole, eyes dead ash, touch a fall to the ground.


    Face down, hit the ground, in addition to stirring up a small piece of dust, dead silent, worthless, and mole ants are no different.


    Her ambition, which she once had, was to "sacrifice herself" to marry the big family in the upper world, to stabilize Chen''s family, to accumulate strength, and to seek external force to revenge on Wang Xu. All of her ideas disappeared.


    Chen Wanwu is as stiff as a piece of wood in the middle of the mountain road. His breath fluctuates violently, his eyes are dead, and he is gradually crazy.


    "Master Chen, I used my best technique. This... I... Really... Yes, that middle-aged man is absolutely weird!"


    Looking at this scene, Lu Yaoming was tongue tied and wanted to explain something.


    "Don''t explain. I know brother Lu tried his best. It''s not your fault."


    Chen Wanwu slowly raises his hand to stop Lu YaoMing. He doesn''t look at Zheng Xuan, because Zheng Xuan stands behind Wang Xu, respectful as a servant, who is in charge and who is in charge.


    But his eyes were fixed on Wang Xu, his voice was hoarse, and he said word by word:


    "I don''t care who you are. Do you know how much trouble you have caused? Chen Fei is not only a member of our Chen family, but also a direct descendant of the Zhao family, the second-class force in the upper world, Zhao Fenghai''s fiancee


    With that, Chen Wanwu''s face was a little more miserable


    "Now, do you know what you''ve done? What''s the trouble? The Zhao family will never let you go of Fei Fei''s death. Even my Chen family will be affected by it! "


    "Our fate will not be good!"


    Hear Chen Wanwu''s words.


    All around, suddenly a burst of exclamation.


    In particular, Lu Yaoming and other guests who were invited only knew that they were here to see the marriage between the Li Chen family and a big power.


    But I didn''t expect that this mysterious power would be the power of the upper world!


    What I didn''t expect is that this upper power is the top power of the second class!


    Second class forces!


    Among the many forces in the upper world, they are all giants among the giants.


    If you sneeze at any one of the direct descendants of this kind of influence, you''ll have to shake your hands with a big family like Chen family in the Chinese secular world.


    Second class forces, the upper Zhao family.


    This short few words, for people''s shock, comparable to the devil.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Wang Xu stood with his hands down and a faint smile.


    Chen Wanwu chuckled, and his voice became more and more hoarse


    "Ha ha, you are very strong. I can see that you are not much weaker than me. But in front of the Zhao family, you are just a mole ant. "


    "I have a big brother named Chen Pingjiang. I don''t think he is as far as him. But in his early years, he went to Shangjie and Zhao family, but he could only become a guard! "


    "As far as I know, Wang Xu, the enemy of Chen family, is not qualified to be the enemy of Zhao family. So, no matter who you are, kill Chen Fei, you will die... "


    Chen Wanwu''s words have just come to this, but they haven''t finished yet.


    "I am Wang Xu."


    Wang Xu suddenly makes a sound, light way.


    His words, including Chen Wanwu, all Chen family members are just a Leng, but they all scoff.


    Chen Wanwu sneered on the spot


    "You said you were Wang Xu? Wang Xu, the enemy of Chen family? Are you kidding? Can''t my Chen family recognize what their enemies look like? "


    Four sentences in a row were all disdainful and sarcastic questions.


    "Those who hide their head and show their tail!"


    "Now I know that I''ve caused a lot of trouble, and I want to blame others? When we are all blind


    "This bastard, he''s scared!"


    Many Chen family members gnash their teeth, full of ridicule.


    But in this kind of atmosphere, there was a person who looked at Wang Xu for a while and was scared out of his wits.


    "Wang Xu... Huaxia, Prince Wang?"


    Lu Yaoming stares at Wang Xu. His eyes are full of astonishment. He doesn''t know what he sees and suddenly turns into a panic.


    As one of the top experts in China, Lu Yaoming naturally knows Wang Xu''s reputation. However, he is a person in the field of martial arts and Taoism. He has little contact with martial arts and Taoism. He has not seen Wang Xu with his own eyes, and he does not know his appearance.


    But he knew that Zheng Xuan behind Wang Xu was very strong, at least better than him. It can also be seen that Wang Xu did not lie.


    So, Chen family, don''t believe, he believed.


    "Touch!"


    In the eyes of all the people, Lu Yaoming, who was just dignified and proud, knelt down on the ground and threw himself to the ground in front of Wang Xu, shaking his voice


    "Qingfeng mountain road palace, Lu, Lu... Lu Yaoming, meet Huaxia, Prince Wang!"


    Lu Yaoming was full of fear.


    No one found that his forehead was already covered with cold sweat.


    He never thought that he would one day really see the ghosts and gods recorded in the ancient books of the school!


    Before.


    After Zheng Xuan ignored his strongest move, he was full of surprise and kept thinking about the reason. However, after racking his brains, he couldn''t figure it out, so he opened his own eyes with the secret method of "opening the eyes of heaven" inherited by Daogong, in order to find out Zheng Xuan''s details and weaknesses.


    But I didn''t think of it.


    He opened his eyes, but saw with his own eyes a real body of ghosts and gods that only existed in ancient books!


    The huge, pure and terrifying wave of willpower from Zheng xuanna''s Jinling City God almost lit Lu YaoMing''s eyes.


    "It''s always been said in the art world that the dragon and Tiger Mountain has been handed down from ancient times, and it''s a method of conferring on ghosts and gods. Therefore, most people in the dragon and tiger mountain have the power of ghosts and gods to protect them with them... Isn''t it true that the prince of China has been mixed up with the dragon and tiger mountain?"


    Lu YaoMing''s mind shakes violently.


    Just because.


    He opened his eyes to see not only Zheng Xuan''s spirit, but also Wang Xu''s spirit.


    In front of Wang Xu, he was just a soul!


    How can this not make Lu Yaoming afraid?


    What about Wang Xu''s Noumenon?


    At this time, Lu YaoMing''s intestines are green with regret, and he curses Chen Wanwu desperately at the bottom of his heart. Why did he invite him to see some bullshit ceremony.


    For Lu Yaoming, the Zhao family, a second-class force in the upper world, was not so intimidated.


    Because.


    At a certain level, the master of Arts has something to do with Longhushan, and Longhushan is the third largest force in China after Wumeng and aristocratic alliance.


    The aristocratic families rely on the upper boundary, and the Wumeng has the Chishui secret place connecting the Xuankong city of the solar boundary. What about the dragon and tiger mountain?


    "Brother Lu, what are you doing?"


    Lu YaoMing''s heart turns into a pot of porridge, and his actions make Chen Wanwu and others gape.

 Chapter 1103

    Almost everyone is confused.


    Zhongchen''s family was most puzzled and couldn''t believe it. Even if it was Wang Xu, Lu Yaoming would not kneel down to Wang Xu and beg for mercy, would he?


    What''s more, this boy is not Wang Xu at all. OK!


    All Chen family members on the scene are very clear about Wang Xu''s appearance. Anyone who looks at a picture hundreds of times can remember it when he is afraid of falling asleep at night.


    Although Wang Xu in front of them is a bit like their Chen family''s mortal enemy, there is still a big difference between them


    At this time, Wang Xu was also a little puzzled. He looked at Lu Yaoming and shook his head. For the time being, he didn''t care about him.


    Instead, he looked up at Chen Wanwu and his family. His eyes passed through the crowd and fell on Chen Baocai''s face. He said with a faint smile:


    "Oh, yes, no wonder you don''t believe it. After all, my appearance has changed a little. But I don''t really care if you believe it or not.


    After all, it doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not. I''m here to destroy your family. "


    As soon as Wang Xu''s words came out, all the people present turned pale at the same time.


    "Boy, what do you mean by that?"


    Chen family owner, Chen Fengyun can''t help but step out of the road, face heavy as water.


    "What do you mean? I''ve made it very clear. " Wang Xu laughed on the spot.


    If it wasn''t for him, he would not talk so much with these people if he didn''t kill me completely.


    Ontology is already on the way. When ontology arrives, everything will be over.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu''s eyes are full of coldness.


    But others don''t know that.


    I heard him.


    For a while.


    There was a dead silence all around.


    Chen Bao just looked on coldly and said nothing, but the light in his eyes was flashing fast and calculating something.


    Chen family present, he and Wang Xu contact the most, but also personally and Wang Xu conflict. Although Wang Xu is different in appearance, his temperament is very similar to Wang Xu in his memory.


    What really makes Chen Bao hesitant is that his brother, Chen Baojin, and Liu Hongyu, the dragon of the upper Liu family, have never come back.


    In front of him, a "mysterious enemy" who called himself Wang Xu suddenly appeared.


    The two happened together, which made the bad feeling in his heart stronger.


    "Is this man really Wang Xu? But why did he deliberately change his appearance? Is it hard for him to be the Grand Prince of China, and he''s afraid of being recognized by us? "


    Chen Baocai was in a state of consternation.


    But soon, he shook his head and denied himself


    "No, it''s meaningless to do so. What''s this person''s identity and what makes him so confident?"


    Kneeling on the ground, Lu Yaoming desperately wants to raise his head and wink at the Chen family. He even says the real reason why he begged for mercy, but he doesn''t have the courage to do so.


    Seeing the atmosphere in the field, it became more and more solemn and strange.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    A cold voice came:


    "Elder Zhao Li, is this the Chen family in the lower world? What does the woman they want to give me look like? If you don''t like the marriage, forget it. "


    "Mr. Fenghai, it is said that the girl is plump, childlike, naive and romantic, which is exactly the type that Mr. Fenghai likes. Otherwise, the old servant would not recommend you to come to the lower world to see for yourself." Another old voice followed.


    "Well, the lower world is also a bit attractive. Many things are strange enough... Huh? Why is there such a strong smell of blood? So many bodies? "


    The cold voice said, suddenly, and then suddenly cold down:


    "What''s going on here?"


    With this sentence.


    The air above the crowd was like a ripple of water. A carriage flying out of thin air seemed to penetrate half of the void and slowly stopped in front of the crowd.


    upper.


    A young man with gorgeous clothes and ordinary appearance... No, it can be said that he was a little ugly. He was standing on the carriage, looking down with a condescending frown.


    Beside the young man, an old man in grey clothes, with both hands on his back, also looked down.


    "Elder Zhao Li!"


    Seeing the old man, Chen Wanwu suddenly brightened his eyes, strode forward and cried out: "please take revenge for my Chen family. This man forced my Chen family for no reason and said that he wanted to destroy my family!"


    Said, Chen Wan Wu''s voice suddenly took a trace of sadness: "and, moreover, Fei Fei she... Also be killed by this person! The body is over there... "


    "What?"


    For the first half of the sentence, the old man was completely indifferent. Hearing the second half of the sentence, his face suddenly changed and stepped out. His body appeared like a ghost beside Chen Fei''s body. After checking, the old man''s face suddenly became extremely gloomy.


    A sense of killing surged up from him, like a tornado, to Wang Xu.


    "Boy, man, you killed him?"


    Zhao Li step by step forward, his eyes are full of killing intention, staring at Wang Xu, word by word.


    Wang Xu glanced at him, did not speak, turned his head and looked at the carriage in the sky. To be more precise, it was the ugly young man standing on the carriage.


    To tell you the truth, young people''s facial features are very delicate when viewed separately, but when they are put together, they give people a sense of disorder and strangely awkward, so they make people feel ugly.


    Dialogue from before


    It can be seen that the young man''s name is Zhao Fenghai, while the old man''s name is Zhao Li, who seems to be an elder.


    Touch!


    With a loud noise, the carriage fell from the sky and landed on the ground.


    The young man also came down from the top, staring at Wang Xu and said faintly: "boy, although I don''t care about my fiancee very much, you killed her when I didn''t even see her on the first side, which makes me lose face.


    So there''s only one way you can go, and that''s death. Don''t blame me. If you want to blame me, you can only blame yourself for being too weak.


    As a weak person, you still make me unhappy. I don''t know what to do


    Finish.


    Zhao Fenghai''s body moves.


    Whoo!


    Strong wind, he stood directly in front of Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows and eyes suddenly pick up. Zhao Fenghai''s age seems to be only 27 or 78 at most, but his cultivation is a congenital six grade master.


    This strength is far beyond his expectation.


    Wang Xu''s breath slightly stagnated, silent, eyes directly at Zhao Fenghai, without any shift.


    "Boy, it seems that you still want to resist? If I were you, I would never resist, because it''s useless. The gap between you and me is too big! " Zhao Fenghai gently raised his eyebrows, and a sarcastic smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Next second.


    His right hand suddenly stretched out, without any unnecessary action, just like this in front of a grasp in the air.


    It looks like a simple grasp, but it contains some extremely complex techniques. Zhao Fenghai''s five fingers at least jumped hundreds of times in a short moment, and each time cooperated with the real Qi in his body for a special operation.


    It''s a catch.


    It''s a martial arts secret!


    It''s a martial arts secret method with high level!


    Not only fast, powerful, but also terrifying.


    People with insufficient eyesight can only feel it. Zhao Fenghai grabs it lightly and compresses the nihilistic air in front of him into a pure white air mass. It flies in the palm of his hand and emits the power of terror.


    Monster!


    And, terror!

 Chapter 1104

    "Hoo! Whoo! Hoo


    Deep in the pure white air mass, there seems to be a strong wind spinning at a high speed. It''s just a small mass, but it emits the momentum like a tornado destroying the sky and the earth. The wind roars and frightens everything.


    How strong!


    Strong to a limit!


    Chen Wanwu, Chen Fengyun, Chen Baocai and other Chen family members swallow their saliva, followed by the excitement in their eyes.


    "Zheng Xuan..."


    Wang Xu is also full of dignified eyes, mouth wants to command Zheng Xuan.


    "Mr. Fenghai, give me this person. Have a good time."


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Zhao Li, an old man of the Zhao family, sneered and stepped out, directly blocking Zheng Xuan.


    Zhao Fenghai gave a light smile, nodded at will, looked at Wang Xu playfully, and said with a faint smile:


    "Boy, it seems that no one can help you. Let''s have a good time. First of all, of course, you have to be able to catch my move before you are qualified. "


    The voice fell.


    I saw Zhao Fenghai gently push forward, directly holding the pure white wind ball in the palm of his hand, gently pressing to Wang Xu.


    The posture is relaxed and freehand, even a little lazy, but the speed is amazing, such as a galloping horse.


    "Boom!"


    Electric light and flint room.


    The mountain road under the people''s feet was severely shocked, and countless dust and gravel rushed up into the sky. Suddenly, a strong wind burst into the sky. The wind was as fierce as a knife, and the fragments of rocks were carried to hit people, which was comparable to bullets.


    "Good!"


    Chen Wanwu and others were dazzled with ecstasy.


    In such a terrible turmoil, Chen Wanwu himself could not guarantee that he could bear it.


    What''s more, although he suffered a small loss when he fought with Wang Xu before, he felt that Wang Xu''s cultivation was not better than himself.


    So, how can Wang Xu still be intact?


    Even if you are lucky, you may die directly!


    However.


    Next second.


    Patta!


    A crisp sound of footsteps suddenly sounded, followed by a body full of pale gold light figure, slowly stepped out from the wind.


    Chen Wanwu''s face suddenly froze.


    I just thought.


    This figure.


    It''s Wang Xu!


    At the moment, Wang Xu is covered with a layer of pale golden light. It seems that there are some mysterious runes in the golden light.


    After receiving Zhao Fenghai''s attack, he is not only intact, but also looks more powerful!


    "How could it be?"


    At that moment, all the people present were stunned.


    It is Zhao Fenghai, also not from the eyes a coagulate, the facial expression at this point gloomy go down.


    "You''re not going to save him? The most powerful form that engen Gong is breaking out now, and his life will be in danger. "


    Zheng Xuanli was in the same place, not moving. He just raised his head and rushed to Zhao Li, who was standing in front of him. He said with a smile.


    "Well, you''d better worry about yourself." Zhao Li disdained sneer, but still involuntarily to Wang Xu look, eyes slightly dignified.


    Wang Xu''s appearance at this time is really frightening.


    His whole body is covered with a layer of light golden light, which looks like a flame from a distance, and is composed of countless small, mysterious and mysterious golden runes from a close view. His eyes are no longer black and white, but a dazzling gold.


    Ghosts and gods!


    Unlike Zheng Xuan, the orthodox ghost God who reposes in the long river of humanity, Wang Xu has no clergy, and has not been recognized by the long river of humanity.


    If we say that the Jinling City God clergy possessed by Zheng Xuan can bring many special skills exclusive to Zheng Xuan, such as "ghost and God torture".


    Wang Xu has no magic power.


    But he did.


    But there are martial arts secrets!


    It''s a top martial arts secret that''s no weaker than magic power!


    Taking willpower as the core of power, many of the top secret methods in the world, such as the nine ways of annihilation, the eighteen ways of Qinglian, can produce power comparable to or even better than magic power.


    In the face of Wang Xu, Zheng Xuan said that Zhao Fenghai would die. He was not joking.


    "It''s interesting. You''re proud that you''ve been able to evade my wind killing secret skill." At this time, Zhao Fenghai suddenly laughs and stares at Wang Xu, making his eyes more playful.


    Next second.


    His eyes suddenly turned cold: "but it''s just an appetizer. Next, it''s going to be the second type of wind killing, the secret of the mysterious martial arts... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Wang Xu step out, foot shadow distortion, was like a ghost straight in front of Zhao Fenghai, speed up to a terrible degree.


    Zhao Fenghai''s reaction is also very fast, eyes pupil fast contraction, ready to strong counterattack, but he is still too slow.


    A big hand.


    Suddenly took out the air, with a dark shadow, with extremely terrible speed, abruptly took out in Zhao Fenghai''s face.


    "Touch!"


    In the huge slap, it was Zhao Fenghai''s figure flying upside down. His whole body was rolling in the air. On the right half of his face was a clear red handprint, followed by a distorted face and extremely crazy and ferocious eyes.


    How dare you hit him?


    How dare you hit him in the face in public?


    Bastard of the lower world, damn it! damn!


    into ten thousand pieces!


    Zhao Fenghai takes a deep breath. His body is fixed in the air, and his mouth is about to burst out with an angry reprimand.


    But at this moment, a dark shadow suddenly appeared on his head.


    "What..."


    The pupil in Zhao Fenghai''s eyes shrinks again. He looks up very quickly and sees a pair of pure gold eyes.


    "You are so noisy!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were very indifferent, his voice was as cold as ice, and his right foot was in the air. The air under his feet seemed to be distorted and deformed, as if an invisible mountain had stepped out from his feet.


    The nine forms of annihilation.


    The second type.


    Shake the foot of the mountain.


    It''s hard to step on the sky, but easy to shake the mountain!


    Under one foot, it is like God stepping on the sky, destroying the sky and the earth.


    Because the power of Wang Xu''s noumenon is too strong, even the demigod white angel can''t bear the power of his noumenon.


    For a long time, we have not relied on pure martial arts to suppress the enemy through constant outbursts under such a close balance.


    "How can..."


    At this moment, Zhao Fenghai under Wang Xu''s feet is full of horror and panic. Even if he discovers Wang Xu''s attack intention, he has no chance to fight back.


    Just because.


    Wang Xu.


    It''s too fast!


    In the room of lightning and flint, Wang Xu''s foot is about to fall on Zhao Fenghai''s face. A jade amulet on his body is suddenly broken, and the rich blue light rushes out, turning into a layer of hard substance to block Wang Xu''s foot.


    Boom!


    In the terrible explosion, the blue light barrier burst, but it was not blocked after all. Wang Xu''s feet still firmly fell on Zhao Fenghai''s face, but because of the barrier, the power to shake the foot of the mountain was lost more than half.


    Zhao Fenghai''s face and bones were broken, and his whole body was smashed on the mountain road. Half of his body fell into the ground. Although he was lucky not to die, he looked extremely miserable.


    But no matter how miserable the appearance is, it can''t compare with the shame and anger in Zhao Fenghai''s heart.


    Being looked down upon by him, disdained to the extreme, regarded as a mole ant, can play with the secular people in the lower world at will, in such a short period of time to fight back, he could not easily accept.


    "You..."


    Zhao Fenghai struggles to sit up and opens his mouth to say something. But as soon as he opens his mouth, he hears Wang Xu''s cold and indifferent voice


    "You really are. It''s too noisy. Say again, today, you and Chen family bury together


    Wen Yan.


    Zhao Fenghai''s body is shaking violently, his eyes are twisted to the extreme, and he seems unable to bear anything. Suddenly, he spurts out a big mouthful of blood, and the whole person leans back and faints.


    This moment.


    Between the mountain roads.


    There was a dead silence.

 Chapter 1105

    How is that possible?


    How could that be?


    Why is that?


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, a dead mountain road, mountain wind blowing through one side of the woods, with leaves clattering, the atmosphere is quiet, from time to time came the sound of one or two insects, really happy.


    However.


    Under the beautiful scenery of the mountains, there is no more complicated feeling than that of the people on the mountain roads.


    No one ever thought that Wang Xu would trample on the ground like a worm in less than three breaths when he was the second class power in the upper world.


    Chen Wanwu, Chen Fengyun, Chen Baocai and other Chen family members, who were just full of excitement, were even more stunned and stupefied.


    In this strange atmosphere of stillness.


    "Young master! "Windy sea


    A shrill, anxious voice suddenly rang out, followed by, Zhao Li is like an angry tiger general, red eyes crazy to Zhao Fenghai.


    But he just moved.


    As soon as Zheng Xuan''s figure changed, he stood in front of Zhao Li and said with a smile: "now, should you consider yourself more?"


    "Go away!"


    Zhao Li was not in the mood to answer Zheng Xuan''s sarcasm. With a squint of his eyes and a wave of his hand, an almost real black Qi, like a big black hand, fanned Zheng Xuan.


    The great master of liupinjing''s strength is full of anger. Even if it''s not martial arts, the power contained in it can''t help making Zheng Xuan change his color.


    As the God of Jinling City God, although his power is strong, the long line of humanity is incomplete after all, and he has just recovered. At most, he can only be the power of the top five innate products.


    In the face of this attack, Zheng Xuan could not help but avoid the edge.


    It''s not fear, it''s not need.


    Without his help, Zhao Li immediately came to Zhao Fenghai. He took out a warm white jade bottle from his arms, poured out a blue pill the size of longan, with fragrant fragrance, and even covered with special patterns, and stuffed it into Zhao Fenghai''s mouth.


    As soon as he saw that the pill was the best, it melted at the entrance. In a short breath or two, Zhao Fenghai slowly opened his eyes and twitched his cheeks. Unexpectedly, there was a sound of bone friction.


    His broken face bone is actually healing at the speed visible to the naked eye!


    From this we can see how terrible the grade of the blue pill is.


    "Elder Zhao Li! Kill him! Kill him! I want this little bastard in the lower world to die! "


    As soon as he woke up, Zhao Fenghai''s first words were so ferocious and venomous.


    "Fenghai, you don''t have to say, I won''t let him go."


    Zhao Li got up slowly, and his eyes were cold. He stared at Wang Xu and said word by word:


    "Little son of a bitch, I don''t want to reason with you. You almost killed my son. It''s an unforgivable and deadly crime."


    With that, he didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense. His body flashed like a ghost in front of Wang Xu. He slapped Wang Xu''s head with his hand.


    It''s a slap.


    With a special Black Genuine Qi, the Qi was as thick as fat, and wrapped a layer of barrier on Zhao Li''s hand, like a heavy iron hand cover, which also exuded a heavy and incomparable atmosphere.


    Zhao Li is really fierce and resolute, and don''t be cheeky.


    In general, the older generation of the strong, rarely personally and younger hands-on, especially in the case of a big gap in strength.


    But he is different, you wang Xu is young again a sad, dare to almost kill his Zhao family wind sea childe, no matter what reason, you must die!


    The Chen family at one side is excited again.


    Zhao Li is a great master of martial arts. Will he fail?


    But the next second.


    "Old man, are you really not cheeky enough? I think I''ve been lenient. I dare to kill me again. Do you really think I''m a bully, or do you really want to die? "


    A calm and angry voice suddenly rang out.


    Follow.


    Wang Xu grabs it with the same hand, and there is a layer of golden light similar to Zhao Li, but more rich and thick.


    The nine forms of annihilation.


    The first form.


    Miexu hand!


    Solidifying the solid and transforming the virtual, can be big or small, small will cover only the palm, the power is more concentrated, in the inch space, the power of the outbreak is more terrible.


    Touch!


    A dull crash burst open, two palms intersect, two people back together.


    Zhao Lilian retreated three steps, his eyes shaking violently, as if he could not believe the scene in front of him.


    The others were also stunned.


    In particular, Chen Wanwu and other Chen family members are even more incredible.


    No one thought of it.


    To tell the truth, before, almost everyone had never thought that Wang Xu could stop Zhao Fenghai, but after just a dozen breaths, Zhao Fenghai knelt down and Zhao Li, the great master, was also blocked.


    "Old man, don''t you talk now? Accident I can block your attack, so, afraid? Ha ha, hundreds of years of cultivation, really live to the dog


    Wang Xu sneered. He stared at Zhao Li, and his voice became colder and colder: "now, you still have the last chance to apologize and get out of here.


    Today, I only kill the people of Chen family, which has nothing to do with you.


    Otherwise, I''ll kill you all!


    ¡±


    In the cold words, Wang Xu stood in the same place, at his feet, motionless.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Zhao Li was stunned. Then he laughed and shook his head: "little bastard, I''ve lived so long. I haven''t heard such a funny joke in hundreds of years!"


    Zhao Li was so angry that he laughed. His face was so gloomy that he was about to drop water. His eyes were even more fierce.


    Can''t he see that Wang Xu is difficult?


    no


    I can see it!


    After all, it''s incredible that Wang Xu was able to fight him head-on.


    But it''s not.


    He, just now, only used less than one tenth of his strength.


    then.


    He was provoked by Wang Xu because of this?!


    Do you really think that if he takes three steps back and you don''t take one step back, you''ll be able to be powerful?


    Want to kill him?


    It''s a shame.


    boast without shame!


    What a dog and a cat dare to challenge themselves.


    Zhao Li''s eyes were cold, he took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, and his body was in a flash.


    instantaneous.


    The terrible intention of killing rushed out of his body, which had a strong impact on the reality around him. A faint black fog emerged, completely shrouding the world tens of meters around him.


    "Prefecture level martial arts secret method..."


    Zhao Li''s body disappeared in the black fog, but his voice suddenly came from the sky on the top of the people''s heads. It was extremely cold.


    "Turn the sky... Hand!"


    Suddenly.


    The sky and the earth suddenly darkened, and the black fog shrouded in people all around rolled wildly, from emptiness to truth, from light to thick, and from all directions, madly pressed Wang Xu.


    An invisible Qi locked Wang Xu from beginning to end.


    At this point.


    If someone looks at it from a high altitude, he will suddenly find that the countless rolling black fog is actually a huge black palm.


    And in the middle of the palm is Wang Xu!


    Next second.


    The palms of your hands close.


    "Boom!"


    In the heavy noise, the mountain road under the people''s feet was shocked, and the dark fog, which covered the sight, faded like a tide, revealing the scene inside.


    A solid black hand, dead will Wang Xu on the ground, people can even see clearly, the black hand in the slow flow of black fog traces.


    The golden light of Wang Xu''s body was pressed against his body, which was several times dimmer than before. Moreover, his body was bending down inch by inch, and it seemed that he could not bear the huge pressure at any time.


    Zhao Li stepped on the big black hands with both feet, and looked down at Wang Xu with his head down. He sneered


    "Little bastard, now, you and I are stubborn. Can you talk back?"

 Chapter 1106

    Between the mountain roads.


    Zhao Li''s attitude at this time, in the eyes of the public, is just like the devil in general.


    Everyone was silent.


    "Ha ha ha! Little bastard, why don''t you be arrogant now? Have seed, do you step on the horse and reach out to hit me again? "


    Zhao Fenghai is crazy laugh.


    By this time, all his injuries had recovered. Except for his damaged clothes and embarrassed posture, he looked almost intact.


    "Yes, son of a bitch, how dare you be arrogant again?"


    "Dare to say that you want to destroy all my Chen family, even if you dare to be so arrogant in front of Mr. Zhao, you just don''t know how to live or die!"


    "This son of a bitch, I''ll stare at the moment when he dies. I''ll be very happy!"


    Many Chen''s family members echoed one after another, their faces were ferocious and venomous.


    But there was a trace of fear in their eyes. After all, if Zhao Fenghai and Zhao Li hadn''t been well organized, Wang Xu''s strength would have been enough to accomplish his previous "big talk" and destroy his family.


    But after fear, there is more crazy hatred and killing.


    Chen family.


    Up to 70 or 80 years old, down to the youngest generation, all want Wang Xu to die immediately, and the death is extremely miserable.


    "Third grandfather, is this man the one?"


    At this time, Chen Baocai''s brow is locked in the Chen family. His eyes are locked on Wang Xu, who is supported by the black hand. He asks in a deep voice.


    Beside him, Chen Wanwu''s eyes twinkled quickly. Before he spoke, Chen Fengyun sneered


    "Baocai, what about him? What if not? No matter who he is, when he becomes dead, it''s just rubbish. "


    "Yes, this person will die after all. No matter what relationship he has with that person, it has nothing to do with us at the moment, and we don''t need to care." Chen Wanwu also nodded.


    "But there is always a little uneasiness in my heart..."


    Chen Bao just eyebrow didn''t loosen, say, the vision turns to one side, plain stand, seem to have no any hand meaning of Zheng Xuan, the kind of uneasiness in the heart, more intense.


    Moreover, Zheng Xuan was not the only one with this strange point.


    one side.


    Lu Yaoming was still kneeling on the ground. He fell all over the ground and did not move.


    But Chen Bao is only one person''s worry.


    But can''t resist the excitement of many Chen family members.


    It''s just then.


    "It''s so noisy... Shut up


    It seems to be a little impatient to be agitated by the Chen family. Zhao Fenghai suddenly frowns and drinks angrily.


    instant.


    All of a sudden, Zhongchen''s family closed their mouths and kept silent.


    In the spotlight.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Accompanied by not light not heavy footsteps.


    Step by step, Zhao Fenghai walks up to Wang Xu, slowly bends down, stretches out his head, and sends his half face to Wang Xu.


    As he patted with his hand, he laughed with pride, ferocity and cruelty


    "Son of a bitch, you have a son of a bitch. Touch it again and have a try?"


    "Come on, I''ll put my face in front of you now, let you fight, you step on the horse... It''s a fight!"


    In the middle of a conversation.


    Seems too excited.


    Zhao Fenghai suddenly straightened up, his face twisted, raised his hand and slapped Wang Xu in the face.


    But he forgot one thing.


    "Touch!"


    Zhao Fenghai''s right hand was drawn on the big black hand, not to mention Wang Xu''s face, but the golden light barrier on Wang Xu''s body surface.


    This scene.


    On the contrary, he is more like a clown.


    "Zhao Li, let him go. I''ll teach this little bastard a lesson!" Zhao Fenghai''s face was twisted, and he suddenly raised his head and called to Zhao Li above the big black hand.


    His eyes were scarlet, and his eyes were full of madness. It can be seen how much he hates Wang Xu.


    But God knows, he and Wang Xu just met for less than a few minutes.


    This kind of hate is not so much hate, as it is his unilateral self-esteem hurt, can not accept in the mischief.


    "Young master, I''m incompetent for the time being. I can''t listen to orders. I''ll let you dispose of this kid who dares to insult you after I discard him! "


    Zhao Li sighed, but he shook his head firmly and refused.


    Zhao Fenghai lost his mind. He didn''t. Wang Xu has not yet been thoroughly suppressed. Once Wang Xu is released, it will be a waste of opportunity.


    In his voice, another kind of power, besides explanation, also stirred in Zhao Fenghai''s heart, arousing his reason slightly.


    "Hum!"


    Zhao Fenghai hummed coldly, but he didn''t say much.


    Seeing this, Zhao Li nodded and then looked at Zheng Xuan. His eyes narrowed slightly, as if he were afraid


    "What? You''re not going to help him? If I''m right, this guy seems to be your master, right? As a servant, watching his master die, is it really good? "


    Zhao Li''s voice seems insipid, but it also has an indescribable sense of trial.


    After all.


    Zheng Xuan''s attitude.


    It''s abnormal!


    "You don''t really think you can kill your father, do you?"


    Sure enough, smell speech, Zheng Xuan disdain smile, eyes taunt and sneer, anyone can see the fun of his eyes.


    "Ha ha, it seems that I have been underestimated by you lower worldly people all the time." Zhao Li was stunned, then laughed and shook his head


    "Can''t you see what''s going on in front of you? Do you know what you said is almost the funniest joke I''ve ever heard


    "Funny?"


    Zheng Xuan chuckled and shook his head


    "Yes, you are indeed the funniest joke I have ever seen in my long memory. You are a secular person in the lower world. You are all over the world. What do you think you are


    Speaking of the back, Zheng Xuan''s eyes gradually took a trace of ice cold.


    It''s true that the long years, the experience of almost complete extinction, let his memory appear most of the missing. But some things are engraved in the depth of humanity and his soul.


    Although I don''t know the difference between the upper and lower boundaries in Zhao Li''s words. But he can clearly feel that Zhao Li is also contaminated with the power of humanity.


    This proves that the place where Zhao Li comes from, his proud so-called upper bound, in fact, is essentially the same world as the lower bound, which he ridicules and belittles.


    People who laugh at others never know that they are the real joke.


    "Finally... Here we are."


    Zheng Xuan laughs sarcastically and suddenly looks up at the sky in the distance with a bright smile on his face.


    But that direction, however impressively is Zhao Li''s behind.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    It seems that Zhao Li also noticed something. As soon as his eyes were fixed, he subconsciously wanted to turn his head to look at it. But when he turned to the middle of it, he seemed to suddenly react to something. Then he stopped abruptly, with a sneer on his face


    "What? Dare not start, but want to play this inferior means? My martial will is always within 100 meters of my whole body. It is absolutely impossible for anyone to appear without being aware of it.


    Therefore, this method is meaningless. Don''t think about it... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    A faint voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Oh? Is that right? "

 Chapter 1107

    The voice fell.


    An ordinary palm, quietly appeared in the left side of Zhao Li''s face, gently pulled over.


    "Pa!"


    The palm doesn''t seem to be fast, but the air in front of the palm has been pumped out of a vacuum.


    Even more bizarre.


    Still silent!


    When Zhao Li found the palm, it was too late to make any response.


    "Pa!"


    A louder explosion was heard. Zhao Li''s left face was suddenly deformed, twisted and sunken. First the skin and then the facial bone under the skin. Next, his head was thrown away to one side, driving his neck, shoulder and body


    The whole person flew out on the spot and turned into a top in the air, spinning wildly, flying over hundreds of meters. Finally, he crashed into the dense forest, and four or five big trees fell slowly, and smoke and dust rose everywhere.


    There was a dead silence.


    People subconsciously looked up to see where the voice came from.


    I can only see.


    A young man in black, I don''t know when, standing a step away from where Zhao Li was standing, a hand was slowly retracting.


    Obviously, the man who just slapped Zhao Li was a young man!


    "Hiss..."


    I don''t know how many people see this scene and immediately take a breath.


    "Wang, Wang..."


    Many Chen family members are eyes suddenly stare big, gaping, pale face.


    "It''s that man... Wang, Wang... Wang Xu!" Chen Baocai''s body shook violently. For a moment, he felt that his eyes were dark.


    The uneasiness in his heart.


    It''s done!


    Finally, we found the source!


    Chen Wanwu, Chen Fengyun and others are also pale, with indescribable despair in their eyes.


    "Sure enough, that boy was someone else pretending to be Wang Xu just now... But elder Zhao Li is a great master in the upper world!" Chen Wanwu''s lips stammered and could not accept it.


    However.


    At this time the most unacceptable is not them, but Zhao Fenghai.


    He stares at Wang Xu and asks word by word:


    "My name is Zhao Fenghai, the second son of the Zhao family in Xihai. Who is your name? Why did you suddenly attack my Zhao family elder? "


    Although Zhao Fenghai is a little arrogant, his eyes are higher than the top, but he looks down on him. Wang Xu''s appearance is too shocking. Zhao Li, a great master of liupinjing, was slapped by him.


    Even if there is no doubt that there is a suspicion of sneak attack, it is enough to prove that Wang Xu is not an ordinary person.


    However.


    Wang Xu just glanced at him casually, then withdrew his eyes and ignored him directly, let alone answered his questions.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fenghai''s face suddenly became gloomy. He was almost able to drip water, but he kept his mouth closed and said nothing.


    In a dead silence.


    "Touch!"


    Wang Xu stamped his feet like no one else. Suddenly, the big black hand at his feet broke.


    Next, the "spirit separation" who was almost pressed to the ground immediately straightened up and nodded to Wang Xu.


    in the twinkling of an eye.


    Shennian has completed the information sharing between noumenon and Fenshen, and Wang Xu knows all about the situation here.


    Wang Xu then turned his head to look at Zhao Fenghai. His eyes were very flat: "your name is Zhao Fenghai. Do you know a man named Zhao Fengyun?"


    Zhao Fengyun.


    At the first sight of Zhao Fenghai, Wang Xu thinks of Zhao Fengyun, who was killed by him on Penglai Island.


    "Zhao Fengyun is my elder brother..."


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Fenghai was stunned at first, and then he was overjoyed: "have you met him? Where did you meet him? He and his family have been missing for nearly half a year. If you tell me, my Zhao family will thank you very much! "


    However.


    Wang Xu''s insipid words came: "he was killed by me."


    instantaneous.


    Zhao Fenghai was in the same place.


    The expression on his face was extremely rich and colorful. He was angry, disbelieving and so on. Finally, he suddenly reacted and turned white.


    "You..."


    What does Zhao Fenghai want to say.


    But just then.


    "Boom!"


    A man''s arm thick and thin, more than ten meters long tree suddenly hit the air, from the side of the mountain forest burst from, like flying shells in general, straight at Wang Xu.


    Same second.


    A twisted, angry, ferocious voice exploded in the ears of the people like thunder.


    "Son of a bitch! You, Thor, Dee, provoke, anger, I, you


    After the tree, half of his face was crushed, one eye was bleeding, and the other was congested. His face was like a ghost, and his ferocious eyes were full of cruelty.


    This is a big tree.


    However, Zhao Li was so angry that he was kicked off. It was not an attack, but his momentum was extremely shocking.


    He was attacked?


    Or a teenager who looks like he''s 18 or 19?


    I''m looking for death!


    After hundreds of years of hard work, he finally became a great master in liupinjing. Since then, he has won the respect of countless people. Who doesn''t respect him?


    But now.


    Unexpectedly!


    Unexpectedly!


    Unexpectedly!


    Some people regard him as a cat and a dog, slapping at will and ignoring him.


    At the moment, Zhao Li is the last moment of Zhao Fenghai. His eyes are very cold, and he has lost his sense.


    Kill him.


    You have to. Kill him.


    However, without waiting for his angry hand, Wang Xu suddenly gave a cold hum and said with disdain:


    "Is there anyone so angry? The weak should understand their position and bow to the strong. "


    then.


    A very shocking scene appeared.


    Wang Xu''s left hand gently stretched out, palm up, slowly gently flipped, down pressure.


    Above the sky.


    A golden hand, about 100 meters in size, appeared out of thin air, crushing the air, breaking through the waves, carrying the potential of wind and thunder, and falling from the sky at an extremely terrifying speed.


    instantaneous.


    I don''t know how many people were present, and their eyes almost came out!


    This, this, this


    This!


    Yes?


    probably?!


    Are you hallucinating?


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    In the earth shaking sound explosion, Zhao Li was extremely angry. He looked up subconsciously and suddenly became stiff in the air.


    His eyes changed wildly. The reason he had lost was crushed by this extreme shock in an instant, and he came back again.


    And the first moment after the return of reason.


    namely,


    fear!


    heart startling and gallbladder trembling -- be deeply!


    Strong!


    It''s so strong!


    It''s not a human thing at all!


    Where can Zhao Li think that Wang Xu, who suddenly emerges, is such a terrible person that he can''t even provoke?


    It''s not just him.


    Even the Zhao family, the most powerful member of the second class in the upper world, and the head of the Zhao family, who is at the top of the eighth class division, will be too scared to bear this scene?


    This moment of shock and fear.


    Let Zhao Li full of regret.


    He wants to apologize!


    Even kneel down, give gifts, beg for mercy, just ask for Wang Xu''s forgiveness.


    But.


    But it''s too late!

 Chapter 1108

    "Boom!"


    In the earth shaking sound, accompanied by a tree smashed into dregs, Zhao Ligen could not resist, could not escape, could not tremble.


    At the first moment when his heart beat violently, the big golden hand had already fallen on him.


    All of a sudden.


    Zhao Li''s whole body began to crack and shatter from head to toe. The power gap was too wide. Even before the golden hand fell on Zhao Li, his body could not bear the special power carried by him.


    Hoo


    Gold hand all the way down, big tree, Zhao Li, all like fly ash in general, was wiped away in a flash.


    And the golden hand.


    But there is no pause.


    Keep going down!


    That huge, terrible hand, not even five fingers, just the palm range, almost covered the whole mountain road below.


    "No!"


    Seeing that Zhao Li, the great master of six grades, was crushed to death like a mole ant, Chen Wanwu''s face was full of deep despair.


    That''s a strong person with six kinds of quality!


    Wang Xu''s strike can


    Chen Wanwu''s eyes are full of despair, silent, a pair of old eyes left two tears.


    These tears


    It''s remorse!


    If you had known that Wang Xu had such terrible strength, give him a hundred courage in Chen family, and you would never dare to be the enemy of such a powerful man!


    Not to mention, eat bear heart leopard gall, dare to put their dirty claws, extend to the people around Wang Xu.


    This moment.


    It''s not just Chen Wanwu.


    Chen family leader Chen Fengyun, Chen family of this generation of people in the Dragon Chen Baocai, as well as a number of Chen family high-level.


    all.


    All in remorse.


    If I had known


    If you can do it all over again


    If there is really if


    They will never dare to attack Wang Xu and the people around him.


    "In the end, which son of a bitch came out with the news that almost everyone believed that he was... Dead?"


    In the golden big hand on the ground of the last moment, all the Chen family mind, almost all come up with such a similar idea.


    The last thought came to an end.


    And then it came.


    It''s endless darkness.


    Wang Xu came back from the dead and returned to the third day.


    Late at night.


    In Jinling Phoenix Lake area, Luohuang mountain.


    Chen Wanwu, Chen Fengyun, Chen Baocai and many other members of the Chen family were killed by Wang Xu.


    Dead silent, dead worthless, dead as ants, such as Hongmao.


    There were no bodies at the scene.


    There is only one looking down from a high altitude, which seems to be a giant''s handprint on the ground.


    At this point, Jinling Chen family is destroyed!


    In Jinling, in Jiangnan, disappear!


    And then they all disappeared in silence.


    There is also Zhao Fenghai, the second son of the Zhao family, who comes from the second class forces in the upper world, and his personal guard, Zhao Li, the great master of liupinjing.


    Survivors.


    Except for Wang Xu and others, there are only those who fall to the ground, kneel on the ground and dare not look up


    Lu Yaoming alone!


    After the earth shaking noise, the violent shaking of the mountain, after dozens of breaths.


    All the dust settled, and after a long silence all around.


    Lu Yaoming dared to be careful and raised his head inch by inch, but at this time, there was nothing here except him.


    "Just now, what happened?"


    Lu Yaoming was in a trance.


    He only remembered that he seemed to hear someone''s roar, their questioning, their wailing, and then the huge sound of shaking heaven and earth, and the shaking like a great earthquake


    besides.


    It''s a natural sense of terror in the depths of the spirit.


    The breath, like God, like magic.


    High above, like the sun hanging in the sky, he did not dare to look up.


    "So, in the end... What happened... Is that one, Huaxia, Prince Wang... Coming?"


    Lu Yaoming was pale and dazed.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu is too strong.


    Since its rise all the way, almost all the enemies encountered in the Chinese world have won with crushing posture, with few setbacks.


    So.


    People''s impression of his strength has always been "taken for granted", judged by the general three outlooks, common sense and rules.


    But no one knows that Wang Xu''s strength is much stronger than every enemy he meets.


    In fact, Wang Xu''s various "divisions" of strength outside are nothing more than outsider''s self righteousness, which Wang Xu has never admitted.


    For example, after killing a congenital master for the first time, people think that he is the youngest congenital martial arts master.


    After killing the first SSS strong man, people think he is the peak of SSS.


    After killing the first legend, people think that he is the top man in the legend.


    After killing the first demigod


    The news hasn''t spread yet, but the weather on the West Island has changed.


    Wang Xu came back too fast, and the speed of suppression was too fast. Until now, seeing the Chen family fall, it was only three or four days.


    Before long, when the news of the death of the demigod white angel spreads completely, people will think that Wang Xu is the youngest demigod in fashion.


    But, who knows.


    Wang Xu''s real strength, in fact, is better than that of demigod. I don''t know how many levels is it?


    The realm of wuzun.


    Even if it''s just a low-level warrior, it''s comparable to the level of true God!


    The reason why people don''t dare to speculate more is not because they don''t have enough imagination. But no one knows everything about Wang Xu except himself.


    There is no specific information.


    Naturally, no one dares to imagine how terrible Wang Xu''s real power level is.


    When the night opens, the light comes.


    the second day.


    A shocking news, like the passage of a strong wind, swept the whole Jiangnan area in an instant, and spread further, until it spread to the whole of China.


    It''s not because of the fall of Chen family.


    Lu Yaoming, the only one who survived, did not dare to talk nonsense because he was full of fear.


    So.


    The fall of the Chen family was silent and almost unknown.


    The news that shook the whole Jiangnan region and triggered the storm of China came from the southeast and from the West Island across the Strait.


    Western gods, demigods, white angels.


    In the West Island.


    Above the dragon and tiger arena.


    Be killed by Wang Xu!


    The whole Jiangnan area, originally caused by the competition between the aristocratic families and the Wumeng, suddenly froze under the news, and then quickly subsided.


    Almost none of the forces, large and small, are the same, whether they are on the side of the aristocratic families, or on the side of the military alliance, or between the two sides. They all use various means and ways to seek more, more specific and more accurate information at the first time.


    therefore.


    In a short time.


    The specific process of Wang Xu''s killing the demigod and Lu''s family in Zhenxi island is like a slowly opened picture, which is clearly displayed in front of all those who want to.


    When you know everything.


    People, the heart stops for a moment.


    then.


    All over the world!


    Shock!

 Chapter 1109

    Nine days ago.


    Wang Xu left Penglai Island, swept all the Western strongholds on Penglai Island, destroyed the safe area with the hand of miexu, then stepped out of Penglai and killed two legendary strongmen to frighten the West.


    Within the next five days.


    Wang Xu crossed the sea for three thousand miles and went straight up to the West Island with a fierce dragon. One man set up the dragon city and stirred up the storm of the whole West Island. He attacked the demigod white angel with a powerful blow on the Dragon Tiger arena, then forced the Lu family of the West Island and bowed his head to the whole West Island.


    After that.


    Three days ago.


    Wang Xu returned from the West Island. He conquered 13 magic capitals, including Su''s and Tian''s, collected Li''s and awed Hua''s, and fought for hundreds of miles in a single night. He stepped on the river and sea, pressed the West Town, and returned to the peak.


    Although the Tian family was slaughtered by the Jinling aristocratic family, outsiders put it on Wang Xu''s head. After all, the slaughtering of the Tian family was a secret and shameful thing of the aristocratic family.


    The next day.


    Wang Xu went to the devil''s capital to pay homage to Kong Zhenchuan''s death. Countless forces in the devil''s capital were disciples of the Kong family to pay homage to the dead.


    The third day.


    That''s yesterday.


    Wang Xu went out of the river and sea, entered Jinling, killed Chen Xing, and broke through Chen''s old house. No one knows what happened that night.


    People only know that when the next morning, Jinling Chen family, has changed a host. The principal is the original collateral branch of the Chen family in Jinling, a second generation who is not valued by anyone.


    Chen Wanxiang!


    These news, with people''s intention, constantly gathered together, and could not be stopped any more. They quickly shocked the whole Jiangnan area, and then came out of Jiangnan and spread to northern China, even the whole China, even the whole world.


    ¡­¡­


    The western continent.


    In the sanctuary of the gods.


    Twelve huge demigods are still standing, but only eleven are left.


    "The news confirmed that the white angel really died of the prince of Huaxia who was" sentenced to death "by him. Now, the other side is returning to China, like a dragon in the sea, stirring up the whole of China, and his age is only 21 this year! "


    The black robed old man, the head of the semi divine assembly of the alliance of gods, looked at the information in his hand, sighed slightly, and slowly raised his head, revealing a very complex old face.


    "If it wasn''t for angel ray, I can''t believe he would be such a young man."


    Even though it was not the first time that the people present heard it, they were still shocked by it.


    No one knows how strong the white angels are any more than the same demigods. But just like this, people are more aware of Wang Xu''s power.


    "For the moment, the world is changing so fast that we can''t keep up with it. Before that, who would have believed that there would be a different world merging with the world we live in? "


    Angel Lei sighed and said with a bitter smile:


    "Not to mention, this change is still centered on China. Today, the Chinese martial arts have a more specific realm. It is said that there is a great master above the master, which is as powerful as our demigods. "


    "Hundreds of years ago, with the big bang of technology, we in the West were one step ahead. But now, with the great changes of the times and the surging tide, we have fallen behind! "


    "Well, behind? Come back to China and take back all the things that belong to those warriors. Everything will be ours in the end! "


    The war Angel Sirius sneered.


    "So, everybody, vote again..."


    Seeing the trend of quarreling again, the wise Angel sighs again helplessly, puts down his Scepter heavily, spreads a circle of white flames, and floats peacefully in front of everyone.


    "This time, it''s not revenge for the white angel, but go to the East and get the necessary benefits for us. There is no demand or restriction. Everyone can make his own choice. "


    "To... Or not?"


    Whoo!


    In an instant, the sanctuary fell into a strange silence.


    All that remains is a white flame floating slowly in front of the crowd. The flame is constantly changing its shape. The final stable shape will show the decision of outstanding people.


    ¡­¡­


    Huaxia.


    Wumeng forum, app and a series of wuzhe online intersection platforms.


    After the news of Wang Xu''s killing demigod came out, countless forces and people were shocked.


    "Mr. Wang! Prince Huaxia! The same generation is invincible! First in China


    Countless people cried wildly.


    More fanatical young warriors, like the craziest fans, spread their propaganda all over the Internet. Wang Xu is the strongest in the world. In front of Wang Xu, all the powerful members of the aristocratic family and the military alliance are mole ants, which can be killed with one hand.


    The power of fans, especially the power of fans, is crazy. It''s like a sharp double-edged sword.


    Again.


    Naturally there will be black powder.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, a sleepy Xiao Meimei, wearing a cat maid''s dress and white lace cat ear band, yawned and turned on her laptop in a coffee shop.


    This young lady of the reclusive martial arts family grew up as an ordinary person. This year, she just went to university, and was successfully absorbed into the "martial arts society" within her school with the reputation of being a martial arts genius.


    The martial arts society is a special group established by the martial arts league among young people, covering the whole of China. Its purpose is to protect human beings secretly and fight against all kinds of darkness and crimes.


    "Well, in the past six months, the whole world has changed. I can''t understand it. It''s better to be in the ordinary days before. I''m surrounded by ordinary people. My classmates and friends don''t know that I''m a bull... I''ll have nothing to do. I''ll teach some little gangsters a lesson and tease some little beauties... "


    Xiao Meimei, while reading the news on the Internet, sighed:


    "What kind of day is it now? The world is full of warriors. Walking on the street, they are full of genius. Are they born like dogs? What''s more, Miss Ben just wants to go to college honestly. What kind of martial arts society do you have to be brought here to protect?


    What a fart! One by one, they are full, lying flat on the dormitory bed, eating snacks, brushing the net, ordering takeout when they are hungry, eating fried chicken and drinking beer when they have nothing to do... "


    "Ah, what a good day! It''s all gone... It''s all because of this bastard named Wang Xu!"


    Suddenly, Xiao Mei''s head suddenly shrinks, her eyes are sharp as a sword, she stares at the computer screen, snorts and says to herself word by word


    "Dog! You''re OK. What''s the National College Students'' Martial Arts Conference? What''s the first? What''s the first genius of Wumeng, the eternal evil?


    Miss Ben is a tiger fighter at the age of three and a dragon catcher at the age of five. Have I gone out to brag? If it wasn''t for your brag, how could this good world become what it is now?


    Too pompous!


    Too restless!


    Too


    Trouble


    All of a sudden, Xiao Meimei''s eyes stopped, staring at a message on the computer screen, almost gnashing her teeth


    "After this dog died, Miss Ben had just been idle for a few months. Now she''s alive again. When she comes out, she makes so much noise?"


    "The new list of Wumeng is the ranking of the most powerful, the most invincible in all ages, and the most invincible in all aspects, sweeping the list of Emperor Wu who doesn''t accept it?"


    "You''re kidding


    "This dog is making such a big noise again. Does it make miss Ben enjoy her life calmly?"

 Chapter 1110

    "Emperor Wu? How can this dog deserve the title of Emperor Wu? Do these idiots outside know what is Emperor Wu? "


    Xiao Mei''s eyes were erect, and she almost jumped up in anger.


    "The real Emperor Wu, a slap... No, a little finger... It''s not right, it''s a little nail cap, you can crush him and return him to Emperor Wu? Where''s the face blowing so big? Do you want a face? "


    Xiao Meimei was so angry that she wanted to go back to her hometown and call her grandfather here to clean up this shameless dog.


    Boasting can be tolerated and shameless can be tolerated. But because you boast and shameless, Miss Xiao Meimei can''t enjoy her peaceful daily life. That''s no good.


    When I was three years old, I went to the mountain to fight a tiger, and when I was five, I went to the sea to catch a dragon!


    Xiao Meimei''s hot temper


    At this time, she suddenly saw that someone in the martial arts community where she was forced to become a strong man had posted a link, and all the members of Aite said:


    "Look at the list of Wumeng. The list has been updated."


    instantaneous.


    The crowd was blown up.


    "What? Is it time to update today? "


    "Let me have a look. Who are more people in this issue? It''s time for Zhao Mingyue to be in the top five for the congenital second grade he just broke through last month? "


    "Wait a minute, everyone. How come there is a list of great masters and Emperor Wu?"


    "What? A great master above a great master? Some people have guessed on the Internet for a long time, but it really exists? "


    "I grass, the great master has four grades? Great master of six grades, great master of seven grades, great master of eight grades... Great master of nine grades? "


    "Wait, Emperor Wu? Is it difficult to be above the great master? "


    After the news came out.


    The original hot group suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    "It''s over! finished! I know that this dog will never make a small noise! " At the same second, looking at the changes in the group, Xiao Meimei closed her eyes in despair.


    Sure enough.


    Next second.


    The whole group was fried on the spot.


    "My God, there is only one person in the Wu Emperor list, Wang Xu? Mr. Wang


    "Isn''t this guy dead? How come you''re alive again? "


    "Niuniu, did you just surf the Internet yesterday? I don''t even know such big news? "


    "Hehe, I went out with my girlfriend last night..."


    "God, Niuniu has a girlfriend... Bah! I have too! If you have a girlfriend, don''t you know that Prince Wang is back? It''s insulting my idol


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiao Meimei opened her eyes again, she did not expect that the whole group had been blown up, and the news went straight to 999 unread.


    Not just in the group.


    On the web page she opened, a pop-up window also popped up. The title on it was a big line of golden flame words.


    "Emperor Wu list!"


    "According to the official explanation from the Wu League, Emperor Wu is not a realm, but a glory. The list of Emperor Wu means that the martial arts are invincible.


    All the people on the list are invincible in the world! "


    At the bottom of this line of explanation is a gilded black letter like page. After clicking it, it slowly opens to both sides like a Book page, and the picture gradually spreads to the whole computer screen.


    The first issue of Emperor Wu list!


    Inside.


    There is only one name.


    Wang Xu!


    Hua Xia, Prince Wang!


    "Dog, dog, dog thing... Ah! I envy Miss Ben! "


    Xiao Meimei shakes her hand, and the coffee cup falls on the table. Her whole body has collapsed on the table like a salted fish. Half of her face is close to the table, and her mouth is murmuring to herself.


    "Doggie, doggie, doggie... This doggie, just like me, is the soul of cultivation. It comes from other high martial arts world, enjoys happiness in this world, pretends to be forced, and takes the limelight of Miss Ben


    Ah, Pooh!


    I''m not jealous. I''m a woman who''s determined to be the king of salted fish. How can I be jealous of this kind of dog... "


    At this time.


    Ding Dong


    Suddenly, a warning sound came from the computer speaker, and then another pop-up window came out.


    "China new era news!"


    "Hot this week!"


    "What is it that one person dominates the world? Emperor Wu! Invincible


    Xiao Meimei''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened, and then the whole person completely collapsed on the table, the cat''s ears and hair bands on her head fell off.


    Her face is full of bitterness, like a little cat with a wrinkled face


    "I can''t deceive myself at all. Miss Ben is so envious of this dog''s popularity."


    pretty good.


    Xiao Meimei really wants to enjoy the ordinary life.


    But that kind of insipidity, is something nothing to pretend to force in the dark, people around do not know the dark cool.


    However.


    Because of Wang Xu.


    At the moment, Xiao Meimei is no longer satisfied with this kind of dark cool, she seems to want, like Wang Xu, to be aboveboard!


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Meng.


    Mordor division.


    "Teacher, after last time, we don''t communicate with Mr. Wang like this. Will he be angry if we praise him directly again?"


    Zhang Linzhi looked up at his teacher Huo Jingtian and said with a bitter smile.


    As the Minister of the branch of Mordor Wu League, although he has little contact with Wang Xu, he is afraid that few people have a clear understanding of Wang Xu.


    "I can''t help it. I''ve tried my best. But the attitude of the capital headquarters is very resolute. They don''t take what I said seriously at all. "


    Huo Jingtian shook his head with a bitter voice. He seemed to think of something. Suddenly he frowned and asked:


    "By the way, is Zhou Tianli here?"


    "I''ve already had someone call me. I should be here in a moment. Teacher, you don''t want to... I''m afraid it''s not good? " Zhang Linzhi frowned a little, and he wanted to say nothing.


    On the side of Mordor branch, Zhou Tianli and Wang Xu have the most contact. Is the teacher going to work alone behind the capital headquarters?


    "Don''t worry, I know the taboos better than you. I just want to try my best, and we need to give him an explanation. After all, in the past four months, Zhou Tianli has not been in a good position in the league. We need to give an explanation. "


    "I see." Zhang Linzhi nodded.


    In the past four months, Zhou Tianli''s position in the league has plummeted, and he has even been excluded by many people.


    Because, after Wang Xu''s death, this guy''s brain was dead, and he was unwilling to hand over the part of the benefits he got from Penglai Island. Naturally, many people would not like him.


    "Besides, about the list of great masters, should the list of great masters come out? What''s my number Suddenly, Huo Jingtian asked again.


    "There are less than 20 great masters in China. Teacher, you are the tenth... "


    Hearing this, Zhang Linzhi smiles. He is obviously proud of his teacher''s ranking in the list of grand masters.


    "Tenth? It''s much lower than I expected, but not much. It seems that the strength of many people in the capital is here too... "


    Huo Jingtian shook his head, his eyes flickered slightly, and asked again:


    "Who is the first one?"


    "The number one in the list of great masters is... Wuwudi!" This time, Zhang Linzhi''s voice was a little different.


    The great masters list of Wumeng did not expand all the great masters in China, nor could it.


    The list.


    It''s a tool!


    No matter how authoritative you are, you can''t change the nature of tools.


    "First... Invincible?"


    Huo Jingtian smell speech, eyebrows suddenly deep wrinkle up, he seems to guess some of the capital headquarters, part of the intention of those people.


    But soon.


    At the bottom of his eyes, he flashed a touch of coldness and disdain, and murmured: "you take some things for granted, and you are too naive..."

 Chapter 1111

    The list of Emperor Wu.


    It means invincible.


    Since ancient times, there has been no separation between civil and martial arts, no thesis, no martial arts, no first.


    Dare to claim the first, and still invincible people, either died in the mud pit, or turned into bones in the grave.


    This thing, when you play with people and eat chicken, you set off fireworks in the middle of the circle of destiny. If others don''t come to hit you, who will?


    Even if I don''t beat you for the time being, I''m sure I''ll keep you in my heart all the time. I''ll do it as soon as I have time.


    Of course, this is also a kind of special honor, the ultimate special honor, enough to make countless people envy, extreme, and even have no reason to hate it.


    Sometimes glory is a burden.


    Anyway, after more than four months of silence, Wang Xu was once again praised by the Wumeng.


    "The opening of the list of Emperor Wu is a kind of glory, the ultimate honor of the warrior. This represents the passing of the old era and the coming of a new era.


    And the protagonist of this new era, no doubt, is us, is the warrior!


    And Wang Xu, the prince of China, is the pride of the times and the leader of the coquettish


    Wu Meng''s professional commentator on Wu affairs, Wu''s app big V £À Wu Shitong, made a speech and exclaimed that countless big V and small V were loaded one after another.


    With the opening of the list of Emperor Wu, people''s daily life has been levered by the military once again, causing a 12 magnitude earthquake.


    This kind of shock quickly spread to China, which has expanded dozens of times, and quickly spread to the outside world.


    Countless ancient families and forces in the western continent, the Mika Empire, the Nanyang continent... Slowly opened their eyes and turned their eyes to the Chinese mainland. Countless people, countless strong people, because of a list, focused on the only name on the list.


    Emperor Wu?


    Invincible?


    In this world, has the invincible person?


    Although some people disdain it, but everyone is silent, because, whether it is really invincible or not, this list will represent the rolling tide of an era.


    Huaxia!


    Warrior!


    Let countless people deeply fear.


    "Huaxia, Prince Wang... Wang Xu!"


    There are also countless people, secretly reciting the name in their hearts.


    This day.


    Wang Xu.


    real.


    Famous all over the world!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    But Wang Xu went back to Jianghai alone. After having a home lunch with aunt Meiling and Liu Yuqi, he entered the Panlong battle.


    He realized the enlightenment he had received from the ancient Grand Dharma array of humanity, and began to close the door again while adjusting the Panlong array.


    The Shenfu in his body has come to the last critical moment of evolution, and must be treated wholeheartedly.


    Seven days later.


    Jianghai, Jiangxin lake, Panlong formation.


    Liu Yuqi stood in front of the preliminary completed Wu hall on the island in the middle of the lake, looking up at the buildings wrapped by the power of Panlong formation, almost completely shrouded in the almost substantive clouds, with a trace of worry in her eyes.


    The experience of the past four months, coupled with the death of Kong Zhenchuan, has turned Kong fengque into an iceberg beauty, and Liu Yuqi has become the strong and mature girl of the past.


    The innocence of her body is not there, and the kind of coquettish young lady who can indulge in caprice and coquetry because of Wang Xu''s presence has disappeared again.


    A person''s character is not only influenced by the external environment, but also has some inherent special characteristics.


    Liu Yuqi is herself after all!


    However, because of the appearance of Wang Xu, there was a period of willfulness.


    Girl, who has never been willful?


    At this time, just standing there, Liu Yuqi''s breath automatically echoes with the world around her. With her breath, it seems that the whole world is in a strange resonance with her.


    After four months of ups and downs, her accomplishments in martial arts and Taoism finally broke into the first-class master realm five days after Wang Xu''s closure.


    "Brother Qinlong, every time his brother closed, there was no news at all. You said that he would not disappear for several months at one time? I miss him a little bit


    Liu Yuqi''s eyes flashed a little dim. She turned her head and looked at Liu Qinlong, who was sitting on one side.


    Panlong array has the power to gather the heaven and earth within a hundred miles, and gather them into aura. As the core of the array, the island in the middle of the lake has the most abundant aura, which is also the place for people''s daily practice.


    Liu Qinlong opened his eyes slowly, and two sharp lights suddenly appeared in his eyes. Just a glance at them brought a sense of oppression.


    Liu Qinlong''s breath is more than ten times stronger than Liu Yuqi''s. with Wang Xu''s pure Qi in his body, Liu Qinlong''s strength has risen to the pinnacle of congenital four grade, and can break into congenital five grade at any time!


    "Yuqi, you''ve only been closed for seven days." Liu Qinlong said faintly.


    Hearing the speech, Liu Yuqi suddenly pouted her mouth and shook her head: "come on, brother Qinlong is a cultivation maniac now. I should have known that it''s useless to ask you. I''m going to find Phoenix bird. See you later! "


    With that, Liu turned and ran to the other side of the island.


    After seeing her off, Liu Qinlong turned his head and looked at the martial hall not far away. There was a trace of worry in his eyes


    "The young master went to Jinling for a day and a night, and when he came back, he closed the door in a hurry. What happened in Jinling?


    No matter what happens or not, I will try my best to improve my strength to face the future crisis. I absolutely don''t want to be as useless as the past four months! You''re a loser! Hold back


    Liu Qinlong''s eyes gradually became firm. He slowly closed his eyes again and fell into cultivation.


    Time goes by day.


    period.


    Liu Meiling, Kong fengque, fengyuqiao, Ma Sanmo and others have all come to see the situation, but Wang Xu has never been out of the pass.


    One day, two days, three days... Ten days, fifteen days


    In the twinkling of an eye.


    Twenty days passed.


    It''s about to rush away for a month, just when people think that Wang Xu will continue to be closed.


    Day 21.


    Suddenly, shrouded in the hall of martial arts, the huge cloud, which had been compressed and condensed into crystals, suddenly expanded, and then exploded at a limit, turned into countless streamers and spread in all directions.


    It''s very fast.


    One hundred meters!


    Two hundred meters!


    Five hundred meters!


    One thousand meters!


    ¡­¡­


    And it is still spreading. In just a few breaths, it covers more than half of the whole Jiangxin lake and Furong mountain.


    The scope of Pang Long''s array has become larger again!


    "This is..."


    On the lawn in front of the villa, Liu Yuqi subconsciously raised her head and was stunned.


    Next second.


    All of a sudden.


    "Boom!"


    On the island in the middle of the lake, the gate of Wu hall slowly opened, and a young man with black hair and eyes like stars stood behind.


    It''s hard to cover up the bright purple light, which can''t be breathed and breathed on him. It seems that he has the illusion of soaring to the sky at any time.


    "Shenfu... It''s done!"


    Wang Xu raised his head slowly, with a smile on his face.


    His right foot is up.


    Slow and firm.


    Take a step out.

 Chapter 1112

    "Touch!"


    Land on your right foot.


    A crisp and dreary sound of footsteps spread in the air.


    All of a sudden.


    instant.


    Wang Xu''s body was dense, and the uncertain purple light suddenly soared, turning into a bright purple light column, penetrating into the sky and into the void. Purple light quickly spread in all directions, and finally dyed the whole sky purple.


    This piece of purple, as if there is a virtual like fantasy, but also like the real huanghuangzifu, in which there are countless dazzling beautiful cyclones, as if there is a long river of purple light convergence.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, another fierce and harsh sound of the dragon''s chant rolled against the sky, and the clouds that had spread quickly turned into a huge dragon flying in the purple light.


    "The purple air comes from the sky, the Dragon travels in the sky, and travels thousands of miles..."


    Liu Qinlong stood up excitedly from the ground, his eyes wide open, excited and inexplicable.


    According to the records in ancient books, when a great master broke through the limit and stepped into the realm of a great master, he would feel the interaction between heaven and earth, resulting in a mysterious vision.


    "Did you break through the great master? No, the scope of this vision is tens or hundreds of times larger than that recorded in ancient books. Is the evaluation given by Chengwu League true? Young master, to a higher level of the great master? What kind of mysterious state is that? "


    Liu Qinlong''s heart was filled with horror, and then a burst of incomparable pride.


    Emperor Wu!


    Invincible!


    This list, young master, deserves it!


    "How long has it been?"


    A flat voice came.


    Liu Qinlong wakes up with a start, suppresses the shock in his heart, meets Wang Xu in a hurry, bows his head and says respectfully:


    "Young master, today is the 21st day after you shut down... Have you made a breakthrough?"


    Liu Qinlong''s voice, with a trace of tremor, can be seen in the heart of emotional excitement.


    "The 21st day? It seems that tongxuan triple heaven, the condensation of Shenfu, is more mysterious than I imagined... "


    Smell speech, Wang Xu is a Leng at first, then slowly exhale exclamation way.


    This life sigh, represents how much complexity, how much hard work, how much persistence, how much shock.


    Condensing Shenfu, Wang Xu''s spirit escapes into a mysterious and mysterious state, and seems to have entered another world. However, the world is in chaos. If he unites Shenfu, it is equivalent to creating a world.


    Among them, his concept of time has long been out of balance and difficult to grasp.


    Wang Xu thought that he had been closed for a few years, even decades, and even a hundred years.


    But I didn''t expect that it was only 20 days!


    It''s a place of communication.


    It is divided into five parts.


    One is higher than the other.


    Every time I turn over a heavy one, it''s like climbing to another level.


    This moment.


    Wang Xu only felt that he had a deeper understanding of the word "wuchongtian" in the realm of metaphysics.


    Chong?


    It''s Chong!


    More important!


    To describe the five changes in the realm of metaphysics by the changes of heaven and earth and the unbearable weight of heaven and earth is really worthy of the name.


    "Keng..."


    Wang Xu slowly closed his eyes.


    On one side, Liu Qinlong''s eyes widened, his mouth closed, and he forced himself to resist the impulse of exclamation.


    With Wang Xu''s action of closing his eyes, the purple light that overflows the sky and the earth suddenly turns into a huge whirlpool, spinning endlessly, extremely deep, like a black hole, devouring everything in the surrounding world.


    Lingqi, Yinsha and other special energies are all engulfed by them, and then shrink rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye. In just a few breaths, they shrink into a needle tip, and then disappear with a puff.


    Same second.


    Wang Xu opened his eyes, and between his eyes and eyebrows, there was a faint rich purple light, which flickered to the extreme, and then disappeared together.


    It is obvious that Wang Xu was responsible for those visions.


    "It''s really terrible, but it''s only through the xuansanchongtian and wuzunshenfu that it''s so simple."


    Wang Xu''s face suddenly showed a smile, "moreover, it''s just the newly built Shenfu, which is not much smaller than that of the ordinary superior wuzun.


    I can also feel that the realm at this moment is just the realm of the lower wuzun. "


    Right now.


    Wang Xu doesn''t have to close his eyes to feel himself. He can feel that all the bones in his body are emitting a touch of golden light all the time. One after another, because of the interaction between heaven and earth, the traces of divine power are coming out with him.


    When these traces gather to a certain number and form special patterns, each wuzun''s talent will appear.


    The bone contains the trace of Tao, and the supernatural power is born by itself!


    Average.


    The lower wuzun will only automatically generate a wuzun power.


    There are two kinds of gifted people and three kinds of gifted people, but there are never more than three.


    But at the moment, Wang Xu can clearly feel that there are nine kinds of magical powers in his body!


    It''s three times that of the gifted!


    It''s nine times as talented as ordinary wuzun!


    "When I was in seclusion, did anything special happen to the outside world?" Wang Xu turned to look at Liu Qinlong and asked faintly.


    Liu Qinlong bowed his head to show his respect. Then he handed over a prepared document and said in a deep voice:


    "Young master, you are famous again. These are the things that happened outside during your seclusion..."


    Three minutes later.


    Wang Xu slowly closed the materials in his hand, and a cold light flashed in his eyes


    "The list of Emperor Wu? Hum, I haven''t settled with you Wumeng yet. You picked me up again and put me on the fire. And use my reputation to make profits for myself? By the way, I''ll take it as an abacus


    "It''s just right that now I''ve gathered together the Shenfu and stepped into the realm of wuzun. The spirit can be separated from the body and can be taken away and rebuilt. Even if we don''t use the power of evil, even if our bodies are destroyed, it doesn''t matter. "


    Wang Xu raised his head and looked at the direction of the magic capital. Purple light loomed in his eyes and golden light was shining.


    "Now, it''s time to find Huo Jingtian and make a good calculation!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Wang Xu is ready to go back to magic city.


    Shanghai.


    The military alliance unites Jiangnan, and the magic capital branch.


    In the sky garden on the top of the building, an old man and a young man are sitting opposite each other playing go.


    The old man''s chess is steady, while the young man''s is fierce.


    It''s hard to separate them. For a moment, on the chessboard, there are black and white pieces, forming two opposing dragons, intertwined with each other. The chess game is subversive and confusing.


    "Huo Laoqi is powerful and steady. Yaozong is not strong enough. I admit defeat!"


    All of a sudden.


    The young man threw down his chess pieces and said with a smile.


    "You''re only 29 years old, but I''m in the same generation as your grandfather. If I''m in the same generation as you, I can''t match you. Sure enough, it''s worthy of being the dragon among the people of the Wu family in Northwest China. "


    The old man sighed and looked at the young man in front of him. His eyes were full of sighs. But deep in the eyes, there seems to be a trace of haze.

 Chapter 1113

    After putting down the pieces, the young man grew up.


    With both hands on his back, he looked up at a plaque hanging on the wall behind them, and seemed to chant unintentionally:


    "The greatest of martial arts is for the country and the people."


    After reading, the young man turned his head and looked directly into the old man''s eyes


    "Mr. Huo, as an elder, you must remember what an exciting scene it was when the alliance was established more than 100 years ago, and many participants decided to be the leader of the alliance together."


    The old man, who was cleaning up the pieces, had a slight meal in his hand. But the next second, he quickly covered up the past and continued to clean up as if nothing had happened. At the same time, he said with a smile:


    "Of course, your grandfather was very powerful at that time. Wu Wudi, these three words, in China, who do not know? But this is the past of our older generation, and there is nothing to say. Come on, keep going with me for the next set. This time, I''ll give you a son. "


    The young man chuckled and did not refuse to play chess again.


    "In this world, there are generally three generations. Your grandfather and I are old. The time that belongs to our generation has passed. Now it''s your youth''s time. Among the younger generation, Wu Yaozong is the best. The future belongs to your generation. We are old. We are really old. "


    The old man sighed casually while holding his son first.


    If there is an outsider here, he will swear. Who is Wu Yaozong? Even if there is no name on the Tianjiao list of Wumeng, what qualifications do you have to dare to be the best among the young generation?


    However, as a young man, Wu Yaozong nodded and seemed to agree.


    But soon, he said with a smile: "Mr. Huo, although I agree with you, you are still wrong. Among the younger generation, the most outstanding person is not Wu Yaozong. "


    "Oh? Who is that? " Old Huo frowned slightly.


    "Naturally, Wang Xu, the prince of Huaxia, is the one who sits on the list of Emperor Wu alone and arrogantly." Wu Yaozong said with a smile.


    "Wang Xu..."


    As soon as the name came out, Huo fell into silence.


    After three full breaths, Huo took a long breath, shook his head slowly and said with a bitter smile


    "It''s him... He''s so strong that he''s inferior to the older generation of me. I haven''t regarded him as a young man for a long time. Only 21 years old, less than the age, can stir up the whole world, pressure countless strong bow, how dare I treat him as a younger generation


    Speaking of the back, Huo Lao''s tone was full of self mockery, and his face was also full of self mockery.


    "Yes, my grandfather once mentioned to me that this man was too scary. He even doubted whether this man was the reincarnation of wuzun in the legend, or the reincarnation of ancient ghosts and gods that did not exist in the ancient books of Longhushan."


    Wu Yaozong also frowned.


    "Yes, I have never thought of that. After all, this person is too unreasonable. But there is no evidence Huo shook his head and sighed again


    "And what if he was? Powerful, can pressure all people bow, these things to him is like floating dust


    "You can''t say that, Mr. Huo. If he really has a big secret and a big chance, it will be a different situation in the future? After all, there are many dying old monsters who want to reincarnate


    Wu Yaozong chuckled and shook his head.


    "A hundred years ago, your grandfather was invincible in China. Isn''t it a big secret and a big chance?" Huo looked up at Wu Yaozong and said with a smile.


    As soon as he mentioned his grandfather, Wu Yaozong''s smile subsided and he looked serious


    "Mr. Huo, come here. Grandfather wants me to ask you, do you remember the agreement a hundred years ago? Wu Meng, after all, has a part of our Wu family''s strength. Some hatred can never be given up. Don''t you forget it? "


    "PATA!"


    Huo''s hand trembled, and the pieces fell and fell on the chessboard.


    He sat there as if he had been hit hard. After a long time, he closed his eyes slowly. When he opened them again, his eyes were indifferent.


    "An agreement is an agreement after all. Although Huo Jingtian is old, he will never forget it."


    "Good!"


    Wu Yaozong patted the chessboard and rose up. His voice was excited


    "A hundred years ago, my Wu family vowed to devote the power of my family to fighting against foreign enemies with my Wu League. For this reason, hundreds of my Wu family ancestors died, and the original so big Wu family also withered, leaving none of them. The tombstone of the dead is connected with the ancestral place of my family to form a sword forest..."


    Then, with a clang sound, he pulled out the long sword at his waist. The body of the sword was stained with blood and full of blood.


    "Now, the Wumeng is treacherous, forcing our Wujia family and our aristocratic family. Mr. Huo, in the past four months, have you seen Lian ye, the dead of the northern aristocratic family?


    In addition, as the founder of the Wumeng, you are now excluded from the center of the Wumeng. The whole core of the Wumeng is occupied by a group of hypocritical villains who hold high the great righteousness but are actually selfish.


    They said that our aristocratic family and the Wu league are enemies, so we should suppress them and occupy our interests. They said that with the advent of a new era, the future of China is the future of everyone, and any warrior can have the capital to become a warrior. The aristocratic family is a cancer!


    But what about those people themselves?


    Their family has become a family?


    How different are their descendants from those of our family?


    As far as I know, the younger generation of those people are more arrogant and domineering than us. They act willfully and recklessly. If they move, they will kill people. If they are light, they will humiliate people. "


    Speaking of this with emotion, Wu Yaozong suddenly lowered his head, stared at Huo Lao, and asked word by word:


    "I want to ask Mr. Huo, since you have not forgotten the agreement made a hundred years ago, why is it that my family is now threatened by treachery and a knife in the back?"


    Huo closed his eyes and said nothing, but his eyelids kept beating.


    He was silent.


    However, Wu Yaozong took a step forward, with a sound like thunder and a sound like a bell.


    "Mr. Huo, Yaozong, as a younger generation, is disrespectful to you. Your name is Jingtian, but what''s the matter with you?"


    This old man is the highest status person in the branch of the Wudu League of the magic capital. The new great master of the Wudu League ranks tenth. He is a strong man of the old generation who has been shaking the magic capital and Jiangnan for nearly a hundred years. Huo Jingtian!


    "Amazing? Do you think I don''t want to make a surprise move? Before that, I had become a great master. I was alone thousands of miles north, but I was beaten back before I even entered the gate of the headquarters Senate. If I don''t settle down, I''m afraid that this magic capital, this Jiangnan land, will be out of control from now on. "


    Huo Jingtian slowly opens his eyes and says without joy or sorrow.


    "Well, Mr. Huo, you look really old. Although my northwest martial arts family is not as good as a hundred years ago, it still exists. The twelve Taoist officials of Longhushan are still in charge of the East, West, North and south of China. Not only that, but also Jinling aristocratic family, Southeast boxing family and many other forces can''t fight those hypocritical villains? "


    Wu Yaozong snorted and his face was cold.


    "Impossible..."


    Huo Jingtian shakes his head and his face is bitter, helpless and unwilling.

 Chapter 1114

    "Yaozong, you are too young to understand the terror of the man in the capital, and you can''t understand it."


    Huo Jingtian sighed and shook his head


    "Moreover, even if we don''t include that person, now those people in the headquarters of the Wumeng are supported by powerful forces from other countries. It''s not that the times have changed, but that heaven and earth have changed. That''s why a new era has been ushered in. "


    "I know that your family has its own support behind it. It''s the mysterious mountain that suddenly came out of the world. Is it the force of martial arts in the area behind Kunlun?"


    "Those who call themselves upper martial arts come from the immortal gate of the holy land of martial arts. Don''t look at me like that. The Wumeng knows more about the upper world than you do. "


    "If you don''t say that, it''s just that person. A hundred years ago, before your grandfather was invincible, that person was already in the world, proud and respected. Now, a hundred years later, who knows where he is? Don''t forget, that man''s name is... Town rave! "


    Huo Jingtian sighed.


    "What''s more, you should not know that there are forces in the upper world who have contacted the headquarters."


    instant.


    Wu Yaozong kept silent.


    There was no sound in the whole room.


    After a long time, Wu Yaozong said in a deep voice:


    "Mr. Huo, what if I told you that my grandfather took the initiative to take the first place in the grand master list of Wumeng?"


    "What?"


    Huo Jingtian suddenly opened his eyes, and his turbid old eyes shot two inches of essence. It seemed that he thought of something impossible, which made him lose his manners.


    "The original number one was Zhang Fengji in the capital headquarters of your military alliance. But a month ago, my grandfather went to the capital and defeated him in public


    Wu Yaozong snorted coldly and said haughtily:


    "A hundred years ago, my grandfather took the initiative not to be the enemy of the town''s rave and deliberately avoided it. He was not inferior to that man."


    "Now, with the tacit consent of that man, those people are pressing forward step by step. If my grandfather doesn''t do it again, I''m afraid my martial family will perish."


    "Grandfather has traveled all over China, contacted old friends, and prepared for the war that was not carried out a hundred years ago. However, I just don''t know if that man dares to fight! "


    Huo Jingtian hears the speech and immediately takes a breath.


    Wujiawu is invincible!


    The first town in Beijing!


    Both of them were top experts in the world before the founding of the martial arts league. Huo Jingtian also witnessed the existence of their non-human terror.


    A hundred years ago.


    But it''s invincible, and it''s still wild talk.


    They all have the terror power comparable with the Western demigods, and they are also the few ones who break through the limit of martial arts in China.


    At that time, the limit of martial arts means the threshold of a great master!


    And now.


    A hundred years have passed.


    With the advent of the age of martial arts and great changes in the times, how terrible will these two be?


    "If your grandfather is really determined to do so, I will abide by the agreement made a hundred years ago. Wumeng is the alliance of all the martial arts in the world. It''s not under one person or a group of people. " Huo Jingtian nodded slowly.


    Wu family is also a member of Wu League.


    In the branch of Wumeng in Northwest China, the Wu family occupies quite a few positions.


    It can be said that from the beginning, the open and secret struggle between the Wumeng and the aristocratic families was a ridiculous and sad farce in the eyes of the discerning people.


    "Mr. Huo, I''m a Wu family. I just don''t want to be a butcher. I''m just a fish!"


    Wu Yaozong said with a proud smile.


    Huo Jingtian heard the words, pondered for a moment, nodded and said:


    "Well, in that case, count me. However, the modu military alliance can not represent the whole Jiangnan military alliance after all. I will try my best, but things will never go smoothly. "


    "Well, if you join Mr. Huo, who dares not to accept the whole Jiangnan area?" Wu Yaozong shook his head and laughed.


    "Yaozong, did you forget someone? Jianghai wangxu, the prince of Huaxia, he is the biggest variable in Huaxia. No one knows what he will do and whether he will stand on the other side. " Huo Jingtian said with a bitter smile.


    "Well? Mr. Huo, isn''t the relationship between Wang Xu and you very good? I used to think that he was your warrior... Now, is there any trouble? "


    Wu Yaozong frowned slightly, then, without waiting for Huo Jingtian to reply, he shook his head and gave a light smile


    "However, even if he is in trouble, it doesn''t matter. He is only a person after all, and his influence on the general situation is negligible. Don''t care. What''s more, when I come to Jiangnan, I mean to meet him. Just let me see what kind of monster he is? "


    With that, Wu Yaozong stood up and said goodbye to Huo Jingtian.


    Before that, although Wu Yaozong claimed that he could not compare with Wang Xu, he was a young generation and a dragon among the people, so he naturally had his own pride.


    Modest mouth, heart or a little dissatisfied.


    Huo Jingtian gave a bitter smile, but he had no choice but to frown and send Wu Yaozong away.


    Wu Yaozong left, got into a car outside, leaned back, closed his eyes, and gave a light command


    "Huo Jingtian can''t be trusted! I''m going to visit the emperor''s family, the head of the thirteen families in the demon capital. I''m going to visit this legendary family, which has been on the top of the demon capital in just two years. "


    "Yes, young master!"


    The driver nodded respectfully.


    His breath was so powerful that he was a master of martial arts. However, these masters could only drive Wu Yaozong, and there was no dissatisfaction.


    Throttle down.


    The next second, the black bridge car, quietly out, like a black ghost, is about to bring blood to the devil.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile


    After Wu Yaozong left, Zhang Linzhi went into the sky garden from another room and asked in a voice:


    "Teacher, Wu Yaozong left, but he didn''t leave Mordor. Instead, he got on a black car. My people were following him. Looking at the direction, he seemed to go to the house of the emperor balongshan."


    Today, the Wumeng is deeply involved in all aspects of ordinary people''s lives and has great influence. Naturally, the intelligence system is not vegetarian.


    "Imperial family? It seems that the intelligence gathering ability of these aristocratic families is not rotten to the root. "


    Huo Jingtian said faintly.


    At this time, he has no joy and no sorrow, where there is just that kind of flustered appearance?


    "Teacher, do we really want to attack the headquarters with the Wu family?" Zhang Linzhi frowned slightly.


    "Today, China is coveted by countless Western forces. Although Wang Xu''s unexpected suppression has temporarily subsided, they will never give up completely. Would it be too unwise to continue to expand the scale of affairs in the face of internal and external troubles? "


    "Well, when were those men wise?"


    Huo Jingtian sneered and said coldly: "whether it''s the Wu family or those people in the headquarters, all of them are shouting righteousness. What they are fighting for is not the interest under their buttocks?"


    "Don''t worry about them, let''s just sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight!"


    "But, Wang Xu''s side..." Zhang Linzhi wanted to say it again.


    "Wang Xu? Don''t worry about him. I''m a great master now. Maybe I can''t match him, but I''m not far behind. What''s more, there is only a little misunderstanding between us after all. Before that, I went thousands of miles north to rectify his name. Although it was fruitless, this attitude should be enough. "


    Huo Jingtian caresses his sleeve and grows up, making a conclusion.


    "Well, then I''ll go down and arrange the next thing."


    Zhang Linzhi nodded.

 Chapter 1115

    At the same time.


    Shanghai.


    Wind home.


    Wang Xuzheng is very leisurely, sitting leisurely in the boudoir of fengyuqiao. Last night, he had already come to the magic city, and he spent a perfect world with Miss Feng in the boudoir.


    It''s a pity.


    Early this morning, fengyuqiao got up in a hurry, dressed up, and was picked up by her assistant to catch up with the latest fantasy TV series wushenji. It is said that the screenwriter was adapted from Wang Xu''s real experience, but only four months before his death.


    To use a joke of fengyuqiao, this is a TV play to commemorate and pay homage to the late Prince of Huaxia.


    "The wind is merciless, and he''s still closed. It seems that he really won''t break into the great master, and he will never go out. Originally, I wanted to talk to him about how to merge the wind family into the clan I''m going to create. It seems that there is no chance this time. "


    "Forget it, come back in a few days. Look at the fluctuation of the breath from the closed area. It''s almost breaking through. Just in time, through these days, I will deal with the affairs between the Mordor Wu League and Huo Jingtian. "


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu''s eyes have emerged a touch of coldness.


    After finishing his breakfast at Feng''s house, Wang Xu took a bus to the magic metropolis.


    The car is an ordinary minority, but the driver is not ordinary. He is a master of martial arts who is born with a high quality.


    "Where do you want to go now, uncle?" As soon as Wang Xu got on the bus, the driver asked.


    "Go to Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group first. Before I came back, Ma Sanmo said that the group was in crisis. Although I''ve been a shake off shopkeeper for so long, I still need to see what''s going on. "


    Wang Xu leaned against the leather seat in the back seat, slightly closed his eyes and said lazily.


    Although all the demons come here to ask for trouble from Mo Du Wu Meng and Huo Jingtian, Wu Meng is no better than Chen family after all. When dealing with each other, you can''t call directly.


    Besides, he and Huo Jingtian don''t have to separate life and death. It''s just that he is regarded as a "memorial archway" by the Wumeng one after another, and the former Wumeng''s coldness makes him unhappy.


    If you are in a bad mood, you can beat or teach others, but you can''t kill people. After all, on the whole, the existence of Wumeng is also a good thing for Huaxia.


    Only if Wang Xu wants to uproot the Wumeng and sweep the whole of China, will it be necessary. However, it was a thankless thing for Wang Xu to do so. There was no need at all.


    and.


    Wang Xu believes that once he knows the news of his coming to Mordor, it''s unnecessary for him to say that Huo Jingtian might run to thank him, give gifts and make amends.


    "Yes."


    The driver answered, gently stepped on the accelerator, and the car drove out smoothly.


    The demons are big.


    Only tens of millions of people know how large the city should occupy. Along the way, there are high-rise buildings and vehicles running on the road, as if human beings are walking in a steel jungle.


    This jungle is made of steel, and some of its rules are the same as those in the jungle where trees gather.


    The weak are at the bottom and live in the mud.


    The strong stand in the high-rise, foot on the high-rise, looking down on everything, such as the sharpest hunter, searching for the prey that brings benefits for themselves.


    If the weak don''t work hard, they will be trampled on by the strong at any time, bullied, humiliated, even crushed to death.


    Want to live?


    Want to live better?


    Want to live like a person?


    So.


    Just work hard!


    No matter what it is, climb up with all your strength.


    There are three thousand roads and three thousand lines. All the roads lead to heaven, and there are also three thousand lines.


    Wang Xu''s eyes closed slightly, and there was no joy or sorrow in his eyes.


    The demons are really big and cruel. However, he has traveled all over the world, seen huge cities across the galaxy, seen cities across a planet, and even seen a huge King City with a population of billions on the boundless continent


    He.


    Not only have you seen it.


    Also.


    Step, kill, pass!


    How can a magic city arouse his interest?


    In an hour and a half.


    The car stopped steadily in front of a 188 story high-rise building in the first ring of Mordor, a commercial and financial center, next to the subway, with well-developed traffic.


    Qinglian medicine!


    The huge four characters are even more hung on the top of the building, forming a ring with extraordinary style.


    "Hey, this is my company? It seems that Ma Sanmo has been playing very well in Mordor business. It seems that it hasn''t been a year, has it? I can''t see that this guy is a face maker. I''m afraid he spent a lot of money. "


    After getting off the bus, Wang Xu showed a funny smile on his face and muttered to himself.


    "More than a lot of money? It''s sky high! You know, this is the most prosperous business center in mordu. Generally, listed companies with a market value of several billion can only rent a few floors here, not because of the lack of money, but because of the lack of identity and status. Here, no one can come in if he wants to. "


    At this time, a yellow Ferrari stopped and a gentle, tall young man with gold glasses came down. He just heard Wang Xu''s last words and said with a smile.


    "Oh? You seem to know something about it? "


    Wang Xu slightly a pick eyebrow, turn a head to see to youth, smile not smile of way.


    "There is no inside story, but Qinglian medicine is not accessible to ordinary people. Don''t look at its big appearance. In fact, there are very few customers coming and going. This building is mainly used to support face! "


    The young man gave a reserved smile with a trace of pride on his face


    "By the way, my name is Zhao chenxuan. My father, Zhao Qiang, happens to be a shareholder of Qinglian medicine. See friends face, should be the first time to Qinglian medicine? What''s the matter? "


    He said.


    Without waiting for Wang Xu to answer, he smiles again and shakes his head


    "I''m sorry, I took the liberty to ask more. But it''s also fate that we can talk. This is my business card. If a friend needs any help, he can contact me at any time, and I won''t refuse to help him. "


    Zhao chenxuan said the last few words with profound meaning. After that, he handed over a business card, turned around and waved, and left without looking back.


    Stay where you are.


    Wang Xu sees off Zhao chenxuan''s back. He looks down at the gilt edged business card in his hand. With a smile, he leaves the card in the dry trash can.


    The son of a shareholder of Qinglian medicine?


    Let alone his son. Even if his Laozi was here in person, he didn''t deserve to give Wang Xu a business card, not to mention this kind of moth who obviously hinted at "hidden rules bribery" to help.


    "If I remember correctly, I accounted for 80% of the shares of Qinglian medicine alone, right? For the remaining 20, Ma Sanmo made ten of them by himself, and the other ten seemed to be given to several distribution channels in exchange for profits. This father and son, surnamed Zhao, is one of them? "


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu suddenly gave a chuckle, then shook his head and walked to the reception hall on the first floor of the building.

 Chapter 1116

    Qinglian pharmaceutical building.


    First floor, front desk.


    Starting from the entrance, the security personnel in black suit and earphone will be checked at the front desk.


    Wearing a professional suit and smiling at the right time, the long legged beauty received her. She held her hands in front of her body, leaned gently and said with a smile:


    "Sir, are you looking for someone? Do you still have an appointment


    "I''m looking for your executive vice president, Mr. Ma Sanmo and Mr. Ma." Wang Xu nodded.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ma is in a meeting at the moment. What''s more, we need to make an appointment in advance for the meeting of the Department Manager and above. I''m really sorry, sir. " The receptionist showed a standard polite smile.


    Smell speech, Wang Xu tiny a Leng.


    He didn''t think so much. Generally, Ma Sanmo was on call. He had never met such a situation. This time, he wanted to see his company, so he didn''t contact in advance.


    Rules are rules.


    Wang Xu doesn''t plan to destroy it either. He smiles at the front desk. People are also doing their duty, so he is ready to call Ma Sanmo and ask him to pick him up.


    But just then.


    "Xiaomei, I know this friend. Open the security card at the entrance of the elevator and let him in."


    At the elevator entrance not far from the front desk, Zhao chenxuan, who is waiting for the elevator to go down, smiles and suddenly nods to Wang Xu.


    "Zhao Shao, isn''t that... Good?" Xiaomei''s smile was slightly stiff and hesitant.


    Zhao chenxuan smiles and doesn''t speak. He just looks at another female receptionist beside Xiao Mei.


    Sure enough, the receptionist immediately said:


    "Xiaomei, Zhao shaoke is the little director of the group. He has spoken. What''s wrong with that? And this gentleman is not a stranger, but a friend of Zhao Shaodong... You go in quickly. "


    The last sentence was to Wang Xu. The front desk said that while pressing the security button, the security guard at the entrance of the elevator was immediately released.


    Wang Xuchong Xiaomei nodded, but without affectation, she went in directly.


    At this point.


    "Ding!"


    Just then, when the elevator went down to the first floor, the door of the elevator was opened and a middle-aged man came out. As soon as he saw Zhao chenxuan, he immediately stepped up with a smile on his face, bent down and stretched out his hand


    "Little Dong, why didn''t you inform me in advance when you came? If it hadn''t been for Yu Er, I didn''t know you were here."


    As the middle-aged man spoke, he rushed not far away. The receptionist beside Xiaomei nodded.


    "Good morning, director!"


    "Hello, director Chen!"


    At the front desk, Xiaomei and yu''er, as well as several staff members who seemed to know the man, immediately cheered the man.


    It seems that this middle-aged man has a high status in Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group.


    "Director Chen, is assistant he free? I''d like to meet her tonight to talk about the future development of the company. "


    Zhao chenxuan smiles with reserve. As he says, he rushes to Wang Xu without any trace. He slightly raises his chin, which seems to indicate that Wang Xu doesn''t need to thank him.


    "Mr. Dong, if you make an appointment in person, assistant he will not refuse. However, as you know, today is the day of the high-level meeting. Mr. Ma personally held the general meeting of shareholders to prepare to fight back against the pressure he suffered in the previous period of time, so assistant he is busy. But you can rest assured that I have arranged for you in advance. After the meeting, you can definitely see assistant he. "


    Director Chen patted his chest and assured.


    It seems that he can easily arrange the meeting between the senior management of the group at will, as if he has a lot of energy.


    Wang Xu looked at it and laughed a little.


    Such as Zhao chenxuan.


    Xiao Mei''s name is Zhao Shao, and her companion, yu''er, is Zhao Shaodong. When she comes to this person, she becomes Zhao Shaodong directly.


    What does Shaodong mean?


    In the eyes of people who don''t know, it''s Qinglian medicine''s less family!


    What about director Chen?


    Just listening to his words, people who don''t understand think he has a lot of energy. But he just said that the senior management is in a meeting, but he can run down to meet people at leisure?


    I don''t know. As director Chen of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group, he is not a high-level person at all?


    And then.


    In the direction of the front desk behind him, yu''er and several other beauties are still discussing in a low voice:


    "Oh, Zhao Shaodong is so handsome and elegant. I heard that he has no girlfriend. If I could..."


    "Xiaolanghuo, don''t think about it. We Zhao Shaodong for he Wanyun assistant''s mind, the whole group who don''t know? Where is your share? "


    "Cut, I think assistant he is just like that. I''m not bad. Why can''t I?"


    "Well, do you have the temperament of an assistant? When you are Zhao Shaodong, you still look at the superficial aspect of his appearance? "


    The voices of several little beauties are chattering. Although they can''t hear clearly, they can clearly feel that the protagonist is Zhao chenxuan.


    Zhao chenxuan also became more reserved.


    "Well, let''s go up." Zhao chenxuan straightens his collar, smiles at Wang Xu, and then walks into the elevator.


    Wang Xu calmly followed in, but Zhao chenxuan didn''t press the floor at the first time.


    Wang Xu waited for a moment. Seeing that he was still motionless, he frowned slightly and asked, "don''t you press the floor?"


    Zhao chenxuan looked at Wang Xu, reached out his hand and said with a smile, "friend, please first."


    Wang Xu frowned again.


    From the beginning, Zhao chenxuan was so polite, polite and elegant, but in fact, he was extremely proud and looked down upon people.


    Just a little.


    Up to now, he has not asked Wang Xu the meaning of his name, has been calling friends. When I introduced myself before, I didn''t give Wang Xu a chance to speak.


    This attitude.


    He was totally naked and didn''t take Wang Xu seriously.


    Behind the demeanor is cold pride.


    Wang Xu looked up at the smile on Zhao chenxuan''s face and frowned again. Without speaking, he directly pressed the top floor, the 188th floor of the chairman''s exclusive floor.


    See.


    At last, Zhao chenxuan''s expression fluctuated for the first time. He frowned at Wang Xu and reminded him in a low voice:


    "My friend, the 188th floor is the exclusive office of Mr. Ma. You don''t seem to have made an appointment. If you go up rashly, I''m afraid there will be problems."


    Hearing this, director Chen''s face suddenly changed. He quickly stood in front of the elevator button, pressed the 188th floor to cancel the elevator, and calmly scolded Wang Xu


    "You don''t have an appointment, sir? Young Dong, what''s going on? The 188th floor is a forbidden area. No one is allowed to go up except Mr. Ma. He is not your friend? "


    "No..."


    Here, Zhao chenxuan''s smile suddenly brightened. He just wanted to say "no".


    But as soon as the word "no" came to his lips, Wang Xu interrupted him


    "How can he and I be friends? He doesn''t deserve to be friends with me

 Chapter 1117

    "What?"


    "What did you say?"


    The first sentence is Zhao chenxuan''s unbelievable voice.


    In the second sentence, director Chen was shocked and then furious.


    "Boy, you..."


    Director Chen raised his hand and pointed at Wang Xu. He was about to yell.


    But Wang Xu didn''t look at him. He just walked out of the elevator and sat down in the front desk hall and the visitors'' rest place on one side.


    After seeing the playful smile on Zhao chenxuan''s face, Wang Xu has already seen what tricks the other party wants to play.


    For this kind of little man, he didn''t want to play with each other at all. He directly told Ma San to grind down and pick him up.


    Behind me.


    In the elevator.


    Director Chen, who was completely ignored, blushed with anger, his hands trembled, his lips trembled, and he couldn''t say a word.


    And Zhao chenxuan stood aside, his face was ugly. His original plan failed, and the excitement failed.


    Wang Xu''s indifference also deeply hurt his self-esteem.


    "Well, this boy is crazy. Let''s go. Let''s meet him in the hall. I''d like to see what kind of man this guy is. How crazy is he? "


    Zhao chenxuan gave a cold snort, and then walked out of the elevator. He also wanted to walk in the hall.


    Director Chen followed him with an angry face and a fierce voice


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen a boy who dares to make trouble in the headquarters of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group. He''s looking for death."


    Xiaomei, yu''er and others at the front desk were still puzzled when they saw Wang Xu''s return. When they saw director Chen and Zhao chenxuan again, they immediately reacted.


    "Well behaved, I said that boy how suddenly came out again, this is and Zhao Shao, Chen director they make a conflict?" The way of a front desk with lingering fear.


    "Well, he doesn''t look at his identity? If Zhao Shaodong had not spoken, pitied him and given him a chance to go in together, would he have gone in? Those who don''t know how to be grateful dare to offend Zhao Shaodong? " Yu Er sneers.


    Only Xiaomei frowned slightly and looked at Wang Xu suspiciously.


    "Wait a minute, see how I..."


    At this time, director Chen is still ruthless.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    All of a sudden.


    On the left side of the front desk, there are only two isolated elevators. One of them lights up suddenly, and the floor number drops rapidly.


    Seeing this scene, director Chen was shocked


    "Wait a minute, this is a special elevator for the relevant personnel above the deputy general manager. Only a few people in the whole group are qualified to use it. Who has come down? Is it Mr. Ma


    "Not necessarily Mr. Ma himself, maybe assistant he, Mr. Zhao and others, they are also qualified to use the two elevators." Zhao chenxuan was relatively calm and shook his head.


    And the beauties at the front desk and the security guard at one side came running quickly and lined up in two rows, ready to meet them.


    The whole hall on the first floor, in an instant, became a mess because of the people on the elevator.


    Wang Xu raised his eyes, and his face was also a little surprised.


    Because in the telepathy, there are three familiar breath in the elevator, which are fast approaching. In addition to the one belonging to Ma Sanmo, the other two were really beyond his expectation.


    "Ding!"


    There''s another elevator.


    The elevator landed, the door opened slowly, and out came a man, two women and three people.


    These three people.


    It''s Ma Sanmo, he Wanyun and Zhao Xiaoxia.


    "Good horse! Hello, Mr. Zhao! How are you


    Already arranged in front of the door of the elevator reception and security, immediately bow to salute.


    Director Chen also accompanied him, bowing and nodding.


    Zhao Chen was the only one who could barely keep his composure, but he also bowed slightly to say hello


    "General manager Ma, general manager Zhao, assistant he, i..."


    But his greetings are not finished yet.


    Ma Sanmo, Zhao Xiaoxia and he Wanyun had already passed him quickly and walked all the way to Wang Xu


    "Mr. Wang!"


    instantaneous.


    All around the atmosphere suddenly a coagulation, all the people are wide eyed, gaping, stiff in place.


    This, this, this is


    What happened?


    The rapid rise of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group is almost a legend in the business community of Mordor.


    A year ago, Ma Sanmo started Qinglian medicine, which is still unknown. Then, in a short period of one month, Ma Sanmo became famous as the magic city with the "quenched body fluid" which is now the main focus of Qinglian medicine.


    Then.


    In addition, they have successively introduced such medicines as "body quenching pill", "pulp washing liquid", "pulp washing pill", "border breaking pill" and "Shouyuan pill", which are very famous in the martial arts cultivation circle and the upper class.


    then.


    Three months ago, the group bought the building as the headquarters of Qinglian medicine. When everyone thought that Qinglian medicine would develop rapidly, in the next three months, Qinglian medicine fell into a strange downturn.


    Countless forces and groups, overt or covert, began to suppress Qinglian drugs, malicious acquisitions, malicious competition, malicious harassment, and even several groups of middle-level executives did business espionage.


    It is even said that many people died.


    And 80% of the formula of quenched body fluid is revealed. Therefore, Qinglian drug has fallen into the biggest crisis, and many middle-level executives have left for fear of life-threatening.


    People are crazy speculation, Qinglian medicine in the end offended who, what forces, should be the whole so crumbling, a building, may collapse at any time.


    But it turned out.


    Half a month ago.


    Qinglian medicine comes back from the dead again. It''s like a big dragon turning over. It sweeps the magic capital, and countless big men come to visit.


    Zhao chenxuan even saw with his own eyes that more than a dozen chairman of the group with a market value of more than 10 billion personally bowed down to Ma Sanmo and apologized in public.


    Many people have guessed that behind the Qinglian medicine, what kind of big people will support it. However, Zhao chenxuan could not touch Wang Xu''s level at all, so his eyes were completely black.


    Even the biggest news he knows is that his Laozi only accounts for 0.5% of the shares of Qinglian medicine.


    "How could that be? Who the hell is this guy? " Zhao chenxuan stares at Wang Xu, his face is pale and his eyes are shaking wildly.


    one side.


    Xiao Mei, Yu Er and other front desk, are also stunned, full of shock and trance.


    Xiaomei, in particular, was confused when she thought of what Wang Xu said when she received Wang Xu


    "He, he, he... Actually knew Ma Dong? No, it''s not recognition anymore... "


    Director Chen only felt that his feet were soft, full of sweat and cold sweat, and his body was about to fall. He was prone to fall to the ground at any time.


    Wang Xu


    Who is it?


    At this time.


    When people saw that Wang Xu seemed to have said something, Ma Sanmo nodded, then suddenly turned around and looked coldly at director Chen, and said faintly:


    "You just seemed to ask the chairman to go away? No matter what your name is, no matter what position you hold in the group, from now on, you will be dismissed, and the compensation for termination will be settled by yourself in the financial department. "


    "Go away!"


    Poop!


    Director Chen finally couldn''t bear it. His legs softened and he knelt down on the ground with a touch. His face was covered with ashes and his brain was only one idea and three words.


    chairman?


    chairman?


    chairman?

 Chapter 1118

    "Chairman? Chairman... Chairman? "


    Same second.


    Zhao chenxuan''s mind, also in the crazy echo of these three words.


    The smile on his face froze. He wanted to keep smiling, but he couldn''t smile. A pair of eyes staring at Wang Xu, as if to see the enemy of his father.


    Wang Xu is the chairman of the board.


    He is a self proclaimed young Dong


    Is it Wang Xu''s son?


    But Wang Xu is not as big a son as Zhao chenxuan.


    "Young master, let''s go up and talk first. There are too many idle people in the hall. It''s too noisy." After firing director Chen, Ma Sanmo doesn''t even look at him. He turns around and smiles and bows to Wang Xu.


    "Good."


    Wang Xu nodded.


    Then.


    The four returned to the elevator and headed all the way to the 187th floor conference room. As for Zhao chenxuan, Wang Xu''s face to face, who will talk to him?


    Not to mention that he is the son of a small shareholder of Qinglian pharmaceutical. Even his Laozi himself is here, he has to smile and respectfully stand behind Ma Sanmo. He is not qualified to speak to Wang Xu.


    At this point.


    In the conference room on the 107th floor.


    A group of senior executives and a dozen minority shareholders of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group are already a little impatient in the meeting room.


    "What''s going on? Just after the most crucial part of the meeting, Ma and Zhao did not even hold the meeting and left in such a hurry? "


    "Yes, what is it? Even assistant he has followed us. They are the core of Qinglian. "


    "I guess there''s something big coming, isn''t it?"


    "Ah, our Qinglian medicine is now in the Mordor''s position. Who can let Mr. Ma, Mr. Zhao and Mr. He''s assistant meet us?"


    When everyone was talking and talking, the door of the conference room was pushed open, but a young man who didn''t know anyone came in first.


    The young man looks only 18 or 19 years old. He looks very young and dressed very ordinary.


    "Who is this boy? Which kid? Who let him in? The important place of the meeting, that is, the sons of the directors, can''t enter. Who is it? "


    All of a sudden.


    Some people''s eyebrows and eyes are horizontal, and their faces are not happy.


    But without waiting for these people to get angry, Ma Sanmo, Zhao Xiaoxia and he Wanyun have followed the young man and strode in.


    This is a young man.


    It''s Wang Xu!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to introduce you to Mr. Wang, the real boss of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group and the real chairman of Qinglian pharmaceutical. All the directors, department heads and managers have come to meet Mr. Wang."


    Ma Sanmo clapped his hands to attract people''s attention. He went to the side of the theme and stood up and said aloud.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Wang Xu."


    Wang Xu is also impolite. He nods to the crowd at will. He sits down on the throne and reaches for Ma Sanmo to leave him alone and continue the meeting.


    "Hum!"


    Wang Xu''s impolite and casual attitude immediately made many people here feel dissatisfied.


    No matter the directors or the senior management, there are people with cold eyes.


    People don''t always judge people by their appearance, but in the first impression, appearance is the most important way for people to judge each other.


    Respect and awe come from the emotional changes after understanding. And before you know nothing, where is respect? Where is awe?


    People, some, just the first impression!


    My subjective first impression!


    "I''m young and frivolous. I don''t know how to behave. I''m a hairy boy!"


    In many people''s hearts, they are already secretly cold hum, see Wang Xu not pleasing to the eye.


    There are also many calm old people, although not so fierce, but also secretly shake their heads, secretly sigh.


    People who can sit here have some special knowledge of the background of Qinglian medicine. As everyone knows, Ma Sanmo is not the real owner of Qinglian medicine. After Qinglian medicine, there should be a more powerful and mysterious force.


    At this moment, the first time I met Wang Xu, most people directly put Wang Xu into the ranks of aristocratic family, rich family, rich dandy and black sheep.


    However.


    No matter what they think, no one will show it. As for Wang Xu, the real owner of Qinglian medicine, even if he looks down on it, no one will be so stupid as to show it in public.


    "Well, let''s continue the meeting. Our business of Qinglian medicine has been stagnant for several months due to the previous changes. Now, at the critical moment of recovery, magic is the core of our headquarters and the top priority... "


    Ma Sanmo doesn''t sit any more. He just stands behind Wang Xu, who keeps his eyes closed. He says in a serious voice.


    The crowd also quickly entered the state.


    "Mr. Ma, I have something to report to you." A senior official stood up and said solemnly:


    "The market of Mordor has recovered. However, from three days ago, the original big customers suddenly began to have an ambiguous attitude, which seems to mean deliberate procrastination. "


    "Yes, Mr. Ma, I''ve got news, too. It seems that there are forces behind us. It''s said that the people of Wu''s group are making efforts. "


    "Wu group?"


    Ma Sanmo frowned slightly.


    Wushi group is an old heavy industry group that originated in Northwest China. It involves all aspects of the industry. Although there are also medicines, the pharmaceutical companies of Wushi group are extremely weak and almost have no sense of existence. Why did they suddenly get into business with Qinglian medicine?


    and.


    Is there any conflict between Qinglian medicine and Wu group?


    Thinking of this, Ma Sanmo took a subconscious look at Wang Xu. Wang Xu seemed to feel something. When he opened his eyes, he shook his head and said faintly:


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any contact with people surnamed Wu."


    Hoo


    Ma Sanmo took a breath.


    He was about to say something when a director suddenly stood up and said in a loud voice:


    "Mr. Ma Dong, Wu''s group is a giant. It''s the industry of Wu''s family in Northwest China. Few people dare to offend Wu''s family in Northwest China. It''s not that Qinglian medicine can offend Wu''s family. Let''s lower our head to Wu''s group and ask them what they want to do. As long as the conditions are not unacceptable, let''s put up with it."


    "Yes, Ma Dong, the Wu family really can''t be offended. Wu''s group is one of the few big companies in mordu. Its volume is at least ten times stronger than that of Qinglian medicine. Once there is a complete conflict, I am afraid that the dilemma we have just broken out will be staged again, even more difficult than the previous three months. "


    Other directors have also advised.


    They take a stake in Qinglian medicine to make money, not to offend the forces that can''t be provoked everywhere.


    In the past three short months, many people have been scared out of their shares.


    "This..."


    Ma Sanmo frowned slightly and hesitated.


    In terms of the company''s operation, although it''s uncomfortable to bow down, it''s not a bad way.


    If Wang Xu is not here, he may really consider it and make a decision. But now


    Ma Sanmo looks at Wang Xu for help.


    At the same second, Wang Xu opened his eyes again, sat up straight, scanned the crowd, and said faintly:


    "I just say that Qinglian medicine will never yield to the enemy who is malicious and uses unfair means to compete..."

 Chapter 1119

    "Never give in?"


    Before Wang Xu''s words were finished, a slightly sarcastic voice suddenly rang out, directly interrupted Wang Xu''s words.


    People who speak.


    He is a middle-aged man in his forties, sitting in the right-hand seat of the board of directors. His face is angry, and his tone is obviously the result of efforts to suppress, but it can not be suppressed.


    So, in the end, there is a hint of irony.


    "Why don''t you agree?"


    Wang Xu stops and looks at the middle-aged man.


    "Hum."


    The middle-aged man originally opened his mouth to say something, but when he looked at Ma Sanmo standing beside Wang Xu, he finally just snorted heavily, bowed his head and murmured:


    "I just think it''s better to be safe."


    Seeing the middle-aged man''s advice, Wang Xu withdrew his eyes and continued in a faint voice


    "Because our products are the best, and no one can imitate them. To put it more simply, our products, for the huge market, are at the stage of monopoly. "


    "So, in the market, we are absolutely in the lead. If so, why bow to others? "


    Wang Xu''s voice falls.


    The whole conference room suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    I don''t know how many people laugh directly in their hearts


    "It''s a big tone. What do you know as a little boy? If it was that simple, would we be willing to bow? I''m afraid you don''t know that business competition is not just about proper means. Sometimes, it''s normal for people to die or destroy their homes. "


    "Sure enough, he''s an innocent dandy who knows nothing!"


    But Wang Xu''s "family behind him" holds the biggest stake in Qinglian medicine, and people dare not say anything directly.


    At this moment, almost all of them focused on Ma Sanmo, waiting for Ma Sanmo to explain the reason to Wang Xu, the black sheep of the family.


    However.


    Beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Ma Sanmo nodded fiercely and agreed: "well, since you said you would not yield, we will never let any enemy bow. As long as you say this, I am full of confidence in the future of Qinglian medicine! "


    what?


    In the whole meeting room, there was no breath for a moment.


    They were so shocked that they forgot to breathe.


    Oh, my God!


    Are you kidding?


    Ma Dong!


    Ma Dong!


    Are you really right?


    Do you really let a boy less than 20 decide such a big thing?


    That''s a bit off the mark!


    In the hearts of the people, they make complaints about their faces.


    It''s a pity.


    But no one dared to speak.


    Soon.


    After the meeting ended, after Ma Sanmo, Zhao Xiaoxia, he Wanyun and others left with Wang Xu, someone slapped the table, shook his head, sighed and said with regret:


    "It''s over, it''s over! If the group is really handed over to such people in the future, there will definitely be a big problem! "


    "Yes, that''s the Wu group, not to mention the northwest Wu family behind it. What a powerful family that is? I remember that my father''s generation had heard of the prestige of the Wu family when they were young. It was the family that once suppressed the Chinese national movement. " Another old man sighed helplessly.


    The middle-aged director, who questioned Wang Xu before, suddenly clenched his teeth and cried out:


    "It seems that Qinglian medicine is going to dig its own grave. I don''t want to follow director Zhang''s footsteps three months ago and withdraw shares! I want to withdraw my shares! "


    "Yes, I''m going to withdraw! Not to mention that in the hands of such people, the future of Qinglian medicine is absolutely dark. If we go through the turmoil some time ago, we don''t know how to die. " Another director also clapped his case and said in a loud voice.


    The mention of "death" moved many people.


    Soon, almost all the small shareholders present decided to withdraw their shares, and even a lot of senior managers had the intention to resign.


    When the news was collected and spread to Wang Xu''s ears, Wang Xu just chuckled and waved his hand carelessly


    "Since you want to go, let them all go, just to free up their shares and give them to those who are loyal to the group."


    However, there are more than a dozen minority shareholders, and the most one is only 1% of the shares. Where is Wang Xu''s eye?


    No?


    Then don''t take it at all!


    "But, young man, these people account for 10% of the equity, at least about 20 billion. Because there was a lot of money invested in the island in the center of the lake before, so the company''s current account book is... "Ma Sanmo wants to say nothing.


    Wang Xu didn''t care about waving his hand: "I''ll let the finance come over later, and I''ll personally transfer it to the group directly, with a book value of 30 billion."


    "Hoo, so there''s no problem." Suddenly, Ma Sanmo took a breath.


    But he Wanyun on one side asked curiously: "Mr. Wang, where did you get so much money?"


    "I went to the West Island before. There was a Lu family, one of the four big families in the West Island, who offended me. They paid for it."


    Wang Xu light back a sentence.


    All of a sudden.


    He Wanyun was thrilled.


    Then she remembered that Wang Xu''s real identity was not a businessman, but a person who shook the world and passed on to the world


    Huaxia.


    Mr. Wang!


    ¡­¡­


    Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group building.


    First floor, lobby front desk.


    "Xiaomei, the personnel manager is looking for you."


    Zhaoxiaomei just came out of the bathroom and saw yu''er, who had entered Qinglian with herself a month ago. She looked at her enviously and said.


    "What?"


    Zhao Xiaomei was stunned.


    Why did the HR manager come to her?


    As soon as the question came out, she subconsciously thought of what she had "rejected" Wang Xu before, and her face was in a panic.


    finished!


    finished!


    It can''t be true?


    Mr. Tang Tang, can''t you be so careful?


    She just acted according to the rules, but she didn''t have much personal feelings, and she didn''t look down on Wang Xu. How could she be recorded?


    At this moment, Zhao Xiaomei is full of regret.


    As long as I knew, before that, she didn''t care so much with Wang Xu. Just open one eye, close one eye and let him go?


    After all, Qinglian pharmaceutical''s front desk work is very leisurely, and her salary is twice as high as that of her peers. Although she has just started her job, she has a salary of nearly 6K a month. It is said that after three months of becoming a full-time employee, there will be five insurances and one fund, and her salary will rise by 2K to 8K.


    These do not say, Qinglian medicine welfare, is the best ah!


    When it comes to festivals, no matter what the post, even the cleaning aunt, as long as they do well, they have the opportunity to get the products of Qinglian medicine.


    Even if it''s the lowest "quenched body fluid", it''s tens of thousands. If you''re lucky, not to mention Shouyuan pill, it''s the quenched body pill, which is hundreds of thousands big!


    The more she thought about it, the more she regretted it.


    Finally, she almost pale, a blank brain into the personnel department.


    ten minutes later.


    She came out again with a blank mind.


    however.


    But his face turned from pale to uncontrollable excitement and ruddy.


    "I, I... Got promoted?"


    "Reception manager in the lobby?"


    "Responsible for the front desk reception training, personnel arrangement and promotion of Qinglian drug headquarters and all subsidiaries?"


    Zhao Xiaomei is holding the new contract in her hand, looking at a series of job changes and responsibilities, and finally falling on the salary column.


    General manager of reception.


    Salary.


    30K£¡


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, Zhao Xiaomei uttered a cry of pain in her mouth and drew her hand back from her thigh, her face full of joy.


    She didn''t dream!


    This kind of monthly salary that she did not dare to think of actually fell on her head!

 Chapter 1120

    When Zhao Xiaomei couldn''t believe it and was ecstatic.


    Wang Xu and he Wanyun have gone to a famous five-star restaurant in mordu recently, and headed for the VIP seat on the top of the building.


    Ma Sanmo and Zhao Xiaoxia consciously have a big age gap with Wang Xu, so they are not good at receiving Wang Xu. Just as he Wanyun and Wang Xu are old friends, they let he Wanyun come to eat with Wang Xu.


    "By the way, why did you suddenly work in Qinglian medicine? I remember that you and your sister have their own business to deal with


    Wang Xu asked strangely.


    He Wanyun bowed his head and replied with some embarrassment: "my sister can handle the business at home alone. I can only get in the way there. I wanted to come out alone to accumulate some experience, so I came to brother Ma for help. "


    As she said this, her voice suddenly became a little resentful


    "What''s more, our sisters are on the same side with you now. After you disappeared for four months, we were in a difficult situation..."


    "It''s really my fault, but don''t worry, I''m ready to really establish a unified force. At that time, no one will dare to provoke you again even if I leave."


    Wang Xu replied with a smile.


    At this time, they just went to the VIP seat hall on the top floor, only to see a row of people in black standing outside the hall, accompanied by the hotel manager.


    When he saw them, he immediately came up and apologized


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you should be the reserved guests in the VIP Hall, right? I''m really sorry. Because of some special reasons, the VIP Hall has been packed. How about I return the deposit and give you a 30% discount next time? "


    "How?"


    He Wanyun suddenly raised his eyebrows and stared at the hotel manager coldly


    "Why didn''t I inform you when I made a reservation? When I bring the guests, you say that again? Do you think I''m a bully? "


    The hotel manager''s face suddenly froze.


    Although he Wanyun is just an ordinary person, she has gone through the tragedy of her parents at home, and has been in charge of the family company for a period of time. Now she is the assistant to the president of Qinglian medicine. That kind of fierce momentum naturally cultivated has a kind of prestige for ordinary people.


    "Miss, I''m really sorry. You listen to my explanation. Because it''s an accident, the boss gives us a direct notice, and we wage earners can''t help it. In this way, I''ll refund you three times the deposit and give you a discount next time... No, how about free? "


    After all, it''s the fault of several parties, the hotel manager said in a low voice, but he couldn''t help flashing a trace of haze.


    He Wanyun, for example, has already dissuaded him for three or four times before. Some people are honest and leave after taking the deposit. Some people are a little bit grumpy. Like this, if you give me a small price, three times the deposit and the next free meal, you can almost get it done.


    "Hum, a group of people are greedy for small gains. If they don''t have money, don''t come to a place of our level to eat. What''s the pressure for me?" The hotel manager sneered in his heart.


    However.


    To his surprise, he Wanyun gave a cold hum and was not willing to ask for any compensation


    "I''m here to eat, not to be angry. You have a good attitude. Don''t refund the deposit or the meal coupon. Just rearrange an ordinary table for us. "


    "Ah?"


    The hotel manager was stunned.


    Then, his face broke down in an instant, and he bowed his head and said in a low voice: "well, I''m sorry, the ordinary seats in our hotel have been reserved for a long time, and there is no one at present..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    He Wanyun has coldly interrupted him: "are you kidding me? This joke is not funny at all. Let your boss come here! "


    "Miss, I..."


    What else does the hotel manager want to explain, but where is he Wanyun in the mood to listen?


    She''s reasonable enough, but now, it''s not about reason, it''s about face. The reserved VIP seats are gone for no reason. OK, suddenly, it''s not easy for you to work. I understand.


    We''ve got a regular seat, haven''t we?


    Ordinary seats can''t be refunded if they are reserved. Can she be refunded if she is a VIP?


    Really when she he Wanyun good bullying right!


    Not to mention, Wang Xu is still around, so it''s hard to invite Wang Xu to a meal alone. As a result, this kind of thing happens. No matter how good he Wanyun''s temper is, he can''t help it.


    "Oh, what''s wrong with the little beauty? How, do not give me Xu Ming''s face, see so many bodyguards seal the door, still dare to break in. "


    A slightly frivolous voice came.


    Then, out of the VIP Hall came a young man of twenty-seven or eight years old, dressed luxuriantly and emaciated.


    The young man glanced at he Wanyun with unbridled eyes, then suddenly turned to the hotel manager and said:


    "I''m Xu Ming here. What else do you have to say to them? Get out of here! Limit 30 seconds. Don''t let these two idiots be here. My distinguished guests are not interested in eating. "


    What Xu Ming said is not polite at all, let alone sorry.


    As if all this should be taken for granted.


    A trace of displeasure flashed in he Wanyun''s eyes and he was about to open his mouth to scold. At this time, another more frivolous voice suddenly came:


    "Xu Ming, how can you be so rude to such a beautiful lady?"


    From the VIP Hall behind Xu Ming, a group of people came out again. A young man, with his eyes shining, stared at he Wanyun and said with a smile:


    "Beautiful lady, my name is Wu Yunxing. I''m from the Wu family in Northwest China. Seriously..."


    At this point, he suddenly changed his tone. His voice dropped, his face was sad, and his feet became slow. He looked very sad and said:


    "Miss looks like my first love. When she was 16 years old, she left me because of an incurable disease. I..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    He evening cloud has extremely disdain to say: "do you know that your own local love words are disgusting?"


    It seems totally unexpected that he Wanyun should not give him such face.


    On one side, Xu Ming immediately sneered and said with a strange smile:


    "By coincidence, miss, you don''t like politeness, and neither do I. Now, since my friend Wu Shao has a crush on you, let''s go in and have dinner together? But I''m afraid the one around you can''t be together. I''ll have to trouble him to go back home. "


    With that, he suddenly looked cold and waved back: "where''s the guard? Why are you still in a daze? Please invite this young lady in and ask that brother to go... "


    The word "go".


    People haven''t exported yet.


    Wang Xu suddenly laughs, steps out, and appears in front of Xu Ming like a ghost. He slaps Xu Ming in the face.


    With a crackling sound, Xu Ming flew out of the air for seven or eight meters, smashed the door of the VIP Hall behind him, and then smashed several tables. Then he collapsed to the ground. Half of his face was rotten, and his eyes, mouth and nose were bleeding.


    Until then.


    Wang Xu''s voice of no joy and no sorrow came faintly


    "Yes, it''s a coincidence. My hand just itched too. It''s really comfortable to have you as a meat pad to relieve itching. "

 Chapter 1121

    "Asshole! How dare you beat Xu Shao? "


    "Do you want to die? Do you know who Xu Shao is? "


    "Where''s the guard? Are you all dead? Don''t do it now


    The group of young men and women who came out immediately turned pale at the same time. Many people pointed to Wang Xu and yelled at him.


    "Fight! Call me... No, kill him! "


    Xu Ming also struggled to sit up from the ground, with a shaking hand pointing at Wang Xu and a ferocious cry on his face. But because of the pain on his face, his voice was so small that almost no one heard him.


    Only Wang Xu heard it, gave him a smile and said, "it''s really comfortable to have you as a meat pad to relieve itching."


    With that, he shook his hand and looked relaxed and happy. Xu Ming''s eyes turned red and his body trembled wildly.


    But you don''t have to listen to the sound. If you look at Xu Ming, other people know what to do.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In an instant, more than a dozen black guards rushed up like a tide. But what''s the use in front of Wang Xu?


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even fold his clothes. All the guards who rushed up fell to the ground and screamed incessantly. They either broke their hands, cracked their feet or suffered internal injuries.


    Until then.


    Xu Ming and Wu Yunxing and other scholars found that Wang Xu and he Wanyun, the "ordinary men and women", did not seem to be easy to provoke.


    Scene.


    The moment fell into a strange quiet.


    They all turned their eyes and looked at Wu Yunxing.


    "What do you mean, friend?"


    Wu Yunxing''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He looked at Xu Ming''s face without any trace. His eyelids jumped and his face looked ugly at Wang Xu.


    "Friends? Today, there are many people who want to have a relationship with me for no reason


    Wang Xu chuckled at first, then suddenly turned cold and spat out a few words in his mouth


    "Do you deserve it?"


    "Go away!"


    What is his status, status and level now?


    This kind of dandy, no coffin, no tears of waste people, are qualified to have relations with him?


    Even if their Laozi comes, they don''t deserve it!


    "You..."


    In an instant, Wu Yunxing''s face turned red, like a red crab. He wanted to turn over on the spot, but he couldn''t help it.


    In the end, he could only suppress his anger and sneer at each word


    "Good! Good! Good


    "I''ve recognized the loss today, but the court faces both East and West. It won''t be long before I get it back. Don''t regret it then."


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, Wu Yunxing asked people to take Xu Ming and lead them to leave angrily.


    Of course, anger is his own feeling, in Wang Xu''s side, is not a lost dog, run away in confusion?


    After they left, Wang Xu shook his head, turned his head to he Wanyun and said with a smile, "how about some guys who don''t know how to live or die? Are they in a better mood?"


    "The prince is joking."


    He Wanyun shakes his head, then smiles like a flower on his face, purses his mouth and says: "it''s more than comfortable. It''s just pleasant!


    It seems that after today, I will learn some martial arts. Otherwise, I can''t meet this kind of thing again. I can only be oppressed by others. "


    Finish.


    She turned her head and looked at the manager, who was scared to one side and turned white. Her face fell down in an instant and she snorted coldly


    "Now that the VIP Hall is empty, can we go in for dinner?"


    However, the manager of the hotel was full of fear and said in horror, "have a meal? Are you still in the mood for dinner? Do you know who the group you just hit is? Xu Ming, master Xu, but I''m a demon city... "


    Before he finished, he Wanyun interrupted impatiently: "do you know who we are?"


    All of a sudden.


    The manager of the hotel closed his mouth. He looked at Wang Xu suspiciously. Then he turned to he Wanyun and asked carefully:


    "You are..."


    "You don''t deserve to know. I''m tired of seeing you now. Go away and let your boss come!" He Wanyun stares, waves his hand, turns around and steps into the VIP Hall.


    Wang Xu followed, and it was funny.


    After they were seated, the hotel manager stood at the door, his face uncertain for a long time, then turned and left in a hurry.


    After he left, he Wanyun also looked at Wang Xu and said with a shy smile, "I''m not so overbearing at ordinary times, but he''s really irritating. I can''t help being angry. Don''t think I like bullying people!"


    "Why? It''s more polite than when you first met me... Powerful! "


    Wang Xu smiles and makes a joke.


    He Wanyun''s face suddenly turned red. He was embarrassed when he remembered his attitude when he and Wang Xu met for the first time.


    Soon.


    The owner of the restaurant came in a hurry, apologized and said with some worry: "two guests, it''s really not me who is talkative.


    The main reason is that the group you just beat is really big. Let''s forget about Xu Ming. One of them, Wu Yunxing, is the salary of the director of Wu''s group. I''m afraid they won''t give up... "


    "We''re here for dinner."


    Before he had finished his words, Wang Xu had already raised his eyes gently. His face looked like a smile.


    instantaneous.


    The restaurant owner''s face is as ugly as pig liver. What do you mean you are just here for dinner? Does he have to carry the pot in this hotel?


    However, in view of Wang Xu even Xu Ming dare to fight, Wu Yunxing dare to offend, he also dare not say more, can only Nuo''s retreat, ordered people to serve.


    ¡­¡­


    While Wang Xu and he Wanyun are enjoying the delicious food, Wu Yunxing and Xu Ming and others are sulky and go out of the restaurant.


    Standing outside the hotel on the side of the open parking lot, blowing cold wind, how people think, how also can''t hold this bad breath.


    "Is Xu Shao OK?"


    Wu Yunxing lights a cigarette, sweeps his eyes and is carried. Xu Ming, who has fainted, is enveloped in the smoke.


    "Xu Shaogang just relies on a bad breath. He can''t get out of the hotel. He may need to be sent to the hospital as soon as possible. Half of his face seems to be broken. The little bastard around the bitch is too cruel to start Another said indignantly.


    "This" forging bone pill "pill, give him to eat."


    Wu Yunxing frowned slightly and threw a warm white jade bottle.


    Forging bone pill.


    Qinglian medicine group''s characteristic pills can be used by those who practice nine levels of martial arts to sharpen their foundation, strengthen their body, and expand their Qi and blood. They are also top grade healing pills.


    "Well, what kind of cat and dog are challenging us. If it''s in the northwest, I''ll let people kill that pair of dogs every minute! "


    A young man in a Sao red suit, pale and powerless, with eyes full of fish, said with a sneer.

 Chapter 1122

    "Don''t be impulsive. This time we''re coming with brother Yaozong for something big. It''s not for you to fight hard, because a little bit of trouble will ruin brother Yaozong''s plan. "


    Another flamboyant woman, with a large white skin on her chest, collarbone, and shoulders, and a famous brand, gave a cold hum to remind her.


    "Come on, stop talking nonsense. We are sure to get the place back, but we have to wait for the Wu family and Yaozong to deal with his affairs. At that time, the little bastard will kill you as you want, and the bitch will play as you want! "


    Wu Yunxing was impatient. He spat out the butt of his cigarette and stepped on it. He ran it over and over again. He decided in a fierce voice.


    Only he could understand more clearly that their demons were not simply for fun, but for Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group.


    For example, there are more pills like forging bone pill and Qinglian medicine. Today is the age of martial arts, and the era of martial arts. Such huge benefits must be in the hands of martial arts.


    This is an unshakable event!


    If this big event is destroyed because of this, Wu Yaozong will be the first to let them go.


    At this time, after taking the pill, Xu Ming wakes up, and his eyes are bright when he sees this scene.


    In terms of family background, none of these young men and women is worse or even better than him. However, all of them are right about Wu Yunxing, and the reason for all this is not because Wu Yunxing is bullied, but because of Wu Yaozong behind Wu Yunxing.


    "The northwest Wujia, the dragon among the people, wuyaozong, guangzongyaozu! It''s amazing! No wonder my old man says that he is one of the most outstanding figures in his generation. "


    Xu Ming bowed his head and cried in his heart


    "As one of the thirteen families in the magic capital, the Xu family didn''t seize the opportunity to hold Prince Wang''s thigh like the Li family and the Hua family. This time, the Wu family will cross the river, but we can''t miss it!"


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner and taking he Wanyun to the bus, Wang Xu took a taxi to Mordor University. After coming back so long, he still hasn''t met his friends in the University. It''s hard to say.


    This afternoon.


    He just stayed at Mordor University and got together with Shen Yue, Zhang Peng, Zhang Jie, LAN Qian, Kong Yanlong, etc. to talk about what happened outside and listen to the worries and memories of these friends.


    "Ha ha, to tell you the truth, I never thought that Shen Yue could be chased by Zhang Peng. At the beginning, he asked me to discuss the means of chasing you, but I thought it was very old-fashioned! "


    After hearing the news that Zhang Peng and Shen Yue finally got together, Wang Xu couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t have any airs. Others were just a little unnatural at the beginning, and then they were very relaxed and comfortable.


    This is a friend!


    This is the young man!


    This is college students!


    Students, not so much respect.


    Young people of the same generation are more open-minded and talk a lot.


    Friends can laugh when they get together, feel sad when they leave, sincerely congratulate when they hear you are successful, and reach out to help when they hear you are down and down


    friend!


    Two simple words.


    But like his relatives, he is the one Wang Xu wants to protect in his life.


    People sit in the canteen of Mordor University, order some dishes in the window, take some coke, milk and soda in the freezer, and gather three or two bottles of beer in the small supermarket to chat happily for an afternoon.


    However, happy time is always easy to pass.


    Wang Xu puts down the phone, returns to the table from the corner, shakes his head at Shen Yue and Zhang Peng, and says with a bitter smile:


    "Everyone, it seems that I''m going to be a wet blanket. I may have to deal with some personal matters tonight when I just called."


    "OK, go ahead. We all know that you are busy now. Don''t worry about us. Let''s go on to the next game. The KTV room has been reserved..." Zhang Peng waved and muttered.


    Shen Yue nods with a smile, Zhang Jie frowns with impatience, LAN Qian looks at her with a bitter smile


    "Young master, Zhang Peng is drunk. Don''t mind."


    "All right, I''m going."


    Wang Xu waved and left.


    When he got out of the canteen, he picked up his mobile phone again and said, "just say it again."


    "Young master, there is a banquet in the imperial family tonight. We are invited to Qinglian medicine. It seems that people from Wu group are also here. Look..." Ma Sanmo''s respectful voice came across the phone.


    "I''ll go in person and tell me the location. I''ll go straight over and see you at the banquet."


    Wang Xu light way.


    There was a chill in the eye.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    At the beginning of night, the whole demon fell into a brilliant light.


    Although the emperor''s family is the first of the thirteen families in the magic capital, it is ranked by the martial arts family. The top martial arts family is the best.


    In the secular world, after all, the imperial family is extremely mysterious and has been acting in a low-key way for a short time. There are not many huge assets in the business world, and only a jewelry store and rare goods auction house have been opened.


    If it wasn''t for the priceless treasures that often appear in auction houses, or even all kinds of martial arts, martial arts, secrets, materials, pills and so on, the imperial family would be even more silent and nameless.


    however.


    Although the influence of the secular world is not obvious, the money a single auction house can earn is no worse or even stronger than a company with a market value of tens of billions.


    So.


    The emperor''s mansion also covers a large area. It is located in the valley on the side of Fulong mountain in the eastern suburb of mordu. It can be said that it is deep in the forest. The mountain road is difficult to drive.


    But tonight, the house is full of guests. Next to the helicopter landing platform, four or five helicopters constantly take off and land to pick up guests.


    "Oh, boss Zhang, are you here too?"


    "The invitation of the emperor''s family, who dares not come? Not afraid to be blacklisted by the imperial auction house? How can I buy those treasures in the future? "


    "Ha ha, Dong Zhao, you are joking. But tonight, many of us are not only from an emperor''s family, but also from Wu''s group... "


    Many guests talk and laugh with each other, some are meaningful, some are full of false smiles.


    Anyway?


    The emperor''s family.


    It''s awe inspiring.


    It''s not only a treasure auction house, but also because of the reputation of the imperial family in the martial arts and Taoism world. It''s the first of the thirteen magic families!


    Even now, one of the great masters of the Wumeng is on the list.


    The old man of the imperial family.


    Diyuanzhuo!


    No.5 in the list of great masters of martial arts!


    Compared with Huo Jingtian, who is a branch of Wudu League in Mordor City, he has five higher rankings. How can we not be surprised?


    In the courtyard, countless guests gathered together to form a small group in twos and threes


    "Zhao Dong, I heard that you are close to the people of Wu group. Do you know why the emperor''s family is holding a banquet tonight?"


    "Yes, as far as I know, since a year and a half ago, the emperor''s family suddenly rose up in the devil''s capital, there has never been such a big move, has it?"


    "I don''t know much about these, but I heard that behind the Wu group, there is a very important person from the northwest Wu family. It seems that the other party has made an agreement to kiss God''s family. It seems that the banquet tonight is for him?"


    "No? Who has so much face? Northwest Wujia... Wait! Is it the dragon of the Wu family... "


    As soon as the four words "dragon in man" came out, all the guests around were quiet.


    Just then.


    All of a sudden.


    Someone exclaimed in a voice:


    "Look, the people of Wu''s group are coming, and there are more than ten big family owners, such as Xu family, Zhang family, Tang family, etc. who is the young man standing in front of them?"


    Smell speech, people subconsciously turn to see.

 Chapter 1123

    "Hiss... Guangguang is just one of the thirteen families in mordu, and there are four of them? Even if he is as ruthless as Prince Wang, there are only three families to support him! "


    In the wonder of the people.


    Surrounded by the great figures of the upper class, a young man in black came with a smile, as if with a flash of light, just like the stars holding the moon.


    As soon as he appeared, he immediately attracted the attention of all the people present. It''s not because the young man''s appearance really shines like stars, but because of the big men around him.


    "This man, he, he... Is he from the northwest Wu family..." someone trembled his lips, and his eyes were deeply shocked and awed


    "The dragon in the crowd?"


    "Wu, Wu..."


    "Wu Yaozong


    It''s not just this person. At this time, who is not so deeply shocked?


    "His temperament is similar to that person..."


    In the crowd, wearing a crimson evening dress and holding a wine glass, she accompanied her father Xu Yanhua to the party. At this time, Xu Qing, who was alone in the corner, looked at Wu Yaozong surrounded by the crowd with a daze in her eyes, but she thought of another person.


    Wang Xu!


    "Now, you may have forgotten me? After all, for you, I''m just an insignificant passer-by in your life, and I can''t even meet you... "


    I don''t know how long it took, Xu Qing suddenly came back to herself, then laughed at herself, shook her head a few times, and threw aside the idea that she knew was impossible.


    When he looked up again, he saw that Wu Yaozong had already stood in the center of the banquet hall. The guests from all directions bowed their heads, and countless ladies and ladies had brilliant eyes.


    "Everyone, please be quiet. I''d like to introduce Xu Yuxin to you."


    It was at this time that a middle-aged man standing beside Wu Yaozong clapped his hands and came forward with a big laugh. He was proud and said:


    "This one beside me is the dragon of the people from the northwest Wu family, Wu Yaozong, Wu Gongzi!"


    Looking at the crowd around the scene, even if there were people who could not guess the inside story, it was a shock in Qi Qi''s heart to hear the three words Xu Yuxin, so he looked at Wu Yaozong''s eyes and became more awed.


    "Xu Yuxin, he is the master of the Xu family in the magic capital. He is willing to live after a young man?"


    "I seem to have heard of the northwest Wujia, but what''s the relationship between northwest and Jiangnan? It''s just a small generation. It''s a great prestige to let more than a dozen big families like Xu family, Zhang family, Tang family and so on serve him as a leader and a follower. "


    "It''s not prestige, it''s a real family. Northwest Wu family, but my grandfather''s generation, has already passed on the world


    People were talking and whispering.


    "This man is so beautiful, I''m afraid he can compare with Mr. Wang?" Some people sigh with emotion.


    Xu Yuxin, the owner of the Xu family, has always wanted to make friends with Mr. Wang. This is a big news in the upper class. But Mr. Wang was busy and had no chance.


    Today, Xu Yuxin''s high-profile appearance at Wu Yaozong''s side still looks like a dog leg. Doesn''t it mean that his identity should never be worse than that of Prince Wang?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Yaozong is here, not on behalf of the northwest Wujia, but only on behalf of the Wushi Pharmaceutical Group, to carry out normal business cooperation with you and establish a Huaxia pharmaceutical alliance with Wushi pharmaceutical as the core, the pharmaceutical alliance!"


    Wu Yaozong came forward with a smile and said faintly.


    "What?"


    When he said this, the whole audience immediately became a sensation.


    The crowd gaped.


    Who doesn''t know that Wushi group started with heavy industry. The industries involved in Wujia in Northwest China are all military industry, steel industry, etc. for hundreds of years, there has been almost no connection with the pharmaceutical industry. At most, it is just a small company run by the people below.


    Now?


    All of a sudden.


    Wu''s group to enter the pharmaceutical industry?


    Not only that, but also to establish a Chinese medicine alliance, medicine alliance?


    Even, or did the devil announce it?


    What does that mean?


    "Yao Meng... Wu family, what a big ambition!" There are smart people already thinking, mumbling, seems to guess what.


    Some people immediately gave a cold hum and cried out:


    "Even if you really want to set up a drug alliance, it must at least be initiated by an industry leader like modu Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group. You Wu family has nothing to do with medicine. How can you?"


    "What is Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group? What the company looks at is not the name, but the person, the technology, the capital, the details and the background! "


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from the door.


    The crowd turned to look.


    See a smiling face, bearing extraordinary middle-aged man, leading a group of people from the crowd.


    Director of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group.


    Zhao Qiang!


    A year ago, he was just the director of a slightly famous pharmaceutical factory. Because he became the director of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group, his wealth has increased dozens of times, even hundreds of times, in just one year. He is still famous in the upper class of mordu.


    Seeing him, someone immediately took a breath


    "Is this Zhao Dong of Qinglian medicine? Among the people around him, I know one of them is the senior manager of Qinglian medicine... And so on! Is it difficult that these are all high-level products of Qinglian medicine? "


    "More than that, I heard that Zhao chenxuan, the son of Zhao Dong, was called Qinglian Shaodong in my family''s circle! Now, has Qinglian medicine been acquired by Wu family? " The other was equally horrified.


    "Boss Zhang, Xiao He, you can''t forget the owner of the house where we are today?" These two people nearby, an imposing old man, light says.


    "Mr. Hua, do you mean that the emperor''s family has bowed to Wu family


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, boss Zhang and Xiao he suddenly changed their faces and even forgot to breathe.


    Different from Zhao Qiang and others, the imperial family is the first family of the magic capital in the martial arts world, although they are not secular.


    If the emperor''s family also bowed their heads, Wu''s strong dragon would have swallowed half of the magic capital.


    How can people not be surprised?


    "The emperor''s family is also the head of the thirteen families of the magic capital. At most, they just keep a neutral and cooperative attitude. However, the Wu clan is fierce. It''s not a strong dragon, but a river. It''s a magic capital. I''m afraid it won''t be peaceful for some time to come. "


    HuaLao shakes his head calmly, but in his voice he can''t help but worry.


    Boss Zhang and the young man were shocked.


    Only they know how terrible the old man''s power is in the devil. But at this time, Hua is so dignified in the face of Wu Yaozong. Who else can defeat Wu Yaozong?


    Mr. Wang?


    People can''t make a comparison at all. After all, both of them are arrogant figures. For them, they are like the sun in the sky, visible, dazzling, hot, but untouchable.


    Xu Qing stood not far from these people, listening to their talk, with a blank face.


    Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group?


    Isn''t the chairman Ma Sanmo?


    And Ma Sanmo, is not Wang Xu''s person?


    So, isn''t Qinglian Medicine Wang Xu''s company?


    when.


    What''s the name of Zhao chenxuan?


    What''s the matter with Zhao Qiang?


    When did Qinglian medicine become their Zhao family''s?


    For a long time, Xu Qing suddenly reaction, eyes extremely strange swept around the hot discussion of the people, murmured to himself in a low voice.


    "It scared me to death. It turned out that they were all frogs in the bottom of the well. They didn''t know anything. They just talked nonsense here..."

 Chapter 1124

    "Mr. Wu really deserves to be a dragon from the northwest. He turns his hands over to cloud and covers them with rain. Zhao Qiang and others have taken refuge in him. Half of the Qinglian medicine has entered your palm."


    Xu Yuxin was beside Wu Yaozong, flattering respectfully, full of pride and glory.


    Wu Yaozong sat there with a faint smile.


    Beside him, there were also three top beauties with different looks and body shapes. All of them were the younger generation or lovers from the upper class of the demons around him.


    "Well, what''s the inside story of my Wu family in the northwest? Not to mention a magic capital, even if all the aristocratic families in Jiangnan come together, they have to be respectful to us. It''s just a Qinglian medicine group. What is it? The ability of Wu family is beyond your imagination. "


    Wu Yaozong did not speak. Another young man beside him came out and sneered.


    If Wang Xu were here at this time, he would recognize that this man was the Wu Yunxing he met when he and he Wanyun had dinner.


    Next to Wu Yunxing, he was followed by Xu Ming.


    However, although Xu Ming''s face is still a little swollen at this time, it has recovered very well. It can be seen that the effect of forging bone pill is extremely extraordinary.


    "Yunxing is exaggerating a little, but Qinglian medicine is one of the places that my Wu family must have when they come to Jiangnan. To tell you the truth, their group is hundreds of billions, and I don''t like it. What we like is the pills developed by their company. "


    Wu Yaozong''s eyes were calm. As he said this, he looked at Xu Ming''s face. Even if it was him, his eyes were full of wonder.


    Half an hour ago, when he first saw Xu Ming, although his face was not smashed and fleshy at the beginning, it was also bruised and there was no good meat.


    But right now.


    Xu Ming''s face, has been restored and ordinary people almost!


    This kind of effect, simply unheard of, horror.


    And the biggest reason for this change is


    Bone forging pill!


    Qinglian medicine group''s forging bone pill!


    Such an effective pill, put in the hands of such forces as Qinglian medicine, is a waste, a great waste.


    So, Qinglian medicine, Wujia, is a must!


    "Just, Mr. Wu, Mr. Jiang Haiwang..." at this time, Xu Yuxin thought of something and showed a trace of worry on her face.


    Others do not know, but he is very clear, Qinglian medicine is not an ordinary company, behind him, but with the support of that one.


    "Although Wang Xu was famous all over the world, he was even praised by the Wu League as the only one on the list of Emperor Wu. But there are some invincible people in my Wu family. I don''t know how many years before he is famous all over the world. I think he should sell my Wu family face. "


    Wu Yaozong said flatly.


    In his opinion, although Wang Xu is powerful and claims to be invincible in the contemporary era, his Wu family, as the leading family in China, has been invincible for a hundred years.


    A hundred years later, is it hard for a younger generation to dare to challenge his martial family?


    It''s just a Western demigod, the ancestor of Wu family. It''s not like he didn''t kill him!


    If you dare to offend the Wu family, don''t blame them for bullying the small and the big!


    single.


    Even if you pretend to be invincible, how dare you pretend to be one person and one family?


    "Yes, yes, our mind is too unstable and our vision is too low."


    Xu Yuxin and others nodded to admit their mistakes, but they were all happy.


    It''s right to take refuge!


    Sure enough, a famous Chinese family like Wu family is the real atmosphere!


    And the next development seems to have proved what they thought.


    The following guests, no matter who they are, immediately salute Wu Yaozong.


    The banquet held by the emperor''s family seems to have become a stage for Wu Yaozong, who is the most shining protagonist on it.


    In the depth of the villa, on a two-story building, a group of young and old people stood on the side of the railings. Through the night, they could see the bustling of the courtyard and the flow of guests.


    "Wan''er, this wuyaozong is really extraordinary. He has enough talent and mind. He has formed a general trend by taking advantage of his family and taking advantage of one person''s strength


    The most powerful man in the Mordor family, diyuanzhuo nodded and praised.


    But the next second.


    He looked very serious and asked:


    "Wan''er, have you really decided? He is, after all, a native of the lower world. "


    "What about aborigines? Give them enough opportunities. I don''t think aborigines will be worse than us. And


    Beside di yuanzhuo, a cool looking, beautiful young woman said in a cold voice:


    "My imperial daughter Wan''er''s son-in-law, even if he is a waste? Does it matter? It doesn''t matter at all. What I want is for him to raise children for me and avoid the rules of my Xuankong emperor''s family. "


    I heard what she said.


    Emperor yuan Zhuo''s face suddenly froze.


    Let''s talk about it.


    He was also the son-in-law of the emperor''s family. Originally, he did not have the surname of emperor. His wife''s disposition and cognition seemed to be no different from the emperor''s daughter Wan''er.


    "Wan''er, the love between men and women is not as simple as you think... At the beginning, your mother didn''t think this way of thinking about your Lao Tzu, but later, she was not... Ah!"


    Emperor yuan Zhuo sighs and shakes his head.


    "Yes? Anyway, my mother died in the war. Is that what you say? "


    The empress Wan''er turns her head and looks at the emperor yuanzhuo. She drops a word and then turns around and goes away.


    The woman of the imperial family.


    It''s not up to men!


    Even if it''s Pro Laozi!


    However, at the moment when she turned around, the corner of her mouth rose slightly. It seemed that she was proud and funny?


    meanwhile.


    In the courtyard where the banquet was held.


    The spacious hall, the elegant courtyard, the guests coming and going, the bright lights, the noisy environment.


    Can''t stop another woman''s complicated mind.


    "Ah, the world is the same without anyone. What do I expect? What do you think? That man, he... "


    Xu Qing looked resentful and sighed in a voice that only she could hear


    "It''s impossible to come again after all."


    The sigh is over.


    She looked at Wu Yaozong, who was surrounded by the crowd, and murmured again


    "You are really like him. Why is he so like you? Let me think of him again because I see you... Why can''t I put it down so much... "


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    Behind her, a plain man''s voice came.


    "Xu Qing? I didn''t expect to meet you here. I haven''t seen you for a long time. "


    The moment I heard the sound.


    Xu Qing''s body suddenly froze.


    "No? Yes, yes... Really... "


    Xu Qing''s eyes are wide open. It''s all incredible inside.


    She turned her neck inch by inch and looked behind her. When she saw the face of the person behind her, her heart stopped suddenly. The inconceivable beauty turned into endless resentment and surprise in a flash.


    "You, why, are you here?"

 Chapter 1125

    thousands and thousands of words.


    Endless Yousi.


    Into a blurt out of this sentence.


    These words


    Why are you here?


    "Wang... Wang Xu?"


    Xu Qing stares at the 18-9-year-old boy in front of her eyes. Her eyes are dazed, and some of them dare not confirm.


    Ming Ming''s voice or the voice in my memory, how can I look so young?


    But soon, when she thought of the rumors about Wang Xu, she was immediately relieved. Mr. Wang is a great master of Chinese medicine. He also has Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group, which specializes in producing magic pills. It''s said that there are even pills for rejuvenation and longevity.


    It''s just a few years younger and a little bit smaller. What''s surprising.


    Unless there is a woman standing in front of her now, that is a surprising fact.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s almost a year. I thought I would never see you again. I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but I can''t find you... "Xu Qing said, her face suddenly turned red, her head lowered and she murmured in a low voice


    "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to treat you to dinner as a friend. After all, you saved me once and helped our family. I... I have a lot of gratitude. I don''t know how to express it."


    At this point, it seems that the more I explain, the more guilty I feel. Xu Qing quickly turns the conversation and says:


    "Ah, by the way, do you know Zhao Qiang? It seems that he is the director of Qinglian medicine. He betrayed you, took a group of senior members of Qinglian medicine, and took refuge with the dragon of the people of the Wu family in Northwest China. Wu Yaozong established a medicine alliance, saying that he wanted to buy Qinglian medicine! "


    "Zhao Qiang? Qinglian medicine? "Medicine League?"


    Wang Xu was stunned.


    Qinglian medicine he knows, his own group.


    But who is Zhao Qiang?


    What is the medicine League?


    Seeing that he was at a loss, Xu Qing quickly explained. After hearing the reason clearly, Wang Xu immediately sneered


    "I said that the former directors were so bold that they wanted to withdraw their shares together. It turned out that they were holding on to the thighs of the northwest Wu family. I really don''t know. A group of rubbish really regarded themselves as second-class goods?"


    Before.


    Wang Xu didn''t think much about the withdrawal proposal of these shareholders. He only thought that the crisis Qinglian pharmaceutical faced during this period made them flustered, so he withdrew.


    But now it seems.


    These people do not really want to withdraw, but to withdraw as a threat!


    However.


    No matter what these people think, they didn''t expect that the withdrawal agreement was agreed by Wang Xu without blinking an eye. Now they don''t know what it''s like to regret.


    However, these people''s vision is not enough, the level of contact is too low, and Wang Xu is too lazy to have more knowledge with them. He just thinks about it casually and forgets it.


    Now the world is changing, and the world is in great dispute.


    The martial arts are the best.


    How many people are his opponents in the Chinese world?


    Qinglian medicine is just an asset. For him, if he gives away all Qinglian medicine, he can quickly rebuild another more powerful "Jinlian medicine".


    While chatting with Xu Qing, Wang Xu and Xu Qing asked about the recent development of the Xu family and whether they had been affected by his "death".


    But just in the middle of the conversation, all of a sudden, a burst of drinking came.


    "That''s the boy! You have a lot of guts! How dare you come here


    The voice is a little familiar. Wang Xu frowns slightly and looks up. Then he sees a group of people full of angry and cold color. They stride forward and brush around him and Xu Qing.


    Xu Ming is the leader of the youth.


    "Little boy, I didn''t expect that I could touch you here. As I said, the field faces east and West. It won''t be long before we can make a new decision! " Xu Ming stares at Wang Xu with ferocious eyes, gnashing his teeth.


    By his side.


    Another strange middle-aged man with his words, row out, cold eyes like to see the dead general fell on Wang Xu.


    "Did you smash Xu Shao''s face today?"


    See these people.


    Xu Qing''s face suddenly changed.


    But it''s not worry, it''s pity.


    Among the dozens of people around, I''m afraid she is the only one who knows Wang Xu''s true identity, right?


    At this time, four or five steps away from her, the top figures in the small circle, such as Hua Lao, boss Zhang and Xiao He, are also full of pity, but they are also full of pity for Wang Xu.


    Because.


    Just before, they could see clearly. The middle-aged man who came out to ask was standing beside Wu Yaozong, very close to him. The name of the other party is Wu ba. Although his name is not obvious to the outside, he is extremely famous among the Wu family members inside.


    There is an orphan in the Wu family who was adopted as a child. The trained death guards take Wu as their surname and number as their name.


    Wuba, in the name of eight, can be seen that among the Wu family''s death guards, they are also masters with status and powerful means.


    "If I said it wasn''t me, would you believe it?"


    Wang Xu glanced at the ferocious Xu Ming with a smile on his face.


    "I''m not stupid."


    Wu Ba spoke very little, his face was very cold, and his voice was not emotional.


    "Why do you ask? Is it necessary? " Wang Xu disdained.


    "Give you a chance. If you hurt my son, now make an apology and get Yu Shao''s forgiveness. That''s it."


    Wu Ba said calmly.


    He didn''t shake his eyes, so he was confident and didn''t pay attention to Wang Xu at all.


    And he has that confidence.


    As the death guard of Wu family, Wu BA''s cultivation of martial arts is a second-class master. This strength is enough to maintain such a posture in most occasions and in front of people.


    It''s not pretending.


    This is capital!


    Wang Xu has not spoken yet.


    "Forgive?"


    Xu Ming''s eyes were twisted and he laughed grimly


    "It''s not impossible either. This boy kneels down to me in public, and let me break his face bone. And let the former whore, no, and now the whore beside him accompany me until his anger disappears. I''ll forgive him, otherwise..."


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "I''m looking for death."


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly and raised his hand. Suddenly, a dazzling golden sword light lit up from his fingertips and surprised everyone.


    in the twinkling of an eye.


    When everyone didn''t respond, he tore Xu Ming''s neck and cut off his neck.


    Snap your fingers.


    killing.


    "Touch!"


    However, because the sword was too fast, Xu Ming was not dead for a moment. He covered his neck and knelt down on the ground with soft knees. His face was gradually scared, and his face turned pale with excitement.


    Blood color, from the fingers of his hands covering his neck, like a fountain, couldn''t stop the outward magnetic radiation.


    "You..."


    Xu Ming wanted to raise his head to say something, but this action just moved, his big head could not hold any longer, and he rolled all over the ground.


    instantaneous.


    All around, for a quiet.


    Next second.


    "Ah


    "Kill? Kill, kill... "


    "Murder


    The crowd exploded.


    Women''s scream, men''s roar, people have stepped back, subconsciously away from this right and wrong place.


    In a flash.


    Everyone was alarmed.

 Chapter 1126

    "Master of martial arts?"


    Seeing Wang Xu raise his hand to shoot sword light and point at the means of killing, Wu Ba shrinks his eyes. Just then, it''s him. He doesn''t catch it without noticing.


    He looked Wang Xu up and down, frowned and asked:


    "I didn''t expect you to be a great master. At your age, you are not an ordinary person. Come on, who the hell are you? From which family? "


    "You don''t deserve to talk to me with this attitude. Let the master behind you come."


    Wang Xugen didn''t want to talk to him much. He raised his eyebrows lightly, waved his sleeves and drank softly.


    "Kneel down."


    The next moment.


    An invisible heavy pressure suddenly fell from the sky, as if it were an invisible hill, crashing down on Wuba and others.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of kneeling sounds, accompanied by the pain of the crowd, but in an instant, people kneeling on the ground.


    "You look down on it too much..."


    Wu eight eyebrows and eyes twisted together, a touch of impatience flashed at the bottom of his eyes. He didn''t want to make things big. He talked to Wang Xu happily.


    What happened?


    Wang Xu first killed people and then forced them to kneel down. What did he do with Wu Ba?


    Even the cold and rational death guard could not help but raise a trace of anger in his heart. He said sullenly and wanted to fight violently when he mentioned the real Qi in his body.


    However.


    He''s not finished yet.


    The invisible force suddenly soared. Even the master of martial arts, who was born in the second grade, could not resist it. He was directly crushed on the ground on the spot.


    "You, you are..."


    After his forehead hit the ground, a name flashed in his mind. His eyes suddenly raised and he wanted to raise his head and open his mouth to say something.


    But.


    At this point.


    He can''t even lift his head!


    As soon as he did something, the invisible force doubled again. With a bang, Wu BA''s face was completely smashed to the ground. His mouth was full of gravel and mud. He couldn''t say a word.


    All the people who saw this scene were stunned and full of horror. Wu Yaozong, taking advantage of the prestige of Wu family, has a tendency to sweep the south of the Yangtze River.


    result.


    In front of him, he killed Xu Ming, the son of the master of the Xu family, the demon capital, in public. He even regarded the Wu family as a dog and forced them to kneel down.


    This is a positive challenge to the Wu family!


    "Crazy! Who is this boy? "


    "When will we have such a cruel man?"


    "Wait, I''m eighteen or nine years old. It''s said that Prince Wang is eighteen or nine years old too..."


    "Isn''t it true that Mr. Wang is twenty-one or twenty-two years old? My old watch once saw it from a distance


    "But if he is not Prince Wang? Who else has the means and the courage of such a big magic capital


    The crowd murmured in surprise.


    "Sure enough, the prince''s character is still so fierce..."


    Looking at this scene, Xu Qing''s face gradually showed a smile, as if to see the young man who broke the security door in the river and sea, was angry and worried, came in to save people, beat people, and even killed people.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    It''s in the courtyard next door, which is specially used for the gathering and communication of all forces.


    meanwhile.


    Led by the Xu family, Zhang family and Tang family, more than a dozen big and small forces gathered around Wu Yaozong. They pushed cups and changed cups, flattered enthusiastically and imagined the future.


    "Wait for Master Wu to gain a firm foothold in the magic capital. From then on, in this magic capital, the future of our Xu family will soar to the sky and be as stable as Mount Tai!"


    Xu Yuxin''s thoughts are burning in her heart.


    As the first big power leader to take refuge with Wu Yaozong, the stronger the power around him, the greater the role he played and the more power he had.


    tell the truth.


    As one of the thirteen families in the magic capital, the Xu family is also an old martial arts family. However, previously, because of the incomplete inheritance of martial arts and the lack of heaven and earth, the most powerful one in each family is the congenital old monster. Even among the thirteen families, the Liu family has no congenital old monster, only the Huajin martial arts.


    The warrior in Huajin is also powerful, but if he is hit by a sniper gun, he will die. Many big families don''t have much fear of the warrior.


    But now.


    Heaven and earth changed greatly, and martial arts became king.


    Not to mention the great master Hua Jin, the innate martial arts are all like dogs. If they are not great masters, they can''t run rampant.


    And the terror of the congenital warrior is enough to destroy a family and sweep a city. Countless tears and blood make these once fearless families gradually become awed.


    "Now the world is becoming more and more difficult. If our Xu family wants to have the same prestige as before, we must stand on the winning side!"


    Xu Yuxin secretly swore in his heart. Then, he looked up at Wu Yaozong, and his eyes became more and more fiery.


    "Mr. Wu, there is something I want to tell you. Before, didn''t you arrange for our small shareholders to withdraw their shares in series as a threat? But who would have thought that Ma Sanmo really agreed. Without blinking an eye, he even signed an agreement and paid the money on the spot. "


    At this time, Zhao Qiang is bitter face, carefully accompany in front of Wu Yaozong, whispered.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you say that there is no money on the book of Qinglian pharmaceutical company? "


    Wu Yaozong frowned and did not speak. Xu Yuxin was very hot in his heart. Then he turned cold and asked.


    "Master Xu, there is no money. We can be sure of that. But I don''t know why, Ma Sanmo transferred another sum of money from outside into the company''s book, and I don''t know where he came from... "


    Zhao Qiang''s face is more bitter.


    Now, he is eating chicken instead of pecking rice.


    Just when Zhao Qiang was in a hurry to explain.


    Just then.


    Suddenly, a cry of panic suddenly came from the outside.


    "Kill! Kill


    Wu Yaozong frowned and asked in a cold voice


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Kill, dead... Master Wu, master Xu, Xu Shao, Xu Shao... Was killed in public outside!"


    A person anxiously extremely rushes in, flustered cries a way.


    "What?"


    Smell speech, all of a sudden creepy and angry.


    Is Xu Ming dead?


    Xu Yuxin''s son died?


    Let alone wuyaozong''s powerful and evil capital, who dares to kill the son of the Xu family leader just because of one Xu family?


    I''m tired of living!


    "What about Wuba? Didn''t he go out with him? "


    Wu Yaozong''s eyebrows and eyes are on the rise. If he remembers correctly, Xu Ming just asked him to borrow a guard to go out. It seems that he wanted to revenge for being beaten before. Is it hard to get into trouble?


    "Eight ye, eight ye... He was forced to kneel down, not the enemy..." the man bowed his head, and his voice was a little frightened.


    "What?"


    This time, even Wu Yaozong could not sit still.

 Chapter 1127

    Wu Yaozong knows nothing about Wuba''s accomplishments. Even the death guards of his family are not enemies. They are not small.


    However, before he spoke, Wu Yunxing next to him clapped the armrest of the chair and rose up in anger


    "Who is it? I dare to challenge my Wu family here. Don''t you think my Wu family is bullying me and kicking my nose on my face? "


    Wu Yunxing is a member of the Wu family. Although Wu Yaozong doesn''t look him in the eye, we all know that he is a member of the Wu family. No matter how useless he is, he is also a confidant of Wu Yaozong. Everyone present can''t match Wu Yunxing.


    His anger, of course, is not even the atmosphere out.


    "Wu San, take a trip, break each other''s legs, bring them over and let the Xu family master handle them in person."


    Until then, Wu Yaozong just as if nothing had happened to put down his wine cup, face no joy no sorrow, light way.


    "Yes, sir."


    Behind him, an ordinary middle-aged man was sitting with a slight bow and a long body, like a sharp sword out of the sheath.


    Before that, many people completely ignored the middle-aged man, and then they noticed him. When they thought about it, it was terrible.


    "Mr. Wu, my son has been killed. I have to ask and go there together." Xu Yuxin''s face was gloomy. He said in a deep voice and left with him.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    The banquet scene.


    Many guests stood there trembling, staring at the crowd kneeling in front of Wang Xu.


    This is the first time that Wang Xu has made such a public appearance in front of the upper class of Mordor. Few people know him.


    What''s more, after killing people and forcing them to kneel down, Wang Xu sat down as if nothing had happened, drinking and eating snacks and fruits.


    Xu Qing''s company with Wang Xu is also very relaxed, and the warmth in her heart seeps out bit by bit


    "I haven''t seen him for such a long time. He''s still the same as before. He doesn''t like things and he doesn''t feel sorry for himself... Well, it''s too high. Anyway, I like him so much!"


    Xu Qing narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Wang Xu as if there were no one else. She felt more and more calm and sweet in her heart, as if she and Wang Xu were the only two people left in the whole world, and other people didn''t exist around.


    She is immersed in her own world.


    I don''t know how long.


    It could be a long time.


    It can also be slow.


    All of a sudden.


    "Touch" sound, a table was kicked away, and then a group of people from that direction, separated from the crowd, strode forward, aggressive.


    "Hiss..."


    They suddenly took a breath of cold air and were silent for a moment.


    Just because.


    The table was made of solid wood, but it was kicked to pieces by someone. And that person, in the crowd, seems to be just a little brother.


    Headed by a cold looking middle-aged man, and the well-known owner of the Xu family, Xu Yuxin.


    "Asshole! Why don''t you come later and let me know more about the atmosphere between him and me? "


    Only Xu Qing is dissatisfied with the rise of the heart, eyes impatient.


    At this point.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes swept Wuba kneeling on the ground, and suddenly his eyebrows and eyes jumped fiercely, and his eyes became colder and colder.


    "I''m xiawusan, the death guard of Wu family. I don''t know who you are? Are you forcing my Wu family to be enemies of my northwest Wu family? "


    Wu San is a master of martial arts at the top of the four grades. He is himself. He dare not say that he can force Wu Ba to kneel down. He looks like he has no resistance at all.


    Wang Xu''s strength, at least at the same level as his own son, is a congenital master of five grades.


    But when did such a young master appear in the magic capital?


    And then.


    Wang xucai slowly put down his glass and looked up.


    When he saw his face for the first moment, Xu Yuxin, who was with Wu San, suddenly changed his face as if he saw a demon.


    "Well, didn''t you ask your master to come? Why do you still look down on me as a dog? "


    Wang Xu snorted coldly and frowned slightly, as if he was extremely surprised.


    "To die!"


    Wu San suddenly turned pale.


    As the death guard of the Wu family, he was revered as a god of killing. When was he so insulted?


    To humiliate him is to humiliate Wu Yaozong and the northwest Wu family!


    shame.


    Only the blood and life of those who humiliate him can be washed!


    "Wait! He is Hua... "


    Xu Yuxin''s face has turned white. He points to what Wang Xu wants to say.


    But.


    Once the Master Wu San gets angry, how fast is his speed? Where is the chance to stop him?


    "Boy, after I abolish you and take you to the young master for questioning, I''ll see if you are in the mood to continue to be rampant."


    Wu San''s eyes are like ice swords. He locks on Wang Xu, and his body suddenly rises.


    Touch!


    In a flash, the air was abruptly smashed into a white wave visible to the naked eye. Wu San''s body was like an invincible sword. He directly tore open the air and crossed a distance of more than ten meters. In an instant, he came to Wang Xu.


    One punch.


    The front of this fist is wrapped with invisible Qi. It can be used as the point of a sword to kill people. It seems that the whole person has turned into a peerless sword to tear people in two.


    "What a terror


    Around, countless guests turned pale at the same time, and their eyes shook violently.


    People with enough knowledge are full of horror. Just because Wu San is one person, it is enough to suppress a family, run across a city, and be invincible.


    "Why? The peak of four grades is about to break through five grades? "


    In the face of this terrible blow, Wang Xu didn''t change his face. On the contrary, he let out a sigh and shook his head


    "It''s a pity that you have offended me. I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to break through."


    The voice fell.


    His right hand, silent, speed beyond everyone''s line of sight, ghost like suddenly appeared in Wu San''s face out of thin air.


    Between lightning and flint.


    Five fingers closed.


    Press down.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the ground under everyone''s feet jumped fiercely. Before they could react, Wu San rushed to Wang Xu''s body. The whole person had been hit on the ground by Wang Xu''s face.


    The ground.


    The shape of a person''s face was inlaid, and Wu San''s face bone was smashed. The whole person was like a pool of mud, lying there head down, motionless, and didn''t know whether he was dead or dizzy.


    It''s too fast.


    In a flash.


    Second kneel!


    "A great master, that''s it, that''s it..."


    People''s eyes were dull and gaping. They didn''t know what sentence to use to describe their mood at the moment.


    Just now, Wu San was so overbearing, arrogant and powerful.


    In less than a second, the whole person was casually pressed on the ground by Wang Xu. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    "Hua... Prince Xia!"


    Until then, Xu Yuxin, the owner of the Xu family, whispered his words, but it was all over.


    His voice is very low.


    But there was more silence.


    Therefore, the words "Prince Huaxia" are no less than a thunderbolt, which instantly shocked all the people present.


    It''s not far from Wang Xu and Xu Qing.


    Hua Lao''s body was severely shocked, and his eyes were extremely incredible: "what? Is this young man the prince of Huaxia? What is he doing here? "


    Boss Zhang and Xiaohe are also in a trance.


    "Yes, what is he doing here? How did you come? "

 Chapter 1128

    Prince Huaxia!


    These five words, like a magic spell, shake everyone''s heart in an instant.


    After all, the Wu family is far away from Jiangnan and the devil. Although Wu Yaozong has the potential to cross the river with a dragon, the prince of Huaxia is a more powerful presence for the upper class of the devil capital.


    Just like Xu Yuxin.


    As the owner of the Xu family, he had been looking for all kinds of opportunities to make friends with Wang Xu. If possible, he would definitely choose Wang Xu rather than Wu Yaozong.


    But.


    Now?


    Everything.


    It''s a foregone conclusion.


    His favorite son, Xu Ming, died in the hands of Wang Xu.


    He himself has openly stood on the side of Wu Yaozong.


    In any case, at this moment, there is only one way to go to the black.


    "The Wujia family in Northwest China is one of the top aristocratic families in China. Wu Wudi, the forefather of the Wujia family, was invincible a hundred years ago. The inside information of the Wujia family is beyond him... Prince Wang can match. I, the Xu family, should, won''t, have an accident..."


    Xu Yuxin is constantly looking for reasons to cheer him up, but he doesn''t know why. The more reasons he finds, the less confident he is.


    In the awe and shock of people''s eyes, in a dead atmosphere.


    Wang Xu looked at him and said faintly:


    "Now that you know me, go back and send me a good letter. Next time, I won''t have any more mercy if you come back and bark at me."


    "Yes


    Xu Yuxin was shocked, quickly bowed his head, responded loudly, and then retreated in a panic.


    As for Xu Ming''s death?


    Son killing?


    Xu Yuxin is more than a son. If he had known that it was Wang Xu that Xu Ming had offended, he would have given him ten courage to challenge him.


    Don''t say a son is gone, that is, all the sons are gone, and he can be reborn. But there is only one Xu family. If the whole Xu family is destroyed because of one of his sons, there is no place to redress the injustice in hell.


    The case of the collapse of the Su and Tian families is still fresh in my mind, just like yesterday.


    Xu Yuxin is a wise and cold-blooded man.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Xu''s identity was exposed.


    The whole imperial family is also in a turbulent situation.


    The first thing, of course, is that Wan''er, the daughter of the emperor''s family, is going to recruit Wu Yaozong to become her husband. This shocked everyone. After all, there is still a certain distance between Wu Yaozong and the real arrogants of the Xuankong city in the solar world.


    Moreover, many people think that Wu Yaozong was in the low martial world of China. His vision was too low and his heart was too proud to be worthy of his own young lady.


    The second thing, of course, is that because of what happened at the banquet, someone dared to kill someone in the emperor''s residence? I''m looking for death!


    The third thing is because of the murderer, but because of the murderer. No one thought that it would be Wang Xu. The reputation of Prince Huaxia shocked the Chinese world. He is the first person of his generation.


    In fact, Wang Xu was the best choice for her husband. Just because Wang Xu and the imperial family have almost no intersection, and often disappeared, there has been no chance before.


    At this point.


    A woman in white, who seems to be only about 20 years old, is standing in a garden. Beside her, an old man lowers his head and hands and says respectfully:


    "Miss, these are all accidents. Wang Xu suddenly appeared in my emperor''s house. Would you like to... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    The woman in white looked up and said with a faint smile:


    "He was the first one I chose. I didn''t have a chance before. Now it''s just the right time for you to ask someone for me. If he wants to, let Wu Yaozong go. After all, the stronger the husband, the better. "


    "Yes, the old slave will go for the young lady himself." The old man nodded respectfully, then quickly turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Wu Yaozong and others on the other side.


    When he saw that only Xu Yuxin came back, Wu Yaozong''s face changed on the spot. He seemed to have guessed something. He snorted and said angrily


    "Who is the other party? How dare you! Even my Wu family''s face has been beaten one after another. I don''t want to sell it


    Other people are also excited.


    "Yes, who is it? I really don''t know how to advance or retreat!"


    "Who is it? How dare you be so arrogant when you know that young master Wu is here on behalf of the northwest Wu family? "


    "Hum, no matter who it is, after tonight, he can''t get a foothold in Mordor!"


    The crowd began to follow and shout. People who didn''t know how much they felt and how angry they were.


    But at this time, Xu Yuxin looked up, only to see a group of people who "follow the crowd" and "pale and powerless".


    a group!


    Wall grass!


    "Mr. Wu, it''s... Wang Xu!" Xu Yuxin lowered his head and whispered.


    "Wang Xu... Prince Wang?"


    His voice fell to the ground, and there was an instant silence around him.


    It was Xu Yuxin, who had never thought that his words could cause such a frightening effect.


    "These guys..."


    Subconsciously, Xu Yuxin looked up and saw that everyone around him was like a big fishbone stuck in his throat. His face turned red, but he didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere, let alone continue to shout.


    even to the extent that.


    Even Wu Yaozong''s face was rather gloomy.


    "Wang Xu..."


    Wu Yaozong''s face turned pale and he sat there motionless.


    Before he came to Mordor, although he was ready for a confrontation with Wang Xu, it was after everything was ready.


    Now, just in the process of preparation, he suddenly bumps into Wang Xu head-on. It''s Wu Yaozong. He''s a little at a loss for a moment.


    Wu family is not afraid of Wang Xu, but he is Wu Yaozong. Now, he is alone!


    what?


    A lot of people around?


    Are they all big people in the upper class?


    Wu Yaozong didn''t even need to look up. He knew that people''s faces must be full of fear and retreat.


    At this time, none of these people around him is useful!


    "Mr. Wu, what shall we do now?" Xu Yuxin asked in a low voice.


    "Let''s go. I''ll meet him in the past. I''d like to ask him why he bullied the people of Wu family for no reason!"


    Hearing the speech, Wu Yaozong gritted his teeth, grew up and strode out.


    Behind, a group of people you see me, I see you, seeing Wu Yaozong is about to leave the room, one by one in a hurry to follow up.


    At the moment, they and Wu Yaozong are grasshoppers on the same rope. Even if they have their own careful thinking, they can''t show it so quickly.


    Otherwise.


    What if what Wang Xu did was just a misunderstanding?


    After all, they didn''t fight against Wang Xu. What happened now is an accident!


    ¡­¡­


    Same second.


    At the banquet, an old man also stood in front of Wang Xu and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Wang, my young lady asked you to come over. There are some things I need to ask you."

 Chapter 1129

    The old man is the old servant beside the emperor Waner.


    Although he was polite on the surface, his tone and posture had a natural sense of command.


    it seems that.


    As long as he said that, Wang Xu would have to leave with him to see the lady.


    Wang Xu is a little impatient.


    It''s not because of the young lady''s impatience, but because of the old man''s attitude.


    On the surface, it''s polite, but actually it''s commanding.


    "Call you"


    "Ask you"


    ha-ha!


    When Wang Xu was a dog?


    Just a cry?


    Besides, he has been so high-profile, who is your lady? How dare you treat him so haughtily as a servant?


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly and did not wait for him to sneer.


    "Mr. Wang, my young lady asked you to come. Please don''t waste your time." The old man frowned slightly, and seemed to be unaware of Wang Xu''s impatience. He continued:


    "Don''t think about it. It''s a good thing for you that my young lady is looking for you..."


    "Who are you?"


    Before he finished, Wang Xu finally looked up and spit out three words.


    Hearing the speech, the old man was slightly stunned, then shook his head and said with a smile:


    "Sorry, I thought Mr. Wang knew me and forgot to introduce himself. The old slave of the emperor is an insignificant old servant in the emperor''s family. "


    "And my young lady, named empress Wan''er, is No. 1 on the Qianlong list outside. I think you should be familiar with her."


    Old slave of the imperial family?


    Queen?


    For a moment, the crowd in the banquet scene was dead again, and all the awe and shock in their eyes.


    The emperor''s family!


    The real host of tonight''s banquet has finally appeared!


    If it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of the emperor slave, everyone would have forgotten that the host of today''s banquet was not Wu Yaozong or Wang Xu, but the emperor''s family.


    Mordor''s house!


    "Hiss, we all forget..."


    There was a puff of air.


    At the banquet, the atmosphere of tension and fear reached a climax.


    Without Wu Yaozong''s dazzling and Wang Xu''s powerful, the appearance of the master of the imperial family at the moment would not have achieved such an effect.


    But now.


    Just as an old slave of the imperial family, the power of the imperial family rose to an incredible level.


    "It''s really impressive."


    At this time, Wang Xu opened his mouth. He looked at the emperor slave and said, "but who do you think you are? What do you think you are when you speak to me in such a commanding tone? "


    Although the word "Dongxi" has not come out, it is obvious.


    People around, almost all of them, associate these two words on the spot.


    What do you think you are?


    Dinu thought the same, and his face changed on the spot.


    "Mr. Wang, I''ve heard about your reputation. It''s very powerful. It''s not an ulterior motive, but a sincere praise. It''s really powerful that you can make such a big name in the Chinese world."


    Dinu stares at Wang Xu, suddenly steps forward, almost to Wang Xu''s ear, and quickly whispers:


    "But you don''t know the real origin of our imperial family. My emperor''s family is one of the four big families in Xuankong city. And the Chinese world, after all, is just a world of low martial arts, too small and too weak... "


    Wang Xu looked at the emperor and said nothing.


    And Dinu continued to say:


    "I''ll tell you directly and simply that my young lady has a crush on you. I''ll choose you as her husband and let you join my emperor''s family. In the future, I''ll follow her back to the solar world and show you the real world. If you agree, everyone will be happy. If you refuse, the consequences will be... "


    At this point, Dinu deliberately paused and gave Wang Xu a deep look.


    Wang Xu still calmly looked at him and said nothing.


    Emperor Nu''s eyes were full of deep meaning, and he continued word by word


    "You can''t afford the consequences. When the emperor''s family is angry, not only you, but also the whole Chinese world will be crushed into space debris. I think, with your current cultivation of martial arts, you should already know something really powerful? "


    The solar world.


    The imperial family of Xuankong city.


    It is the pride and spirit of the emperor.


    It''s also the strength of his posture.


    Therefore, in his three words, he hardly left the emperor''s home.


    The next moment.


    Finally.


    "To tell you the truth, I know more about the imperial family than you warned me!" Wang Xu spoke seriously, then stared at the emperor with deep meaning and continued:


    "And you, you know, who are you warning?"


    "You are..."


    Dinu recognized the mistake, and his face was a little suspicious.


    "Get down on your knees and I''ll tell you." As soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu interrupted him lightly.


    With the tone, impressively and before the emperor slave the same tone. Attitude is also, but Wang Xu''s attitude is more indifferent.


    "You... Want to die!"


    Dinu was stunned at first, and then his face suddenly darkened. Without saying a word, the real Qi in his body exploded. He raised his hand and grabbed Wang Xu.


    Obviously, he is ready to take Wang Xu by force.


    However.


    He just raised his hand.


    The hand full of fierce Qi has been caught.


    "What? Want to be hard? Do you look down on me like that? It''s just a weak person who is born at the top of five grades and has not even entered the threshold of a great master. Where do you have such a great sense of superiority? " Wang Xu holds the hand of the emperor slave with deep eyes.


    He said.


    Five fingers suddenly closed, a hard pinch.


    Click!


    A crisp bone smashing sound sounded, harsh to the ear.


    Dinu''s face was red with pain, red with shame and anger, and pale with Wang Xu''s unexpected strength


    In a short time, his whole face was like a kaleidoscope, but he was not a fool after all. Knowing that he was wrong, he immediately bowed his head and quickly whispered:


    "Mr. Wang, I was rude before. Please let me go, because what I just said is true..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "When I am ignorant and continue to threaten me?"


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows and eyes suddenly picked, his eyes showed a strong color of irony, light way: "the weak, is not qualified to produce a sense of superiority in front of the strong, not qualified to be arrogant, arrogant."


    "You can be arrogant, but please don''t mess with me!"


    Finish.


    Wang Xu suddenly put forth his strength, so he grasped the wrist of emperor Nu and lifted it up.


    Whoo!


    The wind blew, and Dinu flew out like a kite out of line with a sense of horror.


    After flying 100 meters away, he broke seven or eight walls. The slave fell to the ground like a tattered sandbag.


    Blood spilled all over the floor.


    Dinu''s skeleton was half broken.


    He was seriously injured on the spot and almost passed out.


    The emperor''s slave cultivation is the top of the five innate products. His strength is really good. Otherwise, he would not be a servant of the emperor''s family.


    Don''t look down on him.


    Even slaves.


    The emperor slave is also the servant of the emperor family!


    however.


    Wang Xu didn''t even look at the emperor slave. He threw away the other side like throwing garbage. He turned to look at the other side of the hall. A group of people just came in.

 Chapter 1130

    As soon as Wu Yaozong entered the gate, he saw the scene that the emperor slave was thrown out by Wang Xu, which made him happy instead of surprised.


    Originally.


    The attitude of the emperor''s family has always been ambiguous. Now, Wang Xu has a conflict with the emperor''s family. It''s just God''s help, Wu Yaozong.


    It''s not just Wu Yaozong and others.


    At this point.


    Which person present, Wang Xu, is not full of doubts, and at a loss.


    Even, even


    Even the people of the emperor''s family dare to fight. They are still so impolite. They have not offended you, have they?


    Even if you''re the prince of Huaxia, you''ll offend people everywhere by your mood, and you''ll find your own way to die, right?


    Is it crazy to force the emperor''s family to fight against him?


    Wu Yaozong took a deep breath.


    Looking at Wang Xu deeply, his eyes are a little complicated. He asks himself, if he is himself, dare to offend the family of Mordor so wantonly?


    afraid to!


    Absolutely not!


    Of course, if he had known the true imperial family background and the horror behind the Mordor family, he would not have known what an unacceptable mood it would be.


    "Which of you is the owner of these dogs on my knees at my feet?" Without waiting for Wu Yaozong to speak, Wang Xu asked directly.


    Hearing what he said, Wu Yaozong''s face became even worse.


    "Mr. Wang, don''t be too arrogant and insulting. I''m Wu Yaozong. I''d like to ask, what''s the hatred between my Wu family and you? Do you want to do this? "


    Let alone being humiliated, Wu BA would not feel sorry even if he died.


    But Wu San, in the top five of the death guards, is not only the most powerful, but also the most loyal guard. He can commit suicide for his master at any time without frowning.


    Facing Wu San''s life and death, Wu Yaozong was bleeding.


    "Oh."


    Wang Xu nodded, then turned the conversation and said, "by the way, who is Zhao Qiang among you?"


    Although it''s a question.


    However, Wang Xu''s eyes have fallen on a middle-aged man beside Wu Yaozong, who is Zhao Qiang.


    Although he only met at the meeting of Qinglian building, Wang Xu''s memory was so terrible that he recognized each other immediately.


    What''s more funny is that there is a familiar young man behind Zhao Qiang.


    Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group, Qinglian Shaodong of many people outside.


    Zhao chenxuan!


    At this point.


    Zhao Qiang and Zhao chenxuan, the father and son, also recognized Wang Xu. They turned pale almost at the same time.


    Qinglian medicine, it belongs to Prince Huaxia?


    "Mr. Wang... I didn''t expect that you would be the real boss of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group. I, I..."


    Zhao Qiang''s body was severely shocked, and his voice trembled faintly. However, when he saw Wu Yaozong beside him, he immediately became a strong supporter.


    "Mr. Wu, you once promised me that as long as I work for you, no matter what happens, you will guarantee and solve it for me. Now, please stand up for me Zhao qiangfei quickly asked Wu Yaozong for help.


    In his opinion.


    Wang Xu is an immortal in the sky, and Wu Yaozong is also an immortal in the sky.


    Immortal fight, he a mortal can not continue to intervene.


    Moreover, he may have rarely experienced the game between martial artists, and Zhao Qiang is also used to the way to solve things in the upper class.


    In his opinion, Wang Xu and Wu Yaozong are equal in strength. They are both raptors and equal in strength. In this case, the general solution is to use all means behind their backs and sit down for peace talks on the surface.


    This is the way civilized people and the upper class should do things!


    However.


    "Idiot! I''ll give you a fart! "


    Wu Yaozong yelled in his heart. His face was so gloomy that he could almost drip water. He wanted to slap Zhao Qiang out.


    But now, after all, in full view of the public, he knows that he can''t do this, and he can''t give in to half a point. Otherwise, the power he just set up and the people he gathered together will fall apart in an instant.


    In desperation.


    Wu Yaozong could only step forward and said in a deep voice:


    "Mr. Wang, what you have done, as a peer, I have been admiring you for a long time.


    Today, everything is just a misunderstanding. If I had known that Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group belonged to Mr. Wang, it would not have happened.


    I don''t know if it''s in the face of my Wu family that I''ll have three drinks with me, and I''ll tell you about that... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Wang Xu raised his hand and grasped it from afar. An extreme danger came out of thin air. Wu Yaozong''s face changed wildly. He was very embarrassed to escape.


    Next second.


    Touch!


    A big pale gold hand almost wiped Wu Yaozong''s body and covered the place where he was standing before. Together with Zhao Qiang inside, it was shot to death.


    To death, Zhao Qiang face with a trace of incredible, can''t believe Wang Xu should be so unscrupulous to kill him.


    "You..."


    Wu Yaozong opened his mouth to drink angrily, but in the face of Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, his words were stuck in his throat for a moment, and he couldn''t speak any more, but his eyes were full of fury.


    "What are you? Dare you call me the same generation? Even if Wu Wudi, the forefather of your family, stood in front of me, he didn''t dare to call me a generation! "


    Wang Xu took back his hand and said with a smile.


    It was as if he had just done nothing, just killed a disgusting fly.


    Zhao chenxuan''s face turned pale. Looking at his father''s body, he didn''t dare to say a word. He stood there and didn''t move, just like the wood that was scared.


    It''s not just him.


    All around, many of the big men in the upper class were silent, all of them bowed their heads and even dared not breathe.


    Between the two immortals Wang Xu and Wu Yaozong, these mortals are mole ants, and they will be crushed if they are not careful.


    "Good! Good! Good


    Wu Yaozong''s face was completely black.


    Since he was born, he has been in good luck, and is regarded by all as the dragon of glory.


    Since childhood, he has been far ahead of all his peers in martial arts.


    And before the power, along the way, Wu brand in front, who dare not give him face?


    But now.


    Wang Xu almost slapped him hard, one after another on his face, especially the last slap.


    "Wang Xu, are you really going to be the enemy of my Wu family? Don''t forget, my Wu family is located in the northwest of China. They are always invincible. One hundred years ago, there was an invincible warrior in our family who swept through China. "


    Wu Yaozong said word by word.


    "Now, most of the demons are standing behind me. The power, foundation and strength of my martial arts family are far beyond your imagination. You have to weigh them carefully!"


    After all, Wu Yaozong is the dragon among the people. The elite of the same generation soon suppressed their anger and threatened with such a cold voice.


    "Oh, did you forget that the other half of the devil was standing behind me? More than that, how many of the forces in the south of the Yangtze River are on my side? My power, inside information and strength are also far beyond your imagination. Have you considered it clearly? "


    Wang Xu smiles even more disdainfully.


    As he spoke, his eyes suddenly glanced at Xu Yuxin behind Wu Yaozong, and the heads of many magic families, such as Zhang Jia and Tang family


    "Finally, are you sure that these people behind you, they, stand behind you?"


    The voice fell.


    Wang Xu slowly extended a hand.


    Boom!


    There was a thunder, which exploded from the void. Then, a bright golden light suddenly came from the top of people''s heads.


    People subconsciously look up.


    I saw a big golden hand, nearly 20 meters in size, slowly descending from the sky and pressing against the heads of the people.


    instant.


    The audience was silent.


    It''s dead.

 Chapter 1131

    "You..."


    In this stillness, Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent and calm: "do you want to be the enemy with me, Wang Xu?"


    With Wang Xu''s voice.


    Those who stand behind Wu Yaozong are all the masters of big and small families. Their bodies vibrate uncontrollably, just like the frequency of their own batteries.


    Before they knew Wang Xu''s identity, they were naturally filled with a sense of superiority and felt that their future was bright.


    Even without the pressure of the terrible golden hand on his head, people would not be so thrilled.


    But now.


    In the face of such a terrible golden hand that may fall down at any time.


    No one can continue to maintain the state of mind ah!


    Even Wu Yaozong''s face was a little more ugly, but he was confident and said in a cold voice:


    "Wang Xu, I admit, you are very strong, very strong. However, it''s not like you do this to be a person and do things... "


    The more Wu Yaozong said, the more confident he was.


    People.


    The more forced by others, the more uncomfortable.


    Originally, maybe Wang Xu changed his way, and people might really be able to stand on his side. But now, it''s impossible.


    And then again.


    He Wu Yaozong, in order to win over the big and small families of these demons, but spent countless thoughts, spent a huge price. All kinds of coercion and inducement, and then alliance with interests.


    Wu Yaozong is not an idiot. He knows that most people are the grass on the wall. His ass decides his head, including himself.


    But it''s not.


    should.


    No one will be willing to follow the enemy who regards himself as mole ant or grass mustard, right?


    However.


    All these ideas should be based on the fact that others, like Wu Yaozong, think that Wang Xu and he are equal.


    Now?


    Is that so?


    Wu Yaozong has not finished speaking.


    Then he saw a man standing out behind him, bowing, bowing and saluting to Wang Xu respectfully, saying in a loud voice:


    "The magic capital of the Miao family, Miao Renfeng, meet the prince of Huaxia."


    "Well?"


    Wu Yaozong''s face became stiff and his eyes became gloomy, but he didn''t care too much. After all, the Miao family was just a small family.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He wants to go on.


    But the next word hasn''t come out yet.


    At this time.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    A series of footsteps burst out like firecrackers.


    The crowd around Wu Yaozong rushed out more than a dozen people.


    One after another, you fight for me, it seems that I am afraid that if I come out slowly, I will regret it all my life.


    Next second.


    "Magic capital Chen family, Chen Sansi, meet the prince of Huaxia!"


    "I''ll see you from afar. I''d like to meet the prince of Huaxia!"


    "Don''t go to the devil''s home, I''d like to meet the prince of Huaxia!"


    "Magic capital..."


    More than a dozen people scrambled to sign up. For a moment, the banquet scene was as noisy as the food market.


    The rest of the people around, looking at is gaping.


    Everyone''s eyelids beat wildly. When they saw that the owners of the thirteen magic families, such as Zhang Jia and Tang Jia, also stood up, and even Xu Yuxin, whose son died, strode out and knelt at Wang Xu''s feet.


    "Xu family, Xu Yuxin, meet Mr. Wang!"


    "Before that, the unfilial son had offended Prince Wang, leading to a different body. It was that bastard, damn it!"


    "If I had known earlier, I would have killed my relatives myself without your help!"


    Looking at Xu Yuxin''s figure who glided four or five meters and finally fell at Wang Xu''s feet, Wu Yaozong''s face was already gloomy and could almost drip water.


    This kind of time.


    How can he maintain a little indifference?


    At the moment, Wu Yaozong''s eyes almost burst into flames. He has already hated all the people who went out. When he is ready, he will slowly clean up these bastards.


    But he can barely keep a trace of face, at least, there is someone firmly standing beside him.


    Wu Yaozong''s eyes fell on Zhao chenxuan behind him. His eyes were full of joy. He nodded slightly and wanted to say something to Zhao chenxuan.


    But at this time.


    Zhao chenxuan suddenly gave a shiver.


    Then, his face suddenly turned pale, and the whole person rushed out on the spot like a runaway wild horse. With the same touch, he was more exaggerated than Xu Yuxin. He knelt on the ground and glided for seven or eight meters, and finally fell at Wang Xu''s feet.


    "Mr. Wang, my father, Zhao Qiang, is very picky. I''ve always advised him to stand firmly on the side of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group, but I''m very modest. After all, he''s my Lao Tzu, and my words don''t have much effect. All this has nothing to do with me... "


    For a moment, Wu Yaozong''s face was blue and his eyes were distorted.


    Has nothing to do with him?


    Has nothing to do with him?


    Has nothing to do with him?


    You step on the horse


    Wu Yaozong clearly remembers that Zhao''s line is that Zhao chenxuan himself begged his grandfather to tell his grandmother. He took the initiative to find Wu Yunxing and finally caught up with him!


    This moment.


    Wu Yaozong finally understood.


    I think wrong!


    He miscalculated one of the biggest reasons.


    That''s it.


    He overestimated the influence of himself and the northwest Wujia, and underestimated the weight of Wang Xu after his "death" and "return from hell".


    This moment.


    He finally understood.


    Why did his grandfather go to the capital to challenge and return to China in person, but in the end, he only got the first place on the "grand master list" of Wumeng.


    But the Wudi (invincible) list of Wumeng was given to Wang Xu!


    Originally, he thought it was the Wumeng that was killing Wang Xu, but now, he realized that the Wumeng really wanted to kill Wang Xu, and Wang Xu was not afraid!


    Because.


    He is


    Invincible in the world!


    Emperor Wu, the only one!


    and.


    The more intuitive question is.


    The golden hands on the heads of the people may fall down at any time.


    Does he have the ability to stop Wu Yaozong? Even if there is, you are the first to block it!


    Otherwise, if we continue to follow you, we will be in danger of life and death. What''s the use of the greatest interests?


    Wealth, power, beauty.


    People live to enjoy it.


    Dead, who''s not a box of ashes? A handful of loess underground?


    Wu Yaozong''s face was very gloomy.


    But it has not yet fallen into the deepest despair.


    He also has a dependence, that is the emperor''s family!


    Wang Xu offended the emperor''s family. In full view of the public, the emperor''s family would never have the cheek to please Wang Xu, right?


    As long as the emperor''s family can stand on his side today, not to mention the "grass on the wall" in front of him, he doesn''t care if all the other 12 of the 13 families in mordu are on Wang Xu''s side.


    Because.


    He knows.


    The emperor''s family.


    It''s a secret that can''t be known by the world!


    All of a sudden.


    Wu Yaozong''s eyes swept the outside of the hall. When he saw several people coming, his eyes lit up.


    "Finally... Here it is!"


    Next second.


    The crowd at the door separated like a tide, and then he saw Dinu coming with a hand hanging down and a seriously injured body. Behind him are an old man in linen, cloth shoes, white head and white beard, and a young woman in white, with a white face.


    The emperor''s family.


    The great master is ranked fifth in the list.


    Diyuanzhuo!


    Qianlong ranked first.


    Countless young people admire beautiful women who can be sought but can''t be seen.


    Empress Wan''er!

 Chapter 1132

    "Wang Xu, I can take what you did before as if it didn''t happen, but now, my master and miss are here. Why don''t you come to see me?"


    In the complex and suspicious eyes of all the people, Dinu strode to Wang Xu and said in a loud voice.


    See his attitude.


    I don''t know how many people around took a breath.


    This emperor slave is really a loyal old slave. He is really not afraid of death!


    They asked themselves that they would not dare to come back to Wang Xu even if they were given ten courage behind the scenes.


    But Dinu.


    For the sake of the face of the emperor''s family, however, he did not hesitate to support his seriously injured body. He came again, and he was still so tough that he didn''t want to lose the face of the master''s family in front of Wang Xu.


    How will Wang Xu respond?


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    All of a sudden, under the attention of the public, Wang xumai moved.


    "Mr. Wang, you..." Xu Qing''s eyes coagulated. She wanted to remind and persuade Wang Xu.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, Wang Xu raised her hand to let her not say more.


    In the face of this scene, Dinu''s calm eyes suddenly changed, and his feet even subconsciously retreated, but he didn''t know it.


    "You, you... What do you want to do? I''ve made it very clear, regardless of what you did before... What do you want to do? "


    Seeing Wang Xu''s indifferent face getting closer and closer to him, Dinu could not help but make a sound, with a trace of fear and tension on his face.


    "Nothing, just walking. Didn''t you ask me to see your master and miss?"


    Wang Xuchong said with a smile.


    Smell speech, Emperor Nu is a Leng at first, then secretly suddenly long sigh of relief.


    But the next second.


    "But there''s something I want to tell you... You know what?"


    Wang Xu''s soft voice came again


    "If I were you, I would never dare to be arrogant in front of someone stronger than myself, no matter what background I have behind me."


    "The reason is very simple. No matter how big your background is, at this moment, it can''t save you. It''s really annoying. I slap you to death. Who cares if you die?"


    "Oh? Don''t talk. I know. You''re trying to say that if I kill you, I''ll have bad luck, right? But you also have to look at your own identity. If you were a young master or master of the imperial family, you would be OK. If you were a servant and you died, would the imperial family really be willing to give you a head?


    Even if it''s true, after I kill you, it''s a big deal. Who cares? "


    Wang Xu never stops at his feet.


    Light fluttering, with a strong voice of irony, but it never stopped, like one thunder after another, constantly exploding in Dinu''s ear.


    Dinu''s face was pale, and his eyes were shaking.


    "By the way, remember what I told you before? I know more about the imperial family than you think. I forgot to tell you, my woman... "


    At this point, Wang Xu pause, voice faint spit out the last three words:


    "Emperor Jiang Yue!"


    instantaneous.


    Dinu''s body was suddenly stiff, his eyes were constantly widened, but his pupils were shrinking fast, his eyes were incredible, and his face was shocked.


    The emperor!


    Jiang!


    Month?


    Wang Xu, woman?!


    The emperor''s heart was full of shock and could not speak.


    Who is dijiangyue?


    That is, xuankongcheng emperor''s family is the first of the younger generation, the most powerful young master of the emperor''s family!


    It''s just then.


    "Mr. Wang, I''m sorry for my disrespect to you before I became a slave to the emperor. Please forgive me."


    A clear, ethereal and tactful voice rang out in everyone''s ears, rippling in the air.


    People who speak.


    It was the emperor Waner who came slowly.


    She was dressed in white, and walked in every way. At a glance, she looked like a beautiful snow-white lotus slowly emerging from a green leaf.


    A white flower in the green.


    Pure white, dazzling white, beautiful white, beautiful white.


    Wang Xu''s eyes slightly pause.


    Although the breath of emperor Wan''er is hidden, it is like a light in the wind. Although it is dark, it is extremely bright.


    Master liupin!


    Looking at his age, he was only about 20 years old, and he had already achieved six grades. In xuankongcheng emperor''s family, his accomplishments might be nothing.


    But it''s also a delicate person of the same generation. It''s a genius.


    Of course, this is for the Xuankong City imperial family, if placed in the Chinese world, the strength of the imperial daughter Wan''er has been enough to create a reputation no weaker than Wang Xu.


    However.


    Apart from the number one Qianlong list, there are few rumors about the empress Wan''er. It can be seen that she is not as high-profile as Wang Xu.


    one side.


    Looking at this scene, Wu Yaozong''s face changed a little. Didn''t he say he would come to trouble? How can the emperor''s family


    Seems to be showing weakness to Wang Xu?


    At this time, Dinu finally recovered from the shock and opened his mouth to say something: "Miss, he..."


    But he just opened his mouth.


    "Shut up! I asked you to invite Mr. Wang, not to brag! " The empress Wan''er has wrinkled her eyebrows and yelled.


    The voice fell.


    She lifted her right hand lightly, and a dazzling golden electric light came out of her palm, with amazing speed.


    However, one percent of his breath, Dinu was hit by the golden light, his body was suddenly stiff, and he knelt on the ground with a touch, his face as white as paper.


    "No, it''s not... Miss, listen to me, he..." Dinu deserves to be a loyal old servant. At this time, he was still struggling to say what he wanted to say.


    But the empress Wan''er''s eyebrows wrinkled again, her fingers suddenly closed, and the electric light on the emperor''s slave suddenly flourished. The emperor''s slave finally couldn''t bear it and fainted.


    After all this, the empress Wan''er turned her head and looked at Wang Xu and said, "Prince Wang, the emperor slave is just an old servant in my family. It''s not my original intention or my emperor''s original intention for him to brag to you in private."


    "You are welcome, Miss imperial."


    Wang Xu shakes his head. He is not a bastard who likes to bully others.


    The emperor slave had already been punished. At this time, the emperor''s daughter Wan''er had this kind of apology attitude, so she would not hold on to it.


    In addition, in fact, he was also curious about what happened to the emperor Waner.


    Wang Xu glanced at Wu Yaozong on one side of his eyes imperceptibly. Seeing that his face was hard to see the extreme point, the corner of his mouth gently curved.


    Some people, always live in their own world, with their own ideas, to speculate on the behavior of others.


    To put it better, it''s called strategizing.


    To put it in a bad way is to take it for granted.


    God, how many successful strategists are there in history?


    On paper, of course, the people around you are seriously injured, but the people who lose their power and humiliate themselves are just like the carp crossing the river!


    What kind of person is he?

 Chapter 1133

    The empress Wan''er has beautiful red lips and beautiful eyes. Her skin is as delicate as cream. Her eyes are moving back and forth on Wang Xu.


    Diyuanzhuo stood beside her as if she were a passer-by, with no characteristics or momentum.


    however.


    This is only in Wang Xu''s eyes, because he knew that the emperor''s family respected women.


    However, in other people''s eyes, the most powerful and powerful person in the imperial family at this time was Emperor yuanzhuo, not emperor Waner.


    Looking at Wang Xu for a while, the emperor''s daughter Wan''er suddenly smiles like a flower, opens her lips and says:


    "Mr. Wang, actually, I''m interested in you. I want to invite you to be my husband."


    The empress Wan''er said this.


    instant.


    all around.


    Almost everyone''s head, as if by a big hammer hard hit, brain buzzing, eyes of trance color.


    For Empress Wan''er!


    People don''t know much about her, but as the number one in the Qianlong list and the only lady in the imperial family, we still remember her clearly.


    From the perspective of the relationship between men and women in the Chinese world, it is extremely inconceivable that the emperor Waner invited Wang Xu to be her husband in public!


    Crazy!


    Really crazy!


    How is that possible?!


    Before he thought of it, Wang Xu slapped the emperor''s slave, which was almost equivalent to beating the emperor''s family in the face on the spot.


    Stay where you are.


    Wang Xu''s face was calm and unusual.


    Only he knew that the real meaning of "husband" in the words of emperor Waner was to make him redundant.


    The reason why empress Wan''er didn''t say this word should also be due to the differences between the three concepts of male female relations in the Chinese world and the three concepts of the imperial family. Therefore, in order to take care of his face, she didn''t say it directly in public.


    But.


    He knows!


    and.


    He, Wang Xu, is already the young master of the emperor''s family and the son-in-law of emperor Jiang Yue


    Pooh!


    It''s his woman, it''s dijiangyue!


    Do you still need your empress Wan''er?


    But others don''t know.


    In the envious eyes of the people, Wang Xu nodded seriously, and then said very seriously:


    "Thank you for your love, but can I think about it?"


    The emperor''s daughter Wan''er gives him face, and naturally he will give each other face.


    This is a euphemistic refusal.


    To tell you the truth, Wang Xu was surprised by the invitation of empress Wan''er.


    Originally, he thought that the emperor''s daughter Wan''er would speak for Wu Yaozong. As a result, he was attracted by the emperor''s daughter Wan''er.


    As Wang Xu spoke.


    Around, I don''t know how many people are breathing suddenly, almost fainting.


    This, this


    How can it be possible if we don''t have such good luck?


    The only lady in the imperial family, Emperor Waner, is beautiful, talented and has a deep background. She expresses her heart to Wang Xu in public. You, you... Do you even have to think about it?


    Or is it not a man?!


    This is equivalent to 60 students in a class, 59 boys and only one girl in a school, who is a top school flower, and then tell you in public.


    But as a result, you even have to think about it?


    Are you out of your mind?


    Even Wu Yaozong couldn''t help but smack his lips at this moment.


    Ask yourself, if the emperor Waner falls in love with him, he will never refuse.


    And the empress Wan''er herself, at this time on the face is also a flash of incredible.


    She thinks she is a beautiful woman and knows the common rules of the relationship between men and women in the Chinese world, so she doesn''t say the word "extra son-in-law".


    In principle, should not refuse?


    Stunned for a while, the empress Wan''er shook her head, moved her lips gently, and said in a voice:


    "Mr. Wang, maybe I didn''t understand. Let''s just say that I''m not from the Chinese world, but from the sun world, the Xuankong city emperor''s family. There, my emperor''s family is one of the top forces in Xuankong city. If you become my husband and enter my emperor''s family, I will... "


    "What you''re trying to say is to get involved?"


    Before she had finished her words, Wang Xu had already chuckled, and his thoughts were directly said in the mind of the empress Wan''er.


    "You..."


    In a flash, the eyes of the empress Wan''er suddenly widened. It seemed that there was something extremely incredible in it.


    Wang Xu didn''t care about her. Shennian continued


    "Yes, as you think, I know more about the solar world, Xuankong City, and even the tradition of the imperial family than you expected.


    You should be wondering, right? Want to ask why? In fact, it''s not that difficult, it''s very simple, because my woman is the most powerful young master of your emperor''s family, Emperor Jiang Yue. "


    God.


    Clearly there is no fluctuation, but the empress Wan''er hears a funny meaning from these words.


    She was shocked.


    It''s not only what Wang Xu said, but also his understanding of the imperial family. What''s more, it''s not because Wang Xu said that his woman is emperor Jiang Yue.


    It is.


    This means that


    Mind!


    "He, he... He, yes, wuzun? This, this, this... How is it possible? "


    At this moment, the emperor''s daughter Wan''er''s heart was full of emotions, almost drowning all her thoughts.


    Wang Xu''s reputation has shocked the world.


    The empress Wan''er once guessed that Wang Xu had a special secret or talent.


    But she never thought that Wang Xu would be a wuzun!


    "Is he from the solar world like me?


    However, at this age, if you become a master of martial arts, or at least a young master of our emperor''s family, how can you come to this low martial arts small world to experience?


    Wait a minute. He said that his woman is the young master of Jiang Yue in our emperor''s family. Doesn''t he mean that he is the son-in-law of our emperor''s family? How could a wuzun, so young and gifted, become my emperor''s son-in-law?


    What does he want? What''s the secret? And why


    ¡¯


    The more I think about it, the more chaos in the heart of the empress Wan''er.


    In the end, there is no logic, it''s just the extreme palpitation, random conjecture, even conspiracy theory.


    This change of the two men is completely secret and unknown to outsiders.


    After Wang Xu''s refusal, the emperor Waner''s face changed, as if she was angry.


    "Wan''er, since Prince Wang doesn''t want to, forget it. Don''t force it." At this time, an old voice came.


    It''s diyuanzhuo.


    "Father..."


    The empress Wan''er subconsciously looks at the emperor yuanzhuo and wants to say something.


    "Wan''er, I know you have a unique vision, but my emperor''s family is never short of talents. Since others don''t want to, don''t force others to do so."


    Emperor yuanzhuo''s light way, in addition to paying attention to Wang Xu at the beginning, did not sweep Wang Xu from the beginning to the end.


    As a great master of qipinjing, he has this qualification and strength in the Chinese world.


    "What''s more, originally you didn''t like him, but Mr. Wu yaozongzi. I want to ask, Mr. Wu, would you like to talk to my emperor''s family... "


    With that, he turned his head and looked at Wu Yaozong. His words were not finished.


    "Yaozong has long been in love with the emperor. It''s a pity that he has never had a chance. If the emperor droops his eyes, he will! Naturally, I am willing to do it


    Wu Yaozong had already nodded his head quickly, and his face was full of joy and satisfaction. He even gave Wang Xu a provocative look.


    If you don''t seize a good opportunity, you are an idiot!

 Chapter 1134

    "I''m just an idiot!"


    At this moment, Wu Yaozong was in an unprecedented mood.


    He has a bright smile on his face. His eyes are excited, excited and proud. It seems that he will release all the grievances he received from Wang Xu in an instant.


    If Wu Yaozong could represent the northwest Wu family and marry with the emperor family, even if the emperor Waner had no feelings with him, the interests of the two families alone would be enough to ignore all this.


    And Wang Xu.


    But he refused!


    Isn''t that an idiot?


    What is it?


    Not to mention that the emperor''s daughter Wan''er is a rare beauty, even for the sake of the power of the emperor''s family, she has to be complacent. This is what a gentleman of a noble family should have.


    When Wu Yaozong was proud, Emperor yuanzhuo finally looked at Wang Xu and continued:


    "Mr. Wang, when you are young, you can be famous all over the world. You can suppress Western demigods in Southeast and overseas countries. You are the top of your generation in talent and strength. You are the genius of the geniuses, so to speak


    With that, di yuanzhuo shook his head slowly


    "But you should not overestimate yourself or underestimate my family. If it''s the first time that Wan''er opens her mouth, you will agree. Naturally, I won''t refute Wan''er''s face. "


    "It''s a pity that you are too ungrateful to refuse in public. Young man, I remind you that the world is much bigger than you think. It''s not a false statement that there is a day outside the world, and it''s not a false statement that there are people outside the world. "


    "Opportunities, sometimes missed, will not have. And too proud, will also let you in the future some time, in some place bumps the head to break the blood, take care of oneself


    With that, di yuanzhuo said to the empress Wan''er:


    "Wan''er, let''s go."


    Immediately, he nodded to Wu Yaozong and said, "Mr. Wu, you have visited our emperor''s house many times before to discuss something. You can see that you should know something about some secrets of our emperor''s house. Now, it''s time for us to sit down and have a good talk. "


    "Good, good, trouble the emperor old!"


    Wu Yaozong smiles and nods. At last, he looks at Wang Xu with disdain and ridicule.


    And emperor yuan Zhuo, has turned away, did not see.


    But it''s not.


    Whether it''s emperor yuanzhuo or Wu Yaozong.


    After all, I was wrong.


    The emperor''s daughter Wan''er stood in the same place, and her face finally calmed down. Then, in the eyes of people who did not understand, she did not turn around or retreat.


    On the contrary, he suddenly stepped forward, quickly walked two steps, and bowed to Wang Xu respectfully: "I don''t know that the young master has already achieved the honor. He has been so rude before, so please forgive me."


    Master Jiupin, stepping on the dragon''s gate, leaping to several poles, takes chemical weapons as respect, which is called wuzun.


    In the realm of wuzun, it can be said that a warrior is enough to be proud of most of them. He is a strong man standing in the front of the road of Wudao. In order to show respect, he is called Zun.


    Although Wu Zun can be divided into superior and inferior, the Wu Zun under Wu Zun, when faced with Wu Zun, is always matched by the Zun. This is a honorific term.


    For example, the manager and the deputy manager, no deputy manager, would like to be added the word "deputy" in public?


    Shennian is the unique power of wuzun. It is the special power after the sublimation of Wudao will. You can''t do anything false.


    This voice, Wang Xu, can stand it!


    However.


    The scene of empress Wan''er made everyone''s eyes almost fall to the ground.


    In particular, Wu Yaozong and di yuanzhuo were frozen in the same place, and their faces were strange and complicated.


    "What''s the situation?" Wu Yaozong was full of doubts, his face was at a loss, and he didn''t know what to do.


    Di yuanzhuo was stunned, then his face changed wildly, then his eyes shook fiercely, and then he turned around quickly, with a trace of confusion and loss.


    In Wu Yaozong''s astonished and puzzled eyes, and in the frightening eyes of all the people around him, di yuanzhuo, who had just scolded Wang Xu, knelt down on the ground and made a respectful kowtow


    "Emperor yuanzhuo has eyes but no eyes. He doesn''t know the real body of the venerable. Please forgive me and leave it to you!"


    Wang Xu.


    The power of wuzun.


    It''s the reason that makes di yuanzhuo panic, but it''s not the reason that he kneels down.


    Let him kneel down, is because the emperor daughter Wan''er private voice over words.


    Young master Jiang Yue of the imperial family is Wang Xu''s woman!


    Wang Xu.


    It''s Xuankong emperor''s family. The main lineage is the strongest, and it''s the son-in-law selected by Jiang Yue!


    His emperor yuanzhuo is just an old son-in-law who has been in the family for many years, and the emperor''s daughter Wan''er is just a member of the family.


    Otherwise, their father and daughter will not be sent by the family to establish a front base in the low armed world of China.


    So, when he thought of what he had done before, how could he not be afraid of Wang Xu?


    "Even if I deal with it, those who don''t know will be innocent. Besides, if I deal with you, I will be aggressive and bullying." Wang Xu''s eyes swept over di yuanzhuo and gave him a little meal, but he didn''t care too much.


    He continued with a smile: "your accomplishments are good. The great master of Wumeng ranks fifth, but he has wronged you."


    "You''re welcome, young master. What''s your accomplishments in front of you?"


    Emperor yuanzhuo smiles bitterly on the surface, but in his heart, he raises a huge wave, and he is more and more awed and respectful.


    People outside all think that diyuanzhuo is only the sixth grade great master in the mid-term, barely ranked fifth in the list of great masters of Wumeng. But in fact, he is the peak of the great master of seven grades.


    Wang Xu saw through his reality at a glance. Sure enough, he was worthy of the honor and Prince Wang.


    "Ha ha, I don''t want to say these polite words. I just came here to find someone to settle accounts, but I didn''t expect that you would not blame me for disturbing your host and ruining the dinner party, would you?" Wang Xu smiles, his voice is playful.


    "No, of course not. Young master, as a venerable person, including us, those who offend young master are all responsible for their own crimes and seek their own death! "


    Emperor yuan Zhuo awe inspiring way.


    Under Wu Zun, there are mole ants.


    Don''t say it''s just spoiling the dinner party, slapping them in the face, slapping them all to death, there''s nothing to say.


    What''s more, in the solar world, wuzun''s anger will destroy the city, destroy the land and kill thousands of people. What did Wang Xu do? What was he?


    "Mr. emperor, Miss emperor, this is..."


    At this time, Wu Yaozong finally reacted from the inconceivable, full of horror and anger.


    Emperor yuanzhuo kneels down in front of Wang Xu, bows his head and hands, but ignores him.


    The emperor''s daughter Wan''er, from beginning to end, didn''t look him in the eye.


    Wang Xu is not only a master of martial arts, but also the son-in-law of the most powerful Shaozhu in Xuankong emperor''s family, Jiangyue Shaozhu.


    In other words, it''s an internal matter of their emperor''s family. What qualifications do you have as an outsider to intervene?


    If it wasn''t for the fear of offending Wang Xu, diyuanzhuo would have slapped him and let off his anger!


    At the same second, Wang Xu also laughed, looked up at Wu Yaozong, who had a twisted face and a rich look, and asked faintly:


    "Do you have anything else to say?"

 Chapter 1135

    "Good! Good! Good


    Although Wang Xu didn''t make any mockery at all, a short question made Wu Yaozong angry. He almost fell to the ground.


    This moment.


    Wu Yaozong only felt that he was like a clown, a clown who was played around but didn''t know it.


    Otherwise, why did such a huge gap change in the imperial family? What can explain it?


    Joke!


    He is Wu Yaozong.


    It''s a joke!


    Wu Yaozong raised his head inch by inch, his eyes turned red, and he said word by word:


    "What a prince of China, what a family of Mordor. You''ve colluded with each other for a long time. Are you playing with Wu Yaozong as a monkey?"


    "Wang Xu, di yuanzhuo, di NV Wan''er, and you people, when I get home, I will tell my ancestors that none of you, today, who are here, can escape!"


    Wu Yaozong was really mad.


    No reason.


    In a calm state, he would never put this threat on the surface. But now, he can''t care so much and doesn''t want to think so much.


    He just wanted to.


    Vent!


    "The humiliation I have suffered in Mordor today will be paid back ten times in the future. My northwest martial family will never let you go!"


    At this moment, Wu Yaozong''s eyes turned into blood red. He looked like a ferocious evil ghost, and he wanted to eat.


    "Ignorance, but for the sake of your madness, I''d like to warn you that you have to be respectful when you face Mr. Wang. What''s the use of being a barking dog and being despised


    Di yuanzhuo sighed.


    After all, Wu Yaozong fell into this crazy situation because of his fault. He felt guilty. He seemed to scold, but in fact he reminded him.


    Sure enough.


    When Wu Yaozong heard the speech, he suddenly became stiff and his face was livid, but he closed his mouth.


    This time, his biggest purpose of coming to Mordor was not to fight with Wang Xu, but for the layout of Northwest Wujia for decades.


    Now, because he secretly refuses to accept Wang Xu, the result is far beyond his expectation, but he can''t bear it at all.


    and.


    His accomplishments are not as good as Wang Xu. If Wang Xu is in a hurry, Wu Wudi is not there. What does Wu Yaozong do to stop Wang Xu?


    Because in the heart does not accept, temporarily is not willing, causes oneself to have the life and death danger. And the root of all this is that Wu Yaozong had a fight. Is it worth it?


    Being reminded by Emperor yuanzhuo, Wu Yaozong suddenly recovered from the edge of losing his sense and calmed down again. This calmness made him think of too many things, which made his face pale and his back sweat.


    He quickly shook his head with a wry smile and said, "thank you for your advice. Yaozong has just been possessed. He must be..."


    "In the future?"


    Before he had finished his words, Wang Xu had already slightly raised his eyebrows. His eyes were indifferent and he said with a smile


    "You first think about how to go out completely today."


    Wang Xu''s words shocked the whole audience.


    No one thought that Wang Xu had the heart to kill Wu Yaozong?


    You know, Wu Yaozong is different from Xu Ming. He is the legitimate son of the owner of the northwest Wu family, the true descendant of Wu Yaozong, and the dragon of the people.


    Wang Xu hit Wu Yaozong''s face, even if it was swollen again, as long as the interests should be, the Wu family could not have happened.


    But if you kill Wu Yaozong, you will have a blood feud with the Wu family in Northwest China. If your son is killed, how can the owner of the Wu family live?


    After the death of my grandson, how can Wu Wudi, who was the first master in the world a hundred years ago, sit still?


    At that time, I''m afraid the martial arts world will set off a huge wave again!


    But.


    But no one stood up to speak for Wu Yaozong. Everyone was silent and even more silent.


    In a dead silence.


    Wu Yaozong''s face was full of uncertainty.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t like bullying. You secretly covet Qinglian medicine. Now that you''ve failed, you can''t just leave. You always have to pay some price. "


    "What price do you want?" Wu Yaozong''s face was even worse.


    "It''s very simple. Wu group''s assets in Mordor are left. You Wu family, get out of Mordor." Wang Xu light way.


    "Ha ha, don''t bully people? Mr. Wang, is that what you mean by not bullying people? "


    Wu Yaozong was very angry and laughed.


    "If I bullied you, you would be dead by now." Wang Xu''s eyes drooped slightly and his voice was calm


    "If you don''t want to, you can give me a punch. If you can take it, you will leave safely. If you can''t, leave your life to warn others and let outsiders know that not all cats and dogs can challenge me! "


    "Good!"


    Wu Yaozong was even more angry. He stepped out with a sudden step. His body turned over like a dragon. His momentum soared to the sky. His fists were horizontal in front of his chest. With a clang, he made the sound of gold and iron.


    "Wang Xu, I salute you, Mr. Wang. Do you really think that Wu Yaozong has been practicing martial arts for nearly 30 years?


    You are really powerful. Among my peers, even if I don''t agree with you, I have to admit that your peers are invincible. But you think I can''t take a punch?


    What do you think of me as Wu Yaozong? "


    Three sentences in a row.


    Wu Yaozong''s voice became louder and louder, and his mood became more and more excited. His whole body was full of Qi and blood, and the real Qi in his body was shaking and boiling, which actually affected the air around him, forming a faint image of dragon and snake.


    "The will of martial arts is empty, but he has touched a trace of the profound meaning of the big division?"


    Di yuanzhuo''s eyes narrowed and he was a little surprised.


    If it were not for Wang Xu, Wu Yaozong''s talent would be extremely evil in the Chinese world.


    Even the emperor''s daughter Wan''er''s eyes shook slightly, but she finally sighed with a helpless sigh: "it''s a pity..."


    At this point.


    In the field.


    "Wujiaquan, break... Wanjun!"


    Wu Yaozong''s two fists shocked him, but he didn''t mean to take Wang Xu''s one. On the contrary, he took the initiative to attack. Looking at the posture, it was extremely obvious.


    Good!


    Don''t you think Wang Xu despises me?


    Then his strength, let you wang Xu look up to, don''t say certainly can win, at least also can force you wang Xu embarrassed, hard draw your proud face!


    Under the influence of the will of martial arts, it was as if they saw a black tiger with head raised and roaring.


    With this punch alone, Wu Yaozong was able to rank in the top ten of the martial arts league. However, there is no name of Wu Yaozong in the list of masters.


    It''s a blow.


    The empress Wan''er sighed again.


    It''s a pity.


    It''s really


    What a pity.


    "One punch."


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, his fingers closed and his fist burst out. Suddenly, the whole world was quiet.


    But in a flash.


    A dark shadow suddenly flew back out, and the blood fog all over the sky was full of air, which turned into a rainbow.


    The rainbow of blood.


    Extremely careless


    One punch.


    Wu Yaozong, defeat!

 Chapter 1136

    Awesome!


    Seeing that Wu Yaozong was smashed away by Wang Xu, everyone on the scene was speechless.


    Prince Huaxia.


    It really deserves its reputation.


    The same generation is invincible. It''s not a joke.


    "How can it be? How is that possible? "


    Wu Yaozong, on the other hand, was pale and out of his wits, but he even forgot his pain.


    He was surprised.


    Really?


    I can''t stop Wang Xu.


    A punch?


    It seems, or


    Extremely not serious, a random punch?


    He''s a man of the same generation, but Wu Yaozong is eight or nine years older than Wang Xu, but he can''t even stop a blow?


    For a moment, Wu Yaozong could not accept it at all, and he was totally disappointed.


    Even, he didn''t find out. At this time, Wang Xu didn''t even look at him after he hit a punch. He turned and left directly.


    Behind him, with a large number of big men in the upper class, they surrounded Wang Xu as if surrounded by an emperor.


    As for Wu Yaozong, who is going to see him again at the moment?


    The emperor''s family is very big.


    Wang Xu didn''t leave the imperial family, but under the guidance of emperor yuanzhuo and others, he entered a new courtyard again. In the main room of the courtyard, there was a table full of wine and banquet.


    However, there are very few people who are qualified to enter here. Only di yuanzhuo, di NV Wan''er and Xu Yuxin are the masters of the magic capital family.


    As for those young and old ladies and even the owners of small and medium-sized families, they are not qualified to come. They can only stay outside the courtyard, separated by several walls, eager to see through.


    "Xiaoqing, what''s the relationship between you and Mr. Wang? Who is he? He is so powerful and powerful that he is the dragon among all the others. He has trampled on him


    A gorgeous girl, dressed in a tight black dress with low breast and buttocks, and wearing all kinds of luxury jewelry on her wrists, neck and earlobes, took Xu Qing''s hand and smacked her tongue.


    "Yes, the scene just changed one scene after another, but it was so frightening that I didn''t dare to breathe. So many big people who can shake Mordor by stamping their feet are very respectful to him. "


    "The Xu family, Zhang Jia, Tang family and other big family owners are all like pugs. But the Xu family owner''s own sons have been killed, but he still lives to please with a smiling face. What''s the origin of him?"


    "Yes, the emperor is the fifth in the list of great masters. I don''t know what he suddenly knew. His attitude changed so much that he knelt at his feet on the spot?"


    Many young men and women gathered around Xu Qing, all kinds of wonder, all kinds of exploration, all kinds of curiosity.


    These people.


    They are all young people who are familiar with Xu Qing. Before that, Xu Qing stayed alone in the corner because she didn''t like to socialize, and no one thought of her.


    But now


    Xu Qing slightly raised her eyes and swept around. Some of the people gathered around her didn''t even know their names, and she didn''t know how they were brazen.


    "Forget it. I''ll tell you straight away. I really have nothing to do with Prince Wang. I don''t even see him more than five times! "


    Xu Qing sighed, and her eyes were in a trance again. Then she said with a bitter smile: "also, Prince Wang, his name is Wang Xu. He doesn''t like to be talked about. You''d better discuss less. "


    "Xiaoqing, it''s the first time that we know about Mr. Wang. We don''t know about him, so we want to know more about him. Please tell us. I''ve heard that Mr. Wang is famous all over the world now. No one dares to provoke him overseas. It seems that the Lu family in the West Island has been destroyed by him. Is it true or not


    The girl holding Xu Qing''s hand said while shaking her hand and dancing.


    "He killed the Lu family in the West Island? Impossible! The Lu family in the West Island is a rich family with trillions of assets. It''s a local tyrant in the West Island. Isn''t that exaggerating? " A greasy young man questioned.


    "Ha ha, what is a Lu family? Prince Wang is in the West Island. He just killed the Lu family. What he really destroyed is the Western demigod


    Another handsome young man in a white suit hummed and raised his head.


    "Ah?"


    They were surprised and looked at each other. Their eyes were full of urge and desire.


    With a reserved smile, the young man in White said slowly, "although I have heard about these things before, I have never believed them. Today, I have to see Mr. Wang and find out that all my fears are true. "


    "Do you know that the world in China has changed greatly, and countless warriors have sprung up. The Wumeng has built many lists, one of which is invincible, do you know?" The young man in white lowered his voice and said mysteriously.


    "The invincible list?"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    "Yes, it is the invincible list, which means invincible in the world. There is only one person on it, that is Prince Wang. Also, you should still remember that some time ago, the Tian family and the Su family were destroyed, right? It''s said that Prince Wang did it. Even, the Chen family of Jinling, all submit to the foot of Prince Wang. Do you say, "cow is not cow?"


    At last, the voice of the young man in white broke.


    All around the crowd, naturally, were bursts of exclamations, full of face, full of eyes, full of surprise.


    "I knew..."


    At this time, Xu Qing stood on one side, some helpless look up, in the heart repeatedly sigh.


    These guys.


    As for Wang Xu''s deeds, they all know very well. The real purpose of gathering around her is self-evident.


    "Hey, Miss Xu Qing, what I just said is wrong? It''s all hearsay. It''s a bit impolite. It''s impolite. "


    At this time, the young man in White said, and then came up to Xu Qing, smiling and flattering.


    Xu Qing took a look at him and frowned slightly.


    These people


    It''s all actors!


    Head.


    It hurts!


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In the courtyard next door, the banquet was almost over. The empress Wan''er stood up, held her glass to Wang Xu and asked:


    "Mr. Wang, what should we do with those people of Wu Yaozong?"


    "Well? He''s not gone yet? "


    Wang Xu casually replied, some doubts.


    "Yes, Wu Yaozong is still standing outside. It seems that he has never recovered from the attack. Young master, you see... "Di yuanzhuo also got up and said.


    "I said that since he took my punch, he could leave at any time. This is the territory of your emperor''s family. Now, how to deal with it is up to you. "


    Wang Xu light way.


    Diyuanzhuo nodded, then turned around and told the Dinu standing on one side to say: "let everyone outside be gone. Today''s banquet is not for them."


    "Yes."


    The emperor retreated respectfully.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Xu showed a funny smile in his eyes.


    Emperor yuanzhuo didn''t catch up with Wu Yaozong directly, which not only gave the Wu family face, but also prevented him from being difficult to do in front of Wang Xu.


    It''s said that people grow old and become good. It''s true.


    Soon.


    After the banquet, Xu Yuxin and others left, leaving only Wang Xu, di yuanzhuo and di NV Wan''er.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s almost time. Please follow me."


    Di yuanzhuo looks up at the moon in the sky, bows slightly and reaches out to Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu nodded, grew up and went with him.


    And that night.


    As the crowd dispersed, countless people fell into sleeplessness in the whole magic city.

 Chapter 1137

    Wang Xu doesn''t know the chaos outside, and he doesn''t care.


    Under the guidance of di yuanzhuo, accompanied by the emperor''s daughter Wan''er, the three came to the back of the emperor''s courtyard, in front of a steep mountain wall as smooth as a mirror.


    The mountain wall is 99 meters high and 99 meters wide. It''s a huge square, and the surface is extremely smooth. It''s as if someone had used a huge, 99 meter long sword to cut it from the sky.


    Apart from the mountain wall, looking around, there are no other special things, such as pavilions, stone tables, wine and food, and viewing platforms.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m afraid you have something important to bring me here. You don''t have to be careful. Just say it."


    Wang Xu shook his head slightly.


    Looking up, the mountain wall, in addition to the absolutely smooth surface and regular shape, is just ordinary and can''t be any more ordinary.


    Emperor yuan Zhuo smiles and says: "Mr. Wang, since you are the husband selected by little Lord Jiang Yue, do you know the purpose of our devil capital''s family here?"


    "Oh? Is there anything special about this mountain wall? " Wang Xu''s eyes flashed.


    "Of course, although it seems ordinary today, there is a hidden mystery in it, which contains an invisible" door. ". Once the moon rises to a certain angle, it will appear for a short time under the reflection of the moon. "


    Diyuanzhuo said, looking up at the moon hanging in the sky, his eyes became more dignified.


    On one side, the empress Wan''er is also holding a handful of colorful fine sand in her hand, which forms a strange image in front of the mountain wall, like a charm or a special positioning array.


    "Gate"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed again. This was not the first time he heard this adjective, but the first time he learned it from the warrior of the solar world.


    Before, when Sun Yan talked about "door", he only thought it was a special space crack.


    But now it seems different. After all, the warriors of the solar world, fighting in many different worlds, have a far greater understanding of space than the imagination of people in the Chinese world, and have an extremely deep understanding of the cracks in space. It is impossible to use the vague word "door" to describe it.


    "Not bad, door!"


    Diyuanzhuo nods his head, takes back his sight from the sky and looks at the empress Wan''er in front of the mountain wall. His voice is more complicated.


    "It''s not easy to explain. Originally, after we came through the unstable random space cracks, we needed to find the stable space cracks, so as to build a channel connecting with Xuankong City, so that the family experts could come.


    However, when we came to this side, we found that the heaven and earth here suppressed the strength of our warriors. Before that, our strength was once suppressed under the great master. It was only in the last month or two that this repression gradually disappeared, thus restoring its original strength. So, we are ready to stabilize the cracks here, form channels, and then... "


    At this point, emperor yuan Zhuo''s look was a little strange.


    "Why?"


    At this time, Wang Xu''s curiosity was really raised.


    All of a sudden.


    He felt something in his heart. He didn''t need to be reminded by Emperor yuanzhuo. He looked up at emperor Waner.


    I can only see.


    At this time, a moonlight from the sky, just fell on the emperor Waner sprinkled in front of the mountain wall on the piece of colorful sand.


    In a flash, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, one brilliant light after another, rose from the fine sand, or more accurately, from the invisible moonlight.


    These colorful lights, rising up, like an invisible hand gently caressing, float to the mountain wall, gradually covering the mountain wall.


    The huge cliff, 99 meters long and 99 meters wide, is covered with colorful halos, just like falling into the calm water surface, with a slight wave, moving towards all directions, spreading and gradually contaminated.


    It''s just a picture in the eyes of ordinary people.


    For Wang Xu and others, what is important is not the shocking, beautiful and dazzling scene in front of them, but the special power fluctuation contained in it.


    Colorful fine sand, formerly known as space quicksand, only exists in the space storm. It is the fine particles left after the space smashes.


    And now.


    The huge mountain wall in front of several people is shrouded by a huge force of space, which exudes a terrible invisible pressure. Through the color light, you can feel the mountain wall, connecting another unknown space, which contains a huge special energy source.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu seemed to feel something. He frowned slightly and stepped out step by step. His figure suddenly appeared in the sky and looked down.


    In the dark night, like an unknown beast perched in the mountains of the earth, a bright and shining square gate stands upright on the earth, connecting the unknown space.


    "The door, is it really a door?"


    Wang Xu murmured to himself, as if he had met Sun Yan for the first time in the Furong mountains to explore the "secret place of the black coffin".


    Isn''t the huge black coffin standing in the sky also a "door"?


    "The fluctuation of this force seems to have the breath of humanity, but it is slightly different. The energy contained in it is more pure and more huge and terrifying. Is it... Something left by those" lunatics "in ancient times?"


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s eyebrows almost locked into a "lock cylinder.".


    Above the sky, Wang Xu looked carefully at the "gate" below. Wang Xu''s heart moved and returned to the ground.


    "Young master, this is the last fine sand in our hands. There is a terrible force behind this gate. We dare not open it at all. We can only use the fine sand to make it invisible. Young master, since you are the husband selected by young master Jiang Yue, you must have the power mark left by young master Jiang Yue. Please contact young master Jiang Yue to inform the family of the situation here, and ask the family to send more support later. "


    At this time, di yuanzhuo finally said his purpose.


    "Can''t you contact the house of God?"


    Hearing this, Wang Xu was a little surprised.


    "Since the great change of the world outside, the cracks in the original space have completely disappeared. We have lost contact with our family." Di yuanzhuo bowed his head and said with a bitter smile.


    At this time, the colorful light on the mountain wall gradually faded away, and the empress Wan''er came along with her. She looked complicated and said:


    "This is the first time that we have encountered this kind of situation. Heaven and earth are changing, and the whole world seems to be in a state of desolation. Just from the change of the strength and concentration of the power of heaven and earth, the Chinese world has reached the peak level of the low martial arts world from the bottom level of the original low martial arts world, and is still rising. It seems that there is a trend to sublimate to the level of the Chinese martial arts world. "


    Hearing this, Wang Xu smiles and shakes his head


    "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t help you, because the brand of power exerted by Emperor Jiang Yue on me has already exhausted and disappeared in order to save me once."


    "Ah?"


    Emperor yuan Zhuo and empress Wan''er hear the speech, immediately full of disappointment.


    So, unless there is a stable new space crack on the family side to form a channel, won''t they be unable to contact the family any more?


    But Wang Xu''s next sentence brings new hope to them.


    "However, I know a complete small world passage connected with the solar world..."

 Chapter 1138

    Wang Xu said it.


    It''s the secret place controlled by Wumeng.


    Chishui!


    This secret place is a complete small world, which is located in the crevice between the Chinese world and the solar world, thus connecting with the two worlds.


    However, because of the unique spatial core of Chishui secret place, this "passage" can not be used at any time. Only when Wang Xu connects his spirit and spatial core with the supreme secret, can he return alone.


    But that''s all.


    Emperor yuan Zhuo and empress Wan''er don''t know.


    "What do you want us to do?"


    Hearing the deep meaning of Wang Xu''s words, the empress Wan''er came forward gently and said softly.


    "From now on, the family of Mordor will be used by me."


    Wang Xu said with a faint smile.


    To his surprise, the empress Wan''er nodded respectfully without any hesitation


    "The young master is the husband of the young master Jiang Yue of our emperor''s family. She has the qualification to command us. Naturally, Wan''er doesn''t have any opinions."


    Diyuanzhuo has no opinion, even he is a little strange.


    There is the reason of little master Jiang Yue. The family of mordu emperor obeys Wang Xu''s orders. Isn''t it a matter of course?


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    The headquarters of morduwu League.


    Hanging garden villa, one of the courtyards protrudes from the platform of the building.


    Ten square platform, but is located in a pavilion, which placed a mahogany table, four simple chairs.


    Sit here, put two cups of tea, look around, the huge magic city, all the lights in the eyes, step on the foot.


    At this point.


    Huo Jingtian and Wu Yaozong are sitting here.


    Wu Yaozong''s face was gloomy. He was silent and kept drinking tea as if he were using tea as wine. He did not have the spirit he had when he saw Huo Jingtian last time.


    "Dear nephew Yaozong, I have reminded you that Wang Xu is not an easy person, but you are too proud to listen to me. If not, why not? "


    Huo Jingtian sighed. He slowly put down the tea cup and looked around at the lights. His voice was annoyed and angry, but his eyes were not easy to detect.


    Wu Yaozong bowed his head and remained silent.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing this, Huo Jingtian sighed again and continued to shake his head: "you are a descendant of the Wu family. You are a dragon among the people. You have already touched the threshold of a great master when you are less than 30 years old. No accident, you will step into the great master''s realm. Even you may be promoted to wuzun in the future.


    You don''t have to be discouraged for this failure. I still remember that when I first met your grandfather, he said a word.... "


    As he said this, Huo shuddered, then changed his voice word by word. It seemed that he was imitating someone in his memory


    "The martial arts of our generation can lose and die, but they can''t admit defeat!"


    this sentence.


    It seemed that Wu Yaozong''s heart was deeply touched. His dead eyes shook violently, then he slowly raised his head and kept mumbling and repeating.


    "You can lose..."


    "Can die..."


    "But, no, admit defeat!"


    "No, admit defeat!"


    "No, admit defeat!"


    Three sentences in a row.


    Wu Yaozong suddenly raised his head, and his eyes burst out with a sense of astonishment. The breath of falling all over him suddenly rose up, and his anger rolled up the clouds.


    "Ha ha, this is the dragon among the people of Wu family, Wu Wudi''s grandson Huo Jingtian laughed.


    He stared at Wu Yaozong with gratified eyes, nodding and remembering


    "When I first met your grandfather, I was just a kid with no hair on my mouth. At that time, your grandfather was only three years older than me.


    But at that time, your grandfather was already famous in Northwest China, and countless people respected him.


    What should I do if my peers are not satisfied and afraid of him? Everyone secretly calls your grandfather a fool and a lunatic. All his life he only knows how to learn martial arts, but he has no literary talent. I''m afraid he even calls himself invincible, but in fact he doesn''t know how to write the word invincible. "


    On the one hand, Wu Yaozong''s ears gradually stood up. He listened carefully and was deeply attracted.


    Huo Jingtian''s stories are all secret stories of a hundred years ago, and even his own grandson has never heard of them.


    "Later, the invasion of foreign enemies led to chaos in the world and war. I don''t know how many people died in the decline of Chinese martial arts. When there was Lu Shen in China, at that time, it was your northwest military family, who was once bowed by outsiders. "


    Huo Jingtian''s face was full of sighs.


    "But later, your grandfather resolutely led the Wu family out of the northwest to create a Wu league with us, so as to sweep across China and become invincible."


    "At that time, the strong emerged in large numbers, such as the stars in the sky, and the darkness of the earth was scattered. Even the semi divine strong in the West had to retreat and dare not come across the sea. It''s just a pity that later... "


    At this point, Huo Jingtian''s eyes showed a trace of helplessness: "later, there was an unknown turmoil in China. Countless strong people fell, and the rest were dormant and secluded. China was gradually ridden by western strong people."


    "What turmoil?"


    Hearing this, Wu Yaozong''s brows were deeply locked. He never knew these secrets.


    "What else? The thirty-six gates opened, and the upper martial family forced them. Some people bowed their heads, some cooperated, some fought... Those who fought were not satisfied. People who cooperate with each other are now willing to compromise. Those who bow down are happy and prosperous. "


    Huo Jingtian has a bitter smile on his face, and his voice is full of helplessness.


    These secrets came out of his mouth, with unspeakable desolation. Wu Yaozong''s face was a little dignified, even ugly.


    "Mr. Huo, do you mean that today''s Wumeng and our Wujia are among the... Cooperators?" Wu Yaozong said in a deep voice.


    "Otherwise, what do you think?"


    Huo Jingtian smiles bitterly, shakes his head and sighs


    "In those days, if we didn''t cooperate, we would die miserably. But in fact, we can''t say that it''s miserable. At least, after our cooperation, we have gained a lot of benefits from those martial arts forces in the upper world. "


    "Moreover, this cooperation is not forced by us, but by us!"


    "At that time, your grandfather was one of the most famous people. He went to the upper world alone. With the secret skills of your martial arts family, he broke through the great master step by step and led the Martial Arts Alliance experts to sweep the upper world''s martial arts bullies in China. Finally, he bowed his head in all directions."


    "After that, Wu League suppressed thirty-six doors to restrict the entry and exit of the upper bound warriors, while absorbing the essence of the upper boundary martial arts, and constantly cultivating the new generation of strong men belonging to China."


    Huo Jingtian sighed.


    "And your grandfather also retired, collected countless upper martial arts, secret arts and inheritance, and returned to the northwest. He was addicted to martial arts, and never came out."


    "A hundred years later, even if Wang Xu was born, your grandfather and other powerful people of the older generation would never come out. They always guarded the 36 gates."


    "Today, heaven and earth have changed greatly. The upper world is already here, and the thirty-six gates are useless. Your grandfather was born again. As soon as he came out, he swept the capital and ranked first in the list of great masters. There is no one to contend with. What an invincible posture!"


    At this point, Huo Jingtian slapped the railing around him, hoping to sing with the railing.


    Wu Yaozong is also said to be enthusiastic and can''t help himself. Looking back on his grandfather''s invincible power, he wished he could have been born in that era and seen it with his own eyes.


    "Do you know the most important reason why your grandfather is strong?" At this time, Huo Jingtian suddenly asked.


    Wu Yaozong closed his eyes slowly and took a deep breath. Then he suddenly opened his eyes and stood up, chanting aloud:


    "My generation''s warrior..."


    "You can lose!"


    "You can die!"


    "But never give up!"

 Chapter 1139

    Wu Yaozong left.


    Full of enthusiasm, full of energy left.


    In the big sky garden.


    Suddenly, only Huo Jingtian was left. He stood in the pavilion, with his hands on his back. In the warm night wind, he looked far away and looked down at the whole Magic City under his feet.


    In this bustling area, who has seen the real fall?


    Even if once, it was once depressed and declined, but after a hundred years, it is more and more prosperous, like a dream, like a brocade.


    "Step on..."


    There was a sound of footwork.


    Zhang Linzhi stepped out of the darkness from afar, stood behind Huo Jingtian, bowed his head slightly and said respectfully:


    "Teacher, I''ve been sent away. This time, Wu Yaozong is really out of the magic capital. There should be no more accidents."


    Huo Jingtian did not move, like a silent sculpture, still standing there.


    The atmosphere was silent for a moment.


    He just turned around, looking at Zhang Linzhi''s desire to talk and stop, and said faintly, "what do you want to say? Let''s face it. "


    Wen Yan.


    Zhang Linzhi hesitated for a moment and then asked carefully:


    "Teacher, those thirty-six" Gates "are not the conspiracy set up by those bastards in the upper world. Don''t you know that Wu Wudi has been tricked? You will be invincible. Is it too high? You can''t be... "


    "You''re wrong. I didn''t mean to lift Gao wuwudi on purpose. What I said was true."


    Huo Jingtian shook his head and said in a deep voice:


    "After all, at the beginning, who knew that once these" doors "were opened, they would have no effect?"


    "It''s the people in the upper world who set up the game for us? Who knows that as long as enough "doors" are opened, the upper world and China will be able to merge into one region? "


    "Who knows that Shangjie and Huaxia have always been the same world? Who would have thought that the ancient books recorded that there were sages in ancient times who created heaven and earth with human resources, created human reincarnation, and divided the world into eight parts... "


    With that, Huo Jingtian sighed deeply and murmured in a trance


    "Who ever thought that all these would be true?"


    Hear that.


    Zhang Linzhi was silent at last.


    He didn''t know if his teacher was sincere, didn''t he deliberately lift Gao Wu invincible?


    So


    Right?


    Didn''t you deliberately cheat Wu Yaozong?


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    The sun rises, and the magic capital of a silent night awakes slowly.


    On the street, there are lots of traffic, such as getting up early to work, exercising, eating, going to school, walking birds, men and women, young and old, building a one-man society.


    Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group.


    another day.


    Zhao Xiaomei also ushered in a new job. She got up early from a 15 square meter rental house, dressed up, put on her new manager''s uniform, which she had carefully washed three times last night, ate a bun in a hurry, and came to the company hall half an hour in advance to get familiar with her new job.


    As soon as I enter the door.


    She found something wrong. This morning, the reception hall, which used to be relatively empty, was crowded with senior executives and directors of the group.


    After a little stupefied, Zhao Xiaomei still subconsciously smiles and goes to say hello one by one


    "Good morning, manager Zhang."


    "Good morning, Ma."


    "Good morning, director Xu."


    "Director Liu..."


    One by one, Zhao Xiaomei greets her, but what she sees is her absent-minded face. Many of them are just like their dead parents, with dead eyes and a sense of stillness all over her body.


    When the relatively familiar director Liu finally got a response: "Xiaomei? You''re early too... "


    As he spoke weakly, director Liu turned his head and looked over.


    All of a sudden.


    "Ah?"


    Zhao Xiaomei was startled.


    Because.


    Director Liu''s face is white, and his eyes are full of black circles. He looks like a vampire who hasn''t sucked blood for decades.


    "Director Liu, what''s your situation? I didn''t sleep well last night... "Zhao Xiaomei doubts.


    "Didn''t sleep well? Last night, all night, I didn''t sleep at all. I''ve been waiting here since ten o''clock last night. "


    Before she had finished speaking, director Liu had a bitter face and said with a forced smile in a low voice.


    "Ah? Is there any difficulty in your work? I heard that you have been talking about a big project with Wushi group all this time. Is there something wrong? Ah, according to me, although Wu''s group is big, we Qinglian medicine is not bad. Why do we have to depend on their faces? "


    "No, it''s just a project. If people don''t want to, let''s not be hot and cold."


    Zhao Xiaomei recalls what she knows about director Liu, and comforts her in a low voice. However, she finds that director Liu''s face is getting whiter and whiter.


    last.


    Subconsciously, she shut up and said no more. She laughed and said, "well, director Liu, I was promoted yesterday. The first day I got familiar with my new job... I won''t tell you. I''ll be busy first."


    When it comes to the back, Zhao Xiaomei has found that the current atmosphere is really not suitable for her "good luck". She quickly gave a ha ha and ran away with a smile.


    However, as a reception manager, she couldn''t get out of the reception hall on the first floor any further. In the next few days, she still watched a group of "senior executives" and "Directors" of the group gather in the hall, just like her dead parents.


    When the other receptionists also went to work, Zhao Xiaomei became curious and asked a lot, but no one knew.


    "What''s going on?" Helpless, Zhao Xiaomei can only give up, or her own status is not enough, unable to contact some things.


    But just then.


    Zhao Xiaoxia, executive vice president of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group, and he Wanyun, two beauties, one big and one small, walk in from the outside in high-heeled shoes.


    Zhaoxiaomei is just about to come to the ceremony. As soon as she takes two steps, she feels a dark shadow coming behind her. Then a gust of wind blows by. The former manager Zhang, director Ma, director Xu and director Liu rush like runaway Mustangs.


    "Mr. Zhao, you are here! Have you had breakfast? I''ve made a reservation in the restaurant near my company for a special breakfast reserved by top chefs... "


    "Mr. Zhao, Mr. Zhao, I stayed up all night and designed three plans for you. If you are not satisfied with them, I will continue to make them..."


    "Assistant he, I heard that you were upset when you went out to dinner with the chairman yesterday? I know a friend and the owner of that restaurant. As long as you say something, I will... "


    Looking at the senior executives and directors who had ignored her before, Zhao Xiaomei was stunned at this moment like a happy dog gathering together.


    What happened?


    Although general manager Zhao and assistant he have high status in the group, have they never been so exaggerated?


    These people


    Or is it not the "top management" or "director" of the group?


    Do you want your identity?


    Zhao Xiaomei is stunned.


    Just then.


    There was a cold voice:


    "You don''t have to do anything, and needless to say, go up and pack up your personal belongings and leave the group immediately."


    instantaneous.


    Zhao Xiaomei''s eyes suddenly widened and her red lips opened unconsciously.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "These people are no longer the top management and directors of the group?"

 Chapter 1140

    Zhao Xiaomei is in a trance.


    When Zhao Xiaoxia came to her, there was no reaction.


    Until Zhao Xiaoxia''s voice rang in her ear:


    "Your name is zhaoxiaomei, isn''t it?"


    "Ah, it''s me, I''m Zhao Xiaomei, no... Mr. Zhao!"


    Zhaoxiaomei came back to her senses, some of her hands were helpless.


    She didn''t expect that she was just a small person, and she could be remembered by the Group CEO.


    "I heard about you. That''s good. Come up with us and get ready for the meeting."


    Zhao Xiaoxia nodded and said with a smile.


    "Yes."


    Zhao Xiaomei subconsciously nods, and then some confused with Zhao Xiaoxia, she subconsciously turns back.


    Back.


    A group of "high-level" and "Directors" who have just been dismissed, with a face full of ashes and despair, are carefully following behind. They are so quiet and terrible that no one dares to vent their anger out loud. They are very careful when they step out, for fear that they will exert too much force and the footsteps will disturb the people in front.


    See her back.


    Manager Zhang, director Ma and director Xu, who had been hailed by her before, also gave her a flattering smile. Director Liu was full of Qi Ji and didn''t know what to expect.


    "What''s going on? What''s the meaning of director Liu''s expression? You don''t want me to ask for help, do you? But I''m just a little man... "


    Zhao Xiaomei is full of doubts, but it''s not easy to ask when she looks around at the "former high-level" and "former directors" with dead faces.


    All the way up.


    Soon, it entered a conference room.


    However, after Zhao Xiaomei enters the door, Zhao Xiaoxia looks at the people who are following, but suddenly frowns and cheers coldly:


    "What? When I just said air? Tell you to pack up your personal belongings and leave. What are you still doing here? "


    "No, Mr. Zhao is serious?"


    Zhao Xiaomei''s eyes glared and her face turned pale.


    But the next second.


    Director Xu stood up, smiling, nodding and bowing


    "Yes, Mr. Zhao, I''ll pack up now. I''ve been following you all the time, mainly because I''m afraid you have other things to tell me. No matter what it is, as long as you tell me, I''ll do it for you. "


    Zhao Xiaomei''s eyes are dull, and she doesn''t know what to express.


    She met people who were fired.


    But I''ve never seen anyone so happy, respectful and smiling after being fired!


    In addition, doesn''t director Xu have shares in the group?


    Director can also say to open, the original Zhao total so powerful?


    Follow.


    Manager Zhang also stood up


    "Mr. Zhao, I have prepared some small gifts for you, Mr. Ma and the chairman of the board. They have been put in the guard. I know I''m wrong. Originally, I wanted to apologize to you personally, but now it seems that I can''t help it, but you must remember my heart... No, you are free, at will! "


    See Zhao Xiaoxia face has become ugly trend, manager Zhang quickly changed his words.


    And these two are just the beginning.


    Back.


    In Zhao Xiaomei''s eyes staring, people one by one, don''t have the nerve to please.


    "Mr. Zhao, you..."


    "Assistant he, I''ll give it to you too..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing more and more fierce, Zhao Xiaoxia slammed the door of the conference room.


    The world.


    It''s quiet at last.


    "Night cloud, you call, let the following security come up, these bastards all give me out, tired to death." Zhao Xiaoxia sat on the chair with her right fingers pinching her eyebrows, helpless.


    "Well, if you had known today, why did you have to have known it at the beginning? A group of guys who eat inside and outside, don''t know where some faces appear. " He Wanyun snorted coldly, took out the phone and started calling.


    After Zhao Xiaoxia pinched her eyebrows twice, she looked up at Zhao Xiaomei and waved, "Zhao Xiaomei, I''ll call you Xiaomei later. Come and sit down."


    "Mr. Zhao, I''m standing here..."


    "Sit down!"


    "Yes."


    "Well, you can see the farce just now. The company is short of people now. It''s really hard to find people like you who do their best. "


    "Ah?"


    "I''ve read your information. Did you graduate from human resource management? Now let''s talk about your promotion to HR manager and the recruitment of new people later... "


    "Ah?"


    Zhao Xiaomei''s eyes are dull and her mind is blank.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later.


    When Zhao Xiaomei walked out of the conference room, out of the elevator and back to the front desk, she was still in a dreamlike sleepwalking state.


    "Xiaomei, come on, come on, tell us, what''s happened to the group?"


    "By the way, just now we saw a large group of security guards go up and forcibly throw out all the senior executives and directors before..."


    "You don''t know, it was really thrown out. I still remember that director Liu, who yelled to see you, was grabbed by the collar and thrown by the security guard!"


    Several receptionists came up and asked.


    "All right, all right, don''t make any noise, ask one by one."


    In the end, an older man couldn''t see it any more. He yelled at the crowd, then frowned and asked:


    "Xiaomei, what''s the matter with Mr. Zhao?"


    "I..."


    Zhao Xiaomei looked up in a trance, looked around at her little sisters, opened her mouth several times, and then dreamily spat out a sentence:


    "I''m, like, promoted again!"


    "What?"


    The crowd was stunned, and many people thought they had heard wrong, so they asked again.


    "Hoo..."


    Zhao Xiaomei took a deep breath, seemed to calm down at last, nodded her head and said: "I''m promoted again!"


    "Triple jump!"


    "Personnel manager!"


    The little sisters were numb.


    ¡­¡­


    In the headquarters building of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group, strange scenes were staged.


    Wang Xu has already left the emperor''s house and got on the bus to Huo''s house. The headquarters of morduwu League is very deep. It''s not the high-level inside. It''s impossible to know where the headquarters are.


    But the Huo family is different.


    The most simple way to get rid of them one by one is to find out who he is looking for.


    "It''s time for me to go out and take some chances in my memory of the Huo family. By the way, I''d like to explore the root of this change and meet some old friends."


    Wang Xu thought.


    Past life.


    He did not stay in the Chinese world for a long time, and never had such deep contact as this one. In all cases, the root cause of the great changes in the Chinese world did not come from the impact of the warriors in the solar world, as he initially thought.


    I''m afraid the bigger reason is that it has a lot to do with the powerful people in the ancient times who wanted to create the world with human power.


    And.


    Xianmen.


    Sun Yan.


    The cause of his parents'' disappearance.


    It''s all vaguely related to the so-called "gate.".


    "But before that, Wu Meng and Huo Jingtian had to give me a reasonable explanation, otherwise..."


    There was a chill in Wang Xu''s eyes.

 Chapter 1141

    The Huo family is not a prominent family, but they are not ordinary people. Even if Wang Xu ordered, Ma Sanmo and others still spent nearly a day to investigate the specific address of the Huo family.


    Hongshawan villa area.


    Huo family villa.


    "It''s really leisurely to be a little hermit in the wild and a big hermit in the city."


    Wang Xu got out of the car and looked at the twelve or thirteen year olds playing football and the busy servants on the lawn of the villa yard.


    There was no trace of martial arts cultivation on them, as if they were just ordinary rich families.


    But who knows.


    The oldest generation in this family is Huo Jingtian, who has the highest status, status and seniority in the modu military League?


    If it''s not for the following people who have seen Huo Jingtian come and go here for several times, I''m afraid that even Wang Xu can''t connect this ordinary family with Huo Jingtian.


    At this point.


    Recalling his first acquaintance with Huo Jingtian, Wang Xu can''t help sighing. To tell the truth, if possible, he is not willing to punish Huo Jingtian. Although he knows that the other party has been using him from the beginning, he has gained a lot of benefits in the end. This is a process of mutual benefit.


    "Who are you looking for, please? If it''s not a guest, we don''t allow parking at our door. Please... You, you... Are you Mr. Wang


    A middle-aged woman in an apron said as she opened the door and came out.


    She said, suddenly looked up to see Wang Xu''s face, suddenly the whole person a Leng, exclaimed.


    "Auntie Chen, what Prince Wang?"


    Inside, the two kids playing football on the lawn also ran out curiously. When they saw Wang Xu, they jumped up with excitement.


    "Ah, it''s really Prince Wang, my idol


    "Mr. Wang, my grandfather said that you are the most powerful young warrior in China. No one can beat you. Is that true?"


    The two children were very excited. They stopped kicking the ball. They were all jumping around Wang Xu.


    "Oh? Your grandfather also mentioned me. Did he say that he and I are still good friends? "


    Wang Xu said with a smile, but a strange color flashed in his eyes.


    "Ah? Are grandfather and idol friends


    "I don''t know? Grandfather, I''m going to find grandfather! "


    The two children were stunned for a long time, and then cheered suddenly. One of them turned around and ran into the villa quickly, shouting loudly.


    Wang Xu looked at some helpless maids next to her and nodded to her with a smile. He did not go in, so he stood at the door waiting.


    Soon.


    The whole Huo family villa was a sensation. Young, middle-aged and young, a group of Huo family came out of the room to meet the legendary Chinese legend.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s really Mr. Wang of China!"


    "No mistake. As like as two peas before Grandpa."


    "I didn''t expect that he would be a friend of the old man. Otherwise, where did the old man get his recent photo?"


    Everyone was amazed and talked.


    With the help of the crowd, an old man in dark clothes came slowly, bowed his head and said:


    "The Huo family paid a visit to the prince of Huaxia. I didn''t know that the prince came to the door in person. It was a pity to welcome him from afar."


    "All friends, no need to be polite. How come Mr. Huo is ready to go out to meet me and leave with me? "


    Wang Xu stares at Huo Jingtian with a smile.


    At this moment, Huo Jingtian was trembling among the younger generation. He was like an old man, who was a great master of Wumeng.


    "This..."


    Huo Jingtian hesitated for a moment, then looked around, sighed and waved his hand


    "You all go back. I have something to talk with Mr. Wang. This month''s family dinner, next time


    After everyone left, Huo Jingtian got into the car with Wang Xu. The car started smoothly, and the whole car fell into silence.


    For a long time, Huo Jingcai sighed


    "Before that, after hearing about the return of Prince Wang, I had been prepared for a long time and knew that Prince Wang would come to visit me in person one day. But I didn''t expect to wait so long. I know what you want from me. I''ll explain it to you slowly. "


    "Good."


    Wang Xu nodded, but his eyes became more and more strange.


    Huo Jingtian took a deep breath again and slowly exhaled, word by word


    "Three months after your disappearance, the capital headquarters has completely abandoned you, thus completely ignoring the people around you."


    "Well."


    Wang Xu said softly and didn''t speak, waiting for Huo Jingtian''s words.


    "After the news of your life on Penglai Island came, I immediately set off for the capital headquarters to persuade someone. However, I didn''t expect that when I went there, I was defeated. Instead of being convinced successfully, I was abandoned from the foundation of martial arts. From then on, I only had this remnant. "


    Huo Jingtian had a trace of sadness in his voice.


    Wang Xu was still silent and did not speak.


    His telepathy tells him that Huo Jingtian is not lying. Although the elixir in the other person''s body is not broken, it is sealed by a gloomy energy. It is obvious that the foundation of martial arts is abandoned. This is true.


    But what''s strange about him is


    If the person in front of you is really Huo Jingtian.


    So.


    Who was Huo Jingtian, who had appeared in the event of modu Wumeng many times in the intelligence of Ma Sanmo and others before?


    however.


    Without waiting for him to ask this question, Huo Jingtian already gave a miserable smile and explained himself:


    "I think you must be wondering at the moment. I''m here. Who is that Huo Jingtian outside?"


    "Not bad."


    Wang Xu nodded, noncommittal.


    "He is exactly the person I went to the capital to persuade. He is the twin brother of my mother, Huo Jinghai."


    Huo Jingtian smiles bitterly and shakes his head slowly


    "He''s my brother. Since he was a child, he''s far more talented than me. No matter what, he''s three points better than me. Before that, I was in charge of the magic capital and guarding Jiangnan, while he was in charge of the capital and guarding my Huo family''s ancestral estate... I didn''t expect that he would be so cruel to my brother for the sake of that man''s ambition. "


    "What?"


    Wang Xu narrowed his eyes slightly, and felt as if he had heard something important.


    Sure enough.


    The next second, Huo Jingtian continued: "Mr. Wang, you may not know that today''s Wumeng is no longer the former Wumeng."


    "Now, the power of the whole Wumeng is almost in the hands of three families. Wujia in the northwest, Wujia in the southeast, Huojia in the north. These three families account for nearly 60% of the core strength of the alliance. "


    "However, although these three schools are powerful, there is still one person on their head. Wu Meng has three families and one surname. This person is that surname! "


    That''s all.


    Huo Jingtian took a deep breath again, looked directly into Wang Xu''s eyes, and said word by word:


    "His surname is long."


    "It''s called pingtian."


    "Long pingtian!"

 Chapter 1142

    "Long pingtian?"


    Wang Xu smiles.


    It''s really a big tone.


    Even if the surname is dragon, it''s even in the name of pingtian. How big is it?


    "Mr. Wang, I know that your strength has reached a level I can''t imagine when you cut the Western demigod with your sword. But don''t underestimate long pingtian, because he is the strongest man in the martial arts league... "


    Huo Jingtian said suddenly, then shook his head


    "No, he is the strongest man in the world. This man, whose strength is unpredictable, is not comparable to that of the Western demigods. "


    "Oh? What do you say? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and he was a little interested.


    significant.


    Only others boast that he is invincible in the world. However, it never occurred to him that one day someone would know his strength and dare to boast about another person in front of him as the strongest person in the world.


    So.


    Is it invincible or more powerful?


    "If you can''t believe it, I''ve lived for more than 120 years. I''m one of the veterans at the beginning of the establishment of the Wumeng, but I''ve only seen him once. Almost all I know about him is from others."


    Huo Jingtian smiles bitterly when he hears the words, but he continues to say:


    "However, a hundred years ago, Wu Jiawu in Northwest China, who swept the world and was invincible in all directions, challenged him in private. No one knew the details of that war. But since then, Wu Wudi has returned to the northwest, and the Wu family has been silent for a hundred years. Until now, Wu Wudi has come back to life. "


    With that, Huo Jingtian''s face became more and more complicated


    "In addition, the ranking of the great masters of the Wumeng and the release of the Wudi list are all decided by him alone."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Wang Xu had to be a little surprised.


    The list of great masters almost represents the top martial arts masters in China. Since ancient times, no matter whether they are civil or martial arts, they are No.1.


    But this person.


    What kind of spirit and mind is it to be able to rank in the list of great masters without leaving any name on the list?


    If you put Wang Xu in the right place, there is only one reason for him to do so, that is


    He.


    I can''t see the so-called grand master list at all!


    Even the so-called list of Emperor Wu is not in this person''s eyes. Otherwise, how can Wang Xu be put on it alone?


    "Ha ha, it''s really interesting. Is my Wudi list also ranked by this person? What does he mean? " Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "That''s not what I can guess. After all, I''m just a useless person." Huo Jingtian smiles bitterly, then reminds seriously:


    "Mr. Wang, I know you are extremely talented and powerful. However, the Wumeng is very strong. It''s really strong. Except for long pingtian, every Wujia family in the northwest, Wujia family in the southeast and Huojia family in the North has a great master of the older generation. It can''t be underestimated! "


    Wang Xu nodded and then shook his head to signal the driver to stop.


    The door opened, but outside, it was still the door of Huo''s villa.


    He got out of the car slowly and looked at the excited and curious Huo family members in the Huo villa. Suddenly, he asked:


    "Huo Jingtian, you are not only a senior member of the martial arts league, but also a master of martial arts. Why is there no one in your family practicing martial arts?"


    Hearing this, Huo Jingtian, who got off the bus, was stunned at first, then sighed


    "At that time, China was in decline, and there were too many deaths and injuries in my Huo family. After the chaos was settled, I couldn''t manage other people, but the old lineal blood could still manage it. Martial arts was full of blood and fire. I didn''t want them to follow me..."


    "Children and grandchildren have their own good fortune. They can''t control it."


    Wang Xu shakes his head and walks into the villa step by step


    "I know what you mean, but you don''t understand my power, just as you don''t understand the heart of children and grandchildren. Isn''t long pingtian the only one on the Wudi list?


    As long as he is not the real Emperor Wu, he will go up with the Wu family, Wu family, Huo family and all the strong. How can he be an enemy to me? "


    Wang Xu''s words are full of arrogance and powerful spirit of destroying heaven and earth.


    This moment.


    After Wang Xu, Huo Jingtian''s eyes shake slightly, as if he saw a martial arts supreme who stepped on the heaven and earth.


    "It''s this attitude. It''s not the first time I''ve seen him, but every time I see him, I can''t accept it. I always feel that he''s boasting arrogantly..." Huo Jingtian sighs in his heart.


    However, it is impossible for him to say these words after all.


    Huo Jingtian''s brow tightened and he said in doubt: "Emperor Wu? Prince Wang, is it true that there is such a realm? What is it? "


    "In the Chinese world, there are many incomplete martial arts, which you know better than me. Even if heaven and earth are changing, and the world of all directions is gradually reunited with China, the martial arts as you know is just the great master of nine grades.


    But I don''t know that above the great master, there is wuzun, and above wuzun, there is Wudi! "


    "What? Is there wuzun above the great master? Emperor Wu? "


    Huo Jingtian''s face changed and he screamed out on the spot.


    The great master has almost become a demigod in the world. What is the higher wuzun?


    Fairy in legend?


    What about Emperor Wu?


    Fairy king? God King?


    "Mr. Wang, have you... Become a master of martial arts?"


    Huo Jingtian widens his eyes and looks at Wang Xu. His hands are shaking.


    The great master of liupin has been comparable to the Western demigod.


    Among them, seven, eight, nine, he Huo Jingtian has been unable to guess.


    Now.


    Listen to Wang Xu''s meaning, he, unexpectedly, has become the realm of great master?


    Wuzun!


    "Wuzun? You''re right. I''ve become a master of martial arts. "


    Wang Xu said with a faint smile, his breath was very flat.


    Wuzun is just a new starting point of wuzhe''s journey to Wudao. What can we be proud of?


    But this kind of insipid, falls in Huo Jingtian''s eye, is incomparably arrogant, infinite detached.


    Without waiting for Huo Jingtian to recover from the shock and suspicion, Wang Xu turned to him and said:


    "Huo Jingtian, you are just the elixir field is sealed, and the foundation of martial arts is not completely damaged. If I help you recover your martial arts, or even help you step into the great master, would you like to be my follower? "


    "What?"


    Huo Jingtian''s body trembled violently. His feet were stiff and he almost fell to the ground.


    He raised his head and stared at Wang Xu with unbelievable eyes, as if to see a trace of lying from Wang Xu''s face.


    His Dantian is sealed. It may be possible to help him unseal it.


    But


    Help him become a great master?


    How difficult is it for a great master to get in? Can he help others at will?


    Huo Jingtian closed his eyes and was stunned. His face was like gold paper. He didn''t even breathe.


    A full minute later.


    Then he slowly opened his eyes and nodded his head


    "Good! No matter whether you can help me to become a great master or not, as long as you can help me to recover my cultivation, I will be yours from now on


    "Good."


    Wang Xu nodded.


    "How long will it take you to prepare? If there is any need, I will try my best to satisfy it. Although I have been robbed of power, as long as I come forward, my apprentice Zhang Linzhi... "Huo Jingtian bows slightly and says.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "What do you want? Now that I''m respected, do you think I''m joking? "


    With a light smile, Wang Xu suddenly reached out and grasped it. His mind ran through the void, stirred the power of heaven and earth, evolved the spirit sword and protected the Dharma array.


    "Break the seal!"


    "Divine array!"

 Chapter 1143

    The divine thoughts connect the power of heaven and earth, evolve the invisible Dharma array, and transform it into a huge and sharp aura. After turning around, hundreds of small swords appear and disappear into Huo Jingtian''s elixir field.


    "Broken!"


    The sword is like a wheel, spinning wildly, constantly cutting the seal on the elixir field, but in a flash, the seal energy is crushed into slag, and there is no trace left.


    Boom!


    The invisible huge earthquake was transmitted from Huo Jingtian''s body.


    Huo Jingtian''s old eyes were shaking fiercely. He wanted to look up to the sky and roar.


    "Calm down and keep Fang Ming


    Wang Xu frowned and yelled angrily.


    This exclamation, like thunder exploding in Huo Jingtian''s heart, had a strange power to help him stabilize his mind.


    Between the great master and the master''s realm.


    The biggest difference is that the spirit of the martial arts masters in the large number of divisions condenses into their own special martial arts will, so that the spirit of the martial arts masters begins to feed back the body, and the connection between the whole world is more intimate.


    If we describe the spirit of the great master as a drop of water, then the great master''s will is a kind of gravel. The sand gradually turns into fine sand, and then the seven, eight and nine grades are the signs of the warrior accumulating more and more fine sand, finally forming a tower, producing a qualitative change, evolving his mind, and stepping into the realm of Wu Zun.


    Human body, after all, has a limit.


    But the spirit, the spirit, has no limit.


    When a person''s spirit can feed back the body, the body has no limit.


    When there is no limit to both the spirit and the body, if we look at the heaven and the earth, we will let them roam.


    Human resources are poor, and heaven and earth are infinite.


    There is substance in the body and endless thought.


    "Stab


    As if the endless power of heaven and earth came from all directions, turned into aura, and rushed to Huo Jingtian''s body crazily.


    Then, under the guidance of Wang Xu''s ideas, he turned into the purest Qi, constantly nourishing every corner of Huo Jingtian''s body.


    But in a short time.


    Huo Jingtian felt that his body had reached a limit. He was like a balloon filled with air. He could burst at any time.


    In this short moment, his soaring Qi was even larger than the amount of his hard work in the past 100 years. It was terrible.


    At this moment, Huo Jingtian finally understood that the realm Wang Xu has reached now is far beyond his imagination. It''s no wonder that Wang Xu has the attitude of being extremely proud before.


    That''s not pride!


    It''s the truth!


    "Wuzun, the leader of the martial arts, is the way to respect... Is that the power of wuzun?"


    A clear understanding rises from Huo Jingtian''s heart.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden.


    An invisible sound suddenly burst from the depth of Huo Jingtian''s body, as if some shackles had been knocked open. An invisible and powerful force was born from the depth of his body and spirit.


    Initial.


    The power is small.


    But in a flash.


    To an incredible extent, Huo Jingtian only felt his spirit... No, the spirit at the moment is not enough to describe this feeling, it is the will!


    His will.


    At this moment, it seems that he has become the master of the whole world. In the past, in the master''s realm, he could only use his huge spiritual power to force the world. At this moment, the change lies in his heart.


    Huo Jingtian has a feeling.


    At this time, as long as he had one idea, he could fully mobilize all the forces of heaven and earth within ten meters of his whole body, and turn into a big hand to support heaven and earth.


    of course.


    This kind of feeling is just an illusion after his spirit sublimates into will and his strength increases suddenly.


    But it is not a problem to destroy a hill.


    "Great master, great master? Great master... I''m just like this? "


    Huo Jingtian''s excited body trembled uncontrollably.


    Next second.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, and suddenly two gods came out of the box. In front of him, in the empty air, they merged into a bright and dazzling sword light, which rose up against the sky and went straight into the sky.


    This moment.


    Over Huo''s villa, the wind and cloud are changing, the sword is shining 100 meters, the whole sky, from a distance, seems to be stained with a layer of luxurious gold foil.


    "Wow, grandpa is Superman, laser eye!"


    In the villa, all the Huo family members were silly. Only one of the youngest boys clapped his hands and yelled and danced happily.


    I''m not waiting for the reaction.


    Huo Jingtian couldn''t control the surging breath in his chest any more. He suddenly raised his head and looked up to the sky with a roar.


    "Master of thirty years, today, I am a great master!"


    Howling with the sound of gold and iron, shaking the air around, with Huo Jingtian standing on the ground as the center, it was a visible white wave in all directions.


    The momentum is amazing.


    Soon.


    The howling stopped.


    "Touch!"


    With a crisp sound, Huo Jingtian didn''t hesitate. He knelt down at Wang Xu''s feet and bowed his head


    "Old servant, Huo Jingtian, see you!"


    "Old man?"


    In the villa, the Huo family was stunned again and dazed.


    At this point.


    Huo Jingtian can feel the powerful power surging in his body, which is many times stronger than his original self.


    Even, he has a feeling that the Great Master Wang Xu helped him become is not the general six grade great master.


    Most likely, it''s the later stage, even the peak!


    But the more powerful his soaring power is, the more profound Huo Jingtian''s awe of Wang Xu is.


    Today.


    Wang Xu can help him become a great master.


    Tomorrow.


    As long as Wang Xu is willing, he can also help others become great masters.


    What''s the concept?


    There are no more than 20 great masters who can be found.


    But Wang Xu is willing to produce 20 great masters in one day!


    "In the whole of China, like me, the old and powerful people who are stuck at the top of the five quality masters have no idea. If the news gets out, I don''t know how many people will rush to the door to take refuge with Mr. Wang..."


    Huo Jingtian has a number in his heart.


    Thinking of this, he became more and more respectful.


    "Get up."


    Wang Xu waved at will, and an invisible force appeared. Even if Huo Jingtian wanted to kneel again, he could not resist.


    This made him even more awed: "young master, today is just a family dinner set for me by my younger generation. All the banquets are ready. Please take a seat."


    "Good."


    Wang Xu nodded, noncommittal.


    Huo Jingtian''s face brightened. He immediately turned to call his family and said, "boss, you should go to rearrange the banquet immediately and send an invitation to your uncle. Be sure to invite him."


    Wang Xu was silent.


    He knew Huo Jingtian''s intention, although with his help, he became a great master. But for his twin brother, Huo Jinghai, who is a mother, he still feels guilty.


    Now, with his support in the back, it''s tough enough.


    Moreover, to express his position with this attitude is also an explanation to Wang Xu.

 Chapter 1144

    However.


    Huo Jingtian wants to invite Huo Jinghai to dinner at home, but Huo Jinghai doesn''t give face.


    "What? He can''t say. There''s something more important to deal with? " After hearing his son''s return, Huo Jingtian''s face was a little gloomy.


    "Dad, I heard that uncle also held a banquet today, and I can''t get away from him at this time..." Huo''s boss said carefully.


    "Prince Wang..."


    Huo Jingtian''s face is very ugly. He didn''t expect that it would be like this. He turned his head and looked at Wang Xu awkwardly, trying to say something.


    "Well, since he won''t come, let''s go."


    Wang Xu waved his hand and grew up with a smile.


    "Come on, let''s meet this, the twin brother of your mother."


    Huo Jingtian naturally did not dare to refuse, respectfully followed, together.


    After they leave.


    The Huo family in the villa looked at each other for a long time. Then someone asked carefully:


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you say that the old man and Mr. Wang are friends? How can they look like subordinates... "


    instant.


    Almost everyone''s eyes are focused on the Huo family boss.


    Among the people present, naturally, the eldest and the eldest have the closest relationship and know the most about each other.


    However.


    It was unexpected.


    "What do you want me to do? You don''t know that the old man never let us touch the martial arts world. How can I know? "


    Huo family boss a show hand, a face of helplessness.


    For a while.


    The villa fell into a strange silence, and all the people were at a loss.


    What happened?


    What do you mean?


    ¡­¡­


    A dinner hosted by Huo Jinghai.


    It''s not in his own name, but in the name of Zhang Linzhi. The purpose of this dinner is very simple.


    Nominally, the newly established "new era warrior" foundation of the Wumeng organizes banquets.


    actually.


    That is to ask for money from a group of people in the upper class of Mordor!


    But even if we know this, there are still countless rich people who take the initiative to bring money and smile to our door.


    Even, many people are not qualified enough, but also in private consumption of human feelings, to spend extra money to attend the banquet.


    Some people may think that these people are stupid, but all the rich people, there is no one who is stupid, does not get up early, does not have the interest matter, who will really be kind to send money?


    Magic city center business circle.


    Tianshan snow five star hotel.


    However, it was only six o''clock in the afternoon, and all kinds of luxury cars had been parked in front of the hotel. The welcoming guests came and went, and their faces were a little stiff.


    "Mr. Xu, come to the dinner party, too."


    "Yes, how can we not come at the invitation of Wumeng?"


    Xu Yanhua chuckled, looked at the middle-aged man, and politely replied.


    "Ha ha, that''s the same. If you don''t say anything else, it''s just for the sake of those kids in my family who want to learn martial arts every day. They have to have a good relationship with the Wumeng so that they can pave the way for them in the future."


    The middle-aged man chuckled twice, then turned the conversation and suddenly asked:


    "By the way, I heard that your daughter and Prince Wang are friends. Is that true or false?"


    "Nature is true, I..."


    Smell speech, Xu Yanhua face suddenly show a reserved smile, chin all involuntarily slightly raised three inches, the whole person temperament all some publicity.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "Touch!"


    All of a sudden, there was a loud noise not far away, including the falling of wine glasses, the overturning of tables and chairs, the scream of girls and the noise of shouting.


    It seems that the female voice is Xu Yanhua''s daughter.


    Xu Qing!


    "Xu Dong, the one who is making trouble over there, I really want to have your daughter..." the middle-aged man also whispered a warning.


    Suddenly, Xu Yanhua face a stiff, subconsciously turned his head to see, as expected to see his daughter was surrounded by a group of people.


    A girl hid behind Xu Qing in a mess. Her luxurious evening dress was damaged in many places, revealing a lot of white skin.


    See and Xu Qing''s clothes, is also messy, his face seems to have been splashed with wine, is slowly flowing down the cheek into the neck.


    "Damn it


    Seeing this, Xu Yanhua could not help but scold and strode forward.


    "Zhao Laosan, what do you mean?"


    Xu Yanhua rushes to Xu Qing and stares at a group of people. A middle-aged man with glossy face, ten fingers and nine rings asks word by word.


    Next to the middle-aged man, little bird is pestering a hot, gorgeous middle-aged woman. Behind them, there is a young man full of excitement, pride and fierce breath.


    "Well, the man behind your daughter is my son''s woman. My son teaches his own woman what to do with your daughter? He came out to tell me what to do and slap my son in the face. Who gave her the courage? I didn''t beat her in public. It''s light. "


    Zhao Laosan sneered.


    Xu Yanhua raised his eyebrows and frowned deeply.


    He didn''t expect this. He thought his daughter and friends were bullied, but now


    "Dad, don''t listen to his nonsense. Crooked and that bastard broke up long ago, which had nothing to do with him. As soon as the bastard came up, he used his hands and feet and insisted on pulling crooked. I just stood up to say a word of justice, and the woman beside him threw me a look of wine. It''s just that they are deliberately looking for trouble! "


    Xu Qing''s angry face turned white.


    I''ve never seen such a shameless person before.


    "Zhao Laosan, my Xu group robbed your Zhao family''s business. You don''t agree with me. What kind of ability is bullying children? How can you manage your company well? "


    At this time, Xu''s mother came from the noble women''s circle in a hurry. When she saw her daughter''s tragedy, she immediately stood up and pointed to Zhao Laosan.


    Xu Yanhua didn''t say anything, but seeing his face, he obviously thought the same way.


    However, he was more rational than women. He did not prepare to tear his face completely. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the leader of the Wumeng on one side


    "Master Qiu, this is the territory of your Wumeng. You should do justice to us."


    Although master Qiu is just an ordinary high-level member of the magic capital Martial Arts League, he is also a big man to these rich people who are just ordinary people.


    After the reception, Xu Yanhua, Zhao Laosan and others had to salute master Qiu first.


    But at this time, master Qiu closed his eyes and looked like he had nothing to do with himself.


    All of a sudden.


    Xu Yanhua and others have a cold heart.


    "Mrs. Xu, you can''t complain first. It is clear that your daughter is nosy. The trouble between my son and his wife, no matter how big, is also the family affairs of our Zhao family. It has nothing to do with you? "


    Zhao Laosan squinted and sneered


    "But now, what do you mean? Because your daughter and Prince Wang are friends, can you bully the Zhao family at will? "


    "I don''t know if your daughter and Prince Wang are really friends. Today, this principle is on our side. Now, don''t let your daughter kneel down and apologize. We''re not finished with this! "

 Chapter 1145

    "I kneel down and apologize to scum like your son? Dream


    Xu Qingqi''s eyebrows are erect, her hands are clenched and her eyes are staring. She wants to rush up and teach the other side a lesson.


    "Oh, it seems that I''m still fierce. I didn''t wake you up with that glass of wine just now. Would you like another one?"


    Zhao Laosan''s coquettish woman gave a strange smile and took up a new glass of wine.


    The young people around them also tossed their hands with a playful look, and their joints crackled. Before martial arts appeared in the world, he was a regular in the boxing hall, and had practiced boxing and Sanda.


    After the warrior came to the world, he paid a special master to practice martial arts. Now he is also a little master in his circle. It is said that he still has one or two lives.


    "Master Qiu, as you can see, it''s not that we are unreasonable, it''s that they are unreasonable." Zhao Laosan also chuckled and looked at master Qiu.


    Until then, master Qiu slowly opened his eyes and said with a weak voice:


    "Mr. Xu, I really can''t say this. I was on the side just now. I could see clearly that your daughter didn''t pay attention to it. In this way, in my face, you''ll take a little loss, apologize, and make a little more money. That''s all right. "


    As soon as master Qiu said this, Zhao Laosan and others laughed with pride, while Xu Yanhua and others were really pale, angry and unwilling.


    At this time.


    It''s a fool.


    Also know, this is a bureau, deliberately let them into the set of Xu family.


    Xu Yanhua''s heart keeps falling.


    At this time and here, with his wealth and family background, there is no way but to be bullied and slaughtered.


    But just then.


    The middle-aged man who seemed to want to have a relationship with Xu Yanhua suddenly broke in and said:


    "Mr. Xu, what are you afraid of? Your daughter and Prince Wang are friends


    He said it.


    All around the noise, suddenly for a quiet.


    They all looked at Xu Yanhua and Xu Qing''s family with a trace of suspicion in their eyes.


    Xu Yanhua was also stunned. Then he looked happy and glared at Zhao Laosan. He said with high spirits:


    "Yes, Qing''er and Prince Wang are friends. Zhao Laosan and master Qiu, if you think about it, you really want to bully me like this..."


    "I''ll bully you!"


    Before he had finished his words, Zhao Laosan spoke with great disdain and said with a sneer: "what? I can''t believe it? Can''t accept it? "


    "You said that your daughter and Prince Wang are friends, but they are friends? What kind of person is Prince Wang? What do you think of the Xu family? Is it right to have a relationship with Prince Wang? "


    The coquettish woman around Zhao Laosan also gave a scornful Pooh and said, "I still say that I am the lover of Prince Wang. Who dares to provoke me?"


    "If you want to pretend to be powerful, don''t open your eyes to see what your daughter looks like. If you want a face without a face, if you want a body without a body, where''s the face? "


    When the coquettish woman was talking, she didn''t find that Zhao Laosan''s face was a little black.


    Although he didn''t say anything immediately, Zhao Laosan obviously had a knot in his heart.


    You''re my woman, saying that in public.


    What do you mean?


    Even if the whole world is white with ice and snow, I will be stubborn in a corner of the world, green for you?


    By their words, Xu Yanhua''s body was trembling. He wanted to rush to fight with Zhao Laosan and others.


    "Dad, don''t argue with them any more. I... I apologize!"


    But at this time, Xu Qing is a step out, stopped in front, said in a deep voice.


    It''s because of her.


    Although she is not the wrong side, but sometimes, the situation is stronger than others, but can only be forced to bow.


    Even.


    Humiliated!


    However.


    Then, suddenly.


    A voice came.


    "Who says I''m not my son''s friend? Those who say this come out, kneel down and apologize to Xu Qing, take out all the assets of the family as compensation, and then the whole family get out of the magic capital, otherwise, die! "


    Voice, old, powerful, full of awe.


    All of them were shocked on the spot. When they turned their heads, they saw an old man with a dignified face. He came with his hands on his back and strode forward. As he passed by, the crowd seemed to be caressed away by a pair of invisible hands and separated.


    The old man.


    If it''s not Huo Jingtian, who else can it be?


    Behind him, at the end of the road where the crowd separated, on a sofa, Wang Xuzheng raised his glass slightly and motioned to Xu Qing.


    It''s a pity.


    At this time, most people''s attention was attracted by Huo Jingtian, but few people noticed him. Even Xu Qing and Xu Yanhua''s family didn''t notice him.


    "Ha ha, it''s a big tone. Zhao Feicheng has been a demon for more than 30 years, and no one dares to talk to me like this."


    Zhao Laosan''s eyes narrowed, his face was cold, and he snorted angrily.


    He was really angry.


    Zhao Feicheng is also a figure with a head and a face in the upper class of Mordor. Although he can''t compare with those big men, he is not everyone. He will kneel down in public or even give up his life with a shout.


    Zhao Laosan''s coquettish woman sneered on the spot


    "Where''s the old thing from? Can you find a better one? Just such an old thing, is it worth loading? Is it interesting? Tiger, start to drive him away for me


    "Yes, stepmother!"


    Zhao Hu, the young man beside them, suddenly gave a grim smile and was about to come forward with his fist in his hand.


    At this time, master Qiu closed his eyes and finally narrowed his eyes slightly.


    When you see the person coming, the seam suddenly stares to the maximum, and the eyes almost fall out


    "Old Huo?"


    Immediately, his face changed wildly, and he suddenly burst out: "stop! Shut up


    It''s a pity.


    It''s too late.


    "How dare a two or three layers of rubbish talk like crazy? I''m looking for death


    Huo Jingtian''s face was icy cold, and his figure was in a flash. In a flash, he stood in front of Zhao Hu and slapped out.


    "Pa!"


    The air burst, crisp slap in the face, half of Zhao Hu''s face was smashed on the spot, the whole person flew out, people have not yet landed, there is no breath, dead can not die.


    "Kill, kill?"


    instant.


    There was a dead silence.


    Everyone was silent. No one thought about it. Huo Jingtian, the old man who suddenly appeared, could have such powerful action.


    "How dare you kill my son?"


    Zhao old three more eyes canthus want to crack, pointing to Huo Jingtian want to roar.


    But as soon as his voice fell, he saw a black shadow whistling from the side, followed by a "pa" sound. Half of his face was twisted and deformed, followed by his neck and even his whole body.


    He was stunned by the crowd.


    "Touch!"


    There was a dull sound again. Master Qiu''s knees softened. He suddenly knelt down on the ground, bowed his head, and his voice was terrified


    "Mr. Huo, please stop the thunder for a while!"

 Chapter 1146

    "Listen to my explanation... No, I''m wrong. I promise that I will try my best to finish the explanation between you and the prince, and I will never hesitate!"


    Master Qiu shuddered.


    "Godfather?"


    Zhao Laosan was stunned, and the coquettish woman beside him called subconsciously.


    They looked at master Qiu with unbelievable eyes, but saw that master Qiu''s body trembled violently. Then they suddenly turned their heads and yelled with a ferocious and twisted face


    "Who is your godfather? Stop yelling! I don''t have your daughter. Why don''t I come and kneel down and apologize to Miss Xu Qing? Make amends to Mr. Huo? "


    As he said this, his eyes became more ferocious, and he stared at Zhao Laosan, saying word by word:


    "In one day, immediately take all your assets as compensation, give them to Mr. Xu, and then get out of the magic capital. Otherwise, no one can save your lives!"


    All around the crowd, looking at the gaping, full of fog.


    It was Xu Yanhua and others who were also dazed and dull. They were stunned for a moment, but they didn''t react. How did things suddenly take such a big turn.


    "Who is this Huo? How could master Qiu be so frightened? Is there Mr. Wang here? "


    Xu Yanhua was shocked and subconsciously turned around to look for him. But he was just an ordinary man, and there were too many people outside. For a moment, he couldn''t find the person he wanted.


    "Dry... Sweet, really want to kneel?"


    Zhao Laosan is also full of panic at this time, but still some unwilling.


    "Are you blind when you step on the horse? I''m on my knees. Do you still want to stand?"


    Master Qiu''s eyes twitched violently, but he didn''t roar out after all. Instead, he gave a cold hum and said with pity:


    "If you don''t kneel, you''ll die for me."


    "In Huo Lao''s time, Prince Wang said that there would be no place for you to live in the whole Jiangnan region, let alone the magic capital."


    Wen Yan.


    Zhao Laosan''s body trembled violently, and he was completely desperate in his heart.


    "Pa!"


    Before he knelt down, the coquettish woman next to him had fallen down on the ground, her eyes full of despair, her body shaking uncontrollably, and the sound of water below her legs.


    Pee!


    Zhao Laosan also fell to his knees and kowtowed to Xu Yanhua and Xu Qing''s family


    "I was wrong before. Please forgive me for my ignorance!"


    Xu Yanhua stood there, with a complex color on his face, speechless for a while.


    Or Xu Qing snorted, cold voice way: "get up, hope you later less bully people, good for yourself!"


    Zhao Laosan kowtowed repeatedly, then got up and left without saying a word, even the woman around him didn''t cry.


    But the woman is their own quick to get up, rolling up to follow.


    After they leave.


    The whole hall was still in an indescribable silence.


    The eyes of all the people were very complicated. They all gathered on master Qiu. Zhao Laosan left, but he still knelt in fear.


    In front of master Qiu, there was a cold faced Huo Jingtian.


    "Get up and call Zhang Linzhi to see me." Finally, Huo Jingtian spoke.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    Suddenly, if master Qiu was granted amnesty, he immediately got up and stepped down respectfully.


    Huo Jingtian glanced around and turned to leave.


    People''s eyes, involuntarily with his figure move, only Huo Jingtian across the place, people inch by inch turn.


    For a moment, the crowd turned their heads and formed a silent wave.


    One after another, one after another.


    Seeing Huo Jingtian away, the middle-aged man beside Xu Yanhua lowered his voice and said slowly:


    "Mr. Xu, is Mr. Huo just like Mr. Wang, who can''t stir up trouble?"


    The middle-aged man said it vaguely, but Xu Yanhua had understood the implied meaning. His face was complicated and he was just about to reply.


    All of a sudden.


    Eyes suddenly, eyes uncontrollably wide.


    It''s not just him.


    At this point.


    Around the crowd, I don''t know how many people out of control take a breath of air conditioning.


    "Hiss..."


    In the original silence, the sound of pumping air converged in a moment, and it was like a strong wind.


    I can only see.


    Huo Jingtian came to the end of the crowd. In an ordinary corner, on an ordinary sofa, there was a smiling teenager who looked just 18 or 19 years old.


    Right now.


    Huo Jingtian.


    Is bowing, respectful incomparable stand in front of this young man.


    All the people present, who had seen Huo Jingtian''s power before, now see this scene again. How can they not be shocked or even shocked by the strong contrast?


    Although 99 percent of the people present did not know the teenager sitting on the sofa.


    But.


    This moment.


    Almost everyone has three words in mind.


    Mr. Wang!


    This young man is Wang Xu!


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    It''s on a higher floor.


    There are several people sitting in a room.


    These people are dignified, full of breath and dignified in their eyes. All of them are big men who are in charge of power all the year round.


    "Mr. Huo, the martial arts are poor. Wu Yaozong bumps into Wang Xu''s iron wall in the devil''s capital and goes back to the northwest. He doesn''t have to fight in the capital. He just collapses. He dares to subvert everything without looking at himself."


    One of them, a middle-aged man with a long and thin cheek, sneered. The whole man lay down on the sofa behind him with his arms wide open, very comfortable.


    "Crocodile wolf, don''t be careless. The martial family is invincible. That one is not to be underestimated. If you look down on the Wu family because of a younger generation, you may have bad luck. "


    The head of an old man, wearing red and black ancient clothes, slightly closed his eyes, light way.


    As like as two peas are here, they will find his face just like the one before him.


    The old man.


    It''s Huo Jinghai.


    "Ha ha, so what? Mr. Huo, you are too ambitious. Whether it''s Wu Yaozong of the northwest Wu family, or Zhang Linzhi of the Mordor Wu League, or Wang Xu, the son of the bullshit king of China, are you still playing with me? "


    Crocodile wolf does not care sneer.


    When they were about to continue talking, there was a knock outside the door. Huo Jinghai raised his hand to signal the crocodile wolf to shut up. Then he opened his eyes and said faintly:


    "Come in."


    The door opened.


    Zhang Linzhi led master Qiu in from the outside, bowed respectfully, and then asked softly:


    "Teacher, are you looking for me?"


    Hearing the speech, Huo Jinghai frowned slightly. A little doubt flashed through his eyes, but he still shook his head


    "I didn''t look for you, who let..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    Mr. Qiu, who was close to Zhang Linzhi, had already opened his eyes and said carefully:


    "Mr. Huo, I was just in the hall below. Isn''t that what you told me personally? You forgot so soon? "


    "What?"


    Huo Jinghai was stunned again, then shook his head again


    "I''ve been here all the time. When have I been down there? Are ordinary people with a little money worthy of my presence? "


    I heard what he said.


    On the spot, Qiu Zongshi was stunned and speechless.


    And Zhang Linzhi.


    Eyebrows are deeply locked, full of doubts.


    For a while.


    Everyone in the room, you look at me, I look at you, it was suddenly a little confused feeling.

 Chapter 1147

    "Master Qiu, tell me the situation carefully. What''s the matter?"


    Zhang Linzhi suddenly turns his head and stares at master Qiu. He asks coldly.


    "Boss Zhang, you have to believe me, what I said is true, I didn''t lie..."


    Master Qiu anxiously explained that his forehead was sweating. He couldn''t understand what was going on.


    But soon.


    Under his anxious explanation, Zhang Linzhi and others gradually understood the situation.


    "Ha ha, so there is a man in the hall below. I don''t know what means he used to fake Huo Lao?"


    Zhang Linzhi frowned deeply.


    "Yes, but Mr. Wang..."


    Master Qiu is also full of paste, while subconsciously echoing, carefully looking up at the side of the silent Huo Jinghai, a trace of surprise flashed through his eyes.


    tell the truth.


    Since a month ago, he has felt that "Huo Lao" has become more and more powerful. It''s not like "Huo Lao" before.


    If.


    Just if.


    Huo Jing''s genius is a fake


    Just thinking of this, master Qiu shuddered and didn''t dare to think about it any more. Just because if his guess is true, the seriousness of the matter is unthinkable.


    On the contrary, Zhang Linzhi did not have so much suspicion. At this time, he had marked the following "Huo Jingtian" as a fake.


    those closely involved cannot see clearly.


    He, who is most familiar with his teacher, has no doubt at all.


    "Teacher, no matter who dares to fake you, leave it to me. I will give you an explanation soon." Zhang Linzhi''s voice is firm.


    With that, he turned and strode out.


    In Zhang Linzhi''s mind, Huo Jingtian is a teacher who can''t be profaned by anyone.


    Those who dare to fake "Huo Jingtian" will surely pay a price.


    After they leave.


    "Mr. Huo, you cheap apprentice are very loyal, but he is doomed to be disappointed."


    The crocodile shook his head and sneered


    "What do we do now? Huo Jingtian''s cultivation has been abandoned, and he dares to come out again. It''s obvious that Wang Xu is supporting him. Do you want to meet him head on? "


    Huo Jinghai didn''t say a word, but he got up slowly from his seat and went to the window of the room.


    Here, you can look down and see the scene in the hall below.


    His eyes fell on the crowd, on a boy who looked like he was only 18 or 19 years old. His eyes became more and more deep and dark.


    "It''s him..."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Down in the hall.


    Zhang Linzhi leads master Qiu to separate the crowd and stride to Wang Xu and Huo Jingtian.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Wang?"


    Zhang Linzhi knows Wang Xu. His eyes are gloomy. As soon as he stops in front of Wang Xu, he questions in a cold voice. His voice is full of anger that is hard to suppress.


    "What?"


    Wang Xu was slightly stunned.


    Before he came here, he did think about the meeting with Zhang Linzhi, but he never thought that it would be the scene of being questioned.


    What does he mean?


    Huo Jingtian is Zhang Linzhi''s teacher. He comes here with Huo Jingtian. Shouldn''t it be a scene where the apprentice and the master recognize each other, and the apprentice repent and cry, and admit their mistakes?


    Now it is.


    As soon as Zhang Linzhi appeared, he came up with a series of questions. He didn''t follow the script at all.


    "Hum, Mr. Wang, although you are famous all over the world and have great authority, don''t deceive people too much."


    The more Zhang Lin Zhi said, the more angry he became. His eyes were cold and he said one word at a time


    "I''m Zhang Linzhi, but I''m also the regional chief in charge of the magic capital Wu League, and I''m a master of five grades!"


    "The teacher adopted me from childhood, taught me martial arts, and granted me power. To me, although he is a teacher and apprentice in name, he is no less than his own father!"


    "Today, in the territory of our Wumeng, you are carrying a man who pretends to be my teacher. What do you want to do? Bullying me, Zhang Linzhi, or insulting me, the face of Mordor Wumeng, in order to retaliate for what we had looked on coldly and didn''t do? "


    At the end of the day, Zhang Linzhi''s voice was as loud as thunder. In the hall, countless people''s ears roared.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Is there any secret contradiction between Wu Meng and Prince Wang?"


    "Zhang Linzhi? It turns out that he is the chief leader of the morduwu League? "


    People were in a state of consternation.


    The atmosphere became more solemn and silent.


    "But the old Huo, who was as powerful as a dragon before, was a fake? The real Huo Lao is Zhang Linzhi''s teacher. Doesn''t it mean that the real Huo Lao is the person with the highest status and status in the Wudu League? " Some people frown and feel shocked and suspicious.


    Some people sighed in secret, and finally understood why master Qiu would not say a word when he saw Mr. Huo, so he knelt down on the ground and pleaded for mercy.


    When people are filled with complexity.


    Zhang Linzhi stepped forward step by step. He did not look at Huo Jingtian. He looked at Wang Xu and his voice became more and more high and excited


    "If you are dissatisfied with any of the above points, I understand. However, please come face to face and don''t play with such insidious means. "


    "Mr. Wang, don''t you realize that this method is not insulting us, but actually insulting your own reputation?"


    Boom!


    The last word fell to the ground, and a gust of wind broke out with Zhang Linzhi as the center. It was pounding away in all directions. An extremely heavy momentum suddenly pressed all directions, forcing countless people to feel breathless.


    When a man is angry, blood splashes three steps.


    The anger of the warrior, the earth is stained with blood.


    Zhang Linzhi is furious. Even though he knows that he can''t be Wang Xu''s opponent, he still resolutely challenges Wang Xu.


    Just because.


    Right now.


    He had a bad breath in his heart.


    No hair, no pleasure.


    No hair, no dripping.


    It''s hard to be at ease if you don''t make it.


    But just when Zhang Linzhi''s momentum and anger all climbed to the top.


    All of a sudden.


    Beside, a long sigh came.


    "Lin Zhi, I didn''t expect that I was so important in your heart. I owe you too much for so many years... "


    Huo Jingtian''s eyes are extremely complicated, and his face is full of emotion and guilt.


    Over the years, Zhang Linzhi took him as his father, and his teacher''s kindness was like his father''s.


    But he only regarded the other side as an apprentice, a confidant and a subordinate.


    If it wasn''t for Zhang Linzhi''s anger, he would never know.


    "Old man, at this time, you dare to..." hearing the speech, Zhang Linzhi was shocked. Then he turned his head, his eyes were red, and he was about to burst up. He began to kill Huo Jingtian.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    Huo Jingtian''s next sentence, let his body suddenly.


    "Lin Zhi, do you remember what the teacher likes best? the game of go? Xiangqi? Or, four horizontal eight vertical, horse jump people, people eat horse childish chess


    "You..."


    Zhang Linzhi''s blood red eyes shook violently. He seemed to think of something. Inside, it gradually revealed that it was all incredible.


    ¡­¡­


    Same second.


    On the second floor.


    Huo Jinghai turns around slowly and says faintly:


    "Crocodile, come on, let''s get out of Mordor. After today, the magic capital and Jiangnan will be owned by one person. Although unwilling, I have to admit it. "


    The crocodile wolf was silent for a long time, and could not help asking: "Huo Lao, is Wang Xu really so powerful? Even when you come here, you have to give up? "


    "He..."


    Huo Jinghai''s eyes showed a trace of complexity: "although he is not willing to admit it, he, we, for the time being, can''t stir it up!"


    "Is that it..."


    The crocodile couldn''t help but look down at the hall below. His eyes drooped and he murmured to himself:


    "But, I''m really reluctant... Why, there''s this asshole everywhere?"

 Chapter 1148

    Zhang Linzhi and Huo Jingtian''s love drama of master and apprentice recognition didn''t last long.


    But three minutes later, after Huo Jingtian''s series of memories of "belonging to two people alone" and "unknown to outsiders", Zhang Linzhi knelt down on the ground with a touch.


    A big man.


    The head of Wudu League, the magic capital, cried like a girl.


    Men don''t cry, they just don''t feel sad.


    There is gold under the knee, but there is also deep feeling and gratitude.


    "Teacher, I, i... I''m sorry!"


    Zhang Lin Zhihu''s eyes were red, and his tears fell down on his cheeks, dropping on the ground, leaving one gray black water mark after another.


    "It''s OK. In fact, I''m mainly to blame. The teacher was too cowardly to tell you the truth..." Huo Jingtian said bitterly.


    At this point, we can''t see the public again.


    At this time, the three had already been placed in a private box on the upper floor of the hall, after explaining each other clearly and informing each other of their love.


    Zhang Linzhi suddenly responded and suddenly stood up and said, "teacher, Mr. Wang, Huo Jinghai is here. I''ll go to him to settle the accounts. I can''t just settle the accounts like this!"


    "No, they''re gone."


    At this time, has been calm looking at two people recognize Wang Xu, just light voice, stop way.


    "Ah?"


    Zhang Linzhi was stunned and then remembered something. He immediately saluted Wang Xu in a hurry


    "Mr. Wang, I have been so rude and impolite before. Please forgive me, i..."


    "No harm."


    Before he finished, Wang Xu waved his hand, then turned to Huo Jingtian and said faintly:


    "Although you have followed me now, there are some things I can''t intervene in after all. Huo Jinghai is your elder brother. You need to deal with the conflicts between you and him."


    "I understand, young master." Huo Jingtian bowed his head.


    "Very good. After you have solved the mess of modu Wumeng, you can go to Jianghai to find me." Wang Xu nodded and said casually.


    Later, Wang Xu ordered some things, all about the cultivation resources of martial arts.


    Since he has planned to leave to look for opportunities, the last and most important thing should be done before he leaves.


    In half an hour.


    Down in the hall.


    "Mr. Xu, Miss Xu, Mr. Wang wants to see you."


    Seeing that the banquet was coming to an end, Xu Yanhua and others were preparing to leave when master Qiu came quickly and whispered.


    "Ah? Mr. Wang


    Xu Yanhua was disappointed, but this time he didn''t have a chance to have a good talk with Wang Xu. As a result, he suddenly encountered this accident, and he couldn''t believe it for a moment.


    After master Qiu urged him, he suddenly responded and his eyes were full of excitement.


    Soon.


    The Xu family followed master Qiu all the way through the hall, up to the second floor, and came to the outside of Wang Xu''s room.


    "Mr. Wang is in there. Please remember to speak carefully and go in."


    Master Qiu reminded Xu Yanhua and others that he stepped back carefully and stood with his head down and hands down, a loyal guard.


    But Xu Yanhua knew how powerful master Qiu was outside. At this time this kind of strong fall contrast, let him feel today all trance with dream general.


    Push the door carefully.


    I can only see.


    Wang Xuzheng is sitting on a sofa drinking tea. Beside him, Huo Jingtian stands with his hands down, but he doesn''t even have a seat, just like an old servant.


    A beautiful woman, who had never seen her before, was kneeling in front of Wang Xu, her hands making tea like a butterfly. See Wang Xu put down the tea cup, immediately bow, hand, took the tea cup, careful with hot water over again, and then pour in the new bubble good tea.


    "Prince Wang."


    Xu Yanhua respectfully went to Wang Xu and stood with his hands down. He did not dare to sit down.


    What''s more, once upon a time, he taught Wang Xu a lesson that he was a dandy pursuing his daughter.


    So.


    I''m joking. Even Huo Jingtian is standing. Even if he doesn''t, how dare he sit down?


    "Prince Wang..."


    Xu Qing''s eyes are complicated.


    The first time I met Wang Xu was in Jianghai, in the home of Liu Meiling, a poor family she helped. At that time, Wang Xu''s reputation was not obvious. He was just a hot-blooded young man in Xu Qing''s heart who could fight fiercely.


    But the second time we met, she was already in mordu. She attended the dinner party as the first lady of Xu group. At that time, Wang Xu''s name had spread all over the world, but she didn''t know.


    After that.


    The third time, the fourth time


    Every time we meet, Wang Xu''s identity and status will change dramatically. It''s like a carp leaping over the dragon''s gate, a real dragon crossing the sky, clouds falling everywhere.


    today.


    Right now, right now.


    Facing Wang Xu with her own eyes, Xu Qing is full of complicated daughter''s heart, but she doesn''t know where to start with a word. Finally, the only thing she can export is these three quiet words.


    Mr. Wang!


    Xu Qing understands.


    She, and Wang Xu between, after all, no fate, only passers-by.


    "No need to be polite. Xu Qing and I are friends. Just call me by name."


    Wang Xu chuckled, reached for a few people to sit down and said casually.


    But when he said that, Xu Yanhua didn''t dare to listen. He waved his hand and said, "Mr. Wang, I don''t have to sit. Just stand."


    He does not sit, Xu Qing as a daughter, naturally can not sit.


    Wang Xu had no choice but to let them. He also knows that now, in this status and status, not everyone can continue to get along with him with an ordinary heart. That is to say, LAN Qian, Kong Yanlong and others on the campus of Mordor university are still CHILDES of Wang, and their attitude is formal?


    "I''m looking for you to talk about the past and the past. Xu Qing and I are rare friends. We left last night without saying goodbye. Today I dare not be so polite. "


    Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "You''re welcome. In that case, Mr. Wang, I''ll leave first. I won''t disturb you and your daughter to talk about the past." Xu Yanhua quickly bows down, seizes the opportunity, takes his wife and leaves.


    Before leaving, the couple glared at Xu Qing, but Xu Qing didn''t seem to feel it, just stood there.


    "What''s the matter, I''m so terrible? Are you scared out of your wits? Come and sit down and have a cup of tea with me. " Wang Xu said jokingly.


    "Mr. Wang, you are joking." After returning to her senses, Xu Qing smiles and sits down on the sofa in front of Wang Xu


    "So far, I still remember the scene when I met you for the first time, but I didn''t think of it. However, in just one year, you have achieved such an earth shaking position."


    Speaking of the back, her voice involuntarily with a trace of resentment and loneliness.


    "Without talking about this, I want to ask you one thing. If I set up a wudaozong sect and invite you to join, do you want to join?" Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "Young master, are you inviting me?"


    Xu Qing hears speech, some dare not believe.


    "Ha ha, it''s not an invitation. I can only say that I need help. As a friend, would you like to help me?" Wang Xu laughs and signals Xu Qing to drink tea.


    The tea cup falls to the ground.


    Full of complexity, Xu Qing finally turned into a quiet sentence:


    "Mr. Xu Qing is willing to invite you."


    Same second.


    She added another word in her heart.


    "In this way, maybe I won''t be too far away from your world..."

 Chapter 1149

    Huo Jingtian is a servant, and the devil is done.


    Wang Xu continued to stay in mordu for two days. After crossing the world with Fengyu bridge, he returned to Jianghai.


    "Now, I have almost all the demons under my control. The Youchen family of Jinling family has been destroyed, and the rest of them dare not jump back. For a long time, no one in Jiangnan dare to move lightly. But it''s not that there are no hidden dangers. The Zhao family on the other side of the upper boundary is a time bomb... "


    Wang Xu thought of this, his brow was slightly wrinkled.


    In this world.


    There are always a lot of people who are born arrogant, ignorant, and have eyes above the top. They always think that they are the leading role in the world. They act recklessly and unknowingly, they accidentally offend Wang Xu.


    And this kind of situation, as long as there are people in the whole world, can never be avoided, unless Wang Xu, like the previous life, sees who is unhappy, destroys the whole world.


    of course.


    This kind of thing is absolutely impossible to happen again.


    "It seems that we need to build up the framework of the clan as soon as possible. This time, we should unite all the scattered forces and gather them together. I''ll see if there are any people who don''t open their eyes and dare to touch the people around me in the future."


    Thinking like this, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed cold.


    The red sports car ran quietly on the highway, but within a few hours, it returned to Jianghai city from Mordor.


    Instead of going downtown, after getting off the freeway, the sports car took the road to Jiangxin lake, then took a speedboat, crossed the lake for tens of miles, and finally went directly to the island in the middle of the lake.


    At this point.


    A lot of people have gathered on the island in the middle of the lake.


    Yun Sanfeng, Ma Sanmo, Zhao Xiaoxia, he Wanxia, he Wanyun, Liu Qinlong, Zhang Feixiong, Zhang Menghu and others.


    These people almost expanded all the power of Xizhen city and Jianghai city. After Wang Xu''s return, in the next day.


    Huo Jingtian deals with Wang xumo''s affairs in Wumeng and leads Zhang Linzhi to come with Li Tianci, Kong Yanlong and others.


    In addition.


    Wind ruthless still closed not out of the case, the wind and rain bridge on behalf of the magic all wind home.


    On the small island in the middle of the lake, there are almost three cities, half of which are the core figures in Jiangnan.


    "Young master, do you want to establish a clan?"


    When they got together and got to know the situation, they all got a boost.


    Although all of you have a head and a face, and there is no lack of power that has been handed down for hundreds of years, the inheritance in their hands is quite different from the many skills and secrets in Wang Xu''s hands.


    Before that.


    Some of the skills and secrets Wang Xu gave to the public at random have already made the public''s strength increase dramatically. Once the sect is established, there will be more skills and secrets, which can integrate the resources of the people to the greatest extent, and finally form a giant that no one dares to provoke.


    That''s a good thing!


    "Yes, but for others outside, although you belong to Wang Xu''s subordinates, in fact, you all have your own inheritance power, especially the inheritance of the family. They are close relatives and have different hearts. Even I will not force you."


    Wang Xu light way.


    "What did the young master say? I said that my family was the young master''s servant, and would I not like it?" Yun Sanfeng was the first to stand up and knelt down on the ground with a touch. He was moved and excited.


    be moved.


    It''s because Wang Xu treats them as human beings and considers them.


    And excited.


    It is because of the excitement of loyalty being questioned, although Wang Xu did not mean that.


    "What about the others?"


    Wang Xuchong nodded placidly and looked around.


    "My Ma San Mo can have today, all depend on the childe, without childe, there will be no Ma San Mo today. Naturally, I will not refuse. "


    Ma Sanmo followed closely, followed by Liu Qinlong, Zhao Xiaoxia and others.


    No one hesitated.


    For a while.


    In the hall of the newly built Wu hall on the island in the middle of the lake, Wang Xu''s feet are full of people kneeling on the ground.


    Today.


    People who can stand here already know or guess what Wang Xu wants to do. How can anyone refuse at this time?


    and.


    Having experienced the "pain" of the previous four months, many people have long understood that a loose sand can only be broken down by one person, thus enduring all kinds of oppression. But if they work together, they will become a tower, which makes people unattainable and admirable.


    Though.


    If more than a dozen different forces unite to form a single force, they will certainly experience no great or small troubles. After all, people are unpredictable. Even a kindred family has all kinds of disputes.


    Naturally, those disputes between forces will be even greater.


    But everyone knows.


    As long as Wang Xu is in one day, under his strong protection and suppression, the future will only be bright. Small chaos can happen, but big chaos is absolutely impossible.


    At this time, fengyuqiao stood beside Wang Xu and said with a smile


    "Wang Xu, it seems that I will be called the master''s wife in the future. I just don''t know. What are you going to call this door? "


    "Jiwuzong."


    Wang Xu casually said a name.


    "Jiwuzong?"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Many people subconsciously think of Wang Xu''s experience since his rise. Every time, they are challenging the limit. They become the king of martial arts, and finally the Dragon flies to the sky. No one dares to glance at him easily.


    "Now the whole Jiwu sect is just a pioneer. I''m the leader of the sect. There are two disciples under my knees, Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque..."


    At this point, Wang Xu looked up at Liu Qinlong and said faintly:


    "Qinlong, although you are also my disciple, you are only registered. From now on, you will be in charge of the inheritance of zongmen''s skills and become the master of the martial arts hall."


    After that, he looked at Ma Sanmo and continued:


    "Ma Sanmo ran the Qinglian medicine group, and later became the chief of the zongmen medicine hall. Zhao Xiaoxia, he Wanyun and he Wanxia were divided into the deputy chief of the hall, which was complicated and specific."


    ¡­¡­


    last.


    Wang Xu looked at the Fengyu bridge and said with a smile, "Yuqiao, you will be in charge of the library hall in the future. I will put some martial arts, martial arts secrets, alchemy, weapons and other data jade runes in it."


    Under Wang Xu''s plan, the rules of the whole clan were defined.


    In his previous life, he traveled all over the world. For a time, he felt lonely because he was too strong. It''s not that he didn''t try to build up sectarian forces to pass the time. He was familiar with these things.


    "In addition to these sub halls, there are two other halls, the criminal hall and the miscellaneous hall. All the other divisions that need to be added later are included in the hall, and no more halls are added.


    According to the personnel level, it can be divided into the sect master, the hall master, the deputy hall master, the elder, the hall master, and even the disciples, the Zhenchuan disciples, the Qinchuan disciples, the inner and outer disciples, and so on. "


    After all, jiwuzong was just a start-up. Wang Xu didn''t divide it too carefully. He only stipulated a framework. The follow-up specific content was naturally carried out by others.


    Everything must be done.


    They all bowed down again


    "I''ll wait. I''ll see you!"


    This time, even fengyuqiao was prostrated at Wang Xu''s feet.


    Although she is his woman, she is also the master of the sect. Some rules must be observed.


    In the eyes of the crowd.


    "Since the clan has been established, we should know that we should abide by the rules, establish the foundation, and spread it to the world."


    Wang Xu stepped forward slowly. His voice was like the sound of a dragon, and the last word fell to the ground.


    Thousands of kilometers above the sky, countless clouds surge, and the clouds gather to form a giant Youlong that occupies the sky, neither the head nor the tail.


    The Dragon travels in the sky and goes against the land.


    This day.


    The whole Jiangnan area was shocked by the establishment of jiwuzong.


    And, this vibration, quickly spread to the whole of China, and even the world.

 Chapter 1150

    Jiwuzong was founded!


    This news, almost like a hurricane, swept the whole Jiangnan, and spread to the whole of China and even overseas at a very fast speed.


    As the famous Prince of China, Wang Xu''s every move now almost affects the hearts of various forces and countless people.


    The establishment of jiwuzong was no less than a bomb, which exploded in Jiangnan.


    Mordu, Xizhen, Jianghai, Jinling... Dozens of cities in the whole Jiangnan area tremble.


    Various forces have deeply remembered a name:


    "Jiwuzong!"


    In the past, Wang Xu was the only one who was powerful. Now, with the establishment of jiwuzong, people with clear eyes can see that a huge and terrifying force will rise in Jiangnan, Jianghai city and Jiangxin lake.


    power.


    And individuals.


    These are two different concepts. Compared with the latter, the strong is more awed and feared. Because, a person, after all, is just a person, lack of skills.


    But one force


    All the big and small forces, families, consortia and enterprises, from martial arts masters to rich presidents, and those in charge of power, all feel the same and fear more and more.


    Jinling aristocratic family was the first one to hold an emergency family meeting, close to each other, and even jointly hold a league meeting.


    The fall of the Chen family has already put a big sword on the heads of these Jinling aristocratic families. Now, the establishment of Jiwu sect is equivalent to adding another mountain.


    Many family leaders and high-level officials gathered together to discuss the establishment of jiwuzong, which may have an impact on Jiangnan in the future. Wang Xu is a powerful man of martial arts. He is powerful all over the world. He has the ability to communicate with God by means, and his sword is stained with blood.


    Once jiwuzong is established, will it encroach on the territory and interests of these old forces? Will it be forced and settled in the autumn?


    Nobody knows.


    But it is precisely because of ignorance that people are suspicious, afraid, angry and irritable, and have to make all kinds of plans and plans to deal with everything that may happen in the future.


    Northwest land, wujiazu land.


    Not long after Wu Yaozong returned to his family, he received news from Jiangnan. He sat there with his head down and never said a word.


    In front of him, a dignified middle-aged man said in a deep voice:


    "We all underestimated the ability of this prince of China, and underestimated his ambition and power in Jiangnan."


    If there is an outsider, he will be shocked by the man''s comments.


    Because the middle-aged man is the contemporary owner of the northwest Wu family, Wu Chengfeng, Wu Yaozong''s own father.


    Around them, four or five senior members of the Wu family, who happened to meet at the meeting, came to discuss the important affairs of the Wu family, but at this time, there was no one to speak and they were all deeply silent.


    The news from Jiangnan is really shocking.


    It is not only the establishment of jiwuzong, but also the response of all forces in Jiangnan to the establishment of jiwuzong.


    On the afternoon of the day the news spread, almost all the large forces in Jiangnan sent representatives to pay homage. Other small and medium-sized forces did not mention it. In the evening, they went to Jianghai city to pay homage to the establishment of jiwuzong. There were more than 100 forces!


    And these forces, not just any cat and dog can be qualified to pay homage, among them the lowest is also a big man who is about to shake the city three times.


    even to the extent that.


    Not only in the south of the Yangtze River, but also in other areas around the south of the Yangtze River, many forces came to the door to pay homage.


    These are not only the superficial power, but also the important meaning, which is shocking.


    "I''m afraid that the 20-year plan of my Wu family in Jiangnan will be broken in one day. After that, the whole Jiangnan will belong to Wang Xu, the prince of Huaxia." Wu Chengfeng sighed.


    Sighing, he looked up around the silent crowd, and finally his eyes fell on the silent Wu Yaozong, sighing again.


    "Yaozong, you don''t have to lose heart. After all, Wang Xu is a monster. Even the one from the martial arts league in the capital specially made a list of Emperor Wu for him. It can be seen that he is really not a mortal..."


    Wu Yaozong lowered his head with a trace of deep despair in his eyes.


    When your greatest pride and dependence are crushed to the ground by your opponent, or even severely crushed by your feet, what''s your mood?


    If Wang Xu is only one point better than him, Wu Yaozong wants to catch up with him by three points, six points and eight points.


    But when he is ten thousand feet taller than you


    yes , we have.


    Only in the face of the unattainable cliffs, I feel hopeless when I look at them.


    "Yaozong..."


    Wu Chengfeng shook his head, but he didn''t persuade him.


    Some things, after all, to see their own to understand. Some ideas also have to be self-contained in order to be reasonable and accessible.


    "That''s all. After today, my northwest Wujia family completely withdrew from Jiangnan and turned to establish equal contact with jiwuzong and cooperate with each other. Let''s tear up all the previous plans. Don''t mention them any more. " Wu Chengfeng patted the table and decided to talk.


    "Yes, master!"


    Several high-level together bow, unwilling to nod.


    It''s not easy for the Wujia in Northwest China to plan Jiangnan. There are so many people involved and they have more interests. Now they say that they will not continue if they don''t continue. Who can be unwilling?


    But not willing.


    No more.


    I have to bow to the downwind.


    Unless Wu Wudi goes to Jiangnan and tears his face with Wang Xu.


    However, there was more than one place in the south of the Yangtze River where the Wu family planned. It was not worth fighting Wang Xu.


    Family.


    power.


    After all, it is necessary to choose and compromise.


    Wu Yaozong sat there with his head down, his eyes flashing wildly, and he was gradually stained with blood, and his heart roared wildly


    "I, Wu Yaozong, will never enter Jiangnan! I must, and I will, become stronger! "


    Not only in the northwest Wujia, in the southeast region, in the north land, in the coastal boxing gate, in Huo Jinghai, who has just left the magic capital and returned to the North


    Similar conversations and scenes happen at the same time. One of the core points of everyone''s discussion is


    South of the Yangtze River.


    From then on, it belongs to.


    Wang Xu!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the south of the Yangtze River.


    Jianghai, Jiangxin lake, Huxin Island, jiwuzongmen site.


    Among the newly built zongmen, there are lots of lights and colorful decorations. Countless guests come and go, helicopters come and go, yachts and speedboats come one after another.


    All kinds of greetings almost filled the open space of zongmen square, forming a hill.


    "Master Chen, are you here? Shannan is thousands of miles away from Jiangnan, you... "


    "Ha ha, master Zhao, are you still the same? Prince Wang''s establishment of jiwuzong is a great event. How can he not come? "


    "Yes, yes, I must! Not only that, but I specially brought my son with me. If possible, if I have a chance, I will let him worship Prince Wang''s jiwuzong! "


    "Ha ha, what a coincidence, I also take my son..."


    Several luxurious middle-aged men gathered together, complimented each other, talked and laughed. Finally, they had a sudden meal, looked at each other and laughed. Everything was silent.


    Zongmen!


    Different from the family, it is more inclusive. One of the most important cores is to recruit disciples.


    If you have a chance, who doesn''t want to join Prince Wang''s jiwuzong?


    Jiwuzong is in the rear and Prince Wang is in the front.


    Everything.


    All in silence.


    Wang Xu didn''t have to worry about the trivia of receiving these uninvited and congratulating guests. At this time, he was in the hall of the martial hall, telling Liu Qinlong and others about the most important affairs of the clan.

 Chapter 1151

    "Since the sect has been opened, the most important thing is the restrictions, rules and prohibitions. I can''t stay in the sect all day, so some means are necessary to express the sect''s rules and regulations."


    Wang Xu''s face said coldly, and an invisible power came out of him. Almost everyone trembled in the hall of martial arts.


    "Yes, I''ll do it!"


    All the people below made a vow in a hurry.


    Many people who had a little thought in their heart before were shocked at this time.


    After all, this is a modern man who is invincible in life and death.


    No one knows what Wang Xu''s "necessary means" will be, but they all know that the means of restraint that Wang Xu can say in person will be extremely terrifying.


    "You are my jiwuzong.


    "The tide of the Chinese earth era and the arrival of the mythical era, do we have western gods?"

 Chapter 1152

    At the bottom of this article, there are videos that have been widely circulated in China.


    In the video.


    You can clearly see the shape of the flaming human, which is tens of meters high, rising from the crater. The sea of fire with you burns the earth. It looks like it''s nearly thousands of miles away.


    As the flame monster was about to fly all the way, a blue sword light ran through the sky and instantly cut the "God of fire" into two pieces.


    here.


    It seems that the video has been specially enlarged by a special person. It gives a close-up of cyan Jianguang. Although it''s fuzzy, when you observe it carefully, you can see an old Taoist from the Jianguang.


    in limine.


    This video has also been ridiculed by countless people. Some people even yelled that they were computer experts on the spot. They cracked the bug of this video every minute and gave the video one by one, which was done by special effects.


    But after he yelled, he never showed up again. Just as many netizens ridiculed him wantonly, this man came out again.


    But it''s not ridicule.


    It was a deep shock.


    He posted all the process of his identification video, and even all kinds of real technical indicators, and the final conclusion.


    The video is real!


    instant.


    The general public in the West fell into silence.


    for the first time.


    They came into contact with the reality of the world.


    "My God, what happened in Huaxia?"


    "No, what''s going on in the world? Since China has changed so much, is there nothing in our western continent? Are we living in Truman''s world


    "Oh, my God, why did the news not come out until now? Who on earth is deliberately blocking information? Don''t want us to know? "


    "Freedom of information, freedom of speech, we want freedom!"


    Countless Westerners who saw the video were all angry after taking in the air conditioner.


    They''re blinded!


    For such a long time, great changes have taken place in China, and they have no sense of it. It''s not that they were deliberately hoodwinked. What is it?


    Their freedom has been violated!


    Because of a video.


    The whole western continent began to be in turmoil, and countless people spontaneously took to the streets to protest against the big power, the capital monopoly behind the scenes, and the consortia covering the audition, so that they could not see the real world.


    Among them.


    Some members of some religious sects who believe in some true gods are most excited and have the most intense reaction.


    There are myths in China, so the true God they believe in must be real!


    Because of a video.


    The whole world is in turmoil.


    More and more people pay attention to myth, and more and more people pursue mysterious power.


    One thousand, two thousand


    Ten thousand, twenty thousand


    One hundred thousand, one million


    In a very short period of time, people''s power to explore the real side of the world has gathered into an extremely huge force that can not be ignored.


    All over the world, extraordinary organizations, extraordinary powers and supernatural forces began to appear and entered the eyes of the general public.


    The western continent.


    Under the control of the holy order, the Holy Light Church began to spread on a large scale.


    With the advent of the alliance of gods, consortia and countless companies under the control of the major ancient families began to use money to open the way, and the whole society collected all kinds of talents to study all kinds of supernatural forces.


    The Mika empire.


    The hero Association officially appeared, and countless superheroes who used to guard the city silently began to appear in newspapers, magazines, television, and even various variety shows and entertainment programs.


    Aegis has also made public appearances. Many ordinary people suddenly find that the single handsome man and beautiful woman who used to live next door are aegis agents.


    "Don''t panic. There are demons and gods in China. We also have the protection of holy light!"


    "Mika shield is the strongest shield of the Empire!"


    "Hero Association, home of superheroes, welcome all the superheroes who have not registered to register."


    All forces, for their different purposes, interests and demands, are fermenting online public opinion.


    All over the world, the Internet is boiling.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    Huaxia is in the night.


    Zhao Hongye follows her friends in the secular world, strolling on a famous night market street in Jinling City, eating all kinds of delicious snacks.


    All of a sudden.


    A girl beside her exclaimed excitedly:


    "Red leaf, look at this world


    "What?" Zhaohongye was stunned.


    But just follow.


    The girl next to her raised the mobile phone screen in front of her, and the picture above immediately shocked zhaohongye.


    "Look, the fire monster wants to burn the mountain and harm people. As a result, he is killed by the old immortal of dragon and tiger mountain. It''s just like a myth!"


    With the excited words of the girls around, zhaohongye is more and more frightened, and finally the whole person falls into a kind of dullness.


    The fire troll.


    Even she has never heard of it.


    But just from the pictures in the video, we can see that the strength is absolutely not weak. The general master level martial arts is not an opponent at all, even if it is the top of the five grades. At least they have to be superior to the great master.


    But this kind of monster.


    Will it appear in the lower world?


    What shocked her even more was that.


    Is there anyone in the lower world who can kill such a monster?


    "Dragon and tiger mountain? I seem to have heard from the elders of my family... "


    Zhaohongye frowned deeply, as if thinking of something, a pair of Xiumei frowned deeply.


    The lower world is secular.


    It seems that the hidden secret is far from as simple as she thought at the beginning.


    But soon.


    She thought of another thing, just sent down the brow, wrinkled again:


    "And that bastard, damn it, he made an appointment with others for a month, and went back to the Xianmen examination with me, but now there is no news? He didn''t forget, did he? "


    "Hum, wait another three days. If he hasn''t heard from me, I''ll, I''ll..."


    "I''ll come to him myself!"


    ¡­¡­


    Shanghai.


    Art College, girls'' dormitory.


    Xiao Meimei, who had just finished playing in the lazy cat cafe and returned to the dormitory, was too lazy to move when she lay down on the bed.


    "Meimei, come and have a look. It''s said on the Internet that there''s a new mysterious area in China. It''s called dead silent volcano. There''s a god of fire coming out to make trouble in it. As a result, it''s killed by the old gods of Longhu Mountain!"


    A cute 18-9-year-old girl, wearing pink rabbit pajamas, short hair and round glasses, looks like a housemaid, holding the tablet in her arms and yelling.


    "Oh, no matter what immortal or fire god he is, don''t disturb my sleep. I''m so tired. What''s so exciting!"


    Xiao Meimei waved impatiently, measured her body, pointed her butt at the girl, and continued to hum like a pig


    "As long as it''s not a piece of land from the sky and there''s no tall man on top of it, please tell me something big. I don''t want to be surprised..."


    Xiao Meimei was full of helplessness.


    What do you do with a surprise?


    Also, what the hell is this world?


    It''s clearly said that it''s a garbage world at the bottom of the low armed world. It''s peaceful, quiet and enjoyable. How can she come here and make these chaotic changes before she can enjoy her whole life?


    Is it annoying!


    "Oh, Meimei, can you be more energetic? Now our generation is in the era of change, don''t you have any dreams? But I have a dream, that is to become a fairy who everyone respects


    Seeing this, the lovely girl with round glasses snorted and waved her fists. Then she turned over and pointed her butt at Xiao Meimei. While eating the original potato chips, she continued to brush her microblog vigorously.

 Chapter 1153

    Jinling.


    Among Town God''s Temple.


    "Zheng Xuan, is this God of fire your kind?"


    Wang Xu''s spirit is divided. Wang Jiuli is on the edge of the long river of humanity. In front of it is the water of the long flowing humanity. Behind it is the beautiful decoration of Jinling Town God''s Temple.


    With his voice, Zheng Xuan appeared behind him and shook his head


    "No, the power attribute is different. The power of ghosts and gods comes from the long river of humanity, and its power is owned by itself. It should be a kind of volcanic spirit."


    "It''s similar to what I judged, so there''s no need to inform the noumenon." Wang nine nods, light way.


    ¡­¡­


    Jianghai city.


    Jiangxin lake, Huxin island.


    During this period of time, Wang Xu turned off the video on his mobile phone, put down his mobile phone and got up slowly.


    "The beginning of the times has finally begun."


    Murmuring to himself, Wang Xu stepped out, his body shape was like a roc flying in the clouds, flying up in the air, and stood at an altitude of 100 meters in a flash.


    He raised his eyes slightly and looked deep into the East. A smile gradually appeared at the corner of his mouth


    "In the memory of the previous life, after the Dragon Tiger Dao King''s sword cut the fire spirit, it shocked the whole world and set off a frenzy of the times. However, this life, the frenzy of the times, has already climbed to the top because of me, but he has lost too much color when he was born."


    "However, none of these matters. What matters is the present life of the dead volcano area, the death of the fire spirit, and the ensuing struggle for the inheritance of human beings and immortals."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu''s smile is more intense


    "In my previous life, I didn''t have enough strength. I could only muddle around on the edge of the human immortal inheritance. In the end, I only got some incomplete secret methods. I couldn''t even use them. I only got two million dollars in exchange. Among them, the greatest benefits are all gained by the dragon and tiger mountains and the Wumeng. "


    "But in this life, I will inherit from the immortal! Even if I can''t use many of them, I can add to jiwuzong. "


    The human immortal inheritance.


    It wasn''t discovered immediately, but after the dragon and tiger Daojun killed Huoling, in the following period of time, he was accidentally discovered in the depth of the dead volcano.


    however.


    Because of the protection of the Dharma array, the place of inheritance can not be opened easily, and no one can enter. In the past life, it took a month for the human immortal inheritance to be discovered and cracked.


    Therefore, Wang xucai is not in a hurry because he has plenty of time.


    But for the human immortal inheritance.


    He is a must-have one. He is able to pass through the triple heaven. After the achievement of wuzun, his mind will be carried with him, and his Shenfu will be condensed. His later cultivation needs a great deal of energy, that is, the power of heaven and earth, and aura.


    Even now the heaven and earth are gradually complete, and the Panlong formation gathers the power of heaven and earth within a hundred Li radius, but it can''t take care of his daily cultivation, so it''s very reluctant.


    It is estimated that only the solar realm, the spiritual land in the Kowloon College of Xuankong City, can support him to continue his cultivation.


    One of the biggest reasons for Wang Xu''s success in inheriting human beings and immortals is that in his memory, where human beings and immortals inherit, there happens to be a small spiritual vein.


    He needs spiritual pulse to practice.


    The future development of jiwuzong also needs a spiritual vein.


    Even with the help of Panlong formation, it will take at least a hundred or even a thousand years for the power of heaven and earth to automatically evolve into the spiritual pulse. Wang Xu can''t wait that long.


    "Qinlong, prepare a car for me to Southeast longying city."


    Wang Xu fell from the air when his mind was set. He was moved by his mind and directly ordered the way.


    "Yes, sir."


    A few hundred meters away, Liu Qinlong, who is teaching the basic cultivation methods to the entry-level disciples in the hall of the martial arts hall, is not surprised by Wang Xu''s voice in his mind. He bowed his head respectfully and said in his heart.


    In half an hour.


    A black car with ordinary appearance drove Wang Xu out of Jianghai, along the highway, all the way to Southeast China thousands of miles away.


    ¡­¡­


    Longying city.


    Originally, it was a small city in the southeast region. It was not well-known. It could not even be called a prefecture level city. At most, it could only be called a county.


    However, even in a county, there are hundreds of thousands of people in the city, which is much better than the cities in Nanyang overseas.


    There are many mountains in the southeast, and longying city is no exception. It is close to Longhu Mountain, one of the holy places of Taoism. The tourism industry in the county is still developed, and there are hundreds of thousands of foreign tourists every year.


    Since the death volcano was born a week ago near Longying City, the tourism industry of longying city has brought great development, and the atmosphere of the whole county is in a booming tide.


    Under such circumstances, Wang Xu''s black car slowly stopped in front of a roadside restaurant called "Shenlin club" on the outskirts of longying city.


    Next to their vehicles, there is a tourist bus. As soon as they get off the bus, they hear a guide holding a small red flag, with a megaphone on his body, explaining aloud:


    "Welcome to longying city. We are a paradise for adventurers. I think you all know what era it is now. Our longying city is close to the new dead volcano. Together with Kunlun Mountains and yunhuzhou, it has become the front door of the era.


    But don''t panic. Listen to me, although there are many unknown dangers in the stillness volcano, there are also countless opportunities hidden. Of course, I know that you are here to travel, not those adventurers. Therefore, the areas arranged by our travel agency are all safe areas confirmed by Taoist officials of Longhu Mountain. "


    At this point, the smile on the guide''s face became extremely bright, and his voice showed uncontrollable pride


    "Speaking of the dragon and tiger mountain, you must have seen the video of dragon and tiger sword cutting the God of fire on the Internet some time ago."


    "Of course, I''ve seen it. I''m here for the dragon and tiger mountain!" A young man with acne on his face immediately cried out with excitement.


    He was surrounded by two other youths of the same age, all of whom were about 18 or 19 years old, and they all cried out.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, guide. Take us to visit Longhu Mountain. I''m going to look for Daojun Longhu and ask him to accept me as an apprentice."


    "Yes, our talent of martial arts is not good, but God is fair. Our talent of cultivating immortals will make the world cry!"


    In the face of three middle-aged and two young people, the tour guide''s smile was stiff, but he still maintained a good professionalism. After a few words, he took the crowd to the restaurant in front of him.


    "Childe, the address has been confirmed. Yes, the guide team contacted in advance and asked me to meet in this restaurant."


    After these people left, the driver just put down the phone and came from the side to report respectfully.


    This is the driver.


    Not the average driver.

 Chapter 1154

    Generally, drivers are big, strong, muscular and men with sunglasses.


    The driver, though wearing sunglasses, was muscular and clear-cut.


    But it''s a beautiful woman with concave convex and protruding front and back.


    She is twenty-four or five years old and her name is Zhao Lanshan.


    It was when Wang xuchu returned to Jianghai that he met Zhao Lanshan, a woman of the Zhao family, several times.


    This time Wang Xu came out to work, but I don''t know whether Zhao Lanshan asked for it, or whether Liu Qinlong intentionally or unintentionally arranged her to be Wang Xu''s driver.


    "Let''s go."


    Nodding, Wang Xu directly followed the tour group and walked to the restaurant together.


    After waiting for less than 10 minutes in the dining room, a 23-year-old young man walked into the dining room, looked around the door, went straight to Wang Xu''s table and sat down


    "Hello, I''m Liu Qiang from the suicidal Adventure Club. You should be Mr. Wang and Miss Zhao, right?"


    Wang Xu nodded and did not speak.


    Seeing this, Liu Qiang''s face was even more smiling


    "That''s right. I''m your guide on this adventure of the dead volcano. Time is running out. You can pack up your things and leave with me. "


    Then he nodded to them: "I''ll call and inform the others. You should clean up first."


    No matter how Wang Xu and Zhao Lanshan react, he gets up and goes to one side, takes out his mobile phone and dials.


    Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    Liu Qiang just walked away for four or five meters. Naturally, the voice of the phone call could not escape his ears. The other party was actually contacting another wave of guests, obviously to join them.


    Frowning, Wang Xu was not prepared to say anything more. After all, the guide wanted to live. And he didn''t care about more than a few people. Anyway, at the end of the day, he had to leave alone and make allowance for each other.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t say much, but Liu Qiang, who came back from the phone call, saw that they were still sitting in the same place, but he frowned and urged:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, didn''t I ask you to pack up first? We are very short of time... "


    "We have nothing else."


    He has not finished, Wang Xu has a voice light interrupt his way.


    Liu Qiang was stunned and looked at Wang Xu deeply, but he didn''t say anything. As professional guides, they also provide corresponding field equipment. However, compared with the guest''s own, it is too simple.


    "Come on, it seems that this is a poor tour. Don''t bother. Let''s pay more attention to the second generation of rich people on the other side... "


    With a whisper, Liu Qiang leads Wang Xu and Zhao Lanshan out of the restaurant and toward the parking lot.


    On the way, Liu Qiang reminded the two humanitarians in a low voice: "you two, this time I''ve brought two teams. The people on the other side are not small and have a big temper. Please pay attention and try not to conflict with the opposite side."


    This is relatively polite, but not so polite.


    In short.


    That is to warn Wang Xu and Zhao Lanshan not to make trouble, offending another group of people.


    "Why not? Have a big temper? "


    Wang Xu is noncommittal, has he the origin not to be small, has he the temper to be big?


    "Well, I don''t know about the others, but the leading one is Miss Wu, a famous family in Southeast China. Seriously, the Wu family has a great influence in the southeast. Don''t offend each other rashly. " Liu Qiang''s face is dignified, leading the way and stressing uneasily.


    Southeast Wujia.


    Wang Xu knew about it in his previous life.


    The Wu family is really a top-notch family in Southeast China. Each family has its own family name, which is far more powerful than those in Jinling and mordu.


    But Wang Xu didn''t think of it.


    A young lady of the Wu family, even an ordinary guide in Longying City, knows it and respects it so much.


    This shows that the Wu family''s status in Southeast China.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu met this Miss Wu.


    "Oh? It''s really a little sister... "


    To Wang Xu''s surprise, this Miss Wu is only 16 or 17 years old. She is wearing a tight martial arts suit, jeans and a pair of black field boots. She looks like a runaway girl running out to play.


    "Why are there two more people?"


    Miss Wu frowned and looked at Wang Xu and Zhao Lanshan discontentedly.


    Wang Xu seems to be about 19 years old, while Zhao Lanshan is in his twenties. Wang Xu has nothing on him, except Zhao Lanshan who has a small field bag on his back. They are like brothers and sisters traveling, full of leisure.


    This sense of leisure made Miss Wu very dissatisfied.


    They are adventurous, not for pleasure. You have a wrong temperament. How can you afford it?


    "Xiao Liu, don''t you know that we are going to the valley of Vulcan this time? It''s a dangerous area. We''re going to take risks, not to play. Why don''t you bring two ordinary tourists here and let them die? "


    Miss Wu is very old and full of discontent. She doesn''t cover up at all.


    "Valley of Vulcan?"


    Wang Xu was slightly stunned.


    In the next second, this place should be the valley where Huoling was killed by the dragon and tiger king.


    And the place he is going to pass is also the place where he is going to pass, and all the way to the depth of the dead volcano.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu said slowly:


    "We are not ordinary tourists, but also ready to go to huoshengu for adventure."


    "Cut, just you?"


    With a cold snort, Miss Wu made no secret of her disdain and disdain. With her hands akimbo, she looked up at Wang Xu, raised her chin and said haughtily:


    "Boy, don''t say I bullied you. I don''t want you to die in vain. Don''t be ignorant of my kindness. Well, if you can beat a bodyguard behind me, I''ll agree with you. Otherwise... "


    At this point, she sighed, shook her head and boasted:


    "I don''t want to see anyone else die for nothing. In order to save your two lives, Wu yu''er is the villain


    Then she waved back and yelled:


    "Wu Zhan, come out and clean them up for me!"


    That posture, is a bully weak miss, rampant, unbridled, arrogant.


    Looking at her like this, Wang Xuleng was almost amused.


    Although he was not amused, he still laughed and shook his head and said, "forget it. I''m afraid he can''t teach me a lesson."


    I don''t blame him, mainly because Wu yu''er''s appearance is so cute now that he can''t help trying to amuse him.


    Sure enough.


    Wen Yan.


    Wu yu''er''s smiling face turned red. She stared at Wang Xu fiercely and hummed coldly


    "Boy, are you really crazy?"

 Chapter 1155

    "Wu Zhan, don''t keep your hands on me, teach him a lesson!"


    Wu yu''er''s face was tight and his voice was fierce.


    Behind her, a 27-8-year-old man stood up helplessly and nodded to Wang Xu


    "I''m Wu Zhan. Miss has life, so I won''t stay. But you don''t have to worry. I''m just teaching you a lesson. At most, I''ll hurt your skin and not break your hands and feet. "


    His face suddenly cooled down and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf. Step out slowly, the moment when the sole of the foot fell to the ground, it was hard to step out a clear footprint on the rock ground.


    "Lanshan, you go."


    Wang Xu shakes his head and takes a step back, leaving Zhao Lanshan behind in front of him.


    "Boy, you let this beautiful sister fight for you? You are not a man, coward


    Wu yu''er''s eyes are almost staring out. She can''t believe it. She stares at Wang Xu. Her face is full of shameless words without any cover up.


    Wang Xu smiles without explanation.


    Next second.


    "Touch!"


    Zhao Lanshan moved.


    The same step, but the ground under the feet of all the people was followed by a fierce flash. Wu Zhan didn''t even respond. He just felt that Zhao Lanshan''s right hand had already turned into a sword and touched his throat.


    "You..."


    Looking at the cool and pretty face that was almost close at hand, Wu Zhan''s face was red and black, and his eyes were deeply shocked.


    "No! no way! I haven''t said the beginning yet. It''s a sneak attack! "


    On one side, Wu yu''er was also stunned for a long time, and then after reaction, he immediately turned red and jumped and yelled.


    This scene, Wang Xu a burst of funny.


    Come on, little girl.


    He didn''t mind. He waved his hand and motioned for Zhao Lanshan to come back. He said with a faint smile, "in that case, let''s do it again. Now, wait for you to start


    "Hum, boy, are you happy? I''ll make you cry right away


    Wu yu''er stares at Wang Xu, then rushes to Wu Zhan angrily, raises his foot and kicks Wu Zhan on his buttock. He says angrily:


    "Wu Zhan, are you still not a man? It''s hard to see a beautiful woman''s eyes? Give me a good heart, if you lose again, go back to see how I teach you! "


    Wu Zhan''s face was bitter.


    He bowed his head and didn''t say a word, but he was also unwilling.


    To tell you the truth, when Zhao Lanshan came out, he really looked twice more. Now, even he himself felt that he was careless. In addition, Zhao Lanshan had the intention of sneaking attack. That''s why he lost so quickly.


    After Wu yu''er made a fierce threat, she stepped aside and stared angrily at the field. After Wu Zhan and Zhao Lanshan stood four or five meters apart, she raised her right hand to the top and then suddenly lowered it.


    She gulped:


    "Start..."


    Whoo!


    A gust of wind blew up on the ground, and Zhao Lanshan''s figure turned into a remnant in an instant. With a kind of wind and thunder, he bravely crossed the distance of four or five meters and appeared directly in front of him at a speed that Wu war could not respond to.


    "Touch!"


    This time, Zhao Lanshan didn''t keep his hand. He folded his five fingers in his right hand and hit Wu Zhan''s chest like lightning.


    With a dull sound, Wu Zhan''s body flew back four or five meters and fell to the ground like a sandbag. He felt that his whole body was about to crack, but he couldn''t get up for a moment.


    Both sides


    The strength gap is too big!


    "Beginning...!"


    At this time, Wu yu''er''s ending of "start" turned into a face of confusion before it was over.


    What happened?


    What do you mean?


    How is that possible?


    "Ah! Cough, cough... "


    At this time, Wu Zhan coughed painfully, and finally recovered his breath. He slowly got up from the ground, full of beans and sweat. His face was very pale, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    But the pain in his body could not stop the shock and disbelief in his heart.


    This time.


    He dares to use his life to guarantee that he is not absent-minded, engrossed, and even tense in advance, ready to attack.


    But


    Still kneeling!


    Second kneel!


    Wu Zhan couldn''t accept it. He stood there with dull eyes, staring at Zhao Lanshan who had turned back and stood behind Wang Xu.


    As for Wu yu''er.


    He''s been gaping.


    All the people around her, Liu Qiang, took a breath. No one thought that Zhao Lanshan, who looked ordinary and weak, would have such a strong power.


    "Will you come again?"


    Wang Xu raised his head and looked at Wu yu''er with a faint smile.


    Wu yu''er''s face was blue and white, and her eyes were full of anger. However, she finally gave a cold hum and said, "I''m sorry


    "Well, you''ve passed!"


    With that, she didn''t want to see Wang Xu any more. She turned around and yelled at Wu Zhan, who was so confused that she got on a mountain SUV.


    Wu Zhan and others are also disheartened to follow up. They are very careful, for fear that they will be hurt by their own young lady at this time. However, one of the middle-aged men, before getting on the bus, turned back and gave Wang Xu a deep look.


    Wu yu''er is not the only one in the Wu family, but Wu yu''er has the highest status as the speaker. But in fact, there are more than a dozen of them, driving three heavy mountain cross-country vehicles with various field equipment.


    Protective clothing, sleeping bags, tents, backpacks, compressed dry food and so on, and even Wang Xu is still under a pile of debris, the remaining light sweeps the reflection of some black metal, which seems to be some powerful guns.


    "Mr. Wang, Miss Zhao, you can take a car with me."


    At this time, Liu Qiang went to Wang Xu, and his attitude was more respectful than before.


    However, compared with Wu yu''er and others, his car is a bit of rubbish. It''s a pickup truck from the Adventure Club. It can barely seat four people. The back compartment is also full of various equipment.


    The party then set out on the road, led by Liu Qiang, all the way to the entrance of the dead volcano.


    "Don''t be angry, miss. I didn''t release water just now. I''ve tried my best, but I don''t know why. I just can''t react..."


    On the off-road vehicle behind, Wu Zhan kept on pleading for mercy.


    But as soon as his voice fell, a tall man next to him snorted with disdain:


    "Wu Zhan, your eyes almost stick to the woman. Haven''t you let the water go? But it doesn''t matter. Those two are a little extraordinary.


    But the valley of Vulcan that we went to is not a complete place. There are many dangers. It''s ugly to say that they are ahead of us. If they drag their feet and become a burden at that time, we won''t save people. "


    "Yes, that woman is in danger. Save yourself. Don''t drag us on!" Another cold young man also said.


    Wu Zhan wants to cry without tears.


    What he said is true. How can no one believe it?


    "Shut up


    At this time, Wu yu''er couldn''t seem to listen any more, and he gave a roar.


    All of a sudden.


    Everyone was silent.


    All eyes fell on the young lady.


    What''s the matter, young lady?

 Chapter 1156

    "Are you all idiots? Do you really think I''m angry because Wu Zhan lost? " Wu yu''er was angry and asked repeatedly.


    Wen Yan.


    People look at each other, you see me, I see you, can see each other''s eyes.


    Is


    isn''t it?


    Young lady, you are angry because of this!


    People want to shout out, but in the face of Wu yu''er''s fury, no one really dares to speak.


    In their weak eyes, Wu yu''er slapped the car door and said in a loud voice:


    "The beautiful elder sister named Zhao Lanshan just now is a warrior with great skill. She easily defeated Wu Zhan, which he can''t match."


    I heard that.


    They looked at each other again, and then their eyes fell on Wu Zhan, and the look of their eyes became more strange.


    This is all right!


    They all know!


    But miss, what do you mean by that?


    Despise Wu Zhan?


    In everyone''s eyes, Wu Zhan''s face turned red, black and red, just like the performance''s face changed, his face turned red and his ears turned red, and he was very ashamed.


    "So, that conceited son of a bitch must be a master!" Finally, Wu yu''er came to a conclusion, with a dignified look. It seemed that she would not lose face.


    "That woman is really a master. Her strength is not weak. She is probably a master of eight or nine levels of physical training." At this time, a middle-aged man sitting beside Wu yu''er spoke slowly.


    Then he shook his head


    "But yu''er is wrong. He is not a master, but he has no accomplishments. He is just an ordinary man."


    "Uncle Ming, what you said is true?"


    Wu yu''er was stunned. At first, she couldn''t believe it. Then her face turned red. The evil spirit that had just disappeared rushed up again.


    "Asshole! That boy is an ordinary person, he is a waste, why give me a stinky face, conceited, still smile so ugly, let people want to beat him


    Wu yu''er''s words make uncle Ming smile.


    They are familiar with Wu yu''er, and naturally know the temper of their young lady. Although the young lady and qiguweizi always like to be angry, it''s not the anger of a vicious person, but the anger of a little girl.


    With a funny shake of his head, uncle Ming continued


    "Yes, but the boy should be a disciple of a big family. Otherwise, there would not be a female guard with such strength."


    From the beginning to the end, uncle Ming''s manner of speaking was very relaxed and casual. But all around him, Wu yu''er, was quite respectful, because Uncle Ming was a master of martial arts.


    As a master, you can easily comment on others at will, and naturally gain respect and awe from the public.


    "Big family?"


    People a Leng, many people eyebrows subconsciously wrinkled up.


    After all, Wang Xu''s previous performance, in retrospect, seems to have a style that ordinary people can''t have.


    "Well, that boy should be a pig and eat a tiger. I will never forget that. On the way back, I have to get my Wu yu''er''s place back! "


    Wu yu''er snorted coldly, quietly, but with shame, anger and disobedience in her eyes, she swore silently at the bottom of her heart.


    Two hours later.


    With the disappearance of the mountain road, the mountain road became more and more difficult to walk, and the jungle became more and more dense. People had to get off the car and start walking.


    At the beginning, we can see many traces of human activities on the road, and even meet other people. But as the crowd got deeper and deeper, they crossed the safety zone and stepped into the area of the dead volcano, and their tracks became more and more scarce.


    In the end, only Wang Xu and his party were left. The surrounding environment has gradually changed, the air temperature has been rising, and the mountains and forests on all sides have gradually become scarce. The trees that people used to be familiar with have turned into red plants that can''t distinguish species.


    And the earth, has also become a kind of red soil, with a hand, dry, hot, strange is, but also with a sticky, moist feeling.


    Finally, Liu Qiang, the guide, asked Wang Xu and Zhao Lanshan in a low voice


    "Mr. Wang, Miss Zhao, do you really want to go deep into the dead volcano without anything?"


    That''s why I asked.


    This is because before people abandoned the car, he asked Wang Xu if they wanted to buy some adventure equipment from him.


    But Wang Xu refused.


    Now, it''s still because I can''t believe it and can''t accept it. In addition, it''s also out of professionalism.


    However.


    Wang Xu or light refused: "no, just a little small mountains, nothing."


    All of a sudden.


    Including Wu yu''er and others on one side, they are all speechless.


    Just a little mountain range?


    brother!


    If you look around, it''s a vast area with a thousand miles around. I don''t know where the boundary is, but it''s all dead volcanoes.


    Dead silent volcano is just a name. Do you really regard it as an ordinary mountain?


    Wu yu''er laughed at Wang Xu on the spot, but Wang Xu just laughed and didn''t answer, which made the little girl very angry for a while.


    Although the others didn''t speak, they all looked a little disdainful at Wang Xu.


    A dandy who is spoiled by his family and doesn''t know anything about the outside world, right? Not to mention the dead silent volcano, the general jungle is full of all kinds of poisonous insects and wild animals. If a warrior doesn''t pay attention, he may die here because a small mosquito stares at you.


    How dare a young man who has no accomplishments and has been spoiled by his family be so arrogant?


    Only Mingshu Yu Guang glanced at Zhao Lanshan''s backpack behind him, thinking deeply in his eyes.


    Soon.


    After several hours of driving, seeing that it was going to be dark, under the guidance of Liu Qiang, they found an open space and prepared to stop to have a rest.


    The Wu family set up tents, made simple stoves, campfires, barbecues and so on. They took out fresh water and dry food and began to prepare dinner.


    Wu Zhan is more flattering. He takes down a folding stool from his body and puts it on the ground. Wu yu''er sits on it with a golden sword. He looks at Wang Xu with pride. He was going to show off and ridicule Wang Xu by the way.


    As a result, as soon as she looked at Wang Xu, she saw a metal grill in front of her. After another turn, she saw a pile of beef, pork, fish and other ingredients wrapped in plastic wrap. After another turn, she saw a pile of seasonings from bottles and cans, and then


    Wu yu''er''s eyes widened and her mouth opened.


    terrified.


    be struck dumb.


    I can''t believe it.


    it is beyond logic and above reason.


    inadmissibility!


    Absolutely, completely, definitely, unacceptable!


    Asshole


    Ah!

 Chapter 1157

    "Space magic weapon, space magic weapon, space magic weapon..."


    Wu yu''er''s eyes were dull and she kept mumbling to herself:


    "Why does this bastard have space magic weapon? I don''t have Wu yu''er. Why would he? Why? "


    At this point.


    It''s not just Wu yu''er.


    Wu Zhan and other Wu family guards, even uncle Ming, all stare at Wang Xu with deep and silent eyes, constantly taking out all kinds of things from the space magic weapon.


    At the beginning of the barbecue set meal, followed by tableware, dishes, then wine, fresh fruit, and even delicious snacks prepared in advance


    People''s eyes, gradually become envious, and then jealousy!


    "Miss, if you are hungry, why don''t I go and ask them for some?"


    There is a guard, see Wu yu''er can''t help swallowing several mouthfuls of saliva, flattering low voice.


    But his voice just dropped.


    Wu yu''er closed her mouth and stared at him coldly. She yelled: "hungry? Which eye do you see Miss Ben hungry? Go and cook for me


    The guard immediately obediently closed his mouth, clamped his tail, shrugged his head and ran to one side. He didn''t dare to be afraid of the little lady''s flattery.


    "The magic weapon of space, such a precious treasure, is placed in the hands of a young man who has no self-protection. What kind of power is his family after he leaves? I can''t understand him now. " Uncle Ming frowned.


    "Hum, no matter what, when he is in danger, the space magic weapon can''t save him. At that time, I''ll see how he comes to ask me!"


    Wu yu''er gave a cold hum.


    All night long.


    Early the next morning.


    So the people continued to set out, and they took the time to move on to the depth of the dead volcano.


    Two days later.


    Everyone is a hundred miles away, but it''s still a long way from Huoshen valley. However, every time he eats, Wang Xu can take out a lot of delicious snacks without changing the style.


    Finally.


    A guard of the Wu family couldn''t help it. He went to find Wang Xu and stared at the steak sprinkled with cumin and other seasonings on the barbecue rack. He was greedy and said with a flattering smile


    "Brother, I''ll discuss something with you. Can I buy you some kebabs for 100 yuan? Crayfish tail is the best


    "I''m not short of money."


    Wang Xu said casually.


    "How about a thousand dollars?" The guard was slightly stunned. Subconsciously, he turned his head to look at Wu yu''er in the distance, peeped at Wu yu''er, gritted his teeth and continued:


    "Brother, you should know that the price is very reasonable. If you are outside, you can ask someone to have a meal at the barbecue shop instead of just a few kebabs..."


    "I said, I''m not short of money."


    Wang Xu continued.


    As soon as the guard frowned and stared, he seemed to get angry. However, when Yu Guang saw Zhao Lanshan, he had to suppress his anger. His voice went on coldly


    "Hum, I''ll tell you the truth. This barbecue is what my lady wants. You..."


    Before he finished, Wang Xu looked up at him and said calmly:


    "I know, but I''m not short of money. So if she wants to eat, let her come and eat by herself. "


    That''s not true.


    What Wang Xu said is sincere.


    He is really not short of money, and he is not going to sell barbecue, just a few kebabs. As a person of the same trade, at least he is familiar with each other. If he wants to eat, he can come directly.


    But what do you mean by paying for it?


    Do you want to raise the price?


    Think he''ll care about the hundred?


    However, Wang Xu''s words fell in the guard''s ears, but he was just ignorant of good and evil. He even wanted to let his young lady come to ask for help. What do you think you are?


    "Boy, it''s not as easy to take risks outside as you think at home. Now you''re on top, and there''s a time when you ask us!"


    The guard''s face was very ugly. With a cold hum, he dropped a word and left with anger.


    "Self righteous."


    Wang Xu shakes his head, sweeps his eyes at the back of the guard, and doesn''t care about the threat of the other side.


    If you dare to talk to him like this at a different time or in a different situation, I''m afraid he will slap you to death.


    "Ha ha, Zhang Qi, didn''t you buy it? I knew it would be like this. That kid is very proud. " As soon as the guard came back, the other guards laughed.


    "Hum, that boy has an extraordinary reputation. I''ll give him a thousand yuan to buy a bunch of kebabs, but the bastard won''t sell them." With a gloomy face, Zhang Qi sneered every word


    "Brothers, don''t pack up in advance when you are in danger later. One or two of them are left out on purpose."


    "But the woman beside him..."


    "Hum, even if the woman can protect him now, there are some dangers that the woman can''t solve near Huoshen valley. I''ll wait for that time and see how he asks us!"


    Zhang Qi and others gathered together and talked in a low voice. At the thought of seeing Wang Xu''s bad luck soon, almost all of them were happy.


    After a period of distance, the danger that people encounter gradually increases, also more and more dangerous. Zhang Qi and other guards deliberately missed one or two strange beasts, but before they got close to Wang Xu, they were easily killed by Zhao Lanshan.


    But Wang Xu still lives well, even more leisurely and moistening. Zhang Qi and others'' faces are almost black.


    Seeing the distance from huoshengu getting closer and closer.


    "Well? Finally, I''m a little familiar with the environment. It seems that I''m going to Huoshen Valley, isn''t it Wang Xu walked slowly up a rock protruding from the mountain wall, looked around, and compared the surrounding terrain with the pictures in his memory.


    Just then.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked to the left ahead of a mountain forest.


    A few minutes later.


    Uncle Ming''s face suddenly changed, and he whispered to everyone to stop and be on guard. He walked to the front step by step, staring at the direction Wang Xu was looking.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wu yu''er and others are in suspense.


    After another ten breaths.


    Whoo!


    A gust of wind suddenly blew out of thin air, and then the mountain forest burst open suddenly. Along with the collapse of several big trees, a huge black wolf with the size of five or six meters rushed out.


    This kind of giant wolf is a kind of strange animal in the dead silent volcano. People have seen a lot in recent days. Giant wolf''s skin is as hard as iron. It is powerful and fast. The warrior under the fifth level of refining can''t confront the enemy directly.


    However, if it''s just giant wolf, it''s not worth uncle Ming''s so serious. What makes uncle Ming solemn is an old man in black who sits on the upper knee of the wolf''s waist.


    This iron wolf.


    He was awed by the old man with great means.


    "Wu family in Beicheng, Wu Heming, have seen the king of beasts!"


    Uncle Ming bowed slightly.


    However, Wu yu''er and others are scared, because the breath of the old man is too terrible. At a glance, it gives people the feeling of facing the terrible beast.


    And the giant wolf under the old man''s buttocks, in a pair of originally cruel wolf eyes, was with fear.


    "It turns out that you are from the branch of Wu family in Southeast China. In this case, you are qualified to pass. Please spare your life."


    The old man in black chuckled and whistled. The wolf jumped up and disappeared into the forest.


    "Hoo..."


    After the old man in black left, uncle Ming took a long breath and sighed


    "Ah, it seems that the news is true, otherwise, how can the strong people who can''t make trouble come here?"

 Chapter 1158

    "Uncle Ming, what''s the news? And who was that old man just now? The momentum is too terrible... No, it''s too arrogant! " Wu yu''er frowned and snorted.


    "News..."


    Uncle Ming was silent for a while, then sighed:


    "Miss Yu, in fact, before I came here, I heard a rumor that a treasure was found in the valley of fire. I didn''t care at first, but I didn''t think it was true. "


    As he said this, he had a bitter smile on his face, shook his head and said in a deep voice:


    "As for the old man just now, he is a strong man in my southeast territory, the king of beasts, who is good at commanding all kinds of animals."


    "But Uncle Ming, I''ve heard about the reputation of the king of beasts before, but many people call him a monkey charmer. Why do you respect him so much?" A guard didn''t understand the way.


    "Originally, this man''s strongest ability was to control tigers, but since the change of heaven and earth, mysterious regions appear everywhere, and exotic animals run rampant. This man''s strength soars rapidly and becomes one of the best experts."


    Uncle Ming sighed and said with a bitter smile: "you don''t see that he just had a giant iron wolf, but it''s very possible that there are dozens of strange animals hidden in the surrounding mountains. He appeared here, apparently in response to the hearsay about the treasure found in the valley of fire. "


    "Hiss..."


    Hearing this, people immediately took a breath of air conditioning, and many even looked suspiciously to the surrounding mountains.


    After the king of beasts.


    The rest of the way, the people were more careful.


    However, I don''t know whether it was the reason of the king of beasts or something else. Until I could see the area of Vulcan Valley, I never met another beast attack.


    however.


    On the way, I met more strong people. There are martial arts masters who can step on white waves with each foot. There are also martial arts masters who wear Taoist robes, whose coats are floating, and walk against the wind. There are even strong men who can fly with their feet on flying swords.


    "Tian Meng, the leader of the Dragon Eagle City Taikong martial arts school, the skill of Dafeng mountain, the real person Kongfeng, and the flying sword Taoist officer of Longhu Mountain..."


    The more people we met, the more frightened they were.


    Just because.


    All of these people are famous strong men in the southeast region, big men in a city, or old monsters who have been shaking in the area. Many people, who have lived for decades, have not had a chance to see each other. Today, they see each other one after another.


    "Miss, let''s go back. This accident is too dangerous."


    Wu Zhan follows Wu yu''er and worries in a low voice.


    Wu yu''er hesitated for a moment, but when he saw Wang Xu, who was still walking quietly ahead, he immediately gritted his teeth and stamped his feet


    "Back to what? Can we go back when we all come here? What''s more, the bastard who doesn''t have any self-protection ability in front of him dares to move on. Wu yu''er is also a martial arts practitioner of five levels. If he is afraid at this time, won''t he disgrace his family? "


    "Er..."


    Wu Zhan was speechless for a moment.


    front.


    "Treasure? Did the news of Renxian inheritance leak? But in the last life, it was clearly a month after the dragon and tiger king killed Huoling. "


    Wang Xu frowned.


    Although he knew that this life was completely different from the previous life, the forces of all parties, and even the degree of heaven and earth change, all changed more or less because of him.


    But even if it''s early, it can''t be so early, right?


    Wang Xu was surprised.


    Soon.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, after nearly three days of long journey, they finally stood in front of the Vulcan valley.


    Whoo!


    The strong wind rises from the flat ground. What appears in front of people''s eyes is a huge Valley, which is transparent from front to back. From a distance, people with good eyesight can even see that there is a wider plain at the end of the valley.


    In the valley, there are red rocks, no grass and no trees. The heat of the air here is almost 40 degrees, and in some crevices of rocks, flames and even hot red magma erupt from time to time.


    "Is this the valley of Vulcan?"


    Wu yu''er and other people''s eyes are shining, and the sweat on their faces can''t stop the excitement on their faces.


    It''s all young people who come here. How can they not be excited to see such a different scene from the Chinese world?


    Just a glance at the scene is worth the trip.


    "Miss, the situation is more serious than I think, or we''d better go back."


    Uncle Ming also has a heavy complexion.


    Originally, the reason why he promised Wu yu''er to come to Huoshen valley was because of the danger of Huoshen valley. He had just been cleaned by dragon and tiger Daojun himself. It could be regarded as a semi safe area, so he was willing to bring Wu yu''er over.


    But right now.


    For the sake of the "treasure" in the legend of Huoshen Valley, all kinds of accidents and conflicts are bound to happen here, and the danger is greatly increased. Uncle Ming can''t say that he can guarantee Wu yu''er''s safety.


    "I don''t want it, uncle Ming. I''ve been running so far, but I didn''t just go to see it."


    Wu yu''er insisted on not going. As she said this, she glanced at Wang Xu and hummed coldly


    "What''s more, that bastard won''t leave. Why should I leave?"


    With Wu yu''er''s eyes, uncle Ming suddenly felt helpless.


    To tell you the truth, he also couldn''t understand why Wang Xu didn''t have any means of protection and only had a female guard around him, but he dared to go so far with them. Even, it seems that we have to go further.


    Just then.


    An excited voice suddenly came from behind the crowd.


    "Ha ha ha, I finally caught up with you."


    When the group turned around, they saw a middle-aged man running out of the mountain, like a galloping horse, jumping more than ten meters at each step.


    Behind him was a young man of twenty-three or twenty-four.


    As soon as she saw them, Wu yu''er''s eyes lit up. She jumped up in surprise and waved loudly


    "Uncle Li, brother Tian!"


    "Why? It''s rain. "


    The middle-aged man was stunned, and his body stagnated in the air. Then he turned around and fell like a swallow in front of Wu yu''er, frowning


    "Why are you here? The valley of fire god is a dangerous place, and it is also a gathering place of strong people from all over the world. Do you know if you come here? Hurry back


    "No, Uncle Li, yu''er is escorted by Uncle Ming. It''s hard for people to find a chance to come out and play, so they don''t want to go back!" Wu yu''er ran over and held the middle-aged man''s hand, shaking and coquettishing.


    "Ha ha, Dad, uncle Ming is with you. What are we afraid of?"


    The young man who was a step behind also rushed over. He first saluted uncle Ming, and then said with a smile, "Uncle Ming is a great master. You are also Li Shiming, the first great master of martial arts in the north city."


    "Come on, come on, don''t flatter me."


    Li Shiming frowned and nodded reluctantly, but he said in a cold voice:


    "But after that, you must always be with me and not run around. Now the valley of Vulcan has found a treasure. No better than before, many powerful people and forces from all sides are coming. It''s very chaotic. "


    With that, his voice became more dignified, and he warned: "moreover, there are many forces and people among them, even I can''t stir them up. If you offend them carelessly, Uncle Li can''t save you."


    "Thank you, Uncle Li!"


    Wu yu''er looks at Wang Xu with a flattering smile.


    But seeing that Wang Xu had already gone more than ten meters away and didn''t even look back, his face suddenly froze and his heart was angry.


    At this point.


    Wang Xu and Zhao Lanshan are ready to cross the valley of fire and move forward to the place where the human immortals are inherited.


    When he got to huoshengu, he no longer needed a guide.

 Chapter 1159

    "Well, where are you going?"


    Looking at Wang Xu walking farther and farther, Wu yu''er finally couldn''t help crying out.


    "The valley of Vulcan is here. Let''s say goodbye."


    Wang Xu waved his hand and did not look back.


    "Xiao yu''er, is that boy your friend? What is he doing? There are so many strong people in front of him. He''s going to die at this time? "


    Li Shiming also noticed Wang Xu at this time, and could not help frowning slightly.


    At this point.


    In the valley of Vulcan.


    There are many strong people coming from all over the world, not only the previous few, but also many foreigners. A lot of people have grudges against each other, and the atmosphere is very strong. It seems that all kinds of conflicts will break out at any time.


    On the open space in front of the entrance, there are a group of ferocious beasts, which attract people''s attention.


    "Roar! Roar... "


    Among all kinds of strange animal roars, nearly 30 strange animals surrounded, an old man in black riding on a giant wolf slowly appeared in front of the crowd.


    "Everyone, the valley of Vulcan is a dividing point of the dead volcano. If you cross it, there are many dangers and it''s hard to go back. Do you really want to pass?" Scanning around, the king of beasts suddenly said with a strange smile.


    "Ha ha, don''t pretend to be the king of beasts. We all know the news of the treasure, otherwise we would not rush to here in the night. If it wasn''t for the treasure, would you come here from the Kunlun mountains? "


    A strong man with bare upper body, bronze muscles and disorderly hair sneered.


    As soon as he said this, many people around him burst out laughing.


    "Yes, I did hear the news that there is an ancient treasure here, in which the legend of" Human Immortal "is buried. However, I''m not here for the heritage, but for the ancient alien species that may appear in the treasure land. "


    Although the king of beasts said so, his eyes were flashing fast.


    The rest of the people around listened, but they did not say yes. No one really believed the magnificent words of the king of beasts.


    Human immortal!


    That''s a fairy!


    According to ancient books, in folklore, all human beings and immortals are ancient gods. They are as light as the swords of the dragon and tiger Daojun, who cut the enemy thousands of miles away.


    Cattle are stepping into the earth, moving mountains and covering the sea. They can pick the stars on the top, and they can enjoy the world as if they were underground.


    Originally.


    These things, most people only as legends, or ancestors exaggerated. But since the beginning of the change of heaven and earth, countless secret places have come into being. What''s more, Kunlun, yunhuzhou, and today''s dead volcano regions have come into being one by one. More and more people believe in this.


    So.


    As soon as the news of the inheritance of human immortals came out, it startled the strong people in all directions, and no one did not covet it.


    "Well, it seems that the news has rotten down the street. Everyone knows it. The current situation is definitely spread out on purpose? " At this time, someone suddenly snorted coldly.


    This man is an old man with crane hair and childlike face. He is blind with a Dragon carving wooden battle and his eyes closed.


    But no one dares to underestimate him, and even many people around him are deeply afraid of him. He is just near the old man.


    Just because.


    This old man is a famous poison king in Southeast China, blind Li. He is famous for witchcraft and poison. It is said that his own eyes are blind for studying poison. In the face of such a cruel person, who dares to approach?


    Don''t be afraid of being poisoned by something you don''t know, just go and kill yourself.


    "It should be so. Don''t let me find out who is behind the scenes. How dare you treat me as a pawn. If you let me know, he''ll look good! " Someone echoed.


    "Hum, I''m afraid they''ll take us as chessmen, but we''ll overturn the chessboard in the end!"


    Blind Li sneered.


    However, the naked man questioned


    "It''s not long before the dragon and tiger Daojun cut the God of fire here, and the people who can find the place of treasure such as" the inheritance of human beings and immortals "must be as big as the dragon and tiger Daojun. How can they deliberately let out the wind and lead us to trouble?"


    Many people nodded in agreement.


    It''s true that a man as strong as the dragon and tiger king is afraid that he will swallow the treasure himself. How can he deliberately release the news?


    "Does anyone want to fish in troubled waters?"


    At this moment, almost everyone''s mind is a flash of this idea.


    The strong are talking.


    "Someone''s coming again..."


    All of a sudden.


    All of them suddenly looked up and fixed their eyes on a direction. The atmosphere suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    Nothing else.


    Just because.


    Wang Xu and Zhao Lanshan came step by step. They not only entered the valley of Vulcan, but also stepped within five meters of blind Li, and even kept approaching.


    "That boy seems to be a friend of the little girl of the Wu family..."


    The king''s eyes flickered.


    Same second.


    "My God, beast king, blind Li, naked King Kong, Zhao Jinba, spirit snake, sword monster... How come there are so many masters?"


    Uncle Ming suddenly takes a breath of cold air.


    If you look at it carefully, all the more than a dozen strong men gathered at the mouth of Huoshen valley are famous master level masters. On weekdays, all of them are strong men. But at the moment, they are gathered together. It''s terrible.


    "It seems that the news is true. Near Huoshen Valley, there is a place of" Renxian inheritance "...."


    The light in Uncle Ming''s eyes soared.


    But the next second, he frowned deeply, stared at Wang Xu, who was constantly approaching blind Li, and murmured:


    "What''s the matter with this boy? Where is this place? Dare to break into it? Do you really want to die? "


    And Wu yu''er and others are also full of suspicion, followed by a strong dissatisfaction.


    They stand here and dare not get close to each other for fear of drawing other people''s attention and causing conflicts.


    But Wang Xu was good. He swaggered to the inside, but when the strong didn''t exist, was it a newborn calf who was not afraid of tigers, or was he out of his mind?


    "Is he looking for death? There are so many old monsters here, but he doesn''t even exist. He rushes everywhere, even if he wants to die. Don''t worry about us? " Zhang Qi sneered.


    "This asshole..."


    Wu yu''er''s face turned white, and she didn''t know whether she was angry or scared. She tried to wink at Wang Xu, but who could see it from tens of meters away?


    "Xiaoyu, is he your friend? Let him come back. Do you know who he''s near now? I''m looking for death


    At this time, Li Shiming also reacted and looked at Wang Xu''s position. His eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and his eyes were all unhappy.


    Before Wu yu''er could speak, the youth around Li Shiming shook his head and said:


    "Dad, I''m afraid it''s too late. Blind Li is not easy to be provoked. It''s really not easy to be provoked. "


    "He has been close to blind Li for three meters. I''m afraid he has been contaminated with poison. We can''t let him stay with us any more. Otherwise, we may have bad luck together."

 Chapter 1160

    "Brother Li Tian, but..."


    Wu yu''er turned pale.


    However, Li Tian shook his head to interrupt her and asked coldly, "is he your friend, Yu Er?"


    "No, that conceited, arrogant boy is just a stranger with us. Miss doesn''t know him at all."


    Before Wu yu''er could speak, Zhang Qi had already covered his face, adding oil and vinegar to Wang Xu''s "identity".


    "Yu''er, if he were your friend, I might help him. But he''s just a stranger. It''s not worth offending the strong for him. "


    Li Shiming said calmly, his eyes were indifferent.


    "Uncle Ming..."


    Wu yu''er had no choice but to look to the other side for help.


    But Wu Heming also shook his head and lightly refused: "Miss, that boy has offended you several times. It''s really not worth it."


    "Really not?"


    Wu yu''er still can''t bear to see Wang Xu die and fight for the final victory.


    Li Shi''s eyes are bright and indifferent. This time, he doesn''t even bother to say no again.


    Uncle Ming sighed and comforted: "Miss, this is the boy''s way to die. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to blame yourself."


    Hearing this, Zhang Qi on one side was full of pride and sneered to himself


    "Ha ha, boy, I''ll drive you crazy again. I''ll buy you a kebab for 100 yuan, right? Not even a thousand? There''s no shortage of money, is there? I''ll watch you die now. Even if you beg for mercy, no one will save you! "


    People are either gloating, shaking their heads and sighing, or looking coldly.


    "It''s a pity that this girl..."


    Mingshu stares at Zhao Lanshan, who is following Wang Xu, shaking his head and sighing.


    Just then.


    Wang Xu has been close to a meter in front of blind Li, and the distance is still approaching.


    Although blind Li can''t see, he can feel someone approaching. His head turns inch by inch. His closed eyes seem to fall on Wang Xu.


    Half a meter!


    Thirty centimeters!


    Twenty centimeters!


    In a few steps, Wang Xu was almost close to blind Li, but he didn''t stop. He rubbed blind Li''s body, passed him, and went on.


    At this time, blind Li finally couldn''t help it and said in a cold voice:


    "Boy, are you playing with me on purpose?"


    These four weeks.


    Who didn''t know that he was blind and could not get close to Li within five meters?


    But Wang Xu is not only close to him, but also almost close to his body. This is not only ignoring him, but also provocative.


    "I''m playing with you?"


    Wang Xu, who was about to take the second step, was stunned. Then he turned around and looked at the blind Li, frowning


    "Why should I play with you? Do we know each other? "


    These two questions almost made blind Li angry.


    Why play with him?


    fuck!


    How does he know why you''re kidding him?


    no


    This kid is still playing with him!


    "Boy, are you deceiving me?" Blind Li''s voice was as cold as ice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was speechless for a while, a little puzzled.


    However, he looked cold, because he was aware of blind Li''s killing intention.


    "For the last time, I don''t know you, I''m not playing with you, and I''m not blinding you. So, you''d better think it over before you get angry. Otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk. "


    Finish.


    He never looked at blind Li again, turned around and led Zhao Lanshan on.


    Behind, blind Li Qi''s whole body straight shiver, eyelid a burst of crazy tremor, unexpectedly has the tendency to open.


    No one has ever dared to challenge him like this!


    "Son of a bitch, you want to die?"


    Blind Li laughed angrily and raised his hand suddenly. A "green bracelet" on his wrist was shot out by lightning and went straight to the back of Wang Xu''s neck.


    "Click!"


    Wang Xu''s body stopped and turned slowly. In his right hand, he was holding a green snake with two fingers long. His eyes were gradually frozen.


    He stared at blind Li and said in a cold voice:


    "You... Want to die?"


    "You are the one who is looking for death!"


    Sensing the death of the snake, blind Li is more angry. His dead face is facing Wang Xu, and his eyelids are beating violently, opening inch by inch.


    "Hiss..."


    In a strange voice, two pale eyes rolled out from under the eyelids. The scene was once terrifying.


    But the next second.


    All of a sudden.


    "Touch!"


    A shadow passed through the air, ignoring the space, and lashed out on blind Li''s face. On the spot, he smashed his whole face, and the whole person flew out sideways.


    Even the two pale eyes rolled out from under his eyelids fell out and flew into the air.


    Between lightning and flint.


    Click, click!


    More than a dozen fine claws protrude from the "eye beads" and the black wings open. They are not human eyes, but two strange beetles that resemble human eyes.


    But these two worms just spread their wings.


    Hoo


    Another shadow flashed through the air.


    Two strange beetles smashed in an instant, and there was no residue left.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss!"


    A sound of pumping air suddenly sounded.


    Many of the powerful people who were watching the scene turned pale. They couldn''t believe it. Many of them even looked suspicious. They seemed to see something terrible.


    "How could..."


    When they looked up in a trance, they saw that blind Li banzhang''s face was not in the shape of a man. He was lying on the ground and wriggling hard. It seemed that he wanted to get up. But soon, his body began to soften and he didn''t move any more.


    It turns out that


    Dead!


    But originally, people thought that the boy who would die was standing in the same place intact, and even took back his hand and patted it impatiently, as if there was something disgusting on it.


    "This is..."


    See this scene, almost everyone suddenly thought of something, pupil followed a shrink, face startled.


    "This young man, unexpectedly... Slapped, smoked, smoked to death, died... Blind Li?"


    Many people were shocked and gaped.


    Wu yu''er and others are dull eyes, dumbfounded, full of blank brain.


    "It''s so boring to look for death."


    Wang Xu shakes his hands, disdains the blind Li who died not far away, and then greets Zhao Lanshan and turns to move on.


    The two strong men who were originally in the direction of his advance subconsciously retreated more than ten meters to the side and did not dare to approach at all.


    "Who is he?"


    Wu yu''er''s head was a little confused.


    Just then.


    All of a sudden.


    "Wait... Is it... The man?"


    I saw the king of beasts riding on the giant wolf, his eyes suddenly widened again, as if he thought of something.


    Next second.


    He jumped out of the wolf in a hurry, rushed to Wang Xu and bowed down


    "Old black cloudless, meet the prince of Huaxia!"


    Behind the king of beasts, dozens of strange beasts fell to the ground and bowed down together.


    This scene.


    instantaneous.


    It deeply shocked everyone present.

 Chapter 1161

    The king''s worship was really magnificent.


    He can''t do it alone. What''s important is that there are dozens of exotic animals behind him, including giant wolves four or five meters in size, tigers seven or eight meters long, and beetles one or two meters in size


    So many strange animals bow down at the same time, lie down on the ground and bow their heads. The scene, not to mention that no one has seen it before, is rare in the future.


    What happened?


    When most people are still in a muddle.


    "... Prince Huaxia!"


    But as the voice of the beast king black cloudless fell, all of us suddenly woke up. The naked King Kong, Zhao Jinba, spirit snake, sword monster and others also reflected it.


    Next second.


    These famous and powerful people came forward in the same hurry. They bowed to Wang Xu one by one and saluted him respectfully, as if they were facing an incomparable demon God.


    At first, Li Shiming was still full of doubts, but seeing this behind the scenes, he couldn''t help it any more. He was also shocked and regretted


    "It''s him, it''s him! Before me, how could I be blind and regard him as an ordinary person? "


    "Who is it?"


    Wu yu''er and others were shocked with eyes and heart.


    When Li Shiming stepped out, he was in such a hurry that he rushed to Wang Xu with such a respectful attitude that they did not even dare to think of before. He bowed to Wang Xu and said:


    "In the southeast and North City, Li Shiming, the 16th generation descendant of Li''s dahongquan, paid a visit to the young master of Huaxia king. I didn''t know that the young master was in front of me and asked him to forgive me!"


    It can be said that Li Shiming regarded himself as a descendant and came to see Wang Xu, the "elder" and "elder".


    This is a manifestation of identity and status in the martial arts circle in Southeast China.


    "Brother Li Tian, what''s the matter


    Wu yu''er turns her head rigidly and looks at Li Tian beside her.


    But at this point.


    Li Tian was also stiff, and his eyes were dull: "I, I don''t know, but Dad, he... This kind of solemn ceremony, but I only saw it when I was worshiping my ancestors..."


    At this time, Wu Heming also gave a bitter smile, took a deep breath and said slowly:


    "Wang Xu, Wang Xu... Prince Wang of Huaxia... I should have thought of that. With a female bodyguard who was not born, I dare to go into the dead volcano alone... Who else is there besides him?"


    "Miss, it seems that I need to see you too. Just a moment."


    Finish.


    Wu Heming also strode out and bowed down in front of Wang Xu.


    Back.


    Wu yu''er''s eyes were in a trance, and she felt that her little head was not enough.


    Prince Huaxia?


    She knew these words separately, but when they were combined, they were strange and even confused.


    "This bastard... How could he be the famous and invincible Prince of China?"


    Wu yu''er can''t accept it at all. How can she get back from Wang Xu? Face?


    Li Tian''s eyes were full of shock, and he said bitterly:


    "Yes, how could he be?"


    "That''s right. What''s Prince Huaxia? How can this bastard compare? I don''t think he can be! It must be uncle Ming and Uncle Li. They admit their mistakes! "


    "Yes, after all, that man is the only one on the list of Wudi in Wumeng, who is invincible in the world."


    Li Tian gave a bitter smile.


    As the same young generation, who would like to contact with the mountain above his head?


    Find your own psychological shadow?


    Can''t find it?


    And as they talk.


    On one side, Zhang Qi and other guards were white without a trace of blood.


    "Ah, the Lu family, the head of the four big families in the West Island, was destroyed in the hands of Prince Huaxia. How could he be?" Wu yu''er sighs and looks at Wang Xu''s eyes from afar, but her eyes are not satisfied.


    Wen Yan.


    Zhang Qi and others suddenly trembled.


    "More than that, have you heard of the alliance of gods? One of the top forces in the western continent, a demigod, was killed by that man in public on the West Island. I wish I could see it with my own eyes! "


    Li Tian sighed.


    side.


    Zhang Qi and others trembled.


    "Well, I''ve also heard that not only the alliance of gods, but also the holy order, the killer guild, the hero Association of MIGA and aegis in the western continent all had conflicts with him, but they were all suppressed by strong force... Therefore, we can''t put the young master of Huaxia king in the world together with this bastard in front of us!"


    As she spoke, Wu yu''er stamped her feet fiercely, and her eyes were full of disbelief and unwillingness.


    Behind her.


    Zhang Qi and others trembled violently, and this time, they couldn''t stop.


    But because they''re in the back.


    Wu yu''er and Li Tian turned their backs to them, so they didn''t find out at all. Li Tian sighed again. He took Wu yu''er''s words and continued his complicated way


    "Not to mention overseas, just within China, Jiangnan, including the branch of Mordor Wumeng, has become his territory.


    He founded jiwuzong alone. Although it''s a short time, his influence is expanding every day. In the near future, I''m afraid he won''t be worse than the Wu family.


    It is even rumored that Wu Yaozong, the dragon of Wujia in Northwest China, was defeated in mordu because of his unexpected appearance. But some time ago, the Wu family sent someone to wait for the gate of jiwuzong and sent a congratulatory gift to Jianzong.... "


    "Touch!"


    Li Tian''s words are not finished yet.


    Suddenly, a dull crash came from behind them.


    All of a sudden.


    His voice suddenly a, thought to encounter accident danger, whole body taut, quickly turned to see.


    But this is not the case.


    Li Tian''s whole life is a little puzzling, just like the fog on his head.


    "What are you kneeling for?"


    When Wu yu''er heard the speech, she turned her head strangely and stared at Zhang Qi and other guards kneeling on the ground. Suddenly, she had a small face and felt that she had lost face again.


    She cried angrily


    "Zhang Qi, what are you doing? Who''s on your knees? "


    Zhang Qi and others were scared to death, especially Zhang Qi himself. He barely raised his head to cry, and his voice was full of tears


    "Miss, can we stop talking about the history of Prince Huaxia?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In front of the entrance of Huoshen Valley, Wang Xuli glanced at the powerful people worshipped by Zhou Gong and asked in a faint voice:


    "Now that you recognize me, I''m going to keep walking. No one should have any more opinions?"


    As he spoke, he scanned the crowd.


    No matter how high their status or how powerful they are, all the people who have been swept by his eyes have bowed their heads and dared not look directly at them


    "We have no opinion, absolutely no opinion!"


    How dare they have an opinion?


    Blind Li''s body is still lying not far away, and there is no grave, let alone three feet of grass on the grave, shaking with the wind.


    Who dares to have an opinion at such a time?


    Who''s going crazy and has a problem?

 Chapter 1162

    "Mr. Wang, I don''t know if you''re here, but you''re here for the sake of inheriting human beings and immortals?"


    The king asked respectfully.


    "Well? How can you even know about "Human Immortal inheritance"


    Smell speech, Wang Xu slightly a pick eyebrow, found that things seem to have completely exceeded his expectations, the memory of previous life seems to have no too accurate positioning value.


    Even in the previous life, the human immortal inheritance was first exposed, which was not coveted by the king of beasts. But with the development of time, it is gradually known. When Wang Xu came to look for opportunities in his previous life, the treasures in Renxian''s inheritance had already been taken by the top strong in advance.


    But this life.


    How could these people even know the news of Renxian''s inheritance so early? How do these people understand the secret of human immortal inheritance? They are very strong. At most, they only know that there is a treasure nearby, or that there is a secret place to pass on.


    But the immortal


    This is a fairy!


    Not everyone is qualified to contact and understand.


    "Yes, five days ago, the whole southeast region was very popular with this news. It is said that there is a" Human Immortal inheritance "near the fire god valley. The mysterious and earthly area of dead silence volcano is the legendary fairyland, which contains the immortal cave. The fire spirit killed by the dragon and tiger is the guard monster guarding the cave


    The news has been spread about nose and eyes, and most of them have textual research. In the past few months since the birth of Kunlun, many people have indeed found adventures in these areas. We are also holding the psychology of looking for opportunities, and then we rush here in a hurry. "


    The king of beasts and others looked at each other, and finally Li Shiming stood up and said.


    "Five days ago?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    It was only a week ago that dragon and tiger Daojun killed Huoling, which means that shortly after dragon and tiger Daojun killed Huoling, someone deliberately released the news.


    I don''t know whether it was because he didn''t touch this level in the previous life or because there were too many differences in this life.


    But anyway.


    The news must have been deliberately released, but the purpose is not known. Maybe someone set up an ambush to lure some people in, or maybe it was just an accident.


    There are too many reasons, that is, Wang Xu lacks the necessary information sources, and it is difficult to clarify the reasons for this.


    "Don''t you, Mr. Wang, come here after hearing the news?" At this time, Li Shiming seems to be aware of something, and carefully asked.


    "Yes, my sources of information are not the same as yours. Although I come here for the sake of inheriting human beings and immortals, I know a more specific place for inheriting human beings and immortals, which is not as vague as you. " Wang Xu nodded.


    As he said this, his eyes flashed slightly, and he looked at the people who were listening attentively in front of him. Suddenly, he said with a smile:


    "Even, I know how to break the Dharma guard array outside the place where the immortals are inherited, so that everyone can go in and out freely..."


    At this point, he stopped.


    The people around are also very eye-catching.


    The first respectful voice of the beast king said, "as long as you can take us with you, Mr. Wang, we will do our best to serve you if we have any orders."


    "It''s not necessary to play for me, but there''s one thing I''m going to have. Just pay attention to it for me." Wang Xu said with a faint smile, his eyes were indifferent.


    Working for him?


    I think it''s beautiful. Can anyone take refuge with him so easily?


    What he said about "things" is the spirit pulse. The reason why he just let people pay attention to it is that the spirit pulse is not Wang Xu''s self-confidence or who he despises.


    Who, except him, has the means and means to take it away?


    But others don''t know that.


    There are many experts around the world, and many of them have been secretly calculating


    "What kind of treasure is it that can make the prince of China covet? If it''s of great use to me to get it, then... Even if it''s useless, it won''t be given to him easily. How can I get a more appropriate price? Can I just take a road? "


    These people, however, do not know how to be grateful at all.


    Without Wang Xu leading the way, can they find a real place for "Human Immortal inheritance"?


    However, even if he knew that someone was carrying a ghost, Wang Xu didn''t care at all. He simply told the people some of the characteristics of the spirit pulse, and then raised his hand and said faintly:


    "Well, if you don''t have any comments, we can start now..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    All of a sudden.


    A red firelight running through the sky and the earth shot out from behind the mountain in the distance, cutting through the sky and coming rapidly.


    In the meantime, there was a burst of unbridled laughter.


    "Ha ha ha, Mr. Wang of Huaxia, I''ve heard a lot about it. Today, I finally meet you!"


    Laughter falls to the ground.


    The light of the fire also fell in front of the crowd. After it dispersed, it revealed an old man in red black clothes.


    The old man''s body exudes a hot breath, and the fire remains in the air around him. His eyebrows are all red, giving people a strange feeling.


    "Longhushan Heavenly Master Taoist official, red eyebrow Taoist?"


    Everyone was shocked to see the visitor.


    Originally, most people didn''t have much fear of dragon and tiger mountain. But since the video of dragon and tiger sword cutting fire spirit was spread, many people have a new understanding of this old power in China, and they are more awed.


    "Master of dragon and tiger mountain?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    In his mind, the power of the red browed Taoist priest is not only similar to the true Qi of the martial arts master on the surface, but also mixed with a breath of "willing force" on the deeper.


    That kind of breath is similar to Zheng Xuan, the God of Jinling City God, but there are some differences.


    "Mr. Wang, the old Taoist priest was patrolling nearby to get rid of demons. I overheard you talking about" Renxian secret collection " With a kind smile on his face, the red browed Taoist said with a light smile.


    "Do you have a problem?"


    Wang Xu slightly a pick eyebrow, light rhetorical question.


    All of a sudden.


    The red browed Taoist''s face froze.


    What do you mean he has an opinion?


    Although he does have a little opinion in his heart, does his words mean any opinion on the surface?


    Can you talk!


    Can you chat?


    "Mr. Wang, it''s not the old Taoist who has an opinion. It''s just that Ziwu must have it. I don''t know who was wrong and spread it out on purpose. "


    The red eyebrow Taoist also lived long enough, the city was deep enough, his face was slightly stiff, and he soon recovered his calm and continued


    "I think Prince Wang also knows about the killing of fire spirits and demons in this valley. In fact, Daojun is not the only one. The dead silent volcano is located in the area near our dragon and tiger mountain. Many experts of our dragon and tiger mountain all come out of the mountain and sweep the poisonous demons here, in order to prevent them from poisoning the secular world.


    I can assure you that there is no so-called secret inheritance place in the vicinity of Huoshen valley within a hundred Li radius, except for various demons.


    The theory of "inheriting human beings and immortals" is that those who have a heart intentionally release it, but their heart is unknown and dangerous, and they are evil people. "

 Chapter 1163

    The words of the red eyebrow Taoist are high sounding and solid.


    The king of beasts, Hei Wuyun, Li Shiming and others were a little convinced, and all of them were suspicious.


    It was Wang Xu himself.


    If we didn''t confirm the information in the memory of the previous life, I''m afraid we would be moved by the words of the red eyebrow Taoist.


    It''s a pity.


    He is really sure that the human immortal inheritance is near the valley of Vulcan.


    And.


    What a coincidence.


    It''s just at the limit of the boundary of a hundred Li in a square circle as the red eyebrow Taoist said.


    At this time.


    Wang Xu finally understood why someone would deliberately release the news of "Human Immortal inheritance".


    Because of the dragon and tiger mountain!


    Therefore, some people who want to muddy the water, so as to fish in troubled waters!


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In a cave more than 30 miles away from Huoshen Valley, the air outside is hot, but there is a pool of clear spring in the cave, with cool and pleasant temperature.


    "In the first five hundred years, the general trend of the world was in the western continent. But now, in the next five hundred years, or even longer, it will be in the East. This area, not to mention the extraordinary animals and treasures, contains enough common resources to make China take off for an era! "


    A blue hair blue eyes of the Western elderly, slightly closed his eyes, light said.


    He sat on a rock with a huge box of four meters in hand. The soil on the cave floor was depressed by the pressure, which showed the heavy weight of the box.


    "Well, the trend is in the East, but it depends on whether they can grasp the trend. Why do we hide our identity, cross hundreds of thousands of miles of ocean and sneak over like rats? "


    Another man with blonde hair, bare arm skin and light golden light said in a cold voice


    "Once upon a time, the twelve half god family of our gods alliance suppressed the world, but now, the white angel fell into the hand of the prince of China, and the holy order retreated to spread the Holy Light faith with those ordinary people, and the majesty of our gods alliance was swept away.


    Ray, I don''t understand. How can you bear the death of the heir of your saint Kay family? If that guy shames my golden family, I''ll kill him! "


    "It''s not Ray''s fault. After all, Bai died in that man. It''s true that none of us is his opponent. " A third person answers.


    This is a woman.


    Beautiful, no, extremely beautiful women.


    The proportion of the body is perfect, the golden ratio, the big one is just right big, the thin one is just right thin, the long one is just right long.


    In short.


    Bear is big, waist is thin, big long leg.


    White and beautiful.


    The skin is delicate, white as milk and smooth as silk.


    "Eliza, silifys, don''t forget the purpose of our visit to China. China, the more chaotic the better. " The old man with blue hair and blue eyes said faintly.


    "Hum, by the way, kill that son of a bitch


    Sirius snorted angrily.


    Beside, the woman nodded slightly, did not say yes, did not say no.


    ¡­¡­


    Southeast sea area, Quangang.


    As a free port of Commerce and trade, this port city is extremely prosperous, gathering numerous countries and races from all over the world.


    From the workers at the bottom to the rich businessmen, tourists, smugglers and so on, black and white people come and go from all over the world and often come and go here.


    Today is the age.


    Heaven and earth changed greatly, martial arts became the king, and martial arts were rampant.


    On the surface, the biggest force in this city is the branch set up by the Wumeng.


    However, only in the circle of a few people do people know that the real first force in this city is the ancient family that has been occupying Quangang for hundreds of years.


    Wu family!


    Once upon a time, this family had been a prince, a world leader, and a sea leader.


    From local heroes, to heroes in troubled times, to overseas overlords, the Wu family can be found.


    For the local people, the history of the Wu family is a well-known and well-known glorious past. For the world, the Wu family is the most powerful force in Southeast China. It is powerful and powerful, and its power goes abroad.


    This day.


    The old house of the Wu family, located in the east of Quangang, is an old ancestral hall. Although the old house is surrounded by high-rise buildings, the ancestral hall still retains ancient buildings, representing the inheritance and dignity of the Wu family in the southeast.


    In the ancestral hall, countless spiritual tablets are placed in rows, and cigarettes are everywhere.


    A loyal old servant, who is responsible for cleaning the ancestral hall, just stepped into the ancestral hall. When he looked up, he suddenly saw a blue figure standing in the middle of the ancestral hall, with his back to the gate, holding three incense sticks, and bending slightly to the many holy places in front of him.


    "This..."


    The old servant was stunned. Then he fell on his knees and said respectfully:


    "The temple keeper, the fourth generation of sinners, the nameless old servant, pays a visit to the king and wishes him a thousand years of longevity and eternal strength."


    "The fourth generation? At that time, I set a limit of three generations. How come your generation is still a sinner? Get up. From now on, you can restore your family name. "


    The cyan figure sighed a little, then turned slowly, staring at the old servant and said faintly:


    "Do you have a name?"


    "The old servant... Is a nameless man, a night watchman in the ancestral hall." Old servant, bow again.


    "As I said, three generations have passed, and crime has gone."


    The blue figure shook his head and said faintly, "forget it, since you are nameless, but the ancestral temple vigil will be called Wu vigil in the future."


    "Mr. Wang, why are you born at this time?" Old servant... No vigil asked cautiously.


    He bowed his head, and his eyes were deeply shocked. He was a sinner of the Wu family. He had no family name and was punished to guard the ancestral hall of the family for a lifetime.


    All the time, there is a legend and a common saying in his blood


    The ancestral hall is full of ghosts and ghosts. The king of Wu has changed from heaven to earth!


    According to what his father heard from his grandfather, four hundred years ago, the king who photographed them as sinners would come out of the tomb under the ancestral hall


    pretty good.


    Under the Wu ancestral hall.


    Hiding a huge area, a wide range, no less than the tomb of the ancient emperors!


    This is


    "The dead.".


    This world?!


    "Heaven and earth are reopened, nature is derived, and the time has come."


    Cyan shadow, light voice:


    "There are some things that belong to me. It''s time to take them back."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not just Quangang.


    At this point.


    A freighter just landed at Quangang.


    A man in a stiff suit and carrying a black briefcase also stepped down from the deck and stood on the open space of the cargo port full of red and green containers.


    The man raised his head slightly, and the sunglasses on his face were gently removed by a powerful hand, revealing a pair of brilliant blue eyes.


    "I, philes, will not give up if I don''t kill the prince of China this time."


    The man raised his hand and shocked the suitcase. Suddenly, the suitcase was half opened, revealing a huge space inside, dense and full of all kinds of weapons.


    From cold weapons to hot weapons.


    From small arms to large heavy fire weapons.


    From the simple metallic luster to the guns and muzzles full of sci-fi color, it is dazzling and full of the beauty of killing.


    "If he does not die, there will be a pronuclear bomb hanging on the top of aegis all day long, which may explode at any time!"

 Chapter 1164

    The red eyebrow Taoist left.


    He left in a hurry, and came across a golden talisman, which seemed to convey some sudden and important information. He did not dissuade Wang Xu and others from leaving in a hurry.


    But those who remained were also in doubt.


    "Prince Wang..."


    The king of beasts, Hei Wuyun, looks at Wang Xu with a trace of doubt on his face.


    Although others did not speak, they all hesitated.


    The status of Longhu Mountain is very important in Southeast China. The people of Longhushan came out to refute the rumor and warn the public that "the inheritance of human beings and immortals" is a trap set by intentional people, but they were a little suspicious for a moment.


    Wang Xu light smile, did not care about the red eyebrow Taoist before, light way: "rest assured, if someone wants to quit, I will not have any reluctantly."


    Then he glanced around and said with a smile: "naturally, believe me, just follow me. There is still a long way to go from the real place of inheritance. You have enough time to think about it. "


    Finish.


    No matter what these people thought, Wang Xu raised his head and rushed to the distance. Wu yu''er and others, who hesitated and did not dare to go forward, laughed, waved their hands, turned and left.


    Stay where you are.


    After hesitating for a short breath, heiwuyun immediately catches up with Wang Xu with a group of strange animals and smiles.


    Then came Li Shiming, Zhao Jinba and other master level masters. However, many people seemed to be afraid and unwilling to continue to swim in the muddy water, so they chose to take the initiative to retreat.


    To Wang Xu''s surprise.


    Wu yu''er and others, unexpectedly also followed up. I don''t know if it''s because of this lady''s temper or other reasons.


    But these have nothing to do with Wang Xu.


    He doesn''t care.


    After nearly six hours on the road, finally, before nightfall, the people who left the Vulcan Valley, under the leadership of Wang Xu, stood in the real "land of human immortal inheritance.".


    It''s in front of everyone.


    It''s a rich fire red fog. Deep in the fog, you can see a tall mountain. Close to the mountain, you can even see some turbulent whirlwind.


    Even if you just stand here and watch, people can feel a sense of oppression.


    "Hiss..."


    Everyone took a breath, but in their eyes, they were all excited.


    This kind of dangerous place has the weather of a place where people and immortals are inherited.


    It''s like Vulcan valley.


    In addition to the fire spirit that was killed by the dragon and tiger king, all kinds of jagged rocks were in the eye. There was no weed in the desolation. There was nothing extraordinary here.


    "Ha ha, it''s true that there is a place where immortals are inherited. I believe in Prince Wang from the beginning to the end."


    "That is, what kind of person, Mr. Wang, would cheat us little people?"


    "Sure enough, we can''t listen to the gibberish of the red browed Taoist. I''m afraid that this dragon and Tiger Mountain wants to inherit the immortal. It''s just that we pretend to be good people everywhere, with different appearances and ulterior motives."


    For a moment, people began to talk and laugh, or flatter Wang Xu, or blame the red browed Taoist, or full of wild hope.


    That''s when.


    There was a fire in the sky again, and the red browed Taoist priest came again. But at this time, he was a little embarrassed, and his body was damaged. It seemed that he had just experienced a big battle.


    Seeing Wang Xu and others appear here, his face is very gloomy. He stares at the crowd and asks in a cold voice:


    "How can you find here? Wait a minute, Mr. Wang. Is it you who intentionally spread the news of "Human Immortal inheritance"


    Looking up at the red browed Taoist, Wang Xu faintly withdrew his eyes. He didn''t even bother to speak a word, let alone explain.


    Funny!


    Wang Xu, if he wants to win the inheritance of human immortals, he still needs to play tricks and fish in troubled waters?


    "Hum, what a prince of China. I didn''t expect that you have such a deep and cruel city. But you underestimate me, don''t you?"


    But Wang Xu''s attitude, in the eyes of the red browed Taoist, has obviously become a default.


    "The place where human beings and immortals are inherited is the first one discovered in Longhu Mountain. The southeast region is the territory of Longhu Mountain, not the south of the Yangtze River, not the place where you can go wild at will!"


    The more he said, the more angry he became. At the end of the day, his voice was cold and his eyes were full of evil spirit. It was obvious that he was ready to kill.


    "Well?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    His ideas can easily capture the fluctuation of human spirits, and he can''t detect the killing intention of the red eyebrow Taoist. However, although the atmosphere of Chimei Taoist is strong, its strength is only the master''s realm at most, even the great master can''t match.


    "Do you dare to kill me alone? Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you with one blow? "


    Wang Xu sneered.


    "Mr. Wang, you are really powerful. You killed the demigod of the west, destroyed the Lu family of the West Island, and threatened the south of the Yangtze River. Your achievements are almost comparable to those of wuwudi and even longpingtian a hundred years ago. If you fight alone, I''m not your opponent. "


    With that, the red eyebrow Taoist''s face became cold and his voice rose abruptly


    "But behind me is the whole dragon and tiger mountain. How can I help you? Are you looking down upon my dragon and tiger mountain, or have I been forgotten for a long time?


    I, the dragon and tiger, killed the fire spirit only a few days ago, but I was forgotten. Your memory is a little too fast! "


    "Hiss..."


    Smell speech, all of a sudden a burst of horror, Qi Qi pumping.


    But Wang Xu laughed.


    He stared at the red browed Taoist, shook his head and said with a smile: "after all, you still dare not be my enemy? Yes, I''m not a fool to see you speak clearly.


    Always should understand a truth, dragon and Tiger Mountain powerful, that is also dragon and Tiger Mountain powerful, has nothing to do with your red eyebrow.


    Although the dragon and tiger Daojun can cut the fire spirit monster of the demigod level with a sword, it is also the dragon and tiger Daojun, not you red browed Taoist.


    All in all... "


    Speaking of this, Wang Xu''s face suddenly cooled down and said softly:


    "You are nothing but a barebrowed Taoist."


    "If you dare to talk nonsense again and challenge me, you will stay here today and don''t leave!"


    "Go away!"


    All of a sudden.


    The Taoist with red eyebrows stood still.


    His face was cloudy and white, although he always felt that what Wang Xu said was different from what he said.


    But it''s not.


    He really can''t represent the dragon and tiger mountain, and he can''t make decisions for the dragon and tiger king, and he doesn''t dare to fight against Wang Xu alone.


    The Taoist with red eyebrows dare not speak and cannot advance or retreat for a moment.


    The atmosphere was dead.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    "Ha ha ha, Prince Wang of Huaxia, Wang Xu, I finally found you!"


    With laughter, a dazzling golden light penetrates the sky and the earth, bursts out from the mountains in the distance, cuts through the sky and falls to the ground like a meteorite.


    "Boom!"


    The earth was severely shocked, and countless debris and dust were flying.


    I saw a Western man with light golden light, golden hair, blue eyes like a wild lion, stepping on a four or five meter deep pit, just like the God of war.


    "Western demigod?"


    The pupils of all eyes shrunk.

 Chapter 1165

    Among the people present, who didn''t know that Wang Xu once killed a demigod of the alliance of gods, a top power in the western continent?


    At this point.


    What''s the explanation except for the Revenge of the Western demigods when they see the momentum of people falling like meteorites?


    even to the extent that.


    Others recognized the person, stared at the light golden light on the other person, and exclaimed in a low voice:


    "The body of the golden God is the twelve and a half god family of the alliance of gods, and the war angel of the golden family, silipus!"


    "The golden body?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    With his eyes, you can easily see through the golden light and see the face of the war angel silifus. Under the divine analysis, the essence of the golden light on the other side was analyzed in an instant. It''s just a slight energy release to scare people.


    And the other side''s so-called golden body is really a bit extraordinary, which is better than the general great master of horizontal training. But compared with Wang Xu''s nirvana, it is the difference between heaven and earth.


    "If I remember correctly, I dare to kill one of your demigods more than a month ago. So, you''re here alone to die? "


    Wang Xu said with a smile rather than a smile.


    "Hum, Prince Huaxia? Boy, you are crazy enough. After the white angel died in your hands, you don''t really think that I will come alone, do you


    The angel of war, Sirius, sneered and sneered.


    "No? What else


    In an instant, everyone was shocked and looked around in a hurry, full of alert and panic.


    After all, this is a Western demigod!


    "Ah, silifys, you are impulsive..."


    A long sigh rang out, and then one side of the rock burst open. A huge iron box with two people''s height smashed the rock and flew into the air. In the eyes of the people, an old man with blue hair followed him and pressed the box with one hand.


    "Click! Click


    All of a sudden.


    In the sound of mechanical deformation and friction, the whole box changed into a huge blue armor more than three meters high.


    Armor, covering the whole body of the old man, standing quietly in the air, like a robot standing high, observing the ground coldly.


    The alliance of gods.


    Saint Kay family, demigod, ray angel, ray Saint Kay.


    "Ray, there''s an heir of your family who died in his hands. I''m impulsive, but I''m not trying to avenge your family?"


    Sirius chuckled and didn''t care.


    "Revenge... I understand that after my death, I was too careful."


    Thunder angel was silent for a moment, then stepped on the void and came down step by step.


    Every time he stepped in the air, a dazzling blue thunder burst out at his feet. After nine steps, Lei Shengkai fell on the ground, and his blue armor had been covered with jumping blue arc, like Thor coming down to earth, powerful and powerful.


    "Angel of war, angel of thunder, two semi God level strong men of the alliance of gods, unexpectedly appeared here silently..."


    Uncle Ming, who was standing beside Wu yu''er, suddenly felt tense when he saw this scene. He didn''t know what he thought of, and his eyes flashed quickly.


    The Wu family is the overlord of the southeast region.


    This overlord is not a simple compliment, but a real overlord. Not only in the contemporary era, but also in the four or five hundred years ahead, the whole southeast was decided by the Wu family.


    Two western demigods appeared here, saying that the Wu family had not been informed, which is absolutely impossible.


    "Two demigods..."


    Others are also full of horror.


    Demigod, after all, is the top power who once deterred the whole world. Before Wang Xu killed the white angel, no one would believe that Wang Xu could really kill the demigod.


    No matter how overestimated people are, they only give Wang xuwudao, the great master of martial arts and the legendary strong man''s evaluation.


    so


    How powerful is the power of the demigod in the hearts of the people? How can the people not be surprised when two demigods appear in front of them.


    "As demigods, you are a little better than him." Wang Xu eyebrows pick pick pick, staring at Thunder angel, doubt asked:


    "I''m a little familiar with your breath... I remember that you were one of the three demigods who participated in sealing me on Penglai Island?"


    With that, he suddenly laughed sarcastically, shook his head and said, "I haven''t had time to go to you to settle accounts. Instead, you''ve come to me for revenge. It''s just that you two, I''m afraid, are going to die."


    It is true that the Western demigods are strong, but no matter how strong they are, they are still in a big division.


    The breath of the war angel silifys is comparable to that of the Grand Master in the middle of the sixth grade, while the thunder angel is slightly better, but it''s just the breath of the Grand Master in the top of the sixth grade. It''s still a long way from the Grand Master in the seventh grade.


    "Ha ha, Prince Huaxia, it''s better to see him than to hear him for a long time. But, I don''t know, plus me, what


    As soon as Wang Xu''s voice fell, a clear and crisp laugh spread leisurely in the air and spread to everyone''s ears.


    Same second.


    A beautiful woman, wearing a white tights, carrying a long golden bow and holding a long golden sword, came out slowly from behind the mountain wall where thunder angel appeared.


    It is Eliza, the only female warrior in the alliance of gods.


    Coincidentally, behind the mountain wall is a natural cave, which is exactly the place where the three and a half deities of the alliance of gods search for the dead volcano to collect information and take a temporary rest.


    Not far away, the "land of inheritance of human beings and immortals" shrouded by red fog and storm is also the "mysterious land" they mark, and they believe that there are treasures hidden in it.


    It seems like a coincidence.


    In fact, it''s not a coincidence.


    It is an accident caused by innumerable inevitable concentration.


    "Third demigod?"


    See Eliza, immediately, countless people Leng in situ, full of shock color.


    Three Western demigods!


    What''s the concept?


    Even today, the world is changing greatly, and there are many strong people. The demigod, who once won the top of the world, is still in the top position.


    After all.


    The time of the big era is too short, and the time of qualitative change causing quantitative change has not yet been completely produced. It is at a critical intersection of the new and old era.


    So.


    When three demigods


    No, if you count Wang Xu, there are four demigods gathered here. Such scenes are so earth shaking that once the news comes out, it is bound to shake the world.


    Black no cloud, Li Shiming, Zhao Jinba and other master level masters, at this time, all of them were stunned and pale.


    It was not only frightened, but also forced by the powerful Qi of the three gods.


    "It seems that the people who deliberately spread the news are the alliance of the gods..."


    The king of beasts murmured solemnly, hiding among a group of strange beasts


    "In order to attract Mr. Wang to appear, the three demigods set up a bureau to encircle and kill. It''s really a big hand, but we became the affected shrimps for no reason. I don''t know if we can escape today..."


    In the end, there was even a trace of sadness on his face.


    If he had known this moment, he would never have followed Wang Xu before!


    Compared with life, we can''t compare the inheritance of immortals and treasures.


    But Wu yu''er, Li Tian and others, at this time already looked silly.


    "Half god, half god... It turns out that this is half god. It''s really like a God..." Wu yu''er stood there. If her arrogance was not too strong, she would have become weak.


    Of course, Wu Heming, the great master, was standing in front of her and was on guard.


    As for Wu Zhan, Zhang Qi and other guards on one side, they were not so lucky. They could not bear the pressure of demigod. They knelt down, bowed their heads and trembled.


    In front of the demigod, it''s no different not to be a master.


    That''s it.


    It''s the power of demigod!

 Chapter 1166

    "No one?"


    Wang Xu smiles, calmly looking to the left, and his eyes are full of fun.


    Three demigods, occupying three directions, only this one direction is still empty, the situation of encircling and killing is still one corner away.


    "Well, you don''t need four demigods to kill you, just three of us are enough!"


    The angel of war, Sirius, said haughtily.


    "Oh, yes?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. He looked at the direction he was looking at before. He shook his head and said nothing with a smile.


    "Boy, if you have any last words, please tell me quickly. We advocate tolerance, and we can give you one last chance to repent."


    Silifys said in a cold voice.


    "Haven''t you seen TV? The villains who talk a lot will die. "


    Wang Xu said with a faint smile.


    "The arrogance of Prince Huaxia is well known in the world. Don''t talk nonsense with him. In order to avoid accidents, we three joined hands to kill him as quickly as possible!"


    The voice of thunder angel is cold.


    Around many strong body hard a shake, eyes subconsciously to Wang Xu, incomparably complex.


    Three demigods join hands to encircle and kill. Can Wang Xu escape?


    "I''m afraid Prince Wang is going to die here. It''s a killing game. I''m afraid he''s also involved in other forces. Otherwise, how can the demigod of the alliance of gods appear here so quietly?"


    "There are three demigods. Each of them is an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years. If Wu Wudi is here, I''m afraid he''ll have to admit it!"


    "No, I don''t know if I can save my life? As long as I knew that, I should have quit with other people at that time, and I was determined not to wade in this muddy water. "


    A group of masters, in the heart to cry without tears.


    In particular, the king black cloud, at this time is extremely remorseful.


    Front thigh too fast, too hard, the scene is too big, at this time want to get rid of the relationship as soon as possible, are unable to do.


    "Just a moment, before you kill me, can I ask you one last question? I have been in alliance with you gods, but you sealed me for no reason. The white angel was killed by me because he wanted to kill me. So, what''s your feud with me? What complaint? "


    Wang Xu looks at the three Western demigods.


    He''s really curious.


    "To be honest, the three of us didn''t come to China for you. I''ll kill you, just by the way. " Eliza, the goddess of martial arts, sighed softly


    "What''s more, you are young, but... Too strong! Huaxia, it''s a great fortune to have you. But it is a disaster for us and other Western powers. In the future, who knows, will you step on my western continent and kill me? "


    Eliza''s words.


    In short.


    That hero, my enemy!


    Wang Xu.


    Too young!


    Too strong!


    Eliza said this directly and without any taboo.


    Because.


    That''s the truth.


    People who have a clear eye and a heart can see it.


    From the beginning, the conflict between the alliance of gods and Wang Xu was because Wang Xu inadvertently blocked the way for the alliance of gods to plan for the interests of the East.


    The death of the white angel.


    It''s just a bigger intensification, which makes the two sides fight each other thoroughly.


    "I see."


    Wang Xu nodded and thought deeply on his face. Although he understood the truth, he didn''t think about it after he put it on himself.


    The reason is simple.


    We want to kill you.


    You have to die!


    Not even resistance!


    All in all.


    You must die!


    "So wait a minute, I won''t hesitate when I kill you three. Today, let''s use the heads of the three of you to tell the whole western world that I, Wang Xu, can''t provoke you! "


    Wang Xu looked up slowly, his eyes were indifferent.


    But hearing what he said, the three people on the other side suddenly changed color.


    "Shit!"


    The angel of war, silifus, cursed.


    "When death comes, it''s really... Arrogant!"


    Eliza sighed and shook her head, showing pity on her peerless face.


    "Young master Huaxia, today, I swear by the blood of Shengkai, and build the name of Shengkai with your blood!"


    The thunder Angel roared and pulled his hands in front of him, and the sound of thunder suddenly rose.


    With the three people''s words, three huge breath of terror, suddenly burst into the sky, occupying the whole sky above everyone''s head.


    Half god strong, full burst, breath without any cover up, that is how terrible?


    Just because of the pressure of this breath, many great masters can''t look up directly.


    God said.


    Mortals, do not look directly at us.


    Demigod.


    God, too!


    "No, let''s go!"


    At this moment, many strong people changed color one after another, endured the breath of the top of their heads, forced their bodies to retreat to the distance.


    No one wants to be affected by the fighting power of the demigod level strongmen. They die accidentally and have no place to cry.


    "Let''s go quickly. Once the battle starts, the aftereffect of the semi God level strongman''s hand will not be resisted by you. You will be killed by the aftereffect in an instant."


    Li Shiming''s face is dignified. He calls Wu yu''er and others to retreat quickly.


    At this time, even with the protection of two masters, Wu Zhan, Zhang Qi and other guards felt as if their heads were pressing three invisible mountains. They could not straighten their waists, and their legs were weak. How could they disagree.


    As for Wang Xu


    What do you care about them?


    Just before Wu yu''er left, she looked at Wang Xu anxiously and asked, "Uncle Li, uncle Ming, do you think that bastard... Mr. Wang, can he win?"


    "Win?"


    Hearing this, Li Shiming gave a bitter smile and shook his head


    "Although Mr. Wang is powerful, this is a situation that three demigods join hands to encircle and kill. This is a situation specially set up by the alliance of gods. It''s the best outcome that Prince Wang can escape. "


    Wen Yan.


    Wu yu''er''s eyes were suddenly flustered.


    After all, she is only a girl of sixteen or seventeen years old. Although she is a little proud and charming, she is romantic in nature and has never been in touch with the dead.


    Although she had been unconvinced Wang Xu before, it was just a little girl like anger. How to say, Wang Xu and she also went all the way, at this time inevitably full of worry.


    "What should we do? What should I do? You''re not really going to die here, are you? My previous curses were angry words, not serious... "


    As Wu yu''er walked, she was extremely worried and kept looking back.


    All of a sudden.


    She glanced at Zhao Lanshan, who was still standing beside Wang Xu, and her face suddenly changed: "wait, sister Zhao hasn''t left yet..."


    But the next second.


    The fierce momentum of the three demigods has swept through.


    The strong wind roared, and three huge breath formed three tornadoes and hurricanes in the air. The speed was so fast that Wang Xu and Zhao Lanshan around him were submerged in a flash.


    See this scene.


    Wu yu''er was suddenly in despair, and a trace of resentment against Wang Xu suddenly rose in her heart


    "Asshole! Asshole! Do you know that you are in danger, but you still don''t let sister Zhao leave and let her die with you? Asshole! "


    Wu yu''er''s eyes widened, trying to see the situation inside.


    But the next second, feeling the fierce momentum behind him, Wu Heming''s face has changed wildly. He grabs Wu yu''er and sweeps away quickly.

 Chapter 1167

    In the field.


    There are only three tornadoes and hurricanes left, which seem to destroy everything. Where they pass, rocks and trees, the situation turns to pieces.


    However.


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu stood on the ground, his eyes indifferent, as if he could not see the three hurricanes around him.


    Zhao Lanshan stood half a meter behind him. She was a little restless, but soon she calmed down. Just because the three tornadoes and hurricanes could not even get close to Wang Xu within three meters.


    As if there was an invisible barrier, which completely wrapped the two people. If it is said that the momentum of the three demigods is a hurricane, then Wang Xu is an indestructible fortress standing here.


    The wind can''t get in.


    Within three meters, even the dust on the ground did not float.


    See, silifes three people is no surprise, if Wang Xu even this momentum can''t stop, that white angel died too much.


    "Young master Huaxia, it''s your honor. In the past five hundred years, our western demigod has been above the world. No demigod has fallen because of the battle. If you can kill the white angel, it will be enough to make a name in history. "


    Eliza even has leisure, light said.


    "Similarly, there is no one who can lead us and the three demigods to join hands in the encirclement and killing. Your death is glorious."


    "Glory?"


    Wang Xu slightly raised his head, his face flashed a trace of irony, disdain of light way: "I said, today, you, no one, can''t leave here."


    Finish.


    Wang Xu waved.


    Suddenly, a big golden hand wrapped Zhao Lanshan''s whole body, grabbed her across the three hurricanes, and gently placed her in a safe place 200 meters away.


    Follow.


    He took a slight step forward.


    "You still don''t know your fate..."


    Eliza shook her head and sighed, but in the middle of the conversation, she suddenly noticed something, and her face changed greatly.


    incorrect!


    DANGER!


    Next second.


    Boom!


    A huge earth shaking sound suddenly burst from Wang Xu''s feet. The red soil on the ground suddenly burst into the sky, like a red dragon rushing against the sky, instantly tearing apart the momentum of the three demigods.


    In one step.


    The formation changes.


    The last moment.


    The three demigods joined hands and stood high above Wang Xu. Wang Xu was absolutely active and had the upper hand.


    But this moment.


    In a flash.


    The situation is reversed.


    "Do it! Don''t let him fight back


    Almost in an instant, Eliza, the goddess of war, silifus, the angel of war, and Lei Shengkai, the angel of thunder, made the same judgment.


    "Boom!"


    Sirius was the first to move.


    When he stepped in the air, he suddenly burst into a white wave visible to the naked eye, but his whole person had already disappeared in the same place. In the air, I can only barely see a golden light. With the speed exceeding the speed of sound, it bumps into Wang Xu head-on.


    This collision, without any special energy, was a pure physical attack launched by silifys, who broke the sound barrier. But it is also extremely terrifying. The absolute power of the outbreak can almost smash a hill.


    "Ray


    Next, there is the thunder angel. On the pure blue armor, the jumping electric light suddenly converges, soars and shines. Standing in the sky, the whole person is like a small blue sun. The electric light unscrupulously tears the air, with a pungent burning smell.


    It''s the result of the tiny things hidden in the air being ignited and detonated by thunder.


    Suddenly.


    The electric light fell and turned into a two meter, blue and strong plasma ball. It fell directly to Wang Xu and seemed to melt Wang Xu into slag on the spot.


    "Tear!"


    Finally, Eliza, the female martial god, took off the artifact of the female martial god family which has been handed down for thousands of years. It is said that the golden bow once shot down the sun.


    There is no arrow in Mingming''s hand, but with her arms wide open, she slowly opens the bow string to form a full moon. On the bow, a dazzling golden arrow appears out of thin air, dazzling like the sun.


    In front of the tip of the arrow, there is a dark space, which is the absolute vacuum and the precursor of the collapse of space and the chaos of evolution.


    But in a flash.


    Heaven and earth are eclipsed by the three Western demigods.


    Three top demigods from the western continent, because it was not a coincidence, gathered here to fight against Wang Xu.


    Three hands, is a hit will kill, without any mercy, and the pride of the strong, join hands to kill, as long as Wang Xu to die.


    ¡­¡­


    The powerful hand of the three demigods almost shocked the world and made the world pale.


    Many of the powerful masters who had fled hundreds of meters away and stopped to watch the battle were stunned to see this scene.


    Wu yu''er and others were pale and shaking their eyes, deeply shocked by the terrible transformation.


    Li Shiming, who is known as the No.1 martial arts master in the southeast North City, said bitterly on the spot:


    "Is that the power of demigod? Any one of them, I''m afraid, will be able to kill me at will? "


    "Yes, our master is almost like a mortal in the face of such existence, which is not much different from mole ants."


    Wu Heming stood on the edge and said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, you look down on yourself, don''t you? Although the Western demigod is strong, but my Chinese martial arts master is poor? Not to mention the prince Wang who killed the demigod, even a hundred years ago, there was a war between the martial arts masters and the Western demigod in China. In the end, these people were defeated? "


    The king of beasts gave a sneer.


    But in his eyes, there was a trace of anxiety. No way, he felt that the scene of holding Wang Xu''s thigh was too big, easy to be misunderstood, if Wang Xu won, OK.


    But if Wang Xu loses


    The black cloudless eyes twinkle quickly, already hesitating, whether or not to leave this right and wrong place ahead of time.


    "It''s too strong. The power of demigod is as good as God. The boy is dead!"


    Zhang Qi stood behind, looking at the distant sky, full of awe.


    Even a few hundred meters apart, he could feel the aftereffect of the transmission, which made him shiver uncontrollably.


    But at the same time, his heart also rose a happy feeling. Obviously, he is still worried about the little trouble he had with Wang Xu.


    ¡­¡­


    Hundreds of meters away.


    On the battlefield.


    "Touch!"


    Wang Xu nodded and then shook his head in the face of Sirius, the war angel, who broke the sound barrier and directly came by relying on his physical strength.


    The body of silifus is the most powerful body he encountered after his rebirth, which is not much worse than his previous body.


    But compared with him now


    "Pa!"


    Wang Xu''s shaking his head has just ended, and his right hand has been randomly drawn from the side, directly on the golden light in front of him.


    instantaneous.


    The golden light exploded, and a figure fell out of it. Then it rolled all the way, like a sandbag, flying backwards for tens of meters, and smashed into one side of the mountain forest, and disappeared.


    "The flesh is good, but it''s still too weak."


    Wang Xu said with disdain.


    The sound, like the maggot of tarsal bone, ignored space and time, and sounded directly in silifys'' mind, as if it were the devil''s mockery from his soul.


    Poof!


    On the spot.


    Silifys, the war angel in the inverted flight, almost vomited blood.


    He is proud of his strongest body, but Wang Xu completely ignores it and even scorns it. How painful is it?

 Chapter 1168

    After the battle of the angel Sirius.


    Wang Xu gently raised his eyes and turned his eyes to the blue plasma thunder ball that had been locked by his mind. He drew out his right hand and five fingers to form a fist. One punch shot out from afar.


    "Boom!"


    One punch, space break.


    The burst of white air was directly squeezed into a white awn by the front of the fist, just like the white wake left by the plane flying over the clouds. But before it could shoot half of it, it was smashed by a pale gold fist from the rear and blasted again.


    But the fist does not stop, points straight at the blue plasma thunder ball.


    At this time, the plasma thunder ball has been dazzling blue, turned into nearly 10 meters in size, just like half of a thunderstorm. It''s like facing the end of the day.


    This is a Thunderball.


    Compared with the original Penglai Island, the thunder Angel outbreak is dozens of times stronger.


    Just because today, the blue armor that he is covered with is an artifact handed down by the St. Kay family for thousands of years.


    Raytheon firm wall!


    With this set of artifact armor covering the whole body, the thunder angel''s attack can be fully amplified by the artifact, so as to reach the limit of power. Almost every family has its own artifact.


    The artifact is the most precious heritage of the town family and the town people. It should not be moved lightly. Once it is moved, it will be the divine power coming to the world.


    The nearly 10 meter plasma Thunderball is the thunderangel who is good at controlling thunder and lightning, and he doesn''t dare to connect it head-on. After all, it''s more than ten times as powerful?


    But it''s not.


    "Broken!"


    Wang Xu had no joy or sorrow in his eyes, and his fist fell on the thunder ball.


    The pale gold fist is like hitting an entity. Under the outbreak of terror, the surface of the thunder ball touched by the fist is sunken inward, and the sunken is still getting deeper and deeper.


    then.


    Suddenly.


    The whole thunder ball explodes from the middle, turns into a huge blue thunder ring, and rushes away in all directions.


    "Ten times more does not mean that it is really ten times stronger."


    Wang Xu''s eyes disdained.


    For him, not to mention that the number of thunder balls has increased ten times, it is a real qualitative change. The increase of ten times, and the strength of the great master of six grades has increased ten times, which is only comparable to that of the great master of seven grades.


    But it''s just the strength of seven great masters


    That''s bullshit!


    Thunder angel''s expression, because the whole body is covered with armor and can''t see clearly, but his hands, at this moment, are involuntarily slightly trembling.


    last.


    Wang Xu looks up at Eliza, the female warrior God above the sky. The long golden bow in each other''s hands is similar to the armor on the thunder angel''s body. It is obviously a kind of artifact of the West.


    however.


    What Wang Xu cares about is not "artifact", but the long energy arrow on the long golden bow, which is as dazzling as the sun.


    The strength contained in it is far more than Eliza''s own strength, almost reaching the peak of the seven grade master. He can''t help showing his praise with his full strength.


    Although the essence of these western "artifact" is just a common magic weapon, it matches the characteristics of the holder very well. After the combination of the two, the power that erupts is surprisingly powerful.


    In the face of Wang Xu''s instant attack, Eliza doesn''t care. She doesn''t see any confusion in her eyes. She is indifferent.


    "The golden arrow of the sun!"


    Next second.


    Eliza released her bow hand.


    instantaneous.


    Boom!


    Between heaven and earth, thunder.


    A bright golden streamer, with a terrible breath of power, fell from the sky at high speed, fast to the extreme.


    however.


    Wang Xu just gently side his head.


    "Tear!"


    The golden streamer almost wiped his cheek and shot, deep into the ground. The terrible energy burst out, and the earth vibrated violently. Countless soil rolled like waves, as if there was a dragon under the earth turning over.


    "Stop!"


    Wang Xu''s face was calm and he stepped on it gently.


    Touch


    All of a sudden, the tumbling ground suddenly stagnates, and then the raised ground smashes back again. The undulating soil seems to have been run over by an invisible roller and becomes smooth again.


    Even smoother.


    But in a flash.


    The change of the earth disappears, and the heaven and the earth are calm again.


    "It''s powerful and fast, but it''s too easy to get away from it."


    Wang Xu raised his head, looked directly at Eliza, the goddess of martial arts with her crazy twinkling eyes, and nodded slightly.


    In the distance.


    Many strong people watching the battle from afar were stunned.


    One second?


    Or two seconds?


    Or


    Three seconds?


    Wang Xu''s one palm, one punch and one foot easily broke the joint efforts of the three demigods to attack and kill.


    When the end of the world comes, the terrible scene of God''s power vanishes in an instant. People can''t help but feel in a trance. They just feel whether everything before is an illusion.


    "Hiss..."


    The sound of air-conditioning, at this moment, shakes people''s hearts and souls.


    "Prince Huaxia, Prince Huaxia... Is it, is it, is it, is it so terrible? This is a demigod... With one against three, can he have reached the summit of demigod? " Li Shiming exclaimed in a deep voice.


    The beast king Hei Wuyun, Zhao Jinba and others were shocked.


    If Wu yu''er and others were not under the joint protection of Wu Heming and Li Shiming, they would be stunned by the breath of the three demigods even if they were so far away.


    But even so, they still feel dizzy and have no ability to think.


    In the battlefield.


    Silifys came out of the broken forest step by step. The golden light that originally shrouded his body dissipated. He slowly tore open his clothes to reveal his perfect body made of gold, leaving only a pair of gold underpants.


    Thunder angel''s eyes are very dignified. On the armor of Thor, a little red thunder burst out, like wandering lines, constantly twisting and dancing.


    Eliza, the goddess of martial arts, slowly put the long golden bow back behind her back, holding the long golden sword in her hands. Her face was dignified.


    Although they have repeatedly overestimated Wang Xu, they never thought that Wang Xu''s real strength was so terrible. The three together besieged, and even used the artifact, but even Wang Xu did not hurt a hair.


    Silifys, in particular, is still feeling pain in his right face. Wang Xu''s slap was as heavy as Hercules'' hammer.


    "Prince Huaxia, we really underestimated you. I didn''t expect that you should have such powerful power. No wonder the white angel will die in your hands. "


    Silifys word by word, no longer before the slightest contempt, condensation voice.


    "Mr. Wang, if I put forward the armistice agreement at this time..." Eliza''s eyes twinkled.


    "Truce? What about the agreement? "


    Before she finished speaking, Wang Xu had already chuckled. His eyes were full of fun and his mouth was full of sarcasm


    "It seems that you really feel it. What I said before, Wang Xu, is all joking with you, isn''t it?"


    In the middle of a conversation.


    The sky and the earth are changing. Clouds visible to the naked eye gather from all directions. In the sky above Wang Xu, a white dragon of clouds is formed.


    Loong.


    Walk in the sky.


    Condense the head and hunt everywhere!

 Chapter 1169

    This moment.


    Wang Xu is like an immortal.


    This dragon of cloud and Qi is just a kind of vision formed by the momentum naturally emitted from his body after he freed himself from bondage and spontaneously activated the Qi of the four directions of heaven and earth.


    Just like the three demigods, the three tornadoes and hurricanes triggered by the momentum before.


    "Do it!"


    The thunder angel gave a roar.


    Both Sirius and Eliza had gloomy eyes and knew that they could not keep their hands. This young man, who seems to be 18 or 19 years old, but is actually only in his twenties, is an unprecedented enemy.


    Pervert!


    Monster!


    The evildoer!


    "The dragon is the most powerful mythical creature in China. It''s absolutely a terrible technique. We can''t let him finish it. Let''s do it together!"


    Silifys gave a loud drink, and his body was in a flash. His golden body broke through the sound barrier again. In the air, he turned into eight phantoms and attacked Wang Xu from all directions.


    Like shadow avatar, each phantom is an entity, launching different attacks. The shadow of the fist is in the air, the shadow of the leg is on the ground, and it''s like a meteorite falling from the sky


    Every attack, under the pure physical force, contains a kind of strange energy, which can double the power.


    The golden family inherits the magic.


    Bafa Shenshen!


    Each shadow part is a wave of energy at the level of demigod. The convergence of eight attacks is equivalent to the simultaneous attack of eight demigods at the same time.


    The war angel silifus can''t use this magic skill easily, because it will consume all the energy in his body at one time. But once used, it''s a way to kill.


    "Touch!"


    The thunder angel''s hands were lifted and pulled, and the wall of Thunder God, which was shining with red thunder, suddenly became bright and dark. Countless red lights gathered in his hands, forming a three meter long, red lightning spear.


    Inherit the magic.


    Spear of Thor!


    This spear of Thor is made up of high concentration of lightning. It contains extremely terrible high temperature and scorching heat, just with its own sharp, it is enough to easily tear open an iron mountain.


    "Go


    Thunder Angel gently raised his hand, red Thor''s spear, instantly cut through the sky, shooting to Wang Xu.


    Eliza, the goddess of martial arts, strode out in the air, holding a long golden sword in her hand, as if she were a woman soldier running on the battlefield. Without any words of demonstration, she directly launched a silent charge.


    "Boom! Boom


    But every step she took out, she would make an earth shaking roar of war drums, and her momentum would be even higher and more vigorous, as if the surrounding world turned into an invisible war drum, cheering for her charge.


    Inherit the magic.


    Silent charge of nvwushen!


    Three people have no reservation, the power of full shot, more terrible than before.


    Even hundreds of meters away, Wu yu''er and others can feel the naked sense of danger.


    But Wang Xu.


    But his face showed a trace of irony: "who said, I''m preparing the technique?"


    The cloud dragon in the sky is just a vision of heaven and earth automatically triggered by Wu Zun''s rank after he liberated his momentum. What kind of technique?


    He was still standing in the same place, his eyes slightly lowered, his feet half arched, his waist pulled back, his right arm open, his fingers wide open, and his whole body was like an angry bow.


    Click!


    Click!


    This seems to be just an ordinary action, but the air around Wang Xu''s body is a circle of visible white waves. His big five fingers slowly close, and the five fingertips are a sign that the air is disappearing.


    Until the three attacks, only about three meters away from him, Wang Xu suddenly clenched his fist, and his eyes were startled.


    "Annihilation nine, sixth, boxing zhenshanhe!"


    Wang Xu burst to drink, and his fist broke through the space. His accumulated strength suddenly rebounded and burst out. The world around him was even more shocked, as if Wang Xu had shaken a corner of the whole world.


    "Boom..."


    For a moment.


    Between heaven and earth, it seems that countless thunders have been exploded, and the loud and roaring sound has gathered together, which is earth shaking and dark.


    An illusory world of mountains and rivers seems to flash through the depths of the void. Then, the mountains collapse and the rivers hang upside down. In a moment, a huge darkness obscures the world within a radius of 100 meters.


    Hundreds of meters away.


    Many of the strong people who watched the battle were stunned.


    In their dull, shocking and incredible eyes, they printed a huge fist seal, which blasted out of the void and hit the earth directly.


    "Touch!"


    First of all, silifes, the closest war angel to Wang Xu, is smashed by badaoying. His fist has not been swept yet, and he has been defeated by the terrible force carried by his fist.


    The thunder angel of Shengkai''s family, whose wall of Thor was run over by the fist, was even more fragmented on the spot, and then exploded. An old figure, with weak breath, flew backward like a sandbag.


    Only Eliza, the goddess of martial arts, who was still charging and gaining momentum, escaped the disaster, but the whole person turned around and charged back crazily.


    The silent charge of nvwushen, once started, must last until the end of the charge.


    But at the moment, she can no longer rush to the enemy, can only be used to run.


    Even when she was on the run, her face was shocked and frightened.


    Wang Xu defeated their three demigods with one blow?


    What terrible strength is this?


    After listening to the bursts of earth shattering noise behind her, Eliza, the goddess of martial arts, did not dare to stay at all. She even needed to turn her head to have a look.


    Because.


    Needless to say, we must know that it must be a shocking scene.


    "It''s a pity..."


    Even though we lost three demigods in one blow.


    But Wang Xu sighed a little, dispersing the huge energy gathered in his body.


    Quan Zhen Shan he is the most powerful martial arts secret method he can use at present. It belongs to range attack and can cover a distance of hundreds of meters.


    It''s a pity that his cultivation is still insufficient. He didn''t completely destroy several peaks in this area. He just managed to break half of them, leaving a huge fist seal covering a hundred meters around the earth.


    Among them.


    All kinds of debris, such as rocks, trees and so on, were crushed into vermicelli and mixed with the soil.


    "If you give me another period of time to stabilize the Shenfu, and give full play to the power of Quan Zhen Shanhe in the current cultivation, three people are just like ants. Now, however, only 50% of our strength has been exerted, and the power is so scattered that no one is dead, and we have to be in trouble. "


    Wang Xu thought in his heart.


    Sure enough.


    A piece of ground not far away suddenly exploded, and the angel of war, silifys, rushed out of it in a panic, shouting and frantically fleeing to the distance. Although he was on the run, he was full of confidence and didn''t look like he was badly hurt.


    And the thunder angel, who flies upside down, suddenly turns into an electric light and soars into the sky, and even has the spare force to escape from the distance with the broken Thor''s armor in the electric light chain.


    Three demigods.


    Three.


    At this point.


    All at large.


    No one is in the mood to keep fighting.


    As for joining hands to kill Wang Xu?


    What a joke!


    If we can''t see the real situation clearly, we are either idiots or idiots.


    "Want to run? It''s too late. "


    Wang Xu stands in the same place, looking at the direction of the three people''s escape, with disdainful irony on his face.

 Chapter 1170

    "You run for your life in the same direction, regardless of the route. How much do you look down on me?"


    Looking at the escape route of the three Western demigods, Wang Xu couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed.


    But he didn''t know. At this time, the thoughts of silifys, angel ray and Eliza were


    Escape in different ways?


    When we''re stupid?


    There is a precedent for the white angel. The three people all know that no one is Wang Xu''s opponent alone. As long as they work together, they have a chance to escape.


    Not long ago.


    Three people''s idea is another way. Three people can kill Wang Xu


    In a short period of time, this change of mentality is just too obvious.


    Because.


    Wang Xu, it''s so strong!


    More than expected!


    Wang Xu''s strength did not disappoint them.


    "Boom!"


    This time, Wang Xu took the lead.


    On the other side, he directly stepped on a big pit, and his whole person had been shot out like a shell, with faster speed, straight after the three people.


    Hear what''s going on in the back.


    "Thunder sword!"


    Lei angel, who fell at the end, took time to look back. His face suddenly changed. Lei light gathered into a big sword and cut it back. It seemed that he wanted to stop Wang Xu''s pursuit.


    "Destroy the empty hand."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and he clapped it out with his hands. The first move of the nine lonely exterminations was performed.


    Suddenly, a golden hand came down from the sky and directly grasped the lightning sword. And he himself, the speed did not slow down, or even, a point faster.


    "Sirius! Eliza


    Seeing this, angel Lei''s eyes shake fiercely and roar out loud. The blue Lei sword around him is constantly changing and shooting at Wang Xu like a rainstorm.


    He knows.


    With the current situation, Wang Xu''s speed, he simply can not escape.


    Same second.


    Hearing the thunder angel''s roar, the war angels silifys and Eliza also stopped. They looked at the situation behind them, hesitated for a moment, and then resolutely turned back.


    After all, he is a demigod with accurate judgment of the situation. If Angel ray died, they would have no chance to survive.


    Only with the joint efforts of the three people, can they compete with Wang Xu.


    "Mr. Wang, do you really want to live with us forever?" Eliza asked in a deep voice with a sullen face.


    "How can you and I not die?"


    Wang Xu was slightly surprised.


    Killing three people is like killing a dog. It''s a waste of time at most, and it''s not life-threatening. So, where does it come from?


    "Well, don''t tell him all this nonsense, do your best. If we keep our hands, I''m afraid today is really the time for us to fall. "


    The angel of war, Sirius, hummed coldly.


    "And the cards?"


    Wang Xu was surprised again.


    He could feel that, except Eliza, the goddess of war, the breath of the war angels silifus and ray angels was half weakened. Obviously, they consumed a lot and could not be compared with before.


    "Is this going to be desperate?"


    Wang Xu is a little funny in his heart. He shakes his head and is ready to make another move, but the opposite side is the first to make a move.


    "No magic at dusk, divine punishment!"


    Led by the thunder angel, the war angel silifus and the female martial god Eliza operate a secret method at the same time. Their power comes out of the sky and converges on the thunder angel at the same time.


    instant.


    Thunder angel''s breath soared, several times stronger than before, and still rising.


    "The secret of borrowing power?"


    Wang Xu shook his head and laughed, "I thought you had any cards, but the result really let me down. Is the last struggle useful? "


    There was a trace of pity in his eyes.


    At the moment, although the breath of thunder angel''s body has soared five or six times, the energy fluctuation is almost terrible. But for Wang Xu, is it useful?


    Wang Xu''s realm is several levels higher than theirs.


    The magic power and secret method hidden in the body are far more than those of the three people. Even if he doesn''t have these, he still has the nirvana. Even if there is no annihilation body, he can suppress his accomplishments to the same level as the three men. With his rich combat experience and insight in his previous life, he can easily suppress the three men and kill them one by one.


    "Boom!"


    Next second.


    Wang Xu, step out.


    Space transfer, foot his long sky, potential such as crack mountain, directly above the head of thunder angel.


    Annihilation nine, the second.


    Shake the foot of the mountain!


    It''s hard to step on the sky, but easy to shake the mountain!


    Same second.


    Thunder angel''s accumulated strength also burst out. A three or four meter long Thunder Dragon rushed out of his body and collided with Wang Xu''s shaking the foot of the mountain.


    "Hoo..."


    The air waves are flying, and the fierce force is spreading and impacting in all directions, shaking a small mountain not far away, and countless rocks are rolling down.


    Wang Xu''s figure trembled slightly, then he stabilized again, and did not step back.


    But the thunder angel, who gathered the strength of three demigods, fell to the earth and hit the dust all over the sky.


    In the face of this scene, the three people simply can''t believe it.


    Dusk forbidding is a secret method in the twelve half god family of the alliance of gods. It is also a terrible divine skill left by the ancient true God.


    Wang Xu was able to force the three of them into a desperate situation. How could it be like this? He''s still not human?


    However.


    Before they were shocked, Wang Xu had already laughed.


    "Come again."


    In a flash, in the sky, a blade connecting heaven and earth, with a bright white light, like a 3000 foot Galaxy falling from the sky.


    Annihilation nine, the third, open the sky!


    And.


    It hasn''t stopped.


    Follow.


    It''s the fourth style, starting a prairie fire.


    If the fist invades like fire, the fire can start a prairie fire.


    Shenfu is the stove, Zhenqi is the source of the fire, and the power of the world is the fuel for arson.


    The sea of fire ignited all over the sky in an instant, burning the sky red and transparent.


    The angel of war, silifys, Eliza and angel Lei joined hands, but at the moment of Wang Xu''s hand, they fell into a situation of constantly being beaten passively. They had no power to resist and could only do their best to hold on.


    It''s more than that.


    In Wang Xu''s hand, the martial arts secret methods are constantly updated, turning back and forth, as if endless. But every move, every type, is extremely mysterious and terrifying. The three of them almost tried their best to hold on.


    "What''s the matter with this monster? When was the Chinese warrior so strong? "


    The three demigods almost vomited blood.


    In Wang Xu''s body, everything revealed almost overturned all their previous cognition of the Chinese warrior.


    "Well, after warming up, I won''t play with you any more."


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu stopped, stood in the void and said with a faint smile.


    Next second.


    His hands slowly separated, and an endless golden sword slowly appeared between his hands, dancing like a dragon.


    "Boom!"


    Just a forerunner, the void vibrates and tumbles, as if something terrible is brewing.


    In the eyes of people shocked, the sky, the sun faded, seems to be replaced by another golden sun, the golden glow of the whole sky.

 Chapter 1171

    "What is this..."


    Li Shiming and many other strong masters stood on the ground, looked up and lost their minds.


    And Wu yu''er and others are deeply shocked. Wang Xu at the moment, for them, is almost no less than the legendary immortal.


    "Be careful, stop him!"


    The faces of the three Western demigods changed wildly. They rushed to Wang Xu with countless swords, thunder and gold. But all the attacks fell on Wang Xu, but he couldn''t hurt a single corner of his clothes.


    Any attack, as soon as it gets close to Wang Xu''s body, is blocked by an invisible barrier, and then vanishes.


    "Death


    Thunder angel''s eyes are red. He''s crazy.


    Desperate!


    His whole body flashed with electric light. The color of electric current changed from blue to red, and then from red to white. Finally, a dazzling white light tore the air in all directions.


    "Forbid art at dusk, kill the world God spear!"


    Bright white thunder, in his hands gathered into a spear, and is still growing.


    One meter, two meters, three meters, four meters


    Twenty meters!


    Thirty meters!


    With the power of the other two demigods, they joined in crazily, and the thunder spear became bigger and bigger, almost covering the whole sky. No one didn''t believe it. It could be called the God spear of extermination.


    "Kill..."


    Thunder angel''s voice is old and hoarse, but it shakes the world, mixed with desolate solemn and stirring, and crazy killing.


    He was really desperate.


    This twilight forbidden technique is based on his whole body strength. If he doesn''t succeed, he will become benevolent. Once he fails, he will die no less than ordinary people.


    "I don''t believe it. Don''t you hide?"


    Angel Lei widens his eyes and stares at Wang Xu in the sky. Seeing that Wang Xu doesn''t move, a touch of happiness suddenly appears in his eyes.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha ha


    Angel thunder laughed wildly.


    At this moment, although his breath was weak, as if it would disappear at any time, he was laughing happily.


    A good laugh.


    Wang Xu didn''t hide!


    So, he''s dead.


    No one can survive from the point of the spear.


    From the angel''s point of view at this time, all the views he could see were covered by the body of the spear.


    And Wang Xu was completely submerged by the thunder light carried by the spear, just like a tiny mole ant.


    However.


    Next second.


    Suddenly.


    A touch of gold suddenly contaminated the body of the spear, and in a very short time, it became bigger, brighter and more dazzling.


    Suddenly.


    Gold, pierced the body of the spear.


    The next moment.


    The spear of the God of extermination burst open suddenly, revealing the endless gold behind it.


    That gold, can''t see through, can''t see the whole body. But the vision is hundreds of meters away, in the dull eyes of Li Shiming, Hei Wuyun and other great masters.


    But against the backdrop of a nearly 100 meter size, cut through the sky of the golden sword, the sword shining everywhere, the edge of the sword breaking heaven and earth.


    The nine forms of annihilation.


    Fifth.


    Taixu Huangji


    Dazhen sword!


    "How is it possible? Why... Would... "


    Thunder angel eyes suddenly a convex, full of can''t accept and at a loss of color.


    In the next second, the golden sword light suddenly fell from the sky, sweeping through his area, pulling the earth directly out of a deep canyon hundreds of meters long, and flying away in the distance.


    Under a sword.


    Western demigod.


    Alliance of gods, family of Saint Kay, ray Saint Kay.


    Angel thunder.


    Die!


    Boom


    The golden sword light sweeps the earth, countless smoke and dust explode, the ground shakes wildly, everything seems to be the end of the world.


    Thunder angel''s body, almost completely smashed and disappeared, but he was still alive at this time, a blue thunder ball, hiding in the depths of the ground. This is the unique property of demigod, such as the white angel, and the thunder ball is the divine fire characteristic of the thunder angel.


    of course.


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, their so-called "divine fire" is just the most inferior and incomplete spiritual fire.


    "Why, why? Can''t the spear kill him? "


    Even at this time, the remaining soul in thunder angel''s "divine fire" still stares at Wang Xu, which is totally unacceptable.


    The spear of the God of destroying the world is enough to kill all the demigods in the world. Unless the true God in the legend can ignore it, why can Wang Xu also ignore it?


    no


    It''s not ignoring!


    Wang Xu was so terrible that Taixu emperor''s killing sword was easily defeated. He didn''t even touch a hair on Wang Xu''s body.


    Wang Xu''s sword.


    It''s too scary.


    Completely let everyone lose the heart of the enemy.


    Thunder angel''s spirit fire hides in the ground, does not dare to move a point at all, only asks Wang Xu to be unable to discover his existence.


    In time, after returning to the West and the family, he can also take advantage of the blood of the family to be reborn, which is one of the reasons why the demigod has a long life.


    "With this method, the spear of destroying the world was smashed... Did he refine the crystal of God and become the real God?"


    Seeing this scene, the war Angel Sirius and the female martial god Eliza turned pale at the same time.


    They are the strong men who used to stand at the top of the world. The realm of demigod has already been a limit for them, and there is no other possibility except the legendary true God.


    Wang Xu at the moment completely crushed the siege of their three demigods. Just now, the Taixu emperor''s great killing sword had the same momentum and power as the true gods recorded in the legend.


    Except for God!


    They can no longer think of other words that can describe Wang Xu''s state at this time.


    The war angel silifys and the female martial god Eliza look at each other. They are almost desperate and know that there is no hope for the war.


    "Run away!"


    Almost at the same time, they both saw their own answers from each other''s eyes.


    Next second.


    There was no hesitation.


    Silifys and Eliza directly turn around, burst out the fastest speed in their lives, crazy escape.


    This time, the two were divided into two directions.


    One northwest, one southwest.


    "Oh, you look up to me at last? However, it''s too late to escape now? Do you think I, Wang Xu, should be underestimated? "


    With a sneer, Wang Xu stepped out from afar, with a ghostly figure spanning hundreds of meters, and appeared directly on the top of the war angel silifys'' head. The wind, thunder and clouds moved under his right foot, and he stepped down boldly.


    "Ah


    A shrill cry burst out.


    The golden body of silifys was suddenly trampled and exploded into a blood mist by Wang Xu.


    The so-called golden body, in front of Wang Xu, whose physical body is hundreds of times more powerful than before, is just an ordinary adult, who was kicked in the waist by a world champion.


    In the blood fog, silifys'' magic fire suddenly turned into a golden light and shot away in the distance.


    But it just came out.


    Golden light bumps into a big hand that has been waiting for a long time.

 Chapter 1172

    "Poof Pooh."


    Five fingers closed.


    With a pinch of the hand full of thoughts, the soul of silifus was crushed, leaving only a golden flame like a small flame.


    "It''s not bad. There''s another fire to quench the spirit weapon."


    Throwing the golden flame into the magic weapon of space, Wang Xu turns to chase Eliza.


    Under the shadow step.


    Where there are shadows, they are all between the soles of Wang Xu''s feet.


    But five or six breaths.


    Wang Xu has reached 100 meters behind Eliza.


    Eliza saw this, scared a beautiful face are twisted, burst out of all the power in the body, looking back again, shot a golden arrow of the sun.


    The whole sky was instantly occupied by the bright light of the golden arrow of the sun. The trailing golden trail continued from the long golden bow. With an extremely terrifying speed, it came to Wang Xu in an instant.


    This is an arrow.


    Fast and hard.


    It''s strong, it''s unexpected, it''s sudden.


    Almost as soon as Wang Xugang stepped out of a shadow, he came.


    Even Wang Xu, but also in the sun golden arrow to his eyebrows, just suddenly reaction. It can be said that there is no way to avoid this arrow.


    With a crash, Wang Xu''s body suddenly plummeted. He was shot hundreds of meters away by the arrow and crashed into the nearby mountain peak.


    "Dead?"


    Eliza a Leng, a pretty face unexpectedly appeared a short period of ignorant force.


    She didn''t expect that Wang Xu didn''t dodge his own arrow. After all, Wang Xu was extremely forced to hide.


    Right now.


    It''s more than Eliza.


    Even the thunder Angel fire, which was hiding in the ground, stopped burning for a moment. We can see how shocked he was.


    Then, the blue flame of "divine fire" starts to beat wildly, bringing a shadow of "ghosts and gods dancing" in the dark little space underground.


    If someone has a divine mind at this time, you can hear the cheers from the wave of the angel of thunder''s Soul:


    "Ha ha, Prince Huaxia, your arrogance has killed you. Well, you think you killed me, don''t you? I''m afraid you''ll never think that when the body is destroyed, our demigod can still survive, and we''ll still be the last to laugh! "


    On the ground.


    Li Shiming, Hei Wuyun and other great masters who hide far away from the battlefield and watch the battle from a distance are also stunned. They did not expect this result.


    Wu yu''er was even more puzzled and could not accept it.


    However, Zhang Qi''s eyes were full of excitement, his mind was excited, and he wanted to laugh.


    Only Zhao Lanshan calmly waiting, she does not believe, can even kill two demigod Wang Xu, will so easily die.


    Sure enough.


    Next second.


    A pale golden figure suddenly rose from the mountain, stood high above, and fell in front of everyone.


    It was Wang Xu.


    What''s different from before is that Wang Xu''s skin at the center of his eyebrows has a trace of redness, just like the kind of red trace that ordinary people show after pinching the center of his eyebrows with their fingers.


    The golden arrow of the sun.


    Even Wang Xu''s eyebrow skin didn''t penetrate!


    "Not even the skin broke?"


    Eliza, the goddess of martial arts, had a sharp narrowing of her pupils.


    "Hoo


    Seeing that Wang Xu was ok, Wu yu''er and others were relieved, and their trembling eyes regained their happiness.


    Only Zhang Qi lowered his head fiercely, his eyes were disappointed, but his body trembled again uncontrollably.


    "Sure enough, you will be fine."


    Zhao Lanshan is smiling.


    In the eyes of relaxation, excitement and surprise.


    Wang Xu raised his head and pinched the center of his eyebrows. He pinched the red mark in the center of his eyebrows more clearly. Then he sighed slightly and looked directly at Eliza, the female martial god, and said:


    "To tell you the truth, you give me a headache..."


    "You don''t have to worry about how to deal with Eliza. From now on, from now on, I, the demigod of nvwushen family, Eliza, is the most loyal servant of Huaxia king! Your maid


    Before he finished speaking, Eliza, the goddess of martial arts, knelt in the air with one knee. It was clear that it was in the air, but she knelt down with a huge "knee smashing" sound.


    "Touch!"


    In the almost dull eyes of the crowd, Eliza, the goddess of martial arts, with a sword in one hand, half knelt in the air, bent down, bowed her head, and continued in a loud voice:


    "In the name of the gods, I am a servant now and a servant forever, and you are master now and master forever."


    "I, goddess of war, Eliza."


    "It''s the maid!"


    "It''s the maid!"


    "It''s the woman who guards you!"


    "I will follow you and be loyal forever. Where the sword in your hand points, the female warrior God will charge for you, in your name..."


    "Conquer! ruin! Blood fire! New life


    The last word came to the ground.


    Boom


    There was a huge shock in the void, and a bloody light rushed out of Eliza''s body. It turned into a mysterious and complex pattern of Dharma array in the void, and burned out of thin air.


    At the same time.


    In the spirit of Wang Xu, there is a little more connection.


    The source of contact is Eliza, the female warrior God kneeling in the air 100 meters away.


    From this silk connection, Wang Xu can clearly feel that he is in charge of the other party''s everything, as long as an idea, it can destroy the spirit of Eliza, the goddess of martial arts, and erase all traces of her existence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu is a little speechless.


    He said headache, is how to deal with nvwu God?


    What he said was that the arrow of nvwushen hit him in the middle of the eyebrow, which hurt his head a little!


    People have been numb for a long time.


    In just a few dozen breaths, three Western demigods fell to two? Eliza, the goddess of martial arts, kneels down on the spot and gives in. She establishes a contract with her soul and is a servant forever, only for immortality.


    But will she die in the end


    The right to life and death.


    But it''s still in Wang Xu''s mind.


    Wang Xu''s terror was so terrible that Li Shiming, Hei Wuyun and other masters trembled. They felt as if there was an invisible mountain, dead and heavy on their shoulders.


    "Would you agree..."


    Everyone was staring at the scene.


    Eliza, the goddess of martial arts, bent down and did not dare to look up at all. She was full of anxiety and was waiting for Wang Xu''s final answer.


    Under the ground.


    The thunder Angel Fire stopped burning, the blue flame became smaller and smaller, and the color became lighter and lighter. Finally, only a little transparent Mars remained, as if it would go out at any time.


    He''s playing dead!


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    There was a sound of footwork.


    But the distance is getting farther and farther.


    Eliza''s heart sank inch by inch, her white face became paler and paler, and her despair deepened bit by bit in her beautiful eyes.


    And below the ground.


    The pale blue Mars also shook hard for several times, and then became more and more silent.


    "Step on it


    The footsteps stopped.


    Wang Xu''s voice finally came.


    "Get up."

 Chapter 1173

    "Get up."


    Three words.


    Three common words.


    Three short words.


    Plain three words.


    However, Eliza, who let her mind sink into the abyss of despair, suddenly raised her head and looked at it with incredible eyes, and then burst out a bright color of surprise.


    "You are the most loyal, guarding with your life, serving the maid next to you forever, Eliza. Thank you, master!"


    Eliza took a deep breath, clasped her right hand on her chest, slowly got up, and once again performed a Western Knight''s loyalty.


    Wang Xu nodded, but did not care about her.


    At this time, he was standing on the ground, above the huge canyon which was cut out by his own sword, looking down slightly at a dark corner deep in the canyon with indifferent eyes.


    The thunder angel "divine fire" hidden below can''t escape from his mind, which has long been locked from the void.


    But Wang Xu didn''t do it.


    He''s waiting.


    Waiting for Eliza to express her loyalty.


    If he is satisfied, he naturally does not care about another Western demigod as a maid.


    But if not


    "Then go to hell."


    Wang Xu separated a trace of mind, locked in the spirit that belongs to Eliza''s contact, eyes cold.


    One breath.


    Two breaths.


    Eliza respectfully came to stand behind Wang Xu, bowed her head and said in a deep voice:


    "Master, there is something I must tell you. The demigods and I all ignited their own fire. Even if the body is destroyed, the fire can still exist in the world. As long as we can find the right body, we can revive. War angel and thunder angel''s divine fire... "


    "You have passed my last test, and now you are qualified to be my maid."


    Before she finished speaking, Wang Xu had gently waved his hand and directly interrupted her.


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Eliza was stunned.


    Next second.


    In her frightened eyes, Wang Xu raised his hand and grabbed it. Suddenly, a light blue flame was caught under the ground. The flame shakes violently and seems to be struggling, but it is bound by an invisible force. It is unswervingly and slowly sent to Wang Xu''s palm.


    This light blue flame.


    It''s thunder angel''s magic fire.


    Click!


    Five fingers closed.


    The shaking of the fire completely subsided, quietly burning in the air.


    "Eliza, you traitor..."


    As a demigod, how could Eliza not hear the last shrill roar of thunder angel''s venom in "divine fire".


    She shivered hard, then lowered her head and became more and more awed of Wang Xu, the new master and the only master in the history of nvwu God.


    "Hoo..."


    After the light blue flame, a white flame and a golden flame appeared in the palm of Wang Xu''s hand.


    Three groups of flame, intertwined with each other, mutual fusion and phagocytosis, and finally as a general blend of water, forming a group of three color flame.


    Blue, white, gold, three similar tadpole shape, end connected, winding, rotating, burning.


    Three kinds of incomplete spirit fire, which were not even the lowest level spirit fire, were forced to merge with Wang Xu''s divine thoughts and forged by secret methods, forming the lowest level spirit fire.


    Tricolor impurity spirit fire!


    "There are too many impurities, but at last it can be called spirit fire. It''s barely enough to burn spirit weapons." Wang Xu has a plain face.


    But around him, feeling the fluctuation of the three color impurity spirit fire, Eliza''s heart was shaking, and her beautiful eyes were filled with extreme shock.


    "High spirit fire? How could it be that he was able to gather a high-level spirit at random? "


    Western demigods are also strong and weak.


    Among them, the strength is divided by the divine fire. The monochromatic divine fire is a kind of "special power attribute" possessed by the semigod himself, divinity.


    The divine fire is the product of the divine nature''s burning, like the perpetual motion machine, which continuously provides power for the demigod.


    As a demigod, the more divine power ignited, the more color of the fire. When enough divinity is ignited, at least seven kinds of divinity will be ignited.


    Seven colors.


    That is, the demigod has the divine base that condenses the divine crystal and rushes into the position of the true God!


    According to Eliza''s knowledge, Eliza is the most intelligent angel on the surface. The convener and controller of the Council of the alliance of gods are just three colors of fire.


    But Wang Xu


    At this point.


    In the palm of my hand, I hold a tricolor fire!


    How does this keep Eliza from shaking?


    Then comes greed. If she can get these three colors of high spirit, her strength will soar after absorption


    However.


    Before the end of her thought, Wang Xu had already thrown the three color impurities into the magic weapon of space.


    "You stay out for me."


    Wang Xu gave a light command to put away the spirit fire. Then he turned around and looked directly into the mountains in the East. After a calm look, he continued:


    "No one is allowed to enter the" land of human immortals inheritance "before I break it. Those who violate it will be killed without mercy."


    With that, Wang Xu passed another message to Zhao Lanshan. He stepped out and disappeared into the red fog and storm outside the immortal inheritance place.


    After he left, Li Shiming, heiwuyun, Zhao Jinba and other masters in the distance, together with Wu yu''er and others, looked at each other and finally walked back carefully.


    Standing in front of the split "Canyon" sword mark on the earth, people were shocked and shocked again, and their eyes were in a trance.


    "One against three, kill two demigods and take in one. Once the specific situation of this battle is spread out, I''m afraid it will shock the whole world again. "


    Black cloudless face excited, dancing, excited.


    At this moment, he was eager to lead dozens of strange animals around him to kneel down on the ground again, and to engage in a more grand "thigh hugging" behavior. And I feel very happy for what I have done before.


    "Well, I''ve made the most of the scenes. How can Mr. Wang remember me? In the future, I''ll be a black man. I won''t be popular. I''ll drink spicy food. I''ll be happy..."


    Black cloudless heart haughty hum a, chin up, looking around at other people''s eyes, all with a trace of arrogance.


    A bunch of low chickens.


    You can''t hold your thighs!


    At this time, the dark and cloudless, and before, no, is not a person, as if it is a proud rooster.


    It''s a pity.


    All the other masters around him were dignified and silent. They were all immersed in their own world. No one found him proud.


    People''s thoughts are almost the same now.


    Today''s war will not only shake the whole world, but also shake everything.


    I''m afraid those old monsters who hide behind the world and are active hundreds of years ago can no longer sit still.


    Especially in the western world.


    After all, this is the fall of three Western demigods!


    However, people will never think that the shock brought by this war was not the distant western world, but a group of people who were almost at a distance from them.

 Chapter 1174

    Time back.


    Before the battle between Wang Xu and the three Western demigods began.


    Only three or four kilometers away from the "land of the inheritance of human beings and immortals", on the top of a mountain, a group of people in Taoist robes are sitting here, looking at a water mirror floating in the air.


    The water mirror, four or five meters in size, is made by the water vapor in the air condensed by the caster. It shows a clear scene.


    From the picture, it seems to be the picture from high altitude.


    If someone who is familiar with the art world in Southeast China is here, he will recognize the name of this art. The dragon and Tiger Mountain inheritance art and shadow mirror art can observe almost everything within a radius of three kilometers.


    "Daojun, three Western demigods have entered the preset location, and Wang Xu, the leader of Jiwu sect in Jiangnan, is rushing to the place."


    "The news of the place where people and immortals inherit has spread, and everything is going on as planned."


    "But there was an accident. Chimei didn''t know our plan. She was trying to persuade everyone to leave and publicized that someone was plotting to set up a bureau..."


    Several men in black Taoist robes kept raising their hands to catch the various streamers flying from time to time in the air, making a report.


    These streamers are a unique means of communication in Longhushan. They are also a means of transmitting messages by jade symbols. They can travel freely within a hundred miles. They are not inferior to modern communication and have a better degree of confidentiality.


    In front of the crowd.


    A middle-aged Taoist, wearing a red Taoist robe, dancing with the wind and burning like a fire, gazed at the picture on the water mirror, with a faint smile on his face and said with a faint smile:


    "Don''t worry about Chimei. The biggest accident now is the master of jiwuzong, the prince of Huaxia. Our news spread only in the southeast, thousands of miles away from Jiangnan. How did he get the "news"


    "Daojun, I don''t know. But for now, the situation is not too bad. The sleeping one in the ancestral land of the Wu family has come to life. The one who has the potential to inherit human beings and immortals is a must. Maybe this is an unexpected good thing. "


    Behind the red robed Taoist, a young man in purple stood respectfully. He raised his eyebrows and gave a light smile, and then analyzed:


    "Then Wang Xu is the most dazzling talent in the contemporary era. His hands are stained with the blood of the Western demigod, and he is at least a strong man in the six grades. The arrogance of such natural indulgence is always free from exuberance in youth. I''m afraid it will never give up the inheritance of human immortals. There is a great chance of conflict between the two sides. "


    Young people in purple have a clear mind.


    Only the dragon and Tiger Mountain has enough ability to send the news to many masters in the southeast in a few days, without causing a wider spread.


    The reason is that we are not willing to let the news spread more widely. It''s because this "land of human and immortal inheritance" really exists, and it''s not false news.


    Although "human immortals" are just the words of the dragon and Tiger Mountain family, it is not known whether they are true or not. Even if they are not human immortals, they must be the "treasure" left by the mysterious powerful.


    Then the young man in purple looked at the water mirror and suddenly frowned, "what''s the matter? These three Western demigods seem to want to kill Wang Xu? "


    "It''s no surprise that Wang Xu killed a Western demigod after all, and it''s normal for them to want revenge. It''s just that I didn''t expect that these guys really have the courage to fight in the boundary of dragon and tiger mountain. I''m afraid that the battle 300 years ago has been forgotten by these people. "


    Red robed Taoist light way.


    As he spoke, there was a strong sense of ice cold in his voice.


    forget!


    It is because of this that he set up today''s game to open his eyes for the dragon and tiger mountain and let the world understand his position in China.


    All the people present were those who participated in the plan. They felt the slight killing intention in the words of Taoist Hongpao and naturally knew the reason.


    The re emergence of any force needs an earth shaking event to be remembered and awed by the world.


    Longhushan has not been born for a long time.


    After a long time, the southeast became the territory of the Wu family, and the world has forgotten him.


    So.


    With the great changes of heaven and earth, the rebirth of dragon and Tiger Mountain requires one thing to establish authority. And the Wu family, of course, is the best one.


    "The land of human immortals inheritance" is aimed at the Wu family in Southeast China, the king of Wu who has been sleeping in his ancestral land for hundreds of years.


    The three Western demigods are in the process of prediction, so it''s not necessary to worry about them.


    Wang Xu is an absolute accident, but accidents can also turn into good things and become chess pieces.


    "Well, according to the plan, all the" eye birds "will be released. I want the trace of the" old zombie "in Wu''s ancestral land."


    The red robed Taoist looked light and said calmly:


    "Don''t worry about other things. The cause and effect of Wang Xu and the three Western demigods are determined by heaven. Go."


    All of a sudden, a group of Taoist separated four, jumped up, turned into four streamers, and left in four directions.


    Not long after they left.


    All of a sudden.


    "Look, Wang Xu is fighting with three Western demigods!"


    A black robed Taoist cried excitedly.


    They immediately looked up and fixed their eyes on a corner of the water mirror, which only occupied less than one tenth of the size of the water mirror, but at this moment, it attracted nine tenths of the people present.


    After all, this is a rare battle of four demigods. The killing of three Western demigods is enough to make people excited.


    "Hiss... This Wang Xu is too strong. He can fight three with one. He can be so strong that he almost presses three Western demigods!"


    Looking at the battle going on in the water mirror, people were still smiling, but the more they looked, the lighter their smile became. In the end, many people could not help but gasp.


    Wang Xu''s strength is beyond their imagination.


    The three Western demigods were smashed by Wang Xu in a flash, and even fled in a panic. What a terrible force.


    "Hiss!"


    When Wang Xu pursues, the three demigods use the twilight forbidden technique to gather the strength of the three people, Yu Lei angel, and the spear of the God of extermination.


    Once again, the crowd took in the cold air. The red robed Taoist and the youth in purple couldn''t help but pay attention to the battle.


    The young man in purple even commented and praised: "these Westerners also have the talent of magic array, and they can create such exquisite skills of combo. Gather the strength of three people. I''m afraid the power of this thunder spear is no worse than the thunder skill of our dragon and Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master. I''m afraid Wang Xu is in danger. "


    But his voice just dropped.


    In the ninth and fifth movements of Wang Xu''s death, Taixu emperor''s sword smashes the thunder spear and sweeps the earth like a 3000 foot Galaxy falling.


    Everyone''s breath, all suddenly a stagnation, face gradually become pale.


    The young people in purple are even more dull.


    The red robed Taoist stepped forward uncontrollably. The original hidden breath on his body, as if stimulated by something, burst out in an instant, as if facing the danger and being extremely alert.

 Chapter 1175

    When the sword light sweeps the earth, the thunder angel''s body is wiped out to pieces, leaving a dark Canyon like sword mark on the ground.


    "How is that possible?"


    On the top platform of the mountain, I suddenly thought of a cry of surprise, followed by a silence like death.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The young man in purple turned his head slowly and looked at the red robed Taoist with a complex voice


    "Daojun, can this sword compare with you..."


    "I can''t do it."


    Before he finished speaking, the red robed Taoist interrupted him. Although his voice was as cold as before, his violent shaking eyes showed that the red robed Taoist was not calm at this time.


    Less than?


    Daojun himself admits that


    Less than?


    The young man in purple was in a trance.


    Then.


    They almost look at Wang Xu, step on the body of the explosive war angel silifys, and then stare at Eliza, the goddess of martial arts, who vows to be a servant forever.


    During this period, the female warrior God''s amazing look back, pulled out a bow and shot a golden arrow of the sun at Wang Xu, which really inspired everyone''s mood, but soon Wang Xu appeared intact, and everyone''s mood fell into a deeper valley.


    When the picture finally stops, Wang Xu looks back and goes into the "land of human and immortal inheritance" alone, there is no one to speak.


    The red robed Taoist also felt that his eyes were a little dull and his heart was in a state of horror.


    Wang Xu''s last look


    What you see.


    That''s where they are.


    Did you find anything?


    But it''s miles away.


    How is that possible?


    "Tell Daojun that the red eyebrow Taoist didn''t listen to the orders and invited four Taoist officials in private. They are going to ask Wang Xu, the leader of Jiwu sect, for a crime. What should we do?"


    At this time, a golden light letter suddenly cut through the sky and passed on.


    "Immediately let red eyebrow roll back, you... No, I''ll send the letter myself!"


    The red robed Taoist''s face was cold, and he raised his hand to grasp the Fu Xin. His huge mental strength was shaken in the void, and soon flew out again with the Fu Xin, breaking the sky with lightning speed.


    "Hoo..."


    All of them looked at each other with a long breath. They could see the horror of their companions from each other''s eyes.


    "It''s terrible. Who would have thought that he would be so strong? I thought it was a fluke that he could kill a Western demigod, but I didn''t expect that... How could he be so terrible? " The voice of the young man in purple trembled gently.


    It''s not fear.


    It''s a sense of frustration, or even inability, for people of the same generation to witness the existence of something far more dazzling than themselves.


    The young man in purple, named Zhangxuan, is a disciple of the dragon and Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master of this generation. His talent, talent and temperament are among the top of his generation, and his life is higher than that of heaven.


    But today, he was hit.


    Deeply hit!


    "The prophecies in ancient books, the decline of humanity, the incomplete way of heaven and the rampant way of martial arts, have been realized one by one in this era. Far from it, first there was long pingtian 300 years ago, and Wu Wudi 100 years ago. Now there is Wang Xu, but I''m humane... "


    Thinking of this, the red robed Taoist suddenly gave a wry smile. There was a daze in his eyes. He bowed his head slightly and sighed in his heart


    "Although the master of heaven said that there was an unknown shock in the long river of humanity, although heaven and earth changed greatly, and the way of heaven gradually became complete and complete, humanity is also being renewed, but where is the future of humanity in our country?"


    And now.


    But Wang Xu has gone deep into the "land of human and immortal inheritance" and lost all the news.


    But the news that he killed two western demigods with one enemy and three, and accepted one man as his servant, was that suddenly, like a huge storm, he gradually swept the whole world outside.


    ¡­¡­


    The western continent.


    The holy land of gods.


    The place where the twelve and a half gods gather.


    Twelve tall and powerful statues are still standing, as they were thousands of years ago, dazzling, majestic and heavy.


    But at this point.


    In the holy land, all year round, the burning flame, once again put out two, only the remaining nine flames are still burning silently.


    And.


    One of them, also tinged with a layer of black, this layer of black, in the slow spread, seems to be constantly eroding the flame, to devour all the light.


    Bang Dang!


    Bang Dang!


    The huge and heavy stone gate was slowly opened, and a black figure with a scepter was covered in a black robe.


    Come in slowly.


    Standing in the center of the holy land, looking directly at the burning flame on the altar, he was motionless and speechless for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    A day later.


    China, southeast region, the whole Wu family was shocked.


    Originally.


    The ancestral house of the Wu family is holding a family meeting. Countless collateral branches and separated owners all rush to the ancestral house to meet a mysterious and powerful man.


    After the news came.


    The family meeting of the Wu family ended on the spot. Immediately after that, a blinding green light rose from the sky and shot all the way to the depth of the dead volcano.


    It was not until Changhong disappeared, and within the ancestral house of the Wu family, all the other branches of the Wu family and their respective owners who knelt down to the ground, that they dared to get up slowly.


    But after this time.


    The influence of Wu family began to expand wildly, with the southeast region as the center, and spread to the four directions of China. Those who followed prospered and those who rebelled perished.


    But soon.


    This expansion of the Wu family was cut off by the dragon and tiger mountain. In the southeast, within a thousand miles, countless cities fell into chaos.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    The capital is in the headquarters of Wumeng.


    After Huo Jinghai received the news, he was silent for a long time, then suddenly sighed:


    "Prince Huaxia, it''s true that... It''s worthy of reputation!"


    Even the city hall of Huo Jinghai was shocked and speechless at this time. Even in his voice, there is a strange complexity, in which there is a glimmer of happiness.


    What is he celebrating?


    The crocodile stood aside, silent for a long time, and then made a cold analysis


    "In addition to the previous white angels, the alliance of gods has lost four demigods. The threat of the alliance of gods to us is greatly reduced. In addition, the mission''s goal is not in the east now. We have enough strength to sort out the internal chaos in China. "


    Everyone nodded slightly.


    Originally, many powerful forces in the West should be the primary enemy of the alliance. But because Wang Xu repeatedly pressed down the Western forces, the pressure of the alliance was greatly reduced.


    Although this does not mean that no Western forces will dare to covet China any more, at least China has temporarily gained the upper hand in the confrontation at the top level.


    Wang Xu is here.


    Western demigod level strong, I''m afraid, no longer dare to act so unscrupulously as before.


    "This incident also caused turbulence in the southeast region, with the dragon and tiger mountains and the Wu family facing each other.


    In particular, the "old zombie" in Wu''s ancestral land was set up by the dragon and tiger mountain to break into the "land of the inheritance of human beings and immortals". For the time being, he and Wang Xu were trapped in it, and it''s hardly worrying. "


    The crocodile continued to analyze.

 Chapter 1176

    Northwest Wu family, Southeast Wu family, Jiangnan family.


    These three regional groups have always been the thorn in the flesh of the headquarters of the Wumeng.


    The four forces have been fighting openly and secretly for many years, but there has been no chance to break the balance before.


    But with the advent of the age of the warrior, this balance is finally broken, and we are finally no longer hiding our own minions.


    It''s just a pity.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Xu''s big accident


    At the thought of Wang Xu''s "excrement stirring stick", everyone felt heavy and helpless.


    pretty good.


    In the eyes of many people, Wang Xu is a "shitty stick.".


    After years of painstaking planning, we finally laid out the big net. We were about to pull the net to harvest. As a result, because Wang Xu accidentally stepped in, the net broke.


    Can this not be depressing?


    "However, I''m afraid that Wang Xu will come out of the place where people and immortals are inherited. The setting up of the dragon and tiger mountain is aimed at the" old zombie "of the Wu family in Southeast China. According to reason, he should not interfere in the hinterland of the south of the Yangtze River, but he just went."


    The crocodile wolf said faintly, and had a little meal here. Then his mood could not be controlled at last, and there was a little fluctuation.


    "In my opinion, this shitty stick is our biggest threat now..."


    All around, people''s eyes twinkled, and many people agreed.


    "But he is too strong..."


    The crocodile sighs.


    Everyone''s face changed again and convulsed a few times. The previous news subconsciously floated in everyone''s mind.


    One against three.


    He smashed the enemy with a strong force. He even killed the demigod and took the female martial god as his servant.


    These news, one by one shock, which revealed a strong, it is too terrible.


    No one on the scene dare to be alone against Wang Xu.


    I''m afraid that only long pingtian can win Wang Xu.


    "After this period of research, Wang Xu''s human nature is actually very peaceful. As long as he doesn''t take the initiative to provoke him and don''t touch the people around him, he is no different from an ordinary person. So, it''s just necessary. Bear with it and don''t provoke him! "


    Huo Jinghai was silent for a long time, and finally came to a conclusion.


    "Yes."


    The crocodile and others bowed their heads.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    The news has spread all over the world.


    The whole international extraordinary world has long lost its voice.


    Whether in the western continent, the Mikado Empire, or the Nanyang region, countless dark organizations, underground forces, and extraordinary powers were all silent.


    Although Wang Xu''s previous reputation is not small, many people don''t take it seriously and think it''s exaggerated. After all, there are limitations in the dissemination of news. Reputation is mostly blown out.


    If someone blows at you, more people will know you.


    No one blows at you. Even if you stand in front of you, you are just a passer-by who nobody knows.


    But.


    When a similar "lie" is said too much, it will be doubted, let alone a fact.


    When the news came out that Wang Xu had killed two demigods with one enemy and three, and even took nvwushen as his servant, it completely shocked the whole world.


    Those who didn''t believe in it had to believe it.


    Because.


    This time.


    Not all of them are "dead people" who can''t speak.


    There is also Eliza, a demigod, who can make a demigod a servant. Wang Xu''s terror makes everyone tremble.


    "Is it true or not?"


    The news is so shocking that some people can''t believe it.


    "Nvwushen has become the maid of the prince of China. She is a demigod, a demigod! Who dares to discredit a demigod with such rumors? If it''s false, don''t the people who spread the news want to live? "


    Another said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, even a hundred years ago, when the strong were rampant, there was no such terror as killing the demigods as killing chickens and dogs as the prince of Huaxia, right?"


    An old strong man who seems to have existed for more than a hundred years sighs


    "You know, in those days, wuwudi swept through China and other places, but only defeated three Western demigods, and did not kill one person, which made him invincible. And Prince Wang''s achievements are worthy of his invincible reputation in the contemporary era! "


    At this point.


    On the various network platforms created by Wumeng, it is in full swing.


    "With one enemy, three, and even half god, I''m great Huaxia. I''m the prince of Huaxia. He''s absolutely the strongest man in the contemporary era!"


    "In the list of invincible, I am the only prince of Huaxia, sweeping all directions, and there is no enemy in the six directions!"


    "Ha ha, I''m Wu Wei, the prince of Huaxia!"


    Excited by the new generation of netizens.


    A professional said:


    "A hundred years ago, Wu Wudi defeated three Western demigods with one person, stabilized the throne of Wu Wudi, and became a real Wu Wudi in Northwest China."


    "Today, it seems that the stability of the list of Wudi by the prince of Huaxia is to distinguish it from the Wudi of wuwudi.


    Wu Wudi is the first great master in the list of great masters.


    Some people have questioned the unfairness of the list before, but this time, Prince Wang proved himself worthy of being the only one on the list of Emperor Wu! "


    But there are some.


    Naturally, there is pressure.


    For a while.


    On the Huaxia network, countless people pay attention to it, and the discussion is in full swing.


    People are arguing with each other whether Wu Wudi, the old generation''s invincible, is stronger or Wang Xu, the new generation''s evil, is stronger.


    without doubt.


    Those who support Wang Xu are all young warriors of the new generation.


    Most of the old people hold a steady attitude and are not optimistic about Wang Xu. After all, Wang Xu is evil enough. If Wu Wudi, the strong and invincible man of the old age, can''t compare with Wang Xu, it''s too destructive for people to recognize.


    On the Internet, the two sides really don''t give in to each other. You come and I go, and even from the online war of words, it has evolved into a number of offline meetings and meat to meat scuffles.


    But all the disputes.


    Finally, it ended with the official qualification of Wumeng.


    The name of Emperor Wu was changed.


    It was officially replaced by "invincible.".


    At the bottom of the list, there are explanations and reasons for the name change.


    "This list is not to argue about who is higher or who is lower. From the beginning, this list is a great honor. It''s not in the superiority of force, but in the glory of being recognized by the world. "


    And above.


    Except for Wang Xu.


    Also quietly more than a name.


    Invincible!


    The list comes out.


    This day.


    On the Internet, there has been an uproar.


    ¡­¡­


    The stormy waves on the Internet are no better than those in reality.


    In reality, the waves are more spectacular and the waves are more shocking.


    Thirty nautical miles off Quangang.


    A huge whirlpool hovered above the sea, and the water on all sides was rolling and surging, with four or five meters high waves.


    "Boom!"


    The MIGA shield''s strongest agent, the demigod strongman, fils, flies out of the whirlpool on a helicopter full of the illusion of future technology.


    At this time, his eyes, staring at the computer screen uploaded intelligence information, silent, expressionless.


    long time.


    The helicopter with black coating turned its nose and left at a high speed towards the southeast sea.


    At this time.


    What don''t kill Wang Xu oath don''t leave of cruel words, all is nonsense, where have and oneself small life compare to still want more important thing?


    Knowing that it is a mission to die, the agent who goes to die is not a good agent.


    And all good agents can never be the strongest agents, because they all died on the way.


    With the helicopter away.


    The whirlpool on the sea below gradually closed, and the surging waves also subsided.

 Chapter 1177

    No matter how big the outside world is.


    At this time, it has nothing to do with Wang Xu.


    Now, he is standing in the red fog outside the "Human Immortal inheritance" place. Looking around, he can see that all of them are extremely rich. He can''t distinguish the red fog in the southeast and northwest.


    The fog is as red as human blood.


    It''s OK to look outside. Even ordinary people can barely see through a lot of areas. But once in the fog, it''s weird to be like this.


    If the fog is not red, but black, it is almost the same as the night without any light.


    This is the first time.


    Red night.


    "It''s interesting that this maze is no worse than the Panlong''s array I set up. It not only has the effect of bewitching, but also has the ability of attacking and killing."


    Wang Xu chuckled and suddenly raised his left hand to the left side of the fog.


    Boom!


    A loud noise, accompanied by an invisible, but can shock the soul of the huge roar, countless red fog crazy surging, Wang Xu this slap to the front of the explosion, forming a no fog, short-term blank.


    But just follow.


    A red wolf, full of red fog, seven or eight meters in size, rushed across the blank. Half of the wolf''s mouth was damaged. It seemed that Wang Xugang slapped him, but he still opened his mouth to Wang Xu.


    "Go away!"


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He drank a little, and immediately shot an invisible wave in his mouth. He directly hit the red giant wolf and shattered its huge body.


    Hoo


    When the wind blows, the giant wolf is not flesh and blood, but a red mist rolling like a sandstorm, which envelops Wang Xu.


    Then the fog rolled, but in a flash, in all directions, it showed a red wolf beast whose head had shrunk more than ten times, as if rushing to Wang Xu.


    However.


    But Wang Xu completely ignored it and walked forward step by step.


    After the giant wolf was killed before, now these are just illusions. As long as you keep your mind, there is no lethality.


    Sure enough.


    All the wolves and beasts, as soon as they jumped on Wang Xu, just like a phantom, passed through, leaving only one or two fog at most.


    Although these mirage wolf beasts can''t do any harm to Wang Xu, they don''t take the trouble to rush up. That kind of visual effect is really annoying.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu was impatient.


    He stopped, took a deep breath, and then drank softly:


    "Broken!"


    The sound falls and the punch comes out.


    Boom.


    The fist front shakes the world, the earth shakes, and the fog sweeps all over the place.


    The terrible fist, with a thunder like sound burst, turned into a cascade of strength, and went in all directions. In a blink of an eye, the fog within a hundred meters swept away, revealing a passage.


    But soon.


    The fog is frantically rolling back, like endless, and it also has a strange power, which can block and even absorb the spirit of the pioneers. It is Wang Xu''s idea, and it can''t cover and analyze the whole array.


    However, Wang Xu does not need to analyze the array.


    "Broken! Broken! Broken


    When Shenfu is opened, the real Qi is pouring out like the Yangtze River.


    The front of the fist continuously breaks through the air, one fist after another blows out one after another, and the whole misty array is shaking and shaking.


    All of a sudden.


    Boom!


    In an earth shaking explosion, countless red mists seemed to have broken away from some bondage and went away in all directions, spreading and being diluted by heaven and earth.


    There is the first layer of mist array outside this "place where people and immortals inherit.".


    Unexpectedly is by Wang Xu forcefully blows up!


    "Step, step."


    In the light footstep sound, Wang Xu walked through the range of several hundred meters covered by the array to the open space at the foot of a mountain.


    At the end of the open space is a long and narrow valley, wide in front and narrow in back. If you look down from high altitude, you will find that this valley is similar to the sword mark Wang Xu cut on the earth before, but larger.


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, the shadow under his feet flowed, directly across hundreds of meters into the valley.


    Inside, there are no animals and plants, there are only mountains and rocks full of countless impact marks, and crisscross, like the ground ploughed thousands of times.


    Looking up, you can see a crazy storm with rocks, gravel and other debris. It is moving back and forth in the valley without any rules.


    "When I came here in my previous life, there was only misty Dharma array, but no storm. It seems that this storm is the second Dharma array. My previous life was broken, and I need to break it myself in this life..."


    Wang Xu looks up.


    After smashing the misty Dharma array, there was no strange power to limit his mind. In a moment, the whole terrain of the valley was covered by the mind.


    "Well? It''s not Fazhen. It''s... Who''s residual idea? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The storm in the valley was not caused by the Dharma array. After the death of an ancient strong man, the remaining unwilling mind, because the mind contained the strong man''s negative emotions, which spontaneously aroused the power of heaven and earth, and finally formed this storm.


    "However, this phenomenon should not have happened in the place where the dead died..."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu suddenly thought of a move, body shape in a flash, immediately stood on the hundreds of meters above the air.


    Looking down slightly, the valley is not a sword mark. What else can it be?


    "So it is. It seems that there was a big war here, and at least a strong man of wuzun level died. Well... Look at the heavy resentment in the storm, it seems that the man who died didn''t die on the spot, but was trapped here later, and died completely after a long time when he lost his will..."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu chuckled and thought of some information from his previous life. Comparing with each other, he shook his head and sighed


    "However, it''s also possible that he closed up here, failed to attack the realm, and killed himself... After all, there is a small spiritual pulse here. Who is full enough to fight on the spiritual pulse, not afraid of the explosion of the spiritual pulse?"


    After knowing the cause of the storm.


    I saw Wang Xu just like a leisurely walk, directly into the storm.


    He himself is a wuzun. The Shenfu is newly established. His mind is bright. He can not only protect himself, but also not be afraid of the resentment left in the storm.


    If change a person, want to go through storm, strength is not enough, die.


    If you have enough strength, you have to peel off your skin if you don''t die.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as Wang Xu entered the storm, the storm seemed to be provoked and angered.


    Under the control of a primitive force, several storms rolled over Wang Xu from all directions. Among them, there are even countless sharp stones, like swords, breaking through the air and strangling Wang Xu.

 Chapter 1178

    "Bang bang."


    One attack after another hit on the shield of Zhenyuan in front of Wang Xu, which could not be shaken.


    At this moment, Wang Xu almost completely ignored the surrounding storm, relaxed incomparable, step by step through.


    However, the more you go in, the greater the resistance you will encounter. The ideas of those ancient strong men in the world around you will cause almost endless storms, and the great masters may be torn to pieces.


    It was Wang Xu''s body, which was gradually heavy, had to release a layer of golden light shield to protect his body. But just at this time, those remaining thoughts seemed to be provoked to the top, and suddenly gathered together to form an invisible, sharp and terrible puncture, which hit Wang Xu.


    "Hum, I don''t want to be shameful. Let''s get rid of it completely."


    Wang Xu snorted coldly, and his huge mind burst out. He drank softly


    "The secret of green lotus, the array of divine thoughts, forgive and kill!"


    The huge idea, gushing from Wang Xu''s spirit, with a sharper and more rapid posture, instantly bumps into the whistling remaining idea spikes.


    In the sky, the wind and cloud in the void are changing, and the raging storm is shaking violently. It seems that there is a tendency of instability and disintegration.


    "Out!"


    Wang Xu has bright eyes.


    After ten breaths.


    "Boom!"


    The void above the whole valley is one of the earthquakes. The storm all over the sky suddenly stagnates, and then bursts away. Countless gravel and dust rolled up in the air by the storm fall down, crackling, like a gravel rain.


    The storm cleared away.


    It means that the last vestige of the ancient strong will disappear.


    Wang Xu stepped out of the gravel rain range. At this time, what appeared in front of him was the area at the end of the valley.


    This area is very beautiful with green trees, fragrant flowers, clear water and deep pools, and the barren area in the rear, which is ravaged by storms, is just like two worlds.


    If you want to describe it, it is just like the Peach Blossom Land described by Tao Yuanming.


    Suddenly, there is a red fog, which is filled with hundreds of meters. There is no visual distance for the eyes. The danger is dark, and the red color is towering. If you want to go forward again, you can''t get rid of the fog.


    When the source of the fog is exhausted, there is a mountain with a narrow valley, as if it were a sword mark. Gu Yun storm, then give up his life, rush into it. At first, it is very loose, then it is more tight. After several hundred steps, the storm subsided and suddenly became clear


    In this land of peach blossoms, Wang Xu turns his head and looks around, but frowns slightly and is extremely disappointed.


    This is the so-called "Human Immortal heritage" place?


    Around the flowers and plants are dense, strange, colorful, and even with a trace of special fragrance in the air.


    However, these flowers and grasses are just the most common wild flowers and grasses. Even if they are born near the spiritual vein, there are more or less variations, they are still wild flowers and grasses. They may be useful to others, but they are useless to others.


    It''s a big area.


    The valley of sword mark almost runs through the whole mountain, and connects to the area behind the mountain.


    The spirit pulse Wang Xu wanted to find was not the whole spirit pulse, but the core of the spirit pulse, the spirit source.


    The spirit source communicates with the heaven and earth where the spirit pulse is located, automatically absorbs the power of the four heaven and earth, gathers the spirit, and forms the spirit pulse over time.


    In order to remove the spiritual pulse, Wang Xu''s current cultivation can only start from the spiritual source. Otherwise, if he had become emperor Wu, he would just move the whole spiritual vein away. He didn''t have to take as much trouble as he does now.


    At this point.


    The fog array has been broken, and the storm of the ancient strong''s remaining thoughts has been broken and is slowly dispersing.


    "I wanted to see what good things I had to take first, but now it seems that they are useless things. I can ask someone to come in and search for the source of spirit for me."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu sent a message to the outside world, and walked to a mountain wall hundreds of steps away.


    The mountain wall.


    Smooth.


    Like a mirror.


    But as Wang Xu raised his hand to make a golden light, the mountain wall suddenly fluctuated like water, and soon a cave appeared.


    The cave is simple and crude, without any magnificence. There is only a stone table, several stone benches, a stone bed, a bookshelf which has been decayed and collapsed, scattered all over the ground, and dozens of ancient books which are also decadent.


    In the innermost part of the cave, there is a slightly smaller secret room, which is closed with tens of thousands of kilograms of heavy stones. Wang Xu blows it open with one blow, revealing the scene behind.


    In the back room.


    There is a Taoist sitting cross legged.


    To be exact.


    It''s a skeleton in the robe of starlight!


    The bones are full, round and crystal clear, emitting a faint white light, as if they were white jade.


    "Well? Even if the spirit is destroyed, as long as the body is not artificially damaged, can it remain immortal and immortal? "


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows wrinkled and he was puzzled.


    Immediately.


    His eyes fell in front of Taoist kugu, a volume of ancient scriptures that was still well preserved, even though he didn''t know how many years had passed.


    My mind moved.


    The ancient Sutra automatically flew into Wang Xu''s hands. There were only a few numbers at the beginning, and the strokes were carved like dragon flying and Phoenix dancing. It was full of artistic conception.


    The sky is ancient and impermanent!


    This volume of ancient Scripture is made of extremely special materials, which are not gold or paper. It is soft and more like the fur of some living creature. Among them, the sketched words also have a special power to ensure that the ancient scriptures can survive for a long time and remain immortal.


    "The ancient dome is impermanent, and it plays the immortal Sutra... In the name of the ancient dome, it plays the great law of heaven and earth? Tut, it''s really a big tone. "


    Wang Xu chuckled and continued to look down.


    Next, there is the whole mysterious narration of Sutra and Dharma. It is worth mentioning that in the final stage, I don''t know whether it was the dead bone Taoist or the person who created this "immortal Sutra" who told a story of someone.


    Among them.


    Including the cultivation of the immortal Scripture, conquering the world, being invincible in all directions, traveling in nine days and ten places, being a banishment of the immortal like a sword, deterring the world, being free and happy.


    That story, Wang Xu read with relish, just like reading the network fairy novels in general. I don''t know how much more attractive it is than the boring and numerous mistakes of the book of immortals.


    "... I''ve been an immortal for thousands of years. I''ve been lonely all my life. It''s hard to be lonely. I have no rival. Now, the time is approaching. I''ve traveled all over the world. I''m too lonely. I''m here to seek the legendary fairyland and leave it here. I hope those who come after me will follow my steps and drink with me in the fairyland! "


    At the end, Wang Xu''s face suddenly became extremely strange.


    it seems that.


    be like.


    probably.


    The man who left the book to boast, really relied on the numerous mistakes and omissions of the immortal Scripture, and he became wuzun, and lived very well. Even looking at his experience, it seems that his accomplishments are still growing.


    But


    Wang Xu looked at the dead bone Taoist beside him again.

 Chapter 1179

    Wang Xu''s face was solemn.


    If he guesses correctly, he should be the "latecomer" mentioned in the ancient scriptures.


    After practicing according to the immortal scriptures, the body died and the Tao disappeared. The mind full of resentment hovered in the closed place for many years, which shows the deep resentment in his heart.


    From Wang Xu''s point of view, this immortal Scripture can really make people cultivate their mind, but the mind is slender, and the body is not so good. In the end, it will only lead to such a human ending.


    Think of it here.


    Click!


    Wang Xu was startled in his heart, and his face became gloomy.


    He thought of himself.


    For him.


    How can the Qinglian vanishing Sutra not be like this?


    This scripture was obtained by him in his previous life when he went through all the heaven and earth. It contains infinite mysteries, and some of them could not be seen through.


    So.


    In this life, he focused on Qinglian jimie Sutra.


    "It seems that I should take a warning... Although I can''t find any mistakes in Qinglian''s vanishing Sutra, there are many things I don''t understand. It can be seen that the people who created this sutra are either" lunatics "or" lucky children "like those" immortals ", or people with a higher level than me. It''s inevitable that they don''t bury their" backhand "..."


    The more he thought about it, the more dignified Wang Xu''s face became.


    But he didn''t have much to worry about.


    Since his original body was smashed by Chang Shuyao''s big hand and had to liberate the power of previous life to reshape his body, his later cultivation process has actually been beyond the Qinglian annihilation Sutra.


    For example, the annihilator.


    At this moment, he did not really complete the final state of extinction. At most, he had separate martial body and Dao bone. However, his physical strength was hundreds of times stronger than the complete state of extinction.


    However, after the formation of Shenfu, due to the limitation of heaven and earth and the lack of aura, there was almost no progress in his cultivation of wuzun.


    Now I get the warning that I will no longer follow the Qinglian Nirvana Sutra, but according to the realm of my previous life, I will comprehend from the Qinglian Nirvana Sutra, and create and sublimate a unique path of cultivation.


    Wang Xu is feeling.


    Black cloud, Li Shiming, Wu Heming, Zhao Jinba and other masters, and Wu yu''er and others also walked carefully through the valley.


    "Prince Wang."


    They looked at Wang Xu with deep awe.


    Before that.


    After the fog array burst, Wang Xu stepped into the storm alone and walked in it. He raised his hand to disperse the storm, but it deeply shocked them.


    Coupled with the death of the former two demigods, who dares to be a little disrespectful when the female martial god submits to serve?


    But soon.


    Someone discovered the existence of the dead bone Taoist.


    Then, naturally, they also found the ancient scroll of Wang Xu''s immortal Sutra.


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly, in the sound of a cold air, many people''s eyes beat fiercely on the spot.


    "Young master, is this in your hand the inheritance of human immortals?"


    Dark cloud excited and careful asked.


    "Yes, but it''s useless to me. If any of you want it, I can give it to you directly."


    Wang Xu nodded casually and said with a faint smile.


    He said it.


    All of a sudden, all the people around were staring at each other, and their faces showed incredible looks one after another.


    At a time like this


    Say no?


    That''s absolutely false!


    The people have not been far away from this muddy water until now. The purpose is self-evident. They are not all in the mood.


    It''s just what''s going on right now?


    Wang Xu abandoned it like a pair of shoes, just like rubbish?


    Who wants to, can send directly?


    All the people were silenced.


    To tell you the truth, everyone wants the ancient scroll in Wang Xu''s hand, which is full of mystery!


    People''s noses gradually became heavy.


    If what Wang Xu said is true


    No, it must be true that Wang Xu''s status is absolute.


    But there was only one Sutra, and there were more than a dozen people present.


    "Don''t rob me!"


    Although no one speaks, at this moment, people subconsciously look around and see the meaning from each other''s eyes. Some people''s eyes are even red.


    The atmosphere is becoming more and more dignified.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    A subtle feeling of needling flashed through the spirit. The feeling of needling disappeared so quickly that Wang Xu almost ignored it.


    He quickly turned his head and looked out at the place where human immortals passed on.


    Sure enough.


    I saw a rainbow flying across the sky, across the valley of sword mark, and directly in front of the crowd.


    It was a tall and thin man with white ancient clothes and purple hair.


    "The place where people and immortals inherit?"


    The man''s eyes contain pale God awn. He shoots around. He seems to have some doubts about how there are so many people without any protection.


    But soon, his eyes fell on the dead bone Taoist in the secret room. His eyes were suddenly bright, and he followed closely. His eyes were directly on the ancient scroll in Wang Xu''s hand.


    In a rather strange tone, he said coldly:


    "If you don''t want to die, give me what you have in your hand!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes became serious in an instant and slowly looked up.


    Not only him, but also dark and cloudless, Li Shiming and others turned around one after another, with sharp eyes and cold murderous air.


    instant.


    All of us are very angry at the man who suddenly appears. We are so angry that we have no idea where the rubbish comes from. How can we dare to compete with them for the "Human Immortal inheritance"?


    "Do you want to die?"


    The tall and thin man didn''t care about the murderous spirit of the people. Instead, his eyes gradually became cold.


    "Don''t be nervous."


    Wang Xu suddenly chuckled, gently raised the scroll in his hand and asked with a smile


    "My friend, are you also aiming at the" Human Immortal inheritance "in my hand?"


    "Don''t I understand enough? Give it to me or die. Not just you, all of you, will die. "


    The tall and thin man''s tone is extremely cold and arrogant. He talks one after another, as if he hasn''t spoken for a long time, or he''s not used to the current language style and is getting familiar with it.


    "So, you have three breathing time to consider, if you don''t hand over the immortal biography in your hand..."


    "All right."


    Before his words were finished, Wang Xu had already nodded with a smile.


    This kind of decisive attitude made the tall and thin man slightly stunned. Looking at Wang Xu''s smiling face, he suddenly felt that he didn''t know how to say it.


    "Human Immortal inheritance, isn''t it? I''ll give it to you now, and I can swear that I have absolutely no conspiracy, no manipulation. Because I was going to give this inheritance to others. " Wang Xu said with a smile and seriousness.


    "Gulu..."


    The mysterious man swallowed his saliva subconsciously and frowned. Looking at Wang Xu''s kind smile, he was a little at a loss.


    tell the truth.


    He thought of many ways to coerce and lure, rob and kill people, but he never thought it would be like this.


    What do you do when you want to rob someone who is too cooperative?


    Online, etc.


    It''s urgent!

 Chapter 1180

    "Do you really... Can you pass on Renxian to me now?"


    After a long silence, the mysterious man trembled his lips and made a slow voice, which showed uncontrollable fluctuations.


    Time goes by.


    In half an hour.


    The mysterious man walked out of the valley with a muddled face. Looking back, he saw Wang Xu wave goodbye to him from a distance.


    He suddenly looked solemn and said in a loud voice, "don''t send it, my dear brother. I will remember today''s great kindness. Next time we meet, we must have a good drink! "


    "Well, walk slowly. Be careful on the way. Be more careful when you go back. Take care!" Wang Xu nodded.


    "Don''t worry, my dear brother. In this southeast region, no one can shake me above one mu and three cents." The mysterious man said haughtily.


    last.


    He took two steps, thought about it, seemed to feel really guilty, and suddenly stopped, solemnly took out a golden square seal from his arms.


    "This seal of King Wu is a magic weapon that I have been using for hundreds of years. It has extraordinary power. It can be enlarged to tens of tons when it is driven by real Qi. There is a trace of change power of the legendary seal of King Wu, that is, a hill can be smashed. Take it to defend yourself!"


    "No, it''s too expensive for me." Wang Xu shook his head and refused.


    "No! Younger brother, you must take it. Otherwise, I can''t be at ease. I can''t go back with Renxian. "


    "It''s useless for me to pass on human immortals. I''m willing to give them to you. I don''t need any benefits. And I have enough self-protection. " Wang Xu once again explained carefully.


    "No, you have to take it! This seal of the king of Wu not only has the power of magic power, but also represents my identity. In the southeast region, no one dares to offend you when this seal comes out! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu is a little speechless.


    He doesn''t want the seal of King Wu, and no one dares to offend him, does he?


    "Well, here you are. Put it away. I''ll go. There''s no need to send it again." The mysterious man throws Wu Wangyin over, turns around and turns into a rainbow light, shoots into the sky and leaves quickly.


    Staring at Wu Wangyin, Wang Xu''s face is extremely complicated.


    long time.


    With a sigh, he threw the seal of Wu Wang into the space magic weapon, ready to be used as the leftover material for refining the spirit weapon.


    Although he didn''t know the identity of the mysterious man, he had a long talk with the other party, but he was very reluctant to see each other. After all, the other party is really silly and lovely.


    "It''s not easy to meet such a lovely person, and I don''t know whether we will live or die next time we meet?"


    Wang Xu sighed.


    Same second.


    The mysterious man who has gone away is also Sighing like this:


    "My dear brother is so lovely that I don''t know if he will live next time? My seal of King Wu is so dead that it needs to be used once, but it needs to consume a lot of Yang... Ordinary people can''t stand it. "


    ¡­¡­


    In the land of human and immortal inheritance.


    After the mysterious man left.


    Black cloud and other people''s faces changed, and their hearts struggled violently. Finally, they couldn''t hold back. Someone stepped forward, bowed his hand and asked:


    "Mr. Wang, how precious is that person''s immortal inheritance? Would it be too playful to give it to someone with unknown origin so easily?"


    "Are you questioning me?"


    Wang Xu looks at Hei Wuyun and others with great interest.


    "No, I dare not."


    All of a sudden reaction, hastily bow down.


    No matter how ridiculous Wang Xu''s decision is, they can''t question it. What''s more, it''s Wang Xu''s decision whether to give or not, which has nothing to do with them.


    It''s just that what might have been his turn to wait for others was taken away by the people who suddenly came out, and the people were still very unwilling.


    At this time, Wang Xu''s faint voice came again:


    "Don''t you feel that you are not willing to get the inheritance from Renxian? You don''t have to be unwilling. It''s nothing to pass on the skills of a third rate. Now there''s an opportunity. As long as you enter our sect, you can inherit the same skills as much as you want. "


    "What?"


    All the people were stunned in the same place, full of doubts.


    They are not sure if what Wang Xu said is true, but one thing is clear. Wang Xu is soliciting them at this time.


    Everyone has heard about the jiwuzong founded by Wang Xu. But after all, they are all master level masters. It''s not so easy for them to join a force and become subordinates.


    Seems to see what they''re thinking.


    Wang Xu added: "you don''t have to worry. I, Wang Xu, never like to force others. It doesn''t matter if I don''t want to. I don''t demand anything."


    With his words, all of them were relieved.


    final.


    Everyone chose to decline.


    Wang Xu didn''t care either. He sent them away and went to look for opportunities around him. At the same time, he explored the source of spirit for him.


    Only Zhao Lanshan and Eliza were with him.


    "Young master, what you said before is true?" Zhao Lanshan has some unbelievable ways.


    She knew that Wang Xu had put a lot of inheritance skills in the jiwuzong library, but she never thought that those skills could be on the same level as "Renxian inheritance".


    "Why should I lie to them? Nature is all true. You don''t have enough accomplishments now. When you step into the congenital master, you are qualified to enter the library hall and choose the later inheritance skills. Then you will understand. "


    Wang Xu disdains a smile, light way.


    "Yes, sir... No, Lord!"


    Zhao Lanshan trembled and bowed his head.


    When he raised his head again, looking at those masters who left, Zhao Lanshan gradually showed a trace of pity in his eyes.


    If these people know what kind of opportunities they have given up today, they don''t know whether they will regret and die in the future?


    Eliza, as a demigod in the west, is not so easy to understand the words of martial arts, human and immortal inheritance, so she has never spoken.


    Another half hour.


    Finally, someone came back and found a place similar to Lingyuan.


    Wang Xu followed him, scanning the ground and rocks inch by inch, his face gradually showing a happy look.


    Good luck.


    The first "suspected place" actually found the right place, which is where Lingyuan is.


    "Go


    A green light shot from Wang Xu''s hand, hit the ground, like a drill to drill the ground, quickly rotating up, countless soil flying, in a twinkling of an eye, drilled a huge hole of four or five meters in size.


    The pit was nearly 100 meters deep, then suddenly emptied, exposing a natural karst cave under the ground.


    In the middle of the cave, a milky spring is slowly and constantly gushing.


    And around the cave, you can see some milky white, crystal clear, which is filled with a trace of golden mist of white crystal.


    Spirit stone!


    Although it''s only the lowest quality low-level spirit stone, Wang Xu also has a smile on his face.


    Lingyuan.


    eureka!

 Chapter 1181

    "This is..."


    Black cloudless stare big eyes, can''t believe underground 100 meters place, unexpectedly still have this kind of scene.


    It was he who found the place where Lingyuan was.


    "This is the core of the spirit source, with it as the center, there is a spirit vein in the surrounding veins. See those white spars with golden mist? It''s a low-level spirit stone. The spirit fog contained in it will be of great benefit to your cultivation after absorption. "


    Wang Xu showed a relaxed smile on his face and casually pointed out two sentences of black cloudless.


    At this time, his mind had already escaped into the earth, centered on the spiritual source, and spread in all directions to explore the size of this spiritual vein. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was with the smile on his face.


    Although this spiritual vein is only a small spiritual vein, it has been born for thousands of years and has not been developed. The remaining spiritual stone vein has a range of hundreds of meters, and it is also a great wealth to be mined.


    However, he doesn''t have much spare time to work as a miner here, so it''s OK to give Hei Wuyun and others a little favor.


    "What''s more, the herbs associated with this place of spiritual source are also the best herbs."


    Wang Xu entered the cave, his eyes swept all around, and his eyes suddenly showed brilliant colors.


    "Earthworm blood Ganoderma lucidum, dark spirit grass... Tut Tut, each plant is at least 5000 years old. It''s almost the same time that the spirit pulse was born. It seems that this is really an undeveloped" virgin land ". I think it''s broken."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu chuckled and picked up the herbs. Then he immediately took action and prepared to set up the yilingyuan array.


    In his realm, the Dharma array will be formed in a moment. However, the removal of Lingyuan is no better than the general array. Even Wang Xu needs to arrange all kinds of materials, which takes a long time.


    And in the meantime.


    The boiling of the outside world has almost turned the pot.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    The thunder roared in the main hall of the Daogong temple on the dragon and tiger mountain.


    That night.


    No one knows what happened on Mount Dragon and tiger.


    But soon after that, the land of China began to boil. After the dragon and tiger king killed Huoling, the Fourth Avenue king of dragon and Tiger Mountain finally came out of the mountain and became known.


    Yao Chengdao is the king of the East, Zhao daoneng is the king of the west, Li Chengfeng is the king of the south, and Chen Daoyi is the king of the north.


    The Fourth Avenue king.


    the four corners of the world.


    Daojun town is full of demons.


    "Tianshi, the king of Wu came out intact from the place of human immortal inheritance and returned to the place of Wu''s ancestors. It seems that he has obtained the human immortal inheritance, and there is no conflict with Wang Xu." A red robed Taoist stood in the bronze hall, bowed his head and said respectfully.


    "Then Wang Xu bowed his head?" An old voice sounded in the hall.


    "No, it''s said that the king of Wu exchanged his own magic weapon, the seal of the king of Wu, for the inheritance of human beings and immortals." The Taoist in red shook his head.


    "What did the old zombie do?" The old voice was silent for a moment and asked again.


    "When the king of Wu returned to his ancestral place, he closed the door again. It seemed that he was ready to attack the barrier and become an immortal. In his condition, I''m afraid he won''t dare to come out again. "


    The red robed Taoist continued.


    "The position of the immortal..."


    Old voice pause, suddenly revealed a trace of irony: "it depends on whether he has life to become."


    "Donglai, as the leader of the four main roads of dragon and tiger mountain, you are in charge of the dragon and tiger mountain before I leave the customs. You have done a good job these years."


    "But now, some things, I Zhang Jue said, need to get back from the dragon in the North!"


    "As for the jiwuzong established by Wang Xu in Jiangnan, I don''t care about it for the time being. The inheritance of a clan is not as simple as he thought. There is no inside information and no corresponding inheritance and cultivation system. As a little boy, is it so fun to be a clan force? "


    "Yes, master..."


    ¡­¡­


    But Longhushan ignored jiwuzong.


    For many people in the outside world, jiwuzong was a thorn in his heart, when Wang Xu was in the "land of human immortals inheritance" and far away from the sect.


    Someone is about to move.


    Jiangnan, Jianghai city.


    It''s a dark and windy night.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud bang, which suddenly exploded over Jianghai city. It was clear that the sky was a cloudless cool night, but there was thunder on a sunny day. Many people were shocked.


    And after that thunder.


    Some people also seem to hear a long sound of the dragon, resounding through the sky, shaking the sky.


    the second day.


    Located in Jiangxin Lake in the eastern suburb of Jianghai city and in the mountains near Furong mountains, three bodies were found by enthusiastic citizens.


    The body was not dressed like a Chinese, but like a man from the East Island. Because there was no scar on his body and his clothes were complete, he seemed to be a hapless tourist who was washed ashore by the current and drowned.


    Therefore, this matter has not received much attention.


    however.


    In the eyes of those who want to, with the thunder and the sound of dragon chanting that resounded through Jianghai city last night, this obviously means some special situation.


    Many forces launched forces and began to investigate secretly.


    Soon.


    The identities of the three bodies were revealed.


    "One of the three people who lost their feet and drowned in the river and sea turned out to be an old master of Bushido in the east island state, the rice man at the foot of the mountain! Their identities are unknown, but they are never low. The things they carry are probably related to the Yin and Yang deities of the East Island Kingdom! "


    As soon as the news came out.


    If you think about it a little bit, many people immediately find out the truth.


    "Wang Xu set up a super Dharma array outside the gate of Jiwu sect, which can easily kill the strong master?"


    "And looking at the reaction of jiwuzong, it seems that he didn''t know the existence of these three people at all. It can be seen that these three people were killed by the patriarchal clan protection array! "


    The crowd was stunned.


    However.


    Immediately after that, a message from Mordor, like a landslide, directly shocked everyone.


    The headquarters of the Wudu League issued a declaration. From then on, it broke away from the Wudu League and officially became the outer gate under the jiwuzong, one of the six halls, Wudang!


    So far.


    Jiangnan was completely under the control of jiwuzong.


    As soon as the news came out.


    China is shocked.


    ¡­¡­


    When things are changing outside.


    But Wang Xu sat cross legged in the place where Lingyuan was. In front of him, a golden flame was burning. Then suddenly, six dazzling lights flew out of it.


    Each of these six lights represents a Dharma array, which was melted on an array plate by Wang Xu''s secret method. It contains some space ways, which can be large or small.


    "Go


    Wang Xu suddenly opened his eyes and drank softly.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, four of the six lights suddenly jumped up and shot out to all directions, deep into the four corners of the cave.


    The remaining two, however, suddenly fell into the milky water gushing from below.


    In the moment of immersion.


    The whole cave, followed by a huge shock, and then in four directions, instantly shot four bright beams.


    The light column continuously crisscross in the air, forming an invisible net. Under the control of Wang Xu''s mind, it slowly falls, and finally all submerges under the ground.


    Next second.


    "Boom!"


    In the earth shaking sound, Wang Xu''s eyes were bright, and he jumped up like Teng long.


    I don''t know when.


    A big hand, 20 meters in size and bright in gold, ran across the void. With Wang Xu''s cold hum, he reached for his hand and fell from the sky.

 Chapter 1182

    "Boom!"


    The earth vibrated violently, thumping, and countless earths rolled up and down, as if there were some terrible beasts coming out below.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is..."


    Above the ground, in a dark cave, dark and cloudless people who have been working hard for four or five days, are all disheartened and crazy to rush out.


    Look around, see this scene, let people gape.


    "Is it difficult because we are mining, resulting in vein problems, earth... Earthquake?"


    A master''s master is suspicious.


    Li Shiming frowned slightly, and a little thought flashed in his eyes: "is it Prince Wang..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    All of a sudden.


    A golden light suddenly shot from the ground, straight up into the sky, followed by six dazzling beams, penetrating the ground and shooting towards the sky.


    "This, this..."


    The crowd was stunned again. They couldn''t react at all, and their eyes were dull.


    Next second.


    A huge golden hand, 20 meters in size, suddenly fell from the sky. With five fingers wide open, it grasped all six beams of light into the palm of its hand, then closed it tightly and raised it abruptly.


    "Boom!"


    There was another loud noise, and the ground shook violently again. All of them suddenly exclaimed. They just felt that they could not stand steadily when they stepped on the waves.


    But soon.


    The ground exploded.


    From below, there was a dazzling multicolored light, which seemed to be trying to break free.


    "Ha ha, come to me!"


    High above, Wang Xu laughs and grabs his hand again. Suddenly, an invisible force pulls the colorful light into his palm. No matter how hard he struggles, he can''t get rid of Wang Xu''s palm.


    "Ha ha, it''s a medium quality Lingyuan. I thought it was the lowest level. Now it seems that I''m really lucky..."


    Wang XuXi smiles.


    When his mind moved again, the colorful light in his palm suddenly dispersed, revealing one of the golden light balls that was dripping and spinning. Outside the sphere of light, six different colors of energy lines are tightly bound to form a six color cage, which suppresses the medium spiritual source inside.


    That''s why I''m so happy.


    Because the spirit pulse is also born, the size of the spirit pulse formed by the spirit source is related to the essence of the spirit source.


    And the medium spirit source, with sufficient conditions, can form medium spirit pulse, which is a higher level than the small spirit pulse Wang Xu expected at the beginning. How can it not make him happy?


    "Master, what is this in your hand?"


    Seeing that Wang Xu was so excited, she thought that she was in danger and rushed up to protect her Lord. Eliza couldn''t help asking.


    "This is the source of spirit, and it is the core of the spiritual pulse. With it, I can plant the foundation of spiritual pulse ahead of time in the land of Jiwu clan, and form a new small spiritual pulse." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "Lingyuan? Spirit pulse


    Unfortunately, because of cultural differences, besides the word "beautiful", the word "daze" is on the face of nvwushen.


    "Ha ha, in a word, you just know it''s a good thing. However, there are too many cultural differences between you and me. It seems that in order to better serve as my Valet in the future, you need to learn martial arts culture well. "


    Wang Xu chuckled and explained casually


    "Well, let me give you an example. After you Western demigods ignite the flame with a part of their own special power, have you reached a limit, and it is difficult to continue to increase this special power?


    And the spirit source forms the spirit pulse, and the spirit pulse gives birth to the spirit stone. It''s not a snack, it''s a spirit stone... It''s the kind of small stone dug by heiwuyun and others below. After absorbing the energy contained in the spirit stone, it will increase the power of your divine fire and help you become stronger. "


    "What?"


    Eliza''s eyes widened and she was shocked.


    Subconsciously, she looked down at the ground. Her face was black and cloudless, and her eyes were almost two light bulbs, all of which were full of "robbery".


    As a female warrior God, beauty is the most important thing.


    Therefore, it''s impossible to dig a mine by yourself, but you can still think about robbing the miners.


    "Well, don''t make up your mind about them. Your half god''s divine fire cultivation has a limited future and is not worth continuing. Now you and I naturally want to practice martial arts. Divine fire should be an auxiliary means to refine weapons in the future. "


    Wang Xu light way.


    "To tell you the truth, your demigod''s martial arts talent belongs to the top. Before long, your strength will soar several times, or even dozens of times." Wang Xu said calmly.


    "What?"


    Alice was so scared that she lost her face. Her red lips were slightly open and her little tongue was sticking out.


    This western demigod, who has lived for hundreds of years, is stunned.


    Demigods are rare in the world. They are the power standing at the top of the world. Wang Xu even said that she could make her strength soar dozens of times. What''s the concept?


    in due course.


    Isn''t she just like the legendary "true God"?


    Thinking of this, Eliza could not help shivering. What a terrible thing it was.


    Wang Xu shook his head slightly.


    More than the true God? To cultivate his martial arts, the creator can step under his feet.


    In previous lives, in the world where many "gods" exist, he did not do such a thing as "let the gods dusk". He did trample on the father of a God, the so-called "creator.".


    "But Lingyuan has finally arrived. It''s not a waste of my hard work for half a month. With Lingyuan, some of my previous ideas can also be formally implemented. "


    Wang Xu thought in his heart.


    At the beginning, he made an agreement with the other party to become the son-in-law of Jiang Yue, the young master of Xuankong city emperor''s family.


    But even he didn''t think of it. After going to Xuankong City, there were all kinds of accidents and many opportunities, which led to his current cultivation progress far beyond his expectation.


    Past life.


    It took him nearly two hundred years to cultivate wuzun.


    And this life.


    But it''s less than two years.


    This time contrast, which is close to the difference between heaven and earth, is beyond the imagination and estimation of Wang Xu.


    "The Qinglian annihilation Sutra is terrible, but it''s more about all kinds of accidents that I met, so I embarked on a completely different road from the previous life.


    Although the Qinglian Nirvana Sutra, under the same realm, the energy required for cultivation is several times, or even dozens of times, that of ordinary martial arts practitioners. Of course, because of this, in the same realm, my strength is dozens of times that of ordinary martial arts.


    In principle, under the difficulty of this kind of cultivation, the cultivation speed will only be slower, but I''m not slow, but faster... No, it''s a bit amazing. "


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    I have to.


    When other people encounter this kind of thing, they can''t be happy to die. It''s good for him. On the contrary, he sighs with emotion. He''s just a bitch and hypocritical.


    "It''s a pity that after the Shenfu was condensed, the consumption of wuzun realm was even more terrible. I''m afraid it''s hard to enter the temple in a very long time."


    Wang Xu fell back to the ground, cleaned up the debris again, sat back to the place where the spirit source was before, and scanned the spirit pulse around him, his eyes flickered.


    "Just in time, I''ll make use of the waste and refine my own spirit weapon with the help of the strong power of heaven and earth in the land of spirit pulse."

 Chapter 1183

    "Although the way of heaven is becoming more and more perfect in the Chinese world, the cultivation environment is still not comparable to that of the sun world. My cultivation progress is beyond expectation. It''s so fast that I can hardly continue my cultivation now. "


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu sighed.


    He had no shortage of magic power, but after wuzun, he had to have some spirit tools to suppress Shenfu. All the other wuzuns had at least one spirit weapon ready before they attacked wuzun. No one like him has stepped into wuzun, not even a spirit weapon.


    "The spirit casting stone has already existed, and the divine fire of three Western demigods has just melted into the lowest level spirit fire, which is enough to melt the foundation of spirit casting. The corresponding accessories are enough. Now what kind of weapon should we choose? "


    Wang Xu frowned slightly and began to recall all kinds of secret methods of refining utensils in his previous life.


    "Jiuxuan Tongtian sword? No, this kind of spirit weapon needs nine kinds of divine animal blood to manifest its power. Where can I find nine kinds of divine animal blood? Black and white... Forget it, the little thing''s blood is not enough. "


    "Jinrikuimu banner? It''s mainly for protection. Its attack power is a little weak. It''s almost the same as an auxiliary spirit weapon. But as my first main attack spirit weapon, it''s a little poor... And I prefer spirit sword to spirit flag. "


    "The real God Blood Sword, but the requirement of this spirit weapon is a little high. It needs to kill three thousand evil spirits to be successful. No way..."


    One by one, the development direction of the top spirituals flashed quickly in front of Wang Xu''s eyes.


    He immediately rejected it. At last, Wang Xu came and went, and only managed to get a chance.


    "Xuanguang spirit sword is a kind of inferior spirit weapon. After refining, every time the user makes a move, it will bring a brilliant brilliance and momentum, which will frighten everything under wuzun. The attack power is ordinary. Among all attack psionic weapons, it ranks third from the bottom


    "... at least it''s not the penultimate."


    Wang Xu gave a bitter smile.


    The spirit weapon is more difficult to refine than the common magic weapon and magic weapon. After all, spirituals carry more or less one or more kinds of supernatural powers. Generally, only the strong one above the martial arts master has the ability to refine.


    Not to mention above wuzun, but below wuzun, a first-class master with the most inferior spirit weapon is enough to leap to a great level and fight against liupin master.


    With the materials in Wang Xu''s hands, he can only refine Xuanguang spirit sword at most for the time being.


    Although Xuanguang spirit sword carries many miraculous weapons, its sharpness is much better than the top magic weapon.


    "Well, it''s better to have something than nothing. Besides, it''s not distressing to destroy and smelt new spirit weapons. Moreover, the spirit weapon can be upgraded. In the future, even if I use emotion, I can also smash resources to pile it up into a nine Xuan true God blood spirit sword. "


    Wang Xu thought about it, but could only shake his head to recognize it.


    Although Xuanguang spirit sword ranks the third from the bottom among the spirit weapons he knows, once it is refined successfully, there is nothing that it can cut continuously in this Chinese world.


    "Start refining."


    Wang Xu directly took out the casting spirit stone and three color impurity spirit fire from the magic weapon of space.


    If an ordinary smelter wants to smelt utensils, he naturally needs to prepare a furnace, an auxiliary platform, and a bunch of apprentices, who will consume countless spirit stones as fuel.


    But Wang Xu is different.


    As his mind moved, the three colors of the spirit fire suddenly expanded several times, and the three kinds of flames burst into flames. His huge mind and the mountain like and sea like true Qi in the Shenfu were the burning firewood.


    Dimly, the three color impurity spirit fire forms a flame cauldron in the void.


    "Refining."


    Feeling the rapid consumption of ideas and Qi, Wang Xu thought a move, casting stone automatically flew into the fire without wind, and then there was a lot of all kinds of materials.


    At the same time.


    The divine thoughts connect the void, and countless runes and Dharma arrays appear, just like the moths fighting the fire, rushing to the three color impurity spirit fire one after another.


    In the flames.


    Based on Zhuling stone, it gradually formed a hazy chain of runes. This chain of runes is made up of pure flame. It is outlined in the shape of a sword. The molten "water" of casting spirit stone and countless materials flows slowly. Along the chain of runes, it constantly fills every gap.


    "Boom!"


    I don''t know how long later, when the gap of the last Rune chain was filled, there was a huge shock in the void, and there was a faint lightning that was born from nothingness and split into the sword body, but it was blocked by Wang Xu''s power scattered around.


    Lightning came one after another.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was ninety-nine.


    When the last flash of lightning fell, the sword body had been completely formed. It was quietly suspended in front of Wang Xu, and was constantly burned by the three color impurities. On the body of the sword, there are mysterious Rune lines in every place. The style is ancient and clumsy, full of fierce atmosphere.


    "Hoo, the first step is to shape the sword. The next step is to calcine the spirit fire and use the spirit and Qi to accompany the spirit of the sword."


    Wang Xuchang breathed a sigh of relief, while absorbing the power of heaven and earth around to supplement the real Qi consumed before, at the same time, he constantly used the real Qi to urge the three color impurities to burn.


    This kind of way, one in, one out, consumes a lot and supplies little. Although it''s pitiful, no matter how small the mosquito is, it''s meat.


    One day.


    Two days.


    Three days.


    Wang Xu''s vast amount of real Qi in the God''s mansion has almost consumed half of it, which is almost equal to the real Qi content of three ordinary lower wuzuns.


    The spirit contained in the three color impurity spirit fire finally burned out and began to gradually extinguish.


    pretty good.


    Linghuo is also a key material for refining Lingqi.


    When the last flame disappeared, a three foot long golden spirit sword floated in front of Wang Xu. It vibrated slightly and made a slight sound. It seemed to celebrate his rebirth.


    "Hiss!"


    In the same second, a golden sword was suddenly formed in Wang Xu''s mansion. As soon as the sword appeared, a sense of control came to Wang Xu''s mind.


    "The Xuanguang spirit sword has become my first spirit weapon. I finally got it."


    Wang Xu nodded with satisfaction.


    Just then.


    All of a sudden.


    His mind was throbbing, and a dazzling golden light suddenly bloomed again in his Shenfu, bringing up a piece of illusory light and shadow, forming a halo around the "Xuanguang spirit sword". Around Xuanguang spirit sword, a smaller, translucent and illusory sword suddenly appeared.


    Countless virtual and illusory little swords cover the body of the sword. The body of the sword is enlarged. When you look at it carefully, your intuition is dazzling.


    "This..."


    Wang Xu was inexplicably surprised.


    Then he reflected that this was the first kind of magical power of martial arts that he automatically bred after he stepped into wuzun.


    Want to understand, immediately after, a clear understanding also rises from the spirit, which contains all kinds of information of this first magical power.


    "Can you turn light into a sharp sword and attack the enemy? Each lightsaber is at least equal to the full strength of the great master Jiupin... Inferior magic power, the sword of splitting light?"


    Wang Xu is not happy.

 Chapter 1184

    One inferior artifact and one inferior supernatural power complement each other, which makes Xuanguang spirit sword shine brilliantly and its power soar.


    "In this way, it can''t be called Xuanguang spirit sword in the future. Can it be called fenguang spirit sword?"


    Wang Xu shook his head.


    The name is not pleasant to hear. In the end, I don''t want to name it again. I still call it Xuanguang Lingjian.


    With the success of refining the spirit weapon, Wang Xu began to practice again.


    "I can vaguely feel that there are still eight martial arts powers in the process of gestation. Let''s see if we can produce one or two more."


    After putting away the Xuanguang spirit sword, Wang Xu closed his eyes and began to practice. By the way, he recovered his almost exhausted mind.


    "Huhu..."


    As he breathed, the surging power of heaven and earth was sucked into his mouth from the surrounding spiritual pulse, as if there was a small black hole hidden in his mouth.


    The secret.


    Yin snake swallows the sky!


    This secret method can devour not only pure aura, but also all kinds of Yin evil, spirit and other alien energy in the world.


    After arriving at wuzunjing, Wang Xu''s one-day cultivation consumed more power of heaven and earth than Panlong''s one month gathering power. There is only one spiritual vein that can support his cultivation.


    But even so, the countless spirit stones in the surrounding spirit veins are fading with the speed visible to the naked eye, and finally turn into ordinary stones.


    More than 100 meters away.


    Jingle, dark, dark cave, is buried in the mining of black cloudless suddenly stopped, looking at the front of a stone area just dug out.


    "What''s the matter? How are these spirit stones getting lighter and darker? "


    Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyes, trying to determine whether he was dazed and hallucinated when he was digging underground.


    When he put down his hand and looked ahead, where was a stone?


    All the most common stones and earth!


    "It''s over. It seems that I''m really hallucinating. I have to go out for some air..."


    Murmuring to himself, Hei Wuyun turned around, grabbed the bag full of "spirit stone" on the ground beside him, and staggered out.


    A similar scene.


    The same scene.


    At this time, in the southeast, northwest, more than a dozen crude mines, a group of transformation of the great masters of the miners have questioned themselves, went to the ground.


    Everyone discussed the situation with each other. Then someone accidentally opened his "miner''s pocket" and was shocked to find that a small half of the spirit stones in it had become ordinary stones.


    The others looked at it one after another, but it was almost the same.


    Among them, black cloudless that pocket, is all stones!


    "Is it true that our brains have been digging for too long? Are we stupid?"


    In an instant, a group of people you look at me, I look at you, only feel that their brain seems to be, it seems, may, really stay underground for a long time, there is a problem.


    A group of people, eyes dull.


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    "Master, what is the state of cultivation? It''s just the breath. How could it be so horrible? "


    Eliza was also stunned.


    During this time, she was also studying hard and practicing. Wang Xu gave her a kind of martial arts practice called "blood god fire Sutra".


    After all, she is a strong demigod. Now, she has a deep understanding of martial arts, and her accomplishments have quickly entered the first class master.


    It can be said that this cultivation speed is extremely terrible. In addition to her own semi God, Wang Xu gave more of them.


    After stepping into the congenital master, she could already feel the power of heaven and earth, especially when Wang Xu practiced, the kind of terrible power that overflowed out of her mind was beyond her imagination.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, a vast and mysterious atmosphere suddenly gushed from Wang Xu and filled the world.


    In front of this breath, just facing the breath, Eliza felt unable to bear it, and had a desire to kneel down and surrender.


    "Did the master break through? However, the master is already powerful. What is the realm of further breakthrough? The great master of liupin is as good as Banshen, Qipin, bapin and Jiupin? Or higher? "


    Eliza''s face changed slightly, and now she was thinking in a warrior way.


    At this time, Wang Xu, just his breath, was even stronger than the strongest demigod in the West Eliza had ever seen, to an incredible degree.


    But that''s just the beginning.


    Next second.


    Eliza''s eyes were wide.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Thunder, mixed with visions, constantly emerged from Wang Xu.


    Fire, golden sword light, lightning, dark wind and other visions constantly appeared in the void around Wang Xu, and then quickly dispersed.


    What shocked Eliza the most was.


    A dark phantom with its back to her.


    This dark shadow is indistinct, stepping on the burning world under her feet. The breath is horrible and frightening. Just a glance at it makes her feel that her spirit is about to break away.


    It''s the smell of destruction!


    "What is this..."


    Eliza quickly lowered her head, eyes full of horror, did not dare to look directly at.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Wang Xu''s violent breath gradually calmed down.


    All the visions gradually fade away, especially the last dark figure. Eliza finally dares to look up and look at it. But I don''t know when Wang Xu has opened his eyes and stood less than an inch in front of her, almost close to her face.


    "Ah


    Eliza let out a subconscious exclamation and stepped back.


    "What do you see?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent.


    What kind of eyes are those?


    As soon as Eliza''s eyes touched his, she quickly dodged away, lowered her head, and returned cautiously:


    "Master, I see nothing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    long time.


    Wang Xu''s voice just light spread: "don''t worry, even if you see what, I won''t take you how.". Besides, what time is it? "


    "Master, from the day I followed you, today is the 27th day." Eliza whispered.


    "Nearly a month?"


    Wang Xu nods, sweeps his eyes, and turns into the spirit pulse of ordinary stone. There is a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    He had planned to accumulate several martial arts powers behind him at one stroke. Unfortunately, when he saw the last moment, the supply of aura from the outside world was suddenly insufficient, which led to the final failure, but he only got the second one.


    Top grade magic power.


    Sun fire!


    This is the advanced magic power of the golden pupil of the sun. It can burn gods and spirits. It is a great threat to the strong above wuzun.


    In his previous life, Wang Xu stepped into the realm of wuzun and created three magical powers, one of which is the golden pupil of the sun.


    However, in this life, the golden pupil of the sun had been solidified before wuzun. However, due to several subsequent accidents, it was destroyed together with the original body. But I didn''t expect that after stepping into wuzun, it evolved again, and became a higher level of sun spirit fire.


    This is one of the terrors of supernatural powers, though the practitioners advance in their cultivation.


    All the visions Eliza had seen before in Wang Xu''s body were part of the manifestation of magical power. Unfortunately, there was only one success in the end.


    "The purpose of this time has been completed. It''s time to go out and have a look. Let''s go."


    Wang Xu light way.


    "Yes."


    Eliza bowed her head.

 Chapter 1185

    Wang Xu didn''t meet Hei Wuyun and others again. Since he found out that his brain was broken and dug out a pile of stones, these masters consciously forced down their greed and left on their own initiative.


    More than an hour later.


    On the streets of longying city.


    There were two figures, a young man in black and a white woman with perfect figure and pretty face.


    "Hoo..."


    Wang Xuchang breathed a sigh and looked at the busy streets, the crowds, and the cars passing by. A smile gradually appeared on his face.


    The prosperity of the world will never disappear with the disappearance of a certain person. That is to say, he is only a trivial existence for the whole world.


    Without him.


    The tide of the times is still rolling forward, and the prosperity of the world does not show the vicissitudes.


    "It''s just that there are always some people related to me. I haven''t seen them for a month. I wonder if anyone has forgotten me?"


    There was a smile on Wang Xu''s face.


    At this time, Eliza put down the phone from one side, but her face was dignified and said: "master, Miss Zhao Lanshan is not in longying city. She is now in Beicheng central hospital. It seems that something has happened."


    "Hospital? What''s going on? "


    There was a cold flash in Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Zhao Lanshan did not stay with him in the land of human immortal inheritance, but left ahead of time with Wu yu''er and others. Agreed to meet in Longying City, and then back to Jianghai, but did not expect, now there is an accident.


    North City?


    Is Li related to Wu yu''er and others?


    Wang Xu''s eyes became colder and colder.


    "I don''t know exactly, but I heard that Miss Zhao seems to have been seriously injured and is still in a coma..." Eliza frowned.


    "Come with me."


    Before she had finished her words, Wang Xu had turned into a golden light and escaped into the sky, reaching a hundred meters away in an instant.


    As a demigod, Eliza''s speed is naturally not slow. She also turns into a rainbow light and follows Wang Xu closely.


    Two people''s movement, just let some people on the street exclaim for a while, but no one is too fussy.


    Nowadays, the world has changed, the times have changed, and the pursuit of individual extraordinary ability has already become the mainstream of society. As for Feitian Dundi and other means, most people have long been familiar with them, and they will be able to resist the wind when they are born.


    Beicheng is not far from Longying City, only more than 100 kilometers away. It''s only an hour for Wang Xu and Eliza.


    Soon.


    They left in the North City and went straight to the central hospital.


    At the door of the hospital, Wang Xu read a picture and covered the whole hospital without fear. When he found Zhao Lanshan''s breath, he frowned.


    Just because.


    At the moment, instead of staying in the hospital ward, Zhao Lanshan was lying on a cart. He was pushed into an ambulance and seemed to be ready to leave the hospital.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Xu doubts, but still strides to the underground parking lot of the hospital.


    Just as he entered the parking lot, he frowned again, because the sound of fighting and killing was coming from inside.


    "Lanshan''s car has not been affected, but... How can it still have a familiar breath? Is it that funny little girl Wu yu''er?"


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows are on the edge.


    ¡­¡­


    Basement Parking.


    "Touch!"


    The sound of a fierce fight exploded.


    One of the middle-aged men stepped back and covered his chest. There was a faint blood flow from the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he was seriously injured.


    This middle-aged man is Wu yu''er''s bodyguard.


    Uncle Ming, Wu Heming.


    And opposite him, a handsome young man with a playful look threw away his hand and was about to continue to attack.


    "No! Stop it


    Wu yu''er cried out heartache.


    After hearing the speech, the handsome young man immediately stared at Wu yu''er with a smile


    "Since it''s my future concubine, I have to think about it. So you changed your mind? "


    "Don''t dream. I won''t promise to be your concubine, ugly! Pervert! Big men spray women''s perfume too! "


    Wu yu''er said aloud.


    After scolding, the angry girl turned her head and looked directly at a person behind Leng Huacao. Her eyes were full of hatred. She said in an angry voice:


    "Zhang Qi, how dare you betray me? Are your conscience eaten by dogs?"


    A trace of shame flashed in Zhang Qi''s eyes. However, when he heard Wu yu''er calling himself a dog, he thought of the strength behind Leng Huacao, and immediately raised his chin to persuade him bitterly:


    "Miss, Mr. Leng fell in love with you at first sight. No matter your background, appearance and strength, they are almost made in heaven. God wants you to be together. Even the owner of the family agrees to Mr. Leng''s proposal. Why do you have to resist?"


    With that, he turned to Wu Heming and advised him as well


    "Uncle Ming, you are the same. Why resist? Do you want more people to die? "


    "Well, master? That old bastard is not my father. My parents didn''t nod. What he said is a fart! " Wu yu''er snorted coldly, stared at Zhang Qi coldly, and said word by word:


    "Zhang Qi, you secretly attacked and killed Wu Zhan from behind. Don''t let me catch you. Otherwise, I will step on you one by one, and you will never be a man!


    Because you''re a mean, mean, mean person, you''re not a man at all


    "Miss, don''t you mean to embarrass us? Your parents have already passed away. The owner treats you like a daughter. For so many years, you have always been the daughter of the Wu family in Beicheng. This is the time for you to repay your family. "


    There is an old man gently sigh, slowly stand out.


    Zhang Qi was not as polite as he was. He gave a cold hum and seemed to tear his face completely


    "Wu yu''er, do you really think you are still the old miss of Wu family in Beicheng? I tell you, today, you have only one choice, that is to promise to be my cold childe''s concubine.


    Otherwise, we''ll force you to agree. Although the final outcome is the same, the process is different. Looking back at the woman lying on the ambulance, she will die completely this time. The old dog beside you... "


    Then he raised his hand and pointed to Wu Heming, who was pale and coughing. He said in a cold voice:


    "He will die, too!"


    "You... You have to die!"


    Wu yu''er''s body trembled with anger.


    But Zhang Qi didn''t look at her either. He turned to Leng Huacao, a beautiful young man on one side, and bowed down. He was extremely respectful. His voice flattered and laughed


    "Mr. Leng, it''s all up to you to strategize and see through the whereabouts of these people. Therefore, we can wait in the hospital and catch them so accurately and quickly."


    "Don''t flatter me. It''s just the simplest trick."


    Smell speech, cold flowers and plants smile.

 Chapter 1186

    "Do you think that with my strength, I can''t even fight a woman with nine levels of physical training? That''s my intention to save her life, just to hook my lovely concubine. "


    Leng Huacao shakes her head with a reserved smile on her face and continues to say faintly:


    "Of course, it''s just a casual arrangement. But I didn''t expect that a female bodyguard would have such a great position in my three room concubine''s heart. She really came to save people herself. "


    "Not only naive and lovely, but also stupid..."


    Lenghuacao shakes her head and smiles more and more brightly. She looks at Wu yu''er tenderly and says in a soft voice:


    "But I just like you. Don''t run away. Marry me. I''ll make you happy. "


    "Naive and lovely, I admit, but say I''m stupid..."


    Wu yu''er''s eyes were red. She turned to look at the ambulance behind her. Then she turned back and looked at lenghuacao with a trace of irony


    "Yes, maybe I''m a little silly. However, I''m not as cruel as you are. Sister Lanshan was seriously injured and in a coma because of me. I don''t know whether she is alive or dead. I can never give up on her! "


    With that, she stares at Zhang Qi fiercely and says harshly:


    "And Wu Zhan''s enemies. One day, I will find them one by one. Finally, Zhang Qi, do you dare to tell this garbage called lenghuacao and tell her real identity? "


    "Cough..."


    Smell speech, Zhang Qi suddenly face a change, hurriedly bow cough, want to cover up the past.


    "What identity?"


    But lenghuacao has already gazed at Zhang Qi and asked in a cold voice.


    "Cold childe, this woman is just a guard, and has no identity..." Zhang Qi carefully returns a way.


    "Tell me."


    Before he finished his words, he was interrupted directly by the cold flowers and plants. At the same time, a cold murderous spirit first stabbed Zhang Qi with a sword.


    "Don''t get excited, Mr. Leng. I''ll say it now." Zhang Qi gives a shiver and tells Zhao Lanshan''s identity.


    At last, he added, arguing: "Mr. Leng, really, this woman is just an ordinary guard."


    "Ordinary guard?"


    Wu yu''er snorted coldly and said angrily, "sister Lanshan is the prince''s guard. If something happens to her, Prince Wang will never let you go!


    What''s more, if Uncle Li comes back and knows what you''ve done, he will never sit back and ignore it! "


    Wu Heming did not speak.


    But since he agreed Wu yu''er to come to the hospital and pick up Zhao Lanshan, he knew that he thought the same.


    However.


    "Three room concubine, you said Uncle Li, should be Li Tian''s father?"


    Lenghuacao was silent for a while, then suddenly laughed. Her face was full of sarcasm and she shook her head


    "Why do you think I have such an accurate time to wait for you in person? I don''t have so much time to wait for the hare in a trap I don''t know if I will succeed!


    It''s not your uncle li... Oh, no, it''s brother Li. I''ll wait for you here myself? "


    "What?"


    When Wu yu''er heard the speech, her pretty face suddenly turned white. She couldn''t believe it.


    "What''s more, you think the woman I slapped half dead in the car is your last straw. That young master Wang will come to save people for her, won''t he? "


    Lenghuacao sneered again and continued to laugh


    "I don''t care about Prince Wang at all. Even if he is really as powerful as you say, because a inferior guard comes out, I look down on him. "


    "When we are called CHILDES, we must have the dignity and pride we should have. Guards, servants and servants are never in our eyes. I know him better than you. He won''t stand out for a servant. "


    Every time cold flowers and plants say a word, Wu yu''er''s face turns white. In the end, it has no color.


    "Cough, you are wrong. Mr. Wang is different from you. Maybe what you said is right in the place where you came, but it is absolutely impossible for me to be right among the Chinese and the Chinese martial arts! "


    Wu Heming, standing behind Wu yu''er, covering his chest and coughing up blood at the corner of his mouth, retorts.


    "Ha ha, I''m bullshit?"


    Lenghuacao laughs and says with disdain:


    "Then I''ll kill you first, and then kill the woman in the car completely. Then I''ll take my lovely concubine with three bedrooms and go back to the bridal chamber to see if that son of a bitch is going to come out for you.


    To tell you the truth, I really want to see what kind of attitude I have when I see such a real born noble and noble son who is the king of the secular world!


    Don''t be the same as those Li Tian people I''ve seen before. As soon as you listen to my real identity, you just stick out your tongue like a pug


    When lenghuacao said this, Wu yu''er and Wu Heming were all shocked, and there was a trace of despair in their eyes.


    To tell you the truth, in their hearts, they never thought of similar ideas?


    After all, Zhao Lanshan has been in trouble for a long time, but Wang Xu has never appeared.


    After all, Zhao Lanshan is just a guard and servant.


    Maybe


    The old man who spoke before also sighed again


    "Miss yu''er, it''s hard for me to be obedient. Even if the prince would stand out for one of his servants, after all, he is not here now, so he can''t get close to the fire.


    Today, the dragon and tiger mountains are powerful, and every branch of the Wu family in Southeast China has a bad life. Only Mr. Leng can protect our Wu family in the north city.


    After all, you are my miss of Wu family. Some responsibilities are your top priority. Stop running. Where can you run again? "


    The old man is named Wu Huishan. He is a loyal servant of the Wu family in the north city. He is a master in nature. He and Wu Heming are master level masters. It''s just that the positions of the two sides are different.


    "Concubine, don''t worry. I''m not the one who takes concubines at will. Otherwise, you will not be the only concubine. As long as you marry me. I promise you, in the future, you will never regret it. "


    Cold flower grass full face smile, again soft voice advise way.


    Uncle Ming stands in front of Wu yu''er, just like an old wolf who is seriously injured and dying. He can no longer protect his weak son behind him. He looks desperate.


    Lenghuacao is young, and his accomplishments far surpass him, let alone the strong and powerful behind him.


    "Miss, I''ll try my best to stop them later. Just get on the bus and run. Miss Zhao''s side... Don''t worry!" Uncle Ming paused, took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and his eyes showed a sense of death.


    occasionally.


    Ultimately, a choice needs to be made.


    His own death is a choice.


    Persuading Wu yu''er to give up Zhao Lanshan is also a choice.


    "Uncle Ming, you..."


    Wu yu''er''s eyes shake fiercely. It seems that she can see Wu Heming''s choice. Her face is also fierce. She is about to stand up and bow to lenghuacao.


    She Wu yu''er, also has her own choice!


    But just then.


    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded in everyone''s ears:


    "Who dares to touch Wang Xu?"

 Chapter 1187

    Hear the sound.


    People suddenly a Leng, subconsciously turned to see.


    I saw a young man in black, with a cold face, walking towards the crowd step by step. Beside him, he was accompanied by a Western woman who was extremely beautiful.


    Seeing this man and woman, all of them trembled.


    "Prince Wang, and Eliza? How did you, how did you... Show up at this time? "


    Zhang Qi blurted out on the spot, full of fear.


    Wu yu''er''s eyes were wide open. She was in the same place on the spot. She couldn''t believe it. Her pretty face was full of dreamlike surprise and trance.


    Wu Huishan''s face changed wildly, and his eyes were shocked and recoiled.


    Wu Heming, who was ready to fight to death, was full of ecstasy. Then his eyes turned red and he fell to his knees and kowtowed to Wang Xu. He burst into tears


    "Wu Heming in the North City, meet Mr. Wang. I also ask you to do justice for my young lady... "


    "Kneel first."


    Wang Xu light back a sentence.


    His eyes were indifferent, and the whole underground parking space seemed to be covered with a sense of desperation. Under the shadow of his mind, everything that had happened before could not escape his eyes.


    Is Wu yu''er poor?


    poor!


    Is Wu Heming wrong?


    No,


    But that''s on their side.


    For Wang Xu, Zhao Lanshan is more important than anyone here.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Zhao Lanshan''s injury had been detected in advance and that he was only in a temporary coma, Wang Xu would have killed him as soon as he appeared.


    "It seems that no matter how powerful it is, it can''t stop the heart of some rubbish. A rat excrement almost spoils a pot of good soup. "


    Wang Xu coldly looks at Zhang Qi behind lenghuacao. He remembers that he should have been the guard beside Wu yu''er before, but now, he obviously betrays Wu yu''er.


    "Master, do you want me to do it?"


    Eliza asked softly.


    "Kill him." Wang Xu casually points to Zhang Qi, light way.


    At the command of Wang Xu, Eliza steps out and looks coldly at Zhang Qi.


    In an instant, Zhang Qi''s face turned white to the bottom.


    He suddenly turned to look at lenghuacao, and quickly asked for help: "lenggongzi, help me!"


    But at this time of the cold flowers, where dare to move?


    Since Wang Xu appeared.


    The cold flowers and plants felt that a cold wind, which seemed to last for thousands of years, suddenly swept all over his body and made his spirit freeze. The extreme cold pressure almost made him gasp, let alone move.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t he come to help me? How can uncle Ming kneel down and let people kill the traitor Zhang Qi? "


    Wu yu''er was surprised and happy, but now she is in a mess.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Step by step, Eliza comes to Zhang Qi. In addition to asking for help from lenghuacao, he dare not even have the desire to escape.


    "Click!"


    Without any nonsense, Eliza directly reached out and pinched Zhang Qi''s neck, throwing the body away like garbage.


    Then she looked up at Leng Huacao and Wu Huishan, who were pale and could not move. She turned to Wang Xu and asked for instructions


    "Master, do you want to kill these people?"


    Wang Xu glanced at several people, but did not speak.


    "Touch!"


    Wu Huishan, a master of the Wu family in the North City, hit his knee on the ground with a slap. He bent down and trembled


    "Mr. Wang, spare your life! Mr. Wang, spare your life


    Other people of the Wu family in the north city also fell on their knees, bowed their heads and trembled. They did not dare to speak at all.


    Wang Xu returned to the south of the Yangtze River and swept the south of the Yangtze River?


    Not to mention, in the southeast region, where human beings and immortals are inherited, more than 20 days ago, Wang xucai even killed two demigods. At this time, to see the female martial god really follow in Wang Xu''s side, who dare to have a little doubt?


    "You should have heard of my reputation. I, Wang Xu, have never killed innocent people indiscriminately. Wu yu''er''s affair is an internal affair of the Wu family in your north city. I should not be in charge of it and I don''t care about it. "


    Wang Xu said slowly.


    "You..."


    Smell speech, Wu yu''er pretty face brush white, beautiful eyes shock, can''t believe staring at Wang Xu, lips almost bite.


    Wu Huishan and others were also stunned.


    But the next second.


    Wang Xu''s indifferent voice continued


    "But you shouldn''t involve my people. Thousand shouldn''t, ten thousand shouldn''t, you shouldn''t, move Zhao Lanshan! "


    With that, Wang Xu waved his hand and his voice was indifferent.


    "Kill all these people."


    "Yes


    Eliza nodded respectfully.


    "Wait..."


    Wu Huishan shivered and raised his head suddenly. He wanted to say something in horror.


    "Those who dare to touch the master''s anger will be killed without mercy!"


    Eliza''s cold voice fell to the ground.


    Before everyone could react, a golden light bloomed from Eliza''s hands and instantly passed the heads of all the wujiawu people in the North City, including Wu Huishan.


    There was a dead silence.


    "Er er..."


    Wu Huishan and others opened their eyes and tried to cover their necks with their hands. However, in general, the red blood line suddenly burst between their necks. Five or six people fell to the ground on the spot and died.


    Many people, even when they die, can''t believe it in their eyes. It seems that they didn''t expect that they would die in the dark underground parking lot at the next moment when they were extremely beautiful.


    in a wink.


    Only lenghuacao stood in the same place rigidly, his face was livid and pale, staring at Wang Xu, his eyes full of flighty fierce color.


    All around, everyone looked at the scene, all silent.


    As soon as Wang Xu appeared, he killed half of the people. How could they not be surprised and afraid?


    Only Wu yu''er and Wu Heming have a happy eye.


    "Master, what about this one?"


    Eliza''s eyes turned to the cold flowers.


    Lenghua prairie was trying to calm down. When she heard this, her face suddenly changed. She could not help it any more. She cried out in anger


    "Do you dare to kill me? Do you know who I am? If you dare to touch my hair, you will definitely regret to death! "


    But Eliza didn''t even lift her eyelids.


    "Regret to death?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were even more flat, and his eyes showed a trace of irony. He asked, "dare to be self righteous after knowing my identity, are you from the upper world?"


    "Well, I wish you knew. I''m not the rubbish you just killed. My name is lenghuacao. I''m the son of the Leng family, the third class force in the upper world. If you touch me, the elder of the lower world with me will never let you go! "


    Cold flowers cold hum a, think Wang Xu afraid, the face is actually slowly appeared a trace of arrogance.


    "Shangjie Sanpin forces? Cold house... Kill it. "


    Wang Xu repeated it playfully, then waved to Eliza and said.

 Chapter 1188

    Originally.


    If the background of cold flowers and plants is really strong, Wang Xu may also want to use the other party. After all, after the trivia of Renxian''s inheritance is over, he also means to go to the upper world to have a look.


    But in the end, a cold home? Top three forces?


    What is it?


    He doesn''t even have the right to use it!


    Thanks to Wang Xu''s arrogance in front of Leng Huacao, he is a natural son and a natural son. His dignity can''t be disgraced. The result is such a thing.


    Not to mention that in the upper world, one of the three class forces is the son of the Zhao family in the upper world of the two class forces. He killed two of them and attached an elder to Jinling.


    Cold home?


    Funny.


    "Click!"


    Even without the pressure of Wang Xu''s divine thoughts, Eliza''s semi divine cultivation was enough to crush cold flowers and plants easily.


    Born childe?


    Honor is not to be disgraced?


    When a corpse is thrown on the ground, it''s no different from garbage.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with all this? What happened? "


    After getting rid of a group of garbage, Wang Xu calmly turns his head, looks at Wu yu''er, and Wu Heming, who is still kneeling on the ground and dare not move, lightly asks.


    "Yes."


    Two people look at each other and know that they have nothing special for Wang Xu, so they can only say it carefully.


    With their words, Wang Xu and Eliza also know how things have come to this point.


    Zhao Lanshan originally settled down in longying city. Later, the news was learned by the Wu family in Beicheng city. The Wu family asked Wu yu''er to invite Zhao Lanshan to Beicheng city. Because Wang Xu has not been out, Zhao Lanshan may also be bored, or in the southeast to make contacts, so he was invited to go.


    At the beginning, things went smoothly. Zhao Lanshan was a guest of honor in the Wu family. But later, Leng Huacao appeared in the sky. He was as cold and proud as his name was, and he liked to flirt with others. When he first met Wu yu''er, he was surprised to be his daughter.


    Of course, if lenghuacao is married to the Wu family in Beicheng, Wu yu''er can not marry each other for the sake of her family. But lenghuacao wants her to be a concubine, which is intolerable.


    But she can''t bear it, but the Wu family in Beicheng can!


    After all, Wu yu''er''s parents have already died. The owner of the Wu family in Beicheng is her uncle, a niece. It''s OK to show that her uncle and nephew are affectionate. Before the family''s interests and future, what is a woman?


    under these circumstances.


    Wu yu''er finds Zhao Lanshan.


    And Zhao Lanshan, naturally, could not bear to see this kind of thing, so he stood up for Wu yu''er. However, Wang Xu''s name is nothing to lenghuacao.


    Moreover, Zhao Lanshan is only Wang Xu''s maid after all.


    He was beaten seriously by lenghuacao and was in a coma. If it wasn''t for the master of the Wu family, he would have been killed on the spot.


    After that.


    It can only be said that many people, many things, are involuntarily.


    The development of any one thing will never proceed according to the original plan. A little accident can change the whole thing.


    After all, lenghuacao comes from the upper world, has a strong background, and follows a great master with him. The Wu family in Beicheng is only a side branch of the Wu family in the southeast. In the face of such existence, they can only bow their heads.


    "I see."


    After hearing this, Wang Xu nodded, noncommittal.


    He can naturally see that Zhao Lanshan was arranged by the Wu family to be cared for in the hospital, which is the master of the Wu family in Beicheng. That is, the account of lenghuacao can also be the account of Wang Xu in the future.


    so to speak.


    The master of the Wu family in Beicheng is very good at being a man. However, Wu yu''er was caught in the middle, but suffered a lot.


    "Damn Wu Chenghua! It''s the goods that you''ve never seen before and that you''re in his interest! "


    This time I recalled the reason again, Wu Heming also responded and growled with hatred.


    Wu Chenghua is the owner of the Wu family in Beicheng.


    "Get up."


    Wang Xu looked at him and said faintly.


    Although he is not as hateful as Wu Heming, he is also dissatisfied. The Wu family in Beicheng needs to give him a satisfactory explanation.


    "Tell me about the elder Leng from the upper world."


    Wang Xu''s eyes are calm.


    "Tell Prince Wang that the other person''s name is Leng Wufeng. I don''t know his specific accomplishments, but he should be a great master of martial arts. If lenghuacao is dead, he will not easily forget it. " Wu Heming said respectfully.


    "Well, even if he does, I won''t either. I''ll go to Wu''s with you. "


    Wang Xu said coldly.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang."


    Wu Heming looked happy and bowed down.


    Although Wang Xu didn''t say it, he also knew that Wang Xu had something to help them. Moreover, even if Wang Xu''s real intention had nothing to do with them, he had to know how to be grateful. After all, in the end, Wang Xu helped them.


    "Well."


    Nodding, Wang Xu turns and walks into the ambulance to treat Zhao Lanshan.


    After ten breaths.


    He came out again, but behind him there was a figure wearing a white hospital uniform. It was Zhao Lanshan.


    "Sister Lanshan!"


    Seeing Zhao Lanshan, Wu yu''er immediately cheered and ran quickly.


    Two women murmured for a while, don''t know what happened, Wu yu''er looked up at Wang Xu one eye, small mouth a shriveled, eye socket brush once red.


    "Master, what shall we do next?"


    Eliza disposes of the bodies of lenghuacao and others and comes back to ask for instructions.


    "Go to the Wu family in the North City and meet the elder of Leng family in the upper world. You have a small achievement in practicing martial arts. You can practice with your opponent."


    Wang Xu said.


    next.


    Wu Heming went out and took over a group of soldiers arranged by the Wu family around the hospital.


    After meeting Wang Xu.


    Everyone knows that there will be an earthquake in Beicheng. Among the Wu families in Beicheng, there will be great changes.


    As for the great master elder of the Leng family, there is no need to think that no matter how strong he is, how can he compete with the invincible young master of Huaxia?


    "Mr. Wang, can I go to Wu''s with you? I want to see what those bastards in the family look like now! "


    Before everyone was about to leave, Wu yu''er ran over and gritted her teeth.


    "Well?"


    Wang Xu was slightly stunned and frowned.


    "Can''t you..."


    Before he opened his mouth, Wu yu''er saw that there was a flash of disappointment on his face. Then he gritted his teeth and bowed his head


    "Prince Wang, I, I beg you, will you take me with you?"


    Growing up, Wu yu''er has never asked for help. But what happened in recent days, let her experience what is called real human warmth.


    It is precisely because of this that she hates the uncles in the family even more. She has to see the regretful and painful faces of those people.


    "If you want to go, I''m not stopping you."


    At this time, Wang Xu finally spoke.


    "Ah? But Uncle Ming said, "you won''t let me go..."


    Smell speech, Wu Yu Er a Leng, immediately react to come over, face suddenly a burst of blush.


    Uncle Ming said this for her safety. I''m sorry to say that he took Wang Xu as a shield.


    result.


    But she came to Wang Xu foolishly


    "Wu yu''er, you are a disgrace! And uncle Ming... Asshole! "


    At this moment, Wu yu''er was extremely ashamed and angry.

 Chapter 1189

    Wu family.


    It is the largest force in the southeast region, with a deep foundation, spreading to the whole southeast. Even if it is only a side branch of a small town, it is also a famous family in the local area.


    The Wu family in the north city is located in the "Xishan Manor" in the suburbs of the city.


    This manor occupies a large area, but it is not a legacy of ancient times, but a post-modern one. There are various modern customs, such as three storey buildings scattered like a star disk, ponds, streets, tennis courts and trees.


    "Creak."


    Three black cars stopped in front of the gate of the Wu family. A group of people came down from it. Wang Xu was the leader.


    Beside him, Zhao Lanshan stands on the left and Eliza stands on the right. Wu Heming, Wu yu''er and others followed in the rear, and all followed Wang Xu''s lead.


    At this time, the Wu family obviously did not know what happened in the underground parking lot of the hospital.


    Just as Wang Xu and others got off the bus, a group of people came out of the Wu family in Beicheng. When they saw Wu yu''er, they were stunned.


    "Yu''er, you''ve come back at last. It seems that you finally understand? Ha ha, go to inform the owner


    Then, one of them immediately came up with a smile on his face. He turned his head and told the people around him.


    This is a middle-aged man in his forties. He has a strong body and a strong air of martial arts. Although he is not a great master, he is only one step away from his birth.


    The man stood in front of the crowd, smiling, completely ignoring the existence of Wang Xu, looked up at Wu Heming, and continued to say to himself:


    "Uncle Ming, I''ve already said that yu''er is young, not sensible, and likes to play around. But as an old man of the Wu family, how can you be confused? Let us all make a lot of misunderstandings.


    But now it''s all right. The misunderstanding has been cleared up. Come in with us, and the owner and Leng Lao will come. When Mr. Leng comes back, we''ll arrange the wedding immediately... "


    Wu Heming and Wu yu''er had no expression on their faces. They looked on coldly and said nothing.


    However, for their indifference, middle-aged men do not care. After all, he knew in his heart that Wu yu''er and his uncles had done something wrong. Although people "wanted to understand", they could not immediately "calmly" accept it.


    It''s normal.


    Just enlighten me more!


    The middle-aged man, with a smile on his face, suddenly turned his head to the crowd coming out with him. A young man waved:


    "Li Tian, you come to see yu''er and enlighten her. After all, you are friends. Yu''er always regards you as her brother. You should have a better conversation than me."


    But at this point.


    Li Tian stares at Wang Xu not far away. His face is pale, and his eyes are full of horror and fear. His brain only feels a bang, and then it is blank. There is a buzz in his ear. Where can I hear a word from a middle-aged man?


    It''s him!


    Why is he here?


    Li Tian didn''t respond. The middle-aged man frowned.


    But before he could speak, other people had gathered around and made a sound.


    "Yuer, I''m really happy to see you. Don''t blame us for what happened before. The main thing is that you are too excited. Otherwise, we won''t say anything drastic. "


    "Yes, Yuer, let bygones be bygones. A man of striking appearance, a brilliant family, and after you married him, he flew to the Wutong branch and became a Phoenix. After that, don''t forget our uncles and aunts.


    "Well, I said that yu''er can''t be as ignorant as you said. After all, I grew up looking at her as my own daughter. I''ve prepared millions of betrothal gifts for her wedding this time. I can''t let Yu Er go to her husband''s house to be wronged... "


    A group of aunts and uncles gathered in front of Wu yu''er, one by one, all smiling like flowers, showing amiability.


    Some people even looked at Wu yu''er jealously, thinking how could he not be his own daughter, but was taken in by Mr. Leng?


    You know, in recent days, people have learned more about Leng family in the upper world. They know that the upper world and the recent "dead volcano" area are part of the upper world.


    As for the strength of the Leng family, there is no need to say much.


    Lenghuacao''s elder is the great master of cultivation. How terrible is this?


    After all, there are only three great masters in the southeast of Wu family.


    And the great master, even the lowest of the six great masters, is comparable to the Western demigod!


    But soon, people found out that it was wrong. Many people were puzzled: "how can Wu yu''er still show her face when she comes back? Don''t you understand? "


    Just then.


    A cold voice came suddenly


    "Who told you that when sister yu''er came back, she was at your disposal?"


    People smell speech a Leng, see in the past, see Zhao Lanshan slowly step out, complexion ice cold of the mouth said.


    "Oh, who dare to be so bold? It''s Miss Zhao Lanshan? Why, aren''t you lying in the hospital? Is it better? "


    Wu yu''er''s aunt suddenly sneered.


    At the beginning, the middle-aged man, who took the lead, was also discontented


    "Wu yu''er, what are you doing with this outsider? Your affairs are internal affairs of the Wu family. What do you mean that an outsider is always involved? Now that I understand, I don''t want to let her leave in a hurry! "


    "Yes, yu''er, I''ve figured out what we can''t do. We have to let an outsider meddle in it? Let her go. " Others have said.


    This moment.


    A group of people are completely "brainwashed" by their own preconceived ideas.


    I can''t blame them for their big heart. I can only blame Wu yu''er alone. He is really weak. And the benefits that the upper cold family can bring to them are so huge that it is hard to see the truth.


    Wu yu''er is still silent, just looking around at the eyes of many aunts and uncles, more and more cold, indifferent.


    disappointment?


    She has already been disappointed into despair, at the moment, she will not have any disappointment.


    When people were surprised.


    Zhao Lanshan took a deep breath slowly, then breathed out suddenly and burst out


    "Shut up! Look up! Open your eyes and see who''s around me? "


    "Shut up? Who gave you the courage to be so arrogant? "


    Someone''s ears hurt and suddenly changed color on the spot. He raised his head and drank back angrily.


    However, some people were more sober. Hearing this, they suddenly changed their face and looked at a young man in black beside Zhao Lanshan with suspicious eyes


    "He is..."


    "A bunch of clowns."


    Wang Xu shook his head, completely impatient for the farce in front of him.


    He gently raised his right hand.


    "Hoo..."


    The strong wind suddenly rose from the ground, and the sky above the people suddenly darkened. Then, a golden hand more than ten meters big suddenly fell from the sky.


    "Prince Huaxia?"


    The moment I saw the golden hand.


    Almost all of Wu yu''er''s uncles and aunts were shocked, gaping and full of fear.


    Li Tian, who stood still and couldn''t move, was scared to death. He fell to the ground with a soft slap, full of despair.

 Chapter 1190

    "Boom!"


    Earth quake.


    In the earth shaking sound, people fell to the ground one after another. Their faces were so pale that no one dared to say another word.


    After all, Wang Xu didn''t kill these "aunts and uncles". After all, although these people are hateful, they won''t die.


    Of course, death is not in his hands.


    Even so.


    When the golden hand pressed on the open space, the power of terror still collapsed three small buildings not far away, and the atmosphere of the original clamor and chicken and duck farm was suddenly quiet.


    round the ear.


    It''s quiet at last.


    Wang Xu ignored these people, but looked up at the rear of the manor gate. It''s time for the people inside to come out of such a big stir, not to mention the notice.


    Sure enough.


    After ten breaths, a new group of people came in a hurry, led by a middle-aged man, who was full of anger. How dare someone smash the Wu family''s court in the north of the city?


    But when he saw the scene outside, especially Wang Xu''s figure, his feet suddenly became stiff.


    The middle-aged man is Wu Chenghua, the owner of the Wu family in Beicheng.


    He doesn''t know Wang Xu, but he knows Zhao Lanshan. So, plus the people collapsing outside, the collapsed building, the huge palm print pit on the ground


    This kind of scene.


    If Wu Chenghua can''t guess Wang Xu''s identity, he''s going to eat shit.


    "Wu family in Beicheng, Wu Chenghua, meet Mr. Wang."


    Wu Chenghua trembled and went forward, carefully asked: "I don''t know, you come to my Wu family in the North City, what''s your order?"


    "I want an account."


    Wang Xu light way.


    Smell speech, even if have already guessed, Wu Chenghua body also still can''t control hard shake down, then more respectful, more whisper way:


    "Mr. Wang, listen to my explanation. Miss Zhao Lanshan''s affair is purely an accident and has nothing to do with me. It''s because of Mr. Leng... "


    "Mr. Leng you said is dead. You still have one last chance to give me an explanation."


    Before he had finished, he was interrupted by Wang Xu.


    instantaneous.


    Wu Chenghua''s body is as stiff as wood.


    Leng, Leng childe


    Dead, dead, dead?


    Dead?!


    The pupils in his eyes contracted wildly, almost to the point of two needles.


    At this moment, Wu Chenghua''s countless "belly case words" that he had prepared before were all stiffly blocked.


    Shock, disbelief, horror, fear


    Countless emotions rose, so that he even forgot to breathe.


    After three breaths of suffocation.


    Feeling Wang Xu''s colder and colder eyes, he suddenly responded.


    Next second.


    "Touch!"


    Wu Chenghua''s knee hit the ground on the spot. He was all over the ground, shivering and pleading for mercy


    "Mr. Wang, listen to me and give me some time. I promise to give you a satisfactory explanation..."


    "Still nonsense, I think you can''t give me a satisfactory explanation."


    Wang Xu shakes his head and his eyes are indifferent. He raises his right hand lightly and stretches it out. He points his index finger and middle finger together to form a sword.


    Seeing this, Wu Chenghua suddenly gave a strange cry, and his figure suddenly burst up. The ground under his feet was hard to explode, but it was not to attack Wang Xu, but the whole person took a gust of wind, just like a shell, frantically fled to the depth of the manor.


    "Kill


    Wang Xu has no joy or sorrow in his eyes.


    instantaneous.


    A golden sword light came out from his fingertips, cut through the sky, swept over tens of meters, directly cut Wu Chenghua and cut him in two.


    This master level master, before he died, still had a strong desire to survive and wanted to escape, but how could he escape the light of Wang Xu''s sword?


    "Touch..."


    Wu Chenghua''s body fell on the ground, stirring up dust.


    A master died in a flash.


    Many people of the Wu family in Beicheng fell to their knees, trembling all over. They did not dare to look up or breathe.


    But Wang Xu didn''t look at them. Instead, he turned to Wu yu''er and said faintly:


    "I have an explanation. Next, it''s the internal affairs of the Wu family in Beicheng. After all, I''m an outsider and I''m not easy to interfere. Take care of the rest. "


    Wu yu''er looks at Wu Chenghua''s corpse. After three breaths, she takes a deep breath and turns to look directly at Wang Xu.


    In a pair of beautiful eyes, the mood is extremely complex.


    Wang Xu looks at her calmly.


    After three more breaths.


    Wu yu''er''s eyes turned red gradually, but she forced herself to hold back her tears. She bent down, bowed her head and gave Wang Xu a big salute. Her voice choked.


    "Thank you


    At the moment when she bowed her head, tears fell on her face.


    these days.


    No one knows how she got through it.


    Every night, a person in the dark, Wu yu''er will be silent tears, silently bear, thinking, toward the future may happen, and make some choices.


    Actually.


    She''s not strong.


    But she, must not let oneself shed tears in front of this person, must not


    "Let him see me like this... I''m not beautiful like this..." Wu yu''er said to herself silently in her heart. Her heart entangled little by little.


    outside.


    Wang Xu calmly looked at the girl, speechless for a moment.


    Wu yu''er''s tears, how can escape his mind?


    In silence, it seems that he understood the girl''s stubbornness in front of him. He gathered up the idea that he was an ordinary person.


    Wu yu''er''s bowing ceremony lasted more than ten breaths. Finally, she straightened up and raised her head.


    Tears on the face, not careful observation is difficult to see, red eyes, eyes are still bright, and stubborn.


    "Eliza, you''re going to solve the last problem."


    Wang Xuchong and Wu yu''er nodded and then told the female martial god around him.


    "Yes, sir."


    Eliza nodded, turned and strode to the manor, but within a few steps, a bloody flame came out of her body and soared up into the sky.


    "Under the command of Prince Wang, the female martial god, Eliza, the elder of Leng family in the upper world, Leng Wufeng, challenge!"


    However.


    Inside the manor, there was silence.


    Eliza paused, turned her head and looked at Wang Xu. Seeing that he nodded, she immediately took a deep breath again and cried out in a deep voice:


    "Why, don''t you dare to fight? Well, if you don''t fight, don''t you avenge the cold flowers? It doesn''t matter if he''s dead? "


    That''s what I said.


    All of a sudden.


    It was extremely cold. Suddenly, a black figure burst into the sky from the deep of the manor. It crossed hundreds of meters and fell in front of the crowd like a meteorite.


    The visitor was an old man in black, but his face was very gloomy. He first looked around, then fixed his eyes on Eliza, and asked in a cold voice


    "What did you just say, doll? Say... Again

 Chapter 1191

    The old man.


    He is the elder of Leng''s family in the upper world and the great master of martial arts, Leng Wufeng, who guards the lower world with Leng Huacao.


    "Lenghuacao has offended my master and has been killed to thank him. Now, it''s you. I''ll cut you! "


    Eliza said faintly.


    "Good! Good


    Hearing the words, Leng Wufeng laughed angrily.


    A strong and almost real murderous spirit rose from him. The terrible murderous intention automatically stimulated the strong wind in the void around him, and the fierce cold wind burst open, which made him extremely famous.


    "Tell me, who is your master?"


    Leng Wufeng''s eyes were black, little by little. His eyes swept over everyone except Eliza, but no one was worthy of a high look. He could not help frowning.


    "You don''t deserve to know the name of my master."


    Eliza snorted coldly, then stepped forward, grabbed it with her right hand, and a bloody flame lit up out of thin air.


    "Beat me, you''re qualified. Otherwise, go to hell. "


    The voice fell.


    The bloody flame explodes in the air and turns into a bloody river. It''s vast and mighty. It flies to Leng Wufeng. That''s the impact of the river. Ignoring the earth, mountains and rivers, water can destroy everything.


    After all, she is a Western demigod, the blood God and fire Sutra, which Wang Xu specially chose for Eliza. It can give full play to Eliza''s own power of "fire". On this basis, the power of the blood god fire is far more powerful than the general.


    Even though Eliza''s martial arts cultivation is only in the master''s realm, her strength is no less than that of the great master at the top of the six grades of martial arts.


    But that''s all.


    Leng Wufeng doesn''t know.


    In his eyes, Eliza is just a master. She dares to challenge him. It''s like a monkey jumping in front of people.


    court death!


    "Click."


    In mid air, a bright black sword light lit up like lightning.


    Leng Wufeng''s eyes were icy cold, and he didn''t need a French soldier. He suddenly raised his hand to point out, and there was a huge shock in the void. There were lightning like black sword lights, which were shot out by electricity. He wanted to kill the fire directly and cut directly at Eliza.


    In the face of a master, Leng Wufeng has no patience at all when Leng Huacao is dead.


    He.


    Just want to kill!


    However.


    "Hoo..."


    To Leng Wufeng''s absolute surprise, the black sword light was cut into the blood fire, but the flame was not extinguished but increased. It suddenly rose, and instantly swallowed up the sword light, just like a "monster" who was full of food. The momentum became stronger and the fire burned into the air.


    Caught off guard.


    Leng Wufeng had to dodge for a while, and retreated to tens of meters later.


    Boom!


    The blood fire falls on the ground, not like a virtual flame, but more like a heavy weight, directly tearing the earth apart.


    "How could it be?"


    Leng Wufeng''s eyebrows and eyes are locked. I can''t understand it.


    He looked again, Eliza''s breath was as strong as a master, but the power of the attack was not weaker than him.


    "Beat me, or die!"


    Eliza''s eyes were cold, her body was unfolded, her hands were in the air, and the magic decision was changing. A long flame bow composed of blood, God and fire appeared in front of her out of thin air.


    The bowstring opens to form a full moon, and three long arrows of blazing blood flame condense on it. They shoot out in a flash, turning into three blood lines, tearing the air, and bringing forth a series of harsh and shrill sounds of breaking the air.


    This kind of method is Wang Xu''s magic weapon, the sun bow, which is her semi artifact.


    In the past, the semi divine weapon could only be solid, but could not be changed. However, after Wang Xu''s refining, the power of the magic weapon was already strong, and it was melted into the body by secret methods, and its power was soaring.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh


    The light of the arrows broke through the air, and each one pulled out four or five meters of blood trail. Three long arrows, in the shape of Pinyin, combined into a joint attack to lock the void around Leng Wufeng''s body.


    "Boom!"


    Leng Wufeng''s face is as gloomy as water. He also takes out his own Dharma soldier, a long black sword. The body of the sword swings continuously, and the light of the empty sword surges.


    He was so fast that every time he cut a sword, he would bring a piece of sharp sword light, crisscross, like a big net, with amazing power.


    "Prefecture level martial arts? The power is good. Unfortunately, it''s too weak to reach the peak of cultivation. "


    Wang Xu''s face was calm and he shook his head.


    Sure enough.


    The next moment.


    Eliza''s three blood gods and hell rockets split the sword Everbright net in an instant, but Guanghua was a little dim, but the tip of the arrow still pointed at Leng Wufeng, forcing him to escape again.


    "Damn, what''s the matter with this woman? Why is the power so strange? That strange flame can force me to be so embarrassed... "


    Leng Wufeng''s face was extremely gloomy.


    The sword net he just cast is not a simple sword net, but one of his strongest cards, Heishui sword net.


    In the light of sword, the mysterious power of carrying black water can absorb the power of others'' attack as the source of strengthening oneself. In the past, he had no disadvantage in this way, which defeated many great masters.


    But now, it has been destroyed by a master?


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Leng Wufeng yelled in his heart.


    At this time, he didn''t wait for Eliza to start again. His whole body broke through the air, and the sword point pierced the void. It was a bright black sword mark.


    Another card.


    Kill me, black light sword!


    "Broken!"


    Leng Wufeng''s body is a strange twist, directly across tens of meters, and appears in front of Eliza out of thin air. The long sword of the French soldier in his hand erupts into a bright black awn. A little cold awn contains it and points directly at Eliza''s eyebrow.


    "Tear!"


    Eliza''s face was also dignified. Her long flame bow suddenly turned into a long sword. Her method changed and she cut out a seven or eight meter long sword in an instant.


    "Chop!"


    ¡­¡­


    "No!"


    Seeing Leng Wufeng''s fierce killing method, Wu Heming and others suddenly lose face. This kind of attack, approaching the extreme, is completely unavoidable.


    "Will nvwushen be ok?"


    Wu yu''er asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, she is just a great master in the middle of the sixth grade. She cultivates the blood god fire Sutra. Besides the magic soldiers and many martial arts secrets that I specially refine for her, if she can''t solve them, she doesn''t deserve to be my maid." Wang Xuli in the side, light way.


    Instead of looking at the two men in the battle, he looked up slightly to the southeast sky.


    I do not know when, the sky, more than a black cloud, vaguely visible, there are dazzling white lightning brewing, breaking out.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, there was an earth shaking clash of swords, and the victory and defeat between Eliza and Leng Wufeng had been divided.


    Eliza stepped back more than ten steps, her front was covered with more than ten bloody Rune flame shields, her back was intact, and no corner of her clothes fell.

 Chapter 1192

    And opposite Eliza.


    Leng Wufeng was in a mess. He was cut more than ten meters away. There was a bloody sword mark on his shoulder. His face was pale, so he was seriously injured.


    He wanted to kill the enemy with one blow.


    But I don''t want to be defeated by Eliza.


    "Hiss..."


    In an instant, the sound of air-conditioning sounded, and all the people of the Wu family in the North City kneeling on the ground looked terrified.


    Eliza is such a powerful maid.


    Then her master


    What about Wang Xu?


    "You''re very strong. I went to kill you with that sword. Unexpectedly, I only cut off your arm."


    Eliza light way, the sword body in hand once again a swing, a mysterious inexplicable sword meaning, from its body slowly surging up.


    Sun bow, archery.


    It''s just the method she used to be good at when she was a Western demigod. The most powerful and really powerful method Wang Xu taught her was fencing.


    The edge of the three foot sword lights up again. This time, before the sword comes out, the meaning of a sharp sword has already gone across the sky. The sword''s spirit is soaring, and there is a mark of more than ten meters on the ground.


    Leng Wufeng''s face changed again and again. It seemed that he couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    This result is totally different from what he thought.


    In particular, when he thought that the woman in front of him was just another man''s servant, his face became even worse.


    "How can there be people with this background in the lower world? A great master as a servant? What''s more, this woman is just a great master, but she deliberately suppresses her breath in the master''s realm. She is as insidious as a snake! "


    Leng Wufeng''s eyes shake fiercely.


    But at this time, no matter how unwilling, it is useless.


    Just as he was about to die.


    At this time, a long rainbow suddenly cuts through the sky and shoots from the distant sky. Before people arrive, a voice has come


    "Wu Zhengfeng, the great master of liupin martial arts, is the main source of the Wu family in Southeast China. I heard that the emissary of the cold family from the upper world came from the lower world, and I came here to welcome him..."


    But soon.


    The sound suddenly stagnated, followed by the rainbow, which cut through the sky, and then stopped a few times.


    Seems to be the following scene, completely unexpected, so some gaffe.


    however.


    Changhong just stopped, did not retreat, still high-speed.


    Soon.


    An old man with white hair appeared in front of the crowd.


    "Master of the main pulse?"


    Wu Heming, Wu yu''er and other people''s eyes suddenly cold.


    The lower boundary of Leng''s family is directed at the main vein of Wu''s family in the southeast. No wonder the branch of Wu''s family in the North City kneels and licks. Not only because of the strength of lenghuacao and lengwufeng, but also because of the main pulse.


    Wu Zhengfeng obviously knew Leng Wufeng. As soon as he landed, he frowned at Leng Wufeng and asked, "brother Leng, what''s going on?"


    The scene is actually very simple.


    He saw clearly at a glance. It was obvious that Eliza, who was still holding the sword, was fighting with Leng Wufeng before.


    Around, the people of the Wu family in the North City knelt down and there were many bodies. Among Wang Xu''s group, Wu Heming and Wu yu''er are familiar. They know that they are from the Wu family in Beicheng.


    In this way, the situation is somewhat strange.


    Internal strife of Wu family in Beicheng?


    But Leng Wufeng, how can he be hurt by a woman who is not a great master?


    "My injury is not important, but my son died and was killed by the master that this woman said!"


    Cold no front Yin cold way.


    "What?"


    Wu Zheng was shocked at the news.


    Then he looked up at Eliza and asked, "who are you? Who is the owner of your family? "


    This is not only a question, but also an inquiry.


    With the influence of martial arts and Taoism in the upper world, there are more and more people appearing in China. Big families like the Wu family in Southeast China have already had a new understanding of the situation. Those who know that they call themselves upper world warriors are in fact deeply afraid of the forces coming from the depths of the "mysterious region".


    If the owner behind Eliza is also from Shangjie, it is obvious that the Wu family in Southeast China can not intervene.


    But if not


    Thinking of this, Wu Zhengfeng felt a sense of killing.


    "Her master, it''s me."


    At this time, Wang Xu also stood out with a smile and walked to them step by step.


    "You killed my son of the cold family?"


    All of a sudden, Leng Wufeng''s eyes were cold and stepped out. Then he stopped and glanced at Eliza with fear. Then he turned to Wu Zhengfeng and said:


    "Brother Wu, this man killed flowers and plants. Please kill him with me to avenge the flowers and plants!"


    "Revenge? You''d better think about how you can survive. "


    Wang Xu laughed again, shook his head and sighed.


    Leng Wufeng didn''t say a word. He completely ignored Wang Xu, who was a "junior". He was just on guard against Eliza, and at the same time, he looked at Wu Zhengfeng with silent eyes.


    As long as Wu Zhengfeng joins hands with him, he has 100% confidence to kill Eliza with three moves.


    As long as Eliza is dead, it''s just a small generation, and she can be killed easily.


    But it''s not.


    "You are..."


    But Wu Zhengfeng didn''t mean to express his position. Instead, he stares at Wang Xu, and his eyes gradually become very dignified.


    Eliza''s western white face and the word "master" suddenly remind him of a person, but he can''t be sure for a moment.


    "My name is Wang Xu."


    Wang Xu stopped and stood seven or eight meters in front of Wu Zhengfeng.


    If it was possible, he would have thrown out the seal of the king of Wu to see if it looked like what the "lovely king of Wu" said. Seeing the seal was like seeing himself, any person in the southeast Wu family.


    But unfortunately, Wu Wang Yin has been regarded as a leftover material by him and refined into a part of Xuanguang spirit sword.


    "Wang Xu?"


    All around the people slightly a Leng, don''t know why.


    Give a name, do you think everyone knows you?


    However, Wu Zhengfeng''s eyes were shocked when he heard the speech. He took a breath of cold air, changed his color and exclaimed:


    "Prince Wang?"


    All of a sudden.


    "The prince of China? No wonder Wu yu''er dares to come back. She has found such a terrible backer... "


    Many of the people of the Wu family in Beicheng finally reacted with great remorse.


    They didn''t guess it, but they didn''t want to think about it at all. No one would have thought that Wang Xu would really come out in person for the sake of a maid.


    "Mr. Wang, the Wu family in Southeast China have no grievances against you. What do you mean?"


    Wu Zhengfeng took a deep breath and looked around. He seemed to understand something, but he still asked in a deep voice.


    "Master."


    In the eyes of people shocked, Eliza salutes respectfully and stands down behind Wang Xu.


    "You''re right, so I didn''t trouble you southeast Wu family. What do you mean? Are you going to trouble me?"


    Wang Xu has some fun and asks like a smile.


    "I dare not!"


    Wu Zhengfeng was silent for a moment, then slowly lowered his head, took the initiative to step aside and stood with his hands down.


    He wanted to question Wang Xu about the Wu family in Beicheng, but he didn''t expect that Wang Xu didn''t care about the name of the Wu family in Southeast China. Instead, he directly pointed out the loopholes in his words.


    The meaning is very simple.


    I don''t want to trouble you. Do you want to trouble me?

 Chapter 1193

    How dare Wu Zhengfeng trouble Wang Xu?


    Of course not.


    See.


    Leng Wufeng''s face suddenly changed.


    He never thought that Wu Zhengfeng was forced to come here by a "junior".


    Next second.


    without demur.


    Leng Wufeng steps hard at his feet and soars up like a ROC. He turns into a black light and wants to leave at high speed.


    Wu Zhengfeng will not stop him.


    Eliza can defeat him, but she can''t kill him easily. No one can stop him if he wants to leave.


    And as long as the news goes back to Leng''s home, and the owner and the ancestor take the hand, everyone present today will have to pay the price.


    Think of here, Leng Wufeng''s eyes are full of killing intention, crazy flashing.


    "Ha ha, I can''t even beat the maid around me. Do you want to run away in front of me?"


    But unexpectedly, Wang Xu laughs and suddenly steps out, standing in front of him like a ghost.


    "I don''t know if I''m going to die. Get out of here!"


    Leng Wufeng eyebrows pick, anger to the extreme.


    Do you really think he''s easy to bully?


    What cat and dog, just a junior, dare to stop him, eat bear heart leopard gall?


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you and avenge the flowers first!"


    Leng Wufeng''s eyes were full of killing intention, and then he cut it out with a sword.


    In order to get out of here as soon as possible, Leng Wufeng didn''t have any left hand. He was one of his cards. Before, the most powerful sword to assassinate Eliza was the black light sword.


    In his mind, he killed Wang Xu in a flash and left directly.


    However.


    "Keng!"


    In the sound of a huge metal impact, Leng Wufeng''s top-grade French soldier was


    "My sword... Is it broken?"


    Leng Wufeng''s eyes were wide open and dull.


    In front of him.


    With a smile on his face, Wang Xu gently retracted his two fingers of his right hand. A layer of golden light was shining on his fingertips, and a sword tip was held between them.


    Next second.


    He gave a wave of his hand.


    All of a sudden, a terrible sense of fatal danger, like electricity in general. Suddenly, it spreads all over Leng Wufeng''s body.


    "You..."


    Leng Wufeng suddenly responded, and his eyes were extremely shocked.


    At this moment, he finally realized that the meaning of Eliza''s "master" was completely different from that of his "master".


    In his opinion, Wang Xu, a younger generation, can only have a strong master as a servant by virtue of his background.


    However, it did not occur to me that Wang Xu, the master, was really acting on his own ability.


    "Sir, you can''t kill me. I''m the cold family of Shangjie..."


    In response, Leng Wufeng''s face turned white, his eyes shook violently, and he wanted to beg for mercy.


    "I''m not afraid to threaten me at such a time?"


    Wang Xu suddenly raised his eyebrows, five fingers in the air, and pressed in the air.


    "Boom boom!"


    In an instant, there seemed to be an invisible millstone rolling in the void. Huge thunders came from the sky, and they were approaching fast. In front of people''s eyes, they could even feel that the invisible space where Leng Wufeng was was seemed to be gripped and deformed by a pair of invisible hands.


    Next second.


    A big golden hand emerged out of thin air.


    This giant palm, 20 meters in size, covers the space where the cold front is, covering half of the sky. People hundreds of meters away can''t help suffocating and can''t breathe.


    All eyes were wide open, and they could not imagine the horror of this big hand.


    "Annihilation nine moves, the first move, annihilating the empty hand!"


    In the face of this terrible blow.


    "Ah


    Leng Wufeng is almost desperate, no matter how he screams for mercy, roars furiously, or uses all kinds of martial arts to stop him.


    But this golden hand, completely immobile, is still firmly pressed down, stable, let a person deeply despair.


    even to the extent that.


    The big hand has not yet fallen on Leng Wufeng.


    In his mouth, nose, eyes and ears, blood had already flowed out. At the end of the day, the golden color was shining and the big hands were closed. This small space was suddenly pinched and exploded. Countless white waves, like a tsunami, stirred the sky and turned the earth upside down.


    Leng Wufeng, the great master of Leng family in the upper world, was crushed into dregs by his body and spirit.


    "A great master of martial arts died so easily?"


    People''s eyes were dull and their minds were blank.


    The great master of martial arts is comparable to the Western demigod.


    At this time, people had a deeper understanding of Wang Xu''s previous beheading of Western demigods and taking nvwu gods as servants.


    In the face of this terrible power, it''s no wonder that the female martial god would give up her family and betray the alliance of the gods, and be willing to serve Wang Xu.


    Before that, some people secretly ridiculed the female martial god''s greed for life and fear of death. But now, all those who have witnessed Wang Xu''s power have their own feelings. They just want to follow Wang Xu as a servant.


    "... I''m looking for death."


    At this time, the last few words in Wang Xu''s mouth, just light finish.


    "Bang!"


    In the void, the invisible power spread, and brought up a wave, but the world is infinite, and soon, the power of the whole world itself smoothed the waves before, except for what Wang Xu''s fingertips showed, everything seems to have not happened.


    On the ground.


    Wu Zhengfeng, the great master of Wu family in Southeast China, lowered his head slowly. For the first time, his straight back was bent. He paid homage to Wang Xu in the sky and said that he did not dare to make any rash moves.


    "It deserves to be as arrogant as the rumors. Once the news of today comes out, it is bound to shock the whole of China."


    Wu Zhengfeng sighed in his heart. Thinking of some news he had come into contact with before, there was a trace of bitterness in his eyebrows and eyes. He sighed again in his heart


    "Some people are wrong after all. Even people in the upper world can''t check and balance this person at all. This man is not only arrogant in character, but also the capital of his arrogance. "


    Wu Zhengfeng can''t see how strong Wang Xu is.


    But he knew that if he could kill Leng Wufeng so easily, Wang Xu could kill him with the same hand.


    let me put it another way.


    Wang Xu''s power is by no means a simple great master of six grades of martial arts. Specifically, seven grades, eight grades and even nine grades are beyond his current information.


    When Wang Xu fell from the air.


    On the ground, no matter Wu Zhengfeng, Wu Heming, Wu yu''er and others, all of them could not help kneeling down, bowed their heads and did not dare to look directly at them.


    Although Wang Xu at the moment does not have the slightest bit of power, but after witnessing everything before.


    No matter how ordinary Wang Xu looks at him, in the eyes of many people, he is also extremely powerful and can''t offend.


    That''s it.


    It''s power!


    It comes from the psychology of others.


    Sometimes it''s strong, sometimes it''s weak.


    Ignorance, but fearlessness.


    Only when you have knowledge can you be more awed.

 Chapter 1194

    Wang Xu left.


    Accompanied by Zhao Lanshan, Eliza and others also went.


    Even Wu Zhengfeng, the great master of the Wu family in Southeast China, soon left.


    But the Wu family in Beicheng.


    But there are still countless people out of their wits.


    "How could that be..."


    Countless people of the Wu family in Beicheng still couldn''t accept it for a while. They couldn''t understand why things had become such a situation.


    They clearly want to get married with the upper Leng family, so as to take off at one stroke. Everyone will get their own satisfactory benefits. In the future, the status of the Wu family in the north city will rise a lot in the southeast.


    But Wang Xu, because of a Zhao Lanshan, a maid, and personally came!


    But in a flash.


    All the wonderful fantasies of the people were broken to pieces.


    Their hearts are broken together.


    "Aunts and uncles, you were wrong from the beginning."


    Looking at the people kneeling down in front of her, Wu yu''er''s cold eyes gradually melted bit by bit.


    She is too young.


    Her heart, after all, is too soft.


    At least, not as hard as the uncles and aunts.


    The people who had previously staged the "warm and cold" show were as pale as ashes, kneeling and shivering.


    Some people feel guilty and open their mouths to say something. However, as soon as they look up, they see Wu Heming, who is guarding Wu yu''er and is full of murderous thoughts. They immediately shut up and dare not speak.


    Wu yu''er is soft hearted.


    But Wu Heming is not soft hearted.


    In front of these people, what they had done to their young lady, they pulled one out at random, and there were too many people who were carrying the pot, but none of them was wronged.


    "From today on, Miss Wu will be the head of the Wu family in the north city. If anyone has any opinions... Don''t say it in the bottom of your heart, and keep your mouth shut!"


    Wu Heming''s eyes swept over everyone and his voice became colder and colder.


    "Otherwise, die!"


    There are only three masters in the Wu family in Beicheng.


    Now, he is the last one left. With his suppression, who dares to resist again?


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Wang Xu is on his way back to Jiangnan.


    As in Tathagata, Zhao Lanshan drives. He sits in the back seat with Eliza.


    The car was provided by Uncle Ming. Nevertheless, from now on, if there is no accident, the Wu family in Beicheng will have nothing to do with Wang Xu.


    That''s the same thing.


    After all, he is an outsider. He just meets Wu yu''er and others by chance. It''s pleasant to talk about, but it''s too early to say that he is a friend.


    He has nothing to do with the future of the Wu family, Wu yu''er and Li Tian and Li Shiming.


    But these are for him.


    For all of them, the Wu family and Wu yu''er in Beicheng have a profound influence.


    This kind of influence is enough to change everyone''s future and life.


    "Lanshan, I asked you to contact your family in longying city at any time to pay attention to Jiangnan. What''s the situation with jiwuzong?"


    Slightly closed his eyes for a while, Wang Xu suddenly opened his eyes and asked.


    "Young master, I haven''t heard from you these days. But five days ago, everything was fine at home. Don''t worry, young master. Today, jiwuzong is powerful in China. No one knows the name of jiwuzong. Even if the young master is not here, no one dares to provoke him. " Zhao Lanshan said with a smile.


    "Oh? What do you say? "


    Wang Xu was surprised and curious.


    next.


    In Zhao Lanshan''s account, what happened in the last month is known to Wang Xu.


    When he heard that the master of Dongdao Kingdom died mysteriously and was washed ashore by the lake, Wang Xu immediately sneered with disdain. The Panlong formation, which protects jiwuzong, was made by him. How powerful is it? How many masters of Dongdao can sneak in?


    I''m afraid the spirits of those people have been devoured by the Dragon Spirit in the Panlong array.


    But soon.


    "Well? The situation of the upper bound has been criticized by the public? "


    Wang Xu was surprised to hear that in the depths of Kunlun and the dead volcano, one after another people went through the mountains and saw cities like ancient Chinese dynasties.


    Past life.


    The large-scale exchanges between the Ming Dynasty in China and the Ming Dynasty in the upper boundary began, but they would be delayed for another year. I didn''t expect that this life would be so fast, and the two sides would have a preliminary understanding of each other.


    But it''s normal to think about it. After all, because of his accident, everything has changed a lot.


    Moreover, this kind of cognition is not large-scale, but a specific circle. Although because of the development of modern science and technology, the land of China is connected from east to west, north to south, fast and convenient.


    But for most of the ordinary people, the older generation are relatively few in the scope of the county, while the younger generation go a little further, but most of them move within a hundred or hundreds of miles.


    For the whole of China, there are very few people who really travel south and North.


    Of course, the number of individuals is a little huge.


    Just as in today''s era of martial arts, ordinary people are eager to become martial arts, and martial arts are eager to go to Kunlun, yunhuzhou, and the dead volcano, which are mysterious and vast areas in this world. It is not only to obtain wealth and power, but also a pursuit of mentality.


    Now.


    When the people in the upper world are now connected with China, especially the two sides, one "ancient" and the other "modern", have similar cultures, but have different emotions, such as novelty, expectation, yearning, and so on, which instantly ignite the world of both sides.


    However, in China, because of the modern society and the information age, the news spread very fast, so the explosion is also faster.


    "Ha ha, the era I knew well in my previous life has finally arrived, but it''s a pity... Now I don''t have the excitement of my previous life, only a faint memory..."


    Wang Xu laughed at himself with emotion in his eyes.


    Now he, after all, is not the original he, at that time of blood, has gone forever.


    "Today, I am a great master of martial arts. I am prosperous and powerful in all directions. There are even young warriors from the upper world who kneel down outside the sect in order to worship our Jiwu sect. They are devout for three days and don''t eat or drink. At last, they are spoken by the mother of fengyuqiao, so they are included in the sect and become the entry-level disciples. "


    At this time, Zhao Lanshan talked about an interesting story.


    Wang Xu was amused.


    However, he is not as naive as Zhao Lanshan. I''m afraid that the upper martial arts worshipped in the sect have ulterior motives.


    But he didn''t care.


    Jiwuzong has been established. This kind of thing no longer needs to be done by himself. Naturally, someone else will deal with it.


    ¡­¡­


    On Wang Xu''s way back to Jiangnan.


    South of the Yangtze River.


    Jianghai city.


    Jiwuzong.


    At this time, Jiangxin Island, where zongmen is located, has been artificially expanded by nearly 20 times under the continuous earth moving and lake filling. On it, there are also three 300 meter tall buildings, new docks, spacious roads, commercial areas, residential areas, central square and other new changes.


    All these have been planned by the world''s top town designers. It is not so much a traditional clan as a new modern clan like a modern town.


    But although it''s big, there''s only one way to go.


    That is a bridge in the middle of the lake with a span of nearly 20 Li. It can be said that it is the gate of Jiwu sect. Other areas are all shrouded by the fog created by Panlong formation.


    And now.


    A girl in red, full of helpless, unwilling, resentful and full of resentment, is standing in front of this door, constantly muttering:


    "Damn it! Asshole! Son of a bitch! If I didn''t know that you were a pervert, I couldn''t beat you, and I couldn''t provoke you, I would have smashed the entrance of your "non mainstream" Mountain Gate! "

 Chapter 1195

    Thirty days!


    Today, it''s 30 days!


    Mingming agreed a month ago to go to Xianwu city together with her for Xianmen examination.


    But, but, but


    But!


    "This bastard has totally ignored the agreement with Miss Ben. What''s he taking me for? What did he take Miss Ben for? "


    Zhaohongye''s silver teeth almost broke. At the thought of hatefulness, she couldn''t control her right foot and kicked it on the bridge guardrail.


    "Sonorous!"


    A huge sound of metal impact sounded, Jinggang early bridge guardrail, forcefully stepped out a clear footprint.


    Hearing the sound, the disciple of jiwuzong, who was guarding the entrance and exit of the bridge, looked up helplessly and sighed


    "Miss Hongye, the old rule is that if a guardrail is damaged, ten thousand yuan will be compensated!"


    This jiwuzong disciple said while he was familiar with and skillful, he picked up a brand-new guardrail on the ground, took a wrench and other tools and walked over.


    In this month of rotation, he has been extremely skilled in doing this kind of work. Almost every day, he has to remind, collect money, issue tickets, work and refit guardrails. This kind of work is nearly ten times.


    "Here''s the money, hong''er!"


    Zhao Hongye snorts angrily, but she still takes back her feet and orders Xiao honger, who accompanies her to "look at the gate.".


    pretty good.


    Look at the gate!


    Wang Xu doesn''t fulfill the agreement, but zhaohongye needs Wang Xu to fulfill the agreement, and can''t find Wang Xu. What should we do?


    The dumbest way.


    Look at the gate in jiwuzong!


    wait every day under the tree , in the hope that a hare would kill itself by crashing into a tree trunk!


    "Asshole, asshole, where the hell are you? Fortunately, I deliberately advanced the time I had agreed before, but even so, there are only less than 15 days left from the start of Xianmen assessment, the last point of time! "


    Zhaohongye is angry and unwilling. She is so big that she has never been ignored.


    Wang Xu is the first.


    And the only one.


    Had it not been for the Xianmen examination, without Wang Xu, she was not sure, so she would have been angry to leave with Wang Xu''s attitude of ignoring the agreement.


    "The last day, two days... No, at most three days... Four days, at most four days. If this bastard doesn''t come back, I''ll, I''ll... Wait two more days..."


    Zhao Hongye said angrily.


    But her voice just dropped.


    All of a sudden.


    A light laugh came from behind her.


    "I thought you left alone, but it turned out to be another two days? Miss Hongye, have you been told that you are lovely? "


    I heard the sound.


    Zhao red leaf is tiny a Leng, seem to feel of voice a little familiar.


    She subconsciously turned to see the past, she saw this month, day and night, sleep will gnash teeth, dream wake up, want to get up and bite the bastard.


    "You, you, you are..."


    Zhaohongye eats angrily, pointing to what Wang Xu wants to say.


    "Miss, it''s Mr. Wang. He''s back. We''ll wait for him at last." On one side, Xiao hong''er exclaimed in surprise.


    Standing behind zhaohongye, the person laughing out is Wang Xu.


    Behind him, Zhao Lanshan and Eliza stood by.


    "I, I know, it''s this asshole!"


    Her chest heaved violently for several times, and she took a few deep breaths. Then zhaohongye pressed down her anger. She stepped forward abruptly and almost touched Wang Xu''s face. The heat in her mouth spurted Wang Xu''s face.


    "I ask you, have you forgotten your agreement with me? Did you forget all about it, right? "


    Zhao red leaf a word a meal, ferocious quality asks a way.


    "Er..."


    Wang Xu is a little speechless.


    Isn''t that obvious? Need to ask again?


    He must have forgotten!


    But after all, it''s him who breaks the agreement. It''s nothing, but after all, Zhao Hongye has been waiting for nearly a month outside Jiwu sect. He is also guilty.


    Moreover, after he had gone to the place where human immortals were inherited, he also meant to go to the upper world, especially the immortal gate.


    "I apologize for forgetting the appointment, but there''s something I want to ask you..." Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and asked in a deep voice


    "Do you know a woman named Sun Yan in the immortal gate?"


    Wang Xu wants to make sure whether the "immortal gate" mentioned by Zhao Hongye and Sun Yan are the same existence.


    This is very important.


    If the two exist in the same way, then the immortal gate is related to the mysterious disappearance of Wang Xu''s parents. He has to go and act in a low-key way.


    But if not, he just needs to fulfill the agreement with zhaohongye and help her, then he floats away and seeks the upper world.


    "Ah? How do you know Sun Yan, one of the candidate fairies of Xianmen? " Zhaohongye looks at Wang Xu in surprise. Xiumei can''t help wrinkling


    "What do you have to do with her?"


    "An old friend." Wang Xu smiles.


    "Old friend? Old friend? "


    Zhaohongye looks at Wang Xu suspiciously. Although she wants to ask how Wang Xu and Sun Yan know each other, she doesn''t ask. Instead, she frowns


    "She is one of the candidate Fairies in Xianmen, and her position in Xianmen is not low. I''m not familiar with Xianmen, and I''ve only heard some rumors."


    "Oh? That''s it. "


    Wang Xu nodded, not too disappointed.


    What he really wants to determine is not the specific identity of Sun Yan, but whether the immortal gate is where Sun Yan is.


    He has got the answer he wants to know.


    Wang Xu doesn''t have much emotion.


    Seeing his light attitude, zhaohongye frowned again. She couldn''t help thinking of the eight trigrams in her heart


    "How does this bastard know Sun Yan, the candidate fairy of Xianmen? Old friends... Can''t be old lovers? To tell you the truth, this guy''s face is really a little hard to see... Bah, hard to see. What''s wrong with Miss Ben? "


    Zhaohongye face can''t help a red, breathing are some disorder, the heart inexplicably fierce beat up.


    "Well, it must be my imagination. Although this bastard is famous in the lower world, I heard some time ago that he killed some Western demigods, bullshit demigods, a group of local bumpkins who don''t know the heaven and earth. I''m afraid he''s not even a great master... "


    Thinking of this, Zhao Hongye shakes her head at the bottom of her heart.


    "The candidate fairy of Xianmen is at least the great master of seven grades. No matter how strong he is, I feel that he is only six grades. How can he match the fairy Sun Yan..."


    Zhaohongye finally determined what, after thinking, breathing recovered, heart no longer beat.


    Woman!


    I''m in the game, but I can''t see the fog.


    It has to be said that zhaohongye herself doesn''t know why she is like this, because she takes it for granted and doesn''t think about it carefully.


    Taking a deep breath, zhaohongye looks up at Wang Xu and says in a deep voice:


    "Mr. Wang, time is very tight. You can go to the Kunlun Mountains with me now, cross the trial mountains, and go to my Zhao family first. Then, go to Xianmen, Xianwu city! "


    "Don''t worry. I just came back to zongmen. Let me have a rest for two days."


    Wang Xu nodded.


    "You


    Zhaohongye''s face turned red and her eyes were full of fire.


    But Wang Xu insisted, but she had no way to force Wang Xu, can only helplessly pressure anger, continue to be depressed in jiwuzong.


    After all, she asked for help.


    Moreover, although she is the son of Qi Yun, she is still in the master''s realm. She can''t be the opponent of Wang Xu.


    Fire.


    Hold it down!

 Chapter 1196

    Two days later.


    After finishing this time, jiwuzong spent two nights with fengyuqiao to teach Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque about their trivial matters and future development plans.


    Wang Xu finally leaves with Zhao Hongye.


    The journey is much simpler than expected. The Chinese call it the Kunlun Mountains, and the upper bound call it the periphery of the trial mountains. An airport has already been built, and even fixed routes and flights have been opened up.


    However, the people who come and go are all military people, few ordinary people and no civil aviation. Because now, with the great change of heaven and earth, the upper world and Huaxia merge into one, and some extraordinary creatures living in the upper world also appear in Huaxia.


    On land, it''s better to say that prevention is relatively easy. But the sky is hard to guard against. It has been occupied by some extraordinary birds for a long time. After several attacks on airplanes, civil aviation has almost disappeared.


    The rest, are all armed routes, flying are all armed aircraft!


    This is also the reason why before Wang Xu went to the southeast region, he did not take a plane, but was driven by Zhao Lanshan.


    But this time.


    In order to hurry, zhaohongye had already prepared an armed carrier plane, but in half a day, she flew thousands of miles to the airport outside the Kunlun Mountains.


    Later, people began to ride the chariot with the characteristics of Shangjie, which was pulled by exotic animals, and engraved with various runes to guard. The safety was much better than that of the plane, and the speed was not slow.


    But even so.


    It still took three days to cross the mountain area where the two boundaries intersect. In the middle of it, there were more than a dozen attacks of exotic animals. However, without Wang Xu''s help at all, it was repulsed by the great master''s escort sent by the Zhao family to pick up Zhao Hongye.


    Then.


    It''s another day.


    A group of talents finally arrived at the upper boundary city where Zhao family was located.


    Zhaoliu Wucheng!


    Because of the stronger relationship between martial arts and Taoism, almost all the cities in the upper boundary are called Wucheng. Most of the power control of the city is also distributed in the hands of the major Wudao families.


    If we say that the land of China has just entered the prelude of the era of martial arts.


    So, the land of the upper bound.


    It has been thousands of years since martial arts became king, and it has become a fixed cultural atmosphere.


    Zhaoliu Wucheng is called Zhaoliu.


    It''s also because the city was built more than 500 years ago by the Zhao family and the Liu family.


    Today, 500 years later, the Lius have declined and the Zhaos have developed better. However, the name of Wucheng has become a mark of history, and it still exists and continues.


    these ones here.


    It''s part of what zhaohongye introduces to Wang Xu on the road. Naturally, because of Liu Hongyu''s relationship, Wang Xu cares more about the Liu family.


    "As you said, the Zhaos and the Lius built this Wucheng together. It took five hundred years for it to be prosperous today. But now the Liu family is declining. How far is it? "


    Walking in the streets of the city, Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled slightly. Along the way, not to mention in the dark, there were no less than 20 masters of martial arts that he saw in the light. It can be seen how strong the martial arts atmosphere in the upper world is.


    "Why do you care so much about the Lius?"


    Zhaohongye frowns slightly. She doesn''t know that Liu Hongyu has died in Wang Xu''s hands, so she is a little strange, but she still roughly introduces:


    "The decline I''m talking about is that the Liu family and the Zhao family were equal in strength before, but in the past 100 years, they have been gradually crushed by the Zhao family. It doesn''t mean that the Liu family can''t do it.


    The Liu family is still very strong. Apart from other things, it''s just the great master of martial arts and Taoism. There are at least ten Liu family members. The most powerful Liu family leader is the mid-term cultivation of the great master of seven grades. It''s the top three in Zhaoliu Wucheng


    "In the middle of Qipin grand master''s career, he can be ranked in the top three?"


    Wang Xu a Leng, some suspicious of saw an eye Zhao red leaf, this wench is intentionally shaking him? It''s too weak.


    "And my grandfather is the top cultivation master of seven grades, ranking first! My father, as the owner of the Zhao family, was the second in the late cultivation of the seven grades! "


    At this time, zhaohongye is still talking. When she mentions her grandfather and father, she raises her chin with pride.


    As she said this, she glanced at Wang Xu with disdain. It seemed that she wanted to warn Wang Xu not to be too proud. In fact, your accomplishments were nothing in Miss Ben''s eyes.


    "No... eight grades?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes became more strange and his voice changed.


    "Hey, what''s that look? What about eight? Do you think master bapin is the grass on the roadside? Everywhere? "


    Zhao Hongye snorted with discontent, and her eyebrows and eyes stood upright


    "On top of a great master, the realm of one grade is more difficult than the five grades of a great master. Every grade is extremely difficult to cross. The strength of Zhaoliu Wucheng is already strong. It is also one of the three best developed Wucheng in a thousand li area and among more than ten Wucheng. "


    Aware of zhaohongye''s anger.


    Wang Xu shut up and stopped talking.


    In his previous life, he was more in touch with the solar world, and did not know much about the upper world. But I have also heard that wuzun exists in the upper boundary, so he is very careful this time.


    It''s just that what he didn''t really think of.


    It seems that the situation of the upper bound is weaker than he thought!


    It can''t be said that they are weak. At least there are a lot of warriors in the master''s realm. It can only be said that there are too few strong people at the top level.


    "It seems that the highest point of martial arts in the upper world is wuzun realm. In this way, I can understand that there are far fewer powerful people in the big division realm than I think..."


    Wang Xu felt thoughtful.


    From the top level of a region, we can see the development of the region''s extraordinary power.


    The current situation in Shangjie is obviously that there is a lack of more complete inheritance of martial arts and cultivation of Gongfa after a large number of divisions.


    After entering the great master, the breakthrough of each level needs to rely on their own talent and talent to spend more time to understand and comprehend, and to find the opportunity of breakthrough.


    There is no complete way to make such a breakthrough. It''s all up to the warrior himself. Naturally, it''s more difficult.


    But even so, it can not be underestimated.


    Because in this case, every strong person who can grow up to the peak is not an easy person. He must be the pride of his peers, and the mediocre person cannot grow up.


    Wang Xu followed Zhao Hongye quietly, all the way through the ancient city to a huge house.


    In front of the door, the guard is heavily guarded. He is armed with a long gun, a long sword and a sharp sword. He is wearing elite armor. He has a strong evil spirit, sharp eyes and strong blood.


    Behind the guard.


    On the huge lintel, which is nine meters high, is a huge black wooden plaque with two big characters written on it.


    Zhao family!


    Standing in front of the door, Wang Xu''s mind just slightly sensed the lower Qi. In the whole Zhaojia courtyard, there was no less than twenty powerful masters'' atmosphere, and four more powerful masters'' atmosphere.


    We can see the details of the Zhao family.

 Chapter 1197

    "There must be five great masters in secret..."


    Wang Xu quietly swept his eyes, followed Zhao Hongye closely behind, silent all the way of the old man in grey, thinking in his heart.


    "If these forces are placed in Huaxia, they can easily sweep a thousand miles away. No wonder the children of Shangjie family, like Liu Hongyu, act recklessly in Huaxia and look down on their peers..."


    Follow along.


    Through more than a dozen courtyards, looking at many street lamps standing up on both sides of the courtyard, Wang Xu couldn''t help picking eyebrows.


    Street lamp


    It''s electric!


    After the initial surprise, Wang Xu responded.


    In any era, the communication between two different cultural circles is mutual. For example, how different was the life of Huaxia people a hundred years ago from that of Shangjie?


    Who would have thought that after a hundred years, China would become what it is now?


    Later, Wang Xu was even in the hands of a seven or eight year old child. He saw a handheld game machine with four or five friends around him. From time to time, he heard cheers and fights.


    But soon.


    The party came to a hall.


    "Martial arts reward hard work!"


    Wang Xu raised his head and glanced at the plaque hanging right above the main seat of the hall. The words on the plaque were not simple, but contained some martial arts rhythm, which seemed to be sword and sword.


    Under the plaque.


    A dignified middle-aged man was standing with his back to the crowd. In front of him stood two young men in their twenties, who seemed to be giving orders.


    "Daddy


    At the sight of the middle-aged man, zhaohongye immediately cheers and rushes to him. She embraces the man''s arm and is very intimate. She looks like a child who has been wandering away for several months. When she sees her relatives, she almost tears in her eyes.


    The middle-aged man touched zhaohongye''s head a few times and comforted her for a while. Then he turned and looked up at Wang Xu. His eyes flashed slightly and said with a smile:


    "You should be the prince of red leaf? Sure enough, my name is zhaoqingsong. I''m Hongye''s father. "


    "Master Zhao, you''re welcome. I can''t talk about any childe. Just call me Wang Xu." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    In fact, he is easy to get along with. As long as others respect him, he will also respect others.


    "Wang Xu, I think Hongye must have told you that in this session of Xianmen examination, my Zhao family got four places."


    Zhao Qingsong smiles and calls Wang Xu''s name directly. He continues


    "Originally, these four places were all the children of Zhao family. But Hongye strongly recommends you. I believe in my daughter''s eyes. "


    "So, now that Zhaohong quits, you, Hongye, Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG will take part in the Xianmen examination."


    "Good."


    Wang Xu nodded, still a little surprised at the bottom of his heart.


    He didn''t expect that the so-called Xianmen examination still had quota requirements. Looking at Zhao Qingsong''s attitude, it seems that he can participate in the assessment, and Zhao Hongye has made great efforts in it.


    These, Zhao Hongye but never said with him.


    In addition.


    Although Zhao Qingsong didn''t say it, his attitude was too urgent.


    Is there something fishy about it?


    Wang Xu can''t help but slightly frown, for Zhao family, a little more vigilant.


    After all, because of his reasons, it''s very urgent for him to leave for such a long time, but Zhao Qingsong didn''t even mention it. Normal people, there will be some dissatisfaction, right?


    Is the city too deep?


    Or is there another reason?


    Not to mention the others, at least the two young men standing next to Wang Xu''s eyes were filled with discontent and coldness as soon as they appeared, which was obviously what Zhao Qingsong said, Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG.


    Later, Zhao Qingsong said some things to pay attention to, and left on the pretext of something to deal with, accompanied by the old man in grey.


    Suddenly, in the hall, only Wang Xu and four young people, zhaohongye, Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG, were left.


    Soon.


    Zhaohongye was also called away by a maid. It seems that her mother received the news of her daughter''s return and took her to talk to her mother and daughter.


    Wang Xu didn''t care.


    However, as soon as Zhao Hongye left, the two young children of the Zhao family could not sit down.


    One of them, a young man in green, with a slightly handsome face, immediately snorted coldly and looked at Wang Xu coldly


    "Boy, your name is Wang Xu? I don''t think there is anything special about you. How can you get the young lady to guarantee for you? Can''t it all depend on the ingenuity of the tongue to deceive the young lady''s innocence? "


    "You can''t tell that I''m extraordinary."


    For the provocative meaning in his words, Wang Xu is indifferent, light way.


    "You are crazy enough!"


    Smell speech, green dress youth immediately eyebrow eye a pick.


    "Well, extraordinary? I think your extraordinary is your madness, isn''t it Another young man also sneered


    "Don''t talk to him, Zhaoming. The Xianmen examination can''t be passed by mouth. At that time, the boy will suffer. "


    "I don''t think it''s suffering, it''s life-threatening." Zhaoming sneers and suppresses his anger. He looks at Wang Xu sarcastically and continues


    "I don''t care what method you use, let the young lady come out in person to protect you, a secular warrior in the lower world. I put my ugly words here. The Xianmen examination is in progress. If you drag us down, don''t blame my men for being merciless! "


    "Don''t worry, I''m strong."


    Wang Xu raised his head, gave them a faint smile and said calmly.


    He said it.


    All of a sudden.


    There was a dead silence in the hall.


    This time, not only Zhaoming, but also ZHAOMENG, who was relatively cold, could not help but frown and look up at Wang Xu, shocked.


    Not shocked by Wang Xu''s strength.


    But shocked by Wang Xu''s madness!


    This boy, step on the horse


    It''s really crazy!


    "You are really crazy. I hope your strength is as strong as your crazy. Otherwise, Zhaohong would be too poor. " After three breaths, Zhao Meng said in a cold voice.


    Zhaoming is quirky silence, no longer speak, turn his head no longer look at Wang Xu, but the fundus of his eyes is a flash of uncertainty.


    Then.


    There was another silence in the hall.


    Wang Xu''s realm is too high, and they have nothing to say.


    But Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG are too lazy to talk with Wang Xu.


    The state of the three people lasted until a servant of the Zhao family came in.


    "Three young masters, please follow me. The transmission array to Xianwu city is ready."


    "Where is zhaohongye?"


    Wang Xu asked casually.


    "Miss Hongye is still with her mother. She will go directly to the place of falian in a moment." The servant said with a smile.


    Next to him, Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG are both unswerving. Obviously, they are very dissatisfied with Wang Xu''s calling zhaohongye''s name.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In the backyard of the Zhao family, where the female dependents are, in a quiet and elegant courtyard.


    Zhao Qingsong pushes the door and walks into the room. Looking at a middle-aged lady sitting at a table, she says with a smile:


    "How''s it going? Red leaf that wench, have no special affection to that boy? "

 Chapter 1198

    "There are some special things, but there should be no love between men and women."


    The middle-aged lady shook her head and asked with a smile


    "Well, our daughter has grown up, even if she and the boy really have feelings, we should not care, but happy."


    "It depends on the people. Otherwise, if a waste takes away the gold of my Zhao family, will I be happy or not?" Zhao Qingsong said with a smile.


    But with a smile, his face became cold, and at the end of the day, there was an irresistible dignity in his voice.


    Before, he was a loving father.


    But it''s about the future of her daughter and the face of the family. Now Zhao Qingsong, as the head of the family, is in charge of one party''s power.


    "OK, even if it''s outside, it''s just the two of us here. Don''t show me your face." The lady gave Zhao Qingsong a white look. Suddenly her eyes flashed and she asked curiously:


    "By the way, what do you think of the boy when you meet him?"


    "I''m not ugly, I''m calm, I''m strong, I''m reluctant." Zhao Qingsong said blandly.


    "Oh? What is his strength? " The lady frowned.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao Qingsong heard that Yan was silent for a moment, then slowly shook his head and said:


    "What''s the specific strength? To tell you the truth, there''s something strange about that boy. I haven''t seen through his details for a while.


    But my preliminary judgment is that he should also be the son of Qi Yun, who is gifted in martial arts and supernatural powers. His accomplishments are higher than the five qualities of the congenital master in the early stage, and at most in the later stage. "


    "Hongye said that he was the great master of liupin..." the lady frowned again and wanted to say nothing.


    "No way!"


    Zhao Qingsong directly shakes his head and denies, his eyes twinkle and says faintly:


    "It''s not as simple as you think. Among the 1000 masters of martial arts, only one can successfully break through and step into a large number of divisions. "


    "One in a thousand probability, I believe that the boy has the potential to become a great master in the future, but now, it''s impossible!"


    "After all, he is a secular warrior in the lower world. You should also know that before heaven and earth are reunited, the warrior can''t really break through the great master. For example, Wu Wudi and other people, who had broken the great master in the first place, came to my upper world with the help of the immortal sect and succeeded in breaking through. "


    "So, at his age, it''s impossible. Unless he grew up all the way from a martial arts practitioner in just two years. "


    Zhao Qingsong took a deep breath and said in a deep voice:


    "But is it possible to break through the great master in just two years?"


    The lady was speechless for a moment.


    She knew that her husband had spent two years in order to break through into the great master realm.


    If you include the preparation before closing, it will take ten years to remember, and this is already short.


    So.


    It seems that it is really impossible, isn''t it?


    ¡­¡­


    Zhaojia martial arts arena.


    It''s a martial arts arena. In fact, it''s a huge Valley in the back of the Zhaojia house.


    At this point.


    Wang Xu, Zhao Ming and Zhao Meng followed the servant and came all the way here. They passed through the first half of the valley and finally stopped in front of a platform in the second half.


    Around the platform, there are dozens of warriors guarding, among which there is a master of Wupin peak. Beside this master, Zhaohong Ye has been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing the three, she left to greet them and complained in a low voice: "you are late. Hurry up. The falian is ready. We can start at any time."


    I heard Zhao Hongye''s complaint.


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG''s faces were obviously ugly for a moment. They turned their heads and gave Wang Xu a cold hum. If Wang Xu didn''t want to finish the meal in the meeting hall, would they be late?


    Wang Xu smiles and doesn''t care. After all, food is precious and shameful.


    "Well, let''s go quickly. Xianwu city must have been very busy by this time. "


    While urging, Zhao Hongye walks into the platform array first.


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG also followed closely. They had been preparing for ten million Xianwu city for a long time. If it wasn''t for Wang Xu, they would have seen a lot of splendor in Xianwu city.


    Wang Xu also went in.


    This teleportation array is very simple.


    At least, it''s much simpler than Wang Xu thought.


    The whole array can only locate one position and transmit people to it. Even there is a limit to the number of people, as many as four.


    "This is the teleportation array. There are dozens of Wucheng within a thousand miles. Only my Zhao family and the other two families are qualified to send people from Xianwu city to set up this array. It can make us cross tens of thousands of miles in the void and reach Xianwu city directly at one time."


    Zhaohongye introduces Wang Xu, but he doesn''t know why. Wang Xu always feels that the girl is showing off to him.


    You see, have you never seen such a powerful teleportation array? Never even heard of it?


    For zhaohongye''s show off, Wang Xu just smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Not to mention this simple transmission array, it is a large-scale array that spans thousands of miles across the world. It can be transmitted by thousands of people at one time, as long as the materials are enough.


    "Ready, I''m going to transmit. Protect my whole body with genuine Qi, be careful of dizziness..." Zhao Hongye, holding a pale gold spirit stone, warns in a deep voice.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The teleportation array suddenly becomes bright.


    Wang Xu felt an extremely unstable spatial fluctuation, followed by a strong impact, and violent shaking.


    This kind of transmission makes him a little uncomfortable.


    "The difference between a three wheeled broken car running on a gravel road and a luxury plane flying in the sky is just... Too spicy."


    Wang Xu shook his head and sighed.


    Even in the process of transmission, he had leisure to pay close attention to the situation of the three people around him.


    Zhao Hongye has a blue jade pendant around his waist, which releases a layer of green light to protect his whole body. The situation is pretty good.


    But Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG had to fight by themselves. Their bodies were shaking like sieves, and their faces were pale.


    Soon.


    Hoo


    All of a sudden.


    A glare of light flashed in front of everyone''s eyes, and the transmission ended.


    Almost at the same time.


    The four opened their eyes at the same time.


    "Here we are


    The blue light on zhaohongye''s body retreats back into the jade pendant, and the whole person is full of excitement and excitement.


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG, however, fell to their knees on the spot. They were both half bent on the ground. They vomited violently, retched, and at the end, the bile almost came out.


    This moment.


    They finally know why, before they came, their elders repeatedly reminded them not to eat anything except water today.


    It''s not a human sin!


    After a hard recovery, they looked up and looked at each other for the first time. They could all see a trace of each other''s thoughts.


    They didn''t eat. They were all in such a mess.


    Before that, the boy from the lower world ate a lot. Now, isn''t he


    In an instant, a burst of brilliant light broke out from the fundus of their eyes.


    Next second.


    They suddenly turn to see, but see, behind is a piece of air, empty.


    "What''s the matter? What about the kid? " Zhaoming asked subconsciously.


    "How, how... How could this be?"


    Zhao Meng is out of his mind, staring at the front, his lips trembling, his eyes unable to accept.


    When Zhaoming looked up, he was stunned in the same place. His body was shocked and could not accept it.


    I can only see.


    ahead.


    Wang Xuzheng leisurely incomparable and Zhao Hongye side by side, look like that, relaxed freehand extremely, where they want to have a bit of confusion?

 Chapter 1199

    I feel something.


    Wang Xu suddenly turns his head and laughs at Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG, who are in the same place


    "There''s no time."


    what?


    Zhao Ming and Zhao Meng were stunned again.


    Before they know what Wang Xu means.


    Next second.


    "What time? Don''t hurry out! Do you want to die? "


    A burst of drinking has come from the side.


    After Zhao Meng and Zhao Ming were driven out of the Dharma array in a mess, a burst of heat suddenly appeared out of thin air. A fierce wave of fire swept the whole platform of the transmission array and disposed of the filth they had vomited before.


    It''s obvious that practice makes perfect for those who control the fire. The temperature of the fire is controlled very accurately. It only removes dirt and does not damage the Dharma array.


    After the four men came out of the array, a courtyard appeared in front of them.


    Wang Xu noticed that the ground of this courtyard was completely paved with low-level spirit stone, so the concentration of spirit was very high in the whole courtyard.


    What a big hand!


    "Where are you from?"


    There were two people waiting in the courtyard.


    These are two middle-aged men, wearing the same type of armor and looking cold. One of them controls the flame sweeping array, and the other glances at several people and asks.


    "Zhaoliu Wucheng!"


    Zhaohongye comes forward and presents a document.


    "Zhaoliu Wucheng?"


    The middle-aged man was puzzled. He took the document and turned to his companion


    "Is there another Yipin force this year? Why haven''t I heard of Zhaoliu Wucheng? "


    "Brother, you misunderstood. Zhaoliu Wucheng is just a test of a third class force near the mountains, not a first class force. " The man who controlled the fire stopped, looked down at the next pamphlet, then shook his head and said with a smile.


    "Oh? So... "


    The middle-aged man nodded his head, then laughed and shook his head


    "It''s my misunderstanding. I dare to press the axis at this time. It''s all the arrogance of the first class forces. Unexpectedly, it''s just a third class force."


    This moment.


    Zhao Hongye, Zhao Ming and Zhao Meng were very embarrassed, but they did not dare to refute anything.


    Although the strength of these two people is similar to them, and they are only masters'' accomplishments, they represent Xianwu city and Xianmen.


    What''s more, it''s true that the Zhao family is really just a third class force.


    Even in this case, their attitude is disdainful.


    But it''s not.


    Facts are facts after all.


    Only Wang Xu slightly frowned, but did not say anything.


    "Come on, I don''t want to say much nonsense. Before you came here, all the elders in the family should have said the rules, right?" The middle-aged man said, and his eyes fell directly on Zhao Hongye.


    "Said, two predecessors, this is the cost of using the transmission array." Zhao Hongye said, and took out a bag of special blue material from her body and handed it to them directly.


    "There are two high-quality spirit stones in it. Please identify them."


    As a result, the "big brother" opened the bag and looked at it. He took it into his arms and nodded with satisfaction


    "That''s right. It''s really a top quality stone."


    Then he raised his hand and pointed to the two rooms with open doors beside them, and said faintly, "there are ready clothes in them. Go in and choose one by yourself. Men''s left, women''s right. "


    Teleportation array, originally, is that the teleportant side provides the spirit stone as the energy source of consumption. Where do you need a little energy from the destination?


    This is an open and aboveboard request for bribes.


    "Thank you very much."


    However, zhaohongye did not have any dissatisfaction. Instead, she expressed her thanks.


    Then he turned around and led Wang Xu to the room.


    "Zhaohongye, what do you mean by changing clothes?"


    Wang Xu asked casually, and when he heard that he called Zhao Hongye''s name directly, Zhao Ming and Zhao Meng''s eyes, which were not good enough, became even worse.


    This time, they come late and make this joke in vain. They are despised. The root of it is all because of Wang Xu.


    "Clothes are the special martial arts clothes of Xianwu city. They represent our status and status in Xianwu city. Only by wearing clothes can we show that we are qualified to stay in Xianwu city. Otherwise, we will be expelled by the law enforcement team or even killed directly."


    Zhaohongye explained softly.


    "A little overbearing."


    Wang Xu nodded, but did not say anything.


    Soon.


    But as like as two peas, they were dressed in a uniform uniform, and they could be worn in rotation. They were very good at acting. But the two were just like uniform.


    In addition to the clothes, when they were leaving, the four were called by the two people before


    "This is your status token. Stay in a prominent position around your waist."


    With that, one of them raised his hand and threw it, as if he was impatient. But the token control is extremely skilled, directly into the hands of the four.


    Wang Xu took a look.


    It''s a black token made of unknown wood with a light black dark light on it and the word Xianwu on the back.


    On the front are two other words.


    Sanpin!


    This means that the origin and background of the four are the three class forces.


    "Well, you can go now!"


    The other waved and drove impatiently.


    Soon.


    Four people went out of the courtyard.


    At the last moment before he left, Wang Xu had a private feeling and looked back. His mind could clearly see that a new group of people came out of the transmission array, each with gorgeous clothes and noble temperament.


    Before the two people, see this group of people, the attitude is completely different, not to mention cold face, it is full of chrysanthemum like smile, almost lying on the ground called a few please.


    "There is no shortage of snobs anywhere..."


    Wang Xu shook his head, and his mind closed at the touch.


    And next to him, until then, zhaohongye complained in a low voice: "Damn it, two bastards, as my father said, asking for bribes as aboveboard... My top grade spirit stone! What a pity


    "Miss, is that asking for bribes?" Zhaoming was stunned at the news.


    Zhao Meng said angrily on the spot: "is it asking for bribes? Miss, why should we give it to them? Those two guys can''t even compare with me in strength. What qualifications do they have? "


    "That''s to say, one piece of high-quality spirit stone is worth 1000 low-level spirit stones, and two pieces are 2000, which is enough to replace a low-level spirit stone."


    Zhaoming is also very unwilling.


    "I know. Although the strength of those two people just now is not so good, they represent Xianwu city. We can''t make trouble of them!"


    Zhao Hongye gave a bitter smile, then squeezed her fist and said in a cruel voice:


    "You don''t have to lose heart, as long as we pass the examination this time and become disciples of Xianmen. In the future, there will be opportunities to trouble them! "


    "Not bad!"


    "Make sure they spit it out!"


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG nodded their heads.


    Wang Xu looks funny beside him.


    After that?

 Chapter 1200

    Only from the attitude of those two people, Wang Xu can guess some.


    The other party''s attitude changed greatly after hearing that they were members of the third class forces.


    It can be seen that in the hearts of those two people, there is no worry about whether Zhao Hongye and others can pass the examination and enter the immortal gate.


    Obviously.


    In the past, there were few or none of the children of Sanpin forces who successfully passed the Xianmen examination, so those two people dare to be unscrupulous.


    But this time, they may really have bad luck in the future.


    If there is no Wang Xu, Zhao Hongye and others can successfully pass, Wang Xu does not know, maybe it will really be as the two people think.


    But with him, Zhao Hongye and others are bound to pass!


    Wang Xu has a little impulse to laugh at the thought of Zhao Hongye''s troubles with them.


    "Well, in order to make them pay the price later, we will go to Xianwu city immediately!"


    Zhaohongye shook her fist and strode forward.


    Out of the courtyard, it was not Xianwu City, but a mountain forest. Obviously, the transmission array was not in the city, but outside the city.


    After that.


    Four people walked about three kilometers, across a mountain forest, far away, you can see a huge city, located on a plain.


    And when people came near the gate.


    "Good, good... Spectacular!"


    Suddenly, Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG stop and look up at the city in front of them.


    Just because.


    The city wall, which appeared in front of the public, was nearly 100 meters high. It was filled with huge flags waving in the wind. A warrior in heavy armor could be seen walking on it.


    The city gate is 45 meters high, with nine huge city gate holes standing side by side, among which the flow of people is even more shocking.


    Compared with the city in front of us, zhaoliuwu city can only be called a small village in the countryside. The gap is too big to compare.


    And right in the middle of the gate.


    It''s three huge gold fonts, which seem to be made of pure gold.


    "Xianwu city!"


    In front of the nine gates, the six gates are closed. It seems that they are opened for special periods or special people. Only three gates can pass through. People come and go. Everyone who enters the city needs to be checked by the guard.


    From a distance, Wang Xu''s eyes were slightly dignified, just because there was no warrior in front of the gate.


    "Hiss..."


    A sound of pumping air came from the side.


    Obviously, Zhao Hongye and others have also found this situation. It''s a luxury to use the innate master level warrior as the city guard. But it also shows the power and terror of Xianwu city.


    "Mr. Wang, I would like to remind you that this is Xianwu city. In my upper world, the holy land of martial arts is no longer secular in my lower world. As you can see, the ordinary soldiers guarding the city here are all born masters of martial arts. I hope you will think more and consider the consequences when you encounter something. "


    Zhao Hongye''s words are more euphemistic, but the meaning of the words is also expressed.


    In a word.


    Prince Wang is famous all over the world in the secular world. He is invincible in all walks of life. He has always been unscrupulous. But please be careful here, be careful, be careful again!


    Wang Xu nodded, some speechless.


    He thinks that his life and work are very low-key. How can he become high-key in other people''s eyes?


    He is such a mild tempered man. How can you think of him as an arrogant and unscrupulous dandy?


    Also


    Don''t you look down on him too much?


    Can a dandy compare with Wang Xu?


    "Go to the city."


    Zhaohongye draws back her eyes, takes a deep breath and steps forward.


    A moment later.


    The four went through the gate and stepped into the inner part of the city behind the wall.


    At this time, in front of everyone''s eyes, is a broad incomparable, enough to support the nine carriages running side by side.


    But the street is not shocking. What''s shocking is that on such a huge street, it''s full of warriors.


    People come and go, stream, like a continuous River in general, people river!


    "The Xianmen assessment is a grand event. We have come very late. Now this city has almost gathered the whole upper boundary. In millions of miles, there are countless people who come to participate in, or guard, or watch the assessment... It''s really a lot of people!"


    Looking at the crowd around, Zhao Hongye exclaimed softly.


    Wang Xu''s eyes also flickered.


    There are many people on the street in front of us, but it''s also because we are facing the city gate, there are many shops and stalls on both sides, and there are many people in the business center.


    "Miss, many stalls are selling pills, weapons, runes and so on. Can we go shopping?" Zhaoming''s eyes were shining, staring at the stalls on both sides of the street, his face full of excitement.


    Although Zhao Meng didn''t speak, he was full of desire.


    "OK, but let''s find a place to live first, and then you can do your own activities. Don''t make trouble." Zhao Hongye nodded.


    "Yes


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG nodded excitedly.


    After that, a few people are ready to find an inn to stay, but just at this time.


    All of a sudden.


    A 16 or 17-year-old boy suddenly came from the crowd nearby. His body was as flexible as a loach.


    "Are you new to Xianwu city? Or the warrior who came to take part in the Xianmen examination, right? "


    The boy''s eyes are amazing. As soon as he comes up, he stares at Zhao Hongye. According to his experience, women''s business is better.


    Without waiting for a few people to answer, he suddenly took out a stack of thick pamphlets and handed them to zhaohongye, showing his white teeth and grinning


    "Xianwu city map, so you don''t have to pay more money to hire a guide, ten pieces of inferior spirit stone.


    The success strategy of Xianmen examination is summarized by the talents who successfully passed the examination in the last session. There are 100 pieces of inferior spirit stone or one piece of intermediate spirit stone.


    The Xianwu Tianjiao book records the famous examinees in Xianwu city in the last month, 50 pieces of inferior spirit stones


    ¡±


    The boy quickly reported a bunch of goods for sale.


    At the same time, the thick stack of pamphlets in his hand was also tossed back and forth by his two hands, which was extremely skilled.


    "It''s not too expensive. Please give me one."


    Before zhaohongye speaks, Wang Xu chuckles and throws a top-grade spirit stone to take over all the pamphlets in his hand.


    In addition to what he said before, these pamphlets also contain such messy information as "famous scenic spots in Xianwu city", "special snacks in Xianwu city" and "Introduction to black market in Xianwu city". Wang Xuting was very interested in these pamphlets, which was enough to pass the time.


    And next to it.


    Looking at the piece of glittering golden light in my hand, it''s almost dazzling in the sun


    No, this stone.


    It''s still higher quality than the top grade Lingshi you''ve seen unintentionally from your boss.


    For a while.


    The boy is in the same place.


    "I, I, I can''t find..."


    "Keep the change."


    Wang Xu waved his hand and did not care.


    Wen Yan.


    The boy was stunned again, and then he immediately beamed and bowed to Wang Xufei to express his gratitude. Then he turned around and ran away, exerting his strength. It seemed that he was afraid of Wang Xu''s repentance.

 Chapter 1201

    "Here, let''s have a look at these pamphlets. They are very interesting."


    Wang Xu opened a pamphlet and gave the others to zhaohongye, Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG.


    The three were still in the shock of Wang Xu throwing a piece of "top quality spirit stone".


    Subconsciously, he was beaten by the pamphlet. He almost followed Wang Xu and opened the pamphlet.


    After a while.


    Zhaoming suddenly uttered a exclamation: "come and see, this book of Xianwu Tianjiao contains information about this year''s Xianmen examination, the talents of major forces, and popular candidates, etc.!"


    "Well."


    Wang Xu did not comment.


    But Zhao Hongye and Zhao Meng got together.


    It''s not that their exclamations came, but in the end, Wang Xu also mentioned a little bit of interest and couldn''t help looking at it.


    I can only see.


    The pamphlet was full of words.


    The so-called "Tianjiao" in it can be divided into similar grades according to their different levels of influence.


    "First class, Yipin power: zhenshenwu City, fenglingzong..."


    "Second class, second class forces: cangyun Wucheng, Heishui Wucheng, Zhaojia Wucheng..."


    "The third level, the third power: lenghanwucheng, nufengwucheng, jianzongwucheng... Zhaoliuwucheng..."


    "The fourth level, the fourth class forces: the level is too low, the quantity is too much, do not collect."


    "The fifth level, the five class forces: the level is very low, the quantity is too much, do not collect."


    ¡­¡­


    There are five grades in total, which are totally divided according to the grades of the martial and Taoist forces in the above world.


    Zhaoliu Wucheng is in the third level, which is not enough compared with the previous, but more than the next.


    After watching it, it was the first time that Zhao Hongye, Zhao Ming and Zhao Meng had a preliminary understanding of the forces within hundreds of thousands of miles of the upper boundary.


    And then, a few people''s faces are a little pale, then, and gradually red.


    The reason why they are pale is that there are nearly 120 Sanpin forces alone. However, there are less than 20 second class forces.


    There are only four or five Yipin forces.


    It can be seen how great the disparity in power is at every level.


    His face turned red when he was shocked. He thought that Zhaoliu Wucheng, which they were once proud of, was completely unimportant. No wonder they were despised by the two men who had been sent to the battle.


    Wang Xu''s face became more and more dignified.


    He underestimated the inside information of martial arts in the upper world.


    "Ah, before I came here, my father told me many times that after talking about Xianwu City, I should put my mind in order not to think too highly of myself, saying that there are too many people outside who are better than me..." Zhao Ming said with a bitter smile


    "Originally, I didn''t think so, but now I see that this is the truth. We, here, are nothing at all!"


    Zhao Meng was also in a low mood.


    However, Zhaohong Ye snorted coldly, which aroused her fighting heart


    "Well, dad said, I''m the first gifted son of Qi Yun in the five hundred years of my Zhao family. This time, I have to enter Xianmen, and I will make my Zhao family a second class force in the future!"


    Wang Xu looked at her and asked with a smile:


    "Why not the first grade?"


    "Well! You don''t care about me


    Zhao red leaf white he one eye, basic lazy to answer words.


    next.


    A few people continue to look at Xianwu Tianjiao book.


    On the following pages, except for the author on the second page, a "senior" who passed the Xianmen examination last year and became a formal disciple of Xianmen, has no real name, but a pseudonym, Mr. Wuliu.


    Each page introduces one of the demons and talents who participated in the Xianwu examination.


    first place.


    Zhenzhuanfeng comes from Yipin power, Zhenshen Wucheng, Zhenjia, zhenshenyun''s younger brother. He is only 22 years old, born with supernatural power, the son of Qi Yun, and the middle cultivation of liupin grand master.


    However, there was a record of defeating the great master at the beginning of the seven grades. He had a half spirit weapon, magic Sealed sword, and practiced the secret of the true God family. He was a top-level martial arts master at the prefecture level, and had terrible strength.


    Seeing the characters on the first page, Zhao Hongye''s eyes suddenly widened, and Zhao Meng''s voice trembled


    "This, this... So horrible? The 22-year-old master liupin once defeated the master Qipin... This is a monster


    Several people were really scared.


    This zhenzhuanfeng, placed in Zhaoliu Wucheng, is equivalent to the owner of the Zhao family. From this, we can see how terrible Yipin power is.


    Even Wang Xu''s eyes were slightly frozen.


    Congenital nine turn, turn one day.


    After the great master, the gap between each product is much larger than that of the great master.


    Even the great masters at the peak of liupin and at the beginning of Qipin are about 100 times stronger.


    But this person, only 22 years old, can have such achievement, is really abnormal!


    and.


    What makes Wang Xu feel more is that.


    This man even has a half spirit weapon. The spirit weapon is superior to the magic weapon. It is ten grades higher than the magic weapon. Even if it is only half spirit weapon, it is five grades higher. Really can be called the son of heaven, the devil ghost.


    "This, this... No wonder the old people always say that it''s more difficult for us to pass the Xianmen examination than to reach the sky. If we meet such a person, we''ll die if we can''t even face to face?" Zhaoming''s lips trembled slightly.


    Then.


    Several people continued to look back.


    On the second page, there is a woman named Feng Chenxiang, the daughter of Fengling patriarch of Yipin power. She is only 19 years old. She is in the middle of liupin great patriarch. Others are unknown.


    The third page, blank, author''s words: there are still three Yipin forces. For the time being, because of the lack of information sources, they will be reserved for the future.


    Page 4, blank, ditto.


    Page 5, blank, ditto.


    It was only on page 6 that one person appeared again, cangyun Baihe, the second class force cangyun Wucheng, 23 years old, the first genius of cangyun''s family, liupin grand master. In his early days, he was inherited by the ancient strong and became a martial fool. At present, he has challenged 3672 martial artists of the same generation with only one defeat!


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Hongye and others are really fascinated, and their mood is more and more shocked.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu looked up and looked forward.


    Four or five meters away, a young woman in a light blue and elegant dress is walking slowly. The reason why Wang Xu looks up is that the Qi on her body automatically causes his mind to fluctuate. It seems that something special is attracting her.


    What''s that?


    Can it arouse his mind to attract spontaneously?


    Wang Xu stares at the woman in green, a little dazed for a moment.


    Next second.


    "Touch!"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly and remained motionless.


    Then he turned to look at a young man on the left with a cold look.


    He was hit.


    On purpose.


    Same second.


    The young man also frowned. It seems that he did not expect that Wang Xu would not move when he was hit by him. However, his eyes soon became cold and he warned in a low voice:


    "Who made you stare at Miss Chenxiang? Remove your dog''s eyes for me. You are not good enough to stain Miss Chenxiang with your colored eyes! "

 Chapter 1202

    He said.


    The young man had a ferocious look in his eyes. He retreated slightly, and then burst out suddenly. With greater strength on his shoulder, he bumped into Wang Xu again. It seemed that Wang Xu had to suffer.


    I don''t know whether he was for Miss Chenxiang or because the previous collision didn''t work, he lost face to revenge.


    Touch!


    Next second.


    The whole young man flew out of thin air for more than ten meters before he crashed into the wall on the other side of the street and stopped.


    "What is it?" Wang Xu shook his shoulder slightly and looked up. His eyes were faint and inexplicable.


    The young man was not hurt, but he was shocked back to the same force by Wang Xu''s body spontaneously, but he was inevitably disheartened. He got up in confusion, his face was full of shame and anger, staring at Wang Xu''s anger and yelling:


    "Boy, you want to die?"


    At the same time, he burst out a fierce breath, which was the breath of the middle period of the five character master. It was almost the same as that of Bian Zhaoming and Zhao Meng.


    "What happened?"


    This sudden change also made Zhao Hongye and others feel at a loss.


    But the next second.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What happened?"


    "Zhao Chen, who wants to die?"


    With a burst of rage, three young men strode forward.


    They look angry, while questioning the young man in doubt, while Wang Xu several people to block in place, full of evil spirit.


    "The boy bumped me, and he stepped on the horse and dared to do it!" The young man, who was called Zhao Chen, raised his hand and pointed to Wang Xu. His eyes were ferocious, and he said angrily:


    "Boy, now, now, now, apologize to me!"


    All of a sudden.


    The three men all turned their heads to look at Wang Xu with extremely bad eyes.


    They all looked like they were dead in their twenties and twenties. They were all dressed in brocade and were carrying weapons, long knives or sharp swords.


    At their waist, there was also a black wooden token with two big words on it.


    "Second grade!"


    Obviously, these people also came to Xianwu city to take part in the Xianmen examination.


    But unlike Wang Xu, several people need to wear specific clothes. They only need to hang a token, and their clothes are still matched at will.


    so


    This is also a rule in Xianwu city. The people of the second class and the third class can be distinguished only in appearance.


    That''s the rule.


    In a sense, it is not an insult!


    Zhao Hongye, Zhao Meng and Zhao Ming also found these, and their faces were a little ugly.


    To tell you the truth, the four men on the opposite side, whose accomplishments are similar to them, are all in the five character master''s realm. But this kind of intentional division of identity is really uncomfortable.


    However, the second class forces are more powerful than the third class forces in Zhaoliu Wucheng.


    Zhao Hongye lowered her voice and stabbed Wang Xu on the back of the waist quietly


    "Wang Xu, apologize quickly. The other party is the son of the second class forces. We are new here. We can''t conflict with them."


    Zhaohongye is polite and reasonable.


    But Wang Xu was very depressed.


    He''s not just hitting people?


    And hit people on purpose?


    I''ve seen villains complain first, but I''ve never seen such shameless people.


    Obviously, it was the grandson who deliberately made trouble and bumped him up to make a fool of him. As a result, grandson himself was too spicy.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t do anything at all. The boy flew back, asking for trouble. He was bounced back by his strong body.


    "What? Boy, look at your eyes, it seems very uncomfortable, very reluctant to apologize? "


    Seeing that Wang Xu was silent, the other three young men in elegant clothes, the one with the highest word and the most powerful, came out slowly, staring at Wang Xu like electricity, sneering:


    "I don''t think there will be you in Xianwu city. When the third class forces see the second class forces, they are not polite? Are you upset that we''re pushing you against the background? "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t press you with the background. I, Zhao Fengtao, disdain to press people with the background."


    As he said that, his eyes were colder and more proud, and his breath soared, pressing Wang Xu


    "Boy, do you dare to insist on not apologizing when you hear my name?"


    Zhao Fengtao?


    What''s that?


    Wang Xu frowned.


    But as soon as the youth reported his name, Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG were stunned. Then they seemed to think of something and quickly turned over the pamphlet Xianwu Tianjiao.


    "No.30, Zhao Fengtao, from the second class forces, Zhao family Wucheng, 25 years old, born in the peak of the grand master, half step grand master. He claims that he has defeated the sixth class grand master, and is good at using swords, weapons, top class magic soldiers, and CanShang swords."


    Suddenly, two people forehead cold sweat brush out.


    Have you ever defeated master liupin?


    A great realm between master Yue and great master? This is more terrifying than crossing the border!


    "Apologize, Wang Xu. Apologize quickly." After the shock, the two people were in a hurry on the spot. They kept urging Wang Xu in the back, and his face was very pale.


    Can they contend with those who have defeated great masters?


    You know, Xianwu City, although it''s illegal to kill people, it''s totally out of control to break your hands and feet and destroy your martial arts foundation!


    Even, some of them exist, even if they kill people!


    However.


    Wang Xu is still, obviously no apology.


    Funny?


    It''s not his fault. Why should he apologize?


    What''s more, just a few rubbish in front of us, can we afford his apology?


    He does not take the initiative to provoke others, but he is not afraid of being provoked.


    Since we can''t keep a low profile.


    Then kill


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled and he was ready to slap him.


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG were white.


    I''m anxious, but I can''t help it.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    No one thought that four or five meters away, the woman in Green said: "Zhao Fengtao, if you don''t want to be unlucky, don''t worry about it. I don''t think this young man just did it on purpose. "


    "Miss, you..." beside the woman in green, a white maid was surprised.


    But she knew that her young lady, Zhao Fengtao and others, had never looked at her from the beginning to the end. Why did she suddenly open her mouth now?


    Is it because of the youth of the third class forces?


    The girl in white looked up at Wang Xu thoughtfully. Her eyebrows were wrinkled. It was very common. She couldn''t understand.


    "Excuse me, young master." The woman in green nodded slightly at Wang Xu, then turned around and dropped a sentence


    "Lian''er, let''s go."


    Same second.


    Wang Xu stops, takes a deep look at the woman in green, and suppresses her intention to kill.


    Although the woman also misunderstood that he was the one who hit people, at least, the other side didn''t intensify the contradiction, and he didn''t want to make extra trouble.


    Others respect him, and Wang Xu respects others. This is his principle.


    The identity of the woman in green is obviously very high. She has spoken. Naturally, Zhao Fengtao won''t ignore it. He gives Wang Xu a hard look and a cold hum, and is ready to leave with him.


    However, the young man who bumped into Wang Xu was unwilling. Before he left, he turned his head and glared at Wang Xu. He lowered his voice and threatened:


    "Boy, I remember you. This time miss Chenxiang spoke, but soon we''ll see you..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows and eyes suddenly pick, just put down to half of the hand, suddenly pulled out.


    Pop!


    In the huge slap, half of the young man''s face bone was smashed directly, and the whole person turned upside down like a top and flew out again.


    "Boy, you..."


    Zhao Fengtao just turned to half of his body and suddenly stopped, his eyes full of ferocity.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold, and he looked directly at him


    "I see you are in a bad mood. Now, you, apologize to me."

 Chapter 1203

    "Dao, Dao... Apologize?"


    When Zhao Fengtao heard Wang Xu''s words, he almost didn''t laugh. He pointed to his nose and Wang Xu, word by word.


    "To be sure, do you really want me to apologize to you?"


    "Yes, now, you still have time."


    Wang Xu''s eyes drooped, and his eyelids were too lazy to lift.


    But opposite.


    Zhao Fengtao''s body suddenly burst out a surge of anger, the breath of terror burst out, the air around is extremely heavy.


    "Teng!"


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG turned pale, but they could not control their retrogression. They were slightly injured, their breath was weak, and their eyes were full of fear.


    Strong!


    How strong!


    That''s horrible!


    "Miss Chenxiang, it is they who want to die on their own initiative. It''s not that I don''t give you face."


    Zhao Fengtao''s voice is cold, and his eyes are full of killing intention. He stares at Wang Xu''s clothes and the black wood token on his waist, and he is extremely disdainful.


    "Boy, you will soon regret what you did and what you said, I promise!"


    Zhao Fengtao moves forward step by step.


    "Sanpin?"


    Lian''er, the girl in white beside the woman in green, also stares at Wang Xu''s waist in disbelief.


    The rich don''t know the poor, the humble and the poor. As a subordinate of Yipin power, lian''er naturally doesn''t know the meaning of Wang Xu''s clothes. She thought it was their martial arts clothes before.


    As a result, now I know that the representative is Wang Xu, who is a member of the third class forces.


    Instantly, a touch of disgust flashed in lian''er''s eyes


    "Miss, this kind of person is not good or bad. You just shouldn''t help him talk. You make trouble for yourself. Mr. Zhao gives you face and lets him go. As a result, he even dares to hit others again and makes Mr. Zhao apologize more arrogantly!"


    With that, lian''er looked at Wang Xu with more disgust in her eyes and louder voice: "don''t leave your hand, Mr. Zhao. For this kind of unscrupulous person, you should teach him a lesson."


    The woman in green didn''t speak, but Xiumei frowned.


    When he heard lian''er''s words and saw the acquiescence of the woman in green, Zhao Fengtao was more confident.


    Next second.


    He stepped on the ground without hesitation and made a touch. His face was slightly ferocious and he sneered


    "Little garbage, as a third class force, how dare you challenge Zhao Fengtao? The hand that just hit the man broke itself!


    Then, kneel down, beg for mercy, apologize!


    Otherwise, you will die!


    It''s a terrible death


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    If someone noticed the look in his eyes, he would find how indifferent and calm it was.


    "What shall we do, miss? What shall we do now? " Zhaoming''s eyes are full of anxiety, and his voice can''t help but bring a trace of complaint.


    If Zhao Hongye didn''t want to bring Wang Xu, a secular man in the lower world, how could they encounter such life and death trouble in Xianwu city?


    This Wang Xu is just a dead man!


    Mingming has warned him several times to put his position and mind in order. This is the upper world, Xianwu City, not the place where he runs rampant in the lower world.


    result.


    This asshole is like he didn''t hear it!


    They not only make trouble on their own initiative, but also pursue them. They have let him go. They are still provoking. Don''t even bother them if they want to die!


    ZHAOMENG is more impolite, directly scolded out: "Wang Xu, you quickly apologize, quickly admit your mistake, want to die yourself to die, don''t implicate us!"


    After the scolding, he saw that Wang Xu was still standing in the same place. He was even more dissatisfied. He turned to Zhao Hongye and urged him to say:


    "Miss, you have to take this boy with you. You have to be responsible for the trouble he''s causing. He''s going to die alone. He can''t involve all of us to be buried with him!"


    Zhaohongye gritted her teeth and didn''t speak for the first time.


    Her beautiful eyes are fixed on Wang Xu. Her face is full of doubts. She doesn''t understand why Wang Xu has to make things big?


    After three full breaths.


    She finally spoke.


    But it''s not Zhao Meng''s scolding, it''s just three words.


    "Why?"


    Zhaohongye really doesn''t understand.


    Hearing this, Wang Xu smiles. He doesn''t care what Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG think of him. He doesn''t care at all.


    What he cares about is zhaohongye''s reaction. Fortunately, zhaohongye''s reaction at the moment is not the best result, but it''s not the worst result. It can only be said that it''s average.


    "If I say that these rubbish have been deliberately provoking me, do you believe it?" Wang Xu completely ignores Zhao Fengtao and looks at Zhao Hongye calmly.


    Zhaohongye is silent.


    After a few breaths, she nodded imperceptibly


    "I believe it."


    Just two words.


    Let Wang Xu smile more happy.


    "Well, let me deal with it next. I''m just sorry. I''m afraid I can''t do what I promised you. "


    Wang Xu smiles, shakes his head, looks back at Zhao Fengtao, and says faintly:


    "Because there are always some people who are used to being arrogant, to acting their own way, to being self righteous, and never know how to write dead words.


    So, if you promise to keep a low profile, you may not be able to keep it... "


    Finish.


    What Zhao Fengtao didn''t think of, what the woman in green didn''t think of, what lian''er didn''t think of


    What everyone didn''t think of!


    Wang Xu smiles more and more brightly.


    Grin.


    With a big white tooth, Ye is shining in the sun.


    "I can''t help it."


    After five short words, the smile on Wang Xu''s face suddenly disappeared, leaving only his indifference. His eyes were as cold as a sword, penetrating into Zhao Fengtao''s eyes


    "So, what do you want to do? Kneel to me, beg for mercy, apologize? Or, choose to die? "


    As soon as Wang Xu''s words came true.


    All around, there was a sudden silence.


    A dead silence.


    then.


    "Wheezing..."


    Two almost gasps, but not up to the sound of inspiration, suddenly sounded, it is Zhaoming, ZHAOMENG two people shocked to the extreme, and scared to the extreme reaction.


    I want to die!


    We have to drag them to die together!


    Why don''t you just wipe your neck with a knife and have to die with them?!


    Two people have been completely unable to describe, at the moment that kind of fear mood, the face is all twisted complex look.


    Zhaohongye also slightly widens her red lips. In her opinion, Wang Xu should also be a great master of liupin, so she should not be afraid of Zhao Fengtao.


    But this kind of mania is more profound than what she heard from his people.


    And the opposite.


    Not to mention the women in green, lian''er and others.


    Zhao Fengtao stares at Wang Xu. His eyes are in a trance for a moment. He feels inexplicably whether something is wrong with his ears, which leads to hearing the phantom sound.


    But the next moment.


    His face suddenly darkened.


    He understood.


    There''s no problem with your ears, and there''s no phantom sound.


    That is, the rubbish of Sanpin forces in front of us


    Yes! Die! It''s over!

 Chapter 1204

    "To die!"


    Lian''er shook her head again and again, not only in her eyes, but also in her face. She didn''t want to look at Wang Xu any more. Instead, she turned to the woman in green and said:


    "Miss, you are such an idiot. Why did you just look up at him?"


    Lian''er was puzzled.


    It''s easy for her to plead for others. She''s a man she never met. She turns out to be such an idiot.


    The woman in green didn''t speak, but her eyes were fixed on Wang Xu, and doubts could be seen inside.


    Before, Wang Xu felt a special air suction machine from her. She also had a similar feeling about Wang Xu.


    But it''s not as sharp as Wang Xu''s idea, but more like an inexplicable premonition.


    But now, some women in green doubt whether they are wrong.


    On the other side.


    Zhao Fengtao is very angry. He takes a step forward and blocks Wang Xu directly. Two other men behind him, one left and one right, surround Wang Xu.


    The evil spirit and murderous spirit of the three people, naked and undisguised, are rolling wildly and gathering together, constantly pressing Wang Xu, as if they want to crush Wang Xu directly.


    all around.


    More and more people are attracted by the conflict here. It''s the nature of living beings to watch the scene. People get together more and more, and they are very excited.


    People, just waiting to see the good play, too many people gloat.


    There are also surprises.


    Because, right now.


    Wang Xu stood in place, still no fear, calm terrible.


    Seeing this, the woman in Green''s eyes flashed slightly. Finally she spoke again and murmured to herself:


    "This kind of time, you can still keep so calm, either have a confident card, or you are too ignorant, which one would you be?"


    Because of the previous special Qi induction, she was a little curious about Wang Xu.


    The next second, she spoke again: "Zhao Fengtao, you can teach me a lesson. Don''t be too heavy. This is Xianwu city. I don''t want to cause too much trouble. Let him live."


    "Miss..." lian''er didn''t understand: "don''t say you, just say Mr. Zhao, killing people in Xianwu City, won''t there be a lot of trouble?"


    "But there''s still trouble. I don''t like it." The woman in Green said faintly.


    Lian''er thought deeply and stopped talking.


    On the other side.


    Zhao Fengtao is some dissatisfaction, but still nodded: "Miss Chenxiang''s face, I will naturally give you."


    With that, he winked at the two people around him and continued: "Ma long, Yu Chengping, you sweep the array for me. Don''t let this boy run away. If he wants to run, you''re welcome


    The last four words.


    Zhao Fengtao''s tone increased slightly.


    Ma Long and Yu Chengping immediately nodded and showed that they understood with a strange smile.


    And the crowd nearby, someone heard the names of these two people, immediately took a breath of air conditioning, eyes show horror.


    In the book of heavenly pride.


    These two people are also one of the most popular talents in the Xianmen examination, Ma long, ranking 36th.


    Yu Chengping ranked 38th.


    Although they had no outstanding achievements, they were also the late cultivation of five innate qualities. At their age, they were worthy of the name of genius.


    Later, Zhao Fengtao looked at Wang Xu and said in a deep voice, "now, if you want to cut off your hands and discard your Dantian, you can suffer less and save your life."


    That''s the first thing to say.


    "How cruel


    Around, there were countless people''s eyes suddenly, and the atmosphere was freezing.


    However, few people sympathize with Wang Xu, but in the eyes of the public, it is ridicule and joke.


    Who doesn''t know that during the period of Xianmen examination every year, crouching tiger, hidden dragon in Xianwu city can be said that a piece of pie falls from the sky and smashes on the head of people walking on the street. Eight out of ten people are geniuses, two are evils, and one is the evil of evils.


    Great masters are like dogs. Great masters are everywhere.


    As long as you have a little insight and a little self-knowledge, you will keep a low profile and be careful. If you are more careful, you will be afraid of offending the wrong people.


    But Wang Xu is a bull.


    As the third class forces, those who constantly challenge the second class forces are the most famous ones among such geniuses as Zhao Fengtao, Ma Long and Yu Chengping.


    If you don''t want to die, who wants to die?


    You asked for it!


    "The last chance to make a decision, three seconds."


    At this time, suddenly, Wang Xu raised his hand and put up three fingers.


    Arrogance.


    It''s arrogant.


    When Wang Xu spoke again, he was still.


    Many people began to admire Wang Xu, and his eyes were shocked. This kind of courage is really hard to resist.


    instant.


    Zhao Fengtao only felt that his face was distorted, and it was true. He was so angry that his breath suddenly stopped, and then he vomited out like an old cow panting, and then stepped forward.


    The real Qi is vast, such as the river rushing, thunder roaring, five fingers wide, right hand across the air, beating the air into a real white Qi barrier.


    "Boom!"


    A force of fury explodes, like thunder coming to the world, directly tearing the air in front of him, smashing it out, locking Wang Xu, and killing him with one blow.


    At this time.


    What left Wang Xu a life, all became bullshit.


    Kill him!


    You have to kill this trash!


    As soon as Zhao Fengtao made a move, those around him who knew Zhao Fengtao''s accomplishments couldn''t help but shrink their eyes.


    After all, Zhao Fengtao is a character in the book of natural pride.


    Under the reputation.


    No weak!


    This punch is not Zhao Fengtao''s strongest attack, but it is also too terrifying and shocking.


    "This boy is going to kill himself at last. Does he think it''s secular here?" At the same second, Zhaoming thought in his heart with fear in his eyes.


    "Don''t bother us Zhao Meng is also mumbling to himself, constantly begging.


    The next moment.


    Seeing that Zhao Fengtao''s fist is about to fall on Wang Xu, the dazzling power of his fist is almost blinding. Everyone doesn''t think that Wang Xu will come to a good end.


    But in this moment.


    Zhao Fengtao''s boxing front.


    Extremely abrupt.


    Stop!


    People''s eyes, involuntarily open, inside all can''t believe.


    Just because.


    Zhao Fengtao''s mighty, powerful and indomitable fist was caught by Wang Xu''s raised hand and stopped in the air.


    Time seems to stop.


    All around, there was a dead silence.


    Next second.


    All of them were shocked, and their eyes were incredible.


    This, this


    What''s going on?


    How is that possible?


    Wang Xu, unexpectedly blocked Zhao Fengtao''s fist?


    Even, almost no one found out how Wang Xu blocked it, as if, all of a sudden, in front of his fist, there was an extra hand, hallucination?


    And now.


    Wang Xu is very relaxed.


    It has to be said that Zhao Fengtao''s fists are very strong, and the strength he carries on them is even comparable to that of the general great masters of liupinjing. No wonder the other side can be listed in the book of Xianwu Tianjiao.


    however.


    Don''t say it''s comparable.


    He is really the great master of liupin. In front of Wang Xu, he is also like a chicken and a dog.

 Chapter 1205

    Wang Xu is relaxed and doesn''t like it.


    But what kind of mood did the others around them fall into?


    People with a clear eye can see that Zhao Fengtao didn''t leave any hands in his fist just after he left. It was aimed at killing Wang Xu.


    In the face of that blow, shouldn''t wang Xu die on the spot and not die again?


    How is it so easy to stop?


    "Everybody... Can anyone see clearly when he raised his hand?" Someone asked in a trance.


    The others around shook their heads.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became more strange.


    It''s like a dream!


    Generally speaking, even those who have the same strength, or even those who are slightly better than others, can''t make such a move. They don''t have any preparation at all. Can they easily stop such a terrible blow by raising their hands?


    "Sure enough, he really has something extraordinary. Otherwise, he can''t activate my pneumatic induction. I just don''t know what kind of card he is and what kind of strength he has?"


    The woman in green, Miss Chenxiang thought, a pair of beautiful eyes just staring at Wang Xu, eyes more and more bright.


    Naturally, she could see that Wang Xu''s clothes and token were from the third class forces, or one of the most humble ordinary forces among the third class forces.


    So far, in any Xianmen examination, there has never been a warrior of the third class who has successfully passed the examination. No, not to mention passed, not even in the top ten.


    Generally speaking, there may be dark horses among the second class forces, but there is no possibility of the third class forces. The so-called genius is the most common existence in the second and first class forces.


    Moreover, the growth of a martial arts genius needs not only talent, but also sufficient resources. The talent is strong, the resources are insufficient, also can only be the ordinary genius.


    The stronger the strong, the weaker the weak.


    The richer the rich, the poorer the poor.


    Since ancient times, only a few poor people can violate this rule. Most people are in the routine.


    Although Zhao Fengtao, in her eyes, is just a weak person who can kill easily, it does not mean that Zhao Fengtao is really weak.


    "So, what''s going on?" Miss Chenxiang narrowed her eyes slightly, some did not understand, and curious to understand.


    in the twinkling of an eye.


    "You... Damn it!"


    Zhao Fengtao''s face turned red, and his distorted face was distorted again in a flash, and his eyes were crazy.


    He wanted to kill Wang Xu with one blow and pretend to be forced in front of everyone, but now he is forced by Wang Xu


    He!


    Failed to pretend?


    Or was he defeated by an ant in his eyes?


    damn!


    damn!


    Damn it!


    Zhao Fengtao has never been so angry. He has completely lost his mind.


    "Kill him!"


    A pair of eyes turn red.


    Keng!


    In the harsh metal vibration, Zhao Fengtao directly used his weapon.


    Top grade French soldiers.


    CanShang sword.


    "Huhu..."


    As soon as the French soldiers came out, the sword suddenly soared into the sky, and the sharp sword spread out, as if it would tear everything around.


    At this moment, it seems that the whole world is covered by this sword.


    The fierce, domineering and icy sword spirit spread wildly. Many of the warriors turned pale and stepped back involuntarily.


    The weak, such as Zhao Meng and Zhao Ming, are too close to each other. They can hardly bear the impact of the sword.


    "Step on it! Step on it


    Two people''s faces are pale, the foot repeatedly retreats, the body all can''t control of tiny tremble.


    Zhao Fengtao''s strength, among the talents who participated in the Xianmen examination this time, can become a member of the book of heavenly pride, which is enough to show his strength.


    And a top quality French soldier has brought about a ten fold increase in his strength.


    "Not good."


    With Zhao Fengtao using the magic weapon, Miss Chenxiang frowns slightly. The top quality magic weapon is the strongest weapon under the spirit weapon. Wang Xu is in danger.


    Originally, she was going to stop it. After all, she really didn''t want to kill people.


    Although Wang Xu is a little crazy and a little ungrateful, she is also interested in Wang Xu because of the strange Qi induction. She doesn''t want him to die too soon.


    But soon, she released her eyebrows and gave up.


    Because, she found that Wang Xu was extremely calm and calm. She didn''t seem to be afraid of Zhao Fengtao''s use of French soldiers.


    "Does he have any cards? Do you also have French soldiers of high rank? "


    Miss Chenxiang''s eyes flashed, and a pair of beautiful eyes fell on Wang Xu, which made her more curious.


    In this second.


    Wang Xu moved.


    The real Qi covers the palm of the hand, without using any French weapons, but directly with the power of the body, one palm draws away the air and faces the CanShang sword attacked by Zhao Fengtao.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were flat and his voice was thunderous


    "Go away!"


    A word falls, the thunder of terror, unexpectedly is to really ring in everyone''s ear, that is the movement that the air is pulled away by Wang Xu''s hand.


    The air condensed into a milky white substance, like a bigger white hand, covering the front of Wang Xu''s palm and beating it hard.


    "You, you... Can''t... Ah ah ah!"


    Zhao Fengtao''s face was pale and his eyes were wide open. He was shocked, frightened and disbelieving. He was staring at Wang Xu.


    In his hands, the body of CanShang sword was broken inch by inch, and the pieces fell to the ground like rubbish.


    "Bang! Bang


    The CanShang sword turned into pieces and fell on the ground.


    The sound of debris hitting the ground constantly shakes everyone''s eardrum.


    This scene shocked everyone. The sound of the crisp sound, like one after another thunder exploded in their ears, shock people''s eyes suddenly, full of blank brain.


    "The flesh body, unexpectedly only by the power of the flesh body, crushed a top-grade French soldier?" For the first time, there was a shock in Miss Chenxiang''s eyes.


    The firmness of the top quality magic soldiers is many times stronger than that of the warrior''s body. They are specially made to kill the warrior''s body and kill the warrior''s spirit.


    If you want to destroy a top quality French soldier, you need more than ten times the strength. What''s more, Wang Xu is just a body?


    How strong is his body?


    Miss Chenxiang was so beautiful that she couldn''t imagine it.


    This kind of physical body, this kind of terrible refining strength, so this is his card? Can contend with


    No, you can crush the strong body of top grade French soldiers!


    Only by virtue of the physical body, this person may be comparable to the great master of liupin, right?


    No wonder he is not afraid of Zhao Fengtao.


    But this body


    It''s incredible!


    "Miss, this, this... What''s going on?" Beside, lotus in white subconsciously looks at the woman in green. Her eyes are dull and her voice is faintly trembling.


    Not everyone can see through Wang Xu''s physical "trump card.".


    The woman in green did not answer.


    She just stared at Wang Xu deeply, the curiosity in her eyes became more and more intense, and there was also a trace of excitement.


    Her practice makes her have a calm and pure heart. In addition to strengthening her practice, few other things can make her interested.


    But now, Wang Xu''s body has become the first thing that she is really interested in!


    "This kind of body training skill is exactly what I lack now... Is this the reason why I am inspired by Qi induction?" The look in the eyes of the woman in green is more and more bright.

 Chapter 1206

    At this point.


    Wang Xu was also surprised.


    He thought that his previous palm was enough to directly fly Zhao Fengtao, but he didn''t expect that he just smashed Zhao Fengtao''s sword.


    "Ha ha, it''s a little interesting."


    Wang Xu chuckled in his heart.


    Sure enough, Zhao Fengtao has some ability to go on the list of heaven''s pride and defeat the great master liupinjing with the cultivation of master wupinjing.


    Otherwise, if you were an ordinary master of five grades, you would be killed by Wang Xu.


    "Xianwu City, the younger generation who can be called Tianjiao, should not be underestimated." Wang Xu took a deep breath and felt something.


    therefore.


    Next second.


    He raised his hand and slapped it out at will, doubling his strength, but he still did not use any strength other than physical strength.


    Since you can''t die with one slap, slap two.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden.


    The sound of roaring is deafening. The power of shock is more fierce than before. It points at Zhao Fengtao and goes away.


    Although Wang Xu''s hand was just at his fingertips.


    But there are others around.


    "Rub! Rub! Rub


    The onlookers, however, changed their faces wildly, retreated wildly at their feet, and stared at the air wave in front of Wang Xu''s palm, with a look of horror and shock.


    "No!"


    Zhao Fengtao shivered and suddenly recovered from his previous dullness. His eyes were full of fear.


    This second palm, he actually felt the breath of death, face this palm, the danger premonition in his heart, the crazy explosion, remind, without any hesitation, his body is also fighting back, trying to avoid this palm.


    However.


    He retreated fast, and Wang Xu''s hand became fast.


    instant.


    The space shakes fiercely, countless sound waves explode, push forward, after the air waves, the big five fingers seem to pinch everything.


    "Kill


    At the same time, Ma Long and Yu Chengping, who had been standing on one side, forced Wang Xu on the left and on the right, finally made a move.


    They didn''t do it before, because they thought Zhao Fengtao was enough to kill Wang Xu easily, and the mole ants like Wang Xu didn''t need them to do it at all. As long as you sweep the array nearby to prevent Wang Xu from escaping.


    But now, Zhao Fengtao obviously can''t.


    Although this result is very shocking, completely beyond their expectations, and even because Zhao Fengtao is in danger of life and death, he has a little awe of Wang Xu.


    But they have to do it anyway.


    Zhao Fengtao can''t die!


    Because if Zhao Fengtao died here, they would be investigated.


    So.


    Wang Xu can only die!


    Ma Long and Yu Chengping looked at each other, then nodded their heads together, followed by their body shape and shot at the same time.


    "Prefecture level secret method, Yin Yang fist of life and death!"


    "Prefecture level secret method, the sword of the great underworld!"


    At this moment, Ma Long and Yu Chengping did not dare to keep anything, and even 12% of them burst out of potential. They were full of strength and went all out.


    Wang Xu is better than Zhao Fengtao, but can''t they compete with each other?


    Three people surrounded and killed.


    Wang Xu will die!


    Between lightning and flint.


    "Hoo


    The air was surging. A black-and-white fist was suddenly shot from Ma Long''s hand. The fist was rampant and fast. Like lightning, it ran through a space of more than ten meters. It was powerful and directed at Wang Xu.


    And Yu Chengping''s sword also brings a bright light of four or five meters long... No, it''s the shadow of the sword, just like the shadow of the light. It''s full of the death breath of the hell. It''s very heavy and powerful.


    In silence, where the sword shadow passes, the air is distorted and engulfed. It seems that it is totally from the power of another world.


    This is the great underworld sword!


    The next moment.


    Fist awn and sword shadow hit Wang Xu''s palm in an instant.


    The eyes of the people were hard.


    Next second.


    The fist front stagnates, and the black-and-white two-color fist awn spins wildly, just like two black-and-white yin-yang fish chasing head by tail, as if to tear everything in front of them.


    I saw that Wang Xu''s big hand, which was in front of his palm, was very weak at the speed visible to the naked eye. At last, it was smashed by his fist.


    But only this, the fist awn also vanishes along with it.


    However.


    In the back, there is Yu Chengping''s great underworld sword, which is dark.


    "Tear!"


    A sword trace, through the space out of thin air, stabbed Wang Xu directly in front of his eyes. The tip of the sword pointed directly at Wang Xu''s right eye, and seemed to be penetrating his eyes and his head.


    "Go to hell! Scum


    Zhao Fengtao no longer retreats, but stops and looks at the scene with ferocious eyes. It seems that Wang Xu''s head is penetrated by the sword shadow.


    But the next second.


    "Sonorous!"


    Wang Xu just gently closed his eyelids. The shadow of the sword of the great underworld shot on it, but he could not even shake his eyelids. On the spot, it broke away like an illusion.


    "How..."


    In an instant, the eyes of Zhao Fengtao, Yu Chengping and Ma Long were extremely wide at the same time. They couldn''t believe it and couldn''t accept it.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu raised his hand again, opened his eyelids, and his eyes were indifferent.


    "Two slaps won''t do, so three."


    The voice fell.


    Boom!


    A layer of white air waves, like the surging waves, suddenly soared into the sky and turned into a big white hand, falling all over the world.


    The crowd was shocked.


    When you open your eyes, you can see that the sky is full of hundreds of meters, all covered by white waves, streets, shops, pedestrians, trees


    I can''t see anything clearly, only a vast expanse of air is left.


    I can''t help it.


    People call down to move, away from more and more far up.


    All of them are looking at the front in horror, staring at the positions of Zhao Fengtao, Ma Long and Yu Chengping.


    "What a terrible slap..."


    Miss Chenxiang was completely shocked and came out of her voice. There was a trace of horror, a trace of shock, a trace of exclamation in her eyes. Then, she shook her head regretfully


    "It''s a pity that although your body is strong, you can almost compete with the later martial arts masters of the general liupin grand master. However, the strength of a warrior is not all physical, such as genuine Qi, will, secret methods, magic soldiers and so on.


    Too many things can determine a person''s stronger strength. In this year''s Xianmen examination, you may not even be able to get into the top ten. This strength is not your "arrogant" capital... "


    Until then.


    In Miss Chenxiang''s heart, she still misunderstands that Wang Xu takes the initiative to cause trouble, and that Zhao Fengtao and other talents are the ones who are humiliated and reasonable.


    Wang Xu is very strong.


    But that''s all.


    Miss Chenxiang''s vision, see too much, far from Wang Xu, the genius of the three forces, can see.


    Because.


    Her full name is Feng Chenxiang. She is the daughter of the leader of Fengling sect. She is only 19 years old. She is in the middle of liupin grand master.


    In the book of Xianwu Tianjiao, among the talents who participated in this session of Xianmen examination, the top Tianjiao ranked second.


    If this session is not a real biography, she will be the first!


    A person''s background and strength will determine her horizon.


    Although Wang Xu shocked Feng Chenxiang, if she wanted to say something ugly, she would only need a sword to kill Wang Xu.


    A sword!


    nothing more!

 Chapter 1207

    "But Zhao Fengtao and others are a little too weak."


    Think of here, Feng Chenxiang can''t help shaking his head, then lift eyes to look forward.


    At this point.


    In the field.


    The white air waves covering the sky and the earth have disappeared.


    Three embarrassed figures appeared in front of everyone.


    It was Zhao Fengtao, Ma Long and Yu Chengping.


    The three did not die, but they were almost dead. They were too seriously injured to bear. They lay on the ground, with blood all over them, like dead dogs.


    They still have consciousness, but they can''t even stand up. They can only lie there, reluctantly raise their heads, and look at Wang Xu with resentment and fear.


    "Tut, it''s a pity that there are still body protection magic weapons." Wang Xu narrowed his eyes slightly and was preparing to start again.


    A few people are like ants to him.


    Three slaps won''t do.


    Four slaps.


    But suddenly.


    He looked slightly, but stopped.


    Because his mind caught a trace of mind fluctuation. In the void around him, although many experts had been hidden before, the strongest one was no more than seven grade master. He didn''t care about the breath of these people.


    But now.


    It was wuzun who paid attention to this side, so he had to examine it.


    After all, he came to Xianwu city with his own purpose. He can''t be too high-profile.


    "Forget it, these people are lucky."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu chuckled, and his intention to kill suddenly dispersed.


    If you are a strong enemy, if you don''t kill him, you will be unhappy in your heart. But weak into mole ants, and where there will be such a possibility, ignore, just heart.


    On the road of martial arts, the pursuit of martial arts is not just arbitrary, not beyond the moment?


    That''s when.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on here? "


    A thick voice came from afar.


    The crowd turned to look.


    I saw a young man in his thirties. He was wearing black armor, holding a long sword without scabbard. His eyes were not angry and he was full of evil spirit. He strode like a fierce tiger.


    Wang Xu narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Because of his martial arts cultivation, he is a great master of seven grades.


    Although it''s just the beginning, it''s the real master of seven grades!


    In addition, behind the young man, there were three other people, each of whom was covered with black armor of similar style.


    However, the armor of these three men is more simple. Compared with the armor of the young people before, they are less noble, powerful and powerful.


    These three people are all at the top of the five grade master''s realm, half step between the great masters.


    "My name is Zhuanghe! Xianwucheng law enforcement department, deacon of the fourth law enforcement team! "


    The next second, the young man came in front of the crowd and looked around. He looked sharp and said in a cold voice.


    "Hiss..."


    Listening to his identity, I don''t know how many people around him suddenly took a breath.


    The leader of the law enforcement team of Xianwu city is the official disciple of Xianmen, which is used as a kind of experience. In order to distinguish it from the leader of the law enforcement department of Xianwu City, it is generally called deacon.


    Right now.


    Zhuanghe''s eyes first swept over Zhao Fengtao and others on the ground. It was obvious that there was a little surprise on his face. It seemed that he wondered how Zhao Fengtao and others could come to such a miserable end?


    Obviously, he should know Zhao Fengtao.


    Sure enough, when Zhao Fengtao saw Zhuanghe, his eyes lit up and he struggled to hiss


    "Brother Zhuang!"


    I know what you want to say. Don''t worry, you are the Zhao family. Although Zhao Fengyun is not in Xianwu city now, he and I are deacons of the law enforcement hall. They are not only colleagues, but also colleagues. They will do justice for you and others. "


    With that, Zhuanghe suddenly raised his head, his eyes were extremely sharp, and his voice was cold to Wang Xu


    "You hurt the three of them?"


    Wang Xu nodded, but did not speak.


    Because he knows that he doesn''t need to say anything at all, and the final result will only be the same.


    Sure enough.


    "Presumptuous! I don''t know the rules of Xianwu city. It''s not allowed to fight in private, is it? " Seeing that he nodded, Zhuanghe yelled angrily on the spot


    "Not to mention, you are openly challenging the rules of Xianwu city and Xianmen, aren''t you?"


    In the cheering, he carried a powerful force, like an invisible hammer, which hit Wang Xu''s spirit, and then


    In an instant, he was engulfed by Wang Xu''s terrible thoughts.


    On the outside, Wang Xu was motionless and motionless.


    See.


    Zhao Fengtao and others were very excited and couldn''t help themselves.


    The color of resentment in the eyes of the three people is naked. They no longer hide it. They stare at Wang Xu and feel very happy.


    There are Zhuanghe for them, Wang Xu this garbage, is not dead?


    However.


    "What''s the matter with this boy? Completely ignoring my willpower? "


    Zhuanghe''s face was a little ugly, but the next second, his voice was louder and he burst out again


    "I''m asking you, answer me!"


    That kind of invisible will attack, more powerful, from the giant hammer into thunder, want to directly burst in the spirit of Wang Xu.


    However.


    Wang Xu was still indifferent and his face became more and more calm.


    In an instant, Wang Xu swallowed the will of Zhuanghe''s attack. He looked up at the other side and said faintly:


    "You want to use power for personal gain and help them three? To put it bluntly, you don''t have to cover it up. You just have to admit it. "


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s intention to kill rose again.


    As long as Zhuanghe dares to admit it, he will never be soft handed.


    Even if he can''t keep a low profile and disturb the wuzun who is secretly hiding his attention, he will not hesitate.


    Because.


    This kind of time, he flinches an inch, will only let the other party force a foot forward.


    In the end, things will only get bigger and bigger, and he still can''t keep a low profile.


    So.


    Why be a pig?


    However.


    Wang Xu''s voice fell, but everyone around him swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his frightened heart almost stopped.


    Zhao Meng and Zhao Ming, in particular, had just regained their consciousness and calmed down. They immediately raised their voices again.


    Xianwucheng law enforcement department.


    no


    Zhuang He is not only an ordinary law enforcement officer of Xianwu City, but also a formal disciple of Xianmen.


    In Xianwu City, you can offend anyone, but you can''t offend the law enforcement department!


    In the Department of law enforcement, anyone can be offended, but not the deacons, because they are the foundation of the immortal family!


    Both of them are fatal.


    But now, Wang Xu is both provoked.


    Let alone Wang Xu, a little mole ant from the "third class forces", even the second class forces and even the first class forces, when facing a deacon, I''m afraid they should be careful and give full face.


    However.


    Wang Xu.


    This is looking for death!


    I want to die!


    There are some things that we need to know. Dare to say so face to face, no less than directly hit Zhuanghe''s face.


    In the distance.


    Zhao Fengtao, Ma Long and Yu Chengping laughed.


    They lie on the ground, grinning, laughing very happy, even the pain on the body are only feel less painful.

 Chapter 1208

    When Wang Xu directly put what everyone knew on the table and hit Zhuanghe in the face.


    And they knew.


    The end is doomed.


    Wang Xu.


    There is no doubt that he will die!


    Unless someone saves him, but here, who will save a third class force?


    "Damn little rubbish, even if you are more talented than Laozi, so what? You will die soon. The dead genius is dog excrement and rubbish. You are just worthy of being trampled by people like me forever Zhao Fengtao murmured to himself, his voice was venomous and smooth.


    He likes to see the desperation of the so-called lower class who are more talented than himself, who are trampled under his feet, helpless and unable to resist.


    It''s not just Zhao Fengtao.


    Right now.


    Many of the people around sighed.


    An old man sighed helplessly and said in a low voice:


    "It''s too impulsive. It''s a pity... We''ve all seen people who are more talented than him. In the last Xianmen examination, there was a dark horse who broke out from the five class forces and then won three young talents from the one class forces in a row. But what was the final result? Isn''t he dead? "


    "Yes, in the last assessment, I heard that there was a pure ordinary person with incomparable talent who beat a top ten seed player in public before the assessment. But the next day''s examination, no one saw him again... "Another sighed and agreed.


    I heard them.


    People look at Wang Xu''s eyes and feel more pity.


    But it''s not.


    It''s just a pity sigh.


    No one present would come out for Wang Xu, thus offending the second class Zhao family and the deacons like Zhuanghe.


    In the eyes of pity.


    Sure enough.


    Next second.


    "Come on, take this man away for me, not only ignore the rules of Xianwu City, but also dare to insult me for no reason. That''s good. Boy, soon, you will know what regret is, what regret is useless, what life is worse than death


    Zhuanghe raised his hand coldly and waved to the three people behind him. His voice was like a ghost


    "Take this boy back to the blood prison!"


    Blood prison?


    Hear these two words.


    instantaneous.


    The atmosphere around suddenly stagnated, and countless people''s eyes shook and their faces turned pale.


    Blood prison!


    It is the most terrifying place of the law enforcement department of Xianwu City, where all the prisoners are ferocious.


    As one of the necessary means to deal with the most vicious people, various severe punishments can not be avoided.


    It is said that the most desired thing for those who enter the blood prison is to die!


    But inside, you commit suicide, but you can''t commit suicide.


    So.


    This is real life is not like death!


    Around, all those who knew the terror of the blood prison shivered and turned pale. They even breathed carefully and did not dare to speak.


    "Yes


    With the order of Zhuanghe, the three men behind him agreed, and then took out the long sword.


    Immediately after that, they were silent again and again, just like three cold machines, wrapped in evil spirit, and walked to Wang Xu step by step.


    And Zhuanghe.


    Even without looking at Wang Xu, he turned to Zhao Fengtao and asked, "by the way, is there any news about Zhao Fengtao recently? I don''t seem to have seen him for nearly a year. "


    "Ah? Boss Zhao? "


    Zhao Fengtao was stunned, and then he asked with some doubts


    "Brother Zhuang, don''t you know where boss Zhao is? People in the Zhao family thought that he was closed in the immortal gate, but he wasn''t in the immortal gate? "


    "Nature is not here. A year ago, I heard that in order to prepare for the impact of qipinjing, he got a message from somewhere and went to the lower world to look for something." Smell speech, Zhuanghe immediately frowned, his face is also a color of surprise.


    "What? He hasn''t come back yet? I thought he had already found it and returned home! "


    "Boss Zhao is not in the family..." Zhao Fengtao was a little confused.


    But without waiting for him to finish.


    At this time.


    A clear voice came suddenly.


    "Zhuanghe, let them stop!"


    The speaker is Feng Chenxiang.


    All of a sudden.


    Zhao Fengtao and Zhuanghe all turned their heads and fixed their eyes on Feng Chenxiang.


    "Today''s affair is just caused by a little misunderstanding. Although it''s a bit big up to now, Zhao Fengtao''s three people are only seriously injured, and there is no danger of life and death. With the help of pills, they can fully recover in a few days."


    Feng Chenxiang''s voice is as flat as water. She said softly:


    "As for what he said before, we should understand. After all, misunderstandings are inevitable in this situation. If you insult Mr. Zhuang, I will apologize for him. "


    "After all, this man is the first time to Xianwu city. He is ignorant and fearless. He doesn''t understand a lot of things. You can be forgiven for that. Mr. Zhuang, you have taught him a lesson. Please let him go this time for my sake."


    Feng Chenxiang said.


    Lian''er''s eyes beside her are also completely staring to the biggest, which are all incredible.


    It''s going crazy!


    How can the young lady help this "innocent" stranger to speak?


    And save him?


    Miss, are you crazy? Why?


    Zhao Fengtao, Ma Long and Yu Chengping were also shocked. They couldn''t believe it. Then they were unhappy, unwilling, angry and so on.


    As for Zhuanghe.


    Is also slightly narrowed eyes, staring at Feng Chenxiang silent, silent.


    He''s analyzing what''s going on. Feng Chenxiang, why do you stand out for Wang Xu?


    And Wang Xu.


    Wen Yan is also slightly stunned, ready to ignore the hidden low-key, direct strong hand killing action, also stopped.


    "What about this woman?"


    Wang Xumu was puzzled.


    "Mr. Wang, your peach blossom luck is really strong... When you just came to Xianwu City, there was such a beautiful woman who stood out for you..." Zhao Hongye looked at Wang Xu''s back and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    But beside her, Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG let out a hard breath. They all relaxed and almost sat on the ground.


    Help!


    Right now.


    There was a dead silence.


    Everyone didn''t expect that someone would really come forward to save Wang Xu, who was also a mysterious woman who was believed to be on the side of Zhao Fengtao.


    What''s the matter with this woman in green? Why save Wang Xu?


    also.


    Who is she?


    Why dare Zhuang He give her face?


    In the spotlight.


    After several breaths of silence, Zhuanghe finally opened his mouth. He nodded his head and said, "since it''s Miss Chenxiang who speaks, Zhuanghe will naturally give me face!"


    Finish.


    With a wave of his hand, Zhuanghe let the three soldiers of the law enforcement department come back. Then he took them with him and left.


    Really, really


    Really gone?


    What happened?


    This scene, all the people around are shocked, a glance swept past, all around, almost all the faces are confused and confused crowd.


    These onlookers.


    Today, I just wanted to watch the excitement, but I couldn''t stop the shock and twists and turns again and again.


    Up to now, people have been completely spoiled.


    ¡­¡­


    What happened?


    Where are we?


    What do we see?


    What are we hearing?

 Chapter 1209

    "Zhao Fengtao, you go back to heal first."


    Feng Chenxiang completely ignored the shocked eyes of the crowd and glanced at Zhao Fengtao.


    "Yes, I''ll... Let''s go now."


    Zhao Fengtao''s voice trembled, and then did not dare to stay here for a long time. He also led ma long and Yu Chengping to leave with their seriously injured bodies.


    Looking at the back of their departure, Wang Xu''s eyes are slightly solidified. Thinking of the previous conversation between Zhuanghe and Zhao Fengtao, a doubt in his heart is quietly solved.


    "It turned out that what Zhao Fengyun said at that time on Penglai Island was really to use the power of Xianmen to monopolize the land of yuanguoshu. It''s a pity that you used the wrong person. I don''t care if the land of yuanguoshu is really owned by your Xianmen. Even if it''s true, I will rob it!"


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu couldn''t help laughing.


    He was surprised that before Penglai Island was reintegrated into the Chinese world, it must have been in a turbulent space, which was extremely unstable and dangerous. Even wuzun could not easily get involved.


    Compared with danger, locating a space debris is even more difficult. Because there are thousands of space debris in the turbulent flow of space, constantly changing and elusive. They are not Emperor Wu''s strong, and they can''t control the power of space at all.


    "In this way, the Zhao family should not know that Zhao Fengyun and Zhao Fenghai have been killed by me, but it''s no wonder that... Although the lower world and the upper world are now reunited into one world, the" two worlds "used to be so far apart that the news can''t spread so fast..."


    Wang Xu thought.


    At this time.


    Feng Chenxiang, however, came to Wang Xu under everyone''s gaze and said faintly:


    "Can you still go?"


    The reason why she asked this question is that she saw all the martial arts willpower attacks before Zhuanghe. In her eyes, Wang Xu was just a powerful and abnormal martial arts master, obviously unable to stop Zhuanghe''s martial arts willpower.


    However, she did not know that Zhuanghe''s will to attack was defeated and swallowed by Wang Xu''s divine thoughts at the moment of contact.


    "Yes..."


    Wang Xu looked at Feng Chenxiang strangely, but he didn''t say anything.


    He had a good feeling for Feng Chenxiang. After all, no matter what, the other side came forward and "saved him.".


    Otherwise, the consequences are very serious.


    He is afraid that he will completely expose his strength, keep a high profile all the way, and meet the constant troubles, which may lead to a direct confrontation with the whole Xianwu city.


    As for entering the fairy gate, a low-key investigation of his parents will be a bubble.


    So.


    In a way, he owes Feng Chenxiang a lot.


    "Thank you very much."


    Wang Xu said thanks.


    "Don''t thank me. I''ll save you. I just don''t want to see dead people."


    Smell speech, Feng Chenxiang flatly shake head, continue a way:


    "Come with me. You must have just come to Xianwu city. You don''t have a place to live, do you? You''ve come too late. Now the inns in the city are overcrowded. It''s hard to find a place to live because of the origin of the third class forces. "


    As she spoke lightly, she nodded to Zhao Hongye, then turned and walked out.


    "You''re with me. There should be rooms where I live. I''ll arrange some for you."


    As for Zhao Meng and Zhao Ming, they couldn''t get into her eyes at all.


    "Thank you very much."


    Wang Xu chuckles.


    "Wang Xu..."


    At this time, Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG came up and wanted to say something, but Wang Xu interrupted them directly: "what do you call me?"


    "Wang, Wang... Prince Wang."


    When Zhao Ming and Zhao mengdun turned pale, they lowered their heads and whispered.


    "Remember, this time, in the face of zhaohongye, I''ll give you two a chance. But next time, if you have a similar idea, get out of the way. Don''t get in the way of me. Let me have a chance to kill you. "


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG''s faces were even whiter, but they were not willing to say more.


    Zhaohongye looks at them coldly, but she doesn''t mean to speak for them at all. She is also very disappointed with them.


    If it''s not all Zhao''s family, Wang Xu doesn''t have to say that she''s afraid they''ll both go away.


    Then.


    The group followed Feng Chenxiang through several streets and finally stopped in front of a huge building.


    This is a courtyard with a six story wooden restaurant.


    "Phoenix Inn?"


    Wang Xu glanced at the old signboard above his head and moved slightly in his heart. Who is the woman in green? It''s not easy, is it?


    Zhao Fengtao, Zhuanghe and other people''s attitude is not to say, just in front of this restaurant Inn, a look at the grade is not low, it does not matter, identity, status is not enough people, obviously not qualified to stay.


    Feng Chenxiang is no matter what Wang Xu is thinking, she took four people to go in.


    Just came in.


    "Miss!"


    An old man in purple shirt immediately came up and said respectfully.


    The old man was embroidered with a light blue blue Blue Phoenix at the sleeve corner of his purple shirt. His breath was obscure and terrifying. Wang Xu swept away his mind and found that he was the great master of nine grades.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed again.


    For the identity of the woman in green, he seems to have some guess.


    "Old fish, make room for these people." Feng Chenxiang nodded.


    "Yes, miss."


    The old man nodded, then glanced at Wang Xu, and finally fell on Wang Xu. A trace of curiosity flashed through his eyes.


    He can naturally find that the young lady treats Wang Xu differently from Zhao Hongye and others. It''s incredible that the person who can let the young lady arrange for him is still such a young man.


    Of course, the old man didn''t mean to ask more. He turned around and led the way directly.


    Wang Xu and Feng Chenxiang are almost walking side by side, following behind.


    Zhaohongye is half a step behind, and her eyes are a little complicated.


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG are even three steps behind. They are nervous and constrained, and can''t let go.


    Soon.


    Several people went through the front hall of the restaurant and entered the inn in the back.


    It is said that it is an inn, but it is higher than the ordinary people''s perception of the inn. I don''t know how much grade it is. The residence is one independent courtyard after another, antique and unique.


    In front of Wang Xu and others, it is such a courtyard.


    "Mr. young man, this tianzihao courtyard is generally closed to the public. There are three guest rooms in total. It may be necessary for someone to squeeze more, one for two."


    In the courtyard, Mr. Yu introduced himself to several people, and quietly glanced at the last ZHAOMENG and Zhaoming.


    Needless to say, it must be the two of them, Wang Xu and Zhao Hongye.


    "Thank you very much."


    Wang Xu nodded, quietly on the surface, but in his heart he wrote down the favor again. He will certainly give Feng Chenxiang back when he has a chance.


    "Fish old, you go first busy." At this time, Feng Chenxiang and light mouth command way.


    "Yes."


    The fish nodded and then retreated respectfully.


    Feng Chenxiang, on the other hand, takes the initiative to move forward and push open the main and guest rooms in the central area. It is like walking in one''s own home. It is the attitude of the host.


    Wang Xu followed him in. At the moment he entered, the door closed slowly with a creak.


    Looking back quickly, at the last moment when the door was closed, Wang Xu seemed to see zhaohongye''s pretty face full of resentment outside.


    Later, he was embarrassed.


    He didn''t close the door. It was obviously Feng Chenxiang.


    But a woman, who closes the door in broad daylight, is a lonely man with few girls


    It''s embarrassing for him!

 Chapter 1210

    The room was luxurious.


    It''s more than 100 square meters in size. All the furniture has a special wood fragrance. The screens, tables and chairs, tea sets and so on all have a special pattern. They are high-grade and expensive. Just one room is full of extraordinary things.


    "Sit down."


    Feng Chenxiang said lightly, and directly sat on the mahogany chair beside the table.


    Wang Xu sat down quietly.


    "Let''s meet. My name is Feng Chenxiang." Feng Chenxiang said softly, "what about you?"


    "Wang Xu."


    Wang Xu sighed in his heart, as he guessed.


    Phoenix Chenxiang.


    That Xianwu Tianjiao book, this term ranked second, from a product of Fengling sect fengchenxiang!


    This restaurant, called Fenglai, seems to be the property of Fengling clan in Xianwu city.


    If a great master of jiupinjing can take care of this industry, we can see that fenglingzong has a strong foundation and strength.


    "Mr. Wang, you''re a little late. It''s less than a week before the Xianmen examination. This week, you''d better be careful. Xianwu city is very complicated. Some people may not care about human life."


    Feng Chenxiang took a deep look at Wang Xu and said slowly, "at least, those people like Zhao Fengtao will never give up so easily."


    "Thank you for the reminder." Wang Xu nodded.


    "But don''t worry too much. As long as you stay here, no one dares to trouble you." Feng Chenxiang comforted again.


    After that, she got up and left. At the last moment of opening the door, she gave a little meal at her feet and reminded her:


    "By the way, Mr. Wang, your three friends, please tell me what I just said."


    Wang Xu also slowly gets up, deeply stares at Feng Chenxiang''s back, and asks in a deep voice, "can I ask, why do you want to help me like this?"


    "As I said before, I don''t want to see people die in front of me, especially... Innocent people. Mr. Wang, I know you have your own cards and secrets, but I just warned you to take it seriously. Xianwu city is far more cruel and cold than you think


    With that, Feng Chenxiang opened the door and left directly.


    "In addition, I''m curious about the secret of Prince Wang. It''s a good relationship. I''m looking forward to your performance in the examination of Xianmen. I hope you can become the first" black horse "to successfully counter attack in the last hundred years."


    Wang Xu was silent.


    dark horse?


    Naturally, the sighs of those who had been watching the martial arts in private could not escape his ears. Naturally, they knew that the so-called black horses were all "ordinary background" geniuses who died because of various "accidents" in the middle of the journey.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a black horse. I won''t let you down."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu couldn''t help laughing in a low voice.


    With Feng Chenxiang left.


    Zhaohongye also came in.


    She looked a little excited


    "Wang Xu, Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG just told me that they saw a place called" xianyuanchang "in those pamphlets. There, we have a chance to quickly improve our strength before the assessment starts."


    "Fairyland? Where? " Wang Xu was in a daze.


    Zhao Hongye is more excited


    "Xianyuanchang is a unique place in Xianwu city. It is said that it is a battlefield left over from ancient times, which has lasted for hundreds of thousands of years. There are many special immortal source stones left in it. Some people have obtained all kinds of top-quality materials, magic weapons, fragments of magic soldiers, and even jade talismans for inheriting martial arts. "


    "Xianyuan field was established 100 years ago. Although it has been excavated for 100 years, there are fewer and fewer Xianyuan stones left, and more and more people go to seek opportunities. The number of Xianyuan stones is very small."


    "But every year, there are still a lot of people who are lucky enough to find good fairy edge stones and get the treasures left over from ancient times."


    "It''s said that a month ago, someone dug out a top-grade Dharma weapon from a piece of Xianyuan stone. Half a month ago, someone even got the inheritance of ancient martial arts!"


    "In addition, the fairyland has a rule that it is not open to ordinary people. Every year, it only opens for two months before the Xianmen examination, and only receives talented people who participate in the examination. "


    ¡­¡­


    With Zhao Hongye''s excited explanation, Wang Xu probably knows where the fairyland is.


    Similar to the gambling ground in the Chinese secular world, some of them can buy stones, such as jadeite. It''s just that this fairyland has the so-called "fairyland stone.".


    Wang Xu had some interest and nodded directly: "it''s fun. Let''s go and have a look."


    He didn''t pay attention to Feng Chenxiang''s warning. It''s not that he doesn''t respect others, but that he has strong confidence in his own strength.


    After they leave.


    In another courtyard not far away.


    Feng Chenxiang is sitting in the courtyard, under an old green tree, drinking fragrant tea leisurely.


    After a while, Mr. Yu came into the yard and reported respectfully: "Miss, that young master Wang really ignored your warning and just went out."


    "Well, I see." Feng Chenxiang nodded.


    Fish old hesitated for a moment, or asked: "Miss, I have been investigated, the other four are really three class forces, Zhaoliu Wucheng Zhao family, I have carefully observed, there is no special, why do you care so much about this prince Wang?"


    "Old fish, success, need friends."


    Feng Chenxiang light way.


    Smell speech, fish old more puzzled: "young lady, you as my Fengling Zong shaozong female, just a genius of the third class forces, don''t deserve to be friends with you?"


    "He''s different."


    Feng Chenxiang shakes her head, but she doesn''t have much explanation. She waves her hand and says, "well, old fish, I have my own opinion. Don''t worry about it."


    "Yes."


    Fish old no longer say, turned back.


    Only Feng Chenxiang was left.


    long time.


    A gust of wind blew by.


    The leaves of the old tree gently swing, making a rustling sound. Feng Chenxiang slowly gets up, slightly looks up, looks at the old tree dancing with the wind, and suddenly smiles.


    "But... Great success requires enemies. I don''t know. Can you bring me a bigger surprise? "


    Feng Chenxiang muttered to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Fengyun Inn, Southeast of Xianwu city.


    Although it''s not as good as Fenglai restaurant, it''s also one of the largest restaurants in Xianwu city. It''s the top three Zhao family in the second class forces, and it''s an industry in Xianwu city.


    At this point.


    Fengyun Inn, a quiet and luxurious courtyard.


    Four people sat at a table, a glass of white jade bottled wine, four wine cups, but no one has the mind to drink.


    Because, three of them.


    They are Zhao Fengtao, Ma Long and Yu Chengping.


    At this time, the three had changed their robes and their injuries had been treated. In addition to their pale faces, they seemed to have completely recovered.


    "Cousin, the little rubbish of the third class forces, he must die!" Zhao Fengtao looks ferocious and his voice is extremely venomous.

 Chapter 1211

    "It''s hard for me that little garbage can''t die!"


    Zhao Fengtao said maliciously.


    Sitting opposite Zhao Fengtao is a 30-year-old man. He is wearing a long blue and gray dress. His hair is like a woman''s head, with a gold and silver hairpin tied on it.


    He sat there with a smile on the corner of his mouth. A pair of Danfeng eyes narrowed into a line, which flashed a palpitating light from time to time.


    What''s the man''s name!


    He Wuqing is from the he family of Zhao''s Wucheng. He is the first genius of his generation. He has great strength. He is the top cultivation of the great master of liupin. He can attack Qipin at any time.


    The he family and the Zhao family have been married for more than 200 years. His aunt is Zhao Fengtao''s mother. As cousins, they are very close.


    "Cousin, I''m angry! I don''t think so! The blood is not smooth


    Zhao Fengtao once again said in a grim voice:


    "So, please give me your cousin''s hand, that little trash who dares to challenge me, he must die!"


    Zhao Fengtao himself is not Wang Xu''s opponent, but he is a famous genius in the book of heavenly pride. He thinks that even if he can''t compare with Wang Xu, he is not much worse than Wang Xu. At most, he is just a little bit.


    His cousin he Wuqing, however, is a generation older than him. He passed the examination of Xianmen last year and became an outside disciple of Xianmen. His strength is much stronger than that of him. He must be able to kill Wang Xu instantly.


    "I heard that Miss Chenxiang of fenglingzong came out to protect him in person?" He Wuqing''s smile disappeared, his eyes narrowed slowly and asked.


    "Damn it, don''t mention that bitch!"


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Fengtao immediately clenched his teeth and slapped his face on the table with indignation.


    "I don''t know what that bitch thinks, but she will help my enemy? I, Zhao Fengtao, admitted that I was devoted to her. At that time, she and I were on the same side. If we didn''t come out to help me, we should have helped that little garbage. It''s a cheap woman. She''s shameless... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    He Wuqing''s face changed and he said in a deep voice:


    "Be careful, cousin!"


    This burst, like a thunderbolt, exploded directly in Zhao Fengtao''s mind.


    All of a sudden, his twisted face suddenly stagnated, and then he reacted, and his body suddenly trembled, and then his face turned white. He scanned left and right, quickly lowered his head and whispered:


    "I, I don''t mean to insult Miss Chenxiang. I''m just too angry. I''m confused for a moment and I''m angry. Don''t take it seriously."


    While saying this, he took a few deep breaths, then raised his head again and said in a deep voice: "cousin, I''m really unwilling. I''m so kind to her, and I''ve been on her side all the time. In the end, she came out to help the little rubbish of the third class forces."


    "If it''s someone else, I don''t know whether the third class forces are rubbish in the middle and lower levels of the third class forces! I don''t understand


    In the end, Zhao Fengtao''s voice was hoarse.


    Not to mention him, Ma Long and Yu Chengping also couldn''t figure out why Feng Chenxiang came out for Wang Xu.


    "Don''t get excited, cousin. I understand how you feel. However, if he stayed in fenglingzong''s territory all the time and had miss Chenxiang to protect him, no one would dare to touch him... "He Wuqing sighed.


    "I understand, so I don''t embarrass my cousin. If that boy can''t hide in the future, I will recognize him. But as long as he dares to come out, he will trouble you more. " Zhao Fengtao is cruel.


    "This..." he Wuqing still hesitated.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fengtao knew that there was a play. He gritted his teeth and took out a sword from his space weapon.


    The body of the sword is red, like a burning flame. Countless complex Rune patterns are engraved on it. At a glance, it is full of mysterious excitement.


    This is another top quality French soldier.


    Zhao Fengtao was a little distressed. This sword was originally intended by him to replace CanShang sword when he stepped into the great master''s realm. Although it was also a top-quality French soldier, it was of higher quality and more suitable for him.


    But can''t give up the child, can''t set the wolf!


    "Cousin, I know you are short of a good weapon. This" greedy wolf sword "is a top-grade magic weapon. It''s only one step away from the spirit weapon. It''s just right for cousin." Zhao Fengtao''s painful way.


    He Wuqing''s eyes flashed and covered his surprise. He took the sword quietly and nodded his head


    "My cousin has a heart. In this case, I haven''t had anything to do recently. I have time at any time. If you need to do something, you can contact me at any time."


    Take people''s money and eliminate disasters for them.


    It''s just a genius who stifles a mere third class force, but it''s not in he Wuqing''s eyes.


    "Good! Thank you, cousin


    Zhao Fengtao was so excited that he stood up and poured wine for his cousin. Then he held up his glass and laughed


    "Cousin, here''s to you, cousin!"


    "Dry!"


    The wine is simple and strong.


    Ma Long went out to liberate himself for a while, and soon came back, but he was full of excitement and danced excitedly


    "Brother Zhao, I just received the news that the little rubbish of Sanpin forces went out of fenglingzong''s territory on their own initiative. It seems that they went to xianyuanchang!"


    "What?"


    Zhao Fengtao was stunned. Then he smashed his glass on the table and laughed


    "Ha ha, I really don''t know how to survive. I wanted to endure it for a few days, but the grandson was so arrogant that he didn''t kill him. I''m really sorry for him!"


    "Cousin, please do it!"


    "Since he wants to die, I can''t be polite to him. I''m so arrogant. I''m really interested in him."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Wang Xu, Zhao Hongye and others have arrived at the gate of xianyuanchang. This is a huge place. It is located at the outer edge of Xianwu City, near a mountain range. It seems to be an abandoned mine.


    No, it can''t be abandoned. Some of these mines are still in normal operation. It seems that they are excavating the so-called "fairy edge stone".


    Wang Xu and others walking in the fairyland seem to have entered the secular night market in China. On both sides of the crisscross street, there are all kinds of stalls. Most of them are selling "fairyland stone", magic weapons, materials, pills and other cultivation related items, while a small number are selling all kinds of food and drink items.


    Wang Xu didn''t walk fast.


    First, there are too many people coming and going, which is not much different from the secular night market in China.


    Second, he is also very interested in the so-called "fairy edge stone.".


    However, most of the stones, after a slight sweep of his mind, were seen through. They were just ordinary stones.


    Only a small number of stones have some special features. However, after Wang Xu carefully analyzed them with his mind, he found that many of them were faking. There were too few real "Xianyuan stones". Even if there were, they were just fragments of weapons, which could not enter his eyes.


    But walking.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were full of violence.


    His mind seems to have found something good!

 Chapter 1212

    At this point.


    Under the shadow of Wang Xu''s divine thoughts, on a stall ten meters away from the left side of the street, there is a "fairy edge stone" in which there is a strange breath of energy. The wave actually aroused his divine resonance.


    "Wang Xu, there''s nothing good to see here. According to the pamphlet, most of the stalls in Xianyuan fair are fake. Only the most central" Xianyuan auction house "will produce treasures. Let''s go quickly and don''t waste time here." Zhao Hongye''s excited way.


    She walked forward for four or five meters, only to find that Wang Xu didn''t keep up. She stopped and asked strangely:


    "Wang Xu, why don''t you go?"


    "Wait for me, I see a good thing." Wang Xu smiles and turns to the stall in the divine sense.


    "Good thing?"


    Behind him, zhaohongye was slightly stunned, then frowned and muttered: "the stalls here are all inferior goods, fakes, and Xianyuan stone is also the garbage that has been screened several times in the mine. No one wants it. How can there be good things?"


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG followed carefully. After the morning, they now shut their mouths and dare not speak easily.


    And now.


    Wang Xu has come to the front of the stall.


    The man who set up the stall was a middle-aged man, who was facing the sallow. He sat on the ground with his knees crossed, his eyes slightly closed, and put a black cloth in front of him with more than 20 kinds of goods on it.


    What attracted Wang Xu''s attention was one of the special stones, which was the size of a fist, gray, jade like, amber like, smooth but opaque.


    This kind of stone is the so-called "immortal stone". It has a special characteristic, which can block the general spiritual exploration, but can''t stop wuzun''s divine thoughts.


    Wang Xu can clearly sense that in this stone, there is a small thumb sized metal fragment wrapped around it. On the fragment, there is a kind of spirit that seems to fall into deep sleep.


    "The fragment of the spirit weapon?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly. He picked up the stone and observed it carefully. His mind scanned the fragments inside more clearly.


    The edge shape seems to be a piece of the sword body, which is covered with dense special lines. But in the lines, there is a special sword meaning, which seems to contain a set of sword techniques.


    "Excuse me, how can I sell this stone?" Wang Xu asked flatly.


    "A piece of top quality spirit stone."


    The stall owner slowly opened his eyes, glanced at the stone in Wang Xu''s hand at random, offered a light price, and then closed his eyes again, with a look of indifference and love to buy.


    Wang Xu smiles, no matter whether the stall owner is mystifying, or really don''t care, a piece of top quality spirit stone is not much for him.


    Therefore, he is ready to directly take out the top grade spirit stone and buy it.


    But it''s not.


    Just then.


    "Wait a minute!"


    But zhaohongye rushed up from behind and said anxiously, "Wang Xu, don''t be cheated by him. Such a large Xianyuan stone is still the lowest quality "gray" product. Why is it worth a piece of high-quality spirit stone? "


    Wang Xuchong and zhaohongye smile slightly. Just as they are ready to speak, zhaohongye says again: "Wang Xu, I know you don''t care about this spirit stone.


    But we can''t be cheated. The stall owner obviously pretends to be "high cold" and comes up with a high price to make a special mistake.


    You can buy seven or eight pieces of this kind of "gray quality" Xianyuan stone from other stalls. It''s a pitfall! "


    Wang Xu is a little speechless.


    He is not a fool, otherwise why don''t he buy other stalls and have to come to this stall?


    and.


    A piece of high-quality spirit stone is really not much money. He has a pile of it. It''s useless to put it in the magic weapon of space. If it doesn''t cost, it''s a stone.


    "Cough..."


    Wang Xu coughs twice. He just wants to say that he doesn''t care, so he has a piece of high-quality spirit stone. He doesn''t have to worry about it, and he misses the pieces of spirit tools.


    But before he could speak, the stall owner who closed his eyes to "nourish the spirit" opened his eyes on his own initiative and said in some confusion:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my" fairy stone "is unusual. Where can I compare it with other stalls? But... In this way, I think the two of you really want to buy it. In this way, I''ll lower the price, just a piece of medium quality spirit stone... "


    As he said this, he seemed a little guilty. He gritted his teeth, looked at Wang Xu and said fiercely:


    "In this way, you can take half of the medium grade stone or fifty of the low grade stone directly!"


    "Cough! Cough


    Wang Xu really coughed this time. He almost didn''t choke. The stall owner cut the price a little too fast.


    He directly dropped a piece of Shangpin spirit stone and said:


    "Well, keep the change."


    With that, he picked up the "fairy edge stone" and turned to leave.


    As far as he is concerned, the spirit stone is not the key point. What matters is the matching of "value". A piece of spirit weapon and a piece of high-quality spirit stone are taken away. He himself feels a little guilty.


    and.


    He doesn''t have the spirit stone under the top grade. He can''t get the middle grade and the bottom grade spirit stone at all.


    But after walking for a while, zhaohongye can''t help but stop Wang Xu and hums coldly: "Wang Xu, I have helped you to crack down the trick of that stall owner, and he has also taken the initiative to reduce the price. How can you give him a piece of top quality spirit stone?"


    "Because that stone is worth the price."


    Wang Xu gave a wry smile, then stretched out his hand. In the palm of his hand was the fairy stone he had bought.


    Next second.


    He was in a state of mind.


    All of a sudden, a golden sword light as thin as a cow''s hair shoots out. Like a small whirlwind, it turns outside the Xianyuan stone. In an instant, it removes the "gray stone" from the outer layer, exposing a black fragment inside.


    "This is..."


    Suddenly, zhaohongye''s eyes widened, which was incredible.


    "Yes, it''s a piece of spirit weapon. Although it''s not a complete spirit weapon, its value is at least above ten thousand spirit stones, even a valuable treasure." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    Wen Yan.


    Zhao Hongye was even more surprised, but in her heart she cried out, "it''s a ghost. I just want to say that it''s a fragment of a French soldier. How could it be a fragment of a spirit weapon?"


    Zhao Hongye and others naturally know the value of the fragments.


    But just because I know it, I can''t accept it easily.


    Wang Xu actually bought the "fairy edge stone" containing "pieces of spirit tools" at a small stall. His luck is just out of order.


    But soon.


    Zhaohongye responded.


    Along the way, at least through hundreds of stalls, why did Wang Xu only buy this one?


    "Is it..."


    Zhao Hongye''s eyes suddenly brightened. She was full of excitement. She stared at Wang Xu and asked excitedly:


    "Wang Xu, do you, do you have a way... To distinguish the good from the bad of" Xianyuan stone "


    "Well."


    Wang Xu nodded, but did not explain too many reasons.


    But zhaohongye doesn''t care about the reason at all. What she wants is the result.


    When she saw Wang Xu admit that she was already excited, the whole person jumped up and took Wang Xu to run forward.


    "Come on! Come on! Let''s go to Xianyuan auction house! You can produce a piece of spirit weapon with the lowest quality. If it''s of higher quality, it''s even the best one... "


    Zhaohongye''s eyes are shining and her face is flushed. She seems to have imagined the future and can''t be excited.


    "Yes! Yes! It''s going to be delivered! "

 Chapter 1213

    In zhaohongye excited pull down.


    It''s only ten minutes.


    Wang Xu stood in front of a huge auction house.


    Looking up, it is a three story wooden building, not high, but very large, presenting an oval shape, similar to the style of a stadium, but also full of the characteristics of Xianwu city.


    Clear class!


    The first floor is a standing hall.


    The second floor is the grandstand with seats, row after row. A seat requires the price of a piece of high-quality spirit stone, directly excluding most poor people who have no money.


    The third level is divided into private rooms one after another. You can''t get on with money. At the same time, you also need enough identity and status. At least people who are above the second class power are qualified to book.


    Wang Xu, Zhao Hongye and others are obviously not qualified. In addition, Zhao Hongye is reluctant to use Shangpin Lingshi in order to buy a seat.


    So, in the end, the four spent a piece of Zhongpin Lingshi and stood in the hall on the bottom floor.


    ahead.


    It is a four or five meter high platform with nearly 100 square meters. It is exactly where the auctioneer and the auction items are at the time of the auction.


    Xianyuan auction house is not open all day, only in every night, between 7:00 and 9:00, this fixed two hours.


    It''s not time yet.


    Several people waited for a while, and more and more guests came into the room. Among them, several groups of them were extremely ostentatious. All the way up to the VIP private room on the third floor.


    Finally.


    The auction officially began.


    The first thing to come up with is to have "xianyuanshi No. 99" of extremely high quality according to the judgment of "experts".


    The characteristic of Xianyuan auction house is that it sells 100 pieces of Xianyuan stone every night, from Mark 99 to mark 0. The later the quality is, the higher the chance of producing treasures is.


    "Wang Xu, have a quick look. Shall we buy this one? Is there anything in it? Is it a good stone or a bad stone? " Zhaohongye''s eyes are full of excitement.


    "There''s something in it, but it''s not good. It''s just a fragment of a French soldier." As soon as his mind swept away, Wang Xu returned at will.


    "What? French fragment


    Zhaohongye''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Isn''t that good? The fragments of French soldiers have been regarded as the middle-class treasures from the fairy edge stone.


    "Well, the value should be about 1000 pieces of top quality stone. If you exceed this price, don''t buy it. You can do the rest by yourself." Wang Xu said casually.


    Anyway, this kind of thing can''t get into his eyes, so he doesn''t bother to bid at all.


    At this time, the outside bidding has climbed to 100 pieces of top quality stone, and then no one bid.


    "How much do you earn under a thousand high-quality spirit stones? How accurate are you? "


    Zhaohongye stares at Wang Xu in disbelief, hesitating for a moment.


    "It''s the first time for 100 pieces of Shangpin spirit stone!"


    "100 pieces of top quality spirit stone, second time!"


    Seeing that the auctioneer was about to make sure, Zhao Hongye thought of Wang Xuhua''s purchase of a piece of "spirit piece" with a piece of high-quality spirit stone. She finally gritted her teeth and raised her hand to bid loudly


    "One hundred pieces of top grade spirit stone, plus ten pieces of middle grade spirit stone!"


    Ten pieces of Zhongpin Lingshi, which is the lowest price increase.


    Obviously.


    As for the first piece of "xianyuanshi No. 99", not many people think highly of it. After zhaohongye''s price increase, no one bid, and she easily got it.


    "Wang Xu, help me open the stone quickly!"


    Zhao Hongye is both excited and uneasy, and sends the 99 Xianyuan stone to Wang Xu.


    Even though she can drive it herself.


    But the golden sword light that Wang Xu released before, that kind of "micro" level control, let her feel very powerful.


    of course.


    If you drive your own car, you will lose money if you break it?


    But if Wang Xu breaks down


    "Hum, anyway, this guy doesn''t take the high-quality spirit stone as money and just throws it away. He must be a rich man, and he doesn''t care about compensation..." Zhao Hongye says in her heart.


    Wang Xu is not aware of her careful thinking, just look at her, feel some strange, but also did not think much.


    As soon as my mind moves, I directly release a sword light to "open the stone.".


    Just one breath.


    Countless stone powder fell, and a fragment of a French soldier about the size of a palm fell into the hands of Zhao Hongye.


    Good luck.


    It''s still a fragment of a top quality French soldier. It''s just a material recycling. Its value is a little higher than Wang Xu''s previous judgment. There are about 1500 top quality spirit stones.


    "Wang Xu, you are so powerful!"


    Zhaohongye suddenly cheered and kept shouting: "fifteen times! Fifteen times! huge profits! Yes! I''ve sent out... "


    In this case, zhaohongye has gone mad.


    Next, she asked Wang Xu about almost every auction of Xianyuan stone.


    time lapse.


    Soon, twenty pieces of Xianyuan stone were sold.


    During this period, Wang Xu said three times, and Zhao Hongye and others robbed Xianyuan stone three times.


    When the twenty-first piece of Xianyuan stone came out for auction, zhaohongye''s top grade spirit stone had been used up, and only one piece was left.


    "This piece is also available. It should be a remnant of ancient medicine. It contains a lot of spirit tools and is of great value." At this time, Wang Xu also spoke for the fourth time.


    instantaneous.


    Zhaohongye''s eyes are red directly. Teng stands up and wants to quote loudly.


    But when she raised her hand to half, she put it down dejectedly and said, "it''s over. I don''t have a spirit stone. I can''t help watching the treasure in front of me. I don''t have money to buy it."


    He said.


    She suddenly turned her head and stared at ZHAOMENG and Zhaoming. She just looked at them and said nothing.


    "Miss, we really don''t have any spirit stones. You just borrowed all the spirit stones." Both ZHAOMENG and Zhaoming wanted to cry without tears.


    It''s borrowing.


    But Zhao Hongye is just like little tiger. It''s all about robbing. Well, he turns both of them clean. He doesn''t believe that they say "no money.".


    "I know. I didn''t say anything."


    Zhaohongye also knows that he just turned over two people''s body, two people really have no money, powerless way.


    Didn''t say anything?


    Miss, your eyes are more cruel than not talking!


    ZHAOMENG and Zhaoming are full of bitterness in their eyes, but they don''t dare to say what they have in mind at all.


    Next second.


    Zhaohongye suddenly turns her head and stares at Wang Xu with red eyes like rabbits: "that, Wang Xu, can you ask, how many spirit stones do you have?"


    "Not much, about 100000 yuan." Wang Xu said casually.


    "Inferior spirit stone?" Zhaohongye was stunned.


    "No, the lowest is the best, and there are some of the best." Wang Xu replied casually.


    "What? One hundred thousand... Top grade spirit stone? No, and the best? "


    Zhao red leaf hears speech to suddenly gape, then full of eyes inconceivable way: "how can you be so rich?"


    Next second.


    She believed it.


    "Since you have so much money, why don''t you lend me some and give them back to you when I sell them." Zhao Hongye''s fast way.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu also responded. He looked at zhaohongye, whose eyes were redder, and chuckled


    "If you borrow money to buy these fairy edge stones, forget it. These things are not good things. You can''t make a lot of money if you pour your left and right hands. It''s a waste of time."


    As he spoke, he looked up at the rows of "follow-up items" covered by red curtains above the auction table, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Besides, I also have a few" stones "to buy. I''ll keep them for reserve in case they are not enough."

 Chapter 1214

    At this time, after so many rounds of auction, Wang Xu has seen some inside information.


    It is obvious that the people behind the auction house have already known about the "treasures" hidden in the Xianyuan stone.


    Starting from the 99th, the higher up, the higher the value of the things contained in Xianyuan stone. Of course, some of them didn''t have anything, but it''s obvious that the auction house deliberately used it to make money.


    The "Xianyuan stone" is a kind of gambling, just like the "gambling stone" in the Chinese secular world.


    Gamblers care about the result, not the process.


    What we care about is the possibility of getting rich overnight, not the money that may be pocketed.


    This thing, just like lottery, everyone knows the dirty behind lottery, but there are still countless people to buy lottery one after another.


    For what?


    Get rich overnight


    It''s possible!


    In the same way, any gambler has a "gambler" mentality. The more he goes back, the more money he throws. Sometimes, it''s not just for "gambling", but also for face.


    In this way, the higher the price, the higher the price. On the one hand, the auction house is deliberately pushing up the price.


    Sure enough.


    When the Xianyuan stone auction entered the last ten pieces, it was just the reserve price, and it was already the start of 10000 high-quality spirit stones.


    And the so-called "quality" has already reached the super grade. No. 9 Xianyuan stone is a half person high, crystal clear, emitting a little light. As soon as it appeared, it immediately shocked the audience.


    "Super product!"


    "It''s a product beyond the extreme. It''s impossible to have this kind of Xianyuan stone in previous auctions, and this is not the last three pieces tonight!"


    "Every piece of super quality fairy edge stone must be able to expel a treasure that is no less than the value of the medium quality French soldier. If the value is low, the auction house will provide compensation for the loss... God, the last ten pieces tonight are not all super quality, are they?"


    The crowd exploded, and countless people cried out excitedly. A middle-aged man standing beside Wang Xu, his lips trembled and his speech was not sharp.


    "Unfortunately, this treasure can only be contested by the VIPs on the third floor. It has nothing to do with the poor people on the first floor, such as me..." after he was excited, he sighed with dispirited face.


    Wang Xu took a look at him, but did not speak. His eyes turned back to the "No. 9 fairy edge stone" on the auction table. He raised his hand without expression and said calmly:


    "Fifteen thousand top grade spirit stones!"


    When the crowd on the first and second floors exploded, the VIPs on the third floor had already raised the price by 5000.


    See Wang Xu offer.


    The middle-aged man sighing beside him was obviously stunned, his face was extremely strange, and his eyes were extremely obvious.


    Boy, do you have money? Don''t be a liar!


    It''s not just this guy.


    When the auctioneer on the stage saw the hall on the first floor, among the people who could only stand, there were even people taking part in the bidding. He was also slightly stunned. However, his good professional quality made him quickly ask:


    "This young master has offered 15000 high-quality spirit stones. Is there any higher price?"


    The background of Xianyuan auction house is very deep, and there are many experts. Naturally, he will not be afraid that someone will bid maliciously, but he will not be able to pay in the end.


    There are two people who dare to do this in history, but these two "pretending to be poor criminals" are now digging in the sunless mines below the mines.


    "Sixteen thousand!"


    On the third floor, in the No. 3 private room, a young man in black narrowed his eyes slightly and said again.


    A person in the hall on the first floor has a little money, but at most he has a little money. What do you want to fight with him?


    "Seventeen thousand!" There was no pause in Wang Xu''s voice.


    "Eighteen thousand!" The young man in black''s eyes flashed.


    "Nineteen thousand!" Wang Xu again, without pause.


    This time, the young man in black can''t help pausing. It''s not because he doesn''t have the spirit stone, but because it''s only the No. 9 fairy edge stone after all. His spirit stone still needs to be kept in the back, especially the last three pieces of the final axis.


    "Oh, it''s interesting. It''s impossible to take out so many top-grade spirit stones without any identity, isn''t it? Even staying on the first floor, deliberately pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger? " The young man in black chuckled and shook his head


    "Twenty thousand!"


    This is his final reserve price. If Wang Xu continues to follow, he will give up.


    "Just in case!"


    There was no pause in Wang Xu''s voice.


    "Well?"


    Seeing this, the young man in black suddenly narrowed his eyes, got up slowly, went to the window of the private room, looked directly at Wang Xu in the crowd on the first floor, took three breaths in silence, and finally shook his head and said with a smile:


    "I give up."


    "Hiss!"


    He wrote these three words at once.


    Suddenly, Wang Xu side, I do not know how many people suddenly take a breath of air conditioning.


    "Tianzi No.3 private room, Tianzi private room, but it''s specially prepared for people of Yipin power. There''s no shortage of Lingshi. He gave up?" There was a low exclamation.


    "For people with this identity, bidding is more of a face. Is he bowing to the boy? Who the hell is this guy? Why are so many spirit stones still standing on the first floor? " The other answered.


    And Wang Xu''s side, the middle-aged man is full of horror, eyes staring at Wang Xu''s clothes, and waist token, eyes shaking violently, swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva.


    "The people of the Sanpin forces? Dare to challenge the people of Yipin power, where does he come from? Are you not afraid to offend people? " The eyes of middle-aged men are all shocked.


    Wang Xu doesn''t care what these people feel.


    When the auction house sent No. 9 Xianyuan stone, he directly controlled Jianguang and began to "open the stone.".


    Instead of leaving immediately as before, the people in the auction house stood aside with their hands down and reminded with a smile:


    "Young man, according to the rules, we can judge the value of your order. If the value is lower than that of a medium French soldier, our auction house will compensate you for the difference."


    "No more."


    Wang Xu light way.


    The voice fell.


    When the sword light stopped, he raised his hand and gently grasped it. Countless stone powder suddenly scattered to the ground, revealing a piece of black metal fragment the size of a palm inside. The pattern lines on it were similar to those on the small piece of spirit weapon fragment Wang Xu had obtained before.


    "Sure enough, it''s another piece of spirit weapon. It should be the same one..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly and turned over his hand to put the debris into the magic weapon of space.


    "Mr. young man, what you are prescribing here should be fragments of French soldiers. Normally, the value of weapon fragments is far lower than that of ancient" medicinal materials "and" land treasures ". Do you really not need to ask the master of our auction house to identify them, so as to compensate for your loss?" On one side, the auctioneer frowned slightly, puzzled, and confirmed again.


    "No Wang Xu waved his hand calmly.


    "I will do as you wish." Seeing Wang Xu''s insistence, even if he didn''t understand, he could only retreat, but when he turned around, there was a trace of irony on his face.


    This is a fool!


    No. 9, No. 6, No. 4 and No. 5 Xianyuan stones were all deliberately used to "pit money" after they were identified by the auction house and confirmed that they would not contain good things.


    Originally, before the finale, the price forecast was only about 1450 yuan at most, but Wang Xu was forced to raise it to 21000 yuan.


    It''s not only the white flower of more than 20000 high-quality Lingshi, but also for the sake of face, no compensation.


    pretend to be something?


    Make yourself a fool!


    "Idiot!"


    There''s a murmur in the man''s heart.

 Chapter 1215

    "This boy really has a spirit stone (money). He doesn''t regard the top grade spirit stone (money) as the top grade spirit stone (money)!"


    Is Wang Xu an idiot?


    At the moment, there are nearly a thousand people on the first floor, second floor and third floor of the auction house. At least half of them feel that Wang Xu is an idiot.


    Obviously, I''ve lost my eye, and I''m pretending not to be compensated by the auction house for the sake of face. Do I really think I''m the "noble" among the first class forces who are not inferior to Lingshi?


    Third floor.


    Private room No.3.


    "Childe, ask the auction house clearly, the other party should be the third class forces, not those people who are playing the role of pigs and eating tigers. The reason why I dare to compete with you may be that I have some money in my hand and want to be famous in Xianwu city. I pretend it on purpose. " A maid in white stood behind the young man in black, reporting respectfully.


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, the young man in black nodded and said faintly:


    "That''s right. After all, I know that there may be a drop of blood essence hidden in the No.1 Xianyuan stone. It''s also a piece of" Xianyuan stone "I bought on the stall by accident. Not everyone can know it."


    "The road of Emperor Wu has been cut off for nearly ten thousand years, and countless Wu zuns can''t inherit it, but now you have to know it." The white maid''s admiring way.


    "It can be seen that heaven and earth have changed greatly, and the times have changed in turn. Young master, you must be the most dazzling pride of the times, the favorite of the spirit, and the most powerful son of the spirit!"


    "I''m not the best. I''m just lucky. I''m lucky."


    The young man in black shook his head and said with a smile: "well, since we are not from those families, we don''t need to care. Count how many spirit stones we have. Go on."


    "Young master, we have 90000 top-grade spirit stones in all!"


    "That''s enough. It''s not the people of other first-class forces. Ordinary people can''t easily bring out so many first-class spirit stones. Tonight, there are only two of my competitors... "


    As he spoke, the young man in black''s eyes turned to the Tianzi No. 1 and No. 2 private rooms beside him. Inside, there were two other people he knew.


    Also from Yipin power, with the ability to stir up the situation.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    There are similar conversations going on in private rooms Tianzi 1 and Tianzi 2.


    "Childe, I don''t know whether the news of the ancient emperor''s essence and blood contained in the No.1 Xianyuan stone is true or not. Do we really need to spend so many high-quality spirit stones just for a gamble?"


    "A drop of possible blood essence of Emperor Wu is worth it!"


    "Miss, No.1 Xianyuan stone, you are sure to get it?"


    "It''s a must."


    ¡­¡­


    The hall on the first floor.


    Wang Xu''s eyes slowly swept over the last three pieces of Xianyuan stone, and his body slowly straightened. Among the three final pieces, one of them attracted his great interest.


    No.0 Xianyuan stone!


    Under the influence of his divine thoughts, the last piece of Xianyuan stone, which was the final auction of the auction house, was able to isolate his divine thoughts. It can be seen that there must be something good in it.


    As for number one, number two.


    It''s easy for him to analyze and see through. What''s hidden is a relatively well preserved ancient medicinal plant. It''s full of aura. It''s blocked by the special stone quality of "Xianyuan stone". The medicine can also remain seven points, which can be called a treasure.


    The other is a mass of blood, which seems to be the blood essence of some powerful beast, or the blood left by a strong person''s injury. The residual breath is strong, and there is a trace of residual fragments of divine thoughts. However, it is extremely disordered, and at most it is only the level of high-ranking martial arts.


    These two pieces of fairy stone can''t arouse Wang Xu''s interest.


    Soon.


    These three final pieces of fairy edge stone appear.


    The whole auction house was boiling again, and there were more than ten private rooms on the third floor.


    No.2 fairy edge stone.


    It was actually sold at a high price of 30000 top grade Lingshi.


    "Next, it''s the penultimate auction, No.1 Xianyuan stone, the bottom price, 20000 top grade Lingshi!"


    This reserve price has far exceeded the amount that ordinary people can afford.


    Therefore, there are only a few bidders in the private room on the third floor.


    The first floor hall, and the second floor seats of the guests, all became the audience.


    "25000!"


    "Thirty thousand!"


    "Thirty five thousand!"


    "Forty thousand top grade spirit stones!"


    When the price exceeds 40000, there are only three bidders left.


    And these three people.


    They are the people in rooms 1, 2 and 3 of Tianzi. As we all know, Tianzi private rooms are the private rooms that are qualified to enter by the first-class forces.


    Soon.


    The price has risen to the sky high price of 80000 high-quality spirit stones.


    This price, not to mention a piece of "immortal stone", is far lower than the price of a top-quality French soldier.


    In private room three.


    After bidding again and being pressed down by the people in No. 2 private room, the young man in black finally couldn''t sit still. He suddenly got up, his breath burst out and went straight to No. 2 private room.


    "Yunbolan, are you against me on purpose? I''ve said that here, I''m bound to get this No. 1 fairy edge stone. If you deliberately stir up our bureau because of the previous bad things, I''ll never give up. " The voice of the young man in black was extremely cold.


    "Zhenrenxiao, who are you scaring? If you don''t have a stone, let it go and get out of here. " In No.2 private room, there was a slight smile of disdain. Obviously, he didn''t care about the threat of the youth in black.


    The voice fell.


    He followed with another price increase:


    "83000 pieces of top quality stone!"


    "Eighty four thousand pieces of top quality stone!"


    The young man in black resisted his anger. After adding it again, his voice became colder and sharper


    "Yunbolan, I said, No.1 Xianyuan stone, I''m going to get it. If you make trouble on purpose, don''t blame me for turning over, don''t be shameless!"


    With the fierce competition between the two, after hesitating for a while, the No. 1 private room became silent and seemed to take the initiative to retreat.


    "Turn over?"


    Cloud billows in No.2 private room, with a trace of anger in his voice, said: "if you change to zhenzhuanfeng to say this, I may give you face, but you are really benevolent and filial... What a fart?"


    "Ninety thousand!"


    The cloud wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave wave.


    "You want to die!"


    Suddenly, the face of the young man in black in No. 3 private room was distorted.


    He had a total of 90000 top-grade Lingshi. He thought it was safe, but he didn''t expect that such an opponent would emerge.


    If it is possible, he would like to grab it directly, but behind Xianyuan auction house is Xianwu City, which is not the place where he can be reckless.


    But after giving up.


    The young man in black sat back, his face as gloomy as water, and roared in a low voice


    "Yunbolan, you wait for me. The ancient emperor Wu''s blood essence is mine. No one can take it away! Laozi, I will kill you! "


    ¡­¡­


    The competition for the No. 1 rock is over.


    After a fierce fight, two Tianjiao of Yipin forces tore their faces in public, and everyone watched with relish.


    And for the next final pivot.


    No.0 fairy edge stone.


    People are more full of expectations.


    No.1 is so exciting, No.0


    How powerful will the scene be?

 Chapter 1216

    "Hiss, you are really the proud son of the first class power. You are often the top class spirit stone of eighty or ninety thousand. It''s not the same thing at all!"


    Some people marvel.


    "This is the No.1 Xianyuan stone. When the last finale comes out, will No.0 Xianyuan stone be more powerful? It''s a great night. " The other was full of emotion.


    "Be quiet, everyone be quiet, No.0 Xianyuan stone is coming out!"


    With a exclamation, the whole auction room was quiet, and everyone''s eyes were eagerly betting on the auction table.


    Countless people look at more than a dozen private rooms on the third floor and wonder what kind of amazing pride will emerge and what kind of fight will be staged.


    Soon.


    No.0 Xianyuan stone appeared.


    The red cloth is uncovered.


    All of a sudden.


    A dazzling golden light suddenly lit up the whole auction house.


    The auction house, which was originally a little dim, was shrouded in a layer of gold. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were reflecting a distorted and refracted golden light.


    "How beautiful


    Someone can''t help murmuring.


    After three full breaths.


    With the auction house''s people using secret methods, the photography suppressed the dazzling golden light, and the people finally saw the real face of No. 0 Xianyuan stone in Chu.


    It was a square stone with a height of one meter and a width of half a meter. It was full of gold. It was like the best spirit stone. It seemed that there was a golden river floating in it.


    Countless golden lights emanate from the river, and then are blocked by an invisible barrier. They can only swim on the surface continuously, bringing up pieces of twisted golden light and shadow, which makes them even more dazzling.


    "Hiss..."


    The sound of an inverted suction air conditioner sounded.


    Then, someone trembled his lips and said: "this kind of appearance, this kind of unspeakable qi movement... It''s really worthy of No. 0 Xianyuan stone, which is the last finale of this evening. It must contain the" spirit "level treasure."


    Since the appearance of Xianyuan stone.


    The most powerful one was when someone came up with a complete "spirit weapon.". Therefore, the treasure hidden in the top Xianyuan stone is the highest level of "spirit".


    "No, maybe it''s higher than the spirit level, breaking the historical record..." another trembled


    "This time, it''s bound to be the climax of the night. It''s a grand event in Xianyuan field for decades. I don''t know which private room on the third floor is the first one to do it?"


    But the weird thing is.


    After the auctioneer quoted a reserve price of 50000 high-quality spirit stones.


    In the whole auction house, there was a strange silence. In the private room on the third floor, there was no one who wanted to make a move.


    Countless people''s eyes have gathered in Tianzi No.1, No.2 and No.3 private rooms, and the bidding of No.1 Xianyuan stone, but the people in these three private rooms have been throwing the top grade spirit stone.


    Now, the final stage.


    Don''t they do it?


    One breath.


    Two breaths.


    Three breaths.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long silence, the auctioneer finally couldn''t help it.


    "No.0 Xianyuan stone, the base price is 50000. Is there any bid?"


    By convention.


    After the auctioneer inquires for three times, if no bid has been made, the auction will default to a non auction.


    But then.


    Finally.


    There''s a bid.


    "Fifty thousand top grade stone!"


    With the sound, almost all the people in the auction house turned their heads and looked at the place where the sound came.


    I saw the hall on the first floor, standing in the crowd.


    A young man in grey is quietly raising his hand, with a faint voice.


    ¡­¡­


    In Zhao Hongye''s incredible eyes, Wang Xu slowly raised his hand.


    instantaneous.


    The whole auction house, the eyes of countless people, all gathered here.


    "Little brother, are you crazy? Let it go The middle-aged man next to him roared out on the spot.


    Don''t you see what''s going on?


    There are so many noble people in private rooms on the third floor, none of them dare to offer. You can only stand in the hall on the first floor, but you can offer. Don''t you attract everyone''s attention?


    This is the final finale of the top grade Lingshi with a reserve price of 50000 yuan!


    50000 top grade stone!


    If you can''t take it out, you''ll be dead!


    It''s impossible to say that he, as an innocent person standing nearby, may be implicated.


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged man is more urgent.


    Although Wang Xu had taken out more than 20000 top-grade Lingshi before, the origin of Wang Xu''s third grade forces should have been all his wealth. Where can he take out another 50000 top-grade Lingshi?


    all around.


    There are more people like middle-aged men.


    instant.


    With Wang Xu as the center, a circle of people scattered around.


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG hesitated and moved back slightly. But they didn''t know what they thought. They looked at each other and didn''t dare to move any more.


    Even so.


    Four people stand there, also appear extremely lonely.


    "Young master, I have to remind you in advance that if you can''t take out so many spirit stones..." the auctioneer also frowned slightly, and then said in a deep voice.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    With a wave of Wang Xu''s hand, a space ring full of spirit stones has been directly thrown into the hands of the auctioneer.


    "It''s full of spirit stones. I haven''t calculated the exact number, but it''s not less than 100000." Wang Xu raised his head slightly, scanned all the people up and down, left and right, and said faintly:


    "No.0 Xianyuan stone is a must. I don''t care about the spirit stone in the ring. If someone has more, I will quit. But if no one wants to go higher, it''s mine. "


    The voice fell.


    The whole auction house is quieter.


    In the hall on the first floor, the middle-aged man and other retreating people couldn''t help but stare at him, and his eyes were incredible.


    How can a person who can take out so many top-quality spirit stones in one breath be a third class force and can only stand on the first floor in their cognition?


    Is it difficult to


    "The big guy who plays the pig and eats the tiger?"


    People were shocked.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    "Hiss!"


    There was an inverted air-conditioner.


    Because it''s too quiet, the sound of air-conditioning is no less than a small firecracker.


    Everyone looked up one after another and saw that on the auction table, the auctioneer was holding the space ring Wang Xu had thrown. He was constantly pumping out air, with a face of hell.


    "What? Not a hundred thousand? " Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "No, it''s not!"


    Hearing this, the auctioneer immediately shook his head and said in a hurry:


    "Young master, your spirit stone is quite enough. I have a rough look. It''s more than 100000. With the exchange of some of the best spirit stones in it, at least 150000 of the best spirit stones. There should be more..."


    "What?"


    Hearing the auctioneer''s words, everyone in the auction house, up and down, left and right, the first hall, the second floor and the third floor, was shocked again.


    150000 top grade stone?


    More?


    Is this what ordinary people can take out?


    It''s like


    Shi Hao!


    "Is there a bid? If no one comes out, No.0 Xianyuan stone will belong to me. "


    Wang Xu completely ignored the shock of the crowd and nodded indifferently. Then he looked up and asked faintly.


    For a while.


    No one is talking.

 Chapter 1217

    Third floor.


    It''s in room 3.


    "Where did the boy get so many high-quality spirit stones?"


    Zhenrenxiao, a young man in black, has a fierce twinkle in his eyes. He stares at Wang Xu, who is proud and independent in the crowd on the first floor.


    The top grade spirit stone is no better than the ordinary one.


    One hundred and fifty thousand is not much.


    But a hundred pieces of inferior spirit stone is a piece of intermediate spirit stone, and a hundred pieces of intermediate spirit stone is a piece of superior spirit stone.


    If it''s converted into a lower grade spirit stone.


    That''s 15 million inferior spirit stones!


    Fifteen million!


    This is a sky high price.


    Even though zhenrenxiao was born in zhenshenwucheng, Zhenjia had a spirit stone vein, and could not have such an exaggerated number of spirit stones.


    This time, in order to fight for No. 1 Xianyuan stone, he sold a lot of treasures and borrowed a lot of spirit stones from his brothers and sisters, and finally got 90000 top quality spirit stones.


    However.


    The result is still a failure!


    At the thought of this, zhenrenxiao no longer pays attention to Wang Xu''s mood. His mind is full of anger and killing intention, and his eyes are red


    "Damn cloud waves!"


    But greedy heart together, but it is not so easy to extinguish.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Outside Xianyuan auction house.


    Four figures stood there, a sense of the cold spread.


    They are he Wuqing, Zhao Fengtao, Ma Long and Yu Chengping.


    "Is that boy sure to enter Xianyuan auction house?" He Wuqing asked flatly, with no sadness or joy in his voice. He didn''t realize that he was coming to kill people. He seemed to be more like a guest to gamble.


    "Sure, sure!" Zhao Fengtao nodded fiercely and said in a grim voice: "someone saw him go in with his own eyes. He will never be wrong."


    "Well, let''s wait outside. The background of the auction house is very deep. The auction should be over soon. It shouldn''t be long."


    He Wuqing nodded. At last, his right hand unconsciously touched the new top-grade French soldier "greedy wolf sword", and his mouth could not help pulling out a cruel sneer.


    The new French soldiers are just short of a sword tester.


    The sword.


    A killer.


    It''s better to see blood.


    "Thanks again, cousin!"


    Zhao Fengtao''s face was full of excitement and his whole body was hot. He couldn''t wait to see that Wang Xu had been brutally killed, kneeling at his feet and being trampled on by him.


    But he also knew the background of Xianyuan auction house, so he could only bear the impulse and said with a grim smile:


    "Cousin, could you please don''t kill that little rubbish all at once? Break his limbs and make him seriously injured. I want to do it myself.


    I want him to understand that in Xianwu City, he is not a small rubbish of the third class forces, who can be arrogant at will! "


    "No problem."


    He Wuqing nodded and agreed that he didn''t care.


    ¡­¡­


    The auction house.


    Third floor.


    It''s in private room 1.


    A girl in green has deep eyes and a pair of beautiful eyes mixed with endless shock.


    How could he have so many spirit stones?


    As early as when Wang xuhao shot the No. 9 Xianyuan stone with the "20000 high-quality spirit stone", she was already shocked.


    But now.


    In the face of Wang Xu, who threw 150000 high-quality spirit stones, she couldn''t accept them.


    "Is he really just a child of the third class forces?" Feng Chenxiang murmurs to himself, more and more curious about Wang Xu. He wants to go out to the private room and ask Wang Xu.


    The girl in green is Feng Chenxiang.


    When she learned from yulao that Wang Xu and others had come to Xianyuan auction house, she followed them immediately. It''s not to protect Wang Xu, but she was going to attend the auction tonight.


    Take a deep breath. Feng Chenxiang calms down


    "There are so many high-quality spirit stones, even the best one. He can''t be that simple. After all, the best spirit stone is extremely important to the martial arts people in the large division territory. Generally, it doesn''t circulate in the market. There must be a secret hidden in him... "


    When she thought of it, her eyes became bright


    "However, what I like most is to dig out secrets. Wang Xu... Is not surnamed Zhao, but comes from Zhaoliu Wucheng. Your secret... Can''t escape from me!"


    meanwhile.


    In the lobby on the first floor.


    However, Wang Xu is manipulating Jianguang to "open the stone" of No. 0 Xianyuan stone.


    At this moment, almost everyone''s eyes are gathered here, because Wang Xu''s "Shi Hao" move is also aimed at what kind of treasure will be contained in the No. 0 Xianyuan stone.


    "Suo Suo..."


    The atmosphere was extremely quiet.


    Only the sound of the sword breaking the stone.


    Soon.


    One third of the 0 Xianyuan stone, more than one meter high, was cut off, but there was no sign of "treasure".


    Some people can''t help it: "generally speaking, one third of the stones are opened. Even if there is no treasure body, there will be different stone layers, which are eroded by the energy of the treasure for many years."


    "Yes, but we haven''t seen the peeling layer yet. Isn''t it a" sky leak "; Another man said.


    Leak!


    It is a word used by those who play with Xianyuan stone in Xianyuan field.


    It means that a piece of Xianyuan stone is very good, but there is nothing bad inside.


    It can''t be said that there is no treasure left in ancient times. More accurately, it is a treasure left in ancient times. The time is too long, the energy is too serious, and all of it is absorbed by the stone layer, but the noumenon has disappeared.


    Literally.


    Leak!


    God''s missed luck!


    Wang Xu is indifferent, the sword light in his hand doesn''t have any meaning of pause, and his face doesn''t change at all.


    The stones are flying.


    Soon.


    Two thirds of the stones disappeared, but there was still no trace.


    all around.


    There was a stir in the crowd.


    "Isn''t there really a leak?"


    More and more people frown, looking at Wang Xu''s eyes with a trace of color.


    If there is a leak in the sky, it will cost 50000 spirit stones. If it is anyone, I''m afraid they will regret to death.


    "Suo Suo..."


    Wang Xu''s face was flat, and the light of his sword kept falling.


    In a flash.


    In front of him, there was only a stone less than the size of his fist. Even at this time, the original appearance was amazing and the golden light disappeared.


    "Don''t look at it. It seems that it''s really a leak."


    Around, countless people shook their heads and sighed, looking at Wang Xu''s eyes with a trace of pity.


    Fifty thousand top grade spirit stones!


    He bought a broken stone for nothing. Even if Wang Xu is a "stone hero", he must be extremely uncomfortable.


    At this point.


    Even Wang Xu himself could not help frowning slightly: "is my mind wrong?"


    Although I think so, but the sword light is not stopped, the stone chips are still flying, and the 0 Xianyuan stone is getting smaller with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Next second.


    All of a sudden.


    The light of the sword gave a big bang.


    Whoo!


    Wang Xu''s right hand across the air, gently grasp, hold the last that is not big enough for the baby''s fist, gold completely disappeared, leaving only a dark, like a coal ball like stone, turn the palm into the magic weapon of space.


    The surface is still.


    But at this time, if someone carefully observed Wang Xu''s eyes, they would find endless ecstasy and brilliance.


    He''s a whole person, and he''s very hot.

 Chapter 1218

    "Don''t look at it. It''s a leak."


    See Wang Xu no longer open stone, but suddenly took the initiative to put away, the last baby fist big Xianyuan stone residue, people shake their heads.


    In their opinion, Wang Xu''s action is obviously for the sake of losing face.


    No one knows if he has got a good thing. So, who dares to say that Wang Xu is the biggest culprit for buying the "Tianlou stone"?


    "Well, we can''t understand the worldview of the stone (money) people. For them, face is more important than anything!" Some people secretly shake their heads, disdaining and admiring Wang Xu''s "self deception".


    Third floor.


    Tianzi No.2 private room.


    A young man in white was standing in front of the window. His eyes that had been staring at Wang Xu were flickering, as if he was making some special idea.


    Seeing this behind the scenes, he shook his head and said with disdain:


    "I thought you had something special, but what you used to be was woodlouse, who didn''t know what to do and bought things blindly. Sure enough, it''s just the rubbish of Sanpin forces. No matter how many spirit stones there are, you can''t stop the essence of rubbish. "


    As he said this, he turned around and walked out of the private room. At the same time, he gave orders to an old man in black robe beside him


    "Go to the spirit hall and reserve a Tianpin cultivation room for me. Before the examination of the immortal gate is opened, I will close the door and understand the inheritance of" the great emperor''s essence and blood "in the No.1 immortal stone."


    "Yes, sir."


    The old man in black robe bowed. In his hands, there was a group of blue blood cells rushing left and right, but they were trapped by an invisible barrier.


    "In this year''s Xianmen examination, I will win the first place."


    This young man in white is a force of Yipin. Yunxiao Wucheng is the pride of the generation of Yunjia.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yes, it''s the remains of the imperial soldiers!"


    Wang Xu was very excited and very hot.


    "It''s definitely the remains of the imperial soldiers!"


    He didn''t expect that there was a remnant of imperial soldiers in the fairyland left by the ancient battlefield.


    It can be seen that the battle in ancient times, which I don''t know how many years ago, was absolutely amazing. There were emperor soldiers breaking up.


    Emperor soldiers.


    It is the weapon of Emperor Wu.


    After the spirit weapon, the weapon used by the warrior already has a trace of spirit. When this trace of spirituality continues to evolve and finally converges into a complete soul, it will form an organic soul.


    And the weapon with the soul is the imperial soldier.


    But emperor soldiers.


    But it must be the army of Emperor Wu.


    Because.


    Spirit.


    It is not formed spontaneously, but only when the powerful of Wudi level separate their own spirits with great powers and fuse them with the weapons they use, can they evolve a complete spirit.


    It can be said that an imperial soldier is equivalent to the second part of Emperor Wu.


    But it''s different from separation.


    The spirit is independent.


    In other words, it is a special existence that grows up by swallowing a trace of the original spirit of Emperor Wu.


    Because of this characteristic, every imperial soldier is an extremely special existence.


    And from the No.0 Xianyuan stone out of the wreckage of the emperor, which is sleeping in an extremely weak soul!


    It is precisely because of this that we have the power to block Wang Xu''s divine exploration.


    Time is too tight, the occasion is not right.


    For a moment, Wang Xu was not sure whether the spirit was complete or only a part of it was left. However, the value of the remains of the imperial soldiers was enormous!


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Xianyuan auction house.


    "Damn it, why hasn''t that little garbage come out yet? At the end of the auction, so many people came out. Did... Did the boy get lucky and buy a fairy stone containing treasure? "


    Zhao Fengtao was so anxious that he began to think about it. At the back, I couldn''t control the jealousy in my heart.


    As long as he thinks that Wang Xu may get a good baby, he knows that it''s impossible. It''s all his wishful thinking, but Zhao Fengtao still can''t control his jealousy, so he is even more resentful of Wang Xu.


    "Ha ha, how can it be? Is it so easy to get Xianyuan in Xianyuan stone? The people in Xianyuan farm are not fools. They have kept the real good things for a long time. Even if they sell them, the price is high. Can the small rubbish of the third class forces afford it? " Ma Long said with a sneer.


    He Wuqing also gently waved the greedy wolf sword in his hand, and a touch of irony flashed around his mouth, and said faintly:


    "It''s true that Xianyuan farm never does business at a loss. Why is it open only two months before the start of Xianmen examination every year? It''s just to pit these idiots who come from the outside and don''t have any insight. "


    As an official disciple of Xianmen, he Wuqing knows more about the inside story behind Xianyuan field than most people.


    "It''s lucky that one of the 100 pieces of Xianyuan stone is true. 90% of them are fakes made by special means."


    He Wuqing flashed a sneer at the corner of his mouth, disdaining to say:


    "What''s more, even if he''s really lucky enough to get" immortal fate "and prescribe French soldiers, treasures and miracles, what''s the matter? Even if his strength soars and he gets a special chance, can he still be my opponent? "


    "Yes, there is a cousin in, as long as that little garbage comes out, it will surely die!"


    Zhao Fengtao nodded. Although he Wuqing held the arrogant posture of "greedy wolf sword", he felt very uncomfortable, but he had no choice but to force it down.


    As for Ma Long and Yu Chengping, Wen Yan also nodded: "eldest brother he is an official disciple of Xianmen. He is a great master of six grades. He can crush that little rubbish with one hand."


    "I don''t think it''s the little garbage that got any news. He didn''t dare to come out when he knew we were blocking him with boss he outside, did he?"


    "It''s possible. After all, the woman of Fengling sect helped him..." Zhao Fengtao frowned when he heard the speech.


    "Don''t worry, even if he really knows the news, it''s useless." He Wuqing shakes his head, looks proud, and says faintly:


    "Xianyuan auction house only has this gate, but there is no other way out. It will be closed after the auction. Can he hide in it all night? If you dare to stay in it, the guards of the auction house are not vegetarians! "


    When it comes to the protection of the auction house, he Wuqing''s eyes flash with a trace of fear.


    All of a sudden.


    It seems that he Wuqing''s face suddenly changed when he saw someone. Then he laughed all over his face and called out:


    "Renxiao, I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence!"


    Zhao Fengtao, Ma long, and Yu Chengping also looked at it. They were also slightly stunned. Then they were all smiling with a little flattery.


    I can only see.


    A slender young man in a long black dress strode out of the auction house. Who else could he be?


    It''s just that.


    His face was a little gloomy.

 Chapter 1219

    "True benevolence and filial piety!"


    Zhao Fengtao muttered to himself, his voice full of excitement and excitement.


    True benevolence and filial piety.


    Yipin forces, the top three children of Zhenshen Wucheng.


    Although xianwucheng Tianjiao book does not have his name, but it does not mean that he is not strong.


    After all, the so-called Xianwu Tianjiao book is just a "idle book" of a person who called himself "Mr. Wuliu" and claimed to have passed the Xianmen examination in the last term.


    In the circle of Zhao Fengtao and others, they totally scoff at the so-called Xianwu Tianjiao book. They have their own information channels.


    It is he Wuqing who greets zhenrenxiao with a smile, which shows how terrible zhenrenxiao''s identity is.


    "People in zhenshenwu city always keep a low profile. It''s lucky to see zhenrenxiao here." He Wuqing thought.


    But on the surface, he smiles more brightly. He quickly steps forward and says respectfully:


    "Benevolent and filial son!"


    Zhao Fengtao and others also came up quickly and said hello one after another.


    Zhenrenxiao glanced at several people, but didn''t pay much attention. He only nodded slightly when he Wuqing saw the clothes of the disciples of xianmenwai.


    But it''s not.


    It''s just a nod.


    After nodding, he left without a pause.


    He Wuqing and others did not dare to have any dissatisfaction.


    Just then.


    All of a sudden, Yu Chengping''s eyes suddenly brightened, pointed to the exit of the auction house and exclaimed excitedly:


    "Look, that little rubbish is coming out!"


    Zhao Fengtao turned his head and looked at it. His eyes lit up and his voice was ferocious: "good, good, finally out. I thought this little garbage was really a turtle, hiding for a lifetime!"


    "Ha ha, it seems that the people from the auction house are around this little garbage. It seems that it was really driven out." Ma Long laughed and gloated.


    He Wuqing was more reserved. His eyes fell on Wang Xu and his party who came out of the auction, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth


    "The one who is at the front? I didn''t expect that there was a beautiful girl... "


    His eyes were fixed on zhaohongye, and he wanted to say nothing.


    "Ha ha, cousin, do you like her? Don''t worry. After killing the little garbage, I''ll take care of the next thing. I promise you''ll be satisfied. " Zhao Fengtao immediately saw what he Wuqing didn''t mean and said with a strange smile.


    The noise on their side.


    But let just walk out not far zhenrenxiao slightly frowned.


    Noisy!


    How noisy!


    Zhenrenxiao had a slight pause at his feet. He turned his head and looked over. He was ready to scold, but when he saw Wang Xu and his party, his eyes flashed and he suddenly asked in a voice:


    "The boy you know?"


    "Ah?" Zhao Fengtao and others were stunned, and their faces changed for a moment.


    Does Zhenren Xiao even know Wang Xu?


    "Ren Xiao, you and he are..." he Wuqing asked carefully.


    If zhenrenxiao and Wang Xu are friends, he is afraid to trouble Wang Xu any more. Even, they have to offer gifts to make amends.


    "Don''t think about it. I have nothing to do with him. You can do whatever you want." It seems to be to see the idea of he Wuqing, zhenrenxiao shook his head, light way.


    Wen Yan.


    He Wuqing and Zhao Fengtao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, several people''s eyes are bright, suddenly thought of a thing.


    Since zhenrenxiao has nothing to do with Wang Xu, why pay attention to Wang Xu?


    There''s only one possibility!


    That is, Wang Xu didn''t know when he offended zhenrenxiao!


    "It seems that the little garbage has offended zhenrenxiao unintentionally. Ha ha, little garbage, it''s heaven that wants you to die..." after thinking about it, Zhao Fengtao wanted to laugh.


    Little trash!


    God wants you to die, you have to die!


    Can people like you be arrogant in places like Xianwu city? Even if you offend me, you should offend zhenrenxiao so soon. You''re dead. Wait for me!


    "You look like you''ve come to trouble him. Why? Did he offend you? " At this time, zhenrenxiao suddenly asked with great interest.


    Zhao Fengtao did not dare to hide, and was not prepared to hide. He quickly said what would happen, adding oil and vinegar.


    After hearing this, zhenrenxiao was more interested. He took a look at Zhao Fengtao and shook his head. "Although you''re a little weak, you''re not as good as a third class force, are you?"


    Zhenrenxiao said this casually, without considering Zhao Fengtao''s feelings.


    Although there was not too much disdain in his words, Zhao Fengtao''s face turned red all of a sudden. However, he did not dare to reply.


    "The people in Wucheng of Zhao family are second class forces, but even the people in Wucheng of Zhaoliu, who are at the bottom of the third class forces, can''t match..." Zhenren Xiaoke cares about Zhao Fengtao''s mood at this time, and says something casually.


    Zhao Fengtao''s face suddenly became more red. His heart was full of shame and anger, but he had to stifle it. He bowed his head and bit his teeth


    "Mr. Ren Xiao, that, that... That little rubbish is a little strange, and it has a strong body. It seems that it has practiced some special physical training method."


    "Oh? Extremely physical? Do you think I will be his opponent? Who is better than him in my true benevolence and filial piety? " Zhenren and Xiao pick eyebrows.


    The warriors of zhenshenwu city have always been famous for their strong body training. Zhenren and Xiao have practiced the body training skill, which is a secret skill of zhenshenwu city.


    There are nine levels in this body refining skill. If you practice it to the extreme, you will have the legendary true God who will not destroy the body, who will not break and who will not be defeated, who is hard to invade by water and fire.


    Although true benevolence and filial piety only reach the fourth level of cultivation, they are also proud of their peers.


    "This..."


    Zhao Fengtao said nothing.


    How can Wang Xu be the opponent of zhenrenxiao? Zhenren filial piety a finger, afraid to be able to crush Wang Xu.


    As for who is strong in the flesh, it must be true benevolence and filial piety. Who doesn''t know that the true God of Wucheng doesn''t destroy the body? It''s absolutely terrible.


    Thinking of this and taking a deep breath, Zhao Fengtao said respectfully:


    "Mr. Ren Xiaozi, no matter how strong the body of that little garbage is, it can''t be compared with the" true God does not destroy the body "of your zhenshenwu city. There''s no comparison between that little rubbish and you. If you put it together, it''s an insult! "


    Zhao Fengtao is full of shame and anger and flatters in a low voice.


    Zhenren Xiao''s ears were comfortable, and then he nodded slightly. He seemed to be very satisfied


    "Well, the boy has come. You should all know what to do. Don''t let me down."


    His posture is very high.


    The whole person is both reserved and arrogant, with the same attitude that if you do it yourself, you will insult yourself.


    Although it has not been stated clearly, the implication has been extremely obvious, even bright and bold.


    But this attitude.


    No matter Zhao Fengtao, he Wuqing, Ma Long or Yu Chengping, none of them felt that something was wrong.


    Because, the other side is true benevolence filial piety!


    This is the attitude we should have!


    How can Wang Xu enter the eyes of Zhen Ren Xiao?


    Next second.


    Zhao Fengtao stepped out with one step, and burst out to drink:


    "Little trash!"

 Chapter 1220

    Zhao Fengtao made a big noise.


    The voice is very loud. When you roar with all your strength, you will be shocked like thunder on a sunny day.


    instant.


    All eyes are on it.


    Hundreds of people walking in front of Xianyuan auction house stopped almost at the same time and looked around.


    Beside Wang Xu, when Zhao Hongye sees Zhao Fengtao and others, she immediately grabs Wang Xu''s arm and says nervously:


    "Wang Xu, those who come are not good. So many people are not blocking us, are they?"


    Seeing Zhao Fengtao, Zhao Hongye has become a bird of shock.


    "You''re too nervous."


    Wang Xu chuckled and looked around.


    Zhao Fengtao, Ma Long and Yu Chengping can''t avoid his eyes. They are here for revenge. It''s really bad.


    Then, he Wuqing and zhenrenxiao were also looked at by him. He already knew that they were helpers.


    It''s just that he took an extra look at Zhenren.


    It''s not fear, but the smell of true benevolence and filial piety. It''s the young man in black in No. 3 private room on the third floor of the auction house.


    "I''ve never been in touch with him, have I?" Wang Xu frowned slightly and soon let it go.


    No matter what zhenrenxiao wants to do, he doesn''t pay attention to it. It''s best not to look for something. If he dares to look for something, he''ll slap himself down.


    Immediately.


    "This time, she won''t show up?"


    Wang Xu turned his head and glanced at the crowd behind him. Naturally, Feng Chenxiang couldn''t escape from him. Even, as early as the auction, he found Feng Chenxiang.


    But at this point.


    Feng Chenxiang stood in the depths of the crowd, but did not come out of the idea.


    "Yes, she can help once, but she can''t help all the time. After all, she and I only know each other after all. " Wang Xu shakes his head and mocks himself.


    Just then.


    "Little garbage, do you regret it? Why don''t you hide in Fenglai Inn and run out to die? "


    Zhao Fengtao opens his mouth again. He strides to Wang Xu and others. His feet are separated from each other, and his eyes are full of cruelty.


    He stares at Wang Xu with a ferocious and murderous face


    "Since you take the initiative to come out to die, I promise that today, you will die miserably, no one can save you, Feng Chenxiang can''t save you, even God can''t save you!"


    "Hey, hey! Ha ha... "


    Ma long, Yu Chengping with the slow pace forced up, the same grin.


    Wang Xu calmly raised his head, did not speak, but his eyes were slightly cold.


    Same second.


    "You''re the little trash my cousin said? It''s not bad. Congenital wupinjing is worthy of being called a genius in Zhaoliu Wucheng. It''s said that your body training skill is special and your body is powerful, isn''t it? "


    He Wuqing took a step and stared at Wang Xu with a faint smile: "you have a chance to hand over your training skills. I can give you a promise."


    With that, he slowly pulled out the greedy wolf sword. The edge of the sword pointed to the ground and turned it gently. The cold light of the sword reflected on half of his face, which made him look more mysterious.


    "This promise is... I will only use one sword. If you can follow this sword, I''ll spare your life and stop using it."


    He Wuqing''s words are arrogant and arrogant to the extreme.


    But few of those present felt that he was arrogant.


    Because he Wuqing was dressed as a formal disciple of Xianmen, he was obviously qualified to say that.


    Every year, there are less than ten thousand talents who come to Xianwu city to take part in Xianmen examination? But among them, only 100 can pass the examination, enter the immortal gate and become formal disciples.


    How terrible is the probability?


    And how terrible is it for everyone who has successfully passed?


    So, let alone the fact that he Wuqing only produced one sword, that is, half sword, which is believed by people.


    However.


    But Wang Xu didn''t look at he Wuqing. Instead, he looked up at Zhen Renxiao and asked faintly:


    "Do you want my training method?"


    Before three breaths.


    The moment before he Wuqing came out.


    Zhenrenxiao''s words to he Wuqing were completely captured by Wang Xu''s divine thoughts, so he directly ignored he Wuqing.


    "Well?"


    Hearing what he said, zhenrenxiao''s eyes suddenly narrowed. He seemed a little surprised. But the next second, he just laughed and said:


    "I didn''t expect you to have such keen insight. Yes, I''m really curious about your training method. If you can give it to me for understanding, I''ll let he Wuqing stop and save you this time. "


    With that, zhenrenxiao''s mouth began to show an extremely proud radian, with some disdain


    "Of course, don''t get me wrong. I''m just a little curious about your training method, not necessarily. No matter what skill you practice, you can''t compare with my true God Wucheng''s "true God does not destroy the body!"


    The attitude of Zhenren filial piety is more proud and arrogant than he Wuqing''s.


    As soon as his voice fell, Feng Chenxiang frowned slightly behind the crowd. A trace of disgust flashed through her beautiful eyes. She hated this kind of "self righteous" person very much.


    But soon, she took a long breath and sighed, "Wang Xu, I''m sorry. This time, I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    Although she really can''t stand Zhenren filial piety, no matter what, behind Zhenren filial piety is the same powerful Yipin force as Fengling sect, zhenshenwu city.


    Even if we really care, zhenshenwu city is slightly better than fenglingzong.


    After all, Wang Xu is just a stranger.


    Can help at hand, a word can be done, in order to save a few lives, Feng Chenxiang does not mind to help.


    But if it is necessary for her to pay a great price and get into trouble with a strong enemy, it will be a bit more than worth the loss.


    and.


    Some help, can help once, twice, three times, but can not always help.


    "Well, in my fenglingzong site, can''t you be honest until the assessment starts? I have to come out and get into trouble. "


    Feng Chenxiang shakes her head again and sighs in her heart.


    This moment.


    She was a little disappointed.


    Wang Xu may have hidden some secrets, but no matter how big the secret is, there is a limit. It is impossible for him to compete with a Yipin power alone.


    "Wang Xu, what shall we do now?" At this time, Wang Xu side, zhaohongye some nervous asked.


    "What else can we do? Of course, the troublemakers are eliminated. " Wang Xu smiles.


    Then.


    He stepped forward, looked at he Wuqing blandly, and said, "if you want my body training skill, you don''t have to be so troublesome. I''ll give it all to you if you don''t die with one blow."


    Wang Xu''s attitude is very insipid, as usual as drinking water and eating.


    "Strange, isn''t he afraid of death?"


    In the crowd, someone was surprised and murmured strangely.


    "Yes, where did he get his confidence?"


    Many people are equally strange.


    For a time, countless eyes fixed on Wang Xu. Most of the people here just came out of the auction house. They all know that Wang Xu was a "Shihao" in the auction house before, which is quite strange.

 Chapter 1221

    But this weird feeling.


    But it won''t make people feel that Wang xuneng is he Wuqing''s opponent. Not to mention he Wuqing was killed by one blow.


    After all, there is a big gap between the two sides in terms of identity and realm.


    He Wuqing is a great master!


    He is also an official disciple of the immortal sect. He must have learned some amazing martial arts.


    In addition.


    It''s just the breath. He Wuqing''s breath is extremely fierce, huge, calm and heavy. He is a master.


    Wang Xu, however, is as plain as water. From the conversation just now, it seems that he is not only very good at physical training, but also a master of five grades.


    This kind of contrast, the gap between the two, not too big.


    "Wang Xu, although I can''t help you, I still hope you can create a miracle. After all, I''m still curious about your special Qi reaction, and I''m curious about your secret..." behind the crowd, Feng Chenxiang sighed again and murmured to herself.


    The next moment.


    Keng!


    A sword chant sounded.


    He Wuqing''s face was cold and he pulled out the greedy wolf sword directly.


    Wang Xu''s words made him angry, unhappy and unhappy.


    Therefore, this sword, he will be merciless, directly kill Wang Xu. Originally, he also wanted Wang Xu to honestly hand over the training method and beg for mercy. He deliberately left his hand to really spare the life of the opposite side and didn''t do it any more.


    Though.


    He doesn''t do it anymore, but it doesn''t mean that Zhao Fengtao and others won''t do it. What''s more, he Wuqing had promised Zhao Fengtao that he would keep Wang Xu alive. Zhao Fengtao himself took revenge for the murder.


    Though.


    From the beginning to the end, he Wuqing was just playing with Wang Xu, trying to see a "desperate" joke.


    But!


    He Wuqing, can''t tolerate, the object of being played with, dare to challenge him like now!


    "Tear..."


    The sound of the blade rubbing against the scabbard is like the roar of a beast biting bones on a cold night.


    As soon as the blade was exposed to the air, the cold light of the sword cut the air around it. The pupils of countless people around them suddenly shrank and inhaled cold air.


    What a terrible sword!


    It turns out that with the simple sword itself, it can emit cold sword light, incise fiercely and vanish the air.


    You can imagine how sharp this sword is.


    The man who knew the goods changed his face a little, and exclaimed: "the top-quality Dharma soldiers... No, the best among the top-quality Dharma soldiers is only one step away from the spirit weapon!"


    "Half spirit weapon..."


    In the crowd, Feng Chenxiang''s eyes were solemn and silent.


    He Wuqing''s strength is already strong, so we can''t underestimate the explosive power of using such a powerful French soldier.


    "I don''t bully you, take out your weapon, I let you die clearly, let you also understand after death, you should not be so reckless provocation me." He Wuqing''s eyes narrowed into a crack, and his killing intention was boiling inside.


    "You seem to have forgotten what I said." Wang Xu shook his head, eyes slightly drooping, motionless.


    "Ha ha ha, do you really think of yourself as a human being? You really want to kill me? Who do you think you are? No, I don''t need to know who you are at all. My cousin is right. You are just a little rubbish. You don''t know the heaven and the earth. You are lawless! "


    He Wuqing was very angry and laughed back. A pair of Danfeng eyes could hardly be seen. He sneered coldly.


    With his sarcasm, Zhao Fengtao and others also laughed.


    Little trash!


    People of the third class forces.


    It''s true that I don''t know the heaven and the earth, and there is no law.


    "The advantage of words is shameless and pathetic."


    Behind the crowd, Feng Chenxiang shakes her head again. She didn''t expect that he Wuqing and others would be so inferior.


    Killing is just nodding.


    Mingming bullies Wang Xu by relying on his strong cultivation and background. As a result, he wants to step on the ground, spit a mouthful of phlegm, and then grind his feet. He wants to show his strength and let everyone cheer and praise him. Only then can he feel happy and win.


    What kind of face is this?


    Pathetic!


    People with low self-esteem need other people''s attention.


    The strong will only look at their own heart.


    "If you don''t use your sword and keep talking nonsense, I''ll use my fist." Wang Xu''s eyes drooped and his voice did not change at all.


    "Oh! If you want to die early, I''ll help you! "


    He Wuqing smiles.


    The next second, the breath suddenly soared to the sky.


    Whoo!


    At that moment, he Wuqing seemed to be a sword.


    Boundless sword, fierce vertical and horizontal, stir the wind and cloud.


    However, in a flash, the air around was agitated violently, and countless harsh tearing sounds were heard. In front of people''s eyes, they saw a series of crisscross, complicated and disordered sword Qi.


    He Wuqing holds the greedy wolf sword, his arm trembles slightly, and the sharp point of the sword leaps with a bright light. An invisible and sharp sense of terror, like an angry dragon, suddenly turns over and soars against the sky.


    Shua


    Sword light, bright, dazzling.


    The idea of sword is to transform reality, to counter emptiness, and to cross all directions.


    The secret sword formula, countless complex runes emerge in the air and gather on the greedy wolf sword.


    "Sword Fairy way, kill and kill!"


    The next moment, he Wuqing suddenly moved.


    One shot.


    Death!


    He Wuqing enters the immortal gate, chooses the strongest sword move after the cultivation of the Sword Fairy way, cultivates the perfect sword way secret method, and kills the living.


    Seeing he Wuqing''s dazzling sword, the crowd around her and countless people''s eyes were shocked. It was Feng Chenxiang''s eyes, too. They were terrified.


    "It seems that there is no hope..." Feng Chenxiang sighed.


    She can see the horror in he Wuqing''s sword. The martial arts and secret methods inherited by the immortal sect are stronger than any other forces outside. Otherwise, they will not be able to break their heads and enter.


    Feng Chenxiang is very optimistic about Wang Xu and thinks that Wang Xu has his own secret. But


    She did not think that Wang Xu could take the sword.


    He Wuqing''s sword.


    Too strong!


    It''s so strong that it''s even easy to kill a great master who has just entered liupin realm!


    This is the crush of strength.


    It''s no use playing any cards.


    But just then.


    But Wang Xu also moved.


    There was no pause, but the eyelids were lifted lightly, and the eyes were as flat as water, and they went straight forward.


    It''s not evasion, it''s not retreat.


    But head on!


    Seeing this scene, I don''t know how many people took a breath of cold air, feeling palpitation for Wang Xu''s death.


    He Wuqing''s sword is so sharp, extreme and dazzling?


    How can Wang Xu take the initiative to meet him?


    Is really idle oneself live too long, want to die quickly?


    This moment changes too fast.


    Less than one percent of the breathing time.


    In the spotlight.


    Just see Wang Xu''s one blow, pure one blow, without any martial arts secrets, is pure physical one blow, simple to the extreme, but fearless, straight forward.


    See this scene, not to mention the spectators around.


    Even Feng Chenxiang, Zhao Hongye and others, their eyes shake violently and their faces are full of horror.


    At the moment, all the people present, from all over the world, hundreds of forces, men, women, old and young.


    No one has ever seen such a way of fighting.

 Chapter 1222

    It''s like looking for death!


    Pure death!


    For anyone present, I''m afraid they would not face the sword with pure fists only by physical strength.


    I don''t know how many people can''t help shaking their heads.


    However.


    The shaking of their heads was just the beginning.


    All of a sudden.


    Click!


    Bang!


    Two, one in front of the other and the other behind, burst out in the air.


    instant.


    Everyone''s eyes, all involuntarily stare big, between the eyes, clearly reflects the extremely incredible scene.


    It''s very clear.


    He Wuqing''s sword suddenly burst, followed by the body of the greedy wolf sword, which suddenly broke and broke into pieces, which then disappeared into powder and disappeared into the void.


    And among them.


    Wang Xu''s fist, like the edge of a mountain, collided with each other without moving.


    Between lightning and flint.


    "Touch!"


    A dull, repressed to the extreme of the physical impact sound swing away, in the suffocation of countless people, he Wuqing the whole person like a prawn suddenly bow body, and then, directly backward fly out.


    And in the process of flying backwards.


    A cloud of blood exploded.


    First the chest, then the abdomen, followed by the arms and legs, and finally spread to he Wuqing''s head, finally


    He Wuqing''s whole body burst into a blood mist.


    One punch.


    ashes to ashes!


    And Wang Xu.


    Standing there, he glanced around at the crowd in the dead silence, but with a smile, he threw a flame into the blood fog of he Wuqing, took back his left fist and said faintly:


    "As I said, one blow can''t kill you. I''ll give you all the training techniques. But now it seems that you are not qualified to accept the inheritance of my practice. "


    all around.


    There was a dead silence.


    This, this


    Is this hallucination?


    Almost everyone at this moment, mouth slightly open, eyes wide, dumbfounded.


    After a while, he turned his head and looked around subconsciously.


    They want to see what state other people around them are in, so as to determine whether they are really hallucinating, whether they are pulled into the dreamland or not?


    Don''t believe it!


    I can''t believe it!


    He Wuqing, the official disciple of the immortal sect and the peak of the great master liupin, was killed by a boy of Sanpin forces with a simple blow?


    What''s more terrifying is that the sword of greedy wolf of top grade French soldiers was also smashed. What a terrifying result?


    Is there a genius who can kill the official disciple of the immortal sect in the third class?


    How is that possible?


    Even if you see it with your own eyes, for a moment, people can''t easily accept it.


    It is.


    The contrast is too big, too sharp.


    And next to it.


    Zhao Fengtao, Ma Long and Yu Chengping couldn''t accept it at all, but when they got back to their senses, they almost fainted.


    Their faces were pale, their eyes were full of fear and unacceptability, their eyes were shaking violently, even their whole body was shaking.


    Whatever they think.


    I didn''t expect that Wang Xu would be so terrible. He Wuqing would fly away with one blow.


    That''s five hectares!


    Official disciple of Xianmen!


    It''s not a cat or a dog!


    "How can... His body is so strong? What kind of physical training method can make the body to such a degree that it can kill him with one blow? " Feng Chenxiang is a little silly.


    She stood in the crowd, shocked eyes have some dull, brain is all blank for a moment.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen the genius of getting up from the little people, but she has never seen Wang Xu, a "muscular man" with such a strong body. Is this a monster?


    "Is... Is this his biggest secret? Is that the reason why I have a special induction to him... "


    Feng Chenxiang''s eyes suddenly coagulated. She bit her red lips slightly. Her breath was a little short. In her beautiful eyes, she was even more colorful.


    She has a secret!


    A secret that even the closest one doesn''t know!


    She''s a muscle control!


    She likes a man with strong body, naked upper body, strong muscles and sharp edges!


    At this moment, Feng Chenxiang''s breath was suffocating, and her heart was beating more and more fiercely, bang bang, higher than once, just like a war drum.


    At this point.


    There was one person present who was not shocked.


    Zhenrenxiao frowned tightly, although some difficult to accept, but it is not so difficult to understand.


    Zhenshenwu city has always been famous for its strong training. Many warriors can fight beyond their ranks by virtue of their strong bodies.


    And the true God does not destroy the body, which is the top practice of the true family. According to legend, once the nine layers of the immortal body of the true God are perfected, one can blow the mountain with one fist and cover the sea with one palm.


    "But not everyone can have such skills as the true God does not destroy the body, nor can any one of them be comparable. This boy''s training method can''t be compared with my real family''s "true God does not destroy the body", but it''s absolutely not low... "Zhenren Xiao muttered to himself, and his eyes were filled with greed.


    The true God does not destroy the body, but it is a secret of the true family. It is not easy to pass on to others.


    Even if he is a true kindred of filial piety, if he wants to practice, he also needs to exchange his family contribution step by step according to the family rules and practice slowly.


    But now.


    How can he not let true benevolence and filial piety become greedy when a top-notch physical training skill, which may be no worse than the true God and immortal body, is placed in front of him?


    "This boy can have such a terrible body only with this cultivation. If I practice his body training method, won''t it be ten times more powerful..."


    The more you think about it, the more you feel about it.


    "What''s more, when I finish my cultivation and can''t use it, I can hand it over to my family for a huge contribution, and I can exchange more cultivation resources and support..."


    True benevolence and filial piety''s eyes are shining.


    "By the way, the boy threw more than 100000 spirit stones at the auction house. Besides spending more than 70000 spirit stones, he bought two pieces of" waste fairy edge stones "and left at least 80000 or 90000 top quality spirit stones on his body..."


    Think of here, Zhenren filial heart rose a strong sense of killing.


    "So, no matter what, the boy should die and die properly. Because so many good things are more valuable to me than to him.


    He, damn it!


    You must die, too


    True benevolence, filial piety and killing heart rise.


    Just when he was ready to take advantage of this opportunity to avenge himself for the justice of Zhao Fengtao and kill Wang Xu.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu turned his head slightly, looked directly at him, and said calmly, "if I remember correctly, it''s you who just let that idiot come out and really want me to practice physical skills?"


    Then he looked down at his hands.


    His hands.


    There seems to be a name, which is truth.


    Wang Xu raised his head and continued


    "Why don''t you come and take my fist, as long as I don''t kill you with one fist, I''ll give you my training skill with both hands!"


    Preach with the left hand.


    Right hand reasoning.


    Wang Xu is a peace loving and reasonable man.

 Chapter 1223

    Wang Xu''s voice was not big, and his tone was even calmer.


    But.


    I don''t know why, but the people around feel a kind of shock, which makes the soul tremble


    That kind of insipidity, that kind of self-confidence, that kind of indifference, that kind of arbitrary attitude


    Is it arrogance?


    Or strength?


    Zhenrenxiao and Wang Xu look at each other and seem to be silent.


    Wang Xu''s attitude made all his previous feelings of disdain and disdain disappear and replaced by a kind of examination.


    He really looked down on the weak and garbage, but he was not a fool. On the contrary, no one who is born into a big power and can be a genius is a fool or even very smart.


    Zhenrenxiao doesn''t know where Wang Xu''s mentality comes from, but he believes that Wang xuao must be proud, and he needs to pay attention to his opponent.


    "Why don''t you do it first? If I do it first, you won''t have any chance At this time, Wang Xu said again.


    what?


    All of a sudden, the crowd around was a commotion, and countless people were stunned.


    Is it absolutely arrogant this time?


    This is pure provocation!


    In the face of Zhenren filial piety, dare to be so provocative? What a great courage.


    You know, although zhenrenxiao has not entered the immortal gate, his strength is much stronger than he Wuqing, because he is the real God Wucheng, the son of the real family!


    Is Wang Xu a little bit rampant and big?


    "Wang Xu, be careful!"


    Not far away, zhaohongye can''t help reminding that she doesn''t want Wang Xu to be proud because he Wuqing was killed.


    Because she understands that Wang Xu''s real identity comes from the lower world. Although she thinks that Wang Xu is a great master of martial arts, the second killing of he Wuqing also proves that Wang Xu is really strong.


    But she does not think that Wang Xuhui and zhenrenxiao are at the same level.


    After all, true benevolence and filial piety, but a product of power, true Shenwu City, true family genius ah!


    Wang Xuchong smiles. Then he looks at Zhen Renxiao and says again:


    "Three seconds, your last chance. If you don''t do it, I''ll do it. You will die


    Voice landing.


    Not far away, zhaohongye is a fool. When she sees Wang Xu smiling at her, she thinks that Wang Xu understands her meaning. As a result


    Do you want to be so exciting?


    How can we bear this?


    "Good! Good! Good


    Sure enough, zhenrenxiao was stunned at first, and then laughed angrily. His eyes were cast like ice, staring at Wang Xu with murderous spirit.


    Wang Xu is the first one who dares to humiliate him like this.


    Kill him!


    Do kill him!


    Only blood can wash away this shame!


    Zhenren roars in his filial piety, and his anger turns into substance and explodes in the air.


    Hoo


    Zhenrenxiao''s body suddenly turned red and hot. Taking him as the center, he blew out a burst of visible white heat.


    It was his anger!


    Zhenrenxiao, who is in the fourth level of invincibility of "true God does not destroy the body", has already had thick blood in his body, which is as hot as magma. At this time, when he is angry, he suddenly boils up, and the heat almost ignites the air.


    "Wang Xu, do it, do it quickly, don''t let him build up his strength!" Zhaohongye is in a hurry and shouts out.


    The horror of "true God does not destroy the body" is that she has heard about it.


    If Wang Xu doesn''t stop Zhenren Xiao from gaining momentum, then soon, when Zhenren Xiao urges Zhenshen not to destroy his body, Wang Xu will surely die.


    She didn''t know zhenrenxiao''s achievements.


    But the zhenzhuanfeng, which ranked first in the Xianwu Tianjiao list, is the son of the true family of the true God Wucheng, but he has a terrible record of defeating the great master Qipin!


    True benevolence filial piety even if bad, also absolutely not much difference!


    So, zhaohongye is in a hurry, just like the ants on the hot pot.


    However.


    Wang Xu is to smile at her again, and then still motionless, do nothing.


    Zhao Hongye was stunned, and her breath stopped. Her mood fluctuated violently. After three breaths, she scolded suddenly


    "Wang Xu, you bastard!"


    She did not expect that Wang Xu would be so proud.


    Men can be proud, but can not be too proud, that is arrogant.


    It''s going to kill him.


    "Ha ha, this damned little garbage, I don''t know how to live or die. I''ll watch you die, die!" Zhao Fengtao''s eyes were full of excitement and his fear faded.


    This is Wang Xu''s own death.


    Originally, if Wang Xu spoke well, even if he was just a little bit soft to Zhenren, and gave him a step down, the two sides would never get to such an endless situation.


    "Seek death, damned little rubbish, I make you proud and crazy. I''m so upset when I see you like this..." Zhao Fengtao is extremely venomous.


    Same second.


    Behind the crowd, Feng Chenxiang suddenly sighs and frowns tightly


    "Wang Xu, what are you thinking? Can''t you lower your head and insist on fighting with Zhenren and Xiaoxiao? It''s very difficult for me to do this. It''s really difficult... "


    Murmur to oneself, Feng Chenxiang brow slowly loosen, face a little more firm: "however, if really to that step, big deal, I will fight to get into the danger of zhenzhuanfeng that guy, save you again..."


    All around the crowd, a dead silence.


    After three more breaths.


    "Ha ha, ha ha!"


    Zhenren Xiaoxiao smiles, ferocious and cruel.


    "I have to say that you are the most crazy person I have ever met. I really like your personality."


    Whoa!


    With the pause of zhenrenxiao''s voice, a sharp white steam spurted from his mouth and nose. The steam covered his face and made people unable to see the emotion on his face.


    "But it has to be a dog for me, a domestic dog. Only a barking dog can bring the greatest glory to its owner. "


    "It''s a pity that you are a wild dog. If you yell at me, you are barking, wanton and looking for death. Didn''t you urge me to do it first? Well, now, I''ll give you this wild dog, a brilliant death


    "You say so much, but it''s more like a wild dog you say yourself." Wang Xu''s face was as plain as water, and his voice was even more indifferent, without a trace of anger.


    He''s just telling the truth.


    But that''s the attitude.


    In the eyes of others, it is the ultimate arrogance, the ultimate provocation, the ultimate death seeking.


    "The true God does not destroy the body, does not defeat the situation, breaks the thousand troops!"


    Zhenren and Xiao sneer twice, no more nonsense, between lightning and flint, step hard at the foot, also don''t use any weapons, the whole person instantly burst into the air, a punch in the air, hard to Wang Xu.


    All of a sudden.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The air sent out a series of sonic booms, nine visible circular air waves, one following the other exploding all around.


    This is a terrible scene that Zhenren and Xiaoxiao are constantly accelerating, increasing their strength, breaking the limit again and again, crushing the air.


    Each round wave represents a surge in the power of zhenrenxiao.

 Chapter 1224

    Nine waves, nine power surges.


    Nine is the ultimate.


    Finally, the power gathered in this fist has reached an extremely huge, far beyond the ordinary six great masters, the extreme terror that can not be described.


    In front of zhenrenxiao''s fist, the space is distorted, countless cracks appear, just like the next moment, the space will collapse at any time.


    All around, there were countless people watching, including many great masters. But at the moment, everyone was retreating, uncontrollably.


    Those with weak strength even stimulate the body protection magic weapon and resist the aftereffect of the explosion.


    And that afterwave is just the impact of air waves.


    This is the horror of the true God!


    But in the face of this terrible blow.


    What about Wang Xu?


    People are puzzled. When they turn their eyes to Wang Xu, they suddenly stop breathing.


    Just because.


    Wang Xu.


    Not moving.


    Standing in the same place.


    I didn''t mean to move at all!


    No evasion, no blocking, no defense, no attack.


    Such a scene, people were so shocked that they almost fainted.


    What do you mean?


    Let''s do it first. He Wuqing, you still fight back. But now when Zhenren is filial, you don''t even want to do it?


    Who do you look down on!


    The strength of zhenrenxiao is stronger than he Wuqing. I don''t know how much!


    But soon.


    Another idea comes to mind. Is it because Zhenren and Xiaoxiao are too quick to react? Or are you too shocked and scared?


    But anyway.


    Wang Xu did not move.


    In people''s eyes, it''s all suicide.


    "What''s going on?" Zhao Hongye''s face turned white, and she couldn''t understand.


    Behind the crowd, Feng Chenxiang''s face sank down, her body tightened, her eyes fixed on Wang Xu, as if she was ready to rescue people at any time.


    "Damn rubbish, what bothers me most is that you have no reason to feel superior. You are rubbish, but you think you are strong and humiliate me at will? Good! Good! Now, you''re going to die for me and turn it into meat mud! "


    Wang Xu''s motionless posture makes Zhenren''s anger soar again. In his rage, he breaks through the limit.


    Touch!


    It''s another explosion.


    The tenth wave burst.


    Zhenrenxiao''s strength and speed have doubled again.


    And Wang Xu.


    It was still motionless.


    For a moment.


    "No!"


    Zhaohongye''s eyes are full of despair, and her face is pale. Her guess that Wang Xu may have a trump card in her heart is instantly shattered.


    There is no card at all!


    I''m scared. I can''t react at all!


    "Stop it


    Almost at the same second, Feng Chenxiang''s body suddenly jumped out, burst out all the speed to fly out, and was about to force her hand to save Wang Xu.


    However.


    This is the moment.


    Wang Xu suddenly moved.


    He turned to smile.


    Whether it''s zhaohongye behind him or fengchenxiang who has already jumped into the air, Wang Xu is laughing at them both.


    But


    For what?


    At this time, why can Wang Xu still laugh?


    Lack of heart?


    Because of this smile, Feng Chenxiang lost her mind and missed the best chance to save others.


    And the next moment.


    I didn''t wait for anyone to respond.


    Boom!


    In the earth shaking sound.


    Zhenrenxiao''s fist, with the potential of collapsing mountains, smashes the force of a thousand troops and falls on Wang Xu.


    "Touch! Click


    The earth was severely shocked, and then the ground within a radius of more than ten meters was suddenly broken, and countless pieces of gravel and soil rose up in a flash, like a Earth Dragon suddenly thrusting up from the ground.


    The dust is all over the sky.


    The stones are all over the place.


    The crowd was dazed.


    Earth shaking!


    Countless smoke and dust shrouded the four sides, obscured all people''s sight.


    Dead silence.


    Complete silence.


    Feng Chenxiang jumped up and fell to the ground powerlessly, with a strong sense of helplessness, pity, shock, suspicion and other complex emotions in her eyes.


    Being stimulated by Wang Xu is too angry, which leads to zhenrenxiao who breaks through the limit. The power of this fist is too strong and terrible.


    It was her that had some palpitations.


    Zhaohongye''s eyes are dull, his face is pale, his body shakes slightly, and he feels black in front of his eyes.


    Dead?


    Dead


    Wang Xu, just died?


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG had already been unable to bear the aftershock and retreated into the crowd. At this time, they were as pale as the crowd around them, and their eyes were frightened.


    "Oh, it''s a pity..."


    In the crowd, there was a great master''s voice.


    The others around were silent. Although no one spoke, everyone knew what a pity it was.


    This session of Xianmen examination.


    A black horse, whose instinct soared to the sky, once again died because of his own pride and arrogance.


    This kind of thing.


    Over the past few decades, too much has happened, again and again.


    No matter how strong the mole ants crawling out of the mud, they can''t shake those towering mountains that have been powerful for hundreds or thousands of years!


    But just then.


    Hoo


    A breeze rose from the ground and gently blew through the middle of the battlefield.


    The dust that obscured the view dispersed.


    It shows two figures standing opposite each other, less than one meter each other.


    "Ah, sure enough..."


    People open their mouths and sigh.


    But as soon as his mouth opened, his eyes glared. He could not close them any more. His eyes were full of horror and incomprehension.


    Two, two


    Two?


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly, the sound of pumping air-conditioner rang out, gathering like thunder.


    What a ghost!


    In the spotlight.


    All of us are gaping.


    I can only see.


    Wang Xu, intact, still standing in place, at his feet, even preserved a good piece of ground.


    With it as the center, the ground within more than ten meters on all sides collapsed and disintegrated, becoming a big pit.


    But it''s not.


    Wang Xu.


    And the ground where he stood.


    flawless and perfect!


    It''s really intact!


    Even, many people see Wang Xu''s face, showing a trace of disappointment, seems to be a kind of disappointment.


    Wang Xu is really disappointed.


    Originally, he also wanted to use zhenrenxiao to prove how powerful his body is now. After all, even he himself does not know much about his physical strength.


    However, it''s a pity that Zhenren is too weak to test his physical limit.


    "Don''t look at me like that. To tell you the truth, I don''t even know how powerful my body is now."


    With a smile, Wang Xu shakes his head at zhenrenxiao, who is dazed, dazed, and confused


    "But now that you''ve done it, it''s my turn, isn''t it?"


    At this time, Zhenren filial piety, full of blank mind, the whole person seems to have become a wood, completely lost any ability to think.


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, he just nodded subconsciously and said, "yes, it''s... It''s your turn."


    Wang Xu chuckled.


    Next second.


    Right hand across the air, five fingers, a palm shot.


    instant.


    shaking heaven and earth.


    the whole world is turned upside down.

 Chapter 1225

    "How could that be?"


    "What happened?"


    "Why..."


    Everyone is stupid.


    Feng Chenxiang watched zhenrenxiao nod, watched Wang Xu clap, watched the earth burst again.


    Then, she was completely stupid.


    It''s not just him.


    Zhao Hongye, Zhao Ming, Zhao Meng, Zhao Fengtao, Ma long, Yu Chengping


    Everyone present.


    Right now.


    It''s all like a fool.


    Shocked by Wang Xu again and again, at this time, people have no thinking ability at all, and only dull eyes are left to see Wang Xu.


    until.


    "Destroy the empty hand!"


    Wang Xu''s indifferent voice rang out.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, the world changed color.


    A huge, lifelike and frightening shadow of the golden hand fell in mid air, blocking the sky and the sun.


    The big hand, with a palm covering the sky, presses the sky, making people feel that it will destroy the world.


    It even makes people tremble and think subconsciously.


    Maybe.


    Once.


    This big hand has really destroyed the world.


    And when the big hand falls at the last moment.


    It makes people have the illusion that the sky has fallen.


    A pair of dull eyes, fingerprints across the sky, suppress everything, from the sky, toward the position of Zhenren filial piety to beat hard.


    "No!"


    At this moment, in the face of death, zhenrenxiao finally reacts. He struggles in despair and wants to escape. But I don''t know when, there is an air lock on him, so that he can''t escape at all.


    He is like a fish out of the water, struggling with all his strength on the dry land.


    But everything is useless.


    Everything seemed so ridiculous and powerless.


    final.


    Only despair remained.


    "Boom!"


    The earth shaking noise exploded.


    The sky is still there.


    But it''s not.


    But the ground is covered.


    The earth shakes wildly, and a huge handprint, which is clearly visible, falls in front of everyone''s eyes, which makes people''s eyes shake fiercely and their mind tremble violently.


    On the earth.


    That''s all that''s left.


    As for true benevolence and filial piety?


    It''s gone!


    ashes to ashes!


    And he Wuqing general, there is no trace of existence, completely disappeared in this world.


    This world.


    In a strange silence.


    But not everyone is dead.


    I can only see.


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly, and his eyes fell on Zhao Fengtao, Ma Long and Yu Chengping. Even though he was calm, for them, he was no less than a terrible ghost.


    "No, don''t kill..."


    Zhao Fengtao three people almost at the same time called out, pale face, touch a kneel on the ground, will directly kowtow for mercy.


    But before their heads touch the ground.


    Poof!


    Wang Xu has raised his hand at will.


    All of a sudden, three golden swords flashed through their eyebrows.


    Next second, touch.


    Their heads were finally knocked on the ground, but they turned into corpses, as if they were thanking themselves with their lives.


    This scene.


    All of a sudden let most people around wake up, scalp bursts of burst, palpitations to the extreme.


    "This monster!"


    Zhaohongye murmured in a low voice. She didn''t know what she was feeling, happy or lucky.


    She has heard a lot about Wang Xu''s reputation and achievements in the lower world. But all along, she has been regarded as a secular person, lack of insight, eyes are not open, too exaggerated.


    But now.


    Seeing Wang Xu kill two great masters in succession, he completely ignores the power behind them, especially the Yipin power behind Zhenren and Xiao, zhenshenwu City, which can''t make Wang Xu afraid of anything.


    At this point.


    Zhao Hongye really understood that all the rumors he heard about Wang Xu when he traveled in the Chinese secular world were true, without any exaggeration or even modesty.


    "Even if you are really as powerful as a monster, it''s the real God Wucheng. You don''t have any fear at all. Zhenrenxiao will kill you if he says to kill... Aren''t you afraid of being retaliated after the event?" The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t understand it, and the more she thought about it, the more she was afraid.


    "This monster!"


    In the same second, Feng Chenxiang also murmured.


    She never thought that she was curious for a moment, and felt that Wang Xu had some secrets. She saved them, hoping to have a chance to find out why there was such a special air induction.


    all the time.


    She is Wang Xu, just some special ordinary genius


    But now.


    It''s not a genius, it''s a pervert.


    It''s not people who are abnormal!


    At the time when everyone feels relieved that something is coming to an end.


    But Wang Xu did not stop. He looked into the crowd, a white woman with a concave and convex figure, pale face and no fear in her eyes.


    This woman is the maid that zhenrenxiao followed.


    When she saw Wang Xu, she didn''t flinch. Instead, she looked up at Wang Xu and said in a deep voice:


    "You killed Renxiao, zhenshenwu city will never let it go. You will regret it, you will!"


    Although the maid in white tried to be calm, Wang Xu could still capture a trace of fear from her words.


    He laughed and was ready to reply.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, the maid in white, like a frightened rabbit, said quickly again:


    "You don''t want to kill me to block the news. There are so many people here. Even if you kill me, you can''t stop the news from coming back, unless you kill all the people!"


    Speaking of this, the maid in White said with a fierce look on her face


    "No! It''s too late now. To tell you the truth, I''ve already worn it back through the jade Rune before more than ten breaths. So it''s useless for you to kill me! "


    "Who said I was going to kill you?"


    Hearing this, Wang Xu could not laugh or cry. He shook his head, pointed to his face and said with a smile:


    "I don''t think I''m a murderer. Do you think I''m a murderer?"


    The maid in White said nothing.


    Although she didn''t speak, her face, eyes and heart were all nodding wildly. Aren''t you a murderer? No kidding!


    Wang Xu also saw the impression of the maid in white on herself. He shook his head and didn''t bother to explain. He waved his hand and said faintly:


    "All right, you go."


    Say more.


    It''s better to prove yourself with actions.


    After releasing the maid in white, Wang Xu goes back to zhaohongye and looks at zhaohongye''s complicated pretty face. He suddenly sighs helplessly and says with a bitter smile:


    "It seems that I can''t keep a low profile any more. I''ve broken my promise with you and caused you trouble. After that, let''s separate ourselves. "


    "Wang Xu, you don''t have to..." what does Zhao Hongye want to say.


    "Well, you don''t need to say more. I caused it by myself, and I will deal with it by myself." Wang Xu interrupts zhaohongye and continues:


    "Don''t think about it. I didn''t do it for you, but for myself. It''s not nice to say that the strength gap between you and me is too big. If you continue to follow me, it will only delay me. "


    With that, Wang Xu turned and waved his hand, and was about to stride away.


    The bright red leaves are silent.


    Although Wang Xu deliberately said it was ugly.


    But she could not tell that Wang Xu was thinking about her? Continue to stay with Wang Xu, she will only encounter more danger and trouble.


    However, it is difficult for zhaohongye to let Wang Xu go and let him bear the coming trouble alone.


    "Wang Xu, actually I..." thinking of this, Zhao Hongye looked up at Wang Xu''s eyes.


    But just then.


    A cold voice came suddenly.


    "Go? Where else do you want to go after you killed the people in my zhenshenwu city? Hell? "

 Chapter 1226

    The voice fell.


    An old man in grey clothes has fallen from the sky like a meteorite, smashed on the earth and appeared in front of everyone.


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly and came into his eyes. He was an old man with cold complexion. His eyes were blatant and his Qi was locked on him.


    The intention of killing on the other side almost turned into substance.


    "I said you''ll regret it. You will."


    Seeing the old man in grey, the maid in white, who had just left, sighed and thought for a moment, finally stopped and went back.


    "Master Qipin, do you have the highest accomplishments?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly, and his heart felt thoughtful. It seemed that zhenrenxiao, who was killed by him, did not have a good position in zhenshenwucheng.


    At least, it is absolutely impossible to compare with Feng Chenxiang, because the old fish around Feng Chenxiang is the great master of nine grades.


    Regardless of strength, from this point alone, we can see that the identities and status of the two sides are very different.


    As for the old man in grey, Wang Xu didn''t care at all.


    After all, he and each other.


    It''s not a level at all.


    Even if he is a great master of seven grades, he can easily crush each other. After the great master, one grade is a heaven and earth. In the same grade, there will be differences between heaven and earth.


    So Wang Xu is calm.


    "Wait a minute!"


    At the same second, Feng Chenxiang strode over and stopped in front of the old man in gray clothes, and said in a voice.


    The old man''s eyes were cold, and he was about to raise his hand.


    But the next second.


    "My name is Feng Chenxiang, the daughter of Fengling patriarch."


    Hearing Feng Chenxiang''s identity, the old man in grey stopped, frowned and said in a cold voice:


    "I really believe that Shenwu city and Fengling sect are the same class of forces, and the well water never invades the river water. What''s the matter, little master fengchenxiang? What do you mean?"


    "He''s my friend, and I want to ask you to be lenient."


    Feng Chenxiang said in a deep voice.


    "Show mercy? I don''t want to! "


    The old man in grey was cold to the extreme, his voice was cold to the extreme, and he was determined to the extreme.


    "Get out of the way!"


    If it wasn''t for Feng Chenxiang, the son of the Fengling sect leader, if another person dared to organize his revenge, the old man in grey would have slapped him and killed him.


    "Master, I understand your feelings, but I don''t want to tell you what''s right or wrong. Just as you are, it''s too... Too self degrading for a backup, isn''t it?" Feng Chenxiang bit her lips and said in a deep voice:


    "If the younger generation of a family is killed by their peers, the older generation will come out to bully the younger and take revenge. Today, if stronger people come out to bully you, what''s your mood? "


    This is the first time.


    It can be said that Feng Chenxiang has been completely determined to stand out for Wang Xu, almost threatening the old man in grey.


    "Hum!"


    The old man in grey sneered colder and colder. He turned his eyes, looked at Feng Chenxiang deeply, and sneered


    "It''s all rubbish. He''s a third class force. I just killed him. Who dares to revenge me? Who can get back at me? "


    The old man in grey said this arrogantly.


    On one side, Zhao Hongye''s face turned pale.


    Zhaoliu Wucheng, the strongest existence is her grandfather, but also is the seven grade great master just, Zhenren blood really have the strength to say this kind of words.


    That''s the truth!


    Cruelty.


    icy.


    But it has to be admitted.


    "Unless... You fenglingzong, want to stand out for him?" The old man in grey is obviously not a fool. He has some suppressed anger in his voice when he hears something.


    "Yes, I''ll protect him!"


    Feng Chenxiang has no fear, a word of a way: "master, he is my friend, in my face, please think twice."


    "Think twice? Hehe, how can I think twice? Do you know that zhenrenxiao, who he killed, is my own grandson. How can you call me zhenrenxue to be merciful


    Smell speech, gray clothes old man''s face suddenly black down, he stares at Feng Chenxiang, the voice is sad and shrill drink to ask a way.


    Feng Chenxiang is silent.


    She didn''t expect that to be the case.


    But also right, if not true benevolence filial piety''s close person, true Shenwu city''s person how can react so quickly?


    But after a moment''s silence, Feng Chenxiang nodded heavily and said slowly:


    "Master, Wang Xu is my friend. I can''t watch him killed by you. So if you want to kill him, you have to kill me as well. "


    "Little girl, are you threatening me?"


    Zhenren blood''s eyes suddenly narrowed up, kill Feng Chenxiang? He would do it if he wanted to die.


    "No, I don''t mean to threaten my predecessors. I''m just saying a fact." Feng Chenxiang''s voice is calm, "so, master, you have two choices now."


    "First, be merciful. I''ll give you an account later. Second, you must kill me together, otherwise, I will try my best to stop you. Most likely, you will also be in danger. "


    She said it.


    There was a commotion in the crowd.


    No one thought that the daughter of Fengling sect leader would stand out for Wang Xu, and she was so firm.


    "Boy, if you can get the favor of the daughter of Fengling sect leader, you can see that you are bound to be talented. To tell you the truth, if you don''t kill my grandson, I will also love you. But you should never, never, touch my benevolent grandson and challenge my real Shenwu city. "


    At this point, zhenrenxue''s insipid face was replaced by ferocity and resentment


    "Now, do you think that if the niece of Fengling patriarch protects you, I dare not kill you? Wrong! What a mistake


    "I''m really a god of martial arts. I''m not afraid of Fengling sect. Even if it''s because of you, the two forces you fight for will never die, and the blood will flow into a river, I want you to die!"


    That''s not true.


    Zhenrenxue is telling Feng Chenxiang that she is determined to kill Wang Xu. It is also threatening Feng Chenxiang to consider the possible consequences of helping Wang Xu.


    Finish.


    Zhenren blood suddenly turns his head, stares at Feng Chenxiang and says in a cold voice: "little girl, think about it carefully. For an outsider, it''s worth the conflict between you and me


    The voice fell.


    He didn''t look at Feng Chenxiang any more. He walked to Wang Xu step by step. His whole body was full of killing intention, and he rose to the sky, turbulent and void.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The sound of footsteps kept ringing.


    All around, everyone looked at Feng Chenxiang, waiting for her decision.


    Is it to avoid the conflict between the two Yipin forces and cause huge losses?


    Or continue to help Wang Xu?


    Next second.


    In the spotlight.


    Feng Chenxiang stepped out and stood in front of Zhen Renxue again. Her face was cold and her voice was steady


    "I said, I want to protect him!"


    "Little girl, you don''t seem to understand..." there is a trace of disdain on Zhenren blood''s face.


    "Old fish, I know you are protecting me in the dark, so you still don''t come out? Ready to see when! "


    But he had not finished, Feng Chenxiang had a light drink.


    All of a sudden.


    A long sigh sounded.


    "Ah..."


    An old man in black slowly emerged from the void, stepped over a distance of tens of meters, and fell directly on Feng Chenxiang''s side.


    "Miss, you''ll regret it. I already know that..."


    Fish old helpless sigh a, but still listen to Feng Chenxiang''s command, slowly stood out, block in front of true benevolent blood.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t regret..."


    Looking at Feng Chenxiang''s firm eyes, not far away, Wang Xu secretly sighs in his heart, ready to expose more strength, but the action of directly killing zhenrenxue stops.


    He didn''t come to Xianwu city to kill people.


    It''s better to keep a low profile.

 Chapter 1227

    "Old fish, you don''t have to say more. I''ve made up my mind."


    Feng Chenxiang interrupts Yu Lao with firm eyes.


    "Ah..."


    Old fish sighed again, then turned his head to see zhenrenxue who had been on guard since he appeared, and said faintly:


    "Did you hear the words of the young master of Fengling sect? Say sorry, then turn around and leave. "


    "Apology?"


    Zhenrenxue was stunned at first, and then he twisted his face. He stared at yulao and shook his head as he looked at him


    "I''m a great master of seven grades. Do you want me to apologize to a 19-year-old girl in public? I haven''t heard such a funny joke in all these years. "


    Zhenrenxue admits that fish always gives him a faint sense of danger.


    But this alone is not enough to humiliate him!


    Zhenrenxue''s eyes are ferocious. He sweeps fengchenxiang, then Wang Xu, and finally falls on yulao again. He suddenly grabs them.


    All of a sudden.


    A wave of palpitating power appeared, and countless strong winds came from all directions, gathered in his palm, condensed into a ball of wind compressed to the extreme, emitting a terrible wave of power.


    He''s going to do it.


    We have to do it by force.


    However, before he threw out the wind ball, old fish sighed again: "funny? I don''t feel funny at all, because... "


    In the middle of a conversation.


    An extremely terrible momentum suddenly burst out from old fish and rose against the sky. Just the momentum, it shook the void and formed an illusion on the top of everyone''s head.


    The dreamland is a phoenix with wings spread to fly and bathed in the fire. It looks up and down from the sky. Countless people fall on their knees and are shocked.


    This, this, this


    How is that possible?


    This is the great master of nine grades!


    all around.


    This moment.


    I don''t know how many people want to stare out. I can''t imagine that there will be a great master of nine grades.


    "I''m stronger than you, too much stronger, you can''t resist, you can only yield, that''s the truth!" The old fish''s sigh continued.


    But as early as the moment when Huofeng appeared in the void, zhenrenxue''s face was pale and scared.


    Master Jiupin!


    It''s not him at all!


    No matter the identity, status or personal strength represented by Yu Lao, he can easily crush his true benevolence and blood.


    pretty good.


    Behind the true benevolence and blood is the true God City, but he does not represent the whole true God city.


    "That boy is not from Fengling sect. He killed my grandson. That''s my only grandson. How can I bear such a thing easily?" True benevolence blood is full of blood, it is forced to the extreme, but also extremely angry.


    "Well, what''s the point of talking nonsense to me? You are not an innocent young man, don''t you understand? "


    Fish old shook his head, also don''t wait for true benevolent blood answer: "no, I think you understand, just you don''t want to accept it."


    "In that case..."


    The voice hasn''t arrived yet.


    The old shape of the fish suddenly disappeared.


    In the same second, in front of zhenrenxue''s body, there was a hand with red flame and five fingers.


    Next second.


    Touch!


    This hand, with extremely terrible power, fell directly on the face of Zhenren blood.


    In a flash, zhenrenxue flew out directly, and he also had a clear handprint on his body, because the fire was burning black and dazzling.


    This moment.


    All around, almost all eyes would stare down.


    Terror!


    Is this the power of master Jiupin?


    The real benevolent blood at the peak of seven grades is under the hands of old fish. It''s just like a mole ant. It''s weak and pitiful.


    "I''ll take the initiative to accept it for you."


    Until then, the old fish''s body slowly appeared in the position where zhenrenxue stood before. He took back his hand, and his plain words could fall to the ground.


    Boom!


    At the same second, zhenrenxue also fell to the ground. As soon as he landed, the ground under his feet was smashed and a big pit appeared.


    "I apologize!"


    True benevolence blood breath Xu disorderly, open mouth spit out a mouthful of blood, but it is the first time to shout out.


    His eyes were full of panic and fear. Looking at Feng Chenxiang, he bowed his head and said quickly:


    "Little Lord, I apologize for the offence! A sincere apology


    True blood.


    Zhenshenwu City, the strong master of Zhenjia Qipin peak, just gave in?


    So simple?


    Zhao Hongye and others were stunned and couldn''t change their thinking.


    But zhenrenxue didn''t stop at all. After apologizing, he quickly took out a jade bottle of fiery red leaves from the space magic weapon.


    The bottle is translucent. You can clearly see the six red pills inside. They are round and glossy, and dense with red fog. Even through the bottle, you can smell a burning fragrance.


    "This is a little of my heart. Please accept it!" Zhenrenxue hands holding the bottle, respectfully forward, handed to Feng Chenxiang in front.


    Huoyundan!


    It''s made of the flame gas collected in the void, which is of great value to those who practice fire attribute skills or special fire martial arts.


    And Fengling sect.


    It is famous for its fire attribute and secret methods.


    "In Xianwu City, Wang Xu has my protection during this period of time. I don''t want anyone to trouble him any more." Feng Chenxiang took the pill, played two times, suddenly full of deep meaning said.


    "Yes, I understand!" Zhenrenxue nodded heavily.


    "Go away." Feng Chenxiang nodded.


    "Yes..."


    Zhenren blood respectfully exits three steps, then turns around and leaves quickly. Where is the previous strong reluctance, anger and humiliation?


    In the distance.


    The maid in white, who had gone back, opened her mouth wide and gaped.


    all around.


    The crowd was silent, but the eyes they gathered on Wang Xu were full of envy and happiness.


    The boy didn''t know what bad luck he had. He was lucky to be protected by Feng Chenxiang, the young master of Fengling sect!


    "Boy, the young master has never been so special to an outsider, so don''t let him down. If you can''t get a good result in this examination, I will be very disappointed."


    Old fish goes to Wang Xu and takes a deep look at him. Then he goes to Feng Chenxiang and bows slightly


    "Miss, this is the land of right and wrong. It''s time for us to go back."


    "Let''s go back together." Feng Chenxiang nodded and looked at Wang Xu.


    "Thank you."


    Wang Xu smiles and nods in response, greeting Zhao Hongye and others.


    Feng Chenxiang did not speak, went to his side, two people walk side by side.


    Back.


    Looking at their backs, Zhao Hongye''s eyes are very complicated. Deep in her beautiful eyes, she is full of helplessness and a little strange.


    "Wang Xu, your talent for provoking women is just as powerful as your talent for causing trouble..."


    Zhaohongye murmurs to herself. For a moment, she can''t tell what she''s feeling.

 Chapter 1228

    Fenglai inn.


    Wang Xu has been in the room for seven days.


    These seven days, he was like an ordinary guest, eating breakfast, lunch and dinner on time, going to bed on time, doing morning exercises in the courtyard on time, and playing cards with zhaohongye in his spare time.


    Perhaps the only achievement is to teach Feng Chenxiang how to play three people against the landlord. As the landlord, he took all the cards and won a lot of Lingshi from the two girls.


    And in these ten days.


    outside.


    The whole Xianwu city is full of ups and downs.


    The first thing, of course, is about Wang Xu. Wang Xu was born in the sky. Zhen Renxiao, he Wuqing, Zhao Fengtao and others were killed. Feng Chenxiang, the daughter of Fengling patriarch, was invited to fight against the Revenge of zhenshenwu city.


    All this made Wang Xu famous in Xianwu city. The next day, Mr. Wuliu, who compiled the book of Xianwu Tianjiao, gave him a pamphlet, ranking third, after zhenzhuanfeng and fengchenxiang.


    The original third, cangyunbaihe, was squeezed down by him.


    The second thing is also about Wang Xu, but it''s just a bit of gossip.


    There are many speculations about the reason why fengchenxiang tried to protect Wang Xu, among which the most popular one is the relationship between men and women. It was claimed that Feng Chenxiang fell in love with Wang Xu, and the rumor of their ambiguous relationship became more and more true.


    After all, in addition to the most popular possibility, what other reasons can make Feng Chenxiang come out to protect Wang Xu? Even a great master of nine grades came forward.


    No matter where it is, what time it is.


    At any time, lace gossip is people''s favorite topic.


    Even if it''s nothing, people also spread it in a systematic way.


    The third thing has nothing to do with Wang Xu. It''s about taking away the No.1 Xianyuan stone, which is claimed to be inherited from the essence and blood of Emperor Wu in ancient times.


    The other side closed for five days, and in six days, one person and one sword, in a short period of one day, challenged all the Tianjiao from the 20th to the fifth place in the Xianwu Tianjiao list.


    All defeated with one sword!


    Startle the whole Xianwu city.


    If it''s not time, but we can''t find cangyunbaihe, wangxu, fengchenxiang and zhenzhuanfeng in front in a short time, I''m afraid yunbolan will challenge zhenzhuanfeng all the way.


    Even so, yunbolan was famous in Xianwu City, and became a strong candidate to win the top three of Xianmen examination.


    And the last thing.


    Then the whole Xianwu city was completely shaken.


    For the first time in history, there will be immortals coming to supervise the battle and select talents.


    fairyland.


    It''s the ultimate goal that countless martial artists come to the immortal gate to pass the examination and become disciples of the immortal gate.


    Only by joining the immortal gate, can a warrior have a chance to enter the immortal world, thus breaking through the limit of a great master and becoming a wuzun.


    In the past, there were only nine Grand Masters in the immortal gate examination, but this time, there were immortal in the immortal world and wuzun above the grand master!


    If you can be accepted as a disciple by the other party, you will have a bright future.


    As soon as this news came out, the whole Xianwu city was full of ups and downs. Tianjiao was excited, and the warriors were turbulent.


    The seventh day.


    That''s today.


    It''s the day when the Xianmen examination officially begins.


    Outside the Phoenix Inn.


    Numerous young people living in the inn came out of the room and went to the Xianmen examination site with their best posture.


    But it''s not.


    In this turbulent crowd, a young man in white went against the current. In the end, he was like a nail in front of the door of Fenglai inn.


    What is frightening is that the front of Mingming inn is the most crowded, but the youth is empty within three meters, forming a clear space.


    This space is full of an extremely sharp and dignified atmosphere. All the people who are close to the young people in white will change their face slightly after seeing the young people''s face, and then carefully avoid it.


    Because.


    The young man in white.


    It was just one day ago that he challenged the strong men of the same generation in the Xianwu Tianjiao book, almost sweeping the clouds.


    He stopped, took a deep breath, breathed out suddenly, and burst out


    "Wang Xu, Feng Chenxiang, you give me out, I cloud waves, today challenge you two!"


    "Come out!"


    His voice with real Qi, rolling out, straight up into the sky, shaking the air, into an invisible sound wave, crazy to the depths of Fenglai inn.


    The backyard.


    Wang Xu, who is preparing to go out with Zhao Hongye and others to participate in the Xianmen examination, looks up and frowns slightly.


    Cloud waves are extremely arrogant, but there is no cover up at all.


    However, this kind of inexplicable challenge made Wang Xu feel uncomfortable.


    "Idiot, I don''t have time to play with you like a kid''s house." Wang Xu shook his head disdainfully.


    There was no pause at the foot. She nodded to Feng Chenxiang who came out of the courtyard beside her, and the group continued to walk outside.


    But outside.


    Yun Bolan stopped them for the first time. It was obvious that Yun Bolan had done his homework. As soon as he came up, he told Wang Xu:


    "Wang Xu, Xianwu Tianjiao Book ranked third, I want to challenge you!"


    After that, without waiting for Wang Xu to answer, he looked at Feng Chenxiang and said word by word:


    "Feng Chenxiang, you rank second in Xianwu Tianjiao list. When I defeat Wang Xu, I will continue to challenge you!"


    Feng Chenxiang looked at him and didn''t speak.


    Yun Bolan didn''t like it either. At this time, he was staring at Wang Xu again and said in a deep voice:


    "Accept my challenge


    Wang Xu took a look at him. He was speechless and said faintly:


    "Why should I accept it? I refuse. "


    "Hum, this time there is an immortal lower realm in the fairyland. Only the strongest Tianjiao is qualified to be an immortal disciple. This battle between you and me will happen in the end. It''s just the difference in order." Cloud wave LAN cold hum a, serious way.


    "I don''t want to be an immortal disciple, and if you just want to be famous, I''ll give up and you win. The number of immortal disciples is yours." Wang Xu is a bit boring.


    be rather baffling.


    It''s just a brain pit.


    Immortal disciple, who loves to rob, has a fart relationship with challenging him?


    "Are you afraid?" Yunbolan is frowning, the sword in his hand slightly clenched, a disdainful breath head on.


    "Well, I am. I''m afraid I can''t beat you and I''ll be killed by you. What''s more, the Xianmen examination is just around the corner. I want to keep my useful body and pass the examination so that I can enter the Xianmen. " Wang Xu''s casual way.


    What he said was that he didn''t want to pay attention to the clouds and waves, so he followed the other side''s words.


    However.


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to be so timid and afraid of death!"


    Cloud wave LAN is to believe, he disdains of stare at Wang Xu, voice matchless ridicule.

 Chapter 1229

    "It''s a big loss that Zhenren and Xiaoxiao died in your hands. But that grandson is a waste. He has little value to live. He will die early. "


    Then he looked at Feng Chenxiang again and continued:


    "Feng Chenxiang, is this kind of person worthy of your protection? Is the rumor outside true? But how do you like this kind of person who has no responsibility and is afraid of death? "


    "Er..."


    Wang Xu eyebrows pick pick pick, but did not speak.


    For this kind of child.


    It''s just what he says.


    At this time, Yun Bolan no longer looks at Wang Xu, but stares at Feng Chenxiang and challenges again.


    "I''m not interested in your challenge." Feng Chenxiang shakes her head.


    "You..." Yun Bolan''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    What do you mean?


    Wang Xu is afraid of death. Are you afraid of death?


    Or do you look down on me?


    But I don''t want to be angry.


    The old fish behind Feng Chenxiang stepped forward and said with a smile: "Mr. Yun, the examination of Xianmen is just around the corner. Miss is going to pass. Please leave."


    With that, a trace of the breath belonging to the great master of nine grades spreads out, which makes yunbolan''s face look very ugly.


    And in the process.


    Wang Xu, Feng Chenxiang, Zhao Hongye and others have turned and left.


    In front of the door of Fenglai Inn, Yun Bolan stares at the back of several people for a long time. At last, he suddenly gives out a pop drink:


    "Wang Xu, you cowardly trash!"


    "Feng Chenxiang, you look down on me. I will let you know that I am stronger than you in the examination of Xianmen."


    "It''s not only you, but also zhenzhuanfeng. I will let everyone know that I am the most arrogant person in this session."


    After roaring these three words, Yun Bolan leaves with anger.


    On the other side.


    Wang Xu, who got on a flying car pulled by four bronze horses, just sat down.


    Zhao Hongye asked curiously, "Wang Xu, why didn''t you accept the challenge of yunbolan just now? With your strength, you should not be afraid of him? "


    "You''re right. I''m not afraid of him at all, because he''s too weak. I don''t have the desire to fight." Wang Xu chuckled and said:


    "What''s the point of winning a man who can suppress with one hand?"


    "Cut... I think you won''t lose, but one handed repression... I don''t believe it, boast about you!" Zhaohongye turns her eyes.


    One side Feng Chenxiang also lightly said: "Prince Wang, if you are like this, others will misunderstand you."


    "No matter how others misunderstand me, I don''t live for them. I live for myself. What''s more, you refuse to challenge. " Wang Xu picked to pick eyebrow, light smile way.


    "I''m not the same."


    Feng Chenxiang shakes her head, but she doesn''t say much.


    tell the truth.


    In fact, she is embarrassed to get along with Wang Xu.


    It''s not that she doesn''t care about the "lace gossip" that is spreading all over the world.


    Just don''t care on the surface.


    In the heart.


    Feng Chenxiang''s heart has been in a mess for a long time.


    She is a "muscle control", and the secret is unknown to even the bodyguard, except herself.


    Wang Xu''s powerful physical body has long made her heart kick. In addition, during this period of time, all kinds of rumors outside made her feel that it was because she really fell in love with Wang Xu that she came out for Wang Xu.


    "Damn it, Feng Chenxiang. What are you thinking about? The examination of Xianmen is coming soon. This time, there are still immortals coming. You don''t have any extra thoughts to spend on this kind of love between men and women... "Feng Chenxiang constantly remorses herself and comforts herself.


    But I don''t know why. The more she thinks about it, the more she wants to convince herself. The softer she hides in her heart, the more she sinks.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    When Wang Xu and his party went to the Xianmen examination venue.


    As expected, Xianwu city was boiling again.


    No surprise.


    It''s about yunbolan challenging Wang Xu, but Wang Xu doesn''t dare to fight, and claims to be afraid of it. It''s widely spread.


    For a while.


    Wang Xu, who was not long famous, became a laughing stock.


    In the eyes of many people, Wang Xu is really timid and afraid of death. After all, when you think about the situation, who will really pretend to be a coward and not want his own face?


    ¡­¡­


    Xianwu city.


    In the name of immortals, the whole Wucheng city is built around the "gate of immortals" and spreads in all directions.


    And the fairy gate.


    It is in the center of Xianwu city.


    Why is Xianmen called "Xianmen"?


    The reason is simple.


    Because the immortal gate is the gate between mortals and immortals.


    On this side of the gate, there are people, countless martial artists in the upper world, Tianjiao, the great master of nine grades.


    On the other side of the door, there is immortal, immortal, with the word "immortal" added, but it is still human in essence.


    However, the world on the other side of the gate is another world, representing the fairyland, while the immortal represents the fairyland''s relatively more powerful power.


    And Xianmen.


    It is a gate that can let mortals step into the fairyland and become immortal.


    Like a carp leaping over the gate.


    After crossing this immortal gate, people also ascended to the heaven step by step, toured the dragon for nine days, and got the qualification to enter the fairyland.


    If you don''t go there, you will naturally go back to your hometown and wallow in the mortal world all your life. You will never have a chance to see the resplendence after the fairyland.


    There are nine roads in Xianmen.


    A heavy day together.


    One by one.


    Each one becomes an immortal.


    The nine way immortal gate assesses the comprehensive quality of martial arts practitioners from the aspects of body, spirit, will, martial arts, secret methods, accomplishments, talent and so on.


    Therefore, you have to go through all the nine "immortal gates" before you are qualified to step through the final gate and enter the "immortal world".


    But it''s just the door.


    Behind the door.


    And the threshold!


    Xianmen is not only the gate, but also a force, which is built behind the gate.


    After passing the nine "Gates" test, those who pass the test still need to compete in a challenge arena to divide the specific ranking by martial arts competition, so as to determine their different identities and positions in the future.


    And the challenge arena.


    There is no difference between life and death.


    Those who are stronger than you have a bad heart. They will kill you directly so that you won''t compete with them for more cultivation resources in the future.


    And you close, under the full hand, carelessly but can''t stop, the dead also don''t know how many.


    In every Xianmen arena competition, there is a death rate of more than 10%. Although it''s not many, if you put it on yourself, you don''t know if it will be you who will die.


    It''s cruel.


    This kind of selection method is simply to cultivate poisonous insects, and does not treat people as human beings at all.


    But there is no way.


    After stepping on the martial arts, no genius will be willing to be ordinary.


    The warrior.


    Stop fighting!


    Endless martial arts!


    At this time, Wang Xu and others had already arrived at the nine immortals'' gate.


    Looking up, there are nine gates on a mountain which is almost like a sword. One is higher than the other, and the other is farther than the other.


    From the foot of the mountain, all the way to the top.


    There are nine roads in Xianmen.


    Jiuyue fairy gate.


    The winner.


    Hualong.


    Ascend to heaven.


    Enter the fairyland.

 Chapter 1230

    Each session of the Xianmen examination is a grand event. According to the rough statistics of the previous decades, each time, Xianwu city will gather nearly five million warriors.


    It''s a terrible number.


    And this number is not accurate, only low but not high.


    At this point.


    Under the nine immortals'' gate alone, there are 100000 young talents participating in this session of the examination.


    Among these 100000 people, those who can finally pass through the nine immortals'' gate, enter the immortal world, compete in the challenge arena, and finally really cross the "threshold" to join the immortal gate are less than just in case.


    Because.


    The real immortal disciples, each session, only recruit 100 people!


    The rest, who have passed the nine "immortal gate" qualification screening, but have not crossed the "threshold", can only become outside disciples.


    What''s worse, it''s the factotum!


    How to be the best.


    But even so, it was also a member of Xianmen. He Wuqing had a very high status in Xianwu City, in front of any force here.


    "Well, here we are."


    In front of Jiuyue fairy gate, Feng Chenxiang takes a look at Wang Xu and reminds him:


    "Don''t go any further. You are from the third class forces. You can only stand here and wait for the first and second class forces to finish before you can enter the first immortal gate."


    Wang Xu nodded.


    Since he came to Xianwu City, he has been used to the division of "classes" everywhere.


    At this time, his real attention was all attracted by a huge reflection on the sky.


    It''s something similar to the Chinese secular, electronic screen. But it''s even bigger. There''s a huge stream of data on it. Even from time to time, you can see some advertising girls with exposed clothes, holding pills, French soldiers and other goods.


    With the passage of time, a huge 10 second countdown also appeared.


    "From the first level of Xianmen examination, Jiuyue Xianmen begins, and there are ten last breaths!"


    In the same second, a woman''s voice with a trace of excitement and clarity was transmitted to the sky and earth within a few kilometers by the amplification array.


    "Next, the assessment progress of Jiuyue Xianmen will appear on the shadow screen array at any time. Xianwu city officially authorized the opening of the game. Xianwu gambling will also officially start after ten breaths. We have screened out all the famous Tianjiao gambling in this session. You can freely bet on the Tianjiao you like!"


    With the introduction of this female voice, ten breaths are fleeting.


    Whoo!


    On the sky, the huge reflection array changed again, with row after row of people''s names on it. It was the pride of many people who participated in the assessment. Everyone had different bet methods, just like the world cup.


    But the next second.


    Something even more shocking happened.


    "Boom!"


    The sky above the nine immortals'' gate suddenly opened a hole hundreds of meters in size. Countless visible golden energy flows from the back of the hole. In the terrible spatial fluctuation, behind the hole, there are endless buildings covering the sky and the sun, spreading on a mountain range.


    When the empty space is stabilized, looking from afar, this space passage is really like a golden gate!


    And behind the gate.


    It is the "fairyland" that everyone yearns for!


    "This breath... This place..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and his mind flashed into the world behind the space passage. His face became more and more strange, and he only felt that the scene in front of him was very familiar.


    "The world of the sun... Immortal sect?"


    Ren wangxu never thought of it.


    After the fairy gate.


    It''s the familiar solar world in his memory.


    Even less.


    The place that the "Shangjie" warriors are looking forward to is actually xiandaozong.


    Past life.


    After entering the solar world, he first stayed in Xuankong city for a period of time, and then, by chance, became a member of xiandaozong.


    In the solar world, xiandaozong is a giant. Although it is not a Wudao Dynasty, its status is slightly higher than that of the dynasty.


    In Wang Xu''s memory alone, there are 3600 low martial arts worlds and more than 100 middle martial arts worlds in the "lower boundary" suppressed by xiandaozong. And the development of the world is still growing every year.


    Every year, the general sect of xiandaozong will select the most talented martial arts talents from the nearly 4000 lower realms to join the general sect and cultivate the core disciples.


    However, he did not expect that the other half of the Chinese world, the "upper world" where Zhao Hongye and others lived, was one of the four thousand.


    "Yes, in essence, Shangjie and Huaxia used to be the same world. It was only broken by the ancient powerful people who wanted to start the world by human power, so they split up. But the world is basically the same


    It is inevitable that the Chinese world and the solar world will gradually connect and merge, and that the upper world and the solar world will be connected. After the advent of the great era of the last world, is there an equal exchange between the upper world and the Chinese world, rather than a war between the two worlds... "


    Wang xuruo has some thoughts.


    When two "different worlds" suddenly merge one day, regions with similar cultures but different development will generally cause great conflicts.


    But if there is a more powerful "third party" pressing on the head, it will naturally be different.


    Soon.


    The space channel is completely stable.


    Around, countless people cheered excitedly.


    "The fairy gate is open!"


    "Next, it should come to the list of immortals!"


    "Look, it''s already there!"


    With the crowd.


    Wang Xu looked up.


    Then I saw a huge, golden stone tablet with a height of 30 meters, slowly falling from the sky.


    The stone tablet is like a sword.


    It seems to be slow and fast, and suddenly it is on the earth.


    Follow.


    A man''s voice with vicissitudes and indifference reverberates between heaven and earth.


    "Ascend the immortals, stand on the list, connect with the French array, and the test begins. Only those who have passed the test can pass the final immortal gate if they are successful in the list of immortals. "


    The stone tablet is full of gold.


    It is engraved with the names of people. Each name is in a different font. It is engraved by different people, leaving too many traces of swords.


    It can be seen that the names of these people are Tianjiao after Tianjiao. They are engraved on them with a magic weapon. There is still a trace of the opponent''s martial will in them. They are scared when they look at them.


    Under Wang Xu''s insight, there is also a special layer of Dharma array on the list. The higher you go up, the stronger the suppression, and the greater the resistance to engrave names.


    So.


    The name that can be engraved on the top is the strongest!


    "What a cloud!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes fell on the first name and narrowed.


    Just three words, full of a boundless air of kingly hegemony, during the show of martial will, let people look at more than two eyes, will be shaken, pale.


    "True God cloud..." Wang Xu squinted and repeated in a low voice.


    Next to him, a 27-year-old young man looked at him and suddenly said with a smile:


    "Brother, do you feel a little desperate? Don''t worry. What''s left on it is all the previous Tianjiao. This time, you don''t have to worry about zhenshenyun, the peerless monster who leaps over the nine immortals in nine minutes... "


    "Nine minutes?" Wang Xu raised his eyes and asked curiously, "is it difficult to become the Jiuyue immortal gate? Do you still have time?"


    "Of course."


    The young man looked at Wang Xu and was surprised


    "You don''t know that?"

 Chapter 1231

    "Although there is no time requirement in the rules, after the qualification test array is opened, each of the nine leaping immortals gate has a different function."


    "Every time a warrior passes through the examination, he has to bear different pressures. The faster it passes, the stronger its qualification and strength will be. "


    The young man looked at Wang Xu like an idiot and shook his head


    "You don''t even know the basic information in this foundation, how do you participate in the assessment?"


    If it wasn''t for the fact that young people, like Wang Xu, were the children of the "three class forces", I''m afraid they would have despised them.


    But even so, he still looked down on Wang Xu, shook his head and sighed


    "Brother, it''s a little suspense for you to pass the examination like this."


    Wang Xu smiles and says goodbye to the youth. He turns to Zhao Hongye and others.


    At this time, although there are still seven or eight meters apart.


    He had already heard the excited cry of zhaohongye.


    "Get out of the way, I''ll bet! I''ll bet Wang Xu! "


    At the same time.


    There''s a lot of yelling from other people.


    "Zhenzhuan won the first prize. I''ll bet ten pieces of top quality stone!"


    "Cloud waves first, I think he is a black horse, a sword to pick over Xianwu city!"


    "I also bet zhenzhuanfeng. After all, he is zhenshenyun''s younger brother. If he has such a powerful brother, he will never be bad!"


    ¡­¡­


    Almost all the gamblers are warriors of the second, third and fourth class forces, because they can''t participate in the assessment at the first time. They are also idle. Young people like to join in the fun, so naturally there are a large number of gamblers.


    And this kind of receiving bets, now almost all over Xianwu City, not only assessment points, other places more.


    Because Pankou was opened in Xianwu city. In such a prosperous age every year, it is impossible for smart forces not to make money.


    The most important thing is to make money!


    Wang Xu looked up at the shadow screen array image in the sky.


    It''s not complicated. Only the 100 candidates who finally passed the examination were selected by Xianwu city officials.


    Just a random glance, Wang Xu actually found his name in it.


    Wang Xu: the top three odds are 1:20, the top ten odds are 1:10, the top 50 odds are 1:8, the top 100 odds are 1:5, and the failure is 1:3


    "Still very optimistic about me..." looked at the odds, Wang Xu laughed.


    If you look at other people''s, they all have similar gambling methods.


    Except for personal gambling.


    There is also a specific candidate, the specific top ten ranking, the odds are higher.


    Zhenzhuanfeng, first place: Odds 1:10


    Phoenix Chenxiang, number one: Odds 1:20


    Yunbolan, number one: Odds 1:30


    Cangyun Baihe, first place: Odds 1:30


    ¡­¡­


    Ten candidates, each one, have different odds for ten places£¨ Too much, I don''t want to write. Let''s compare the odds of basketball and football lottery.)


    From the odds, xianwucheng''s compensation on the top ten odds has the feeling of losing money and sending a spirit stone. But in fact, if you think about it with self-confidence, will those who are in charge deliberately send money?


    No,


    "Oh, it''s a little interesting. Most of the top ten are" Tianjiao "in Xianwu Tianjiao book, which is known by the public. However, Xianwu Tianjiao book is not an authoritative ranking, but a personal ranking of Mr. Wuliu..."


    Wang Xu shook his head with a smile.


    It seems that there is another reason behind the so-called "book of heavenly pride".


    I''m afraid it''s the pit that Xianwu city planned to prepare in advance. It''s here to pit the spirit stone of the masses.


    At least, among the top 10 candidates, there are no such "black horses" as Wang Xu.


    The so-called ten front rate seems to be very awesome.


    However, as long as there is a "black horse" to become the first, all the people above will automatically fall back one place.


    That is to say, when the time comes, the makers will take all, the players will accompany, and every player will be in charge!


    "Hey, I''m going to take Wang Xu first. Why isn''t he in the top ten?"


    At this time, zhaohongye''s voice came again, which was full of discontent.


    "Miss, there is no prediction in the top ten. You can beat him in personal gambling." The staff in charge of this opening explained with a smile.


    "But the odds are higher! What''s more, Wang Xu''s strength is very strong. He''s ranked second in the Xianwu Tianjiao list. Why didn''t he appear in the previous life prediction... "Zhao Hongye is obviously upset.


    "Red leaf, take a personal bet." Wang Xu shook his head helplessly and went over to smile.


    "Ah? Wang Xu, here you are


    Seeing Wang Xu, Zhao Hongye''s face suddenly turns red. The original gesture of opening teeth and dancing claws is also put away. She seems to be a little embarrassed.


    With zhaohongye calling out Wang Xu''s name.


    All of a sudden, around the mouth of all the people around the eyes of a bright, look at Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu is the man of the week!


    A 23-4-year-old woman in green called out excitedly on the spot:


    "Wang Xu? So you are Wang Xu. Can you tell me the real relationship between you and Feng Chenxiang? Are you lovers, as the rumor has it


    Gossip!


    Big gossip!


    As soon as the voice of the woman in green fell, almost all the women nearby gathered their eyes on Wang Xu.


    Men also look at it one after another, but their eyes are not excited and curious, but envious, envious and hateful.


    The eight trigrams in front, people obviously do not pay attention to Wang Xu''s specific strength.


    What''s the strength of a genius of the third class forces


    Who cares?


    Go away!


    The gossip between "poor boy" and "rich girl" is the key!


    Just think about how Wang Xu, a "poor boy" of the third grade faction, mingled with the daughter of the first grade faction Fengling patriarch, a top-notch beauty, and what secret would there be


    Who can not be excited?


    Who can not be curious?


    Who can not be excited?


    Wang Xu didn''t speak. He looked at the excited faces of the people around him and felt helpless.


    Ah


    A good man is a lot of trouble, where will be so many women like ah!


    But just then.


    A man''s voice, which was not harmonious with anger, came out of the blue


    "Wang Xu, are you not in the top ten? What''s the matter? Are you afraid that there are many people who want to oppress you as a warrior of the third class forces and become the first


    Wang Xu looked up and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    This is the Deacon who wants to take him to prison.


    Zhuanghe!


    Wang Xu smiles and asks in reply


    "What? Do you still want to trouble me? "


    "You killed Zhao Fengtao. He''s my brother Zhao Fengyun''s cousin, don''t you think?" With a sneer, Zhuanghe looked directly at Wang Xu and made no secret of his malice.


    "Well... Let me tell you one more news. Didn''t you wonder that Zhao Fengyun had no news before? Because I killed him, too. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly. He suddenly laughed and said faintly:


    "Dead, of course, there will be no more news."

 Chapter 1232

    "Oh, what do you think you are?"


    On hearing the speech, Zhuanghe laughed instead of anger, and his face was full of sarcasm


    "Brother Zhao is the talent of Tianzong. He is a regular disciple of the inner gate of the immortal sect. His cultivation is earth shaking. Can you kill him?"


    "You don''t think you are a character if you kill a real Ren Xiao?"


    As he spoke, his voice became more and more disdainful


    "Moreover, a few days ago, I have received news from the Zhao family that brother Zhao''s activities have been found in the lower world."


    Wang Xu''s face was calm and his smile remained the same.


    Don''t believe it?


    He said the truth, others do not believe, there is no way.


    It''s like a dog. If you have to eat excrement, you can''t press the dog''s head and let others eat it.


    "So, you want to kill me?" Wang Xu smile more and more brilliant, as long as Zhuanghe dare to nod his head, promise, he will not hesitate to shoot each other.


    For those who want to kill him, he will never have a hand.


    However.


    But Zhuanghe sneered and said with disdain:


    "Brother Zhao will come back soon. He will deal with your killing of Zhao Fengtao. I have something important to do now. I''m responsible for adjusting the odds of the opening, and I don''t have time to play with you. "


    Then he stared at Wang Xu and asked again:


    "I said, you don''t agree that you didn''t make the top ten, do you? Well, if you want to go in, it''s very simple. As long as there are 100 people in the personal gambling, you will be in the top 10.


    Or if the total number of spirit stones exceeds the value of 100000 pieces of top quality spirit stones, the top 10 predictions will be updated immediately to include you. "


    At this point, Zhuanghe''s mouth gradually evokes a strange radian, his eyes are extremely playful, and his voice is disdainful


    "However, no one has pressed you into the top ten in gambling, so we understand your disagreement, but the rules are the rules. But if you don''t agree, I can also help you to ask... "


    Zhuanghe stopped for a moment, then turned his head to look around at the crowd without looking at Wang Xu. With a smile on his face, he suddenly asked aloud:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do any of you want to beat Wang Xu, Prince Wang from the third class forces, to be the first


    The voice fell.


    The crowd was quiet.


    even to the extent that.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Don''t be kidding, the" genius "of Sanpin power? Idiots are the ones who put him first


    "Yes, Deacon Zhuanghe, don''t make fun of me. If Cang Yunbai river is the first of the second class forces, I might be able to gamble. Sanpin forces... Ha ha, laugh to death! It''s impossible! "


    "Take him? It''s a dream


    Many people laughed directly.


    This kind of sneer, in a few breathing time, turns into a roar of laughter.


    All people look at Wang Xu as if they are looking at a arrogant fool. The men who have been jealous of Wang Xu and Feng Chenxiang''s "affair" for a long time are not only curious women, but also many people shake their heads and are not optimistic at all.


    First?


    There''s a possibility for Phoenix eaglewood.


    Wang Xu, a little white face with soft food


    Let''s forget it!


    Even though everyone knows that Wang Xu killed Zhen Renxiao, there was Feng Chenxiang and master Jiupin at that time.


    As we all know, Feng Chenxiang came forward to protect Wang Xu under the Revenge of Zhenshen Wucheng. Who knows whether Zhenren and Xiao were killed by Jiupin or Wang Xu?


    Without seeing it with their own eyes, most people actually ignore the rumors.


    and.


    Even if Wang Xu really killed zhenrenxiao, so what?


    Compared with zhenzhuanfeng, the most popular one, Wang Xu is a mole ant.


    When is mole ant qualified to challenge real dragon?


    "See? Who''s going to take you? Don''t say it''s a hundred, or even twenty. I think it''s enough. After all, there''s no one who''s pressing your top ten. " Zhuanghe shook his head sarcastically and laughed brilliantly.


    But his voice just dropped.


    "I bet Wang Xu the first three! One hundred and thirty pieces of top quality spirit stone


    Zhaohongye takes a step forward and pats all the Lingshi in the family.


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed.


    He knew that although there were not many spirit stones, they were all the spirit stones on zhaohongye. Most of her spirit stones had already been spent in xianyuanchang.


    At this time, zhaohongye took it all out without hesitation.


    This moved Wang Xu.


    "You..."


    Zhuanghe''s face is a little ugly. He stares at zhaohongye coldly, but zhaohongye is not afraid and still goes up to make a bet.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that you really have a woman''s fate..." finally, Zhuanghe shook his head, followed by a cold hum


    "But now, she''s the only one who''s pressing you. It''s far from 100..."


    "What about the number of spirit stones?"


    Before he had finished his words, Wang Xu had already chuckled and threw a space ring on the rim of the dish


    "All the spirit stones in it are my first."


    "Ha ha, boy..." Zhuanghe''s voice again, and then he laughed, some boring way:


    "Can you stop pretending like that? If you have all your soul stones, can you still have 100000 top-grade soul stones? It''s just the third class force... "


    Once again, Zhuanghe did not finish.


    "Yes."


    Wang Xu''s voice is indifferent.


    "Are you... Serious?" Zhuanghe looks a little ugly.


    The reason why he is not in a hurry to kill Wang Xu is that he wants Wang Xu to lose all his face and fall into the abyss step by step.


    But now


    Why is he the one who is losing face?


    "What do you say?"


    Wang Xugen was too lazy to answer.


    "How many spirit stones did he press?"


    Zhuanghe''s face was already very ugly. He turned his head and looked at the staff who was in charge of receiving the Lingshi bet on the side of the dish mouth. He asked in a cold voice.


    "Deacon Zhuang, I haven''t finished counting. The number of spirit stones in the space ring is... Too, too... Too much!" The staff were sweating.


    "Too much?"


    Zhuanghe was slightly stunned, and then snorted with disdain:


    "Wang Xu, our prince Wang, do you really want to play with me like this? Don''t pretend if you don''t have a spirit stone. Is it interesting to take a pile of inferior spirit stones to force you to do so? "


    all around.


    The crowd of onlookers, a group of martial arts also disdained to look at.


    No matter how many inferior spirit stones there are, what''s the use?


    A piece of high-quality spirit stone is worth 1000 pieces of low-quality spirit stone. Those who really have identity are those who carry hundreds of high-quality spirit stones with them. Who has enough to carry a pile of low-quality spirit stones?


    Hundreds of thousands of inferior stone, but also only a few thousand pieces of top quality, listen to more than just, in fact, is garbage!


    But just then.


    The staff in charge of counting Lingshi said in a shaking voice, sweating and shaking lips


    "No, it''s not inferior stone... It''s superior stone. All of them are superior stone, and there are many excellent stone..."


    "I''ve worked it out. It''s all converted into top quality spirit stone. It''s worth 112342 yuan!"

 Chapter 1233

    Holding the space ring full of spirit stone, the staff''s hands began to shake. This is the most spirit stone he has ever seen in his life.


    More than 100000 high-quality spirit stones.


    It doesn''t sound like much.


    But put in the space ring, almost piled up into a hill, the spirit extended into the front is a golden, extremely shocking.


    Zhuanghe''s face changed completely. He couldn''t keep smiling any more. He was a little gloomy.


    However.


    Just then.


    A cold voice came from the outside of the crowd.


    "I''ll take Wang Xu first. It''s one hundred thousand high-quality spirit stone."


    Wang Xu''s familiar voice.


    Looking up, it was Feng Chenxiang.


    I don''t know when she came back.


    "Miss Chenxiang..."


    Zhuanghe let out a cry of shock, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    Feng Chenxiang is the genius of Yipin forces, and also the daughter of Fengling patriarch. Her status is higher than that of ordinary Yipin forces. She is definitely one of the first people to participate in the qualification test.


    But now, she is here. Has she passed the test?


    However, the qualification test officially began.


    Now, it''s only ten minutes!


    How is that possible?


    "It should be because Wang Xu is a lover, so he didn''t take the test the first time..."


    Thinking of this, Zhuanghe stabilized his mind and continued to say in a deep voice:


    "Miss Chenxiang, are you sure you want to bet Wang Xu first? You don''t think you''re worse than him, do you? "


    Feng Chenxiang didn''t mean to answer the question. Instead, she threw down a spirit stone at the mouth of the dish


    "Should it be enough now? I just don''t know if you can afford to pay for 200000 high-quality spirit stones? "


    "Well, Miss Chenxiang, you look down on us. The opening is supported by the Xianwu city official. According to the rules, this boy''s first rate of loss is the same as cangyun Baihe and others. At 1:30, he lost only six million pieces of top quality spirit stone... "


    Speaking of this, Zhuanghe''s face suddenly jumped violently. He felt that the amount of compensation stone seemed to be, as if, maybe


    There are a lot of people who really step on the horse!


    Six million!


    This is a six million high-quality spirit stone, not a six million low-quality spirit stone.


    "What? Did deacon Zhuang suddenly feel a little pressure? " Feng Chenxiang''s eyes are quiet, and her voice is faint.


    Zhuanghe is silent.


    To tell you the truth, six million high-quality Lingshi can certainly afford the gambling of Xianwu city.


    But if Wang Xu really succeeds first, it''s totally unnecessary loss. It can be said that it''s all caused by his Zhuanghe. Will he be accounted for by the above?


    What will his end be like?


    After all, it''s not enough to make a small change even if we sell him in Zhuanghe!


    "Damn, what am I afraid of? How could Wang Xu be the first? Zhenzhuanfeng is the brother of zhenshenyun, the peerless demon. How could he be overtaken by a boy of the third class forces? "


    "What''s more, there''s that person... So there won''t be a problem!"


    After calming down again, Zhuanghe nodded and said in a deep voice:


    "Pressure? How can there be pressure? It''s only six million high-quality spirit stones. Although it''s not a small number, since Xianwu City dares to open today''s market, it will never have any problems! "


    One last word.


    Zhuanghe''s voice doubled unconsciously, as if he was strengthening his heart, but he didn''t know it.


    "Well, give us the proof of the bet."


    Feng Chenxiang nodded.


    "Deacon Zhuang..." the staff was a little flustered.


    If you lose, it''s six million high-quality spirit stones. Up to now, the total amount of the whole Xianwu city is only about ten million yuan.


    Once Wang Xu really became the first, this time the opening, but to lose big.


    "When we open an offer, the most important thing is reputation. Give them the evidence of gambling!" Zhuang he cried angrily.


    "Yes."


    Seeing that he was angry, the staff quickly bowed their heads and presented the voucher with a bitter face.


    Zhuanghe deeply stares at Wang Xu and Feng Chenxiang''s back as they leave. His face is gloomy and terrible.


    Don''t know why, he originally firm heart, this time suddenly flustered again.


    Six million


    If


    no


    Absolutely no if!


    This kid can''t be number one!


    Therefore, Zhuanghe is the only one who has won the 200 thousand high-quality Lingshi. He can only get one tenth of the Commission.


    These commissions are enough for him to buy a lot of things and enhance his strength.


    Just then.


    In the distance.


    The huge golden stone tablet is under the immortal list.


    Suddenly there was a great noise.


    "Twenty minutes! It only took 20 minutes! Zhenzhuanfeng is on the list of immortals! "


    At the beginning, the noise spread only among the people under the immortal list, but soon it spread in all directions like a thousand waves stirred up by a stone, shaking hundreds of thousands of warriors present.


    "What?"


    Zhuanghe was also stunned. Then he suddenly looked up to the list of immortals. He saw a young man in white holding a long sword with bright blue light in his forehand. On the surface of the huge stone tablet of the list of immortals, he left a line of big characters.


    Zhenzhuanfeng!


    The name is next only to the cloud of the true God.


    Similarly, Tianjiao is the first one to remain on the stele of dengxianbang after the qualification test.


    "Ha ha, it''s really true that he is the real God cloud''s evil brother. He''s sure to win, Wang Xu, Feng Chenxiang... I see how you two dog men and women can be arrogant?"


    In an instant, Zhuanghe''s face suddenly became very excited. He clenched his fist and looked excited.


    "Laozi!"


    "It''s a win!"


    At the same time.


    Under the leadership of Feng Chenxiang, Wang Xu and his party have come to the front of the area where the third class forces are located.


    As long as we wait for the remaining thousands of the second class forces to enter the first "immortal gate" of the qualification test, they can enter at the first time.


    "Twenty minutes? It only took such a short time. Zhenzhuanfeng really deserves its reputation. It''s so powerful... "


    Hearing the excitement and noise of the crowd, Zhao Hongye looks envious and exclaims in a complicated voice.


    Immediately.


    She quickly grabbed Wang Xu''s clothes: "Wang Xu, you must take the first place, but I''ve got all my wealth to beat you to win!"


    After that, she seemed a little uneasy and said again:


    "By the way, zhenzhuanfeng is 20 minutes. Do you think you can be faster than him? This time, it''s too desperate. Forget it, I still don''t want to gamble. No one can win him at all... "


    "Not necessarily."


    Wang Xu chuckled, then turned to Feng Chenxiang and asked with a smile, "how long did it take you? Faster than that punk boy, right? Why don''t you leave your name first? "


    "Once you leave a name on the list of immortals, you will be led through the final gate by the power of the immortal world, and you will not be able to come back with you." Feng Chenxiang looked at Wang Xu one eye, light way, did not deny.


    "Ah?"


    On one side, zhaohongye just responded. She was shocked and said, "Miss Chenxiang, you won''t have successfully passed the nine tests, have you?"


    "Well." Feng Chenxiang nodded calmly.


    "How long did it take?"


    Zhaohongye''s eyes widened.


    "I haven''t calculated it carefully. It should be less than ten minutes." Feng Chenxiang is still very calm, and doesn''t seem to think it''s something to be proud of.


    instantaneous.


    Zhao red leaf silly in place, full of brain only five words, in constant repetition, echo.


    "Less than ten minutes, less than ten minutes, less than..."

 Chapter 1234

    Time goes by.


    Soon.


    Thousands of people of the second grade faction finished the test, and finally it was the turn of the third grade faction.


    Wang Xu, zhaohongye, Zhaoming, ZHAOMENG and others were in the first group because of fengchenxiang.


    But in fact, there is not much difference. The array of qualification testing covers a wide area. Each of the nine "immortal gates" covers thousands of square meters, which is enough to pass nearly 2000 people at a time.


    And then 10 minutes a batch.


    It''s really fast.


    "Here we go."


    With an old man who presided over the test, he drank heavily.


    All of a sudden.


    A black head rushed into the first test gate.


    Wang Xu and Zhao Hongye march together.


    But he is very leisurely, but Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG are different. They rush very fast and can''t wait. They are like runaway wild horses.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu was left behind by everyone.


    "Well? It''s a little interesting... In my previous life, I entered xiandaozong as a worker, but I didn''t pass this kind of test. I jumped at the immortal gate nine times... Li jumped at the dragon gate, and the immortal gate was the dragon gate. Do I really want to jump at the dragon gate and transform myself? "


    Quietly take back the idea, Wang Xu''s face showed a trace of interest.


    Under his divine interpretation, the role of the nine immortals is not only to test the martial arts talents, but also to hide a special force.


    Or rather


    Back door!


    There is a shortcut. As long as you find it and pass it successfully, the warrior will not only pass the test, but also get a kind of benefit that is almost like a new bone.


    however.


    In his leisurely analytical array, Wang Xu considered whether to try the specific effect of this "back door" and "shortcut".


    In the eyes of outsiders, from a distance, he seems to be unable.


    The nine immortals are like mountains.


    One is higher than the other.


    Others, as soon as possible, have come to the second immortal gate.


    However, Wang Xu was still under the first immortal gate, as if he could do nothing. He was trapped by the power of the magic array within the immortal gate.


    "Grass, just this trash left behind, where did you come from to yell that you would be the first in this test?" Gambling crotch plate mouth, Zhuanghe disdained the Pooh.


    Around him, many of the gamblers who had witnessed Wang Xu''s "gambling" before also talked about it.


    "What''s the matter with this boy? "First, the result is so slow?"


    "It''s really rubbish. I think he really depends on Feng Chenxiang to eat soft food. Because of the support of women, I don''t know where his pride comes from."


    "That''s it


    "It''s a shame for a man to be so proud of a soft eater!"


    The crowd was noisy.


    Soon.


    This malicious contempt.


    From Wang Xu, it affected other people with Wang Xu.


    first.


    It''s Zhaoming.


    At this point.


    What about Zhaoming people?


    He stood at the bottom of the second immortal gate. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly... Unexpectedly, he couldn''t move forward any more. It seemed that there was a powerful and invisible force that trapped him and kept him from moving.


    Zhaoming''s whole face turned red, his whole body muscles burst up, his clothes were propped up, and he could see some heat coming out of his body.


    This is the result of Zhaoming''s pushing his potential to the ultimate limit.


    However.


    Qualification test matrix.


    Xianmen nine jump, such as carp jump dragon, carp dragon, people become immortal.


    One qualification is not enough.


    That''s not enough!


    Even if you try your best, it doesn''t work!


    Cruel?


    It''s cruel.


    But it''s not.


    Along the way, death is as common as drinking water and eating. Such a setback can''t be said to be cruel.


    At most


    It''s just sad.


    "Ha ha, it''s really rubbish. Sure enough, the people of Sanpin forces should not have any expectations."


    "Yes, although the cultivation level is almost the same, the aptitude is innate and can''t be changed easily."


    "It''s really rubbish. If you don''t have enough qualification, you should roll down quickly and occupy a pit on it. Don''t shit!"


    "Hum, don''t mention the rubbish. When the ten minute limit comes, all those who can''t move on will be thrown out directly by the power of the Falun."


    "Shit! Waste my time


    ¡­¡­


    This time, it''s not just Zhuang He and others at the mouth of the gambling crotch that despise him. Many of the martial artists who are waiting for the test also start to yell and laugh.


    Wang Xu''s face didn''t change much.


    But there was a little more anger in my heart.


    Uncontrollable anger.


    It''s not because he''s being ridiculed.


    But because of the despair in Zhaoming.


    Anyway, Zhaoming was with him. Although Zhaoming looked down on him before, he owed Wang Xu a favor to the Zhaos.


    At this moment, Wang Xu is like a Laozi who protects the calf.


    No matter how rubbish Zhaoming is, only he can teach.


    What qualifications do outsiders have to laugh at and despise?


    Same second.


    ZHAOMENG was also blocked by the third immortal gate.


    But instead of fighting there in despair like Zhaoming, he turned pale and went down.


    He couldn''t bear the jeers of the crowd around him.


    Although, like them, there are no less than 200 people who are blocked in the second and third immortal gate.


    But when you are on the scene, listening to the laughter around you, the shame in your heart, you will automatically sit opposite.


    Those with a poor mentality may even feel that they are ridiculed by the whole world.


    Zhao Meng at the moment.


    His face was pale and he bowed his head. He didn''t dare to look up at anyone''s eyes.


    He''s afraid!


    I''m afraid that as soon as I look up, I will see countless pairs of eyes focusing on him, taunting, disdaining and disdaining.


    Zhao Meng clenched his fists, and his nails were deeply embedded in the flesh of his hands.


    The pressure in my heart is as heavy as a mountain.


    The heart is more proud than the sky.


    Life is thinner than paper.


    His face is as clear as water.


    Shame, shame, constantly devour the hearts of ZHAOMENG and Zhaoming.


    They really want to go further.


    They don''t want to stop here.


    "Zhaoming, don''t struggle, we... Don''t have that talent, even if we fight to death, we can''t pass..."


    Zhao Meng lowers his head and walks to Zhao Ming. As he says this, he suddenly gets a lump in his voice.


    qualifications?


    What is qualification?


    Since their birth, they have been practicing all the way, and there are few setbacks in their martial arts. In the family, within a hundred miles of Zhaoliu Wucheng, they are regarded as geniuses by their peers.


    But here, they suffered a head bump on the mountain, head broken and bleeding.


    Just because.


    They.


    No qualifications!


    Not a genius!


    So what is genius?


    "I''m not willing. I''m really not willing!" Zhaoming''s eyes were slightly red and he roared.


    Twenty years of painstaking cultivation, how many times the skin and flesh split, how many times life and death, in order to pass the examination of immortal gate today, who can be reconciled?


    This is just like the college entrance examination in the secular world of China. After studying hard for more than ten years from a small window, they finally stop at the gate of the University. Who can be reconciled?


    Who would be willing?


    "We can''t do it. We can''t do it. We don''t have enough qualifications. We can''t get through the fairy gate. Give up, Zhaoming. " Zhao Meng said with a bitter smile


    "I know you are not reconciled, I am not reconciled, but there is no way, this is the fact, we can not change."


    Zhaoming''s body shakes violently, and his heart is obviously struggling fiercely.


    Just then.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    No one thought that Wang Xu, the only one, had been standing under the first immortal gate, motionless.


    Unexpectedly, he suddenly stepped to Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG under the second immortal gate.

 Chapter 1235

    "You''re not willing? Aptitude is never everything. The reason why a warrior is a warrior is to fight. As long as you have the heart to fight, what can''t be done? "


    Wang Xu went to Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG and said in a cold voice.


    Zhao Ming and Zhao Meng were silent.


    Fight?


    Does it work?


    Zhaoming, in particular, has just tried his best, but the force of the Dharma array on him is like a mountain, which is absolutely towering and unshakable.


    It''s easy to say.


    But what did he fight for?


    "Why, don''t you dare to say anything you''re not willing to say? Don''t you dare to fight?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a trace of disappointment, and his voice also took a trace of irony.


    I heard that.


    Zhaoming suddenly raised his head, his eyes were red, and he roared in a low voice: "Mr. Wang, what you said is simple, so why don''t you fight? Besides, what are we fighting for? Are you still standing here, just like us? "


    "I''m here for a reason."


    Wang Xu eyes deep, calm asked: "now, you just answer me, you, want to fight?"


    "Yes! Why not? "


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG roared out almost at the same time.


    Follow.


    Two people are despairing at the same time, and weak roar: "but, is it useful? The fact is that we are not qualified enough. It''s natural and can''t be changed! "


    "As I said, martial arts are more important than competition, and qualification is not everything."


    Wang Xu finally nodded with satisfaction, looked up slightly, looked up at the sky, and showed a cold and proud smile on his face.


    "As long as you dare to fight, I will take you to the gate today. Come with me, and I''ll take you through this. "


    Finish.


    Wang Xu turned around and walked towards the first fairy gate below.


    All of a sudden.


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG are in the same place.


    What happened?


    Don''t you mean to take them through the qualification test of jiudaoxianmen?


    Why did you go back?


    Give up?


    Next to him, some of those who were not judged to be incompetent and dejected had just mentioned some confidence when they heard what Wang Xu had said before.


    See this scene, is also a Leng, and then suddenly a burst of speechless.


    After working for a long time, Wang Xu is just a prattler who only talks big and pours chicken soup. In fact, he has no real material?


    Below.


    In the crowd, laughter is endless.


    "Ha ha, I laugh to death!"


    "I thought he wanted to do something. It turned out that he took the two of them to give up. It was just funny!"


    "I don''t know. I thought he was going to be the first to prove himself to be a real bull!"


    "That is to say, if you don''t know what you are, you are still loading something there!"


    "Hum, because Feng Chenxiang made him the third in the book of Xianwu Tianjiao. Do you really think he''s a character? The waste of soft food


    "I really admire him. I know I''m rubbish, so I don''t waste time on qualification test."


    ¡­¡­


    Film after film of ridicule.


    Wang Xu''s face was calm and his eyes were indifferent.


    Under the sixth immortal gate, zhaohongye finally feels a little pressure. She slows down and takes time to look left and right. She doesn''t find Wang Xu and others. Her face suddenly changes.


    She looked down and saw that Wang Xu was still standing under the first immortal gate. Her eyes were all anxious immediately.


    "What''s the matter? Why is Wang Xu still standing there? There are also Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG. How are they going down? Have they failed the qualification test? " Zhao Hongye is in a hurry.


    But just as she wanted to retreat, she suddenly saw a flower in front of her eyes. The surrounding environment turned into a hot crater. One step ahead, it was boiling hot magma.


    Mirage!


    Starting from the sixth immortal gate, qualification test is no longer the simplest test of root and talent, but also the test of a warrior''s will and spirit.


    Same second.


    A real idea also appeared in Zhao Hongye''s mind:


    "Further, the sea is vast. Step back, abyss area, failure or success, follow your heart of martial arts


    In the outside world.


    Zhaohongye''s step, just stopped.


    Like her, more than a dozen warriors who came to the sixth immortal gate were also motionless, like a magic barrier.


    At least half of these dozen people were left behind by the first and second class forces.


    As for the Sanpin forces, zhaohongye is the first one to step through the fifth immortal gate!


    "Wang Xu, what are you thinking? What do you want to do? "


    In the crowd, Feng Chenxiang is also dignified, a pair of beautiful eyes with a trace of worry.


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG hesitated for a long time and finally made up their mind to walk step by step behind Wang Xu.


    No matter what Wang Xu is doing, it is their last hope.


    "I hope he didn''t brag..." they both looked at each other and could see the uneasiness in each other''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Under the ninth immortal gate.


    A handsome young man with a sword in white is stepping out slowly. When he looks back and looks down, he can see the nine immortals gate. On the long mountain road which is thousands of meters high, there are countless black shadows, just like black mole ants, trampled by him.


    And the one closest to him.


    In the past week, we have been stirring up the situation in Xianwu city. We have been challenging dozens of arrogant people without any failure. We are still struggling in the dreamland under the cover of the ninth immortal gate.


    Below.


    In Xianwu Tianjiao book, cangyun Baihe, the fourth, is just stepping out of the eighth immortal gate with great difficulty. The whole person seems to be exhausted, lying on the ground breathing and resting violently.


    Seeing this, the young man in white began to smile.


    next.


    He looked down all the way.


    Finally, it fell into the dark crowd at the foot of the mountain.


    "Mole ants."


    Cold, disdainful words, slowly spit out from the mouth of the young man in white, then, he suddenly turned around, strode out of the last step.


    Boom!


    The ninth fairy gate, pass!


    But instead of leaving his name on the stone tablet of dengxianbang, he turned and fell into the crowd and disappeared in the depth of the crowd.


    That attitude.


    It''s like brushing your clothes to hide your merits and fame.


    Smart.


    At will.


    Have a good time!


    ¡­¡­


    The young man in white left soon.


    foot of a hill.


    Under the first fairy gate.


    "Mr. Wang, what do we need to do now?"


    Zhaoming asked blankly.


    "Do you know the essence of the existence of jiudaoxianmen?" Swept two people blank face one eye, Wang Xu asks a way suddenly.


    "I don''t know."


    They answered honestly, even a little confused: "the essence of the nine immortals is to test their qualifications..."


    "Wrong, it''s the testing array that was opened before that tests the qualification. The real function of these nine immortal gates is to let the warrior step on them! "


    Wang Xu shakes his head. There is a magic light between his eyes. His voice is as plain as water, but sharp as a sword.


    "The warrior climbs between heaven and earth and struggles between life and death. What we need is not a nine big stone that is awed and crushed on the ground by the nine immortals'' gate, climbing like a mole ant."


    "It''s about stepping on these nine big stones, flying into the sky, surpassing the real dragon and stepping on the sky!"


    While talking, Wang Xu grabs his hand, and suddenly a golden hand appears, grabbing Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG.


    Follow.


    Step out.


    The body is like a real dragon, straight up to the sky.


    "So, you don''t have to do anything. I''ll take you..."


    "Yuexian gate!"


    The voice fell.


    Boom!


    Such as the beginning of heaven and earth, a golden thunderbolt, suddenly burst on the first fairy door.


    Next second.


    With Wang Xu stepping out.


    At his feet.


    A golden road looms slowly.


    "This..."


    The eyes of Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG suddenly stare to the maximum and gape.

 Chapter 1236

    The bright golden light from Wang Xu''s feet is like the rising sun in the morning.


    The light spread all the way up.


    From the first gate to the second gate


    All the way to the ninth fairy gate!


    instant.


    A golden road, the road to heaven, appeared in front of everyone.


    And the starting point of this road.


    It''s Wang Xu''s right foot.


    This moment.


    Below the first fairy gate.


    Endless crowd, completely into an absolute silence, all people seem to have lost their lives in general.


    Stop breathing!


    Thinking stagnation!


    Eyes stop!


    A pair of eyes in the eyes, is endless consternation, is infinite shock, is no solution at all.


    This, this, this


    What''s going on?


    What happened?


    Even before everyone''s eyes, you can clearly see a Golden Avenue extending from Wang Xu''s feet, connecting the nine immortal gates.


    But people''s eyes, still at a loss, can''t believe.


    "What''s the situation..." Zhuanghe dropped the gambling voucher on his feet, but he didn''t feel it at all.


    Around him, the gamblers who mocked Wang Xu before were also stunned.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    In the spotlight.


    Wang Xu suddenly moved.


    Not so fast, just like ordinary people walking in general, but foot on the road, he is like walking on the ground, as if not hindered by any.


    But God knows.


    On this golden road.


    All the time, there is a huge force gathering, such as high temperature, cold, gravity, mirage and so on. One by one, they test one by one, and constantly press on him, one after another.


    But all the tests of strength, in front of Wang Xu''s powerful body, are like paper paste, as long as you gently bump past... No, just walk past.


    And all the willpower test, Wang Xu is just a little bit of mind, can break all illusions, completely ignored.


    however.


    In this process, ZHAOMENG and Zhaoming, who are held by Wang Xu, have colorful eyes and faces.


    Because Wang Xu didn''t specially protect them with strength, they also need to face these tests and environments.


    However, as soon as these tests and environments appeared, they were directly crushed by Wang Xu, so they were almost like dreams.


    Test?


    Mirage?


    As soon as it appeared, it was shattered before I had time to feel it.


    So, it''s all illusions


    Dream of it!


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In the dead world.


    The sound of footsteps kept ringing.


    People''s sight, almost completely follow Wang Xu''s steps, constantly moving.


    Everyone is stupid.


    Is it a breath?


    Is Wang Xu going to the second immortal gate?


    no


    Do you have ten breaths?


    then.


    Ten more breaths.


    The third fairy gate.


    then.


    Ten more breaths.


    The fourth fairy gate.


    next.


    Ten more breaths.


    ¡­¡­


    in a wink.


    The sixth fairy gate!


    Wang Xu finally stopped.


    "Hoo..."


    See this scene.


    Between the heaven and the earth, suddenly, there was a surge of breath.


    It was the stillness of the crowd, tense to a limit, suddenly relaxed, gasping.


    However.


    Next second.


    Everyone''s eyes glare again, and their breathing is stagnant.


    I can only see.


    Wang Xu stopped and gently raised his hand to grab it. A golden hand of three or four meters suddenly appeared, which directly broke the manufacturing environment of the sixth immortal gate and took zhaohongye to heaven.


    "Ah? Wang Xu, how can you... Where am I? "


    Obviously, zhaohongye hasn''t come back to her senses, and she''s a little confused.


    The last moment.


    She is still facing a crater, a sea of hot magma that she has to walk through.


    Next second.


    She suddenly saw a flower in the sky, stepping on a golden road, with Wang Xu, Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG.


    "Wait a minute, is there a new dreamland?"


    Suddenly, Zhao Hongye''s face suddenly coagulated. Her eyes and small face were all serious and serious.


    It''s so cute.


    Wang Xu looked at the direct chuckle out: "don''t daydream, it''s really me, I take you through the fairy gate."


    With that, he just grabbed zhaohongye and continued to move forward.


    Ten more breaths.


    The seventh immortal gate.


    then.


    The eighth fairy gate.


    Below, cangyunbaihe slowly gets up from the ground, takes a deep breath, adjusts his state, and prepares to step into the ninth immortal gate.


    But he inadvertently looked up, deep breath suddenly blocked in the throat, the whole person was on the spot stupefied in place.


    He


    What do you see?


    One, golden light, Heaven Road?


    Up there, there''s another man, walking?


    no


    Not alone.


    It''s a person, holding two men in one hand and a woman in the other hand, a total of four people!


    Twenty breaths.


    The ninth fairy gate is in front.


    Seeing that she was about to step on the ninth immortal gate in just 20 breaths, zhaohongye finally couldn''t help it and began to cry anxiously


    "Wang Xu, wait a minute, wait a minute first!"


    "What? Don''t you believe it? "


    Wang Xu didn''t look back and didn''t stop at his feet.


    He thought that zhaohongye thought it was the environment, so he didn''t bother to tell her more. As long as he quickly passed the Heaven Road and completed the nine leaps of Xianmen, all the truth would come out.


    fact.


    Better than wasting his time talking.


    However.


    "No, I believe you!"


    But Zhao Hongye''s anxious voice came


    "It''s Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG. They can''t hold on any longer. There''s an invisible force on the road of golden light. It''s constantly crushing our bodies. I can barely hold on. They both roll their eyes and drool..."


    "Oh? Let me see. "


    Wang Xu then turned his head and glanced at them, but he didn''t care much. He nodded directly and casually


    "It''s OK, they can make it to the end. Don''t worry, I''m deliberately tempering their bodies. If there is no accident, it will be over soon, and they will get unimaginable benefits, and they will never regret it. "


    Finish.


    Wang Xu continued to move forward without any pause at his feet.


    Zhaohongye looks down at her clothes, which are beginning to be broken. She opens her mouth and says nothing.


    At the foot of the four.


    When Wang Xu stepped on the ninth immortal gate.


    "Bang..."


    In the crowd on the ground, some people were shocked and dizzy, and even some people fell to the ground directly.


    This, this, this


    What kind of adversity is this?


    Yuexianmen, stepping on the road of heaven, has never been done before. It is totally unprecedented.


    More importantly.


    Looking at the reaction of jiudaoxianmen, it seems that Wang Xu''s way of breaking through the barrier is the most correct one.


    Is this a shortcut?


    Because.


    Wang Xu is moving too fast!


    Nine immortals gate.


    Take ten breaths.


    Even without a hundred breaths, Wang Xu was almost finished.


    no


    One step at a time.


    It''s just 90 steps.


    then.


    91£¡


    92£¡


    93£¡


    94£¡


    ¡­¡­


    99£¡

 Chapter 1237

    At this point.


    Wang Xu can feel the terror pressure around him.


    That kind of feeling, as if to tear up his whole body, more like an invisible hammer, constantly beating his body in general.


    "Well, are you dying? It''s time to help you... "


    Taking time to scan ZHAOMENG and Zhaoming, Wang Xu murmurs to himself. His mind moves and directly passes on two forces to protect their last vitality.


    Then he looked at zhaohongye again.


    It''s a little better than Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG. Zhaohongye still has a trace of consciousness, but her face is red, her hands are intertwined, and she protects her chest.


    Wang Xu just glanced at it and quickly took back his eyes.


    I don''t blame him.


    At this time, Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG were already naked.


    Although zhaohongye is better, the clothes left on her body can barely cover the key parts.


    "Red leaf, don''t look at me with that fierce eyes, I can feel it. Seriously, I''m doing it for your good. You''ll know later. "


    Although he turned his head, Wang Xu could still feel the "exciting" look behind him. He could not help sighing and explaining.


    However.


    It''s OK that he doesn''t speak.


    As soon as he spoke, Zhao Hongye''s eyes became more "exciting".


    But the next second.


    "Step on..."


    Wang Xu took the last step.


    100 steps!


    "Boom..."


    For a moment.


    Zhaohongye''s eyes suddenly widened. She seemed to hear an invisible loud noise, which exploded in her body.


    Follow.


    A hot, powerful, as if endless power, crazy gushing out, her body, like to break a limit, thus stepping into another world.


    "I, i... I''m getting stronger? Constantly becoming stronger... This feeling is not only physical body, but also true Qi. My strength now is at least ten times as strong as before, and it is still growing rapidly... "


    Zhao Hongye stands in the void, eyes closed, feeling the huge power of the Yangtze River in her body. Her pretty face is full of excitement.


    At the moment, Wang Xu has let go of her, let her stand at the end of the Golden Road, feeling her own changes.


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG are still held by Wang Xu because they fainted.


    And under their feet.


    The original golden sky road is fading away quickly. Starting from the first fairy gate, it shrinks to the ninth fairy gate at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the end, they split into four rays, and they fell into the bodies of Wang Xu, Zhao Hongye and others.


    This


    It''s the benefit of successfully jumping through the immortal gate.


    thoroughly to remould oneself!


    Qualification sublimation!


    Strength soars!


    "Unfortunately, my body is too strong now, even I don''t know where the limit is. Such a little effect has no effect on me at all..." Wang Xu sighed.


    Then his eyes turned to zhaohongye.


    He can feel that zhaohongye''s body, Qi and spirit are all changing rapidly. The whole person is like a piece of iron, which has been hammered and forged for countless times, and now it has finally become refined steel.


    This is a qualitative change.


    No matter how many quantitative changes are, they can''t be compared with the huge changes.


    Among the benefits of this transformation.


    Soon.


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG also wake up.


    As soon as they wake up, they find their own changes.


    After a little close eye exploration, almost all of them were ecstatic.


    "What Mr. Wang said before is all true..."


    They were shocked in their hearts.


    The more they feel their changes, the deeper and stronger their awe and gratitude for Wang Xu is.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang! Really, thank you


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG tremble and recover from the shock. Then they look at Wang Xu with excited eyes. They are all guilty.


    What they did to Wang Xu before, but now, Wang Xu really helps them


    At this moment, they suddenly found a trace of hope and fighting spirit in endless despair and shame.


    What kind of warrior can they be if they have such a chance to be reborn?


    Fight!


    We must fight!


    This time, even if it''s death, even in the face of the worst and desperate situation, we must fight to the end!


    Just then.


    Zhaohongye also absorbed the benefits, slowly opened his eyes, the first eye, saw two naked white meat, respectfully standing in front of Wang Xu salute.


    "You two..."


    In an instant, zhaohongye''s breath suddenly stagnated, then took a deep breath and suddenly burst out


    "Dress me! Idiot


    "Ah?"


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG react suddenly. They don''t know when they have no clothes on them. At this time, they don''t wear any clothes.


    Next second.


    Two people in Zhao red leaf angry eyes, hurriedly put on clothes.


    ¡­¡­


    In the crowd.


    A beautiful young man with a sword in white was quietly preparing to brush away.


    But right now.


    He was standing like a log.


    At the foot, like a nail general, motionless.


    The young man turned pale.


    Eyes, full of extreme can''t believe, don''t want to believe, and can''t accept.


    He is in the crowd, no one around knows him, and no one pays much attention to him. He is like walking in another world, existing in the world, and outstanding.


    No one knows what he is thinking at the moment, and no one can imagine the pride in his heart.


    "I''ve been the son of fortune since I was born. I''m the most famous demon in the world..."


    "Cultivation, I''m the first!"


    "Aptitude, I''m the first!"


    "Resources, I come first!"


    "No one can compare with me, and I disdain to compare with others, because I know that everyone around me knows that I am the son of heaven!"


    "So, I''ve been walking alone."


    "So I have no friends, because no one is qualified to be my friend."


    "So, I..."


    The young man in white flashed his whole life in his mind. Suddenly, he laughed.


    Laughter is full of irony.


    Smile full of disdain.


    It''s full of laughs.


    "It turns out that everything I once took for granted, the so-called pride, is so ridiculous


    I, originally, was the same as those mole ants I despised.


    It''s just... A frog in the well!


    It''s just


    Ants


    The smile of the young man in white is bigger and bigger, more and more brilliant. With his face, it looks perfect.


    But I don''t know why, only give people a deep sense of sadness.


    Next second.


    The young man in white turned around again and walked step by step to the stone tablet of dengxianbang, bland carved three words.


    Immortal!


    The son of the leader of Xianwu City, he is proud of his peers and goes on his own. Except for a few senior officials of Xianwu City, almost no one knows.


    This person is one of the biggest reasons why Zhuanghe is full of confidence and thinks that Wang Xu can never be the first.


    If he had just passed through the nine immortals'' gate, he would have come to the stone tablet of the Immortals'' list and engraved his name, which would surely arouse thousands of stone waves and endless cheers.


    But now.


    There is no one here to pay attention to.


    All eyes are focused on the people who stand on the ninth immortal gate.


    Wang Xu!


    "After I was born, I took Xian as my surname and my name was extraordinary. My father, mother and uncle all told me that I was destined to be extraordinary in this life, to be the pride of Xianwu City, and to be a real immortal in the future..."


    Xianbufan murmured to himself and looked up at Wang Xu in the sky again. His voice became more and more low


    "However, I, after all, am just a mortal... Father, mother, Uncle... You are wrong..."

 Chapter 1238

    meanwhile.


    Under the nine immortals'' gate.


    People from all over the world, countless pairs of shocked eyes, under the attention of millions of people.


    Above the sky.


    Unexpectedly, there is a colorful divine light, suddenly from the sky, directly to the nine immortals, in the void of the formation of a colorful road.


    And the goal.


    Direct at Wang Xu!


    Miracles?


    The miracle of heaven?


    In a flash, the crowd in the four directions stopped breathing again.


    Is it a blessing from heaven?


    Upper bound warrior.


    Always believe in the son of fortune, the son of destiny and so on. The awe of the way of heaven comes from the heart.


    At this time, how can we not be shocked to see such a vision?


    "Touch!"


    I don''t know who it is, the first to kneel down.


    Immediately after that, there are a lot of people, rolling up and down with each other like waves. Countless people, following the people around them, kneel down one after another.


    It''s not Wang Xu who kneels.


    It''s Tianwei.


    All around the world.


    They all kneel down.


    After scanning the crowd, Wang Xu shook his eyes slightly, then looked up at the sky, the bright golden gate (space passage).


    In his ear, when the door opened, the indifferent man''s voice was echoing in his mind.


    It''s a divine message.


    "I am the great world of gaowu, the sun world, the elder of Xiandao sect, and the master of Shiling wuzun. Your talent, disposition, talent and insight are all amazing. I am interested in you and want to accept you as an apprentice. I don''t need to make a name on the list of immortals. I will accept you as my own disciple."


    Only Wang Xu knows the news.


    Even Zhao Hongye and others, who are close at hand, have never heard of it.


    And the name of the immortal is wuzun.


    It is also the immortal for which countless talented martial artists participate in the assessment in Xianwu city.


    At this time, if other people knew that the immortal wanted to directly accept Wang Xu as his own disciple, I don''t know how many people would be shocked, how many people would be envious, and how many people would be envious.


    However.


    Wang Xu is insipid in his mind, serious response: "thank you ''immortal'' love, but, can I think about it?"


    Although he was surprised by wulingwuzun''s invitation, it was not too unexpected.


    After all.


    He made such a big noise and showed his talent of being proud of others. If he was in a different position, he would accept this talent as an apprentice himself.


    But he worshipped Lingwu as his teacher


    Let''s forget it.


    Wang Xu is already a wuzun. He has to worship another wuzun as a teacher and become an apprentice. Don''t be kidding.


    Wang xuneng accepted it because he just hid his identity and entered xiandaozong in a low-key way, looking for Sun Yan and exploring the clues of his parents.


    Moreover, xiandaozong is powerful enough. It''s not a shame for him to worship him.


    So he declined directly.


    If this is known.


    I don''t know how many more people will be shocked.


    On the other side of the celestial gate.


    In the solar world, the immortal way lives in the gate.


    A chariot with nine dragons flying in the air.


    On the face of wulingwuzun, there was also an incredible flash.


    then.


    He got up slowly, walked out of the chariot, stood on the shaft, overlooking the space passage in front of him.


    His eyes, can clearly penetrate the space, see the opposite Wang Xu.


    Generally speaking.


    A high-ranking martial arts master like him will not easily appear in the examination of such low-level new disciples.


    The reason why he appeared here was that he had just gone through the customs when he learned the bad news that several of his original disciples died in a lower battle.


    So.


    He is going to find two more gifted disciples. One is to deal with the cultivation task of Xiandao sect, and the other is to find two easy "errands".


    I didn''t expect it.


    The first disciple, Wang Xu, declined his invitation?


    Take lingwuzun and look directly at Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu also raised his head slightly, as if he was looking at the celestial gate in the sky, but in fact he was looking straight at wulingwuzun without fear.


    "It''s not a small temper... In that case, forget it."


    It seems that he is aware of something. He says it lightly, and then goes back to the chariot. He doesn''t care about Wang Xu any more.


    He is a high-ranking martial arts master. He stands on top of countless martial arts masters. He is just a "lower examination disciple" and can''t get into his eyes.


    Genius?


    Every year, there are millions of talented people who join xiandaozong.


    Wang Xu, a mole ant, is so proud. Let him hop on his own.


    So far.


    Wulingwuzun no longer paid attention to Wang Xu.


    Xianwu city.


    The seven colors in the sky disappear.


    Seeing the end of the heavenly vision, people kneeling all over the world got up one after another.


    Wang Xu and his party also returned to the ground and met Feng Chenxiang again at the stone tablet of dengxianbang.


    "Why? Immortal? "


    At first glance, Wang Xu saw a name on the list of immortals.


    That''s the name.


    It is far higher than zhenzhuanfeng. It is only under the cloud of Zhenshen, ranking second.


    "When did this man engrave it?"


    Wang Xu asks curiously.


    He remembers very clearly that there is no such person''s name in the Xianwu Tianjiao book or the gambling crotch of Xianwu city.


    This is a real black horse!


    "I don''t know. I was on it when I came here." Feng Chenxiang shakes her head.


    "Sister Feng, don''t you know either?" Zhaohong leaves frown slightly.


    "In my impression, there is no genius surnamed Xian. It should be someone who doesn''t want to reveal his identity and deliberately uses a pseudonym."


    Feng Chenxiang laughed and said casually, then said with a smile: "well, no matter who he is, I''m here to congratulate you first. You should have gained a lot of benefits just now, right? I admire it. "


    As she said this, she looked up at Wang Xu. There was a trace of complexity in her voice


    "I really didn''t expect that you have such a terrible insight, Mr. Wang. You are the first person to discover this secret after the nine immortals gate has been erected for 500 years."


    "Ha ha, I''m just lucky."


    Wang Xu smiles, then digs away from the topic, looks at the stone tablet of dengxianbang, and asks Feng Chenxiang with great interest:


    "Haven''t you put your name on it yet? With your qualification test just now, you should be able to get rid of that immortal, ranking second, right


    Wang Xu''s words came out of his mouth.


    However.


    His voice has just dropped.


    In the crowd nearby, a young man in white suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    "Well, I admit I''m not as good as you, but this woman, how can she be better than me? I''ve been out for a long time... "Xian Bufan is a little upset.


    But the next second.


    His eyes popped open. It was all unacceptable.


    I can only see.


    With Wang Xu''s words, Feng Chenxiang went forward, but she didn''t need any magic soldiers. She only gave birth to a green jade finger. A dazzling red flame suddenly burned out at her fingertips and condensed into a pen.


    Then.


    The fire pen wields a brush.


    lively and vigorous flourishes in calligraphy.


    Phoenix Chenxiang three big characters, impressively engraved on the stone tablet of dengxianbang.


    And that position.


    It''s an inch higher than his immortal!

 Chapter 1239

    "This woman, how can..."


    Xianbufan can''t accept it at all.


    But I have to accept it.


    Dengxianbang is not only a stone tablet, but also a Dharma array.


    The arrangement of names is not where you want to carve them.


    The Dharma array of Dengxian list is interlinked with the qualification test Dharma array. It will automatically judge a person''s position on Dengxian list according to your qualification test results.


    Just like zhenzhuanfeng.


    Although he was the first one to pass through the nine immortals gate, his ranking was still under the pressure of immortality.


    Because it''s only the guess of the people of Xianwu city who decide their "qualifications" by the speed of time. There is no real basis at all. They can only make a general judgment.


    And the real results.


    It is judged by the list of immortals.


    The position of a name represents a person''s qualification.


    After Feng Chenxiang.


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG went up one after another to leave their names. Although they were not qualified, they were led by Wang Xu to take the Tianlu road and passed together. They also accepted the benefits of being reborn.


    Even the name is in the front row, second only to zhenzhuanfeng.


    Then.


    Zhao Hongye came forward, took the sword as the pen, and the last stroke came down. Her name was a slight golden light. Along the way, she was directly connected with Chaozhen Zhuanfeng, immortal extraordinary, and finally second only to fengchenxiang and zhenshenyun.


    In the crowd on one side.


    Xianbufan has no expression on his face, and his heart is dead. At the moment, although his heart is not dead, it is almost the same.


    last.


    When Wang Xu comes forward.


    He also pointed to the sword. He did not use any magic weapons, nor did he use any secret magic power. He directly and forcefully carved his name on the stone tablet of dengxianbang with the force of the flesh finger.


    Zhaohongye is slightly golden.


    Wang Xu at the moment, every stroke falls, the whole list of immortals will be a huge shock, as high as tens of meters of Steles, gold soared inch by inch.


    When Wang Xu''s last stroke came down, suddenly.


    Whoo!


    The golden light is as bright as a dragon, thrusting into the sky.


    In the eyes of countless people.


    Wang Xu''s name is actually manifested in the sky, golden, like a dragon turning over to show the world.


    Finally, a sudden change, down again into the list of immortals.


    First!


    Number one!


    Even the true God cloud, which is worshipped by countless people in Xianwu City, is regarded as a peerless evil that can not be surpassed. It is also weighed down by Wang Xu''s name.


    Wang Xu.


    These two words.


    On the list of immortals, it is as heavy, steady and unshakable as a mountain.


    There was silence in the four directions.


    Xianbufan''s lips trembled violently. Finally, he slowly spat out a word that was close to despair


    "No..."


    After sweeping around, Wang Xu suddenly felt helpless.


    Why is it so high-profile?


    Is there something wrong with the list of immortals?


    "It seems that I can''t keep a low profile any longer, but as long as my martial arts cultivation is not exposed, as a gifted elite genius, this identity will be very convenient for my future actions."


    Wang Xu sighed and had to think in a different way.


    There are also layers of low-key.


    Now this situation is not without benefits.


    Elite genius, compared with ordinary genius, Yu xiandaozong can obtain more resources, and naturally can better contact with the people and things he wants.


    "Let''s go. After we get on the immortal list, we can pass through the last immortal gate intact with Xianli''s protection in ten minutes." Feng Chenxiang said.


    Wang Xu nodded, and then several people were ready to leave.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    A voice full of excitement, pride and pride suddenly rang out in everyone''s ears.


    "Ha ha, I''m yunbolan. I''m the son of luck and the son of heaven. It took me less than 30 minutes to pass the ninth immortal gate! Ha ha ha


    Everyone looked up.


    Under the ninth immortal gate, the clouds came out with a blatantly hot breath.


    As soon as he came out, he suddenly lowered his head and looked down at the people who were climbing above the nine immortals gate. Then he snorted with disdain, turned and rushed to the immortal list.


    "Today, I am destined to be on the list of immortals, the first day of this session of pride!"


    Yun Bolan was one of the first people to enter the jiudaoxianmen test. He was always in the array, so he didn''t know what was going on outside.


    He was like the wind, and almost immediately he was below the list of immortals.


    Then, the cloud suddenly stopped, and her eyes were shining like a wolf. Her eyes fell on Feng Chenxiang


    "Feng Chenxiang, did you come out before me? Hum, but time is not everything. My name on the list of immortals will surpass you. Because I, Yun Bolan, was the son of Qi Yun who was inherited by the ancient great emperor


    Good strong confidence.


    However.


    The clouds have not stopped.


    His eyes suddenly narrowed and he continued earnestly:


    "Feng Chenxiang, do you still remember that three years ago, my cloud family proposed to you fenglingzong? At the beginning, you refused because my talent and strength were inferior to you.


    But now, if I surpass your name on the list of immortals, how about you be my woman


    Cloud waves, this is a word.


    All of a sudden.


    Countless people looked at Xiang Feng Chenxiang, but strangely enough, the scene was extremely quiet, and no one raised a clamor, and no one joined the crowd to shout "yes.".


    Feng Chenxiang didn''t say a word.


    She just calmly looked at the high spirited clouds and said softly:


    "Yunbolan, I finished the qualification test earlier than you. Who gives you the confidence to feel that you are behind me and have to be higher than me on the immortal list?"


    Hearing this, Yun Bolan suddenly smiles. He seems to be very satisfied with Feng Chenxiang''s question


    "Do you think I can''t come out earlier than you? The reason why I stay longer in the test array is to use the power of the array to constantly sharpen myself and let me break through one limit after another. "


    "To tell you the truth, with the help of the array, I have broken the limit three times in a short period of 30 minutes. Now, my accomplishments have broken through the middle, late and peak of the great master of six grades and entered the realm of seven grades! "


    His voice fell to the ground.


    Hiss!


    All of a sudden.


    All around the crowd is out of control.


    In such a short period of time, breaking the limit three times in a row, the clouds are simply terrible.


    "Great master of seven grades?"


    However, Feng Chenxiang just repeated a sentence, then shook his head and kept silent.


    Although she didn''t say it clearly, her shaking head made Yun Bolan angry on the spot. He suddenly raised his sword, pointed to Wang Xu beside Feng Chenxiang, and said angrily:


    "Feng Chenxiang, is it because of the waste of the third class forces? I''m afraid he can''t even pass through the nine immortals gate. You Feng Chenxiang is a coward who is a waste. Even I dare not take the challenge... "


    Yunbolan is a little angry.


    At this point, he was obviously very angry. His chest fluctuated violently for several times. Then he suddenly turned his head and looked at Wang Xu, and he suddenly yelled word by word:


    "Wang Xu, if you are not a waste or a coward, accept my challenge and don''t run away like last time!"

 Chapter 1240

    "Escape? He just doesn''t want to waste time with an arrogant, introspective, real waste, and refuse your challenge. "


    Yun Bolan''s attitude of being a waste obviously stimulates Feng Chenxiang. She suddenly opens her mouth, her voice is cold, impolite and full of irony.


    Voice landing.


    There was an uproar.


    Feng Chenxiang unexpectedly because of Wang Xu, and cloud waves so tit for tat?


    "Feng Chenxiang, you..."


    Cloud wave LAN eyes stare big, for a moment unexpectedly seem to have no reaction to come over.


    damn!


    damn!


    The next moment, a strong sense of shame, anger, crazy engulfed the consciousness of cloud waves.


    "You, you... You!"


    Yun Bolan almost vomited blood. His face was as black as the bottom of the pot. The next second, he turned his head to glare at Wang Xu and said:


    "Boy, if you are a man, don''t hide behind women. Come out for me and accept my challenge in front of everyone."


    Wang Xu did not speak, but shook his head.


    Yun Bolan''s face was as gloomy as water, and said sarcastically: "ha ha, in this case, you still dare not? You are as timid as a mouse. You are afraid of death. You are not worthy to be a warrior. You will never be a real strong man with this mentality. "


    "I don''t want to fight with a weak man like you. Now, open your eyes to me, I will use my ranking in the list of immortals to let you realize what is called real despair! "


    Finish.


    Yunbolan turned around and stepped out. In a flash, his figure was under the stele of dengxianbang.


    He looked up, from low to high, looking at a personal name.


    His eyes faltered when he was in zhenzhuanfeng.


    Then keep going up.


    Immortal?


    Cloud wave LAN Leng next, did not expect that someone will be higher than true biography seal.


    next.


    Zhaohongye.


    Yun Bolan was stunned again. The name seemed familiar, but he didn''t pay attention to it. He just hesitated and turned it over again.


    Phoenix Chenxiang!


    Up again.


    What a cloud!


    "Well, it''s only under the cloud of the real God, second? No wonder you are so proud... "


    Seeing this, yunbolan no longer looks up. The true God cloud is recognized as the number one, and no one can surpass it. Naturally, he will not think that someone will be higher than the true God cloud.


    But even so.


    Feng Chenxiang ranked second, which also put a lot of pressure on him.


    But, it''s just not small.


    Next second.


    The clouds are moving.


    Raise your hand and the sword will shine.


    The terrible swords burst out in an instant, and the scars were continuous.


    Brush... Brush


    It''s too fast.


    But in a flash.


    The three big characters "cloud wave" have been engraved on the stone tablet.


    At the same time, the power of the list of immortals was launched, which made the three words "cloud waves" emit a little golden light, and began to rise rapidly in the dense names of the people on the list of immortals.


    Beyond the seal of true biography!


    Beyond the immortal extraordinary!


    Over the red leaves!


    It wasn''t until it was close to Feng Chenxiang that the speed began to slow down.


    But it is still climbing up firmly.


    One inch, one inch.


    Finally


    Across the Phoenix eaglewood, almost only a trace of the gap, pressure in the Phoenix eaglewood three words above.


    A few more inches up is the name of the cloud.


    "Hoo..."


    See, cloud wave LAN long spit out a breath, on the face show a proud and relaxed smile.


    He glanced back at Feng Chenxiang and Wang Xu, who was beside her


    "Feel the despair. I''m so worried. Feng Chenxiang is the only one who is second only to zhenshenyun, which is universally recognized as the peerless evil. You are a boy of the third class forces. How can you compare with me?


    Before that, I regarded you as a challenge opponent, which is really a kind of self devaluation! "


    After feeling.


    Yunbolan suddenly felt that some places made him uncomfortable.


    It''s so quiet.


    At this time, shouldn''t the "trash" nearby be shocked, shocked and exclaimed, shocked and envied, envied and resented because they witnessed his great talent?


    Frowned, cloud wave LAN swept around one eye, see is a stiff face, and a pair of extremely complex eyes.


    "Well? Is shocked Lost God, brain a blank, can''t believe, haven''t reaction come over? That''s more or less... "


    Yun Bolan''s frown loosened and a smile reappeared on his face. He raised his chin slightly and looked at Feng Chenxiang haughtily


    "Feng Chenxiang, you see, I''m on the list of immortals. I''m worthy of you!"


    With that, he pauses and repeats word by word:


    "Only I can be worthy of you!"


    The voice fell.


    Cloud wave wave LAN swept an eye again, Wang Xu in the eyes disdain and high above, naked, not conceal.


    At this moment, he was too lazy to speak to Wang Xu any more.


    In fact, the general difference between heaven and earth.


    No words at all.


    If we continue to haggle with Wang Xu, it will only show that his realm is not good enough, his spirit is not good enough, and his atmosphere is not good enough.


    "Don''t you keep looking up?"


    But at this moment, a faint voice suddenly came.


    The man who speaks.


    It''s Wang Xu.


    "Well?"


    Yunbolan suddenly frowned and his face sank. Now, he didn''t care. Wang Xu, a cowardly trash, should have self-knowledge. He honestly shut up and pretended to be dead. How dare he talk nonsense?


    He''s going to get angry.


    All of a sudden.


    Feng Chenxiang''s voice, also faint: "cloud waves, you really, no longer continue to look up?"


    Yun Bolan''s brows shrink, and a bad feeling suddenly rises in his heart.


    Wang Xu, that''s all.


    Feng Chenxiang, how also urge him to look up?


    Is it difficult to be, and then above, there can be more powerful people than the real God cloud that peerless evil?


    You''re kidding.


    Although I don''t believe it.


    However, he still subconsciously looked up and continued to look up.


    On the cloud of the true God.


    One inch.


    Blank.


    Two inches.


    Blank.


    Three inches.


    Blank.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten inches.


    It''s still blank.


    Yun Bolan is a little impatient. He takes back his eyes and wants to say something.


    "Go on."


    However, without waiting for him to open his mouth, Feng Chenxiang had urged him again.


    "Yes, be bold, the latter, you can... Take a look directly at the top." Wang Xu is also smiling, the last three words, word by word.


    "Well?"


    Yun Bolan''s eyes narrowed, and there was a kind of anger brewing in his eyes.


    But Feng Chenxiang also let him continue, he finally suppressed the anger in his heart, simply did not slowly look up, directly raised his neck, as Wang Xu said, looking to the top of the list of immortals.


    instant.


    A golden light.


    The name that almost reached the summit came into view.


    Wang Xu!


    instant.


    Yunbolan''s body was severely shocked, and his neck suddenly froze.


    He is a man.


    For a long time.


    Breathe.


    And it''s getting lower and lower.


    final.


    Stagnation.

 Chapter 1241

    Wang Xu?


    Wang Xu?


    Wang Xu?


    It''s


    That timid, many times refused his challenge


    Cloud wave LAN is silent, the whole person outside is like a dead body, but in the heart is like the end of the world, roaring like a storm:


    "No way! impossible! No way


    Where can he accept it?


    Top the list of immortals!


    What''s the concept?


    This means that Wang Xu has surpassed the second place zhenshenyun, nearly ten meters away!


    Ten meters!


    It''s not ten!


    This talent is evil... No, the word evil is not enough to describe. It''s just abnormal in abnormal in abnormal in abnormal


    Absolutely not human!


    And after the shock.


    It''s endless humiliation and pain.


    "Why? Why? Why did he get to the top? I''m not as much as he is? " Yunbolan''s face was pale, without a trace of blood.


    At the moment, his fingers almost broke, but he didn''t know it. He kept questioning himself in his heart.


    He thought of the swaggering conversation he had with Wang Xu before.


    Ridiculous!


    How ridiculous!


    He thought of his bold and arrogant attitude.


    Pathetic!


    How sad it is!


    He is so ridiculous and pathetic. What else can he continue to stay or even live here?


    "But even if I die, I will die in glory, in battle. Since you are so much better than me, then do it and kill me... "Yun Bolan raised his head and wanted to challenge Wang Xu.


    But when he looked up, he found that there was Wang Xu and others in front of him?


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    Wang Xu has come to the mouth of the gambling crotch.


    After he left his name on the immortal list, he had only ten minutes to go through the space channel at will, so he naturally had to seize the time to get back his bet.


    After all.


    That''s a six million stone.


    What''s more, Wang Xu also wants to see what expression Zhuanghe will have at this moment.


    He didn''t forget.


    When he first entered Xianwu City, Zhuanghe wanted to take him to prison!


    He is Wang Xu.


    There is a reward.


    If you have a grudge, you must pay it back!


    "I''m at the top of the immortal list. No one can surpass me any more? This is my gambling voucher with Feng Chenxiang. Let''s make compensation. I''m in a good mood to win money. I''ll give you a tip without the change. I''ll give you six million top grade Lingshi. " Wang Xu said with a faint smile.


    Wang Xu said this.


    instantaneous.


    All around the dead crowd, almost all of them subconsciously looked at Zhuanghe.


    Wang Xu and others all the way, almost in the crowd''s attention ceremony, all the way to send, most people do not understand the contradiction between Wang Xu and Zhuanghe.


    However, some people who witnessed Wang Xu''s bet explained to the people around him in a low voice:


    "You don''t know, the deacon of Zhuanghe seems to have some private conflicts with Prince Wang. Before, Zhuanghe had trouble with Prince Wang, which stimulated Prince Wang and made him place a bet of 100000 high-quality spirit stones. Feng Chenxiang also made a bet of 100000 high-quality spirit stones."


    "200000 top grade stone? Gambling! In my opinion, the odds are... "Hearing the speech, many people subconsciously looked up to the sky, hanging a huge shadow screen.


    "30 for one?"


    "Lying trough!"


    "I''m afraid Xianwu city is going to pay for it!"


    Suddenly, countless people screamed.


    Then everyone looked at Zhuanghe.


    This bet, however, has been confirmed by many people. Even if Zhuanghe and xianwucheng want to default, they can''t.


    Moreover, Wang Xu is now on the top of the list of immortals, and no one dares to rely on him.


    Everyone knows that Wang Xu''s ascent to the top means that he can''t be touched.


    "You..."


    At this time, Zhuanghe''s face was pale, and his eyes were full of panic. He woke up from his death and prayed that Wang Xu would rush into the fairyland and forget about it.


    But obviously, it''s just that he''s dreaming.


    "What to do? What should I do? What should we do... "


    Zhuanghe is at a loss. Why do he want to wake up? No, you shouldn''t open your eyes. You should always pretend to faint!


    Six million top grade spirit stones!


    That''s six million!


    Not 600, not 6000, 60000!


    Xianwu city can take it out, but Zhuanghe can''t!


    He can''t make up his mind about such a big compensation.


    But at this time.


    But Wang Xu came step by step. The crowd, like the tide of silence, took the initiative to separate on both sides, giving him a way.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    a step.


    a step.


    Wang Xu went to Zhuanghe.


    "Deacon Zhuang, admit defeat, but after all, the amount of compensation is huge. I don''t think you are qualified to make the decision. Don''t waste time. I still have three minutes to stay. Please contact the person who can make the decision Wang Xu light way.


    "You..."


    Zhuanghe turned pale and gritted his teeth: "you, do you have to do so absolutely? I''m sorry for the misunderstanding


    "Not yet?"


    "Apology?"


    Wang Xu laughed, then shook his head and said, "to tell you the truth, I didn''t pay attention to what you did before, so the word" Jue "full of revenge is not suitable for me."


    With that, his smile faded away.


    "I''m a gambler now. I''m just here to get back the spirit stone I deserve. I''ll admit defeat in gambling. I''ll be the opening mouth of the dealer and I''ll be the first in reputation."


    "Wang Xu!"


    Zhuanghe didn''t believe it. He seemed to have broken the jar completely. He gritted his teeth and said, "don''t forget, this is Xianwu city. You haven''t gone to the fairyland, and you''re not a disciple of the immortal!"


    "Besides, I''m also a disciple of Xianmen, and Xianwu city is a part of the upper Xianmen. To tell you the truth, there are hundreds of great masters in Xianwu City, and wuzun is in charge. You have to think clearly..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "No matter how strong Xianwu city is, what does it have to do with the amount of money I have to pay for my bets?" Wang Xu light directly interrupted Zhuanghe.


    "You..." Zhuanghe was obviously stunned.


    Yeah.


    No matter how strong Xianwu city is, what does it have to do with Wang Xu''s spirit stone?


    Is it difficult for Xianwu city to destroy its reputation by sitting in the village and opening the gate?


    After that.


    How can Xianwu city continue to make money?


    The hidden rules of gambling are here. If it''s hidden, there''s something else to be said. But now, Wang Xu is just and aboveboard, holding the power of being the number one on the list of immortals, and has attracted almost everyone''s attention in the world.


    If Xianwu City dares to lose Wang Xu''s money, the hundreds of thousands of gamblers will have to smash the bet.


    "Besides, what does it have to do with you, Zhuanghe?" See Zhuanghe silent, Wang Xu and light said a word.


    Clearly this sentence is very calm, there is no threat.


    But Zhuanghe trembled fiercely, as if standing naked on the snow on a cold winter night.


    Cold!


    Cold palpitations!


    The cold is terrible!


    At this time, Zhuanghe finally understood that no matter what he did, the end would not be good.


    Because of him, he lost more than six million high-quality Lingshi for no reason. Will Xianwu city''s high-level gamblers let him go easily?


    Zhuanghe''s face was pale and his hands and feet were cold. He didn''t know what to do.


    Just then.


    All of a sudden.


    A cold voice came from the crowd.


    "Don''t be aggressive, young man."


    "Since Xianwu City dares to gamble, it will not destroy its reputation."


    "Let''s admit defeat! You must admit defeat in gambling! "

 Chapter 1242

    "Six million top grade spirit stone..."


    "Compensation!"


    With the voice, a dignified middle-aged man walked out of the crowd slowly. He was dressed in gold armor, and his breath was strong and calm.


    Beside him, he was followed by an old man in black robes. His eyes were dead, his hands were down, and he was as silent as a corpse.


    "Secretary..."


    Zhuanghe looked up and saw the middle-aged man. First he cried out excitedly, and then his face turned white again. Especially when he saw the black robed old man beside the middle-aged man, he began to shiver.


    This middle-aged man is the head of the law enforcement department of Xianwu City, Zhang Minghui.


    The old man in black robe, who made Zhuanghe fear him like a tiger, was the warden of Xianwu city blood prison. No one knew the old man''s specific name, but only knew that outsiders called him blood old man.


    "Waste."


    Zhang Minghui glanced at Zhuanghe and gave a cold hum.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Wang Xu. His eyes were dark and deep


    "Mr. Wang, congratulations on your climbing to the top of the list of immortals. I didn''t expect that even the cloud of the true God was under your pressure. It can be seen that Mr. Wang is really the strongest young genius in history!"


    Then he came forward with a smile, handed a space ring to Wang Xu, and said with a serious look:


    "Here are your bets. Six million top-quality spirit stones, a total of sixty thousand top-quality spirit stones. Please put them away. When Xianwu city is the first gift for Prince Wang!"


    Wang Xu calmly took the ring, looked at Zhang Minghui, thought for a while, and finally did not say anything, turned and was ready to leave.


    Although Zhang Ming Hui''s voice is strange.


    But Wang Xu is also too lazy to care.


    He doesn''t have much time or mood to play with each other.


    Since people really "admit defeat by gambling" and give it to Lingshi, it''s better to take Lingshi and leave.


    However.


    Wang Xu just took a few steps.


    Zhang Minghui''s voice came from behind


    "Mr. Wang, the name of qualification test is only a starting point after all. Talent is not cultivation, and Lingshi is not strength. After passing through the immortal gate, there is still a threshold to pass. I wish you a good result here. "


    "I don''t have much time... Well, to be exact, there''s about a minute left, so I''m in a hurry. I''ll just say what I have to say."


    Wang Xu stops slowly, turns to look directly at Zhang Minghui, pauses, and then his voice gets colder and colder


    "If you want to kill me, I will satisfy you."


    Right now.


    Wang Xu is really impatient.


    Feng Chenxiang and others are still waiting for him to pass through the immortal gate (space channel).


    Zhang Minghui is here to give him a strange talk, words with a needle, smile hidden knife, which makes Wang Xu very uncomfortable.


    Yes?


    Think you''re great?


    Unconvinced, not willing to say straight, Wang Xu is the most annoying is this kind of surrendering gloomy villain.


    Clearly not willing, but must show no care, to his care, as if the two sides are friends in general.


    I dare not do it, but there is a threat in my words.


    For Zhang Minghui and others, Wang Xu saw clearly.


    At the moment, he is the number one on the list of immortals. Even if he gives these people a hundred courage, they dare not do it.


    Because he is a genius, a genius, a monster.


    In other words, now he has a momentum.


    The power of xiandaozong!


    It''s also the potential of the fairyland and the fairyland that people in Xianwu city call it!


    Zhang Minghui several people, simply dare not openly with his face.


    Needless to say, Wang Xuxiu is already Wu Zun. He can easily kill these people without taking advantage of this trend.


    Can he be impatient?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhang Minghui''s eyes almost narrowed into a slit, staring at Wang Xu, with a stiff smile on his face.


    He did not expect that Wang Xu would dare to be so bold.


    He repressed his anger in his heart. How many years have passed since he became the head of the law enforcement department of Xianwu city? How many years has no one dared to talk to him like this?


    However.


    After taking a deep breath, Zhang Minghui was still smiling: "Mr. Wang, you may have misunderstood something, but I''m congratulating you. How can I mean to be an enemy to you?"


    "Oh? really? Then shut up. I''m in a hurry Wang Xu sneered, flashed a touch of ridicule, then turned and left.


    But his pace was a little slower than before.


    Wang Xu is waiting.


    He is waiting for Zhang Minghui, but he can''t help it.


    Like that.


    He will not hesitate, directly back to kill each other, for those who kill him, Wang Xu will not be merciful.


    However.


    Wang Xu was disappointed.


    Although Zhang Minghui was stimulated by him, his eyes were red.


    But in the end, Zhang Minghui still forced to endure, did not say a word, just cold eyes watching Wang Xu go farther and farther.


    "Oh, waste."


    Ten steps later, Wang Xu pulled a touch of disdain from the corner of his mouth, turned back and coldly glanced at Zhang Minghui. Then he stepped on his feet and rushed to the sky and went straight to the fairy gate in the sky.


    As for Zhuanghe.


    There is no need for Wang Xu. Zhang Minghui, who is full of anger, will make Zhuanghe''s fate worse.


    However.


    After all, Wang Xu is not a God and can''t predict everything.


    "Zhuanghe, your last chance is to kill Wang Xu. Otherwise, you don''t want the old blood man to take you back to the blood prison. "


    Staring at Wang Xu''s figure in the sky, Zhang Minghui''s lips trembled slightly, his voice condensed into a line, and directly fell into Zhuanghe''s ears.


    "Secretary, I..."


    Suddenly hearing this sentence, Zhuanghe was stunned and subconsciously looked up at Zhang Minghui. What he saw was Zhang Minghui''s back to him.


    All of a sudden.


    He shut his mouth wisely.


    Zhang Minghui''s attitude, as he said just now, is obviously secretly ordered by the other party. This is his last chance. And if he said it, he was afraid that he would really die without a burial place.


    Come on.


    There was little hesitation.


    "Touch!"


    Zhuang He took a deep breath, stepped on the ground suddenly, burst out all his strength, and rushed to Wang Xu.


    Zhang Minghui wants Wang Xu to die. Zhuanghe also hates Wang Xu to the bone. Mingming is just a mud leg of the third class forces, so he can''t be your mud leg? Be a waste?


    You have to go against the sky!


    Must be aloof from others!


    Do you have to be gifted with evil?


    Give me


    go to hell!


    Zhuanghe looks ferocious. He has a long sword of French soldiers in his hand. The meaning of the sword is cruel and sharp. The meaning of killing is as cold as ice.


    There was a surprise attack.


    Extremely abrupt.


    It''s completely beyond everyone''s expectation.


    And because of the hatred for Wang Xu, and Zhang Minghui''s threat to enter the blood prison, life is not like death.


    At the moment, Zhuanghe''s spirit and spirit are completely united. His killing intention is violent, his breath is shocking, and he is ready to climb to the limit of his strength.


    It''s a sword of surprise.


    Zhuanghe is confident.


    Even a great master of eight grades will be assassinated by him on the spot.


    However.


    At this time.


    Wang Xu suddenly turned his head, met the prophet, cold eyes, straight Zhuanghe.


    then.


    Wang Xu turned around and never looked at Zhuanghe again.


    Below, countless people are confused, Zhuanghe''s assassination is unexpected, and Wang Xu''s discovery and assassination are beyond prediction.


    But what''s the meaning of seeing the assassin and suddenly turning around?


    Is this giving up?


    Or what?


    However, doubts have not yet been transferred in people''s minds.


    All of a sudden.


    "Boom!"


    Zhuanghe''s body suddenly, followed by the whole person, exploded into a mass of blood fog. He could not die any more.


    And after this cloud of blood.


    But Wang Xu didn''t even pause for a moment. He stepped out directly and stepped into the immortal gate lightly. His figure disappeared in a flash.

 Chapter 1243

    All around the world.


    There was silence.


    Countless people are at a loss.


    This


    to the end.


    What happened?


    No one knows that Zhuanghe''s death was directly killed by Wang Xu''s divine thoughts, and even because he exerted too much force, his divine thoughts turned into substance and directly crushed people.


    And the idea of God is invisible and immaterial. It''s not wuzun. It can''t be detected at all.


    So.


    With the death of Zhuanghe.


    Under the immortal gate, countless people fell into the longest silence.


    What happened?


    Wang Xu did Zhuanghe''s death?


    But at a glance


    Killing people at a glance?


    How is that possible?


    In people''s hearts, there is a storm, and they can''t figure out why.


    After dozens of breaths.


    Then someone suddenly shivered and reacted.


    It''s Zhang Minghui!


    He and xuelao looked at each other, and there was a trace of fear and cold in their eyes.


    "Wu Zun, there must be Wu Zun. I didn''t expect that the boy''s talent would really be liked by zongzong... "


    Zhang Minghui''s heart is still palpitating, and his voice is trilling.


    "It''s a warning. Don''t mess with him any more." There are few old blood sayings.


    "Needless to say, I know that he can''t be offended. But, 60000 top quality spirit stone... "Zhang Minghui was still unwilling, but his eyes were full of awe.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    After the fairy gate.


    Fairyland


    No, or rather, the solar sphere.


    The main gate of Xiandao sect.


    As soon as Wang Xu and others passed through the Xianmen space passage, they appeared on a huge square.


    The square is huge and full of people, almost gathering more than ten thousand people.


    And look up at the sky.


    Even more, we can see hundreds of huge "doors" towering in the air.


    Each door is a space passage, connecting a lower boundary of xiandaozong.


    Except for these space doors.


    The most eye-catching is the huge, magnificent chariot pulled by nine dragons, which is like a palace.


    In the chariot.


    Sitting in the high position of xiandaozong, elder wuzun, elder Zhaoling.


    However, except for Wang Xu, no one else could see this.


    On this square.


    Full of space energy and mirage array, the huge square is also divided into different relatively independent spaces.


    For example, Wang Xu''s position at the moment is just a large martial arts arena without any observation. There is a challenge arena in the center, surrounded by grandstands and filled with people with different looks.


    All of these people were promoted from Xianwu city. All of the former disciples had strong breath, and none of them was lower than the great master.


    Wang Xu drew back his eyes and looked around.


    A young man who didn''t know him sat on the ground with his knees crossed. It seemed that he was grasping every minute and closing his eyes to practice. He should be the first one to make a name on the list of immortals and the first one to come.


    Not far away, another handsome young man in white, holding a sword, squatted on the ground, buried his head, motionless.


    It''s exciting to come to the fairyland when you can make a name on the list of immortals. But this person, I don''t know why, gives people a feeling of extreme loss. It seems that he has been hit by something.


    After that.


    Fengchenxiang, zhaohongye, ZHAOMENG, Zhaoming and others.


    But just then.


    The space fluctuates in a flash.


    Then, another figure appeared out of thin air, which was the cloud waves.


    As soon as he appeared, Yun Bolan took a look around and went straight to Wang Xu


    "Wang Xu, I don''t know what you rely on to get the top of the list of immortals, but I''m Yun Bolan, who has inherited the essence and blood of the ancient emperor, and I''m no worse than you. Before long, I''ll beat you personally and give you back today''s disgrace!"


    Yunbolan seems to have recovered from his previous despair.


    At this time, the whole person is full of infinite fighting spirit.


    He is a genius.


    He has his own pride.


    One failure is not terrible. What is terrible is to give up completely after one failure.


    One day, he will wash away all the shame.


    "I''m waiting for you to beat me." Wang Xu said with a smile that he suddenly had some appreciation for Yun Bolan''s nature of mind.


    So he won''t tell each other the truth about Yun Bolan''s proud "blood essence of the ancient emperor.".


    Avoid too much stimulation, let this genius completely waste.


    After all.


    There is not much hatred between Wang Xu and Yun Bolan, but some young people don''t agree, are unwilling, and don''t like their eyes.


    Wang Xu can tolerate this.


    Next, a few people waited quietly. During this period, people were constantly transmitted through the "Xianmen" (space channel).


    This situation lasted nearly ten hours before it stopped.


    Wang Xu glanced around at random. There were more than 1000 young martial artists gathered in their arena, all under 30 years old.


    It seems like a lot, but compared with the hundreds of thousands of people who were eliminated in Xianwu City, the passing rate of xiandaozong''s qualification screening is appalling.


    At this time, zhaohongye came over and said, "Wang Xu, do you think we can make the top 100 in the qualifying battle? It''s said that only the top 100 are qualified to become the official disciples of the immortal sect. The rest of them can only become servants of the outer gate, sweeping the floor, carrying water, cooking and washing clothes every day. "


    When it comes to washing clothes, zhaohongye shivers. In Zhaoliu Wucheng, she is the eldest lady of her family. When did she do such a thing?


    Wang Xu looked at it and said, "isn''t the score of qualifying combined with the score of qualification test? You are in the forefront of the qualification, as long as the ranking war is not a round of kneeling, what are you afraid of


    "I''m afraid I''m not strong enough! After all, that achievement is also because of you... "Zhao Hongye murmurs.


    Wang Xu shook his head and laughed: "then you don''t have to worry about it. Yuexianmen, stepping on the road of heaven, not only makes you reborn once, but also makes your strength soar at least ten times? What are you afraid of? "


    Zhao Hongye or uneasy: "ten times? Should not be so exaggerated, I just feel a little stronger... Ah! It''s so annoying. Without comparison, I''m not at ease at all! "


    See here, Wang Xu a burst of speechless, lazy again tube Zhao red leaf. Instead, he looked up at the arena in the middle of the arena.


    An old man in red is walking up slowly. His breath of the great master of nine grades is not hidden. He is extremely powerful. Just walking, he slowly calms down the noisy arena.


    Unconsciously.


    All the people are attracted by the appearance of the old man.


    "You should all know the rules of entering the gate wall of our immortal gate. Next, there will be a ranking war, and the top 100 will become regular disciples. Others are servants, subject to distribution. "


    "And the top three will each get a xiansui pill to reshape their bodies, transform themselves and improve their martial arts."


    As he spoke, three white jade bottles slowly emerged from the old man''s hands.


    A stream of quiet fragrance wafts open, smell it makes people feel a shock, only feel the body transparent, refreshing, there is a sense of ecstasy.


    Same second.


    All the talented martial artists who passed the qualification test on the spot were staring at the jade vase.


    Feng Chenxiang exclaimed: "is this the elixir of Xianmen? It''s really extraordinary. "


    Wang Xu said in his heart, "it''s just a kind of elixir. A batch of hundreds of elixirs is just a common elixir for xiandaozong

 Chapter 1244

    And with the old man''s words.


    In the audience, a group of enthusiastic and excited waiting crowd, immediately restless.


    Especially with the huge shadow screen appearing in the air, the atmosphere became more intense to the extreme.


    For fengchenxiang, yunbolan, zhenzhuanfeng, xianbufan, zhaohongye and others, today is 20 years after they have worked for them, and they have finally come to fruition. They don''t know anything about "fairyland".


    So.


    For those who are sitting in the audience at the moment, it is a kind of attitude of looking at the younger generation from the older generation, standing high and being close naturally.


    As a senior, everyone naturally knows.


    The place where they are now is not an ordinary martial arts arena, but a special space and time opened up by the supreme power with great powers.


    It is opened at this time every year. Generally, no one is allowed to enter.


    The huge shadow screens on the four sides of the sky are also the characteristics of this time and space. Just like the satellite live broadcast of Huaxia world, they can easily transmit the images and sounds in the battle field.


    At this point.


    On the East stand of the auditorium.


    "Sun Yan, it''s starting, it''s starting at last! I''m so anxious. I don''t know what kind of demons will appear this year. Last year, master Yun, the true God, was very passionate and loved him! " Exclaimed a young woman in green.


    Beside the woman in green, there is a woman in red dress. Her beautiful eyes are like frost stars, and her face is like spring flowers. At first glance, she looks cold and gorgeous.


    Sun Yan had no choice but to smile and shake her head and say, "Lan Sisi, you think about men all day long. If you chase them back, it''s OK. Is it useful to be a flower maniac below?"


    "Well, is Miss Ben the kind of person who needs to go after men? True God cloud does not pursue me, is his own loss The woman in green snorted coldly.


    "So, you are going to find a new man in this term to be the object of flower mania, aren''t you?" Sun Yan shakes her head. Her voice is full of helplessness


    "How long have I known you? Every year, you''ve seen women who change their men''s clothes, and you''ve never seen people who are crazy about changing flowers, changing them every year... "


    "OK, OK, the qualification test is over. I''ll take a look at the first place this year. My man is..." Lansi spat out his tongue and looked up at the air projection in the sky.


    Above, a row of glittering golden names are appearing quickly.


    It''s the top 100 people in the qualification test.


    Generally speaking, if there is no accident, most of these 100 people will also be among the top 100 in the qualifying battle.


    And first.


    It''s amazing that


    "Wang Xu?"


    Sun Yan''s eyes suddenly fell into a trance, and a shock flashed across her face: "is it him? It''s impossible... Yes, it''s just a duplicate name. It can''t be so coincidental... "


    ¡­¡­


    The old man raised his hand to take back the elixir. The steady, gentle voice, like the morning bell and evening drum, once again enveloped the audience, and then transmitted to the audience through the air projection.


    In a similar scene, in this different space-time, hundreds of different areas are divided separately.


    "The battle of ranking officially begins. Who can win the top three, lose all his peers and win the first place, will also get this magic soldier and seal the blood sword!"


    Then he saw the old man raise his hand again, and suddenly a blood light rose into the sky. It was a blood sword.


    Starting from the hilt, a blood line spreads all the way to the tip of the sword, giving people a strong smell of bloody killing.


    Feng Xuejian shoots directly into the top of the challenge arena and hangs in the air. It emits a layer of light blood red light, which envelops the whole challenge arena. A bloody breath of "if there is nothing" immediately spreads to everyone''s nose, making everyone feel awe inspiring.


    Seal the blood sword.


    Blood.


    It''s a reminder and a warning.


    Sure enough.


    Next second.


    "Now, the rules of notification, you must bear in mind, otherwise, life and death are unpredictable!"


    The old man''s voice grew colder and sharper.


    With the old man''s words, Wang Xu and others'' faces have gradually become dignified, and the rules are not complicated.


    Generally speaking, there are only two core points.


    Life or death!


    You can surrender!


    The order of battle is a special array mechanism, which can extract immediately and duel each other.


    Every player has two chances to abstain before stepping on the challenge arena, but the third time will be eliminated directly.


    Once you step on the challenge arena, you will be eliminated if you die or surrender.


    In this way, the continuous duel, until the end, so as to determine the top 100 rankings, especially the top three, and the first.


    With the old man''s command, suddenly, an air projection appeared above the challenge arena, and countless names began to change dramatically.


    Almost in a flash.


    Two names freeze.


    Wang Xu vs Ye Qing.


    Wang Xu was stunned to see his name appear first, but he reacted the next moment


    "Is the first one me?"


    Looking at the name in the sky, he said in his heart, "am I lucky, or is the so-called random selection controlled by people? Because I went to the top of the list of immortals and saw through the truth of the nine immortals, to test me? "


    While thinking, Wang Xu has stepped into the challenge arena.


    At the same time, in the crowd standing on the martial arts arena, there was also a young man with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He looked like he was twenty-four or twenty-five years old. He strode out and came to the challenge arena.


    He is Ye Qing.


    Looking at Wang Xu walking in front of him on the challenge arena, Ye Qing''s mind constantly flashed Wang Xu''s information.


    It''s not Ye Qing who deliberately investigated Wang Xu. It''s because Wang Xu jumped the immortal gate, stepped on the Heaven Road, climbed the immortal list, and gambled on six million high-quality spirit stones. At first glance, he saw the scene of exploding Zhuanghe, which was too fierce, and what Wang Xu said was too crazy.


    This makes him get a lot of information about Wang Xu from other people''s comments consciously or unconsciously.


    "It''s really bad luck. I met this pervert in the first scene. Do you want to give up? But I don''t have no chance to beat him. If I succeed, won''t I become famous at one stroke? "


    Ye Qing''s eyes twinkled quickly.


    He is the pride of the first class forces. If he is normal, he will never pay attention to Wang Xu, the warrior of the third class forces. But Wang Xu''s deeds are really dazzling. Although everything sounds like "nonsense", it''s a fact. He can''t help being cautious.


    However.


    What troubles Ye Qing is all kinds of words ringing in her ears.


    "Ye Qing, beat the boy of these three forces."


    "Never give him a chance to surrender."


    "Defeat the enemy with one blow!"


    Ye Qing''s face darkened. It was obvious that these people had been in the jiudaoxianmen test array for a long time before they were able to pass. When they came out, they had completely missed the scenes of Wang Xu''s "power".


    Unfortunately, most of these people are "genius" friends that Ye Qing usually knows, and they belong to the same circle.


    "These idiots!" Ye Qing cursed in her heart


    "Now, if I give up, don''t I have to be ridiculed by these idiots afterwards? Hum, I don''t believe it. Wang Xu comes from the third class forces. He has some evil qualities. Is his strength evil? "


    Thinking of this, Ye Qing is determined to step on the challenge arena.

 Chapter 1245

    In the audience.


    "Is it really him?"


    Sun Yan''s eyes were in a trance, with a dreamlike feeling


    "Why, why is he here? Is it the words I told him to chase him here?"


    Beside her, LAN Sisi''s eyes were shining and her face was flushed with peach blossom: "Wow, he''s the number one in the list of immortals. Ah, zhenshenyun is under his pressure. He''s sure to win the battle against a minion who doesn''t know!"


    In the audience, most people, obviously, think so. They are optimistic about Wang Xu, and every one of them has hope.


    however.


    There is a young man with iceberg complexion and red hair, but his eyes show strong hostility and stare at Wang Xu.


    This person.


    It is the cloud of the true God.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    On the arena.


    "Ah, the strength gap is too big. Wang Xu was the first to meet such a low level opponent. It''s so cool to think about it!" Zhaohongye sighs.


    Feng Chenxiang also nodded and said with a faint smile: "although Ye Qing''s strength is good, it''s far worse than the true benevolence and filial piety. I''m afraid Prince Wang can easily suppress it with only his physical strength."


    One side of the cloud waves is also full of impatient, face gloomy way:


    "What''s the matter with Ye Qing? Why not abstain? He didn''t know what Wang Xu had done, did he? The gap is too big to win! "


    Of course, that''s what a small number of people here think.


    Most people, struggling in the test array, came out of the list of immortals for the first time. They came up in a hurry, so they didn''t know what Wang Xu was doing.


    Wang Xu''s name is too high on the list of immortals, and no one thought that there would be people there, let alone pay attention to it.


    Only a small number of top talents came out relatively quickly, barely catching up with the last scene of seeing paozhuanghe before Wang Xu left.


    Such as Ye Qing.


    Because the scene was too shocking, so I inquired about it intentionally. I learned from his population what Wang Xu had done before.


    Yuexian gate, step on the road to heaven, and top the list of immortals


    At this time, on the challenge arena.


    "Take heart, I should have a chance to win!"


    Ye Qing constantly tells herself to keep her eyes fixed on Wang Xu, alert, cautious, careful and go all out.


    Zhuanghe''s death, he did not belong to Wang Xu''s body, just as there is a strong, because of Wang Xu''s talent secretly.


    After all, it''s impossible to think about a great master of seven grades.


    Ye Qing carefully raised his head and saw Wang Xu standing on the other side of the challenge arena, holding his chest in both hands, looking at him with great interest.


    The sight, as soon as it touched him, made him feel a strong discomfort, as if human beings were watching funny cats and dogs.


    Then, Wang Xu''s voice came: "to tell you the truth, after knowing that the opponent is me, I thought you would abstain, but I didn''t expect... Why do you dare to come up?"


    Ye Qing is a little funny all of a sudden.


    Wang Xu this kind of attitude, a pair of casually can press dead oneself of appearance, don''t know of still think he is Wu Zun.


    This kind of self-confidence, in Ye Qing''s opinion, is a little puzzling, which makes him totally unable to understand.


    "I admit that it''s very powerful for you to get to the top of the immortal list, but it''s the qualification that determines the ranking, and it''s the ranking that determines the strength. It''s not sure who will win or lose." Ye Qing cold hum a, dissatisfied way.


    "Is it too early for you to be confident? Give me a hand! "


    Next second.


    Ye Qing suddenly burst up.


    The real Qi in his body turns into eight different air currents, which are tightly twisted into one place like a rope, and then slapped out.


    In a flash.


    The air exploded eight times in a row.


    Every explosion is caused by the power of Ye Qing''s hand. Eight kinds of forces, such as shock, explosion, splitting, collapse, explosion, drilling, poking and piercing, are combined into one. The killing power of Ye Qing''s hand is tens of times higher than that of his peers.


    The eight strands of different forces were twisted into one and superimposed together. On the spot, they turned into a giant palm and patted Wang Xu hard.


    But the next second.


    Wang Xu chuckled, then opened his mouth, took a deep breath, followed by, exhaled.


    "Broken!"


    In a burst of drinking, the violent air waves rolled out, and the twisted air turned into an air wall that could not be shaken. It was like a mountain and a giant palm pounding against everything.


    next.


    In Ye Qing''s unbelievable eyes, he combined eight kinds of strength and went all out to attack, so he was drunk by Wang Xu.


    "How can it be?"


    Ye Qing''s face was full of horror, and his heart roared wildly: "I''m a man with eight wastes in one hand. Even people who are one level higher than me can''t connect with me. He didn''t even move. He opened his mouth and suddenly broke it! "


    Ye Qing''s eyes are distorted and can''t accept it at all.


    "It''s just the power of the body... I heard that zhenrenxiao was defeated by his body. I didn''t believe it. But now, this bastard, how terrible is the physical body? "


    On the arena.


    Sitting on the ground all the time, he closed his eyes slightly. It seemed that zhenzhuanfeng, who was in the process of cultivation, suddenly opened his eyes, and the pupil in his eyes shrank into two small holes. He was shocked.


    "How could Ye Qing''s all-out attack be burst with one breath? What''s the secret? Wang Xu''s powerful method is the dark horse of this term? " Zhenzhuanfeng was surprised.


    On one side, cangyun Baihe''s eyes were extremely complex, and suddenly he said: "Chuanfeng, you came up early, so you don''t know the horror of Wang Xu. It took him only 90 breaths to break the nine immortals gate... "


    "What? Ninety breaths? It''s impossible! I''m the first one to come up. Before that, there was no one... "


    Zhenzhuanfeng''s eyes widened.


    "He is a member of the third class forces. He will test after you. What I''m talking about is not passing the test, but breaking it..."


    Cangyun Baihe''s face turned pale. It seems that the scene of Wang Xu stepping on the road of heaven and crossing his head appears again.


    Same second.


    On the ring.


    Ye Qing, who was shocked and couldn''t accept it, saw Wang Xu looking at him indifferently and said casually again:


    "To surrender? Your strength is too weak. If you continue to work next, I''m afraid that if you are not careful, you will be seriously injured or even die. "


    Ye Qing thought back to his previous state of mind, his face suddenly became as red as blood, and his shame and indignation reached the extreme.


    But he did not give up, but clenched his teeth, broke out again.


    The Qi in his body is constantly compressed, burst, compressed, burst. The Ye family''s unique combination of eight wasters, crazy output, turns into a series of hand prints, fist prints, directly from all directions, to Wang Xu''s position.


    Eight wastes in one hand!


    Six long fists!


    Five elements split palm!


    Eight trigrams split mountain palm!


    Seven Star gathering boxing!


    ¡­¡­


    In an instant, Wang Xu''s position was covered by more than a dozen attacks of different nature, and the air seemed to be burst abruptly.


    In the face of Ye Qing''s effort, Wang Xu seems a little impatient. He sighs, and then slowly breathes out a breath:


    "Ah..."


    In exhaling, the air is impacted and agglomerated. It is like a white dragon. It pours out and breaks the sound barrier in an instant.

 Chapter 1246

    The white dragon sped up. In Ye Qing''s shocked eyes, he swept his tail and hit him head-on. He smashed all his attacks and finally hit him head-on.


    "Ah


    In the extremely unwilling roar, Ye Qing''s physical strength, true Qi and martial will all converge in one place, trying to block the dragon.


    But when he was only half mobilized, he felt that a huge force far beyond his fight exploded in front of him.


    On the spot.


    Ye Qing''s whole body was knocked out by the strong impact force. He glided all the way on the challenge arena, and his feet were raised abruptly to step into the challenge arena. But as soon as he lifted them, he flew up.


    "Ah


    Ye Qing roared, and her strength broke out. She tried her best to stabilize her body.


    The challenge arena was so big that he stepped back nearly 500 meters before finally stopping.


    But at the moment, Ye Qing''s clothes have been broken, her body surface is even more bloody, and her shoes on her feet are even more rubbed and burned to black ash.


    Looking at Wang Xu five hundred meters away, he suddenly had an idea in his mind: "did you really almost use too much force to kill me?"


    Next second.


    Ye Qing eyes closed, directly hit on the ground, take off the force fainted in the past.


    It was only at this time that Wang Xu''s words fell to the ground


    "... why?"


    Looking at Wang Xu with a sigh, he burst out the power of the internal organs, squeezed the air to form a dragon of air waves, defeated Ye Qing at one stroke, and all the people present fell into a stupefaction.


    This moment.


    No matter the thousand talents who passed the examination in Xianwu City, or the audience of the past elites in the stands around the martial arts arena, they were all stunned.


    In a dead silence.


    The first game of the qualifying battle ended so easily with Wang Xu''s soft drink and sigh.


    Although the time is short, but it is a presence of countless people, the bottom of my heart left a very deep impression.


    In particular, zhenzhuanfeng, with the extremely complex voice of cangyun Baihe, slowly introduces Wang Xu''s deeds, which makes the shock in his heart particularly strong.


    Yuexianmen, taotianlu, and the top of the list of immortals, his elder brother zhenshenyun is all under the pressure of death


    However, the subsequent 200000 bets and six million compensation are slightly ordinary, which are not as shocking as those in the front.


    however.


    There are several other things that make zhenzhuanfeng unforgettable.


    "So, it''s not only Wang Xu, Feng Chenxiang, Zhao Hongye, xianbufan, yunbolan... They all rank higher than me on the list of immortals?" Zhenzhuanfeng is not acceptable.


    Feng Chenxiang was ahead of him, and he could barely accept it. After all, Feng Chenxiang was the daughter of Fengling patriarch.


    But what about zhaohongye, xianbufan and yunbolan?


    Why can they?


    Why is that?


    In principle, he was the first to come up. He should have been the first. As a result


    In addition to witnessing Wang Xu''s defeat of Ye Qing, zhenzhuan was sealed for a while, which was really hard to accept.


    On the arena.


    Zhaohongye shrunk her mouth with disdain, and said: "is Wang Xu absolutely intentional? He likes to be a pig, eat a tiger and pretend everywhere. "


    "It must be on purpose. In fact, it can''t be called pretending. In this world, as a warrior, you not only need to be strong, but also need other people to know that you are strong and understand that you can''t challenge. Only in this way can you play your power incisively and vividly. "


    Feng Chenxiang smiles and says in a deep voice:


    "No one knows how powerful you are. That''s not powerful. Only when others know that you are strong can you gain more influence and have the power to change yourself, people around you, outsiders and even the whole world!"


    Zhao Hongye looked at Feng Chenxiang in shock and said enviously, "elder sister Chenxiang, you know a lot. This kind of life sentiment is very powerful. How do you think of it?"


    Feng Chenxiang smile, calm way: "not my feelings, these words, my father has been told me since childhood..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the audience.


    "He has become stronger."


    Sun Yan set off a storm in his heart, but on the surface he was expressionless.


    What kind of genius has she never seen since she entered xiandaozong and stayed here so long?


    But Wang Xu


    She''s the most perverted genius she''s ever seen!


    "Ah ha ha, I''m the man of the future. I''m really good. The first one in this session is definitely him. Even if he goes up, I''m afraid he''s not my future man''s opponent at all! " Lansi''s eyes lit up and exclaimed excitedly.


    Sun Yan turned to look at her and muttered in her heart: "two and a half years... If you know that he only practiced for two and a half years, will he climax on the spot?"


    But the next moment.


    Sun Yan''s heart sank.


    Wang Xu appears here, she can only think of one reason, but this reason is a secret that she can not easily say, a big secret.


    "Ah, the truth... Do you want to tell him? He must have suffered too much on his way to today and here for this. If you know... Can he hold on? "


    Sun Yan hesitated.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the auditorium.


    Zhenshenyun''s eyes became brighter and brighter. A woman in white sitting beside him took a look at him and suddenly said:


    "Shenyun, Wang Xu is very interesting. I''m afraid he''s a little stronger than you at the beginning. This year, I''m afraid he will be the first in your world.


    I''m afraid it''s a waste of time for you and your brother to participate in the assessment separately. What do you think? "


    The true God cloud''s eyes twinkled a few times, and then said in a deep voice: "before entering the immortal gate, he can have this level of physical body. The potential of Wang Xu is a little terrible."


    Then he suddenly turned to look at the woman in white and said calmly, "Bai Yu, I know what you are thinking, but don''t worry. Although he has amazing potential, he came too late. Now, it''s not difficult for me to kill him.


    So, he can''t compete with me in that matter. You don''t need to make more plans at this time. "


    "Shenyun, you misunderstood." Bai Yu smiles and shakes her head.


    Misunderstanding?


    True God cloud also just smile, also did not refute.


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Chenxiang is right.


    This kind of scene, in fact, is Wang Xu''s pursuit.


    Show talent, and then show a strong strength, no longer have eyesight, also can see the gap between himself and him, no more people do not give up, continue to waste time.


    And the old man who stands in the sky watching the battle doesn''t have much change in his face. It''s like no matter what kind of battle happens in the arena in front of him, in his eyes, he is just like a child.


    The old man just calmly announced Wang Xu''s victory. With a wave of his hand, the projection wheel in the sky turned again and began to extract a new name.


    An invisible force of space also came down from the sky and sent Wang Xu off the challenge arena.

 Chapter 1247

    In the audience.


    Looking at all these things, the immortal and Taoist disciples, whose faces were slightly excited and interested, did not change much.


    It''s just like in front of them, no matter what kind of amazing battle happens, in their eyes, it''s just a child''s play.


    Over the challenge arena, the old people continue to extract new names, and each contestant goes to the challenge arena.


    Wang Xu went back to Feng Chenxiang and others.


    "Hahaha, Wang Xu, what you just said in the challenge arena is very interesting. Can you teach me?" Zhao Hongye said excitedly:


    "You don''t see it on the top. Those guys around can''t close their mouths when they look at it!"


    "Calm down, calm down." Wang Xu has some helplessness.


    "How to calm down? I want to be like you, too! " Zhaohongye is more excited: "teach me quickly, how to speak is strong enough, shocked those guys can''t close their mouths."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was speechless for a while.


    Zhao Hongye, this is for him to teach, how to pretend to force?


    But.


    Is he pretending?


    He''s just telling the truth and giving each other a chance!


    Wang Xu is full of helplessness, a faint sadness rises, his eyes, from beginning to end are not these young talents of the same generation.


    Wang Xu understood that among his peers, he was absolutely invincible. When he came to xiandaozong, he really had to be careful. Those who threatened him were never those of the same generation or the disciples of xiandaozong who successfully passed the examination in the past.


    It''s the people who are high above, overlooking the world and suppressing the world!


    Zhao Hongye and others don''t understand.


    "What''s the difference between my current strength and that of elder wuzun, who is a cross world imperial sect like xiandaozong?"


    Seeing the barrier of the eye space array, ordinary people can''t observe it. It''s like the chariot of the spirit photographer standing on the sky of another world. Wang Xu takes back his eyes and chats with Zhao Hongye, Feng Chenxiang and others while watching the game.


    The qualifying battle is going on very fast, and there are many people who have been drawn to the challenge arena, and there are also many people who have failed to go to the challenge arena.


    But in hundreds of battles in a row, none of them had the extreme shock brought by Wang Xu''s first battle.


    After all, the strength of most talented martial artists is mostly in the five grade master''s realm, and only a few of them are above the six grade master''s realm. It''s impossible for Wang Xu to finish the battle so cleanly and quickly.


    As time goes on, the old people over the challenge arena seem to be a little annoyed. Instead of drawing two at a time, they draw dozens of people at a time to fight.


    The challenge arena is big enough to withstand so many people competing at the same time.


    Soon.


    When Zhao Hongye was drawn out and stepped on the challenge arena, it seemed that he wanted to imitate Wang Xu''s "pretending to force" and let the opposite side surrender at the beginning. There was no doubt that the other side was enraged. After a short fight, Zhao Hongye easily won.


    "Ha ha, I seem to be more than ten times more powerful than before. Even I don''t know my strength now! I''m so strong! Ha ha ha... "Zhao Hongye was excited.


    Wang Xu shakes his head. He always feels that her words are familiar. It seems that he has said something similar?


    Soon after.


    Feng Chenxiang came on stage without any nonsense. He was surrounded by a flame. A huge flame claw came down from the sky and directly knocked his opponent unconscious.


    Then.


    Yunbolan, xianbufan, cangyunbaihe, zhenzhuanfeng and others came out one after another, all of them were easily crushed.


    Especially xianbufan, it seems to show that he is not weak. After taking a deep look at Wang Xu in the challenge arena, the whole person suddenly turns into a golden thunder and looks like a storm.


    I saw him holding a huge sword seven or eight meters long, with the power of thunder, smashing down from the sky with the force of breaking the mountain, smashing into the challenge arena, smashing out a big hole on the ground of the challenge arena. As for his opponent, he was shocked and gave up on the spot.


    It is worth mentioning that Zhaoming and Zhaowu also won the first round of qualifying.


    Then.


    There was no pause.


    In the first round, half of the 500 people were screened out, and the second round continued.


    Wang Xu, Zhao Hongye, Feng Chenxiang, Yun Bolan and others came to the stage one by one, without much doubt, and won easily.


    Wang Xu''s opponent, a pretty woman warrior, wanted to use the beauty trick. As a result, he was scared to cry and gave up.


    This is a "perversion" that makes Zhuanghe "see and explode" when he looks back!


    Geniuses cry like tearful people.


    She is at least a great master of liupin, the best of her generation, but she is so unlucky that she meets Wang Xu, a pervert.


    This round.


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG, the weakest, won again with good luck. They didn''t have great masters.


    Then the third round of qualifying started, and half of them were screened out again, leaving only 250 people.


    All members passed.


    At the beginning of the fourth round, half of them failed, leaving only the last 150.


    The fifth round.


    The final 100 will be at the end of this round.


    Zhaoming and ZHAOMENG were the weakest. After this round, they finally met a powerful enemy at the level of grand master. They were defeated one after another, but they were also in the top 100.


    Then.


    There is still no pause in the qualifying game, and there is no chance for anyone to rest and recover.


    Here, almost everyone is injured, even zhaohongye and fengchenxiang. Maybe Wang Xu is the only exception.


    Until the last eight.


    The rest of the people, almost all of them are top-notch, with few exceptions.


    Wang Xu, zhaohongye, fengchenxiang, yunbolan, xianbufan, cangyunbaihe, zhenzhuanfeng, etc.


    then.


    Wang Xu came to power to fight zhaohongye, who was extremely unlucky. Zhaohongye complained and gave up.


    The last four.


    Wang Xu''s fight against Yun Bolan finally meets Yun Bolan''s wish and "challenges" Wang Xu. However, he directly admits defeat.


    "Again, I can''t beat you now, but before long, I will definitely come to challenge you again. At that time, I will win! "


    Cloud billows arrogantly incomparable oath, and then crisp turn around, step down, admit defeat.


    So Wang Xu entered the final


    Feng Chenxiang and xianbufan fight.


    The two seem to be equal. You fight with each other. All kinds of top martial arts secrets are used without money. In the end, no one can win. They all suffer serious injuries and draw.


    therefore.


    Wang Xu direct champion


    "Won?"


    Wang Xu was stunned and went on stage to receive the prize. He won a prize of xiansui pill and Fengxue sword.


    But after stepping down, he threw these two things to zhaohongye: "I don''t need these things. I''ll give them to you."


    "Ah?"


    Zhao Hongye was stunned, then glowed with excitement


    "Wang Xu, Prince Wang! After that, I''ll mix with you. I''ll ask elder brother and younger sister to be popular and spicy! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was speechless again. He took a deep look at zhaohongye, with pity in his eyes.


    I''m afraid the child is not stimulated by him.


    Since yuexianmen and stepping on the road of heaven, zhaohongye has changed into a different person. If he remembers correctly, not long ago, zhaohongye still boasted of being the first lady, but now she is just like a dogleg.


    Stupid.


    It must be stupid.


    At this time, zhenzhuanfeng came slowly.

 Chapter 1248

    "Oh... I thought I was the first in this session, but I couldn''t even get into the top three?" Zhenzhuanfeng is a little frustrated.


    Looking at Wang Xu who was talking and laughing not far away, zhenzhuanfeng''s eyes became more and more complex, and his mouth became more bitter.


    Yuexian gate, step on the road of heaven, transform into a new one, and become the number one in the list of immortals


    Once again, I think of Wang Xu''s various performances in the challenge arena, which are so strong that almost everyone is desperate, and his unfathomable strength.


    Even if he won the championship all the way, no one forced Wang Xu to use a martial arts secret method, which was completely relying on physical crushing all the way.


    However, in the end, zhenzhuanfeng still suppressed the palpitation in his heart, walked slowly to Wang Xu and others, and said in a deep voice:


    "Wang Xu, my elder brother... Wants to see you. Wait a minute. Can you come with me? "


    "I don''t have time."


    Wang Xu said casually after seeing zhenzhuanfeng.


    Immediately, his eyes turned to one side of the auditorium. Although the strange space-time Dharma array has not been closed, it can not stop his eyes.


    He''s looking at a man.


    A woman.


    A woman in red, like a woman in full bloom.


    Like zhaohongye, the other party also likes to wear red clothes, but if zhaohongye is a red leaf, then the other party is a red flower.


    More delicate, more blooming, more mature!


    Sun Yan!


    This is a woman in Jianghai City, who seems to be the president of a humble hospital, who also has memories in Wang Xu''s youth and has an inexplicable connection with her parents!


    "Xianmen, truth organization... What you said to me, after all, are all lies? Or are you in the game, getting into more secrets step by step, and you don''t know... "


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled and sighed.


    tell the truth.


    He really doesn''t want to regard Sun Yan as an enemy.


    This woman is half an old friend to him.


    However, Wang Xu''s indifference made zhenzhuanfeng a little hard to accept. He stood there, his face changed for a while, and there was a trace of anger in his voice


    "Wang Xu, I know you are very strong, but are you a little too proud?"


    Wang Xu turned his head and looked at it with no expression on his face.


    "My zhenzhuanfeng may not be as good as you, but I''m also the official disciple of Xianmen and the genius in the top four." Zhenzhuanfeng''s face became more and more ugly, and his voice became more and more angry.


    Wang Xu took a look at him, looked up and looked around. There were hundreds of contests separated by the power of the Falun, and there were different ranks of "genius" from thousands of worlds.


    For a while.


    He suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Top four?


    Genius?


    When "geniuses" come together in hundreds or tens of thousands, we are all ordinary people.


    "Not to mention, my elder brother, zhenshenyun, was ranked second in the list of immortals, and also the first in the last term. Our brother..." seeing that Wang Xu was still so contemptuous of himself, zhenzhuanfeng''s face was even more ugly and a little iron blue.


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Second? On the list of immortals, I threw him more than ten meters. " Wang Xu light way.


    "Our brothers... You too?" Zhenzhuan''s face turned black on the spot.


    Maybe what Wang Xu said is true, but if he said it in public, it would be unacceptable.


    "So, he doesn''t have the qualification to ask me to go, and I''ll go." Wang Xu''s voice was cold and his eyes were indifferent


    "What? Do you think I''m a dog? "


    "You... We didn''t mean that..."


    Zhenzhuan''s face turned white with a brush.


    When Wang Xu is a dog?


    It''s an insult.


    If Wang Xu holds on and the two sides conflict, zhenzhuanfeng really doesn''t realize how much advantage his brother has.


    "I said, I''m very busy. I still need to find an old friend to talk about the past. I don''t have time to see him, a strange man. You want to see me. Let him come in person. " Wang Xu light way.


    Zhenzhuan is sealed away.


    He left with a face full of reluctance.


    Wang Xu does not give face, he really has no way.


    However, after he left, Zhao Hongye, Feng Chenxiang and others immediately gathered around curiously,


    "Wang Xu, who else do you know in xiandaozong?" Zhaohongye asked.


    At this point.


    Zhao Hongye and others have known the existence of xiandaozong.


    At the end of the ranking war, the old man has given a preliminary introduction to xiandaozong. Combined with the qualification test and the terms of the ranking war, the top 100 warriors can become the official disciples of xiandaozong.


    Others will be assigned to be servants of the sect. Although they are servants, they also have the qualification to practice. However, they need to work hard to do a good job as servants in order to obtain the contribution points of the sect.


    The contribution point is equivalent to the money in the hands of ordinary Chinese people and the spirit stone in the hands of upper martial arts people, which are used for daily consumption, cultivation consumption, enjoyment consumption and so on.


    But the top 100 students are different.


    Although we are all ordinary disciples of xiandaozong, we don''t have to work. We only need to practice under the arrangement of the sect every day. Every month, there are contribution points needed for daily consumption, free tutors to guide the cultivation, martial arts secret cultivation, combat teaching and so on.


    It''s simpler.


    Xiandaozong is a super large school.


    The disciples are students.


    The servants are the workers who serve the students, and they are also the bottom workers who fight the campus, transport garbage, wash clothes and so on.


    "Well, her name is Sun Yan, an old friend." In the face of everyone''s curious eyes, Wang Xu said casually with a smile.


    "Sun Yan? Woman


    Zhaohongye was stunned, then frowned slightly


    "Wait, I seem to remember you said that it''s special to come with me to take part in the examination... But women? You''re not chasing your wife in ten thousand li, are you


    The last sentence, zhaohongye almost exclaimed.


    Feng Chenxiang''s eyes flashed and suddenly said with a smile:


    "Mr. Wang, I didn''t expect that you are still such a special person. You are a confidant. I seem to have some impression that she used to be an immortal sect... No, now we have passed the immortal sect. It''s time to call her xiandaozong. "


    Then Feng Chenxiang continued


    "Sun Yan is very famous. At first, she was a servant of Xiandao sect. But a year ago, she stood out from the previous servants. It seemed that she had accomplished an extremely important mission of the sect and was promoted to a formal disciple!"


    "It''s not an ordinary disciple, it''s a candidate of the sect''s saint."


    "Oh?"


    Wang Xu was a little surprised.


    He knows the saint of xiandaozong. She is similar to the little masters of xuankongcheng emperor''s family and Chijia family, but her status is higher.


    If the former''s identity as a little master is due to the extraordinary talent of the younger generation of the family, he has a chance to successfully attack wuzun.


    So, xiandaozong, the top imperial sect in the solar world, the most arrogant and gorgeous disciple, who has the potential talent to become emperor Wu in the future, will be honored as "Saint" and "immortal".


    It''s not only the dignity of status, but also the expression of status and strength. All "saints", "saints", "fairies", "fairies" and other talents will get the most powerful cultivation support and concentrate countless resources to cultivate.


    of course.


    After all, there are probably hundreds of candidates for a saint.


    But even so, can also show Sun Yan''s unusual.


    After all, she climbed up all the way from the lowest servant!


    At this time, Zhao Hongye saw that Wang Xu did not speak all the time. She was a little impatient: "ah, Wang Xu, you haven''t answered my question yet?"


    "You don''t really go after your wife, do you? What, she dumped you? I don''t like you? Or who''s elder is snobbish, white eyed, brain pit... "


    This moment.


    Zhaohongye has already made up countless complex relationships between Wang Xu and Sun Yan.

 Chapter 1249

    "What''s on your mind?"


    Wang Xu looked at Zhao Hongye strangely, then shook his head and said, "it''s just an ordinary friend. I have some personal problems that need to be verified by Sun Yan."


    Do not know why?


    Wang Xu feels that after he says this, zhaohongye seems to be secretly relieved.


    But he''s too lazy to think about it.


    At this point.


    The elder of Xiandao sect, who had been in the battle of ranking before, had already called for the top 100 candidates to wait for the 100 warriors to gather together.


    The old man''s eyes swept the crowd like tiger and wolf, and said slowly in a deep voice: "my name is Zhang Hejian. I''m the sect leader of xiandaozong in charge of your field, and I''m also the junior tutor of the new disciples in charge of your field."


    As he said that, he once again swept everyone, his eyes slightly stopped on Wang Xu, and then continued to calm down


    "Remember, after passing through the teleportation array and entering the zongmen square, there will be different identities, different positions and different strengths of tutors to choose their disciples. If you want to get more and better martial arts cultivation resources in the future, you''d better find a tutor with the strongest strength."


    "Of course, if you want to be selected by your favorite tutor, you also need to show your talent, talent and strength. If you don''t have enough ability, don''t look high and hand low."


    Finish.


    Zhang Hejian seems to have another look at Wang Xu. He seems to want to say something, but he hesitates for a moment, but he wants to say nothing.


    "Well, it''s quiet now. The teleportation array has been opened. Follow me." Zhang Hejian said as he turned around and led the 100 people to the nearby teleportation array.


    As for the remaining eight or nine hundred people, other people with lower status are in charge, but they have nothing to do with Zhang Hejian.


    There is not much difference between the transmission array and the previous one, but the transmission array of xiandaozong is more stable and the transmission process is more peaceful.


    When all the people came out of the array, they didn''t feel dizzy at all. It seemed that they were just in the dark, and then they were bright again. All of them had come to a huge square.


    Huge!


    The square is really huge!


    Big!


    At a glance, it''s like a broad plain. If it wasn''t for the special stone floor, everyone would have this illusion.


    But even so, people were shocked.


    Because on the square.


    It''s all people!


    The lowest is tens of thousands.


    Even more.


    And around the world, you can see the light of the transmission array, and a steady stream of people are sent from all over the world.


    Not only the new disciples, but also the former disciples, servants and teachers of xiandaozong. All kinds of strange animals were flying across the sky or running on the earth. The scene was extremely shocking.


    "It''s no surprise that our xiandaozong is the top imperial force in the solar world. It suppresses 3000 lower realms such as Zhongwu, low Wu, resource, inferior, and ruins. There are also various mysteries and half planes formed by countless remaining space debris. The headquarters clan occupies an area of 50000 Li, but it''s just the size of an ordinary city. It''s already small."


    Among the shock, Zhang Hejian was the first to speak and said calmly:


    "You''ll get used to it later."


    Except for Wang Xu.


    No matter fengchenxiang, zhaohongye, xianbufan, yunbolan, zhenzhuanfeng, cangyunbaihe and others, all of them are lost in their minds.


    This moment.


    There was only one thought left in their mind.


    Xiandaozong


    Sure enough, it is worthy of the name of fairyland.


    A sect is a world


    no


    This one sect occupies 3000 worlds. It''s more than one?!


    "Here, no wonder they will be called fairyland by their father..." Feng Chenxiang murmured to herself, and her eyes gradually dull.


    But soon.


    All of them are excited.


    Since they were born, they have been informed of the existence of the fairyland by their parents and have been practicing hard for decades in order to witness the magnificent development of the fairyland?


    this moment.


    They finally want to join in this magnificent world!


    future.


    It belongs to them!


    Zhang Hejian looked at the crowd calmly, and there was a flash of emotion and vicissitudes in his old eyes.


    only a short while ago.


    How could he not be like these young people?


    Every young man.


    Especially young talent.


    Will feel that they are different, that the world belongs to themselves, that the future will have their own decisions.


    But with the passage of time, genius will become mediocre, mediocre will continue to disappear in the long time, and infinite world.


    Want to control yourself, others, time, space, world, future


    Only to be Emperor Wu!


    It''s possible!


    But soon.


    Zhang Hejian''s eyes fell on Wang Xu. When he saw Wang Xu''s calm and indifferent attitude, he sighed.


    "This boy named Wang Xu is really in the ascendant. He is the only one in our world for thousands of years. He is afraid that he will have the qualification to compete for the son in the future. "


    Thinking of this, Zhang Hejian sighed deeply again.


    For Wang Xu.


    He really wants to be a disciple!


    However, he is still a little self-conscious. He is only a junior tutor, and he can''t compete with those intermediate, senior, or even top-level tutors whose accomplishments have at least entered the lower level of martial arts.


    Under his leadership.


    One hundred people continued to move forward and soon came to a noisy area.


    Xiandaozong is too big.


    There are not only thousands of students, but also thousands of teachers.


    In this area, on the left and on the right, there are two long rows of tables. Behind the long tables are people. On the table are piles of paper and luminous runic letters.


    From the entrance, all the way to the front spread, almost a kilometer long corridor, only the width of 100 meters.


    And the people sitting behind the long tables on both sides are all powerful warriors, and each of them is the tutor of Professor xiandaozong''s disciples.


    The front is the junior tutor, the middle is the intermediate tutor, the back is the senior tutor, and the last is a few hundred or so top tutors.


    The more you go, the higher your tutor''s identity, status and strength will be. Of course, the higher the requirements for selecting students will be.


    And each tutor has a different direction to be good at. There are pure attack tutors majoring in attack and kill, also tutors who are good at refining weapons and alchemy, and others who are good at arrays


    "Well, you go in and choose the tutors you want. The qualifications of the tutors are detailed on the rune screen in front of each long table, and the requirements for recruiting students are also on it."


    Zhang Hejian once again urged the people to be humane:


    "Before choosing, try to figure out what you want in your heart, and then try again. Everyone has only three opportunities to choose a tutor. Don''t waste it at will.


    Because after three times, if you are not selected by the tutor, you will lose the qualification of a disciple and become a servant. "


    Finish.


    He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "finally, I am also a junior tutor. Like you, I come from the same world. If someone wants to choose me, you can go to the tutor''s desk at 6534 to find me. As long as it''s not too bad, for the sake of the world, I won''t refuse you. "


    All of a sudden.


    There was a commotion among the crowd around Wang Xu, and they murmured whether they wanted to choose Zhang Hejian as their tutor.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    A steady, powerful, and overbearing voice of a man suddenly rang out in everyone''s ears.


    "Who is Wang Xu?"

 Chapter 1250

    "Who?"


    Everyone looked up.


    I saw a group of martial arts people with strong breath coming quickly from the "mentor channel" in front of me. The speaker was a middle-aged man with red robes, red hair and muscles.


    "Zhao liehuo?"


    All of a sudden, Zhang Hejian''s face suddenly changed, and then he was looking at other people, his eyes suddenly widened, all of them were incredible, even slightly stuttering


    "This, this, this..."


    "Master, who are they?" Someone asked in doubt.


    But not for Zhang Hejian''s explanation.


    "Who is Wang Xu? I''m Zhao liehuo, the senior tutor of xiandaozong''s entry-level disciples. I''m good at killing and controlling fire. I''m a master of eight grade weapon refining. As long as you are willing to join me and become my disciple, then all your training resources in the future will be three times as much as those of others. No... I''ll give you ten times as much as personal subsidy! "


    Zhao liehuo strides forward with a loud voice. His excitement can be seen clearly and incomparably. His eyes scan the crowd back and forth. If he doesn''t know Wang Xu, he is almost going to rob people directly.


    And at the same time as he spoke, other people who came with him also cried out.


    "I''m wang Hengyu, an intermediate tutor. Although my tutor''s level is low, my alchemy skills are first-class, and I''m a great master of nine grade alchemy. I can guarantee that as long as you become my disciple, you will be able to manage enough pills in the future until your body is saturated with drug resistance..."


    "I''m a senior tutor, Songhe town. Although I''m not a alchemist or a weapon refiner, I''m a spirit Master. As long as you join me, I''ll send you a six grade spirit beast Xianyu crane to help you step on behalf of others, help you fight, soak younger martial sister, and talk about elder martial sister..."


    "Wang Xu, my senior Tutor Liu Lu, has only one daughter. She is eighteen years old, beautiful and pure. You come with me. Let''s go back and get married immediately. From then on, we''ll become martial arts cultivation partners! When you become my son-in-law, all I have are yours! "


    ¡­¡­


    Crazy!


    Totally crazy!


    Everybody''s crazy!


    Almost all of them are senior tutors. The only intermediate tutor is the great master of Jiupin alchemy.


    Everyone, are crazy to send out an invitation to Wang Xu, and, one by one to the conditions is simply amazing, I can''t believe it.


    More exaggerated.


    These people.


    Even Wang Xuchang doesn''t know anything, especially the one who wants to marry his daughter. If Wang Xuchang is ugly, will he regret it?


    Fengchenxiang, zhaohongye, yunbolan, zhenzhuanfeng, xianbufan and others, or 100 other young talented martial artists from Xianwu city.


    At this time, no matter who it is, they are all dumbfounded, full of dull eyes, a look of ghost and dog.


    Only Zhang Hejian, with a complicated face and a slight sigh, thought that the scene in front of him should be.


    Number one on the list of immortals!


    no


    First, it doesn''t matter.


    The most important thing is, the top of the immortal list!


    This kind of talent, however, can be compared with those "saints", "saints", "fairies" and "fairies" who are expected to win the title of Emperor Wu in the future.


    Before, in the different space-time array.


    Before the final result, Zhang Hejian didn''t know that Wang Xu would have such terrible aptitude. He only thought that Wang Xu was a genius with abnormal physical training. Although he had a little ability, he was not so terrible.


    But after the qualification ranking results appear, the qualification of climbing to the top of the immortal list is enough to make all tutors crazy.


    Zhang Hejian tried to accept Wang Xu as his disciple several times, but he didn''t say anything in the end. He knew that this scene would appear. As a junior tutor, he had no qualification at all, so he didn''t do anything in vain.


    Wang Xu, as a genius of the lower boundary (Kunlun upper boundary) No. 2979 affiliated to xiandaozong, has completely refreshed all cognition.


    last year.


    The best qualification in history, zhenshenyun, is far from the present treatment.


    Wang Xu himself was actually a little shocked.


    These teachers of xiandaozong are a little too enthusiastic. They are too enthusiastic, especially when they marry their daughters? I didn''t even see your daughter. You mean pretty? If we have different aesthetics, don''t we have to cry to death?


    For a while.


    Wang Xu has a headache.


    Originally, what he wanted to do was to find an ordinary tutor to join him. He could relax his requirements on himself as much as possible. He had better not care about anything. That way, he would have time to do what he wanted to do, and he would not have to be tied up in all kinds of "learning" like ordinary disciples.


    Now it''s better


    There are too many candidates to choose!


    Look at the attitude of this group of people, as long as he opens his mouth and agrees to all his requirements.


    Just then.


    "Get out of the way."


    A faint voice came, and then a shadow came down from the sky, with a kind of ethereal and illusory meaning. Almost as soon as the voice rang out, people had already appeared in the front of the crowd.


    Different from the tutor in front of us, this time, we came to a beautiful woman who looked very young and was only 21 or 22 years old at most. She was wearing a blue and white dress and her skirt was dancing like a grand flower in bloom.


    Beside her, she was followed by a girl in purple with a cold and proud face.


    See the woman, immediately, Zhao liehuo and others all suddenly face a change, angry and unwilling.


    Anger, is someone to rob Wang Xu with them.


    Not willing, because this woman, on behalf of the cultivation is far more than a large number of teachers, at least is the next wuzun''s top teacher!


    "Who is Wang Xu? My name is Luoyu. I''m here on behalf of the master of fiber dance. Can we have a talk? "


    The woman spoke.


    On one side, Zhao liehuo and others look even worse.


    Fiber dance master!


    It turned out to be the master of fiber dance!


    damn.


    Wang Xu will definitely choose the master of fiber dance!


    There is no hope!


    Because the master of fiber dance is a famous beauty of xiandaozong, who is regarded as a fairy. All her disciples are beautiful girls.


    High strength, more resources, more beauties.


    These three, especially the last one, are extremely attractive to male disciples.


    "I''m wang Xu."


    At this time, Wang xucai finally had the opportunity to stand up and calmly look at the people.


    "Are you wang Xu?"


    Luoyu smiles a little and is very satisfied with Wang Xu''s nature. It is rare to maintain such a calm attitude in the face of so many tutors.


    Her smile, suddenly like a sunflower blooming, beautiful, bright amazing: "Wang Xu, you may not know the rules of our xiandaozong? In particular, the different division of new disciples'' entry-level tutors.... "


    "Please ask the girl of falling rain to help me out." Wang Xu chuckled, and was also very fond of falling rain.


    It''s also to attract him. The other person is not in a hurry, elegant, indifferent and calm. She is also a top beauty. In contrast, she is naturally more comfortable.


    and.


    Don''t look at each other young, but rain, very strong.


    The cultivation of master bapin is no worse than that of ordinary junior tutors. Moreover, at this age, he will only have a higher status in xiandaozong than ordinary tutors.

 Chapter 1251

    "Our xiandaozong sect is very big, and it is the beginning tutor of new disciples. There are hundreds of thousands of them. The tutors are divided into four levels: primary, intermediate, advanced and top. Among them, there are nearly 100000 junior tutors, 70000 intermediate tutors, 12000 senior tutors, and top tutors.... "


    Drizzle light smile, said here, a little meal.


    Feng Chenxiang and others have been silly.


    So horrible?


    "There are less than 200 people, and they can''t do it unless they are respected. Moreover, every top tutor has his own resource world. Compared with other tutors, the daily cultivation resources of his disciples are naturally different. "


    Falling rain seemed to see the shock of the crowd, with a trace of pride in her voice, while Wang Xu''s plain face made her appreciate it even more, and continued:


    "Xiandaozong is very big. There are too many teachers and disciples, but there are too many teachers and disciples of the lower level. They are as numerous as a cow''s hair. They are as common as a drop of water in the sea."


    "If you want to have a brilliant future and go higher along the road of martial arts, the best choice is to choose the best one naturally."


    "Besides, my teacher, the master of fiber dance, is almost all female students, but few male students..."


    At this point, falling rain gave Wang Xu a smile, but he didn''t continue the topic. Instead, he changed the subject and asked:


    "Wang Xu, now you should know something about it? If you have any questions, you can ask me directly. I know and I will help you to solve them. "


    Rain gently said.


    On one side, Zhao liehuo and others are already sweating.


    According to what Luoyu said, as long as you are not a fool, you will choose to respect Xianwu. Although this is true, people are unwilling.


    Zhao liehuo, in particular, not only attacked and killed like fire, but also his temperament was like fire


    "Wang Xu, don''t make a decision in such a hurry. You should think it over carefully. After all, although master Xianwu is a top tutor, we can''t compare with her, her disciples are all top talents. It''s impossible to invest most or even all of her resources in you, just like us


    For Zhao liehuo''s words, Luoyu just smiles and says calmly:


    "The senior tutor is right, but even so, the resources we share with everyone are not much worse than the total resources of all the tutors."


    Then she took a deep look at Zhao liehuo and others and said with a smile: "after all, my teacher is wuzun, the elder of the clan, and Xianwu respects me!"


    Zhao liehuo and others were speechless.


    Wuzun!


    What else can we do?


    "Boy, what are you hesitating about? Elder martial sister told you so much, don''t you understand? It''s your best choice to put yourself under the master''s knee


    As soon as the rain had finished, a girl in purple who came with her urged her impatiently.


    I heard her.


    Falling rain''s eyes twinkled slightly, a little sulky.


    She turned her head and looked at the girl in purple, her eyes slightly cold


    "Younger martial sister!"


    The rain knows.


    What she said just now may be in vain because of the girl''s words.


    Sure enough.


    As the girl in purple opened her mouth, Wang Xu''s eyes also cooled slightly. With a light smile, he shook his head slowly and firmly


    "Maybe it''s really the best choice, but after all, other tutors come first and invite them warmly. Can you let me think about it?"


    That''s the first thing to say.


    Suddenly, Zhao liehuo and others face slightly a Leng, all are ecstatic color.


    Wang Xu is a bit fierce!


    The girl in purple had a little dissatisfaction and disdain in her tone, and she was contradicted face to face by him.


    Now.


    There''s hope.


    "You


    The girl in purple was stunned, and then her face turned red. She was not a fool, and naturally knew why Wang Xu said this.


    It''s hitting her in the face!


    "Boy, do you really think you are a character? Master can take a fancy to you. It''s a blessing you''ve been cultivating for several generations. Even if you don''t cherish it, you still have this attitude? Who do you think you are? " The girl''s chest in purple is constantly undulating.


    "You''re right. I''m just a small person, ordinary and ordinary."


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xu nodded. He nodded in affirmation of the girl''s words and continued calmly:


    "So, I''m not ambitious. I''d rather be a chicken''s head than a phoenix''s tail, so I won''t be able to climb up to you."


    Just now, there is still room.


    At the moment, it is a real refusal.


    "You


    The girl in purple turned white.


    damn!


    She was very angry in her chest, and her eyes were staring at Wang Xu. Her breath was restless, and she seemed to want to start.


    "Younger martial sister, have you forgotten your master''s words? It''s the clan''s rule that disciples choose their tutors and tutors choose their disciples. " At this time, the rain suddenly turned his head, deeply swept the eyes of the girl in purple.


    The girl in purple was stunned when she heard the words, and then stopped her soaring breath, but her face was full of unwilling:


    "Elder martial sister, this boy ignores the master..."


    "Enough!" Before she had finished her words, the rain had already hummed coldly: "purple clothes, this is the clan rule, no one can break it. People in the patriarchal clan hall, even you, will not show any mercy. "


    A burst of weakness in the rain.


    If she can, she really wants to teach her younger martial sister a lesson.


    How stupid is that?


    She did not know why Wang Xu would refuse?


    "Hum." Purple clothes no longer speak, but the face is very ugly, see Wang Xu''s eyes, is very uncomfortable.


    She felt that her face was lost by Wang Xu, the new comer!


    The more she thought about it, the more resentment she felt towards Wang Xu.


    But Wang Xu completely ignored it. He looked at Luoyu and said with a smile, "Miss Luoyu, I, Wang Xu, am just an ordinary person, so please tell master Ling, thank you for your attention."


    As he said that, his eyes fell on Ziyi, and he laughed even more happily


    "Of course, there is a little problem with my younger martial sister''s temperament. Please understand more about it later. I''m afraid she and I are naturally relative and can''t get along with each other."


    That''s not true.


    He just pointed to Ziyi''s nose and said that Wang Xu refused because of her.


    "Boy, you..." Ziyi grits her teeth and stares at Wang Xu, eager to swallow him alive.


    Wang Xu completely ignored it.


    If Ziyi dares to do it, he dares to take it back.


    Who is afraid of who?


    What''s more, does she dare?


    afraid to.


    "Younger martial sister, shut up The rain roared, and then took a deep look at Wang Xu: "Wang Xu, sometimes you will ruin your life if you act on your own initiative."


    "Isn''t it for one breath that people live?" Wang Xu chuckles.


    The rain fell silent.


    Then he nodded, turned around and led the purple clothes away.


    After they left, Zhao liehuo and other tutors were excited again, but without waiting for them to speak, Wang Xu spoke first.


    "Tutors, predecessors, I don''t know what to say or not..."

 Chapter 1252

    "Say it


    As soon as the rain went, several senior tutors headed by Zhao liehuo, with high spirits, immediately waved their hands and motioned Wang Xu to continue.


    A few are ambitious.


    After all, they are the most competitive among the people left after the rain. Wang Xu must choose them!


    "That, in fact, it''s really inappropriate..." Wang Xu hesitated.


    "Boy, if you want to say it, you can say it. What''s the hesitation? Just seeing you as a man, how can you become a woman now?" Before he finished, Zhao liehuo was already staring.


    "That''s what I said."


    Wang Xu laughed, and then said directly: "you elders, in fact, I have already got my favorite tutor, which is Zhang Hejian''s tutor


    His voice fell to the ground.


    In an instant, Zhao liehuo and others directly stare at Wang Xu without saying a word. Their eyes are gradually dull.


    Are you special


    Are you kidding us?


    On one side, Zhang Hejian, who was almost completely ignored by the public for a long time, was also a little stunned, and his face was full of muddle about whether he had heard the wrong thing or not.


    Next second.


    Zhao liehuo laughs


    "Wang Xu, you are very kind to my temperament. But maybe you don''t know that all the tutors here are from the upper world, so they share the same world with you! "


    "Er..."


    Now, it''s Wang Xu''s turn.


    However, Zhao liehuo laughed and patted Wang Xu on the shoulder. He continued with appreciation


    "The master of fiber dance, like us, comes out of the same world. Otherwise, do you think we''re all fed up and invite a new disciple to be our own? Do white flower resources cultivate people from other worlds? "


    "Yes, the Xiandao sect is very big. Under the sect, all kinds of forces are complex. Every world is a circle of forces. It''s idiots who spend a lot of money to cultivate talents in other worlds. "


    Other people also have a voice, a time of constant laughter.


    "Cough..."


    Wang Xu coughed twice and was embarrassed.


    He was just looking for an excuse. He didn''t know about it, so he hit the gun.


    But now that the words have been said, there is no way but to continue to stick to it


    "You guys, I really appreciate the importance you attach to me. But master Zhang Hejian has been kind to me... Well, he has helped me a lot, so I may have to live up to the expectations of my predecessors. "


    Originally, I wanted to say that gratitude is as heavy as a mountain. In the middle of it, I found that it might be too exaggerated. Wang Xu quickly changed his words. Fortunately, it was changed in time.


    But even so.


    But also let Zhang he listen to a face muddled force.


    When did he help Wang Xu? A lot more?


    It''s not only Zhang Hejian, Zhao liehuo and other senior teachers, but also they are in a trance. They only feel that they are dreaming.


    "Mr. Zhang, can I have a chat with you alone?" Wang Xu stares at Zhang Hejian and says seriously.


    "Ah? oh Ah! Yes, of course Wang Xu asked twice, Zhang Hejian suddenly woke up, and then quickly nodded.


    His face was filled with ecstasy and doubt, and his heart was filled with wonder. Why did Wang Xu choose him? He didn''t even invite Wang Xu? Also, what does Wang Xu want to talk to himself about?


    Is it true that he helped Wang Xu a lot inadvertently? But


    I really can''t remember where I helped!


    No matter what Ren Zhang Hejian thought, he never thought that Wang Xu would choose himself. After all, he hesitated several times before, but he never invited Wang Xu.


    Because.


    He knew that as a junior tutor, he was absolutely not qualified to compete with others, so he was not ready to invite him at all.


    Don''t talk about Wang Xu.


    Fengchenxiang, zhaohongye, xianbufan, yunbolan, zhenzhuanfeng, etc. he didn''t think that, at most, Ye Qing''s level, if he could win a few, he would finish the mission of the sect.


    With a brain full of doubts and puzzled, Zhang Hejian and Wang Xu went to one side.


    But Zhao liehuo and others, at this time has not responded, still a pair of silly appearance, the brain can''t turn over, don''t understand.


    "Mr. Zhang, can you promise me a few conditions?" Wang Xu comes to the point.


    "What?" Zhang Hejian''s face changed and his heart leaped wildly: "you... What conditions do you have?"


    "Don''t get excited, Mr. Zhang. I have almost no requirements for cultivation resources. It''s another condition." Wang Xu smiles and then says in a deep voice:


    "In fact, I have a great secret. I already have a master. He has a mysterious origin and high strength. He may be a peerless emperor in heaven..."


    Wang Xu said slowly. The reason why he said it slowly is that he needs to make up a story that is not so full of holes.


    In a minute.


    Zhang Hejian swallowed his saliva and stared at Wang Xu until he was sure that Wang Xu was serious and not joking with him. Then he took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice:


    "So you came to xiandaozong just to find an old friend? After reminiscing about the past, I will leave, and continue to go out for training according to the orders of the emperor, the Emperor... The emperor


    "Yes, that''s why I need great freedom. Please help me, Mr. Zhang!" Wang Xu nodded fiercely.


    "I..."


    Zhang Hejian''s face was shocked, his eyes were shaking, and his heart and mind were in a complete mess.


    But the next second.


    All of a sudden.


    A space ring was handed to Zhang Hejian.


    "Mr. Zhang, in this space ring, there is a top grade stone worth 1 million. Please accept it as my sincere thanks for your help." Wang Xu is serious.


    "I..."


    Zhang Hejian''s body trembled and his lips trembled.


    Emperor!


    That''s Emperor Wu!


    The leader of xiandaozong is Emperor Wu, Emperor Zun!


    Wang Xu''s master turned out to be an emperor, which was beyond Zhang Hejian''s ability to easily accept, understand and be calm.


    He is not for Wang Xu''s reward, but really shocked, not knowing what to do, what to say and what to do.


    But subconsciously, Zhang Hejian took the space ring handed over by Wang Xu in a trance.


    Fortunately, Wang Xu was very calm. He said with a smile, "Mr. Zhang, you promised to keep my secret, cover up my identity and give me full freedom?"


    "Ah? Yes, yes, yes... "


    Zhang Hejian nodded dully, then reacted abruptly. He quickly handed back the space ring and said in fear:


    "I can''t take it back. Please take it back. If you have any orders in the future, I will agree."


    "Ha ha, Mr. Zhang, I don''t lack the spirit stone. You can keep it." Wang Xu smiles and shakes his head.


    With that, he turned to Zhao liehuo and others, regardless of Zhang Hejian.


    And he came before the crowd.


    Wang Xu bowed slightly, arched his hands and said, "you elders, thank you for your love, but the boy has made a choice and decided to join Zhang Hejian''s tutor."


    His voice fell to the ground.


    Zhao liehuo and others were stunned.


    This, this, this


    As long as I knew it would be the current situation, I must not let Wang Xu speak!


    It''s really inappropriate!


    It''s absolutely inappropriate!


    It''s a pity.


    At this point, regret is too late.

 Chapter 1253

    "Why?"


    Zhao liehuo has a fiery temper, where can he easily accept it? His mood fluctuates greatly.


    "Mr. Zhang helped me a lot."


    Wang Xu, to be honest, well, just started to help him.


    "Wang Xu, do you know that Zhang Hejian is just a junior tutor? It''s not that I look down on him. In terms of strength, he is weaker than me! In terms of cultivation resources, what he can give you is less than one tenth of what I give you! As far as talent is concerned, although Zhao liehuo is a little impatient, he is also a man of brilliant talent. "


    Zhao liehuo was so anxious that he was sweating. He really didn''t know what Wang Xu was thinking and how he would choose Zhang Hejian.


    Love and justice?


    I''m afraid I''m not brainwashed. Is my brain flooded?


    "I know that." Wang Xu laughed, but still refused: "however, I have decided."


    Wang Xu''s attitude is very firm.


    For a moment, Zhao liehuo and others were in the same place, unable to accept.


    If Wang Xu chooses the wuzun, they can still accept it. After all, the wuzun is not the one they can match.


    But lost to Zhang Hejian?


    This is just a joke!


    But it''s a fact, not a joke.


    On one side, Zhang Hejian was constantly belittled by Zhao liehuo''s words, but his face didn''t change much. On the contrary, it was interesting and arrogant.


    "What do you idiots know? I''m the only one who knows Wang Xu''s secret. His real master is emperor Zun. He''s a bunch of bumpkins. He doesn''t pee. What do you want to do with emperor Zun? Trying to be the master of the emperor''s disciples? On an equal footing with emperor Zun? A bunch of rubbish! "


    Zhang Hejian''s heart is constantly mocking. He doesn''t care about Zhao liehuo''s contempt. He doesn''t even know why. The more he is belittled, the more comfortable he feels in his heart.


    Look!


    He is the only one who knows Wang Xu''s secret!


    In the distance.


    A young man with a cold look stood side by side with a woman in plain white, looking over here.


    This is a man and a woman.


    It is the true God cloud and white jade.


    "Well, a fool, even if he ascends the list of immortals? He refuses to be a disciple of the master of fiber dance, and chooses Zhang Hejian as a junior tutor. Before long, he will be lost to the public. "


    True God cloud sneer way, heart because Wang Xu brings pressure suddenly empty, only feel full of inexplicable refreshing.


    Even the selection of tutors to decide their own future, such a major event, are reckless, or so ridiculous nonsense, it is simply an idiot.


    Beside him, Bai Yu shook her head slightly and said faintly:


    "Zhenshenyun, it seems that you are right. I really don''t need to consider other people. He thinks he is outstanding and dazzling, but he doesn''t know that he actually plays himself as a clown."


    "Hum!"


    True God cloud cold hum a, proud way: "well, regardless of this waste, I go to take my younger brother, let him and I join under the master."


    At this time, zhenshenyun no longer regards Wang Xu as a future competitor.


    Choose a junior tutor.


    Even if Wang Xu is really a super monster, it is also completely abandoned!


    What kind of talents can a junior tutor cultivate?


    There is no comparison among cultivation resources, martial arts, martial arts, inheritance, strength and so on. All of them are rubbish in rubbish!


    Even if there are rules in the sect, a good tutor will give a good disciple private guidance, open a small stove and give big gifts.


    On the other side.


    Sun Yan and LAN Si also rushed over, slightly frowning: "what are you thinking about?"


    And in the same second that Sun Yan appeared.


    Wang Xu also suddenly raised his head and looked at her. With a smile on his face, he nodded slightly, then turned and walked directly over.


    however.


    On the way.


    True God cloud in and Wang Xu brush past, but suddenly said: "you are the top of the list of immortals Wang Xu?"


    True God cloud''s attitude, slightly proud, even can be said to be condescending.


    Looking at each other''s attitude and listening to each other''s tone, Wang Xu frowned slightly. Is this guy pretending to force him?


    But at his feet, there was no pause. He didn''t care to talk to zhenshenyun at all. He didn''t know each other. What would he say?


    But as soon as he took a step, he stopped.


    Because the true God cloud stopped in front of him. Seeing that he was silent, he frowned and said again:


    "Wang Xu?"


    Wang Xu this just lifted next eyelid, light way: "today weather is good."


    ¡°£¿¡± True God cloud a Leng, full of eyes at a loss.


    Wang Xu looked at him, a touch of comfort flashed on his face, and said again, "are you the true God cloud? Second in the list of immortals, I crushed him for more than ten meters. Zhenzhuanfeng''s brother, zhenshenyun


    Wang Xu said as he scanned zhenshenyun''s face and the white jade beside him, a beautiful woman.


    "You..."


    The muscles on zhenshenyun''s face beat hard twice, and he opened his mouth to say something.


    "Well, you don''t have to talk. It seems so. After all, you two look very similar." But as soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu interrupted him


    "Nice to meet you. Let''s meet. I have something else to do. Let''s go."


    Finish.


    Wang Xu raises his foot to pass the two and is ready to go on to Sun Yan.


    But.


    The angry voice of the true God cloud suddenly came from behind him: "Wang Xu, do you think the ranking on the list of immortals can decide everything? Believe it or not... "


    When he said that, Bai Yu suddenly reached out and interrupted him: "zhenshenyun, you have lost your manners. He is doomed to have no future. What are you fighting with him for? "


    "Ho!"


    Zhenshenyun took a deep breath, slowly closed his eyes, and then slowly opened them, staring at Wang Xuyuan''s back. Suddenly, he spit bitterly, and hummed coldly:


    "Yes, I lost my manners. Such a guy doesn''t deserve me to fight with him."


    Hearing the words of disdain from the two people behind, Wang Xu pauses at his feet and finally stops after walking two steps forward.


    He turned his head and looked at zhenshenyun. He said in a tone that was the same as the other party


    "Mole ant, what do you think you are? My Wang Xu''s life, how ever have you such a mole ant like opponent? You don''t deserve to fight with me. "


    "What did you say?"


    Suddenly, the real God cloud just calm down face, directly distorted.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold and sneered, "didn''t you hear me clearly? I''ll say it again... I can kill you with a slap, like an ant. "


    "I fuck..." zhenshenyun almost squeezed his voice out of his teeth.


    It was Bai Yu, who also looked cold and looked at Wang Xu like a madman. Then she was disappointed


    "Wang Xu, you really let me down."


    "Who are you? Whether you are disappointed or not, I don''t care


    Wang Xu looked at her one eye, light way: "well, don''t bother me again, I''m very busy, a second are thousands of spirit stone."


    With that, he turned and left.


    Behind him, zhenshenyun and Baiyu''s faces were completely distorted.

 Chapter 1254

    "Arrogant! How arrogant


    "If I don''t meet him in zongmen square, but outside, I will kill him!"


    Zhenshenyun''s eyes were twisted and full of dangerous light. He roared wildly in his heart, but slowly squeezed out a sentence in his mouth


    "This Wang Xu is really interesting..."


    Bai Yu shook her head and said in a cold voice, "what''s the meaning? The talent is good, but the strength is not so good. The tone is bull in the sky."


    At this point, she took a deep breath and stared at Wang Xuyuan''s back. Her voice became colder and colder


    "Such people, in the future, don''t even know how to die!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Wang Xu, what are you thinking? And the truth, in the end... Should I tell him? "


    Sun Yan stood still, watching Wang Xu walking towards her step by step, struggling on her face.


    She didn''t know how Wang Xu found out that he had come.


    But at this time, she was not in the mood to think about it. As Wang Xu gets closer, Sun Yan struggles, hesitates and is at a loss.


    Once.


    In order to seek the "truth", she joined an organization and traveled all over China to seek different "doors". She only wanted to find the truth of the world.


    When she really found the truth, she found that she was so ridiculous and ignorant. In the past decades, she was like a chess piece manipulated by others, struggling to survive on an invisible chessboard.


    Being in the game, not seeing the whole situation.


    Out of the game, but found that the game is so ridiculous, meaningless.


    Pursuing the truth of the world?


    Why are there so many different "doors" in the world she lives in? Behind the doors, there are so many wonderful, dangerous and horrible spaces.


    Why do these doors exist?


    What impact will it have on the world people live in?


    Will this influence be good or bad?


    ¡­¡­


    There are too many problems, too many doubts, too many responsibilities. In the end, when the world changed, Sun Yan found out.


    All she did was in vain!


    It''s meaningless!


    For example, she found some answers to the "doors" of unknown existence, which were also given by her organization.


    Behind the door, there is great danger, which will cause irreparable unknown terror to the world they live in.


    Once upon a time, Sun Yan believed that she was saving the world.


    However, when these "doors" are completely opened, the world changes and dangers emerge, but people''s lives


    But it''s still going on!


    Continue as usual!


    The world, not destroyed, still exists, and people continue to live.


    Not because of what she and the group of people in the organization did, they saved the world, but the world itself... Saved itself.


    Or rather.


    The world will not change because of what they do. After all, they are just a group of "self righteous" paranoia.


    "Yes, everything is meaningless. In that case, why should I keep his secret? It''s his secret after all. It''s up to him to decide what to do. "


    Thinking of her past futile "failure", Sun Yan gradually calms down and looks up at Wang Xu, who is walking step by step, with a reluctant smile on her face.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu walked up to Sun Yan and said the first thing


    "Tell me the truth, what it is."


    Sun Yan stared at Wang Xu, but for a moment she didn''t speak.


    After looking at them from the left to the right, Lansi said in despair


    "Sun Yan, do you know each other? I said that I wanted to come to my male god, and you followed me without saying a word. How can you hide such things from me? I''m so disappointed! What a heartache


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu looked at the blue eyes with some doubts.


    Male god?


    Are you talking about him?


    What happened?


    But Sun Yan is calm, even some serious: "think, you can avoid first, there are some special things between Wang Xu and I need to say, later I will explain to you, trouble."


    "Special things... Well, I know..." Lansi muttered, and the whole person became a little depressed, like a abandoned duckling, and went to the side to stay alone.


    "She doesn''t know anything."


    Sun Yan gave a bitter smile and rolled her eyes. Then she looked at Wang Xu with a dignified and serious look. She said slowly:


    "Wang Xu, to tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that we could meet again after the last separation. What''s more, I didn''t expect that it would be here to meet xiandaozong. Did you find xianwucheng? "


    "Well, you told me about Xianmen. By chance, a friend took me to the Xianmen examination." Wang Xu nodded calmly.


    "Friends..." Sun Yan sighed, and her eyes were quite complicated: "Wang Xu, you shouldn''t keep chasing. I know that the disappearance of your parents is very important to you. But sometimes, knowing nothing, or even ignorance, is far happier than understanding. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu''s eyes flickered slightly, but he didn''t speak.


    He did not expect that Sun Yan would even talk about the reason why his parents disappeared. The truth he wanted to ask was not this, but the "organization" Sun Yan had told him.


    His parents, too, were involved in the organization.


    What Wang Xu originally wanted was to get to know the organization through Sun Yan, and then continue to trace the cause of his parents'' disappearance. But now I didn''t expect that Sun Yan knew it directly.


    "To tell you the truth, this secret has been in my heart for a long time. It''s very heavy. I don''t know whether I should tell you or not." Sun Yan let out a long breath.


    "You always know that you used to cheat me on purpose?" Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "No, I didn''t know when I was in the river and sea. What I told you at that time was also true, but there were some things I couldn''t say and didn''t say." Sun Yan smiles bitterly.


    The next second, she looked into Wang Xu''s eyes very seriously and said: "although after so many things, I have found that I have done many things wrong before. Especially about your parents, I should have told you as soon as I knew.


    But there''s one thing I have to make sure. Are you really ready? "


    "Go ahead." Wang Xu is calm.


    "The truth of this matter may make you doubt your past, or it may make you unable to accept..." Sun Yan took a deep breath and saw Wang Xu''s eyes become more and more complicated


    "But believe me, as long as you don''t have a strong heart, no matter what difficulties you face, you will..."


    "I''m strong in my heart, and I''m strong. Go ahead."


    Before she finished, she was interrupted by Wang Xu with a smile.

 Chapter 1255

    "So, my parents, not missing, but... Really dead?"


    As Sun Yan tells the truth, Wang Xu''s face gradually becomes expressionless.


    In the mouth of Sun Yan.


    Wang Xu''s parents are from two big families in the capital of China. Wang Xu''s father comes from the Wang family in the capital, and Wang Xu''s mother comes from the Xu family in the capital.


    In the era of advocating the freedom of love, it should be a true love with a happy ending.


    However, the Wangs and the Xus, who have been inherited for hundreds of years and have continued the three dynasties, are the mortal enemies!


    Never die!


    Fight frequently!


    In this ancient family with a long history, the family style is extremely serious. Even in the modern society, it is also full of the serious family atmosphere of ancient times.


    In this case, it''s impossible for the two families to agree that the men and women of the two enemy families love each other. No surprise, in the relationship between the two people, because the woman''s pregnancy was accidentally exposed, it was directly regarded as a shame by the two families.


    For the sake of true love, Wang Xu''s parents elope thousands of miles and flee to Jianghai, a small town in the south of the Yangtze River. They live an ordinary and extraordinary life.


    "So the people who killed them were either the Wang family or the Xu family?" Wang Xu''s eyes are gradually cold, and his face is still expressionless.


    His attitude, in Sun Yan''s eyes, is naturally more sad than death.


    "Wang Xu, I don''t know if they are the culprits of your parents'' death. Now the most important thing is you, you must not get to the top of the rope, the living people live better, is the greatest wish of the dead. If your parents are still alive, they will tell you so... "Sun Yan said softly with a look of love.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Looking at Sun Yan, Wang Xu nodded.


    He didn''t lie, but he told the truth. At his level, it''s hard for him to "grieve more than die.".


    As a matter of fact, he had already expected the disappearance of his parents, but he had always been concerned before he was sure.


    And after confirming, this silk concerns disappear, nature is more calm.


    But it is impossible to say that there is not a little sadness. After all, it is the concern of his past and present life. It is his parents who gave birth to him.


    "Someone... Has to pay for it."


    Wang Xu vowed word by word in his heart.


    Taking a deep breath, Wang Xu calmed down and then continued to ask:


    "The Wangs and the Xus put it aside in advance. As for the" truth "organization you once said, do you think my parents are also one of them? I need detailed answers. "


    "Truth organization..."


    Sun Yan was silent for a moment. Then her voice was bitter. She shook her head and said with a bitter smile:


    "It''s just a lie. Everything is a lie. This organization is just an immortal gate... This immortal gate is not Xianwu city or Xiandao sect.


    But in our Chinese world, a group of people who are searching for ancient myths and legendary immortals, shouting to save the world, are actually just a group of selfish people who want to gain powerful power, or even pursue immortality.


    I''m just so naive and ridiculous that I believe their slogans and the pieces they control at will! "


    At this point, Sun Yan suddenly mocks herself:


    "But thanks to these selfish bastards, if I didn''t work for them, I would not have found Xianwu city or joined Xiandao sect, so that I could see the real" truth "of the world."


    Wang Xu listens calmly and doesn''t interrupt her. He knows that Sun Yan is venting.


    "I''m sorry, I''m complaining a little too much."


    At this time, Sun Yan also reflected that she was talking too much. She gave a wry smile, shook her head and continued:


    "Well, let''s talk again about the truth organization where I used to be. I''ve always been treated as a chess player. Being in the game is like watching flowers in the fog. I don''t know much about it. I only know the place where I am in charge of contact, and one of my former companions. Her name is.... "


    "Number nine!"


    During the next period of time, the two talked for a while, and Sun Yan told Wang Xu about several specific contact places, ways, and contact means of No. 9, which she had worked in the "truth" organization.


    Finally, Sun Yan looks at Wang Xu in a complicated way and asks: "now, everything I know has been told to you. What are you going to do?"


    "My mother recruited you to join this truth organization. When they die, I will naturally find out the truth of their death. Some people have to pay for their death." Wang Xu''s voice is indifferent.


    With that, he took a deep look at Sun Yan, and then continued: "I can see that you have found your own way now and are living well."


    "It''s not good, it''s just good. At least it''s much better than the situation that people used to be controlled as chess pieces and they didn''t know it." Sun Yan nodded.


    "I thought I would find my parents here, but now it seems that I misunderstood what you mean by" Xianmen. " Wang Xu said lightly.


    "It''s normal. If I had not been sent to Xianwu city by an ancient transmission array by chance, I would not have been able to contact the real" immortal gate "of Xiandao sect." Sun Yan smiles bitterly.


    "After that, we will be the same elder martial sister and younger martial brother. Make an appointment to have dinner together?"


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu shook his head.


    He took a deep breath, eyes extremely calm: "Sun Yan, this meal later, I want to go back to the Chinese world."


    "So soon? You just came... "Sun Yan was surprised.


    "The death of my parents is a great event for me. I want to deal with the affairs behind them. And in China, I have other trifles to deal with. I can''t come to the solar world until it''s over. " Wang Xu''s voice is a little cold.


    Sun Yan is silent.


    She knows what Wang Xu means. This trip back is bound to be bloody.


    "I see. You... Have to be careful!"


    Sun Yan sighed, and her beautiful eyes fixed on Wang Xu


    "Aunt Xu treats me very well. You are her only son. I don''t want anything to happen to you."


    Wang Xu nodded, waved and turned to Feng Chenxiang, Zhao Hongye and others. Although he was ready to leave, he still needed to say goodbye to several people before leaving.


    But he''s not far away.


    Sun Yan''s worried voice came from behind


    "Wang Xu, don''t be blinded by anger and revenge. After that meeting in Penglai Island, I knew that you are much better than me now."


    "But sometimes, killing is not the solution to all problems. Blood, killing, anger and revenge can''t bring you the results you really want."


    "I know."


    Wang Xu stopped at his feet.


    Then he strode forward without looking back.


    Death.


    Maybe it won''t solve everything.


    But it''s not.


    It''s going to solve part of the problem.


    Before that.


    Even though his parents have been missing for a long time, Wang Xu has always maintained a little hope.


    But now.


    The death of parents.


    To find out the cause and solve it.


    It''s a decision he has to make as a man and a son.

 Chapter 1256

    "What? You''re leaving? "


    When Wang Xu said goodbye, zhaohongye was surprised on the spot.


    She did not understand that Wang Xu was going to leave when she saw the vast world of the sun world, the super power of xiandaozong and so on?


    "Back to China?" Zhaohongye can''t accept it.


    What is China?


    Compared with xiandaozong, or with zhaoliuwu City, zhaohongye''s heart is one day and one place, which is almost like a small place in the countryside.


    Generally speaking, people are forced to rush to big cities from small places.


    Wang Xu is good, but he comes back.


    Put hundreds of ordinary urban Suites in big cities, don''t want to go home and inherit one mu and three cents of land in the countryside. What is this?


    Not enterprising!


    give up all confidence in oneself!


    "I have a reason to have to go back, but don''t worry, even if I go for a long time, your strength can''t catch up with me." Wang Xu chuckles and looks at Zhao Hongye and Feng Chenxiang with some emotion.


    As for yunbolan, xianbufan, zhenzhuanfeng and others, where are they still wasting time waiting for him? I have already gone to choose my tutor.


    Different from Zhao Hongye''s surprise, Feng Chenxiang is much calmer. She just asks in a low voice:


    "Will you come back later? Take care


    ¡­¡­


    Huaxia.


    Southeast region, Wu family.


    There are five rainbow lights over the old house of the Wu family. From time to time, strange visions appear. Many children of the Wu family have already moved out of the old house. But these visions became more and more grand and lasted for half a month.


    "Laozu is finally going to be immortal and live forever!"


    Wu Shouye, an old servant of the Wu family, was shivering outside the ancestral hall, excited.


    Behind him, along with the contemporary owners of the Wu family, hundreds of Wu family high-level attendants were also full of excitement.


    People''s eyes were looking forward to it, staring at the ancestral hall of the old house.


    A month ago.


    The ancestor of the Wu family, who is known as the king of Wu, has been handed down by human beings and immortals from the depths of the dead volcano. He came back to practice in seclusion, but in the middle of the journey, he suddenly became possessed and almost died.


    Fortunately, at the time of the greatest crisis, there were three superior forces in the upper world. The powerful Leng family experts appeared, carrying the elixir and using the secret method to help the king of Wu out of danger. Later, the king of Wu closed the door again to attack the realm of immortals with the help of the perception gained from this crisis of life and death.


    "That Wang Xu should be damned. If he hadn''t deliberately deceived Wu Wang Yin, the ancestor, and handed over the missing and erroneous human immortals to him, would he be in danger of falling?"


    The way the Wu family leader hated.


    However, Wang Xu was too strong. Wu was seriously injured because of his cultivation. Without the suppression of the top experts, he poured out the Wu family''s strength, and the people did not plan to fight Wang Xu.


    But now


    It''s different!


    The people of the Wu family looked at the ancestral hall, and their eyes gradually brightened.


    King Wu.


    About to break through the realm of immortals!


    More Than This.


    The Leng family of the upper Sanpin forces also died after Wang Xu because of lenghuacao, the lineage of the family. After getting the news, they immediately sent the strongest warrior to China.


    The master of Leng family, the great master of eight grades, and the biological father of Leng Huacao.


    Cold flower wild!


    At this point.


    Leng Huaye also stood in front of the crowd, looking up at the bright vision in the sky, his face was shocked.


    "I didn''t expect that in the lower worldly world, there could be powerful people of wuzun level..." Leng Huaye muttered to himself.


    All of a sudden.


    The vision as like as two peas in the sky changed, and the clouds gathered together, and in a twinkling they became a huge purple seal. It was so similar to Wang Xu who was originally king Wu Wangyin.


    Purple seal across the sky, is tens of miles away, as long as you look up, you can clearly see.


    "This is..."


    The old house of Wu family, the street outside the old house, extends to the whole city. Countless people stop their actions and look up at the sky in disbelief.


    "In heaven, pardon the king, my name, the southeast, the king of Wu!"


    With no emotion, a grand voice sounded in the air, as if the thunder rolled, shaking the whole Wu family old house.


    The next moment.


    In the old house of the Wu family, hundreds of thousands of Jin of boulders closed under the ancestral hall rose slowly, as if dragged by an invisible hand.


    A young man with pale complexion and gorgeous eyes like a black gem, wearing a three clawed Golden Dragon Robe, walked out slowly from below.


    "See you! See you


    Countless Wu family members bowed down at the same time, their faces were excited and their eyes were crazy.


    "Lao Zu is out of the pass!"


    "Come on


    "Tell everyone to come here, Lao Zu is out of the pass!"


    At the same time, the whole Wu family''s old house was shaking inside and outside, and countless Wu family members who saw this scene cried out and rushed to the ancestral hall from all directions.


    Every Wu family, once close to the back yard where the ancestral temple is located, will kneel down on the spot, full of fanaticism.


    King Wu!


    He is not only the ancestor of the Wu family, but also the founder of the myth of the southeast Wu family for hundreds of years. He is also the strongest person of the Wu family. The first generation of the Wu family was granted the title of king and was the king of the southeast region.


    He is too old. Even though he looks as young as a 20-year-old, he is an old monster who has lived for nearly four or five hundred years.


    He is the real ancestor of the Wu family!


    "Get up."


    The king of Wu opened his mouth slowly. His voice was indifferent and vicissitudes of life. It seemed that there were stars falling in his eyes. He was aloof and indifferent to the world.


    "Lord, have you broken through the realm of immortals?"


    Wu Shouye respectfully came forward and asked with great expectation.


    Other Wu family members also looked forward to the exciting news. A human immortal has almost stood at the top of the world, but it is the most powerful existence in legend and ancient books.


    Wu jiaruo is a famous immortal.


    The whole of China


    No, it''s the whole world.


    Who can match?


    The Wu family will dominate the world.


    King Wu nodded, then shook his head again, and did not speak.


    They were all at a loss and didn''t know what it meant.


    But the king of Wu did not care about them, and he spoke again


    "Where is Wang Xu?"


    Just a few words, it seems very dull, but among them, I don''t know why, people can hear an inexplicable chill.


    Everyone was silent because everyone knew why.


    Wang Xu used half true and half false "Human Immortal inheritance" to pit a seal of the king of Wu, which almost killed the king of Wu.


    How can we let go of this insidious and despicable means?


    "Tell the Lord that Wang Xu has returned to Jiangnan and entered jiwuzong. Since then, he has never appeared. It seems that he has been closed."


    The owner of the Wu family said respectfully.


    "Oh?"


    The king of Wu''s eyes flashed, and then suddenly turned to look at lenghuaye.


    His eyes stopped on the face of a stiff, robot like beautiful girl beside Leng Huaye, showing a smile and saying faintly:


    "Brother Leng, why don''t you and I go to Jiangnan together to visit jiwuzong?"

 Chapter 1257

    Jiangnan, Jianghai.


    Jiwuzong.


    Today, jiwuzong has been expanded again. Dozens of long steel bridges have been built on the huge Jiangxin lake, extending in all directions with Jiangxin Island as the center.


    These bridges are called "bridges". In fact, they were built in the form of bridges to expand the construction site of jiwuzong.


    The eight "bridges" are the eight halls of Jiwu sect. On Jiangxin Island, there are only five Wu halls, the central square, and the residences of various elders and disciples built earlier.


    Today''s jiwuzong is extremely prosperous.


    Even if we don''t count Wang Xu, the great master of the world, they are Eliza, fengmerciless and Huo Jingtian, and dozens of strong masters like Liu Qinlong and Ma Sanmo.


    Strength terror!


    In terms of wealth, Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group is like a gold swallowing beast. All kinds of elixirs necessary for martial arts are sold in China, and they are almost making money every day.


    What''s more, Huo Jingtian''s predecessor of the magic capital, the predecessor of the wind family, the reorganized Chen family in Jinling, the Honghua society controlled by the poor heroes in the West Island and other direct forces, and the influence circle composed of many powerful families in Jinling, magic capital, and the West Island, which radiate outward, has almost become a huge thing.


    Not to mention such aristocratic families as Wujia in Northwest and Wujia in Southeast.


    That is, any ordinary person passing by the gate of Jiwu zongzong can express these words with astonishment.


    "Jiwuzong is too powerful. With more than a dozen listed companies and trillions of assets, it''s almost the No.1 pharmaceutical giant in China. It''s said that its business has spread to Nanyang, western mainland and Mika empire."


    In this new era of great changes in heaven and earth, extraordinary people are rampant, and martial arts is king.


    All kinds of products of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group.


    There is no doubt that there is no rival for the pills that can be produced in large quantities and play an extremely important role in the extraordinary.


    Although it costs hundreds or thousands of yuan to buy one of the most common products, the buyers are still unable to line up.


    Especially in Huaxia.


    Countless universities have set up martial arts schools, and folk martial arts schools have sprung up like mushrooms. The number of domestic sales is not enough. Overseas forces want to buy the same products, which costs dozens of times.


    "Ah, Mr. Ma, are you here again today?"


    "Why not? My little boy went to Wudao College of Mordor University in the past few years, but he went to Mordor University for only a week, so he didn''t know what he was mad about. He had to drop out of school to come to jiwuzong. If I didn''t find a way to get him in, I would make trouble with him... Ah, trouble! "


    Several well-known tycoons once again met in front of the entrance bridge of jiwuzong. After talking with each other and sighing with emotion, they all looked at each other with sighs.


    no way out.


    Parents have a lot of heart for their children!


    All of a sudden.


    Mr. Ma raised his head and inadvertently swept a group of people coming behind him. He suddenly stared and cried out:


    "Look, it''s Ma Sanmo, the chairman of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group, Zhao Xiaoxia, the executive president, Yun Sanfeng, the general manager of Yunyang construction group, Feng Yuqiao, the eldest lady of Fengshi group... I don''t know anyone else, but I''m sure I''m not low!


    How could this jiwuzong be so powerful? Can they all come in person? "


    His voice has just dropped.


    The rich man who just said hello to Mr. Ma was stunned, and then burst out laughing


    "Mr. Ma, I''m afraid you don''t know that you come from Yunhu province. They are not only ordinary businessmen, but also high-level members of jiwuzong."


    "What? Is jiwuzong really so powerful? It''s just that those groups add up to trillions of assets, right


    Mr. Ma''s eyes are bigger.


    "Yes, among them, miss fengyuqiao is said to be the leader of jiwuzong, the woman of Prince Wang!" Others laughed.


    "Ah? Mr. Wang! You won''t say that the chieftain of jiwuzong is only over 20 years old, will you Mr. Ma was even more shocked.


    "Ha ha, it seems that Mr. Ma never pays attention to the martial arts world... You have to change in the future. Now the times have changed. It''s a new era for martial arts to be king, but it''s no longer the past..."


    People chuckled.


    meanwhile.


    Fengyuqiao, Ma Sanmo, Zhao Xiaoxia, Yun Sanfeng and others have passed the Panlong formation and come to the meeting hall on the central island of jiwuzong.


    Not only them, but also fengmerciless, Huo Jingtian, Eliza, Zhao Lanshan, Zhao Meimei, Liu Yuqi, Liu Meiling, Kong Yanlong and Kong fengque have gathered here for a long time.


    In the small hall of martial arts, the high-level of jiwuzong gathered together, with three semi God level (Great Master) strong men and more than ten masters.


    "I don''t know when brother Xu will come back. I know to run outside every day, and I don''t know how to accompany us..."


    Liu Yuqi mumbled, some dissatisfied said.


    Beside her, Kong fengque, whose face was like an iceberg, sat still.


    The two little girls, with a calm and steady air, have all stepped into the master''s realm. They are only 19 years old. They are absolutely the geniuses among the geniuses outside.


    In fact, they are indeed in the top 10 of the new Wumeng Qianlong list.


    "Xiaoqi, don''t complain about your brother Xu every day. Xiaoxu is now the leader of a clan. He is powerful and needs to do a lot of things. Do you think he is as idle as you? I play outside every day, and I don''t practice hard! "


    Liu Meiling said softly.


    The middle-aged woman is more and more elegant now. Sitting there, she exudes a kind of gentle temperament. The changes in her status and her bitter experience have made her more approachable and dignified than other rich and noble women.


    "Mom, when you talk about brother Xu, you are cruel to me. You are biased at all!" Liu Yuqi called out dissatisfied.


    "Well, don''t make a fuss. We''ll start to discuss business right away. Xiao Xu is not here. We need to carry jiwuzong. We can''t be too careful."


    As soon as Liu Meiling''s face sank and her voice was dignified, Liu Yuqi immediately shrunk her head and stopped talking.


    next.


    People began to have regular monthly talks.


    But it''s just halfway through.


    All of a sudden.


    "Boom!"


    There was an earth shaking sound, which shook the whole jiwuzong. The Panlong formation, which was shrouded outside, was shaking fiercely, as if it had been hit by a huge mountain.


    Then came a voice:


    "My king, king of southeast Wu, come to find the master of Jiwu sect to talk about the past!"


    This voice is not big, but it rings out clearly in everyone''s ears, just like speaking in front of everyone. This kind of means is extremely terrifying.


    "The king of southeast Wu? Is it the master of Wu family? But our jiwuzong is in the south of the Yangtze River. It doesn''t seem to have much to do with the Wu family, does it


    Everyone looked at each other.


    But Zhao Lanshan''s face suddenly changed: "the other party is coming for the young master!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Qinlong and others frowned slightly.


    Zhao Lanshan shook his head with a dignified look and even some doubts


    "I don''t know. In the place where Renxian was inherited, it seems that the young master gave all Renxian inheritance to him. It''s reasonable to say that we should have no contradiction with him. Instead, we are friends. How can we..."


    Without waiting for her to finish.


    outside.


    The voice of King Wu came again: "can''t you come out? Old friends come to the door, and they all neglect me so much, so I''ll go in by myself. "


    The word "go" is extremely important.


    The voice fell.


    The Panlong formation shakes violently again, making a greater noise than before. Countless white clouds roll down from the sky to form a giant dragon, holding its head up to the sky and roaring.


    But the next second, a huge foot, hundreds of meters in size, came down from the sky and trampled on the cloud dragon.


    See this scene.


    Everyone change color together!

 Chapter 1258

    The Panlong formation has not been broken.


    However, it is the first time that Yunlong has been suppressed.


    Above the sky, under the big foot that blocks the sky and the sun, people seem to feel that the whole Panlong formation is making an unbearable creak, shaking violently, as if it might be broken at any time.


    "He can''t go on."


    Huo Jingtian was the first one to step forward. His body was like a dragon. He rose from the sky and directly escaped from the Panlong formation.


    Behind him, Eliza and Feng merciless followed.


    Three great masters!


    This is the inside information of jiwuzong, and it is also the foundation of the people of jiwuzong who are proud of China. They have been in China for several times, and now jiwuzong has become one of the top forces in China.


    "Under the gate of jiwuzong, Huo Jingtian, the leader of Wutang, has met the king of Wu in Southeast China. I don''t know what he means when he comes here." Huo Jingtian is neither humble nor arrogant. He has a dignified look and bows his hand.


    "Brother Huo dominated China at that time, and the Huo family was a first-class family in the capital. They were proud of others. Unexpectedly, they would make dogs for others. No wonder it''s your brother, not you, who owns the Huo family Wu Wang light way.


    Huo Jingtian''s eyebrows jumped fiercely and said angrily


    "King Wu, it''s none of your business to know how my Huo family is. Today, I just want to ask, my jiwuzong is located in the south of the Yangtze River, and you have no hatred with the Wu family in the southeast. What do you want to do when you oppress my jiwuzong so much? "


    "No grudge? Oh, after I kill you, we will have a grudge? "


    With a faint smile, the king of Wu raised his hand and clapped it in the distance.


    "Boom!"


    The void was suddenly shocked, and the giant palm covered the void.


    A huge palm, like a black cloud, came down from the sky and patted Huo Jingtian straight. The fierce palm shook the wind and the clouds. Even with the great array of guardians, people felt a palpitation. And this is just a stroke from the king of Wu, not even his heart.


    "Touch!"


    Huo Jingtian''s face changed wildly and tried his best to fight back. However, he was crushed on the spot by his big hand. He was directly pressed by his big hand and fell to the lake like a meteorite. Finally, he broke the lake and aroused countless water spray.


    The faces of all the people changed wildly.


    The king of Wu beat Huo Jingtian!


    "Hiss..."


    At this moment, not only Huo Jingtian, Liu Qinlong and others, but also the whole jiwuzong was shocked.


    Seeing this scene, I don''t know how many people take a breath of air conditioning.


    Huo Jingtian, who has been in the magic capital for decades, became a great master in Jiangnan. After joining jiwuzong, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Now he is one of the top six great masters and has few rivals in the martial arts circle of China.


    But he did his best, but he couldn''t stop the king of Wu?


    "Together!"


    Huo Jingtian wolf rushed out from the bottom of the lake and roared. He called out the wind and Eliza. The whole person had turned into a white line and rushed back to the king of Wu like lightning.


    The wind is merciless and expressionless. He does his best without any hesitation. The wind blows out of the wind, and a surprising cold comes out of him. Countless pieces of ice appear in the air, which are as sharp as swords and can be seen directly at the king of Wu.


    Eliza steps, takes off the bow, pulls the string, the sun golden arrow cooperates with the blood god fire Sutra, and the sharp arrow composed of blood flame runs through the sky.


    "Three great masters join hands and attack with all their strength!"


    Liu Qinlong''s face is heavy.


    Other people also look grim, now Wang Xu is not, the three are basically the strongest fighting force of jiwuzong.


    Taking a broad view of China, it is enough to travel across the country, with few enemies.


    Many people have a long sigh of relief.


    However.


    Beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "I''m cultivating now. You are like mole ants in my eyes. No matter how many you are, you are still mole ants. Can you block me?"


    The king of Wu''s eyes drooped slightly, a touch of irony appeared on his face, and then he clapped it again.


    "Boom!"


    All over the sky, the light suddenly darkened, and the wind and cloud were like thunder. A big hand, which was the same as before, came to the sky and made the sky pale.


    In Jiwu sect, countless disciples raised their heads and their eyes were shocked.


    Outside jiwuzong, countless rich people and visitors also looked up and were stunned.


    Huo Jingtian''s white line broke in the air, and a sword appeared in the air. It was more than ten meters in front of the king of Wu, and it was hard to get a point.


    The wind ruthless ice debris rainstorm, is exploded, as if by an invisible force rolling, directly into the sky of white ice debris, numerous.


    Only Eliza''s long bloody arrow entered three meters in front of the king of Wu, but the speed became slower and slower. Finally, in front of the king of Wu, she was caught by his left hand, closed her fingers, pinched slightly, and burst into a bloody light on the spot.


    The world seems to be stagnant.


    Next second.


    Big hand swept the sky, such as mountain peaks, swept in front of Huo Jingtian, fengmerciless and Eliza.


    "Hum!"


    "Hum!"


    "Hum!"


    They all fell into the lake like meteorites.


    The big hand was again on top of the Panlong array, and the whole array shook.


    Second hand.


    Three great masters, the semi God level is defeated!


    Inside and outside the Jiwu sect, there was a dead silence.


    Liu Meiling, Zhao Xiaoxia, Liu Qinlong and others have all turned pale. Many disciples, outsiders and visitors have even turned pale.


    "Who is this man? How can you defeat the three great masters


    "Huo Jingtian and fengmerciless are famous experts in Jiangnan, and Eliza is the Western demigod whom Prince Wang personally accepted."


    "This man calls himself the king of Wu. Is he a master of the Wu family in Southeast China?"


    A well-informed man could not help crying.


    "Dad, are you ok?"


    The wind and rain bridge rushed out, holding the wind mercilessly and anxiously. The wind was merciless, his face was pale, and his breath was weak. It was less than a month before he came out of the gate to break through the great master. The strength of the three men was the lowest, but the king of Wu had already been seriously injured.


    And Huo Jingtian and Eliza were not much better, both of them suffered a lot.


    "Well, what kind of array is this? How could you stop me three times in a row? "


    In the sky, King Wu was slightly surprised.


    If it wasn''t for the Panlong array, he would have killed Huo Jingtian and others directly with his two palms just now. After all, he didn''t keep his hand. There is a big gap between the three. They are really the same as mole ants.


    "This king of Wu is so terrible. His strength has definitely surpassed that of ordinary great masters. What is his cultivation state now? Have you stepped into the legendary realm of human beings and immortals? "


    Countless people were frightened.


    "Don''t deceive people too much, King Wu. Wuzong has no grudge against the Wu family in Southeast China. No matter what you do, you will destroy the Wu family in Southeast China when my son comes back! "


    Huo Jingtian drinks angrily. His breath shakes violently and climbs wildly. Obviously, he is ready to work hard.

 Chapter 1259

    "No grudge, no grudge? He almost killed me. You told me, "no grudge, no grudge?"


    The king of Wu chuckled again. His voice was cold to the bone


    "Listen to you, it seems that Wang Xu is not here. It''s your bad luck. Don''t wait for him to destroy the Wu family in Southeast China. Today, I will destroy you


    With a cold voice, the king of Wu raised his hand.


    "Boom!"


    Another big hand came down from the sky and beat hard on the Panlong array. The whole Panlong array shook violently again. It seemed to feel something. Countless clouds rolled and contracted rapidly.


    In a very short time, it shrouded only the hinterland of jiwuzong in the vicinity of Jiangxin Island, but only within a radius of three kilometers.


    After the scope is narrowed, the defensive ability of Panlong array rises in a terrifying level.


    This time.


    When the king of Wu''s attack fell, the Panlong array didn''t even shake. It was just that the white fog almost condensed into substance inside it churned violently twice, and then recovered as before.


    "Well?"


    Seeing this, the king of Wu frowned and suddenly turned to look at the void behind him


    "This array is a little strange. Wang Xu is not here. Brother Leng, you don''t have to hide. Come out. Let''s destroy jiwuzong first. Do you have a way to break this array?"


    With the voice of the king of Wu, there was a void behind him, which fluctuated twice like water lines, and then two figures appeared.


    A middle-aged man, a young girl.


    The middle-aged man is lenghuaye.


    "It''s a bit difficult, but I''m good at French array. Let me have a look."


    Leng Huaye chuckles and steps out at will. His body falls in front of the Panlong array. His martial will spreads out and he is ready to feel the structure of the Panlong array carefully.


    This is a unique skill that his cold family doesn''t pass on. Under the general martial arts, the martial arts have no idea. There are few means to detect large-scale arrays, but the cold family has.


    As long as the structure of the array can be detected, generally speaking, it will be as easy to crack the array as if it were a "pawn".


    However.


    Next second.


    Leng Huaye is standing in front of Panlong array, but his confident smile is suddenly stiff.


    Because.


    As soon as he entered the Panlong array, there was no response, as if he had disappeared out of thin air.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Cold flower wild frowned, immediately don''t believe evil again release a martial arts will, however and before general, disappear of silent, no trace.


    He doesn''t believe in evil yet


    ten minutes later.


    Leng Huaye''s face is as white as paper, and thin sweat can be seen on his forehead. This is not only the result of excessive consumption of martial arts will, but also the huge psychological pressure brought by losing face.


    Another minute later.


    Cold flower wild finally had to be full of unwilling to give up, he can''t break in front of the Panlong array!


    "King Wu, I may have no way..." cold flower wild unwilling to bow.


    "Well, since I can''t break the battle with skill, I''ll break the battle with violence. It''s just an array. It''s just a dead thing. It''s just a blast. "


    The king of Wu said calmly, his eyes light black and dark, and raised his hand.


    "Hoo


    The strong wind burst out in a flash, but in a flash, a huge dense palm fell from the sky, one after another, from all directions to the Panlong array.


    "Boom..."


    In a series of loud noises, the Panlong array shakes wildly, and the clouds roll. A white cloud dragon appears from time to time. It opens its mouth and makes a silent roar. It seems that it is suffering a lot.


    However


    In a minute.


    But the king of Wu had to stop.


    Because, even if he has stepped into the realm of immortals and his strength is soaring, he can''t stand such a huge consumption.


    most important of all.


    Under his continuous attack, although the Panlong array has been shaking, it seems that it will disintegrate next moment, but it will not.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The king of Wu stood on the void, staring at the core sect of Jiwu sect which was completely shrouded by the clouds. No one knew what he was thinking.


    In addition to the Panlong array, countless onlookers have been shocked and completely lost their minds. Just now, the sky was blocked, and countless hands fell from the sky. Every blow seemed to destroy the mountains and forests, which was really like a myth.


    Who can not shock?


    After three full breaths.


    The king of Wu spoke again.


    "So far today. In three days'' time, I hope Wang Xu will not be a shrinking turtle, dare to show up to see me, and give me an account in my first World War. Otherwise, if he doesn''t show up, I will completely destroy jiwuzong! "


    The king of Wu said in a cold voice and stepped down gently with his right foot.


    All of a sudden.


    "Boom!"


    On the spot, a metal bridge across the lake broke into two sections, and the two sides of the bridge cocked up and suddenly sank into the middle. The surging water of the lake soared into the sky, creating a man-made rain in the hot sun.


    When the rain fell, there was no king Wu and lenghuaye in the sky.


    All the people in jiwuzong are very blue and dignified.


    And outside.


    It was a loss of voice, and countless people were shocked to be lost.


    This day.


    Because Wang Xu left, China, which had just recovered for less than a month, was shocked again.


    The king of Wu set foot on the south of the Yangtze River alone. He defeated Huo Jingtian in one hand and broke the siege of three great masters in two hands, which made the whole Jiwu sect bow.


    Finally, Wang Xu, also known as the tortoise, could not escape the war. Three days later, he was forced to fight Wang Xu with the survival of jiwuzong.


    Once the news came out, the whole China was shocked!


    ¡­¡­


    "Who can beat Mr. Wang?"


    "Yes, I thought Prince Wang was invincible in the world. He was the first person of this generation. His peers bowed down and the elders surrendered. But I didn''t expect that someone could beat him!"


    "It''s said that the other side is the Wu family in Southeast China. The king of Wu, the king of Southeast China, is a real old monster


    "This kind of old monster can live for so long. No wonder Prince Wang can''t avoid fighting. After all, it''s just bullying the small with the big. Prince Wang has no heart to win, so he can only avoid fighting for a while."


    There was a lot of discussion.


    Soon.


    The news came out that China, in the East Island, in Nanyang, in the western continent, in the Mikado Empire, shocked countless forces.


    Numerous news were gathered in the book of the heads of the major top forces outside the country.


    "This king of Wu is the ancestor of the Wu family in Southeast China. He is an old monster who lived before the two dynasties of China. The strength of the other side may have reached the realm of man and immortal in the legend of China, which belongs to the existence of true God in the myth!"


    In the dark net of the Western dark world, a post full of anger, reluctance and questioning spreads among countless strong people.


    "In China, heaven and earth changed greatly, such as the return of an ancient myth. Wang Xu forced many Western powers, and now there are real gods, human beings and immortals. Is it hard to succeed? In this era, we in the West want to decline completely?


    When will western mythology come?


    When will the Western gods return to the world and save countless lost lambs? "


    A series of questions almost spoke the voice of many Western powers.


    However.


    But no one answered.


    Looking up at the world, it''s almost a foregone conclusion that China''s heroes will rise and sweep this era. What''s the use of being unwilling, unwilling and angry?


    The strong in the West.


    Nothing to say.


    I don''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1260

    "Wang Xu retreats!"


    "Extremely powerful and dangerous!"


    Some people are worried and don''t know how many people are gloating.


    Wang Xu offended too many people along the way of his rise. During the period of his rise, jiwuzong expanded wildly and expanded too strongly. However, less than half a year after his establishment, there was a tendency to compete with several old Chinese forces.


    Which of the Wumeng, the Wujia in the northwest, and the Wujia in the southeast have not developed for hundreds of years before they have accumulated their present deposits?


    The world is that big.


    The rise of jiwuzong is doomed to devour the interests of many people. In addition, those who hide in the dark and are dissatisfied with Wang Xu, but dare not speak up, are even more ignorant.


    Before.


    Wang Xu is invincible in the world. No one dares to vent his anger.


    But now.


    Finally, there''s a chance.


    Finally, I got the chance.


    Countless people, will be squeezed in the heart of long-term anger, all vent in the Jiwu Zong body.


    "If Wang Xu continues to evade the war in three days, the jiwuzong, which he painstakingly founded, will be destroyed by the king of Wu, and the whole family will be slaughtered."


    "Ha ha, I used to think how powerful he was because of his domineering style, his attitude of following me and going against me? The result is not a bullying, cowardly trash


    "Before the two dynasties, the king of Wu had been sealed up in the southeast of the town. How dare Wang Xu show his head? I''m afraid I will continue to hide, regardless of the lives of people around me. "


    "Ha ha, it''s really rubbish. I''m a bully and I''m not a good person!"


    Dongdao Kingdom, Nanyang, Xidao, western continent, Mika Empire, inner China


    Countless people who have been trampled on by Wang Xu, or who have been infringed on their interests, are ridiculing in private.


    It is in the south of the Yangtze River that the aristocratic families who once shrunk their heads and buried their heads in their crotches and became ostriches began to show signs of rising again.


    In the dark, Jiangnan is full of ups and downs.


    When the wall falls, people push.


    The world is cool, so we can see that.


    Even in jiwuzong, people are in a state of confusion and melancholy.


    The residence of ordinary disciples.


    "Zhao Xuan, Wang Ru, Zhang Zhen, what are you doing?"


    In a dormitory for four, Ma Lin, a new disciple of jiwuzong, stood at the door of the dormitory in amazement and asked blankly.


    In the dormitory, three disciples, like him, who just joined the sect, were packing their bags one by one after they had moved in less than a week.


    "Well? Marlin, are you back? What are you doing standing there? If you don''t hurry to pack up, and don''t want to die here in three days, hurry to leave with us and go home. " Zhao Xuan''s young man turned around in a daze, and immediately cried anxiously in a low voice.


    "Zongmen is in trouble now. It''s time for us to rise up and share weal and woe. How can we just leave? The big deal is a dead fish catches the net Marlin frowned and yelled.


    "You''re brainwashed by the rules, aren''t you? What time is it? And die with zongmen? " Before Zhao Xuan spoke, Zhang Zhen on one side laughed.


    Wang Ru also sneered and said: "marlin, some people say that you have a crush on Kong fengque, the second disciple of the patriarch. Are you sure you stay for the sake of the patriarch? Not for the girl you like? "


    "I... you..."


    Marlin blushed for a moment.


    Zhao Xuan then spoke again


    "All right, all right, don''t make any noise. Marlin, hurry up. The students in the dormitory next door have already left. It''s just a pity that my Lao Tzu spent more than 10 million to ask my grandfather to sue my grandmother before he sent me in. As a result, it''s only a few days before I leave... It''s a big loss! "


    "Damn, who isn''t? At first, I saw that Wuzong was so powerful that I wanted to come in and have a good future. As a result, I almost killed myself! "


    "Run! Run away


    All of them scolded one after another. Marlin''s face changed for a while, but he slowly entered the dormitory and began to pack up his things silently.


    Three days.


    This is the first day.


    Even the first ordinary disciple to enter Jiwu sect was only three months old. He didn''t have much loyalty to the sect.


    After all, we are all young people, and a lot of good days are waiting in the future. No one wants to die so soon.


    And the same second.


    Under a green tree outside the dormitory building, two young women, about 19 years old, sat on wooden benches and looked at the "disciples" who were walking out of the dormitory building in a hurry.


    "Phoenix bird, you say, when can my brother come back?"


    Liu Yuqi said dejectedly.


    Beside her, Kong fengque looked cold, but soon, with a trace of sadness, shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know, but we have to remember those who left. After the master comes back, we must never let them enter the sect again."


    At the same time.


    All over the gate of Jiwu clan, Liu Qinlong, Huo Jingtian, fengyuqiao, Zhao Xiaoxia and others all looked at the chaos in the gate with complicated eyes. A deep powerlessness rose from the hearts of all.


    It''s not that they don''t want to quell the chaos, but that Wang Xu is not here, and there is no strong man at the same level as King Wu, powerless and helpless.


    As for the "separated" people.


    Most of these newly recruited disciples were originally a kind of "special policy". In order to expand the Jiwu sect, some "rich families" who were specially recruited were not loyal at all, and they did not care about the departure of these people.


    The real core disciples of jiwuzong are the group of people who Wang Xu personally directed and issued the spirit token.


    Those people are the real people who live and die together!


    But even so.


    This kind of confusion, also can''t help but let people in the heart of a trace of despair, full of unwilling.


    "Is it true that a king of Wu is going to let glory rise and the great jiwuzong fall from then on?"


    However.


    Think again about the rise of jiwuzong.


    There were waves of helplessness in everyone''s heart.


    A strong man without restraint, with absolute power, can really decide the rise and fall of jiwuzong.


    After all.


    Jiwuzong.


    It is because of Wang Xu''s strength that he is strong and rises up!


    So.


    For today''s situation, people feel more deeply.


    If it wasn''t for the Panlong array, three days later, if Wang Xu didn''t show up in time, the whole jiwuzong would be destroyed.


    Time is fast.


    In the twinkling of an eye.


    Another day.


    In front of the gate of jiwuzong, which used to be crowded and full of visitors, it was very cold. There was no one there, just like a ghost.


    But on the third day, the deadline given by the king of Wu came.


    Outside the Jiwu sect, it was once again surrounded by people, even more spectacular than when it was at its peak, because countless people came from all over China, even from all over the world, just to witness an end.


    Wang Xu.


    How dare you show up?


    Or continue to avoid war?


    Jiwuzong.


    Is it a student?


    Or die?

 Chapter 1261

    "When you go to Jiangnan, it is said that the king of Wu was born into an immortal. Even if the prince of Huaxia could not escape the war, it would be a rare event for him to witness the power of the immortal. The body of a human immortal has not been seen in China for a thousand years. It is well-known forever


    Countless strong people can no longer sit still and start to rush to Jiangnan, gathering in Jianghai, an ordinary Jiangnan City.


    Because no matter whether Wang Xu goes to battle or not, a single person''s posture is enough to dazzle countless people, and he must witness it with his own eyes.


    Not only active in the world''s strong.


    The old monsters who had disappeared for a long time set out from their hiding places one after another to get out of the dead pass.


    "Boom!"


    Southeast region.


    On the dragon and tiger mountain, some people saw thunder clouds gathering. One of them, an old Taoist robe man, swallowed thunder and lightning, covered with purple air, floated down the mountain and went straight to the south of the Yangtze River.


    Some people accidentally photographed the huge stone of Qingsong, which had been photographed by countless tourists on Maoshan mountain, blasted open. Inside, a dark shadow of human shape rose up into the sky, and disappeared in a moment when they stepped on the strong wind.


    Even in Jiangnan, Jinling City.


    Somewhere in an unknown old house, Xuanguang soars to the sky. An old man with white hair and eyebrows steps into the sky, stepping on Xuanguang and sword light step by step.


    On Huaxia''s Internet, countless new generation of young warriors are crazy.


    "My God, there are old monsters all over China. They are all like myths. If it hadn''t been for a long time, I would have thought aura would have revived!"


    "Don''t be an old monster, old monster! This era belongs to our young people. As the leader of our younger generation, Mr. Wang is the strongest emperor to suppress an era. He must have been delayed because of something. He will never avoid fighting! "


    "The king of Wu has been riding on his head to shit and pee, and Wang Xu has not appeared yet. It''s not fear. What else can it be? What could be more important than the imminent collapse of jiwuzong? "


    There are those who support Wang Xu, and naturally there are those who scold him.


    The two sides are divided into two camps and have a big war of words on the Internet.


    of course.


    In addition to these meaningless war of words, many people also pay attention to the cultivation of "human immortals" of the king of Wu.


    Many people don''t believe that there really are "human immortals" in this world. However, some people have dug out the "human immortals" that once existed in history from ancient books. For example, in the Tang Dynasty thousands of years ago, Li Taihei, a sword immortal, was the imperial master.


    There are even strong western people who come out and boast that Saint Jason, the Holy Light Pope who once suppressed an era in the western continent, is the supreme angel of God who walks on the earth and exercises divine power on behalf of God.


    Network disputes make it hard to judge the truth of human immortals.


    In reality, there is no need to argue about the realm of human beings and immortals.


    ¡­¡­


    Huaxia.


    In the northwest, the Kunlun Mountains (which belong to the Kunlun Mountains of China, and the mountains before the upper boundary is merged).


    A nameless mountain, but like a knife mountain.


    The steep cliff, suddenly broken, a strong breath, rebellious old man, carrying his hands, strode out.


    "Hum, King Wu? How difficult it is to live in the land of immortals. To describe it in a sentence by Li Taihei, it is difficult to go to heaven. Just a guy living in the southeast, how can he be qualified to enter the realm of immortals? "


    Under the mountain of swords, Wu Yaozong and others were shocked. It seemed that they had never heard of the old man.


    Wu Chengfeng, the owner of the contemporary Wu family, looked up respectfully and said:


    "Laozu, four hundred years ago, King Wu was defeated by you. Naturally, he was not qualified. However, before that, there was a rumor that there was a place for the inheritance of human immortals in Southeast China, and the ultimate inheritance of human immortals also fell into the hands of King Wu. "


    "Human Immortal inheritance? I won''t wait for the invincible little guy. " As soon as the old man''s brow was raised, an accident flashed through his eyes. Then he strode out and hummed coldly


    "Let''s go straight to Jiangnan!"


    ¡­¡­


    East Island.


    The holy land of Bushido was buried in Jianshan.


    Countless different shapes, or extremely sharp, or demonic, or incomplete a samurai sword, filled the whole mountain.


    At the top of the mountain, an old man, dressed in ancient black-and-white uniform, bareheaded and with clogs on his feet, slowly got up and walked down Jianshan step by step.


    Where he passed, countless samurai swords vibrated wildly, and the sound of their sounds gathered in the sky. A few samurai swords were eager to try and fly in the air.


    And at the foot of the mountain.


    Kneeling full of countless head touching, devout warriors.


    "Dao Huang, I''m going to China and cross the sea for thousands of miles. My younger generation, with life as the blade, wish you the direction of Dao, which is incomparable!"


    A leading warrior, shouting wildly, kowtows nine times, then abruptly pulls out a black samurai sword held in his hand, obliquely inserts it into his left rib, incises his abdomen, and cuts himself. Before he dies, he hands it to the next person.


    Black knife is famous.


    The magic knife.


    Juehua!


    ¡­¡­


    Huaxia.


    The capital.


    In front of a three story building in an ancient palace, a simple and elegant young man in white came in a hurry and knelt on the stone floor outside the building.


    "Dragon master, Qinglongyi is at your service." The voice of the young man in white is extremely respectful.


    But his voice is backward, but there is no response in the small building.


    long time.


    Only then a indifferent voice came out slowly:


    "If you go to Jiangnan and meet the king of Wu in Southeast China, are you really stepping into a fairyland?"


    "Yes, Dragon Lord."


    When the young man in white nodded, he had to step down respectfully. But in the middle of the meeting, the indifferent voice came again


    "By the way, take a look at that Wang Xu. If he goes to war... Don''t let him die, understand?"


    "I understand." Green Dragon nods.


    ¡­¡­


    As the news spread more and more widely, in a short period of three days, the flow of people in Jianghai city suddenly increased by dozens of times.


    All the hotels in the city were full, and even the buildings that had been built but had not yet been sold out were swept away.


    Even the price of the second-hand housing market is soaring, but the supply is still in short supply. If there are too many strong people and forces coming to watch the war, there will be no one who is short of money.


    Not to mention the final outcome of the war, the economy of the whole river and sea has been pulled up, and countless ordinary people are making money with weak hands and feet.


    But with more and more people, ordinary people in Jianghai have gradually learned some news.


    "What? How could someone try to destroy the king''s jiwuzong? It''s a dream


    "That is, Mr. Wang is the only one on the invincible list of Wumeng. Someone dares to challenge him unconsciously?"


    "What the hell? Who can''t blow the title? Don''t talk about human immortals. Even if real immortals come here, Prince Wang can kill immortals for you to see! "


    Jianghai people are full of confidence and have a blind worship of Wang Xu.


    However, these ordinary people''s words, for the strong of all parties, are just the joy of laughing, and few people care about them.


    Killing immortals?


    Do you really think Wang Xu is invincible?


    If you have a little brain, who doesn''t know that the Wumeng specially set up a "invincible list" for Wang Xu just to praise him to heaven?


    Don''t you know that the wood is beautiful in the forest and the wind will destroy it?


    "The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it?"


    Wang Xu walked quietly in the street, listening to a burst of comments not far away, his face gradually revealed a sneer.


    That''s true.


    But what if his tree, which is beautiful in the forest, is a tree supporting heaven, and all the other trees are his sons at his feet?


    Don''t call him tree Dad!

 Chapter 1262

    "What? Someone saw brother Xu in the street? "


    In jiwuzong, after receiving this sudden news, the whole people of jiwuzong are stupid.


    Liu Yuqi widened her eyes and covered her mouth. She couldn''t believe it.


    "True or false... To tell you the truth, I''m not sure. It''s because the messenger is an ordinary disciple of the sect. The other party picked up his things and left from the sect the day before yesterday. Today, he just happened to see them by accident. He couldn''t find them in the blink of an eye, so there was no evidence such as photos... "


    Liu Qinlong hesitated.


    "I heard Xiao Xu is back?"


    At this time, Liu Meiling also came in a hurry, but after looking around, she didn''t see Wang Xu at all.


    Liu Qinlong smiles bitterly, just ready to explain.


    "Where is the young master? Old and incompetent, let people deceive... Huh? What about the young master? "


    Huo Jingtian strides in. As soon as his legs are soft, he is ready to kneel on the ground to complain. But in the middle, he suddenly finds that something is wrong, and the whole person is in the same place.


    "Mr. Huo, I..."


    Liu Qinlong smiles bitterly again, ready to explain.


    "Son in law! Son in law! My father-in-law has been closed for many days. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much for a moment... "Feng is heartless, smiling and strides in.


    Liu Qinlong''s mouth suddenly froze with a stiff face


    "Master Feng, I..."


    Next second.


    Fengyuqiao rushed in from the outside: "Wang Xu? You bastard, you know how to come back... "


    Liu Qinlong was frozen in the same place. His mouth could not be closed, but he could not make a sound.


    Then.


    Eliza: Master


    Kong fengque: "master?"


    Zhao Xiaoxia, Zhao Lanshan, Ma Sanmo and others have received news, but I don''t know why, their news has all become that Wang Xu has come back.


    But the crowd came together.


    This moment.


    In such a big hall, the atmosphere is extremely strange.


    After finding that Wang Xu was not there, everyone turned their eyes to Liu Qinlong and said nothing.


    Don''t ask why you look at Liu Qinlong.


    Q: when you came in, you found that the people in front of you were looking at Liu Qinlong. Naturally, they were looking at Liu Qinlong just like the people in front of you.


    "You, listen to me..."


    Liu Qinlong opened his mouth, his voice full of helplessness and powerlessness.


    But then he turned his head and looked at the door conditionally: "are you sure there is no one?"


    "It''s all here. Come on, what''s going on?" The wind frowns mercilessly.


    "The thing is like this..." Liu Qinlong gave a wry smile and repeated what he had said to Liu Yuqi at the beginning.


    "So, isn''t Xiao Xu back?" Liu Meiling frowned, then relaxed her breathing


    "In fact, it''s good. After all, Xiaoxu is not necessarily the opponent of the king of Wu, is he? We stay in the Panlong array, and we can protect ourselves for the time being. "


    "Mom, brother Xu is very strong. He will never be afraid of the king of Wu. Don''t say anything about him." Liu Yuqi said.


    "Yes, the strength of the suzerain is beyond our imagination." Huo Jingtian nodded.


    However, when he thought of the terrible almost irresistible power of the king of Wu three days ago, there was a haze in his heart.


    "But is the king of Wu an immortal? If it''s really the realm of human beings and immortals, I''m afraid the patriarch... "


    ¡­¡­


    Today is the third day.


    At the time when jiwuzong was helpless, there were countless strong people from all over China and all over the world.


    "Meiyingzi of Dongdao guomeiying group? It''s said that she has an affair with Prince Wang, and she''s here as expected. "


    "Look, a group of Westerners over there are from Shengguang religion, right? The bald monk is dressed as siskel, and the woman in the black cloak is the dark nun Marilyn


    "Tut Tut, can''t you see the alliance of gods? It seems that they have been killed by Prince Wang. They dare not come again. "


    "Goddamn it, megahero? One by one dressed like this? What''s the meaning of the green underwear cover? "Green hat control?"


    Everyone exclaimed in amazement.


    Around the whole Jiangxin lake, the shore is almost full of people. Even on the Jiangxin lake, all kinds of boats and boats float in all directions, with no less than 100000 people watching.


    This scene is really exciting. Many people are blushing.


    All of a sudden.


    In the sky, a man in a bright yellow Dragon Robe steps into the sky. Every step is hundreds of meters away, but in a flash, he reaches the top of the crowd.


    "Here it is! Here comes King Wu


    They all looked up.


    I can only see.


    This time, the king of Wu did not come alone.


    Behind him in the sky, there are three tens of meters long dragon, pulling a huge black iron coffin, on which stands a crowd of black people.


    "What''s going on? Three dragons pull the coffin


    I don''t know how many people stare.


    "Jiaolong and other beasts are unique in the upper world. Are these people warriors in the upper world? The king of Wu is coming


    However, more people, it is the pupil crazy contraction, full of fear.


    Because.


    Just above the black iron coffin stood more than ten great masters, and almost all the others were born masters. Their breath gathered to form an invisible pressure, which suppressed the world and made countless people feel heavy.


    More than ten great masters!


    This force, put out alone in China, which force can have it?!


    This kind of power can almost sweep China.


    Seeing this scene, I don''t know how many people''s eyes flickered wildly. They guessed that the purpose of King Wu today was not just to force jiwuzong and Wang Xu to fight.


    "The king of Wu colludes with the forces of martial arts and Taoism in the upper world. He is ambitious and has the potential to sweep across China. In this battle, I don''t think Prince Wang can win, but I hope he can at least have the strength of the first battle."


    At this time, even many people who were dissatisfied with Wang Xuhuai before also wavered and began to incline to Wang Xu.


    After all, the power of the king of Wu is too strong. If this war makes the king of Wu succeed, the jiwuzong is destroyed, and Wang Xu dies, I''m afraid that after that, the southeast Wu family will come to China.


    But at a time when people are shaking.


    All of a sudden.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible sound burst suddenly exploded in everyone''s ears, followed by a ray of thunder, tearing the sky.


    Almost in a flash.


    An old man in a Xuanqing Taoist robe and holding a Golden Whip has appeared in front of the crowd. As soon as he appears, there is a cry of surprise from the crowd around him.


    "Xuanqing Taoist robe? Is he the master of the dragon and Tiger Mountain generation


    Someone exclaimed.


    Xuanqing Taoist robe is the exclusive Taoist robe of the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain. The Taoist officials and kings of Longhu Mountain are all distinguished by the color of Taoist robes.


    Dark blue!


    It''s the color of the legendary nine sky god thunder.


    The master of heaven in Longhushan always takes advantage of the power of thunder. The dark green Taoist robe has become a symbol of the master of heaven, and has continued since ancient times.


    No one would have thought that soon after Longhushan, which had disappeared for more than 100 years, was born again, the strongest Heavenly Master appeared in public.


    "Zhang Jue? You''re not dead yet? "


    At this time, the king of Wu''s eyes were full of dark light, pointing directly at the old man of Xuanqing Taoist robe.


    "Hey, hey, you''re not dead. How can I die before you?"


    Zhang Juedao glanced at the king of Wu and sneered, "don''t worry, I''m only here to watch the war today. After all, you''ve entered the realm of immortals. I dare not offend you easily."


    Although the words seem to be weak, but the tone is not weak, but with a hint of provocation.


    After that, regardless of the gloomy face of the king of Wu, he sat in the void with his knees crossed at will, spitting out a ray of thunder. As soon as the ray of thunder came out, it suddenly soared, and instantly evolved into a sea of thunder. He bathed it in it, and the momentum was amazing.

 Chapter 1263

    After Zhang Juedao, the Heavenly Master of dragon and tiger mountain.


    People have not recovered from the shock.


    A majestic voice sounded in everyone''s ears again.


    "I haven''t seen you for three hundred years. The two old friends are so energetic. It seems that I am not alone in this life."


    On the northwest horizon, a huge bronze chariot gallops out of thin air. On the shaft of the chariot, a big hunting flag is erected, with a huge word "Wu" embroidered on the flag. At a glance, it is full of fighting spirit.


    On top of the chariot stands a group of people, led by a seemingly ordinary old man, but no matter how ordinary the old man is, he is not ordinary.


    "Northwest Wujia? Is it invincible? " There was a commotion in the crowd.


    Wu Wudi, the most powerful person in the northwest martial arts family, swept through China a hundred years ago. When he was born some time ago, he directly ranked first in the great master list of the martial arts league.


    But the next second.


    "Wu broke the army, you are not dead yet?"


    The king of Wu frowned and stared at the old man. There was a hint of killing in his eyes.


    "What? Is it not invincible? How to break the army? Who is this? "


    There was another commotion and shock.


    Wujia in Northwest China is famous for killing and cutting Wudao. Wu Wudi is already the top strong man sweeping China. This time, Wu Wudi broke the army. It seems that Wu Wudi is still an old monster in the same era with King Wu and Zhang Juedao.


    "Hiss, another old monster... If it wasn''t for today''s battle, I would have broken my head. I can''t believe there are so many old monsters hiding in the world!"


    Someone hissed with emotion.


    Next second.


    There was a sound of thunder in the sky again. A warrior dressed in a black-and-white martial suit and a bald head came through the sky in the form of sabre light. The fierce Sabre air turned into essence. He cut a white mark hundreds of meters long in the air, and in a moment came to the eyes of the public.


    "What old monster is this?"


    I don''t know how many people tremble, just because the evil spirit of the East Island warrior is extremely terrifying. At a glance, it makes people feel like facing the devil.


    "It''s the sword emperor of the East Island Kingdom a hundred years ago. He was famous for his sword in the well. Doesn''t it mean that he was killed by long pingtian in the war a hundred years ago? He''s still alive? "


    There was a master of martial arts of the older generation. His face changed wildly and he lost his voice.


    "Jianhuang, the famous sword of Shangjing?"


    In an instant, the crowd on the ground was in an uproar.


    A hundred years ago, the battle between top level masters was rarely known. But Shangjing Mingdao broke into China one by one and went straight to the capital. He was invincible all the way. In the end, he was defeated by long pingtian thirty miles away from the capital. It was said that he had already died, but he was still alive.


    In that war, long pingtian showed up in the world for the first time and amazed China.


    Unexpectedly, today, Shangjing famous Dao appeared again.


    "Mr. Wu, I come here with the same purpose as you, but to question Wang Xu. He killed hundreds of innocent warriors in Bushido of our east island country and disordered the warrior spirit of our east island country. You and our enemies are the same. " The famous Dao of Shangjing opens his mouth slowly.


    The king of Wu glanced at him, nodded and said nothing.


    As soon as Shangjing Mingdao appeared, a small part of the crowd ran out and gathered at his feet to pay homage. These people are the secret agents of East Island in China.


    See this scene.


    A lot of people are starting to get upset.


    No one expected that so many experts would come to the scene today, and almost all the world-famous forces were coming.


    Once the situation gets out of control, we can imagine how terrible the chaos will be.


    "There are so many powerful forces and old monsters. Who is the helper invited by Prince Wang? Or are they all the enemies of Prince Wang? Jiwuzong is in danger today


    Many people cried in their hearts.


    It wasn''t long.


    The crowd on the ground suddenly stirred up again, separated like a tide. A group of people in special uniforms, with a blue dragon tattooed on their chest, came surging forward.


    "It''s the people from Qinglong Hall of Wumeng. Wumeng now nominally controls China. Sure enough, this kind of event will never be missed. They finally come."


    "Hiss! Qinglong hall is an organization directly under the headquarters of Wumeng. There are hundreds of members in the name of dragon claw and dragon scale, from Qinglong No.1 to Qinglong No.9. All of them are strong Masters.... "


    "No, it''s said that Qinglongyi is a great master! Wait, the leader of the team is actually Qinglongyi? "


    All of them stood aside, eyes full of wonder, and cried out.


    Although Qinglongyi is much inferior to Zhang juedoo, King Wu, Wu paojun, Shangjing Mingdao and others, his momentum is equal to that of several people and he is not afraid at all.


    "The momentum of Qinglongyi seems to be more overbearing."


    Some people marvel.


    "Qinglongyi... It seems that long pingtian is not ready to come. Does he look down on us old immortals?" Wu broke the army to sweep an eye, slowly open a way.


    "The Dragon Lord has more important things to do. Today''s World War I, our Qinglong hall only represents the Wumeng to watch the war, so as to avoid the war from reaching too big a wave and shaking the internal peace of China." Qinglong a quiet way.


    Then he looked up at the king of Wu in the sky and said in a high voice:


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s an ancient agreement since ancient times that you and the Wu family will stay in the southeast and never leave the territory. Why do you go out of the southeast and enter the south of the Yangtze River to stir up the situation of China today?"


    "Wang Xu passed on Yin to me as a dummy immortal. He almost killed me. This hatred is like a magic barrier. I have to eliminate it!"


    The king of Wu spoke faintly, and then his voice suddenly took a hint of irony


    "In addition, the agreement? When is the appointment? As long as the dragon and tiger mountain is still there for a day, the southeast is not my Wu family''s, but the original agreement has never really come true. "


    Zhang Juedao frowned and said in a faint voice: "King Wu, you can''t talk nonsense. I don''t have any enmity with your Wu family. Your words will be misunderstood."


    Qinglong takes a look at them, but he doesn''t speak any more.


    Today, we are here to see King Wu''s "step out" of jiwuzong and kill "Wang Xu". We have confirmed whether he has really stepped into the legendary realm of "human immortals".


    Although on the surface, everyone is not afraid of the king of Wu, but in secret, who is not extremely alert? After all, human immortals


    It''s not human.


    Already a fairy!


    Next, more and more powerful people and forces came, both at home and abroad, but there was no such top powerful person who shocked all over the world. There may be, but they are all hidden in the dark.


    "The last time is coming. Where''s Prince Wang? Why hasn''t he turned up yet? "


    From noon to evening, there were only three minutes left. Three days ago, when King Wu first set foot on jiwuzong, many people could not sit still.


    "Isn''t Mr. Wang really afraid?"


    "In this case, how can he avoid fighting?"


    "Yes, if he once again evaded the war and the jiwuzong perished, I''m afraid everyone will look down upon his reputation in China from now on."


    "It''s glory for the strong to die in battle. It''s avoidance. It''s coward, rubbish, rubbish!"


    The oppressive atmosphere in the crowd rose wildly.


    "Xiao Xu, do you know the news?"


    Within jiwuzong, Liu Meiling was worried.


    "Master, why haven''t you come yet?" Kong fengque, Liu Qinlong and others turned pale.


    "Brother Xu..." Liu Yuqi murmured in a low voice.


    outside.


    The king of Wu slowly opened his eyes, stood up from the huge black iron coffin, stepped out, and stood above the Panlong array. His voice was like thunder


    "Wang Xu, I''ve given you the chance. Since you don''t dare to come out, I''ll break your Dharma array and destroy your clan today..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    All of a sudden.


    Give me a big bang.


    "At last?"


    King Wu looked up at the sky behind him.


    Countless people are also looking up.


    I can only see.


    All the sunshine gathered in one place, initially soft, gradually bright, and finally dazzling. One of the pale golden figures seemed to be a new sun rising from the earth, shining in the sky, competing for glory in the bright sun.

 Chapter 1264

    "This is..."


    Looking at the new sun rising in the sky, countless people were stunned.


    Next second.


    In the sun, a young man with black hair came out step by step. With his steps, the bright golden light around his body kept shrinking inward, shrinking and shrinking again.


    When a hundred steps later, the bright and dazzling golden light has been fully incorporated into his right palm.


    Light condenses into substance, forming xuanjian.


    On the body of the sword, there is an endless golden light, which seems to be the essence of the golden glaze jade, like a golden Milky way, falling on the body of the sword.


    And the man with the sword.


    It was Wang Xu.


    Sword in hand.


    It''s a magic weapon.


    Xuanguang spirit sword!


    "Wang Xu, you finally show up."


    The king of Wu suddenly raised his head and looked directly at Wang Xu. His eyes were shining with bright black light, which ran through the sky for hundreds of meters, like two sharp swords. But Wang Xu gently raised his eyes to see, lost in nothingness.


    Fight.


    At the first sight of both sides, it has begun.


    Countless people hold their breath, eyes wide open, know that a shocking, amazing world war, finally began.


    "It''s brother Xu!"


    Liu Yuqi jumped up excitedly, a pair of watery big eyes stare to the biggest, inside is all the color of joy.


    "There''s nothing wrong with Xiao Xu."


    Liu Meiling breathed a sigh of relief, but her heart was raised. After all, King Wu was too strong.


    Fengyuqiao a pair of beautiful eyes flow, inside is endless missing: "bastard, you finally arrived."


    "It''s the Lord!"


    Others, such as Huo Jingtian, fengmerciless, Eliza and so on, all breathed a long sigh of relief.


    For all the people of jiwuzong, Wang Xu is a huge tree supporting the sky. As long as he is there, the boat of jiwuzong will not turn over.


    And the same second.


    outside.


    Countless onlookers, looking at the sky, seem to be picking the bright sun, gathered in the palm, turned into a sword of Wang Xu, who is not shocked?


    The old monsters, Zhang juedo, Wu paojun and Shangjing Mingdao, couldn''t help but shrink their eyes.


    "God, this kind of means can really be called immortal''s means in legend. Have you picked the stars?"


    Many people who are familiar with ancient books are full of exclamation, and more master level masters are crazy. The general master communicates with a small area of heaven and earth, while the great master initially takes charge of the whole world.


    But at the moment, when Wang Xu raised his hand, there was a bright sun. What a means of communication between heaven and earth?


    Is it difficult for Wang Xu to enter the realm of immortality?


    "Well, pretending to be a God or a ghost is only by the power of the unknown sword in his hand. It''s not his own power at all. He''s a young man in his twenties. He''s a fairy? Have we not lived in vain for hundreds of years? "


    Wu broke the army and snorted coldly.


    "Magic weapon is also a part of his own strength. I can''t wait for him as a junior."


    Zhang Jue road slowly opened his eyes from the thunderstorm, light way.


    "That sword..."


    His eyes narrowed, and his right hand held the handle of a black knife at his waist. His eyes were all greedy.


    Xuanguang spirit sword shakes slightly.


    The brightness of the sun seems to be a dark out of thin air, and then countless lights, in the eyes of people shocked, once again gathered into a torrent, straight to Wang Xu.


    This time, it is no longer converging on the body of the sword, but in front of Wang Xu, converging into a huge golden lightsaber, and with countless brilliance constantly pouring in, this lightsaber is still growing, running towards the size of 100 meters.


    The meaning of the sword.


    It''s amazing.


    Sword light.


    It''s all over the world.


    "Back up!"


    Seeing this scene, countless people''s faces changed slightly and had to retreat madly.


    It was only when the crowd had retreated hundreds of meters away that they felt a little relieved. Otherwise, if they were killed by the fighting, they would be lost to the womb.


    "King Wu?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent, looking at the Dragon Robe man standing in front of him.


    His breath is more powerful than what Wang Xu had seen before in the land of human immortals inheritance. The body is as concise as one, the spirit is as perfect as a sea.


    "Can the inheritance, which is full of mistakes and omissions, successfully comprehend and step into the realm of Wu Zun? It''s a pity that the realm is enough, but the time is too short. The spirit, the will and the spirit have not yet been integrated, and there is no manifestation of the mind. "


    Wang Xu shook his head slightly.


    King Wu.


    It''s too urgent.


    "But why, I feel threatened. Does he have any hidden cards or hidden hands? "


    Inevitably, Wang Xu''s eyes stopped on the huge black iron coffin floating in the void behind the king of Wu. As for the above group of people, but he was directly ignored.


    "Wang Xu, I thought you were really determined to be a turtle. You didn''t dare to come out and fight me..." Wu Wang said faintly.


    "Are you pretending to be blind? Or brain? Didn''t you see I just came back from the outside? Who''s going to be a turtle? "


    Before he finished, he was interrupted directly by Wang Xu.


    ¡°£¿£¡¡±


    The king of Wu''s face became gloomy immediately, and there was a twist of anger in Gujing''s eyes.


    But he still said calmly:


    "Wang Xu, if you want to irritate me, don''t use this low-level method. When I come to my state of mind, I can''t understand you as a younger generation. "


    He still hasn''t finished.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You dare to oppress me. Today, you will only have one ending."


    Wang Xu light said, in the eyes of a murderous, undisguised.


    King Wu''s success in stepping into the realm of wuzun really surprised him. After all, in the Chinese world, it is far more difficult to achieve wuzun than in the solar world. It can be seen that the king of Wu had outstanding talent.


    However, no matter how talented the king of Wu was, he would not be able to bear it.


    Jiwuzong is the one who builds a shelter and a strong fortress for the people around him. It is Wang Xu''s most cherished bottom line. If he touches it, he will die.


    "Oh, young man, you are so arrogant that you have no choice. If I had known the situation today, three days ago, I should have completely trampled on your jiwuzong. "


    In the eyes of King Wu, there was deep malice.


    "Ha ha, three days ago, I''m afraid you were powerless?"


    Wang Xu laughed more than the king of Wu. The Panlong array was built by him. No one knows more about its power than Wang Xu.


    If the king of Wu''s divine thoughts were born, it might be possible to break the Dharma array. But when he first came into wuzun''s realm, before his mind was born, he came to talk about it. Who would be a fool?


    "You


    The king of Wu''s face could not be kept any longer, and it was faintly distorted.


    Three days ago, he was really weak.


    But how could Wang Xu know?


    How dare he lie like that?


    He is a powerful man in fairyland. He also needs face!


    "Xiaodai..." what did King Wu want to say.


    "Don''t hold on. I know you are very angry. If you are angry, you will get angry. Don''t hold on and don''t pretend. After all, you don''t have that mood. No matter how much you pretend, you still don''t have it."


    Wang Xu interrupted him directly, his voice mocking and his face disdaining.


    But his eyes, but always a indifference.


    What the king of Wu said before is right.


    He''s just deliberately provoking each other.


    The means are not in size.


    It works.


    Sure enough.


    Next second.


    "You want to die!"


    The king of Wu broke out completely, his face was ferocious and twisted, and he could not help it any more.

 Chapter 1265

    And Wang Xu.


    Naturally, there is no soft hand, at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu stepped on the heaven and earth. In front of him, there was a huge lightsaber about 150 meters in size, which was cut down.


    However, he didn''t have much expectation for this attack. After all, he almost made no secret of gathering and attacking. If the king of Wu didn''t prepare, it would be impossible.


    Sure enough.


    As the lightsaber falls.


    On the huge black iron coffin next to him, a middle-aged man stepped out suddenly, his right hand was slightly in the air, and suddenly a huge pattern of Dharma array spread from his fingertips, and in a twinkling of an eye, it was covered with hundreds of meters.


    The next moment, a big hand no smaller than the lightsaber suddenly smashes the void and collides with the lightsaber. The two sides counteract the void, leaving only the terrible energy wave, which envelops the air and turns into a shock wave and goes in all directions.


    "Master of eight grades?"


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows picked slightly and looked at the middle-aged man. A little accident flashed through his eyes.


    The sword light just now, although it was only the magic power that he had on Xuanguang spirit sword, its power was as powerful as that of master Jiupin. It was a surprise that this middle-aged man would block it.


    "Who are you?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "The upper three forces, the cold family leader, the cold flower wild."


    Before the middle-aged man opened his mouth, the king of Wu said sarcastically: "to tell you the truth, I have to thank you. If it wasn''t for the help of master Leng, I would have been trapped by you, a vicious villain, and died in seclusion, not to mention stepping into the realm of immortals.


    Wang Xu, do you remember killing a man named lenghuacao? "


    "I don''t remember."


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent and he tells the truth.


    It''s not worth remembering the mole ants who were killed by shooting.


    He this kind of attitude, immediately let cold flower wild angry: "you kill my only son, unexpectedly don''t even remember his name?"


    "The roadside is a mole ant by accident. Why should I remember it?" Wang Xu asked faintly.


    "Good! Good! Good


    Cold flower wild anger extremely counter smile, fiercely a wave hand, immediately, a cyan big hand fiercely grasps to a young girl on the black iron coffin.


    "Open your eyes and see who this person is? Don''t tell me, you don''t even remember your confidant and beloved little woman? "


    Cold flower wild word by word, eyes extremely cold, blue hand holding the woman dragged to the side, fingers slowly closed, voice ferocious and cruel:


    "As long as you dare to say that you don''t know her, I''ll knead her into mashed meat right away, right away!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu''s eyes fell on the girl and frowned imperceptibly.


    I didn''t pay special attention before.


    At this moment, he found that the girl with a blank face and a walking corpse was not Wu yu''er who he met on his way to the southeast of China?


    But right now.


    In front of the girl, where there is the original half of dexterity, eyes dull, completely like a control, random play with the toy in general.


    "What did you do to her?"


    Silent for a while, the attack that Wang Xu prepares in the hand, slow stop.


    "What did you do?"


    Leng Huaye gave a grim smile, and a little pleasure flashed in his eyes. He said with a cruel smile


    "I didn''t do anything. I just killed all her relatives, slaughtered all her relatives, extracted her spirits, and made her into a meat puppet for my people to play with. It doesn''t matter who wants to play with her, as long as they don''t kill her."


    Wang Xu stood listening and said nothing.


    "Do you know? I''ve been waiting for this moment ever since I knew that my son was killed by you because of this woman! "


    Cold flower wild voice more ferocious, especially looking at Wang Xu''s "grief is greater than death" silent appearance, is extremely happy, want to laugh out.


    "I will tell you everything I have done in front of you, in front of everyone.


    You know what? When I killed the loyal old servant named Wu Heming and cut off his flesh one by one to feed the dog, what was your beloved little woman like?


    She cried and cried, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing to me all the time, begging me to give each other a good time


    Said, cold flower wild eyes in some faint trance, face is a morbid flush, seems to return to the original cruel scene.


    "But how could I promise? I am... "When it comes to the rising place, lenghuaye even sticks out his tongue and licks his lips.


    But the next second.


    "Poof


    A sword with a whole body like gold and jade runs through lenghuaye''s open mouth like a ghost. The point of the sword pierces half of his tongue, and then straight into his throat, all the way down, and then out of his spine.


    "Er er..."


    Lenghuaye''s eyes were wide open, and the pupils inside were shrinking and enlarging crazily, which reflected the cold face of Wang Xu in front of him.


    Ghostly.


    No one noticed in advance, no one caught, almost in an instant, beyond the reaction limit of anyone present, Wang Xu''s sword directly appeared in lenghuaye''s mouth.


    "You, totally, pissed me off."


    Wang Xu slowly draws his sword. His voice is so cold that people''s spine is cold. Leng Huaye is not dead yet. His mouth is gushing with dirty blood. What do you want to say? The cruelty in his eyes reveals a trace of fear.


    But the next second.


    Wang Xu''s right hand covers his face. His mind urges him. In silence, the spirit of lenghuaye collapses and vanishes inch by inch, and the bones disappear inch by inch. It seems that a pair of invisible powerful hands have directly erased all traces from the world.


    All this.


    It happened too fast.


    It''s too shocking.


    The king of Wu was the first to react, but during the period, Wang Xu showed the ghost method, which made his pupils shrink suddenly. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to intervene at all.


    As for other people in the world, who dares to take a breath?


    Zhang juedoo, Wu pojun, Shangjing Mingdao, Qinglong and others were all silent. Their eyes were flashing wildly. They didn''t know what they were thinking.


    "What are your identities?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were frozen to the bone. His eyes slowly fell on the black iron coffin. Just like Leng Huaye, he got up and stepped out. It seemed that he was ready to kill two other people with the king of Wu.


    An old man in grey and a middle-aged man in purple.


    Originally, no matter the old or the middle-aged men in purple, they were all powerful and dignified.


    But right now.


    Swept by Wang Xu''s eyes, they felt uncontrollable shudder all over their bodies. A fear that seemed to be born from the depths of their souls kept growing, and their faces were extremely pale.


    "No, my name is Zhao Fu. I''m the elder of Wucheng of Zhao family, the second class power in the upper world, and the great master of bapin. This time I''m here for the mysterious disappearance of Zhao Fenghai, the second son of my family..."


    The old man in grey said with trembling lips. He didn''t dare to look directly at Wang Xu.


    He wanted to say that he suspected that Zhao Fenghai had been killed by Wang Xu, but when the words came to his mouth, he didn''t dare to say it.


    But to his surprise.


    Hearing this, Wang Xu nodded directly


    "You guessed right. I killed Zhao Fenghai, not only him, but also Zhao Fengyun, who was also killed by me."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Zhao Fu, an old man in grey, suddenly froze.

 Chapter 1266

    Did he admit it?


    Did he admit it?


    But the next second.


    The old man in grey clothes was not angry at all, but his heart sank to the bottom of the abyss and thought of an irresistible fact.


    What if Wang Xu admitted it?


    Wang Xu of lenghua wild killed him like a chicken or a dog. How difficult is it to kill Zhao Fu?


    That kind of ghostly speed, that kind of irresistible means, let him rise the heart of the slightest resistance.


    "Today, I don''t want to kill you. Go back and tell all the Zhao family that if they want to revenge me, I''m wang Xu waiting for you at any time."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent and his voice did not fluctuate


    "But there''s only one chance. Next time, another Zhao family will appear in front of me. I''ll go to Wucheng of Zhao family in person. Then, it''s time to change a new host there."


    With that, Wang Xu no longer looks at the old man in grey, but turns to the middle-aged man in purple on the other side.


    "What are you hesitating about not answering my question?"


    Wang Xu asked in a cold voice.


    "I know that I''m a great master of seven grades. I''m not your opponent. I may even die, but have you forgotten something?"


    The middle-aged man in purple was silent for a moment, looking at Wang Xu''s back, his eyes flickered, and he spoke slowly.


    Sure enough.


    The next moment.


    An angry voice full of endless anger and killing intention suddenly came from behind Wang Xu


    "Wang Xu, are you going too far! No one is... "


    The king of Wu''s eyes were red, his body was like a dragon, and his hands were empty. It seemed that there was a purple seal, which exuded the breath of terrible mountain power.


    The last word came to the ground.


    Boom!


    The king of Wu smashed his hands hard, and a purple seal turned from virtual to real in a short time. He smashed it hard at Wang Xu, and the air was burst abruptly.


    The whole world was shaken and the sun and moon churned. The lake below, hundreds of meters away, suddenly sank down, and was severely pressed down by an invisible powerful force field.


    It can be seen that Wang Xu, who was directly faced with the purple seal, suffered what a terrible force.


    See this scene.


    There is a trace of irony on the face of the middle-aged man in Purple:


    "I said, you seem to have forgotten something. It''s a battle of life and death. It''s not an occasion where you can easily pretend. Do you want to know my identity? "


    At this point, the irony on the face of the middle-aged man in purple was even more disdainful: "my son Liu Hongyu died in your hands, I am Liu Mou..."


    "You are dead."


    The middle-aged man in purple had not finished his words, and his eyes had suddenly shrunk. He was extremely shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    Wang Xu step out, actually directly out of the powerful invisible position of Wu Wang attack lock, directly appeared in front of the purple middle-aged man.


    Poof!


    It was a crisp, silent piercing sound.


    Xuanguang spirit sword directly runs through the heart of the middle-aged man in purple. Then, endless golden light blooms from the body of the sword and instantly engulfs all the body of the middle-aged man in purple.


    Those golden lights.


    It''s sword light!


    In a flash, the body of the middle-aged man in purple was cut into countless small pieces, such as dust, which scattered and disappeared in the world.


    "Self righteous idiot."


    Take back Xuanguang spirit sword, Wang Xu disdain of soliloquy.


    Master of seven grades?


    Knowing that he is not his opponent, why do you give him so many "condescending" taunts?


    Who is pretending?


    On the other side.


    Once again, the king of Wu, who was ignored by Wang Xu, twisted his whole face.


    "Wang Xu, you deceive people too much!"


    At this time, there is nothing to keep the mood out of the mood.


    The king of Wu raised his hand abruptly, and a purple seal rose out of the air between his palms. Endless purple light bloomed from it, like a round of purple sun, shining in the sky.


    This is the real


    Wu Wang Yin!


    Wu.


    It is the sixth bully in the spring and Autumn period.


    At the end of the dynasty more than 400 years ago, the Wu family was granted the title of marquis and the seal of the king!


    thereafter.


    The Wu family gathered all the Warlocks in the world, gathered Fengshui dragon veins on the seal of the king, and gained the imperial spirit for half a year. The Wu family flourished in China for more than 400 years, in the southeast of Yongzhen.


    It is said that this seal of the king of Wu came from the last monarch of the state of Wu in the spring and Autumn period. She first destroyed Yue and then defeated Qi. Fu Chai, the king of Wu who killed 100000 Qi troops, had her own mystery. After the Wu family was granted the title of marquis, it was sacrificed for 400 years.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as Wu Wangyin''s real body appeared, there was a dense purple light between heaven and earth, which ran across the sky for hundreds of meters. There was a huge purple dragon roaring up to the sky and swinging its tail.


    India''s suppression of the sky, with the power of heaven and earth, comparable to mountains, rivers, mountains, like the weight of China.


    The king of Wu, holding this seal of the king of Wu, was able to develop the power of the ancient emperors and set up a special field.


    This field, hundreds of meters around, envelops Wang Xu, as if the ancient emperors were ordered by heaven.


    In this small world, he is the emperor who is ordered by heaven. He can kill whatever he wants.


    Wang yinlongqi, great power, ten thousand law does not invade.


    "Holy land? This is the Holy Land! I''m afraid that the former Pope of our holy religion could not evolve such a perfect Holy Land in the realm of the true God? Did he really become a Chinese immortal comparable to the true God


    Seeing this scene, siskell, a monk of the Western holy light religion, felt very sad.


    Does this era really belong to China?


    The top powers of other forces are also dignified.


    When the king of Wu used his magic weapon, the seal of the king of Wu, it meant that he wanted to be serious. And this small world field suppressed by Wu Wangyin was that they tried their best, but they were not sure to break it.


    "The dragon of Huaxia, will it wake up and take off again?"


    Especially Shangjing famous Dao, his hands involuntarily grasped the handle of samurai Dao at his waist.


    "It''s not enough, it''s not enough. This kind of power is only four or five times of the peak of the great master Jiupin. The legendary Human Immortal can''t be so weak.


    But even so, I can only use my cards and try my best, otherwise I can do nothing. It can be seen that King Wu really made a breakthrough.


    I don''t know how the prince of Huaxia will crack it? "


    Zhang Juedao, the Heavenly Master of Longhushan, suddenly lit up two electric lights in his eyes, staring at the field, motionless.


    "Can you see a half spirit weapon? It seems that this is the real seal of King Wu. "


    At this time, Wang Xu''s eyes were fixed on the purple seal falling slowly in the air, and an unexpected surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Half spirit.


    It''s because its material has reached the standard of spirit weapon, but it lacks the final spirit of spirit weapon.


    As long as you get this seal of King Wu and cooperate with the new spirit fire, Wang Xu can refine another spirit weapon.


    Think of it here.


    "Good!"


    Wang Xu smiles.


    The next second, Wang Xu took a deep breath and burst out like electricity. Xuanguang spirit sword turned into a dancing real dragon, with a bright sword light, rising against the sky. He wanted to fight with the king of Wu directly.

 Chapter 1267

    "Death


    The king''s face was as deep as water, and his eyes were cold, but his hand changed again. The king''s seal was more powerful and hit Wang Xu.


    How hard is it?


    Meet you!


    Go to hell!


    "Boom! Boom


    Between heaven and earth, it seems that there are two thunders colliding with each other, the top is purple, the bottom is gold, each occupying a piece of heaven and earth.


    The aftershocks of the power of terror have created a storm between heaven and earth. Hundreds of meters below the surface of the lake, more than a dozen huge eddies appear. The strong wind blows across the surface of the lake and sets off four or five meters of waves. This is the lake, not the sea. We can see how terrible the aftershocks are.


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless. He raised his hand and put out his sword. The golden light on Xuanguang spirit sword kept blooming.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, the purple light in the sky is more and more bright, but the golden light is in decline, constantly fading, retrogression, as if he fell into the downwind.


    "King Wu can''t do it."


    Wu broke the army and said suddenly.


    The people around him felt puzzled when they heard the words. King Wu Ming was as powerful as a dragon. How could he not stop him?


    But the next second.


    Someone''s eyes were wide open.


    I saw that a crack suddenly appeared in the dense purple field in the air, and with the golden sword light shining again, it seemed to break the last barrier. The crack spread crazily, and the whole purple field was covered in an instant.


    "It turns out that Prince Wang''s attack has been accumulating strength. One sword is stronger than the other, but he wants to smash the whole field directly. No wonder the ancestor of the Wu family says that King Wu can''t do it."


    It suddenly dawned on all of us that this is the weakness of successors.


    "The ninth sword."


    Wang Xu drank softly in the air. The light of the sword soared. The endless bright sun gathered from all directions. In a flash, the light of the sword could not see the end. It was like a torrent that constantly impacted the whole purple field.


    The purple in the sky shrinks rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the golden light takes its place, becoming more and more dazzling.


    "Boom!"


    But in a short breath, the purple field exploded, and the terrible light of the sword came like a huge river. The king of Wu was gloomy, and his hands were moving. In a flash, he produced more than ten secrets. Each one is collected by the Wu family in Southeast China. It is the top martial arts secret in the world.


    However, everything is useless and futile.


    No matter how many mysteries the king of Wu evolves, Wang Xu''s sword light still has no pause, just like the impact of the real river, which instantly drowns the stubborn stone of the king of Wu.


    "Boom!"


    The king of Wu''s body shot back.


    Countless sword lights burst out, tearing the air around them. They spread to the powerful masters who were watching from a hundred meters away. They were forced to turn crazy, their blood was turbulent, and they retreated madly.


    The whole king of Wu, however, was directly shot hundreds of meters backward by the sword light torrent and ran into a mountain forest by the lake.


    Countless trees smashed and rocks splashed, leaving a trail of destruction more than 100 meters long. Some of the unfortunate warriors who were in the mountains and had no time to dodge died of being smashed to pieces on the spot.


    "I deceive too much, don''t I?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes show a touch of ridicule, and his whole body is boiling with killing intention. The real deception is just beginning.


    He stepped out in one step, and his figure instantly crossed a hundred meters, and came to the king of Wu again.


    At this time, the king of Wu calmed down, his eyes were not happy or sad, and his face was restored to the state of Gujing. In a flash, he fought directly with Wang Xu.


    "Boom!"


    Both of them are close to the extreme, far beyond the limit that ordinary martial arts masters can capture. Only a few such as Zhang Juedao can see clearly.


    For a moment, countless sword lights, fist seals and purple lights suddenly appeared, and the aftershocks of the battle spread to all sides, forcing countless onlookers to retreat madly, panic and chaos.


    "Go! Damn, I don''t want to die! "


    "Where is this horse or the level of martial arts? Both of them are gods already


    "Run quickly, those who are inferior to the congenital master will retreat to the kilometer away, or no one will blame you if you die!"


    The crowd was shouting and the chaos was overwhelming.


    No one thought, originally is to see a lively, even life is in danger, it is a dog.


    Not to mention, most of the people present could not see the excitement at all. They were not strong enough. They could only see a golden light and a purple light colliding everywhere in the sky, on the ground, on the surface of the lake and in the mountains. Each collision brought a terrible aftershock.


    It''s dark, the mountains and forests are destroyed, the lake is sunken, the earth is shaking, all kinds of means are not human!


    "What is this realm?"


    Liu Meiling, Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque and others were dazzled.


    It was the first time for them to see Wang Xu fight with others. The domineering power of dominating all sides and suppressing everything was beyond the imagination of all women.


    They knew that Wang Xu was very strong, otherwise they would not be famous in the world. They even created jiwuzong and suppressed the whole Jiangnan area with their own efforts.


    But witnessing this scene with their own eyes gave them a better understanding of Wang Xu''s strength.


    "No wonder Xiaoxu never cares about worldly wealth and power. He just throws tens of billions of dollars to establish jiwuzong and gives all his power to others. Yes, with such power as immortals, what is everything between the secular world? I''m afraid Xiao Xu will suffer. During this period, I have the right to contact jiwuzong on my own initiative... "


    Liu Meiling had a bitter smile on her face. She could not help laughing at herself.


    In the eyes of her elders, Wang Xu still seems to be the child in her memory. Although the child has become a Jackie Chan, she still has a child''s eye.


    But don''t know, Jackie Chan''s children, is not a child, but a dragon!


    "King Wu, do you see that? Now, this is the real deception. Don''t keep it, keep it, you will be killed by me alive. "


    Wang Xu stops suddenly, stands aloof in the air, the voice ponders said.


    "I won''t be irritated by you any more."


    Ziguang also stopped. The king of Wu came out slowly with the purple seal in his hand. His Dragon Robe was torn dozens of places by the sword light. He looked a little embarrassed, but his face was not sad or happy.


    "I have to admit that although your means are inferior, they can shake my mood. It''s my fault. So, next, I''ll kill you and do what I say! "


    King Wu''s voice was cold.


    When the last word came to the ground, a power of hegemony, coercion, obedience and rebellion rose slowly from it.


    This is the pride of princes.


    "Boom!"


    With the purple seal in his hand, the king of Wu stepped out step by step. The purple lights rushed out of his body and crashed into the seal. The dragon pattern carved on it seemed to be alive and began to twist slowly.

 Chapter 1268

    "The art of overlord, zhenshanhe!"


    Next second.


    The seal rose up in the air, and the purple light soared into the sky. In an instant, it turned into a mountain. The terrible force fluctuated ten times stronger than before. It pressed against Wang Xu in the air.


    if


    Before that, the king of Wu exerted more powerful means than the general great master of nine grades, but he still did not break away from the level of great master.


    Now.


    The power used by the king of Wu is really beyond the realm of great master. At least half of his feet have entered the threshold of wuzun.


    "It''s still not enough, so let''s continue to see what is really cheating you too much."


    Wang Xu shakes his head. His black hair suddenly floats in the wind. He actually puts away the Xuanguang spirit sword, and just plays it with one hand.


    This palm seems to be ordinary. It doesn''t have any vision. It can''t even sense the vast fluctuation of real Qi. It''s not even as good as a Qi and blood warrior''s move.


    But for a moment.


    Zhang Juedao, Wu pojun, Shangjing Mingdao, Qinglong and others are all changed.


    It''s a slap.


    It''s normal.


    It''s extraordinary.


    Qi and blood can be used by martial arts masters, congenital masters, great masters of martial arts, and wuzun


    Also available!


    The nine forms of annihilation.


    The first form.


    Put out the empty hand.


    Wuzunjing!


    Wang Xu''s divine thoughts urged the real Qi in the Shenfu to move in a mysterious way. Although it didn''t break out, it had been consumed at a terrible speed, just to pry the power of rules between heaven and earth.


    Rules!


    The foundation of the world.


    Even if it''s just a little bit, it also has extraordinary and unrivalled power.


    "Touch!"


    There was a bang.


    The huge mountain outside the purple seal was first shocked and then burst. Wang Xu''s hand, like breaking free of space, appeared on the purple seal out of thin air.


    Immediately.


    Five fingers closed.


    "Boom!"


    It''s another big bang, but it''s on the spiritual level.


    In the purple seal, the spirit of the king of Wu, which had been cultivated for hundreds of years, was instantly lost by Wang Xu''s divine thoughts, and all the connections were completely broken.


    King Wu''s face turned white, his body faltered, and his eyes turned black. Under the intense influence of his mind, the energy in his body suddenly became uncontrollable. His whole body fell from the air and fell directly into the lake.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "King Wu is defeated?"


    "This... Prince Wang didn''t attack him, did he?"


    The crowd was stunned.


    Most of them can''t understand the current situation at all.


    It''s true that Wang Xu has been pressing the king of Wu from the beginning, fighting against all the enemies, and even the great master''s enemies from the upper boundary, two of them died and one ran away.


    But now, King Wu''s defeat is a bit weird, isn''t it?


    Wang Xu didn''t attack Wu himself!


    Many of the leaders of the forces who secretly recovered, gloated and prepared to watch the fall of jiwuzong and the death of Wang Xu were as pale as death at this time.


    If Wang Xu wins this battle again, they will never turn over. Is there really no one in this world who can cure Wang Xu?


    Is it true that many of the older generation, the stronger and the more powerful, will be oppressed by a rising star, and this generation will never be able to raise its head?


    And outside China.


    Those who had been trampled on by Wang Xu or harmed their interests, such as the western continent, Nanyang, the Mikado Empire and the east island countries, were even more pale.


    If Wang Xu were to suppress China, these outside forces would not be able to lift their heads. It''s OK to be trampled by Wang Xu. Now Wang Xu is not alone. Jiwuzong contacts all forces in China. Will any Chinese warrior step on them in the future?


    This is the future.


    Let the last era of great navigation almost sweep the world and suppress all Western forces, which can not be easily accepted.


    They.


    It should be the leading role of the world and the overlord of the times.


    We must not be pressed for an era like this!


    "The Lord won?"


    Liu Qinlong, Ma Sanmo and others can''t help but get excited.


    "The cultivation of the king of Wu stepped into the realm of immortals. The old monsters who had been hidden for many years did not dare to compete with him, but the young master was so amazing that he was incomparable." Huo Jingtian exclaimed.


    Wind heartless, Eliza two people also nodded in agreement.


    Such a son-in-law, as an old father-in-law, naturally, the more he looks at it, the more he likes it, the more he looks at it, the more proud he is, and the more he looks at it, the more proud he is.


    The other is a maid. The spirit contract is in Wang Xu''s hands. Wang Xu''s heart is the key to his life and death. Wang Xu''s death and Eliza''s death will not make him lose face.


    What''s more?


    This is also true.


    Wang Xu''s last hand seemed ordinary, but it affected some extremely terrible power. Even through the Panlong array, a few people on the scene could feel the terrible fluctuation.


    These four words are unmatched.


    Wang Xu.


    fully deserve!


    Because the realm of Wang Xu''s cultivation is already the realm of Wu Zun!


    In addition, Wang Xu''s physical body has gone beyond the limit of Nirvana, and has already reached a strong point that he can''t predict himself.


    Where could Wang Xu''s opponent be the king of Wu, who had just entered wuzun''s realm and had not even had time to change his mind?


    Until now.


    With Wang Xu''s attitude.


    That is to let King Wu understand what is real


    I deceive you too much!


    "Is King Wu so defeated?"


    Wu Yaozong couldn''t believe it.


    No other Wu family can accept it.


    After hundreds of years of seclusion and painstaking cultivation, King Wu finally realized the shackles of human immortals and came out of this world. Was Wang Xu defeated so easily?


    "It''s not over yet."


    Wu Po Jun''s eyes narrowed into a slit, which was very dignified


    "The breath of King Wu has just suddenly soared. No, it''s still rising. It''s terrible. Now, I''m afraid the battle has just begun."


    "Ah?"


    People were surprised, some did not know why.


    The breath is soaring?


    King Wu has been hiding his strength?


    Next second.


    A column of water soared up into the sky like a tornado, standing at the top of the column.


    King Wu!


    His clothes were ragged, with water stains all over him, and even fish and shrimp fell from his collar, which made him look extremely embarrassed.


    However.


    Do not know why?


    At this time, the king of Wu gave people an extremely repressive and terrifying atmosphere, which made people afraid to look down on him.


    "Wang Xu, you are really a monster that can hardly be born in a thousand years. You are strong in body, and you are as terrible as me. But you shouldn''t rob me of my life. I really shouldn''t, no... or I should thank you. "


    Although the king of Wu looks embarrassed, he doesn''t have the slightest dispirited look on his face. On the contrary, his eyes are sharper, more overbearing and more arrogant.


    "If you hadn''t cut off the connection between Wang Yin and me, I''m afraid I would not have been able to understand the true meaning of the realm of human beings and immortals for some time. The gap between man and immortals is a qualitative change, a sublimation from the soul to the body. "


    "Oh?"


    Wang Xu raised his eyes slightly and looked at the king for several times. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face


    "I see. That''s why you think you can turn over? Tell you a desperate fact, now you, still can''t beat me


    "Ha ha, what you say is what you say. Facts will prove everything. You are not in the realm of human immortals after all, so you don''t know the true meaning of human immortals.


    Today, you are destined to die here.


    By my hand

 Chapter 1269

    "What''s the matter?"


    There are many people watching the battle in all directions. They don''t know how many people frown and can''t understand.


    "The spirit of God has changed, and the king of Wu has become an immortal instead of a human being."


    Zhang Jue''s eyes were dignified, and a trace of envy could be seen in it, sighing.


    "From human to immortal, he was the first one to walk out of the final step."


    Wu broke the army with a bitter smile.


    "First of all, he was the son of the king of China, and now the king of Wu has become an immortal


    Shangjing Mingdao grabs the handle of the black knife at his waist. His eyes shake violently. It seems that he is struggling.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the king of Wu straightened up slowly.


    There was no unnecessary movement, just a straight body. Suddenly, the power of terror surged like the tide between heaven and earth. The power of heaven and earth within a kilometer radius instantly condensed into a purple giant palm.


    The king of Wu did not use any secret method. He just controlled the power of heaven and earth in a moment. He could be said to do whatever he wanted. This palm falls down, like the anger of the immortal God, and presses the monkey to the Tathagata palm at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain. It is extremely overbearing and mighty.


    "What a terror


    The crowd was stunned.


    Is this the real power of human immortals? If the strength of the king of Wu was ten times that of the general great master of nine grades, then at this moment, it is ten times, ten times, one hundred times!


    "This is the human immortal. He can destroy the heaven and the earth at will, play in the world and do everything he likes."


    Green dragon is not surprised, light said, seems to have seen a similar power.


    "That''s about the same."


    In the face of this overwhelming hand, Wang Xu chuckled and didn''t care.


    Next second.


    With the same wave of his hand, a handprint suddenly rose up against the sky and turned the world upside down. Countless white waves burst out in the air, penetrating the sky and pounding on the giant palm.


    A meat palm, unexpectedly is abruptly destroyed the giant palm.


    Did Wang Xu block it?


    "Ah... Scared the hell out of me! How could that be? How could the Immortal King of Wu suddenly become so powerful? He was obviously hanged and beaten by the patriarch, so he can''t support it any more? "


    Ma Sanmo cried in disbelief.


    "Wang Xu won''t lose, will he?" Wind and rain bridge bite red lips.


    "Don''t worry, isn''t Xian son-in-law blocking it?" The wind comforts mercilessly.


    On one side, Huo Jingtian''s face was dignified, and he said: "the king of Wu is an immortal after all, and it will be very difficult for the Lord next."


    "Renxian..."


    When they heard the words, their faces darkened.


    What is human immortal?


    As the name suggests, the immortal is not a pure person, but a higher level of life.


    Fairy!


    In front of immortals, mortals are like ants.


    "Is brother Xu in danger?" Liu Yuqi was worried.


    Other people''s faces sank, too.


    People look up.


    In the sky, the king of Wu led the forces of heaven and earth in every move, gathered huge forces, and took the initiative to attack Wang Xu constantly, and began to press Wang Xu to fight.


    In jiwuzong, everyone turns pale.


    "Give me the seal of the king!"


    As soon as the king of Wu pointed out, he lit up the whole sky. The bright light of the sword came out and opened the sky. Hundreds of meters of sword light swept across the sky.


    "What comes into my hands is mine."


    With a faint smile, Wang Xu stepped back slightly and raised his right hand slightly, forming a full bow. Then he suddenly popped up and hit the sword light with a blow.


    The sword light collapsed, and Wang Xu''s boxing front was covered with a layer of light golden light, intact.


    "You''re really strong."


    The king of Wu had no expression on his face, and his hands scratched down slightly. Under the surging power of terror, dozens of tons of lake water were caught in the sky, and the overwhelming collision with Wang Xu submerged it.


    With a terrible chill coming out, the lake quickly turned into ice. In a twinkling of an eye, it turned into a huge piece of ice, trapping Wang Xu in it.


    "Although we don''t want to admit the difference between heaven and earth, we are not as good as King Wu now."


    Looking at the scene, Wu Po Jun could not help sighing, and a trace of loss flashed through his eyes.


    All over the world, countless people watching the war were shocked and moved.


    Wang Xu is really tough, but he is not human, but the king of Wu has become an immortal. The difference between immortals and mortals is just like human and ants.


    The attack of King Wu was so shocking every time.


    No matter how strong Wang Xu is, how many times can he resist?


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the huge ice exploded. Wang Xu kneaded his right hand into a fist, slightly shrouded in a layer of white water mist, and walked out step by step with a calm face.


    However.


    As soon as he came out, the king of Wu had raised his hand again. In the middle of the air, countless strong winds gathered, which carried countless pieces of ice that had been blasted before, like swords, forming a tornado, involving Wang Xu as a whole.


    In the eyes of the people.


    However, Wang Xu did not evade or attack. He was totally dependent on his strong body. He was in the storm and continued to walk out step by step.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Countless pieces of ice, sharper than swords, hit Wang Xu, but they made a sound of metal collision, and then they were smashed.


    People are more shocked.


    This body


    It''s not human, is it?


    Wang Xu''s face was calm and his voice showed a trace of disdain


    "You''re just squandering the power of skyrocketing. What? The body is too weak, afraid to be burst by these forces? Or do you think that such a little power can damage my own flesh that I don''t know how strong it is? "


    Human immortal?


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, it''s just the lower Wu Zun.


    Not to mention that he had already reached this level, even if he did not, he did not think that he could be hurt by King Wu''s "crude" means of attack.


    What''s more, the current king of Wu did not have the real power of wuzunjing.


    It''s true that King Wu has realized the importance of the spirit to wuzunjing, and his strength has soared, but what about that?


    The integration of spirit, spirit and will into one, which requires an extremely long process of transformation. The king of Wu had no chance at all.


    Now the king of Wu, because he didn''t understand the essence of the divine thought, was just randomly strengthening his cultivation, and because his physical body was too weak to bear, he might be burst at any time.


    "There''s no problem killing you."


    The king of Wu had no expression on his face.


    His breath is bigger and more extraordinary. Originally, the power of heaven and earth within a kilometer radius is boiling, but now, it suddenly rises to 2000 meters.

 Chapter 1270

    Although Wang Xu disdained the power of the king of Wu, he admired his opponent''s temperament, talent and talent.


    The king of Wu is worthy of his admiration for being able to penetrate into the realm of Wu Zun with his own strength in the Chinese world and without a way forward.


    It''s not just the king of Wu.


    Zhang Jue Tao, Wu break the army and so on, with their own strength, step by step, to the peak of the great master, are all worthy of admiration.


    Before the re integration of the world origin and the advent of a new era, even if the realm of heaven and earth is enough, these people can hardly surpass the great master liupin.


    But after the change of heaven and earth, the strength of these old monsters all improved by leaps and bounds. After all, their realm was already enough, what they lacked was only strength.


    On this basis, the king of Wu went further, broke the limit and stepped into the realm of Wu Zun, which is worthy of the admiration of any opponent.


    It''s just a pity.


    It''s not enough.


    "Wow!"


    Wang Xu slowly relaxes his body.


    In his body, it sounds like the roar of the Yangtze River. His internal organs are beating slightly, emitting the huge power contained in it. His limbs, muscles, blood vessels, muscles and bones are glowing faintly, and the power of terror is flowing out bit by bit.


    "Click!"


    Slightly clench one''s fist, the air between five fingers, explode, unexpectedly is to rub out a piece of fine and bright lightning fire.


    Wang Xu did not use the power of wuzun, but prepared to use only the power of the body, with the help of King Wu''s attack, to determine the limit of his body at the moment.


    "Hoo..."


    King Wu''s face is light and indifferent, his hands open to both sides, as if embracing the whole heaven and earth. The power of the spirit radiates wildly, and his spirit melts into the surrounding heaven and earth, as if controlling the endless power of heaven and earth.


    With him as the center, the aura storm composed of heaven and earth is brewing.


    At this moment, the king of Wu raised his head slightly, and all his mind spread in the surrounding heaven and earth. He felt that he seemed to be the master of the heaven and earth, controlling everything in the heaven and earth, including the life and death of creatures.


    "Go


    The king of Wu bowed his head and swept Wang Xu with indifferent eyes.


    This sound is like an emperor commanding all living beings in the world.


    Boom


    In a flash, the heaven and earth were shocked, and the gathering aura storm seemed to have been ordered. Suddenly, it turned into a storm and rushed to Wang Xu.


    The void vibrates, the sky and the earth explode with lightning and thunder, which is extremely shocking and beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Command the world!


    Seeing this scene, almost everyone forgot to breathe and was stunned.


    This war is totally beyond people''s imagination. The horror of human immortals is almost comparable to the reappearance of myth.


    "Pure physical force..."


    Wang Xu takes a deep breath and blows out.


    "Seriously... One punch!"


    In an instant, the power of terror fluctuated, and the pure breath of violence surged out of his body. The endless golden light shone on the heaven and earth, and the power of the body broke out at this moment, which made the power of this fist reach an extremely terrible peak.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu hit the aura storm with one punch. The terrible aura storm was suddenly blasted out of a hole hundreds of meters in size, and the rest also scattered around.


    But in contrast, Wang Xu himself, under the strong interaction, retreated all the way, retreated tens of meters, and then stopped.


    Two hundred meters in the air!


    It was the king of Wu. At this time, he was stunned.


    "The power of human beings and immortals has been shown incisively and vividly by the king of Wu, which can be said to be extremely terrifying. We live in the world in order to master these great powers one day, to be immortal and to escape from the world, but.... "


    Wu Po Jun suddenly took a deep breath and looked at Wang Xu. His eyes were full of unspeakable complexity


    "Can mortals have such a powerful body comparable to immortals? How on earth did he practice


    "It''s a pity that no matter how he practiced, the king of Wu is an immortal. He is doomed to have no future. It''s a pity! I''m sorry Zhang Juedao shook his head.


    "Well, the king of Wu is just like this. In front of the Dragon Lord, there is only one way to go, that is to surrender!"


    Green dragon a sneer way.


    And jiwuzong.


    Liu Meiling, Huo Jingtian and others all raised their heart to their throat.


    Fengyuqiao is holding hands, clenching teeth, looking at the sky with worry, that one belongs to his own man.


    Wang Xu


    Will you lose?


    "It''s no use."


    Wang Xu steadied his figure, put down his fist, looked up at the king of Wu who had changed color again, and said with a faint smile:


    "King Wu, when you first entered wuzun''s realm, you didn''t have any training methods to refer to. You didn''t understand the essence of wuzun''s powerful power, and you didn''t have the magic power secret method above wuzun.


    It''s just that this kind of attack, which is extremely rough and almost pure, is just a waste of power.


    No matter how much power Wu Zun has, he will not be able to withstand your waste. Before long, you will be overused and unable to resist. "


    The battle above wuzun.


    It lies in the supernatural power, the artifact, the secret method above the heaven level, and the powerful physical body of the combination of spirit and soul.


    These four points.


    There is no king Wu!


    And Wang Xu


    All of them!


    This battle, from the beginning, was not fair.


    But on the outside.


    But the king of Wu had the absolute upper hand, and all his actions were powerful and terrorist attacks.


    And Wang Xu has been under pressure, like a boat in a storm, may capsize at any time.


    "Hoo, it seems that he can''t measure my physical limit... It''s time to solve this guy earlier."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu''s feet sank slightly, and his body shape was like a real dragon, rising and falling in the air. When he breathed and inhaled, he took off with a strong wind roaring sound, like a dragon singing.


    "After beating me for so long, now it''s my turn to attack."


    The king of Wu was stunned.


    When Wang Xu''s five fingers are open, there is an illusion of mountains and rivers hanging upside down in the palm of his hand. When his five fingers are closed, he can see the scene of heaven falling apart.


    "The ninth form of annihilation, the sixth form of wuzunjing."


    "Fight the mountain and the river!"


    It''s just a start.


    But in the whole world, there was a total annihilation.


    "What is this fluctuation of power?"


    The king of Wu couldn''t help but stare at him.


    And many of the strong onlookers in the four corners of heaven and earth even uttered exclamations.


    If there is a well-informed person, he immediately trembles


    "Quan Zhen Shan He, Quan Zhen Shan He! At the beginning, Prince Wang was in the West Island, and he killed the gods with one blow


    It''s the power of heaven.


    In a flash, the mind turns and the heart follows.


    All in one punch.


    Looking at the various visions in the sky, everyone was shocked.


    This moment.


    Even the power of immortals can''t stop Wang Xu''s attack.


    At this time, the king of Wu showed a smile on his face.


    A dazzling purple light burst out from the body of the king of Wu. It seemed that there was a broken sound in the void. The whole breath of the king of Wu was in rapid decline.


    On the contrary, there is an extremely repressive terror in the world.


    The king of Wu laughed as if he were crazy


    "I''ve lived for 300 years, and finally I''ll be a fairy in the world, but I didn''t expect that you, Wang Xu, will appear in this generation."


    "Younger generation, if you can take my last blow, I will succeed..."


    "... clothes!"


    The last word came to the ground.


    A fist that runs through the heaven and the earth is earth shaking.

 Chapter 1271

    success.


    It''s the real name of King Wu.


    But he never used this name since he granted amnesty to the king and took office in Southeast China 300 years ago.


    Wang.


    In ancient times, there were three paintings, one of which was called the king. The three are heaven, earth and man, and the one who can participate is Wang!


    Dai Tian was ordered to seal the land in all directions and control the lives of thousands of people.


    Once.


    The king of Wu admitted that he had these three postures, but he lost his real name and left only the king''s name to suppress the current world.


    He is a rare talent.


    When the genius of the same age was almost dead, he lived for more than 300 years, but also in the fog of the road ahead, he climbed his own martial arts realm to the extreme of the great master, and finally stabilized the immortal realm and stepped into the wuzun.


    If it is in the solar realm, the king of Wu can go straight to wuzun and even have the qualification to become emperor Wu in the future.


    But in China, where the world''s origin is broken, he can only get stuck in the extreme of the great master, with enough realm and rare strength.


    It is in this era when heaven and earth change, the origin of the world begins to merge again, and the upper world and the Chinese secular exchange with each other, that he is entitled to contact with the powerful forces matching the realm.


    But


    Cruel facts.


    It''s not enough.


    "Click! Click


    Cracks, which are hard to see by naked eyes, appear on the surface of King Wu''s body. In the eyes of countless people, his whole body is collapsing. From the inside out, bones, spine, blood, meridians, flesh and blood, skin and so on are all collapsing and vanishing.


    Physical weakness.


    Can''t support the powerful force beyond the limit.


    "This is..."


    Countless onlookers lost their voices, and their eyes were shocked. They witnessed this tragic power with their own eyes.


    "It''s worthy of being the southeast king who fought for hegemony in China at the beginning. He was cruel to others and even more cruel to himself. I still remember that in those troubled times, there were only princes who died in battle, and kings who did not get rid of their backbones and kneel down to surrender. "


    Wu Po sighed.


    "I''m afraid the only way to make him serve is to kill him. But his attack is equivalent to "suicide". After all, outsiders have no chance. "


    Zhang Jue road is also the facial expression emotion, can''t help but voice to answer the way.


    As soon as Qinglong looked at this scene, he could not help but be shocked. He secretly compared in his heart: "I don''t know how to treat the dragon master here?"


    As for jiwuzong, all of them were so nervous that their breath stopped. All of them were staring at the sky and waiting for the final result.


    King Wu wins.


    The disaster of jiwuzong!


    Wang Xu won.


    From then on, jiwuzong flourished!


    After all


    What will be the end?


    Before that, no matter how powerful the king of Wu was, it was only rough and shoddy. No matter how large the quantity was, it was not as good as the quality. It could not hurt Wang Xu at all.


    But if it''s qualitative, even if it''s as small as the tip of a needle, it can easily take Wang Xu''s life.


    And now.


    At the cost of destroying his body, the king of Wu was ready to gather attacks. When the number of attacks reached an extremely terrifying limit, they had reached qualitative change, and their power was many times stronger than before.


    No one can tell whether Wang Xu can stop him.


    "That''s a bit of a look."


    In the face of this blow, Wang Xu''s face showed a trace of dignified, followed by a surge of war.


    Fight the strong.


    It''s the battle of passion.


    He turned his hand and shook it


    "Xuanguang spirit sword!"


    Countless golden lights gathered in the palm of his hand, and in an instant, they formed a three foot golden front. Wang Xu slowly stretched out his right hand, held the hilt of the sword, and closed his five fingers deeply.


    He took a deep breath, his huge strength fluctuated violently, and the real Qi in the Shenfu turned upside down.


    In the house of God.


    A magic power appears.


    "Zhongpin Shentong..."


    "Strong wall!"


    The invisible power of supernatural power spreads into the surrounding heaven and earth, isolating the space of the four worlds, instantly creating an absolute barrier to cover the body of Xuanguang spirit sword.


    "No firm, no broken!"


    Wang Xu''s face was quiet.


    This medium-sized supernatural power was just half of the one he had just given birth to because of the lack of the power of heaven and earth. After passing through the upper world and going to the immortal sect of the solar world, it had been completed and completely born.


    A strong wall can trap the enemy and block the space, but it can also cover the body of the spirit weapon sword, creating a second "invisible sword body" that is unbreakable, greatly enhancing the attack power.


    Hoo


    A layer of golden flame suddenly burns on the Xuanguang spirit sword.


    "Top grade magic power."


    "The sun is burning!"


    It can burn gods and spirits, which is a great threat to the strong above wuzun.


    At this moment, Wang Xu looked very serious


    "You''ve got my respect, and I''ll give you this final move with my greatest strength."


    Wang Xu said in a deep voice.


    "Good."


    The king of Wu opened his mouth and spat out a word. His last head collapsed in an instant.


    Next second.


    From the position where the Wu King''s body collapsed, the void opened, and a purple seal slowly emerged, which rose up with the mighty pressure and gathered into a purple auspicious cloud in the higher sky.


    The seal of Wang Dao!


    The emperor is supreme!


    This is the spirit of the king of Wu. He gave up his physical body and integrated his understanding of martial arts, spirit, will and so on into this seal.


    Life cannot be emperor.


    Death is king!


    Boom!


    In a flash, this seal of kingly way went straight to the sky, cut through the sky and came to Wang Xu.


    Even hundreds of kilometers away, people feel a heavy pressure from the sky, and all of them have the desire to kneel down and surrender.


    "The battle of the peak of human immortals, miss today, regret for life!"


    Many masters are even more open-minded, even if their strength, can only see the sky that crown the vast purple sky, also do not bow, just want to see more clearly.


    "Feel this battle and open up a new way for our illusory future!"


    The old monsters of Zhang Juedao, Wu pojun and other great masters'' extreme realm are even more attentive.


    "The ninth and the fifth forms of annihilation."


    "Tai Xu Huang''s great sword


    Wang Xu raises his sword.


    Three feet gold front, split the world in an instant.


    If the sword doesn''t come out, it will be 300 meters bright.


    It''s so vast that people can''t see where the edge of the sword is, where the sword holder is, where the light of the sword starts and ends.


    In people''s eyes.


    All over the sky is golden sword light, in an instant submerged that purple, boundless, let a person''s eyes have a short defocus.


    But the purple, but indomitable, left a purple mark in the gold, such as a sharp knife, straight cut in front of a piece of gold paper in the way.


    People can''t see the war clearly.


    Only a few old monsters can look up and see the war clearly.


    "Who wins and who loses?"


    In most people''s eyes, the king of Wu is an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years. He is also a strong man who once suppressed an era. When he was born, he stepped into the realm of human beings and immortals. The attack of destroying his body is just like that of a real immortal.


    No matter how strong Wang Xu is, he can''t resist it? Even if you don''t die on the spot, you have to be seriously injured.


    Even the old monsters such as Zhang juedo and Wu paojun speculated the same way.


    The last blow of King Wu was too strong. Even the old monsters could not stop it.


    But the next second.


    "How is that possible?"


    Zhang Jue road and others suddenly face crazy change, almost out of shape up, step forward.


    Then.


    They are great masters such as siskell, Marilyn, Huo Jingtian, fengmerciless and Eliza.


    "What''s going on?"


    People open their eyes and want to see everything.


    See you soon.


    The gold in the sky fades away, the purple mark breaks, when everything subsides and the light dissipates.


    Above the sky.


    There is only one figure left.


    It''s one, bathed in the golden flame, holding a three foot gold front in his right hand, holding an illusory purple seal in his left hand, stepping on the sky, nine days above his head, invincible.


    "I lost..."


    On top of the illusory seal, the king of Wu''s regretful face appeared. Inch by inch, it collapsed and disappeared.


    All around the world.


    All lost their voices.

 Chapter 1272

    "Wang Xu won..."


    Standing on a hill several kilometers away, a bald man in black sunglasses, with a cold voice, looks at the battle.


    His posture is straight and his face is expressionless. In the eyes under the sunglasses, you can see the red light flickering, as if he is a robot.


    "The data has been recorded."


    On one side, another man, who was covered in a layer of black armor and could not distinguish between men and women, heard a mechanical electronic synthetic sound and said calmly:


    "The destructive power of Chinese martial arts is really terrible, but this era is not the era of martial arts, but the era of our science and technology. As long as there are enough data, no matter how strong Wang Xu is, he will find his weakness and kill him.


    Technology is the strongest! "


    "However, in this war alone, we have no way to improve Wang Xu''s fighting capacity for the time being. It seems that we still need to go back and discuss the matter of taking charge of China. We need to gather other strong people and discuss the countermeasures carefully. " Sunglasses bald man said, the voice is not easy to detect a trace of helplessness.


    He retreated in vain.


    How many times is this?


    "The data is still being analyzed."


    Black armour person answered a, immediately silent go down, seem to agree.


    ¡­¡­


    On the lake outside jiwuzong, countless spectators fell into complete silence, silent and breathless.


    Everyone was stunned, looking at the man standing in the sky, bathed in pale gold flames, like a demon.


    Wang Xu was not hurt by the three hundred years of King Wu''s life.


    This era, this world, this world.


    Who is invincible?


    Who is the enemy?


    "Invincible in the world, invincible in the world, truly invincible!"


    A congenital master of five grades, shaking hands, eyes with twelve points of awe and worship, lost his voice and exclaimed.


    Wumeng is invincible.


    Only the prince of Huaxia.


    fully deserve!


    Other great masters, strong men, and many invisible old monsters, all face like water and say nothing.


    Zhang juedoo, Wu paojun and other old monsters all have extremely dignified eyes.


    No one thought that Wang Xu would have such a terrible power.


    The king of Wu, who was able to break the shackles of human beings and enter the realm of human beings and immortals, did not hurt Wang Xu and was even suppressed by Wang Xu with one hand.


    "We are old. This era is no longer our era."


    Zhang Jue took a deep breath and looked at the pale golden figure in the sky. All of a sudden, his eyes were dispirited.


    "After all, heaven and earth have changed. We have been practising hard for hundreds of years. Before, due to the control of heaven and earth, our strength has never been able to climb up. Otherwise, if we force it up, we will be worried about our lives.


    It''s hard to live for hundreds of years, but now in this new era, the result is not as good as that of a younger generation who is only 20 years old. It''s hard to understand how he practiced. It''s incredible! "


    Wu broke the army and was also dejected, sighing and shaking his head.


    What''s more terrifying is that in the previous battle, Wang Xu''s strength was pure flesh and all kinds of mysterious and powerful martial arts. All the old monsters confirmed that Wang Xu did not use any of the strange power of the immortal realm.


    Therefore, Wang Xu should not have stepped into the realm of immortals.


    But not human immortals, but can suppress human immortals, the presence of the old monster, who dare to imagine?


    "Sacrifice one''s life for righteousness..."


    Shangjing Mingdao grabs the magic sword at his waist. Juehua''s dark body is the scabbard that covers the outside, and it can''t stop the more and more enchanting red light on the edge of the magic sword. It''s the evil sword that yearns for blood.


    Shangjing Mingdao''s face was slightly pale, but his foot was still. He pressed the magic knife with one hand and shook his head to refuse


    "You''re just a knife. It''s me who holds it. It''s me who decides whether to use you or not. I''m not a stupid warrior who knows that he is going to die, but also has to rely on the bushido spirit foolishly. "


    Wang Xu showed his strength. Before he came to China, he was ready to sacrifice his life for righteousness, but now he had to give up.


    Sacrifice is for righteousness.


    But sacrificing one''s life, if one does not even have one percent of righteousness, is not sacrificing one''s life. Instead, it is sacrificing one''s life in vain, giving the enemy achievements and fame.


    "The Lord has won!"


    In jiwuzong, countless disciples cheered warmly.


    Huo Jingtian, Eliza and others breathed.


    Liu Meiling, fengyuqiao, Liu Yuqi and other girls were trembling and almost didn''t support them. They fell to the ground.


    Wang Xu''s relationship with them is more intimate than that of others. In the previous battle, all the girls put in a lot of energy. At this time, when they relaxed, they felt powerless.


    "After today, I''m afraid I won''t find another rival." On Kong fengque''s cold face, there was a trace of excitement.


    "Maybe."


    Huo Jingtian nodded, but his eyes flashed a touch of worry.


    Kong fengque and others may not know, but how can he?


    Wu Meng has three families and one surname.


    The strongest person is long pingtian, who is called "Dragon Master"!


    People in jiwuzong are excited.


    But outside, many foreign forces, whether in the western continent or in Nanyang, the Mikado Empire, the east island state and many other powerful countries, are all lost.


    Wang Xu won.


    On behalf of this pressure in the hearts of the devil, will continue to press down, and even make them more pressure.


    At this moment, Wang Xu, from the devil, into the devil!


    "Hoo..."


    At this time, above the sky, the sun on Wang Xu disappeared.


    Seeing the last vestige of the spirit of King Wu, it is about to die out completely.


    He suddenly raised his hand, put away the Xuanguang spirit sword, and took out the seal of King Wu that he had snatched before. His hands closed, and the unreal seal of his left hand instantly merged with the real seal of King Wu.


    Although the king of Wu was not a complete warrior, his final spirit and will reluctantly coincided with the spirit, and the consciousness of belonging to the king of Wu had dissipated.


    The last trace left was also burned by Wang Xu with the sun fire, leaving only the last pure soul power.


    These soul powers, because they are extremely compatible with Wu Wang Yin, are integrated into Wu Wang Yin, which is a semi spirit weapon. Although they can''t be turned into spirit weapons immediately, if they are cultivated in the long run, they also have the chance to produce a complete spirit weapon.


    For Wang Xu, this war is not a loss.


    Be realistic.


    I''m making a lot of money!


    "But it''s not suitable to call Wu Wang Yin any more. Wu Wang pursued the hegemony of Wang Dao that he never got in his whole life. After that, you can call it Wang Dao Yin."


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled twice and put away the seal of kingcraft.


    Then he turned and flew to the crowd below.


    Seeing this, people bowed their heads one after another to pay homage to Wang Xu, a stable and almost invincible man.


    Zhang Juedao, Wu pojun, Shangjing Mingdao, Qinglong and others also bowed slightly. They had nothing to do with Wang Xu, but Wang Xu''s strength was enough for them to respect.


    "Is this coffin for me?"


    Wang Xu stopped in front of the huge black iron coffin hanging in the air, looked at a group of people who were terrified and asked faintly.

 Chapter 1273

    Send a coffin to Wang Xu?


    Where does anyone dare to answer!


    "I ask again, is the coffin for me?"


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows wrinkled when no one answered.


    "Yes, ah... No... yes!"


    At the peak of Qianwei, Wang Xu frowned and was shocked. On the black iron coffin, a group of people were terrified, helpless and incoherent.


    "Come down."


    Wang Xu has a plain face.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, it''s just expressionless.


    "Yes, yes."


    On the black iron coffin, a group of warriors from the second and third class forces in the upper world quickly ran down the coffin.


    When the last person left, a golden hand with the size of tens of meters came down from the sky. With a roar, he directly grasped the black iron coffin, picked up a piece of black shadow, and fell down at a terrible speed.


    Holding the coffin in his hand, he almost wiped the bodies of a group of upper martial artists and fell down. All of them were pale and almost thought they would die.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    Huge earthquake, countless dust and gravel.


    The black iron coffin, like a sword, sank deep into the ground and stood on the Bank of Jiangxin lake, at the entrance of the bridge which was interrupted by King Wu three days ago.


    Black iron coffin, upside down in the sky.


    Wang Xu fell down, raised his hand and pointed to a sword, and carved a line of characters on the surface of the coffin.


    "Those who humiliate me should be buried in a black coffin today, and their spirits will be destroyed."


    In all directions, the powerful of many forces look at each other, and they all see the color of each other''s eyes.


    "Xiaoxu, you''re not hurt."


    At this time, the Panlong array opened, the fog receded, and Liu Meiling and others rushed out first.


    Wang Xu smile: "aunt Ling, I''m ok, don''t worry."


    Fengyuqiao and Liu Yuqi also gathered around them, one on the left and one on the right, trying to rush into Wang Xu''s arms, but in the middle, they found each other embarrassed.


    Fengyuqiao thought, "I forget that Yuqi, a little girl, especially likes to pester her brother Wang Xu."


    Liu Yuqi thought to herself, "ah, I forgot that my sister-in-law is here. My God... She won''t think much about it, will she?"


    Next second.


    One big and one small, after two women looked at each other, they all slowed down. Instead of rushing towards Wang Xu''s arms, they turned to stand on both sides.


    Wang Xu had opened his hand, but he didn''t know what the two girls thought. Seeing this, he just put it down again quietly.


    Because at this time.


    Huo Jingtian, Feng merciless, Eliza and others, as well as Liu Qinlong, Ma Sanmo and other senior members and disciples of Jiwu sect, all came up to see each other.


    Not only they, but also many powerful leaders and masters who had good relations with jiwuzong came up one after another to salute.


    "Let''s go."


    Seeing this scene, Wu broke the army with a sigh, turned around and led Wu Yaozong, Wu Chengfeng and other Wu family members to leave.


    Zhang Juedao, the master of dragon and tiger mountain, also shakes his head and takes a deep look at Wang Xu. He turns around and turns into thunder. In a flash, he runs through the sky and returns to dragon and tiger mountain.


    The strong overseas forces, such as Shangjing Mingdao, also turned around and left without saying a word. In all directions, in addition to the forces who made friends with jiwuzong, countless people who watched the war retreated.


    Only a few forces remained.


    Like a green dragon.


    After the crowd around Wang Xu gradually dispersed, Qinglongyi led the people up.


    "Mr. Huo, long time no see."


    As soon as Qinglong comes over, he looks at Huo Jingtian, nods his head and introduces himself with a smile


    "Mr. Wang, I''m Qinglongyi from qinglongdian, the headquarters of Wumeng. I''ve heard about Mr. Wang for a long time. Today, I can finally see Mr. Wang''s martial power with my own eyes. It''s really amazing."


    He is neither humble nor overbearing. Even after witnessing Wang Xu''s world shaking War I, he can still maintain a light sense of pride. Obviously, it''s either the heart or the nature, or there''s something I think I can rely on to sit with Wang Xuping.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Xu raised next eyelid, light ask a way.


    "Mr. Wang''s power today is shocking all over the world. Our military alliance ranks you as the only one on the invincible list. It is worthy of the name."


    As soon as Qinglong said this, his face suddenly became very serious


    "However, after today, I''m afraid you will also face a greater threat. At home and abroad, many old monsters lurking like the king of Wu, and even various forces in the west, may list the young master as the top enemy. "


    "See this coffin stele next to you?"


    Wang Xu asked suddenly.


    Qinglong was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t seem to react. But soon, he swept the black iron coffin and his face became solemn


    "Mr. Wang, it''s easy to hide a gun in the open, but it''s hard to defend it in the back. After this war, few people should be the opponent of the prince. But as a result, you are also in the eyes of some foreign special forces. "


    "You''re talking about the western continent, and the Mika Empire?"


    "Yes, the last time was when the western continent crossed the world. Since modern times, the Mika Empire has subdued the West and suppressed the world. Now the world is changing, China is ushering in a new era of rise. But this new era is too short after all. The strength of the Mikado Empire, the modern overlord, and the old overlord of the last era, the western continent, should not be underestimated. "


    Green dragon a serious way.


    "You should know, the demigod of the Western alliance of gods, I killed three and accepted one. I forced the order to retreat. Now it retreats to the western continent and concentrates on the development of the Church of light.


    Although I don''t have much contact with the forces of the Mika Empire, I have dealt with the hero Association and the aegis, and I don''t pay attention to them. "


    Wang Xu''s voice is light, counting his past achievements.


    He didn''t mean to show off. He was just telling the truth.


    "So, you tell me, now I am more than ten times stronger than before, and I need to be afraid of them?"


    It seems that I didn''t expect Wang Xu to be so arrogant and overbearing.


    "Er..."


    When Qinglong was one by one, he was a little tongue tied. When he thought about it carefully, it seemed that Wang Xu was really not afraid?


    But soon he shook his head and said with a smile:


    "Mr. Wang, there are some things you may not understand. But you''ll understand later. Now, as long as you know, the Mika empire can''t and can''t be provoked. "


    With that, he took a deep look at Wang Xu and continued with deep meaning


    "Unless, Mr. Wang, you really step into the realm of human beings and immortals, not the king of Wu, but the human beings and immortals who really transform human beings into immortals. They can be reborn with blood and break through the void. Otherwise, there will always be something in the world that we can''t cause. "


    With that, Qinglong bows slightly, turns around and leaves.


    At the last moment, leave the last sentence behind:


    "Mr. Wang, the Dragon Master highly praises your talent and talent. When I go to the capital in the future, I will wait for the dragon master to receive you personally and wash the dust for you."


    Wang Xu didn''t answer.


    He can see the pride of Qinglong. Therefore, for his words, Wang Xugen didn''t bother to continue to answer.


    It''s just a self righteous clown.


    As soon as Qinglong left, Wang Xu looked back and saw many people who looked at him in awe.


    no matter how.


    After today.


    He, Wang Xu, will really be in the world. If you look at China, the western continent and the Mikado Empire, whoever dares to provoke him, he will be destroyed!


    ¡­¡­


    But the aftermath of this war has not stopped. On the contrary, it has set off more huge waves outside and in the whole world.


    Wang Xu was a king of Wu in the southeast of the town outside the Jiwu sect.


    When the news came out, the whole world trembled.

 Chapter 1274

    Wang Xu won!


    The body is shocking, the magic power is powerful, and the immortal is suppressed!


    Innumerable forces, innumerable organizations, innumerable intelligence departments, all lost their voice.


    The combat effectiveness data of Wang Xu has been summarized and analyzed by countless people, but the more in-depth analysis, the more palpitating the information revealed.


    Because.


    In just a few years, Wang Xu has risen all the way.


    it seems that.


    From no defeat, has been strong crush, town kill all opponents.


    No matter how strong the enemy is, it seems that no one has ever forced him out of his limit.


    This analysis result is absolutely terrible!


    "Invincible in the world? Invincible in the world! Is there really an invincible person in the world? "


    After receiving the analysis results, the senior management of numerous forces and organizations feel extremely complicated.


    It''s not invincible. What is it?


    But the word invincible is relative.


    A person, in a group of ants, is absolutely invincible. But when this person, facing another person, is not invincible.


    "Why? Why? Why is Wang Xu so terrible? "


    After receiving the news, countless warriors of Bushido in the East Island sent out a roar full of endless reluctance and despair.


    But in the end, after Shangjing Mingdao came back home with a magic knife, everything could only be calm. Because they didn''t want to be calm, they all died under the magic sword.


    Wang Xu is too strong.


    Strong enough to let such a ruthless man as Shangjing Mingdao dare not fight against Wang Xu.


    On the Internet.


    Within China, it goes without saying that Wang Xu, a young generation warrior, has become an idol in the eyes of all people. He has become the number one in hot search on major Internet platforms all year round.


    By the way, jiwuzong has become the holy land of martial arts that countless young martial arts people yearn for. At the beginning, those who packed their bags and ran out of jiwuzong had no idea what color their intestines were.


    And in the dark Internet, which connects all parties to the international world.


    "In this world, there can never be a real invincible person. I am a capital oligarch, an ancient aristocratic heir who has passed on for thousands of years. With the honor of my family as a contract, I offer a reward of 10 billion to seek to assassinate Wang Xuzhi, the leader of Chinese Jiwu sect!"


    A piece of news, like a hurricane, spread crazily in the international world.


    The 10 billion reward account is even directly published on the dark Internet. Anyone can query the amount in the account, but if he wants to withdraw the balance of the account, he needs to kill Wang Xu and get a dynamic password.


    It''s a pity.


    There''s no killer or organization that''s offering a reward.


    make fun of.


    To assassinate Wang Xu at such a time


    Who''s impatient and wants to die?


    Now Wang Xu is no longer single. The huge power of jiwuzong is enough to frighten all the murderers who see money.


    The news of Wang Xuzhen''s killing immortals is enough to make all the strong people disheartened.


    A well-known senior analyst in the underground world posted an analysis on the dark Internet


    "It''s almost impossible to assassinate Prince Huaxia. It''s not that he is really invincible, but that the cost of assassinating him can''t be measured by money. Let alone 10 billion, 100 billion, 1 trillion, I''m afraid no smart person will act. Except, of course, the stupid ones who have to die. "


    Others retorted with a sneer


    "Who says it''s impossible? Other than that, there are many super powers in the Mika empire that can easily kill him. No matter how strong he is, he is still human. Can he resist small laser weapons? Can it resist modern chemical toxins? Can it resist the special dark matter weapons produced by cosmic high energy radiation


    "Remember, the power of science and technology is the greatest and most powerful power in this era!"


    This person''s ID is black star.


    Countless people who refuted by one person were speechless, just because all kinds of high-tech weapons he said were from science fiction movies. In reality, most people have never heard of them.


    "I''m afraid it''s not an idiot who watched too many movies?"


    Some people are sarcastic.


    "A group of LowB, you don''t know, you are too weak, too incompetent, too stupid, don''t use your small eyes to evaluate the great power of science and technology."


    Black Star continued to refute, directly opened the map gun, one person against everyone.


    The whole dark network, countless information flying, noisy.


    But soon.


    Another piece of news spread all over the dark network platform.


    "In the western continent, the Holy Light Church fought against the old dark alliance and held a ceremony to subdue the gods. It is said that there was a real angel coming to the world, forcing the blood clan Council of the Dark Alliance to open the ancestral land, and the blood ancestor woke up from his pale sleep..."


    "What? Is Xuezu still alive? It''s impossible


    "Is the Church of light a mission? How can they get the help of angels? God''s favor? "


    "I just want to know if angels and blood ancestors can suppress that bullshit Prince Huaxia? Where''s the man who just boasted that he was invincible? Die for me? "


    On the dark net, there are countless data exchanges every second, and the whole virtual world is like a big earthquake.


    "Sure enough, this era must be my western, Oriental... Just sick man!"


    A fanatic screamed.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    The western world, such as the western continent and the Mikado Empire, has long been earth shaking.


    Countless organizations, forces and ancient beings have revived from the darkness, opened their eyes and greedily looked at the new world.


    The battle between the Church of light and the Dark Alliance is just the beginning.


    "If the order goes on, the master of the East will stop in advance, and those living garbage hidden in the dark will never come back to the world. The holy light will destroy all the darkness."


    The western continent.


    In every city, even in every small town.


    In every place where people live, there are holy light priests with holy light cross swords in one hand and Holy Light Books in the other, wearing white holy robes, shouting holy light and suppressing darkness.


    This kind of fanatical fighting even crossed the sea and spread to all the western world. Even in the Mecca Empire, hundreds of believers of the holy light took to the streets to publicize the holy light, spread the gospel of the holy light and punish the dark heretics.


    Among these heresies, there are some "superheroes" and "super criminals". The existence of all non pure human beings has become the object of punishment.


    of course.


    Submission to the light and belief in the light can only wash away the sin of the body and become the people of the light again.


    Because of the power of the holy light, it has super efficient therapeutic ability, can calm people''s hearts, stimulate people''s good thoughts, so it spreads very fast among ordinary people.


    In a short period of time, the Holy See, which used to dominate the faith in the western world, was squeezed into a corner by the Holy Light Church, and even denounced as a pseudo religion by countless believers.


    Because the Vatican has no miracles, and the Church of light has, and even allows ordinary people to master the power of the light and control miracles by themselves.


    In the East, great changes are taking place in China.


    The west is changing at the same time.

 Chapter 1275

    Huaxia.


    South of the Yangtze River.


    Jiwuzong, in the main hall.


    Almost all the high-level and disciples of jiwuzong gathered here. There were hundreds of people, but they were silent. All of them were waiting for the top Wang Xu to speak.


    "Before, although our jiwuzong had a sutra collection hall, it contained countless martial arts skills. But after all, not everyone can enter the Sutra hall, and there is a lack of a general outline in the sect. "


    At this point, Wang Xu glanced around and saw the desire in the eyes of every disciple he saw.


    He laughed.


    "Today, I pass on your road, inherit the future, and create a prosperous age."


    Finish.


    Wang Xu raised his hand directly.


    Suddenly, a golden light curtain opened in mid air, and countless golden fonts emerged one after another. In a very short time, it was crowded in mid air.


    It starts with four big words.


    "Jiwu general program"!


    Those who were present were all those who had passed the test of exterminating the clan and proved their loyalty to the clan.


    The golden fonts in the air seem to have a kind of strange power, but at a glance, people are in a trance, as if these fonts fly directly into their eyes, into their minds and into their souls.


    Soon.


    When the golden font in the sky disappears, as soon as you close your eyes and think about it carefully, the general outline of Jiwu will automatically appear in your mind.


    This general outline points directly to the great master. If you want to go further, you need to make enough contribution to the sect so that you can get the qualification to enter the Sutra hall.


    Even so, for the present disciples, it was also a great opportunity to be extremely excited. They all bowed down and congratulated Wang Xu.


    Immediately.


    Wang Xu waved the crowd away.


    Compensation for the door crisis, such a huge jujube, enough.


    After they leave.


    In the hall of Wu hall, there are Liu Meiling, fengyuqiao, Liu Yuqi, Huo Jingtian, fengmerciless, Eliza, Huo Jingtian, Ma Sanmo and others.


    Wang Xu talked with the people for a while. After learning about the situation in the clan during this period, he waved back the people again.


    final.


    In the huge Wu hall, there are only three women left: Liu Meiling, fengyuqiao and Liu Yuqi.


    These three people.


    It can be said that they are the three most important women around Wang Xu.


    "Aunt Ling, Yuqiao and Yuqi, I leave you three here to tell you something that is very important to me. I want to seek your advice and help."


    Wang Xu said seriously.


    "What''s the matter? So solemn... "


    The wind and rain bridge was slightly stunned.


    Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter are also wide eyed with doubts.


    "I''ve finally confirmed that the end result of my parents'' disappearance is that they are really... Dead." Wang Xu said slowly.


    "What?"


    This time, the three women were all stunned.


    Later, a trace of sadness appeared on Liu Meiling''s face. Although she had thought about the result for a long time, the impact of this kind of thing on everyone was different.


    Especially Wang Xu, the only son.


    She looked at Wang Xu with worried eyes and comforted him in a low voice: "Xiao Xu, people can''t come back from death. No matter what you want to do, you must remember that they love you. There are some things that are hard to say. "


    "I know."


    Wang Xu nodded, seemingly extremely calm.


    "So, what I want to ask you is whether my revenge involves the innocent.


    According to what I know now, my parents are both from two big families in Beijing.


    But the two families are hostile to each other, and they are very reluctant to the result of their being together. My parents also eloped behind their backs and didn''t want to be connected with the past, so I didn''t know their existence all the time. "


    At this point, Wang Xu was stunned.


    Revenge or not.


    He never hesitated. How could he easily put down the blood feud and loneliness he had carried in his past and present life after the death of his parents?


    So revenge is necessary.


    But


    Wang Xu''s eyes were slightly dignified. He looked at the three closest women in front of him and said again:


    "But after all, in terms of blood, they are probably my elders. Since I was 16 years old, I have been used to being alone. I don''t know what attitude I should take towards these relatives and elders who suddenly appear... "


    Looking at Wang Xu''s "trance" eyes.


    However, sannv is obviously misunderstood into another meaning.


    Blood ties.


    No matter how strong a person is, there will be emotional confusion.


    Fengyu bridge was the first to open. She reached out and gently grasped Wang Xu''s left hand, stroked it slowly, and comforted him in a soft voice


    "Wang Xu, no matter what decision you make, I will support you."


    Liu Meiling also gently breathed out a breath and said with a smile:


    "Xiaoxu, Yuqiao is right. No matter what decision you make, we will support you. What''s more, I don''t think you need to worry about this kind of thing. As you are now, they will certainly accept you. "


    Only Liu Yuqi murmured a little discontented: "this kind of family and relatives who force Uncle Wang and aunt Xu not to be together well, what do they care about... Really."


    Liu Yuqi had a feeling of emptiness in her heart.


    "In the future, will brother Xu have many cousins, cousins, aunts and even close sisters? Brother Xu won''t leave me, will he? "


    Thinking of this, Liu Yuqi is in a hurry.


    But just then.


    Wang Xu''s quiet voice suddenly came: "no, what I hesitated about is not this, but about my revenge.


    According to the information I have now, the death of my parents may have something to do with these people.... "


    "Xiaoxu, do you want to..."


    Smell speech, Liu Meiling''s eyes suddenly stare big, inside all is startled.


    Fengyuqiao and Liu Yuqi were stunned, and their faces changed.


    "Yes, I want some people to pay for it, even if they are my elder relatives."


    Wang Xu''s voice is still calm, but very serious


    "But also because of this blood connection, I hesitated. For the first time, I hesitated


    There are some things that I know how to decide. But there are some things I don''t know whether to do, but I make a decision... "


    With that, Wang Xu looked up and swept the three women''s faces with great seriousness


    "So I''d like to ask for your advice."


    This time.


    It''s a long silence.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Or Liu Meiling, the only elder, sighed and spoke slowly: "Xiaoxu, in fact, you should have made some decisions in your heart, right?"


    Wang Xu nodded.


    The decision has already been made.


    He was just temporary, but hesitated.


    "Hoo..."


    Liu Meiling took a deep breath, with a smile on her face, looked directly into Wang Xu''s eyes and whispered:


    "Then follow your heart. No matter what decision you make, your aunt will stand behind you. Maybe today''s Xiaoxu has stood up to the world. She can''t help you, but she can support you silently."


    Wang Xu was silent.


    Fengyuqiao also pinched Wang Xu''s hand tightly and didn''t speak, but at this moment, there was no need to speak.


    "Brother Xu, what you taught me is to be calm in heart and smooth in spirit." Liu Yuqi also nodded.


    Looking at three women''s concerned face.


    Wang Xu smiles.


    pretty good.


    Heart is not smooth, gas is not smooth, his previous life is still trying to find the way back to what?


    No matter who it is.


    The price to pay


    We have to pay in the end!

 Chapter 1276

    The next few days.


    Wang Xu, who was in jiwuzong, taught Kong fengque, Liu Yuqi and others while waiting for his subordinates to collect information for him.


    All the relevant information about the Wangs and Xus in the capital, as well as the information about the "Xianmen" or "truth" organization.


    This day.


    Wang xupan sits in the core of the Panlong Dharma array, where the aura of heaven and earth is the strongest, which is the only place that can barely supply his cultivation.


    All of a sudden.


    "Whoosh!"


    Wang Xu suddenly opened his eyes, his mind moved slightly, and his body disappeared in the same place. He came to the northeast corner of the array. Standing in the fog, he looked down indifferently. Fang Zheng lowered his head, and the five fingers of his right hand changed quickly. It seemed that he was constantly calculating something.


    during this period.


    There are too many people who come uninvited and break into the Panlong array, but almost no one can pass through the array intact. The most powerful force is only half way to the end.


    But the man in front of me.


    But he was the first one who did not carry out violent cracking, but relied on the skill of breaking through the array and was almost about to break through the array.


    "I didn''t expect that the Chinese world is a person with such high array attainments."


    It is Wang Xu, looking at the means of breaking the array of people below, also can''t help a burst of surprise.


    Next second.


    He poked his hand.


    All of a sudden, an invisible force seized the middle-aged man below. Countless mists changed and the wind roared. But in an instant, Wang Xu had already grasped the middle-aged man and crossed the remaining three kilometers of Panlong array.


    pretty good.


    The man broke two-thirds of the battle, but there are still three kilometers to go.


    And for the middle-aged man, it''s almost just a blink of an eye, after a whirlwind and roller coaster reversal, he appears in front of Wang Xu.


    "Well, tell me, what force are you from? What do you want to do? "


    Regardless of the man''s face, Wang Xu directly asked.


    "Master of jiwuzong, Prince Wang?"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes contracted rapidly and suddenly calmed down at a limit. He took a deep breath, looked at Wang Xu fearlessly and said with a smile:


    "I''ve lived for so many years that I''ve forgotten my name. You can call me immortal immortal. Among the people of this generation, I just want to be immortal and Taoist immortal!"


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Wang Xu frowned.


    Funny?


    He asked the other party which faction he came from and what he wanted to do. You told me that if you didn''t have a name, why would you live forever?


    Is it true fairy?


    Tao Changsheng?


    Wang Xu never thought that someone would pretend to be so active.


    Next second.


    He raised his hand and slapped it.


    "Boom!"


    With the roar of the Panlong array, countless pale clouds rolled and turned into a big hand like a mountain. It fell from the sky and directly patted the middle-aged man on the ground and smashed him into the soil.


    "One more chance."


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless.


    As he spoke, the power of the Panlong array converged rapidly, and the pale hands kept closing. Like a tsunami, the back waves pushed the front waves, and the increasing power slowly exerted pressure.


    If the other party dares to pretend to force him again, Wang Xu doesn''t mind crushing the middle-aged man directly.


    This time, the middle-aged man''s face finally changed.


    But it''s not.


    "Ha ha, others are afraid of you, Wang Xu. But I know that as long as you don''t ask for trouble, you, Wang Xu, will never kill innocent people for no reason, and you seldom kill innocent people indiscriminately. You seem to kill people as you wish, but you have a bottom line of your own. You are the most exquisite person in the world. "


    The middle-aged man laughed.


    But the smile, the laughter, looks bright and powerful, but the depth is also faintly trembling.


    And give him some pressure?


    "There''s no chance. You can die."


    Wang Xu shook his head and closed his fingers slowly. He was about to crush each other to death.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man finally couldn''t hold on. His face turned pale for a moment, and he said in a panic


    "Mr. Wang! Mr. Wang! I''m wrong. Listen to me... "


    "He said


    Wang Xu stops and keeps his eyes on the middle-aged man. He doesn''t really want to kill him. It''s just a deterrent.


    "In fact, my real name is xianchangsheng. I come from a force called Xianmen. The purpose of coming to jiwuzong today was to sneak into the Sutra Collection Hall of jiwuzong and search... No, steal the martial arts inheritance skills inside."


    The middle-aged man said quickly, just like pouring water, he directly explained his purpose and origin clearly, and did not dare to hide at all.


    How dare you hide it?


    Half of his face was still on the ground with his big pale hand!


    It''s all out of shape!


    "Fairy gate?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes swept over the middle-aged man, and his mind moved. He scattered the pale hands of the power of the Dharma array and said casually:


    "To be a true immortal, to live forever depends on your name. What''s your status in this immortal sect? It''s not low. "


    "Ha ha, OK, OK, average, average."


    Xian Changsheng laughed, but when he got to the back, Wang Xu seemed to be more and more expressionless, so he turned into a dry smile


    "Cough, in fact, I founded the Xianmen. Now I''m the deputy head of the Xianmen."


    Hsien Chang Sheng said the word "Vice" of the Deputy headmaster very quickly, very urgently and very low.


    But still did not escape Wang Xu''s ears.


    "It was founded by one hand, so you are the deputy head of the sect?"


    Wang Xu doesn''t know what to say at this time. The other party is really pretending to be a hermit. If he doesn''t pretend to be a hermit, is that right?


    He said faintly: "Deputy headmaster, that''s enough. Tell me about a couple in your fairy gate. "


    With that, Wang Xu reported the names of his parents.


    Hearing their names, Xian Changsheng''s face changed imperceptibly. Then he looked at Wang Xu in surprise and wondered:


    "Mr. Wang, these two are two of the twelve regional envoys in our immortal sect. They have been missing for more than ten years. Where did you know their names?"


    "They..."


    Wang Xu glanced at immortal Changsheng again and continued in a calm voice


    "... it''s my parents!"


    As soon as Wang Xu said this, xianchangsheng was shocked and said in a deep voice:


    "I didn''t expect that the master of jiwuzong, the prince of Huaxia king, who is famous all over the world, has such a close connection with our immortal sect..."


    Seeing that he continued to talk, Xian Changsheng seemed to be forced again, and then had a relationship with Wang xula.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Tell me everything about them." Wang Xu interrupted him in a deep voice.


    The appearance of xianchangsheng, the deputy head of the immortal sect, is a pure accident.


    But now that he met Wang Xu, he would never let go of the truth that his parents were missing and died.


    "Mr. Wang, to tell you the truth, although I founded Xianmen, I''m not the one who really controls it. Especially at the level of twelve regional envoys, among our immortal sect, they are the most powerful people next only to the sect leader, and they are also directly responsible to the sect leader. I am the founder of the sect... "


    At this point, immortal Changsheng gave a bitter smile and spread his hands


    "As you can see, I''m just a powerless Deputy headmaster. Although I don''t care about power, I just want to find the true immortal and live forever. But it''s embarrassing to say that. "


    "So you''re useless?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice seemed to have a trace of coldness.

 Chapter 1277

    "No!"


    Immortal Changsheng suddenly shook his head smartly


    "Even so, I''ve heard some news about your parents. After all, the twelve regional envoys are very powerful in Xianmen. Their sudden disappearance made a lot of noise. I don''t know the specific situation at that time, but I know that one person may know... "


    "Immortal sect master?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed.


    Does Xian Changsheng want to use him as a Spearman?


    "No, someone else."


    However, immortal Changsheng shook his head and said slowly: "the person who was in charge of investigating this matter was the first of the twelve regional envoys, the regional envoys of the capital..."


    "Enchanting


    "Only one code?" Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "Yes, our Xianmen is a loose organization, not as tight as the general forces. Seriously speaking, I set up Xianmen just to find a group of like-minded people.


    However, Mr. Wang, you should also be aware that any organization will gradually degenerate when it comes to the back. There are some things that I, the founder who has no desire or desire, can''t do. "


    With these words, Xian Changsheng''s voice suddenly became serious. His eyes were like swords. He looked directly at Wang Xu and said, "I''m sorry


    "I don''t know the identity of Prince Wang, the twelve regional envoys, and the leader of the immortal sect. The annual gathering also uses various means to cover the identity, or masks, or secrets, or other means. "


    "But one thing I can be sure is that the real identity of the twelve regional envoys is only known by the contemporary immortal sect leader. And the existence of regional envoys is also extremely special. They must be figures in a big force. Only in this way can they have enough resources, contacts and power to mobilize resources and invest in the great cause of Xianmen. "


    "There is no doubt that the regional envoys in the capital are among some big forces in the region, and their status is certainly not low. I know that the young master has the ability to cultivate heaven, and he is capable of being immortal, but the leader of the immortal sect is likely to... "


    "Probably what?" Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed again.


    "Probably, it''s the true fairy in the legend!"


    With that, Xian Changsheng stares at Wang Xu, and says, word by word, solemnly:


    "Mr. Wang, do you know the secret of immortals in ancient times?"


    "I don''t know. What do you want to say? Let me tell you the truth, no matter what real fairy, fake fairy, I have no fear. Because my practice is more powerful than you and anyone can imagine. "


    Wang Xu said without expression.


    "What a fairy?"


    "My realm is by no means weaker than what you said about Zhenxian."


    As a wuzun, at this point today, there are not necessarily people in the whole Chinese world that Wang Xu can''t stir up.


    Wang Xu doesn''t need any shelter. His strength is strength. What are real immortals, human immortals and earth immortals? Let''s fight first!


    What!


    "Mr. Wang, you are undoubtedly powerful, but I am not alarmist."


    Xian Changsheng nodded, then shook his head again


    "Realm is realm, strength is strength. I think you know this better than I do. "


    "For example, the king of southeast Wu, who was killed by the young master not long ago, was a human immortal. When he reached the realm, his strength did not match, and he was still weak.


    What''s more, in the same realm, there are differences between the strong and the weak. The strong can go up to heaven, but the weak can only look up on the earth.


    Mr. Wang, the horror of real fairy is far beyond your imagination. And the secret of ancient immortals is even more rumored and sensational. Most people can''t believe it. "


    At this point, Xian Changsheng suddenly took a deep look at Wang Xu


    "The secret of immortals is that it took me hundreds of years to find a corner of truth, and this corner of truth also made me lose my position as the leader of the Immortals'' sect, which reduced me to the present situation and made people laugh."


    "You mean..." Wang Xu''s eyes lit up.


    "As you can imagine, the current leader of the immortal sect is exactly the truth I found. The real immortals who survived in ancient times were one of those immortals who tried to open the way of heaven by human power, create six reincarnations, and inherit the immortal world!"


    Xianchangsheng looked at Wang Xu more and more strangely


    "To tell you the truth, I once conjectured that you can come to this stage at such an age, young master Wang. You are probably one of the immortals in ancient times, and you have survived in some way. Otherwise, you can''t practice so fast, but now, I have overturned this conjecture


    "Oh? Why? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and he suddenly laughed. He said with a smile.


    "Because I can see a kind of decadent and undeniable decadence in that person, but you, Mr. Wang, are full of vitality. So, you can''t be those old monsters who take over. "


    As Xian Changsheng said, there was a trace of exclamation in his voice


    "Moreover, no matter how powerful the ancient immortals were, they were out of tune with today''s times and could not have such a terrible body as Prince Wang. You know, King Wu is an immortal. I don''t dare to fight him, but he can''t even hurt you. This is beyond the common sense of cultivation. "


    "Listen to you, you feel very strong?"


    Wang Xu was noncommittal.


    His cultivation in this life, not to mention the Chinese world, even in the solar world, can also be said to be beyond the common sense of cultivation. But to sum up, it''s normal.


    Powerful skill!


    Enough resources!


    Rich experience!


    Beyond the ordinary talent!


    These four, together, in the solar world, are also able to find a few with Wang Xu''s existence.


    Hearing this, Wang Xu has already made his own judgment about what Xian Changsheng said.


    Immortals in the mouth of immortal.


    However, it is the group of strong men who, in the ancient times, attempted to create the world with human power, replaced the way of heaven with humanity, and created a long river of humanity.


    In summary, Sun Yan said.


    In fact, when Xian Changsheng founded this "immortal gate", he wanted to trace the long history of humanity and look for the "immortal relics" left over from ancient times.


    But by chance, in this new era, by chance, it is inevitable, but by mistake, we found the sun world, which is a higher level of gaowu world, and then came into contact with the three thousand worlds of Zhutian.


    Wang Xu is still very interested in what immortal Changsheng calls "ancient real immortals". After all, the Chinese world is no weaker than the solar world before the origin of the world is spoiled by those "idiots".


    There was once a glorious "age of immortals". In this new era, although they are old and decadent, the emaciated camel is bigger than the horse.


    "Mr. Wang, since all that should be said has been said, and you already know the secret of immortals, I will leave. I hope you will get what you want and find out the truth behind the death of your parents. " Immortal said goodbye.


    "Well."


    Wang Xu nodded noncommittally.


    After immortal leaves.


    The light in Wang Xu''s eyes flickered, and the brightness was uncertain. Finally, he shook his head.


    The secret of the ancient immortal age and the continuation of the long river of humanity have nothing to do with him now. The most important task is to find out the truth behind the disappearance and death of parents, to avenge their parents, and to let those who should pay pay pay the price.


    For this reason.


    No matter who stands in front of him, Wang Xu will kill him.


    Immediately.


    Wang Xu thought, the power of the Panlong array rolled up, countless pale fog change, in a twinkling of an eye, he came to a courtyard.


    In the middle of the courtyard.


    A 17-year-old girl is sitting in front of a stone table, her eyes are dazed, as if in a daze.

 Chapter 1278

    "Ah..."


    Wang Xu sighed when he saw the girl.


    "Xiao Xu, here you are."


    Liu Meiling came out of one room with a dinner plate and put the food on the stone table. Then she came to Wang Xu with a little helplessness in her eyes and whispered:


    "Is there really no way?"


    "After so many days, is she still like this all the time?" Wang Xu shook his head and asked.


    "Yes, although you said that she had liberated her forbidden spirit, after all, she had experienced such tragedies and torture..."


    Liu Meiling sighed. Speaking of this, she couldn''t bear it. She shook her head and didn''t know what to say.


    This girl.


    It''s Wu yu''er!


    Leng Huaye''s revenge can be described as extremely cruel. The death of Uncle Ming and other relatives is inflicted on Wu yu''er. She should not bear all kinds of torture and heavy damage at her age. Who can easily ignore it?


    Even better than Wang Xu.


    In the face of human feelings, he does not have many useful means.


    Pain.


    It needs people to resist and step out of it.


    "Is there really no way?" Liu Meiling asked again.


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment before he said:


    "I can erase her memory... But in this way, it''s just an escape. What I should face, I need to face after all."


    Liu Meiling no longer spoke and sighed helplessly.


    After staying in jiwuzong for a few days and dealing with all the trivial matters, Wang Xu set out to go to the magic capital. He did not visit his father-in-law when he came back this time.


    Although he and Feng are merciless, he has seen them many times, but he is the leader of jiwuzong, which is a business. With the relationship between him and fengyuqiao, private affairs also need to be put on the table.


    When Wang Xu came to modufeng''s manor.


    My father-in-law is fighting in the backyard.


    "Touch! Touch! Boom


    The wind is merciless, his feet are like dragon''s claws, holding the earth, his body is constantly undulating and sinking, and his fists bring up a mirage in the air around him, but from the beginning to the end, his feet never leave the ground.


    This is the boxing.


    It was Wang Xu who placed it in the Sutra Pavilion. Only after he was a great master, could he be qualified to practice a secret method of martial arts at the prefecture level.


    The secret of martial arts at the prefecture level has already involved some mysteries of heaven and earth. The wind of the great master liupin exerts it mercilessly. The whole martial arts arena is shrouded in a strong wind. Ordinary people can''t get close to it.


    "I''m worthy of being my father-in-law. It''s only a few months since the cultivation of a prefecture level skill, and it''s just a beginning."


    Wang Xu exclaimed.


    It goes without saying that the wind is merciless and has a talent for martial arts. In the past, there was no way to go after the master.


    But now, with the ups and downs of this era, there are many secret methods placed by Wang Xu, and their accomplishments have improved by leaps and bounds. Although it''s only a few months since they left the pass, their martial arts have been improved to the late stage of the sixth grade master, and they can reach the peak at any time, thus impacting the realm of the seventh grade master.


    "Son in law, here you are."


    See Wang Xu, the wind mercilessly stop action, while pulling a towel to wipe the body transpiration of fine white mist, while walking to Wang Xu.


    "Have you seen the rain bridge?" Wind heartless smile casually asked.


    "I''ve just come from Jianghai. I''m going to see my father-in-law first and then her." Wang Xu returned with a smile.


    He appreciates the heartlessness of Feng. Like him, he is serious when he should be serious, regular when he should be serious, and relaxed when he should relax in private.


    It seems simple to say, but not everyone can do it easily. Only this point, after the wind merciless martial arts, will go far.


    "You and Yuqiao have been together for quite a long time. I know that when I am a warrior, it''s just a matter of love. You often see the beginning but not the end. Yuqiao is also busy with his career and has received several martial arts dramas in the fire. But you two young people, you have to understand my old father! "


    The wind said heartlessly, and then he began to feel deeply. Then he suddenly said:


    "Son in law, are you 22 now? Yuqiao is the same age as you. It''s not too young. When can we sit down and have dinner together and order your marriage? "


    "Engaged?"


    Wang Xu was slightly stunned.


    Then, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared in my mind, that is


    Chen Yuqing!


    However, no one in the world can remember the existence of Chen Yuqing except him.


    For a moment, Wang Xu was silent.


    However, thinking of the worried, gratified and surprised eyes of fengyuqiao a few days ago, Wang Xu nodded


    "Well, call aunt Meiling up sometime. Let''s get engaged."


    He has failed a woman


    Never let another down!


    "Good! Good! Good


    The wind is merciless, old with great comfort, but also full of pride.


    No matter how strong Wang Xu is, no matter how famous he is? This is his ruthless son-in-law. I have to call him father-in-law!


    With Wang Xu''s present status, Feng merciless can see his only daughter and get engaged with him. He has no regrets in his life.


    Naturally, it would be better to have another grandson or granddaughter.


    In addition.


    As it should be, today is no better than ever.


    Wang Xu is the leader of jiwuzong, the only one on the Wumeng invincible list, and the behind the scenes boss of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group


    Every identity is famous all over the world, and the engagement can''t come at once, so it must be considered in the long run. At that time, it must be a sensation all over the world. Congratulations from all sides.


    "You go to see the rain bridge quickly. You young couple are affectionate. My old father doesn''t need to waste more time."


    The wind is merciless and likes to smile.


    "All right."


    Wang Xu nodded, but he was not polite. Before he left, he pointed out some shortcomings in the secret method of dragon and snake rising from the land. He left some pills, and then left to look for Fengyu bridge.


    It''s just a pity.


    The phone calls, but fengyuqiao is busy filming. There is no time during the day, and it will be available after 9 p.m.


    Wang Xu had some regrets, so he called a five-star hotel under the name of jiwuzong, reserved a luxury couple theme room, and then left for Mordor university to have a look.


    Unconsciously.


    My former friends have finished their junior year and started their internship. They don''t have to stay in school all the time.


    As early as after Kong Zhenchuan''s death, Kong Yanlong no longer went to school. Instead, he went to jiwuzong to study martial arts.


    Zhang Peng and Shen Yueai live and die, just like ordinary lovers. They have quarreled, and then they love each other more. They come and go, and they have little conflicts, but their relationship is stable all the time.


    But they are not in school, but back to the capital. After all, Zhang Peng is a rich second generation. He can''t, and can''t, go out and look for a job like ordinary students. He runs into walls everywhere in the society and breaks his head and blood.


    Naturally, I will go back to work in the family business, accumulate experience and prepare for taking over the family business in the future.

 Chapter 1279

    Unexpectedly, Zhang Jie, the elder sister, was still in school to prepare for the postgraduate entrance examination.


    Lanqian and Suxi were also with her, and the three women attacked each other, constantly proving the martial arts.


    you ''re right.


    Now the postgraduate entrance examination, has been divided into two kinds, one is the same as before the postgraduate entrance examination, the other is martial arts postgraduate entrance examination!


    After passing, you can enter the martial arts college and continue to learn martial arts in a more systematic way, including a series of extensions, alchemy, weapon refining, martial arts analysis and so on.


    Looking at the three people''s heart, Wang Xu watched from a distance for a while. Without too much interference, he quietly planted a trace of spirit in the three women''s body to help nourish the three women''s body and make their future cultivation easier, so he left quietly.


    Everyone has his own life path.


    The world has never been run and developed by anyone.


    For this reason, Wang xuzao has realized that now he, ordinary life is too far away from him.


    So.


    Better to miss than to meet.


    Mordor university has a large campus.


    Wang Xu is just like an ordinary student, walking in the campus, walking through the tree lined path, arousing a group of lovers. The trees are full of shade, leisurely and contented.


    After walking through the tree lined path and the artificial lake on campus, Wang Xu came to the teaching area, where there were more and more students in the past. As he walked, Wang Xu found that he was surrounded by excited boys and girls.


    "Why? How did I follow them here? "


    In the crowd, Wang Xu suddenly raised his head and looked at the building in front of him, mordu University and club activity building.


    I still remember that when he first entered school, he was here. He chose a Wudao club in mordu University, which stirred up a storm in the school.


    In retrospect, Wang Xu was a little funny. He only felt that what he did at that time was quite childish. After all, he never likes to be bullied, but he has always endured it.


    "It seems that there is something lively happening when so many students come here. Is there anyone who has done the same thing as me? Would you like to go in and have a look? "


    Wang Xu chuckled and felt a little curious. Then he listened attentively to the students'' discussion.


    In the disordered conversation, it was not because someone challenged the martial arts association as Wang Xu thought, but because a well-known young man of the same generation came to the school to give a speech.


    Seeing Wang Xu standing still at the entrance of the club building, a group of young girls passed by. One of them suddenly asked in a voice:


    "What a coincidence, elder. I didn''t expect to meet you here. Are you here to listen to the speech of Li Bufan, the first day of Wudao?"


    "Senior? What a coincidence


    Wang Xu slightly a Leng, looked at the girl who spoke, he did not know ah.


    The girl''s eyes are a little dodgy, but soon, the girl will definitely look at him, the eyes can be seen fiery and firm.


    Wang Xu responded.


    He was accosted.


    Xuemei chasing?


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu''s face could not help showing a trace of humor.


    At this time, a few girls with the girl have whispered next to each other, and they seem to be talking about him.


    And the girl in front of him also had a look of pleading in her eyes.


    "Yes, it''s really a coincidence that I came to listen to Li Bufan''s speech."


    Seeing this, Wang Xu immediately changed his mind and nodded with a smile.


    Although he is not the purpose, but in order not to hurt the heart of the girl in front of him, telling a little lie does not hurt Daya.


    However, Wang Xu is familiar with the name Li Bufan.


    He thought it over before he remembered.


    This Li Bufan seems to be the first proud genius of the younger generation in China who was pushed back by the Wumeng after the rumors of his "death" were deliberately scattered by the white angel.


    He remembers that Ma Sanmo and others seem to have mentioned to him that the other party once said that they would challenge him to determine who was the real young generation. On the first day, they were proud.


    But later, it seemed that it was not clear and there was no more news.


    "Senior, the speech will start soon. I think you are alone. Come with us. I''ll show you my roommate."


    The girl said with a smile.


    At this time, Wang xucai raised his head to pay attention to the other three girls on the next side. They are about 19 years old and should be freshmen. They are all young and beautiful, with half baked light makeup on their faces, some of them are immature, but they have more characteristics of youth.


    The girl who took the initiative to talk to Wang Xu is not the most beautiful, but she is also very beautiful. The girls in this dormitory are all at the school flower level, which may be the legendary school flower dormitory.


    "Good."


    Wang Xu nodded.


    Today, he looks much younger than his actual age, but because of his own qualifications, he looks much more mature than these girls. No wonder he is called a senior.


    The girl is very bold. She takes the initiative to take Wang Xu''s hand. Although her face is a little red and her sister in the same dormitory is laughing, she doesn''t let go. Instead, she whispers bravely:


    "Senior, my name is Lin Suiyue. I''m a freshman this year. You can just call me Suiyue, the ear of rice! By the way, what''s your name? "


    Lin Suiyue said this quickly and lightly. She deliberately kept a distance from her roommate before she asked. She obviously didn''t want to let her roommate have a chance to make fun of her.


    Wang Xu looked at her, and for a moment it was even more funny. He casually replied, "my name is Wang Xu, three years older than you, from business school."


    "Ah? Your name is Wang Xu? "


    Lin Sui Yue was stunned when she heard the speech. Then she covered her mouth and said with a smile:


    "Senior, your name has the same name as Prince Wang of Huaxia. It seems that he was a freshman three years ago. Aren''t you him?"


    "You''re right. It''s me."


    Wang Xu nodded seriously.


    Seeing this, Lin Sui Yue chuckled and patted Wang Xu on the shoulder with one hand. She shook her head and said with a smile:


    "Well, senior, I''m not kidding you. I''m serious. I almost believe it. The speech of my second idol, Li Bufan, will start soon. Let''s go there quickly. "


    "Second idol?"


    Wang Xu was stunned, then said with a smile: "listen to what you mean, idols and ranking ah, then who is your first idol?"


    "Of course, it''s the master of jiwuzong, the prince of Huaxia!"


    Lin Sui month a lift chin, Ao ran way.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that I should have a little fan like you..." Wang Xu nodded, with a funny expression on his face.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    At this time, Lin Suiyue''s three roommates waved in front of him and urged him to say:


    "Sui Yue, why are you hiding behind with your seniors? Quickly bring your senior and introduce to us who he is! "


    Among them, the most beautiful girl waved and looked at Wang Xu with suspicious eyes.


    Never heard of Lin Suiyue, who has a boyfriend?

 Chapter 1280

    Talking girl, tall, cold eyes, although dressed ordinary, but Wang Xu can see from its body, a deliberately cover up everyone''s temperament.


    Although he saw it, Wang Xu didn''t want to tear it down, and didn''t mean to contact more. He said hello with a smile like other girls.


    Lin Suiyue stepped forward and said with a smile:


    "Chenxi, this is Mr. Wang Xu, who is also here to listen to our idol Li Bufan''s speech. He is in the same class as the prince of Huaxia. "


    Then she turned to Wang Xu to introduce her friend and said, "this beautiful woman is Li Chenxi, Ma Qingqing on the left and Feng Yu on the right."


    "Wang Xu?"


    Sure enough, the three girls were stunned when they heard Wang Xu''s name, and then they all had strange smiles on their faces.


    It''s a great gossip that he has the same name and surname as Prince Wang of Huaxia and is still in the same university. It''s a long-standing conversation.


    "Xuechang and Mr. Wang are in the same class. They have the same name and surname. Do you know him? He is the first idol of all of us


    "I heard that before, the school wanted to invite Mr. Wang to give a speech to our freshmen, but because we couldn''t get in touch with him, we found our second idol Li Bufan."


    All of a sudden, Ma Qingqing and Feng Yu chattered around Wang Xu, but Li Chenxi didn''t speak any more and seemed to be silent.


    Wang Xu looked at her strangely. How could the girl be a little unhappy?


    "Well, the senior is not Mr. Wang. What are you doing around him? Let''s go in quickly." Lin Suiyue seems to have something to eat, blocking the two girls.


    however.


    "Mr. Wang Xu, I wonder if you have a ticket for the speech? If not, I''m afraid you can''t go in with us, senior At this time, Li Chenxi opened her mouth.


    "And tickets?"


    Wang Xu was a little surprised. Generally speaking, the lectures in the university are not random?


    "Senior, don''t you have no ticket?"


    Smell speech, Lin Sui month suddenly tiny a Leng.


    "I didn''t." Wang Xu shook his head.


    "Oh, what should I do now? Chenxi, our admission ticket is also what you asked for by your acquaintances. Can you help the seniors get another one? " Lin Sui Yue said anxiously.


    "Sui Yue, I''m sorry, I''m afraid it''s too late now. The speech is about to start, and the seats should be gone for a long time. Your senior... I''m afraid he can''t go in with us. " Li Chenxi shakes her head apologetically, with a trace of regret in her eyes.


    She is far more precocious than her peers. Naturally, she can see that Lin Suiyue and Wang Xu didn''t have a very close relationship before. I''m afraid it''s just Lin Suiyue who actively chased Wang Xu.


    "Ah, Sui Yue is a dead girl. She can''t walk when she sees a handsome girl. She is usually very shy. Why is she so active today? Although Wang Xu does have a special temperament, which makes people feel more comfortable, I also appreciate it a little bit. "


    Li Chenxi''s eyes rolled in her heart.


    But he began to give an idea: "otherwise, the elder will wait at the door for a while. I''ll go in and ask my friend to see if he can arrange another position. Senior, do you mind standing


    The last sentence is to Wang Xu.


    "No, I just came by the way. In that case, I don''t have to worry about it. You go in, and I''ll forget it. "


    Wang Xu shook his head.


    He didn''t mean to go in, but because of Lin Suiyue''s "accident", he couldn''t bear to refuse and hurt her heart, so he came along with her.


    Just as Wang Xu is going to leave.


    A few people behind, suddenly came a noise, and then saw a young man, surrounded by a group of school leaders and mentors, came here.


    With a bright and gentle smile on his face, the young man nodded to the screaming crowd around him. When he passed by a group of young girls, he stopped to sign their names on his own initiative, causing a greater sensation and the screams of girls.


    "It''s Li Bufan''s idol. He''s really here. He''s our idol!"


    "Li Bufan, the most handsome! The best! Most men


    "The most arrogant young warrior in history!"


    "Ah! Li Bufan, I''m Zhang Cuihua. I love you so much. Can you have a monkey with me


    There was a lot of noise among the students around, and many of the little girls were staring out of love, collapsing and jumping, screaming and shouting.


    Wang Xu was speechless when he looked at the young man, who was more famous than the little meat star.


    Is this guy an entertainment star?


    Or a warrior who practices martial arts and fights for life and death?


    It''s true that the cultivation is still barely enough. It''s congenital about three grades. It seems that it''s twenty-three or twenty-four years old. In the Chinese world, it can really be said that it''s a top genius.


    But


    At this age, Wang Xu was better than him, not counting himself. He could count out more than ten with his eyes closed.


    Is this the most arrogant thing in history?


    The most handsome? The strongest? Most men?


    "I''m afraid this guy is really a chess piece pushed by the Wumeng, which is specially used to build momentum?"


    Wang Xu is very speechless.


    But at this point.


    Not to mention all around, Li Chenxi, Ma Qingqing and Feng Yu, who were around him, had already welcomed him with excitement and quickly forgot Wang Xu.


    "Don''t mind, senior. Although you only have the same name as Prince Huaxia, one day, I believe you will be as powerful as them. "


    Although Lin Suiyue also wants to pass, she seems to see that Wang Xu is in a bit of a low mood. She seems to be afraid that he will be hurt by Li Bufan''s contrast, so she takes the initiative to stay and gives Wang Xu a call.


    "Girl, give me the pen and paper in your hand."


    Wang Xu glanced at Lin Suiyue and said with a smile.


    "Ah? What for? Senior, do you want to squeeze the crowd for me and ask for my autograph from Li Bufan''s idol... "


    Lin Sui Yue is a little Leng, and then very excited to jump up.


    But the next second.


    She just stays where she is.


    Because Wang Xu took over the pen and paper, she wrote two big words on her carefully prepared "idol love signature book".


    Wang Xu!


    The characters are like dragons and snakes. They look very rough.


    "Here, my signature."


    Wang Xu handed the autograph book to Lin Suiyue again, patted her on the head and said with a faint smile:


    "Well, little girl, you don''t have to comfort me. Go after your second idol."


    "Ah... Senior, only name, no contact information? When can we meet again? "


    Lin Suiyue is a little anxious.


    "I''ll see you later."


    Wang Xu waved his hand and passed the group of Li Bufan.


    Few people pay attention to Wang Xu.


    Li Chenxi follows Li Bufan, but sees Wang Xu''s departure. Originally, she wants to open her mouth to stop Wang Xu, saying that his "admission ticket" is available.


    But after thinking about it, she didn''t speak in the end.


    "Although it''s very easy for my cousin to come to the devil''s lecture and ask for a position, I''d better try not to be troublesome. After all, my cousin''s image is very important."


    Li Chenxi thought.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Wang Xu has already left the scope of the club activity center building, just like an ordinary student walking outside the school.


    Take a look at the old friends, miss the university campus once again, it''s almost time to leave.


    After all, compared with Wang Xu now, these people are like mole ants at the foot of human beings.


    This kind of life is different from the immortals in heaven and the mortals on earth.


    But walking.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu felt something and stopped abruptly, looking up at the playground not far ahead.


    On the seat beside the playground, a girl who is looking down at a book also looks up at Wang Xu almost at the same time.


    instant.


    Their eyes met in the air, as if there were countless information in the moment, and there was a strange flash of white light in the void.

 Chapter 1281

    "This kind of breath... Such a bright and powerful spirit wave, even there are traces of regular patterns around the body. Who is this girl?"


    Wang Xu was surprised.


    On the side of the playground and on the seat, the girl with a novel in her hand showed some laziness, which gave him a very special sense of danger.


    This is a very incredible thing!


    You know, even King Wu, a famous immortal, can''t give Wang Xu any sense of danger.


    But now, this sense of danger has appeared in an ordinary female student on the campus of Mordor university?


    "Not ordinary people."


    Wang Xu made a judgment.


    "PATA, PATA."


    Although shocked, there was no pause at Wang Xu''s feet, and he continued to walk in the original direction step by step. Soon, he passed the girl''s side, but he still did nothing.


    pretty good.


    This girl may have hidden great secrets, but Wang Xu is not a meddler after all. Who has few secrets?


    However.


    Wang Xu didn''t mean to touch each other.


    But the girl quietly got up, holding the novel in her hand, looking at him in surprise.


    "Are you... Wang Xu?"


    There was a little surprise in the girl''s beautiful eyes, followed by a moment of confusion, as if some did not understand.


    "Do you know me?"


    Wang Xu stops and turns to look at the girl, with a trace of examination in his eyes. More unexpected, he didn''t expect that the girl would know him and take the initiative to say hello.


    "Of course, I''m familiar with you, Xiao Meimei. After all, there are not many people in the limelight like you. I envy you so much..."


    The girl mumbled, the more she said, the lower her voice. When she got to the back, even Wang Xu didn''t hear clearly.


    He''s acting like a bully everywhere?


    And what did you say later?


    Wang Xu''s face was muddled. This inexplicable girl in front of him really made his mind Misty.


    "Well, it''s nothing. I just whine about it." Xiao Meimei waved her hand indifferently, then extended her hand to Wang Xu and introduced herself


    "Hello, let''s meet. My name is Xiao Meimei. I have been worshiping my predecessors for a long time. From what you''ve done, I''ve learned a lot and understood the true meaning of pretending to be forced. "


    "Ah?"


    Wang Xu was stunned again.


    For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer it. In front of him, the girl who called herself Xiao Meimei said that the atmosphere between them was embarrassed.


    What is to understand the true meaning of pretending to be realistic from what he has done?


    What the hell is this?


    All of a sudden.


    At this time, Xiao Meimei''s mobile phone rings. After she gets through, she nods first, then suddenly looks up at Wang Xu, her eyes twinkle a few times


    "Elder, my roommate''s phone call told me to listen to the speech of Li Bufan, the most powerful Tianjiao of the younger generation, who is No.1 in Wumeng Qianlong list. Would you like to go with me?"


    "Li Bufan?"


    Wang Xu was dumb, shaking his head and laughing.


    It seems that the other party is really famous. You can hear this guy''s name everywhere. However, at his present level, there will be no jealousy. No matter how great achievements Li Bufan has made, in Wang Xu''s eyes, Li Bufan is just like clouds.


    Seeing Wang Xu shaking her head and laughing, Xiao Meimei was stunned for a moment. Then she suddenly nodded her head fiercely. She took it for granted and said seriously:


    "I''m wrong. Like my predecessors, how can I go to listen to the speech of an idiot genius. Well, I see again. OK, I won''t go either. "


    With that, regardless of Wang Xu''s confused face, Xiao Meimei said a few words to her mobile phone and hung up directly.


    then.


    "Master, how did you re cultivate your accomplishments to the present level in just a few years? Like us, the reincarnation of the spirit and the reconstruction of the lower world is faster than ordinary people, but it can''t be as terrible as our predecessors.


    For example, in the original world, when I was three years old, I could fight a tiger and catch a dragon at the age of five. As a result, reincarnation has come to this lower boundary, which is restricted by the rules of heaven and earth. It''s been 18 years, and it just broke through the six great masters two days ago. "


    Xiao Meimei''s eyes are full of curiosity.


    I heard what she said.


    The confusion and bewilderment on Wang Xu''s face became more obvious.


    What and what?


    Xiao Meimei''s words can be understood by Wang Xu. But after the combination, he was at a loss for a while.


    But there is one point, Wang Xu is sure.


    Xiao Meimei really has a big secret.


    The meaning of the other side''s words is that she is reincarnated from another world. She is not a person of the Chinese world. It seems that Xiao Meimei is still a bull in her original world.


    Although a little confused.


    But as a man, as a senior.


    Wang Xu couldn''t panic.


    At this moment, his curiosity about Xiao Meimei reached the top.


    "You know me well? Why don''t we find a place to sit down and chat? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes dropped slightly and asked with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiao Meimei and Wang Xu finally met for the first time and had a unilateral chat.


    Mordor University.


    Community activity center.


    Li Bufan''s speech is over. At this time, he is standing with several girls, talking and laughing, and walking out.


    "Chenxi, why didn''t you tell us earlier that your acquaintance is actually Li Bufan''s idol himself!" Ma Qingqing''s face was flushed, and she couldn''t control the excited little voice in her heart.


    "Yes, Chenxi, I didn''t expect that you and Li Bufan are cousins. I can''t see them at ordinary times. It''s too exaggerated." Feng Yu is also a tongue smacking Taoist.


    Only Lin Suiyue didn''t speak. She was in a trance. Her mood seemed to be very low. She lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Li Chenxi, Ma Qingqing and Feng Yu finally noticed Lin Suiyue''s mistake after making fun of each other. She frowned and said impatiently


    "Sui Yue, don''t you still think about that senior


    "I don''t have..." Lin Suiyue didn''t admit it.


    "What senior?" At this time, Li Bufan finished dealing with the leadership of the school, came and asked curiously.


    "It''s just a senior who has the same name as Prince Wang of Huaxia and just came to listen to his cousin''s speech." Li Chenxi casually explained a sentence.


    Hearing this, Li Bufan gave Lin Suiyue a deep look and said with a smile:


    "I''m afraid you''ve been cheated. Where is such a coincidence in the world? In my opinion, 90% of them are that person who deliberately uses the name of Prince Wang to cheat you female college students. "


    Then he looked at Lin Suiyue again. His eyes showed a strange color, and his voice was very sincere


    "It''s dangerous. You all leave home and go to university alone. You must be careful when dealing with the relationship between men and women. You can''t be cheated. Some vicious people cheat money and sex, and even ruin your family. Have you all heard the news about the loan on campus? "


    "No, you misunderstood him. He''s not that kind of person..."


    What does Lin Suiyue want to say.

 Chapter 1282

    "It''s easiest for a man to cheat a girl like you, especially a man."


    Li Bufan shook his head.


    "No, he didn''t mean to chase me. I wanted to chase him and he refused!"


    Lin Sui month seems to be anxious, raised his head, red face, loud fast finish.


    "Ah?"


    Li Bufan was stunned.


    Li Chenxi, Ma Qingqing and Feng yusannu are also staring at Lin Suiyue.


    "He didn''t even leave his contact information!" Lin Suiyue lowers her head, and her voice is getting lower and lower. She grabs the signature book in her hand.


    "Sui Yue, don''t be too sad. It''s not worth it to be a scum man!"


    "That is, a slag man, our family Suiyue so beautiful, he even dare to despise, slag man, must slag man!"


    Three female voice comfort way.


    Li Bufan was a bit embarrassed, but he still kept his gentlemanly manner. He coughed twice and said with a smile


    "Sui Yue, I misunderstood. But as your friend said, this kind of scum is not worth your nostalgia. "


    While saying that, he stretched out his right hand, originally wanted to grasp Lin Suiyue''s hand, but Lin Suiyue didn''t look at him at all, hesitated and pressed it on Lin Suiyue''s shoulder.


    "Well, don''t be sad for such a scum man. It''s nice to meet you today. I''ll invite you out to dinner. If you have anything to play with, just say it''s my treat. " Li Bufan is full of Gentlemanliness.


    "Sui Yue, he is a liar. Don''t worry about this kind of scum." Li Chenxi also comforted.


    "But I feel, I feel, he''s not a liar. He left me a signature to see what he meant... It seems that he is not the same name, but the prince of Huaxia. " Lin Suiyue hesitated.


    With that, she opened her signature book and handed it to the public.


    "Ah! My eyes, the name is so ugly


    "It''s a mess. I can''t understand what it is..."


    "Is this guy pretending to be in front of you? It''s definitely an act, isn''t it? "


    A few girls are chirping.


    Li Bufan wanted to say a few words together, but when his eyes touched the two words on the signature book, the whole person suddenly froze in the same place, and his face was full of horror.


    This moment.


    He seemed to face a battle of life and death.


    Every stroke seemed to be a sword light. Every inch of the sword was sharp and sharp. It pierced his mood in an instant and made him have the illusion that he would die in the next second.


    "Cousin? elder male cousin? Cousin


    I don''t know how long later, Li Bufan heard Li Chenxi''s anxious voice.


    He finally regained his mind. He looked at it stiffly. He pulled the corner of his mouth twice and wanted to ask what was wrong, but he didn''t say a word.


    "Cousin, what''s the matter with you? Why do you look so ugly all of a sudden? You just started shaking. " Li Chenxi asked anxiously.


    At this time, Lin Suiyue has taken back the signature book, and is looking at him strangely.


    "No, I''m fine."


    Li Bufan forced a smile, and finally he was able to speak: "well, I suddenly feel a little sick. I''m afraid I can''t play with you today. Chenxi, this is my card. Take your roommate out to play. It''s my treat. You''re welcome. You can spend it as you like. "


    With that, he turned away in a hurry.


    "Ah?"


    Li Chenxi and Lin Suiyue are standing in the same place with a blank face.


    What''s going on?


    Just now, it was good!


    ¡­¡­


    When Lin Suiyue''s daughter was puzzled.


    On the other side.


    Wang Xu and Xiao Meimei are walking on a remote road by the artificial lake of magic university campus, each holding a cup of milk tea.


    "Well? Is the meaning of the sword touched so quickly? "


    Wang Xu''s face changed slightly, but he soon relaxed.


    He didn''t leave anything for Lin Suiyue. Although it was an accident, it was fate for Lin Suiyue, a freshman. He was in a good mood.


    Therefore, the signature left to Lin Suiyue is not a simple signature, it is equivalent to a talisman and opportunity, which contains the meaning of Wang Xu''s sword, but also hides a sword technique and a sword decision.


    Wang Xu.


    One word, one sword.


    One word, one sword.


    The purpose of the sword is to protect the body. As long as malicious people see, or close to, they will take the initiative to release power, startle each other.


    Swordsmanship and Dao Jue were the special opportunities left by Wang Xu. After that, as long as Lin Suiyue has practiced martial arts and reached a certain level of strength, she will naturally come out from above.


    "The turbulence of Jian Yi is not big. There should be no danger. It''s just some trivial evil thoughts."


    Judging the situation, Wang Xu did not pay attention to it and threw it aside.


    "What''s the matter? Senior. " Xiao Meimei asked strangely.


    "It''s nothing. I just felt something in my heart and thought of an interesting thing." Wang Xu chuckled, not ready to say more.


    Xiao Meimei did not ask. Instead, she continued the topic just now


    "Master, how did you come to this world? Because of my special cultivation method, I need to divide the spirit into nine parts and reincarnate into nine worlds at the same time, so that I can be perfect. "


    At this point, Xiao Meimei stopped, turned her head and stared at Wang Xu with envy, and continued:


    "But according to my understanding, it seems that the elder has already had today''s cultivation in just three years. I can''t see the specific cultivation of the elder. Anyway, it''s better than I''ve practiced for 20 years. I don''t know the specific realm of the elder now?"


    "If you are in a state of mind, I''d like you to be Wu Zun."


    Wang Xu laughed and said casually.


    "What?"


    Xiao Meimei''s eyes suddenly glared to the top. She didn''t doubt that Wang Xu was lying, but the result was that no matter how much she had expected, it was still beyond her expectation.


    "Don''t be surprised, because I came back from a thousand years later." Wang Xu smiles again, shrugs and shows his hand.


    He found a lawn to sit down, holding the vanilla milk tea in his hand, biting the straw to suck up.


    "Master, do you still say you don''t like pretending? You''re definitely pretending, aren''t you? Hum, if you don''t want to tell me where you come from, you can tell me the future space and time in a thousand years? I''m not a native of the outside world. I''m ignorant. It''s impossible to cross time and space. Even Emperor Wu can''t do it! "


    After sho Meimei was shocked, she directly snorted with disdain.


    "Well, then you think I''m from the solar world. It''s a high martial world." Wang Xu said perfunctorily.


    Originally, he was ready to change the topic, but who would have thought that as soon as his voice fell, Xiao Meimei''s eyes lit up and exclaimed in surprise:


    "The solar world? Master, I''m also from the solar world. Why are we villagers? What a coincidence! I''m the princess of the winter night County of the Ming moon Dynasty. I don''t know if my predecessor is from the three dynasties or the seven ancient sects? "

 Chapter 1283

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was speechless for a while.


    He just perfunctorily said that he didn''t want to talk about the origin with Xiao Meimei. After all, she didn''t believe the truth.


    At this moment, Wang Xu was speechless.


    But then, all of a sudden, he looked into the woods behind him.


    Xiao Meimei did not notice, still beside excited said:


    "Master, you are not from the Ming moon Dynasty, are you? To be honest, how old are you really? I just had my birthday last month. I''m only 130 years old this year. I''m still an underage girl. You... "


    For the royal family in the sun Kingdom, the Ming moon Dynasty, which has a long history, it is only when they are 160 years old that they can be considered as adults.


    Xiao Meimei said that she was under age. Wang Xu believed it. He knew that.


    "Didn''t you find out?"


    Wang Xu got up slowly and asked faintly.


    "Ah?"


    Xiao Meimei is not sure why.


    In the woods, there was a sneer


    "Miss Xiao, you are really leisurely, you are dying, and you are still in the mood to fall in love so peacefully in school?"


    Hearing this voice, Xiao Meimei was stunned.


    Immediately.


    Her face sank.


    I saw that behind them, in the shadow of the forest, six figures came out of thin air.


    The six figures are all wearing the same black uniform, led by a young man in his twenties or twenties.


    Their breath, with a twist of darkness, seems to hide some unimaginable evil.


    "Well? Three Westerners, two subspecies, the first guy is a half breed... Half demon left blood? "


    Wang Xu swept around, and his eyes fell on the young man with triangle eyes.


    The half demon in the Chinese world left his blood. He had a lot of contact in his previous life, nothing more than the existence of some werewolves, vampires, ghouls and so on.


    It is precisely because of the existence of these half demon blood, in the past era of the decline of martial arts, the West was able to dominate China.


    However, after the advent of the era of martial arts, these half demons left their blood, which was destined to withdraw from the stage of history and only live in the dark.


    In the past, in the future, Chinese warriors sweep the world. These werewolves and vampires are no different from endangered animals.


    In this life, Wang Xu walked so fast that he didn''t have these things in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Xu turns his head and looks at Xiao Meimei. It is obvious that these people are coming for Xiao Meimei.


    "How do I know? I don''t know these people, OK? I''m just a common girl who is dedicated to studying in school. Who knows where they come from. "


    Xiao Meimei rolled her eyes, then frowned and looked up at her. The young man asked impolitely


    "Hey, triangle eye, quickly report your identity and origin. I''ve never been a nobody under my beautiful girl."


    Park Shunming was almost mad.


    damn!


    This damned woman!


    She doesn''t remember him?


    She didn''t remember him


    "Xiao Meimei, listen to me. My name is Pu! Shun! Ming Park Shunming''s face twisted, staring at Xiao Meimei, grinning every word.


    "I am the successor of Korean Park group. The reason why you came to Miss Xiao is that a week ago, you robbed our park group''s newly developed bioaugmentation agent igp003 from me! "


    "Now, you''d better tell us where it is and give it to us intact, otherwise..."


    Park Shunming gave a little meal, his face was more gloomy, he suddenly raised his hand to a tall East Asian man behind him, his voice was cold.


    "This is the top killer in the world of killers. He ranks sixth in the list of blood killers. He has rich personal experience and special skills in extorting confessions by torture. I can assure you, Miss Xiao, you will never want to experience anything bad."


    Park Shun Ming said, see Xiao Mei Mei head lock into a small lock, seems to be afraid, immediately smile, restore calm.


    He pointed to another Western white man on his left and continued with a faint voice


    "This is Thomas, the leader of the wolf exterminating mercenary Corps in the underground world, nicknamed wolf exterminating 0. By the way, he is a legendary werewolf among the ordinary people, who feeds on human beings. If you want to make any small moves, Miss Xiao, you may face the game of hunter and fugitive, which is the favorite game of leader Thomas."


    Thomas was a large, gray brown haired, white westerner with strong chest hair. Standing there, all over the body, exudes a palpitating sense of oppression.


    "Langmie..."


    Wang Xu took a look at him and said nothing.


    Two more than a werewolf?


    Three more horizontal than ruthless people?


    So


    More horizontal?


    More mourning?


    "As for this one..."


    As soon as park Shunming turns his finger, he will continue to introduce the next person.


    But just then.


    "Ah! I remember


    Xiao Meimei loosened her tight brow, raised her head, looked at Park Shunming in surprise, and cried:


    "So you are the pervert who wanted to rape an innocent girl in the roadside alley that night?


    I was kind enough to spare your life. How dare you come to me? Do you really want to kill you? "


    She said it.


    Wang Xu''s face suddenly became stiff.


    what the fuck!


    Miss Xiao has been thinking about it for a long time. Is that what you are thinking about? Also, did you listen to what the other person said?


    "It''s definitely going to explode on the other side."


    Wang Xu sighed in his heart.


    Sure enough.


    Park Shunming''s face is distorted again at the moment, and his angry hands are shaking. Where is he in the mood to continue to introduce his coworkers and threaten Xiao Meimei?


    "Get her! Get her! I must abuse this damned woman today


    Park Shunming roared wildly, his voice distorted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was speechless again.


    What happened in front of him was a farce. But it also made him miss something. He seems to have experienced similar things before.


    A group of self righteous idiots came to the door to die.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu shook his head and stepped back two steps to make room for Xiao Meimei.


    After the previous dialogue, he has a certain understanding of Xiao Meimei.


    This woman


    I like to take the initiative!


    Sure enough.


    In the face of a group of big men who are forced up from the opposite side, they are werewolves, mercenaries and top killers in the blood killing list.


    Xiao Meimei was not surprised but pleased. She raised her chin, left hand and right hand, pointing to park Shunming and others one by one.


    "I don''t give you a chance. It''s just... Stubborn!"


    Xiao Meimei almost snorted from her nostrils. Her eyebrows were on the rise, and her eyes were boiling.


    "Today, let your blood spill over the void to pay the price for those innocent people who have been bullied and forced by you."


    The voice fell.


    A golden light suddenly shot from Xiao Meimei''s fingertips, penetrating the void and pointing directly at Park Shunming.

 Chapter 1284

    This refers to.


    Wang Xu can clearly see that Xiao Meimei only used less than one percent of her strength, not so much to kill the enemy as to pretend to force her.


    Although Park Shunming''s strength is not weak, it is too weak for ordinary people and Xiao Meimei.


    But Xiao Meimei too much water, nature was Park Shunming extremely embarrassed to hide in the past, but the right arm was also cut a dazzling bloodstain.


    "Hold on to her... No, don''t keep your hands. Break her hands and feet for me!"


    Park Shunming roared ferociously.


    Killer Mie punishment, and wolf Mie 0 werewolf Thomas look at each other, their faces are all calm, but they speak at the same time:


    "Do it first."


    Seeing the two of them, Xiao Meimei was stunned, and then suddenly became angry.


    She''s just about to be forced, but she hasn''t had time to start. As a result, the other party started to be forced first, with a look on her face?


    "Ha ha, you two are really arrogant!"


    Xiao Meimei tone cold said: "originally this beauty did not intend to waste power on you, but your tone of speech, really let me not happy, I will beat you down on my knees to call my father!"


    Hearing what she said, Wang Xu''s face suddenly lashed out.


    "It seems that the child is brainwashed by the second comic book and the hot-blooded novel..."


    Wang Xu turns his head speechless and sweeps the grass silently. Xiao Meimei has been holding the book in her hand before.


    title.


    The second sick girl saves the world


    When it comes to Xiao Meimei''s identity, this kind of subject must be in line with her world outlook, so she is deeply attracted, and even gradually becomes a girl with severe secondary illness


    But different from Wang Xu''s light cloud and light wind, killer Mie punishment and wolf Mie 0 werewolf Thomas are angry.


    The tone of punishment is colder than Xiao Meimei''s


    "You''re right. We didn''t plan to do it ourselves when we were dealing with a little girl like you. It''s a waste of time and power. But now, you make me very uncomfortable, you will regret later, little girl


    Thomas is directly to drink back his own has been forced up a few men, and then slowly raised his head, voice eyes issued a low roar.


    "Ow... Woo!"


    His clothes suddenly burst open, and countless thick hair came out from under his skin. He was already very strong, and his height was more than one meter nine, but it soared again, reaching two meters five directly.


    But in a flash, a pale green light appeared in his eyes, and a man with hot breath appeared in front of everyone.


    "Little girl, tell me, do you usually practice yoga? Yoga women, the meat of the waist, the most sweet, energetic way The wolf''s mouth is full of words.


    Park Shunming is extremely excited, and cruel in the side called: "Miss Xiao, wait, I will let you kneel at my feet and beg me!"


    "Ah?"


    Xiao Meimei was a little stunned, and then laughed, extremely brilliant smile, smile: "you, are you pretending to force me?"


    Although she was laughing, her breath suddenly soared like a storm, forming an invisible turbulence in the void around her.


    "What I hate most is being looked down upon!"


    "You look down on me?"


    "You don''t know how strong I am! I''m so much better than you rubbish, scum and rubbish! "


    "How dare you look down on me when I am so powerful?"


    Looking at the furious Xiao Meimei, Wang Xu was speechless again.


    This guy


    Sure enough.


    Are you still pretending?


    meanwhile.


    In the face of Xiao Meimei''s incessant "gibberish", the killer Mie punishment and wolf Mie 0 werewolf Thomas can''t help it.


    They did it almost at the same time.


    Layer upon layer of black fog, from Mie Xing''s body, came out, like the tide, with a cold chill, towards Xiao Meimei.


    In the surging black tide, there was a timid sound of chewing and laughing, as if there were some terrible ghosts hiding inside, peeping at the strangers in the world.


    "Keng!"


    The sharp wolf claws pierced from the backs of Thomas'' hands, and the cold light tore the air. With a speed far beyond the limit of ordinary people''s vision, they took up a mirage and went straight to Xiao Meimei''s arms. They were ready to take off Xiao Meimei''s hands.


    But the next second.


    Boom!


    The black wave was directly smashed by the invisible wind, and Xiao Meimei stepped on the void and walked towards Thomas step by step.


    Between lightning and flint.


    The phantom brought by Thomas bumps into Xiao Meimei''s feet and is trampled down by her without hesitation. Like a falling meteorite, it smashes into the ground and blows up countless pieces of gravel, soil and turf.


    "You are too weak."


    Xiao Meimei stands in the void, surrounded by countless icy black waves, and a pile of tiny pieces of ice emerge in the air, but she can''t get close to Xiao Meimei at all.


    She looked down at Thomas the werewolf who was climbing up from below, and the distant killer Mie Fen, who looked gloomy, and said with disdain:


    "So go on, go on with your weak, weak attacks. You can rest assured that I will never use all my strength, because that kind of fighting is too boring and boring. "


    See this scene.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu finally can''t help looking up and speechless looking at the sky. He feels that if he looks down again, he will be embarrassed to death by Xiao Meimei''s active pretending.


    younger sister?


    Don''t you feel embarrassed?


    "At first, we really underestimated you. But... "Mie Fen spoke slowly, and a trace of irony suddenly appeared on his face


    "Little girl, don''t you think you underestimate us? Your arrogance will bring you consequences that you can''t bear. You are still young and don''t touch the real cruelty of the world. "


    "Oh? What kind of cruel consequences? "


    Xiao Meimei chuckled and asked.


    "Naturally..."


    Mie Fen smiles, his face suddenly grim.


    "Like this!"


    Boom!


    A big black hand suddenly passed through the Kuroshio, five fingers wide, curved, like chicken feet, and caught Xiao Meimei''s body in the hand in a flash. The terrible smell of ice came out from it, which made Xiao Meimei''s face pale.


    "Little girl, it''s too late for you to surrender now. Otherwise, when I think about it, the ghost claw will close. I can''t guarantee that you won''t die. After all, even a train has been crushed by ghost claws. "


    He said faintly.


    At this time, Mie Fen is also ready to intimidate Xiao Meimei and try to persuade her by reasoning.


    After all, although this ghost claw is extremely powerful, its consumption is not small. If the strength maintained at present is one, it will explode and suddenly soar to ten, directly draining 80% of the strength in his body.


    This is an assassin''s mace. Generally, extermination and punishment are used to force the enemy. They won''t be completely urged until the end.


    However.


    In the face of suddenly seizing her own ghost claw, Xiao Meimei became more and more excited. Her face was radiant with laughter, and she said happily:


    "Fortunately, I didn''t kill you as soon as I came up. Finally, some enemies can make accidents constantly, so that I can enjoy myself a little bit!"


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Mie Fen''s face was full of muscles, and his eyes looked strange.


    WhatAreYouSay£¿£¡

 Chapter 1285

    "This girl... Is heartless!"


    Wang Xu finally took his eyes back from the sky. Who knows, as soon as he came back, he saw Xiao Meimei''s big, awkward force.


    I beg your pardon?


    Can''t you see what''s going on now?!


    The muscles on Mie Fen''s face are even more entangled.


    Wolf exterminates 0. Tom, the werewolf, had been quietly behind Xiao Meimei and was ready to attack her. When he heard her words, he staggered and broke the stealth state.


    I''m not waiting for them to react.


    The next second, Xiao Meimei''s body moved. She was like a high-speed car, from zero speed to 200 yards. It took only a moment to accelerate. She was extremely terrible and suddenly hit the Black Ghost claw.


    "Boom!"


    In the terrible impact force, the power of destroying heaven and earth burst out in an instant. The Black Ghost claw was smashed on the spot, and countless shrill screams shook away. It seemed that something disappeared.


    Mie Xing was in the same place, with a dull look in his eyes. Obviously, he had not recovered from the sudden change.


    "This girl pretends to be forced, but she''s not stupid."


    Wang Xu looks funny.


    Obviously, the Black Ghost claw of extermination has not burst out all its power. Although it is also very strong now, it is also the weakest time.


    It''s just a very simple matter of breaking the game. In Xiao Meimei''s hands, Leng is made into a forced scene.


    Wang Xu''s eyes turned slightly.


    Xiao Meimei was excited. When she was half way out of her body, she suddenly stopped, stretched out a finger and gently shook it


    "You, too weak, let me down."


    As she spoke, she turned her head and looked at the other wolf man Thomas, who was on the alert and had erect hair, and said haughtily:


    "Er ha, I hope you don''t let me down like this. Give full play to your natural talent and make me happy."


    The voice fell.


    Boom!


    Xiao Meimei blows out her fist. It looks like a delicate little fist, but it smashes the air into a fist shaped wave visible to the naked eye. It runs directly through the sky, and it blows fiercely in front of Thomas''s chest across more than ten meters.


    Touch!


    Thomas is worthy of being a werewolf. Even if he flies upside down, there is a punch hole in his chest where he was hit on the spot, but he recovers quickly with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Ha ha, er ha, you''re a little bit better. At least, you''re better than the one in front. Don''t run away!"


    Xiao Meimei laughs, just like a high-speed train, rushing around. Where she passes, Thomas flies around like a ball.


    Run?


    Run your mother!


    Is he running?


    At this moment, no one is more irascible than wolf exterminates 0 werewolf Thomas.


    When he was beaten to the back, his eyes turned red. In the low roar of the wolf, he broke through the limit of his blood temporarily. His body became bigger again, and his strength soared a lot. On the other hand, his anti beating ability also increased at a high speed.


    "Er ha, I''m very optimistic about you!"


    Seeing this, Xiao Meimei''s eyes are brighter, and her strength is a little more.


    As a result, Thomas just resisted twice, and then he became a ball flying around again


    Looking at this scene, park Shunming''s face began to turn white. Xiao Meimei completely exceeded his expectation. He thought that a female college student with a little ability would have a limit no matter how strong she was, but she met Xiao Meimei, a pervert.


    "What should we do? Is it time to run now? But my gene biological enhancer igp003.... "


    Park Shunming is not willing to give up as soon as he thinks of igp003. This drug was developed by park group at a great cost and exhausted countless efforts.


    Originally, park''s group with this drug, has been ready to further prepare in the international world. But I didn''t expect that the sudden world change and the crazy rise of Chinese martial arts made the effect of medicament instinct less.


    But just because of the rise of the warrior and the change of heaven and earth, the park group has gained more research resources. The existence of exotic animals in the upper world and Chinese warrior has become new experimental materials.


    Igp003 is just a success after the re research. It is dozens of times more powerful than the previous series of igp001002. It can make an ordinary person who meets the requirements become a super strong person with international B-class standards in a short time!


    Thinking of this, his eyes swept over Wang Xu, and park Shunming''s face suddenly turned fierce


    "No way. Igp003 medicine can''t afford to lose anything. Since this woman is so strong, I will seize her little friend and threaten her. How can I have leisure to fall in love here? I told you to regret it for the rest of your life! "


    With the decision, park Shunming turned his head and ordered the punishment to be eliminated


    "Don''t worry about the pervert. First catch her little lover next to me... No, you''re still here to help Thomas with other people. I''ll do it myself."


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu saw that park Shunming came to him. He was stunned and then reacted. He felt helpless and funny.


    "This guy, do you want to threaten me to be a hostage?"


    "No, it may be that she came to me to vent her depression caused by Xiao Meimei?"


    "No matter what, it''s all about death. Forget it, time is almost up. I can''t waste time with Xiao Meimei here any more. My woman is still waiting for me to sleep."


    On the other hand, park Shunming suddenly felt a chill in his heart. He had a terrible illusion of imminent disaster


    "What''s the matter? Why did my heart beat so fast suddenly, and my palms were all sweaty... "


    Park Shunming didn''t notice that his face was pale.


    Before he can figure it out.


    The next second, park Shunming suddenly widened his eyes, and saw that Wang Xu stretched out a hand, followed closely, a fierce force had exploded on him, and his whole body was slapped in the mud.


    "What, what..."


    Park Shunming buried his face on the ground, gnawing at the grass and mud. He subconsciously wanted to struggle to raise his head, but he felt a big hand on her head and forced him into the ground for two inches.


    What Park Shunming doesn''t know.


    outside.


    At this moment, the ground around his body has been stiffly sunken, a big pit, a four or five meter Golden Palm pressed on his body.


    There was a great deal of movement.


    instant.


    There was a strange silence around.


    Mie punishment, wolf Mie 0, Tom the werewolf, and the other men they brought with them all widened their eyes.


    Again, again, again


    A pervert?!


    Let people live!


    In particular, wolf 0 werewolf Thomas, even forget to escape, let Xiao Meimei''s attack fall on him, and smash him out like a sandbag.


    In the face of this scene, Xiao Meimei also stopped. She first looked at Park Shunming, who was wriggling like a worm on the ground, and then looked at several people who were frozen in the same place, and then felt thoughtful.


    Next second.


    Xiao Meimei suddenly turned to Wang Xu and exclaimed excitedly:


    "Master, sure enough, the true meaning of you pretending to force is different from me, is it a strong crush? It turns out that this is your way of pretending to force. I see it again! "


    "Master, take me as an apprentice!"


    "Please teach me how to act like a bully!"

 Chapter 1286

    "You know the fart again!"


    Wang Xu''s face was as black as eating an insect on the spot. He had no choice but to have a perfect mood for the first time.


    He just didn''t want to waste time with a group of ants. He slapped them dead. How did he become a pretender?


    However, Wang Xu doesn''t have much time to play the game of "who''s the one to force Wang" with Xiao Meimei.


    "Xiaomeimei, you take these idiots to leave first. They are your troubles. You need to deal with them. I don''t care how to deal with them."


    Wang Xu stepped forward slowly and said in a deep voice.


    "Ah?"


    Xiao Meimei is a little confused.


    In the void, suddenly came a sigh:


    "Miss, you''d better stay here as a guest. It''s not too late for me to leave after I have discussed with Mr. Wang."


    The voice falls in Xiao Meimei''s frown.


    Five figures emerged slowly from the void.


    The breath of these five people is many times stronger than that of Park Shunming and others. A middle-aged man, an old man in grey clothes, and three people with strange shapes are ghosts, or white faces, or the masks of Cabernet Sauvignon. They are silent but powerful.


    "Immortal forever..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes swept around and finally fell on the middle-aged man. His face was expressionless and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    This middle-aged man, who had been in the Panlong Dharma circle before, had a bitter experience with Wang Xu. He was like the "front door leader" of the immortal gate who met his confidant, and immortal Changsheng, who was elevated by the ancient "real immortal"!


    "Mr. Wang, we meet again. Let''s get to know each other again. Immortal is immortal


    Immortal Changsheng smiles.


    At this time, the immortal immortal is ethereal and out of the world. He has no joy or sorrow. He seems to be a real immortal who overlooks all living creatures. He has extraordinary bearing. Where is there any "hardship" before?


    "No, it''s just the first time we''ve seen each other. What about another immortal? Killed by you, or taken away? "


    Wang Xu''s face was indifferent and asked calmly.


    As like as two peas, the face is just the same as before. However, the breath from the essence of spirit is totally different.


    The body can be fake, but the spirit can''t!


    Immortal Changsheng smiles, but does not explain. Instead, he turns around and says:


    "These three are the most powerful of the twelve regional envoys of our fairy sect. Evil faced ghost, white impermanence, red cloud immortal, young master Wang, as long as you know their names. As for this one, let me introduce you slowly. "


    Evil face with evil mask, thin body, cold breath, body and the surrounding darkness, standing there like a ghost in the dark.


    White impermanence face with pure white, no facial mask, a white suit, holding a sword in the hand, calm abnormal.


    Red cloud fairy is a mask of red haze. Its body shape and breath are relatively more common. However, the hot smell unintentionally emitted from its body makes the air around it constantly dry and dreary. The lawn where he stands begins to wither, crack and die.


    These three people, Wang Xu looked a few more eyes, always feel a few people on the breath let him some familiar, seems to have been in contact with where in general.


    As for the last old man in grey, Wang Xu didn''t know him, but his breath was no less than that of the king of Wu, far more than that of the general master of nine grades.


    "Don''t bother to be introduced by the head of Changsheng sect, old man Zhao he said!"


    The old man in grey stepped forward, his eyes like a sharp steel knife, straight into Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Wang Xu narrowed his eyes: "the second class forces in the upper world, the Zhao family in Wucheng, Zhao family?"


    "You can guess my identity. It seems that you killed my two grandchildren."


    Zhao he Dao''s eyes flashed a touch of sadness, then his eyes were extremely cold, and his killing intention was all over the place.


    Zhao Fengyun, Zhao Fenghai.


    This pair of grandsons are Zhao Hedao''s most proud descendants, especially Zhao Fenghai. They are even more amazing. They passed the test at a young age and joined the immortal sect.


    Originally, Zhao Fenghai had a bright future, and was likely to become a martial arts master, leading the Zhao family to cross a big level from the second class force, and become the seventh first class force among thousands of martial arts cities in the upper world.


    But all this.


    All because of Wang Xu killed Zhao Fenghai, and become a bubble shadow.


    "Do you think that if you can get to the top of the list of immortals and become the top of the list of immortals, you can avoid the evil you have done? Do you think I''m afraid to take revenge on you? "


    At the end of the day, no matter how hard he tried to control it, he could not suppress the anger in his voice.


    "Oh? How could you know that? "


    Wang Xu was a little surprised.


    Although he had never thought about so many complicated problems before, he was really surprised after Zhao Hedao said it.


    "If you come to kill me today, are you not afraid that the Zhao family will be involved afterwards? Don''t forget, I have a close relationship with Feng Chenxiang, the daughter of the leader of Fengling sect, and many wuzuns of Xiandao sect also condescend to accept me as an apprentice. "


    Wang Xu said lightly.


    On one side, Xiao Meimei''s eyes glared, and she was too excited to say, "here we are! coming! Master, I''m going to pretend to be forced!


    I must keep my eyes wide open, study every move of my predecessors, and try to find the true meaning of pretending to be forced! "


    Next second.


    From Wang Xu''s faint voice:


    "... but I refused."


    "That''s it! It''s the climax! The true meaning of pretending to be forced... To the climax! "


    In an instant, Xiao Meimei''s cheeks were flushed, and her excited body trembled slightly.


    Her strange state made Wang Xu frown and glance at her. Then he turned to look at Xian Changsheng and others.


    "Immortal immortal, three regional envoys, evil face ghost, white impermanence, chiyun immortal, Zhao he Dao, the ancestor of Zhao family?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent


    "The five great masters are extremely proud to be outside. But do you really think that you alone can provoke me? "


    Beside, Xiao Meimei trembled more violently.


    That''s excitement, that''s excitement.


    "My predecessors are pretending to be forced. Yes, that''s the state. I can''t grasp this calm and casual attitude. Today is a great opportunity to learn!"


    Xiao Meimei was very excited.


    However.


    "Don''t be afraid, little girl. What we are here for today has nothing to do with you." White impermanence looked at her one eye, suddenly soft voice comforted a way.


    "Cut the crap and let him hand over the heritage of humanity. It''s our stuff and must not fall into the hands of a warrior!"


    The evil face ghost''s voice is erratic, cold as the cold wind, blowing all people''s necks.


    "Human heritage? Are you here for this? "


    Wang Xu frowned, looked at Xian Changsheng and said seriously:


    "I haven''t heard of it at all, and I don''t have it. Why are you so sure I have it?"

 Chapter 1287

    Wang Xu tells the truth.


    He was really confused and strange.


    After all, no matter what the special connection between xianchangsheng and xianchangsheng is, there is not much conflict between xianchangsheng and Xianmen.


    Why do you come to trouble him?


    The only reason Wang Xu can think of is that he has something to do with his parents.


    But now, this reason has obviously been overturned.


    However.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu knew that he was wrong.


    "If the inheritance of humanity is not in your hands, is it still in the hands of your dead parents?"


    Looking like a torch, immortal Changsheng said with a faint smile:


    "For so many years, I have been looking for the whereabouts of humanity inheritance, but I never thought that it would be on you, the orphan I once regarded as a mole ant."


    "Well, don''t pretend. Your magic power and secret method can no longer be covered. In addition to the humanitarian heritage, I can never think of any other way to make an ordinary 16-year-old orphan come to this stage in less than seven years


    "What do you mean?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed, and gradually there was a cold flash inside.


    "As long as you hand over the humanitarian heritage now, or tell me where it is. I can make it up to you to leave. "


    Let him go?


    "Ha ha."


    Wang Xu sneered and shook his head.


    Don''t say he doesn''t want to leave at all. Zhao he road is here. Xian Changsheng says to let him go. Unless he has a hole in his head, he will believe each other''s words.


    Now, it''s xianchangsheng kneeling on the ground.


    Kowtow and beg him to leave.


    He won''t leave.


    "What if I don''t?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes completely cooled down.


    "I''m here to discuss it with Mr. Wang. I really don''t want to make it to the point of death."


    Immortal said, but his breath is more and more exuberant.


    "By you? Do you forget that King Wu stepped into wuzun''s realm and was killed by me on the spot as an immortal? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes swept a few people, his face is naked disdain, when it comes to the end, are too lazy to say more, that disdain means speechless.


    At this time, he didn''t know the limit of his physical strength. Although he didn''t survive because of the lack of spiritual pulse since he stepped into the fourth heaven of tongxuan, he could only rely on water to grind his kung fu to increase his accomplishments, but he was also in the realm of the next martial arts master.


    And the real combat effectiveness is no less than that of the average middle martial arts master, or even higher than that of the average high martial arts master.


    "Great! The elder is indeed a model of our generation. "


    Xiao Meimei''s eyes widened.


    "Hum, young master Huaxia, you are really arrogant."


    The red cloud fairy who has not made a sound all the time hums coldly.


    "Mr. Wang, as long as you hand over the inheritance of humanity, I''ll turn around and leave, and I will never appear in front of you again." White impermanence light way.


    "My time is limited, Mr. Wang. Since you have gained so many benefits from the inheritance of humanity, should you let us also get what we want? In order to inherit humanity, we have been searching for it for hundreds of years. It belongs to us. "


    The evil face ghost''s voice is erratic. I don''t know when, but his body completely melted into the darkness and disappeared.


    "I want humanity, and I want your life."


    Zhao he Dao is concise and comprehensive, and has a strong sense of killing.


    "Mr. Wang, you see, we have expressed enough sincerity. As long as you hand over your skills, we will naturally stop and make peace. Why should we fight like a river of blood and lose both sides?"


    Immortal immortal''s eyes ponder the way.


    "Are you an idiot?"


    Wang Xu looked at Zhao he''s face next to his eyes. Then he turned his head and looked at him like a fool.


    After all, how can you let Zhao he Dao, an old man who wants him to die?


    Or, when Wang Xu is an idiot?


    Stupid enough to believe this bullshit?


    "Don''t talk nonsense, take him directly, and force him to find out that his life... Is mine after passing on humanity."


    With a cold drink, Zhao he suddenly straightened his waist. A breath of earth shaking burst out of his body and turned into a long black gun. The body of the gun ran across the sky. The tip of the gun pointed directly at Wang Xu''s face, tearing the air. Like lightning, it suddenly brought a blazing white light and shadow.


    Facing this scene.


    Next, killer Mie punishment, werewolf Thomas and others look pale.


    What kind of opponents did they provoke?


    Park Shunming, in particular, had been struggling violently in the mud before, but now he was still, stiff as wood, with only one idea in his head.


    "Mr. Wang? Which Prince Wang? "


    "It''s too weak."


    Wang Xu was indifferent in his eyes and stood there motionless with his hands down. The surging Qi gushed from the Shenfu and turned into a pale golden barrier about 100 meters in size, blocking the surrounding heaven and earth.


    He was already angry.


    So, don''t leave.


    Next second.


    "Boom!"


    The sharp point of the gun with electric light fell on Wang Xu''s chest, but it made a metal impact sound like thunder. Wang Xu didn''t move, and the gun suddenly stopped. Even under the huge anti shock force, the gun body began to vibrate violently.


    Wang Xu didn''t even hide from Zhao Hedao''s attack? Is there no physical damage?


    See this scene.


    Xian Changsheng and others all stare, smile disappeared, replaced by a serious.


    Before that, they only heard the rumors, but they didn''t see Wang Xu with their own eyes. But now they face Wang Xu, and they really realize how terrible Wang Xu''s body is.


    "Prince Wang..." Xian Changsheng''s face was a little stiff, and he wanted to say something.


    But he just opened his mouth.


    "You talk too much nonsense."


    Wang Xu has already cold hum a, in the voice kill meaning ice cold.


    "Today, none of you can leave here alive!"


    "Fa Zhen..."


    "Mind the void!"


    As Wang Xu''s voice falls to the ground, the endless true yuan rushes out of the divine mansion in his body. It is vast and boundless. In a flash, it merges into the four directions of heaven and earth, and outlines a special different time and space between the former barriers.


    From this moment on.


    This 100 meter space has existed independently between the real world and the void, and has become a special space-time.


    Here, unless someone can crack Wang Xu''s array, no one can go out without his permission.


    To crack the Dharma array, one of the most basic requirements is to have the same power of wuzun and shennian to crack the same level of shennian Dharma array.


    Although xianchangsheng and others don''t know the secret.


    But at this moment, they still perceived a trace of extreme danger, as if they were isolated by the original world. The air around them was full of hostility to them all the time.


    What shocked them even more was that they could not control the power of the surrounding heaven and earth to recover their power consumption.


    "No!"


    Xianchangsheng''s face was suddenly blue, and then he took out a green pearl with his backhand.

 Chapter 1288

    This green pearl.


    At first glance, the blue light is bright. If you look carefully, you can find that there seems to be a placid blue sea shaking slightly.


    Bihaizhu!


    A few decades ago, immortal Changsheng went to a special ancient secret place. He got this blue sea pearl from it. He could communicate with others in spirit. He could play an extremely terrifying power and match the enemy immortal.


    I saw the blue sea pearl rising into the void, turning rapidly, the sky was dyed into a piece of blue and blue color, and then suddenly, as if there was a gap in the sky, an endless blue torrent fell down, with heavy power, forming a blue Milky way, flying straight down to Wang Xu.


    "Well? "A magic weapon?"


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows are on the edge.


    This is his first encounter with a real spirit weapon in the Chinese world. Before that, the seal of the king of Wu, which was condensed by the dragon vein of the ancient dynasty, was only a half spirit weapon.


    In a world as high as the sun.


    The ranks of weapons are generally divided into:


    "There are four ranks of all soldiers, the French soldiers, the spirit weapons and the emperor soldiers."


    These four equal levels correspond to the four realms of martial arts.


    Most people who practice physical martial arts use ordinary soldiers. They were used by the great master as the Dharma soldiers. Most of those who are strong in martial arts are spirit weapons, and Emperor Wu''s weapons are emperor soldiers.


    Of course, in each rank, different weapons have different differences and gaps, mainly among inferior, medium, top and best. There are many kinds of names, but they have similar meanings.


    The reason why every realm has its corresponding weapon level is that you don''t have enough accomplishments. Even if you hold emperor soldiers, you can''t control them.


    If you want to perfect the spirit tools of Imperial Envoys, it is at least the cultivation of the great master''s ultimate and half step wuzun. It can be seen that immortal Changsheng''s strength is by no means inferior to that of King Wu, and he is also an immortal.


    "Spirit weapon, you don''t use it that way. If you don''t have enough strength, don''t show up. "


    Wang Xu sneered, his right hand gently in the void.


    instant.


    In the eyes of all the people, a purple rainbow, from Wang Xu waist straight into the sky, just like a purple star rising into the sky, with a very heavy traction, facing bihaizhu.


    "Boom!"


    The Purple Rainbow collides with the blue torrent of the blue sea pearl, and it suddenly bursts out like a rolling thunder, like a sky collapse. The sky above people''s heads, like tangible substance, begins to churn and shake violently.


    The blue torrent stopped.


    Until then, when they looked up and were shocked, they could see the real body of the Purple Rainbow. It was just a purple seal of palm size.


    "Wu Wang Yin?"


    Xianchangsheng''s eyes suddenly narrowed. He thought of a rumor that the king of Wu had forced him to be extremely powerful. It not only backfired, but also angered Wang Xu, which made him die. The spirit was also refined into a magic weapon by Wang Xu.


    instant.


    Xianchangsheng''s face was extremely ugly.


    I thought it was a rumor, but now it seems that the rumor is true?


    "If there is a spirit in a spirit instrument, it can be acquired by the one who has a destiny. I can feel this little blue bead calling me


    Wang Xu''s eyes were as calm as water, and then two golden flames suddenly shot out of his eyes, pointing straight at the blue sea pearl.


    "Burn!"


    This scene changes too fast, immortal life has not yet reflected, the golden flame has surrounded the blue sea beads, beating violently, like a happy flame spirit who finds toys.


    Next second.


    "Poof!"


    Immortal Changsheng suddenly snorted. His face was white and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    The spiritual connection between him and bihaizhu suddenly disappeared at this moment?!


    "If there is a spirit, it will automatically choose the best owner."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were full of gold and fire, his hands were wide open, and he stepped out in one step. His body suddenly crossed the sky, but in a flash, his five fingers had passed through the fire and the water of Qinghai, and seized the essence of bihaizhu.


    then.


    Give it a good pull.


    "Boom!"


    The void seemed to be followed by a severe shock, a huge sound like thunder, as if something suddenly burst in the ears of the people.


    Follow.


    "Poof!"


    Xianchangsheng''s body was severely shocked, and he suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a large amount of blood, and his whole face decayed quickly.


    No matter what he thought, he never thought that in less than a breath time, as soon as bihaizhu came out, he would leave without Wang Xu''s forceful snatch.


    How can he easily accept this outcome without mentioning the backfire of mental injury?


    "The door master can''t support it. Let''s do it!"


    Red cloud fairy cold voice says.


    In his hand, five fingers with a phantom, like a lotus blossom, blooming one by one, strange and powerful power fluctuations, from his hands out.


    The bright red clouds of fire appear in the sky, twist and stretch, and turn into a red cloud, like a chain to Wang Xu.


    "Touch!"


    The chain of clouds and smoke only entangles Wang Xu for a moment, but Wang Xu''s arms stretch and abruptly break it. However, red cloud fairy also attracts Wang Xu and makes him have a look more.


    This one eye, red cloud fairy can''t help but face a white, abruptly back several steps, in the hands of the condensation of the law seal on the spot collapse, his heart incomparably startled.


    "Why? I cast the magic of the powerful immortals who created humanity to replace the way of heaven in ancient times. Fire clouds lock the dragon smoke. This is not only a magic weapon, but also a magic weapon. In order to cultivate this magic, I spent 20 years collecting the wisp of fire clouds in the sky every evening... "


    Under the mask of red cloud fairy, the look on his face completely changed. Not only that, but Wang Xu''s eyes just now seemed like a sharp sword, which led to the collapse of his Dharma resolution.


    How could he not be shocked by this situation?


    However, his strike finally won time for others.


    "Go


    White impermanence raised his hand, the sword in his hand suddenly turned into a white sword light, penetrating the space.


    Sword light has unparalleled sharp sword meaning, which contains a kind of dead ghost power, as if from the depths of hell, breathes people''s mind and soul.


    Same second.


    Zhao Hedao stepped out again, crossing the body of the gun with both hands, turning to the waist, and landing on the ground with both feet, causing the ground to roll like waves under his feet.


    It seems that endless power is pouring into his body from the underground, and then along the four limbs, into the body of the gun, and gather on the tip of the gun.


    "Click!"


    The space is dark and seems to collapse.


    It''s almost impossible to describe the shot in words.


    Zhao he Dao''s whole body strength, together with the earth under his feet, seemed to be integrated. He poured into the long gun, and finally burst out at the point of the gun, which was extremely concise.


    If this gun is seen by any outside master who plays with it, he will be ashamed.


    "Zhao family gun way, instant, empty, destroy!"


    This is a shot that Zhao Hedao has accumulated for hundreds of years to suppress his anger and revenge for hundreds of days. The martial arts, spirit and will that he had been stuck in for a hundred years suddenly emptied his front, as if he had stepped into a new world with one foot.


    "I have... Broken through the limits of the great master and stepped into the realm of wuzun!"


    Between lightning and flint, Zhao he Dao had a clear understanding in his mind.

 Chapter 1289

    Annihilation, werewolf Thomas and others hide in the corner, shivering.


    They look up at the battle in the sky in fear that the next attack will affect them and others, and they will die directly like a few mole ants.


    "Park, Park... Young man, who did you get into trouble? Mr. Wang! Prince Huaxia! This horse is the magic Prince of China


    Mie Xing suddenly turned his head and glared at the back, just like a figure of a quail.


    "I, i... I just came to China for a business trip, and I fell in love with a passing beauty..." Park Shunming''s voice trembled and choked, almost didn''t cry on the spot.


    He''s here for Xiao Meimei!


    I''m not looking for Wang Xu!


    Look up again.


    Above the sky, shining is the amazing shot that almost pierces the space and shatters the void.


    Park Shunming mouth wide open, silent cry, tears immediately silent flow down.


    I''m sorry


    Heart, good pain


    "Hum."


    Wang Xu''s eyes drooped. For the first time, his eyes were slightly dignified. Then, he raised his golden fist and hit it down.


    "Boom."


    Huge earthquake in the void.


    The bright golden fist awn, like the blooming sun, instantly presses the sky. The strength of the fist crushed the air for tens of meters, and the last shot came first, and suddenly hit the point of the gun head-on. Vaguely, it seems to be able to see a one armed fire demon ape all over the fire, roaring up to the sky.


    The nine forms of annihilation.


    Fourth, start a prairie fire.


    Fist like fire, power like magic.


    One blow to shake the sky, I am the only one!


    Zhao Hedao''s body was shocked. He felt that he had hit a meteorite head-on. He almost couldn''t hold the gun, and his body couldn''t stop falling.


    "Why is he so powerful? I''m going to break through the limit of the great master and reach the realm of wuzun. "


    Zhao he Dao was shocked.


    He thought that there was not a big gap between himself and Wang Xu, and he could even beat Wang Xu.


    Therefore, even after learning that Wang Xu became the first immortal in the list of immortals, I heard that he had returned to the secular world of China to "visit relatives". Only then did he dare to cross tens of thousands of miles alone and come to China to kill Wang Xu for revenge.


    But now it seems that Wang Xu is about to fall into a desperate situation?


    "This age... This evil... Is impossible!"


    Zhao he Dao couldn''t accept it, but soon, his heart was filled with greed.


    "It seems that the humanitarian inheritance is more powerful than what Xian Changsheng said. It can make this secular boy achieve this terrible power. If I get it..."


    At this moment, Zhao he Dao was occupied by greed.


    But the next second.


    Without waiting for him to be greedy.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise.


    Zhao he Dao only felt that his hand was empty, and the long gun at the level of the best French soldier was exploded and smashed by Wang Xu''s fist strength.


    And the rest of the fist strength, though not much, still fell on Zhao Hedao, smashing his whole body into the ground, disheartened.


    Wang Xu.


    But still standing in the void, a hand holding the posture of bihaizhu, the sun is burning, not to mention burning the immortal immortal link in bihaizhu, which is hard to die out easily.


    He.


    Actually refining bihaizhu on the spot.


    This situation, this scene, high and low sentence.


    However, Zhao Hedao''s strike also won the chance. Bai Wuchang''s sword, like a flexible spirit snake, with a trace of coldness, broke close to Wang Xu''s body.


    More Than This.


    Xian Changsheng also recovers and takes a strong breath. With the help of the last contact with bihaizhu, he controls bihaizhu to get rid of Wang Xu''s control.


    "Buzz..."


    The blue sea pearl vibrates rapidly in the air, the blue water in the air rises again, and the purple light of the king''s seal rises with it.


    And in the dark.


    A small piece of cold black air, I don''t know when, appeared behind Wang Xu. The black air converged and then suddenly opened, turning into a continuous rotation of the dark entrance. Inside came the extremely terrifying suction, as if connecting the stomach of a terror monster.


    The last regional emissary, the evil face ghost hiding in the dark, finally made a move.


    In a flash.


    The situation seems to have reversed abruptly, which is extremely unfavorable to Wang Xu.


    However.


    "Well done."


    But Wang Xu laughed.


    Then he let go of bihaizhu for a while, his arms stretched out, and the Shenfu in his body opened. At this moment, all the surging Zhenyuan emerged without any hindrance. The huge force washed his body, making the whole body become a wonderful golden glaze.


    Finally.


    Someone seems to be able to force out the limit of his physical body.


    Wang Xu was full of joy.


    Even the forced refining of bihaizhu was temporarily ignored.


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    Wang Xu raised his waist inch by inch, raised his right foot, and then stepped on it.


    The nine forms of annihilation.


    The second type.


    Shake the foot of the mountain.


    It is hard to step on the sky, but easy to shake the mountains.


    If the mountain does not move, it will be broken!


    The power of terror surged in the sky. From the top to the bottom, it seemed that all of the heaven and earth were brought into the foot.


    The light of the sword broke away, and Bai Wuchang''s body appeared. He was staggering. Before he could do anything else, he had been trampled on by a huge force and fell directly to the earth.


    Zhao Hedao just rushed out of the ground, but his three meter body was trampled back again.


    "Touch!"


    Before he could release the fire cloud, the red cloud fairy was shocked wildly. Then it burst. His face turned pale and he stepped back step by step. Every step back, leaving a dazzling flame on the ground composed of footprints.


    Only the magic released by the evil face ghost, the dark whirlpool, is still releasing a steady stream of terrible suction, trying to pull Wang Xu''s body and pull him in.


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu stood still in the air.


    The power of one foot is earth shaking.


    Everyone turned pale.


    But it''s not over yet.


    Wang Xu turned and swept with his left hand like a knife.


    The palm of the hand is like a knife, and the knife breaks into the sky.


    The nine forms of annihilation.


    The third type.


    Open the sky!


    instant.


    Above the black whirlpool, there is a crack, it doesn''t rotate any more, the suction becomes smaller and smaller, and finally disappears.


    It is.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xu slapped him and cut him in half.


    "Roar!"


    Deep in the void, it seemed that there was some unknown beast, which gave out a cry of pain.


    Then.


    The body of the evil faced ghost also emerged from the darkness. His face was pale, and his forehead was dissatisfied with the sweat. He didn''t know whether he was scared, consumed too much, or injured too much.


    "Touch!"


    Wang Xu reached out with his right hand and grasped the blue sea pearl again. The sun''s spirit fire became more and more fierce. His eyes were indifferent


    "I thought, you can force out my physical limit, but I was wrong, you, or... Too weak!"


    "Hiss..."


    Everyone in the room took a breath of air.


    Wang Xu is one against five, but he is still so strong.


    "All of you, let''s do our best together. He is... Beyond our expectation. He is an unprecedented enemy."


    Immortal Changsheng spoke slowly.


    At the moment, the connection between him and bihaizhu is getting weaker and weaker. He knows that before long, bihaizhu will fall into the hands of Wang Xu. By then, they may not have any hope of winning.


    So, time doesn''t wait!


    Next second.


    Five monstrous murderous thoughts rushed to the sky, and Mie Xing, Thomas and others all hid in the lake, only daring to leave their heads exposed.


    The next battle will be


    Thoroughly.


    Never die!

 Chapter 1290

    "What happened to the thunder at school?"


    On the campus of Mordor University, I don''t know how many students look up and look around strangely. Some girls with umbrellas are subconsciously holding up umbrellas.


    However.


    We looked around, but we didn''t see any signs of rain. Although it was nearly evening, the sky was dark, and the sight was not very good, in early autumn, we could still see a trace of blue in the sky, with no black clouds at all.


    "It''s thundering on a sunny day. What kind of natural resources and land treasures will be born in our Mordor university?"


    Some brain circuits are strange, and they begin to release themselves, substituting themselves into the protagonists of various adventures recently spread on the Internet.


    The new era has gradually stabilized, but it is also accompanied by more legends. Due to the information development of the modern information society, the speed of information dissemination is extremely fast.


    Today''s network, there have been many young people get a variety of adventures, which once rose.


    It''s not a dream.


    It''s very likely that you will be the main character in the next second.


    "Don''t daydream, and don''t look at your advice. Even if there are adventures, it''s not your turn!" On the other side, the companion interrupted rudely


    "OK, go to the canteen quickly. Now we all begin to practice martial arts. One by one, we can eat. If we go late, we have to find a way to solve it."


    That''s what I said.


    Suddenly, several young people immediately put down their curiosity, quickened their pace and rushed to the canteen.


    the world is boundless.


    The biggest meal!


    Whatever it is, it has nothing to do with them. Even now the sky is falling, there are tall people standing on it.


    But also have curiosity, along the direction of the continuous explosion came to find the past.


    "Why? Is it from the artificial lake? Why is there nothing here? "


    Many boring students gathered around the artificial lake, full of doubts.


    But soon.


    Someone yelled: "I found it. Come on, everyone. There''s a lawn more than 100 meters away. It''s blocked by a light gold barrier."


    "What''s in it? Is it a baby? "


    "I can''t see clearly!"


    "I can''t get in on the road. What about the river?"


    "A brother just went down. He almost suffocated himself and couldn''t get in."


    "What the hell? This cliff is forbidden by an old monster. It''s just for the sake of swallowing the born treasure. It''s our chance


    "Heaven forbids! The old monster must die


    For a time, it''s all flying.


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    But there is a girl from Mordor University, standing in the forbidden space, shaking all over.


    Not afraid!


    It''s excitement!


    "Two eyes blow fire, one punch shakes the sky, feet explode the earth... Absolute strength, absolute rolling, so there will be absolute shock. Is this the true meaning of the way of pretending to force? I seem to have gained some more, and I understand something... "


    Xiao Meimei lowered her head, muttered to herself, muttering something quickly.


    Her eyes were shining, and she felt that it was the most correct decision for her to learn how to force from Wang Xu, a "senior".


    Sure enough, the elder generation is the real "force king", otherwise, it is impossible to have such a big reputation in the outside world.


    Xiao Meimei was born again in the lower world. After 19 years in China, she was determined to be an extraordinary existence hidden in the ordinary.


    She didn''t know what to call this existence.


    Until she learned a word in the Chinese world


    "Pretending force"!


    That year, she was only one year old, with a pacifier to eat milk, but her hands were too excited to help herself.


    That day, she had a dream, that is


    one fine day.


    She is Xiao Meimei. She wants to be the best and most powerful king of disguise!


    For this reason.


    From kindergarten, she is a hero who is silent in the ordinary, but hiding in the dark, silently guarding the kindergarten children.


    Then, after six years of primary school, three years of junior high school and two years of senior high school, she has always enjoyed her state.


    She thinks that she is very strong and protects all the people around her, but no one knows. This is the highest level of pretending to be strong.


    Invisible force!


    However.


    Until the third year of senior high school.


    Wang Xu was born. Since then, Xiao Meimei has been able to hear others talk about Wang Xu on the Internet or in related circles every once in a while.


    At first, she was arrogant, she disdained, she didn''t care.


    But as time goes by, more and more people talk about Wang Xu. When everyone talks about Wang Xu, Xiao Meimei


    Jealous!


    At a loss!


    Then, start to reflect


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise awakened Xiao Meimei from her memory.


    "Continue to learn from your predecessors!"


    Xiao Meimei raised her head and looked into the field with bright eyes.


    Immortal Changsheng finally did it.


    He no longer competes with Wang Xu for the control of bihaizhu, but prepares to kill Wang Xu directly before Wang Xu takes control of bihaizhu.


    As soon as he stepped out, he saw the endless golden light, like the flowing waves, coming out from the four limbs of immortal Changsheng. In an instant, he was dyed with a layer of gold.


    This moment.


    Xianchangsheng''s body, constantly emitting a golden glow, a strange aroma will also be spilled in the air, let people smell, there is a sense of spiritual sublimation.


    In addition, some special fluctuation is constantly transmitted in the void, but in a flash, it broke through the ban set by Wang Xu and connected to the outside world.


    Next second.


    Whoo!


    The violent wind pressure suddenly bumps in from the outside. No, it''s not the pure wind. It''s the spiritual pressure created by a huge and terrifying force of heaven and earth.


    And the source of pressure is immortal''s body.


    At the same time, there was a special kind of pressure, which spread slowly from xianchangsheng''s body. Just like Longwei, the small insects crawling in the soil more than ten meters underground all stopped, shivering and motionless.


    "Well? Is this... The body of ancient immortals? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed and an idea flashed through his heart.


    From his immortal life, he felt a source of the same force in Jin Ling, which passed through Zheng Xuan''s Town God''s Temple and entered the long river of humanity.


    "Remember I told you before that I established the immortal gate, pursued the ancient immortals for countless years, and finally found the real immortals?


    This is the real immortal. Unfortunately, his soul has been destroyed for a long time.


    So, I am the real fairy


    Xian Changsheng slowly raised his head and said one sentence at a time, his voice was extremely indifferent.


    The last word falls.


    He stretched out his right hand in an ordinary way, which was useless. It was just a simple turn.


    Click, click


    A huge golden light palm came down from the void. Just as it appeared, there was a little vibration in the surrounding space, as if it was bearing an unimaginable pressure.

 Chapter 1291

    Immortal Changsheng''s eyes are indifferent.


    Just because he had experienced the powerful power of ancient immortals, he was full of greed for the humane inheritance left by ancient immortals and had to control it in his own hands.


    "Based on the information I''ve learned for so many years, all the information I''ve found from all kinds of clues points to one place... Humanity inheritance!"


    Immortal''s eyes are cold.


    "Things must be mine!"


    He looks at Wang Xu like a dead man.


    "True immortal body?"


    Seeing this, Wang Xu suddenly understood why the immortal immortal in front of him was totally different from the one he met before, as if it was the breath of two people.


    "In this case... Then you should be able to push out my physical limit?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled and murmured to himself, followed by a distant blow.


    "Boom!"


    An invisible fist seal, looming in the void, burst out with a faint golden light.


    This fist, Wang Xu just casually hit, used to test the immortal body in what state, can withstand his stronger strength.


    "Touch!"


    The fist seal is in the air, bumping into the golden light palm, which makes a huge fluctuation. But the next second, the fist seal is lost by the golden light palm.


    Xianchangsheng''s right hand was motionless, and his voice was more indifferent


    "It''s no use. Don''t struggle. My body is a real ancient immortal. In this world, I am the immortal in the sky


    "And you are just a mortal on the ground. For Yu Zhenxian, ordinary people are as busy as ants all their lives. "


    "Oh, yes?"


    Before he finished, Wang Xu had already chuckled, followed by another blow.


    The power of this fist is many times stronger than before, and its speed is extremely fast. Almost as soon as the front of the fist comes out, the strength of the fist has already hit the golden light palm.


    The moment the two intersect.


    Xianchangsheng''s body was shocked, and he saw his right hand bounce up slightly, and an invisible wave came out from above.


    "Crackling!"


    In the eyes of the crowd, Xian Changsheng took a deep breath, and a series of thunder burst out of his body. His right hand, which bounced up, was stable and then pressed down again.


    "Well? It''s a little interesting... In that case, I''ll add another part and use 50%


    Wang Xu nodded, then hit again.


    And I heard what he said.


    But the crowd was shocked. Wang Xu didn''t even use half of his strength when he just had two fists? What kind of pervert is he?


    "Ha ha, that''s it. It''s my favorite way to pretend to force. I know how to do it, too!" Xiao Meimei''s eyes were shining and her face was full of positive happiness.


    "Fifty percent?"


    Xianchangsheng was stunned, then shook his head, with a trace of irony on his face


    "Mr. Wang, I don''t believe the rumors that you like to pretend to be forced. After all, pretending to be forced is meaningless and worthless to the strong people like you and me..."


    "Why should I pretend? Well, now it''s 60 percent. "


    Wang Xu interrupts him, his face is indifferent, and he looks at the strength of the fist which is lost by the golden light giant palm again, and hits it again.


    "It''s not pretending, it''s hard to be you..." the irony on Xian Changsheng''s face is stronger.


    "Seventy percent."


    Wang Xu''s face was flat and he hit again.


    "You..."


    Xianchangsheng''s face is a little ugly.


    "80 percent."


    This is the punch.


    Boxing out, the air has been hard into a vacuum, forming a dozens of meters long lacquer black boxing road.


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    When the fist strength and golden light palm collided five times.


    Xianchangsheng''s face changed completely. His body shook and he stepped back suddenly. His palm was even higher.


    "Crackling!"


    In a series of bursts.


    This time, it wasn''t the body of Xian Changsheng, but the clothes on his arm, inch by inch burst open, scattered and splashed, and continued to spread to the side.


    At the end of the day, all of Xian Changsheng''s clothes burst open, leaving only one or two pieces of rags hanging. And he, as a whole, even retreated more than ten steps, which barely stopped him.


    "Can your body... Compete with the body of a real immortal? The power of immortals... How can you? "


    Immortal raised his head in horror and shocked his eyes.


    He can''t accept it at all. After using the real immortal body, Wang Xu''s power is even stronger than him?


    "Master, his body is probably the body of a real immortal." White impermanence beside, voice calm of remind a.


    "Yes, his body is like gold and jade. Although he doesn''t have the brilliance of Xianli, other things are similar except this."


    Red cloud fairy also stepped forward slowly, with a dignified look


    "The most important thing is his unreasonable strong body. Otherwise, how could a young man in his twenties have such a terrible body?"


    "True immortal body? Needless to say, the inheritance of humanity must fall into the hands of this boy. "


    With a sneer, the evil faced ghost is surrounded by black air. In the void, it forms a fierce ghost and pounces on Wang Xu.


    "That should be right."


    Xianchangsheng nodded, and his eyes burst out with bright golden light


    "Let''s all do our best. I promise that after taking him, we will detain his spirit and interrogate the whereabouts of the human heritage. You will share this new" immortal body. "


    "I said, you, really when I don''t exist?"


    Wang Xu sneered.


    His eyes raised, the sun spirit fire urged, a golden line of fire, directly tear the ghost.


    But the next second.


    Zhao Hedao had already smashed the ground and blasted into the sky. Although the French soldiers were smashed, he was holding a long gun with pure energy in his hand this time, which was more powerful.


    Bai Wuchang raises his hand and throws the middle sword. The light of the sword shrinks and breathes continuously. In a moment, it condenses into a three inch sword. The light of the sword condenses into essence, and the sword splits into the air like lightning.


    The red cloud fairy''s fire cloud turned into a dozen continuous red cloud locks, which spread all over the world and shot from all directions.


    Immortality, immortality, body vision rotation, raise your hand is a punch, countless dragon and elephant virtual shadow rotation, as if ancient immortals return to the world.


    The evil faced ghost takes out a black bell again and shakes it slowly


    In a flash.


    Five strong men, all together.


    Among them, chiyun fairy, the weakest, also has the strength of master Jiupin. Zhao he Dao broke through the limit and stepped on the threshold of wuzun''s realm. Immortal Changsheng is the real body of ancient immortal.


    Five people work together, and the world changes color. The edge of the 100 meter space, which was forbidden by Wang Xu alone, appears to be twisted, and it seems that it may be broken at any time.


    Spear, sword light, cloud lock, dragon elephant vision, ghost black gas


    five people.


    Five kinds of different forces, gathered in one place, as if unmatched.


    At this moment, Wang Xu couldn''t help looking dignified.


    "So..."


    Wang Xu once again let go of the refining of bihaizhu, devoted himself to the battle, and slowly stepped forward. His eyes seemed to have the image of mountains and rivers collapsing and stars collapsing.


    "That''s the power of the body..."


    "90 percent."

 Chapter 1292

    "Wow! Bang Bang... "


    It was like the sound of the impact of the Yangtze River. It came from Wang Xu''s body. It was the blood rushing, the internal organs roaring, and the 108 bones pounding.


    The great power is manifested from every inch of flesh and blood and condensed together.


    Next second.


    "Go


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, God''s awn soared, and he punched the void in front of him.


    This fist, 90% of the physical force, is more powerful than 80% of the time. The more it goes up, the more powerful the explosive force is. It''s not as simple as + 1. It''s a qualitative change of square root.


    Under the fist front, the heaven and the earth seem to be unable to bear, the void burst open, and the roar of thunder surged out of the forbidden space. The bright pale gold fist covered almost everything and collided with the attack of the five immortals.


    "Fuck, my ears!"


    "What is it?"


    "No ears! I can''t hear you


    The students gathered outside, trying to get in, covered their ears one by one, jumped up like rabbits and yelled wildly.


    And this fist also made the Forbidden Space fluctuate a little, and let the crowd outside see the situation inside for a short time.


    However.


    "Ah! The light... "


    "How dazzling


    "I''m going to be blind again!"


    The crowd is more chaotic. What appears in front of them is a vast expanse of gold. The space of heaven and earth seems to have turned into endless chaos.


    The surging golden fist awn sweeps all directions, starting from the center and striking in all directions, forming one round impact ring after another. The darker the center, the darker the color.


    But in the sky concussion huge sound, is actually the ring erupts once, is more huge.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What''s in it?"


    "It seems that someone is fighting for the treasure?"


    "Who is it?"


    There was another rush of people outside.


    It was a long time before they could see clearly.


    I saw a young man with black hair, standing on the void with his hands down, and his eyes were indifferent. At his feet, five unknown strongmen stood in the five directions and surrounded them. One by one, their clothes were calm and powerful.


    "Five for one?"


    "Encircle and kill?"


    "Who is that young man?"


    The crowd was excited again, but before they could see the situation carefully, the space in front of them was like a ripple of water. It was forbidden again, and the situation inside disappeared.


    "What do I mean? You''re not going to let people watch it? "


    Someone called out dissatisfied on the spot.


    But it''s useless.


    Within the closed space.


    "Mr. Wang, you are really powerful. You can break the five of us. I''m afraid there is no one in the whole Chinese world. In terms of physical strength alone, I''m afraid that your "immortal body" is even stronger than mine. However, you are only one person after all. How many times can you block such attacks? "


    Xian Changsheng sneered.


    "Mr. Wang, give up and hand over the heritage of humanity. We will retreat as promised before."


    White impermanence light way.


    "Master, those people just now seem to have been killed by you carelessly!"


    At this time, Xiao Meimei suddenly exclaimed, interrupted the advice of Xian Changsheng, Bai Wuchang and others.


    Wang Xu then noticed that park Shunming, Mie Fen, and Thomas the werewolf all died of heart breaking. Several bodies floated on the water, and even some unfortunate people were dead.


    Xiao Meimei is the only outsider left in the whole forbidden space.


    "Is there anyone alive?"


    Immortal long life suddenly brow a pick, surprised to see to the Xiao Meimei.


    He didn''t think that anyone else could survive the aftermath of the two sides'' surrender, but he didn''t expect such an accident.


    But it''s just an accident. I don''t care.


    weak person.


    Even if alive, there is no right to stir up.


    "Master, your sleeves are broken. Can''t you stop them? Shall I help you? " Xiao Meimei is still "jumping around" and says.


    Xian Changsheng frowned imperceptibly.


    Why did he


    Do you think the way this girl talks is a little strange?


    What is a broken sleeve?


    Wang Xu''s ability to protect his whole body has been extremely valuable under the attack of five of them. How can he manage his clothes?


    It''s not taken for granted


    But when he thought of this, immortal''s eyes suddenly froze and he seemed to notice something wrong.


    "No, I''m going to do my best next. It may hurt you. Go out first."


    At this time, Wang Xu has already shaken his head and clapped her hand on Xiao Meimei. A gentle and powerful Zhenyuan wrapped Xiao Meimei and instantly sent her out of the forbidden space.


    Xiao Meimei was excited, and she was still thinking of Wang Xu''s last words in her mind


    "What''s next? Sure enough, the master''s pretending ability is much better than me. I must study hard! "


    Xianchangsheng and others didn''t stop it. In their eyes, Xiao Meimei is just a mole ant, and it''s not worth wasting their power.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s time for you to make a decision."


    Immortal immortal light way.


    "Ha ha."


    Wang Xu sneered with disdain, and moved his hands gently. His whole body, from inside to outside, made a loud noise like the roar of a war drum. The rhythm actually coincided with the surrounding world.


    "Do you pretend what I just said? Now, it''s all my physical strength... "


    With that, Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly coagulated, took a deep breath, and his tongue shook with thunder.


    "Ten percent!"


    In the void, a golden light almost beyond everyone''s Visual limit flashed by. A few people could hardly catch it, as if at the moment when the light exploded, a sense of horror and danger had enveloped everyone''s head.


    Physical strength.


    Wang Xu, finally has a chance to test his physical limit.


    How terrible is Wang Xu who uses all his physical strength? Xian Changsheng and others immediately see him.


    In the void, the light explodes and the air explodes like a bomb.


    But in an instant, Wang Xu was in front of the latest evil face ghost. Even with the peak cultivation of the evil face ghost nine grade master, he just had time to inspire his life-saving card with his thoughts.


    He was surrounded by countless black Qi, which was as rich as thick water. A ferocious ghost shadow could be seen in it, and his mouth was roaring.


    "It''s the bottom card of the evil side. It''s the ghost fog."


    As the leader of the immortal sect, immortal Changsheng immediately recognized the card of his powerful regional envoy.


    Yinsha Guiwu is a body protecting tool left by ancient immortals. Even after a long time, it still has extremely powerful power. It is a treasure left in the same secret place where the "real immortal body" was first discovered.


    At the beginning of his life, immortal Chang tried the power of the real immortal. No one could break it.


    But how terrible was Wang Xu''s blow with all his physical strength?


    He


    Another great master?


    no

 Chapter 1293

    "Bang!"


    Just listen to a crisp sound.


    It was like a broken glass or a balloon exploding. The thick black fog suddenly sunken a clear fist seal, and then exploded.


    Immortal eyes suddenly stare big, Yin evil ghost fog defense unexpectedly can''t stop Wang Xu''s fist front?


    However.


    The explosion of the ghost fog is just the beginning.


    Wang Xu didn''t even pause.


    Move on.


    "Crackling!"


    Like the sound of firecrackers, the evil face ghost lights up a series of various lights, which is his body protection magic weapon, magic weapon, talisman and so on. They are constantly stimulated, and then quickly destroyed.


    The evil faced ghost couldn''t stop Wang Xu''s strength. In a flash, dozens of body protection treasures all collapsed.


    "Click..."


    The mask on the evil face finally cracked, revealing the real face behind. The face, old and wrinkled like a dead tree, was ugly and disgusting.


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless.


    The fist is fierce and fierce, and its strength is rampant. The intention of the fist destroys all things. Life and death revolve and never die out.


    "You..."


    The evil faced ghost opened his mouth, and his face was full of panic and despair, as well as nostalgia for life.


    But the next second.


    "Bang!"


    A strong black air burst from his body, and his whole body burst into a black air on the spot. He couldn''t bear Wang Xu''s unparalleled strength, and all of them burst.


    No blood, no broken bones, no flesh.


    There is only a strong black air, with a shrill wail, impacting people on the spiritual level.


    Evil faced ghost.


    Just like his nickname, he was a man who had lost his body many years ago and only had his spirit. He had been reincarnated by some sinister secret method and barely lived in the world.


    It is because of this that people like him are so interested in the humanitarian heritage that can keep him alive.


    But


    Everything was beyond expectation.


    Wang Xu is too strong.


    One punch directly blew up the evil face ghost. The special strength carried in the punch force killed his spirit and soul together!


    "Hiss..."


    Everyone took a breath of cold air.


    Especially white impermanence and red cloud fairy, they are both regional envoys, evil face ghost in the three, the strength is not the strongest, but also almost the same.


    The evil face ghost can''t stop Wang Xu''s fist, neither can they!


    Even more terrifying.


    Wang Xu''s fist is still moving.


    After the evil face ghost, it''s white impermanence.


    At this moment, Bai Wuchang''s heart almost stopped.


    Don''t know why, he seems to see a complete sentence from Wang Xu''s indifferent eyes, with a trace of irony.


    "I can block your joint strike, but how many punches can you block me?"


    "Help


    Xianchangsheng takes a deep breath and shouts loudly. With a big wave of his hand, the bright golden light turns into a torrent and bumps into Wang Xu from the side.


    Zhao Hedao and Chi Yunxian also urged their strength together, not to mention Bai Wuchang. They almost used their sucking strength, and they just tried their best.


    In an instant, the four forces converged, even more powerful than the previous five, such as Tianhe hanging upside down.


    However.


    There is no pause in Wang Xu''s boxing.


    In front of Bai Wuchang, the four forces converge into a four-color light column.


    "Does it work?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The fist front immediately hit the astigmatism column, and still continued to blow to Bai Wuchang. He could even clearly see that Bai Wuchang''s eyes shrouded under the mask were full of fear.


    Next second.


    The boxing style completely shrouds the white impermanence.


    "Boom!"


    Bai Wuchang explodes on the spot, but Wang Xu frowns.


    "The treasure of feigning death for death has reached the level of half spirit weapon. It seems that these people have gained a lot of benefits from the traces of ancient immortals. But does it work? "


    Wang Xu sneered.


    As soon as the fist moves, it directly rushes to the empty air on the left. Before it approaches, the invisible fist power has already pulled the air into a water like twist, and white impermanence emerges from it. In the eyes, there is fear and despair.


    I can''t hide!


    I can''t escape!


    I''m dying.


    "Stop him!"


    Xianchangsheng''s face changed wildly, and his voice rose abruptly by an inch.


    Chiyunxian and Zhao Hedao also rush up crazily. Everyone knows that they must stop Wang Xu to kill again.


    White impermanence if also died, waiting for their ending, will be very miserable, no chance of winning.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    There were three loud noises, and the three rushed like cannonballs.


    But three.


    It''s still late.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu hits Bai Wuchang with a fist, and his powerful force smashes him on the spot. There is no bones left, and there is a big hole in the earth.


    "No!"


    At this time, immortal Changsheng was the first to rush to Wang Xu, just like a golden dragon from the sky.


    The real immortal body provides him with powerful physical body and energy control ability. With boundless anger, he collides with Wang Xu on the spot. His hands moved like clouds and water, bringing a grand Qi to Wang Xu.


    In this attack, the fluctuation of power is extremely grand.


    But Wang Xu is more terrifying.


    He stepped, twisted his back, turned his back and didn''t look at it. That is to say, he pulled out with one foot. Under the burst of physical strength, this foot carried great power. Pure physical force, terror to have a punch and a foot between the impact of nothingness.


    "Touch!"


    Xianchangsheng couldn''t catch it at all. His hands were cut off, and the surging air machine scattered to the outside. The whole person was hit by a powerful force and flew back. At a faster speed than before, he directly passed Zhao Hedao and chiyunxian, who were not close yet.


    This scene.


    instantaneous.


    Let Zhao Hedao, red cloud fairy two people impact of the body to stop.


    "So, how many punches... How many feet can you block me?"


    Wang Xu slowly retracts his legs, stands aloof, coldly glances at the two stiff people, and then takes a step back slightly.


    "Next, this is..."


    "Second punch!"


    Next second.


    Lunge.


    The fist is like a dragon.


    A bright boxing awn, suddenly burst in the air, instantly cut through the void, this boxing awn momentum, no longer stop, indomitable.


    Before everyone could react, Quan mang had already run into Zhao Hedao and Chi Yunxian head-on. At this last moment, they only had time to stimulate their defensive cards.


    The next moment.


    Zhao Hedao''s long energy gun, which he held tightly in his hand, was already broken, and his whole body vomited blood. Red cloud fairy''s whole body was covered with red clouds and smoke, which exploded layer by layer. The whole person followed step by step and kept regressing. Every step back, there was a cloud and smoke vanishing in front of him.


    They are stronger than evil faced ghost and white impermanence, but they are also seriously injured by Wang Xu.


    Only immortal immortal is still intact, but his face is also livid.


    Two hits.


    One step back.


    The second punch directly hit both of them.


    This kind of power, simply terrible to the extreme.


    Unmatched!

 Chapter 1294

    "Two fists, one foot, only killed you two. It seems that my body is not enough. However, if I cooperate with Shenfu Zhenyuan and use martial arts, I''m afraid you can''t stop me. "


    Wang Xu standing there, looking up at the opposite three iron green faces, light said.


    At this point.


    Only immortal Changsheng, Zhao Hedao and chiyun immortal survived.


    Immortal immortal: the real immortal body of the ancient immortals is extremely strong and still undamaged. Zhao Hedao only steps into wuzun''s realm and recovers very quickly. Although the red cloud fairy can''t attack, the red clouds on his body are very defensive.


    "How could it be, how could it be..."


    Three people complexion iron green, the red cloud fairy eyes is to reveal to startle.


    "This little bastard, it''s said that after he went to xiandaozong, wuzun wanted to take him as his disciple. Is it the special means of protecting his body that wuzun gave him?" Zhao he Dao''s eyes were uncertain, and there was a trace of retreat.


    He didn''t expect wuzun in this life, but this time he came to Wang Xu for revenge, but by chance he broke through the limit and half stepped into wuzun.


    As long as there is enough time in the back, he can become a complete, powerful and real wuzun!


    At that time, Wang Xu to him, is mole ants, a finger can easily die.


    "I''m not worth fighting with this little bastard here. Just give me one month, no, three months, and I''m confident of becoming a real wuzun!" Zhao he Dao affirmed in his heart.


    Looking at Wang Xu''s blow to kill them, but he didn''t have the power to decline at all, Zhao he Dao''s heart retreated even more.


    "With so many of us, you can still fight under pressure, using so terrible power one after another, and it seems that there is no consumption at all. Who the hell are you? " Xianchangsheng looked at it in surprise.


    For the first time, the head of the Chinese immortal sect, who has been calm and calm, has no bottom in his heart, and even has some confusion.


    In order to force the "humane inheritance" out of Wang Xu''s hands, he even used the real immortal body of ancient immortals this time. Only he himself knew that although the body of the true immortal was powerful, it could not be used casually.


    "Does this question make sense? You will all die here today anyway. "


    Wang Xu shook his head.


    "Mr. Wang, do you want to live forever? Although you killed evil face and white impermanence, I''m afraid the rest of us can''t win easily with your ability? Why don''t we just give up and make peace now and think it''s a misunderstanding today? " Red cloud fairy eyes, time sinks.


    Red clouds around him, has been light seven points, only three points.


    Zhao he Dao''s eyes flashed and said in a deep voice:


    "Yes, now I think about it. I''m not only Zhao Fengyun and Zhao Fenghai''s grandchildren, but also Wang Gongzi for the sake of two younger generations. It''s really a bit different. Why don''t I just think today is a misunderstanding?"


    Although the words say so, but Zhao he Dao''s hand, but have green awn in twinkle, the virtual shadow of a long gun, again slowly emerge inside.


    "Ha ha."


    In the face of the implied threat, Wang Xu disdains to smile


    "I said, if you want to beg for mercy, just say it and kneel down. It''s a threat and a bludgeon. Is that funny? "


    Finish.


    When Wang Xu squeezed his fist, a series of white cyclones exploded between his fingers.


    The inner God''s house vibrates, and the huge true yuan slowly surges out of it. Combined with the strong physical body, the two are combined, which directly triggers all kinds of visions in the void.


    There is a golden sun rising slowly, the glow is twisted and shining, and a golden sword is born from the deep, forming a vast river of sword light, and then a big hand suddenly breaks through the river and grabs the sky


    All kinds of visions come from Wang Xu''s own confirmed martial arts, which belongs to his countless martial arts will.


    last.


    For the first time, the idea of God unfolded without reservation and spread to every inch of the whole forbidden space.


    The idea is invisible, but none of the people present is sensitive, instantly aware of some depressing power fluctuations.


    In the eyes of red cloud fairy, there is despair. Now Wang Xu''s power seems to be dozens of times stronger than before. How can he think about it? He didn''t expect that Wang Xu was hiding such a terrible power?


    "It seems that now, we really have to live forever."


    Immortal said in a cold voice.


    He stepped forward step by step, every step out, the breath on his body suddenly soared, and the golden glow from the inside out also spread.


    Nine steps out.


    Immortal Changsheng, the whole person seems to be in the heaven and earth even for one, all with a grand, inexplicable power.


    If we say that before, like Wang Xu, he only used the physical strength of the real immortal body.


    Now, immortal immortality has inspired a special energy mechanism, which belongs to the original power of ancient immortals.


    The power of humanity!


    "Willpower? No, it''s more cohesive than willpower, but it should be sublimated from willpower. Ancient immortals... So-called immortal power? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled.


    "Kill


    On the other side, Zhao Hedao''s long energy gun condenses again, and the double model is frozen, so he shoots again. His momentum was higher than before. In a short time, his perception of wuzun''s realm was even further, and his strength soared again.


    "Ah, Mr. Wang, do you really want to force me to do my best?"


    Red cloud fairy shook his head and sighed, then suddenly turned white, and opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood essence.


    As soon as the blood touched the air, it started to burn, and the wisps of red smoke kept coming out, filling up in front of him again.


    The breath of the three gathered together, and they were more powerful than when they were together before.


    "Useless struggle."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent and he waved his sleeves.


    All of a sudden, a golden sword appeared out of thin air, and bits of golden light twined around the sword, like a river of stars.


    Magic weapon.


    Xuanguang spirit sword.


    Wang Xu, we are ready to end the battle.


    "Go


    With a light drink, Xuanguang spirit sword suddenly shot out, and also manipulated all the brilliance in the world. It turned into numerous visible and invisible swords, just like ten thousand swords returning to their ancestors, and shot at three people.


    The light of the sword is like a torrent, vast and endless.


    "I''ll stop the attack, sect leader and brother Zhao, you attack and kill him!"


    Red cloud fairy is a mouthful of blood essence, pale as paper, countless red clouds rising up into the sky, turning into a red river, blocking the long river of sword light controlled by Xuanguang spirit sword.


    Immortal Changsheng strides out, and his long fist comes straight to Wang Xu''s face with dazzling light.


    Zhao he road long gun across the air, followed by, gun shadow like a snake, to choose people to bite.


    "Funny? Do you think you can block it? "


    Wang Xu sneered, shook his head, then stretched out a finger and spat out a word in his mouth.


    "Broken!"


    The red clouds burst into pieces, and the endless golden sword light behind them swarmed down the broken gap and fell from the sky, drowning Zhao he road.


    Between the two fingers, the clouds and smoke all over the sky broke completely, and the countless sword lights in the rear turned into torrents, as if the sky had collapsed. They fell down and drowned the red cloud fairy in an instant.


    After three fingers.


    Immortal Changsheng finally rushes to Wang Xu, roars and looks ferocious.


    "Give it all to me, give me a little more support!"

 Chapter 1295

    "Boom!"


    Heaven and earth lose color.


    Immortal Changsheng''s whole body burst out bright and dazzling golden glow, and the great immortal power poured into the void, showing a dazzling thunder light.


    For a moment.


    It''s as if the ancient immortals were reborn with brilliant power, which is stronger than all previous attacks, and the power fluctuation has reached an incredible level.


    "Helpless struggle."


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent, and his figure shows up. He comes out face to face, and the Xuanguang spirit sword pierces the void.


    The first sword.


    Wang Xu swept away the dazzling thunder light, revealing a blank sword mark, pointing directly at the immortal immortal.


    Second sword.


    Wang Xu directly cuts the body of xianchangsheng, which is full of horror, and even destroys many protective treasures on his body.


    The third sword.


    The body of a real immortal is broken. The immortal''s spirit flies out in a hurry, but it is cut into two pieces by Wang Xu.


    After three swords.


    The head of the truth organization, the leader of the immortal sect, who thinks that he has the body of ancient immortals and is in charge of many ancient treasures and controls the historical trend in the back of the world, is in vain to pursue immortality.


    Is it so simple to be killed by Wang Xu?


    "Master!"


    The red cloud fairy, trapped in the long river of sword light, gives out a shrill roar. The red cloud rises again and twists into a high-speed rotating drill bit. He breaks through the long river of sword light on the spot and turns into a red cloud.


    However.


    But it''s not to save immortals, it''s to escape!


    On the other side.


    A long gun, also instantly broke the sword light River, Zhao he Taoist gun, into a shadow, instantly straight into the sky, also ready to head back to escape.


    After all.


    In a short time.


    Five people surround and kill Wang Xu, and they are almost always on the side of being suppressed. Now the strongest immortal immortal seems to be dead. If he doesn''t run away, what else do he want?


    Wang Xu doesn''t care about the two people who run away. This space of 100 meters has already been banned by him. Where can they escape?


    At this point.


    Thunder and sword light scattered all over the sky, and the ground seemed to have been cut off. There were big pits and mess everywhere.


    Wang Xu stands on the void and calmly looks at the immortal soul and body which are cut into two parts by Xuanguang spirit sword not far away. It seems no surprise that there is no joy or sorrow in his eyes.


    The real immortal body of ancient immortals is similar to that of wuzun. They all have a certain immortality. As long as they are not completely destroyed, they can recover.


    However, the face of immortal Changsheng, who had been restored, turned pale and black.


    "Old monsters like Wu breaking the army, Shangjing Mingdao and Zhang Juedao have seen the killing of the king of Wu in our town with their own eyes. They dare not be enemies with me. They all have self-knowledge. But you... Who gives you confidence. "


    Wang Xu raised his hand and grasped the Xuanguang spirit sword flying back. His eyes drooped slightly and said calmly.


    "You dare to kill me because you haven''t seen it with your own eyes, don''t you? Don''t you think it''s too ignorant? "


    Xianchangsheng''s face was so gloomy that he stared at Wang Xu: "what kind of monster are you? You can''t be the son of Wang Sheng and Xu Mei! "


    "Is it?" Wang Xu raised his eyelids, and his voice was sarcastic.


    "Well, don''t pretend. I can almost guess now. After all, I can capture the body of an ancient immortal and obtain the body of a real immortal, and it is impossible for me to have an ancient immortal and give up an ordinary teenager! "


    Immortal Changsheng''s face was gloomy, and his voice became more dignified


    "Now everything makes sense. Why did you do nothing in the past 20 years and suddenly take off in the past few years? You have the power that can''t be speculated by common sense."


    "I was wrong. I thought you were just a lucky man who got the inheritance of humanity by accident, but I didn''t expect that you were an old monster that survived from the age of ancient immortals."


    "It seems that Wang Sheng and Xu Mei died in vain after all. The treasure they thought they had left for their son became a trap for their son''s death and even death."


    Wang Xu did not speak, but listened calmly.


    He didn''t kill xianchangsheng for the first time, just for this, about his parents'' past.


    "It''s a real accident. I didn''t expect that you should come from this. I''m not so miserable to lose to an old monster in the age of ancient immortals, but don''t think that you will win completely. "


    Xian Changsheng sneered and suddenly clapped his hands. The dazzling golden light bloomed from his hands, condensing a slowly rotating lotus flower.


    "Can I ask you a question? They died because of humanity? "


    Wang Xu asked suddenly.


    "Oh, are you asking me if I killed them?" Xian Changsheng sneered, then shook his head and sneered


    "What do you think? If I had known that the inheritance of humanity was in their hands, I would have waited so long for you to grow up to this point before I came to you?


    They suddenly disappeared, and I searched for them for many years. It was not until recently that I was sure that they were dead. "


    With that, Xian Changsheng suddenly asked with great interest, "why do you care about them so much? After all, they have nothing to do with you old monster? "


    "You''re only half right. I''m an old monster, but I''m not the ancient immortal god you said. The inheritance of humanity is not in my hands." Wang Xu shook his head and said faintly.


    "Ha ha"


    But how could immortal believe it?


    He just sneered and said nothing. Then he threw himself into the golden lotus that was turning between his hands.


    Wang Xu''s face was calm, and his pupils turned into indifference


    "Today, I will kill you immortal forever. From then on, there will be no immortal in the world, and the martial arts will last forever!"


    The dead ancient immortals and the broken humanitarian heritage lie in the coffin, bury them in the earth, press on the tombstone, and throw them into the depth of the void of history. Don''t always think about lifting the coffin.


    In this era


    It''s the age of the warrior!


    It''s a magnificent and turbulent time when martial arts is the king, human is the real dragon, sweeping the world!


    Coffin board.


    It can''t be lifted by anyone who wants to.


    "Boom..."


    The light of the sword roared and the lotus rose into the sky.


    In a flash, beyond the ancient and modern a world shaking war, instantly into incandescence.


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    In addition to the forbidden space, a group of young men and women with smart clothes, graceful posture and high spirits also came by the artificial lake on the campus of Mordor University.


    The big movement in the forbidden space has already shaken the whole Mordor University. Many students, teachers and employees who are idle come here one after another. Even the security guards of Mordor university can''t stop the crowd.


    Don''t look down on these security guards.


    Now the security work is not as good as before.


    You are not a warrior. Who asked you to be a security guard?


    As far as the security guards of morda are concerned, which one is not a warrior is also the most important cultivation.


    The young men and women who came here were Li Bufan and others.


    "Strange, what''s going on here? Why are so many people gathered? And there''s a lot of thunder inside. What''s the situation? "


    Li Chenxi asked suspiciously.


    Beside her, Lin Suiyue, Ma Qingqing, Feng Yu and others are also curious.


    "Just a moment. I happen to know a school leader who keeps order over there. I''ll tell him and let''s go in and have a look."


    Li Bufan said with a smile.

 Chapter 1296

    Under the leadership of Li Bufan, the crowd passed through the security cordon and successfully approached a piece of open space in front of the forbidden space.


    Far away, they saw an 18-9-year-old girl standing there dancing and talking excitedly to the crowd.


    "How can I hear her saying... Wang Xu? Senior


    Lin Suiyue said with some doubts.


    "It seems that I''ve heard a few words from Prince Wang of Huaxia. There are also some werewolves, killers and so on." Feng Yu nodded.


    Ma Qingqing also nodded, some uncertain way: "yes, it seems that there is any immortal, What immortal is called... However, these people seem to come to kill Wang Xu... Senior?"


    "Hey, I say you guys, you won''t really be the guy just now, but you will be the prince of China, right?" Li Chenxi''s face is a little ugly, forced to smile.


    "Yes, it''s impossible. Prince Wang should be in jiwuzong now, but he doesn''t have time to come to Mordor University."


    Smell speech, Lin Sui month immediately eyes a dark, mood some low.


    Was she really cheated?


    While Li Bufan was beside him, his face was gloomy, his mouth was closed and he didn''t say a word.


    If possible, he would like to turn around and go now.


    But soon, Lin Sui Yue suddenly looked up and looked at the girl who was not far away, looking excited and shouting


    "She seems to be one of our class. Ah, she''s also one of our college. I seem to have seen her several times in a club I participated in. It seems that her name is... Xiao Meimei?"


    pretty good.


    Who else could Xiao Meimei be? She danced in front of the crowd, her face was excited, she acted recklessly, and told her story of beating a killer and kicking a werewolf.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    After all, it is the ancient immortals that run rampant in an era. The power of the body of real immortals carries the power of heaven and earth.


    But after all, xianchangsheng is not an ancient immortal, he is just a weak man who skillfully took the body of a real immortal.


    Weak, weak is not the power, is the means to control the power.


    For example, if you give a mole ant an atomic bomb, it will not use it, let alone explode.


    "Immortal immortal, this power is not yours after all. Your moves are full of loopholes. I can see hundreds at a glance. How many times can you block my attacks?"


    Wang Xu''s face was flat. With one move, the golden light on Xuanguang spirit sword soared, and the sword awn of tens of meters was crushed again.


    "You''re wrong. I''ll use it again. That''s my strength. As for loopholes, they are powerful enough to crack everything! "


    Xian Changsheng''s face didn''t fluctuate at all. He clenched his five fingers and hit Wang Xu hard in the air.


    Although he said that, he didn''t continue the attack just now. What Wang Xu said is right. His moves have too many loopholes. In the past, he had never fought with a well-balanced enemy. No matter what he did, it was crushing.


    But now, No.


    Boom!


    The fist, which was not big enough, directly smashed the sword, creating a wave of fist strength, and even a shock to the forbidden space. It was also a wave of distortion and vibration, and a trace of image leaked out.


    "This, this... Is the presence of ancient immortals?"


    Outside, students, teachers, employees, security guards and other people who are no longer concerned about what''s going on in the closed space all the time suddenly stare and gape.


    The shape of xianchangsheng is really fashionable.


    The body of a real immortal is full of golden brilliance. Because of the extreme power, the body automatically fits into some special existence in heaven and earth. The vision appears, the dragon and elephant twinkle, and the golden halo spreads from him.


    In contrast, Wang Xu is very ordinary.


    A man, a long suit.


    A black hair, a sword.


    Stand in the void.


    The sword comes out.


    Heaven and earth lose color!


    "The ancient immortals are dead. How long do you want to be a new one?"


    Wang Xu chuckles. The Xuanguang spirit sword is far away. A bright sword light comes out in an instant. It tears the world into a sword scar and points at immortal Changsheng. He wants to kill him.


    outside.


    crowd.


    Countless people, mouth again open an inch, eyes also stare big a minute, full of mind incredible.


    True fairy


    Under pressure?


    "I''m not trying to be vain, but I''m the only real immortal in the world. Up to now, I have seen that no matter you are an old monster in the age of immortals or not, your body is not the body of real immortals. It does not fit in with heaven and earth, and there is no birth vision. Therefore, it will not have the characteristics of immortality. "


    Xianchangsheng, of course, didn''t care about the fact that he was beaten by Wang Xu. He was a steady winner.


    "But..."


    "I have!"


    When he stepped out, the void around him was suddenly torn by several electric lights. The roar of dragons and tigers could be heard, and the clouds and fog could be seen.


    The body of the real immortal is in accordance with the heaven and the earth. Every move of the real immortal evokes the interaction between the heaven and the earth, which is far beyond the common imagination.


    "Is it?"


    Wang Xu chuckled and didn''t care.


    The body of Wu Zun has the characteristics of immortality and immortality? But that''s what the divine mind and the physical body can be integrated into one, regardless of each other. At least the superior wuzun can do it. If there is a trace of the divine mind, the physical body will not die.


    But it''s not, really, immortality!


    "Since you don''t believe it, I''ll beat you to death, so you have to believe it."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, and he did not use Xuanguang spirit sword to bully xianchangsheng any more. His body turned into a streamer in an instant. He collided with xianchangsheng, his fists and feet crossed, and his strength fluctuated like the tide rolling, the waves of anger, the mountains falling apart.


    If the spirit weapon is too bullying, bully you with your fist.


    At least, this is relatively fair.


    Wang Xu is always fair, isn''t he?


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Both of them are physically strong. They are just like two human giants when they fight each other.


    Every time the fists and feet meet, the air will burst, the earth will burst, and the lake will burst. In the 100 meter area of the world that Wang Xu banned, all the trees and buildings that once existed on the surface of the earth were destroyed, leaving only one place in ruins.


    The ground dropped several meters.


    To this extent, the forbidden space is on the verge of being destroyed at any time, and countless forces and aftershocks are rolling in it.


    Although the people outside were stunned, they were not stupid. They retreated to a hundred meters away, looking at it from a distance, fearing that the forbidden space would burst at the next moment.


    All of a sudden.


    In a corner of the forbidden space, a gun point suddenly penetrated the forbidden area. Then, a dark shadow and a piece of red haze flew out of it and disappeared into the darkness of the night.


    "Well? We can''t delay any longer, or we''ll let the other two run away. "


    In the same second, Wang Xu frowned slightly, and the cold light in his eyes was even stronger.

 Chapter 1297

    Wang Xu is really in a hurry.


    The reason why chiyunxian has lived to this day is that Wang Xu intentionally released water.


    He covets the red cloud on the other side, which can be integrated into his sun spirit fire to enhance the power of a ray of sun spirit fire.


    Zhao he Dao''s breakthrough was really beyond Wang Xu''s expectation.


    These two people, no matter who runs away, for Wang Xu, one is a loss, the other is a hindrance, which is absolutely not allowed by him.


    "Immortal longevity, you can be lucky to see my unreserved all-out sword, when you die without regret."


    Wang Xu stopped abruptly, the Xuanguang spirit sword came out again, even spread around, and the idea of confining the Forbidden Space shrank back like a tide.


    In the eyes, the golden light is shining.


    All over the body, the sword will soar to the sky.


    "This is..."


    As soon as Xian Changsheng''s eyes narrowed, a huge sense of danger suddenly rose in his heart, even


    Panic!


    "Remember, this is a new era. You are wrong from the beginning. It is wrong to pursue the old era that has long passed away."


    "Those who have already decayed should be allowed to decay forever in the coffin and rot under the ground."


    "You can''t lift the coffin!"


    Next second.


    Xuanguang spirit sword cuts through the sky and brings up a golden awn that runs through the heaven and earth, as if cutting the whole world.


    No matter how xianchangsheng moves... No, he has no chance to do any action at all. He has been cut off by this sword.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiao Meimei, it''s really you!"


    Lin Suiyue and others looked at Xiao Meimei in surprise, full of suspicion and shock.


    The girls never thought that this club like to stay in the coffee shop and sleep in class. It''s quiet and graceful. It''s just like the girls of a big family. It''s so amazing.


    Xiao Meimei is facing seven or eight curious students with high spirits


    "What I told you is true. I didn''t make it up... Right! In particular, Mr. Wang is my teacher. Yes, I am his apprentice.


    Ah? What do you want me to learn from him? Can I teach you?


    Of course not!


    Because what I learned is the way of pretending to be forced. It''s a road that needs talent, powerful strength and extraordinary talent. It''s not something anyone can learn if they want to learn... "


    After hearing the voice of Lin Suiyue and others, Xiao Meimei is slightly stunned. Then she turns her head and looks at it. The whole person is stunned, and a trace of embarrassment appears on her face.


    "Ah? an association? It''s you


    It seems that Xiao Meimei is embarrassed because she is an acquaintance.


    "Yes, Xiao Meimei, you just..." Lin Suiyue nodded and then wanted to ask.


    But all of a sudden, Xiao Meimei jumped up and yelled, "look, my master is showing up again. He''s beating the immortal!"


    "Ah?"


    People were surprised, subconsciously turned to look.


    See the original closed space suddenly scattered, a bright, unimaginable golden awn, from which to shine out, amazing sky.


    Once the golden awn appeared, it seemed that even heaven and earth could be torn.


    "What''s this?"


    The crowd was stunned.


    ¡­¡­


    The sword of mind!


    Wuzun''s killing way!


    Wang Xu, with his divine thoughts, gathered the true yuan of Shenfu, mobilized the power of the body, integrated the essence, Qi and spirit into one, and made a real effort to fight with one sword, standing on the top of wuzun.


    Originally, Wang Xu didn''t want to waste his mind. He was prepared to use his body and Shenfu Zhenyuan to kill immortal immortal, consume the power of the other party''s spirit and body, and finally destroy the other party completely.


    But now, in order not to let chiyunxian and Zhao Hedao run away and become the hindrance in the future, Zhao Hedao has been determined to become the future wuzun and must not let each other grow up.


    A hostile wuzun has too much trouble in the future.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, the mysterious light sword has passed through the body of immortal, as if it had been cut off by a bubble phantom.


    Under this sword, there is no obstacle in the body of the real immortal, as if it is just paper paste.


    But it''s not the scariest.


    "This is your strongest sword. It''s useless. My immortal body is immortal... No! This is... What did you do? "


    The immortal was ready to sneer, but when he said that, his face suddenly side, exclaimed.


    In his frightened eyes, he saw the body of the real immortal, which started from his hands and feet, and continued to crack and disappear in the middle. There was no sign of recovery.


    Immortal Changsheng can even feel that the collapse is not only the body of the real immortal, but also his untouchable soul.


    "I, how, maybe, it will be, this, the ending..."


    The brilliance in immortal''s eyes gradually faded, and he opened his mouth silently, full of reluctance.


    He has been pursuing the secrets of ancient immortals for hundreds of years. He has discovered the body of real immortals. He has found the treasures left by countless ancient immortals. He has also established a huge and extremely secret force that exists in the dark side of China and can control the lives and deaths of countless people


    Too many people are unwilling.


    Fear of death.


    The pursuit of longevity.


    Everything.


    It all ends today.


    Immortals live forever.


    All spirits are gone!


    Above the void, only Wang Xu stands with his hands down and stands aloof.


    "Fortunately, immortal Changsheng is just a fake wuzun. If the real wuzun wants to kill each other completely, even now I''m afraid I have to exhaust my mind. But even so, the sword just made my mind lose one fifth, and it took me several months to recover. "


    As Wang Xu thought, he took back the Xuanguang spirit sword, which made him more willing to kill.


    So.


    Zhao Hedao must not be allowed to escape alive, otherwise the future will be endless.


    But the next second.


    Wang Xu turned his head, but suddenly saw around, a gaping crowd of students, including Lin Suiyue and others, also gaping.


    But Lin Suiyue and others, in fact, hundreds of meters away, can''t see Wang Xu at this time.


    After all, the fight between Wang Xu and Xian Changsheng before, every move, has drawn the huge power of heaven and earth, and the residual power of the fight has created a storm.


    Although the fighting is over at this time, these aftershocks have not subsided for a while and a half, and it will take time.


    "My God, the battle seems to be over? Who is the man in the sky with a faint golden light? "


    Li Chenxi opened her mouth wide and said in a shocked voice.


    "Is it really over? Is the battle over? " Lin Suiyue looked at it nervously, then suddenly remembered something. Her face turned white suddenly. She looked anxiously at Xiao Meimei and asked:


    "Xiao Meimei, you just said that the immortal is golden and shining. Did he win? Mr. Wang Xu... No, what about Mr. Wang? "


    "Jin Hui immortal body, the vision of self birth, heaven and earth interaction, should really be the unknown real immortal. I didn''t expect that Mr. Wang, who has been invincible all the time, will be defeated one day. Ah... "


    Li Bufan sighed and shook his head


    "The fluctuation and strength of the battle just now are dozens of times more powerful than the battle in which Prince Wang killed King Wu. It should not be wrong."


    "Mr. Wang Xu... Died like this?"


    Smell speech, Lin Sui month body ruthlessly a shock, can''t believe.


    It''s not just them.


    A lot of people around are discussing who the shadow in the sky will be.


    "No, it won''t..."


    Lin Suiyue''s eyes were all sad and unwilling to accept. Her face was pale and full of pain.


    But at this time.


    "No, he is Wang Xu."


    All of a sudden, an old man came out of the crowd slowly, with a dignified voice.

 Chapter 1298

    "Ah?"


    As the old man''s voice fell, all around the people suddenly a Leng, then shocked to see the sky.


    Is he Wang Xu?


    Prince Huaxia?


    It is said that the youngest chieftain of jiwuzong in history?


    In a flash, the original four noisy countless people, suddenly fell into a quiet.


    "Is he Wang Xu?"


    Lin Suiyue and others were also shocked.


    Li Bufan''s face changed on the spot, biting his teeth, shaking his head and denying:


    "It''s impossible!"


    But looking at his livid face, it''s not so much impossible that he doesn''t want the result.


    No one knows how much psychological pressure Wang Xu brings to Li Bufan. On the surface, he is the most powerful young conceit among his contemporaries.


    But even if no one dares to say it in front of him, he knows that he is just a sign pushed out by the Wumeng after Wang Xu''s "suspended animation" in that period.


    What about Wang Xu?


    He is invincible in both vertical and horizontal directions and is famous all over the world.


    Everyone around Li Bufan tries not to mention Wang Xu in front of him. However, no matter where Li Bufan goes, people outside of him always mention Wang Xu.


    Clearly!


    He is!


    In the face of Wumeng, the first young Tianjiao of this generation!


    But why


    Everyone is talking about Wang Xu?!


    After such a long time of experience and psychological pressure, how can Li Bufan hope that the figure in the sky is Wang Xu?


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    "No, he is not."


    On one side, Xiao Meimei suddenly shook her head and said.


    Li Bufan suddenly raised his head, his eyes soared, surprised to see Xiao Meimei, someone agreed with him.


    He was about to echo Xiao Meimei''s words.


    However, Xiao Meimei raised her chin haughtily, raised an extremely arrogant arc at the corner of her mouth, and said haughtily:


    "Yes, he is not Wang Xu, at least not just Wang Xu."


    "Because, he is, force king!"


    "And I am his successor. In the future, I will be an emperor!"


    instantaneous.


    Li Bufan froze in the same place, his face pale.


    "Wait, why? Why... "


    Li Bufan''s heart is full of unwilling and twisted jealousy.


    All of a sudden.


    He heard a exclamation in his ear.


    As soon as he looked up, Li Bufan saw the pale golden light in the sky and flew straight to him.


    "Wait a minute. Did he just get my intention? Do you know what I''m thinking? "


    Li Bufan heart suddenly surprised, the heart all mentioned the throat.


    In his panic eyes, he saw the pale gold God awn across the sky, falling in front of the crowd.


    There was a complete silence.


    In the eyes of countless people around, the golden light dissipated, and a young man with black hair and star eyes, half body clothes slightly damaged and nearly perfect muscle figure came out slowly.


    Who else can it be if it''s not Wang Xu?


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In a dead silence, clear footsteps sounded, Wang Xu came to Li Bufan''s body, and then without any pause at his feet, he went straight through and finally stopped in front of Lin Suiyue.


    Lin Suiyue''s eyes are very complicated.


    "What a coincidence, are you here?"


    Wang Xu spoke.


    His voice is very bright, even with a slight sense of humor.


    "Ah? Oh... What a coincidence. You are here, senior. "


    Lin Sui Yue was a little stunned, and then thought that this sentence seemed to be the one he chatted up with Wang Xu at that time. Suddenly, two groups of blushes rose on her face, and she lowered her head shyly.


    "This is my phone. I''ll get back to you when I have a chance."


    Wang Xu gave a light smile, and immediately sent his contact information to Lin Suiyue''s mind. Then he turned to Xiao Meimei and said:


    "You come with me."


    With that, Wang Xu grabs Xiao Meimei and nods to Lin Suiyue. Then he turns into a golden awn and goes straight to the sky.


    As for Li Bufan and others, he didn''t even look at them. They are not the same world as him.


    Stay where you are.


    All around the crowd, there was still a long silence.


    After a long time.


    Li Chenxi just some difficult, complex mouth way: "Sui Yue, he, unexpectedly, really is Wang Xu? That one, Huaxia... Prince Wang! "


    Lin Suiyue did not answer, but looked at the sky where Wang Xu left.


    Ma Qingqing, Feng Yu and others are also in a trance, and their hearts are extremely complex, causing a storm.


    side.


    Until then.


    Li Bufan''s heart almost stopped.


    Just slowly jump up again, and then it is like beating a drum in general, crazy beating.


    "I think too much. I think too much. Fortunately, I think too much myself, but I think too much..."


    His stagnant breathing was like a leaky bellows. His face was as white as paper. His vest was covered with cold sweat, but he didn''t feel it.


    This moment.


    Li Bufan was full of happiness. Once he relaxed, his strength seemed to be taken away by some mysterious existence in an instant.


    The whole body is weak, just want to lie down directly, hard sleep.


    this moment.


    In this open space, Li Chenxi, Li Bufan and others all have different feelings.


    Jealousy, admiration, surprise, incomprehension, shock and other emotions fill people''s hearts, and there is little happy mood.


    Maybe.


    Only Lin Suiyue was still thinking about an idea.


    "Mr. Wang Xu, will we really meet again?"


    ¡­¡­


    Although Wang Xu banned the space, the specific fighting situation is rarely known.


    But because of Xiao Meimei''s off-site "active pressure", the identity of the enemy who fought with him was still spread.


    In addition to the last sword, in order to use the divine idea, Wang Xu lifted the forbidden space, and the shocking scene of the sword cutting immortal longevity was also photographed by someone who wanted to.


    Although the picture is blurred.


    But just the storm created by the fighting between the two sides and the ground bombed by hundreds of missiles after the war, we know how fierce the fighting is.


    When the photos were posted on the Internet.


    All of a sudden.


    The whole network, once again, was a sensation.


    Less than half a month later, Wang Xu fought again against the mysterious strong, suspected of ancient immortals, the body of real immortals!


    In addition, hundreds of students from Mordor University witnessed the news as a storm, whistling across the whole network world.


    And then sweep the East and West.


    Compared with ordinary people''s melon eating mentality, which shocked passers-by, the various forces involved with Wang Xu all over the world suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    All are silent.


    Especially as Wang Xu''s enemy, his mysterious identity and origin.


    Xianmen, also known as the truth.


    Sect leader, immortal immortal.


    The three strongest regional envoys are evil faced ghost, white impermanence and chiyun fairy.


    The second class force in the upper world, the ancestor of Zhao family in Wucheng, Zhao Hedao.


    These people.


    In China, outside China.


    Most of the forces, most of the people, have never heard of it, so people are so surprised that they wonder what kind of forces can fight Wang Xu.


    But there are also some people who really understand, or have ever come into contact with, and know the real situation of Xianmen, but they are thrilled.


    In the dark.


    Someone screamed out.


    "How is that possible? The immortal gate is a pair of invisible hands hidden behind China. The identity of regional envoys is extremely mysterious, but each of them is a powerful member of a huge force, even once... "


    "Why are they against Wang Xu? Isn''t the purpose of immortality not to pursue the secrets of ancient immortals and gods and seek the way of immortality? Is Wang Xu related to it... "


    "Damn it! damn! This little bastard is just a wild species. Why is there such a big variable? "

 Chapter 1299

    Northwest China.


    The ancestral land of Wu family.


    Back hill, before breaking a big hole in the wall.


    After hearing the news, Wu Po Jun slowly closed his eyes and opened them again after a long time. His voice was extremely complicated and he said:


    "I know him. He is an old friend of mine. Unexpectedly, he is still alive..."


    As he said this, he gave a slight pause, but there was a trace of fear on his face


    "No, it''s really dead now!"


    "Fortunately, because of the King Wu, I chose to go out of the gate to see if he really stepped into the immortal Kingdom, so I witnessed the power of Wang Xu."


    Thinking that he was going for King Wu, but not for Wang Xu, Wu broke the army and sighed again.


    "Lucky or unfortunate? However, we are... Old! "


    ¡­¡­


    China, Southeast.


    Mount Longhu.


    On a mountain peak shrouded in thunderstorms all the year round, the thunderstorm seemed to pause a breath, and then a faint sigh came out.


    "After the immortal, is he a real immortal? Xianmen, xianchangsheng, your life''s quest has become vain after all. Fortunately, as the third regional envoy, I didn''t agree to contact you... "


    ¡­¡­


    Outside China.


    East Island.


    The holy land of Bushido, sword mound and sword mountain.


    Shangjing''s famous sword has red eyes. He holds juehua''s demon sword full of blood. He stares at his eyes with gloomy eyes and kills his warriors in silence.


    He asked word by word


    "Now, you tell me, do you want to sacrifice your life to become my great harmony Bushido, or go to China to die?"


    "It''s not sacrifice, it''s stupidity, idiot, to die knowing it well."


    "As long as I keep a useful body, I am great and Bushido. If I suppress it, I can resist other top forces under Wang Xu."


    "I went to the well to make a famous sword. I didn''t hesitate to destroy myself. I was willing to spit on my face. What''s my purpose? No, it''s still the continuation of my Dahe Bushido! "


    "Continuity is more important than living, and more important than death!"


    Silence.


    Naked, dead silence.


    Faced with the roar of Shangjing''s famous sword, a group of warriors came to kill Shangjing''s famous sword with a will to die heart. They wanted to "run away" before the battle. At last, they stopped slowly and fell into silence.


    long time.


    "Touch!"


    A samurai sword fell to the ground, and a samurai murmured: "yes, the continuation of my great and Bushido is more important than anything..."


    "Well, it seems that you have finally realized. Now, someone who doesn''t understand, stand up and say what you think


    The famous Dao in Shangjing gives a cold hum. The body of juehua''s blood drops is lifted lightly. Every drop of blood rolls down along the sharp blade and slowly drops to the ground.


    Still silent.


    No one answered.


    "Since you all agree with me, after today, Dahe Bushido will submit to Chinese Bushido, imitate the prosperous age of Tang Dynasty thousands of years ago, send Huashi to study in China, and lie dormant for 300 years, in order to make a comeback!"


    Every word of the famous Dao in Shangjing.


    then.


    He suddenly raised his hand, and the magic knife in his hand turned into a blood line, straight into the top of the sword mountain in the rear sword tomb.


    "In these three hundred years, juehua has entered the sword tomb and never been born."


    "Three hundred years from now, I''ll be waiting for those who come after me."


    ¡­¡­


    In Nanyang, in the western continent, and in the Mikado Empire, more and more people are making unwilling decisions, and their hearts are falling into the abyss.


    True fairy?


    In the Chinese legend, the existence of the Western true God is as good as that of the real God. Is he really killed by Wang Xu?


    Countless people don''t believe it.


    But everyone knows that even if he is not a real immortal, the person Wang Xu killed will never be weak!


    "What a prince of China. I look down on him. This person really gathers all the spirit of an era in one body. He is proud of heaven and has nothing to go for. "


    In the capital of China, in a solemn, solemn and ancient mansion, a sigh came slowly.


    "Dragon master, do you think too much of him? Immortal Changsheng coveted many things and fought with the dragon master many times, but every time, he was still the loser of the dragon master? "


    The green dragon hesitated for a while, finally some don''t accept of open mouth to ask a way.


    All the people''s eyes immediately gathered in the front of a wooden house. For a long time, a voice came out again, but there was no sigh before, only a watery plain.


    "Immortality is nothing to worry about. There are no immortals in the world for a long time. There are only gods in the world. He is in vain to live a long life and pursue the ancient era that has already declined. It has long been doomed."


    When they heard the words, they were shocked.


    "Nothing else, step back."


    But the Dragon Master did not mention Wang Xu, and then the voice disappeared.


    Qinglong and others stepped down respectfully.


    Although no one spoke, there was a bad feeling in the hearts of the people.


    Dragon Master, it seems that he is afraid of Wang Xu?


    In addition.


    There is no immortal in the world, only God.


    What about Wang Xu?


    What is he?


    After they leave.


    It took a long time for a middle-aged man to open the wooden door and step out of the cabin. He looked up slightly and looked at the starry sky. It seemed that he fell into a memory.


    He muttered to himself:


    "There has never been a so-called immortal God in the world. The name of immortal God is just the name of ignorance in the world. It is also the vanity and arrogance of some people who think they can control everything."


    ¡­¡­


    Just when countless forces, ancient existence and powerful existence on the back of darkness are disturbed, Wang Xu has already grabbed Xiao Meimei to leave the magic capital and chased Zhao Hedao and chiyunxian.


    When they broke through the corner of the forbidden space, he left a trace of spirit on them.


    Unless Zhao he Dao stabilizes the realm of Wu Zun, transforms his mind, or has other Wu Zun''s hand.


    Otherwise, they will flee to other worlds, and Wang Xu will catch up with them.


    "Now they haven''t escaped separately because I haven''t caught up with them yet. Once I catch up with them, if I''m not stupid, they will certainly flee separately, otherwise they will only be caught by me..."


    Wang Xu holds Xiao Meimei flying at high speed in the air, while sensing the impression of God, his eyes flicker, constantly judging the situation.


    But just then.


    "They don''t know."


    Xiao Meimei, who is caught by Wang Xu, suddenly says excitedly.


    in a word.


    No end.


    "Well?"


    Wang Xu frowned and then asked subconsciously:


    "What don''t they know?"


    "They walk with the Royal princesses of another world, the ancient Wudao Dynasty. Where I come from, other people will go to the other side of the street, or at least make some respectful gestures..."


    Xiao Mei''s voice was a little low.


    Listening to her words, Wang Xu was speechless for a moment, and even his high-speed flying body was sluggish.


    Seems to be faltering, but only for a moment, it is difficult to detect.

 Chapter 1300

    "It''s not the difference in the world."


    Although Xiao Meimei''s brain circuit is a little strange, Wang Xu said faintly:


    "No matter where you are, before others don''t know your identity, even the emperor and Empress of the divine Dynasty reappear in a strange place.


    It''s also walking in the same street with civilians, students, businessmen, even pimps and prostitutes. No one knows who you are before you show your uniqueness. "


    "Master, you know this situation so well. Tell me, do you like the feeling of anonymity?"


    All of a sudden, Xiao Meimei began to laugh. She was very obscene. Then, without waiting for Wang Xu to reply, she said happily:


    "Anyway, I like this feeling very much. It''s very relaxed and comfortable. There''s no bondage.


    Unlike in the Imperial Palace, at least I can decide what I do. Every morning, I decide what I eat, what I wear, and what I want... "


    "... so, what do you want to say?"


    Wang Xu''s face muscles beat hard.


    "So, in a word, you really like the feeling that no one knows, you don''t know your name, and you pretend to be forced, do you


    Xiao Meimei tilted her head, looked at Wang Xu and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was speechless again.


    Sometimes, you lie not only tired, but also perfunctory, wasting your energy and time.


    Sometimes, you show impatience when you tell the truth, and give people a kind of self righteous, arrogant and ignorant abnormal.


    All in all.


    Lying and telling the truth make people unhappy.


    So, it''s better not to say.


    Just when Wang Xu is ready to be silent is golden.


    All of a sudden.


    Sensing the direction of the mark, his face suddenly changed.


    "Wait a minute, this direction is Jianghai. Do these two guys want to revenge on the people around me? Although jiwuzong has the protection of Panlong array, immortal Changsheng can crack the array, and the chiyun immortal can''t, let alone other accidents... "


    At the thought of this, Wang Xu''s face suddenly became more ugly.


    The next second, his body burst open in an instant, and his whole body fell from the sky to the ground, turning into a pale golden shadow and running to jiwuzong with all his strength.


    The sky, can borrow the strength place is very small, although the hindrance is less, but on the earth, can display Wang Xu the fastest speed.


    Hundreds of kilometers away, Wang Xu only took less than 10 minutes to reach the outside of jiwuzong.


    Far away, you can see a red cloud covering jiwuzong. The scope is huge. You can see the boundless, and you can feel a hot breath in the air.


    Outside of jiwuzong, there are a group of people around and talking about it.


    "What''s the matter with this red fog? Just two light flash, suddenly appeared, cough, throat a little dry


    "It''s not toxic, is it? We are all so thin on the outside, and the most rich on the inside can''t be seen. Isn''t it worse? "


    "Ah, the time of jiwuzong is really eventful!"


    Hearing these people''s words, Wang Xu''s face suddenly sank. He had turned into a hurricane and rushed into the deep red fog. He suddenly blew away the red fog, revealing a blank more than ten meters wide, and went straight to jiwuzong.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "The master of jiwuzong is back?"


    Countless people outside were stunned.


    After passing through the Panlong array and entering the interior of the sect, you can see that there is a red and hot fog all over the place. Many sect disciples and staff are all concentrated in the hall of the central martial hall.


    Liu Qinlong and others summoned a group of active disciples to gather strength, and inspired the inner Dharma array of the martial hall to resist the attack of the red fog.


    "Who?"


    A disciple felt something and suddenly raised his head to drink.


    Wang Xu is too fast.


    As soon as the disciple looked up, Wang Xu had already passed through. He didn''t care about these disciples at all, but looked at a girl in the middle of the martial arts hall. His eyes were red on the spot.


    Liu Yuqi!


    At this time, the girl was lying in Liu Meiling''s arms, red all over, steaming hot air, the whole person and cooked prawns in general, eyes closed, breathing very weak.


    "Girl!"


    Wang Xu''s body stagnated, his breath suddenly stopped, his eyes soared, and his murderous spirit burst out like the flood of the sluice gate.


    This terrible murderous spirit makes Xiao Meimei who follows Wang Xu close her mouth subconsciously and dare not disturb her easily.


    Liu Yuqi has always been a sister in Wang Xu''s heart. Whether it''s the "enchanting" girl with a tough character who has been struggling to shoulder the burden of life since she was young.


    Or later, with his support, he gradually became lively and self willed, and even some pretty girls with big girls'' temper.


    She!


    Never let anyone touch!


    But now, Liu Yuqi is lying in the arms of her mother, Liu Meiling. Her eyes are closed, her face is red, her breath is very weak, and she is in a coma, which makes Wang Xu''s killing intention soar, and she can''t control it.


    He can''t imagine what he will do if Liu Yuqi does something irretrievable this time.


    "Xiaoxu, are you back?"


    Seeing Wang Xu, Liu Meiling''s tired and painful face showed a trace of relaxation. She looked up at Wang Xu and tried to introduce the situation calmly


    "Twenty minutes ago, two mysterious people came to the front door, one with a long gun and the other wrapped in red clouds.


    At first, they seem to want to pretend to be your friends, but because Yuqi came back from the outside by chance, several questions broke them down, and the other side became angry and started on the spot. Fortunately, Yuqi retreated quickly and hid in the Panlong array, but she also wanted to get some strange poison. "


    At this point, Liu Meiling''s face finally couldn''t hold on, and she said sadly:


    "Later, they seemed to want to break the Panlong array and rush in, but they didn''t succeed. After only ten minutes, they left again.


    But the poisonous clouds outside also spread because when we opened the array to save Yuqi, many people were more or less poisoned by fire. "


    "Aunt Ling, you don''t have to say. I know who those two are. Now, I''ll save Yuqi first. "


    Wang Xu strode over and clapped his hands on Liu Yuqi quickly. Countless pale gold energy gas needles constantly emerged and came in and out of Liu Yuqi.


    "Xiao Xu, those poisonous fog outside..."


    What else does Liu Meiling want to say.


    "It''s just a little fire poison. The concentration is not enough. The Panlong array has a purification core. Just give it to Liu Qinlong and they will clean it up soon."


    Wang Xu side calm answer, while the treatment of Liu Yuqi.


    He''s right. The fire outside is not a concern. Only the fire poison on Liu Yuqi is the attack of chiyunxian, the most powerful.


    For Wang Xu, it''s just a little tricky.


    But this can''t suppress his anger.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    "Touch!"


    It burst with a crisp sound.


    A red shadow rushed out of Liu Yuqi''s body and appeared in the air.


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless and there was no accident on his face.


    This is a picture of spirit.

 Chapter 1301

    The person who left the mental picture is the red cloud fairy.


    I saw a vague red figure standing in the void. The others were very vague, but I could clearly see a red mask on his face.


    See the spirit of red cloud fairy photograph, slightly bow, empty eyes seem to be overlooking all the people present.


    "Mr. Wang, I admire your strength. I''m also amazed at the Dharma array of jiwuzong, but both you and this dharma array have weaknesses after all. "


    "As you can see, I planted a special kind of fire poison on this girl who claimed to be your sister. It''s called" evil cloud fire poison. ".


    This kind of fire poison is an ancient secret method I discovered from the relics left by ancient immortals. It is not only a common toxin, but also a curse magic involving human body and soul. "


    "You don''t have to waste your efforts to get rid of it. As long as you know, people who have been poisoned by this kind of fire will not wake up, and the flesh and soul will be eroded by the fire poison at the same time. Every three days, the fire poison will attack. At that time, she will be awake for a short time, but she will be awakened by pain.


    Nine times later, 27 days later. If there is no antidote pill that I made myself, the body of the poisoned person will be burned to ashes by fire poison with his soul


    That''s all.


    The figure slightly arched his hand and continued to say with great sincerity:


    "Therefore, as long as you swear your soul, Prince Wang, and announce to the world that you will let me go, I will ask someone to give you the pill."


    Finish.


    This spirit takes a picture slightly, then starts to repeat the previous words again.


    After all, it''s just an ordinary mental photo. It''s extremely rigid. It won''t disappear until the energy consumed is clean.


    But at this time.


    Wang Xu has grown up. With a wave of his hand, he takes a photo.


    In the hall, all that remained for a moment was the startled eyes of the people and Wang Xu''s expressionless face.


    No one thought of it.


    Just now those two mysterious people were chased and escaped by Wang Xu.


    "Xiaoxu, how are you? Yuqi, will she be ok... "


    Liu Meiling was the first to calm down and said with some worries.


    "Aunt Ling, be at ease. Yuqi is OK. The fire poison has been purified by me." Wang Xu light way.


    "Ah?"


    Liu Meiling was stunned.


    Not to mention her, almost everyone around her suddenly widened their eyes. After all, we all saw the mental picture left by chiyun fairy. What the other party said was so solemn


    It turns out it''s less than ten breaths.


    The so-called "no solution" fire poison is handled by Wang Xu?


    For a time, people''s mood was inexplicably complex, and no one knew what to say.


    But no one doubts Wang Xu''s words.


    And the next second.


    "Ying..."


    Liu Yuqi also snorted, her long eyelashes flickered twice, and then slowly opened her eyes.


    At first glance, she met Wang Xu.


    "Brother Xu..."


    Liu Yuqi''s eyes flashed a trace of excitement.


    "Don''t say anything. Have a good rest first."


    Wang Xu forcefully stops Liu Yuqi from speaking, then turns around and strides away in the awed eyes of the people in the hall.


    "Xiaomeimei, you also stay here first, I will kill people."


    Voice down, Wang Xu has been out of the hall, right foot on the ground gently, the whole person has turned into a golden streamer, skyward, straight up to the sky.


    "Red cloud fairy..."


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, the strong intention of killing turned into essence, and gathered into two dark, twisting like a snake.


    What he hates most is that others use the people around him to threaten himself.


    What I hate more is that others dare to touch the people around him.


    "Hoo..."


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless and he looked around slowly.


    The invisible thoughts gush out and go deep into the void around the body. Then, two blood lines of different thickness slowly emerge from the depth of the void.


    These two blood lines represent the direction of the divine imprint on Zhao he Dao and chiyun Xian.


    But right now.


    The two blood lines that used to be together were separated. The thicker one went straight to the southwest Kunlun Mountains, which was the only way to the upper boundary.


    The other, slightly more subtle, is to turn to the West.


    "By contrast, the threat behind Zhao he road is greater. But if I don''t kill chiyun fairy, I will not be able to calm down. Therefore, I, Wang Xu, swear by heaven and earth that I will never look back if I don''t kill you


    Wang Xu''s killing intention is boiling.


    Wang Xu didn''t care that even in this process, 80% or 90% of his thoughts would be lost.


    "Seal of God, carve soul!"


    The fury of the idea, instantly along the thin line, through hundreds of miles of void, deeply engraved in the depths of the spirit of red cloud fairy.


    Through the void.


    Wang Xu wanted to kill chiyun fairy directly and let his spirits die.


    ¡­¡­


    "Touch!"


    In a small town two hundred miles away, an ethereal red cloud fell, but it sounded like a heavy object falling to the ground.


    The red cloud fairy took off the mask and revealed a dignified middle-aged man''s face with a pure pallor.


    no


    That''s the color of his skin!


    Chiyunxian is a pure white westerner!


    To be more precise, he should be called ARU cardolsen.


    In the Dark Alliance of the west, the most powerful vampire family, the head of the Larsen family and the seventh regional envoy of the immortal family, joined the immortal family by chance and became a member of the immortal family.


    "I''ve escaped so far, but he hasn''t come yet. It''s the backhand that I left behind. That Wang Xu, must still be saving people now? "


    Red cloud fairy, or arukado sneer:


    "Immortal Changsheng thinks you are the old monster who survived in the immortal age and successfully lost your rebirth. But I know that''s not the case at all. Otherwise, you can''t care so much about a few ordinary people.


    From your past experience, I know that ordinary people are extremely important to you. Therefore, this boy has definitely obtained the humanity inheritance, otherwise he would not have such terrible, abnormal and unreasonable power. "


    Thinking of this, arukado can not help but rise in the heart of a strong greed.


    The strength of a vampire comes from the original blood in the body. The concentration of blood determines the upper limit of strength a vampire can reach.


    However, the cultivation system of Huaxia is totally different. After arukado joined the immortal sect, he practiced Huaxia, a kind of technique inheritance that fits his own vampire blood, and his strength soared, which almost became a legend among the blood clan.


    Because.


    He is the only one who was born into a lower blood group, but became a powerful vampire who was the head of the Larson family!


    And the humane heritage.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Xu, but for him, what kind of powerful power would he have now?


    Reappear the ancient times of immortals and gods, hold high the heaven, create the nine heaven, suppress and rule the world for tens of thousands of years?


    In that era.


    He.


    Is the heaven and earth, the only emperor!


    When arukado was dreaming greedily, he suddenly saw the dark void in front of him. He suddenly broke a hole, and then a golden light rushed out of it.

 Chapter 1302

    "What is this?"


    As soon as arukado''s pupil shrinks, he quickly turns into a blood mist and wants to hide. But the golden light seems to lock his soul. No matter how he dodges, he can''t escape and is hit by a blow.


    The moment you get hit.


    In the dark.


    Arukado seems to see Wang Xu''s eyes full of killing intention, as well as a cold word that shakes people''s soul.


    "Kill


    "Bang!"


    Arukado''s whole body exploded in an instant and dispersed into a blood mist, which covered everything in this remote street.


    But soon.


    These blood mists began to creep slowly, converging from all directions to the center, gradually re condensing the figure of arukado.


    "Damn it, it must be Wang Xu''s mysterious means. How dare he kill me? Doesn''t he want his sister''s life? Or did that little woman cheat me? "


    Arukado full of anger, hastily looked back, even if there is nothing in the night, he was extremely embarrassed to escape again.


    Just that kind of unknown means directly consumed nearly 50% of the original blood essence of arukado, and almost died directly.


    In the face of this terrible and unknown means.


    He didn''t dare to stay any longer and didn''t want to die, so he had to run away and run out of China until Wang Xu could no longer find his position.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well? Not dead? "


    On the other side, Wang Xu frowned fiercely when he received the state of the mark of divine thoughts.


    But he didn''t know the true identity of "red cloud Fairy" was a Western vampire.


    And vampires have no soul, because their lives come from the blood flowing in their bodies. Every drop of blood contains a memory fragment of a vampire''s life.


    Unlike human beings, they are more like a special kind of machine. Blood is the energy source for their survival and activities, and also the "film" for their memory.


    This is a special undead characteristic.


    Therefore, although Wang Xu''s long-distance divine incantation consumed his great strength and went straight to the spirit, he still did not kill arukado.


    Next second.


    "Whatever the reason, you must die!"


    As soon as Wang Xu''s eyes coagulated, his intention to kill soared to the sky. Without any hesitation, he stepped out in one step. His body turned into a golden light and went deep into the night to chase the "red cloud Fairy".


    Originally, he wanted to kill chiyunxian in this way, and then instead of wasting more time, he could go directly to kill Zhao Hedao, the "great trouble.".


    But now, since he can''t easily solve the problem, he will go there in person, seize the place and raise his ashes.


    Three hours later.


    Wang Xu appeared in a small town, on a remote street.


    "This kind of breath... How can it carry a half demon breath? Is that red cloud fairy half demon blood? "


    Looking at the little blood left on the street, Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    Before the fight, he never paid attention to the red cloud fairy, and never carefully observed each other. After all, people don''t care about the mole ants under their feet.


    But now.


    "Red cloud Fairy" has been beyond Wang Xu''s expectation many times, which makes him have to care a little.


    "Well, but is it useful? If you can''t detect my mind, you can''t escape my pursuit even if you escape to the ends of the earth. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold, and his figure disappeared into the night again.


    Chasing is boring.


    But it''s also complicated, full of technical skills, so we must devote ourselves to it.


    time lapse.


    Soon.


    A day later.


    Wang Xu has chased thousands of kilometers, but he still hasn''t caught up with chiyunxian.


    "How can this guy run? One day, he ran to the border of China. What did he want to do? I don''t think I dare to pursue him when I run out of China? "


    Wang Xu stood at the top of a 100 meter tall tree, looking at the dense jungle sea ahead, and gave a cold hum.


    This is the western border of China, bordering on the three thousand li area of Nanyang. The forest sea has a large area, complex terrain and dense jungle. If it had not been for the existence of the divine mark, it would have been Wang Xu, who might have lost the trace of the opposite.


    and.


    After this day''s pursuit, the "red cloud Fairy" seems to have found something wrong. On the way to escape, he constantly used various means, secret methods, and even some strange technique of blood sacrifice to remove the mark of his mind and cover his tracks, but all of them failed.


    In response.


    Wang Xu didn''t care at first.


    But with two successive pursuit of the wrong location, Wang Xu also had to be a little dignified.


    Although the divine impression has not been removed by the red cloud fairy, it is also found by the other party. I don''t know what method is used to create a similar breath. Even if it can''t escape Wang Xu''s final pursuit, it is constantly interfering with Wang Xu''s judgment.


    In contrast, Zhao Hedao on the other side has not been chased by Wang Xu, so he has not found the mark of Wang Xu''s spirit.


    In the induction, Zhao he road even stayed at a very leisurely place for a period of time.


    Whoo!


    From the top of the giant tree, he crushed a strange blood crystal that looked like a heart. Wang Xu''s face became gloomy gradually.


    "It''s wrong again, but there are my thoughts in it. What''s the matter? Not only can I survive under my mantra, but also can I use this strange method to separate my mantra... "


    Wang Xu''s face began to look ugly.


    If it continues like this, won''t his thoughts on the other party be completely stripped away?


    ¡­¡­


    However, Wang Xu did not know.


    At this time, in a secret cave just over 100 kilometers away from him, the "red cloud Fairy" is a vampire from the west, arukado.


    But while coughing up blood in pain, while frantically fleeing in the dark underground caves.


    "Cough!"


    Arukado is really coughing up blood. There is blood essence which belongs to the vampire, coughing up from his mouth, and then turning into a small blood crystal.


    When these crystals gather about 100, he will use the special original magic of the blood clan to fuse these blood essence into one and turn them into a vampire "heart.".


    usual.


    Such a vampire heart, will be the continuation of the offspring of higher vampires means, will consume the great power of the vampire itself.


    With the strength of the prince of vampire, arukado can condense a vampire heart, and even directly transform an ordinary person into a Viscount of vampire.


    Since becoming prince, this is the fourth vampire heart of arukado.


    The first one is for his dear son.


    The next three.


    They are all used as their "fake body" to confuse Wang Xu who is chasing after them.


    "Damn it! Damn it


    "This damned Prince Huaxia, a pervert among perverts, what did he do to me? Why can he keep track of me? It''s clear that I''ve used so many magic tricks to hide my whereabouts! "


    "What''s more, why all the methods don''t work? Only the heart of the vampire can confuse him?"


    Arukado roared angrily.


    The reason why he is so angry now is that arukado can feel that his vitality is only enough to condense the last vampire heart in his hands.


    But Wang Xu, who is behind him, is getting closer and closer.


    This breath of death, the feeling of constant persecution, arukado has not felt for nearly 300 years.


    Since he came into contact with immortal immortal, he broke free from the talent limit of an inferior vampire, and he never bowed so much.


    "Damn it


    "What''s more, why haven''t the old people in the League come to save me after I''ve been hearing from you for so long?"

 Chapter 1303

    "I''m very busy now. If it''s not something important, don''t disturb me."


    While walking through the forest, Wang Xu took out his unique number and disposable mobile phone.


    Like this kind of mobile phone, there are a lot of rings in his space. One of them is broken because of fighting, so it''s replaced.


    "Suzerain, someone from the capital headquarters of Wumeng has sent us special information. It''s said that it''s something you must want to know." Over the phone, Huo Jingtian''s voice came.


    As a former regional high-level of Wumeng, he is now the key contact person between Wumeng and jiwuzong.


    "Tell him I''ll give him three seconds."


    Wang Xu stepped on a hundred meter tall tree blocking the road, and at the same time, he said faintly.


    "Lord, you are..."


    Huge voice, inevitably through the phone out, Huo Jingtian some hesitation, strange asked.


    "I''m after the enemy, two seconds."


    Wang Xu''s voice is indifferent.


    There was a moment of silence across the phone.


    Next second.


    It immediately changed to another voice.


    "Mr. Wang, I''m Qinglongyi. You should remember me..."


    "One second."


    Without waiting for the other party to finish speaking, Wang Xu has already begun to interrupt the other party.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a pause on the phone for a moment, and then Qinglong said quickly:


    "In my hand, I have the specific information of" chiyunxian ", the regional envoy of Xianmen. The other party''s real name is arukadoresen. He is the head of the Larsen family in the Dark Alliance of the western continent, the blood clan magic feast parliamentary alliance."


    "Blood clan? He is not a Chinese, but a Western vampire? "


    Wang Xu couldn''t help frowning.


    He never thought about it.


    After all, in his subconscious mind, the people of Xianmen are a group of idiots who pursue the secrets of ancient immortals, want to live forever, and obtain the powerful power of ancient immortals. They should all be Chinese.


    How come there is a westerner or a Western vampire.


    However, this news also let Wang Xu remove some doubts in his heart. For example, the half demon breath he felt on the two "heart blood crystals" he found before, and the reason why chiyun fairy survived his divine spell.


    "Vampires have no soul, their blood is the storage space of consciousness and memory..."


    Wang Xu raised his head slowly, and his eyes were even colder. He thought of the time of dealing with these dark Western races in his last life.


    In his last life, at this stage, he was not as powerful as he is now, and his experience of dealing with others was not good.


    "Mr. Wang, I have to remind you of something. The status of arukado in the Western blood group is extremely special, and the magic banquet Council is in charge of nearly 40% of the seats in the Western Dark Alliance. They are closely related to all kinds of dark organizations, chaebols and groups in the western continent.


    In a sense, the blood clan can give human beings a long life similar to "eternal life". Many human beings do not want to die and are full of desire for "eternal life". Outside of China, to the west of Nanyang, it''s almost all their territory... "


    Qinglong''s remarks are not alarmist. The rise of China is only in recent decades, and its rapid development is only in recent years.


    under time.


    Martial arts, even in the future is destined to sweep the world, but now, the inside information is still too shallow.


    of course.


    No matter for any forces inside or outside China.


    Wang Xu was an accident.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Wang Xu light said a, hang up the phone directly.


    On the other side of the phone, Qinglongyi continued habitually: "arukado''s mother is said to be the successor of an ancient royal blood, so he not only has a special position in the Dark Alliance, but also has a strong position in the human forces..."


    With that, Qinglong had to take the initiative to stop, because if he continued, he would feel that he was insulting his IQ.


    Wang Xu hung up!


    How dare he?!


    Qinglongyi''s face is very blue.


    "It seems that I need a different way."


    However, Wang Xu had already thrown Qinglongyi behind his head. He raised his head gently, and his eyes were all cold


    "Vampire, I didn''t kill much in the past life, but I killed a lot of the real blood demons of your ancestors. It''s just the humble blood left by half demon. It must be easier to track you and kill blood demon with the method? "


    Wang Xu sneered.


    Demons are powerful beings in many worlds, just like those in high martial arts world. The blood demon is one of the three thousand demons. Although it can''t be compared with the high-level demons such as Fu Chang tree demon, or even the three headed people, it is also of medium level.


    The hunting of blood demon is a necessary means for any strong man in every high martial world. Because the blood core of the blood demon is a necessary resource for making the best recovery pills and even improving the blood quality of the warrior.


    In his previous life, Wang Xu also hunted and killed blood demons. In terms of tracking, he knew at least three methods.


    "The first method is to use a small piece of blood essence of a blood demon to make a charm. Thus, from the origin of the existence of blood demon, we can carry on the endless hunting. But now I don''t have any blood demon''s blood essence in my hand. "


    "The second is the" demon hunting curse "of demon hunting sect. As long as there are demons within a hundred miles, you can trace the scent of any demon. But the blood level of this vampire seems to be very low. I''m afraid there will be a lot of errors. I''m afraid it''s only a little better than the spirit mark at most. "


    "The third kind is the" spirit sealing and Killing Curse "of the demon sealing clan, which needs to match the trace of Tao in the void with its own essence and blood, as well as wuzun shennian and Zhenyuan, which are the nemesis of all demons..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes brightened when he saw the third one.


    The use of the spirit killing mantra is very demanding, because the power of the demons is extremely powerful. It is said that they are actually one of the higher demons, but they have the same appearance as human beings, so they naturally stand in the opposite side of the demons, even if they have the blood of the demons in their bodies.


    Next second.


    "Hiss."


    Wang Xu directly cut the skin on his wrist. Even if he used Xuanguang spirit sword, he still made a sound of gold and stone. His body was too strong and harder than diamonds.


    "Drop!"


    Wang Xugang squeezed out a drop of blood, the wrist skin has been completely healed, not even a white mark.


    "Kill curse, seal spirit, go!"


    Wang Xu urged fajue, raised his hand and gently pointed. Suddenly, his blood essence shot into the void, showing a faint ferocious beast. He roared in the void, as if he sniffed twice. Then he bumped into the void and disappeared.


    "Now, how long can you run?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are full of killing intention. The whole person follows the feeling in the dark and completely ignores the imprint information of the spirit from another place. He follows the feeling of Fengling killing mantra and goes straight away.


    However, only half an hour later, Wang Xu had a discovery. He stopped for a moment in front of the entrance of a hidden underground cave, and then stepped in boldly.


    Boom!


    instant.


    More than a dozen explosions suddenly engulfed the entrance of the cave.

 Chapter 1304

    More than a dozen flames burst out at the entrance of the cave. They are 13 high-power mines that have been carefully arranged and linked together by special means. As long as one of them is triggered, all of them will be punished.


    "Dead?"


    In the same second, four fully armed mercenaries, dressed in special cave special camouflage clothes, hid in their respective hiding places, staring at the flames and impact waves in front of them.


    In their view, among these terrible explosions, the most powerful dark race werewolves can''t bear it and will be torn to pieces on the spot.


    But the next second.


    Not waiting for them to breathe a sigh of relief, a figure, has been bland out of the flame, like no one in general came out.


    instantaneous.


    The four mercenaries widened their eyes and stopped breathing.


    Because, the figure, let alone seriously injured, even a corner of his clothes, did not mean any damage.


    Did Wang Xu not find the trap set by 13 mines?


    no


    His idea is that the dormant insects in the soil 30 meters underground can''t escape, let alone these mine traps.


    It''s just that Wang Xu doesn''t care.


    Does he need to care about the mine trap that can''t even damage his clothes?


    Obviously.


    He doesn''t need it.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In the light footstep, Wang Xu''s figure was like a mirage. He directly passed the four hidden mercenaries. At the moment when he stepped out of the fire, the four had been killed by his spirit.


    If the mine trap doesn''t explode, it''s not attacking him. He won''t do anything to four mole ants.


    But the mine trap exploded, so the four ants attacked him. Wang Xu has never been soft on those who attack him and want to kill him.


    The logic is reasonable.


    There is nothing wrong with it.


    The next time, Wang Xu constantly encountered various armed mercenaries, these ordinary people with heat weapons, as if not to die, constantly launched various attacks on him.


    Mine traps, machine gun positions blocking the passage of the whole cave, rocket launchers, and even more than ten square meters of explosives


    But without exception, everyone was killed in the moment of attacking Wang Xu.


    No one left alive.


    However, after several waves of "suicide" attacks were completely wiped out, Wang Xu finally got angry and realized that he could not continue to kill all the people in an instant.


    What these people need is not death, but the fear of death.


    Otherwise, although the mosquito can be killed with a slap, it is also very annoying and a waste of his time.


    So, next, Wang Xu directly used the most violent means, a fist a mercenary, a foot a mine, a group of mercenaries who are not afraid of death, were slaughtered by Wang Xucheng.


    Because this time is the road of blood and fire, Wang Xu also deliberately put some live, finally, the mercenaries began to fear.


    ¡­¡­


    These mercenaries who are constantly dying are all low-level mercenaries.


    They didn''t know what their target was. They just came to hunt with weapons after seeing the huge salary.


    However, he did not know that his life was regarded as a number to hinder Wang Xu''s pursuit by arukado and the forces behind him.


    No matter how many numbers there are, it''s just numbers for alukado.


    But the lowly mercenaries are not fools.


    After Wang Xu slaughtered wave after wave of mercenary squads, especially after he deliberately put back some living people, all the high-level leaders of the mercenary regiment found something wrong.


    The objective of the mission is totally inconsistent with the information given by the employer. No, this is not the word "inconsistent" that can be easily described.


    Wang Xu is an immortal monster.


    Otherwise.


    Who has ever seen anyone who can survive the explosion of more than a dozen landmine traps and tons of high explosive, or even remain intact?


    It''s just a day.


    No more mercenaries are willing to die. On the contrary, many mercenaries turn around and try to find trouble for arukado.


    It''s a pity.


    It''s impossible for arukado and all the people behind him to come out on their own. All the transactions are through middlemen, middlemen, and then middlemen.


    These low-level mercenaries want to revenge, but they can''t find their own targets.


    However, because of this incident, the international mercenary world has set off quite a wave later.


    ¡­¡­


    The underground caves are complex and have a wide range.


    It is not so much a cave as a vast underground world.


    At this point.


    In a huge cave lit by various searchlights, a small town has been built for nearly 20 years.


    This is an armed Town, a special place in the international mercenary circle where some special people can be relieved.


    "Boss, it''s said that our goal this time is just one person?"


    A white bald man with a cigar in his mouth and a ghost tattoo on his arm, said defiantly.


    He had two crossed bullet chains on his bare upper body. At his feet, there was a six tube Gatling and a green metal bullet box.


    This is


    The city of eternal night.


    The owner of the town is Yongye mercenary regiment, which ranks tenth in the international mercenary circle. They are a large mercenary regiment with nearly 30000 professional combat mercenaries. He took part in the wars among several warlords in Nanyang many times in the form of organized mercenary army.


    This underground town is a large-scale residence in Nanyang region, where there are various kinds of weapons that can be found or can not be found in the market.


    Large, medium and small field guns, heavy machine guns, rocket launchers, shoulder mounted missiles, special four-wheel drive armored vehicles and so on.


    "Da Dan Zi is said to be the task of an ancient aristocratic consortium. The headquarters said that there was an enemy who was just passing by us. Let''s destroy each other here as much as possible, or stop each other for an hour. If the task is completed, we will be rewarded 100 million yuan."


    The deputy commander in charge of the eternal night city, Kaisen said.


    "Alone? Vampires, werewolves, those dirty dark race, or which laboratory run out of the mutant experiment The bald man grinned grimly.


    At his side, other mercenaries also laughed out, the atmosphere is extremely relaxed. Mercenaries like them, who have been struggling on the line of life and death for many years, have a deep understanding of various races and monsters with extraordinary power.


    But no one was afraid.


    "Ha ha, I hope it''s a high-level vampire this time. In that way, maybe I can get his blood essence and hand it to the headquarters to exchange for a vampire blood strengthening."


    "That''s right. Isn''t it just a bullshit Chinese warrior? How powerful can he be? A month ago, we just killed a Chinese master in Nanyang. How powerful was the blow? Didn''t we just blow a grenade in our mouth and blow it to death? "


    "Kill him..."


    The last man''s laughter hasn''t come down yet.


    "Boom!"


    In the distance, there was a violent explosion.

 Chapter 1305

    "It''s our mine linked trap on the periphery. Ha ha, don''t blow up that idiot!" Kaisen looked shocked and burst out laughing.


    The others burst into laughter.


    However, these mercenaries are worthy of being elites. Even when they brag and laugh at each other, they are extremely quick. In a twinkling of an eye, they are ready to fight.


    Today, nearly 300 mercenaries are stationed in the city of eternal night. The hot weapons stored here are enough to destroy a small city. Instead of ordinary destruction, they are directly razed to the ground.


    "Damn, is this guy a little fierce? It''s almost 20 mines, isn''t it? But I can''t think of killing him. We''ve laid out a hundred of them on the road we have to go through. We can''t blow him up! "


    The bald man puffed out his cigar, squinted and said in a very enjoyable voice.


    However.


    His voice fell to the ground.


    "Boom..."


    There was another series of explosions, and the speed was faster and faster, but in a few breaths, they were connected as if they were just an explosion.


    "What''s going on?"


    In an instant, everyone was stunned at the same time.


    Even if the mine trap is triggered by linkage, there is a certain explosion interval in the middle. Although it is very fast, there are still some.


    And now.


    All the explosions, however, seemed to ring in an instant, as if all the mines exploded at the same time.


    "What''s the matter? What about the inspectors? Didn''t the radio send back a message? Over there, what happened? Is the target dead? "


    Kaisen''s face darkened, and a series of questions came out of his mouth.


    But the next second.


    A hundred meters away, in the sea of fire visible to the naked eye, a figure came out slowly. Behind him, there was a sea of fire still in the fierce explosion. Countless shrapnel and shock waves collided madly. The scorching high temperature even baked the ground of the underground caves into glass.


    And the figure.


    He is a Chinese youth in his twenties.


    "This man..."


    Kaisen''s eyes narrowed subconsciously, because the explosion made his eyes blurred.


    The other side seems to be a little familiar with it, but I can''t see it clearly for a moment.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    But at this time, a series of metal crashing sound came from the side. It was the bald man shooting. Six tube Gatling was spinning wildly. A series of hot bullets gathered into a torrent of metal, powerful enough to easily sweep an armored car into a sieve.


    It''s not just him.


    Around, gunfire, even the roar of cannons and rocket launchers were heard from more than a dozen different positions.


    No matter what the attack is, it''s all faster than the average person''s naked eye can tell.


    But the next second.


    Everyone''s eyes widened.


    I saw a torrent of bullets all over the sky, sharp shells, rockets with plumes, and bullets from powerful armour piercing sniper guns, all suddenly frozen in the air.


    I don''t know how shocked the mercenaries were.


    "My Lord of light..."


    Kaisen opened his mouth wide and didn''t notice that his cigarette had dropped.


    Follow.


    "Who is he?"


    "What is the origin of this monster?"


    "Is it up to us to fight this kind of monster and die?"


    Countless mercenaries fried the pot.


    Some people threw away their weapons on the spot, turned around and ran away crazily. Some people knelt directly on the ground, as if they had to surrender first.


    Some people are still foolishly pulling the trigger, but the muzzle of the gun has not been shot out, and the clip has long been empty.


    Next second.


    I saw the figure coming out of the fire, slowly raised his right hand and pointed out his index finger.


    "Boom!"


    A bright golden light blooms from the fingers in an instant, like a ring of diffusion. In an instant, it spreads to the whole city of eternal night. Wherever it passes, whether it''s people or refined steel, it''s all split in two.


    "He is Huaxia... Prince Wang!"


    At the last moment before Kaisen''s death, he finally took the figure in the distance and organized many meetings with the monster in his memory, who strongly said that he was not allowed to provoke.


    Hua Xia, Prince Wang!


    It''s a pity.


    He knows. It''s too late.


    If Kaisen still has a chance, he will take his brothers to the headquarters to greet those idiot executives who are open-minded and take on the task.


    After Wang Xu wiped out 300 mercenaries in the city of eternal night, he did not even stop for a moment, and his body was in a flash, so he continued to pursue in the distance.


    Three hundred ants in the way.


    It''s just a bigger nest.


    ¡­¡­


    And the city of eternal night is just the beginning.


    This huge underground cave system is just like an underground world, extending in all directions to the end of the unknown, as if there would never be an end.


    After nearly five days, there were no more mercenaries to die.


    But Wang Xu ran into more than a dozen big or small cities, some built by human beings, and some built by strange dark creatures.


    Wang Xu even saw some strange races that he had never met in his last life. They lived in a rock city and made a living by beating iron. They had long beards.


    A dog headed man with a dog''s head open and lizard beetles on his body. There is also a huge, disgusting spider that can be compared with people. Along the way, it killed an idiot who claimed to be a superior demon, with bat wings and wearing a black tuxedo.


    But just because he killed the idiot, Wang Xu met more enemies.


    Doghead, Fauvist, black dwarf, and even goblin are the only dark races in Western legend. They come to kill him in droves, as if to avenge the superior demon who called himself Shylock.


    "Strange, what''s going on in this underground world? Is the western region, like China, integrated with a special plane? "


    Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    He knew that the Huaxia world used to be a vast and boundless high-energy potential plane like the sun.


    But later, because heaven and earth were spoiled by the ancient immortals, they fell apart. Until now, because the world has absorbed enough energy for a long time, these fragments begin to merge again.


    Before that.


    It''s all because of the changes of the world in China and the special regions such as the upper boundary of Kunlun, the dead volcano and Yunhu Prefecture.


    But there has been no similar news in the western continent. Is it because the changes in the West are not on the surface, but underground all the time?


    Underworlds?


    Dungeons?


    Wang Xu thought about these problems. He was not careful. He hit a black energy beam with the thickness of his fingers, which directly dissolved and punctured the body protecting element on his body surface. Then he broke the skin on his heart chest and made a small red dot.


    If the power is a hundred times greater, he will be penetrated into the heart on the spot, and then it will take one tenth of a breath to recover.


    This attack is about to threaten Wang Xu.


    "Damn human beings on the surface, the soul is only worthy of being used to torture and gather the garbage of magic stone. How dare you kill my son, Shylock, the upper demon lord of the black iron dungeon..."


    The next second, a demon with a huge goat horn on his head, a huge black bat wing of seven or eight meters on his back, and a body shape of three meters above, holding a burning fine steel sword, came out from the depths of the fire suddenly ignited in the dark.


    "Hum."


    Wang Xu, exasperated and angry, suddenly raised his head, his eyes lit up, and a direct fire of the sun came out.


    Burn this unknown fire devil, together with hundreds of strange underground creatures behind him, directly to ashes.


    "No matter what''s going on in this underground world, one thousand meters, only the last kilometer, chiyunxian, or arukado, you will eventually die..."


    "I must die, too!"


    Wang Xu stepped over the body of the fire devil and his strange army, strode to the deeper and farther underground world.

 Chapter 1306

    One thousand meters.


    If you put it on the surface of the plain, you can see each other at a glance, which can be said to be very close.


    But in this strange underground world, Wang Xu can''t even see the shadow of arukado. All he sees are huge underground passages.


    In addition to these channels, up, down, left and right are all mud, or all kinds of strange minerals. The people who live in this underground world build their underground cities by digging them inch by inch with mining picks and shovels.


    But some underground space is huge, so when Wang Xu is in front of him, it suddenly opens up.


    There are no narrow passages, no annoying mercenaries in the way, no strange beasts, goblins, dwarfs, goblins, demon lords and so on.


    Wang Xu did not know.


    At this time, he had already caused a great disturbance in the surface world and the underground world.


    "Damn it, it''s Mr. Wang! It''s the monster of Huaxia, Mr. Wang! What kind of heartless guy is responsible for the mission? Those bastards, deliberately hiding information, are taking us as cannon fodder to die? "


    "We can''t be so critical of them. After all, if we know that the target is Huaxia monster, I''m afraid no mercenary organization will take over."


    "So they can use us as cannon fodder?"


    "Don''t get angry. It''s just some low-level mercenaries. The money we get and the qualification to open up an underground city in the underground world are the most important things for us."


    "You are paralyzed! According to the latest news, the monster has caught up with us in the Western underground world. The bridgehead of the underground city built by Yongye mercenary regiment at a cost of more than 10 billion yuan has been directly destroyed by him, and the whole army has been destroyed! "


    what?


    As soon as the news came out, the whole western mercenary community exploded.


    The emergence of the Western underground world was discovered as early as a year ago. Since then, from the bottom mercenaries and adventurers, all the western power classes have been hiding information and trying to take the interests of the underground world by themselves.


    This is also one of the important reasons for the large-scale withdrawal of Western forces from China.


    It''s not only because of several times, but also because of Wang Xu''s special accident.


    It is also because the Western forces have found their own future, vast and mysterious. In the past, they only existed in the underground world of myth and legend, underground city.


    But now.


    Did Wang Xu break into the underground world?


    People don''t care about the loss of Yongye mercenary regiment in the underground world at all. They only care about one thing, that is, Wang Xu, the biggest accident in the East and the west, and what the hell will he do in the underground city!


    "Damn it


    "Who is it?"


    "Which son of a bitch, trash, asshole, trash, fuck, introduced this monster to the underground world?"


    "That guy seems to be chasing someone. Who is it? If I know, whoever it is, I will kill him


    Countless heads of organizations roared with anger.


    then.


    Soon.


    On the information network, someone finally found some useful information.


    "The latest news, the task is released by the three forces of the Dark Alliance, the blood clan magic banquet Council, and the one who was hunted down is said to be arukado, the head of the Larsen family."


    As soon as the news came out.


    The former angry senior leaders of various organizations fell into silence.


    "Arukado... Why this asshole?" Many people are not willing to.


    If it''s just a blood clan magic banquet Council, there will always be people who are brave and dare to take the lead in provocation.


    However, arukado has a special identity. The other party is not only a member of the magic banquet Council, but also has a rumor that he is the son of the ancient night goddess in the legend of the blood clan. His body is flowing with the blood of the God, and he has an extremely large network of potential forces in the western continent.


    After the exposure of arukado''s identity, people finally know why someone would hide information and deliberately use the lives of countless low-level mercenaries as cannon fodder to stop Wang Xu''s pursuit.


    Because anyone can die.


    But arukado cannot die.


    Once arukado dies, the countless forces behind him will set off a big reshuffle visible to the naked eye, which will wreak havoc in the whole western continent.


    At that time, it will not only be a holy war of the Holy Light Church, but also an endless race war between human beings and non-human races.


    It will be a liquidation.


    The liquidation of conflicts left over by history for hundreds or even thousands of years will not only kill many people, but also damage the interests of countless people.


    "Arukado can''t die!"


    Countless Westerners murmured.


    Soon.


    There''s a new message exploding the network.


    "The Dark Alliance came out to speak. They offered a reward of 10 billion yuan. As long as someone can kill Wang Xu, or save arukado from him, any strong person, or stop him, will get a reward."


    instantaneous.


    The whole western continent was a sensation.


    Ten billion yuan. If it''s a target, we can absolutely invite any killer organization, mercenary organization or top killer to attack.


    But when this target is Wang Xu, the whole western world is trapped in a period of strange quiet.


    After all.


    In the past few years, it has proved that all those who want to kill Wang Xu come to no good end.


    As strong as the alliance of gods and as strong as the alliance of gods, three of them died, and one of them became Wang Xu''s maid. The alliance of gods retreated to the West and has not yet offered revenge.


    "The Dark Alliance, do you still want to treat us as idiots and let us die?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not only the Dark Alliance, but also the blood clan magic banquet Council, even the gods alliance and many other forces. But it''s 10 billion after all, and you don''t have to kill that Chinese monster, just save arukado."


    "Yes, just save arukado. You don''t have to fight that Chinese monster. "


    People are talking about it.


    Soon.


    There are organizations and forces, or individual mercenaries, killers, adventurers who are dazzled by money, and those who want to run into luck rush into the underground world like chicken blood.


    For a time, in the underground world, the strong gathered and the influence was like rain.


    Numerous large-scale organizations and top leaders have gathered at the positions of arukado and Wang Xu, waiting for the opportunity.


    Want to save arukado, took the 10 billion reward.


    But most people have miscalculated one thing, that is, Wang Xu''s will to kill arukado.


    Want to save arukado?


    There is not much difference between killing Wang Xu and killing him!


    I want to save people.


    There is only one way, one way.


    Kill him, Wang Xu!


    And now.


    Wang Xu''s face is expressionless, wandering in a huge underground space like a plain. In front of him, it is a huge underground city with magic sun hanging high above his head.


    "No running at last? Here, is your last dependence? Unfortunately, no one can save you. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkle, looking at the underground city in the distance, and his killing intention boils in his eyes.


    "I said it

 Chapter 1307

    Wang Xu can feel that there is a threat to him in the underground city, which exudes a very powerful atmosphere.


    More Than This.


    With his naked eye, he could also see a dark race army of nearly 5000 people across the open space in front of the dungeon.


    The heavily armored fauvists are goblins half the height of ordinary human beings, black dwarfs with beards almost on the ground, and even two stone men who are tens of meters tall and composed of rock and soil.


    This army is the standing combat corps of this three-level underground city, which is the eternal master of the underground city. The one who owns them is the Lord of the underground city, felicus the great devil.


    Not only that, but also all the mercenaries from the surface world gathered here.


    "Sword mercenary regiment."


    "Flame Eternal jihadists."


    "Three headed snake organization."


    ¡­¡­


    One after another large mercenary regiments famous in the western world have all dispatched their own troops with the fastest speed. In addition to Wang Xu, the benefits that the underground world can bring also make everyone envious.


    So, in half a day, five or six thousand people gathered in the eternal dark underground city.


    Basically, all qualified and capable mercenary organizations have sent their own "cannon fodder" troops.


    Most of them only care about sharing the cake of Dungeon world through Wang Xu''s case, as for the mercenaries who come to die.


    "We are not asking these lower level mercenaries to die. We have equipped them with the most elite weapons and equipment, high-power explosives, anti tank rockets and other conventional and unconventional weapons, which are enough to fight a medium-sized hot war."


    "And the target is only one person, even if he is Huaxia, what about that monster? Isn''t he human? As long as he is a human being, he has weakness. I don''t believe that he can still live if his heart is punctured, his head is pierced, or even his body is blown up. "


    "Yes, it''s not death. You''re not cannon fodder."


    The leaders of many forces, holding their glasses at the luxurious banquet, talk and laugh with each other, and discuss with each other about the future of their respective forces and the direction of cooperation.


    The upper class drinks and women behind the scenes, while the lower class runs outside, dies and struggles for luck.


    This is the cruel reality of the mercenary world. Resources are always in the hands of a few people. If you want to succeed, you need to step on the bodies of others, even friends, brothers and companions.


    The world of capital, the world of mercenaries, the world of blood and fire.


    There are no feelings, only naked interests.


    No matter how beautiful it is, it''s just a kind of hypocritical communication rules.


    "Hiss, is this the underground world? Dwarves, goblins, fauvists, goblins and other dark races actually exist. Sure enough, they don''t cheat us. This is the right mission! "


    "Ha ha, in order to come here, I had a big fight with my brother. I had to fight my head to get this chance!"


    "This is the best of times!"


    I don''t know how many mercenaries there are, but "their weapons are similar to those of goblins, but their power seems to be higher, stronger and faster, but if we fight, our soldiers will definitely win."


    Another beast man with heavy armor and thick hair looked up at the chaotic mercenary position in front of him and said in a gruff voice:


    "I''m more interested in the strong one who dares to fight alone. The opponent must be no worse than the superior devil of level 12, or even the devil of level 13."


    "Well, what about the devil? Our Lord is the top twelve level demon lord, the devil king. We can kill him today. "


    Octopus face demon, full of tentacles flying, small eyes are all excited killing light.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, there was an earth shaking noise, which came from a distance. The ground under the feet of all the people jumped fiercely.


    The crowd quickly looked up.


    The explosion was the last line of defense of the mercenary position. Originally, there were thousands of mercenaries there.


    But at this time, there is only a hot sea of fire, covering the group fighting within a hundred meters.


    "Fuck! Those bastards at the top of the building are small prokaryotic warheads. Who brought them in


    There are senior mercenaries looking at the explosion center, roaring out furiously, and then frantically running away without looking back, looking for shelter.


    As long as it''s not in the center, the flame of explosion is not terrible, what''s terrible is the shock wave, which can easily crush a person''s viscera to death.


    Especially on the ground, the shock wave visible to the naked eye almost raised a layer of ground, and the momentum was extremely terrifying.


    "Shield."


    Among the underground biological forces, there is a goblin mage team holding up the staff to stimulate a translucent green shield to protect the whole square array.


    And then there''s another magic shield.


    Another way.


    After six magic shields were broken, they finally blocked the blast wave. But even so, more than 100 hapless beast men and goblin soldiers were killed by the blast wave.


    "Even the professionals above the tenth level will be seriously injured in this kind of explosion?"


    Underground life here, also see a burst of shock.


    But the next second.


    A pale golden figure stepped out of the flames, standing in the void without any injury. Under his feet was the rolling air waves of the shock wave, just like a demon.


    "He is..."


    At the sight of the pale golden figure, the pupils of countless underground creatures shrank, including the octopus faced devil and the beast man commander.


    "Goal?"

 Chapter 1308

    meanwhile.


    In the Lord''s mansion of the eternal dark dungeon.


    With a beautiful face, wearing tight leather clothes, the enchanter shakes three times in one step, carrying a tray full of delicious food and drinks, giving the guests the most wonderful enjoyment.


    "Lord felicus, thank you for your hospitality. If it wasn''t for your selfless help, I really didn''t know how to stop the enemy who was chasing me."


    At this time, arukado had changed into a well cut black dress, full of gentlemanly demeanor, elegant and grateful.


    "Don''t thank me. It''s our devil''s favorite thing to help our friends in the surface world."


    Felicas gently lifted the crystal glass full of bright red blood and said with a smile.


    Unlike most demons, he is a humanoid demon, but he is a little taller, about three meters, with two bat wings behind him. Besides, he is not much different from human beings.


    "My gratitude is sincere. Our blood clan magic banquet Council will also ensure that this gratitude will not make you wait too long, Lord felicas. The surface world is completely different now."


    Arukado chuckled.


    "Yes, tens of thousands of years later, not only your surface world, but our underground world has changed completely. We demons are no longer chaotic, disordered, like war, fire, killing, we prefer order, and peace. "


    Felicas smiles and nods.


    pretty good.


    Today''s superior demons like order, which must be the order made by their demons. Peace is also the peace brought by their superior demons.


    A superior devil, a vampire, two people holding a blood goblet, laughing.


    But in the next moment.


    There was an earth shaking noise from outside.


    Soon.


    A flustered goblin rushed in and cried out:


    "No, Lord, all the human mercenaries in the surface world are dead!"


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu raised his head with a trace of anger in his eyes.


    From the beginning of entering the underground cave entrance, he was hindered by these annoying "cannon fodder" all the way, wasting too much time.


    I thought that the killers were cruel and deliberately let some people go. The cannon fodder had been taught a lesson and would not disturb him beyond his capacity.


    But he didn''t expect to be hindered again when he was only one step away from arukado.


    It''s still such a large-scale army, such as UAVs, elite mercenary teams, mines, bullets, anti tank missiles and so on, which Wang Xu can ignore.


    But in the end, the explosion of that small prokaryotic warhead was a little terrifying.


    Although Wang Xu didn''t suffer multiple injuries, he just had a broken trouser leg and a black sole, but he was disheartened.


    In front of Wang Xu.


    There''s another group, which seems to be better trained and more powerful than the mercenaries.


    "Since you are looking for death, don''t blame me."


    Looking at the dark legion of underground creatures.


    Wang Xu''s eyes are full of killing, and his body is full of gold. It''s like a burning sun under the ground, which is going to roast the underground world and drive away all the darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    Eternal dark dungeon.


    In the Lord''s mansion.


    "Human mercenaries?"


    Felicas, the great demon lord of the 12th order, slightly raised his eyebrows, then turned his head strangely to look at arukado, wondering:


    "Is this what you call the change of the surface world? These mercenaries and adventurers are no different from tens of thousands of years ago. They are still a mob. How long ago, they all died? "


    This moment.


    Felicas has a sudden regret, and the desire to cooperate with the forces of the surface world.


    Knowing that the forces of the surface world are so rubbish, he, the nearest underground city to the surface world, should not compromise, but directly launch an invasion war just like his ancestors tens of thousands of years ago.


    Rule human beings, torture those human souls, so as to obtain the magic stone of the city.


    "Well, I think it''s something unexpected. Although it''s just some cannon fodder, they can''t die so soon..." arukado was embarrassed.


    "What exactly?"


    Felicas nodded and looked back at the goblin housekeeper.


    "Lord, there is indeed an accident. There is a kind of extremely powerful power of those people on the surface, which is almost equivalent to the power of our twenty magic cannons suddenly exploding together, killing those stupid guys!"


    Goblin some happy said.


    In his opinion, it''s good that all these surface humans are dead, so that they can collect the soul fragments of those fools and use them to make magic stones when the war is over and the battlefield is cleaned up.


    And the significance of magic stone to underground creatures


    That''s money!


    So many people died at one time, that is


    A lot of money!


    "Well, my guests and I have something to talk about. Go out and do your own business first." Felicas nodded, noncommittal.


    Naturally, the goblin housekeeper didn''t dare to say more, so he stepped down respectfully.


    "Arukado, it seems that your enemy''s strength is far stronger than what you told me. It''s not simple. We may need to renegotiate the previous agreement." Felicas stares at arukado.


    The vampire in front of him told him that the enemy he was chasing was only a strong man of level 11, so felicas didn''t pay attention to it.


    But now.


    Twenty magic cannons exploded at the same time, but none of them killed the enemy. Obviously, it can''t be just an ordinary level 11 senior professional.


    other party.


    It''s very likely that he''s the same as felicas, the top 12.


    However, felicas didn''t pay attention to it. After all, as a professional of the 12th level, the superior demons, especially the demon lord who owns an underground city, are almost the top of this level.


    "Well, now the result is beyond my expectation. Naturally, the previous agreement needs to be signed again. But after all, it''s very important. I may need to excuse me and think about it carefully... "Arukado said with a reluctant smile.


    He already had a very bad feeling in his heart and wanted to find a chance to slip away from here.


    But not until he''s finished.


    All of a sudden.


    "Bang Dang!"


    Something was knocked over.


    The next second, the goblin housekeeper, who had just left, came in again with a flustered look.


    "No, Lord!"


    "It''s really bad! It''s not a good thing


    "The octopus burns the devil, the hairy bear and the beast commander, as well as their beast warrior, Goblin mage and goblin army, they..."


    "What happened to them?"


    Twelve level higher demon lord, felicas suddenly stood up, the table was crushed by his hard hands, completely out of his position.


    "They..."


    The goblin housekeeper seemed to be in a hurry. He gasped for breath, and then he danced and cried out:


    "All dead!"

 Chapter 1309

    "The enemy is coming!"


    "Ready to cast!"


    "Soldiers form a shield formation!"


    "The magic cannon is charging. Aim!"


    Looking at Wang Xu step by step in the air.


    The beast man leader strides to the front of the Legion, shouts loudly, and spreads out his orders one by one with the amplifying magic.


    The underground world is the world of sword and magic.


    For a strong individual like Wang Xu, there are already perfect means of whispering and attacking. After all, the underground world is peaceful, but there are always some people who like chaos because of the limitation of racial talent.


    Like all kinds of demons.


    As long as the attacking enemy''s rank is no more than 12, the beast man commander will have enough confidence to block the enemy.


    Of course, if they go beyond level 12 and reach the level of demon king, they may have to consider calling for the support of their own Demon Lord. After all, their Lord''s identity background is very strong, and he is the illegitimate son of a powerful demon lord in the deeper underground.


    And then the next second.


    The beast man commander''s face turned blue, even the thick blue hair on his face couldn''t stop the green on his face.


    I saw that the underground world, which was originally dim, suddenly became bright, with endless golden light hanging above the heads of people, like a beautiful sun selflessly emitting its own light and heat.


    This brightness, once upon a time, was the desire of many underground creatures. In order to pursue it, they even went to war enthusiastically. Tens of thousands of years ago, they invaded the surface world many times and wanted to destroy everything.


    But now.


    No one in the earth has any desire or joy on his face.


    Because of the golden glow.


    Come from.


    A huge golden sword light. How big is it?


    You can''t see the edge at a glance!


    In any case, every underground creature can only see the golden sword body pressed down from the top of his head.


    "Poof!"


    As like as two peas, the goblin mage, who is giving energy to the magic energy, opens his mouth, and suddenly a mistake. A magic green muzzle comes out of the magic muzzle, exactly like the goblin''s fart.


    "Pa!"


    Next to him, the dwarf with the burning iron stick in his mouth and the smell of protein widened his mouth, and the burning iron stick fell into his own big beard.


    "Damn, this power, this color, this dazzling light, is the enemy the archangel of heaven? Damn it


    The beast man''s open mouth finally closed, and then cursed wildly.


    "This is the power of the demon king level. Go to inform the Lord. As long as he comes out in person, it is possible to organize the other party not to destroy our underground city. Back off now! No matter how many of us are, we are just cannon fodder in front of the demon level power


    Octopus face devil, octopus tentacles on the face are rolled into squid roll.


    "It''s too late. We''ve completely angered a demon."


    Looking at the endless gold in the sky, which runs across the sky and is crushed down by the potential of destroying the sky and the earth, the goblin master who leads the team gave a bitter smile.


    "All mages, prepare to teleport, and escape with all the means you can use to protect your life. If you are lucky enough to survive, remember that you can offend anyone in the future. Don''t offend the existence of the demon king level. "


    "Bang bang!"


    More than a dozen red swirls appeared and then collapsed, which was the result of the failure to open the portal.


    Seeing this, a group of goblin mages suddenly stood in the same place, looking at each other with small blue faces, ready to cry without tears.


    in the future?


    in luck?


    What a joke!


    No wonder there has never been a specific scene of the devil''s anger spread. It turns out that everyone is dead.


    Next second.


    The sword light fell down completely.


    "Boom!"


    From the sky, you can only see a golden God awn, which is like a sharp blade of a magic weapon. The ground is in a mess, and a large group of black ants running around are crushed and disappeared. Then they tear the ground down all the way and continue to go down.


    When it all stops.


    The open space outside the eternal dark underground city has been expanded ten times, which is equivalent to ten times more space out of thin air, so that they can build a larger urban living space in the future.


    But all this, Wang Xu did not even look at it, Xuanguang spirit sword also did not take back, directly in the hand, from the air step by step to the front of the underground city.


    At his feet.


    In addition to the huge deep hole, it also witnessed the existence of two legions, nearly ten thousand people, and nothing else.


    ¡­¡­


    Underground city.


    Lord''s house.


    "What did you say?"


    Felicas, the 12th level demon lord, stares at his goblin housekeeper.


    After that, the exquisite evening dress exploded, and two huge black bat wings with a length of more than ten meters slowly spread out, sending out an unparalleled extreme prestige.


    It''s the racial pressure from the superior demons, and it''s also the pressure from the powerful power of the 12th level superior demons.


    Under such pressure.


    The goblin housekeeper shivered and knelt down on the ground, lowered his head and said in a trembling voice:


    "Lord, your Legion is gone!"


    "I know. What I want to ask you is, who is the other party? Who can do this? " Asked felicas, word for word.


    "Lord, have you forgotten? The other side is the surface human you said before, let''s kill... "


    The goblin housekeeper carefully looks up, with thick and short fingers and long and curved goat horn manicure. This is the most popular female nail style in the underground world, which cost the housekeeper a lot of magic stones.


    The goblin steward pointed to the air around felicas, and his voice became more confused


    "It''s the enemy of your new friend, Lord, the strong man who came after him..."


    "That man?"


    Felicas was stunned, and then turned his head: "arukado, you need to give me a hand..."


    Felicas could not say the next word of "account".


    Because around him, where there is arukado figure, only a standing, straight, full of gentlemanly evening dress.


    But where else is there in the evening dress?


    "Grass! Bloody vampire! Damn little bat


    In an instant, felicas roared out in a rage, one hand suddenly turned into a ferocious chicken claw with fire, directly tore open the empty evening dress and crushed a little bat hidden inside.


    But this little bat is not arukado, but he used it to simulate his own breath and escape from felicas'' perception.


    "When did he escape?" Asked felicas furiously.


    "When I came in to tell you, when you were angry, your guest... He turned into a group of little bats and flew away Hula!" Goblin housekeeper hands dancing in the air, vividly described.


    "You see that?"


    Felicas lowered his head and looked down at the goblin housekeeper.


    "Yes, Lord."


    The goblin housekeeper nodded happily.


    "Then why don''t you remind me?" Felicas''s face darkened.


    "He''s your guest, Lord. I''m just your housekeeper. If the guest wants to leave, it''s his freedom. Why should I remind you?"


    The goblin housekeeper looked curious.


    "Do you want to have dinner with him, Lord? But it''s not suitable for us in this critical situation, is it? "

 Chapter 1310

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Felicas.


    If it''s not the goblin housekeeper in front of him, or the lover he wants to follow the rules, felicas will let the goblin know why he is called the superior devil.


    However, in order to maintain his dignity as a lord, he soon put on a straight face and said in a deep voice:


    "Go and prepare the teleportation array for me first. You must be in the excited state at any time and be ready to let me leave completely at any time."


    "Lord, are you going to leave your people in the dungeon and run away by yourself?" The goblin blinked her dark eyes.


    "No, I''m going to defeat the enemy outside, so as to save the dungeon, save all of them." Felicas had a very serious voice.


    Finish.


    The huge bat wings behind him suddenly opened. In the fierce wind, the whole person directly smashed the top of the banquet hall of the Lord''s mansion and rushed to the high altitude of the underground city.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well? How did the breath suddenly disappear from here? "


    After destroying the underground creature legion of the eternal dark dungeon, Wang Xu has no obstacles in front of him. However, when he gets to the sky above the dungeon, the feeling of the spirit killing mantra suddenly disappears.


    Although there is still a trace of the spirit mark in the depth of the underground city, most of it has disappeared from here.


    "Run away by him again? Damn it


    Wang Xu couldn''t help but burst into a rude remark. His face was as cold as water. His eyes were more and more full-bodied, almost ready to turn into water drops.


    But if he doesn''t kill arukado, he will never look back.


    In the next second, Wang Xu''s body flashed and flew to the last place where arukado had the most residual breath in the Fengling killing mantra.


    That''s when.


    In the middle of the underground city, the roof of a house in the Lord''s mansion suddenly exploded, and then two huge black bat wings more than ten meters long slowly spread out, followed by a tall, tall and handsome demon flying into the sky.


    "Human beings, we can make a deal..."


    Looking at Wang Xu, felicas said with a smile.


    "Go away!"


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless. He raised his hand and slapped it out.


    All of a sudden.


    The power of terror explodes, and the air is directly pulled out of an invisible giant palm and hit felicas hard.


    "Hoo


    A deep, translucent magic shield rises to block the invisible giant palm.


    Felicas, undamaged, continued to smile and say, "the strong man of mankind, maybe we have some misunderstandings. Seriously..."


    "I said," get out of here! "


    Wang Xu raised his eyebrow and felt a little impatient. He kept on at his feet and slapped him with his backhand again.


    But it''s not a big deal.


    The power is many times stronger than before. The wind blows directly, and a golden giant palm flies out of the sky, and it hits felicas in a flash.


    The magic shield on his body shakes hard twice, and then explodes. Felicas''s face changes slightly. He quickly sets up one advanced shield spell after another, and the magic in his body is quickly consumed like no money.


    In the twinkling of an eye.


    Nearly 20 advanced mana shields were broken. At the 21st, they completely offset the golden hand.


    "Respect the human strong, we really misunderstood, believe me, I am sincere in this transaction..." felicas''s face has been very reluctant to smile.


    "One more word, I''ll kill you."


    Wang Xu finally stopped at his feet. He glanced at felicas coldly. Then he drew back his eyes and continued to go in the original direction.


    Behind me.


    Felicas stood in the air, motionless and silent.


    Ten breaths.


    When Wang Xu''s figure completely disappeared in the center of the underground city and the transmission array in the backyard of the city Lord''s mansion, he fell from the sky again and returned to the city Lord''s mansion.


    "Lord, maybe you can''t use the teleport array. Just now, the magic stone we stored was robbed by the surface demon king who came down from the sky with golden light. "


    Seeing felicas, the goblin housekeeper immediately ran over and did her best to report.


    "Did you hear that?"


    Felicas nodded, but did not answer. Instead, he could not believe that he pointed to the direction of the transmission array that Wang Xugang had just left, and turned to ask his own goblin housekeeper.


    "Yes, my Lord," you said


    The goblin housekeeper nodded honestly.


    "Did you see that?" Felicas raised his voice slightly.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The goblin housekeeper has some doubts.


    "I am a twelve level superior demon, or a demon lord of a three-level underground city. I am destined to be the superior demon genius of the demon king in the future. He''s just a surface human. What''s his attitude? What''s that tone? "


    Felicas, suddenly excited, growled:


    "You know what he just said to me in the sky?"


    "Powerful demon, don''t bother me!"


    "Look, it''s like I''m an inferior underground worm. What does he think he is?"


    Felix was very excited. Behind him, the ten meter long black bat wings kept opening, closing, opening and closing.


    "Lord, it seems that there is a rumor that when he is nervous, he will continue to spread the devil''s wings. Is he very nervous now? But why? "


    The goblin housekeeper looked at her lord''s bat wings, and a little doubt flashed in her eyes, but she said seriously:


    "Lord, the surface human, he is an equally powerful demon."


    "What did you say?"


    Felicas bowed his head, his eyes full of wonder.


    "I''m sorry, Lord. I was wrong. He is a devil, but not our underground world, such as your father''s despicable, obscene, shameless, dirty devil, but the surface world, respect, kindness, integrity, honest devil


    The goblin housekeeper takes a deep breath and slowly exhales again:


    "Lord, the demon king of the surface world can''t compare with your father. At least, he doesn''t have as many beautiful and noble characters as your father."


    "Yes, you''re right. He really can''t compare with my father, so I don''t have to be jealous at all."


    Felicas nodded with satisfaction and slowly opened his hands, as if embracing the whole underground world


    "I am a demon lord, the demon lord of the third level underground city. One day, I will become a demon lord and establish my own demon kingdom."


    "So, I don''t care about that guy''s praise at all, oh... Powerful devil, don''t bother me!"


    "Just as a human being, how can I lower my price and bother you?"


    The goblin housekeeper didn''t answer.


    He just lowered his head and looked at his goat horn manicure, which cost a hundred magic stones and was polished by magic manicurist himself.


    Devote yourself to the appreciation of your own beauty.


    As for your own demon lord?


    Her high value may not be her noble existence as a housekeeper who can talk face to face.

 Chapter 1311

    "It turns out that I have been played by the other party all the time, even being led by the nose! Be the Spearman


    Wang Xu walked out of the transmission array, looking at the sun in the sky and the strange terrain around him, his face suddenly darkened.


    Following the pursuit of fenglingsha mantra, he disappeared in the underground city of the underground world, in the transmission array of the backyard of the city master''s mansion, and noticed the residual breath of arukado.


    Judging from the traces, the time that the transmission array was established was not long, at most two or three years, almost at the same time period as the changes of China.


    From the beginning, arukado was everything.


    Everything in the underground world is not only to escape his pursuit, but also to use Wang Xu as a gun envoy. If possible, let him and the leader of the underground city lose and die together.


    Not only him, but also the underground world, felicas, the upper devil, was also calculated by arukado.


    It''s just that.


    Wang Xu is too strong.


    After all, calculation is only calculation, and things are not going on according to the script predicted by arukado.


    "But do you really count on me? Escape from the underground world, return to the surface, now my pursuit, has changed from light to dark, and finally there will be no more annoying ants to continue to kill obstacles


    Wang Xu slowly raised his head. In the reaction, although the mark of divine thoughts was weak, the direction was extremely obvious.


    For him, the location of Fengling killing mantra is more like a burning sun in the darkness of the void.


    Following the trail for about ten kilometers, Wang Xu once again found traces of spatial fluctuations in an ancient stone castle on the outskirts of a small western city.


    But this time, he did not make a big splash, but like a dormant lone wolf hunter, quietly sent away.


    The distance between him and arukado is fast approaching.


    "Soon, we will meet."


    When Wang Xu left the transmission for the third time, looking at the huge western city full of modern technology and half ancient flavor, Wang Xu muttered to himself, with a strong sense of killing in his eyes.


    Xiulan city!


    This is the name of the city. It''s the information Wang Xu directly searched for from the spirit of a little Western gangster passing by.


    After such a long time of pursuit and constant obstruction.


    Wang Xu is full of killing.


    Almost unbridled!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In the underground world, Wang Xu destroyed nearly 20 large mercenary legions, and the small proto nuclear warheads were not killed. He followed the standing Legion that destroyed the eternal dark underground city in the underground world, leaving a huge Valley outside the underground city.


    The news also came out with the survival of some lucky mercenaries. Suddenly, there was a big earthquake in the whole west.


    Unlike the earth, the west of China is a whole continent with only one powerful force.


    Holy Light kingdom!


    This powerful force has ruled the western continent for thousands of years.


    Once upon a time, there was a dynasty of the goddess of night fighting with the Church of light, but later, with the goddess of night leaving the world and returning to the kingdom of God, this once powerful Dynasty also disappeared in history.


    But the blood of the goddess of the night has survived, becoming one of the oldest blood in the west, known as the goddess of the night.


    The strong support behind arukado is the pulse of the night Protoss.


    However, in modern times, the blood of this Protoss is weak, and its power is not obvious. The glory of the goddess is not there, but the extremely powerful network of influence remains in the shadow.


    past.


    With the Dark Alliance, the blood demon feast Council, and the identity of the night Protoss, no one dares to provoke him.


    At the same time, this is one of the reasons why arukado, with the blood of a lower blood group, can sit on the head of the Larsen family and become a member of the blood group magic banquet Council and an elder of the Dark Alliance.


    Arukado is a born aristocrat.


    But today, there is a man who not only dares to provoke, but also comes from all over the world with anger and killing heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it, the monster king of Huaxia is coming!"


    "Arukado, arukado, damned blood demon feast Council, damned Dark Alliance, damned night goddess!"


    "These bastards don''t treat us mercenaries as human beings at all. They deliberately conceal information and use us as cannon fodder to die. Their hearts are to blame!"


    "That kind of super strong person is not enough to fill in the number of people. No matter how many people are not strong enough, they are just going to die. Alukado will die. Now that everyone knows the news, no one will be stupid to be cannon fodder again!"


    The Western mercenaries, killers and adventurers are excited when they receive the specific news of what happened in the underground world.


    then.


    Countless people turn their eyes to the underground world, to the Chinese monster who comes from the East, who is all alone, cuts the demigods, and takes nvwushen as the servant. What do they want to do?


    If these middle and lower class forces are shocked and angry, then the upper class of the western world is shocked and angry.


    ¡­¡­


    "The monster king has come to our western continent?"


    "Tell all the children of the family immediately to be honest with me, and never provoke each other."


    "Damn arukado, damn vampire, die early, die all!"


    In the Holy Light school, countless people gnash their teeth and itch for arukado''s hatred.


    The underground world is vast and boundless. Almost every corner of the western continent may have access to the underground world.


    Originally, how nice it would be for everyone to get rich and live their own lives?


    As a result, a monster stirring wind and rain in the East has been provoked to the western continent by arukado. Who can stand it?


    of course.


    At this time, in the arbitration Council of the night Protoss.


    More people are beating the table and yelling.


    "Arukado is a member of our noble night Protoss. We are not small countries in the Nanyang rainforest, nor are we small island countries on the sea outside China. We are the masters of the world and the eternal masters of the night. Wang Xu had better know his identity!"


    The place where the goddess in the legend of the protoss of the night comes.


    Deep in an old manor, the hall of Parliament is full of high-level people from different powerful forces who came from the blood of the night Protoss.


    There are capital oligarchs in expensive gowns, Dark Alliance elders in black robes, as well as handsome, pale, self styled blood clan.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Wang Xu came for the purpose of killing arukado. He didn''t mean to provoke our whole night Protoss. Today''s meeting is not too exaggerated. "


    A luxurious middle-aged man, Mr. West, a famous capital oligarch in the western mainland, raised his chin with his hands and frowned slightly.


    The others stood by and said nothing.


    "Whatever he''s going to do, his arrival is a great danger. If a self-propelled Legion walks on our territory, who knows what it will do? He must be destroyed at all costs! "


    A tall, white haired old man with a murderous smell sneered.


    If there are other big men in the mercenary circle here, they will recognize this white haired old man. He is the leader of the most powerful night mercenary regiment in the mercenary circle of the western continent. The fire of slaughter, Henry!


    "Needless to say, we, the Dark Alliance, also agree to eliminate him. As soon as he dies, we will break the backbone of the Chinese warrior for a hundred years, which will frighten the whole of China. "


    Andrew, the elder of the Dark Alliance and the legendary mage of black robe, said faintly.


    Then.


    The meeting entered a dispute stage.


    After a long quarrel, Mirand, the president of the arbitration Council of the protoss of the night, coughed and proposed an agreement acceptable to all


    "I suggest sending envoys to negotiate with Prince Huaxia first, to give him a strong warning and let him return. Of course, arukado''s life must be guaranteed, he can''t die. "


    "Reconsideration."


    "Reconsideration."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd nodded.


    No matter what the people present think in their hearts and what they do behind their backs, but on the surface, at least everyone has compromised with each other.


    It''s just that everyone knows that compromise is only in the face.


    Almost at the same time, there are several people in each other''s eyes, and then nodded slightly, as if to make a special connection.

 Chapter 1312

    Xiulan city.


    West suburb, dorai River, Bauhinia senior residence.


    Night is coming and the red light is rising, which makes the whole residence a luxurious place.


    In front of the residence, one luxury car after another, which is worth at least ten million yuan, stops and walks down. One after another, men and women are dressed up.


    The ladies in white gauze skirts and white gloves step on the back of the doorman kneeling on the ground and get off the bus gracefully and nobly. Then they lift their wrists and put them on the palms of the men who have been waiting for a long time. Then they nestle up with each other and walk into the residence.


    Tonight?


    What is going on in the residence is a top luxury banquet. All those who are qualified to receive the invitation are members of the ancient aristocratic blood with noble status and distinguished family background.


    Here, there are tens of billions of rich people who are not qualified to enter easily.


    Wang Xu slowly walked out of the shadow of the street, stopped in front of the Bauhinia mansion, looked up slightly, and saw the luxurious guests coming and going, with no joy or sorrow in his eyes.


    He chased nearly ten thousand li all the way, and then crossed three teleportation arrays. The distance was more than one hundred thousand li, which made him calm down from his initial extreme anger.


    And learn from the previous lessons, no longer blindly tough, domineering, take the initiative to scare, but into the dark continue to pursue.


    Sure enough.


    This time, almost without much accident, he approached arukado within 200 meters, and there was no mole ant cannon fodder to hinder him.


    But in order to avoid the accident again, Wang Xu is ready to be more careful. After seeing arukado with his own eyes, he will start to kill again.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The light footstep sounds, Wang Xu passes by two guests who have just stepped out of the luxury car and walks into the Bauhinia mansion like a ghost.


    In his present state, as long as he wants, few people can find his existence. Even if he walked in front of the doorman, security guard and guests, no one could find him.


    After entering the main hall of the banquet, Wang Xu dissipated his strength and took the initiative to show his figure, but he just stood quietly in the corner, looking at the whole hall.


    He has no interest in knowing many noble western people around him. They are just a bunch of rubbish that can be killed with a slap.


    But Wang Xu did not expect.


    Soon.


    A surprised male voice suddenly sounded behind him


    "Prince Wang?"


    Wang Xu slightly raised his eyebrows, turned his head and saw an old gentleman in a tuxedo, holding a civilized battle.


    "Old Tom?"


    Wang Xu is slightly surprised, did not expect to meet acquaintances here.


    This old gentleman is the minstrel, old Tom, who "followed" him at the beginning and witnessed the killing of the white angel on the West Island. He wanted to write a legendary poem for him.


    Or full name.


    Tom skeland.


    Among the twelve families of the alliance of gods, he is a member of the skrand family, but he believes in the holy light and has always been regarded as a traitor by the family.


    "Mr. Wang, we meet again. During this time, you don''t know that the whole western continent is shaking because of you. "


    Old Tom kept smiling, but his eyes sparkled with shock and surprise.


    I haven''t seen him for more than two years. His temperament is more stable than two years ago. It seems that some special changes have taken place in his identity and status, and he is more confident and powerful.


    "Oh? Then you should know that I''m here to kill people. What''s your relationship with arukado? If you''re closer, I''ll give you a good time. "


    Wang Xu light way.


    "Mr. Wang, you are joking. Today, I am invited by an old friend and have nothing to do with arukado. "


    When old Tom heard the words, he began to laugh.


    "Moreover, I have returned to my family, and the twelve and a half god family of the alliance of gods and the alliance of darkness are not friends."


    "You''re back in the family? Congratulations. "


    Wang Xu was noncommittal and didn''t mean to ask more.


    "Dear Mr. Wang, I wonder if you have heard of my family, the strand family, inheriting the blood of the stars. If I know that you have arrived in Xiulan City, the owner of my family will be eager to meet you. My lovely niece Scarlett will certainly look forward to meeting you... "


    Old Tom said carefully.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "These, wait till I kill arukado."


    Wang Xu had already raised his hand and stepped out slowly.


    In front of him, on the high marble steps and cloisters, a group of noble nobles came down from the top, carrying red wine full of bright red blood.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t worry, Lord arukado. Under your wise plan, now, that Wang Xu is fighting with those upper demons in the underground world. He will never die. "


    The owner of Bauhinia mansion, Francis, is an inheriting count of the night Protoss. The family has a long history and has passed on for thousands of years.


    His family, and the blood demon banquet Council, has always had a deep connection. Of course, this kind of connection is even worse and more direct, that is, blood vassal.


    As human beings, they take care of the external industry for the blood clan magic banquet Council, which is essentially the identity of a housekeeper family.


    "I''m not worried about that. It''s just a pity that I left the underground world too soon to see it with my own eyes."


    Dressed in a top tailor''s hand-made dress, arukado gently raised his glass and drank the blood of a 16-year-old virgin who was more delicious than any other top-notch red wine.


    Then he looked at a white man beside him with a graceful and implicit smile


    "Dear William, thank you for the best news. Now we night protoss have made an agreement. No matter whether Wang Xu can leave the underground world alive or not, you will be the best friend of our blood demon banquet Council. "


    "Thank you for your generosity, but I''m afraid I can''t stay here long. After tonight and early tomorrow, I''ll have to leave for the underground world through the nearest teleport."


    The white man chuckled, raised his glass and nodded in agreement


    "Go to warn the Chinese who may have been killed by the underground demons, and announce the resolution of our night Protoss."


    "I can only wish you a good journey, William. I hope that guy is not dead."


    Arukado chuckled, and the count of Baroness and others beside him all chuckled. They thought the joke was very funny.


    But the next second.


    A young man with black hair came out of the crowd, and the cold voice spread all over the audience


    "Chiyunxian, or arukado, you look very happy!"


    Arukado looked up, then his body suddenly froze, and there was a crazy change in his eyes.


    Before he could speak, the man by his side, William, had already frowned, condescended and cheered haughtily


    "Boy, is that your attitude?


    The people in front of you are the legitimate members of the protoss of the night, the Lord of Bauhinia mansion, count Francis, and I, the arbitration Council of the protoss of the night, the special envoy William Schroeder. Who are you


    "Attitude? That''s my attitude. "


    Wang Xu raised an eye to sweep next William, the fundus of the eye is all deep ridicule, impolite say.


    He took a slow step forward.


    The killing will burst out in an instant, and the whole banquet scene was crushed.


    "I come from China."


    "My name is Wang Xu."


    "I, come here..."


    "Murder!"

 Chapter 1313

    "How could it be?"


    "How could he be here so soon?"


    "I''m less than half a day!"


    At the moment of seeing Wang Xu, arukado''s brain fell into a blank, and then the storm roared like destroying the sky and the earth.


    Looking at Wang Xu 20 steps away, arukado wants to turn around and run away immediately, but his feet are like nails, so he can''t move lightly.


    When William heard Wang Xu''s words, he suddenly frowned, then stepped out and said in an extremely arrogant tone:


    "It''s good. Although you have some accidents here, it also saves me a lot of time, and I don''t have to work hard any more."


    "Now, on behalf of the western continent, the Royal ruler under the dark night, the arbitration Council of the dark night Protoss, I will announce the following resolution to you, warning you to stop your pursuit of Prince arukado immediately, and immediately turn away and return to the East."


    "Otherwise, you will..."


    "What do you think you represent? What''s it to me that a group of self righteous guys make so-called agreements? "


    Wang Xu a wave of hand, directly interrupt William''s words, impolite said.


    "I represent the arbitration Council of the protoss of the night, which is the most powerful existence in the whole western night. How dare you despise the authority I represent?"


    William browed, glared, glared and yelled.


    The nocturnal Protoss arbitration Council is the most powerful existence in the western continent.


    In the past few hundred years, both China and the East were regarded as weak, and even had been semi colonial plundered by various forces in the western continent for a period of time.


    In William''s view, the world revolves around the western continent and the protoss of the night!


    Wang Xu even dared to despise the authority he represented. He did not know what to do.


    "I look very much like your obedient dogs?"


    In the face of William''s angry rebuke, Wang Xu raised his head, raised his eyes, and showed no expression.


    then.


    He raised his hand.


    "You..."


    His attitude, to see William even more angry, is ready to continue to scold.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu''s hand, however, fell down.


    "Noisy!"


    With a slap, like a fly, William was directly patted into meat mud by an invisible force on the spot.


    Although he is the special envoy of the arbitration Council of the night Protoss, William is just an ordinary man. All his pride is what he thinks.


    In front of Wang Xu, whom William didn''t know, his fate was so pale.


    The whole hall.


    In an instant, there was a dead silence.


    The other messengers who followed William were even more stunned and unbelievable.


    Every guest present, no matter how noble he was born or how distinguished his family was, at this moment, his eyes were wide open as if he saw a ghost.


    After all.


    Respect is incomparable, identity, status, is almost one of the highest group of people present, special envoy William, were directly slapped into flesh by Wang Xu.


    What about them?


    But how dare Wang Xu shoot special envoy William?


    Is he provoking the dark night Protoss arbitration Council, the whole western continent?


    "Mr. Wang... Is really worthy of Mr. Wang..."


    Even old Tom, who had seen Wang Xu''s temperament for a long time, couldn''t help shaking his head with a wry smile.


    And other guests, even more Qi Qi color change, Jai canthus to crack.


    A middle-aged white man in his 40s, dressed in luxurious dresses, stood up on the spot, pointed to Wang Xu and angrily scolded:


    "Huaxia people, how dare you kill people here? You think it''s great to have some extraordinary means? Ignorant people, come on, take him for me... "


    "Noisy."


    Wang Xu turned his head, eyes golden flame flash, the air suddenly ignited a fiery flame, and fuel, it is the middle-aged white man whose voice suddenly stopped.


    People who are really ignorant always regard others as ignorant.


    So.


    Death will be the best way to shut them up.


    This time, Wang Xu''s pursuit was the most angry and the most murderous. His killing heart could not stop.


    I don''t want to stop!


    Even these people on the scene were full of doubts about what Wang Xu had done. At this time, they had to close their mouths and almost suffocate.


    "Do you know what you are doing, sir?"


    With trembling lips and eyes like falcons, count Francis stared at Wang Xu, saying word by word:


    "Your behavior, sir, is to provoke the whole night Protoss and the underground world of the West. The result will be a war that will kill countless people."


    "You''re right. Next, a lot of people will die. But among them, there is no me. "


    Wang Xu light said, and then step by step to arukado.


    His mind, has already locked arukado, let him dare not, also can''t move a bit.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    The sound of footsteps is constantly ringing.


    Every time, it''s like stepping on the hearts of all people, let the hearts of all people in the chest, follow a hard jump.


    Even in arukado''s chest, a vampire''s heart, which was almost silent and rarely moved, began to shake violently.


    That feeling


    It''s fear!


    It''s the fear of death!


    It''s the fear of the young man in his twenties who is coming step by step!


    "Step on..."


    The last step stopped.


    Wang Xu was standing in front of arukado, his eyes were golden, his voice was as cold as the deep ice.


    "Is it very comfortable for you to clap me all the way?"


    Wang Xu''s right hand, through the air, in the eyes of everyone''s horror, in the eyes of arukado''s fear, climbed up to his neck.


    then.


    Close slowly.


    Five fingers clench.


    That kind of fragile neck, the feeling of being wrapped by powerful five fingers, makes arukado''s neck seem to have a red ring.


    But see this scene, his eyes deep, but it is a flash of light.


    As a noble blood clan, a vampire.


    Unlike humans.


    His neck is not the key at all, even if it is completely smashed, it will not die.


    However.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu''s five fingers closed completely.


    All of a sudden.


    Whoo!


    The fury of the golden flame, in an instant from the sky, like the extreme suppression of the fury volcano, in an instant eruption.


    That terrible heat, after reaching an extreme, suddenly turned into an extreme cold.


    In the Earl of blanches, in old Tom, in the eyes of all the Western nobles around, deep in the golden flame, arukado''s body melted like wax.


    Clearly visible.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, you can see the light red light rising and forming a virtual shadow in the fire.


    It was arukado, who opened his mouth wide and looked up to the sky to utter a silent and painful wail.


    Half is human soul.


    Half of it is the memory fragment of the disordered, chaotic and dark vampire.


    The combination of the two was forced to merge into the Chinese world by Wang Xu, perhaps the first vampire soul in history.


    But this vampire soul, is in the sun spirit fire, burned by madness, that kind of extreme pain, even if you look at it through the fire, you can clearly feel it.


    After 30 breaths.


    Arukado''s vampire soul was completely burned, and there was no trace left.


    "The news came out. Tell all the people who want to kill me three days. I''ll give them three days. I''ll be waiting here for three days, and I won''t leave. "


    Wang Xu turned and stood on the steps, glancing at all the people below. Then he waved his sleeves.


    "So, from now on, this is my place."


    "All of you irrelevant people, give me..."


    "Go away!"


    All of them turned pale and looked at each other. They could see the color of surprise and anger in each other''s eyes.


    But no one dares to delay a breath.


    all.


    They all immediately turned and left, with haste and fear.

 Chapter 1314

    Bauhinia mansion.


    After Wang Xu retreated from the crowd, he just found a seat at will and enjoyed the food and wine prepared at the banquet.


    Because there are no constraints.


    After he killed three people in a row, and even offended the night Protoss arbitration Council, and many nobles.


    All the servants are gone.


    There are only two people left in the huge Bauhinia mansion.


    Wang Xu is sitting eating and drinking.


    And standing beside him, with a bitter smile and helpless old Tom.


    "Mr. Wang, what would you do if no one came to kill you in three days?" Old Tom asked with a wry smile.


    "Do nothing, eat and drink enough, go home and have a look. Then, go and kill another person who has to die. "


    Wang Xu said flatly, then looked up at old Tom and suddenly asked:


    "Isn''t that busy?"


    "Er... It''s really busy." Old Tom was stunned by the words, and then he laughed bitterly even more.


    "There''s no way. As a strong man, there are always people who can''t annoy you and bully the people around you. Therefore, in order to prevent the people around you from being bullied, I can only see one such person and have to kill him." Wang Xu light return way.


    After hearing this, old Tom''s face suddenly became serious. He felt that Wang Xu''s words were very meaningful, and as Wang Xu, he would never really talk nonsense.


    "Mr. Wang, are you... Busy?"


    Old Tom put his heart back and was more careful.


    "Why don''t you invite me to the strand family?" Wang Xu raised his head and said with a smile.


    "You''re joking, young master. You are so busy now. I''d better wait until you are free." Old Tom laughed awkwardly.


    make fun of!


    At this time, does he dare to invite Wang Xuhui''s family as a guest?


    Arukado is dead.


    Special envoy William of the night Protoss arbitration Council also died.


    Now, Wang Xu is bound to face a fierce counterattack. Of course, it is impossible for all forces in the western continent to kill Wang Xu.


    But the dark night Protoss, the Dark Alliance, and the blood demon feast Council are absolutely impossible to ignore.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as old Tom expected.


    The death of arukado and special envoy William spread like a hurricane across the western continent, making the upper class of the whole western continent angry.


    Dark night Protoss arbitration Council.


    "It''s provocation, it''s naked provocation, it''s naked defiance of the authority of our Protoss of the night, it''s naked defiance of the authority of our arbitration Council!"


    Henry, the leader of the mercenary regiment in the night, clapped the long mahogany table of the Council angrily and drank angrily


    "He chased the majority of aruka, but he did not dare to kill our special envoy. He was provoking our Protoss of the night. I demand that the agreement be passed immediately, and we should work together to kill this man! "


    The rest of the people at the long table didn''t look good either.


    But compared with Henry''s fury, the oligarch, Mr. West, and the president of the arbitration Council, Millard, are much more relaxed.


    "William wanted to die. He took the initiative to get involved with arukado. His words were too fierce, and there was no calmness of a special envoy. Doesn''t he know that he is facing a super strong man who can defeat all armies by himself? "


    Mr. West said faintly.


    "I think William himself should bear at least half of the responsibility for his death. After all, if I were provoked by an ordinary person, no matter who he is, I would kill him. "


    Dark Alliance elder, Andrew frowned slightly.


    "You?"


    Henry glares, Dark Alliance. What does that mean?


    Is arukado going to part with the night Protoss when he dies?


    "The strong cannot be humiliated, and the weak need to look up to the strong." Andrew shook his head in a flat voice.


    "All right, everybody."


    Milande, President of the arbitration Council, clapped his hands and said in an elegant and calm tone:


    "In any case, the prince of China has already held a strong hostility to us. How about killing him in three days? This is a provocation to our whole night Protoss. "


    "If we don''t kill him or do nothing in these three days, we will become the laughing stock of the whole world, and the Chinese martial arts will be more arrogant."


    "So, I''m in favor of a final trial of this man!"


    "It must be tried!"


    Henry was the first to jump out.


    Later, Mr. sitter, Andrew and other representatives exchanged views with the people behind them for a while, and then they all stood up and voted for it.


    No matter what plans we have in mind, milande is right in saying that Wang Xu''s "three-day deadline for killing him" has hit everyone in the face.


    In three days, if Wang Xu does not die, the whole night Protoss will be regarded as a joke.


    Night Protoss arbitration Council, the first time the resolution passed.


    The whole western continent is changing. The first thing that moves is Henry''s night mercenary regiment.


    The reason why it is so fast is that the headquarters of the night mercenary regiment is here.


    In other words, Henry''s hometown is in Xiulan city.


    So.


    Wang Xu, such a timed human self-propelled nuclear bomb, is here. How can Henry sit still?


    Henry was not the only one. After arukado''s death, the news came out that in less than an hour, any member of the dark night Protoss who had been in the city of Hulan had already left the city with their fastest speed, for fear of danger.


    They are the most noble, ancient and noble night Protoss. As nobles and superiors, the most important thing is to know how to cherish the body and give the desperate things to the lower class.


    As for the men in Xiulan city?


    A group of humble lower class, dog leg, who cares?


    However, half a day later, the whole street near the Bauhinia mansion was blocked by the night mercenary regiment.


    Taking the location of the Bauhinia mansion as the center, empty all irrelevant people within a radius of 5000 meters, protect some rich and powerful people, leave first, then forcibly expel others, and finally surround Wang Xu one kilometer away.


    Of course, the night mercenary army is not the main force to attack Wang Xu. Before, on the road of alukado''s escape, the countless mercenaries and adventurers who died in Wang Xu''s hands let everyone know that no matter how strong Wang Xu is, no matter how many ordinary people are just cannon fodder, even elite mercenaries equipped with various excellent thermal weapons are not good.


    Except for some special elite fighters in the special.


    A group of soldiers wearing silver brake armor and their heads covered in white armor, carrying or carrying a huge suitcase half a person high or even one person high, appeared at the forefront of the encirclement in silence and training.


    Two elegant, elegant, dressed in gorgeous dress, elegant, even if the war is coming, but also seems to be in danger, tall blonde men, relatively standing behind these soldiers, talking and laughing.


    "Feng Delun, I didn''t expect that you also came here in person and brought your Jimi''s" death walker. "


    One of them, a middle-aged Blonde white man, chuckled with a glass.


    "What? Arukado has been dead for less than a day. Do you want to make friends with Serena? "

 Chapter 1315

    "In any case, Serena will never look up to you."


    With a smile, Feng replied impolitely


    "In the magic banquet Council, my status is higher than you. My family is inherited, and the independent clan is also lower than my Jimi clan. Now that arukado is dead, the people of the night Protoss know how to choose as long as they are not idiots."


    At this point, his face was even more smiling: "Albert, I''m here today to show the powerful power of our Jimi clan. In the face of absolute power, your intrigues, like thin paper, are useless."


    Albert, the owner of the independent clan, suddenly turned pale.


    His hand, dead grasp, vampire pale face is rare appeared a trace of red halo, that is gas to a limit.


    However, he restrained the outbreak, but his eyes fell deeply on the silver armored team waiting in front of him, and said with deep meaning:


    "In a Chinese word, I wish you success. After all, you know, the prince of Huaxia is very powerful. "


    "Powerful?"


    Feng Delun snorted coldly, with a trace of disdain in his voice


    "Just Chinese martial arts, how strong can it be? The most powerful and greatest force in this world and this era is science and technology! "


    "Dear Albert, I''m afraid you''ve been sleeping too long. You''re so dull that you don''t know the power of modern technology."


    As Feng Delun spoke, he raised his hand and waved it. Suddenly, a member of the death Walker team came up, holding a fully transparent information projection device, opened a video and showed it to Albert and several senior commanders of the night mercenary regiment nearby.


    Only in the video.


    It''s a figure sealed in silver white armor. Running at high speed, the man''s speed is extremely fast, reaching hundreds of kilometers per hour, far exceeding the speed of ordinary sports cars. Even, it has a very strong defense. Many kinds of obstacles set up along the way are directly smashed by the other party.


    At the last moment, three armored vehicles and tanks blocking the road were blocked in the middle of the road, but the figures suddenly turned over, rotated at high speed for several times in the air to avoid shells and bullets, and then fell like a meteorite to the ground.


    Kneel on one knee, bow down, open the arm armor, three high-speed jet pocket missiles fly out in an instant, hit armored vehicles and tanks with unparalleled accuracy, and burst out the flames.


    "What''s this?"


    Albert and several night mercenary regiments were shocked.


    But even so, Albert sneered and retorted with disdain: "is it strong?


    But the destructive power of my blood Earl level, you Jimi death walkers, are each Earl?


    This kind of armor is just chicken ribs. Ordinary people can''t afford the terrible collision of power system... "


    "Who says ordinary people can''t?"


    Before Albert''s words were finished, van der Rohn interrupted him with a smile, shrugged his shoulders, and said with ease:


    "As you can see, this set of armor is called" death II ", which is the second generation of super holographic warfare armor developed by the advanced armored Laboratory of our delen arms group.


    The reason why it is the second generation is that it is more accurate and universal than the first generation, and it can be controlled by a trained elite soldier.


    Of course, because the technology and materials used are all the most cutting-edge scientific and technological resources, the cost of each set is extremely high, reaching the level of ten million, and it is impossible to mass produce on a large scale, but it is absolutely not a problem to equip elite troops for special operations. "


    Looking around, his face was constantly changing, and his eyes were more greedy than a vigorous companion.


    Feng Delun''s face was more smiling.


    "And the" death walkers "of our Jimi clan, that is, the soldiers I brought with me today, each of them is the elite of the count level of the blood clan. With the help of the" death line "armor and the group cooperation, they can easily kill the prince of the blood clan.


    Remember, I''m just talking about conventional tactics. With the same powerful super weapons and equipment, their destructive power level will increase geometrically. "


    With that, Feng de Lun waved his hand again to open several other new videos.


    Only in the video.


    Standing on the top of a building hundreds of meters high, a "Diexing" team member was holding a gun with exaggerated shape, science fiction radian and huge muzzle. A long-distance shot, directly thousands of meters away, exploded three or four meters of special armor.


    There are also death line members, holding a special energy weapon, cutting an incoming missile directly at close range without any damage.


    Some of them fly in the sky with their palms down. They open a blue hole in their palms, aim at the ground, and shoot a dazzling light column directly, blasting the earth into a pit more than ten meters in size


    "Technology is our most powerful force. It can make an unarmed ordinary person directly become a super warrior who destroys heaven and earth."


    Feng Delun glanced at several people around him, with a brilliant smile on his face.


    "The equipment and weapons videos I show you are all powerful forces that have gone out of the laboratory and initially started small-scale loading. In the laboratory, there are more powerful weapons in the debugging stage."


    "Do you think that whether it''s China, or our western continent, or the Mikado Empire, the underground world and the changes of China''s heaven and earth have appeared for several years, why has there been no state power to intervene?"


    Asked Feng.


    On one side, a senior member of the night mercenary regiment frowned slightly


    "It''s fear. In a sense, the underground world and the" warrior world "on the Chinese side are equivalent to another world. The upper class is not willing to launch an all-out war rashly. Now, strategically speaking, most of them are still at the level of mutual penetration, exploration and collection of information about the combat power of both sides."


    Feng Delun nodded and asked again:


    "What else?"


    "And the more we know, the more we fear. I don''t know the details of the Chinese warrior, but we only know a little about the underground world. But in this corner, there are extremely terrible upper demons. Some powerful upper demons can destroy the world by themselves. No one dares to move until they have enough power to behead. "


    This high-level hesitated for a while, just open a way.


    "And now?"


    Hearing this, Feng Delun finally laughed.


    "You mean..."


    Everyone looked up, and there was a flash of surprise in their eyes.


    Without waiting for other people to say it, Feng de Lun had already chuckled, raised his hand and pointed to the direction of the Bauhinia mansion


    "Now, in front of us, there is a best weapon experiment target. As long as this experiment is successful, everything will be ours. "


    "A new era of development is coming. This is..."


    Feng opened his arms and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "The best times!"


    "Also, the most powerful force!"

 Chapter 1316

    "The target code named" yellow devil "is still in the Bauhinia mansion and has not left."


    "What is he doing? From the satellite image... Er, our satellite image seems to be disturbed by some special force, only a mosaic can be seen. "


    "From the ground surveillance team, the target is enjoying the cool in the courtyard. He''s playing with the barbecue rack?"


    One message after another, like flowing water, is constantly transmitted from the front line to the rear operational command center.


    Thousands of miles away.


    In the western continent, the provisional meeting of the arbitration Council of the protoss of the night is the battle command center.


    "This asshole still has leisure to play family barbecue? It''s ridicule, it''s contempt, it''s naked provocation


    Henry was furious and pounding the table. Then he calmed down and said coldly


    "In that case, let''s give this arrogant bastard a profound lesson that can''t be forgotten even in hell.


    I propose that the line of encirclement on the front line be withdrawn for ten li, the beheading operation be suspended, and the missiles be directly bombed first.


    One can''t do it, ten, one hundred, one thousand. It''s necessary to go directly to the pronuclear bomb. I don''t believe it. You can''t blow him up


    Everyone looked at each other, then all nodded in agreement.


    No one thought that Wang Xu would really stay in the same place. In their original prediction, Wang Xu would give full play to his own advantages of convenient action, so as to carry out a long-term pursuit.


    But now


    Since Wang Xu wanted to die, it was impossible for everyone to miss such a good opportunity.


    But Mr. West said in a voice:


    "If, I mean if, as far as I know, the super strong have a special sense of danger. Although the missile is powerful, it will take a long time to attack, and the accuracy is also very poor compared with a target the size of a human body.


    If he finally runs away, it''s not a waste of time and resources... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Henry had already grunted


    "Don''t worry about these losses. The death of arukado makes the goddess of the night holy land very angry and revenge at all costs!"


    "I have no doubt."


    Mr. West nodded, then sat down, his hands slightly crossed, his mind spinning, his eyes flashing fast.


    He is a capital oligarch, more used to pressure people, don''t like Henry this rough way.


    ¡­¡­


    Bauhinia mansion.


    Courtyard.


    Under the grape trellis, Wang Xu put charcoal on the newly built grill, put the fat beef on the side with an iron clip, flip it leisurely, and enjoy the rare leisurely time.


    People live, anytime and anywhere to understand the enjoyment of the line.


    And women, barbecue, wine, has always been a man''s favorite.


    "Next to the beauty, come so long, do not come out and I sit, chat?"


    Wang Xu took a glass of red wine and suddenly said strangely.


    At this time, the sky is a UAV flying thousands of meters or even tens of thousands of meters high. Two or three hundred meters away, it is an investigation team from different forces.


    But around Wang Xu, there was only one piece of air.


    But the weird thing is.


    Wang Xu''s voice falls.


    But a clear female voice rang out: "Mr. Wang, please forgive me. Under the present situation, I can''t appear easily. I can only see you in this state."


    The female voice speaks Chinese very skillfully, but it is obviously not often spoken, with a strange tone.


    "I''m afraid you can''t taste my craft. To be honest, my barbecue taste is absolutely the best in the world."


    Wang Xu chuckled and asked casually, "which force do you represent?"


    "The peeper in the dark, the nine headed eagle, agent eight, Victoria Hannah. You can call me Victoria. "


    The female voice sounded again, but this time, it didn''t appear dozens of meters apart, but appeared behind Wang Xu, just two or three meters away from the table.


    "Mr. Wang, I know you are powerful, but this time, you are reckless. Arukado, if you kill it, kill it, but you should not be so strong as to provoke the whole night Protoss arbitration Council. "


    Victoria sighed.


    "If I don''t challenge, they will let me go easily?" Wang Xu chuckled and looked at the table behind him.


    Victoria did not know what means to achieve a similar form of complete invisibility. But in Wang Xu''s eyes, this kind of stealth has no effect at all.


    In front of him.


    Clearly visible.


    She is a hot blonde in a white tights. She seems to have confidence in her invisibility. At this time, without Wang Xu''s greeting, she also sits on the chair beside the table with her legs overlapping, revealing the perfect slender curve of her legs.


    "Well, let''s be frank. I don''t like beating around the bush. What do you want?" Wang Xu asked faintly.


    "Mr. Wang, first of all, I do not represent the jiutouying organization, but only the individual. And afterwards, I will not admit what happened today. "


    Victoria said seriously.


    When speaking, she saw Wang Xu holding a barbecue plate to the table, subconsciously stood up, want to get out of the way.


    "Don''t get up. Sit down."


    Wang Xu said faintly, then ignored Victoria''s suddenly stiff body, sat on the opposite side and said calmly:


    "Don''t worry. Take your time. I have enough free time now."


    Victoria, after all, is a level 8 agent with nine eagles. She soon adjusted her mind and sat down again. If it wasn''t for the sake of avoiding being discovered by other forces, she would have taken the initiative to show her figure.


    She said seriously:


    "Mr. Wang, I''ve come to tell you about the attack. Please be careful. The arbitration Council has clearly reached an agreement that a large number of missiles will be used for tactical land washing to cover and destroy everything within three kilometers of the Bauhinia mansion. "


    "Not only that, the head of the secret family of the blood clan''s magic banquet Council also sent out their hidden card for many years, and the" death Walker "hunting team armed with modern super technology.


    Each of them is a strong man of the lowest blood level, equipped with super scientific and technological weapons, known as the "death line" series of holographic kinetic energy armor. The fighting capacity of any member can easily destroy thousands of ordinary soldiers. "


    Wang Xu did not speak.


    He just slowly cuts the barbecue in front of him into strips, then picks it up with chopsticks, matches the sauce and wine, and begins to enjoy his lunch.

 Chapter 1317

    In the process of Wang Xu eating.


    Victoria also said some other relevant information. Almost every piece of information is the key to the action against Wang Xu in the arbitration Council of the night Protoss.


    Ten minutes later.


    After eating all the food and drinking the last mouthful of red wine, Wang Xu wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin, put down his glass and asked faintly:


    "So, do you have the exact time of the missile attack?"


    "Er... Mr. Wang, are you going to be smart?"


    Victoria was stunned. It seemed that she did not expect that Wang Xu would make the decision to "run away.".


    After all, according to the information she knows, it seems that the 22-year-old Chinese youth is not a person of this style.


    "You think too much. I, Wang Xu, have never been threatened or bowed to anyone in my life. That''s what it used to be, that''s what it is today, that''s what it''s going to be, every day. "


    Wang Xu looks up with a smile and looks at the sky coldly


    "I just want to confirm your sincerity. Otherwise, if there is no specific time for the attack, what''s the difference between these things and nonsense? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After three breaths of silence, Victoria took a long breath and nodded


    "That seems to be true. But I don''t know the exact time of the attack. I''ll try my best to find out for you when I get back. However, I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to come in again. I don''t know how to contact you? "


    At this point.


    Communications within 10 kilometers of the Bauhinia mansion have been completely cut off.


    "It''s a good solution. I''ll give you a rune seal. When you want to contact me, you just need to stimulate your mental energy directly."


    Victoria left with the contact mark.


    Wang Xu was in the Bauhinia mansion, but he was suddenly disappointed.


    Why did things happen like this?


    He just killed a vampire. How come this Council of arbitration of the dark night Protoss, like being whipped to death by him for the 18th generation of his ancestors, is just like his old life?


    Missiles wash the ground!


    Now this kind of situation, is Wang Xu himself some do not understand, although he is not afraid, but also very helpless.


    Originally, after he killed arukado, he spoke to bring out the people behind arukado. At most, it was just the Dark Alliance, the blood demon feast Council and so on.


    Who can think of


    Now, it''s like poking a hornet''s nest. Such a powerful force can attack with a large number of missiles.


    "Well, let''s think of a way to avoid this wave of missiles washing the ground for the time being. Waiting for three days in the Bauhinia mansion, after all, it''s my own cruel words. Men, when they say it, they must do it.... "


    Do not want to understand, Wang Xu sighed, slowly up.


    Then he directly used the secret method above wuzun, and took a divine idea as the core, temporarily separated a soul and left it in the Bauhinia mansion.


    But he himself, quietly hiding his trace, left the Bauhinia mansion and went all the way to the outside of the night mercenary group.


    ¡­¡­


    Seven hours later.


    The night was deep.


    Under the dark night, in the night near Xiulan City, countless radio waves are converging.


    "Demon hunting missiles have been deployed."


    "Target, Bauhinia mansion, strike accurately, request attack."


    "Approved."


    "Countdown starts, 3, 2, 1..."


    "Launch!"


    Under the dark night, with the interactive transmission of countless secret radio waves in the air, the first wave of missiles carrying out exploratory attack began to take off and go to Wang Xu.


    Then, without any pause, the second wave of more missiles began to be deployed, calibrated and stabilized.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    The air above the Bauhinia mansion was suddenly torn by more than ten long strips of huge objects like sharp arrows.


    The glare of fire cut across the sky, and the special "demon hunting" missile, which exceeded the speed of sound, fell from the sky at a terrible speed of hundreds of meters per second and thousands of meters, hitting the Bauhinia mansion.


    This scene.


    By countless people, countless forces, in various ways, in the eyes.


    They''re about to land.


    But the next second.


    A bright golden light rose from the Bauhinia mansion. It was very fast. Almost as soon as it appeared, a long and thin golden thread pulled down from the black night sky.


    "Boom!"


    A series of explosions suddenly burst in the air of thousands of meters. From a distance, it seems like more than ten groups of gorgeous fireworks. Each regiment, covering a range of several hundred meters, is carrying the terrorist force of destroying the sky and the earth.


    Although the first wave of missiles was intercepted at high altitude.


    But secretly, no one was disappointed, on the contrary, countless people were excited.


    "The target has been determined, and it is still in the Bauhinia mansion."


    "Target locked, precision strike can be carried out, firepower coverage preparation, ground washing preparation."


    "The second wave has started. He just wants to get out of the explosion area now, and he doesn''t have enough time."


    "The target can''t escape. He can only bear it. He''s dead!"


    Intense radio information, in the air crazy echo.


    At the same time.


    Ten miles away from the Bauhinia mansion, Wang Xu stood on the one hundred meter high building in the dark, looking at the fire exploding in the distance, with a sneer on his face.


    "It seems that many of you... Are really excited!"


    Wang Xu''s mind sank into the void around him, catching the radio wave information constantly passing through. He sneered and then squeezed his hands.


    All of a sudden.


    "Pa!"


    A pale gold jade amulet between his fingers broke in an instant and turned into a little golden light scattered around.


    This jade talisman is exactly the talisman seal Wang Xu used to contact Victoria.


    It''s a pity.


    Until the last three seconds before the missile strikes.


    Victoria just sent a seemingly "very urgent" message: "I''m exposed! It''s too late! Run! Run away


    "Exposed?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are cold.


    Expose your paralysis!


    Starting from arukado, everyone he met during this period of time regarded him as a plaything and wanted to play with him.


    "One by one, do you really think I''m an idiot?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes became colder and colder.


    On the night sky, in a series of sounds like thunder, hundreds of long and thin shadows came down from the sky with a blazing tail flame and fell to the ground straightly, covering all the places within 500 meters where the Bauhinia residence is located.


    And it''s more than that.


    But ten seconds later.


    On the sky, there are more slender shadows falling again, accurately calculating the time, covering every place on the ground.


    From the first wave to the end of the third wave, the process of three waves of missile ground washing attack hardly lasted more than 20 seconds.


    This is a terrorist strike that can only be achieved through tens or hundreds of precise planning and calculation.


    From ten thousand meters away, Wang Xu was shocked by the wave of precision missiles washing the ground.


    "Fortunately, I was wise enough to leave only one false part and come out early. Otherwise, this wave of attacks, even if it is me, I am afraid that I will suffer a heavy physical injury. It will take at least one day to recover my physical body without using pills. "


    Wang Xu''s heart was filled with wonder and fear.

 Chapter 1318

    "Well, it seems that our investment has failed."


    Nine headed eagle organization, in a secluded safe house in Xiulan city.


    Looking at everything on the electronic screen, Mr. West sighed helplessly.


    "Lord sitter, I don''t understand why we have got the specific missile attack time tomorrow morning, but only remind that person in the last three seconds?"


    Said Victoria, with a puzzled frown.


    In this way, is not let Wang Xu die?


    Then she risked her life and was sent to contact Wang Xu in person to show her good behavior. What''s the effect?


    Victoria is a little dissatisfied.


    "Victoria, you know, for the organization, what we need is a Wang Xu who is really strong enough for us to get enough reward to survive the attack. It''s not a garbage that even these conventional missiles can''t bear. "


    But west is very calm to say.


    "I see."


    Victoria nodded. After all, she was a senior agent of nine headed eagle. She soon recovered from her dissatisfaction and found her own value orientation.


    At least.


    Now she knew that the things she had risked before were not for nothing.


    If Wang Xu can survive the attack, the message she sent in the last three seconds will be the key to maintaining contact between jiutouying and Wang Xu in the future.


    There has never been a free help in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s a success!"


    At night, in the protoss arbitration Council, people clap the table and celebrate each other.


    Henry even asked his entourage to bring the best red wine, and he was about to open a bottle to celebrate.


    The chief arbitrator, milande, frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, Wang Xu was so useless that even their first set of combat plans had not been carried out and had been eliminated.


    "It seems that the rumors outside overestimate this person. Right. After all, he is only a 22-year-old young man. Even if the Chinese warriors blow him to heaven, it will be the only way. "


    Milande could not help shaking his head, disdaining in his heart.


    "And what the hell is sitter up to? Before the arbitration was over, he left on his own! "


    However, when milande''s eyes swept a vacancy not far away, there was a haze in his eyes.


    He had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Is that how our yellow devil died?"


    Far across the sea, in aegis headquarters, fils, the strongest agent who always pays attention to the situation of the western war, widens his eyes.


    Since Wang Xu didn''t see the front of him twice, he was startled to leave. In order to target Wang Xu, fils did not know how many combat simulations he had.


    Use the scientific and technological strength of aegis to continuously collect Wang Xu''s every battle information, in order to find out Wang Xu''s weakness, and finally directly kill Wang Xu.


    As a result, Wang Xu is dead now?


    He clearly knew that the dark night Protoss, the Dark Alliance, the blood clan magic banquet Council and many other forces, but they didn''t even use any cards.


    "Wang Xu can kill immortals. No one knows how many cards he has. He can''t die so easily."


    In Huaxia, the headquarters of Wumeng in the capital and the intelligence collection department of Qinglong hall, Qinglong shook his head and directly vetoed.


    This moment.


    Even tens of thousands of miles away.


    All over the world, I don''t know how many people are watching this battle without blinking.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiulan city.


    Bauhinia mansion, five kilometers away.


    In the headquarters of the night mercenary regiment.


    "Tut, I didn''t expect that this guy should die so easily. It''s really bad luck."


    Feng de Lun chuckled, then shook his head and sighed


    "It''s a pity that the death walkers of our Jimi clan haven''t been sent out, and many of the latest super weapons haven''t had time to test the specific data, so this experimental body is gone."


    Albert''s face was very gloomy at the look of his pride.


    However, in addition to Albert, the other senior commanders of the night mercenary regiment on the scene were smiling.


    Some people even untied their waistband pockets, took out the champagne and shook it violently, apparently preparing to celebrate on the spot.


    However.


    Next second.


    All of a sudden.


    "Boom!"


    There was an earth shaking noise, which came from the positions outside the headquarters. Then all the people had time to look up.


    I saw a pale gold figure, suddenly cut through the night, burst out from the dazzling flame of the first position explosion.


    In the dark.


    The golden light is shining.


    The fire was blazing.


    A young man with black hair and an oriental face is vividly reflected. The night wind is cool and cool, and hunting in long clothes. The sea of fire spreads behind him. Under his feet is the shock wave of explosion, like gods and demons.


    "Wang Xu?"


    "Prince Huaxia?"


    "The Yellow devil?"


    "The target is not dead yet?"


    "How is that possible?"


    Everyone turned pale at the same time.


    At this point.


    In the headquarters of the mercenary regiment at night, Feng Delun, who was preparing to celebrate, turned blue on the spot, and his phone fell to the ground without knowing it.


    "Poof! Whoa! Hiss


    The commander, shaking with the champagne, was bared with white foam, but the whole person was still in the same place and shocked.


    In the startled eyes of all the people present, Wang xuru was seen descending from the sky, wrapped in a light golden glow. Every step out, there were flames behind him, which were all kinds of attacks from the elite soldiers around him, such as rockets.


    But the explosion, the fire, the bullet, all cannot touch Wang Xu''s heel!


    Wang Xu''s body shape of flying in the air, step by step, seems to be just ordinary people walking in the court, but every step out, the space under his feet is tens of meters, hundreds of meters.


    Maybe the weapons in the hands of the soldiers are powerful, but the reaction of the soldiers who control the weapons can''t keep up with Wang Xu''s shadow.


    No matter how powerful the weapon is, if it can''t hit the target, it doesn''t have any effect!


    "No, he''s coming to the headquarters. Order all units to intercept. You must stop him for me. Let''s go


    Feng Delun''s face changed wildly and cried out.


    At this time, where does he have the calmness before?


    He is proud to be a death Walker equipped with all kinds of high-tech and powerful weapons, because Wang Xu, who was sent out to encircle the Bauhinia mansion, is not here at all.


    Without this force, Wang Xu suddenly appeared. Even as the prince of the blood clan, Feng Delun did not dare to confront Wang Xu.


    He has not fought personally for a long time.


    However.


    After all, it''s too late.


    Wang Xu''s speed is so fast, less than three kilometers away, at his feet, almost instantaneously.


    Before Feng Delun and others ran out of the headquarters, Wang Xu had already rushed in front of the crowd.


    "Here comes the enemy!"


    Instant, a panic, countless people in vain raised the hands of pistols, rifles, shooting into the air.


    However.


    Does it work?


    After all, there are only a few high-tech and powerful super individual weapons, and only a few elite combat teams with special training are equipped with them.


    These high-ranking commanders are powerful and powerful in ordinary times. At the moment, they are just ants.


    A voice of indifference, long spread in the dark.


    "Chop!"

 Chapter 1319

    The nine forms of annihilation.


    Fifth.


    Taixu emperor''s great sword!


    Wang Xu''s body and sword were in one, turning into a bright sword that could penetrate the sky and the earth. He crushed the night, calmed the sky, and instantly cut himself above the headquarters below.


    At this point.


    The changes here have attracted countless superpowers and powers in the world to use satellites to observe the situation.


    Under the shocking eyes of the leaders of many super powers.


    It covers an area of over 1000 square meters and is more than 100 meters high. From the top of the building to the ground, it was torn in two in a flash.


    Under Wang Xu''s sword, the building seemed to be a paper paste, which broke in a flash.


    "Boom!"


    Then came the scattered sword light. The whole building was engulfed, and countless soldiers disappeared with a scream.


    The sword light, like a raging tide, not only engulfed the building, but also spread around, enveloping everything within a hundred meters.


    When the sword light disappears.


    In place, only a piece of ruins.


    On the earth, it is clearly visible that there is a huge crack hundreds of meters long, like a small canyon.


    And this sword.


    It''s just the beginning.


    Wang Xu took back Xuanguang spirit sword, turned his body, and went to another battle headquarters several kilometers away at high speed.


    Tonight.


    Wang Xu, the mercenary regiment of the night!


    And this information is from the level 8 agent of the nine headed eagle, Miss Victoria Hannah and the sitter behind her.


    "Boom!"


    Another golden sword light pierced the night and tore the sky. The headquarters was completely destroyed by Wang Xu''s sword. The high-level command system of the night mercenary regiment was interrupted instantly, and tens of thousands of mercenaries lost their heads.


    It''s only ten minutes.


    No matter how many ordinary soldiers there are, they can''t pose any threat to Wang Xu.


    At this time, these ordinary soldiers almost completely become headless flies, running in vain in the dark, but they can''t find the enemy they need to attack.


    This is not a conventional war. Even if the top commanders are dead, the soldiers can continue to fight each other.


    The enemy of this war.


    only one.


    Wang Xu!


    In front of Wang Xu, these ordinary mercenary soldiers are as weak as ants on the ground. They can''t catch Wang Xu''s clothes, but Wang Xu''s killing them is as simple as cutting melons and vegetables.


    However, Wang Xu is not a murderer, and he is not in the mood. So many things waste his time with these ordinary mercenaries.


    In the dark.


    Wang Xu keeps moving at a high speed, spreading his mind in all directions, constantly searching for and destroying every large-scale lethal weapon he can find.


    ¡­¡­


    "Quick, set up the high-speed electromagnetic machine gun position!"


    "What about the radar force? Scan and lock the Yellow devil. We can''t find him at all


    "Damn it, run, the devil is coming to us!"


    See the night, a golden light across the sky, was originally busy on the ground of a group of soldiers, suddenly like people poured hot water ants, crazy beat up.


    "I''m XX, adjust the gun and lock the target! Adjust the machine gun... "


    In the chaos, a dignified man in his thirties stood up, waving his arms and yelling.


    But the next second.


    Whoosh!


    A golden sword light came down from the sky, almost wiping the man''s head, directly sweeping half of the anti-aircraft electromagnetic machine guns set up nearby.


    The machine gun position made of special alloy steel, in a burst of "creak creak" harsh metal friction sound, slowly slide down, hit the ground, fracture, a smooth flat.


    And in the air.


    The golden light has disappeared hundreds of meters away, there is no meaning to stop at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a dead silence.


    After three breaths, a group of survivors gasped violently.


    A mercenary, still barely calm, stood up and asked, "Sir, the machine guns have been destroyed. What''s our next task?"


    "Mission? What else is there to do? "


    The man''s voice was trembling. As he took a deep breath, he stretched out his hand and felt the top of his head, which had turned into the Mediterranean Sea in advance. He called out:


    "This is our position, stay here for me, the monster, the golden devil, we can''t solve it!


    Those bastards up there, let''s die!


    Contact the headquarters for me. I want to question those bastards. Why tell us that the target is just ordinary fighters?


    It''s a normal fuckin ''! "


    However.


    In a minute.


    The signalman put down the radio in a daze.


    headquarters?


    Can''t get in touch!


    "Damn it, those bastards gave us up, damn it! damn! Damn it


    The new Mediterranean man''s rude abuse comes out, the whole person is like a raging bison.


    ¡­¡­


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh


    Dozens of helicopters cut through the night and hovered at an altitude of tens of thousands of meters. One missile has already been deployed. Unfortunately, Wang Xu has been moving at ultra-low altitude and on the ground for tens of meters. They can''t lock the target at all.


    "Headquarters, report No.1 night owl, the target is too small, moving too fast, unable to lock! Repeat! Can''t lock it! "


    "What? Missile coverage regardless of ground friendly casualties? Headquarters, this will cause... "


    "Good! At all costs, I know! "


    Next second.


    In the roaring sound explosion.


    Dozens of helicopters began to dive at low altitude, and a missile that had been ready to launch was shooting at the golden light on the ground.


    At this time.


    The protoss of the night has already been in full swing. At such a high cost, if Wang Xu can''t be killed tonight, the whole face of the protoss of the night will be completely lost.


    What''s more terrible is that it may even trigger those dormant and hostile super strong men to fall into the well without fear.


    Like the Dark Alliance.


    In the past, these supernatural forces eventually gave the dark night Protoss a face and gave way to them.


    But after tonight, if Wang Xu does not die, what will happen?


    No one knows.


    But no one can afford the consequences of the collapse.


    Even if it is the head of the night Protoss who inherits the will of the goddess and takes charge of the power of the world on behalf of the goddess, it is not good!


    Wang Xu.


    Must die!


    Tonight!

 Chapter 1320

    "Boom!"


    Fierce explosion in the night, more than a dozen soldiers hiding in the room were directly killed by the missile.


    Wang Xu''s face was cold, and his figure stopped not far away, looking up at dozens of small black spots falling from the sky.


    Without God''s thought, the extraordinary vision has let him find out what it is.


    "I never underestimate the power of technology. Even if hundreds of cloud bombs explode in the center, I will die. I''ve dodged once and tried my best to control myself and kill more innocent soldiers, but... You''ve completely angered me


    At this time, Wang Xu completely moved the real fire.


    Those soldiers outside, even if he regarded them as ants, still had a little respect for life. He would not kill them if they were not necessary.


    But now.


    Wang Xu was completely angered by these guys who ignored the lives of ordinary people.


    "You think you can sleep in the back, don''t you?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes began to turn red.


    He thought of the countless low-level cannon fodder mercenaries who came all the way and died in his hands.


    pretty good.


    Although he killed those "cannon fodder", Wang Xu at least didn''t take advantage of those people''s lives. What he''s angry about now is those bastards who are hiding behind the scenes, controlling ordinary soldiers and treating other people''s lives as "numbers.".


    This is also the reason why Wang Xu only destroyed the headquarters and killed the senior officers of the regiment.


    But now, Wang Xu is completely infuriated.


    Next second.


    Xuanguang spirit sword directly takes off and destroys all falling missiles ahead of time at a speed faster than missiles at an altitude of several hundred meters. The flame of explosion almost lit up the night completely.


    "It''s time to end the farce here."


    Without looking at the sea of fire exploding overhead, the impact force can send the shock wave of crushing a car, but not even the golden light of Wang Xu''s body.


    The shadow under Wang Xu''s feet changed, and his body shape appeared directly hundreds of meters away. Then he combined his body and sword into a sword, and destroyed a machine gun position.


    At this time, it seems that he was forced by his superiors, and the fleet of planes in the sky dived down again. This time, there were more than four or five bombers, and high-energy explosives and missiles fell from the sky, covering a hundred meters around Wang Xu.


    Within this 100 meter range, there are at least 500 ordinary soldiers.


    "Asshole, those assholes at the top don''t treat us as human beings at all!"


    "Damn it, we''re abandoned!"


    "Shut up and stop complaining. We are soldiers. We should be prepared for this situation."


    "Prepare for your paralysis! You can talk big in the messenger. You have the guts to talk in front of me? "


    "Fuck! As long as I can survive this time, I will definitely take revenge on the people above. Give us a statement! "


    "There''s a basement here. Hide now!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Within one hundred meters, dozens of combat teams were frantically searching for shelter and shouting abuse to vent their fear of the coming death.


    These soldiers are respectable. Even if they see Wang Xu as an inhuman enemy, they have enough courage to attack.


    But now, when they are no longer seen by their own people, they are ordinary soldiers


    It''s also possible to incarnate the devil!


    The roar of these soldiers came from my ears and my mind.


    "To die! Do you really think I can''t do it without killing you? "


    Wang Xu raised his head slowly, and the two golden flames in his eyes burst into flames.


    Next second.


    A bright sword light soared into the sky. In an instant, it reached 1000 meters above the sky. A crystal clear pale gold sword rotated at high speed. Every time it rotated, a piece of sword light swept out.


    Xuanguang spirit sword rotates very fast. Scattered sword light comes out one after another. There is almost no gap. It''s like a golden light curtain, occupying a thousand meters high.


    This light curtain seems to be weak, but it is extremely sharp. Every missile, every piece of high explosive will be cut off in an instant when it touches the light curtain, and then trigger a violent explosion.


    Same second.


    Two dazzling firelights, also from Wang Xu''s eyes against the night, straight up into the sky, and even beyond the sword light curtain, turned into dozens of fireballs in the higher sky, like automatic pursuit missiles, and directly attacked dozens of planes.


    Inferior magic power, the sword of light.


    Top grade magic power, sun spirit fire.


    "What is this?"


    At this moment, in the headquarters of various forces hundreds or thousands of miles away, countless leaders and high-level leaders of various forces are all stupid.


    Before Wang Xu just showed the speed and attack power of terror, they almost couldn''t bear it. At this time, when they saw the supernatural power that was unprecedented and beyond imagination, they were just silly.


    "Back up! Break up


    A group of pilots screamed in the communication channel, and all kinds of difficult evasion operations were staged in the air. Under the terrible high speed, they quickly separated from Wang Xucheng for thousands of meters.


    However.


    Without waiting for them to breathe a sigh of relief, the blazing, golden fireballs appeared in everyone''s view, and then crashed into the fuselage.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    High above the night, dozens of fireballs burst out.


    Dozens of planes, worth more than 10 billion yuan, were destroyed by Wang Xu.


    "Damn it! How did he do it? In satellite monitoring, those fireballs seem to completely ignore space... No, it seems to be a space jump. How did he do it? "


    Originally, a new fleet had just arrived. Seeing this scene, it was like a bird in shock. It turned its horsepower to the maximum in an instant and turned around without hesitation.


    However.


    Wang Xu has made a real fire.


    He''s angry!


    Those who attacked and killed him tonight must learn a lesson that will never be forgotten.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    The air burst in a series. Wang Xu''s body was like a dragon, and all his physical strength burst out, constantly breaking the sound barrier and chasing the planes.


    In the end, he chased for hundreds of miles and cut down the last plane before stopping.


    After that, Wang Xu began to turn back to Bauhinia mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In the dark night Protoss arbitration Council.


    There was a dead silence.


    When the last plane carrying missiles exploded, they had temporarily lost the trace of Wang Xu, and all the high-level officials stopped talking.


    At the scene, only the nervous sound of the technicians tapping the keyboard, mobilizing one satellite after another, trying to re lock Wang Xu''s whereabouts.


    Wang Xu''s counterattack, and his ability to cause terrorist damage, really surprised everyone.


    Before that.


    Who ever thought that a person


    Even if they know that the other side is super strong, they never thought that one person could cause such terrible damage.


    "He is different from any super strong person we used to know..."


    For a long time, a gray haired old man, hoarse voice, slowly opened his mouth.


    There was an imperceptible tremor in his voice.


    "Now, everyone, what should we do..."

 Chapter 1321

    "What to do?"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    No one spoke.


    A full minute later.


    "Let the ordinary mercenaries retreat. They can''t help at all there..."


    Henry got up tremblingly and said with difficulty.


    At night, the headquarters of the mercenary regiment had been destroyed, and he suffered heavy losses.


    Although Wang Xu, an ordinary mercenary, did not kill many people, they also lost thousands of people in the missile bombing before regardless of the enemy and ourselves.


    At this time, it doesn''t work to continue, and even if it''s cannon fodder, too much death, Henry will be distressed, meat pain.


    Of course, the main reason is that they are useless!


    and.


    At this time, the people in the presence of some small 99, like the final did not kill Wang Xu, Wang Xu after revenge?


    For such an existence, once the stealth special revenge, I am afraid it is the most terrible assassin in the world.


    Which of the big people present can sleep well?


    "Did we just give up? We still have more means. All the extraordinary troops are on the way, and there are also original nuclear weapons. Before, he cheated us by some means and evaded the missile washing ground, proving that he is also afraid. With original nuclear weapons, he will surely be killed! "


    There are tough tempered people, patting the table, not willing to roar.


    However.


    No one paid attention to him.


    With protonuclear weapons?


    Are you kidding me?


    Can''t lock in a super strong, so we use the original nuclear weapons. Do we want to blow up Wang Xu or our own people?


    Anyone on the scene, thinking with his butt, knows that Wang Xu can never stand still and let them explode.


    Can''t lock the whereabouts of Wang Xu, with nuclear weapons, no target, no fart!


    "No! We, the Knights of the goddesses! Use the second set of operational plan to inform the extraordinary combat teams to behead them! "


    Then Henry shook his head slowly and spoke again.


    "In addition, inform the aegis of the Mikado empire that they come from the same source as our western continent after all, and they are definitely not willing to let the eastern warlords rise and let them send cutting-edge forces to work together!"


    "Finally, contact Huaxia Wumeng and say that we, the night Protoss, want to cooperate with Wumeng on special projects and discuss the misunderstanding about today."


    All the people were silent.


    But comes back the west special, looks at in the side, under the heart is actually a regret.


    Knowing that Wang Xu was so powerful, he had let Victoria contact Wang Xu more to release a better signal.


    But now


    "Fortunately, I''m not unprepared."


    West was proud.


    They are good at making bets in all directions, and they are always ready to do so.


    For example, Henry in front of him, on the one hand, mobilized the extraordinary team, on the other hand, contacted the aegis organization of the Mika Empire, prepared to encircle and kill Wang Xu together, and on the other hand, contacted the Huaxia military alliance to show his friendship to the warrior.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiulan city.


    In the northern suburb, in the manor of a legitimate member of the night Protoss.


    A bat flutters its wings and falls from the night. It bursts into a black fog in front of the gate of the manor castle and turns into Feng Delun, the owner of the Jimi family.


    At this point.


    Feng Delun''s face is full of panic. The vampire''s pale face is even paler, but it looks more handsome£¨ Among vampires, paler skin is always the beauty.)


    "Catherine, Catherine!"


    Feng Delun kept turning back, while rushing into the castle, Jiao Sheng called.


    Soon.


    A beautiful tall woman in a pure white gauze skirt and a colorful jewel wreath on her head came down the stairs.


    "Feng Delun, what are you doing here? I didn''t say that you can''t meet me without my permission, let alone at such a late time... "


    The woman frowned slightly, with a trace of dissatisfaction in her voice.


    "And have you avenged me for arukado? Is that damned Chinese warrior dead? "


    "Catherine, I..."


    Feng Delun just opened his mouth to say something.


    At this time.


    A telephone rang.


    "The goddess''s call, just a moment."


    Catherine frowned and went straight to the phone, but soon her face turned pale and even screamed.


    "What? Goddess... No, cousin, cousin! You can''t do this. That Chinese man killed arukado. He is your son. He is the special blood of the goddess of rediscovery... "


    At this point, Catherine''s face changed again and nodded


    "Yes, I know. I said something wrong... I understand... I''ll hide in peace. You''ll handle everything..."


    "Don''t worry, that person will never know my existence, so you don''t have to worry about my safety, and he will never find me..."


    "But arukado... I see. He won''t die in vain. I believe you!"


    One side.


    The light in Feng Delun''s eyes twinkled quickly. He seemed to have heard something very important.


    Soon.


    Catherine hung up and looked up at the vampire in front of her. "What did you just want to say, van der Rohn?"


    "I want to tell you... The death walkers of Jimi family are already tracking down the trace of Wang Xu. They will find him and kill him soon."


    Feng Delun''s eyes flashed slightly, and he bowed his head slightly.


    While he was talking, he subconsciously saw the terrible sword light that came down from the sky, destroyed the whole headquarters and almost wiped him out.


    The dead heart beat hard.


    "Originally I was going to refuse Katherine, but now I seem to have heard something very important. Katherine... Now you can''t escape from me?"


    Feng Delun was pleasantly surprised.


    "No, call your death Walker over and protect me first. That Wang Xu will be solved by others."


    Catherine shook her head and spoke directly.


    "Good."


    Feng Delun didn''t refuse, but he was more surprised.


    Sure enough!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Xu has returned to the Bauhinia mansion.


    However, this place has become a sea of ruins and fire, and the hidden spirit he left behind is completely dissipated.


    Wang Xu stood there, his eyes very calm, opposite him, is an invisible woman.


    "So, the dark Protoss, the Dark Alliance, the blood clan magic banquet Council suddenly went crazy, mobilized so many soldiers, paid such a high price to kill me, because of a woman?"


    Wang Xu slightly frowned, always feel what is wrong.


    In his original idea, he just killed an arukado, a vampire.


    Even if this vampire is the owner of an old vampire family, he is only right to fight with the blood clan magic banquet Council or the Dark Alliance. A so-called Protoss of the night came out, and it was totally baffling.


    But now, once again, Wang Xu seems to understand the information from the nine headed eagle.


    "Yes, Catherine, arukado''s wife, is the cousin of the contemporary goddess of the night. And arukado, the son of the goddess, is an introduction to the special blood of the night goddess in the legend. That''s why the death of an arukado caused such a big stir. "


    Victoria''s voice is a little nervous. As she says it, she looks at Wang Xu, who is only a few meters away from her.


    The man in front of me.


    What we have done before is not much different from the way the devil came and destroyed the world.


    "So, as long as I kill her and that goddess, no one in the whole western continent dares to trouble me again?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled slightly and his voice asked calmly.


    "Do you have her address?"


    "Every lineage of the night Protoss is the focus of our nine headed eagle."


    Victoria did not answer directly, but her voice was very proud.


    "Give it to me."


    Wang Xuyan is concise and comprehensive.

 Chapter 1322

    Three hundred kilometers away from Hulan City, the northern mountain city, the soloa mountains.


    The land of Jimi family, bloody castle.


    "Feng Delun, you have personally realized the horror of that yellow devil. Why do you want to hang on Serena?"


    Albert, the independent clan leader who survived from the death of Xiulan City, looks at the opposite Feng Delun with a very gloomy face.


    "Albert, you don''t understand that Catherine is more important than you think." Feng Delun said with a mysterious smile.


    "Do you know what you''re doing? no I don''t care if you want to die, but you can''t drag on the whole magic banquet Council. Other families won''t agree. " Albert said coldly.


    "The Council is about to hold. Albert, if you have any dissatisfaction, you can raise it in the Council. Now, is it useful?" Feng Delun still kept a reserved smile.


    Then, without looking at Albert''s ugly face, he turned to the blonde in a luxurious dress and bowed down to salute


    "Dear Catherine, this is the secret place of my secret tribe, with the most powerful guardian of death walker. You are absolutely safe here."


    "Well."


    Catherine nodded her head gently. "When will Jimi Zhenzu arrive? I need to see him in person for the task given by the goddess. "


    "True ancestor?"


    Albert''s face changed slightly when he heard the words.


    Zhenzu is the most powerful existence in the blood clan. It is the ancestor of the origin of every ancient blood clan in the legend. Almost all the descendants of this clan are derived from Zhenzu.


    But most of the families, Zhenzu, have already disappeared in the long history. Even the independent clan where Albert lived had already lost his true ancestor.


    Now, however, does the Jimi clan have a real ancestor?


    How could that be!


    "Dear Catherine, Zhenzu is still asleep, and the cost of awakening him is enormous. But believe me, soon Zhenzu will come back to life and come here. "


    Seems to be aware of Albert''s mood fluctuations, Feng Delun Yu Guang arrogantly glanced at him, his face smile more brilliant.


    "Have you found the trace of the Yellow devil, Wang Xu?"


    Catherine nodded and asked slowly.


    "According to the latest news, he returned to the ruins of the Bauhinia mansion. It seems that he really wants to stay there for three days, waiting for us to kill him." Feng Delun nodded.


    "Well, what does he think he is? Arrogant! Arrogance Catherine gave a cold Snort and a cold smile.


    "Yes, it''s a little arrogant. But just because of this, we may not need our backhand, he will die, even the bone residue in the mouth of the guard werewolf is not left


    Feng de Lun chuckled and continued


    "As far as I know, the Council of arbitration of the night has contacted MIGA aegis to prepare new powerful weapons. It is a secret project that has been carried out for a long time. It is the latest energy weapon that has not been developed. Its terrible energy can even attack targets in outer space."


    "But I''d like to see him die in my face..." Katherine said fiercely.


    The word "Qian" has not yet been put into practice.


    All of a sudden.


    A burst of drink, suddenly came from the outside.


    "Catherine, get out of here!"


    The sound was like thunder, which broke the thick stone wall of the castle in an instant. The whole castle seemed to vibrate and a piece of dust fell.


    Inside the castle.


    Katherine''s face was suddenly cold: "who? Who dares to call me by my name? "


    "This is the secret place of my Jimi clan. I''ll go out and see who''s looking for death


    Feng Delun snorted coldly, and his body turned into a blood awn, straight into the sky.


    But the next second.


    Touch!


    Blood awn suddenly exploded in the air, revealing Feng Delun''s slightly hasty figure.


    He looked at a pale golden figure not far away, and cried out in silence


    "You... It''s you! Shouldn''t you stay in the Bauhinia mansion in Xiulan city? Why are you here? "


    Feng Delun''s eyes were full of horror.


    Half an hour ago, he received a message from his staff that Wang Xu had returned to the Bauhinia mansion.


    Now, Wang Xu is crossing 300 kilometers and appears in front of his eyes. How is this possible?


    In particular, this is the secret place of Jimi people. It is extremely secret and few people know it. This ancient castle is not only existing in the ordinary world, but also covered by a special boundary, which ordinary people can''t see.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Why are you here?"


    Exclaimed Feng Delun in horror.


    "Who are you? What''s the name of a ghost


    Wang Xu suddenly a frown, only feel in front of this suddenly come out of the guy noisy can.


    "I''m looking for a woman named Catherine. What''s your name here? One more word, I''ll kill you. "


    Feng Delun''s body suddenly shakes. He can feel the seriousness of Wang Xu''s tone. If he screams again, Wang Xu will really kill him.


    In the midst of the lightning and the flint, Feng Delun had countless thoughts in his mind. He took a deep breath and finally managed to calm down. He said in a deep voice:


    "Dear unknown strongman, this is the castle of our Jimi family. I''m Feng Delun, the owner of Jimi family. I can guarantee that there is no woman named Catherine here. Have you found the wrong place?"


    "In addition, I dare to ask you..."


    Feng Delun''s words are not finished.


    "You just ghost call those words, obviously know who I am, now play silly for me here, do you think I am stupid?"


    Wang Xu sneered, his eyes were cold, and his tone was extremely overbearing: "hand over Catherine, arukado''s wife, don''t let me say it again, vampire."


    "I..."


    Feng Delun''s face changed slightly, his head bowed, and his mind was spinning fast


    "It''s my fault, dear prince Huaxia. I didn''t pretend to be stupid on purpose. It''s your presence here that shocked me so much that I can''t confirm it for a moment..."


    "It seems that you are not going to come in my way. Then, go to die. I''ll go in and find someone myself."


    Before Feng Delun finished, Wang Xu gave a sneer.


    He didn''t want to talk any more. He pointed it out directly. Suddenly, a bright sword light, like a rainbow running through the sun, shot at Feng Delun.


    To be honest, he has been completely inflamed by these Western vampires


    no


    It''s an evil fire!


    This evil fire, small, weak, secret, even Wang Xu can not be aware of, unconsciously affect his behavior.


    It can even be said to be a kind of "paranoid" idea.


    No matter what kind of influence, everyone is "pretending to be stupid" and treating Wang Xu as a fool.


    In that case, kill.


    Open up!


    Kill!

 Chapter 1323

    "Bang!"


    In the face of Wang Xu''s finger, Feng Delun''s face changed wildly, and his body retreated suddenly, so he wanted to escape. But Wang Xu''s real fire, even if it was just a finger, was so amazing?


    There is a roaring thunder between heaven and earth, which is the sound of the air being directly ignited by this finger.


    The sword points to thunder!


    One finger breaks through all kinds of methods and destroys the common people, just like a startling flood.


    "Poof


    Feng Delun couldn''t avoid it at all. He was directly pierced by this finger, and his whole body exploded into a blood mist. But because of the special "Immortality" of the blood clan, he did not die directly, but desperately wanted to recover.


    "Worms."


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent.


    Once again, the thunder roared away, startled the sky, and ignited the blood mist that had just condensed into human shape.


    The immortality of vampire is not real immortality, but limited. Even if the upper wuzun''s immortal body and soul are destroyed, he will really die, not to mention a half demon hybrid, just a vampire.


    The difference is not one hundred and eighty thousand miles, it is farther!


    Feng Delun didn''t understand why Wang Xu suddenly appeared here, but he didn''t have a chance to think about it at the moment of his life and death.


    "Help me


    Feeling the cold of death, van der Rohn screamed.


    The next second, I saw a huge black claw, seven or eight meters in size, flying out of the bloody castle, and grabbed Feng Delun''s blood fog to rescue him.


    But Wang Xu contains a finger of divine thought. How terrible is his power? Easily tear the black fog claw.


    However, in this instant, a layer of blood border also rises abruptly, which blocks Feng Delun behind. Then another blood rush up and roll Feng back.


    Then, three figures loomed out of the castle. They were Catherine, Albert and the shaken van der Rohn.


    On the ground, the black fog burst out one after another, revealing the armed blood soldiers.


    "Dear prince Huaxia, in the lower blood clan magic banquet Council, independent clan family Albert, please listen to me."


    Albert bowed slightly and said in a deep voice:


    "We have already made clear the reasons for your visit to the West and the things about you and arukado. But now that arukado is dead, we are willing to make up for it, as the Chinese saying goes


    "We can give you a trillion yuan to compensate you. What if you just let Ms. Catherine go?"


    Feng Delun was still in shock.


    He really felt that he was almost dead. Now, hearing Albert''s words, his face changed slightly, but he didn''t say a word at last.


    Wang Xu''s powerful terror has completely exceeded his imagination.


    He is the prince of blood clan. In front of Wang Xu, he is no different from mole ants. As usual, if anyone dares to say that, he will be torn to pieces by any blood clan.


    "Not so much."


    Wang Xuli is in the void, his voice is indifferent, his eyes are like angry waves.


    A trillion dollars in cash is enough to impress any strong man. Some small countries in Nanyang do not have so much income in a year. They are truly rich and have huge capital.


    Even if it is the southeast Wu family, the Immortal King of Wu can not be ignored.


    But King Wu


    He was killed by Wang Xu.


    "Mr. Wang, do you need to think about it seriously? Our blood clan magic banquet Council... "Albert looks a little ugly.


    "Get out of the way, or you''ll die."


    Wang Xu''s voice became colder and colder, and he stepped out slowly. A golden sword light was around him like a dragon, tearing the void and making thunderous sounds.


    "Or are you threatening me with some kind of rotten magic banquet Council?"


    "No, it''s not a threat. It''s just that I don''t understand. Arukado is dead, and we''ve softened and bowed to you. Mr. Wang, why do you have to kill them all? "


    Albert really doesn''t understand.


    "Why? You may not believe it. "


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu gave a little pause, and finally found out what was wrong with him. His eyes flashed slightly, and then he said in a strange voice:


    "I''m not here to kill you, but for the ordinary soldiers who are blinded, manipulated and killed as cannon fodder by you."


    "But most of those people died in your hands?"


    Hearing the answer, Albert doubted that he had heard the wrong thing.


    FALSE?


    Hypocrisy?


    Or a bad excuse?


    This is a joke!


    "So, as I said, you may not believe it. You can think that I''m killing you all. "


    Wang Xu shakes his head without any explanation.


    "Wang Xu, I''m not afraid of you. Don''t be too aggressive. Arukado is dead. This is the land of the West and the territory of our night people. No matter how strong you are, don''t try to be wild here! "


    Catherine''s face was hard to see. At last, she could not help it any more. She cried angrily.


    "Die."


    Wang Xugen didn''t want to talk any more, so he stepped out directly. Xuanguang spirit sword automatically flew into his hand, and the edge of the sword soared, and the meaning of the sword soared to the sky.


    Yes, most of the "cannon fodder" died in his hands.


    But he, at least, never killed the weak and innocent.


    More will not, for some selfish purposes, deliberately deceive others, let others die for themselves.


    The difference between them.


    It''s something that people who have been in high positions and in power all the year round can never understand. It is also the different definitions of "powerful" in essence.


    Wang Xu''s strength is based on his own strength and extraordinary strength.


    Such as Feng Delun and others, although they also control the relatively ordinary people, the powerful extraordinary force. But they are also used to holding power like secular superiors and playing with the weak.


    But Wang Xu


    can''t.


    Also disdain in such weak pursuit.


    The golden sword suddenly soared and turned into nearly 100 meters in size. It was like a golden dragon wandering between the heaven and the earth. The terrible energy fluctuation was incredible.


    "No, increase the power of the border immediately!"


    Feng Delun and others'' faces changed wildly and turned around quickly.


    Over the bloody castle, the original translucent blood boundary suddenly became a bloody sky, and a strong blood gas was emitted from above.


    Deep underground at the bottom of the castle, there is a huge blood pool, in which the plasma is as strong as magma. It keeps rolling and bubbling with hot bubbles. One elite soldier after another rushes in from the outside and pours his own strength into it.


    "Kill


    With a wave of Wang Xu''s right hand, the Xuanguang spirit sword crossed the sky. With a roar, the bright golden sword awn was suddenly pressed down, and it first fell on the bloody sky.


    Boom!


    There was a huge shock in the bloody sky, and a huge gap of 30-40 meters long was cut directly, almost directly.


    But even so, the bloody Castle below is shaking violently and collapsing.


    Countless blood soldiers rushed out of them and looked up at the Chinese man holding the bright golden sword in the sky.


    That''s the Yellow devil from the East.


    It''s Huaxia


    Mr. Wang!


    Also a


    Warrior!

 Chapter 1324

    "Who is the enemy coming? It''s terrible. "


    "It''s like an oriental. The border formation of the bloody castle has been opened to the maximum. He almost cut it off. What kind of terrorist force is that?"


    "Wait a minute. He''s golden and powerful with a sword... Is he the Yellow devil in the East, Wang Xu? But why is he here? "


    "There is no conflict between us and him. Why did he come to fight us?"


    Jimi clan is one of the top three forces in the thirteen families of the blood clan magic banquet Council, with extremely strong strength.


    The bloody castle is the secret place of the Jimi clan. It hides the powerful power of the border. It has always been regarded as the inheritance place of the Jimi clan. The new blood clan will learn the natural blood magic and train their fighting skills here.


    In the castle, there are at least seven or eight blood earls. They control the extremely powerful power, and all kinds of strange magic methods emerge in an endless stream.


    But right now.


    These blood earls, all in the underground blood pool, put their blood into the blood pool, that is their source of strength, in order to enhance the power of the border.


    Wang Xugang''s sword directly counteracted nearly 80% of the power of the border, and also made the four blood earls lose control of their power on the spot. Their blood was drained by the border and died.


    The rest, fortunately, did not die, but also lying on the ground, all weak, face crazy change.


    "It''s interesting. Come again."


    Wang Xu recalled Xuanguang spirit sword when he saw that one sword had no effect. The Shenfu in his body was opened, and Wu Zunzhen yuan poured into the sword like a raging wave.


    In a flash.


    The sword is rampant in the sky, like a dragon crossing the sea, a magic boy turning over the sky and soaring in the air. It is directly more than 100 meters in size, which is bigger than before, just like a golden bridge covering the sky.


    "No, jiejie can''t stop the second sword. We have to stop him. Just wait for Zhenzu to wake up and we''ll win. "


    Feng de Lun''s face changed greatly, but he could keep calm.


    Although Wang Xu is powerful, the true ancestor of their Jimi clan also has the power to destroy the world.


    "Do it together!"


    Catherine and Albert looked at each other and understood the importance of the moment.


    The next moment.


    At the same time, the three men killed all the others who had exhausted their strength and threw them into the blood pool.


    Then, standing at the corner of the blood pool, an inverted triangular array slowly emerged from the bottom of the blood pool and began to infuse the whole body''s strength.


    Albert does not say that Catherine, as a legitimate member of the dark night Protoss, also has enough extraordinary power, not much weaker than the two blood princes.


    With the blessing of three people''s strength, there are more than ten blood clan hapless ghosts'' life blood sacrifice. Originally, the blood pool was almost empty, and the blood gushed again.


    In addition to the bloody castle, the broken bloody light curtain is also rapidly retracting. In a twinkling of an eye, it disappears into the castle, and then goes deep into the ground to wrap the whole blood pool.


    Three people unexpectedly completely gave up the others outside, only use the border to protect themselves!


    See this change.


    "Damn it, we''ve been abandoned!"


    "Run


    "I have just become a new blood group for 20 years, and I have gained eternal life. I don''t want to die!"


    A group of blood clan outside suddenly panicked, looking at the huge sword overhead across the sky, everyone was screaming, like headless flies running around.


    "Disillusionment."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent, completely ignoring the chaos below.


    The light of the sword came down from the sky, as if the sword in the hand of the demon God had fallen. The whole world trembled under the sword and was divided into two parts.


    The bloody castle was torn apart, and then the earth was torn apart, followed by Pengbai''s sword light, which was cut on a rich ball of blood light.


    "Boom!"


    It''s as if dozens of missiles exploded at the same time.


    The roar was earth shaking, the earth was destroyed by the shock wave, the ancient castle disappeared, the strong wind pounded away in all directions, and the woods hundreds of meters away were all washed down.


    Some of the slow and weak Jimi blood clan are directly destroyed by the afterwave, and there are no dead faces left.


    On top of the red light bulb, there is a hard depression. The land in front and behind is a huge sword mark as long as 50 meters.


    Light ball, only a thin translucent degree, almost can see inside Catherine, van der Rohn, Albert on the face of three panic expression.


    "Poof Pooh."


    Catherine, the weakest, suddenly opens her mouth and spits out a mouthful of blood.


    Although Feng Delun and Albert are better than others, they still step back and stare at the top of their heads, as if the curtain of light almost burst. They are all happy.


    "Hoo... It''s finally blocked!"


    They let out a long breath, with a relaxed smile on their faces.


    But the next second.


    A golden light flashed across the sky, and Wang Xu''s body suddenly disappeared from the sky.


    And two feet, instantly appeared on the light curtain.


    One of them, even slightly raised, seemed to have the potential of mountains under his feet.


    The nine forms of annihilation.


    Shake the foot of the mountain.


    "No!"


    Feng Delun''s eyes contracted madly, and his blood essence burned all over him, so he was going to work hard.


    But it''s too late.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu''s feet have stepped on the bloody light curtain.


    One foot shakes the mountain.


    The bloody boundary light curtain, which was almost destroyed, was crushed on the spot.


    And that foot, the aftereffect is still, castration, still to shake the mountain, to a few people.


    "Stop him!"


    Albert''s eyes were about to crack, and his body was full of blood, forming a thick blood Crystal Shield, which blocked his head.


    Blood secret, Prince blood shield.


    It''s not just defense, it''s attack. On the surface of the blood shield, a dazzling blood light suddenly lit up and turned into a blood sword.


    But Wang Xu didn''t dodge at all. The momentum of shaking the mountain gathered at his feet, and the strong fluctuation of the true yuan, just like the stars falling from the sky, directly broke the blood sword, and then stepped on the blood shield.


    "Boom!"


    Blood shield, smashed.


    The shadow flashed, and Albert below was trampled to pieces. The huge real yuan carried on it killed Albert''s little blood essence.


    A prince of the blood clan, the head of the thirteen families of the magic banquet.


    Just die completely.


    When Feng Delun and Catherine saw this, their faces turned blue and they were scared out of their wits.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Catherine screams and sends out all kinds of magic. She wants to attack Wang Xu, but she can''t even get close to Wang Xu, so she is torn by the Xuanguang spirit sword.


    Magic weapon.


    Wu Zun''s soldiers have their own spirit. Even if Wang Xu doesn''t control them, they have infinite power.


    Then.


    Sword light, straight at Catherine.


    "Stop, Catherine can''t die!"


    Seeing this, Feng Delun''s face changed wildly. He suddenly waved his hand to control the power of the border, forming a bloody light curtain in front of Wang Xu.


    "You can''t kill me. Do you know who I am?"


    Catherine, too, shrieked, and now she was not much different from a shrew, for she was a little bit dignified, dishevelled, and twisted.


    "The cousin of this generation of night goddess? Arukado''s wife? A member of Parliament? " Wang Xu''s eyes are calm.


    "I am... You know? Then you dare... "Hearing this, Catherine was stunned.


    "So what? I don''t care who you are. Today I will kill you. There is no amnesty for those who block me! "


    Wang Xu''s voice is indifferent. With unshakable intention to kill, Xuanguang spirit sword cuts out, tears the light curtain, and makes no progress.


    When the sword is about to tear Catherine, a blood shadow rushes out from the blood pool under the ground and blocks Wang Xu.

 Chapter 1325

    "Keng!"


    The sharp meaning of Xuanguang spirit sword was blocked for a moment by this blood shadow with one hand.


    then.


    Poof!


    The blood shadow disintegrated and a broken hand flew out directly.


    But break a hand, but also blocked Wang Xu''s attack for a moment, let blood shadow have a chance to save Catherine.


    "Click! "Pooh..."


    In the strange sound of bone and flesh growth, the blood shadow retreated tens of meters, but his broken right hand was quickly regenerated at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Who?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly and looked at the blood shadow.


    This is a man who is covered with blood color. He is much taller than ordinary people. He is two meters four or five. The blood color on the outside is like a layer of plasma, which fluctuates like water. Finally, he turns into a suit full of Western medieval style clothes. Behind him is a piece of blood color.


    His face was very beautiful. His face was red and white as a baby. He was not as pale as a vampire. His eyes were scarlet, just like two blood gems in the night.


    The breath on his body is also extremely powerful, and his energy fluctuates like a vast ocean. It is the strongest existence Wang Xu saw in the Chinese world. That kind of breath fluctuates, it is actually a faint trend to compare with the lower Wu Zun.


    At first glance, Wang Xu almost mistook himself for a wuzun.


    "True ancestor?"


    On one side, Feng Delun saw the shadow of blood. He was very happy and cried out.


    There was a little doubt in his voice, as if he was not so sure. After all, the true ancestor of Jimi has been sleeping for thousands of years.


    "You have the smell of my blood in your body. It seems that you are my offspring."


    The blood shadow saw an eye Feng Delun, light way.


    Then he turned to look at Wang Xu, his eyes were indifferent, and his voice was faint


    "Little guy, you also have a familiar smell. That burning feeling reminds me of things a long time ago. You are... "


    "Warrior?"


    Blood shadow frowned, and there was a trace of doubt in her voice


    "If I remember correctly, in the last war between the East and the west, the warrior has been destroyed by us. How can there be a warrior like you? What time is it? "


    The last sentence was obviously not for Wang Xu. While Feng Delun immediately said respectfully:


    "Tell Zhenzu that it has been thousands of years since your last awakening."


    "Has it been... A thousand years? It seems that it''s time for me to leave. The time limit for staying in the world for 500 years has already passed. "


    As she spoke slowly, Xueying looked at Catherine who was protected by him and said faintly:


    "Are you a member of the dark night Protoss? Can the temple of the true God of the holy land still be used? "


    "Ah? My Lord, I don''t know what you''re talking about. "


    Catherine exclaimed, a little confused.


    Wang Xu looked at the scene, only felt a burst of ridiculous, he was ignored?


    He has always been the only one who ignores others. Today, he is ignored, or in person, so naked.


    Wang Xu''s eyes swept over the blood shadow''s right hand, which had recovered as before, and said sarcastically:


    "It''s just a low blood demon. As soon as he came out, he was cut off by me. You can still pretend to force me here. Who gives you confidence? "


    What is a low blood demon?


    It is the existence of blood demon, which is almost at the bottom of the demon race. Unlike human beings, demons attach great importance to blood. If blood is not enough, there will be a limit to their power. Unless they are lucky, they will never be able to break through the limit of blood.


    For example, the low blood demon in front of him seems to be a powerful existence that lived thousands of years ago, full of pride and indifference to the warrior.


    But in Wang Xu''s eyes, it is a low blood demon who can never break through the threshold of wuzun.


    As for the "blood clan" of Feng Delun and other descendants, they are just the hybrids of blood demons. The ugly point is that hybrids have lower blood limit and lower upper strength limit.


    Pass on from generation to generation, this upper limit also reduces unceasingly, finally can only degenerate into has no extraordinary ability beast, sucks the blood beast!


    "Well? You''re a warrior. How can you know the existence of our blood demon? Before, didn''t you call us gods? "


    Xueying, also known as Jimi Zhenzu, was slightly surprised.


    "Strange gods? I said, "you''re a low blood demon. You''ve been sleeping for a long time. Are you full of paste in your head?"


    Wang Xu shook his head, his voice full of undisguised disdain


    "It''s my fault. I forgot that the thing you demons like to do most is to play yourself as a God and enslave the weak. It seems that you did the same thing in the west of the world a thousand years ago. "


    "Warrior, answer me, where do you know this?"


    Jimi Zhenzu''s face changed slightly and his eyes fixed on Wang Xu.


    "The world has changed. You can''t keep up with the times. Do you think this world is still the time when you pretended to be a ghost? " Wang Xu has some pity.


    "One last chance, answer me, warrior."


    Jimi Zhenzu''s eyes were gradually frozen, and his bloody robes were slowly fluctuating, from which a strong smell of blood came out.


    "I said, where on earth do you feel superior? Just now, I just cut off your hand


    Wang Xu sneered. Xuanguang spirit sword hung upside down. The sword was full of vitality and burst open. With Peng Bai''s roar, he chopped at Jimi Zhenzu.


    Even if Jimi Zhenzu stands in front of Catherine, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t stop Wang Xu from killing Catherine.


    He already said that.


    Whoever blocks it, kill it!


    "To die!"


    Ji Mi Zhen Zu''s face was cold and he suddenly stretched out his hand.


    Thousands of years ago, he came to the world and did not know how many warriors he killed. Thousands of years later, how dare any warrior challenge him face to face?


    After a long time, have these damned and weak Aboriginal warriors completely forgotten the pain he once brought?


    The strong and powerful blood demon''s power boils in Jimi Zhenzu''s palm, raises a blood awn and bumps into Xuanguang spirit sword.


    "Touch!"


    The blood awn and the sword Qi, both unexpectedly are in the air to explode to spread. The energy of shock sweeps the ruins of the ancient castle around again, forcing Feng Delun and Catherine to retreat.


    "Warrior, has my long sleep made you forget the terror I once brought? Do you think that the hand I broke before is the reliance you dare to challenge me? "


    Jimi Zhenzu sneered and took a step slowly. The blood demon''s power rolled violently, creating a layer of invisible pressure on Wang Xu.


    "Kneel down!"


    With Jimi Zhenzu''s voice landing.


    Boom!


    The terrible power of the blood demon turned up. In a flash, the original location of the blood shadow castle was covered by a layer of blood color. Looking up from the ground, even the moon in the sky turned into a full moon.


    "Zhenzu is angry. Let''s go first. It''s said that the power of Zhenzu is involved. Even the blood clan of the early generation will turn into blood in an instant!"


    Feng Delun''s face changed wildly. He took Catherine and ran away.

 Chapter 1326

    "Wow!"


    The strong blood demon''s power is rampant between heaven and earth. The vampires of the Jimi clan who survived before almost have no chance to escape. In an instant, they are sucked up all the blood and turned into ashes, and the spirits are all destroyed.


    Their blood comes from Jimi Zhenzu, and blood is the original power of blood demon. These vampires are like the "parts" of the blood demon. At the moment of contacting the power of the blood demon, they are naturally drained of blood and reintegrated into the noumenon.


    "No wonder every blood demon is a good thing. That''s the reason. It''s a pity that it''s just a low blood demon. It''s better to be a high blood demon in wuzunjing."


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, the divine awn soared, and his heart moved. The Xuanguang spirit sword, like a rainbow, turned into a 20 meter long awn in an instant, and cut it head on.


    This sword already has the power of immortals. Even xianchangsheng and the king of Wu could not be stopped here.


    "As a human warrior, you can have this kind of power. It''s really powerful, but it''s still far from enough. You shouldn''t offend me."


    Seeing this sword, Jimi Zhenzu''s face was slightly dignified, but still full of superiority.


    In a flash, he took dozens of blood shadows and broke the sound barrier. From all directions, heaven and earth, every blood shadow Carried extremely terrible power. Dozens of fists tore the air and hit Wang Xu.


    Demons.


    It has a much stronger physical body than human beings. Even if the blood demon is not good at physical strength, it is still much stronger than ordinary human beings.


    It takes at least decades or hundreds of years of hard work for ordinary martial arts to break through the sound barrier. Their accomplishments can only be broken into the great master''s realm. Even most of their lives have no hope.


    But Jimi Zhenzu, from birth, as long as he succeeds in living and growing up, he will have a strong physical body comparable to the great master of martial arts.


    In addition, the blood demon''s strong immortality is even more terrifying.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like a pronuclear bomb explodes.


    The ground was lifted up on the spot, and the shock wave directly swept everything on the ground. The ruins of the bloody castle were crushed again, in a mess and fragmented.


    Feng Delun and Catherine, their bodies turned into two shadows, and they fled to the distance without looking back.


    "Want to run?"


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows wrinkled. Without looking at Ji mi Zhenzu, who was pressed back by his sword, he stepped out and turned into a golden thread to chase him.


    With the case of arukado, he doesn''t want to go after him again.


    But in the middle of Wang Xugang''s pursuit, the high-speed shadows that pierced the sound barrier hit him, tearing apart his body protector Zhenyuan, and then hit him with the sound of metal collision.


    "Stab


    Under the blazing white air, Wang Xu reached out and pulled down the bullet, which had been squeezed into a lump of metal due to the high-speed kinetic energy and impact. The sunken skin instantly recovered without even a trace of blood.


    Immediately.


    Wang Xu looked up at the mountains on his left. More than 1000 meters away, there were more than a dozen of them covered in streamlined armor, holding various exaggerated shapes and huge weapons, like the figures of space fighters or robots in science fiction movies.


    The shooters, just three of them, were lying on the ground, holding a strange sniper gun with a size of four or five meters. They were quickly replacing it with new bullets.


    The next second Wang Xu looked up.


    Whoa!


    Once again, the air was torn. This time, Wang Xu''s mind was directly entangled. It was clear that there were three huge pointed bullets with the length of a baby''s arm, which were covered with strange metallic luster. The back end was not an ordinary powder magazine, but a special blue energy crystal.


    It''s not just the three snipers.


    On the ground, there are still seven or eight high-speed running figures, one by one with scarlet eyes, breathing Pengbai. With the strange armor on the body, they rush all the way. Along the way, they don''t hide trees and rocks, they are directly smashed.


    Further away on the mountain, there are two enemies in the same clothes, playing with a half man tall eccentric device.


    After excitation, it will open automatically, and the spider like mechanical arm will stretch out from above. At the speed visible to the naked eye, it will quickly build a special fort, where powerful energy fluctuations will gather.


    That fluctuation breath, unexpectedly let Wang Xu also have to frown, feel a trace of danger.


    These people.


    It is Feng Delun who is proud of being proud of himself and is also a special combat force of the Jimi people.


    Death Walker!


    "Mr. Wang, you don''t really think I''m running for my life without any preparation, do you? Here, I''ve laid a net, and there''s Zhenzu after me. You''d better surrender. "


    In front of him, Feng Delun stopped and looked at Wang Xu from a distance. He was confident and said out loud with pride:


    "There is a whole army here, the most powerful soldier of my family, the death walker. Each of them is the lowest blood count, wearing the latest high-energy armor, holding cutting-edge technology of electromagnetic weapons, each can easily sweep a complete legion of ordinary soldiers


    "Moreover, in a secret place three kilometers away, there are two death walkers who are building high-power laser weapons. You know the speed of the laser. As long as you lock it, you can''t escape even if you are as strong as Mr. Wang. It is only more powerful than conventional missiles. "


    Speaking of this, Feng de Lun''s voice slowed down and said with a smile:


    "Mr. Wang, you cheated everyone when you faced the missile washout of the arbitration Council. In fact, you have already wisely avoided it. It can be seen that you also know that you are not really invincible."


    "So you really should think it over, now."


    Wang Xu stopped in the air and his mind swept the world.


    The blood demon Ji mi Zhenzu has caught up with him, but he doesn''t want to do it anymore. It seems that the scene is settled and he doesn''t want to do it himself. He''s going to give it to Feng Delun.


    Wang Xu can really feel the hidden danger.


    Feng Delun stood in the distance, looking at Wang Xu with pride. He looked at Wang Xu in a good way. He even turned his head and laughed with Catherine, as if he thought Wang Xu was going to be soft.


    "Yes, I really should think it over."


    Wang Xu drew back his eyes and raised them with a smile.


    "I''ll consider... Killing you all."


    "What did you say?"


    Feng Delun couldn''t believe his ears.


    Next second.


    In his eyes, Wang Xu held a golden sword in his hand and cut it in the air. In an instant, a bright sword light pointed at Feng Delun.


    In the light of the sword, there is a terrible breath of power. Just facing it, it makes people feel shivering from the soul.


    Xuanguang spirit sword crazily engulfs the true yuan and his thoughts in Wang Xu''s Shenfu.


    On top of Wu Zun.


    The art of kendo.


    Empty chop!

 Chapter 1327

    Empty chop!


    This is just an ordinary sword wielding, but because of the huge consumption of Shenfu Zhenyuan and wuzun shennian, an unusual scene appeared.


    The space was directly torn, and the moment the sword came out, the point of the Sword Pierced out of the void in front of Feng Delun''s body. His strength and realm were not enough, so he could not react and evade.


    This is the real art of wuzun.


    After all, even the most common sword wielding will consume a huge amount of truth compared with other martial arts players, not to mention that one point will be less consumed by the mind, and it will take time to accumulate.


    It''s a sword.


    Generally, the lower Wu Zun can''t face it.


    It was Ji mi Zhenzu, the blood demon, with a face of hell.


    Although Feng Delun, a vampire of unknown generations, is proficient in countless Western secrets and cunning, he can''t stop it at all.


    In Ji Mi Zhen Zu''s startled eyes, Catherine''s frightened eyes, and the gaze of a crowd of death walkers coming from all around.


    Xuanguang spirit sword runs through the space and cuts down suddenly.


    "Help me!"


    Feng Delun screamed wildly.


    All of a sudden, a group of death walkers raised their "science fiction" weapons and launched an attack. Super high speed armor piercing bullets and condensed energy beams cut through the sky and shot at Wang Xu.


    But it''s all in vain.


    In the face of these attacks, Wang Xu did not even frown, let alone stop.


    "How dare you keep doing it?"


    Feng Delun''s scared eyes are almost staring out. Unexpectedly, Wang Xu completely ignores his own danger and wants to fight with him?


    Next second.


    He urged the life-saving card, and seven or eight layers of protective magic cover suddenly appeared on his body. These shields, Feng Delun confident enough to support for a while, get time to wait for Zhenzu to rescue him.


    But in Feng Delun''s astonished eyes.


    Jimi Zhenzu didn''t mean to do it at all. He even seemed to be stimulated by something, and subconsciously stepped back a few steps.


    Follow.


    Xuanguang spirit sword cut down.


    "No!"


    Feng Delun uttered an earth shaking scream.


    In everyone''s shocked eyes, the seven or eight shields in front of Feng Delun''s body were more papery and torn in a moment, and then his body was straight in two.


    In this sword, the spirit of wuzun also killed all the spirits of Feng Delun in an instant.


    Even the "Immortality" of vampires has no effect.


    "Hoo


    A gust of wind blowing, Feng Delun''s two bodies, out of thin air into a piece of fly ash.


    There was a dead silence.


    Everyone was stunned, even the shock of a group of death walkers, also subconsciously slowed down, and then stood still.


    The head of the Jimi clan died like this?


    And then.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    A series of explosions and strange crashing sound just sounded. It was the attack launched by a group of death walkers, which fell on Wang Xu.


    Unlike before, the ultra-high speed special armor piercing bullet, this time without even penetrating the real element on Wang Xu''s body surface, crashed into a lump of metal, and then the energy crystal inside caused an explosion.


    And those energy beams, falling on Wang Xu, are just like a flame rushing into the sea water, and instantly go out with a puff.


    "It''s dead? How could... How could it be? "


    Catherine''s face was pale. She was only three or four meters away from Feng Delun. At that moment, she almost thought she was going to die.


    And Jimi Zhenzu stood in the distance, his face was cloudy and sunny, his scarlet eyes were staring at Wang Xu, and it was a rough sea.


    It seems that he saw something impossible and appeared on Wang Xu.


    "Who are you? You can''t be the Oriental warrior in this world. Just now, the power fluctuates. Only some strong people in the world where the blood demon is the mortal enemy in my memory can have it! "


    Jimi Zhenzu bit his teeth and asked word by word.


    Obviously, he was talking about wuzun in the solar world.


    Wang Xugen didn''t want to answer. His eyes narrowed slightly. He felt that he had consumed part of his mind again. He felt some pain in his heart.


    The idea of Wu Zun is derived from the source of the spirit. It is not a power that can be restored at any time, just like Zhenyuan in Shenfu.


    Wang Xu needs at least one day to recover the consumed idea of the sword, but his Shenfu Zhenyuan can''t be used up. Ordinary consumption and recovery only need to devour the power of heaven and earth.


    In contrast, can not be distressed.


    "But it''s OK. I killed two with one sword. The goal has been achieved."


    Wang Xu sighed in his heart, looked up slightly, and looked at Katherine in the distance, who was still in a state of shock.


    "Kill him!"


    Seeing Wang Xu''s appearance, Catherine''s face suddenly changed. She was full of panic and cried out.


    However.


    But there was no sound.


    At this time.


    Only then did she find that she was wrong. She could not feel her body. No, not only that, a feeling of weakness was rapidly sweeping her consciousness, and the thoughts in her mind were getting heavier and heavier like a heavy stone.


    "I... how..."


    Catherine was terrified.


    But in her mind, the idea of doubt is not complete, completely lost the voice, the whole person quietly dead, turned into a corpse, fell from the air.


    Click.


    A cloud of dust rose from the ground.


    This is a weird scene.


    Immediately let the group of death walkers around Wang Xu, eyes crazy contraction, fast retreat.


    In the same way, Ji mi Zhenzu, who was ignored by Wang Xu, lost his anger in an instant. It was like pouring a basin of cold water from head to foot, pumping out air with a subconscious "hiss".


    If Feng Delun''s death was the sword, he would feel the special power fluctuation in his memory belonging to the strong in another world.


    So at this moment, Catherine suddenly died.


    He didn''t even notice the fluctuation!


    "Kill..."


    Under the extreme fright, Ji Mi Zhen Zu suddenly waved his hand and roared.


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    A pale gold figure has been smashed into a group of death walkers. These death walkers equipped with high-tech weapons are really powerful as soldiers.


    But destructive power, does not represent the strength of the individual.


    It''s just like human being carrying a pronuclear bomb, and its destructive power is boundless, isn''t it?


    But that human, for the super strong, isn''t it a mole ant?


    In other words, the analogy between the warrior and the dragon is that the warrior carries the artifact and gives it to the dragon.


    At this time, this group of death walkers, for Wang Xu, is equivalent to sending "equipment".


    "Bang!"


    Wang Xu''s speed is extremely fast. He constantly breaks the sound barrier and brings up residual shadows. Wherever he passes, every dead walker is forcibly destroyed, and the huge Zhenyuan rushes into the blood earls'' bodies like a raging wave, destroying every inch of blood in their bodies.


    The "Immortality" of vampires is a joke in front of strong men like Wang Xu.


    In a flash, Wang Xu has killed all those close to him.


    Immediately.


    Wang Xu stopped suddenly and looked up at the mountain in the distance.

 Chapter 1328

    In the distance.


    "Damn, he''s too fast to lock."


    "What about the anticipation shot?"


    "This kind of horrible monster, who the hell can predict his action?"


    On the top of the mountain, the three snipers were sweating and talking nervously.


    Far away.


    A huge metal colliding fort with the size of seven or eight meters has been successfully built in the fully automatic machinery. Two dead walkers are holding some kind of small computer and are operating at a high speed. Their foreheads are also covered with cold sweat.


    "Target cannot be locked! Target cannot be locked! "


    "Damn it! Why can''t it be locked all the time? He just stood there and didn''t move. Why can''t this damned weapon be locked? "


    "What''s going on with this stupid satellite scan? The target is clearly there. Why does it always show that it doesn''t exist and can''t be locked? "


    But soon.


    They don''t have to think about why.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chop!"


    With Wang Xu''s sword, Zhenyuan of Shenfu surges. The bright light of the sword bursts out and crosses for thousands of meters, directly tearing up the three snipers who think they are "safe" on the mountain.


    There was almost no pause.


    Wang Xu''s body was in a flash, and countless shadows appeared around him. That was the shadow space used by shadow step, which made him in a special "nothingness" state at any time, and also caused the laser fort to be unable to lock him.


    His speed was extremely fast. In a few minutes, he crossed several kilometers and appeared in front of the laser fort at the top of the mountain.


    At this time, the two dead walkers were still operating the computer, trying to find out the "cause.".


    "Laser weapons? No wonder it makes me feel a little bit dangerous. "


    Wang Xu quietly appeared on the top of their heads, sneered, pointed to Cheng Dao, and made a volley stroke.


    All of a sudden, a four or five meter sword shot out of his fingers and killed them directly.


    "Patta."


    Hit a computer in a special black suitcase and fell to the ground.


    Wang Xu fell down, picked it up, looked at it at will, threw it into the space magic weapon, and then went to the nearby laser fort. His mind was released, and he soon understood how to operate the fort.


    In a raised place under the laser gun, extend your right hand and press it gently.


    "Click!"


    All of a sudden, a sound of mechanical rotation came, and the whole fort was like "King Kong". It changed rapidly. A pile of mechanical arms stretched and retracted. Within 30 seconds, they retracted into a cubic metal block of only three or four meters.


    Wang Xu reaches for it.


    "Touch!"


    Heavy metal blocks rise and fall, and the ground shakes slightly.


    "Why? So heavy? "


    Wang Xu was slightly surprised. Just now, he wanted to put the booty into the space magic weapon. As a result, he failed because he exceeded the weight limit of the space magic weapon.


    But that''s not a problem.


    If a space magic weapon doesn''t work, it''s better to replace it.


    Hoo


    The spatial fluctuation continues and the metal block disappears.


    At this time, among the two space weapons, one is equipped with a laser turret, and the other is equipped with three sets of intact armor, a dozen or so scientific and technological weapons of all kinds, including the huge sniper gun with the size of four or five meters and exaggerated shape.


    "These scientific and technological equipment are good. If you take them back and throw them in front of the gate of jiwuzong, there will be another layer of defense."


    Wang Xu showed a satisfied smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Although he can''t use it, others can. Not everyone in jiwuzong is as abnormal as him.


    Moreover, these weapons can also be used as scientific and technological data for research. With previous experience, Wang Xu knows what kind of terrifying power can be produced by armed men cooperating with high-tech weapons.


    For others, any death walker is a nightmare.


    It''s useless to Wang Xu, that''s because he''s too strong!


    "Low blood demon, do you want to fight again?"


    After picking up a lot of booty, Wang Xu is in a good mood. He turns back to the original battlefield and looks at Ji mi Zhenzu standing in the air with a look of horror. He laughs.


    Jimi Zhenzu''s face was very blue, his hands were holding tightly, and his scarlet eyes were flickering. After a long time, he said slowly:


    "Warrior, I don''t know what your origin is, but your strength has won my respect."


    "So, I have a word to tell you, you killed the descendants of the night Protoss, in this land, you will fall into endless pursuit and escape."


    "A descendant of the night gods?"


    Wang Xu picked eyebrows, then sneered and shook his head: "as long as they dare to come, don''t blame me for killing everyone."


    Originally, out of a low blood demon, Wang Xu are a little surprised. Now it seems that there is more than one Chinese world.


    The change of the Chinese world has not come to an end. He personally walked too fast, and the warrior didn''t really grow up. It took time to grow up.


    Wang Xu doesn''t want to be the enemy of demons so quickly, but if he wants to kill him, he won''t be soft handed either.


    "Won''t you kill me?"


    Jimi Zhenzu was a little shocked.


    Just now Wang Xu''s body overflows the energy breath to fluctuate, he finally recalled, that is in all sky ten thousand realms, all demon''s biggest enemy.


    Warrior of the sun!


    He is the best among the martial arts.


    Master of martial arts!


    In the memory of blood demons, what these warriors like most is to hunt and kill these demon races, then obtain all kinds of materials from them, and use their bodies to refine pills, weapons and so on.


    These memories made him shudder from the spirit.


    So.


    Even if Wang Xu just left to collect the spoils, Jimi Zhenzu did not dare to move. He was afraid that any of his actions would lead to evil consequences. He was afraid that Wang Xu''s behavior was a strange trap.


    "Why kill you? You don''t think I''ll take a fancy to your real blood, do you? You are too weak. It''s useless for me. Let''s go. "


    Wang Xu waved his hand. It was funny.


    Jimi Zhenzu takes a deep look at Wang Xu, then takes a deep breath and turns to leave.


    Wang Xu stood in the same place and didn''t mean to catch up. He looked at Jimi Zhenzu carefully, and then the farther away he was, the faster he ran. He almost laughed on the spot.


    "This low blood demon is really interesting. Am I so terrible?"


    Wang Xu shook his head helplessly.


    The next second, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Bauhinia mansion, a three-day deadline set by Wang Xu.


    Two days have passed.


    During this period, a series of news, like a hurricane, swept across the world.


    The whole western continent, the Mika empire on the other side of the sea, the land of China thousands of miles away, the dense forests of Nanyang, and countless forces were all shocked.


    Since Wang Xu pursued and killed arukado, he has been crossing thousands of miles.


    From the earth up to the earth down, with one to ten thousand, he swept all things, and the earth that he killed was dyed red.


    The death of the special envoy of the night Protoss arbitration Council, the death of arukado, and the destruction of the high-level command of the night mercenary regiment of the peak mercenary regiment,


    The missile washes the ground to be invalid, the death of Catherine, the death of Feng Delun, the destruction of the dead walker, and even the defeat of an ancient blood clan''s true ancesto

 Chapter 1329

    The news is more and more popular.


    You know.


    Wang Xu, however, this is equivalent to a person and the whole night Protoss as an enemy. To exaggerate, that is to say, the whole western continent as an enemy.


    And won!


    What a terrible result?


    "Damn, I said this bastard can''t believe it. How could he stay where he is and wait for us to kill him? You see, I''m right now! "


    In the dark, the unknown strong with powerful forces roared.


    "This prince of Huaxia doesn''t want to be cheeky. What he says is like farting. None of his words are true."


    Some people agree with it, and abuse it.


    "When you think about it, if you really want to be killed in the same place, that''s the real idiot. I just don''t know what he wants to do? "


    More people look deep.


    "On the level of extraordinary power, there is no one to control Wang Xu. Now he can''t even do anything with scientific and technological weapons and missiles. Is he really invincible in the world?"


    Countless people lamented.


    Night Council!


    This huge force in charge of the western continent at night is totally different from any other situation in the past.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the ocean.


    The Mika empire.


    With the development of modern science and technology, this new country has been the pinnacle of the whole Chinese world since the great maritime era five hundred years ago.


    In the end, all the ways are the same.


    Powerful scientific and technological forces, after reaching a special level, will also produce extraordinary power.


    Among the popular superheroes in the Mika Empire, almost half of them are famous because of all kinds of scientific and technological research accidents, thus obtaining a powerful and extraordinary power far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    However, most of these superheroes, for various reasons, served for the aegis organization and hero Association in migadi.


    At this point.


    Inside aegis headquarters, in a special conference room.


    Countless members of scientific experts are busy. Many powerful high-level officials are watching the latest satellite video seriously. The atmosphere is depressing and heavy.


    "All of you, what do you think is the combat effectiveness of Wang Xu, the Chinese warrior? Can it be compared with those powerful races that we know exist in the SGC program? "


    Deputy director of aegis, Jack, look around.


    Jack is over sixty years old this year, but he looks like a middle-aged man. His eyes are bright and his energy is abundant. Time seems to have no trace on him.


    This is due to his participation in the SGC program when he was young and still thought he was a major.


    The core of this plan is a special portal accidentally discovered by aegis, which has seven strange coordinates. As long as sufficient energy is provided and the corresponding coordinates are input, the portal can be linked to another unknown world.


    And the SGC plan, it is through this portal, to other world exploration team. The purpose is to obtain all kinds of special power and extraordinary technology for human beings.


    However, due to an accident, the SGC program was closed decades ago. However, all kinds of resources, technologies, materials and so on obtained from it have also become the important cornerstone of the development of aegis.


    "Deputy director Jack, the dark night Protoss arbitration Council is very powerful. They still have a lot of cards to play. However, only in the current situation, it is rare for a super strong person to match him. If he wants to kill a target, he must be hit by a large-scale ground penetrating missile or even a nuclear weapon. "


    Said an old man in a white coat.


    "Small target, big destructive power, this is where most of the super strong are scared. This person is more powerful than you think. He is stronger than any target in our database. If you want to kill him, I''m afraid you have to be a superhero of the same level. "


    Chris, a young aegis wise man, frowned.


    "In fact, we don''t have to be nervous. First, there is almost no conflict between our goal and our aegis. Although the changes in China''s world are unexpected, our main project has never been our own world, but the alien world colony established in the SGC plan."


    An old scientific expert raised his eyes, got up and said calmly:


    "Second, the underground changes in the western continent are similar to those in China, connecting an unknown space, similar to the legendary underground abyss. I strongly doubt that the target to kill the vampire in arukado is just an excuse. The real purpose is that the Huaxia military alliance is coveting this underground abyss world. "


    "Third, even if this man is facing the aegis, we have powerful technological forces, superheroes, all kinds of sophisticated individual weapons and energy weapons far beyond the West and any other forces in the world, which are not comparable to those of the Western Protoss Council of the dark night. Just in my countermeasures, there are at least three ways to deal with them, which are enough to suppress them easily, choose and capture them alive according to the situation, Or kill the target. "


    The scientific expert sneered.


    In other words, it even means asking Wang Xu to come to the door, so that a special research institution under his charge will have another research object.


    Deputy director Jack''s eyes flashed and he didn''t speak.


    As the deputy director of aegis, once a member of sGC program, he knew more about some extraordinary operations under normal conditions than everyone present.


    Aegis is really proud.


    Because.


    That''s powerful!


    "But you guys, we have to pay attention to the power behind the protoss of night this time. Night Council, there are blood Zhenzu appeared.


    In the holy light religion, the evil nine headed eagle organization is still active. We should thoroughly investigate all aegis branches and never let the espionage disturbances that once happened happen again. "


    Deputy director Jack knocked on the table and said.


    "To eliminate the external threat, we must first solve the internal hidden danger. Wang Xu is a threat, but the protoss of the night is a greater threat! "


    ¡­¡­


    Except for aegis.


    All the forces concerned about the battle between Wang Xu and the night Protoss, the top aristocratic families, tycoons, and the leaders of the dark forces, were all stunned.


    Wang Xu''s strength and possibility in this war are too terrible. He can fight against the protoss of the night Council with his own strength. How powerful it is.


    "The world is changing at a speed far faster than all of us think. If it wasn''t for this time, we would not have known that there was an underground abyss in the western continent."


    China, the capital.


    In the military alliance.


    Standing under the position of alliance leader, Qinglong slightly bowed his head and reported to the Dragon leader sitting on it.


    "As for the Mika aegis, there is also news that they may have secretly developed a different world for decades."

 Chapter 1330

    "It''s worthy of Wang Wudi. Since he became famous, he has really come and went all the way, and no one can stop him. Now, even the Western parliament is going to bow down. "


    The Dragon Lord raised his head, and his voice couldn''t help exclaiming.


    How can he not feel?


    At the beginning, he put up the name of "invincible" for Wang Xu himself. The purpose was to make use of Wang Xu. He didn''t really regard Wang Xu as "invincible.".


    Who would have thought that Wang Xu was really invincible?


    "Well, he is Chinese after all, and he is just a person. For today''s changing world... It''s too small."


    But soon, the Dragon Master knocked on the armrest, his eyes deep and calm.


    Different identities lead to different views of the world.


    In his eyes, there are tens of millions of warriors in China. No matter how powerful a warrior is, he is only a warrior after all.


    "In the west, what do you say?"


    "The night Protoss arbitration Council submitted a letter, hoping to have a private deal with our Wu League, implying that we could pay some price to allow us to mediate and let Wang Xu not continue to mess up."


    As soon as the Dragon lowered his head, his voice could be seen faintly.


    The dragon master frowned.


    Although he didn''t pay much attention to Wang Xu, he knew a lot about him and his character.


    People don''t offend me, I don''t offend.


    If you are guilty, you will be punished.


    It''s not easy to get Wang Xu to stop?


    "Let''s wait and see the changes. But in this matter, the Wu league can contact Jiwu sect through the Huo family. "


    Finally, the dragon master nods and raises his hand to let the green dragon retreat, but suddenly his brow frowns and he thinks of another thing.


    "By the way, is the true ancestor of the blood clan born? Intelligence says that the other side seems to have a fight with Wang Xu, but he retreats completely? "


    "True ancestor of blood clan?"


    On hearing this, Qinglong raised his eyebrow and thought of the war between the East and the West recorded in ancient books. His face was dignified


    "Dragon Lord, is there such a thing alive?"


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    On the Internet of the international dark world, countless strong people are also talking about what Wang Xu has done, and many of them are ready to move.


    "One man is invincible! It''s all over the place


    "It turns out that there is a legendary underground world in the western continent. Now the whole world is changing. Anyone with a little brain knows that a new era is coming."


    "Are we super strong people living a little too carefully? For example, I can blow up a building with one blow, but now I''m still forced to move bricks at the construction site. "


    "Upstairs, if you can really blow up the building with one blow, moving bricks at the construction site will really hurt you."


    "Fortunately, it''s not too aggrieved. This site is a villa built by my Lao Tzu. It''s almost 100 million yuan."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You are paralyzed!"


    Among the numerous information flows in the international dark network, only a few strong people are qualified to enter the network.


    "Not to mention the thousands of" cannon fodder "mercenaries who were killed and injured badly, arukado, Albert, van der Rohn, Catherine, the three clans of the magic banquet Council, and the Dark Alliance, the dark night Protoss, who gathered such a huge force to attack Wang Xu, the final result was the death of three blood clan Pro kings?"


    A strong man with a nickname of "heart of darkness" asked in a post:


    "I just don''t understand, if it''s just such a little power, how does the protoss of the night suppress our dark world?


    There are royal running dogs in the magic banquet Council. Are all the elders of the alliance running dogs?


    Working for the so-called Protoss, are they old muddleheaded? "


    Other people on this network are also puzzled.


    The Dark Alliance, however, is the place where countless powerful people with extraordinary power gather. Now they are working for the dark Protoss?


    Are these strong men willing?


    "That''s because... The protoss of the night is stronger than the Dark Alliance!"


    A man nicknamed "eternal Knight" suddenly came out and went to youyoudao.


    "Do you know why those special bloodlines are called the night gods?"


    "Isn''t it the reason for the legendary goddess of night?"


    The Internet is full of astonishment.


    Then, countless problems emerged.


    "Everybody knows that!"


    "I know that a thousand years ago, the goddess of the night established her Dynasty, and her blood was inherited from it. Even if the dynasty was destroyed later in history, they still continued. Because of the blood of the goddess, they have been known as the blood of the goddess of the night."


    "Yes, this way of inheritance is our western tradition. Is there anything special? After all, the goddess of night is just a legend. I don''t believe it if it doesn''t come true! "


    People are puzzled.


    "You''re right, but you don''t know... The protoss of the night really existed and always existed!"


    Eternal Knight throws a bomb directly.


    "What?"


    The crowd exclaimed.


    The age of the goddess of night has a history of more than 1000 years. Is it still alive?


    How is that possible?


    "Sir, do you mean that... The goddess of night has lived for more than a thousand years and is still alive? Is it true that the goddess of night sleeps in the holy land of the night gods? "


    An old strong, suddenly said.


    "Is the goddess of the night alive?"


    The crowd exclaimed.


    In the dark world of the west, it has been said since ancient times that there is a powerful, inexplicable and unknown existence on top of the darkness, which dominates the darkness.


    She made the rules of the dark world, she took charge of every inch of the land where the night passed, she sheltered the dark and protected the light.


    She is the goddess of night!


    It is said that in the past history, there were many super strong people who had reached the limit. When the road ahead could not continue, they set foot on the road of seeking goddess and pursuing truth.


    In the end, all these strong men disappeared mysteriously. It is said that people covet the power of the goddess, but they are punished and die by the goddess.


    But these are just legends. There is no evidence that the goddess of night really exists.


    The goddess is still alive.


    This possibility sounds like a joke.


    "Yes, there is also a secret, the holy goddess of every generation of the night gods. She... No, he is the goddess of the night, who is always used as a part of the coming."


    Unexpectedly, the eternal Knight nodded and broke out a powerful news again.


    This time, everyone was not only disbelieving, questioning and exclaiming, but shocked.


    "The part of Goddess coming? Is that possible? "


    Few believe in people.


    "Why not? During the day, the goddess rules the light. At night, the goddess comes back to the darkness and takes charge of the darkness. She always exists and will continue forever. "


    The eternal Knight spoke slowly.


    "Otherwise, why do you think, whether it''s the blood demon banquet Council or the Dark Alliance, they all condescend to the protoss?"


    "What''s more, the Holy Light Kingdom has ruled the mainland for a hundred years. Why did it ignore the dark world with the hegemony of the church?"


    "Because of the glory of the goddess, protecting the night!"


    In the eternal Knight''s story and constant questioning, people are shocked, as if witnessing an invisible corner in history, knowing the truth of the world for the first time.

 Chapter 1331

    "For thousands of years, the goddess of night has sheltered the darkness and protected the light. She is a true God from ancient times to the present. She sets the rules for the dark world, she waits for the dawn for the light world


    "There is no conflict between light and darkness in her, so people call her" goddess of night "and" goddess of night "


    The eternal Knight ends slowly.


    Those who were lucky enough to hear what he said were all moved at this time.


    "It turns out that the true God still exists in the world and is guarding us silently. For so many years, we have been abiding by her rules and sheltered by her!"


    A strong dark man sighed.


    "But it''s a bit wrong. It was said that the true ancestor of Jimi clan also lived for more than 1000 years. Were all the true ancestors of the thirteen clans of the blood clan true gods a thousand years ago?" Someone said strangely.


    "No, the true ancestor of the thirteen clans of the blood clan is just the thirteen night guard who controls the night for the goddess. They are the equivalent of angels described by the Holy See, but they will never be true gods. "


    Explained the eternal knight.


    "Angel? That''s the angel of the night? I see. Isn''t it because Wang Xu killed arukado and angered him


    Some people gloat at the way.


    "Well, what if you get angry? That Ji Mi Zhen Zu, isn''t there no prince Naihe. What''s more, I don''t see any goddesses coming out in this situation. I think it''s all bullshit! "


    A man with the words "I am a warrior" jumped out and retorted.


    Then.


    More and more "trumpets" have emerged. On this secret network, there is a war of abuse. It is mainly the eastern and Western camps. From time to time, there are also people from the East who rape the "East Island strongmen".


    There are even many "traitors" in China. After all, although Wang Xu has a brilliant war record, he claims to be invincible in the world and the first person in contemporary martial arts.


    But also offended too many, too many people.


    "You are wrong. As I said before, the goddess is the embodiment of night and light. Not to mention light, even in the night, she has 13 blood guards. Jimi Zhenzu is just one of them."


    The eternal Knight said: "besides, have you ever thought about why I know these secrets? Why do I give myself the nickname "eternal Knight"


    "I am the knight of the goddess under the light, the guardian goddess, and the eternal Knight of the light."


    "And, knight, more than one!"


    As soon as the words came out, the whole network was dead.


    Everyone was silent.


    "Under the dark night, the blood guard corresponds to a true ancestor of the blood clan. Thirteen true ancestors are terrible enough. If knight and blood guard are opposite, how many? How strong is it? If you are also the thirteen Knights... "


    People don''t dare to think about it at all.


    You know, the news of Jimi Zhenzu and Wang Xu''s retreat has spread all over the dark world.


    If there are twenty-five other equally powerful beings


    What would that be?


    Can only say, is worthy of the goddess under the guard?


    "Ha ha, no wonder that Wang Xu has no news since yesterday. Now, he is in big trouble. I''m afraid he has been chased and killed by others. He''s going to die soon!"


    The East Island strongman burst out laughing.


    Many of the Chinese warriors, however, were very pale and didn''t say a word to the computer.


    "One Jimi Zhenzu has been able to confront Wang Xu head-on. What about twenty-five? What if... The goddess of the night comes down in person? "


    There were waves of despair in people''s hearts.


    "Goddess of the night, what terrible power will it have?"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Xu was sitting in a luxury cruise restaurant on the river in the middle of Xiulan city.


    Opposite him is Victoria Hannah, a level 8 agent with nine headed eagles and a blonde woman in a red low cut dress.


    "What do you want to do, sir?"


    Victoria asked helplessly.


    What does Wang Xu want to do?


    Let alone that outsiders don''t understand, even Wang Xu himself can''t understand the current situation.


    Originally, he made a bold statement of "waiting for someone to kill him in three days" only aimed at the forces behind "arukado". He never thought that killing an arukado would cause such a big hornet''s nest.


    It''s like the Second World War on earth. Who would have thought that Xiao Hu could become the chief executive of an empire from a "Tramp" selling paintings on the street?


    "If I say, I don''t know why it''s like this, do you believe it?" Wang Xu shrugged and spread out his hands, but also very helpless.


    "I believe it."


    Victoria nodded, then shook her head and said, "it''s just, sir, you''re really in trouble now."


    "What do you mean?" Wang Xu leisurely ate a steak, casually asked.


    "The true ancestor of Jimi blood clan!"


    Victoria said solemnly:


    "In the west, there is a legend about the goddess of the night. According to the legend, the true ancestors of the thirteen clans of the blood clan are the thirteen guards under the knee of the goddess of the night. They guard the night for the goddess. They are called the thirteen blood guards, also known as the angel of the night."


    "This legend has been confirmed by 80% of the historical data of our nine headed eagle. Before, there was no trace of the thirteen blood guards, so it was regarded as a myth."


    "But now, Jimi Zhenzu has proved that part of the legend is true. If the legend is true, then there are 12 other people who are as powerful as him. "


    At this point, Victoria''s face became more dignified and her voice lowered


    "What''s more, we also found a great secret. If the legend about the goddess of the night is true, then it is very likely that the goddess of the night, the Holy Land goddess of the goddess of the night, will stay in the world as a part of her coming at any time... "


    "And arukado is probably the illegitimate son of this goddess. If the legend is true, it means that..."


    "Arukado may be the descendant of the goddess of the night, which can also explain why the protoss of the night will kill you at all costs because of arukado''s death."


    Victoria''s voice, which was almost inaudible, was filled with extreme horror and awe.


    "The goddess of the night?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    But he didn''t stop at all. He was still as stable as an old dog. He sliced the tender steak on the plate with his dining knife, then calmly sprinkled black pepper seasoning, forked a piece and put it into the final chew.


    "It''s interesting. If all these are true, then this goddess of night is likely to be another more noble higher blood demon?"


    Wang Xu''s mouth, imperceptible up.

 Chapter 1332

    God?


    For Wang Xu, this is not the first time that he has encountered the existence of claiming to be a God, but it is the first time in his life.


    But no matter what life it is.


    For a warrior, "God" is just the name of a powerful enemy, just like a person''s name, which has little meaning.


    Stupid weak, see with a gun to kill the beast soldiers, will kneel to the ground, shouting God.


    A little higher, in the middle ages, when people saw aliens coming down from the sky in warships with all kinds of sci-fi energy weapons, they would also call them gods.


    But for the warrior.


    Heaven and earth can fight!


    What is a mere "God"?


    Not to mention, in the solar world, martial arts have reached its peak. Human martial arts have traveled all over the heaven and the world. They are as strong as Xiandao sect. One sect can suppress 3000 lower realms.


    Among the three thousand lower realms, which one will not meet a few people who call themselves "gods"?


    And the blood demon.


    It''s also a demon race that has long been known by the warriors. It''s even hunted by countless warriors, because the real blood in the blood demon''s body is the best auxiliary material for alchemy.


    "Prince Wang, alukado, is the son of God!"


    Victoria looked grim and said word by word:


    "This also explains one of our doubts. Why does the protoss of the night care so much about arukado that they do not hesitate to summon the magic banquet Council and the Dark Alliance to form the dark arbitration Council to force you."


    "After the failure, he attacked you with hundreds of missiles at all costs."


    "If the goddess of night really exists, you need to leave Hulan city and the western continent as soon as possible. For this reason, we jiutouying are willing to provide you with corresponding help. "


    This nine headed eagle''s eight level secret agent said, his face is unprecedented dignified.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s wait until we finish the dinner. Anyway, I said before that I had to stay in the Bauhinia residence for three days. After this meal, the time is almost over. "


    Wang Xu chuckled and joked casually.


    "Mr. Wang, this is not the time for you to joke. I know it''s hard to believe and accept the story of the goddess of the night. "


    Victoria shook her head.


    The existence of the true God is too far away from everyone.


    After all, the true God is the myth and legend of every country in the world. The earliest one is more than 1000 years ago. It''s too long to be verified.


    Even Victoria herself, after knowing the conjecture put forward by archaeologists in the organization, did not believe it.


    "But even if the goddess of night is just a legend, the thirteen true ancestors of the thirteen clans of the blood clan are real."


    Victoria sank.


    "Even if time goes by so long, most of the 13 true ancestors of the blood clan have disappeared in the long history. The present life of Jimi''s true ancestor also tells us. It is very possible that there are other real ancestors of the thirteen clans. "


    "At least, the Jimi clan only ranks third among the thirteen clans of the blood clan. There are two more powerful clans than the Jimi clan. The Jimi clan has the remains of Zhenzu, and the two stronger clans must also have."


    "Three lower blood demons?"


    Wang Xu nodded to show that he knew.


    Jimi Zhenzu and others may look very strong, but they don''t put it in his eyes. The only thing that worries Wang Xu is the goddess of night.


    But as Victoria said, whether the goddess of night really exists or not can not be easily verified.


    Is the goddess of night itself really alive, so what?


    Wang Xu is not afraid at all.


    The blood limit of blood demon is the power of wuzun level. The possibility of blood demon breaking through wuzun is tens of millions of times less than the chance of a wuzun breaking through to become emperor wuzun.


    In the Chinese world, Wang Xu''s many maces have never been used. Because the Chinese world, almost never with his level of strong enemy.


    In other words, he is more eager to strengthen the enemy!


    "Mr. Wang, are you willing to accept our sincere help? As long as you promise, I will arrange a meeting for you and the boss of our nine headed eagle organization immediately. For this reason, the leader has specially prepared a reception for you, and I want to express my sincerity to you. " Victoria whispered.


    "Eat first."


    Wang Xu chuckles and signals.


    Seeing that he was still like this, Victoria didn''t dare to say any more. She had said so much before, and she didn''t have a meal. At this time, she was hungry, and she bowed her head and enjoyed it quietly.


    They were eating. Suddenly, Wang Xu''s eyes swept through the entrance of the restaurant, and he saw a familiar figure. With a little hurry, he came in quickly and walked straight to him.


    "Thomas strand?"


    When she found Wang Xu''s action, Victoria looked up and frowned.


    It was old Tom who came.


    "Mr. Wang, excuse me."


    Old Tom went straight to Wang Xu and bowed down to salute.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Xu nodded gently, put a piece of steak into his mouth, chewed it, and said vaguely:


    "If it''s still the invitation of your family, don''t say it. I don''t have that much time."


    "It''s really a banquet, but it''s a prince of the night Protoss who wants to contact you for peace talks. The other party has specially prepared a banquet for you and wants to see you in person. "


    Said old Tom in a deep voice.


    "Oh? What a coincidence. "


    Wang Xu gave a faint smile.


    He first looked at Victoria deeply, which made the woman''s eyes a little uneasy. Then he turned to old Tom and said faintly:


    "Sit down and eat together."


    How dare old Tom refuse? He asked the waiter to serve a new meal. However, he was a little embarrassed after sitting down. He looked at Victoria from time to time and judged her identity.


    "Who is this woman? I don''t know which power it represents? I was able to go out to dinner with Prince Wang alone. "


    Old Tom was surprised.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Wang. We jiutouying have nothing to do with the night Protoss. We don''t want to use this excuse to deceive you to leave. "


    At the same time, Victoria was also worried and wanted to say it, but she didn''t say a word.


    Wang Xugang just that one eye, seemingly insipid.


    But among them, but let her have no reason for a burst of physical and mental chill, as if he was naked in front of Wang Xu, was seen clearly.


    Maybe there is a coincidence in the world.


    Old Tom has just sat down.


    Another crisp voice sounded behind Wang Xu, with a trace of surprise.


    "Mr. Wang? Uncle Tom? I''m Scarlett


    Several people looked up.


    I saw a beautiful young white woman coming over with a surprise face. Beside her, she was accompanied by a tall and handsome white man.

 Chapter 1333

    "Scarlett?"


    Wang Xu was slightly stunned at first, and then nodded.


    She remembered where the woman had met. It was he who first met old Tom, the eldest lady of the St. Kay family, on the cruise ship of the alliance of gods.


    At that time, there was also a "little gangster" werewolf who didn''t have long eyes. He slapped him to death.


    Old Tom also mentioned it to him several times. I didn''t expect that he would meet him in the same restaurant today.


    Indeed


    What a coincidence!


    "Mr. Wang, I really didn''t expect to meet you here. It happens that there is a special banquet tonight. I wonder if I can have the honor to invite you to attend the dinner with me?"


    Scarlett''s face with a brilliant smile like a flower, like an innocent girl, warmly invited.


    "What a coincidence."


    Wang Xu chuckled and pondered.


    Three dinners?


    At the same time?


    Standing beside Scarlett, the man frowned and looked into Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Although Wang Xu is famous, the world is too big and there are too many people. Even if he doesn''t deliberately cover his appearance, not everyone can know him.


    In the eyes of white men, Wang Xu is an ordinary Chinese. He may have a different identity, but he doesn''t pay attention to it.


    What''s more, old Tom, who accompanied Wang Xu to dinner, was a man who was not a member of the family.


    That blonde, it seems, is not a great character.


    However, seeing Scarlett''s enthusiasm, the white man frowned and raised his hand. Immediately, the manager of the cruise restaurant came to say hello.


    The white man nodded at random and told the manager to say something. Then he turned to look at some people and said with a smile:


    "Since all of you are Scarlett''s friends, that''s my friends. Why don''t you have dinner with me at the star platform on the top floor. After all, it''s just a hall. It''s crowded and noisy. It''s just a place for ordinary people to eat. "


    Scarlett also introduced:


    "Zoran is the successor of the hoheng family. The hoheng family is an ancient family with a history of 200 years. The industry involves Hotel, catering, entertainment and other aspects. This cruise restaurant is also the industry of the hoheng family."


    The white man also said with a graceful smile:


    "Hello, I''m hohenzolen."


    Zoran thought that hearing his identity and origin, there would be a look of shock on the three faces in front of him, and then a kind of flattery and formality. After all, he has seen similar situations in many people.


    However.


    Unexpectedly, no matter Wang Xu, old Tom or Victoria, his face did not change, and he did not even look at him.


    Huoheng family, two hundred years of inheritance, very powerful?


    It''s just a secular family with a little money and a little power. In front of the nine headed eagle and the strand family, nothing.


    Although, the hoheng family is very famous among ordinary people, and even in the whole western continent, it is also famous. Because this family, in charge of the western continent in the forefront of the top entertainment group, hold many stars, is the leader in the fashion circle.


    But, is still a mortal!


    Even in the eyes of the weakest Victoria, there is no such family.


    But because of Scarlett''s reason, zolen''s attention has been on Wang Xu. Seeing that he is calm, a trace of dissatisfaction flashed through his eyes.


    He was just about to keep talking.


    At this time, Wang Xu finished the steak on the plate in front of him, put down his knife and fork, wiped his lower lip and hands with a tissue, and stood up directly


    "Well, it''s finished. Let''s go."


    He looked at old Tom, nodded slightly and said faintly, "there''s still a little time tonight. Let''s meet the people you said first."


    "Good."


    Old Tom and Victoria got up and left.


    The three just ignored Zoran and Scarlett and left the restaurant.


    Zoron stood behind him, his smile stiff, his eyelids jumping, his hand stiff in front of him, his fingers closed slowly, his knuckles were pale, which showed the strength.


    "Yes, I venture. Mr. Wang is busy now. How could he like my invitation. Not to mention, our family had a bad past with him. "


    But Scarlett has no time to manage Zolan. She has been staring at Wang Xu''s back. Her eyes are very complicated.


    "Hum!"


    At last, zoron didn''t hold back. He snorted angrily and turned back.


    Originally, he wanted to show his noble identity and strong family strength, so as to completely defeat Wang Xu in front of Scarlett.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xu didn''t even look at him, which made him as proud as zolen. How could he accept it.


    "Miss Scarlett, since other people are ungrateful, we don''t care about them. But after this, you and I should not be in much mood to eat. Then I''ll get down to business. "


    Hohenzolen, suppressing his anger, regained his gentle and polite smile, turned to give Scarlett a slight salute and invited her:


    "Tonight, a noble with ancient heritage held a high-end reception in his farewell palace and invited a distinguished guest to dinner. I''m invited because I''m the heir of the hoheng family. I need a beautiful girl. Would you like to go with me? "


    Hohenzolen said with elegant demeanor, slightly lowered his head, his eyes swept Scarlett''s waist, and slender legs, and his eyes twinkled with excitement and eagerness.


    Scarlett is absolutely the beauty of the westerners, coupled with the mysterious and extraordinary background, enough to make countless men fall for it.


    "Miss Sheng Kai, no matter how proud you are, you won''t refuse the chance to attend a dinner party for a noble."


    Hohenzolen was eager.


    Sure enough, Scarlett''s eyes lit up when she heard the words.


    She thought of what Wang Xu had said to old Tom before. It seemed that she was going to meet someone and attend another dinner party. It happens that hohenzolen is going to attend a dinner party. It''s not likely that they are the same


    "Maybe it''s the same one?"


    Scarlett''s heart moved.


    Although the Shengkai family was seriously injured in Wang Xu''s hands, even the demigod of the family died in Wang Xu''s hands.


    But because of this, today''s Saint Kay family is divided into two parts. Some of them think they need to make friends with Wang Xu, and Scarlett is one of them.


    Especially when Wang Xu came to the western continent to fight against the night Protoss, the blood demon banquet Council, and the Dark Alliance, it made Scarlett firm in her mind.


    Such a powerful existence, even as a former enemy, is not the most correct choice.


    "Now all the families in the alliance of gods have given up on Prince Wang. I believe this is the right decision. As long as my sincerity is enough, Prince Wang will definitely accept me! "


    Scarlett was determined.

 Chapter 1334

    Wang Xu, old Tom and others got off the cruise ship restaurant. There was already a luxurious carriage waiting by the bank.


    The carriage is full of medieval style. The pullers are three swarthy horses with strong limbs and bright black skin. Standing there, they sneeze loudly from time to time.


    This carriage, though retro, seems a bit out of place, but any car that comes and goes, all of them give way far away, for fear that they will disturb the handsome horse who pulls the carriage.


    Just because the value of each horse is not less than tens of millions, I don''t know how much higher than any luxury car.


    The most important thing is that no one dares to get close to the noble badge on the carriage.


    In an hour.


    The carriage stopped.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, is a castle in the suburbs, full of ancient flavor manor, huge Castle towering on the earth, bright lights.


    "Dear Mr. Wang, it''s a great honor to have you here. I hope that through this pleasant banquet tonight, we can solve some misunderstandings between you and us. "


    The owner of the castle, a prince level strongman of the night Protoss, Phillip came up laughing.


    Philip is not only a member of the dark night Protoss, but also an elder of the Dark Alliance. In the whole alliance headed by the night Protoss, they are very important.


    "Just a misunderstanding?"


    Wang Xu picked the eyebrow, not smiling.


    Philip''s face froze. He recovered quickly and said with a smile


    "About arukado, there are indeed some Protoss members who reacted too strongly. But with your wisdom, you will never be so one-sided when you look at problems. I dare not say anything else. At least I never want to be against you, Mr. Wang. "


    Philip looked very serious.


    Wang Xu just laughs. If he''s heard of it, he''s gone.


    Would Philip have invited him if it hadn''t been for the power he''d shown over the past few days? A special banquet for him?


    law of the jungle.


    No matter where they are, the strong will always be respected by others. And respect, is the need for relative strength, let others know you can''t provoke.


    in a word.


    Dignity.


    It''s a fight!


    "It''s your own business. What''s important now is that I''ve been attacked by you for no reason. It''s missile attack, encirclement and suppression by the army, and pursued by the dead. I need a perfect explanation." Wang Xu raised his hand and said with a faint smile.


    "Don''t worry, I will give you a perfect explanation."


    Philip nodded solemnly.


    Several highly reactive members of the black night arbitration Council, such as Henry and others, have long been denounced, and all attacks against Wang Xu have been stopped.


    Of course, these are just "explanations" on the surface.


    As for what''s dirty in the dark, only God knows.


    However, there is no denying that after Jimi Zhenzu woke up, many people began to be afraid and deeply afraid after the opposition Council asked him for his opinions.


    Different from the rumors outside, Jimi Zhenzu has a deep fear of Wang Xu.


    Under the guidance of Philip, Wang Xu and others walked through the vestibule of the manor and into the banquet hall in the castle.


    The Western banquet is different from the Chinese banquet. It is more appropriate to say that it should be a self-service reception. The food and drinks should be arranged in a specific place and can be picked up by the guests at will.


    In the crowd, there are special waiters walking back and forth to serve the requirements of every guest at any time. Handsome men, beautiful women, some special requirements, even will naturally be accepted.


    Among the guests, there are more beautiful women.


    "There are so many stars, but they are all women..."


    Victoria''s eyes flashed a little and swept around.


    I saw countless celebrities and nobles, well-dressed and stepping on the red carpet. Among them, many of them can be recognized by her. They are all the upper class tycoons who are the focus of attention within jiutouying.


    "Beauty trick? However, it doesn''t have much effect on the existence of Prince Wang. "


    Victoria had some disdain in her mind.


    The reason why she thinks so is that she is a top-notch beauty, or a mixed race beauty with a softer face than an oriental woman. But Wang Xu didn''t make any waves when he faced her.


    Very soon, Philip will leave, Wang Xu has arrived, he should hurry to host tonight''s banquet, the banquet atmosphere to the climax.


    "It''s a long time since I left my family 30 years ago that I haven''t attended this kind of dinner."


    Old Tom said with some emotion.


    "It''s just hypocritical communication. Apart from showing prestige and exchanging interests, it doesn''t have much practical significance for our extraordinary existence."


    Wang Xu gave a faint smile.


    For this kind of thing, he has long seen through. No matter where, even in the demon race, as long as there is class, there will always be similar things. This is a common fault of the intelligent race.


    "Don''t you really worry about them, sir?"


    Victoria asked in a low voice.


    "I''m afraid he dare not trouble me."


    Wang Xu chuckled, shook his head and said, "of course, even if he dares to come, I''m not afraid. Just do it at will."


    Old Tom seems to regard Victoria as Wang Xu''s girlfriend, and he has already left. Wang Xu and Victoria are standing in the corner, enjoying the wine and music leisurely, and having an insight into the people around them. It''s still very interesting.


    But soon.


    A voice of surprise interrupted their leisure.


    "Mr. Wang, you are really here!"


    Wang Xu looked up.


    I saw Scarlett''s face full of surprise and joy. Next to her, Huo henzolen''s eyes were gloomy and seemed to stare at Wang Xu and Wang Xu coldly.


    "Mr. Wang, I didn''t expect to meet you here again. Tonight, we are really predestined friends!"


    Scarlett said with delight, her eyes full of splendor.


    This time I met Wang Xu, Scarlett was determined that she would never miss the chance to get close again.


    "Scarlett, don''t forget what he did to you just now. Don''t worry about them. Let me introduce you to some of your favorite stars. " Hohenzolen tried to distract Scarlett.


    But it was ignored by Scarlett.


    After several times in a row, hohenzolen finally got angry.


    "Scarlett, can you be more reserved? Don''t forget, I brought you to this dinner party. You are my girl companion, not that damned Chinese boy''s girl companion! "


    "Huo hengzolun, please treat Prince Wang with respect." Scarlett frowned and said in a cold voice.


    "Scarlett, don''t be shameful


    Hohenzolen lowered his voice, grabbed Scarlett''s hand with one hand, and said fiercely:


    "I don''t believe what I mean to you. You can''t see it. I tell you, tonight you have to give me an answer, don''t play tricks on me, and don''t challenge my patience.


    Because of an oriental boy, you''ve repeatedly made me feel inferior. Now, I''m really, really, very angry! "


    Hohenzolen obviously doesn''t want to make things big, but the threat in the words is also undisguised.


    But Scarlett just shook off his hand and hummed, "let go!"


    "Don''t push me!" Huo Heng zolun''s voice is colder, and his eyes sneer at Wang Xu. His mouth seems to be about to say something.


    But before he said it, Victoria had shaken her head, opened her red lips and uttered a word:


    "If I were you, I would turn around and leave now. If you don''t want to bring disaster to the hohhern family. "

 Chapter 1335

    "Ma''am, it''s none of your business."


    Hohenzolen''s eyes swept coldly at Victoria.


    A lot of people around them pretended not to see the scene. In the Vanity Fair of the upper class, women''s disputes have become commonplace.


    Moreover, many people recognize the identity of Huo Heng zoron. With the fame of Huo Heng''s family heirs, no one is willing to stand up and just watch a joke.


    "What do you think I''m doing? I''m saving you. " Victoria is looking at idiots.


    To be honest, she didn''t care about hohenzolen. She just didn''t want to make things big and disturb Wang Xu''s interest. After all, even she was a little annoyed by the farce of these two people.


    "Hehe, help me? I think you''d better think about how to save yourself. Do you really think that I, the hohens, can challenge at will? "


    Hohenzolen sneered.


    "Challenge you?"


    Victoria repeated, then shook her head, not bothering to look at hohenzolen.


    "Idiot."


    Victoria spat out two words, turned to look at Scarlett, and said faintly:


    "The first lady of the St. Kay family? This is the trouble you''ve caused. You''d better solve it quickly. Don''t disturb Mr. Wang''s interest. "


    Needless to say, at this time, Scarlett''s face turned white. She looked at hohenzolen coldly and said word by word:


    "Hohenzolen, you, now, now, now, now, get out of here!"


    If it was not for the wrong occasion, Scarlett would like to kill hohenzolen directly.


    She never thought that this elegant guy in front of her would suddenly go crazy at such a critical time.


    "Scarlett!"


    Hohenzolen''s face turned black on the spot, and these three words almost came out of his throat


    "What if I don''t?"


    He''s full of anger now.


    There is no place to vent.


    This kind of anger has reached the point where it is about to tear the face completely.


    "Don''t go away, you''ll die!"


    Scarlett''s face sank, and she looked at the expressionless Wang Xu, her eyes even colder


    "Now, now, get out of here!"


    "You


    Huo Heng zoron''s face turned blue when he heard the speech.


    Now this situation, he is not a fool, know Wang Xu can let Scarlett so, certainly not ordinary people.


    But so what?


    He''s hohenzolen again?


    He Huo Heng zolen, can because of this, let people in such a public dinner, so provocative, bullying, humiliating it?!


    When did the huoheng family suffer from this kind of anger?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Just when hohenzolen was about to break out, an old man in a stiff dress and silver head came with a dignified look.


    Beside the old man, he was accompanied by a gorgeous blonde with a hot figure, a split dress on her chest and a bare back. She hated having to wear clothes.


    "It''s Sir Lehmann, and he''s with Katha, the best actress of the festival."


    See two people, all around suddenly ring out a burst of low voice to discuss.


    Sir Lehmann''s status is very high. Although he is only a knight, he is very famous in the Western upper class because of his profound knowledge and rich family background.


    Kaisha is a very popular female star in the Western entertainment circle. Almost everyone knows that she is famous for her figure, beauty and hotness. It has to be mentioned that Kaisha is the entertainment group of the hoheng family.


    "Ha ha, sir, just a few outsiders who don''t know the rules."


    When he saw Sir Lehmann, hohenzolen regained his elegant posture and made things clear with just a few words.


    However, in his mouth, all the fault, are pushed to Scarlett and Wang Xu. She said that Scarlett had been in contact with him, but she was cheating on him. Not only that, she also threatened him and wanted to embezzle the assets of the hohhern family.


    "You''re really looking for death."


    Scarlett''s eyes were icy.


    "Scarlett? I''ve heard of you. You''re from the count of St. Kay''s family, right? I don''t understand. In your capacity, how can you do such an unreasonable thing? I''m also mixed up with an oriental. You''re humiliating the count of Saint Kay and your family. "


    Sir Lehmann frowned and yelled fiercely.


    "Sir Lehmann..."


    Scarlett frowned and wanted to say something.


    But seeing Kaisha, the actress beside Sir Lehmann, she suddenly said solemnly:


    "Miss Scarlett, if you want to enter the entertainment industry, this dirty private life can''t exist. If you can be a Westerner who is worthy of your identity, even if you are an oriental, once it is reported, it will be the biggest stain in your future life. "


    "Absurd farce."


    Next to her, Victoria looked a little silly. She only felt that the scene in front of her was absurd, ridiculous and strange.


    Do these three people know what they are doing?


    Yes, if Scarlett is really just an ordinary mortal, the Earl of St. Kay''s family is really just an ordinary Earl''s family. With the three people''s action, Scarlett can really be forced into a desperate situation.


    But


    Not at all!


    "What do you think you''re doing? What are you doing? "


    Scarlett laughed with anger.


    "No, you should figure out what you''re doing. Besides, why? With Sir Lehmann''s noble status and our hohhern family, we are the biggest financial oligarch and the boss of the entertainment empire in the western continent. "


    Hohenzolen said with a proud smile.


    Sir Lehmann chuckled and shrugged, but did not speak.


    Actress Kaisha, is to maintain a brilliant smile, some pity looking at Scarlett, smile from beginning to end has not changed.


    Wang Xu looked on coldly, but for a moment he was enjoying it.


    Sure enough, the upper class, behind the seemingly civilized society, is totally brutal. After tearing off the gorgeous skin on the outside, the exposed interior will only be more sinister and filthy.


    And some people, after years of power, always lose the heart of awe, only think that it is right to bully others, but absolutely can not be bullied by others.


    Because


    He thinks he''s strong!


    But what about the facts?


    "Well, Scarlett, if you do my girlfriend''s job honestly tonight, come back with me after dinner, obey me and obey me, I''ll take it as a misunderstanding."


    Hohenzolen then showed a "winning" smile.


    Scarlett''s eyes drooped slowly, and her killing intention condensed bit by bit.


    "Of course, you don''t need to worry about the Oriental friend you want to be with. I''ll arrange for people to send them out in person and go back to the eastern countryside where he should stay. "


    Hohenzolen smiles and has a plan.


    He looked up at Victoria next to Wang Xu, smiling more gently and politely.


    "And this beautiful lady, if you like, can come to me any time now."


    Sir Lehmann was on one side, holding the wine in his hand, looking like a good play.


    He has seen this scene countless times. In the upper class, no one can stop the general trend.


    "The hohens? It makes you proud, doesn''t it? You are just a senior pimp family! "


    Beyond everyone''s expectation, Scarlett stepped out slowly and said.


    Her voice was very cold.

 Chapter 1336

    "What?"


    Hohenzolen''s smile froze.


    Sir Lehmann also squinted


    "Miss Scarlett, do you know what you''re talking about? The huoheng family is a real famous family. You are insulting the honor of the huoheng family. This is no longer your personal conflict. It will affect your whole Saint Kay family. "


    "Yes, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Scarlett''s voice is cold, and she moves forward step by step. Invisible energies gather behind her, and the air around seems colder.


    "Good! Good! Good


    Hohenzolen''s wine cup was crushed by him, and his right hand was stained with scarlet wine.


    There was a trace of ferocity on his face. When he was scolded as a senior pimp, he finally got angry.


    "Get out of here, you don''t have time."


    Victoria shook her head and said helplessly.


    "No, you''re wrong. You don''t have time."


    Hohenzolen gave a cold smile.


    He turned his head to face many guests and said in a loud voice: "ladies and gentlemen, our noble dinner party has appeared..."


    "Poof


    Before hohenzolen finished speaking, a transparent ice sword suddenly stabbed out of his chest, and the whole ice sword was dyed red by the bright red blood.


    "Er..."


    Hohenzolen''s words stopped abruptly. He lowered his head and looked at the ice sword stabbed out of his chest in disbelief.


    Then, he laboriously turned his head to look behind him and see what happened.


    But the next second.


    "Remember, don''t forget to go to hell, you are just a clown, a pimp, a dirty, weak garbage."


    Scarlett''s cold voice sounded in hohenzolen''s ear, and then, a bone chilling suddenly spread to his whole body, his vision began to blur quickly, and he fell into a darkness in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Touch!"


    Scarlett released her hand, pushed aside hohenzolen''s body, and looked up at the gaping crowd.


    "I, Scarlett, the first lady of the alliance of the gods, the twelve and a half gods, the St. Kay family, hereby declare that the hohens will die in three days!"


    Scarlett''s voice was cold and silent.


    Finish.


    She glanced at the shaking hands of Sir Lehmann, and the pale face of actress Katha, her eyes were full of disdain.


    Then, she turned directly to Wang Xu.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s my biggest mistake to let such a clown disturb your interest. Scarlett is willing to pay whatever you want. "


    In front of Wang Xu, Scarlett said respectfully.


    "Well."


    Wang Xu nodded, noncommittal.


    He didn''t care about everything in front of him.


    Hohenzolen''s death is just another proof of truth.


    Don''t be arrogant.


    You never know that you are the real weak one.


    "Hoo..."


    After such a long time, sir Lehmann finally responded and breathed out a long breath. A look of anger appeared on his face. His lips moved and his fingers raised slightly, as if he wanted to scold something.


    But just then.


    Suddenly, a tall voice came.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to this evening''s dinner. Now, let''s warmly welcome the most distinguished guests of this dinner, Wang Xu and Wang Gongzi, who are from eastern China!"


    Philip appeared more than ten meters away, in the middle of the corridor steps leading to the second floor, holding up his glass and raising his hand.


    With his finger, the lights of the meeting hall suddenly dimmed, and at the same time, a lamp post suddenly shone on the position of Wang Xu and others.


    In an instant, Wang Xu and others became the focus of the audience.


    This time, the crowd in the distance also found the wrong atmosphere in this position, and the body of hohenzolen who fell on the ground in a pool of blood.


    All of a sudden.


    There was a cry of surprise.


    "Dead?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Who died and who did it? Is there an assassin? "


    "This is Philip''s dinner party. Who dares to do such a thing here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This change was so sudden that Philip, who spoke on the steps, was a little stunned.


    He never thought that he had just left Wang Xu for a short time. He just told him to arrange the scene flow of introducing Wang Xu, which led to such a big change.


    "What? Are you the guest of the evening? "


    Sir Lehmann''s eyes glared, and his voice turned into a scream. It was like hell.


    Not only him, but also other people, such as actress Kaisha, were stunned.


    However.


    At this time, no one paid any attention to them.


    Philip came in a hurry, with a trace of fear on his face, and asked in a scorched voice: "Mr. Wang, are you not disturbed? Don''t worry. No matter what assassin he is, I promise to let him... "


    "No, there are no assassins."


    Wang Xu raised his hand to stop Philip''s words and stepped forward. He passed by Sir Lehmann and said casually:


    "These two people, I don''t want to see again."


    Then, without stopping at his feet, Wang Xu walked directly.


    And behind him, Philip also quickly reacted, immediately looked at the pale Sir Lehmann, and then quickly caught up with Wang Xu.


    Stay where you are.


    More and more people react and look at Sir Lehmann and actress Kesha with pity.


    Sir Lehmann''s face was pale, and Katha''s legs were soft. She almost fell to the ground.


    At this time, no matter how stupid they were, they knew that they had made a big mistake before.


    ¡­¡­


    While Wang Xu was at Philip''s dinner, the western world outside was also in great turmoil.


    The turmoil began with a special network on the dark web and a nickname called "eternal Knight".


    "Does the goddess of night really exist? And existed in a thousand years, the true ancestors of the thirteen independent clans of the blood clan are all the blood guards of the goddess in the night


    "Is it true that he calls himself the eternal Knight under the goddess?"


    People were so surprised that they guessed one after another.


    "The Yellow devil from the East, Wang Xu is in trouble. Whether or not the goddess of the night really exists in the world, the goddess guards represented by the eternal knight and Jimi Zhenzu are bound to trouble him. "


    "That''s right. Before that, Jimi Zhenzu fought Wang Xu alone and retreated. As long as there are two more, no, probably one more, he will be completely suppressed. "


    In this tense atmosphere.


    A piece of news flows out from the blood clan magic banquet parliament, sweeping the whole western continent like a storm.


    "The magic banquet Council, among the Giovanni clan and the perishing clan, two more true ancestors have awakened!"

 Chapter 1337

    After Philip''s courtship dinner.


    the second day.


    In Philip''s castle, Wang Xu met with the strand family behind old Tom and the saint Kay family behind Scarlett.


    Seeing that Wang Xu did not leave the West and return to the East, Victoria left disappointed.


    However.


    Less than an hour later, Victoria returned again. She met Wang Xu with a serious face and issued a warning


    "Prince Wang, the legend of the goddess of night is true. Xuewei wakes up and the eternal knight is born!"


    "Here is a plot, a plot to hold you back and not let you leave!"


    Under Victoria''s excited warning.


    Soon, Wang Xu learned the specific news.


    first.


    In the blood clan magic banquet Council, among the thirteen families, two more Zhenzu came to life.


    Giovanni, the Earl of the night.


    "Blood Slayer" perishes.


    With Jimi Zhenzu, the blood guards of the three legendary goddesses wake up.


    The guard of the light, the eternal knight, is more mysterious and unknown. All I know is, knights


    Raise your sword!


    "Mr. Wang, last night''s dinner was a conspiracy. Philip had no intention of peace talks at all. He just wants to delay your leaving


    Victoria said anxiously.


    At this point.


    Wang Xuzheng is sitting in Philip''s castle. Outside is a huge manor, not only a castle, but also other villas, small farms, wineries, and even a vineyard.


    The whole manor covers an area of tens of thousands of square meters, and is located in the suburbs, far from the city. It can be said that it is the best battlefield for the super strong to fight.


    "I see."


    Wang Xu nodded, gently picked up a glass of red wine and tasted it. His posture was very leisurely, and he didn''t seem to care.


    "It''s a good bottle, Victoria. Let''s have a drink."


    Wang Xu narrowed his eyes, reached for a sign and said with a smile


    "Of course, everyone has their own taste. If you don''t like it, you can go to the next cellar and choose it again. There are many good years of red wine in it."


    "Mr. Wang, things have come to this point. How can you still feel like drinking?"


    Where does Victoria feel like drinking


    "To tell you the truth, the people above actually gave me the order to retreat, and they are obviously ready to give up your line."


    "This time, I''m acting in private. Mr. Wang, we really don''t have much time... "


    Before Victoria finished, Wang Xu suddenly asked, "how much is this castle manor worth?"


    "What?"


    Victoria was stunned, but did not respond for a moment.


    Wang Xu repeated it again, but she said angrily:


    "What kind of manor do you care about at this time? Anyway, the value of this manor is not important at all. Your life is in danger now... "


    "So, how much is it worth?" Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "You..." Victoria stamped her foot in a hurry, then bowed her head and calculated carefully for a while, and then returned helplessly


    "I don''t know exactly how much, but it will never be low, at least in the billions."


    "Ha ha, it seems that I have been underestimated again. In my own opinion, the price of setting me up has to be more than one trillion."


    Wang Xu shook his head and chuckled, then suddenly raised his head, looked forward, and said faintly:


    "Don''t you think so, Philip?"


    With his voice.


    Invisible power, directly open the gate of the castle, revealing the expressionless Philip outside.


    "Come in, please."


    Wang Xu''s voice is faint.


    Philip''s face was calm. Although he still kept the courtesy he should have, he had no respect at all


    "Mr. Wang, I''ve tried my best. The night Council has made the final decision. We''ll write it off. But one thing, you need to apologize to us publicly, and please leave the western continent as soon as possible. "


    "Why, just one night, I''m not welcome now?"


    Wang Xu looked up, not smiling.


    "Mr. Wang, I am not your enemy now. With the death of the three blood princes, arukado, Albert and van der Rohn, three true ancestors of the blood demon feast Council have awakened. Now it''s a war between you and the blood demon feast Council. "


    Philip''s face sank slightly when he heard the words


    "I have expressed my utmost sincerity. I will not be your enemy. But I can''t control the blood clan magic banquet Council, the Dark Alliance, or even other members of the Protoss.


    Please leave as soon as possible. I don''t want the war to happen in my manor. "


    Just one night.


    Philip''s attitude changed a lot.


    At the dinner party last night, Philip was respectful to Wang Xu. He was good at saying good things to Wang Xu. He was like an ancestor.


    But now, it''s so fast.


    It''s just one night. It''s just like a bitch. What a ruthless bitch!


    Think of here, Victoria face helpless, but also a faint anger, because anger is useless.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to say, I''ll leave, too. But not now, but when I stay enough time, I will take the initiative to leave. "


    But Wang Xu was not angry at all. He said with a smile:


    "I always keep my word. You don''t have to worry about that. As for the matter that I may be killed, I will also solve it. It has nothing to do with you.


    Besides, you can also persuade other people not to trouble me. "


    "You


    Philip''s face was angry and he wanted to get angry, but when he reached the peak, he thought that Wang Xu was a "murderer" and forced down his anger


    "My warning has arrived. Since you don''t want to listen, Mr. Wang, I''ll leave."


    With that, Philip was about to walk away.


    "This manor is for me?"


    Wang Xu chuckled.


    Philip''s voice changed when he stepped down


    "Here you go!"


    "Ha ha."


    Wang Xu chuckled and said nothing more. After Philip left, he sighed again:


    "It seems that I have been looked down upon. My life is not worth billions? I have to ask for it. "


    Philip didn''t go alone, he took the whole estate.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu and Victoria are the only two people left in the huge Castle manor.


    "Prince Wang, Philip is too presumptuous!"


    Victoria is angry and dissatisfied with Wang Xu.


    "But Mr. Wang, I heard that Jimi Zhenzu fought with you and left. Now they are back, three true ancestors of the blood clan. Do you really want to fight here? "


    Victoria is worried.


    "Don''t be afraid, the soldiers will block it, the water will come and the earth will cover it. It''s just three low blood demons. They don''t deserve to shout in front of me. "


    Wang Xu didn''t care and waved and laughed.


    "By the way, who told you that Jimi Zhenzu retreated in front of me?


    I let him go, the low blood demon, but I didn''t dare to move my hand. "


    "What?"


    Hearing the words, Victoria was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1338

    Just when Wang Xu sat down in the prince''s manor and made fun of Victoria.


    The outside world.


    The storm is depressing.


    "The prince of Huaxia is going to be in trouble. The three true ancestors of the blood clan are in this world. The mysterious Knights point to the East, and the saying of the goddess of night is rampant. No matter whether the goddess really exists or not, there must be a big figure behind it. Creating such a big situation is bound to show the sword to Wang Xu!"


    A wise man''s hole is like a candle.


    Sure enough.


    On the afternoon after Philip left the manor, it was reported that the thirteen families of the blood clan magic banquet Council had gathered. In the name of the magic banquet Council and the power of the three real ancestors, they asked Wang Xu to go to the arbitration Council composed of the Dark Alliance and the night Protoss immediately and ask him to apologize in public.


    This kind of condescending attitude is almost as if a thousand years ago, when the East and the West fought against the East, the West oppressed the East.


    "Meet me?"


    Looking at a low-level vampire standing high in front of him, Wang Xu is speechless, and then points to kill him.


    Let him go to the audience. Funny?


    But soon.


    Another vampire comes running angrily and yells at Wang Xu for killing the messenger. At the same time, he strongly asks Wang Xu to be present again.


    This time, Wang Xu didn''t even bother to say a word. He slapped him to death.


    The blood clan magic banquet Council was furious.


    The Dark Alliance is furious.


    The protoss of the night is furious.


    Night arbitration Council fury!


    Soon, a punishment team composed of the magic banquet Council, the Dark Alliance and the night Protoss was ready to force Wang Xu to attend the audience.


    This punishment team is very powerful. It is led by five blood princes, three dark elders and twenty blood earls.


    However.


    That night, someone saw twenty-five groups of ashes outside the prince''s manor.


    It seems that this punishment team, even the gate of the manor, was completely destroyed before it could enter.


    Here''s a look.


    At last, it seems to realize the reality.


    Under the concern of countless people, the three real ancestors of the magic banquet Council, all of them, will fight to kill Wang Xu.


    For a while.


    The whole western continent was a sensation, and countless people looked at the castle manor outside Xiulan city.


    "In the history of the magic banquet Council, there were only four times when Zhenzu woke up."


    "For the first time, more than 600 years ago, the Holy Light kingdom was still in the dark middle ages, when the Vatican launched a large-scale hunting of vampires. A true ancestor of the blood clan woke up and slaughtered a holy city of the Holy See overnight, killing hundreds of thousands of holy soldiers. "


    "In the second time, the battle between the dark werewolf and the blood clan provoked a real ancestor to wake up. In the end, the dark werewolf clan was almost destroyed, and the remaining werewolf clan became the vassal of the blood clan from then on."


    "The third time..."


    "The fourth time..."


    Some people have published the historical materials of the blood clan on the dark Internet, revealing many secrets of the terror of the true ancestor of the blood clan buried in the long history.


    Even if it''s just a bunch of cold text data, countless people are lost in it.


    And the dark werewolves, even now, are famous and powerful forces in the western continent. But is this the wolf clan that has declined 90%?


    How terrible will the once dark werewolf clan be?


    "The real ancestor of the blood clan was so terrible. If it wasn''t for the disclosure of these materials, who could have imagined that so many horrors had happened?"


    Exclaimed a strong man in the dark world.


    "Otherwise, how do you think the arrogance of those vampires was formed?" A demon hunter, the inheritor of the Holy Light Kingdom, sneered:


    "The Vatican has dominated the West for thousands of years, ruled the kings and theocracies in the world, and launched jihadi legions to sweep the world many times. Why can''t the protoss have the upper hand in the night? The banqueting Council is a big part of it. "


    This remark shocked countless people.


    If no one points out, no one thinks deeply. But some things, once pointed out, when we think about them carefully, we suddenly find all kinds of secrets in the past history.


    After these secrets, there is endless blood and fire.


    "The magic banquet Council comes out, the three true ancestors set out, and the Dark Alliance and the night Protoss follow. This is to fight with the prince of China forever."


    "In this war, no matter who wins or loses, the general situation of the world will be changed, and the waves of the great era are destined to be huge waves."


    "Searching for history, we find that there was an unknown and extraordinary war between the East and the west a thousand years ago. A thousand years later, the war started with Wang Xu alone. Can the east rise this time? "


    Countless people are in awe.


    The eyes of the whole world are all involved in the Huaxia youth in the manor outside Xiulan city at this time, who is called by Huaxia as the most gifted pervert of martial arts for thousands of years.


    Huaxia.


    The warrior.


    Wang Xu!


    A young man who often forgets his real age, but only 22 years old!


    It''s night.


    Over the blue city.


    Countless black clouds gather, rainstorm


    It''s pouring down.


    It''s dark.


    It doesn''t stop raining.


    There''s more blood.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo


    The wind with rich water vapor blows through the gate of the castle manor. With great power, the whole gate is smashed back. The iron shaft at the corner makes a creaking sound.


    "Step on it


    In the continuous rain curtain, the ground suddenly sagged. A cowhide boot, decorated with scarlet petals and full of medieval aristocratic style, appeared in the pit.


    But the next second.


    The boot disappeared, leaving only a dent. Under the rain, it soon disappeared.


    As if, just passed, is a ghost in the rainy night.


    However, the next second.


    All of a sudden.


    "Touch!"


    Mud and water splashed around, and another boot appeared. The owner of the boot stopped slightly, revealing his original shape.


    He was wearing a scarlet cloak, with a black mask on his face. His eyes were as red as blood, just like death in the dark.


    He is not alone.


    Behind him, one after another blood colored cloak penetrated the rain and showed his figure.


    One, two, three


    In an instant, there were hundreds of people. In the silence, they passed through the rain like ghosts and gathered at the stone castle manor in the center.


    "Ouch..."


    A wild dog, who came from nowhere, accidentally passed by. His nose moved slightly, and then he suddenly whimpered. With his tail between his legs, he turned around and ran away in a hurry, as if countless ghosts were hidden in the dark ahead.


    Inside the manor stone castle.


    Wang Xu is tasting Victoria''s hand fried steak with half of the red wine in his left hand.


    All of a sudden, he slowly put down his wine glass and raised his head slightly, showing a smiling face.


    "Is... Finally here?"


    Deep, with a sigh of disappointment, spread in the air.

 Chapter 1339

    Many blood colored cloaks, with no heartbeat and body temperature, stood outside the stone castle like corpses and surrounded the whole stone castle.


    They stood in the rainstorm, but there was no wet mark on their boots.


    All the rain, in the moment close to their body surface, is like hitting an invisible barrier, bouncing away and sliding towards both sides.


    "Hoo..."


    The cold wind blew suddenly.


    Three dark figures, like death in the dark, came from the end of the rain.


    These three people, wearing ancient and luxurious clothes, are embroidered with large areas of blood lines on the dark materials. They come together to form three kinds of complicated, strange and amazing strange patterns.


    They are three ancient seals, representing the three oldest heritages.


    Blood clan magic banquet Council, three true ancestors!


    Giovanni, the Earl of the night.


    "Blood Slayer" perishes.


    Also, Jimi Zhenzu


    No, it''s time to call him another old and noble name.


    He is in charge of the powerful existence of the magic.


    Zhenzu, trickster, Jimi!


    At this time, on the blood colored cloak of Ji Mi Zhen Zu, there was a strange circular pattern, which seemed to be made up of thorns. At first glance, it was like an open eye pierced by thorns.


    "Step on it


    The rainy night was broken again, accompanied by a harsh sound of horse neighing, a huge black horse galloping on the blue flame.


    When the black horse approaches, the visual impact is even greater. It is only about three meters high on the shoulder, and nearly four meters high with the high horse head.


    "Poof..."


    The black horse stops beside the three real ancestors, shakes his head and makes a loud noise. What he spurts out is not the gas, but the strange blue flame.


    "He knew we were coming."


    On the back of the black horse, a brown haired man with white gloves and white knighthood said faintly.


    "How many paladins are left in the order of the eternal?"


    Asked the count of the night, Giovanni, in a faint voice.


    Jimi Zhenzu stood on his left side, half a step behind, with a trace of fear on his face. He could see a little uneasiness in his eyes, as if he didn''t want to come, but was forced to come.


    "I''ll take one."


    The brown haired man replied faintly.


    "I, the Knights of eternal silence, landrian, the order of eternal Knights!"


    The Silent Knight, landrian.


    Head of the eternal Knight order, guardian of the night Protoss holy land, the strongest knight.


    "It seems that you have taken the last step after all. In this case, you really only need one."


    The Earl of the night, Giovanni, nodded, his scarlet eyes turned to the stone castle in front of him.


    "No one who kills the descendants of the goddess can survive. Tonight, there will be no accident. " Giovanni''s right hand, there are blood slayer of the title of the true ancestor of death, calm mouth.


    "Don''t look down on him. I''ve dealt with him. He''s no weaker than us. Even, I noticed a familiar smell of terror in him. He may not be a native of the world. " Jimi Zhenzu couldn''t help warning.


    "Visitors from different worlds? So what? At that time, the Holy See, who claimed to be an angel on the earth, was reincarnated by the Yuzu in the demon world. He was born with the power of light and could control the holy light. Would he not be captured by us alive and devour the whole body''s essence and blood to die? "


    Giovanni voice unchanged, light way.


    "But we also lost a companion at that time..."


    Jimi Zhenzu wanted to retort, but in the face of Giovanni''s cold eyes, he closed his mouth very wisely.


    "Compared with 600 years ago, we are stronger. The warrior in it can''t be compared with the reincarnated sage of the Yu nationality. "


    Death disdains to say.


    "Do it, kill him."


    Landrian didn''t speak much, but he was concise.


    The four of them looked up at the stone castle. Even if there was no movement inside and the door was closed, they could not stop their eyes.


    They can clearly see Wang Xu sitting inside, cutting steak and drinking red wine.


    "Blasphemy man, I, the count of the night, the head of the goddess''s thirteen blood guards, Giovanni, sentence you to death!"


    Giovanni said faintly.


    "Death


    "Death


    "Death


    His voice, like the most vicious curse, reverberated in the air, and gradually became extremely vicious, as if there were a group of ghosts whispering in the dark.


    The forces of distortion, corruption and darkness emerge from the abyss and spread from all directions to Wang Xu in the stone castle.


    ¡­¡­


    "The war is finally about to begin."


    All around, outside the darkness, countless people who had been waiting for many days were all worried.


    This battle not only decides Wang Xu''s life and death, but also their future.


    No matter which side wins, the pattern of the future world will be changed.


    If the magic banquet Council wins, I''m afraid the western world will also change greatly. The dark ages of the middle ages are likely to return. The name of the goddess of night will spread all over the world.


    If Wang Xu wins, the whole western world will be inferior to the eastern world.


    From then on, his name will become a nightmare on everyone''s head.


    "Hoo


    Inside the stone castle, the vicious curse of roaring "death" was constantly winding around Wang Xu. The tables, chairs and floors were all severely corroded, and a strong stench was sent out.


    Victoria was too far away to approach.


    "Ah... Can''t I finish this supper?"


    Wang Xu sighed helplessly and grew up.


    It''s just an action of getting up, and the curse breath all around it will burst and disappear in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Step on it."


    Wang Xu raised his right foot and stepped out slowly.


    Boom!


    In a twinkling, the earth trembles, the whole stone castle is shaking rapidly, and the huge energy storm, with Wang Xu as the center, is pounding in all directions.


    Next second.


    The whole stone castle collapsed and turned into ruins.


    Wang Xu''s real body also appeared in front of the public. Behind him, Victoria was the only one


    Still invisible.


    However, this kind of stealth ability can''t escape the eyes of several true ancestors of blood clan.


    "Just the two of you?" Giovanni glanced at Victoria and fell on Wang Xu


    "It''s really a wise choice to destroy the stone castle and the blockade and border set by my men at the first time. However, it doesn''t work at all. The border is just to prevent you from escaping. "


    "For many years, no one has dared to challenge us, let alone blaspheme the descendants of the goddess of the night."


    Zhenzu sneered


    "The last Pope who dared to do this has been a dead bone in the grave for hundreds of years, and hundreds of thousands of jihadis have been slaughtered by us."


    "At this time, does recalling history make you particularly confident?"


    Wang Xu looked up with a trace of undisguised disdain on his face, but his eyes were indifferent


    "A few lower blood demons, the bottom of the demons, plus a group of your hybrids, dare to kill me?"


    "You don''t deserve it."


    "Ask the goddess of night in your mouth to come and apologize to me in person."

 Chapter 1340

    "No blasphemy, goddess!"


    Giovanni''s Scarlet eyes became more red in an instant. In his indifferent voice, he showed his uncontrollable anger.


    "I will cut off your head, use your skull to make wine cup, and use the blood in your body as raw material to make wine for the goddess, so as to calm her anger."


    Even though Giovanni''s voice was always faint, the ferocity, blood and ferocity in it made everyone feel cold.


    In the eyes of demons, human beings are just food.


    Like the blood demon, it feeds on human blood.


    Many powerful demons also like to play the role of gods in the weak lower world in order to better control human beings.


    This kind of behavior is just like that of humans raising chickens, ducks, pigs and sheep in captivity. There is no good or evil, and there is no so-called morality.


    Because good and evil and morality are all defined by human beings themselves. Human beings in different regions, races and countries all have their own good and evil and morality.


    Not to mention demons.


    After all, the warriors in the solar world also hunt and kill demons. The flesh and blood of many powerful demons are the best food for the warriors.


    This is the real universe.


    The strong are respected.


    "You step back and rearrange the border. You can''t let him escape."


    Giovanni waved.


    With his voice.


    The hundreds of elite vampire warriors with blood cape and black mask immediately took up a mirage and retreated to the back.


    Suddenly, Wang Xu and others were left at the scene.


    "You can''t escape after all."


    The knight of eternal silence, landrian urges the black horse in his crotch to step forward.


    Giovanni, the two true ancestors of the blood clan, also stepped forward slowly to kill.


    "Ah..."


    Ji Mi''s real ancestor pulled a bitter arc from the corner of his mouth, sighed, and had to step forward.


    The strong breath rushed out from them, even the rain curtain in the sky was affected, so it was fixed in the air.


    "Who said I was going to run? To tell you the truth, I''m afraid you''ll run away! "


    Wang Xu sighed and raised his right hand.


    Xuanguang spirit sword appears in the palm, like an orchid in full bloom, a bright sword light, tearing the night.


    "Touch!"


    Giovanni gave a sneer, lifted his left hand and grabbed it in the air. Suddenly, the light of the sword flew out of the air was frozen. Then, like a crystal sealed in amber, the light of the sword broke inch by inch.


    In the distance, invisible Victoria suddenly widened her eyes.


    Many powerful people watching the battle from afar also shrunk their eyes.


    In today''s world, who doesn''t know that Wang Xu has a magic sword, but now, Wang Xu''s blood demon''s racial talent.


    Blood is immortal!


    Immortal body!


    However, Giovanni''s face was very ugly.


    Wang Xugang''s method is far beyond his imagination. Looking at the posture, a hundred sword lights turn into sword rain, which is just a move.


    And he can''t even stop Wang Xu!


    What about having an immortal body?


    Wang Xu can''t kill him once, just a few more?


    As long as the blood demon knows that his race''s so-called immortality is just a joke.


    There has never been a real immortal body in the universe!


    The so-called immortality is just that it is difficult for others to kill it.


    "Worthy of the blood demon."


    Wang Xu gently praised.


    The real blood of the blood demon has extremely powerful healing effect. No wonder there are many large families in the solar world. Powerful warriors hunt blood demons everywhere to collect their real blood for alchemy.


    "But I don''t have time to collect the real blood of some low blood demons. The procedure is too troublesome. So, it''s better to kill it. "


    Wang Xu shook his head and suddenly waved the Xuanguang spirit sword.


    "Boom!"


    Sword light across the sky, constantly differentiation, unexpectedly is more than before, suddenly appeared thousands of.


    The sword of light, the limit.


    One sword turns a thousand swords!

 Chapter 1341

    Blood demon does not die?


    If you can''t kill me once, I''ll kill you ten times.


    If you don''t die ten times, you will die a hundred times.


    There''s always a time to die.


    After all, the sword of light is just a inferior power. If you let the general lower martial arts master display, you can only control a hundred sword lights to the limit. But Wang Xu is different. A hundred swords are just the beginning, and a thousand swords are the limit.


    Even, when his strength goes further, one sword turns into ten thousand swords, it''s just idle business.


    "This..."


    Look at this shocking scene.


    At this time, the forever silent Knight landrian could not help changing color, and black nightmare began to kick his hooves uneasily when he was on the horse of the abyss in Western legend.


    "Well, Giovanni can''t stop it alone. Let''s do it together."


    Blood Slayer perishes, true ancestor cold voice way.


    "Do it, though I don''t advocate fighting him. But since we have already started, we must wipe him out completely, and we will never suffer from it again. "


    Jimi Zhenzu came forward on his own initiative, and a strange spell wave around him was brewing quickly.


    "Death blood cloud."


    Under the huge magic wave, countless blood mist rose and turned into a boundless blood cloud and rushed to Wang Xu.


    But Wang Xu just looked at it, but he didn''t pay attention.


    This death blood cloud, even three seconds did not last, was torn into pieces by thousands of sword light, just offset less than 20 sword light.


    From a distance.


    The blood cloud of death is like a river of blood.


    The sword light is a golden meteor falling from the sky, which cuts through the night. Behind the seemingly beautiful, there is a terrible power that can destroy the world.


    The light of the sword is like the rain of stars.


    Shine on the night.


    Such as the eternal power.


    On the outskirts of the battlefield, the countless strong spectators who saw this scene all opened their eyes and breathed cold air.


    "So this is the real strength of the prince of China? Before that, he didn''t show all his strength. This, this, this... It''s terrible. "


    A strong member of the Dark Alliance, can not help but fear.


    When he came here today, he had no intention to intervene in the war and kill Wang Xu together. But at the moment, it seems that I can''t pick up any more courage.


    Like this strong man, there were at least dozens of strong men around with similar thoughts, and they were extremely frightened.


    "Otherwise, how do you think he killed the four demigods of the alliance of gods and forced the nvwu God to surrender and guard his family?"


    An old man in black, holding a scepter inlaid with a huge seven color gem, sighed.


    This old man is the leader of the alliance of gods. He ignites the divine fire with seven kinds of divinities and is known as the powerful demigod of the wisdom angel.


    "He grew up so fast that he was faster than the natural saints of the Holy See. Maybe only in the time when the gods were in the world in the legend could the sons of the gods grow up so fast."


    Beside the old man, several other men sighed.


    If Wang Xu was here, he would recognize that among these people, he had just met the family of skrand and the head of the family of Saint Kay, whom he had just met a few days ago.


    The twelve and a half gods of the alliance of gods no longer dare to be the enemy of Wang Xu.


    "Don''t talk. The other real ancestors have made a move. Wang Xu is about to fall into the siege."


    Someone called out.


    This time, all the strong people who can watch the battle from a close distance are the top of the major forces. Everyone represents a giant relative to ordinary people.


    ¡­¡­


    "Poof! Poof! Poof


    Is it so easy to stop a thousand sword rains from the sky?


    Even if the Earl of the night ''Giovanni'' and ''blood Slayer'' perished, and ''trickster'' Jimi, the Silent Knight landrian.


    Four people at the same time, also can barely block most.


    But there are still dozens of swords breaking through the interception and sweeping towards the four.


    "Touch!"


    Giovanni''s hands were in absolute darkness.


    The power of absolute evil converged rapidly in front of him, and the physical body took up a mirage and moved at a high speed in the dark.


    But there are still nearly 30 sword lights, like maggots of tarsal bone.


    "Only after me? Do you really think I''m a bully! "


    Giovanni sneered and his right hand suddenly disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he had a bloody cup in his hand. Twelve ferocious skeletons were carved on the cup, twelve tiny wings were printed on the cup, and half a cup of blood was in it.


    An artifact in the legend of the blood clan.


    Twelve blood Angel wine cup!


    It is said that this wine cup artifact is made from the skulls of twelve angels. It is full of angel''s blood and bears the curse of the holy light before the death of the twelve angels. It will last forever.


    The power of this curse is extremely powerful. Although it is a blood artifact, it is extremely holy.


    Giovanni just held it in his hand, and his hand was burned with a burst of black smoke, which was the power of the Holy Light curse from the twelve angels.


    Blood Angel wine cup dumping, inside the blood, immediately pour out.


    "Boom!"


    It''s just a wine cup the size of a palm, but the blood wine in it is pouring out of the sky.


    A bloody torrent, like a waterfall falling over nine days, is smashed down with the power of mountains.


    And, a strong holy power, also full of air. With the strong blood color, it gives people a strong sense of strangeness.


    "Boom!"


    In the same second, blood slayer, Jimi Zhenzu, and forever silent Knight landrian also joined hands.


    All three of them used their own means. For a moment, countless energy streams in the sky collided everywhere. The huge energy counteraction actually formed a huge energy hole in the air, like a black hole, with extremely strong attraction.


    Countless sword lights are engulfed by this energy void, and even the Xuanguang spirit sword is involved. It is stained by the blood of the curse of the twelve angels spilled from the blood Angel wine cup, and the spirit is slightly damaged.


    "Well? Spiritual contamination? "


    As soon as Wang Xumei picks his head, he raises his hand and takes back the Xuanguang spirit sword. As soon as his mind sweeps away, the filth on it is gone.


    "Warrior of the East, your artifact has been stained with the blood of the curse of the twelve angels and can no longer be used. You can''t win with us


    Eternal Knight landrian sneers.


    Jimi Zhenzu sighed: "Mr. Wang, your strength has made me feel frightened many times, but now, it''s time to recognize the reality."


    "Blood Angel wine cup, will let your blood become the most delicious blood wine, I will enjoy its mellow fragrance." Giovanni returned to the original insipid.


    The blood Slayer raised his hand and said with a grim smile, "I''ve been dealing with his living body for a long time. I haven''t made a new angel of death for a long time."


    Angel of death.


    It is not the powerful creature in legend, but the unique creation of blood Slayer. Among the blood clan, he is the executioner of punishment. His favorite thing is to skin human beings and make them look like bat wings behind the human body.


    "Ha ha, do you think you will win? Who doesn''t have a few artifact


    Wang Xu chuckled and took out a purple ancient seal from the space magic weapon.


    On the seal, it is engraved with four guardians, national weapons, birds, animals, insects, fish, rice sickles, swords and halberds


    As soon as the seal came out, the void was immediately dyed into a purple, a serious and heavy pressure on heaven and earth.


    The importance of the country.


    It''s heavier than Mount Tai.


    The seal of Wang Dao!

 Chapter 1342

    The seal of Wang Daozhi.


    It''s not a real artifact. At most, it can only be called a half artifact.


    But its power is no worse than Giovanni''s so-called "artifact" Twelve blood Angel wine cup, or even better.


    "Boom!"


    A virtual shadow of the flourishing Dynasty, rivers and rivers, actually emerged from the seal of the royal way, carrying endless pressure.


    The seal fell into Wang Xu''s hands. After his sacrifice, its power rose day by day.


    "Go


    Wang Xu raised his hand.


    The seal of the king''s way suddenly rose and turned into tens of meters in size. With dazzling purple light, it rushed to the four people in the air. Where it passes, the air is hard pressed. It''s heavy and impregnable, suppressing the world.


    "Damn it, this guy has an artifact. Run away, you can''t resist it!"


    Giovanni''s face changed and he roared.


    The blood Angel wine cup has just been used once, but it will take at least half an hour to use the next time. Otherwise, the curse power of the angel in the wine cup will eat itself back.


    "Whoosh."


    The blood Slayer sends out the blood awn of terror, like a meteor, rushing madly to the seal of the king. There was only a waterfall of blood in the air for a time, and each blood awn was comparable to a rocket.


    But it''s not.


    It''s no use!


    "Poof


    There was no pause in the seal of the king''s way. All the blood bumped against it and immediately scattered into a piece of blood. It is a mountain under the pressure of the air, and the blood awn is the water that cleans the mountain.


    As the seal of kingcraft continued to fall, the power to oppress heaven and earth, even though it was still more than ten meters away, also made the four people below feel a palpitation.


    "Sword of the dawn!"


    Landrian, the Silent Knight, suddenly drew out a huge Knight''s sword.


    The complex lines light up from the sword body, and the dazzling white light bursts into the sky. This white light suddenly cuts through the night, as if it is the first ray of dawn that pierces the night.


    Artifact, sword of the dawn.


    It is said that the divine sword handed over by the goddess of night to the head of the eternal Knight order is blessed by the goddess to protect the light. It is stained with the power of the goddess and has a powerful power far beyond common sense.


    "The dawn will break."


    Landrian held the dawn sword in both hands, urged the black horse in his crotch, and cut the sword against the sky.


    "Arcane sword style..."


    "Dawn


    The dazzling light of the sword tears open the rain curtain and lights up the endless night within a hundred meters.


    The sword light collides with the seal of the king''s way, as if there is no end. Dawn sword is also a half spirit weapon. Its power is really powerful, but landrian''s power can''t be compared with Wang Xu''s.


    Less than 30 seconds after the collision, the black horse at landrian''s crotch had already stepped back 30 steps. Finally, with a shock, the black horse could not bear the heavy pressure of the seal of the king. With a soft front hoof and a whimper, he fell to his knees.


    "Trickery, death."


    Jimi Zhenzu also stepped forward, raised his hand, and suddenly a bright blood was shot out, which condensed into a point and was ready to break the seal of the king''s way.


    Unfortunately, the idea is very good, but the reality is very weak. The death finger penetrates the illusory shadow of the seal of kingcraft, and finally shoots on the noumenon. However, it just makes the noumenon shake slightly, and then continues to press down.


    Then, the blood slayer and Giovanni shot one after another.


    The bloody Slayer suddenly opened a huge bat wing behind him, and his body size soared to five meters. Unexpectedly, he collided with his body and hit the seal of kingcraft with one blow.


    Giovanni''s body shape remained unchanged, but it was followed by the same blow. In some strange fluctuation, the air was suddenly blasted into an inverted triangle cone.


    Under the joint attack of several people, the seal of the king''s way finally couldn''t bear it, and was shot out in an instant.


    "Hiss!"


    Seeing this scene, all the spectators in the distance were shocked.


    The terror of Wang Xu in charge of the seal of kingcraft and the power of Giovanni are all in their eyes. And then I''m afraid that no matter which of the five, they can''t compete.


    "This pervert, he is one against four..."


    A strong man can''t help groaning.


    Who is a pervert?


    Needless to say.


    It''s Wang Xu.


    "Don''t delay. Let''s go together and deal with him directly!"


    Giovanni stares at Wang Xu. He seems to feel that he has the upper hand. He orders coldly.


    "Bang!"


    With that, Giovanni had already passed through the night like a shadow, and rushed to Wang Xu like a ghost.


    His speed is very fast, hundreds of meters away, in a flash. In the dark rain, a vacuum water mark was pulled out, and the figure of a man with bat wings on his back could be seen.


    Blood demon!


    Giovanni, like the blood slayer, gave up the human body and turned to the powerful body belonging to the blood demon.


    "Boom!"


    The real body of the blood demon is extremely strong. Giovanni seems to be better than the blood Slayer. With one blow, the rain curtain is abruptly blown open. A half meter black hole of strange energy appears in front of his fist, which emits a bloody smell of destruction.


    "Good!"


    Seeing this scene, Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly brightened. Demons are famous for their physical strength. Even if blood demons are at the bottom of demons, their physical bodies are not comparable to those of ordinary warriors.


    This makes him a little happy. The feeling of boxing to the flesh is the most enjoyable way for a warrior to fight. Finally, someone can have the body to collide with him.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu took a deep breath. The sound of breathing in was like a giant beast swallowing the sky. The sound fell, the person moved, and the fist came out.


    Under the rain of the night, I saw a golden fist, tearing open the night sky and bumping into Giovanni.


    "Click."


    Giovanni''s fist bone was crushed.


    But his eyes were cold, and his face did not move, as if it was not his fist bone that had been broken. Then, his next punch came again.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Two people on such a fist to fist, instant hit hundreds of punches.


    With every punch, the void shakes. Their bodies were so fast that they could see only light and shadow, but not their real bodies. The sound of air explosion was continuous, and the sound barrier was broken by them.


    In just a few breaths, Giovanni''s whole arm had been shattered by Wang Xu''s strength.


    Wang Xu''s body was rebuilt after the second annihilation, which is far more powerful than the first annihilation. How can Giovanni''s blood demon bear it?


    But the terror of the blood demon''s real body lies in its ability to recover from terror. One arm is smashed, and Giovanni doesn''t care at all. The other hand is constantly attacking. The broken arm has been recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Don''t forget, there''s me!"


    The blood Slayer howled and suddenly appeared behind Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu is not afraid, backhand will be blood Slayer fly. Under the surge of Zhenyuan in Shenfu, the fluctuation of Zhenyuan''s energy formed a circle of visible golden shock wave, which pounded all around.


    The rain broke.


    The air is out.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Wang Xu, with one enemy and two, had the upper hand by crushing.


    The three fought as a group, like a storm, raging everywhere. The ruins of the stone fort were crushed again, and holes could be seen from time to time on the earth.


    They are too fast to be caught with the naked eye. The less powerful ones can''t even see the light and shadow clearly. They are dazzled.


    The eyes of many strong spectators are silly.

 Chapter 1343

    Where is the battle of mankind? Both sides are monsters!


    The speed is super fast, the strength is incredible, just the physical collision, let these strong spectators fear.


    Fortunately, they were far away, and the battlefield was surrounded by many soldiers of the blood demon banquet Council, who arranged a border to prevent Wang Xu from escaping.


    Otherwise, some of the onlookers are worried that they will be involved and killed.


    "How could you have such a powerful body? Even stronger than our blood demon? "


    The bloody Slayer roared in disbelief.


    He is not as strong as Giovanni. Every time he collides, he will be beaten by Wang Xu. He is like an undead Xiaoqiang. He rushes over and is hit by Wang Xu. Then he rushes over and is hit by Wang Xu. Don''t be too subdued.


    "What do you say?"


    Wang Xu gave a sneer and a blow to the bloody Slayer.


    His fists are extremely fierce. His fists are in the state of translucent gold and jade. He can clearly see the bones below. The light golden light above the bones makes the flesh and blood seem to be transparent.


    This is the abnormal appearance of the physical body, such as the mythical body.


    All of a sudden.


    A huge sword point suddenly pierces the darkness and points directly at Wang Xu''s vest. The sharp sword will tear the rain into filaments. Although it does not evaporate, it is even more terrible. Because of this, it is more obvious that the swordsman''s swordsmanship limit.


    "Warrior, you are really strong. Maybe one of the four of us is not your opponent. Unfortunately, you should not kill the descendants of the goddess left in the world, let alone provoke us. "


    I don''t know when, riding a black horse in his crotch, landrian galloped in the dark void. After launching a silent charge, he announced the voice of death:


    "Tonight, your blood will stain my sword!"


    The voice fell.


    The huge body of the sword had been pressed down, and with the black horse''s hoof raised, it hit Wang Xu.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, Wang Xu was cut into the sky by the sword of dawn.


    And the last remaining Jimi Zhenzu seems to have been waiting for this moment. The huge magic wave around his body rises to the top in an instant.


    "Trickery, the light of blood burial!"


    Jimi Zhenzu raised his hand.


    In a flash, a dazzling blood light burst out and engulfed Wang Xu. Countless blood lights enveloped Wang Xu, forming a huge blood color coffin four or five meters in size. With a flash of streamer, complex and strange lines appeared on the surface of the coffin.


    In a flash.


    Wang Xu seems to be in danger.


    Three blood demons, a powerful knight who survived thousands of years ago, used to be escorts around the goddess of night.


    How powerful are these four?


    The king of Wu is an immortal. In front of them, he is just as vulnerable as a child.


    Three blood demons are powerful in body, strange in strength, extraordinary in speed and incomparable in secret.


    Moreover, landrian, the knight of eternal silence, holds the dawn sword and the horse of nightmare. His fighting power is even better than that of Giovanni.


    The fighting power of these four men is far more than that of the general nine grade masters, and they even have the same level as the lower wuzun.


    Equivalent to four and a half step inferior wuzun!


    But


    Wang Xu''s all-round cultivation of Wu Zun is that four real inferior Wu zuns can fight the first World War, let alone a fake inferior Wu Zun?


    "Boom!"


    Next second.


    Wang Xu smashed the coffin of the blood burial with one blow and stepped out. The golden God awn was extremely dazzling. It turned into a terrible light dragon and slammed on the black horse''s chest.


    "Hey, Lulu!"


    Dimple black horse head pain cry, constantly back, chest is actually sunken down half, and then suddenly fell from the sky.


    However, landrian jumped up, holding the dawn sword in both hands, with the tip of the sword down and his head slightly bowed. He came down from the sky with the light of endless holiness and straight into Wang Xu''s head. It seemed that he wanted to pierce Wang Xu into a stick with a sword.


    "Dawn, Knight''s oath!"


    There is a huge shock in the void. The complex and gorgeous five pointed star array swings from landrian. A ruby inlaid on the hilt of dawn sword suddenly shines bright.


    It''s the eye of the goddess. It''s said that it''s a gem transformed from the eye of the goddess of night. It embodies the power of all the Knights of the eternal knights for thousands of years after their death.


    Their strength is concentrated on the dawn sword, reposed on landrian, so that he has the possibility to survive for thousands of years.


    That''s why landrian said it.


    "I am the order of the eternal!"


    In the face of this sword, even Wang Xu had to be shocked.


    However, it''s just a panic. It''s gone, it''s gone.


    "Die out..."


    "Nine moves, boxing, mountain and river!"


    Wang Xu leaned back slightly, five fingers of his right hand were wide open, and then closed one by one, as if holding half the world in the palm of his hand. His ring finger fell and his fist burst out in an instant.


    Shenfu Zhenyuan surging out, collided with the knight power of the eternal Knight order, and quickly disappeared.


    Although landrian''s sword surpasses the peak and gathers the power of all the dead Knights of the whole eternal order, it can destroy almost everything.


    However, Wang Xu''s nine forms of solitude and annihilation involve a trace of rules between heaven and earth.


    But he was only one person after all.


    "Trick, curse, rot, death!"


    At this moment, Jimi Zhenzu''s hands were horizontal in front of his body and encircled in a semicircle. There was an ancient staff floating in the shadow, which seemed to be the projection of some powerful artifact, but it still carried a huge force that could not be spoken.


    "Well? Spirit projection... Top quality spirit


    Wang Xu''s eyes showed a trace of fear for the first time.


    Even if it''s just a projection of a high-quality artifact, it''s as strong as him, but he''s also extremely scared. Because even if it''s just a projection, it can erupt the power of terror.


    Because the top-quality artifact will naturally give birth to a top-quality supernatural power.


    Even Wang Xu himself had three magic powers, the highest of which was only the best, or the sun fire, which was more auxiliary.


    He didn''t expect that Jimi Zhenzu, who had been scared by him and didn''t dare to be his enemy, had such powerful and terrifying means.


    Trickster!


    The caster''s trick!


    And the caster.


    Seemingly weak, but far stronger than it looks.


    It is comparable to the curse of the top-grade supernatural power, pointing directly at the source of Wang Xu''s spirit, and can not be avoided at all.


    As the rot fell, his body was shocked, and then his eyes dimmed, his black hair turned gray, and there were dense spots on his skin.


    Death followed, and the process of decay speeded up ten times. In an instant, Wang Xu was cursed and turned into an old man. His breath was low and his whole body was dead. It seemed that he would die at any time.


    "Not good."


    Seeing this scene, Victoria''s face suddenly changed and her heart suddenly tightened.


    "Wang Xu is going to lose?"


    The pupils of many strong spectators also shrunk abruptly.


    What I saw in front of my eyes was too terrible, as if in a flash, the years passed by Wang Xu for hundreds of years.


    Giovanni''s eyes suddenly brightened and yelled: "he''s hit the most powerful trick of Jimi. He can''t hold on any longer. Kill him!"


    "Get out of the way, I''ll do it!"


    The bloody Slayer''s eyes are full of blood, and the bat''s wings are seven or eight meters wide behind him. The body is wrapped in strong wind, and the speed becomes a blood line.


    After being beaten by Wang Xu and depressed for so long, he was finally able to shed blood and disgrace.


    In a flash, the blood Slayer had rushed to Wang Xu.


    That''s when.


    Wang Xu slowly dropped his head and suddenly raised it, showing a ferocious smile.

 Chapter 1344

    On this face, the rotten skin fell inch by inch. It looked terrible, but underneath, the exposed skin was crystal clear and smooth.


    And smile, calm, indifferent, but fell in the eyes of the blood slayer, it is unspeakable ferocious.


    "You


    The blood Slayer''s eyes contracted wildly, and his face was filled with uncontrollable wonder.


    Next second.


    "Boom!"


    A big hand wrapped in golden flame suddenly pressed the air and appeared in front of the blood Slayer.


    His face was startled, and suddenly he became frightened.


    Top grade supernatural power, the sun spirit fire, raises the spirit to accumulate the nature, but also burns the God to destroy the spirit, everything does not burn!


    At the same time, annihilation nine, the first.


    Miexu hand!


    When the sun spirit fire, a top-grade magic power, cooperates with the hand of eliminating emptiness, the terror of the combination of the two is not one plus one, but one plus 100.


    It''s just Wang Xu''s ordinary hand, but it gives the blood Slayer the illusion of being occupied in front of the world.


    The bright sun fire burns the void into gold.


    Hot flame, strange not much high temperature, but for the blood Slayer facing the sun, it makes his whole blood boiling, as if every inch of blood is shouting danger.


    The burning sensation from the four limbs made him feel like he was in the lava.


    "Poop! Poop


    The blood demon''s heart almost didn''t beat very much. It was at this time that the blood Slayer found that he couldn''t move.


    "When? How is that possible? "


    The blood Slayer''s eyes were full of horror.


    The blood demon''s instinct tells him that once he is infected by the strange golden flame, he will definitely die, and the blood immortality of the blood demon has no effect at all.


    "Open it for me!"


    The bloody Slayer roars, and blood comes out of his body. Behind him, a pair of giant bat wings stir up madly, and the wind blows around.


    But the strange thing is that no matter how hard he tries, he can''t move at all. The strong wind brought by bat wings can only rage around him. It seems that he is locked by an invisible barrier and can''t get out at all.


    "In vain."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold and disdainful.


    Medium quality magic power, strong wall.


    It can isolate the space of the world and create an absolute barrier. It can trap the enemy, defend and cooperate with the sword moves. It can''t be broken or destroyed lightly.


    If it wasn''t for the limitation of distance, would he have been waiting until now?


    "No!"


    The blood Slayer''s eyes widened and screamed in horror.


    He lived in the Chinese world for thousands of years. He was once regarded as a God by the weak aborigines in the world, and the glory of the goddess of night spread all over the earth.


    But now, for the first time, he felt the breath of death. Even when they besieged the Vatican, the reincarnated sage of the Yu nationality was not as powerless as it is today.


    Facing death directly is better than blood demon, but also fear.


    "Die."


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent, and his hands are covered. The sun''s spirit fire instantly engulfs the blood Slayer.


    All this only happened between the lightning and flint. Giovanni, Jimi Zhenzu and landrian were still in the last moment of pride, ready to watch the blood Slayer kill Wang Xu.


    But the result was unexpected.


    The curse of Jimi Zhenzu''s trickery, which weakens Wang Xu, is just an appearance. Everything is a trap of scheming.


    Wu Zun''s magic power, if it doesn''t come out, it will come out. Once it comes out, no one can stop it!


    Seeing the blood Slayer turn to ashes in the spirit fire of the sun, this scene shocked everyone.


    For thousands of years, the true ancestor of the blood clan is just like a God. In the folklore of the western continent, he has always been able to compete with the God.


    But now, a legendary "God" has fallen?


    "Prince Wang still has a card?"


    Victoria''s eyes widened and she was shocked.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    An old, evil, oppressive and bloody language suddenly sounded out of thin air in the night.


    "Mochagu..."


    It is clear that no one can understand this kind of language, but in everyone''s mind, it is an instant to understand its meaning. As if from the soul.


    That''s


    "Bloody punishment!"


    This inexplicable ancient language rings from the place where the blood Slayer died. The void begins to shake wildly, and then, like the sound of broken glass, it rings constantly.


    All of a sudden.


    "Click!"


    A blood colored inverted triangle point pierces the space, and the sound of broken glass is more disorderly, faster, and then explodes.


    A bloody cross, three meters square and full of blood, appears out of thin air. It seems to cross the border from the depths of the legendary hell. The smell of evil and terror comes from above.


    After the appearance of the bloody cross, the space locked by Zhongpin magic power began to shake violently. The sound of a series of broken glass was the sound of broken space locked by Zhongpin magic power.


    Even the spirit fire of the sun is gradually dim, and seems to be polluted by some strange evil force and is declining.


    Wang Xu''s face suddenly dignified.


    "Bloody Cross..."


    Among the strong onlookers, an old man in white robes suddenly widened his eyes and his voice trembled.


    "What is this?"


    A lot of people are very suspicious.


    The golden flame just shown by Wang Xugang is obviously a powerful secret method, which can be called divine magic.


    But no one thought that after the blood Slayer died, there would be such a strange cross.


    "Its original name should be the cross of saints. It was once a powerful artifact carried by the saints of our holy kingdom. But in the Jihad 600 years ago, the holy city was destroyed overnight, and the saints disappeared mysteriously. But since that day, the blood clan magic banquet Council has added a bloody cross artifact. "


    The white robed old man said, his face could not restrain anger: "this is the blood vessel of the butcher God, the evil weapon stained with the holy light!"


    Hearing the speech, everyone was shocked.


    Artifact.


    Another artifact!


    Even if it was once a holy light Holy See artifact, which was later defaced and transformed into a blood artifact, there is no doubt about its power.


    "Stab! It''s a thorn


    The sun''s spirit fire rolled down, and fell into Wang Xu''s eyes, leaping rapidly and incomparably.


    "The blood Slayer died, but he died in his right place. As an artifact of blood cross, only death can activate it, and what it brings will be death. "


    Giovanni''s voice was cold.


    Wang Xu did not speak, just staring at the Bloody Cross in the eyes, the sun spirit fire jump faster.


    The Bloody Cross pressed the sky and slowly pressed Wang Xu. The speed was not fast, but every inch of the blood on it would be more rich.


    "The Bloody Cross will lock the enemy, nail the enemy on it, and die with all his blood. Once upon a time, our Holy See nailed the enemy to half a continent. After falling into evil, its power will only be stronger. "


    In the distance, in the angry voice of the white robed old man, there was helplessness and a trace of fear.


    "Wang Xu is going to lose?"


    The eyes of many observers were beating fast.


    Victoria stealth, at the foot of the silent began to retreat, her heart has completely given up.


    Sure enough.


    Next second.


    Giovanni stepped forward, holding his hands high, while the twelve blood Angel wine cups slowly rose.


    Dimple black horse body suddenly burst out a blue flame, the skin and flesh quickly rotted, leaving only a pale skeleton.


    Landrian sat on it, holding high the dawn sword, dimple bone horse raised its front hooves, horse head high.


    Jimi Zhenzu was silent, and the virtual shadow of the scepter floating between his hands became more and more real.


    For a while.


    Everyone held their breath.


    Is Wang Xu, the myth of Chinese warrior, going to fall today?

 Chapter 1345

    "Boom!"


    The twelve blood Angel wine cup is poured again, and the endless Blood River is scattered in the air, which entangles and submerges Wang Xu.


    In the river of blood, the powerful curse of the angel reveals many evil visions, which constantly impact and corrode Wang Xu''s body protecting true yuan.


    What''s more strange is that the Bloody Cross is also greedily absorbing the blood river. In a short time, it has swallowed dozens of tons of blood. And the cross itself is more and more bloody and terrifying.


    "The top-grade spirit weapon is actually a complete top-grade spirit weapon. It''s just that the spirit in it belongs to evil. It''s too murderous, and it''s a problem to bite the master." Wang Xu was both surprised and happy.


    It was the evil power of the bloody cross that made him a threat.


    I''m glad that even if the spirit is poisonous, it can be adjusted slowly, or even wiped out and raised again.


    At the beginning, the promise of book Wuji as an ethereal "spirit tool" made Wang Xu go to Xuankong city in the solar world ahead of time at risk, thus getting involved in troubles among the imperial family, Chijia family, Jiulong college and other forces.


    It can be seen from this that the value of a spiritual weapon is so precious.


    Although Wang Xu has already been cultivated by Wu Zun, he is only a inferior spirit weapon Xuanguang spirit sword.


    "The value of a high-quality artifact can''t be compared with that of a hundred low-quality artifact!"


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly flashed a strong excitement.


    If there is a spirit, it will be held by those who have virtue.


    Bloody Cross.


    He''s got it!


    "Blasphemous man, up to now, don''t you beg for mercy? When the Bloody Cross covers your whole body, you will be crucified and suffer from the burning sun forever, and your soul will never have reincarnation. "


    Giovanni urged the twelve angels to drink the wine in a cold voice.


    With his voice, the Bloody Cross is getting closer and closer to Wang Xu. A strange force is pulling Wang Xu''s hands and feet, trying to fix him into a big font.


    Landrian is riding on the horse of dimple bone. The sword of dawn gathers great power of light and is ready to charge at any time.


    Jimi Zhenzu silently prepares for a new trick.


    If Wang Xu was directly crucified by the bloody cross, they would immediately launch a thunder attack if he broke free again.


    "Is it over?"


    Countless strong spectators looked up and silently watched the scene.


    Just when everyone is silent.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu looked up and laughed.


    "Blasphemers? No, I''m a warrior. And the martial arts, fighting heaven and earth, have no end. "


    "One breath in the chest, for evil, can kill ten thousand people."


    "To be good can destroy the gods and Buddhas."


    Wang Xu slowly straightened his waist, and the Shenfu in his body shook. The endless Zhenyuan, like a flood, washed out with the power of destroying the world.


    Void, violent shaking.


    Thunder and lightning, as thick as a hand''s thunder and lightning, wreak havoc in the void.


    The flame, the glare of fire, burned up behind Wang Xu.


    "Dong!"


    Heaven and earth are like big drums. At this moment, it seems that an invisible vertebra beat it hard.


    The crowd glared at him.


    On the void, Wang Xu broke free from the power of the bloody cross, wrapped in flames and thunder, straight as a sword, and walked out slowly.


    With every step he took, his breath doubled. As he walked step by step, it seemed that there was no end. His breath went up to an incredible level.


    "Prince Wang?"


    Victoria stopped abruptly, looked up in disbelief, and her eyes widened to the extreme.


    Many strong spectators, as if by a pair of invisible hands around the neck, mouth silent, face shock.


    "This breath..."


    And Giovanni, Jimi Zhenzu, Landry three people, is a pupil shrink, as if to see something terrible.


    "He''s breaking through?"


    Finally, someone exclaimed.


    "What? Young master Huaxia, he is far beyond the power of the world. At this time, he has to make a breakthrough. What realm will he go to? Is he still human? "


    Countless people stare big eyes, heart is all shocked after the blank.


    These strong people in the Chinese world have the best vision and insight in the world. But no matter what they think, they can''t imagine what realm can be behind them.


    The legendary


    True God?


    The limits of the world limit their cognition. They can''t imagine the power of the sun warrior and countless demons.


    "Breakthrough?"


    Giovanni''s face was livid, and he lost his manners for the second time. He was furious and cried, "kill him, you can''t let him break through. This is the breath of the real God!"


    He finally remembered that this breath, which he only felt in the goddess of night, was a powerful force at the same level as the goddess.


    Once Wang Xu''s breakthrough is successful, with the power of God, they can''t stop it.


    "Kill


    Landrian roared, and immediately urged dimple bone horse to charge.


    The virtual shadow of the scepter in front of Jimi Zhenzu suddenly burst out a sharp light. A sharp Blood Sword condensed to the extreme point pierced out from the void and pointed directly at Wang Xu.


    Giovanni even urged the twelve angels'' blood wine cup to explode more terrifying force than before. The twelve blood angels carved on the cup actually twisted, emerged and flew out.


    "Breakthrough on the spot? No, I just don''t suppress all my strength any more. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent. Every time he walks, his breath is climbing wildly.


    "Unexpectedly, you can force me to use all my strength."


    His power, as if endless climbing.


    Heaven and earth seemed to feel something. The sky above Wang Xu''s head turned into a piece of blood. The heavy black clouds above the sky were gathering together in a crazy way, in which the terrible thunder light could be seen.


    World counter!


    Today''s Chinese world, although the origin of the world is gradually waking up and recovering, the fragments that were broken in ancient times are constantly merging.


    However, it has not been completely restored to the high-energy and high martial arts world of ancient times. Although the upper limit of the world''s power has been constantly improving, up to now, the highest is just wuzun.


    That is the true God that the world thinks!


    Once someone breaks through this limit of power, the world will take the initiative to stimulate strength, destroy or crowd out this "individual.".


    There is no real consciousness in the origin of the world. It is just a kind of subconscious behavior derived from the world itself, just like the human body and the disease bacteria in the body.


    At the moment, Wang Xu is a "pathogen" that destroys Convention for the world itself.


    But treats the germs, either exterminates, is crowding out, throws out the germs.


    Feeling the suppression of the world''s power, Wang Xu''s eyes become more indifferent.


    "This..."


    "It''s me, all the strength!"

 Chapter 1346

    "As early as a few months ago, I had already broken through the limit that the world could bear. I just deliberately suppressed it so as not to be pushed out of exile by the world itself."


    "I didn''t expect that you just a few low blood demons and a low-level undead who lives by swallowing the life of his companions could force me to use all my strength."


    Speaking of this, Wang Xu''s eyes shot out several inches of divine awn.


    Shenmang explodes inch by inch in the void, and a series of Zhenyuan energy columns rush out of his body. The flame behind Wang Xu is more vigorous, and the thunder and lightning on his head are thicker than before.


    Fire, lightning.


    These are the counterattack of world power, attacking Wang Xu crazily.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, these terrible anomalies are the real strength of Wang Xu. Because of his powerful aura, the vision caused by them sets him off like a devil.


    "You... Damn it!"


    Wang Xu finished and stepped out.


    The virtual shadow of the mountain appears between heaven and earth. With Wang Xu''s foot, many people stare big and pale. They feel that heaven and earth are all under this foot.


    Wuzunjing, shake the foot of the mountain!


    It is hard to step on the sky, but easy to shake the mountains.


    But under this foot, heaven and earth are not only trampled, but also trampled.


    "Kill him!"


    All three of Giovanni roared.


    They are crazy, desperately attack Wang Xu, a bloody River, blinding sword light, strange magic, crazy hit on Wang Xu''s body protection Zhenyuan.


    But all the attacks, but even the body protection true yuan can''t break.


    The fire became fiercer, and the heavy rain burned into nothingness. The thunder light is more vast, almost forming a thunderstorm.


    Everywhere, hundreds of miles of torrential rain, all disappeared at this moment. Because all the black clouds gathered on Wang Xu''s head, and the dazzling thunder rolled in it, as if the whole heaven and earth were angry.


    "It''s a robbery! Heaven and earth are helping us


    Giovanni''s eyes suddenly brightened, and finally saw that it was not right. He roared excitedly. The twelve blood Angel wine cup took the initiative to fly up into the sky, and the virtual shadow of the angel on it turned quickly, encircling Wang Xu.


    Landrian and Jimi Zhenzu didn''t say a word, just a crazy attack. They know that this is the most critical moment. Either Wang Xu or they will die.


    "What happened to Mr. Wang?"


    Victoria worried to see, a heart tension almost stagnated, breathing subconscious depression.


    Many of the strong spectators were lost in it.


    "Hoo


    All of a sudden, the thunder and the flames all over the sky disappeared out of thin air.


    And among them.


    But there is no figure of the original power dominating the world.


    All of a sudden, the hearts of all of a tight.


    "God rob... Didn''t this monster finally support and die under God rob?"


    The wise angel of the alliance of gods subconsciously stepped forward and seemed to want to see more clearly, but then he stopped abruptly and shook his head. For a moment, he laughed at himself.


    "The death of Wang Xu is a blessing for us, for all of us and for the whole world. What do I worry about for him?"


    However.


    Next second.


    "Boom!"


    A huge earthquake in the void, a huge energy hole, suddenly emerged in the air.


    Behind, in the endless storm, a pale gold figure, floating in the air, step by step into the world again.


    It was Wang Xu who was driven away by the power of the world and forced to break through the space with his own strength to come back.


    His eyes were full of the sun, his body was surrounded by a golden sword light like a dragon, and his body was protected by a strong wall. Despite the energy storm, fire, thunder and sword light, he was not damaged at all.


    However, at this time, Wang Xu''s breath was extremely powerful and shocking. At a glance, it was a great shock to people''s mind.


    "God said... He can''t look directly at me!"


    For a moment, I don''t know how many people set off waves in their hearts, full of horror.


    "No wonder, according to legend, the real God is in the world, and all of them are wrapped in fire and thunder..." the wise angel, the old man of the alliance of gods, lowers his head, and is almost lost in his heart.


    What a god!


    He has been pursuing the realm of his life, and has repeatedly made him give up the struggle and convince himself that mortals can''t exist in despair.


    At this time, it really appeared in front of him.


    "The world is rejecting me... Three minutes is enough."


    Indescribable, indifferent voice sounded in everyone''s mind.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu closed his eyes and then opened them again.


    "Boom!"


    I can''t imagine what a terrible force it is.


    The endless golden flame gushed out of his eyes and instantly spread to a hundred meters of heaven and earth. The elite soldiers of the blood clan who set up the border outside turned into black ashes on the ground in an instant.


    And the original blood border, was covered with golden flame, burning, this side of heaven and earth blockade.


    When you close your eyes, ordinary people are not surprised.


    As soon as I open my eyes, the sky and the earth suddenly change and fade away!


    Then, a plain voice comes through the space


    "Thank you for setting up this border so that I can kill you with all my strength in three minutes."


    With that, Wang Xu stretched out his right hand and clapped it with a distant palm.


    "Destroy the void!"


    In silence, a huge golden palm covering the heaven and earth was born from the void and pressed down by the void.


    Giovanni, landrian, Jimi Zhenzu three people crazy color, they can''t rise the slightest heart of struggle, turned and fled.


    However, this world was locked by Wang Xu''s martial arts cultivation. How could they escape?


    Seeing that they were powerless, they used all their cards madly. They didn''t dare to kill Wang Xu any more. They just wanted to survive.


    "Boom!"


    Huge golden palms are closing in.


    Jimi Zhenzu is the first one who can''t bear the terror of death. With a roar, he releases his most powerful trick.


    Blood disease, natural disaster!


    This is a large-scale trick attack that the true gods have to retreat from in legend.


    However, this trick, under the golden hand, is like a helpless blood mist, which is directly pinched in the palm of the hand, and then vanishes.


    "How is that possible?"


    Jimi Zhenzu''s face is full of despair.


    The next second, he frantically threw out all the tricks he could use. However, all in vain.


    Under the huge hand of blocking this small world, he was like the weakest insect. No matter what he did, he was ridiculous.


    "No!"


    In the shrill scream, the Golden Palm pressed down, and the ground shook violently, even sank a few inches.


    When the giant palm disappeared, there was no shadow or blood on the ground.


    Jimi Zhenzu, the real blood of the whole body disappeared, the spirit scattered, and died forever.


    There was a dead silence.


    Giovanni, the Earl of the night, landrian, the Silent Knight, Jimi Zhenzu, the trickster.


    All three of them were killed by Wang Xu?


    Or is it that only Jimi Zhenzu died?


    Even if it''s just a Jimi Zhenzu, it''s hard for people to accept and believe it.


    But, actually has to accept, does not believe!

 Chapter 1347

    But I saw it with my own eyes.


    Jimi Zhenzu, the thirteen ancient clans of the blood clan magic banquet Council, is the original Zhenzu of the Jimi clan and one of the night blood guards of the legendary goddess of the night.


    Die!


    Wang Xu slapped him to death.


    "Hoo, Hoo..."


    The figures of Giovanni and landrian, one left and one right, appeared in the corner of the forbidden world. They gasped heavily, with uncontrollable terror on their faces.


    You can''t get out!


    You can''t escape!


    You''re dead!


    You''re dead!


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu raised his hand again.


    "Wang Xu, do you really want to leave some way to live?"


    Giovanni''s eyes widened, his scarlet eyes filled with crazy flames.


    His breath fluctuated and he growled with gnashing teeth


    "You have an old saying in the East, which is that you should forgive others and do things well. Do you really want to kill everything? Are you not afraid that we''ll fight to death, and we''ll fight to death with you? "


    With the roar.


    Behind Giovanni''s back, the bat''s wings burst open, and the terrible air blew out from his body, and the smell of blood spread to every inch of space.


    "You won''t let me live, and I won''t let you live!"


    After roaring, Giovanni raised his hand and tore his chest, tearing out a bloody heart.


    Twelve blood Angel wine cup floating, he holds the heart on the top of the cup, five fingers closed, squeeze out every drop of blood inside.


    Those blood are not ordinary blood, but blood demon real blood.


    At this moment, Giovanni is really desperate.


    As he said, Wang Xu won''t let him live, and he won''t let Wang Xu die.


    "Wow!"


    Between heaven and earth, suddenly opened a crack.


    Across the sky, there is a huge crack hundreds of meters long, out of thin air, behind, is a dazzling blood.


    The endless river of blood burst out, with countless bodies, bones, and even the shrieking souls.


    At this moment, with the help of the blood Angel wine cup, Giovanni directly opened a channel with the different world and connected to the blood River in the legend of the blood demon family.


    "Originally, you know my name..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent. Facing the gap of the original Blood River, his eyes are not happy or sad, but he sighs.


    Next second.


    He raised his hand and clapped it again.


    "Boom!"


    The power of this palm is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    All they felt was that the sky and the earth had dissipated, and the sun and the moon were covered with dust. They only had one big hand to hold Giovanni. They let the blood River wash them away and went straight across the blood river.


    The huge, heavy blood, flowing from the big fingers, drenched Giovanni''s head and face. The corrosive force inside made him scream in pain.


    "I thought you didn''t know..."


    Wang Xu sighed again and closed his fingers slowly.


    "Don''t, don''t... Kill me..."


    Giovanni opened his mouth wide and wanted to beg for mercy.


    But the terrible pressure coming from all around, with some special force, seemed to destroy his consciousness constantly, making him unable to even raise a complete idea of asking for mercy.


    That''s wuzun shennian.


    "Pa!"


    Like pinching tomatoes, Giovanni exploded, and the residue was engulfed by the blood river.


    The immortality of the lower blood demon is a joke in front of a wuzun.


    This scene, in the eyes of the crowd watching the war outside, made everyone feel cold.


    "Count of the night, Giovanni... Dead?"


    "Isn''t it true that the true ancestor of the blood clan has an immortal body? How can several real ancestors die directly and cannot be reborn? "


    "This Wang Xu... He won''t, has he really come true? Mortals become gods... Just like myths. Even in myths, there has never been a legend of mortals becoming gods, right


    Many strong spectators felt only a burst of fear.


    In the small world.


    Wang Xu grabs the 12 Blood Angel wine cup that has lost his master. Zhenyuan rushes out. Under the control of divine thoughts, the mysterious array takes shape and suppresses it.


    Suddenly, the huge crack in the sky lost its source of power supply and began to contract and close slowly. Countless blood rivers were also rolling down, and soon everything was back to its original state.


    Let go of your hand and let the twelve Blood Angels float behind you, together with the Bloody Cross.


    Wang Xu stepped out, and his figure instantly appeared behind the last Silent Knight, landrian.


    Landrian had already lost his mount. Under the first attack of miexushou, mengyan black horse died together with Jimi Zhenzu.


    At this time, he is holding the dawn sword, using various methods, trying to make a hole in the border covered by the sun''s spirit fire, so that he can get out.


    The appearance of Wang Xu.


    Landrian seemed to notice that his body suddenly froze, his back to Wang Xu, tightly holding the dawn sword, his pupils contracted into a needle tip, and almost hissed a word from his throat.


    "Have you really become a true God?"


    "The true God?"


    Wang Xu shook his head and said, "I''m not a God or an immortal. I''m just... A warrior!"


    From the end of solitude, the body was broken, but because of Diyuan tree and a dimai Longyuan fruit, it had a hundred times stronger body again, and stepped into wuzun cultivation ahead of time.


    For a long time, Wang Xu has not practiced according to Qinglian''s nirvana Sutra. Instead, he understands Qinglian''s nirvana Sutra.


    According to his inference, tongxuan wuchongtian can reach the highest level of wuzun, but once it breaks through tongxuan and enters the final level of deity, it will be in great danger.


    gods!


    What are gods?


    Different from the true God understood by landrian and others, the final state corresponding to the Qinglian annihilation Sutra, the level of spirit, is a powerful level comparable to Emperor Wu.


    But this spirit, Wang Xu several times, each time will give him a sense of inexplicable danger. It was as if he would lose himself and die once he became a God according to Qinglian''s practice.


    Therefore, Wang xucai said here that he is not a God or an immortal.


    He''s just a warrior.


    Landrian was tense and silent.


    Sure enough, the next second, he heard another sentence:


    "But even if the gods are here and the immortals are here, I can die with one hand! Kill it with one blow


    When Wang Xu spoke, his voice was indifferent, without any fluctuation, as if he was just talking about a common thing like drinking water and eating.


    But landrian was so stiff that he didn''t dare to refute.


    At the moment, his life and death are in the hands of Wang Xu. What Wang Xu says is that one palm can destroy heaven and earth. How can he manage it?


    "If I swear to you as a knight, I will always be your guard, will you accept it?"


    Asked landrian cautiously, swallowing his saliva.


    "Be my guard? You think too much. I''ll just look at the half spirit weapon in your hand. "


    Wang Xu said a light, and then did not give landrian the opportunity to continue to speak, five fingers wide open, directly grasp the past.


    Landrian wanted to escape, but found that his body was like a small insect sealed in amber, unable to move at all.


    He can only stare big eyes, back to Wang Xu, watching helplessly. Wang Xu reaches out his hand and grabs the dawn sword from his own hand, and then sweeps his neck with a backhand sword.


    "Poof


    The knight of eternal silence, the head of landrian, rises and falls high. The so-called order of eternal knights, which has lived for thousands of years by swallowing the vitality of his companions, is completely destroyed.


    "The sword is still sharp. It can be melted again together with Xuanguang spirit sword to try to refine a new spirit weapon sword."


    Wang Xu nodded with satisfaction.


    Apart from him, there was a dead silence in all directions.

 Chapter 1348

    "I don''t have much time. The origin of the world is staring at me. Even if it''s covered by a secret method now, it won''t last long. At most, one month..."


    After collecting a few spoils, Wang Xu squinted, feeling helpless.


    Sure enough, in this world, even if it is as strong as him, everything can not go smoothly. There are always all kinds of accidents, which lead to the plan at the beginning constantly exceeding expectations.


    "It seems that I can''t stay long in Huaxia world. Some things need to be speeded up, especially the things about my parents and jiwuzong..."


    Although some helpless, but Wang Xu is not too concerned. After all, it''s not that he didn''t think of a similar situation. He has long been a latecomer in the Chinese world.


    After Wang Xu covered his own breath with secret method and lifted the ban of this heaven and earth.


    The source of the world can not find the target of exclusion, the gathered forces disperse, and countless black clouds diffuse again.


    Soon.


    The heavy rain poured down again.


    Under the heavy rain, the whole world is dead.


    Tonight, all the members of the blood clan magic banquet Council who came here died. Only the outside, the crowd watching, but no one spoke.


    Three true ancestors of the blood clan fell, and hundreds of elite soldiers of the blood clan died.


    From then on, in the dark world of the west, the blood clan magic banquet Council will become history, and the blood clan will begin to decline or even perish.


    What a terrible influence is this?


    But only because of one person.


    Huaxia.


    The warrior.


    Wang Xu.


    "I''m afraid we''re going to be crushed by this man for a whole time!"


    Murmured the wise angel of the alliance of gods.


    The death of the three real ancestors means the beginning of the decline and even the possible extinction of the blood clan magic banquet Council.


    The death of the eternal Knight landrian represents the protoss of the night. On the extraordinary level, there will be no power to contain Wang Xu.


    General corps?


    The failure of the night mercenary regiment, the first mercenary group in the mercenary world, has made the world know that no matter how many ordinary people there are, how powerless they are in the face of Wang Xu, a super strong man of this level.


    Is the power of the missile washing the ground frightening?


    Terror!


    If we only calculate the destructive power on a large scale, I''m afraid that even the true God in the legend can only do the same damage.


    But it didn''t hit Wang Xu. Is it useful?


    Even if hit, the power of the explosion is too scattered, there is not enough concentrated firepower to kill Wang Xu.


    Is there a pronuclear bomb attack?


    Maybe someone does want to do it, but it has to be stopped by no one else.


    What''s more, the most important problem is that this kind of modern powerful weapon can''t escape. That is the problem of targeting.


    Wang Xu can''t stand in the same place, waiting for your protonuclear bomb to fly most of the world and fall down from the sky to blow him up, right?


    Therefore, the wise Angel sighs like this. He does everything, and finally he can only get such a result that he is powerless, helpless and has to accept.


    "Mr. Wang, we won!"


    Victoria lifted her invisibility and ran over with a happy face.


    Behind her, Philippe and other strong members of the night Protoss, their faces were livid, and they were all in mourning. Even though the night was hundreds of meters away, they could not stop the fear and confusion from their eyes.


    Will Wang Xu liquidate them?


    Originally, they came here to witness Wang Xu''s death, but to prevent accidents and let Wang Xu run away


    But now, the end is completely contrary to their purpose, beyond everyone''s imagination.


    "Prince Wang, what are you going to do with the strong ones of the dark Protoss and the Dark Alliance?"


    Victoria said cheerfully.


    Her face was flushed with excitement, and she almost came to the climax of excitement when she trotted over in high-heeled shoes.


    After the first world war tonight, her identity and status in the nine headed eagle have to rise slowly?


    How to also have to be the top level 12 authority agent in the nine headed eagle!


    "Your honor, I am the president of the night Council, miland."


    Philip and others, finally or carefully walked in front of Wang Xu, from behind him, out of an old man wearing a black gold and silver dress.


    The old man''s temperament has a kind of natural nobility, which is born with a special temperament that can only be developed by long standing in a high position.


    The old man bowed slightly and said in a deep voice:


    "You have defeated the three true ancestors of the magic banquet Council. We are willing to admit your identity and status. After that, the enmity between the dark night Council and you will be written off. How about that?"


    People were shocked and lost their voice.


    For thousands of years, when did the night Protoss bow to anyone?


    At that time, the Vatican almost ruled the whole western continent, but it lost in front of the dark Protoss. But now, the protoss of the night bows to an oriental warrior?


    Once the news comes out, it will shake the whole world and shake the earth.


    However.


    Although he bowed his head, what he said was still reserved and even a little proud. The protoss of the night, even if they bow their heads, also want to save their faces.


    If the average person, this face, will certainly give.


    "Are you teasing me?"


    Wang Xu sneered, raised his head, his eyes were indifferent, and said, "begging for mercy, you have to have the attitude of begging for mercy. Are you giving me this tone?"


    "Sir..."


    Milande''s face is a bit ugly and he wants to say something.


    "First, surround and kill me, and then set traps. Blood clan, night Protoss and dark alliance all need to pay a price."


    Wang Xu raised his right hand, index finger slightly bent: "and debt collection, from you."


    A little bit of gold, twinkling at the fingertips.


    "You dare!"


    Milande''s eyes glared. He couldn''t believe it and cried out angrily


    "I am the president of the dark night arbitration Council. We represent the whole dark world of the West. You have made many enemies in the world. Do you really want to live with us?"


    "I don''t know if I''m going to die, but you are going to die."


    Wang Xu''s eyes are not happy, not sad, not afraid.


    The voice fell.


    Golden awn soared, with a piece of gold thread, instantly pierced milande''s eyebrows. Without the immortal blood of the blood demon, even milande, as the president of the arbitration Council, was killed instantly.


    It''s easier to kill them.


    "Run away!"


    Philip and others'' faces suddenly changed, and they let out a sharp roar. Suddenly, a dozen strong men turned into more than ten shadows and went in all directions.


    They are so fast that they can run hundreds of meters in a few breaths.


    "Mr. Wang, if they escape, they will be in trouble. They will never give up easily..."


    Victoria said anxiously.


    "Can you escape?"


    Wang Xumu shows disdain.


    Raised index finger, fingertips shine again.


    "Yes! Yeah! "Yes


    Every time, there''s a golden thread coming out.


    A gold thread, shot into the void, in Wang Xu''s mind under the lock, straight shot to every strong escape.


    Then, without looking at the result, he put down his finger, turned and left.


    "Mr. Wang, where are you going?"


    Looking at this scene, Victoria''s eyes flashed, puzzled, and asked with some surprise.


    "Come and collect the debt."


    Wang Xu''s faint voice rang out.


    Same second.


    More than a dozen fleeing figures suddenly froze and then fell to the ground. On each corpse, the heart was penetrated and the spirits were wiped away.


    ¡­¡­


    In an hour.


    In the east of Xiulan City, a stronghold of the night Protoss.


    A golden flash of the night burst from the stronghold.


    Early the next morning, Wang Xuquan destroyed the three real ancestors, wiped out the blood clan magic banquet Council, and spread the news of war to the night Protoss and the Dark Alliance.


    Hundreds of millions of people are frightened by the great earthquake in the world!

 Chapter 1349

    Xiulan city.


    In front of the ruins of the suburban Castle manor.


    The heavy rain has stopped.


    But last night, all the powerful people from far away gathered here in silence.


    Atmosphere, a dead silence.


    Wang Xu alone really suppressed the whole western dark world.


    If I had not experienced this period of time, I would have seen the first world war last night.


    It''s like a joke.


    The death of the three true ancestors and the collapse of the blood clan magic banquet Council have just begun, but anyone present can already see the turbulence and darkness in the future.


    This is aimed at the trap set by Wang Xu, led by the dark night Protoss, participated by the Dark Alliance, with the blood demon banquet Council as the main force, and gathered forces from all sides.


    As a result, the evil banquet Council was completely destroyed, and the dark Protoss and the strong members of the Dark Alliance were killed. However, people from other forces did not dare to fart.


    A hunting trap, but eventually, into their own cemetery.


    Who can think of it?


    Who can imagine?


    Who can predict?


    "It''s incredible, it''s incredible, this Oriental yellow devil, he''s only in his twenties. How can he be so strong?"


    A blonde middle-aged man, almost groaning exclaimed.


    Everyone who knows him knows his true identity. He is the head of Yongye mercenary regiment, one of the top ten mercenary organizations in the western continent.


    The former mercenary regiment of Vulcan, Lance glory and so on, didn''t even deserve to lift their shoes in front of them.


    "Yongye, you should understand this truth after he destroyed the small town you painstakingly built in the underground world." Another white hair, face but extremely young man light way.


    White devils.


    In the western continent, the head of demon Hunters Association is a legendary demon hunter with the ability of killing gods. No one knows his age, but he has been active in the western continent for 300 years.


    Of course, the God of Tu Shen only refers to the demigod of the West.


    After him, another group of people came out slowly from the darkness, looking at the large ruins in front of them, their eyes shaking violently.


    "People of the alliance of gods, wait, the scepter of the alliance! Wise angel, are you here? "


    Some people have sharp eyes and recognize one of them.


    The wise angel, a member of the alliance of gods, is the most powerful demigod in the twelve demigod family of the alliance of gods.


    It is also the most intelligent, resourceful, powerful and ancient being that has lived for the longest time.


    But at the moment, the wise angel is laughing bitterly


    "We... Have to come. There are many old grudges between the alliance of gods and Wang Xu. Today''s events will rewrite the pattern and future of the whole world. How can we not come? "


    His voice, full of bitterness and powerlessness, deeply helpless.


    Although the wise Angel didn''t say much, all the people felt sad when they saw this scene.


    Yes!


    Everybody, everybody, have to come!


    Who was not invited by the dark night arbitration Council, which is composed of the dark night Protoss, the blood demon banquet Council and the Dark Alliance?


    In private, how many people have made some promises to exchange benefits?


    Even if there are people who are just curious and come to watch the war, they are not selfish.


    "How strong is he in the end? Did any of you see clearly the previous battle?"


    Yongye asked bitterly.


    "At that time, the rain was pouring down, and there was a barrier of blood tribe. It was hard to see in the dark. I could only see a little, and it was hard to see everything. I only know that the man was suppressed for many times and fell into danger. It seems that he made a breakthrough at the last moment and rose to a higher level before killing other people completely. "


    The White Devil shook his head and sighed.


    "Breakthrough on the spot?"


    All of a sudden, everyone fell into a dead silence again.


    The three true ancestors of the blood clan, the forever silent Knight landrian, have been known as the legendary goddess of the night, a powerful ancient existence like an angel on the earth.


    If Wang Xu breaks through and becomes stronger again, can he be the true God?


    Although even the legendary gods are strong and weak, even the weakest gods are beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "He is not a true God, nor can he be a true God. The Lord of light has long had an oracle. Our mortal world can not bear the coming of the true God, nor can there be a true God in the world."


    Another wave of people, out of the night.


    Headed by a bareheaded monk wearing a white robe and holding a copper stick, he also followed a nun who was covered in a black veil.


    "It''s the Church of light, the monk siskell of the holy order, and the dark nun Marilyn!"


    Someone immediately identified him.


    "Siskell, it''s said that you have become friends with Wang Xu. What''s so special about him? Can we have such earth shaking terror power in just a few years


    The other asked suspiciously.


    "No one who has seen the hand of Prince Huaxia with his own eyes can never imagine the power of Prince Huaxia."


    After a pause, siskell said: "besides, the rumor is not believable, and I''m not friends with Prince Wang.


    Although I did meet Prince Wang many times, I couldn''t see his real strength clearly every time.


    As if, he is like a black hole, no one can ever tell how strong he is! "


    "Perhaps, his power will never end, such as the true God can''t be speculated, can''t look directly, can''t understand, can''t spy!"


    The last word fell to the ground, and the world was silent.


    If we say that on the western continent, the most familiar force for the legendary gods is the Holy Light Church.


    But is this evaluation too high for Wang Xu?


    There was silence.


    long time.


    The wise Angel sighed, "no matter whether he has reached the level of true God or not, he is invincible in this world. What''s the difference?"


    "Let''s go, everyone."


    No one is talking.


    But everyone knows.


    The world is changing.


    Completely, changed!


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, the turmoil has not subsided, and the whole western continent is still in turmoil.


    first day.


    Wang Xu broke through the three strongholds of the night Protoss in Xiulan City, and the Dark Alliance branch was erased.


    Fortunately, members of these two forces have received news that Wang Xu had already left before his arrival, with few casualties.


    However, this is no different from directly drawing on the face of the dark Protoss, the Dark Alliance, and even the dark arbitration Council, which is composed of the three forces, lose face and lose authority.


    The next day, the third day, the fourth day


    In the western continent, Wang Xu took a special plane prepared by the nine headed eagle organization behind Victoria to destroy the night Protoss strongholds and Dark Alliance branches in every city. During this period, he killed the remaining blood clan families in several cities.


    The thirteen families of the magic banquet Council perished in an instant, and only seven of them survived.


    This kind of "retaliatory" killing lasted until the sixth day.


    The whole western continent, East, West, North and south, traversed thousands of miles, and was almost trampled by Wang Xu.


    Even in the end, because the core members of the night Protoss could not be found, all the branches of the Dark Alliance went underground. Wang Xu seemed to vent his anger and destroyed more than a dozen middle and small blood families and the vassal forces under the name of the night Council.


    Wang Xu a person to, vertical and horizontal, contacts, invincible!

 Chapter 1350

    A whole week.


    The whole dark world of the west is in turmoil. Countless forces and people are in danger. Even ordinary people begin to understand it at last. Rumors are flying.


    Countless careerists, including the dark night Protoss, the Dark Alliance and the blood clan, fell into a huge crisis.


    There are countless people who have fallen into the well and swallowed up the interests.


    The power of the night Council, which is composed of three forces, is rapidly losing.


    under these circumstances.


    The Church of light has renewed its cleansing activities in the dark world. For the first time in thousands of years, the dark world has survived.


    "Believe in the light, and the Lord of the light will save the lost lamb!"


    "Under the holy light, there is no evil. Death is the end result of you


    "Believe in my Lord and live forever!"


    In this turmoil, the more trouble Wang Xu made, the faster the progress of the Holy Light Church.


    In a sense, this great change in the west, the Holy Light Church, which is a silent onlooker, is the biggest winner.


    But anything will subside one day.


    The seventh day.


    The dark night Protoss, the Dark Alliance, and the dying blood clan bow their heads.


    ¡­¡­


    The holy land of the night Protoss.


    In a palace complex deep in the mountains.


    Wang Xu is sitting in the palace, on the throne of the goddess, which originally represents the highest power in the legend of the night God clan.


    It is possible that the dark night Protoss is really built by the goddess of the dark night. This throne is made by melting thousands of sharp swords. After later decoration, the armrest and throne base are covered with thousands of precious stones, just like the stars in the sky.


    The sword symbolizes the violence and dignity of the royal power.


    Gems represent the wealth and money of the royal family.


    Those who sit on the throne will have great power and endless wealth in their hands, so as to control all living beings.


    "Sir, please stop and be more aggressive. You can only force us and you to live forever. I''m afraid you won''t be able to get it right. "


    In front of Wang Xu is a young Protoss descendant named Doria who came out of the night Protoss to meet him. This year, he is just an adult, but he shows everyone his ambition and ambition.


    At this time, other members of the dark night Protoss would like to be as far away from Wang Xu as possible, and they would be killed by the Yellow devil in the East.


    Even the goddess of the Holy Land fled before Wang Xu came.


    But Doria came to Wang Xu on his own initiative.


    "As we all know, I am not a murderer. And to be honest, my time is precious and I don''t want to waste it with you. I do this just to confirm one thing. "


    Wang Xu said calmly.


    He sat on the Throne made up of sword and gems, with a history book that had been turned to the last inner records of the night Protoss in his hand. As he spoke, he slowly closed the title page.


    "What do you want to confirm? Whatever it is, we will try our best to satisfy you, as long as you stop your previous action. Because, now it''s completely out of order. "


    Doria''s face was solemn, and he directly ignored what Wang Xu said: "he is not a murderer.",


    In just seven days, half of the thirteen families of the magic banquet Council were destroyed. At the same time, as many as 30 subordinate forces with three major forces and close relationship with the dark night Council disappeared. Many branches of the Dark Alliance suffered heavy losses.


    There are thousands of strong people who died directly in Wang Xu''s hands. Not to mention, there are tens of thousands of people who died indirectly because of the turmoil caused by Wang Xu.


    "Sir, the outside world has completely changed and is in chaos. I know that you are not a murderer or a noble being who likes chaos. But if we don''t control it, everything will be completely in chaos. "


    Doria''s hands trembled a little, but her voice tried very hard to keep calm.


    She knows what the situation is, and she can fully understand what status she should put herself in.


    After all, she is facing Wang Xu!


    In front of him, the eastern man with a gentle smile almost tore the three dark forces and the whole night Protoss into a smashed demon with one person''s strength.


    no


    Now, even the holy land is trampled by this man.


    "Oh? Is there such a mess outside? "


    Wang Xu looked up in surprise, then shook his head and said calmly:


    "But that has nothing to do with me. I just did a little thing. You should go to those careerists who stirred up the chaos because of their interests."


    "Sir, what exactly do you want to confirm?"


    Doria holds his hands tightly. For Wang Xu''s Gu, he almost roars out angrily.


    "The goddess of the night."


    Wang Xu looked at Doria and finally spoke slowly.


    He looked very serious and his voice was very calm


    "Before, someone told me that even those who wanted to kill me told me that the goddess of the night goddess was the part of the goddess of the night in order to come back to the world. Others say that she is still sleeping in the holy land of your night Protoss. I want to confirm whether she is here


    Hearing this, Doria''s face changed.


    "When I do this, I''m not just retaliating, but also constantly provoking the goddess of night who is still alive in your mouth."


    Wang Xu looked at her again, and her voice became calmer and even disappointed


    "Unfortunately, I have been waiting for so many days. I have not seen a responsible goddess, nor the goddess of night in transmission, who guards the light, protects the darkness, and has boundless power."


    At this point, Wang Xu suddenly grew up, looked at Doria deeply, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Now, as the only one who has the courage to stand in front of me in this dark night Protoss, do you tell me that your goddess is a part of the dark night goddess? Or is the goddess of the night sleeping somewhere in this holy land


    "What do you mean? Is his real purpose to kill the real God? "


    Doria was startled, and her pretty face faded slightly.


    In such a critical moment, she dares to stand up to Wang Xu alone. Naturally, she is not an easy generation, but the next generation of the holy goddess.


    She also has a deep understanding of the history of the night Protoss and many secrets.


    Such as the legend that the protoss originated from the goddess of night, it''s true!


    But the rumor that the goddess is still alive is false!


    The reason for this rumor is that in order to maintain its authority, mystery and power, the protoss of the night deliberately spread the news.


    And the holy goddess of every generation, the highest status person in the night clan, has always kept this secret. Even at the ceremony of the goddess''s accession to the throne, they will use some mysterious technique to automatically have the most perfect cheek.


    It is also the face of the absolute perfect goddess of night in legend.


    As a goddess, be a goddess.


    "Sir, I can assure you that every generation of the goddess of the night is not a part of the goddess of the night, but only ourselves..."


    Doria bowed her head slightly, with a cry in her voice.


    Then, under Wang Xu''s calm eyes, Doria slowly tells the biggest secret of the night Protoss.


    In ancient times, the middle ages, until now, the face of the goddess of the holy land will never change, and it is an absolute miracle to keep her youth forever. It is a powerful invisible deterrent both inside and outside the night Protoss.


    This kind of "miracle" under the veil of mystery will arouse people''s awe.


    Wang Xu was disappointed.


    He also wanted to capture a higher blood demon and obtain the true blood of Dharma, so as to refine Xuanguang spirit sword again and nourish the spirit of the sword.


    "It seems that I can''t see a goddess with my own eyes after all. In that case, let''s talk about how to make up for my spiritual loss."


    Wang Xu said with a faint smile.


    There is no doubt that he will kill the protoss of the night.


    Similarly, the other two forces of the night Council, the blood clan and the Dark Alliance, are bound to bleed heavily.

 Chapter 1351

    "Sir, what price do we need to pay before you stop completely?"


    Doria gritted her teeth.


    Although for thousands of years, the three dark forces, led by the night Protoss, have accumulated huge and terrifying wealth, now after Wang Xu''s disturbance, many experts have been killed and injured, and their power has declined to the extreme.


    With the inevitable war of external interests and the natural enemy of the Church of light, there are too many places for them to spend money in the future.


    If Wang xuruo is a lion


    No matter how unwilling she is, the situation is stronger than others, so she has to follow suit!


    "Worldly wealth, money, I don''t need it."


    Wang Xu sat back on the seat of God, closed his eyes slightly, bent his right index finger slightly, and tapped on the armrest.


    When Doria heard this, she was very happy.


    But the next second.


    "But the people and forces around me, especially jiwuzong, need huge wealth to support their future development."


    Wang Xu thought in his heart and slowly organized his language.


    Even if it is not yet, we can see that the future of jiwuzong will never stop in Jiangnan Province, nor will it be Huaxia, but the whole world.


    In the future, it is not necessary to follow his steps to the grand stage of the universe.


    Moreover, he was very interested in the special underground space connected with the underground of the western continent, especially the strange underground races, goblins, fauvists, goblins, demons and so on.


    They have a perfect system of magic cultivation. For Wang Xu, who knows about the universe, the competition of the continuous integration of various cultivation systems is the theme in the universe.


    Similarly, the power of technology cannot be underestimated.


    Although the group of death walkers who surrounded and killed Wang Xu before were not as weak as chickens and ducks in Wang Xu''s hands, their kinetic energy armor, if put outside, would have no less destructive power than a great master of six grades.


    "In addition to the necessary wealth for the development of jiwuzong in the next 100 years, I also need the transmission array pass for my people to freely enter and leave the underground world within the sphere of influence."


    "Similarly, I want all kinds of cutting-edge research materials on modern science and technology over the years, not only materials, but also relevant researchers, at least two top research institutes.


    They become the people of jiwuzong. I will only give them higher treatment. No matter what they used to pay, they all doubled. "


    Wang Xu said lightly.


    Anyway, he can squander the wealth accumulated for thousands of years. Sure enough, plunder has been the quickest way to get rich since ancient times.


    Such as the night Council, there is no clean hands and feet.


    Today, Wang Xu is just learning from the enemy''s way of doing things.


    But every time he said one, Doria''s face darkened.


    It''s not that she didn''t think that Wang Xu would open his mouth, but how could she think that Wang Xu was alone?


    But now, coupled with jiwuzong, one force is a huge gold eater, especially if it is expected to meet the development needs of the next 100 years. This wealth will really hurt the three forces!


    "Other conditions are easy to say, but the wealth is too great. I''m afraid the members of Parliament will not easily agree to it."


    Doria''s face went from black to white, and her pretty face was miserable.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just promise. Then tell me all those who don''t agree. I''ll help you eradicate them myself. If your goddess of the night Protoss doesn''t agree, I''ll help you kill her and let you take over all the power of the night Protoss. "


    Wang Xu serious, extremely serious said.


    "Hiss..."


    When Doria heard the words, her beautiful eyes suddenly widened. She gasped, almost subconsciously calling out.


    But the next second.


    However, she closed her mouth and began to climb out of control.


    She risked her life and death and volunteered to meet Wang Xu for what?


    Not for your own future?


    Now, as long as we cooperate with Wang Xu, we will have the opportunity to become the goddess of the night, who is in power. Why refuse?


    Not willing to be a traitor?


    This reason can''t stop a woman''s ambition.


    The fight for rights.


    The battle of life and death!


    "Mr. Wang, this matter is too important. I need to go back and discuss it with other people and members of Parliament. But I promise, I will give you a reply! "


    Doria''s eyes twinkled. After making a promise to Wang Xu, she left in a hurry.


    "Mr. Wang, you have an absolute advantage now. Why do you agree to the peace talks?"


    Asked Victoria strangely.


    During this period of contact, with her understanding of Wang Xu, Wang Xu will never be soft on the enemy, and will not leave any future trouble.


    "Without the goddess of the night, the three forces of the Council of the night could not survive, and could not last long. I believe that with the help of intelligence provided by our nine headed eagle, the three major forces can be completely destroyed in one month at most. Why don''t you completely destroy them


    Victoria frowned.


    Is Prince Wang afraid of their nine headed eagle organization if he doesn''t do this?


    "Because I''m really busy, especially time, which is a luxury for me now."


    Wang Xu replied casually, which made Victoria look confused.


    Wang Xu is busy?


    Stop kidding. OK.


    During this period of time, Victoria followed Wang Xu. The most time she saw Wang Xu was to "close her eyes" (practice) and enjoy breakfast, lunch and lunch.


    Victoria can guarantee that even the most luxurious and fastidious aristocrat in the world can''t match Wang Xu.


    A breakfast, Wang Xu will eat nearly an hour!


    But Wang Xu is honest, he is really not much time to stay in the Chinese world, only less than a month.


    And he still has a big mess waiting for him to clean up. Can he not be busy?


    Because of their different identities and positions, they naturally see different times.


    "Well, it''s time for dinner. Tell the kitchen to prepare the ingredients and seasonings. Let''s have a hot pot with me tonight."


    Wang Xu stretched himself and grew up.


    One side.


    The confusion on Victoria''s face became more obvious.


    Are you busy?


    Luxury of time?


    Today, except for the half-hour meeting with Doria, you just have nothing to do and are flustered!


    But hot pot can''t make complaints about Vitoria. It can only be buried in its own belly. Eventually, Wang Xu goes to eat hot pot with him. He eats and laughs and nods with his thumbs to praise the true fragrance.


    Compared with the leisure here.


    On the other side.


    With Wang Xu''s request, it''s a different sight to return to Doria, the temporary new headquarters of the three major forces of the night Council.


    However, these complicated matters do not need Wang Xu''s attention. Some things can be solved by Doria himself.


    Of course, in this process, some casualties are inevitable.


    That night.


    Calm, not calm.


    It wasn''t until the next morning, when Doria led a group of people out of the new headquarters of the Council in the dark with a bloody sword.


    All the uneasiness disappears, and there is only one peace left.


    Bow!


    Surrender!

 Chapter 1352

    The surrender of the three forces of the Council of darkness is not surprising.


    In the holy land of the night Protoss, Wang Xu was very considerate and didn''t make more noise at the special request of Doria and others.


    At the scene, there was no media.


    Of course, Wang Xu doesn''t like the media either.


    Since ancient times, public opinion has been one of the means for the superior to control the inferior. It seems to represent justice and freedom, but the dirty inside is still dirty.


    "Sir, all your previous demands have been met by all the members of the new parliament. However, the amount of wealth you are asking for is too huge. Even we can''t spend so much money at one time for the time being. "


    Doria stood in front of Wang Xu, bowed her head respectfully and asked:


    "I don''t know. Can you give us a compromise?"


    "He said Wang Xu nodded.


    "In the past thousand years, the greatest wealth we have gathered is not ordinary money. It''s all kinds of works of art, rare treasures and other unusual things that have been collected in the treasure house of the night by countless generations of strong people over the past thousand years. "


    Doria said quickly and winked at a maid behind her.


    Wang Xu is a strong man who controls the extraordinary power. For such a strong man, she naturally knows what attracts Wang Xu most.


    On one side, the maid immediately came forward and respectfully handed over a gorgeous gem necklace. In the center, there was a blue sapphire inlaid like the sea.


    The heart of the sea!


    This gem is the largest one ever found in human history, and it also contains some mysterious power, which can maintain human youth. Anyone who wears it will have a longer youth and life than others.


    Previously, this necklace was worn by the goddess of every generation of the night gods.


    Wang Xu reached for the necklace and his eyes were surprised.


    The necklace doesn''t matter. What matters is the heart of the sea. It''s actually a crystal of spirit. Once absorbed, it will be Wang Xu, who will grow in strength.


    Because the crystallization of spirit can increase wuzun''s mind!


    Wang Xu picked out the heart of the ocean, threw the necklace aside, played with the soul crystal, looked at Doria with great interest and nodded


    "I''m really interested in the treasure house of the night you said. Where is it?"


    "Deep underground in this holy land." Doria returned.


    "Under our feet?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    He had already scanned the holy land with his mind. He could not escape from his eyes for a hundred meters underground, but he had never seen any treasure house.


    "Yes, it''s said that this treasure house was built by the order of the goddess of night. It''s extremely secret. It''s thousands of meters underground, and there''s only one passage to go in and out. Every time you open it, it''s time to send in the treasure. "


    Doria said in a deep voice.


    "Underground kilometers?"


    Wang Xu slightly raised his eyebrows.


    No wonder his mind didn''t notice. Although his mind has strong penetrating power, the earth is no thicker than air, and it consumes a lot. It''s not a special case. Wang Xu can only maintain about 100 meters.


    "Come on, show me."


    Wang Xu gets up.


    Under the leadership of Doria, Wang Xu and others soon went to a palace that looked very ordinary.


    This is the residence of the elders of the night Protoss. In the study, Doria engraved a power Dharma array, and then dripped his own blood.


    After this array was started, a mechanical transmission sound came from the study floor, and then slowly opened, revealing a straight black hole.


    The whole floor of the study is made of steel plate, which is seven or eight meters thick. It is also covered with some strange magic arrays unique to the West. It is obvious that people with extraordinary power can''t easily pass by.


    "It''s interesting. It''s said that the goddess of the night ordered to build it, but the entrance was like this again. I''m looking forward to the treasure house below more and more."


    Wang Xu smiles.


    In his view, this treasure house is undoubtedly a high blood demon pretending to be the goddess of the night. After he accidentally discovered the world, he created the power of the protoss of the night to collect and cultivate resources for himself.


    It made him more interested in the things in the treasure house.


    Next, the group continued along the passage, all the way down.


    It''s thousands of meters underground, but the passage can''t go straight up and down. People almost walk tens of thousands of meters before they finally get out of the passage and come to a huge hall.


    The entrance of the hall is a huge bronze door with the size of seven or eight meters.


    At the foot, there are also marble slabs full of the ancient style of thousands of years ago, and more than a dozen lighting braziers placed around them. After being ignited, some kind of fuel smell comes out with a faint fragrance.


    On the bronze door, a woman with a back to the public is carved, but her figure is extremely perfect, full of temptation and holiness.


    Behind the woman, there is a huge dark wing that almost occupies the whole bronze door. But this wing, however, emits a faint starlight, giving people a feeling of beauty and holiness.


    Goddess of the night!


    At the sight of the statue, these four words come to mind for the first time.


    Even Doria, the candidate for the next goddess, was slightly stunned. This was the first time she came down. She did not expect to see such an exciting scene.


    "So, the goddess of night... Is it true?"


    Doria was in a trance and shocked.


    They are the descendants of the true God!


    "Open it."


    In the silence, Wang Xu''s faint voice interrupted everyone''s shock.


    What''s the use of the goddess''s blood?


    She took out a gold key, inserted it directly into a hole in the stone wall beside the bronze door, and turned it gently.


    "Boom!"


    A bright star suddenly bloomed from the wings of the goddess on the bronze door, and the numerous mysterious patterns on it also continued to light up in all directions like a spider web.


    At last, the whole bronze door was covered with a rich and beautiful starlight.


    Follow.


    "Click!"


    In the clear sound, the bronze door opened slowly, and the stars dissipated gradually, revealing the hidden treasure house behind.


    "Hiss!"


    In the moment of seeing the scene in the treasure house, all of us subconsciously took a breath of cold air, and dozens of pairs of eyes suddenly glared to the maximum.


    Doria''s eyes widened and her pretty face was full of shock.


    From master paintings with high prices in the secular world, precious antiques with thousands of years of history and so on, to weapons, treasures, miraculous drugs coveted by countless powerful people in the extraordinary world, and even miraculous tools only circulated in legends.


    Countless historical treasures are placed like sundries in this huge Royal treasure house.


    "These... Are all rubbish!"


    Wang Xu stepped forward slightly, glanced over the treasures and looked directly at the deepest part of the treasure house.

 Chapter 1353

    "Five hundred years ago, this is the last painting of the greatest painter in history. It''s the last painting. It''s priceless!"


    "This is the" scepter of light "used by the Holy See. It is said that it contains the powerful power of light. It is the scepter of power used by the Pope of the Holy See to declare his own power..."


    "This is..."


    Doria and others stare big eyes, people can''t help but feel shocked in their hearts, and one voice after another rings out.


    One treasure after another, almost all of them are legendary existence, priceless treasure. If you take out any one, you can sell it at a sky high price.


    Doria''s face turned red.


    Just a cursory glance. According to her estimation, the value of these treasures in exchange for worldly money can almost equal the compensation wealth they gave Wang Xu before.


    If you count all of them, this figure will definitely be doubled!


    "It''s not just the value of money. These extraordinary weapons and equipment can easily arm countless strong men. For example, the knight''s heart, which is said to be acquired by the knight, can become a powerful knight to slay the Dragon overnight as long as he has enough will, which is comparable to a demigod


    Doria looked at a crystal heart which was sealed in the glass cover. She didn''t know how long it had passed, but it was still beating. Her face was excited.


    In this treasure house, there are no less than 20 extraordinary treasures similar to the heart of Knight!


    "A pile of rubbish."


    Wang Xu looked around, and almost no treasure could enter his eyes. Soon, his sight swept the whole treasure house, and finally fell into the deepest part of the treasure house.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    Where?


    A graceful woman is sitting on a pile of blue crystals with her back to the people.


    Although there are no huge bat wings, the curvilinear posture can''t help but contact the back of the "goddess of night" on the bronze door.


    "Sure enough, is this the resource collection point left by some high blood demon?"


    Wang Xu smashed his mouth, and some of his ideas were still in the air.


    To tell you the truth, this woman''s back is really perfect and attractive. In shape, it has almost reached the limit that a woman can reach.


    "Unfortunately, it''s just a useless body..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes turned down and looked at the pile of blue crystals sitting under the woman''s buttocks, with a smile on his face.


    Crystal of spirit!


    Awesome, a ready-made panacea, which contains all the power of the soul, is more powerful than what a panacea is for stepping into the ranks of Wu Zun.


    The body is just an external body.


    The spirit, however, is the trace and origin of every intelligent creature in this world.


    There is a limit to the physical body, but there is no limit to the power of the spirit.


    After wuzun, the martial arts master has completely changed from focusing on the physical body to focusing on the original spirit and soul. He has broken away from the vulgar taste and sublimated to a new height.


    "A crystal of spirit is a surprise to me. Then hundreds of soul crystals are a rare adventure. With these spirit crystals, even in the Chinese world, I can push my cultivation one step further and reach the middle position of wuzun. "


    Wang Xu thinks like this, then suddenly some helpless.


    Now that he is targeted by the world, it is absolutely impossible for him to stay in the Chinese world for too long. If in the past, he could continue to promote the realm in the Chinese world, he would be very surprised, but now he has less than five points left.


    "Mr. Wang, according to our agreement, you can choose one tenth of the things in this treasure house."


    When Doria said this, she felt the pain in her heart.


    One tenth of the treasure house, the converted value, is greater than the wealth accompanying Wang Xu before.


    If she had known that, she would have caught the hole. How could she have brought Wang Xu here!


    However.


    "I just want the innermost woman, other rubbish, leave it to you to deal with." Wang Xu said casually.


    "Ah? Garbage... "


    Doria was stunned on the spot.


    Garbage?


    This is a lot of wealth, huge to the enemy''s wealth, but Wang Xu regarded it as rubbish, no more?


    After the shock, Doria was filled with ecstasy.


    "Ha ha, this guy doesn''t know how to buy. Although these works of art and antiques don''t seem to be worth much, their value lies not in their appearance, but in their artistic and historical value..."


    Doria was ecstatic.


    But the next second.


    She froze again.


    "Wait! This man, what did he just say? Just the innermost... Woman? What woman? "


    Doria looks up at Wang Xu''s back as he goes out.


    Not waiting for her to speak.


    Next to him, the entourage was shocked and called out: "goddess of night? Is it the goddess of the night? She''s in the treasure house? How can it be


    "Is the goddess of night here? How is that possible? "


    Doria, too, was startled, unbelievable.


    Subconsciously, she followed Wang Xu and went to the depth of the treasure house.


    Soon, when she saw the woman with her back to the people on the pile of soul crystals, she was completely shocked.


    It''s almost the same as the figure seen on the bronze door, but the impact of the "real person" in front of him can''t be compared.


    "This, this, this..."


    Doria opened her mouth wide and could not say the words "how could it be" at the back.


    He saw Wang Xu go over and slap the "woman" into a cake.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Doria was just where she was.


    What£¬What£¬Fuck£¿


    Wang Xu calmly grabs the "woman" and throws it into the space magic weapon together with the small pile of soul crystals below.


    That woman is a piece of human skin. It is a treasure made by some strange and bloody secret method. It is full of elasticity. Even a demon who is five or six meters tall can disguise herself as a most beautiful woman.


    "It seems that this is the" clothes "of the high blood demon disguised as the goddess of the night. Staying in this treasure house is ready to come at any time... Well, so these soul crystals are used for cross-border transmission?"


    "But I don''t know why. In the past thousand years, she never appeared again... She was not killed by a powerful enemy in the demon world, was she?"


    Wang Xu thought of these in his heart, and suddenly it was funny.


    This possibility is really big.


    The world of demons and demons is no more serious than the world of human beings. The law of the jungle is more serious. Almost every demon race is in chaos all the year round. Few of them have a huge centralized power like the world of human warriors, such as Wudao Dynasty and clan.


    For example, the powerful demons such as Fu Chang tree demon, those who follow suit prosper and those who rebel perish. The three leaders of affiliated races often launch wars, invade other demon races, or invade other lower realms to plunder slaves and blood food.


    "However, no matter what, the crystallization of spirits made me lucky. It was enough for me to further strengthen my spirits and nourish my thoughts."


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, there is a bright God.


    As for the other things in the treasure house, although there are several other things that have won Wang Xu''s eye, he is lazy to use them to offset the wealth of jiwuzong, and ask Doria to cash in the treasure here as soon as possible to pay compensation, so everyone goes out of the treasure house.


    "I''ve only got less than a month to deal with Western Affairs. It''s time to go back."


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled.

 Chapter 1354

    "It''s just a pity that I didn''t think it would take much time to hunt down a ''chiyun fairy'', but I didn''t think it would come to this point."


    Wang Xu sighed helplessly and was full of confidence


    "It seems that the matter of killing the escaped ancestor of the upper Zhao family will be delayed. But it''s not a big problem. Even if you let him take this opportunity to really stabilize his cultivation and step into the lower level of wuzun, he is not my opponent. "


    After handing over the next trifles to Victoria, Wang Xu is ready to set foot on the private plane back to China.


    However.


    The world is so big that it''s never about who, even Wang Xu.


    There were some accidents.


    As strong as he is, he can''t control it, he can''t predict it, he can''t avoid it.


    ¡­¡­


    The three forces of the night parliament bow to Wang Xu and yield to one person.


    And signed a humiliating compensation treaty, after the news spread.


    The whole world is shaking again.


    And this kind of vibration, in an instant, is to touch the scale of another force.


    The Mika Empire, far away on the other side of the ocean.


    Aegis headquarters.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, according to our analysis, the threat of the current target has exceeded the danger level of all the extraordinary forces that we have classified, and is comparable to that of the original nuclear weapons. No, as a homing nuclear weapon, the threat of the target is stronger. "


    I don''t know how many times aegis has studied Wang Xu''s threat.


    Deputy director of aegis, a special person of sGC star gate project, director Jack stood in front of everyone and said in a deep voice.


    This white haired old man has experienced countless dangers through the SGC program, but he has never felt so thorny as today.


    Protonuclear weapons!


    It is the most powerful weapon controlled by human beings, which can easily destroy any city or region in the world.


    In the past, no matter how incredible and extraordinary the strength of the super strong was, it was far from the original nuclear weapons.


    But now.


    Hominid self propelled protonuclear weapon!


    Wang Xu forced the three forces of the western continent to bow down.


    Maybe ordinary people don''t care, but as the leaders, especially the aegis, which puts itself above the world order maintainer, how can the high-level officials sit still?


    Moreover, Wang Xu''s threat is also urgent.


    What if Wang Xu had a whim one day and was against aegis?


    Who can ignore Wang Xu''s threat?


    No one who has ever held power will be willing to give up the power in his own hands, and will not let a powerful threat beyond his control exist around him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I now propose a hypothesis. If this man is our enemy one day, do we have any means to stop him? "


    Jack stood in front of many aegis executives and said aloud.


    Hearing the speech, everyone looked at each other.


    Wang Xu''s heart will go away. If he is the enemy of the original nuclear bomb


    The idea just turned in people''s minds, which made a group of high-level people''s faces crazy and unable to control themselves.


    I can still remember the end of the night Council!


    "According to the way he behaved in the past, he was unscrupulous and had no rules to restrain him. The fate of the three major forces of the night Council can be seen clearly. If one day this madman comes to provoke us, not to mention the terrible losses he can create, who can guarantee that he is not in danger


    Chris, the young wise man of aegis, stands up after Jack, the old boss.


    Everyone turned pale at the same time.


    Once upon a time, how powerful was the alliance of the three forces in the world?


    The appearance of any member will cause a shock, which will attract numerous high-level attention, many rich people''s pursuit and stars'' nostalgia.


    But now


    "We must not ignore the threat of the Western dark night Parliament. We must curb this Oriental yellow devil named Wang Xu!"


    One person after another stood up and cheered.


    Jack waited for a while, and when all the people had finished venting and calmed down, he tapped his fingers and said in a cold voice:


    "There are no more than two ways to control this person. First, eliminate him. Second, solicitation. There is no third way. "


    The next second, the wise man Chris immediately stood up, followed closely, and analyzed: "but this man is not from the west, nor from the Mika Empire, but a Chinese warrior. It''s impossible to recruit him."


    Strength is sin.


    If you are strong and don''t work for me, you will be more guilty.


    It''s like an ordinary person, living next to a gangster. Originally, ordinary people didn''t know the real identity of their neighbors, so they were at peace.


    But one day, the neighbor killed the neighbor and robbed the neighbor''s treasure. Are you afraid?


    Do you want to get rid of the robber''s neighbor instead?


    How can the aegis people be stable when the night Council comes to an end?


    "So, Mr Deputy Director, I request to use the aegis, the strongest armed, the strongest secret service team, to carry the anti God weapon, and I, the wise man, will be responsible for the execution of the beheading operation."


    Said Chris the wise man in a loud voice.


    "I agree!"


    A senior aegis officer stood up.


    "I agree, too!"


    The second aegis executive stood up.


    "For beheading!"


    Another aegis executive stood up.


    ¡­¡­


    Within a short period of time, all the people gathered at the scene agreed with the beheading operation and the implementation of the "extermination" plan.


    No one wants to hang a sharp knife around his neck at any time.


    No one wants the next dark night.


    Deputy director Jack gets up slowly


    "Once upon a time, when I was selected into the SGC program, I never believed that there would be threats in the world for no reason. But when I went through the" star gate "and saw those evil alien races with my own eyes, I realized that if I wanted to maintain justice, I had to do everything possible to eliminate all potential threats!"


    "However, we are not those evil races after all. Aegis is the maker, guardian and sanction of the world order. We can send people to contact him first, solicit him and ask him what he wants, whether it''s money or power. Even if it''s a backward world behind the gate, we can give it to him and let him be a real God there! "


    "But if he doesn''t..."


    At this point, Jack''s eyes are cold


    "Execute the beheading operation, start the plan to kill the gods, and kill him!"


    "Yes


    Chris the wise man sprang up.


    The others, too, were serious. They all got up together and were murderous.

 Chapter 1355

    Not just at aegis headquarters.


    Similar dialogues take place at the same time in the world and among many cross-border superpowers.


    Huaxia.


    In the capital, the headquarters of Wumeng.


    "Human form self-propelled original nuclear weapon? The power of the true God? Has Wang Xu''s destructive power reached the level of terror? "


    At the head of Qinglong hall, Qinglong''s hands trembled as soon as he took the message he received.


    What is the concept of original nuclear weapons?


    What is the concept of true God?


    The former is a kind of human ultimate weapon that can destroy a city in a blink of an eye and affect tens of miles and hundreds of miles.


    He dares to say that even if the legendary true immortal and true God are hit by a 10000 ton protonuclear weapon, they have to play.


    This is the weapon of destruction!


    "Head of Qinglong hall, it seems that we have always underestimated Wang Xu."


    One of the four organizations of Wumeng, Xuanwu hall is the first place of Xuanwu hall.


    In the past, Wang Xu was very powerful. He rose and swept the south of China for several years. Later, he rebelled against the whole branch of the magic capital Wu League in the south of China, and even defeated the ancestor of the southeast Wu family, the Immortal King of Wu.


    However, in the end, it only made the Wumeng attach importance to it, but it was not regarded as a serious problem. Even the Dragon Master wasn''t too excited.


    But now it''s different.


    No way!


    "This does not mean that his destructive power has really reached the level of the original nuclear weapons, but the terrifying place of the extraordinary strong like our fighters is not simply destructive power, but the degree of threat to people and forces..."


    Green Dragon slowly shakes his head, but the voice is more and more dignified.


    It''s true that Wang Xu''s pure destructive power may not reach the level of the original nuclear weapons, but for a person, a force composed of people.


    They are no less than "weapons of destruction"!


    Even more threatening!


    Next to Xuanwu hall, Baihu hall, Zhuque hall, and the head of the four organizations of Wumeng, there were strong worries and deep fears in their eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiulan city.


    A private airport.


    A new private plane specially designed for Wang Xu slides slowly and stops on the runway.


    Under the leadership of Doria, Wang Xu is preparing to board the plane to leave the western continent and return to China.


    But when Doria answered the phone, she suddenly said with a dignified look:


    "Dear Sir, we may not be able to leave. The aegis of the Mika Empire has sent an official letter to ask you to participate in a necessary meeting."


    "For me, there''s no need for talks, no rejection."


    Wang Xu light way.


    Doria nodded, but soon she put down the phone again and said again with a look of embarrassment


    "Sir, the other side said that this is not a formal meeting, but about the support of your Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group. Before that, your company wanted to enter the Mika Empire market many times. This time, the other side came here with sincerity of cooperation.


    In addition, the senior management of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group was invited to participate, and the other side has agreed. "


    "Well? You mean to give me money? I should have said that earlier. Why are you so euphemistic? "


    Wang Xu''s feet stopped slightly, his eyes flashed, directly ignored the threat, shook his head and said with a smile.


    But the sound is a little cold.


    Today, in addition to some of the major events of jiwuzong, Wang xuzao has no longer interfered in these secular industries. He has all the rights outside, and has his own people to solve them.


    Later, Wang Xu called Xiama Sanmo and asked about the relevant situation. As expected, there was an invitation.


    The negotiation team of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group is on the way to Xiulan city. But they didn''t know the real inside story after the invitation. It was just a normal business cooperation negotiation.


    The leader of the team is not Ma Sanmo, but Zhao Xiaoxia, the executive female president of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group.


    And the team is almost there.


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    A private commercial airliner landed at Xiulan city civil airport.


    Wang Xu stood on the apron waiting, and soon saw Zhao Xiaoxia wearing a beige windbreaker, a cool and gorgeous female president style, leading a group of business elites.


    Around her, most of them didn''t know each other, but there were also people Wang Xu knew.


    It''s still women.


    It''s a long time no see sister he.


    He Wanxia, he Wanyun.


    "Well? So they are also working for me now? "


    Wang Xu was a little surprised.


    After all, he remembers that sister he owned her own company, but she didn''t expect that now she has become the top management of Qinglian medicine.


    At this time, the dress of he''s sisters is also like a female elite in the workplace. The black lady''s suit, leg wrapped with black silk, black straight skirt and high-heeled shoes look simple, but not including jewelry and bags. The price of this dress is no less than 100000.


    "Mr. Wang, you are really in Xiulan city. I thought Ma Sanmo was playing with me on purpose." Zhao Xiaoxia was surprised to see Wang Xu.


    He Wanxia and he Wanyun are very happy to be here.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Wang." He Wanxia''s beautiful eyes are fixed on Wang Xu, which is full of complexity and emotion.


    Once upon a time, she did not have a different mind for Wang Xu, but now, she has long been open-minded.


    It''s impossible for Wang Xu and himself to have no fate or identity. Moreover, she gradually understood that her strange emotion towards Wang Xu was not love.


    After two simple greetings, Wang Xu finally mentioned the business and said with a smile to Zhao Xiaoxia:


    "I''ve already known about you, but there are some things you don''t know, but it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to worry about this business negotiation. Talk to me in the best interests, lion


    "Ah? Young master, is this suitable? After all, we are engaged in normal business activities. It''s not good to be different from the routine. "


    Zhao Xiaoxia is a little confused, obviously she misunderstood.


    "Don''t worry, pure business activities can no longer be pure normal business activities. In short, you don''t have to have any scruples. It''s not that we are asking for help, but that others are asking for us."


    Wang Xu said with a light smile.


    "I see."


    Zhao Xiaoxia nodded and seemed to understand something.


    Perhaps this business negotiation is not as simple as she thought at the beginning. I''m afraid there is something behind it.


    At this time, the party had already boarded a new private helicopter nearby. He Wanyun didn''t hold back and asked curiously:


    "Mr. Wang, it seems that there is no apron in our hotel. Where are we going?"


    "It''s an ancient imperial castle in the suburbs. I live there now. You are with me." Wang Xu said with a casual smile.


    "Castle? True or false


    He Wanyun suddenly opened his eyes and cried out.


    Although the elder sister he Wanxia didn''t call out, she was not calm. After a long time''s absence, did Wang Xu have such a high status in the western mainland?


    As for the other ordinary business elites, they don''t know who Wang Xu is at all. At this time, they are all dumbfounded and have incredible eyes.


    Is this young prince Wang the heir of any ancient family?


    Otherwise, how can you afford to buy an ancient castle in the west?


    In this regard, Wang Xu just smile, not words.


    Sometimes, the language is pale, and seeing with one''s own eyes is the biggest impact.

 Chapter 1356

    "Wow


    "What a castle


    "Isn''t it really the palace of the imperial family of the ancient dynasties?"


    After getting off the plane, people were immediately shocked by the size and magnificence of the castle in front of them.


    Especially the business elites who didn''t know Wang Xu almost glared out.


    Although this castle is only one of the many assets of the night Protoss, it still covers an area of hundreds of thousands of square meters. If the mountain forest used for hunting is included, the area will soar ten times.


    The value of such a palace is beyond imagination. It is a luxury that these business elites dare not dream of all their lives.


    "God, who is this prince Wang?"


    "Such a palace, if measured by money, would have to be sold for hundreds of billions... No, hundreds of billions?"


    "If you think too much, it''s not measurable by money. Without enough identity, status and contacts, you can''t buy here."


    A group of people were secretly shocked. Even if they were elites, they had to feel granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden.


    Most people have seen similar historical sites. But I can''t help it. This is not a historic site, but a renovated modern palace full of modern flavor.


    Along the way, in the garden, it was not the workers who built the lawn, but the unmanned robots. In an open parking lot, there were nearly 30 luxury cars, not to mention the parking apron where many talents came out.


    Also, along the way, the beautiful maids dressed in servants, dressed in suits, expressionless, security personnel patrolling back and forth, and so on.


    "What? Is this castle Wang Xu''s? He didn''t borrow it for a temporary stay? " When he learned the news from the servants, he Wanyun''s eyes widened, and he never became smaller.


    At this time, they have been free to move without restriction, and because these people are visitors from Wang Xu''s hometown.


    Even though most of the maids, servants and security guards in this palace are super strong people arranged by various forces, no one dares to be disrespectful, even answer questions, or even take the initiative to please and promote relations.


    Among them, he Wanyun and he Wanxia sisters are naturally the focus.


    Zhao Xiaoxia, however, sat on the second floor with Wang Xu and introduced the business negotiation to Wang Xu.


    "Young master, this time several large banks and financial oligarchs of the Mika Empire gathered in Xiulan city to establish a new contract with capital groups in the western mainland. The business negotiation of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group is only a small part of it."


    Without outsiders, Zhao Xiaoxia was more formal.


    "So, if it''s just a normal business process, it doesn''t have a good advantage for us. But since you have said bold operation, I will not hesitate. "


    With that, Zhao Xiaoxia hesitated and asked:


    "But I have no bottom in my heart after all. I wonder if you can reveal some reasons?"


    "In fact, there is no big reason. You should know the situation in the western continent, right?" Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "I know some, but I have only heard some rumors in China before that several aristocratic groups went bankrupt overnight." Zhao Xiaoxia nodded. She knew more about secular business.


    "I caused it."


    Wang Xu smile, light way.


    "What?"


    Zhao Xiaoxia eyes suddenly stare big, the body can''t help sitting up.


    "Childe, you mean..." Zhao Xiaoxia''s face was shocked and hesitated.


    Those aristocratic groups that went bankrupt overnight are the top commercial giants in the world. Is it Wang Xu who caused them?


    What a terrible thing it is!


    Zhao Xiaoxia never doubted Wang Xu.


    "No, I mean, this time the consortia, the bankers, the oligarchs suddenly invited you to bow down to me and try to show their goodwill to me."


    Wang Xu shook his head and said with a faint smile:


    "In short, to invite you to come is to send you money in disguise, so as to show my kindness. That''s why I let you rest assured that the bold lion will open his mouth


    Zhao Xiaoxia has been silly.


    Who are the giants who are attending the financial conference this time?


    Internationally famous bankers, Wall Street commercial banks, Lessing Barton finance and other bank leaders, not to mention those financial oligarchs who control the stock market, as well as the ancient families who monopolize many industries.


    Behind everyone, the power they represent is a global transnational power, which has existed for hundreds of years.


    And now, the real purpose of this meeting is to show Wang Xu good?


    "Hiss..."


    Zhao Xiaoxia took a deep breath.


    After the strong shock, is incomparable pride, and high morale.


    To be honest, before she came here, she didn''t have much confidence to compete with these giants in the business field.


    But now


    What else to worry about!


    open one''s mouth wide!


    You have to open your mouth!


    ¡­¡­


    Many bankers and financial oligarchs have not yet started their financial meetings.


    Zhao Xiaoxia was the first to receive the invitation of these giants to a private reception.


    The reception was held in a palace called the crown of the stars.


    This palace, once a monarch of an ancient dynasty, was built to show its authority.


    After hundreds of years, it has now become a high-end residence, a public place often used by the upper class to hold high-end parties and socialize.


    Brilliant lights, red wine green.


    The waiters, who are well-dressed, courteous, handsome and beautiful, pass through like flowing water. A set of aristocratic etiquette of the upper class, which has been handed down from ancient times and developed for thousands of years, is strictly displayed here.


    Every waiter must conform to the rules of etiquette. Although the etiquette seems too artificial in Wang Xu''s eyes, it is a kind of rule.


    Wang Xu did not go with Zhao Xiaoxia, but walked here alone, in the attitude of an ancient immortal "playing in the world".


    For all people here, he is like a ghost, no one noticed, even if someone accidentally saw him, he would forget that he had seen Wang Xu.


    This strange situation is a small accident caused by Wang Xu''s secret method to cover the world''s original concern.


    He came here just to prevent accidents.


    Even Zhao Xiaoxia didn''t know that he came with him.


    At this point.


    Zhao Xiaoxia led the sisters he Wanxia and he Wanyun into the room under the guidance of the waiter.


    The formal business talks are actually scheduled for tomorrow morning, but at Zhao Xiaoxia''s level, we already know that these talks are only formal.


    The real concessions of major interests are all settled in private.


    The invitation to the reception tonight was led by a banker who participated in the meeting, and almost all the other giants were invited to attend.


    Obviously, a cocktail party is a cocktail party, but it''s not a cocktail party.


    All kinds of exchange of interests and alliance of interests will be decided tonight, so that at tomorrow''s meeting, the interests of each alliance will be angled.


    "Dear Ms. Zhao, you are here at last."


    An old white man with half white hair, who looked sixty or seventy years old, dressed meticulously, came up with a smile.

 Chapter 1357

    "Angelo, President of Deland bank, an internationally renowned banker, was born into one of the most prominent families in MIGA, the Douglas family. You can call him lord Angelo."


    Zhao Xiaoxia introduced to he''s sisters.


    "What are these two beautiful ladies?"


    Angelu smiles at he Wanxia and he Wanyun, stops when he is talking, and waits for Zhao Xiaoxia to introduce him.


    To tell the truth, he did not want to know the identity of the two women, because only Zhao Xiaoxia was qualified to contact him personally.


    But the rules of the game are like this. No matter what happens in the heart, the courtesy and greetings must be in place.


    Sure enough.


    After Zhao Xiaoxia''s brief introduction of the he sisters, Angelu never looked at the two again. With a light word, he changed the topic, and then took Zhao Xiaoxia alone to go inside.


    "Ms. Zhao, it should be your first time to attend the private cocktail party of our circle. In order to celebrate the smooth cooperation in our business, I''d like to introduce some important people in our circle to you."


    Angulu laughs.


    Zhao Xiaoxia nodded to he Wanxia and he Wanyun, motioned to them to play for a while, and then followed Angelu to leave temporarily.


    "This is Donnie hale, the head of Hale''s group."


    "This is Mr. McCain. He''s running for the next Imperial Senate."


    "And this, Mr. Kerr, a banker like me..."


    With the introduction of Angelu, Zhao Xiaoxia and the public met one by one.


    These people are prominent figures in the international business circle. They fly in private airplanes 24 hours a year.


    There are exaggerations, even living directly on the plane, and the reason is only because of the relativity theory put forward by scientists, fast objects will take longer, making their life longer than ordinary people.


    "Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group? Is it the Oriental company that produces "quenched body fluid" and "quenched body pill" and other miracle drugs? "


    He said with a smile.


    "Yes." Zhao Xiaoxia also responded with a smile.


    "Mr. Downey, as far as I know, does your Hale group control the largest biopharmaceutical company in MIGA? Do you have any cooperation with Qinglian medicine? "


    John McCain''s eyes seem to have swept Downey Hale unintentionally.


    "I haven''t cooperated yet, but one of my purposes this time is to cooperate with Qinglian medicine."


    Donnie Hale gave a light smile, then looked directly at Zhao Xiaoxia and said very seriously:


    "Ms. Zhao Xiaoxia, I know that you have tried to enter the market of mica and western mainland many times, but it has been resisted by some people.


    I have a proposal. Our Hale consortium will invest 100 billion yuan in Qinglian medicine, with only 30% of the shares. How about I help you to open up the rice market


    Zhao Xiaoxia''s eyes widened.


    Funny!


    What''s the size of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group now? It wants 30% shares for 100 billion yuan?


    Let alone Qinglian medicine has no financing at all. The plan to let others intervene is to prepare financing. Even if it is 100 billion yuan, it can only buy about 5% of the shares.


    Now the annual profit of Qinglian medicine is more than 100 billion. Last quarter''s financial report shows that the income has exceeded 300 billion!


    "Ms. Zhao, you need to understand that with the help of our Hale group, Qinglian medicine can occupy the whole high-end market of MIGA in the shortest time, and even form a monopoly."


    Donnie Hale said with a smile.


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter if you are not satisfied with the proposal. We can also carry out another kind of cooperation, as long as you provide the corresponding formula, hale consortium has the most advanced biological laboratory, and production line, we can study better products together.


    In the end, all the profits will be divided into half, and you can monopolize 50% of the profits without doing anything. "


    This proposal can be said to be extremely exciting.


    If it''s a general company or group, I''m afraid I can''t help but feel excited for a long time.


    But for Zhao Xiaoxia, this is a kind of "extortion" and an insult.


    The product formula of Qinglian medicine, all originated from Wang Xu, is unique. It has absolute competitiveness in the international market and has no rival at all.


    Because.


    At present, they belong to Monopoly!


    "I''m sorry we can''t accept either proposal. At present, Qinglian has no intention of financing, and our products will not be made public. "


    Zhao Xiaoxia said calmly.


    "It''s obviously a pity that we can''t cooperate with Ms. Zhao."


    Donnie Hale sighed helplessly. The smile on his face gradually cooled down. He raised his glass and signaled that the people around him would take the initiative to leave. Obviously, he was not ready to continue to deal with Zhao Xiaoxia.


    Their circle, Zhao Xiaoxia is just a newcomer, only Zhao Xiaoxia ask for their share, where they fall price to meet the situation.


    Refuse to cooperate?


    Donny Hale was only slightly disappointed.


    Because he can''t carry out normal business cooperation, he may have to use some special means.


    And these methods, always make people hurt.


    "Ms. Zhao Xiaoxia, if you want to enter the market of Mecca and the west, you must cooperate with these giants and make concessions. You can''t monopolize all your interests."


    Angelo sighed. He had a headache.


    If it wasn''t for someone''s orders, in his capacity, he would never have personally received Zhao Xiaoxia, a new person of this level.


    This woman can come to this point today. She should not be ignorant of some rules. How can she not be sensible?


    It is obviously beneficial to both sides. Why refuse?


    "Mr. Andrew, you are my friend and I respect you, but you should also know that it is impossible for me to hand over the group''s product formula."


    Zhao Xiaoxia eyebrows frivolous, light way: "moreover, they want too much, and they need to pay the price completely out of proportion. If they can be less greedy, I can''t accept it


    "Greed..."


    Andrew had no choice but to shake his head. He only felt that Zhao Xiaoxia was really too greedy.


    "This woman is really a little ignorant!"


    With this in mind, Andrew said with a bitter smile: "Ms. Zhao Xiaoxia, you may not know that Donnie Hale not only represents him, but also represents the huge alliance of interests behind him."


    "If you don''t compromise and share your interests equally with them, they will use all their strength and means to prevent you from entering the mica and Western markets, and even suppress you from raw materials and other aspects."


    When Zhao Xiaoxia heard the speech, she frowned slightly.


    Although Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group is not listed, it has little impact on the financial level, but if it is limited in raw materials, market and other aspects, it is also a big trouble.


    "Of course, it''s not really out of the question."


    Andrew watched Zhao Xiaoxia''s expression and suddenly said:


    "Tonight''s reception, there is also a dignified person will come, if Qinglian medicine can get his support, then everything will be solved."

 Chapter 1358

    "Big man? Is it Prince Wang? "


    Zhao Xiaoxia''s eyes moved.


    But the next second.


    At the entrance of the main banquet hall, there was a sudden uproar.


    I saw a young man with a bright smile, tall, blond hair, dressed in fashion and handsome, who seemed to be a movie star coming out of the movie. Surrounded by a group of people, he came in.


    Before that, Donnie hale, John McCain and others who left with a smile met the young man, but they welcomed him with a bright smile as if they had met the host.


    "Dear Rambo, long time no see!"


    "The last time I saw you was at the celebration party after your father saved the world financial crisis. At that time, you were only three or four years old. Unexpectedly, you became the leader of young people and were known as the prince of international world finance."


    "Field, I heard that you have invested in a future biotechnology company. Are you interested in working with me? I will provide you with relevant information and contacts for free. "


    Kerr, Donnie hale, John McCain and others have a brilliant smile. If they hadn''t heard that they hadn''t met young people several times, they would have thought they had met their own father.


    "Who is he?"


    A flash of shock flashed through Zhao Xiaoxia''s eyes.


    "Lambfield, whose father is the current financial chairman of the financial sector in Micah, is known as the king of world finance and the first financial oligarch in the world."


    After taking a big sip from his glass, Angelu took a long breath and continued:


    "And he himself, also known as the prince of international finance, just changed his girlfriend last month is Britney Spears, a young hero in ten issues of future magazine."


    "At the same time, he is also the behind the scenes president of more than ten high-tech companies, the boss of three underground organizations, and the behind the scenes controller of a multinational independent product (drug) group... Black and white, few of the new generation can be compared with him."


    "Hiss... MIGA''s field family didn''t mention that he was... So powerful?"


    Zhao Xiaoxia also can''t help but take a breath of air conditioning, shocked to see the young man surrounded by people in the center.


    But then, as if she had thought of something, she turned her head and stared at Angelu, and asked suspiciously:


    "Mr. angulu, some of his identities are not public. How do you know so well?"


    With that, Zhao Xiaoxia''s face was shocked


    "Or... Is he so unscrupulous?"


    "Ha ha, he certainly dare not be so unscrupulous, just I am not simple."


    Angelu smiles at Zhao Xiaoxia, suddenly shakes her head, waves her hand and says, "Ms. Zhao Xiaoxia, you won''t take it seriously, will you? I''m just joking with you, ha ha. "


    At the same time.


    In the corner of the hall on the other side.


    "Are the fields great?"


    Wang Xu also asked curiously.


    A man beside him answered naturally:


    "The field family, one of the oldest families in the Mika Empire, is one of the 13 cornerstones of the establishment of the Mika empire. In the financial sector, their family is worthy of the title of the king. Behind the two successive world financial crises, they all have their family shadow. "


    When the man finished explaining, he suddenly thought of something. He looked at Wang Xu with a kind of look at the steamed stuffed buns. He was very surprised and asked:


    "By the way, do we know each other?"


    "I don''t know. Can''t I chat?" Wang Xu said with a smile.


    Smell speech, the man directly turned his head, even more see Wang Xu a look of share are lazy, the face is even a smile are owe Feng.


    "But I don''t like chatting with people I don''t know. All in all, you just need to know that the fields family has great influence all over the world. At least half of the current members of the house of representatives in the Mikado Empire have a deep relationship with their family, and many prime ministers are supported by their families."


    Men disdain said, disdain is to Wang Xu, not the field family.


    "Oh."


    In this regard, Wang Xu just casually answered.


    In his present state, he is above the secular world and is focused on by the world. How can he care about a field family?


    Yes, the field family is really powerful. This lambfield is also a worthy young man, but he can only represent himself, not the whole field family, and the field family can not represent the whole Mika empire.


    Wang Xu shook his head, turned and walked to other places. People didn''t want to chat with him, and he didn''t want to continue to talk with him.


    Three seconds later.


    "Why? Who is the man I just talked to? "


    The man suddenly turned back, frowned deeply, looked at the empty side and murmured to himself:


    "It''s like a young Oriental. No, it''s like a young man from the West. No, it''s like a middle-aged man... Isn''t it right? Is it a woman?"


    At this time, no matter what the man thinks, he can''t remember Wang Xu''s appearance, age, or even whether Wang Xu''s gender is male or female.


    Is the secret method used to block the world''s original gaze a mere ordinary rich man can ignore?


    This is the gap of life level!


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    "Is this beautiful lady the female president of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group?"


    Lambfield''s eyes swept over Zhao Xiaoxia. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he came gracefully with all the people and glasses.


    Zhao Xiaoxia is an outstanding Oriental beauty. Her age, experience and martial arts cultivation bring her a special attraction. It is a fatal temptation for young people who are used to seeing Western ladies.


    "Hello, Mr. field."


    Zhao Xiaoxia nodded calmly and said with a smile.


    "I''ve heard that your company''s products, in the biopharmaceutical field, are called by many scientists as magic alchemy from the East, which is similar to the alchemy in our western cultural legends, a magic means of turning stone into gold, right?"


    With a smile and a glass in his hand, lambfield looked polite, but in his tone he looked down with an imperceptible look.


    "Your products are the best. No one can copy them. Unfortunately, as far as I know, you have always wanted to go out of China and enter the world market, but you have been boycotted by some people, which is difficult to benefit the people of the whole world. "


    Lambfield sighed helplessly.


    "Mr. Rambo means... You have a way?"


    Zhao Xiaoxia raised her eyebrows.


    "Naturally, but tonight is a cocktail party after all, so don''t talk about business. We need to relax happily."


    As he said this, Rambo raised his glass to Zhao Xiaoxia, approached her with a smile, lowered his voice and said in a soft voice:


    "Of course, if Ms. Zhao is interested, I will wait for you in the third room on the left side upstairs. We can have friendly discussions and cooperation in private."


    With that, lambfield walked past Zhao Xiaoxia. It seemed that the sentence he just said was not the same.


    Back.


    Zhao Xiaoxia''s face became ugly.


    Yes?


    Is that a sign that she''s in love?


    Or are you really going to talk business in private?


    Is that the rule of the game for business giants?


    How do you do in the open? How do you do in the dark?

 Chapter 1359

    After all, it is the actual controller of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group.


    Zhao Xiaoxia soon put down her confused mood and watched lambfield go up to the second floor and follow her.


    The interests of the world market are too great. Neither she nor others in Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group will give up easily.


    "BUCKLE! Buckle


    Clear knock on the door, came the voice of lambfield: "the door is not locked, come in."


    When Zhao Xiaoxia pushes the door in, she sees lambfield, Donnie hale and others make a circle in the room, forming a private alliance of interests.


    "Is that the rule of the game?"


    Zhao Xiaoxia''s eyes flashed, walked over and sat down naturally on the only empty chair without any stage fright.


    But she just sat down.


    Lambfield reached out and shook his head


    "Ms. Zhao, it''s not that I am impolite, but that you are not qualified to sit down in this chair for the time being. You are qualified only after you agree to our conditions and complete our cooperation."


    Zhao Xiaoxia was slightly stunned, but she didn''t get up. Instead, she glanced around and asked calmly:


    "What do I have to pay?"


    "Very simply, if Qinglian pharmaceutical group wants to enter the world market, it must disclose the formula of your products within the alliance."


    Lambfield put down his hand, but did not continue to insist on Zhao Xiaoxia getting up, and continued with a smile


    "Ms. Zhao, you have to learn to compromise some things. Your products are not as unexplained as you think. To tell you the truth, several biological research institutes under my name are about to break through the ingredients of your products."


    "So, you don''t have much time and choice. The future depends on how you choose?"


    Lambfield is very confident, Zhao Xiaoxia will give in, because he has done similar things, I don''t know how many times.


    There has never been an exception.


    However.


    When Zhao Xiaoxia heard the speech, she got up and left the seat. Without saying a word, she turned around and left.


    "Miss Zhao Xiaoxia?"


    Lambfield was a little stunned and called subconsciously.


    Zhao Xiaoxia stopped, turned around, and faced more than a dozen business giants in suits and shoes, confident and arrogant, calmly said:


    "Do you need to say anything about my attitude? Naturally, we refuse and can not agree to such unreasonable demands. "


    "Ms. Zhao, you may be impulsive, did not want to understand the consequences of refusing us..." lambfield smile, want to say something.


    But before he finished, he was interrupted by Zhao Xiaoxia.


    "No, you don''t understand."


    Zhao Xiaoxia took a deep breath with a bright smile on her face


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am sure we will meet again soon. But then it will be no longer me asking you, but you will come to me and believe me. "


    Finish.


    Zhao Xiaoxia no longer looks at a group of ugly business tycoons, turns around and goes out of the room.


    Cooperation, if it is sincere business, she naturally will not refuse.


    However, without any sincerity, she just wants to annex everything of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group maliciously. Does she need to give these people any good looks?


    Zhao Xiaoxia is very confident about what Wang Xu said before.


    yes.


    It''s not her who didn''t understand and see the situation clearly, but lambfield and others!


    Even without Wang Xu''s potential, Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group has absolute confidence.


    Because the effects of products such as "quench body fluid", "quench body pill" and "wash marrow pill" are far beyond the imagination of these commercial giants.


    After all, even now, every quarter, there is a huge number of Qinglian pharmaceutical products coming out of Huaxia and flowing into the world market on the black market.


    No matter how much the outflow is, the supply cannot meet the demand.


    Perhaps, these people know that they are just used to being masters and are not willing to let go easily.


    "Damned woman!"


    Lambfield''s eyes narrowed into a slit, staring at the door where Zhao Xiaoxia left. There was a haze inside.


    He lied before.


    Many biological research institutes under his name have indeed been studying Qinglian medicine products such as "quench body fluid", "quench body pill" and "wash marrow pill" for a long time. They also know that they contain magical power.


    In particular, after taking xisui pill, it can even increase life span, cure incurable diseases and prolong life.


    However, the quantity of xisui pill is very small, but the large quantity of quenched body fluid can also strengthen the body, cure diseases and even make people exceed the limit of human body if used for a long time.


    These effects are also the products of Qinglian medicine, which are in short supply in the international black market.


    Lambfield has been making people research and trying to crack the formula. Unfortunately, it has not made any money so far.


    Even though his Institute of biology has already resolved the ingredients, it is unable to restore the formula. Some of the special intensification processes are completely beyond the scope of today''s science and technology.


    "It seems that conventional means are no longer possible... You forced me, woman!"


    Lambfield clasped his hands and his eyes leaped.


    ¡­¡­


    The party is over.


    Zhao Xiaoxia and others returned to the castle.


    "There''s no accident. It seems these people are still a little bit of an intellectual."


    Wang Xu sighed a little disappointed, but also quietly with the return.


    When Zhao Xiaoxia found him, Wang Xu seemed to have never left. He sat on the sofa in the living room of the main hall of the castle, with the fireplace around him lit up and leisurely looking at a book.


    After briefly reporting the situation with Wang Xu, Zhao Xiaoxia asked with some concern:


    "Young master, we are so strong, really no problem?"


    "Of course, there''s no problem. You don''t know what kind of powerful chips you have in your hands now!"


    Wang Xu closed the book, looked at the three women in front of him and said with a smile:


    "Don''t mention the younger generation of the field family, the head of their generation. Before long, they will come to the door and kneel down to beg for mercy. Please open the business of Qinglian medicine to the world market."


    Zhao Xiaoxia, he Wanxia and he Wanyun are obviously still upset.


    But the next second.


    The three girls are shocked and stupid in the same place.


    "Well, you should be ready. Some guests will come to visit and send me money later."


    Wang Xu clapped his hands and continued to smile in the suspicious eyes of the three girls


    "They have a huge fortune. Well, it should be enough for jiwuzong to develop for about 100 years. There will be a handover. You should deal with this first. That''s something that can be thrown away. "


    "Young master, who are they?"


    Wang Xu casually announced the names of the three forces in the secular world.


    Goddess consortia, magic feast group, and then a number of secular industries of the Dark Alliance.


    All of these, internationally, are old business giants.


    "You are not joking, are you?"


    Three female eyes, almost stare into three pairs of light bulbs.


    "Will I lie to you?"


    Wang Xu smiles.


    "But, but..."


    Zhao Xiaoxia was tongue tied and could hardly speak.


    Although Wang Xu has disclosed some things to her before, these forces almost occupy half of the tycoons in the Western business world. Now they come to see Wang Xu in person and give them money, which is a bit strange!


    Is she really not dreaming?


    At the thought of the previous reception, she is also ready to ask lambfield and others to open up the world market.


    At this time, this kind of action, under the contrast of this news, is a joke!


    No wonder, Wang Xu told her, rest assured bold lion big mouth!

 Chapter 1360

    On the outskirts of blue city.


    In a luxury villa.


    Lambfield was lying on the leather sofa with his arms wide open, holding a glass in one hand and playing leisurely on the beautiful girl beside him.


    "Everything is under control. The Chinese woman named Zhao Xiaoxia won''t last long. Otherwise, I''m afraid she won''t have a chance to return to China. "


    Lambfield said with a playful smile to the opposite Donnie hale and others.


    "Ha ha, yes, she is still too young to adapt to the rules of the game, so she can only be eliminated by the rules." Donnie Hale chuckled.


    Angelu was also here, watching the people talking and laughing, and he could not help shaking his head and sighing.


    In his opinion, what Zhao Xiaoxia said this evening may be just angry words. But with Wang Xu behind, even angry words can come true.


    "This is power. These people don''t know the existence of that person. Otherwise, no matter how bold they are, how dare they offend that person?" Angulu sighed.


    Later, he thought of the above command, if things can''t be done and fail


    "No one wants to see that ending, but sometimes there''s no way." Angelu''s heart is full of helplessness.


    In the room full of laughter, Angelu is weak in his heart. Looking up at lambfield and others, he can see pity.


    A minute ago, he received a special message. Presumably, these people will receive it soon.


    Sure enough.


    As soon as lambfield and others raised their glasses to celebrate, a phone call came in before the glass was put down.


    When he got through, lambfield''s face suddenly went crazy.


    "What? Western business tycoons such as yeshen group and Moyan group went to the place where the Chinese woman lived and paid a personal visit? "


    As soon as the words came out, the whole villa was silent.


    "How is that possible?"


    Whether it''s Donnie Hale or Senator John McCain, everyone is stunned.


    The influence of the night God Group and the magic banquet group is no weaker or even stronger than that of the field family.


    Even if lambfield is called the prince of world finance, he is not qualified to associate with these giants. It must be his father''s generation.


    But now, it is not Zhao Xiaoxia who goes to see these giants, but the giants who go to see Zhao Xiaoxia!


    What does that mean?


    "It''s my father''s old friend. He can''t make fun of me about this."


    When lambfield put down the phone, he looked terrible.


    He didn''t understand how it happened?


    All the people were speechless.


    Villa, fell into a burst of silence, the atmosphere is more dignified.


    It is unreasonable and impossible for the tycoons of yeshen group and Moyan group to meet the president of a Huaxia pharmaceutical company.


    "What''s going on? With that Chinese woman named Zhao Xiaoxia, it''s impossible! Isn''t she the president of a company in Huaxia? Is there anyone behind her? "


    Some suspect.


    "Something must have happened that we didn''t know."


    Lambfield shook his head. With a gloomy face, he picked up his cell phone and made another call.


    "Lawrence, cancel the operation and let the night devil come back..."


    Before he had finished speaking, his voice rose abruptly, and he almost cried out in a gaffe:


    "What do you mean you can''t come back? Ten minutes ago, you couldn''t get in touch with the night devils? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? "


    "What! Afraid to disturb my party? Such an important thing, in the future, be sure to let me know for the first time.


    Now, get out of here! "


    Put down the phone. Lambfield''s face was grim.


    Lost contact.


    What else?


    Something must have happened!


    The night devil is not a person, but a special action team under him. Each member of the team has his own special and extraordinary ability.


    In the Mika Empire, the superhero team is all the rage. Lambfield''s night devils team is the super criminal team.


    Now that such a special team has lost contact, it is conceivable that it will be more or less dangerous. Can lambfield not be distressed?


    "But what is it?"


    Lambfield didn''t understand.


    But soon, he got another call.


    It''s his Lao Tzu, who called directly from the Mika Empire tens of thousands of miles away.


    At the other end of the phone, there was an angry voice:


    "Damn it, Rambo, I want you to go to the business giant conference, I want you to pull the relationship, not to play the prestige! Do you know that behind Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group is Huaxia jiwuzong! "


    "I know..."


    When he came up, he was scolded by his father. Lambfield was surprised and upset. What happened to jiwuzong?


    Isn''t it a new rising force in China?


    Even without standing on the world stage, a regional power of China is a mole ant in front of their family.


    "You know what! Behind jiwuzong is Wang Xu


    "Who?"


    Lambfield was at a loss for a moment.


    "Damn, who else? Of course, it''s the Oriental yellow devil who killed the blood clan magic banquet Council, suppressed the three forces of the night Protoss and the Dark Alliance, and almost split the whole night Council! "


    "Father, are you talking about the Yellow devil of the East, the prince of Huaxia?"


    Lambfield didn''t know. When he said this, everyone in the villa turned pale.


    During this period, who didn''t know the Yellow devil in the East, who didn''t know the prince of Huaxia, who didn''t know that Wang Xu had stirred up the western continent?


    Even if all the people present are world-wide business giants, the words "Prince Huaxia" and "yellow devil" are a nightmare for them.


    "What else? There are still some yellow demons in the world


    The person on the other end of the phone snorted coldly and said angrily:


    "I asked you to go to Xiulan city because I knew this and wanted to win over the Yellow devil, so I let you go to find a chance to make friends. In the end, you dare to threaten his people?"


    "I warn you, don''t covet the products of Qinglian pharmaceutical group because of greed. You and our whole field family can''t get up with that!"


    Finish.


    The satellite phone was hung up directly.


    Lambfield''s face turned pale as he held the phone tightly, and his waistcoat felt chilly.


    This moment.


    He finally knew why so many giants from the western mainland went to see Zhao Xiaoxia and other people in person when it was so late.


    They are not going to see Zhao Xiaoxia, but to see Wang Xu!


    See that shocked the world, let countless big people think of the Oriental yellow devil dare not provoke.


    And.


    It''s universally acknowledged.


    Wang Xu, more terrifying than the legendary devil!


    At least, the ectopic surface of underground communication in the western continent, the demons in the underground world, can''t be compared with Wang Xu.


    "Is it really the devil?"


    Donny hale, John McCain and others sat there, their legs shaking.


    Sorry!


    Come and apologize immediately!


    Kneel down and apologize!

 Chapter 1361

    After learning that Wang Xu is behind Zhao Xiaoxia, lambfield and others set out for the first time.


    For fear of missing this evening, I will never have the chance to personally apologize to Wang Xu.


    So.


    Wang Xu has just finished his meeting with the public, and lambfield and others have already arrived at the gate of the palace.


    In front of the gate, the patrol guards were very angry. There were traces of blood and fierce fighting on the ground, but there were no dead bodies. It was obvious that they had been dealt with.


    "Hiss... Night demon team, has something happened?"


    Lambfield took a breath of cold air, and his heart ached, but then it became a greater fear.


    Just because, he found traces of fighting, even the door did not break through and disappeared, it can be seen that his night demon team was found just before the door, and then solved it cleanly.


    It seems that the guards didn''t even report the incident.


    In short, Wang Xu did not know.


    Think of here, lambfield heart is a burst of joy, fortunately, the night team is too waste, even the door did not break out, so did not disturb Wang Xu.


    With this contradictory mentality, lambfield and his party wait outside the door. After the guards report to the police and get Wang Xu''s approval, they finally get into the door.


    "Dear Mr. Wang, I''m lambfield. I''m here to apologize for offending Ms. Zhao Xiaoxia unintentionally before!"


    As soon as he saw Wang Xu, lambfield immediately bowed down and apologized respectfully.


    "It''s over."


    Wang Xu chuckled and didn''t care.


    There was no lambfield in his eyes.


    And Donnie hale and others are not even qualified to meet Wang Xu. They can only wait anxiously in the hall outside.


    "No, I was blind before, and I offended Ms. Zhao around you. Please give me a chance to make amends." Lambfield bowed.


    "I said forget it."


    Wang Xu''s face became cold.


    "Dear Mr. Wang, I..." what else does lambfield want to say.


    "I''m tired. Go out."


    Wang Xu is directly waved away, smile disappeared: "I don''t need your apology, don''t destroy my temporarily good mood."


    When lambfield heard the speech, he suddenly froze and nodded. How dare he say another word.


    Back.


    Wang Xu is a bit boring.


    I thought this lambfield would bring him a little surprise, but I was counselled so soon.


    Wang Xu can take a few seconds to see him and give him an opportunity to apologize. It''s already a great face. Where is he in the mood to listen to his nonsense.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    After lambfield left, he didn''t go back at the first time. Instead, he took a bus to a bar in the east of Xiulan city to get drunk.


    But not long after he sat down in the bar, a drunk man sat next to lambfield with a glass.


    Next second.


    "Is it done?" The man opened his mouth, and there was no intoxication in his voice.


    "No, he didn''t give me a chance to talk at all."


    Lambfield gave a wry smile and took a gulp of wine.


    "It seems that there is no way to do it. We can only carry out plan C. The anglu people and we are not of the same mind. If we place everything on him, things will definitely fail."


    The drunk man calmed down.


    "So what should I do now? My father seems to know something. He called me and scolded me before Lambfield said helplessly.


    "Everything is normal for you. We''ll deal with the next thing. It''s none of your business. You''ve got away."


    When the drunk man finished his speech, he suddenly changed the subject and lowered his voice


    "But there''s one last thing I need your help with. Take advantage of your relationship in Hulan city to deliver these goods to the designated place. Here''s the list and address."


    A piece of paper about the size of a slap was put into lambfield''s pocket. Immediately, the man slapped a slap on the table and left a hundred yuan pen and paper, shouting:


    "Bartender, another vodka, check out!"


    After that, the drunkard was like an ordinary drinker, sitting next to lambfield drinking, as if the conversation had not happened.


    Until the drunk leaves.


    Lambfield slowly put down his glass, took out the note in his pocket, looked down, and his eyes flashed a strange light.


    "The center of the world will always be us, and the powerful power will always be in our hands!"


    "I am the Holy Shield!"


    "Bear the evil, bear the dark side, look forward to the dawn, light up the hope, light up the glory!"


    ¡­¡­


    After handing over a large amount of compensation with the night Council, Wang Xu did not mean to stay in Xiulan city.


    The next morning, after Zhao Xiaoxia''s meeting with the world''s business giants, she left again for the airport, ready to leave.


    He is still the only one on this trip.


    The business conference doesn''t end in the morning, but after lambfield and others come to apologize in person, Zhao Xiaoxia''s affairs are no longer hindered.


    With Andrew''s active cooperation and the support of a group of tycoons belonging to the night Council, Wang Xu is no longer in charge of the following affairs.


    The plane took off normally.


    Xiulan city is getting smaller and smaller, and it''s getting farther and farther away. It''s about to see the coastline.


    All of a sudden.


    "Boom!"


    The plane in the sky explodes into a ball of fire. The violent explosion directly engulfs the whole plane. Even in the daytime, it also forms a dazzling little sun in the sky.


    Then, the terrible shock wave scattered the clouds several kilometers high, and the sound shook the whole Xiulan city.


    "That''s it? It''s too easy, isn''t that group of people in the night Council idiots? It was almost subverted by such a guy. "


    Above the top of a tall building, a slender woman, dressed in a tight black combat suit, with long fiery red hair and her face wrapped behind a cat face mask, said strangely.


    Next to her, a huge white gold mechanical Fort points directly into the sky, and the energy fluctuation gathered on it has not yet been released.


    Next to her, a woman with a white tight combat suit, long black hair and a civet face mask was carrying an exaggerated sniper gun four or five meters in size on her shoulder, chewing gum and saying frivolously:


    "Although it''s unexpected, it''s also expected. It''s normal. After all, the plane has been equipped with a nuclear weapon in advance. It''s still made of the latest technology and special synthetic materials. It can escape almost all the detection methods known at present."


    "It''s no surprise that the guy found out ahead of time, but he didn''t find out. No matter how powerful he is, he has to turn to ashes in the center of the explosion. "


    "Wrong, there''s no ash, it just vaporizes!"

 Chapter 1362

    "But doesn''t it say that the target has a special means of detection, or even a prescient sense of danger like prophecy?"


    The black cat face woman frowned, still in doubt and uneasiness.


    "Why do you think so much? Just wait for the news from other groups. Anyway, there has never been an invincible person in the world."


    The cat girl in white blew a big bubble and said casually:


    "Once the black robed picket team, the protector Superman John is invincible, right? Laser eye, diamond skin, positron and antiparticle Collider, super power and other invincible abilities, have they not been killed by ordinary human beings, the butcher Billy, who calls himself hero killer? "


    "But this Oriental yellow devil is not a superhero with fixed ability. The Chinese warrior has become a special system of extraordinary power cultivation."


    The cat girl in black shook her head


    "The abilities of superheroes are totally different from ours, more unpredictable, or we would not have used so many superheroes."


    "So, how many superheroes have we got?"


    A voice came from behind the black cat.


    "I don''t know exactly how much. We all act separately and temporarily listen to the wise men from the headquarters."


    The cat girl in black replied, but with a word, she realized that it was not right. She twisted her body suddenly. She had a dark cat claw knife in her hand, shining with a sharp cold light, and attacked like a cheetah.


    Not far away, the cat girl in white suddenly spits out the gum in her mouth. Her figure reverses. The huge sniper gun she is carrying on her shoulder has turned around, and the muzzle of the gun points to the direction of the sound.


    "Touch!"


    With one hand, Wang Xu gently grabs the black cat''s claw knife. With five fingers closed, he wants to crush it directly.


    But the next second.


    But he suddenly picked the next eyebrow, some accident.


    He didn''t crush the cat claw knife?


    Seeing the surprise on Wang Xu''s face, the cat girl in black was shocked, but she sneered


    "My dark cat''s claw knife is made of dark alloy in deep space. It is the hardest material known in the world. It is melted with a flame of tens of thousands of degrees. Can you break it with your hands..."


    "Click!"


    Before she had finished, Wang Xu had already added another 10% of her strength to crush the cat claw knife.


    The cat girl in black looks confused.


    "What did you just say?"


    After throwing the pieces on the ground, Wang Xu didn''t seem to hear them clearly. He looked at the cat in black and asked again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The black cat girl''s face turned into horror.


    The cat in white pointed at Wang Xu from the muzzle of her gun, which was more like a frightened rabbit, shouting: "don''t move, or I''ll shoot!"


    "Is it?"


    Wang Xu shook his head and flicked his left index finger. Suddenly, an invisible force bound the white cat girl, controlled her hands, slowly turned the muzzle of the gun and pointed at the black cat girl.


    "How dare you two come and kill me with your ability?"


    Wang Xu shook his head slightly.


    The physical quality of these two cat girls is far superior to that of ordinary people. With their high-tech weapons, they may be well deserved superheroes for ordinary criminals.


    But in front of him, it''s obviously not enough.


    He can easily crush two people with one finger.


    "I thought those guys hiding behind their backs could have any ability to send you so-called superheroes to die?" Wang Xu shook his head.


    "You, you, who are you..."


    The white cat girl''s face was covered with sweat. She tried her best to organize her hands, but it didn''t help.


    "Yes, why did you attack us for no reason?" The cat girl in black is also very nervous when she faces the gunpoint of her companion.


    "Why? You come to kill me, and you don''t even know who I am? "


    Smell speech, Wang Xu surprised for a while, and then suddenly reaction, is his body shield world origin, pay attention to the secret.


    The secret method is aimed at the origin of the world. Naturally, it is extremely powerful. If the strength is not enough, it will be like the two cat girls in front of us.


    Even if he stood in front of them, they could not recognize him.


    Sure enough.


    Wang Xu let go of the secret shield.


    instant.


    "You are the target, the Yellow devil of the east?"


    The two women in black and white screamed out almost at the same time.


    Immediately after that, the two women''s faces turned pale to the extreme, and the cat woman in black asked in a trembling voice:


    "You, you... How did you escape from the explosion of a subminiature pronuclear bomb?"


    "Oh? You said that plane, it''s very simple. When you perceived the danger in advance, you searched and got off the plane. When you found the bomb, you didn''t get on the plane. "


    Wang Xu said casually.


    "How can it be? We have people constantly watching the plane, watching you get on the plane


    "That is, the ultramicro pronuclear bomb is the latest technology, which can evade almost all detection methods in the world. How can you find it?"


    Two kittens, one in front of the other, exclaimed in astonishment.


    "You won''t understand. Well, it''s almost time. You should send out the call for help?"


    Wang Xu raised his left hand and bent his index finger down slowly.


    The woman in white pulled her hand on the trigger at the same time.


    "No! Stop it


    Cried the white cat.


    The black cat girl''s face was pale to the extreme, and her eyes were terrified.


    "Since you have come to kill me, you must be prepared to be killed. Is it useful to beg for mercy?" Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent.


    "The reason why I have been talking to you for so long is to send you news and attract your companions. Unfortunately, they are still too slow to save you. "


    But the next second.


    "Ha ha, you are too slow, they have come!"


    The cat girl in black suddenly gave a strange smile, and her body was blurring out of thin air, as if she was going to turn into a piece of water vapor at any time.


    And the white cat girl is the same. The huge sniper gun she held in her hand fell on the roof.


    Naturally, Wang Xu can no longer control the cat girl in white and kill the cat girl in black.


    However.


    "Then I''ll do it myself."


    Wang Xu was noncommittal. He raised his right hand, and the air was suddenly heavy. A huge golden palm suddenly fell from the sky, covering the water vapor of the two cat girls.


    But at this time.


    A sharp screech came suddenly.


    Almost the sound came, and a hammer wrapped in thunder light had broken through the air.


    Wang Xu''s pupils suddenly shrunk. In his mind, he felt an extremely heavy feeling from the hammer, as if it was not a hammer hitting him, but a mountain hitting him.


    And the thunder light carried on it has reached an extremely terrifying level, which can easily destroy any building.


    What''s more shocking is that the speed of the hammer is beyond the grasp of Wang Xu''s mind, which gives him the illusion that it is inevitable to hit.


    No wonder two cat girls are so confident.


    It''s a real kill!

 Chapter 1363

    The speed of the hammer is faster than Wang Xu''s mind.


    This means that the starting speed is at least 30 times the speed of sound, and the speed of sound is 340 meters per second, 30 times is 10200 meters.


    Ten thousand meters per second!


    What is the concept of terror?


    "Touch!"


    Even before the sound was transmitted, the hammer that wrapped Lei Guang had smashed the golden hand, and then hit Wang Xu.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash.


    The power of terror broke out. Wang Xu was pressed by a hammer and smashed through the remaining tall buildings all the way. Then he went deep into the ground. The accumulated energy could not be restrained any more and exploded.


    Under the terrible explosion, the whole building collapsed, the ground was smashed, countless smoke and dust came out, and the shock wave swept the tall buildings in all directions, creating a scene like the end of the world.


    "Dead?"


    In the sky, a white woman appeared, like the wind of nothingness. The cat girl in black and the cat girl in white appeared behind her. It was obvious that she had just rescued them.


    "Whether he''s dead or not, he''ll have to hit again!"


    A burst of laughter came from a distance, like thunder. Soon, a golden streamer broke the sky and shot from seven or eight miles away.


    The golden light dissipates, revealing a tall blonde man with golden armor, like a soldier in the Western Middle Ages. His arms are almost perfect muscle lines.


    Just now that hammer, unexpectedly is this blonde man, smashes from seven or eight miles away, simply inconceivable.


    "Come back!"


    The blonde man laughed, his right hand outstretched and his fingers wide open, as if waiting for something.


    Next second.


    "Boom!"


    The ground exploded again, and a dark shadow shot high into the sky.


    instantaneous.


    The blonde man''s face, full of joy, suddenly froze.


    I saw a hammer straight into the sky, and the blazing thunder beat violently on the hammer, crackling and soaring wildly.


    But the shadow, not just a hammer.


    Behind the hammer, Wang Xu''s hands are wrapped in a golden flame. He holds the handle of the hammer tightly, and the hammer body vibrates violently. It seems that he wants to get rid of Wang Xu''s control, but he can''t get rid of it at all.


    "It turns out to be a top-quality artifact, but when it comes to me, do you still want to escape?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were bright, and the Shenfu Zhenyuan gushed out without money. The golden flame on his hands rose more and more, inch by inch pressing the thunder light, and there was a tendency to wrap the whole hammer body.


    "How could it be?"


    Seeing this scene, everyone was disgraced.


    "It''s Thor''s Thor''s hammer. The head of the hammer is forged by the metal Urumqi in the realm of the gods. The handle is made of wood from the tree of the world. It can easily blow anything away."


    The woman who has the ability to vaporize, screams inconceivably.


    "Raytheon''s hammer carries hundreds of thousands of tons of weight. No one can lift it except the one approved by the hammer. He has caught it in his hand?"


    The black and white cat girl''s face is also full of shock.


    The blonde man next to him was even more shocked, but he cheered coldly


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You are too weak. Step back first. We will deal with him!"


    After roaring, he suddenly broke through the air and rushed to Wang Xu: "if you want to rob my hammer, you have to have that power! Give me... "


    "Let go!"


    The roar turned into a shockwave, and the blonde man hit Wang Xu like a meteorite, his right hand was wide open, and he grabbed the hammer at the same time.


    "Get out of here!"


    If there is spirit in the spirit instrument, it is the place where there is virtue.


    For all those who want to grab their own magic weapon, Wang Xu never leaves his hand, but directly hits it with one punch, like a real dragon breathing and a golden fist.


    "Touch!"


    The blonde man grins grimly. It seems that Wang Xu dares to compete with himself. It''s ridiculous.


    But the next second, his right hand cracked, and the whole person flew out sideways as if he had been hit by a meteorite.


    In an instant, he bumped into a 100 meter high building nearby and broke the whole building. And the hand he punched was strangely fractured and bent.


    After hitting the golden haired man with a fist, Wang Xu continued to hold the hammer with both hands, and the sun flame in his hands became more and more bright. The huge Zhenyuan was consumed at a terrifying speed, and he continued to refine and snatch the top-grade spirit weapon in front of him.


    "Stop!"


    At this time, another person appeared in front of Wang Xu.


    This is a strong man with a blue bodice and a half shield. Wang Xu didn''t look at it and stepped on it.


    The nine forms of annihilation.


    one of.


    Shake the foot of the mountain.


    "Dong!"


    In the huge sound, this foot was blocked by the man with a shield, and a huge anti shock force came back. Wang Xu was thrown away by his own strength.


    "Why?"


    Wang Xu was slightly surprised.


    With his just foot, although he didn''t use all his strength, even the top of a mountain could easily be broken.


    This strong man with a shield, even though he was not trampled on, still stopped him, and in some strange way, all his power to shake the foot of the mountain came back to attack himself.


    This is incredible!


    You know, even the way of "relying on strength to fight" at the level of heaven level secret method can''t achieve a perfect rebound.


    "Come again!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were fixed, and his hands were holding the hammer of fierce struggle. Shenfu Zhenyuan madly urged and broke out. From the top to the bottom, his whole body turned into a long dragon and dashed at the strong man holding the shield.


    This time, Wang Xu''s physical strength broke out in an all-round way and hit with all his strength.


    Moreover, with the help of the terrible weight of the hammer, a wuzun is here, and all of them will turn pale.


    The strong man with shield also has his pupils shrinking crazily. He knows the power of the hammer better than Wang Xu, and it happens to be a powerful weapon to restrain the shield in his hand.


    In addition, Wang Xu''s kind of terror is far beyond the common sense, I''m afraid it will smash him.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, another sharp scream sounded.


    An all metal armored robot shoots dazzling blue light from both hands and feet. With the speed of far supersonic and powerful kinetic energy, it instantly shoots at Wang Xu.


    During the flight, the armor on the robot''s shoulder automatically opens, and then, six micro missiles suddenly shoot out, instantly surpassing ten times the speed of sound, presenting six arcs, turning over and intertwining with Wang Xu.


    "Boom!"


    The fierce flame exploded and submerged Wang Xu.


    "Is it over?"


    The strong man with the shield was staring.


    Next second.


    A golden figure rushes out of the explosion. Wang Xu grabs a hammer full of thunder and smashes it down.


    "No!"


    The strong man with the shield''s face changed wildly. He only had time to raise his shield, but it was too late.


    Wang Xu grabs the hammer with both hands and smashes it down, just like the ancient giant who created heaven and earth, smashing the shield directly.


    The rest of the huge power, but also the back of the strong man in blue, directly smashed into meat mud.


    Violence aesthetics.


    At this moment, naked bloom.

 Chapter 1364

    "No, Captain!"


    The blonde man who was robbed of his hammer by Wang Xu had just climbed out of the ruins of the building when he saw this scene. His eyes suddenly cracked and roared wildly.


    Immediately.


    The whole person is like a raging lion, striding forward, not in the sky, just like ordinary people running on the ground.


    But every step out, the earth will be a violent earthquake, a circle of visible shock wave to the four directions, the ground will burst, sink.


    However, between five steps, the blonde man had already run 300 meters to the bottom of Wang Xu. Then he raised his head to the sky and roared, grabbing at the sky with both hands, and then pulled down.


    All of a sudden.


    "Boom!"


    In the sky, a bucket of thick electric light suddenly tears the void and falls from the sky, drowning Wang Xu.


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu was dead in the hands of the hammer, also suddenly burst out more dazzling light, unexpectedly suddenly broke away from Wang Xu''s hands, took the initiative to meet the thunder.


    The hammer melts, deforms and elongates in the thunder light. The hammer body gradually becomes sharp. Between the electric light and flint, it turns into a battle axe with more exaggerated shape and twice the size to bathe in the storm.


    Storm axe!


    "Oh? Actually, they still have two kinds of top-grade spirit weapons, which are also the top treasures among the top-grade spirit weapons! "


    Seeing this scene, Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    But the next second.


    With a strong sense of killing crazy roar, from below.


    "Oriental devil, for the sake of world justice and my friends, I will use the storm Tomahawk... To dismember you! Ah


    In the roar.


    The thunder light from the sky is more dazzling and fierce. The deformed storm and Tomahawk, carrying wind and thunder, tear the sky and chop Wang Xu with the power of destroying the world.


    The speed of the storm Tomahawk, in the crazy acceleration, just less than 100 meters distance, every 10 meters, the speed soared once.


    One time the speed of sound, two times the speed of sound, four times the speed of sound


    Thirty times the speed of sound!


    Wang Xu raised his head. For the first time, his eyes showed a dignified color, but with it came a more fiery spirit.


    The more perfect the artifact, the more virtuous and capable people must have it!


    Hiss


    Xuanguang spirit sword, slowly emerging in the palm of Wang Xu''s hand, rips open the air, sharp sword meaning, against the sky.


    "The nine forms of annihilation."


    "The seventh move, the sword shines in all directions!"


    This is the first appearance of the seventh style, and it is also the most powerful sword move that Wang Xu urges without disturbing the world.


    The sword is not out yet.


    The power of the rules of the world in Wang Xu''s body, which is transformed by the earth vein dragon Yuanguo, has been entwined on Xuanguang spirit sword. The energy fluctuation may not be too big, but the evolution of the power of the rules makes the body of Xuanguang spirit sword vibrate madly.


    The inferior artifact is still too weak. It has a tendency to crack just by taking on a few rules.


    But that''s enough.


    Wang Xu is absolutely confident, in this sword, block the storm axe under the split, and take the opportunity to tear the following blonde man to pieces.


    At this time.


    Wang Xu suddenly saw the blonde man, suddenly stopped the action in his hand, suddenly looked over, dark blue eyes, with a trace of irony.


    As if to sneer at Wang Xu: "you have been deceived!"


    "No!"


    Wang Xu frowned and his face suddenly changed.


    At this time, he felt two dark lights coming from two directions tens of kilometers away.


    These two black rays are composed of pure torrents of particle energy, and the energy breath contained in them makes Wang Xu''s mind vanish at the moment of contact.


    The speed of his attack was much faster than the speed of sound, perhaps not the speed of light, but it was definitely faster than Wang Xu''s evasive reaction.


    Even if it was Wang Xu, the moment his mind caught it, the torrent of black light energy had already shot at him.


    "Boom!"


    Two torrents of black particles suddenly hit Wang Xu, creating a violent black energy circle in the void, just like a small black hole absorbing light.


    "This Oriental devil is dead!"


    Dozens of kilometers away, in a clearing, two white men are holding a special observation tablet, which shows the scene of Wang Xu being hit.


    They were wearing a special dark combat suit with a gold shield on their chest. Their breath was extremely oppressive, heavy and terrifying.


    "It''s a pity that the captain died. His strength is not the strongest, but his character is the most perfect core of the team organization. He can unite all kinds of superheroes with different personalities, so as to burst out a strong fighting force."


    One of the men sighed and shook his head.


    He is the strongest agent of aegis, with the title of ultimate weapon of fantasy, fils.


    "Captain, he is never afraid of death. His original intention is to save the world. This time, the world is saved by us again, and he will die without regret."


    Another blonde man, with a trace of regret in his eyes, but his voice was extremely cold and calm.


    "But this time, in order to kill the target, we also used taboo alien weapons. As we expected, the power was so terrible that even the prince of China could not stop it." Fils nodded and said faintly.


    "Normally, the energy consumed by these two death ray cannons almost drained the conventional savings of a nuclear power plant, which is the God killing weapon we used to deal with the legendary gods."


    The blonde man said faintly.


    "Is the data recorded?" Fils nodded again and asked again.


    "It has been recorded that this target test is enough for us to have absolute lethality to the gods we may encounter in the future, and even to the ancient demons that may exist in the underground world of different time and space under our feet at this moment."


    The blonde man smiles, his mouth slightly tilts up, and his voice is full of pride.


    He is an elite scientist of aegis and a wise man, named Chris. All the layout of this operation was made by him.


    And Wang Xu is just an ordinary part of his layout, which is neither big nor small.


    Chris''s real purpose is not only Wang Xu, but also the underground world under the western continent, the legendary gods, and even the warriors in the East who claim that man will conquer heaven and break the world.


    "There has never been a God in this world, just some mutants, aliens, visitors from other worlds, who are regarded as gods by ignorant people to worship and believe. Therefore, it is also impossible to have truly invincible people. "


    Chris''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a sad sneer on his face.


    "It''s really..."


    "A group of pathetic ignorant people!"


    But the next moment.


    Half a day, suddenly came a roar of anger.


    Then a dazzling golden light suddenly pierced the darkness, like tearing the sky, tearing open the absolute darkness formed by the dead light ray cannon, and a golden thread shot out from it.


    It''s very fast.


    Beyond the limit of visible to the naked eye, it broke more than ten layers of sound barrier in an instant. Even if the satellite was locked, it could not be captured at all.


    "What''s this?"


    Two people pupil, suddenly at the same time a contraction.

 Chapter 1365

    Wang Xu was very nervous, so he was very angry.


    At that moment, he almost died!


    The flame of anger, burning wildly in his heart, came not only from the enemy, but also from himself.


    After the three forces bowed their heads.


    He was careless!


    He''s slack!


    He thought that in today''s Chinese world, there was no force that could hurt him, let alone force him to die.


    But now, Wang xucai suddenly reflected that the original era of the Chinese world was the era of science and technology.


    The power of science and technology is also an extremely powerful power, which is comparable to the extraordinary power.


    But no matter how powerful and powerful technology is, it does not mean that the people who control it are equally powerful.


    "Just now, if I hadn''t used Zhongpin magic power to strengthen the wall in time and isolated myself in another space, I''m afraid my powerful body would have been seriously damaged."


    At this time, Zhenyuan in Wang Xu''s mansion, for the first time, made him feel empty. 80% of the money was lost, and all of it was consumed by the two death ray cannons just now.


    It''s not only the consumption of Zhenyuan, but also the death ray can kill his mind, which is enough to consume a crystal of his spirit. Only a few hundred spirit crystals were obtained, and only ninety-nine yuan was left.


    "It seems that I haven''t killed enough. I haven''t made some people feel pain. Superheroes, aegis, the hidden enemies in the dark Council? Especially these superheroes, I always have no conflict with them, even come to kill me? I underestimate the greed of human nature! "


    The more he thought and the more angry he was, the faster Wang Xu''s speed became. His strong intention to kill turned into substance and affected the void. He was surrounded by blood and shot in the direction of the death ray cannon.


    "No!"


    At this time, in the position of one of the death ray cannons, the three aegis elites who control the ray cannons see that Wang Xu is not only alive, but also attacked. Their faces suddenly change and they are extremely flustered.


    They quickly replaced the new energy drive and started the X-ray gun, but Wang Xu''s speed was too fast and the target was extremely clear. They had no time to launch the second gun and couldn''t lock it.


    "Death


    Thousands of kilometers away, Wang Xu has raised his hand, Xuanguang spirit sword shines in the sky, and the sword comes from the sky.


    The blonde man with a storm axe is four or five kilometers behind Wang Xu. He is also very fast, but he can only eat ashes.


    "Click!"


    A golden Aurora appeared in the void.


    Dazzling and beautiful, but full of the breath of death, in the fingers of the dead light ray gun, the three controllers on the scene were torn to pieces.


    The ground was torn out of hundreds of shallow sword marks.


    Touch!


    The death ray cannons were directly torn into pieces and exploded in the air, which immediately ignited the energy in them. The violent energy explosion struck all directions, drowning other aegis personnel and superheroes nearby.


    "There''s another one!"


    Wang Xu glanced at the explosion, his body suddenly stagnated, and then suddenly turned back. Xuanguang spirit sword was shining again, and the power of terror rules was brewing again.


    The nine forms of annihilation.


    The seventh.


    The sword shines everywhere!


    "No, Saul is in danger!"


    In the open space in the distance, fils and Chris changed color at the same time.


    "Chris, I''ll help sol first. You direct the other superhero teams to speed support."


    Fils gave a soft drink and rose.


    A light blue streamer twinkled in the void behind him, wrapped him in it, and instantly formed a three meter high, fully sealed blue mecha on his body surface.


    The ultimate weapon of ultimate fantasy.


    Blue machine star!


    This is the ultimate weapon that fils finally condensed after he was shocked by Wang Xu many times in a row and returned to the organization to mobilize the scientific and technological strength of aegis, and even various alien technologies.


    This machine armour can never be made with modern human science and technology, and it can only be realized with the strange and extraordinary power of fils'' Fantasy Arsenal.


    "My ability is the fantasy Arsenal. As long as I can successfully analyze the technology and understand the principle, I can have the corresponding super weapons!"


    Fils eyes light, a light stamp, more than three meters high blue machine star on a strange twist, out of thin air disappeared in place.


    When it reappeared, it had crossed dozens of kilometers and appeared directly near Wang Xu.


    "Click!"


    Wang Xu''s sword has been cut down.


    The bright light of the sword cuts across the sky, and his mind locks on the blonde man holding the storm axe, who is about to cut him directly.


    A blue three meter high mecha, out of thin air, appeared behind the blonde man, pulled him a flash, directly disappeared.


    "Space jump?"


    Wang Xu was slightly surprised that after Wu Zun, the power of space that Wu could control initially appeared on a mecha.


    Is that the power of technology?


    Wang Xu heart a Lin, next second suddenly turn head.


    Then he saw the blue mecha appeared behind him without knowing when.


    Without any hesitation, Wang Xu turned over and kicked out.


    One foot shakes the mountain, and the air is suddenly kicked into nothingness.


    Unexpectedly, the blue mecha didn''t dodge. Instead, he threw his hands at Wang Xu.


    "Death


    Wang Xu''s face was cold, his bones burst with a series of thunder, and his strength doubled again.


    "Touch!"


    But this foot only kicks the blue machine armor back a few steps, and then it stabilizes again. The heavy armor on its chest is just a sunken footprint, and it is still recovering quickly.


    "Memory metal?"


    Wang Xu frowned again.


    His all-out kick was enough to blow up a skyscraper. As a result, he just left a footprint on the mecha. How many steps back?


    Does this not mean that the pure strength of this mecha has been comparable to that of a wuzun?


    "Come again!"


    Wang Xu has a sharp sense of killing in his eyes. In a flash of body shape, he steps on the shadow and distorts the space. He appears directly on the top of the blue mecha and steps on it again.


    But in an instant, hundreds of illusory leg shadows appeared in the void.


    Can hold one foot, ten feet


    What about Baijiao?


    "Boom!"


    No matter how strong the defense of Zhanlan mecha is, in this short period of time, it has withstood hundreds of attacks, and was directly kicked by Wang Xu to explode his chest armor. It flew backwards like a shell, shot deep into the earth, and hit a large pit.


    But the next second.


    The blue light shines, and the blue mecha rises from the ground again. Its raised arms are crossed, and the armor turns. It is actually combined into a huge muzzle, in which you can see the bright blue energy flow converging.


    Muzzle.


    Direct at Wang Xu!


    "What kind of technology is this?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled with gold.


    The technological power of this blue mecha has definitely surpassed the technological level of today''s world for hundreds of years.


    Even if the Mikado Empire has always been famous for its powerful technology, it would be exaggerating to surpass the technology of today''s hundreds of years.


    "This is definitely not the technology that the Chinese world can develop... Etc., this is not the power of technology, but the strange ability of those superheroes!"


    Wang Xu frowned.


    All of a sudden, he found something, his eyes suddenly golden.

 Chapter 1366

    Breath!


    The energy breath of blue mecha is decreasing!


    Although it''s not obvious, compared with the beginning, the danger brought by this blue mecha to Wang Xu is decreasing rapidly in proportion.


    "It''s not tech mecha, it''s a capability!"


    In an instant, Wang Xu determined something.


    What''s more, the breath of the manipulator in the mecha also vaguely reminds Wang Xu of the familiar breath he felt from the seal when he was sealed on Penglai Island by the demigod of the Western alliance of gods more than a year ago.


    This person.


    It must have been one of the people who sealed him.


    "Let me see if you can block my sword!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are boiling.


    Xuanguang spirit sword, Xuankong, the endless brilliance of heaven and earth all converged to him in a moment, and then with a more terrifying wave, he raised his hand and pointed downward.


    instant.


    sky.


    It''s like a sword light flood!


    Magic power, the sword of light.


    The endless brilliance of heaven and earth was gathered and divided into countless sword lights, which washed away with Wang Xu''s fingertips.


    Only half of the blue energy particles are ejected from the muzzle of the blue mecha''s double arm combination, which is submerged by the sword light in an instant.


    Then, there was no time to escape, and the blue mecha was submerged.


    "Damn, what devil is he?"


    Wang Xu did not know that when he was afraid of the blue mecha, fils in the blue mecha was almost scared out of his wits.


    Over the past few years, fils has been taking Wang Xu as his imaginary enemy, constantly collecting Wang Xu''s information through various channels, and constantly enhancing his ability with the help of aegis technology.


    final.


    It is the first deep space mecha of aegis. It can move freely in outer space, defend against the impact of small meteorites in deep space, and can easily destroy a fleet.


    so to speak.


    After finishing the mecha in the fantasy Arsenal, fils is more than ten times stronger than he was two years ago.


    today.


    With nearly 10 superhero teams, we used alien technology death ray cannons, and fils himself, plus Chris the wise man''s plan and layout.


    He thought it would be safe for him to fight, but it turned out to be such a mess.


    "Damn Saul, isn''t he claiming to be a powerful alien Protoss in deep space, who has conquered more than a dozen planets and the world around him? I can''t even beat a warrior. I''ve been watched and beaten by this devil for saving him! "


    Fils screamed wildly in his heart. At the same time, he roared wildly in the communication channel:


    "Saul, what the hell are you doing? If I don''t come here, I will be torn up by this devil as a doll


    At this time.


    Sol also finally returned, the storm Tomahawk in his hands turned into a storm, the whole person is the center of the storm, huge traction almost pulled down the tall buildings around.


    He''s not alone.


    Black and white cat women, mysterious women with the ability to turn people into wind, and armored men with blue energy flow on both hands and feet, appear near the battlefield at the same time.


    Black and white cat lying on the top of a high building, huge sniper gun pointed at the sky, looking for the target, ready to snipe at any time.


    A series of deformation and assembly of armor on the armored man''s body, an exaggerated muzzle appears, in which there is energy in collision.


    At the same time.


    There are more than a dozen superheroes coming from all directions.


    There are silent men in black armor with double swords on their backs. There are men and women with pure white eyes who can control all kinds of natural energy, wind, water, thunder and light.


    There are also superheroes with infinite strength, but their bodies are like normal human beings. There are also superheroes with huge bodies, not like human beings, five or six meters tall, just like giants.


    If there are superhero fans who pay attention to all kinds of superheroes in the Mika Empire at this time, they will be shocked.


    These people are all top superhero lone walkers, or superhero teams. Each of them has won a great battle, or saved cities, or solved the crisis of world destruction.


    Among them, there are dozens of well-trained aegis agents who cooperate with each other as a whole team, carrying all kinds of taboo weapons, advancing and encircling Wang Xu layer by layer.


    I don''t know when.


    An invisible net with Wang Xu as the center was quietly formed.


    At the moment, Wang Xu is like the center of this big net, surrounded by hostile enemies who want to tear him up.


    "This is my real strength as a wise man!"


    Chris stood in the open space far away from the battlefield, with a bright smile on his face.


    "Are these so-called superheroes?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes swept, and his eyes kept chasing him, a man running around him.


    This man, wrapped in some kind of red combat suit and wearing a lightning sign on his chest, seems to have noticed his action. After hundreds of turns around him, he finally ran away like a frightened rabbit.


    "Touch!"


    The air vibrated, and the man in red appeared more than 1000 meters away, staring at Wang Xu with a face of uncertainty and fear


    "Can he see where I''m running?"


    "What? It''s impossible. You''re the fastest runner in the world


    Next to him, a curly man, also wearing a special combat suit and a blue mask, cried out in disbelief.


    "A bunch of... Rubbish."


    Wang Xu''s eyes swept, and clearly put their conversation in his ears. His mind can be placed in the depths of the void, ignoring space and time. How can the so-called speeder escape?


    Next second.


    Wang Xu''s eyes fell on the blue mecha again. Although there are many superheroes around, the only one who can be seen by him is the one who can show the strange ability of mecha.


    There''s the blonde man with the best weapon, storm axe.


    As for other


    It''s just rubbish.


    For example, the man in red, who claims to be a speed runner, can''t even break the real body protector on his body surface no matter how fast he runs?


    That armored flying man, his hands can be combined into a muzzle, and his whole body''s energy can burst out with almost the same destructive power as a small nuclear explosion.


    But still, what''s the use of not hitting Wang Xu?


    Even if he hits, Wang Xu, who is supported by the death ray cannon, will care about his energy impact?


    "So, dozens of wastes, a subordinate wuzun with single means, a guy who only relies on the output of high-quality spirit weapon to attack, is this your final card to kill me?"


    Wang Xu was indifferent in his eyes.


    Although, his mind has sensed that another distant death ray gun that has not been destroyed by him is charging.


    But he was ready at the moment. At the moment of the death ray, he would avoid it ahead of time, so he completely ignored it.


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    The charged dead ray gun is firing again.


    This time, however, Wang Xu seemed to have foreseen the attack in advance. One second before the death ray was emitted, he took a step ahead of time and moved 100 meters.


    In this short period of time, the dead ray cannons could not be recalibrated, let alone give up the attack.


    Countless people.


    Can only watch helplessly, Wang Xu first dead light ray one step, does not waste any redundant strength, dodged the attack.

 Chapter 1367

    "It''s impossible!"


    Countless people watched as the rays of dead light fell into the air and turned pale.


    The power of the death ray gun is enough to penetrate hundreds of steel plates and easily destroy any known defense in the world.


    Before Wang Xu in mid air, people don''t know how he resisted the two rays of dead light. But definitely not now.


    How could Wang Xu avoid the almost unavoidable ray of dead light, which is comparable to the speed of light?


    Because the time difference between before and after was so short that almost everyone could not predict it. In their view, Wang Xu staggered the light of death in an instant.


    "Is it luck? Or coincidence? "


    "If it''s not luck or coincidence, then... There''s no way to take the devil with the death ray cannons. Can we really kill the devil just by ourselves?"


    "Can we really save the world and solve this crisis?"


    A wave of despair has sprung up in the hearts of all superheroes.


    But at this time, a voice, through the communication device, into everyone''s mind.


    "Stop him and don''t let him leave this area. I''ve mobilized the light of aegis!"


    This voice, it is from the wise Chris.


    Hearing what he said, all the superheroes'' eyes lit up.


    Before deciding to participate in this mission, they knew the wise man of aegis and the powerful card of aegis.


    Light of aegis!


    This is a weapon created by aegis, which has spent nearly 100 years, spent countless resources, and used countless technologies and mysterious means from all over the world, even from other countries.


    This weapon is not on the earth''s surface, but in outer space. It can be said that it is a well deserved "anti God" weapon.


    It''s also known as.


    The last soldier!


    "All of you, let''s go together. At all costs, hold this Oriental devil down for me!"


    "For justice, for saving the world, for protecting the people we love!"


    "Victory will belong to justice in the end!"


    Each superhero, one by one with a skilled superhero team, is like playing chicken blood, constantly communicating with each other, formulating tactics, and looking for Wang Xu''s "weakness.".


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    See a clear superhero, from all directions to Wang Xu Chong.


    Every superhero has his own unique ability and fighting style. Except for a few who rely solely on his own ability, most of them cooperate with various cutting-edge technologies.


    But without exception, their "heroic battle suits" are all made of various kinds of black technology.


    This moment.


    Dozens of superheroes, with different abilities and different attack methods, fight together. That kind of power and destructive power is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Among them, more than six channels of energy converge into particle shock waves, destroying everything in front of them.


    Tall buildings, cars, streets, trees


    Countless ordinary people who were affected by the battle fled in a hurry, but not many people cared about them.


    What I saw was a scene of doomsday.


    This is the war between super powers, especially in cities. It is impossible to expect no collateral damage.


    Just like the war of the world, which time, not hundreds of millions of casualties?


    The number of extinct species has disappeared in history.


    Wang Xu was indifferent in his eyes.


    He had seen too many similar scenes in the last life, and he had made too many by himself.


    But at a certain level.


    All things, the weak, such as ants, cud dog.


    Since he wanted to kill him, Wang Xu would not have any left.


    "Sword


    Wang Xu pinched the sword formula and pointed at Xuanguang spirit sword.


    I saw that the endless sword light was exploding, which submerged fils'' sword body and stopped abruptly, then the golden sword light was blooming on it.


    The swords soared to the sky and merged into a dazzling pure white sword light.


    As soon as the light of the sword appeared, a sharp sword intention of threatening all things in the world and destroying all things was pressing on everyone''s heart.


    "Eighteen methods of green lotus."


    "The seventh law..."


    "It''s a sword in the sky!"


    ¡­¡­


    Xiulan City, Midtown.


    Just when Wang Xu and a group of superheroes were fighting fiercely in the outer city, which almost brought a scene of doomsday.


    Lambfield is sitting in the most luxurious restaurant in midtown, watching a huge mushroom cloud exploding in the sky.


    "The plane exploded. Under the explosion of a pronuclear bomb, this time, no matter how powerful the prince of China is, I''m afraid there will be no bones left."


    With a smile on his face, lambfield gently raised his glass and slowly shook the red wine inside, as if watching one of the biggest fireworks in the air.


    Opposite him was a middle-aged man in a proper suit with a cold face.


    The strong man has the most distinctive high bridge of nose in the western continent. His eyes are gloomy and sharp, just like a falcon flying in the sky overlooking the earth.


    "Mr. blue, your task has been successfully completed. It should be a time for you and me to raise our glasses happily. Why should we look gloomy?"


    Lambfield turned around and saw the strong man''s face. He immediately gave a smile and shook his head and sighed.


    Blu, a strong man.


    Although the top secret agent of MIGA aegis is just an ordinary person without any extraordinary power, he has the world''s top secret service quality.


    In his hands, almost all the tasks were successfully completed without a single failure.


    And this time.


    That seems to be the case.


    The special pronuclear bomb on the plane, with his help, successfully evaded all investigations and finally got on the plane.


    "The goal of this time, after all, can not be confused with any previous action. Because of this man, the parliament of the night almost collapsed, and the whole Parliament is still in turmoil. He is the most powerful person in the world


    Brute''s face was cold, and every word was cold


    "This man, we don''t have any means to control, we must eliminate him. But before specific news comes, I will judge with the greatest malice that he may still be alive. "


    "Mr. bloom, do you think he can survive a pronuclear bomb explosion?"


    Lambfield frowned, his smile fading away and replaced by a trace of fear.


    If Wang Xu is not dead and finds out the conspiracy he participated in, then he


    As soon as he thought of the terrible consequences, lambfield was in a panic. He didn''t feel like drinking, eating and watching fireworks any more.


    "No, I don''t think he can survive a pronuclear bomb. I''m just worried that he''ll get out of the plane before the explosion. "


    Blue''s eyes are deep and his voice is quiet


    "And you don''t know how long we''ve been preparing for today. I don''t know how much power we have used. The original nuclear bomb is just a pioneer. "


    "Even if he is lucky enough to escape, there are other maces waiting for him. So, I''m not worried about the final result, I''m just worried about whether our specific losses will be big. "


    At this point, Blu''s face became more and more dignified, as if he was really worried about the loss.


    "Well, Mr. bloom, we can still toast in advance."


    Hearing the words, lambfield''s heart settled down again, and his eyes were full of happiness.


    "Here, cheers!"

 Chapter 1368

    Green lotus 18 methods.


    Compared with the martial arts of the nine forms of annihilation, it pays more attention to art, that is, the power of countless rules that are invisible and real between heaven and earth.


    Dacheng''s idea of hanging the sky sword, once urged, can easily destroy the power of the rules of the whole world, and directly destroy the current world from the origin of the world.


    Wang Xu was just the cultivation realm of the lower martial arts master, and could only force a little bit of the power of the sword.


    But even if it''s just a little bit, its power is terrible enough to destroy everything.


    "Click!"


    There are countless cracks in the air, soil, sand and even dust between heaven and earth.


    All of them are cut by the sword at this moment.


    And half of the superheroes, at the moment when the sword was cutting the world, were completely destroyed without even a scream.


    Different from the world, although the world has no complete consciousness, the great power it possesses really exists. Even if this piece of heaven and earth is cut by the sword, the power belonging to the world is restoring this destruction and vanishing the sword.


    But these superheroes, who are relatively weak and survive in the world, can''t do it. They are directly destroyed by the sword.


    "Click!"


    Wang Xu''s five fingers flicked slightly, as if he was knocking on some extremely dangerous edge. In a flash, six more superheroes smashed directly and turned into flying ash by cavitation.


    "What power is this?"


    Fils and others face crazy change, incredible scream out.


    A red lightning ran wildly between heaven and earth, a sharp voice with a trace of fear sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "I see that the world is breaking and I''m running, but I can''t last long. A kind of strange force that I''ve never seen or even can''t understand is destroying the world. Their speed is very fast, and I''m going to be caught up with..."


    instantaneous.


    The rest of the superheroes, all like falling into the abyss, the hearts of ice cold as nine hell.


    In a short time, there were only six superheroes left on the scene, and all the others disappeared.


    And disappear


    That''s death!


    Fils in the blue mecha, sol, a blonde man with a storm axe, a mysterious woman with weathering ability, black and white cat women rescued by her ability in time, and red speeders who are still running frantically between the heaven and the earth.


    Except for six of them.


    It''s in the world within a hundred meters.


    Everybody, they''re dead.


    These superheroes, in front of Wang Xu, are just like ants, vulnerable, even close to Wang Xu''s side. How can this be possible?


    "What treasure is in his hand? Is it just that we can''t see it? What is it? "


    Six people stare at Wang Xu empty lift in the air, has played two fingers of the right hand, eyes appear deep fear.


    This enemy, different from all the enemies they met in the past, seemed to be invincible and full of a deep sense of powerlessness.


    But at this time, people regret, it is too late.


    Wang Xu''s eyes are not happy or sad. With the help of Xuanguang spirit sword, his five fingers are pressed on the line where the power of rules converges in this small piece of heaven and earth. Every time his fingers bounce, a rule line will be destroyed.


    His third finger, slowly down.


    One inch, two inches, three inches!


    In a flash, an invisible sense of panic rose out of thin air in the hearts of the remaining six people.


    Are they going to destroy the whole army?


    Dead silence.


    Panic.


    Fear.


    Six people lost their voice, eyes staring at Wang Xu''s falling finger, motionless, as if in the silent petrification spell.


    Finally.


    Wang Xu''s fingers stopped, but in the end they didn''t fall completely.


    "Two rules of the line, has reached the limit?" Wang Xu sighed, but he had to withdraw his hand.


    If we continue to stick to it, the force of the rules from the whole world will bite back, and I''m afraid it will make him suffer unbearable heavy losses.


    The power of rules.


    This is, after all, the terror power that Emperor Wu can master.


    The reason why he can borrow it now is also because of the unexpected earthvein dragon Yuanguo.


    Otherwise, it''s the most unimaginable way to control the world rules with the cultivation of martial arts.


    See Wang Xu back.


    Whether it''s fils, sol, the blonde man, the mysterious woman, the black and white cat girl, the red speeder in the running, all take a long breath of relief, and the extremely repressed sense of danger disappears.


    But then, in a few people''s hearts is a strong sadness and unacceptable.


    Nearly twenty companions!


    Every one is a superhero who has saved countless lives, but in a moment, he died quietly, without any value.


    These superheroes, almost holding up half of the sky in the Mika Empire, captured countless criminals and guarded their respective cities.


    As a result, he was killed by Wang Xu like a chicken here.


    They don''t know how Wang Xu did it!


    "How is that possible? Even the evil god who came from the alien world could not have the power of terror and was finally killed by us! "


    The mysterious woman who turned into a fashion muttered to herself.


    In her voice, she was full of remorse and remorse. Her ability to restrain Wang Xu''s attack was extremely rare.


    Just now, if she reacts faster, she can save more people, not just the black and white cat girls around her.


    At this point.


    The remaining six people had gathered in one place, and all of them looked extremely ugly.


    At this time, they already know that separate, will only give Wang Xu the fastest chance to kill all of them.


    "What to do? We alone can''t stop him! "


    Fils, pale as death, looked at sol, the blonde man, and said dejectedly.


    Among the six people present, although the black and white cat girls are also superheroes, their abilities are really not strong. In the face of Wang Xu''s existence, they can directly ignore it.


    If it wasn''t for the mysterious woman with weathering ability to save them, I''m afraid they would have died long ago.


    Although the red speeder''s ability is relatively strong, it is relative. He is good for nothing except speed. He can''t fight Wang Xu head-on. I''m afraid that if one is accidentally hit, he will be slapped to death by Wang Xu.


    "By the way, there''s Chris the wise man, there''s the last soldier, the light of aegis!"


    Fils suddenly thought of something and looked expectantly into the sky overhead.


    Although they didn''t stop Wang Xu.


    But at least, it''s been a long time.


    At this time, it seems that with the idea of fils, an unprecedented bright white light, also suddenly lit up the sky above people''s heads.


    This is the speed of light. There''s no sound.


    Even Wang Xu''s eyes and thoughts could not be captured. Just before sensing the danger, he reluctantly raised his head, tilted his neck back, and caught a white light in the corner of his eyes.


    Next second.


    In a flash, the white light was like a sharp sword, which wiped Wang Xu''s neck and nailed him to the earth.


    Wang Xu was lying on the ground, looking up at the sky silently. A fist sized hole appeared in his chest.


    Behind, is a deep underground, I do not know how deep the dark hole.

 Chapter 1369

    "Dead?"


    Seeing the fall of aegis light, whether it''s philes, or sol, the blonde man, or the red speeder, the mysterious wind girl, or the black and white cat girl.


    Everyone, all stare at Wang Xu lying on the ground, motionless.


    But the next second.


    When Wang Xu got up from the ground, he even looked down at the hole in his chest and shook his head. It seemed that he had no choice but to say to himself:


    "To tell you the truth, it really scared me."


    Then.


    Visible to the naked eye, the void shrank rapidly. The flesh and blood around it seemed to have life, and they were healing constantly.


    "How is that possible?"


    Seeing this scene, fils and other six people once again stare big eyes, incredible, pale.


    Regarded by them as the ultimate weapon to kill the gods, the light of aegis did not kill Wang Xu?


    no


    That kind of injury, for any of them, will be fatal!


    But why is Wang Xu still alive, even a few breaths, as if he had not been hurt at all?


    However, Wang Xu did not give them a chance to think.


    First the ray of death, then the light of aegis.


    Two times in a row, the unexpected technological forces almost killed him, which made Wang Xu dare not take the initiative to delay more time.


    If the white light was thicker and bigger, his whole life would be destroyed.


    He appeared in front of the red speeder in a flash and hit him with one punch. Before the opponent could start running, he was smashed to pieces.


    After that, the mysterious woman who has the ability to turn into wind is locked up with a piece of divine thought, and two fists are thrown out in succession, directly throwing the black and white cat women into dregs.


    And now.


    The woman, who was just like the wind, was forced out of the state of weathering by Wang Xu''s spirit, revealing her real body.


    Is a blonde, skin white as jade, incomparably beautiful beauty.


    As soon as she appeared, she yelled in disgrace:


    "Please stop, it''s a misunderstanding..."


    "It''s late."


    Wang Xu didn''t even hesitate for a second, and his mind turned into a blade directly, tearing the woman''s spirit apart.


    Although the body is there, the spirit and soul are destroyed and die completely.


    Before she died, a wave came out of a woman''s spirit: "I''m not from your world. Someone will take revenge for me..."


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu didn''t care what she said at all. He didn''t show any mercy.


    Follow.


    Phil''s blue mecha is suddenly broken by one hand. Wang Xu grabs Phil''s neck directly and uses his hands to kill him like a chicken.


    After seeing through the essence of the blue mecha, the so-called "super future deep space mecha" on the outside couldn''t stop Wang Xu from wrapping his mind.


    After all, capability is only capability, not a real material, nor the defense of deep space mecha that may be developed in the future.


    in a short moment.


    Killing five people in a row is as easy as killing a chicken.


    According to the layout of the aegis wise man Chris, there are dozens of superheroes with different names. In a flash, only sol, a blonde man with a storm axe, is left.


    Saul was stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    Today''s superheroes, who have not experienced countless frustrations and dangers, have finally grown up to fight against the crisis of extermination and the special existence of mass destruction.


    But at this point, it was completely destroyed by Wang Xu, leaving him alone.


    What''s more unacceptable to Saul is that in his memory, even the last soldier, aegis light, who could easily kill him, didn''t kill Wang Xu?


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible... How can you survive in the light of the end soldiers and aegis?"


    Saul didn''t want to accept it, he murmured.


    "The light of aegis?"


    Wang Xu picked to pick eyebrow, thought of before from the sky fall, nail oneself on the ground of that white light.


    He knew something immediately.


    The light of aegis is worthy of being the last card of this group. It can be called the last soldier.


    It is the most pure light attack that collects the energy of the sun, accumulates for decades, gathers and transforms.


    It''s a pity.


    Unlike dead light rays, pure light is only the solar energy in the physical sense. The power that has been accumulated for decades is really terrifying enough to easily kill any single target in the world.


    But Wang Xu is different.


    He''s wuzun!


    Wuzun is a powerful existence that transcends the essence of life after the warrior reaches a limit.


    The origin of wuzun''s life has been separated from the human body and is a spirit of life. For the high-ranking wuzun, the mind and the body are completely integrated and can be transformed into each other, so as to have the wuzun immortal body.


    That is to say, as long as there is a trace of spirit, the body will still be alive.


    Wang Xu''s present state, of course, has not yet reached the immortal body of high-ranking Wu Zun''s spirit, but he has also initially got rid of the shackles of the physical body.


    Although the chest was shot through a hole the size of a fist, but it staggered the heart, even if it hit the heart, it was just that the recovery needed more consumption.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t explain to sol.


    For a dead man, or the former owner of a top-quality artifact, what''s the point of talking nonsense with him.


    "It''s your turn."


    Wang Xu took a close look at Sol''s storm axe.


    Among the people present, sol is the most troublesome.


    It''s not only that his metamorphosis is not like human beings, but also that he can almost compete with the powerful physical body when he first became a lonely body. The most important thing is this top-grade Spirit Storm Tomahawk.


    He didn''t expect that the direct connection between storm Tomahawk and Saul would be so deep. If you just kill sol, the spirit of this top-grade spirit weapon will be destroyed.


    It''s as like as two peas, because when they are killed, they see their own eyes and feel the same sadness.


    Qi Ling is the most innocent child!


    "Forget it, or just kill it. Anyway, whether it''s an axe or a hammer, it doesn''t match my style. In the end, it''s either sold to other martial arts masters or melted and refined again, regardless of the spiritual loss."


    Wang Xu understood in a second, no longer hesitated, gently raised his right hand, palm of a purple seal rotation whereabouts.


    "Touch!"


    Saw a terrible heavy pressure, instantly spread, fell on sol, as if a mountain like pressure on him.


    The muscles on his body surface vibrated violently, and the danger of death woke him up from the state of absence, followed by the great sadness brought about by the total destruction of his companions, followed by the great anger caused by the sadness.


    "Ah


    Sol looked up, his blonde hair leaping like a flame, and the terrible light came from his body, and his eyes turned into dazzling white.


    Holding the storm axe in both hands, his whole body muscles vibrated and his head was raised inch by inch. He wanted to use his physical strength to fight against the suppression from the seal of the king.


    But the seal of the king''s way is the weight of the country.


    It originated from the Immortal King Wu and was refined by Wang Xu. In fact, Thor was able to resist with his physical body.


    Next second.


    "Touch!"


    Saw sol a scream, he reluctantly raised the right arm was exploded, then, his whole person suddenly turned into a ray of thunder, from the king''s seal revealed in the purple light, pulled by the storm Tomahawk, shot to the distance.


    He escaped!

 Chapter 1370

    "Where can you escape?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent.


    He didn''t chase sol for the first time. He just marked a mark of his mind and then turned to another dead ray gun.


    At the time of arrival, there was an Aegis agent team cleaning up the position. It seemed that they wanted to transfer the undeveloped and expensive death ray gun.


    However, Wang Xu''s arrival was obviously beyond everyone''s expectation. With a panic cry, shooting and super power attack, Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, and with a wave, he killed these people.


    Naturally, this powerful and only intact dead light ray gun was also included in the space magic weapon by Wang Xu.


    After finishing this, Wang xucai turned back, took a golden thread across the sky, and chased sol.


    Although the power of the death ray gun is strong, it has too many disadvantages. Naturally, it can''t be compared with a top-grade spirit weapon.


    Green lotus 18 methods.


    First, step on the shadow.


    This is a technique that can transform the body shape in all kinds of virtual shadows, shadows and shadows. In the process, the body will become a special virtual shadow state, ignoring the air resistance and even space, making rapid transformation in a short distance and flying at high speed in a long distance.


    Strange and inexplicable, but the consumption is not small. In general, Wang Xu only uses ordinary means of displacement and flight.


    "But now I can''t. I have to be more careful. I have suffered losses twice in a row. The power of science and technology can''t be underestimated. I have dodged the traps of previous protonuclear bombs in advance, but I dare not ignore the power of nuclear explosion. "


    Wang Xu thought in his heart, but he did not keep the loss of his mind. He opened the detection range of his mind to about 2000 meters.


    The temperature of the nuclear explosion center is often millions of degrees, or even tens of millions of degrees, in which there is a lot of light, heat, radiation, abnormal energy and so on.


    The range of 2000 meters is enough to ensure that Wang Xu has enough time to react and avoid the center of the nuclear explosion. Otherwise, he is the cultivation of Wu Zun. His physical body is peerless, and he is afraid of danger.


    "Whoosh!"


    Although Wang Xu is very careful, his speed is not delayed at all.


    It''s only ten minutes.


    He caught up with sol, who had escaped one step ahead of time. At the moment, sol was turning into a ray of thunder. Pulled by the storm Tomahawk, he was flying away at a terrible speed of nearly ten times the speed of sound. The sound of sonic boom and thunder was endless. It was almost as powerful as a supersonic fighter.


    Wang Xu''s momentum is smaller, but his speed is faster.


    The distance between the two people is getting closer quickly.


    "Forty kilometers, thirty kilometers, twenty kilometers..."


    Sol also seems to feel the danger brought by Wang Xu''s approaching. He turns his head and looks at it. Then he anxiously urges the power of storm Tomahawk and thunder and lightning to improve his speed.


    However, there is a limit to his strength. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t surpass it.


    "Well? Have you left the land and reached the sea? "


    Mind micro movement, Wang Xu suddenly looked down to earth, eyes can not help squinting up.


    His mind, in the sea below, felt a trace of danger, as if there was a special trap hidden.


    And sol, at this time is also full of surprise to change direction, straight away from the sea. Seems to want to go deep into the sea, to avoid the pursuit of Wang Xu.


    "Hum, I won''t forget to lead me into the trap when I run for my life!"


    Wang Xu snorted coldly, and without any hesitation, he ran after him directly.


    But at the same time, a thick white fog also rose around him, covering a range of hundreds of meters. This is not an ordinary fog, but a secret fog that can absorb all kinds of energy except Wang xuzhenyuan.


    In other words, no matter what the danger, as long as he can not be locked, Wang Xu will have enough time to escape.


    Even the white fog is just a cover.


    With the help of the strange step of shadow, Wang Xu''s figure is hidden in the shadow of heaven and earth, and pursues sol silently.


    "Ten kilometers, five kilometers, two kilometers..."


    The distance between them was getting closer and closer, and soon they were only 1000 meters apart. At this time, Wang Xu almost raised his hand to attack sol.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    Over the sea, a huge aircraft broke through the clouds and landed straight from the sky.


    The size of this aircraft is extremely huge, almost comparable to that of a destroyer. The power system is not fuel injection, it will be a flying propeller, but a kind of strange gravity lifting system. When it lands vertically, it stops 100 meters above the sea in an instant.


    It''s not a plane, it''s a spaceship!


    The next second, saw Sol''s body shake, straight out of the sea, face ecstatic to the aircraft.


    At the same time.


    A huge warning came from the ship.


    "Warning, this is the sword of aegis, the catcher. I''m rayther, commander of the catcher spacecraft. Order the enemy coming in front to keep calm, think about the consequences and give up the pursuit! "


    With the sound.


    Several muzzles under the hull of the spaceship were opened, and four dazzling energy beams were directly shot into the shadowing fog made by Wang Xu, sweeping back and forth to clean up the whole fog.


    However, Wang Xu is not in the fog at all.


    At this point, the ship is in a shadow below.


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly, narrowed his eyes and looked carefully.


    Sure enough, this is a kind of spaceship that appeared in science fiction movies. Yes, it''s just a spaceship, but it''s not a warship used for Star Wars.


    It''s normal, too.


    No matter how powerful human science and technology is today, it is impossible to surpass other countries in China. It is terrible to build a spaceship loaded with force.


    Even for any force in the Chinese world, this is a warship worthy of its name.


    Sol escaped to the spaceship, and then he relaxed completely. He gasped for breath.


    "Saul, I''m the commander of the catcher, rayther. I''m here to meet you. What about the others?"


    Reither, the commander of the spaceship, came with a group of senior officers in a hurry and asked in a loud voice.


    The impolite result of this mission had been sent back by satellite communication, which almost made all the high-level officials involved in the encirclement and killing on the aegis look pale and scared.


    "The others... Are all dead!"


    Saul sniffed, his face muscles twitched, and his voice trembled with grief.


    "What?"


    Reither''s face went wild.


    But he knew that this time, the Mika Empire gathered more than 15 superheroes, most of the elite agents of aegis, and the famous wise man Chris, who was responsible for planning, layout and command.


    Such a gorgeous, grand and powerful lineup failed!


    Or such a tragic failure?


    "It was the man who chased you, released the fog and hid when he saw the spaceship coming?"


    Commander Reither''s eyes were cold. He asked as he strode to the bridge with sol.


    In addition, it also issues commands in the communication network.


    "Everyone, prepare at the highest level now!"

 Chapter 1371

    "No, you can''t do it!"


    "I need you to contact aegis headquarters immediately to make them prepare for the highest level of Combat Defense, and immediately tell the drivers to turn around and leave. That Oriental devil... Is more terrible than we think


    Sol''s face was dignified and he said quickly.


    He personally experienced the power of Wang Xu, and even the storm Tomahawk in his hand, were constantly sending a panic message to Saul.


    Sol believes that in the world he came to by accident, I''m afraid that no one can threaten Wang Xu any more.


    At least, this catcher ship alone, and he alone, absolutely not!


    "Sol, you don''t have to worry. This is the catcher, one of the greatest powers of aegis. No enemy, no evil, no hindrance can challenge the majesty of our aegis! "


    Commander Reither said confidently.


    He led the catcher to solve at least ten extremely evil crises, and even carried out many operations in different worlds.


    alien?


    God?


    The devil of the alien world?


    The catcher has gone through too many times, and not once has evil defeated justice.


    pretty good.


    In Reither''s opinion, they, the catcher, aegis


    Justice!


    And the world revolves around them!


    After the watchman had just demonstrated its powerful military deterrence, leiser believed that the so-called Oriental devil outside would never dare to provoke them.


    even to the extent that.


    Maybe, Wang Xu has just died under the four attacks, it is not impossible.


    "Commander, you underestimated the Oriental devil."


    Sol''s face changed slightly.


    "No, you overestimate him. Did you see? The fog is dissipating and has been swept away by our attack... "


    Leiser was smiling, but before he finished his words, he saw that the fog, which was half dissipated, suddenly gathered in the middle, and then suddenly turned into a huge palm with the size of more than 100 meters, and grabbed the watchman with a vast expanse.


    The speed of this misty hand was amazing, far exceeding the reaction of the crew on the catcher.


    "Boom!"


    But in a twinkling, fog hands fell from the sky, and the hull of the catcher shook violently.


    Inside and outside the bridge, you can see a light blue energy barrier rising, barely wrapping the catcher.


    But above, there are five huge and clear pits, in which countless mists roll and impact, like a huge finger, holding the whole Watcher in the palm of its hand.


    "This, this... How is it possible? Why isn''t he dead? How dare you, how dare you attack us? "


    Leiser was so stupid that he couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t accept the scene.


    And the Deputy next to him, who had quickly yelled to all the members of the bridge:


    "Enemy attack! Attack! All the operators, all of them have autonomous combat readiness. Fire! Attack! Destroy the enemy outside


    "Boom! Boom


    Dozens of armor plates were lifted to reveal the muzzle below. One missile, a barrage of bullets, tore the air and shot into the misty hands to attack the enemy that might exist inside.


    However.


    It''s just fog.


    Wang Xu has long been out of it.


    At this time, Wang Xuzheng was standing right above the hull of the catcher, looking down at the light blue energy shield, frowning slightly.


    "Energy shield? Can aegis technology develop such means? "


    In the memory of Wang Xu''s previous life, spaceship and energy shield are almost the mature power means that a civilization can possess only after entering the interstellar age.


    The current Chinese world is obviously impossible.


    Otherwise, mankind would have entered the era of star colony.


    But soon.


    Wang Xu found out that it was not right. His mind penetrated through the hull and accidentally found a sign in the memory of a previous life in a functional part of the hull.


    A black symbol of an inverse triangle!


    This symbol belongs to a different world in the memory of Wang Xu''s previous life, human interstellar civilization, sanni people!


    "I see. This spaceship was not built by aegis, but by sanni. It seems that aegis has accidentally discovered some special cross space means to connect with other worlds? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled slightly.


    This result is not too unexpected.


    The origin of the Chinese world is revived, and the broken fragments of the super ancient world are re integrated, in which it is impossible to be calm.


    On the level of void, space power is extremely active, and the possibility of connecting with other worlds is naturally greater.


    Huaxianeng is connected with the high-energy world of the solar world, and has the upper world, which was once a fragmented world, re integrated.


    In the western continent, there is also an underground world where all kinds of underground races, dwarves, goblins and demons in Western legends live.


    The world''s third continent, where the Mika empire is located, may also have its own opportunities. From what we have seen, whether it is the so-called superheroes or the catcher spacecraft in front of us, they are all opportunities brought about by the space anomalies of the Mika empire''s continent.


    "It seems that the great wave of the past era is about to officially begin." For a moment, Wang Xu sighed.


    When people in the Chinese world find themselves in more and more different worlds, different and extraordinary civilizations and power systems, all mankind will enter an era tide that no one can stop.


    Even Wang Xu can''t stop the future!


    The origin of the world, the awakening of the world consciousness which has been sleeping for a long time from the super ancient times, will bring unprecedented subversion to the Chinese world.


    "This is the call of the great age."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were quiet and sighed.


    Next second.


    The Shenfu in the body is wide open, and Zhenyuan rushes out. On the misty hands, golden hands emerge out of thin air, pressing the sky.


    Follow.


    The catcher is completely covered by these big hands.


    "Boom boom!"


    The energy shield outside the hull of the catcher broke down after only ten seconds.


    Next, big golden hands pressed the artillery fire and lined up on the hull of the catcher. Under the harsh sound of metal tearing, the muzzles were torn apart.


    Huge cracks appeared one after another on the hull. The high-altitude cold wind poured in from the cracks and tore the hull again under the huge kinetic energy.


    Then, because of the energy chain explosion between the hulls caused by these tears, the whole watcher fell into a sea of flames.


    Half the hull area, lost contact on the spot.


    On the bridge, a group of operators were full of panic.


    Both Saul and commander Reither were stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    "This, this... What kind of devil is this?"


    Her lips trembled and her face turned pale, but at this time, she still couldn''t accept it.


    "How dare he challenge the great catcher and declare war on our powerful aegis?"


    Dead silence.


    Silence.


    No one is talking.


    But that''s not true.


    It''s just the beginning.


    After all, leiser''s words are all nonsense. You beat Wang Xu. If you want Wang Xu to die, don''t you let Wang Xu fight back?

 Chapter 1372

    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    From time to time, big or small explosions came from all over the hull of the catcher.


    The whole catcher was in a mess, and countless crew members ran around like headless flies.


    Some want to go to the emergency room, some want to fight back with weapons, and some want to repair the damaged parts according to the above order


    At this moment, the crew of the watchman was extremely small and weak. The fire tongue and explosion from time to time were devouring one life after another.


    Wang Xu stood on the surface of the hull of the catcher. The energy shield of the hull had been broken, and his feet directly stepped on the hull.


    The metal plate outside the hull, which is difficult for ordinary rifle bullets to penetrate, is not supported for a second. It is sunken and broken in the harsh sound of creaking.


    "Touch!"


    Wang Xu stepped on his feet and landed steadily in the cabin passage of the catcher. He seemed to be on his own spaceship, ignoring the angry and flustered soldiers and crew on the catcher and walking all the way.


    Where he passed, Wang Xu didn''t even look at those who only wanted to escape. Anyone who makes a dangerous move to him, even if he just uses a dagger to threaten the air, will be torn by a golden sword light in an instant.


    However.


    In less than two minutes, Wang Xu''s front and back corridors had an alloy cabin door falling. Under the airlock transmission device, white steam sprayed out like giant breath.


    A strong anesthetic gas, mixed with highly toxic gas, instantly diffused into the whole channel.


    But all the gas, even the first three meters of Wang Xu''s body are not close, an invisible, light Zhenyuan barrier, all the threats are blocked out.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu raised his hand, stretched out his right index finger, and gently scratched in the air in front of him.


    "Click!"


    Through the on-board monitoring system, on the bridge, in the eyes of people in panic.


    The golden sword, seven or eight meters long, fell off Wang Xu''s fingertips. The alloy gate, 20 cm thick, was split by Wang Xu''s sword.


    Anesthesia gas mixed with highly toxic gas, instantly spread to the outside. A group of elite soldiers with rifles and special combat clothes all over the body, before they had time to react, immediately fell on their knees, pinched their necks with both hands, turned red, then turned blue, and finally turned pale.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    The sound of a series of human body falls sounded, and more than 20 elite combat crew members were instantly poisoned by their own poison gas.


    "Ridiculous counterattack."


    Wang Xu''s face was calm. He glanced at the dead body on the ground with disdain. He walked to the bridge which was locked in his mind step by step.


    His steps, like the steps of death, are constantly approaching. All the oppressed people''s hearts are jumping wildly, and their spirits are collapsing to the limit.


    "Stop him, do stop him!"


    Lester''s eyes were splitting.


    The catcher is his darling and his proud reliance. Once he loses the catcher, he''s nothing.


    Even if he survives, he will lose his present identity and status, and have to bear the responsibility and consequences for the loss of the catcher.


    "We can''t stop him. So many of our superheroes, together with two death ray cannons and the light of aegis, haven''t stopped him. What''s more, this armed spaceship is not even a warship?"


    Saul shook his head in despair.


    The world he came from, though not the world of science and technology, was more knowledgeable than the Chinese world.


    At least, his original world, connected with at least 30 different worlds, interacted with each other, and even ruled some of them. Many indigenous people in the world called him God. Naturally, he also saw what a truly powerful star warship looked like.


    The catcher?


    In front of a real starship, it''s a scum!


    Don''t mention Wang Xu, the devil. Even if he is holding a storm Tomahawk, he can smash the ship with an axe.


    "Damn, how could he break the ship''s energy shield? Xi gas can almost kill an alien giant. Why doesn''t this guy do anything? "


    Leiser didn''t listen to sol at all. He jumped up and screamed at the communication channel


    "Agent 1, 2, 3, get ready for me immediately, use all the active weapons in the arsenal, stop him for me!"


    "Staff, doctors, experts, everyone, immediately come up with a way for me to find out this guy''s weakness. I don''t believe that there are enemies without weakness in this world!"


    However.


    The commander moved his mouth, and his brain turned sharply, but it was still useless.


    "Click!"


    As soon as the three secret service teams rushed up, they were torn by three golden sword lights. They couldn''t even see Wang Xu''s face, let alone launch their weapons.


    Although those weapons had no effect on Wang Xu.


    And the staff officer, doctor, and the various subject experts on the watchman have no data to analyze in such a short time. How can they find a way to kill Wang Xu for leiser?


    "I told you to sail away, and now I have to keep running for my life."


    Sol finally couldn''t see any more, shook his head, turned and left the bridge, ready to leave from the nearby hull damage.


    But just then.


    Leiser seemed to have received some news. Her eyes were bright and her face was full of joy


    "Sol, please wait a moment. The latest news is coming from aegis headquarters. They have sent support, absolutely able to kill the devil, asking us to block the enemy for ten minutes. "


    "Ten minutes?"


    Saul got a good kick under his feet and a bitter smile on his face


    "Don''t say ten minutes. I''m alone. I''m afraid I can''t hold on for three minutes!"


    Then he turned a bitter smile on his face into a taunt


    "Besides, what if I can block it? Let your boss, the guys hiding behind your back, sacrifice with super weapons? "


    "Saul, you are a superhero. You have saved the world many times and sacrificed yourself for justice and love. Shouldn''t you


    Leiser looked very excited, and one hand danced fiercely in the air


    "I, as the commander of the catcher and a member of aegis, have already had the consciousness of death from the moment I joined aegis!"


    "Here, on the watchman, behind me, no one is afraid of death. For the sake of the aegis, for the sake of justice, for the sake of saving the world and for the sake of eliminating evil, we are proud to die!"


    Behind him, a group of subordinates were all very excited. It seemed that they were not afraid of death.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not your aegis man, and I''m not your man. This kind of words, you use to cheat other people


    Before he finished speaking, sol impatiently interrupted him, and then the storm axe in his hand was lifted, and the whole person turned into a ray of thunder, shooting out the catcher, and continued to escape madly.


    "Coward!"


    Inside the bridge, commander Reither''s face turned white.


    then.


    He handed over the burden of command to his adjutant. He hurried out of the bridge and went all the way to the captain''s room, which was hidden and special. Only he knew


    Run to the emergency escape pod!


    I ran like crazy, and I had enough energy to feed.


    I see.


    It''s getting closer and closer to the captain''s room. You just need to turn a passage and go through an alloy gate to get there.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    "Boom!"


    The alloy gate two meters in front of commander leiser''s body suddenly protrudes in the middle, and the shape of a footprint is exposed.


    Then the whole alloy gate exploded.


    Fragments, instantly through the brain of leiser.

 Chapter 1373

    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu kicked open the alloy gate, glanced at the hapless ghost who was killed by accident next to him, and left without frowning.


    In his hand, he was carrying a streamlined garment, which was more than one person tall and similar to the close fitting mecha suit. It was the purpose for him to enter the watcher, and also the thing he got from the captain''s room.


    Starfleet standard deep space mecha.


    Although Wang Xu can also move freely in the vacuum, a deep space mecha that does not need to consume body energy is a better choice after all.


    "Run again?"


    The next second, Wang Xu felt the idea, eyebrows suddenly pick.


    He stepped on the alloy channel and burst out two holes. His body had broken the sound barrier and shot away at Saul like a missile.


    But in ten seconds, the distance between them was reduced to 100 meters.


    At this time, sol also obviously finds that he can''t escape Wang Xu''s pursuit. Thinking of what leiser said before, he suddenly feels cruel. Since Wang Xu won''t let him live


    "If you want to grab my storm axe, come and get it!"


    Sol gritted his teeth and looked angry. The storm and thunder converged on the Tomahawk.


    See him suddenly a pause, immediately, the whole person has been rotating, like a huge storm cone, shooting at Wang Xu.


    "It''s interesting."


    Wang Xu gave a faint smile.


    His palms stretched out like gold and jade, his fingers suddenly closed, and the air burst out at his fingertips. The last shot came first, and he directly hit sol, the sharp cone of the storm.


    "Boom!"


    Sol seems to be a shell, shot backward at a faster speed than when he came, and instantly hit the broken watcher, directly penetrating the remaining half of the watcher into a big hole in human shape.


    The catcher, which finally lost its power, turned into a fireball in a more violent explosion and fell to the sea below.


    "Don''t struggle. With your strength, even if you have a top-grade spirit weapon, you can''t be my opponent. Between you and me, there is a gap in the realm of strength. "


    Wang Xu stands in the void, his eyes are as deep as the world, ethereal and heavy.


    Sol''s own strength, that is, the level of a great master of nine grades, only has brute force, which is one level lower than the real great master of nine grades.


    Even with the addition of the top-quality weapon storm and battle axe, the physical body is close to the lower wuzun, but compared with Wang Xu, it''s also 18000 miles away.


    But Saul didn''t listen at all, and he was going to work hard.


    At the same time.


    Under the sea, eight half meter spheres slowly approached the sea and surfaced. The blue coated metal on the surface opened like petals, revealing eight tapered weapons inside.


    These open spheres come to the surface like eight blooming flowers of death.


    In the sky, Wang Xu and sol turn into two lights and shadows. They constantly collide and separate. The speed is extremely fast. Where can they locate accurately?


    "Touch!"


    Once again, he kicked sol out like a ball, but the other side came back like a moth who knew he was going to fight the fire.


    Wang Xu frowned


    "Are you procrastinating?"


    The eight flowers of death on the sea below naturally did not hide Wang Xu''s idea.


    "Wow!"


    All of a sudden, the eight flowers of death whirled quickly and began to fly high above the water.


    Seeing this, Saul suddenly rushed up as if he were crazy. He was mad and roared


    "Don''t you want to take my storm axe? I''ll give it to you now! "


    "Well?"


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows are on the edge.


    Without waiting for him to do anything, sol had come down from the sky with a storm axe in his hand, roaring and fighting with all his strength.


    Suddenly.


    A sense of extreme danger rose from Wang Xu''s heart, but it did not come from sol, but from below.


    Without any hesitation, Wang Xu''s figure suddenly turned into a mirage of streamer, and the Zhongpin magic power wrapped his whole body in the wall and shot to the distance quickly.


    At the same time.


    Saul also screamed out with a ferocious face.


    "Die with me!"


    The next moment.


    "Boom!"


    The huge explosion shook the world in an instant.


    Eight gorgeous flames suddenly bloom in the air.


    Since we can''t target Wang Xu, we should directly target his space.


    Taking the position where Wang Xu and sol fought as the center, a huge fireball with a range of 1000 meters emerged out of thin air.


    All life in this fireball, including hundreds of tons of sea water, was destroyed in an instant.


    Fireballs come and go quickly, leaving only energy storms raging between heaven and earth.


    Sol has disappeared, only the raging energy storm between heaven and earth, and a large sunken sea, which is rapidly filled by the surrounding water, are still showing what has just happened.


    "This is..."


    Hundreds of miles away, people in Xiulan city could see the flames exploding on the sea in the distance.


    Countless people gape, as if to see the end.


    This kind of explosion, absolutely only in people''s memory, terror, but almost never seen the original nuclear weapon explosion, can match.


    "In order to kill me, and can''t lock me, so directly at all costs, take the initiative to detonate in a large range?"


    Ten thousand meters away, Wang Xu came to the surface of the sea at high speed from thousands of meters deep. Standing on the edge of the explosion energy storm, his face was slightly low.


    If he hadn''t run fast just now, he would have been involved in the explosion. Even if he was able to put on the wall magic power in time, he would have to die to bear the explosion of eight nuclear weapons.


    Even so, now he is slightly injured. There is little real yuan left in his body, and there is almost no spirit left. He can only absorb a soul crystal to supplement.


    The original 100 soul crystals are now only 98.


    "Heavy losses!"


    Wang Xu''s heart sank and his eyes narrowed


    "I didn''t expect that these people should be so ruthless, directly abandon all their own people on the previous ship, and sol, a superhero with top ability... Sacrifice themselves to be benevolent?"


    For sol.


    Wang Xu can''t help but show a little respect.


    Although he is a dead enemy, his fearless self sacrifice is worthy of respect and awe.


    "But it''s the death ray cannon, the catcher spaceship, and this non-human sol... It seems that the water behind the Mika empire is not shallower than the solar boundary behind China. Is this the terrorist opportunity brought by the original recovery of a high-energy world?"


    Although he thought so, Wang Xu was not afraid at all.


    As long as he is careful enough, he will not be hurt by this terrible explosion. From then on, the Chinese world will naturally allow him to travel freely, truly invincible.


    "Why, that storm axe hasn''t been destroyed? It seems that sol is lucky not to be in the core of the explosion


    Wang Xu suddenly found that in the raging energy storm, a head size black hammer was floating in the air.


    He shot it into his hand and explored it carefully. He was dissatisfied: "a good high-quality spirit instrument is so useless, and the noumenon is still there, but the spirit is completely destroyed, and the value is directly reduced by two levels."


    However, this dissatisfaction is just a trace. The spirituality is gone, and the material of the top-grade spirit weapon is still there, which makes it more convenient for him to refine new spirit weapons.


    It''s a pity that we can''t trade with other wuzuns.


    Taking away the spoils, Wang Xu sweeps the horizon in the distance and directly returns to Xiulan city.


    Shortly after he left, a number of drones came whistling, only to see an energy storm raging on the sea.


    "Report to headquarters, no life is found. Speculate that the target is likely to die... Report again, speculate that the target has been annihilated!"


    "We won!"


    When the news came back, countless high-level officials held up wine glasses and laughed.


    Those who don''t use it will be punished even if they are far away!

 Chapter 1374

    Inside aegis.


    The news of Wang Xu''s annihilation was released by the high-level public for the first time, declaring the strength of aegis to his own people and to all forces in the world.


    At the same time, it is used to strike other forces in the world to show that the powerful position of aegis is still as stable as Mount Tai.


    Anyone, any force, any strong.


    Can''t shake!


    When Wang Xu swept the world, and no one could restrain him, aegis stood up and suppressed Wang Xu strongly.


    "Really? The Oriental devil named Wang Xu has just defeated the three forces of the night Council. The noisy night Council almost fell apart. Now he is killed by aegis? "


    "Ha ha, it''s really worthy of aegis. Our guardian is the greatest. It will suppress this era and continue to the next era!"


    "Well, Wang Xu can''t be crazy any more. I have said that trees are big enough to attract wind. Trees are beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy them, not to mention the forest of the world. Look, now that''s the end! Everyone should take warning


    This news, like a hurricane, quickly swept the world through satellite communication network in just half an hour.


    It''s not like cheering inside aegis.


    The western continent.


    Among the three forces of the night Council, it is like a pool of stagnant water and the last brewing before the storm.


    The holy land of the night Protoss.


    This generation of Goddess and Doria sat opposite each other and looked at each other, but for a moment they were speechless.


    long time.


    The goddess spoke slowly: "Doria, do you remember that your brother, alukado, your uncles and aunts all died in the hands of that man?"


    "I remember." Doria''s eyes were cold.


    "Because of that man, our once powerful Council of the night, which no one dares to challenge, is now divided." The goddess continued.


    "I know." Doria nodded slowly.


    The goddess raised her head and looked directly at the ambitious and unwilling successor. She was silent for a moment and sighed


    "Doria, do you have to force me today? You are the successor of the next generation of goddess. As long as I leave the world, the goddess will naturally belong to you. "


    "Can''t you wait any longer? After all, you and I have too many things to deal with when that person dies. "


    "Lord goddess, it''s because that man died that I can''t wait any longer." Doria finally began to shake her head and lift her sword.


    There was a trace of sadness on her face: "after all, you are the last generation of goddess of my night Protoss, but you are old. Maybe you look young, but your heart is really old."


    Seems to be to find a reason for themselves, but also seems to be firm confidence.


    "The current situation of the Protoss and the new era of the world all need a young, energetic, enterprising and dynamic new goddess to lead our Protoss of the night to move forward, so as not to fall into the name of the goddess of the night."


    Doria''s face grew calm, but her voice grew louder


    "Goddess, you are old. You have lost your enterprising spirit and can''t lead the protoss to adapt to this new era."


    "And I, only I, have this qualification!"


    The goddess was silent, but stubbornly sat on her own throne.


    Though.


    Under the throne of God, there are all the high-level people who are loyal to Doria. Beside her, there is not even a loyal old servant.


    But it''s not.


    Is it so easy to let go of the power of the goddess?


    ¡­¡­


    Huaxia.


    The capital.


    Wumeng headquarters.


    The Dragon Lord sits high on the position of the alliance leader, and there are 16 cross chairs on the left and right sides. The front position on the left and right sides is the head of the four great martial arts halls: Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu.


    On the next twelve chairs.


    It is the Minister of the branch of Wumeng divided by twelve palaces in all parts of China, East, West, North and south.


    Of course, because Jiangnan Wumeng branch, the former modu Wumeng has been annexed by jiwuzong. At the moment, only 11 of the 12 chairs are full.


    "What do you think of the news of Wang Xu''s death?"


    Dragon Master long pingtian''s eyes are calm, and his eyes are as deep as immortal''s, without joy or sorrow, without wind or waves.


    "The news is released by aegis, and the whole aegis is celebrating crazily, so the news should not be false." As soon as Qinglong sat straight, he looked up at the crowd and said slowly.


    "Yes, I don''t think it can be fake."


    A branch Minister of Wumeng nodded and agreed.


    Immediately.


    In just three seconds, almost everyone nodded in agreement.


    After all, the news is not a rumor or, nor a rumor, but a confirmation from the top force, aegis, and all its internal senior leaders, and an initiative to declare its power to the outside world.


    In this case, who would doubt it?


    Will aegis, the world''s top power, lie to the world?


    Of course not!


    It can be seen that the news that Wang Xu was killed must be true.


    For a while.


    Long pingtian, the leader of the dragon, is also in a complicated mood. During this period, Wang Xu stirred up the general situation of the world and caused turbulence in the western continent, but he put Wang Xu in the heart of the top enemy.


    result.


    Before Wang Xu''s "disaster" came back, because he danced too happily, he angered aegis and was beaten to death by the supreme power.


    "He is the first person of his generation in this new era. It is impossible to suppress an era. What a pity! What a pity! "


    Long Ping sighs in his heart.


    But after all, he was the dragon master. Soon, he lowered his mind, scanned the crowd and said in a deep voice:


    "What''s the news about Chishui? Our layout of the world over there has entered the final stage. Those who have learned in advance will be the most powerful cards in our hands in the future. "


    This is a statement.


    Everyone present fell into a moment of silence.


    To tell you the truth, Chishui secret land has become a promotion topic within the Wumeng.


    Once upon a time, many people, after knowing that Wang Xu also went to Xuankong city in the solar world through the Chishui secret place, doubted for many times that Wang Xu had gained any benefits in the solar world, so that he developed into an unstoppable future.


    In addition, after Wang Xu returned to Chishui, he was taken by Chang Shuyao''s big hand to smash the separation of the holy and evil in the void, which also caused a huge space storm.


    Although this space storm has not broken the Chishui secret place, it has also turned the world that could be connected between the two sides into a natural moat.


    Although people on this side of the Chinese world can still enter the Chishui secret place, they can no longer go to the Xuankong city in the solar world.


    The same is true of Xuankong city.


    Such a big secret place is divided into two parts. In the middle is the terrible space storm which is raging all the year round.


    The Wumeng tried many times, and even some great masters went there. But they were torn up by the storm and died before they took a hundred steps.


    This accident also caused Chu shuliu and others to have exceeded the contact time agreed with the Chinese world.


    "We''re trying our best, but we don''t have much hope..." at the head of Xuanwu hall, who is in charge of Chishui secret place, Xuanwu stands up with guilt and helplessness.


    "I don''t blame you. No one can predict that day. The owner of the big hand... Is far beyond all of us."


    When he thought of the terrible smell that he felt at the beginning, long pingtian''s voice was dignified for the first time, even


    Fear!


    next.


    People continue to talk about other affairs. The news of Wang Xu''s death is also forgotten by all the big men with his death.


    The world is so big.


    It''s never someone''s.


    We are all a bunch of things. How can we spare time to care about a dead person every day?


    However.


    An hour after the aegis announcement.


    A piece of news came from the Western parliament that Wang Xu was still alive.


    Not only that, Wang Xu in the outskirts of Xiulan City, the open sea, even nearly 20 superhero teams, destroyed the aegis watcher spacecraft''s specific combat situation also came out.


    When the news came out, the whole world was in an uproar.


    Aegis was silent first, then angry and disbelieving.


    Later, it became a laughing stock!

 Chapter 1375

    After the Western Parliament.


    Wang Xu had a head-on collision with the most powerful aegis in Micah and won.


    The whole world was shocked by the news.


    In today''s world, Huaxia military alliance, Western night parliament, and Mecca aegis.


    These three forces are worthy of great things.


    Since the rise of Wang Xu, there has never been any news of a collision with aegis.


    But now, not long after Wang xucai subdued the Western parliament, he collided with Mecca aegis?


    "Hold grass, which news is true? Which is fake? "


    "Half an hour ago, Mika aegis said that they killed Wang Xu. Now an hour later, the Western night Council says that Wang Xu is still alive. Are the two hegemonic forces fighting each other?"


    "Anyway, is Wang Xu out of his mind? Why did he go around provoking? The night Council is excused for arukado''s killing him first. However, the MIGA aegis is separated from the western continent by a sea, and he still wants to make trouble. Really, he doesn''t want to live well? "


    Countless people shook their heads.


    Some people question, others abuse.


    But most people believe in MIGA aegis and don''t believe in the night Council.


    After all, the Western parliament has just been bowed down by Wang Xu, and it is said that it has also compensated huge wealth.


    At this time, the night Council came out to fight against the Mika aegis saying that Wang Xu was not dead, probably for his own face.


    Otherwise.


    Wang Xu was killed by mega shield.


    But the night Council was bowed by Wang Xu, almost destroyed.


    There is no harm without comparison. We can all understand the need for face.


    But in the international dark net, only a few people are qualified to enter the circle, but it is relatively calm.


    "Who knows the details? Why did Wang Xu go to war with Mecca aegis? "


    There is a strong how all don''t want to understand, doubt way.


    Is Wang Xu inflated or crazy?


    No matter who it is, it will not provoke a hegemonic force for no reason, will it?


    "It''s said that Mika aegis set up a trap to encircle and kill Wang Xu, and then Wang Xu killed him all the way, and then turned into a chase. Finally, in the battle on the high seas, Mika aegis got into a combat spaceship."


    There are people who know the news, and they answer the incredible answer.


    "What''s going on? What''s wrong with Aegis? The Oriental devil didn''t move them, but they came to provoke him first? "


    "It''s also normal. After all, Wang Xu is unscrupulous. Such a super strong man is like a moving protonuclear weapon. With aegis, those people regard themselves as the world order maker. They are likely to have the idea that if they can''t control it, they have to nip the threat in the bud."


    "But no one thought that they would lift a stone and hit their own feet!"


    "Besides, is this spaceship the kind I think it is?"


    People are asking questions.


    "Yes, it''s a spaceship."


    The former insider came back again.


    "What? Has the technology of aegis developed to this level? I have heard before that aegis seems to have been carrying out alien world colonization plans. I thought it was a joke, but I didn''t expect it to be true? "


    People are more shocked.


    Then, thinking that Wang Xu had destroyed a spaceship alone, I don''t know how many people began to gape again.


    "What''s the surprise of foreign colonization? Now there are all kinds of spatial changes all over the world. The Chinese mainland and the underground of the western continent are directly connected with the alien world. Compared with the alien world colonization of aegis, it is very common. "


    Some people don''t think so.


    "But these are not important. The important thing is that Wang Xu, the prince of China, destroyed a spaceship?"


    Countless people, looking at the news, only feel the mind shaking badly.


    The former insider came out again and said:


    "It''s nothing. The spaceship catcher was discovered by aegis from prehistoric relics in a different world, with an energy protection field on it. But excluding this position, it''s just a huge metal knot. As long as the super strong can sneak into the spacecraft, they can easily kill everyone. "


    "But..."


    "But what?"


    People asked.


    "But this protective field, it is said, was blasted from the outside by the young master Wang of China, which took less than ten seconds. At that time, there was a superhero, sol, who was on the ship with a storm axe, but he was scared to run away, and then he cut his sword 500 meters away. "


    "What?"


    All of a sudden, this dark network is in an uproar.


    "Sir, how do you know so well that you experienced the battle?"


    There is a strong strange asked.


    "Of course, because I am Wang Xu."


    The insider blandly typed this line, forced to shut down the computer, unplugged the power, picked up the popcorn on hand, re opened a new computer, relished watching the shock on the network.


    "Wow, grass? Is the insider the prince of Huaxia? "


    "God, we are talking to the devil of the East!"


    "I really believe... I believe in your ghost!"


    "Don''t make a fuss. I''m sure what the insider just said is completely made up."


    As soon as the words came out, the whole dark net was dead.


    Three seconds later.


    A super strong man stood up and said slowly, "but, according to the information I have, the catcher, 20 superhero teams, aegis even mobilized more than two-thirds of the elite agents... Except Chris the wise man who managed to escape, everyone... Died!"


    The whole audience was silent.


    The last three minutes.


    Then someone came out to speak.


    "Mr. Wang just now, please don''t be angry. I was farting when I questioned you before!"


    Far away on the other side of the ocean, the Mika Empire, a small border town, a rental house.


    Wang Xu, a Chinese hacker, with his feet buttoned and popcorn in his hand, looked at the reaction of people on the Internet and laughed.


    "Oh, I''m not lying. Our news is all the first-hand information after breaking the aegis unit defense, and our name is really Wang Xu..."


    "I can''t help it. Who''s Huaxia king? It''s not a coincidence that he has the same surname as Huaxia king."


    ¡­¡­


    Not just on the Internet.


    I don''t know how many large forces in the world are stunned.


    "Wang Xu is still alive. Is aegis the real loser? What a loss? "


    Huaxia capital, Wumeng headquarters.


    As soon as Qinglong received the news, he jumped up and said, "Damn it, the dragon master has just finished the League meeting. I''m going to meet the dragon master."


    "In addition, all the plans for jiwuzong''s recovery of Jiangnan Branch, which were just decided at the League meeting, should be suspended immediately. No one is allowed to challenge jiwuzong for me!"


    Except Huaxia.


    The leaders of the extraordinary organizations and dark forces in the west, Nanyang, Mecca and other regions were all stunned.


    There are those who shake their heads and sneer, those who gloat, those who marvel, and those who are indifferent.


    But almost everyone, all eyes, once again turned to the Western Parliament.


    "Whether Wang Xu is really alive or not, next, it all depends on the action of the night Council, we can judge."

 Chapter 1376

    Let''s not talk about the change of world trend.


    At this point.


    The western continent.


    The night is within the sacred land of the Protoss.


    The former goddess had to give up her authority. Soon after Dolly became the New Goddess, Wang Xu entered the holy land with a fierce and murderous air.


    Doria, holding the scepter which symbolizes the power of the goddess, was stunned and pale.


    Wang Xu, holding Xuanguang spirit sword in his hand, asked coldly


    "Tell me, Doria, to what extent did the Council of the night participate in today''s ambush?"


    "Bold, this is my new goddess of the night Protoss..." an ignorant servant suddenly changed his face, stepped forward and yelled.


    "Poof


    But the next second, as soon as Wang Xu raised his hand, he was dismembered by a sword light, and his blood was sprinkled at Doria''s feet, like a scarlet thread.


    Thin line around, one step heaven, one step hell.


    "I don''t want to listen to nonsense. What I need now is the lives of all the participants." Wang Xu''s eyes were cold.


    But he did not forget that a pronuclear bomb was planted on the plane that belonged to the night Council.


    Don''t say that he is too sensitive. The plane belongs to the night Council. There is a nuclear bomb on it. It is impossible without the participation of the high-level members of the night Council.


    Even if Wang Xu thinks with his butt, he will not believe it.


    Maybe Doria is not a direct participant, but she must be an insider.


    "It''s the appointed goddess..."


    Doria''s lips trembled, and finally she lowered her head, but when she lowered her head, her face turned pale.


    It seemed that Wang Xu felt something. He took a look at her and hummed coldly: "I''ll leave this matter to you. Use all your staff to find out the relevant people in the shortest time. I want all the participants..."


    "Death


    With that, Wang Xu turned and left.


    It doesn''t matter who the main emissary in the Council of the night is. The important thing is that he needs a person with enough weight to be the chicken that kills the chicken.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiulan City, Midtown, air restaurant.


    Lambfield, sitting opposite blue, the elite agent of MIGA aegis.


    At this time, they are sitting in the air luxury restaurant on the ninety ninth floor, enjoying the best steak and drinking the red wine made by the 16-year-old virgin.


    "Mr. bloom, is there really no problem?"


    Lambfield was full of confidence before he got the exact news, but when he got the exact news, he began to worry.


    "Don''t worry, I can hear the news from headquarters and the voice of my boss opening champagne to celebrate on the phone." Blu said with a smile.


    "Of course, in order to avoid your worry, I''ll contact my friends at the headquarters again and ask them to send the specific details of the annihilation."


    At this point, without waiting for Bruce to take out his mobile phone, his mobile phone rings on its own initiative. When he smiles more happily, he says very easily:


    "You see, even without my urging, my partner took the initiative to send me a detailed report."


    As he said this, he picked up his mobile phone, unlocked it, and clicked on the file from the internal communication software. As soon as he saw it for the first time, his face suddenly turned crazy


    "What? The plan is a complete failure, all personnel withdraw? Is the Oriental devil still alive


    That''s what I said.


    On the other side, lambfield''s face turned pale, and his glass fell to the ground with a crash.


    Blu is also very bad. His hand holding the mobile phone is shaking.


    Because of the news above


    "Touch!"


    Lambfield got up abruptly and asked anxiously, "Mr. bloom, you''re right. What''s the news?"


    "See for yourself."


    Blu shook his head and threw his cell phone on the table. Lambfield rushed to grab it and looked down quickly.


    "Nearly 20 teams of superheroes made up of the hunting alliance was destroyed, no one survived, all were killed on the spot, dead!"


    "Aegis sent out two-thirds of the elite agents, led by the strongest agent fils, the whole army was destroyed, fils was killed and died!"


    "Wise Chris got away with it..."


    "The spaceship catcher has fallen, commander Reither and others have been killed, dead!"


    "The ray gun of dead light is lost, and the light of aegis of the last soldier is useless..."


    At the end, there seemed to be only two words left in front of lambfield''s eyes.


    "Death! Death! Death! Death... "


    This report, like a bomb, blew up his whole body.


    After all, he is not a professional who can face death and be ready to sacrifice at any time.


    He is the successor of the field family, the behind the scenes boss of more than a dozen listed groups, the behind the scenes boss of many underground organizations, and a young businessman known as the prince of Finance in the financial sector.


    He holds wealth and power beyond the reach of ordinary people. Women and wine have already failed to satisfy him. Therefore, he pursues blood, secrecy, stimulation and even death.


    But those


    It''s about controlling other people''s lives and seeing them die.


    Not his own death!


    "It''s over, it''s over... No, I have to leave Hulan city. Mr. blue, you need to use your channel to arrange the fastest safe route for me. No matter how much it costs, I want to leave here at once!"


    Cried lambfield.


    "Yes, we do need to leave at once."


    Blu nodded slightly, too, but as soon as he got up, he saw the despairing whiteness on opposite lambfield''s face, and the uncontrollable dilated pupils.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Blu is a little puzzled. The next second, his pupils shrink.


    In the air restaurant, in the reflection of the surrounding glass, a group of fully armed mercenaries surrounded them like ghosts.


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    Then, with a slow step, a tall blonde man wrapped in a black combat suit with a huge Knight''s sword on his back gently pushed open the door of the dining room and came in.


    "What are you..."


    Blu opened his mouth to ask for the identity of the visitor. He heard lambfield groan and spit out a person''s name in despair.


    "SSS super strong, Knight of night and morning, sorenfeld!"


    "Prince Wang''s order, I''ll take you on the last journey and send you to... Hell to repent!"


    The tall blonde man smiles, and his voice falls to the ground. The huge two handed Knight Sword has brought a cold light, tearing the air and splitting lambfield in two.


    Before he died, his mouth was wide open, as if he wanted to beg for mercy or threaten.


    It''s a pity.


    Lambfield didn''t have that chance at all.

 Chapter 1377

    Kill lambfield, and the tall blonde turns and goes.


    "Won''t you kill me?"


    Later, Blu asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, you''re just an ordinary person, and it''s not worth it. But if I don''t kill you, other people will kill you naturally. Prince Wang''s anger needs your lives to calm down. "


    Sorenfeld shook his head calmly and left without looking back.


    "I know Lord Doron of the Dark Alliance..." Blu''s pupils narrowed quickly and yelled.


    "Duke Duolun?"


    Sorenfeld had another meal at his feet, then suddenly sneered, shook his head and waved back.


    "Sorry, he died ten minutes ago."


    Next second.


    Fierce gunfire burst out, Blu screamed, hasty to avoid no effect, on the spot was shot into a sieve.


    ¡­¡­


    It wasn''t just BLU and lambfield that night.


    Wang Xu''s anger fell among the three major forces of the parliament, and then spread to the outside.


    Overnight, people died, even more than countless people expected.


    Two hundred and sixty-three!


    This is the data finally gathered in Doria''s hands. In such a big dark night, there are so many people who still hate Wang Xuxin and want to kill him, so they participate in the conspiracy with aegis.


    This number shocked everyone.


    But in contrast to the night, parliament is again in turmoil.


    Inside the aegis, he was furious.


    Messages are sent from aegis headquarters to the world.


    Superheroes, superheroes, elite technology teams carrying super weapons, after receiving orders, gathered in the western continent from all over the world.


    It seems that aegis will never compromise and never die.


    Before Wang Xu died.


    All the people and forces in front of us will become enemies.


    A big fight is imminent!


    This scene.


    All of a sudden, there was greater turbulence among the three major forces.


    Some people fear Wang Xu, and more people hate him.


    No one thought that aegis would be so tough and domineering. This is to be immortal.


    "In any case, we will never take part in the fight between Wang Xu and aegis. Otherwise, how many people will die?"


    In the dark, the top three forces quarreled.


    "Or shall we let Wang Xu leave?"


    Someone said.


    "Let the devil go? This is naturally the best way, but... Who dares to talk to him! "


    "That is, if the devil stays with us, we have to change our direction to stand on his side and fight against the shield for him. If he leaves, without the knife hanging on his head, who will give him a bird? "


    "In this case, the man wants to drive us to die for him. How can he leave?"


    I don''t know how many people are angry, but they have nothing to do.


    This is the current situation. They hate Wang Xu, and no one dares to be an enemy.


    Doria felt the pain in her eyebrows. She squeezed her eyebrows and said with a bitter smile


    "I will contact the high level of aegis. This matter must be settled peacefully."


    However.


    Soon.


    Aegis directly sent out a message:


    "Wang Xu is required to give up his method of becoming stronger, and make public the formulas of" quenched body fluid "," quenched body pill "and" marrow washing liquid "produced by Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group. He bows to them and is unconditionally arrested, and accepts the alien imprisonment of aegis, so as to prevent Wang Xu from bringing harm to the world."


    Obviously.


    The high level of aegis directly took Doria''s meaning as Wang Xu''s attitude and thought that Wang Xu was afraid.


    It''s a pity.


    Soon after receiving the news.


    Wang Xu went to the night Council again, personally suppressed all the objections, and asked Doria to issue a new reply.


    "Within three days, aegis must withdraw all actions and make a public apology, otherwise, it will bear all consequences."


    Received a reply from Wang Xu.


    Aegis is furious again.


    "Threat! How dare he threaten us? "


    "Send out the superheroes and immediately wipe out his jiwuzong influence in China from the world!"


    "We will never bow our heads and be fearless!"


    Many high-level officials of aegis are clamoring.


    But soon.


    These relatively radical voices were suppressed by the "rational faction" and even the "peace talks faction" within aegis.


    Aegis is a huge force. Naturally, there are various disputes within aegis. There can never be only one voice.


    But the fact that the voice has been suppressed does not mean that these radical high-level forces do not exist.


    same evening.


    South of the Yangtze River in China, there are many superhero teams outside of jiwuzong, but they are blocked by Panlong array.


    Even aegis warned the night Council, threatening that if the night Council continued to stand on Wang Xu''s side, it would also become the enemy of aegis.


    Everything is a demonstration by force and a naked threat.


    The whole world, in an instant, fell into the wind and rain.


    Many of Wang Xu''s enemies, such as Bushido in Dongdao, were all schadenfreudes.


    "Wang Xu, who has completely angered the hegemonic power of Mecca aegis, is so unscrupulous that he didn''t expect to have today."


    I don''t know how many people feel happy when they get the news.


    In Bushido, there are countless warriors on the streets to set off firecrackers and fireworks to celebrate.


    "Wang Xu can''t bear the anger of hegemonic forces alone. This damned devil should have gone to hell long ago. From then on, our warriors will stand up and be human again


    And inside China.


    Wu Meng and many other forces.


    He also received the warning from MIGA aegis, for which countless forces were silent and silent, and countless people were absent-minded.


    Some people with insufficient levels even secretly hate Wang Xu at this time.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Xu, how could they be affected?


    And Wang Xu''s side, after the first reply, has not moved any more.


    "Is Wang Xu really going to give in this time?"


    I don''t know how many people are shocked, worried and speculated.

 Chapter 1378

    "Wang Xu, the devil, will give in!"


    There are samurai of East island country, who make a vow on the Internet, and call on people of the same way to gather together.


    "No matter how strong Wang Xu is, he will eventually have relatives, friends, subordinates and people he cares about. These are his weaknesses. If these people are caught, what else can he do? "


    "Does he really dare to fight against a hegemonic force? He really dares to fight against the world, incarnate the devil in the eyes of hundreds of millions of people, and kill the world? "


    "So, in the end, he will give in!"


    This seems to be very reasonable, and logic has its own logic.


    However.


    Pure is one-sided.


    "Prince Wang has a strong personality and will never accept threats. What''s more, Mika''s Divine Shield is too deceiving. It''s the killing they provoked. They dare to threaten the prince to arrest him and let them deal with it? "


    "Do you still want the secret of Mr. Wang becoming stronger?"


    "Are a bunch of idiots dreaming?"


    Inside China, countless young warriors roared angrily.


    "If you don''t accept it, you can wait to meet the anger of aegis. In front of the anger meeting of a hegemonic force, you are all mole ants. Who can escape?"


    The East Island warrior sneered.


    See this sentence, people are silent first.


    Then more people burst out in an instant.


    "Mr. Wang went to hide!"


    "More than once!"


    "And do you really think you''re going to win? Who gave you confidence


    "This logic is just like a game of shit in the brain!"


    However.


    It''s more fierce on the Internet.


    In reality, countless forces and super strong people are shaking their heads and sighing.


    "Ah, what is Wang Xu''s choice? Does he really want to be reckless all the time? "


    ¡­¡­


    China is a place in the south of the Yangtze River.


    In Jiwu sect, the atmosphere is dignified and powerless.


    Huo Jingtian, fengmerciless, Liu Meiling and others gathered in the hall.


    "Mika aegis has given an ultimatum that the patriarch must surrender unconditionally to them within three days!"


    Huo Jingtian frowned tightly.


    "It''s too much. A hegemonic force is so despicable. When did the Lord and our jiwuzong provoke them? What a bully! We''ll fight with them! "


    Liu Qinlong and others said angrily.


    "Sometimes, being strong is a threat."


    The wind shook his head mercilessly and said helplessly:


    "Besides, it''s not that simple. How can we spell it? After all, it''s a hegemonic force. No one dares to provoke jiwuzong in Jiangnan, but compared with them, it''s still much worse. After all, it''s the same level of power as the Wumeng, even stronger. "


    "Are we going to put up with this?"


    One of the disciples was not willing, so he cried out angrily.


    "Now, everything depends on Mr. Wang. It''s no use what we think." The wind still shakes its head mercilessly.


    "Yes, at this time, we have no choice but to wait. Maybe, you can work harder, or the weak will be beaten. If we have the power to let each other fear, we don''t need the protection of Prince Wang, and no one dares to provoke our jiwuzong. "


    Huo Jingtian said slowly.


    "Although Xiaoxu''s strength is strong, he is only one person after all, and we are here to drag him down..."


    Liu Meiling is worried.


    Since her debut, Wang Xu has been threatened by others many times. She has fallen from the upper hand to the lower hand, and even threatened her life and death many times, which makes Liu Meiling feel very guilty.


    "To get to the bottom, are we too weak to take off the leader''s hind legs? Otherwise, how could we be in such a dilemma?"


    The wind sighs again.


    Others can only be reluctant.


    ¡­¡­


    North, capital.


    Fengyuqiao stands on the top floor of the hotel, looking at the splendid golden Imperial City in the distance, you can see sadness and pain in your eyes.


    "Miss Feng, you have delayed the shooting of three films... The crew has urged for many times, and even a director has threatened that if you don''t go there, he will change the leading role..."


    The assistant carefully pushed the door in and reported.


    "Change the lead?"


    Wind and rain bridgehead didn''t return, the voice is flat, light said: "he wants to change, let him change, I don''t care, I don''t care now."


    She looked at the unknown West, her eyes full of worry and missing.


    She knows that Wang Xu will one day be in the martial arts, to a point that she can''t catch up with all her life.


    Therefore, she tried her best to pursue her dream, not to delay Wang Xu''s practice in martial arts.


    But there has never been a moment when fengyuqiao hated her weakness for the first time. If she wanted to practice martial arts, even if she could not catch up with Wang Xu, she would never be a drag on Wang Xu.


    "In addition, general manager Wang said that he has done his best. Although the Wang family is very strong, the Mika aegis is a hegemonic force of the same size as our Wumeng... They dare not interfere."


    The assistant bowed his head in a helpless voice.


    "Can''t you believe a word of your business contacts?"


    Fengyuqiao slowly closed his eyes, and then slowly opened, the voice became unprecedented cold:


    "Inform the company that the director who threatened me before, let him pack up and leave."


    "Also, inform the media, hold a press conference, I want to make public my identity as the boss of Yangyu film and television group. These three films will be my last works."


    "Miss Feng, do you want to quit the film and television industry?"


    The assistant raised his head in shock.


    Fengyuqiao didn''t answer, just waved his assistant away.


    Her heart has never been so firm.


    Once, she was wrong.


    What if Wang Xu can''t catch up?


    At least, she must not be his drag!


    ¡­¡­


    Not only jiwuzong, but also fengyuqiao in the capital, in Jiangnan, in mordu


    Countless people are worried about Wang Xu.


    Of course, there are people who worry about themselves.


    It''s still the capital.


    Wumeng headquarters.


    "Touch."


    The gate was pushed open in a hurry, and Qinglong rushed in nervously


    "Dragon Lord, the latest news about the West!"


    "He said


    Long pingtian put down his book and looked up calmly.


    "Wang Xu bowed to aegis and gave in!"


    Qinglong''s face was full of excitement, his voice slightly distorted and raised.


    "The latest news, Wang Xu took the initiative to meet with the high-level aegis to negotiate surrender!"

 Chapter 1379

    Wang Xu gave a three-day deadline.


    Aegis also gave a three-day deadline.


    But the next day, at 12 a.m.


    Wang Xu sent a message to aegis.


    He''s going to meet with Aegis!


    As soon as the news came out, it was a shock.


    In the aegis headquarters, the nervous hearts of countless high-level officials relaxed and became joyful.


    "Wang Xu surrenders. He can''t bear our pressure and surrenders to the Great Holy Shield."


    But with it.


    Another request from Wang Xu came.


    He does not require the high level of aegis to be present, but the people of the field family must be present and cannot be refused.


    After hearing this request, the people of aegis were not angry at being threatened, but more happy.


    I''m afraid Wang Xu didn''t ask for it. Only when he asked for it would they feel more at ease.


    "It seems that Wang Xu really can''t bear the pressure and will give in to us!"


    A group of aegis executives are eager.


    They have coveted Wang Xu''s incredible speed of becoming stronger for a long time.


    There are also the products of Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group. If you eat too much, it will not only improve your health, but also prolong your life.


    Who is not jealous?


    "Today is a big day that is destined to be recorded in the history of aegis. The world''s first super strong man, the Oriental devil and the king of martial arts, surrendered to the great aegis.


    Holy Shield, no one can resist


    The whole world, because of this news, fell into silence.


    Countless people sighed.


    Countless people are speechless.


    Countless people are in awe.


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours after the announcement.


    In the afternoon, on an unnamed island in the middle of the world''s oceans.


    This island is the place where Wang Xu and aegis meet. In order to avoid falling into each other''s ambush, the islands are randomly selected and temporarily handed over.


    However, aegis has brought powerful armed forces and the newly formed superhero revenge alliance. Although it is not as strong as the first alliance, it is not much weaker. The lineup can be said to be extremely strong.


    "Well, you see, I''m just talking about one person. How can we compete with our aegis? This is not even a day did not support, immediately ran to surrender


    The crowd gathered to boast.


    For them, coming here today is just a situation.


    One person, no matter what, can''t fight against a hegemonic force.


    Chris, the wise man of aegis, also came. For the first time, the siege under his command almost completely failed and the whole army was destroyed.


    But now


    The Oriental devil who killed everyone in front of him, avoided the death ray cannons, ignored the light of aegis, and gave in so easily?


    It''s like a dream!


    "Isn''t he as terrible as I thought he was, and he was afraid of the war at the beginning? Secretly, they have always been afraid of us, so when they saw that we were so tough, they gave in and surrendered directly? "


    As a wise man, Chris couldn''t figure it out.


    But soon.


    As a wise man, he has no chance to think more.


    Kane, another deputy director of aegis, who has the highest status in this meeting, came slowly and said in a cold voice:


    "Chris, you are our wise man and the main member of this negotiation. Remember, our bottom line is never going back. He had to surrender unconditionally and hand over the formula of magic pills such as "quench body pill" and the method of becoming stronger, and then he would be arrested. "


    Others nodded and looked proud.


    Wang Xu has too many secrets, which they covet.


    As long as you get any of them, the power of aegis will be greatly increased and a new leap will be made.


    "On the other side of the field family, it seems a little reluctant. It seems that one of their heirs died in Xiulan city."


    Someone frowned.


    "Ha ha, I can''t help them. In front of aegis, what is just the field family? If you don''t want to, you have to


    Deputy director Kane sneered.


    Everyone nodded, and they all thought so.


    It''s true that the strength of aegis can''t be rejected by just the field family.


    Sure enough.


    In half an hour.


    The representatives of the field family had to be forced to take the initiative to come here by helicopter.


    Another half hour.


    Here comes Wang Xu.


    On the sea, a golden sword light crossed the sky, shooting tens of kilometers like a meteor at a speed faster than the speed of sound.


    Before most people react.


    The sword light stopped just above the island.


    A light meal.


    The golden light suddenly spreads, revealing Wang Xu''s figure.


    Wang Xu didn''t take anyone with him. He fell from the sky and fell in front of Kane and other aegis people.


    A group of people didn''t look good.


    As everyone knows, Wang Xu''s appearance is a demonstration.


    "Sir, you have made a wise and correct decision. Please rest assured that aegis has always kept its promise and will never break its promise. "


    But soon, deputy director Kane regained calm, looked at Wang Xu with a smile and said haughtily.


    demonstration?


    But the last struggle of a surrender.


    Let him show off his power for the last time.


    After all, soon, this person will disappear from the world completely, and can only survive in the light of aegis.


    "Are the fielders here?"


    Wang Xu didn''t look at Kane, but turned his eyes and swept everyone present.


    "I''m Goodfield..."


    The representative of the field family stepped forward with a gloomy face.


    As soon as he wanted to say something, he saw Wang Xu raise his hand and wave it. Suddenly, a semicircular sword light spread out and swept around like lightning.


    Kane and other high-level aegis officials were directly cut in half by the sword light without a scream.


    "A group of mole ants dare to pretend to me?"


    Wang Xu said with disdain at this time.


    in a wink.


    At the scene of surrender, only Goodfield, the representative of the field family, and Chris, the wise man of aegis, were left.


    Gu de was deliberately left behind by Wang Xu, while Chris realized that it was wrong at the first sight when he saw Wang Xu. In addition, he also had extraordinary ability and prepared ahead of time to survive.


    But it''s just another second.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu raised his hand again. The bright light of the sword submerged Chris in an instant. After the light disappeared, there was only a huge sword mark on Chris'' original position.


    This sword mark, all the way spread, directly through the island, deep into the sea, the turbulent sea water in an instant poured in, forming a sea water fountain.


    It''s changing so fast.


    Goodfield was completely dumb and dumbfounded.


    And until then.


    A few superheroes, who were not far away from the guard, suddenly responded. The fastest one rushed over subconsciously and roared:


    "Asshole, how dare you kill..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Noisy."


    Wang Xu raises his hand and presses it down. His hands fall from the sky. He kills the superhero who has no special skills except speed.


    Seeing this scene, the other superheroes who also rushed behind suddenly felt like they had been hit by the technique of immobilization. They stood still and did not dare to move forward.


    Wang Xu didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    Looking directly at Goodfield, he said faintly:


    "Next, you have to tell me all the big industries and high-level positions of the field family. Be honest and don''t play tricks. Otherwise, I will directly search and torture your spirit. Believe me, you don''t want to bear that feeling. "


    Finish.


    He grabbed Goodfield, turned him into a golden sword, and suddenly disappeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 1380

    Before and after.


    Less than a minute.


    At this time, many aegis elite soldiers scattered around the island did not know what happened on the island.


    Looking up at the sky, he was in a state of muddle.


    "Is there someone in the golden light that just came down and rose up?"


    The soldier, who had a sense of hindsight, raised his head and murmured.


    No one answered.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Xu took Goodfield.


    Less than an hour.


    In the world, on top of the developed communication network, suddenly burst out a shocking news for countless people.


    Although the peace talks changed abruptly, they were forced down and blocked by the high-level aegis.


    But another thing that happens among the people is that they can''t block it.


    The world famous field family, located in the ancestral manor of Deming Suzhou, was swept to the ground by a sword light.


    A press conference followed.


    A man named Goodfield announced to all the media the warning message left by Wang Xu.


    "People don''t make me, I don''t make me."


    "I, Wang Xu, have never killed innocent people indiscriminately, but I am not a soft hearted person."


    "It''s a warning. The field family is the first warning. Because there was a guy named lambfield who wanted to kill me, so I''m going to cut them."


    "Everyone, please remember, this is just the beginning, my anger is not without bottom line."


    "So, all those who want to kill me, please be prepared to be killed by me. If you are not ready for this, then... "


    "Leave me alone!"


    As soon as the news came out.


    The world is shocked.


    Wang Xu did not surrender. He never did.


    Counterattack, here we go!


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu will never surrender.


    Aegis does not seem to shrink back.


    In the end, who will win?


    Many people think that this is a long consumption.


    However.


    But in just one day.


    The final victory or defeat has been clear, and the discerning people all see it.


    MIGA shield, we''re going to retreat.


    "Wang Xu is going to win again!" Someone mumbled to himself.


    In the eyes of discerning people, the retreat of Mika aegis is inevitable.


    Wang Xu is just a person. All his decisions are decided by him alone.


    So, he can go crazy at will.


    What about the mega shield?


    This hegemonic giant is not decided by one person, but by a large number of high-level aegis and a variety of internal power alliances.


    In the face of Wang Xu''s murderous announcement, who can sit?


    Who dares to confront Wang Xu again?


    pretty good.


    They can break the pot, at all costs, and Wang Xu never die.


    so what?


    Then they will have a good chance of becoming the next Council.


    After all, they know that aegis no longer has the equal power to control Wang Xu.


    Once upon a time, after Chris failed to attack Wang Xu for the first time, they thought they could use force to suppress others.


    But it wasn''t until then that they understood.


    Aegis seems to be powerful and irresistible. It may be useful for most people and forces, but it can''t contain Wang Xu.


    Because Wang Xu


    There is the strongest power in the world, which makes him invincible.


    "Is that the difference between the powerful and the extraordinary and the mortal? The power of aegis seems to be powerful, but under its powerful appearance, it''s just a piece of crap. Mortals are vulnerable... "


    A super strong man in the dark world, issued a silent sigh.


    ¡­¡­


    "Arrogance, too arrogant!"


    Aegis headquarters.


    Looking at the news coming from outside, many aegis executives shivered with anger.


    In particular, Jack, the deputy director who had planned the first attack and killing, had a sharp contraction of his pupils and a feeling of regret for the first time.


    If he hadn''t done that


    "No, even if I don''t make that decision, someone else will do it for me. This man''s threat is obvious to all. His existence is the greatest threat to us! "


    Jack refutes his idea in his heart, and his shaking heart soon returns to its original firmness.


    But, after all, he will bow down.


    He slowly raised his head. In front of aegis headquarters, there was chaos.


    Someone is shaking his arms and shouting, with an angry face


    "It''s not necessary to kill this person from the beginning. When things get to this point, someone must come out to take charge of it..."


    "Hoo


    Taking a deep breath, Jack arranges his clothes and walks forward slowly with a calm look on his face.


    "You need a scapegoat? Well, I''ll be the scapegoat! "


    His voice is not big, but in an instant, the noise in the whole conference hall was suppressed.


    instant.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on deputy director Jack.


    All of a sudden, aegis high-level, standing with Jack, suddenly gets up and says angrily:


    "Sir, you don''t have to be so humble and bow to these hypocritical and filthy" waitoucao ". How could the original plans go on without the tacit consent of these people? You are not a scapegoat, nor can you be a scapegoat! "


    "Yes, because we haven''t lost yet."


    Another high-level aegis also stood up and cried out:


    "Sir, we still have our cards. We have the most powerful technological force in the world..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by another man.


    "Excuse me, what''s your card, please?"


    With a sneer and without pause, the man directly scolded and retorted word by word


    "If I remember correctly, the first time you attacked and killed this man, the original nuclear weapons, the death ray cannons, the end soldiers, the light of aegis, our most powerful weapons, were all used. But with sol and other powerful superheroes, they still failed. "


    "At that time, there were traps you set up in advance to lock his position. And now? If nothing else, can you find his specific location? "


    "What if we find it? We still have a new extraordinary team. Can we fight him? Fool


    The last sentence is almost sharp, shrill and twisted.


    Before that, the high-level aegis official, who was clamouring and had a trump card, had no expression on his face, but his hands were pinched together, and his nails almost fell into the flesh.


    Is he stupid?


    No, he''s not stupid at all!


    He just, can''t accept it!


    "Well, don''t even say it."


    Deputy director Jack shook his head slowly, and his voice was very calm


    "Anyway, we did fail. Now, it''s the best choice to stop and cancel all the plans. "


    "The devil..."


    Jack''s voice is getting smaller and weaker.


    There are radical high-level aegis. At this time, they are still unconvinced and unwilling to stand up and say:


    "Sir, we have lost so much, and the dignity of aegis has almost been wiped out. Can we just let each other go?"


    "What else? We have lost. "


    Jack''s eyes, suddenly cold, like a sword, shot into each other''s eyes.


    The high-level man''s face was not willing, but gradually turned pale, and finally slowly lowered his head.


    pretty good.


    They have lost.


    "Everyone, this time we lost, but in the future, we will become stronger!"


    Jack straightened up to face everyone.


    The voice is as firm as nails.


    "We are the Sacred Shield, the eagle that never falls. We spread our wings and soar in the world..."


    "We can fail temporarily, but we won''t fail forever!"


    "We are proud of the Sacred Shield, invincible! Nothing can be broken! "


    "Tomorrow, aegis will become stronger!"

 Chapter 1381

    Whether it''s in the Mika Empire, or in the western continent, or in the dense forests of Nanyang, China, etc.


    The whole world, on this day, is in a violent shock.


    "Wang Xu is so powerful that he dares to fight directly with the Holy Shield. We think it''s bad. If we can be strong, how can we have so many scruples?"


    Huaxia, in the capital, Qinglong cries with regret.


    For their own mistakes in judgment before, make a very serious reflection.


    Similarly, because of Wang Xu, he also began to reflect on the future position of Wumeng.


    Wang Xu is a warrior. With his example, which warrior can keep his heart?


    Who dares to say that he can''t be the next Wang Xu?


    Who doesn''t like it? It''s invincible, famous and invincible?


    "I don''t know if the dragon master can match Wang Xu? Although we have never seen the depth of the dragon master, he is like an abyss and seems to have no end, but Wang Xu''s achievements... Are really beyond the human world! "


    At the head of Xuanwu hall, Xuanwu sighed.


    To tell the truth, before Wang Xuya''s western night parliament bowed its head, they never compared Wang Xu with long pingtian, the dragon master.


    But now, the Western night Council and the Sacred Shield of Mika have retreated one after another, but they are beginning to worry about whether the dragon master, long pingtian, can match Wang Xu.


    And the head of the two halls, the rosefinch and the white tiger, looked at each other, but they were speechless.


    No one would have thought that Wang Xu would be so powerful.


    The Western parliament bows its head in the dark, and the Sacred Shield of mica shrinks


    If this is not true, no one will believe what people have seen in person these days and come up with a single one.


    You know, these two hegemonic forces are not inferior to the Wumeng!


    Maybe.


    This is just a short distance away from us. We are invincible!


    "After today, the world... Is the thousand martial cities in the upper world. No one should dare to provoke Wang Xu easily."


    At the head of Zhuque hall is a woman, she sighs.


    This day.


    Wang Xu''s name is famous all over the world. He is the strongest person in the world.


    He is equal to the true God and against the world.


    In all directions, there was silence.


    ¡­¡­


    West Island.


    Honghua society.


    Today''s Honghua society is totally different. On the huge West Island, the once dilapidated, dirty and regarded as a slum in Jiulong city village is also completely new.


    Streets have been re planned, buildings have been redecorated, or demolished and rebuilt, and almost all the land has come under the control of Honghua society.


    However, Honghua society is not a real estate company for the purpose of making money. Under the leadership of poor and rich people, they built Jiulong Chengzhai into their own home.


    Every family, every family, will get a new set of accommodation.


    Among them, those who are not grateful and want to get more money for demolition also tremble in front of the rotten children of Honghua society.


    In the words of today''s leader of Honghua society, qionghao, it is:


    "I''m not a bad person or a good person. Anyone who lives with me has food, room and clothes. But if anyone dares to fight me, don''t blame the knife in my brother''s hand


    At this point.


    The new headquarters of Honghua society is located in the top hall of a 200 meter high building in the center of Kowloon Walled City.


    Looking at a group of people kneeling at his feet, qionghao asked in a cold voice with no expression on his face


    "Do you know why the Western night Council, the Sacred Shield of MIGA, retreated?"


    Among the people who knelt down, some broke their hands, some broke their feet, some were seriously injured, the wounds were ferocious, and the blood was flowing.


    The smell of blood filled everyone''s nose.


    But.


    But no one dares to speak.


    Naturally, no one dares to answer the questions of the poor and the rich.


    "Because, that man, he looks kind, but his heart is like a sword. The edge of the sword will never compromise with anyone. Just like at the beginning, he helped me to become the leader of Honghua society. It was just a spur of the moment, and he didn''t ask for anything in return. "


    Poor Hao''s voice became colder and sharper, with a trace of memory in his eyes.


    "For him, I''m poor and rich, and I''ve never been his man. Because neither I nor the Honghua Club deserve to be his staff. "


    "But I can''t think that, because he''s my benefactor. Because I know who made me where I am today. Because... "


    "He won in the end, too!"


    There was a smile in poor Hao''s eyes.


    Even the Western night Council and the Sacred Shield of Mecca bow in front of that man. After today, who dares to restrain the development of Honghua society?


    But the next second.


    He lowered his head, and his eyes were cold.


    "If you betray me, you should think of failure. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of your wife after you die. "


    With his voice, a few shots, the end of a group of people on the ground life.


    Today''s poor Hao is no longer the naive poor Hao.


    After the mess in the room is cleaned up.


    Poor Hao went to the window, looked at the foot of the New Kowloon Walled City, and then thought of Wang Xu, a time full of emotion.


    He murmured to himself:


    "I''m no stronger than you. I can be invincible. But I can at least take charge of the land under my feet, change it and create a new life. "


    "Mr. Wang, one day, I will have enough qualifications to be your subordinate."


    ¡­¡­


    And when the world is in turmoil.


    Wang Xu is sitting in the middle of the ocean, on an unnamed island, counting the spoils he got.


    First, the night Council.


    Two half spirit weapons, twelve blood Angel wine cup, dawn sword.


    A top-quality spirit weapon, the bloody cross, is not suitable for Wang Xu''s own use, although it is demonized and seriously backfired. After he leaves the Chinese world, he can exchange enough treasures with other martial arts masters in the solar world.


    Then there was the provocation of the Holy Shield of MIGA.


    It''s a perfect death ray gun, a standard deep space mecha of the triad fleet, and a top-grade spirit weapon, storm Tomahawk. However, it''s seriously damaged and spiritually lost. It can only be used as material melting.


    There are also the soul crystals in the treasure house of the goddess of the night. Two of them were consumed in two battles. At present, only 98 are left.


    In addition, a "human skin" artifact belonging to the goddess of night can be disguised as a beautiful woman... It''s too heavy for Wang Xu to put it directly into the items used for trading.


    Sort out the booty.


    Wang Xu will almost let himself seriously injured by the death ray gun out, careful study.


    "The material is special. It doesn''t seem to be the product of the Chinese world. Moreover, this kind of technology can not be achieved by human beings at present. "


    "Wait, there are traces of imitation. Is it based on the ray cannons of other worlds? This kind of technology, at least beyond the Chinese world for hundreds of years, or even thousands of years. "


    Wang Xu''s previous life, after all, has gone through the heavens and the world. He has come into contact with some powerful scientific and technological civilizations, and his eyes are fierce.


    "It''s a pity that it''s foreign things after all. There is no corresponding matching individual strength, and the number is not enough. It still can''t escape the fate of mole ants."

 Chapter 1382

    "But this kind of weapon is useless to me. For the Mountain Gate defense of jiwuzong, it can still play a powerful role with the Panlong array. It''s hard to break a martial arts master. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes were not happy or sad. He put away the ray cannons of death light, and looked at the wine cup of twelve Blood Angels, dawn sword and other half spirit weapons.


    These blood clan artifacts can also be used by Huo Jingtian and fengmerciless in Jiwu sect, which can greatly enhance their strength.


    The Bloody Cross and the remains of the storm axe were left to be used for trading and refining in the future.


    Finally, Wang Xu looks at the deep space mecha of sanni.


    "Although it''s just an ordinary deep space mecha of sanni people, sanni people''s technology is extremely advanced, and this deep space mecha can also produce a great strength increase for me."


    Wang Xu got up, put everything away, and put his hand on the triangle sign on the chest of the deep space mecha.


    All of a sudden.


    The whole mecha moved automatically, and pieces of black armor actively covered Wang Xu''s body, first his palms, arms, shoulders, chest, thighs, and finally his head. In just a few seconds, Wang Xu''s whole body was covered.


    "Drop!"


    There was an electronic sound, and then a holographic panel appeared in front of Wang Xu, which was similar to the image of the first person game operation interface, with messages appearing on it.


    Detection system, weapon system, amplification system


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xu hit a blow, the air sounded a burst of gas explosion, not far away from a tree, was actually broken by the gas force on the spot.


    "Why is the effect different from that in my previous life? Yes, when I met sanni people in my previous life, my strength was already Emperor Wu''s rank. This kind of mecha is just like a child''s toy to me. Now it''s different. I just hit it casually and only used 100% of my strength. It''s so powerful. "


    Wang Xu was slightly surprised, then suddenly.


    After wearing the deep space mecha, his strength has been at least tripled, which is almost an exaggeration with his physical strength today.


    "Bang bang!"


    Wang Xu continued the experiment.


    Soon he frowned.


    "It turns out that I think too much. This thing is not to increase my strength, but the strength of the mecha itself."


    Wang Xu burst out laughing, some self mockery.


    With only one percent of his power, this deep space mecha can double. But once he does his best, no


    It''s just a part of the force. I''m afraid it will tear up this deep space mecha from the inside because of too much force.


    But that''s right. It''s impossible to think about it. After all, it''s just an ordinary mecha produced by a three person assembly line.


    "But the biggest function of this mecha is that I can move freely in the deep air and isolate all kinds of energy radiation and ultra-low temperature in the deep air without consuming my own strength."


    Wang Xu was also quite satisfied.


    After putting away the deep space mecha, he took out a soul crystal and began to absorb it. He closed his eyes to practice.


    The island is not far from the coast of the Mikado Empire, and it is only about 200 li away.


    He will not leave until the specific news comes.


    "Whoosh, whoosh."


    Wisps of golden spirit power flow out of the crystal and are inhaled into Wang Xu''s body to nourish his own spirit and strengthen his spiritual foundation.


    It took Wang Xu only 20 minutes to absorb a crystal of spirit.


    "The satellite phone hasn''t come yet? One more... "


    When he opened his eyes and looked at the satellite phone beside him, Wang Xu closed his eyes again and continued to absorb.


    Two, three, four


    An hour later, Wang Xu opened his eyes again, a little impatient.


    "Not yet? Don''t you really want to live with me? "


    Wang Xu''s heart gradually began to hesitate.


    Although he is not afraid, he is now targeted by the origin of the world and can not stay in the Chinese world for a long time.


    Once the war starts, and the secret of concealment fails, and the world finds him, doesn''t he have to be kicked out of outer space by the impatient "aunt" of the world?


    But fortunately, after absorbing the eighth soul crystal.


    In the third hour, 20 minutes to go, the satellite phone finally rang.


    "Prince Wang, Mika''s Holy Shield retreated. We won."


    The phone call was from Doria. After reporting the news, her voice was rarely dignified.


    "In addition, there is a very important but bad news..."


    ¡­¡­


    The turbulence of the Chinese world.


    Because the developed modern communication network is not only the first time to spread the known world in the past.


    Huaxia.


    Upper bound.


    With the development of these two years, these two worlds, which came from the same source, have been separated for countless years. After the origin of the world gradually wakes up, they are re integrated.


    It can''t be said that modern science and technology have traveled to every corner of Wucheng, but basically every Wucheng already has basic communication base stations and equipment.


    In some rich families, they even have network coverage.


    This is cooperation at the national level, especially after the opening of the folk channel, there are countless young people who are eager to practice martial arts and come to Wucheng in the upper world to learn martial arts.


    Wang Xu is not always the center of the world. The waves of the new era are like waves one after another, constantly beating the coast and changing the future.


    "Wow, Wang Xu is the most powerful warrior in the secular world, isn''t he?"


    "It''s said that he has only risen for less than three years, and he has reached this level. His talent in martial arts is just abnormal!"


    "One person dominates an era and sweeps the secular world. Among all the people in the world, this person''s talent is definitely the top three people in the world from ancient times to modern times!"


    "You say that his cultivation of martial arts and Taoism has not touched the immortal realm of the great master?"


    Countless upper martial arts exclaimed.


    And more young people from the Chinese secular world are also in these martial cities. They are proud of Wang Xu''s experience with his fellow martial brothers, who are learning from their teachers. It seems that they are talking about themselves.


    Shangjie, a force of martial arts, is in the Wucheng of Zhao family.


    An 18-9-year-old young man, standing on the martial arts arena of the martial arts academy, blushed and danced loudly


    "When you ask Mr. Wang of Huaxia, he is the idol of all the young martial arts in China. This year, he is only twenty-three years old, but he is already invincible in the world. He has forced down an era by himself..."


    The Zhao family is the only force in Wucheng.


    Of course, this military academy belongs to the Zhao family.


    At this time, Zhao Hedao, with a gloomy face, stood in the main hall of the martial arts academy without saying a word, accompanied by a group of teachers of the martial arts academy.


    "Laozu, Wang Xu is just a warrior in the secular world, but he just looks at the sky from a well. He is about to be regarded as a God by these secular people. It''s ridiculous!"


    A handsome young man, dressed in simple armour, tall, with black hair like breeze, said with slight disdain.


    "These worldly people are really exaggerating and shameless. Some people believe this kind of false words!"

 Chapter 1383

    "Cough, don''t worry about him!"


    Zhao he coughed twice and turned his head slightly. His voice was light


    "After all, these secular people are just struggling in the secular world. When I break through the great master''s extreme realm and break through the venerable, my Zhao family''s Wucheng will continue for another thousand years. "


    "Thousands of years later, the secular Dynasty has changed, and today''s people have already turned into a handful of black mud in the field."


    "What Laozu said is."


    The handsome young man nodded and looked at Zhao he with some doubts.


    I don''t know if he was wrong. He just seemed to see a trace of embarrassment from his grandfather''s face?


    Zhao Hedao turned back again, his eyes were not happy or sad, and continued:


    "Moreover, this man will not be proud for long. I''m getting closer to the extreme and the time of becoming the venerable. I can already feel the world in the dark."


    "Lao Zu, just concentrate on the breakthrough."


    Next to him, another middle-aged man in purple robe, with a serious face, said in a deep voice:


    "This man killed two of my Zhao family''s direct grandchildren. Before, my grandfather went to the secular world. If you didn''t play in the world, you suddenly realized that you were in a hurry to come back to attack the extreme realm and defeat the venerable."


    "This man has already been the ghost of your fist. Where will there be such a chance?"


    "Well..."


    Zhao Hedao nodded and did not speak.


    He just looked at the secular warrior in the martial arts academy who stepped on the stage, waved his arms and wantonly praised Wang Xu. His eyes seemed to have gone through countless years, with deep mystery and profundity.


    No one noticed that there was a haze in Zhao''s eyes that could not be melted.


    He did not say that other Zhao family members may not know what happened to him in the secular Chinese country, but if they cheat others, can they cheat themselves?


    At the thought of Wang Xu''s banishment, Zhao Hedao''s face became more and more expressionless.


    But there is one thing Zhao he Dao believes.


    When he comes to the extreme and breaks the venerable, killing Wang Xu will be like killing chickens and dogs!


    At that time, it will also be the time for him to revenge!


    "The world has changed, and the power of the secular world, which is called science and technology, can not be underestimated. It has boundless potential, especially the kind of things they call protonuclear weapons. You should be well prepared. From now on, our Zhao family Wucheng will also enter the secular world. "


    Zhao said calmly, his eyes more and more deep


    "And next, I will close the gate and attack the extreme realm. When I break the gate, it will be the time for me to break the venerable martial arts and win the fairyland!"


    "Yes, Lao Zu."


    A group of Zhao family leaders bowed their heads and were excited.


    After thousands of years, the Zhao family is finally going to have another venerable one, who will win the fairyland and ask about the gate of heaven.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    On an unnamed island in the ocean, Wang Xu holds a satellite phone and listens to Doria''s important news.


    "Mr. Wang Xu, it''s not good news. Some people in our night God clan seem to want to call the goddess of night to come again."


    Doria came with a dignified, respectful voice.


    Today''s Wang Xu is invincible, and there is no way for Mika''s Holy Shield to take him.


    At this time, Doria had a clear idea.


    Now she and Wang Xu are on the same rope, and the goddess of night is obviously not on her side, which is not in her interests. Naturally, Doria is on Wang Xu''s side.


    "Besides, I''m afraid this prince is no worse than the goddess of night."


    Doria thought to herself.


    In history and mythology, the goddess of the night in the legend of the night Protoss has not left any miracles comparable to what Wang Xu did.


    He survived several times from the original nuclear weapons, and swept through all armies with the power of dominating the sky, cutting down countless powerful enemies with his sword, and coming and going. Even in the period when the goddess of night ruled the earth, it was not so strong.


    "Oh, is it possible for the goddess of night to come?"


    Wang Xu had a little curiosity again.


    Before that, he was aggressive to the protoss of the night, and did not mean to force this "goddess of the night" to come out. After all, if he guesses correctly, it is likely to be a highly valuable blood demon.


    Hunting it and taking each other''s real blood will bring unimaginable huge benefits to Wang Xu.


    "I don''t know if the goddess will succeed. But I know that those people are already preparing to summon the goddess. As long as they can complete the necessary rituals, they can summon the goddess again. "


    Doria shook her head.


    Although she is the direct descendant of the night goddess, she is too far away from the age of the night goddess. Long time, enough to lose a lot of secrets, but also let some ordinary things become myths.


    Similarly, the awe of the past will weaken.


    "A group of unwilling, desperate guys? Forget it. Don''t worry about them. What if the goddess of night comes? As long as she dares to come, I''ll kill her with one sword, take her real blood, and refine the pill! "


    Wang Xu gave a cold hum.


    Jimi Zhenzu and other low blood demons, he despises them. But he was extremely greedy for the high blood demon who could compete with wuzun.


    In the solar realm, the real blood of the higher blood demon can be called blood gold.


    Even though I don''t know how many miles apart, Doria at the other end of the satellite phone can''t help shivering.


    Wang Xu is so terrible.


    It''s not human to look at gods like chickens and dogs and shout, fight and kill.


    Doria took a deep breath and went on


    "One more thing, sir, is that the new Pope of the Church of light came out of the aurora borealis. The Archbishop of the holy light has invited me in advance to sign a new night order agreement with our night Council. "


    "Aurora Borealis? What is this place? "


    Wang Xu picked an eyebrow and keenly grasped a key point in Dorian.


    What''s special about the new religion of the Church of light coming out of it?


    "The aurora borealis was originally located in the far north of our western continent, where it is frozen all the year round. It is said that it is a dead place of ice and snow, and it is the end of the world. But since the Church of light came into being, every Pope has stepped out of it, cherishing the light and having a powerful existence. "


    Doria explained:


    "Moreover, the aurora borealis is one of the four forbidden areas in the world, and the Buzhou mountain in China, the star gate forbidden area of the Mika Empire, and a canyon called the magic abyss deep in the dense forests of the Southern Ocean


    "Since ancient times, these four places have been regarded as forbidden areas by the local people, and the entrants have never come out. Later, in the era of great navigation, we Western navigators traveled all over the world, leaving countless legends of places of death, forbidden zones for demons and so on in these four places. "


    "Four forbidden areas: Aurora Borealis, Huaxia Buzhou mountain, mega gate forbidden area, Nanyang magic abyss?"


    Listening to these names, Wang Xu frowned.


    He had no impression of these places in his previous life. In other words, in his previous life, he had never been exposed to the information of these four places.


    Is there anything else that he doesn''t know about the four forbidden areas?

 Chapter 1384

    Four forbidden areas.


    Big secret?


    At the thought of this, Wang Xu was immediately moved.


    In this life, Wang Xu has been exposed to more and more secrets about the Chinese world itself, especially the secrets of the immortals who tried to replace heaven with humanity. The more curious Wang Xu is, the more he wants to explore the truth.


    The immortals left a long river of humanity, and up to now, Jinling is the only city god Zheng Xuan in the world.


    Moreover, Zheng Xuan, the God of the City God, is only a derivative of the long river of humanity in later generations, and has little connection with the super ancient group of immortals.


    There is also the so-called immortal body of immortality. Nowadays, the Holy Light Church in the western continent seems very unusual.


    Every generation of Pope comes out of the aurora borealis, so what is hidden in the aurora borealis?


    And the star gate forbidden area and aegis of the Mika Empire, which are far beyond the technological power of the Chinese world, are they obtained from it? Or is there another reason?


    As for the invisible devil abyss in the Nanyang rainforest, the word "devil" reminds Wang Xu of the most famous demons in the world


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have much time. The most important thing now is to go home."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, hung up the satellite phone and looked up at the sky.


    Now that aegis has retreated, it''s time for him to go home.


    The word "home" is easy to write, easy to read and easier to speak.


    But among them


    How difficult is it?


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    A deep burst of air sound, a large airliner from the sky, stopped at the Mordor International Airport.


    From the plane, Wang Xu walked down slowly.


    At the foot of a group of people off the plane, still talking and laughing with each other, it seems that they did not find a person walking on top of their head.


    "Aircraft is a very convenient tool. It can span thousands of miles. You just need to sit on the fuselage and resist the cold wind slightly. It saves a lot of real money and the speed is not slow."


    Looking back at the plane on his way, Wang Xu nodded, turned and left the airport.


    Outside the airport.


    There has been a group of people waiting for a long time, each with extraordinary temperament and strong breath. In today''s era when martial arts has been almost universal, countless people are attracted to stare, marvel and envy.


    "It''s the costume of jiwuzong!"


    "It''s said that the chieftain of jiwuzong is famous all over the world. He''s the prince of a new era. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. I really want to see Prince Wang with my own eyes and ask him for an autograph!"


    "Ah, so many people of jiwuzong gather here. Do you think the person they meet is Prince Wang?"


    "Well, Prince Wang is still overseas. How could it be him? What''s more, Mr. Wang came back by civil aviation plane. It''s too low. There''s no force at all! "


    There were many discussions. Many of them were as like as two peas.


    Now we are still chasing stars, but not ordinary stars, but martial arts stars!


    Or, like fengyuqiao, a beautiful actress who is afraid of the real material of fantasy movies and TV dramas with her own strength!


    "Well? It''s all here. Isn''t it too high-profile? "


    Looking at a group of people at the airport, Wang Xu frowned slightly. He didn''t like the so-called "ostentation".


    Almost all the high-level officials of jiwuzong came.


    Liu Meiling, Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque and others, as well as Huo Jingtian, Feng merciless, Liu Qinlong, Ma Sanmo and so on, almost all arrived.


    Even, Wang Xu also saw a very unexpected person, turned out to be the leader of the West Island Honghua society.


    "Even you are here? Is the Honghua Club OK? "


    Wang Xu glanced at poor Hao and nodded slightly.


    "Young master, your battle is famous all over the world. The Western night Council bows its head, and the Sacred Shield of Mika shrinks. Who dares to provoke our safflower society with you behind?"


    The poor and the rich are respectful.


    Although, some time ago, the Honghua society was in turmoil and internal turmoil, and many people died. But this kind of small matter has been solved. Poor Hao thinks it''s unnecessary to let Wang Xu''s ears be polluted.


    Poor Hao came uninvited. After solving the internal crisis of Honghua society, he immediately arrived at jiwuzong, reported his identity, and then waited for Wang Xu.


    Otherwise, if the news of Wang Xu''s return comes out on his own initiative, I''m afraid half of China will be shocked. I''m afraid the whole Mordor airport will be cleared.


    "Xian son-in-law, you can''t go back now. I''ve already called my daughter. She has put down all her work and will come back from the capital soon."


    The wind came up with heartless laughter.


    "Father in law, let Yuqiao wait for me in the capital. I''ve met you before, and then I''ll go to the capital. I don''t need her to see me. I''ll go to her. "


    Wang Xu said with a smile.


    Although he either killed or was killed every day. But I also have free time. I know the fame of fengyuqiao today. With sufficient capital, fengyuqiao is now a goddess in the eyes of countless people.


    As a man, how can he let his woman travel thousands of miles to meet him?


    Of course, he is the man who takes the initiative!


    Wang Xu talks and laughs with a group of people for a while, and then suddenly sees Liu Yuqi, who seems a little unhappy. Liu Meiling''s face is also dignified, and she seems to stop talking several times.


    "Aunt Meiling, Yuqi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wang Xu asked in surprise.


    Liu Yuqi is OK, but he seldom sees anything bothering in Liu Meiling, and he can''t say it easily.


    "Xiaoxu, about your parents..."


    Liu Meiling''s face is complex and she looks up. She wants to talk and stops. She doesn''t know where to start.


    "My parents?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed.


    "Well, to be more precise, it''s your parents, that is, your grandfather, and your grandfather. Now they are in jiwuzong."


    As soon as she spoke, Liu Meiling seemed to have crossed a threshold, took a long breath and continued to say:


    "Before, I was worried about what would happen to you when you heard this news, but now it''s more relaxing to say it."


    "By the way, I didn''t tell them that you have come back. I think it''s up to you to decide what to do with them and whether to see them or not."


    Liu Meiling said quickly.


    Liu Yuqi, who was next to him, finally couldn''t help but murmured unhappily


    "Brother Xu, will you have many younger sisters in the future?"


    "Grandfather? Grandfather


    But Wang Xu didn''t care about Liu Yuqi''s little worry, but narrowed his eyes.


    "The Wangs in the capital? Xu family? Not themselves, but from these two families? "


    Previously in xiandaozong, Wang Xu arranged for people to collect information about the two families secretly after he got the news from Sun Yan.


    It was also the reason why he was going to leave for the capital in person.


    Before the world found that he had to leave the Chinese world, he needed to use the last time to solve his parents'' problems and fulfill his biggest wish in the past and this life.


    However, I didn''t expect that the two families came to the door on their own initiative before he started.


    And now at this point in time

 Chapter 1385

    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed more and more tightly.


    If you say that the other party has not known the existence of before, so never contact it.


    But at this point in time, I suddenly come to my door. What do you mean?


    I always knew his existence, but I didn''t contact him before?


    Or do you know that he exists only when you find out something else?


    Second, Wang Xu didn''t believe in such a coincidence.


    In other words, after having a detailed discussion with Ma Sanmo, we won''t believe it until we know the relevant situation.


    Therefore, instead of answering Liu Meiling for the first time, Wang Xu took the initiative to skip the topic and leave the airport with the others.


    A line of motorcade formed a long dragon of tens of meters, all the way to jiwuzong of Jianghai.


    In the car, Wang Xu first found an excuse to hold back everyone, and then he sat alone in a car, and then called ma Sanmo up.


    Ma Sanmo was also very interested. When he came up, he asked the driver to go down and sit in the driver''s seat. Then he took out his mobile phone from his arms and handed it directly to Wang Xudao


    "Childe, this is the news that you told me to investigate secretly, including all the news about the Wangjia and Xu family. Besides, there are some things about your parents when they were young... "


    Speaking of the back, Ma Sanmo''s voice became smaller and he took the initiative to avoid suspicion.


    As a subordinate, this kind of family affairs about Wang Xu is obviously not what he can talk and participate in.


    "You did a good job. Drive."


    Wang Xu nodded and took over the mobile phone, which had opened a file of hundreds of megabytes in advance, with hundreds of thousands of related introductions, text, pictures and so on.


    However, for Wang Xu, a strong man like him, he is only the most basic.


    I saw him constantly sliding on the mobile phone screen, the transformation of the screen page almost formed a remnant, and the mobile phone processor almost had no support.


    For a while.


    The car was in a dead silence, leaving only the wind outside the car.


    In half an hour.


    Wang Xu put down his mobile phone and slowly closed his eyes. He had a very detailed understanding of his parents and the family behind him.


    Especially when his parents were young, they quarreled with each other''s families and eloped alone, which made Wang Xu''s impression of the Wangs and Xus in Beijing not very good.


    original.


    When his parents fell in love with each other, the elders of the two families gave him cold shoulder. Later, when the queen mother was unexpectedly pregnant, she was even more ignored by the two families. The elders objected and the brothers and sisters of the same generation ridiculed. Even in the past few decades, Wang Xu could feel the despair of his parents from the data.


    Later, when their parents eloped, they were not disappointed with their families.


    The most important point in this material is about Wang Xu himself.


    From the secret investigation of Ma three, it is obvious that both the royal family of Wang''s father and father, or the Xu family behind the Queen''s mother, had known all about Wang Xu''s existence.


    But after his parents have been missing for so many years, Wang Xu was a helpless and desperate high school student. When he was alone, his parents'' elders never thought of him.


    Even today, it''s not his parents, Wang Xu''s grandfather, grandmother, grandfather, grandmother and so on.


    The Wang family came from Wang Li, who was only four or five years older than Wang Xu and was said to be his cousin''s younger generation.


    The Xu family, on the other hand, is even more exaggerated. He is a son-in-law who has no blood relationship with Wang Xu. He seems to be the husband of his mother and sister, Chen Mingxiu.


    "Ha ha, I won''t tell you about the past life. In this life, I have been born again for more than four years. I have come step by step and become famous all over the world. It is impossible for these two families to say that they do not know.


    Maybe at the beginning, I didn''t match the name "Wang Xu" with my abandoned grandson. I never thought I was alone. But now that someone has been sent here, they must be right. They are still so contemptuous of me. Don''t they really think they are all my elders? I''m your grandson? "


    A sneer appeared in the corner of Wang Xu''s mouth.


    At this time, the meaning behind the two families'' sending people is naturally intriguing.


    He doesn''t have to guess. He knows the plans of the two families.


    No one came before. Maybe I didn''t think that "Prince Huaxia" would be a person.


    Maybe it''s also because no matter how strong Wang Xu is, he is not in the eyes of the two noble families in Beijing. He thinks that he is just an arrogant warrior with a little strength. If he provokes enemies everywhere, he will be doomed.


    At that time, even if we knew that "Wang Xu" was "Wang Xu", it was not the time to recognize each other. Otherwise, would it not have caused trouble for them?


    But now, with Wang Xu sweeping the world, the Western parliament bowing its head in the dark, and the Sacred Shield of mega retreating, the world is invincible.


    Wang Xu''s name transcends the common customs and reaches the level of immortals in the legend. Ordinary people are like mole ants.


    At this time, nature can no longer ignore Wang Xu''s power, we must treasure it, and even make friends.


    Time goes by.


    When Wang Xu opened his eyes again, the motorcade had stopped in the parking lot of jiwuzong.


    The crowd pushed the door down.


    "Xiaoxu, after so many years, there is news about your parents. I know you must be in a very complicated mood. If you are not ready and don''t want to go, you don''t need to see them. I refuse for you."


    Liu Meiling came forward on her own initiative and whispered in an understanding voice.


    "I''m fine."


    Wang Xuchong and Liu Meiling smile, turn to Ma Sanmo and nod, then walk to the main hall of Wu hall.


    He returned to jiwuzong not to meet the two families, but to manage the affairs of the clan.


    Even if I see them later, it''s two people who come to see him, not Wang Xu who goes to see them.


    Because they don''t deserve it!


    Soon.


    In the sky of jiwuzong, the Panlong array is running. A pale cloud dragon roams in the sky, making a sound of dragon chanting that shakes all directions.


    instantaneous.


    The whole jiwuzong was a sensation.


    "The Lord is back!"


    "Quickly, all the disciples above the official disciples, immediately gather in the main hall of the martial hall, see the patriarch."


    "Everyone, let go of what you are doing and gather at the martial hall!"


    For a moment, countless vigorous figures leaped out from all over and gathered in the hall like a wolf. The sound of footsteps was almost deafening.


    Naturally.


    Visitors to the Wangs and Xus of jiwuzong were also shocked.


    They walked out of their respective places, looked at each other, understood their intentions, and then nodded and laughed at each other.


    "I don''t know what happened?" Wang Li said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you go out and have a look?" Chen Mingxiu smiles more brightly.


    Soon.


    They held a passing official disciple and asked, "excuse me, what happened? You are in such a hurry..."


    Before they finished asking, the disciple broke away anxiously and left a sentence without looking back


    "The patriarch returns, summons all disciples to meet, you do not waste my time, but I have never met the patriarch, today this opportunity must not be missed!"


    "Lord?"


    Smell speech, Wang Li and Chen Mingxiu are all one Leng, then facial expression abrupt big change.


    "Cousin?"


    "Nephew?"


    They almost exclaimed together, then looked at each other fiercely, with hostility in their eyes.


    Wang Xu is back!


    I have to go with one of them!

 Chapter 1386

    ten minutes later.


    In front of the main hall of Wu hall.


    "Hello, I''m your Lord''s cousin. Why don''t you let me in?"


    "Yes, I''m your patriarch''s elder uncle. Why don''t I have the right to go in?"


    The two guards at the gate looked at them and turned back without expression. They didn''t even bother to say a word.


    They have already received Wang Xu''s personal instructions. Except for the disciples of jiwuzong, Tianwang Laozi won''t let them in.


    Want to see him?


    Wait!


    Twenty minutes later.


    "Brother, I''m serious. Don''t take me as a joke. I''m really your master''s cousin and the king''s family in the capital. Your master is the blood of my king''s family..."


    "You two are good friends. It''s not worth mentioning. Just let me in. My wife is a sister of your master''s mother. To tell you the truth, he has to call me uncle."


    One of the guards didn''t seem to hold back. He took a look at them and wanted to say something, but he was stopped by another guard nearby


    "Don''t talk, do your essential work well!"


    In 30 minutes.


    Wang Li and Chen Mingxiu finally give up completely, dispirited in the next honest waiting.


    Both of them look ugly.


    To tell you the truth, if they hadn''t failed to fight, they would have forced their way in.


    And this class.


    That''s two hours.


    Finally, they have a chance to meet Wang Xu.


    It''s not the main hall, but the side hall.


    Wang Li advanced. Chen Mingxiu slowed down and was stopped outside again by the guard: "the patriarch said that he saw only one person at a time."


    "You..."


    Chen Mingxiu''s face is livid.


    But at this time, he finally responded, knowing that Wang Xu didn''t like to see them. He could only suppress his anger and continue to wait outside honestly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall.


    Wang Xu sat on the throne, looking at the "family" coming in, his face expressionless.


    Wang Li is about twenty-seven or eight years old. It seems that because Chen Mingxiu didn''t come in with him, he is in excellent spirits. His face is full of smiles, his eyes are shining, and he walks with wind.


    He was originally the legitimate son of the king''s family in the capital. In the capital, he was also a well-known person of three generations of aristocratic families.


    "Cousin, I didn''t expect that we would see each other again. And in the twinkling of an eye, you are so big. I still remember when you were born on the spot, Aunt Mei held you for dinner with my mother, and I even teased you. "


    As soon as he saw Wang Xu, Wang Li''s face changed and said in a low voice:


    "Who knows that in just over 20 years, you have become such a great person."


    His tone, with memories, with shock, with a trace of melancholy, and even with some pain.


    His attitude was very low, but there was a kind of excitement that seemed irresistible. He wanted to recognize Wang Xu, but he didn''t dare to.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, Wang Xu finally knew why the Wangs in the capital would send such a person.


    If it''s the master of the Wang family, that is, Wang Xu''s "Pro grandfather", can it be so natural?


    After all, Wang Xu''s status is different now. It''s hard for anyone to take an attitude. But obviously, Wang Li is not an ordinary person, so he is the most suitable person.


    At this time, don''t think about it. Wang Xu knows that Chen Mingxiu, Xu''s husband waiting outside, is no worse than Wang Li.


    "That''s very kind of you."


    After a second of silence, Wang Xu reluctantly put up a faint smile on his face, neither far nor near, neither warm nor cold.


    "In fact, I know something about the Wangs in Beijing, my father''s original family. To tell you the truth, I was going to visit Beijing in person recently. "


    Wang Xu light said, "just did not expect that you should come first, do not know what to say?"


    "Ha ha, what can happen. You should also know and understand that after Uncle De (Wang Xu''s father)''s regrettable incident, we all thought you were in trouble together. We never thought that you were still alive... "


    Wang Lixian sighed bitterly and helplessly, then turned the conversation and said with a bitter smile:


    "To tell you the truth, we haven''t heard of your name in the past few years, but no one has ever thought that the well-known Prince Huaxia will be a member of the royal family in the capital and a cousin of Wang Li..."


    Then Wang Li suddenly sighed:


    "Ah, until now, we have determined your identity. That''s why we came to see you, the old man in the family... By the way, your grandfather misses you very much, especially after the old grandmother (Granny Wang Xu) went, but he is eager to see you as a grandson!"


    Wang Li said that he was very affectionate.


    But Wang Xu''s mouth showed a sneer.


    When he didn''t know anything about the Wang family?


    The royal family in Beijing is a real rich family. The family is huge, the relationship is complex, and it is cold-blooded.


    Otherwise, at the beginning, Wang Xu''s parents were forced not to be together because of the private grudge between the two elders. In the end, he had to elope and live in anonymity.


    Otherwise, at the beginning, after Wang Xu''s parents disappeared, Wang Xu was left alone. How could no one in the family come to him and help him?


    Keep a teenager, a person, gnash his teeth, silently shed tears, fighting outside, desperately, ten dead without life.


    This moment.


    The memory of struggling to survive outside when he was young in his previous life and this life, involuntarily emerged in front of Wang Xu''s eyes.


    As strong as he was, he also produced a kind of abandoned sadness, despair and anger.


    Wang Xu did not speak.


    But it is obviously impossible for Wang Li not to speak.


    He has been saying that from Wang Xu''s parents as the starting point, he sighed, and then began to describe the current situation of the Wang family, so that Wang Xu has more sense of identity and familiarity with the Wang family.


    From the mouth of the king.


    Wang Xu heard, and he let people secretly collect information, there is a very different Wang family.


    The Wang family is a powerful family in Beijing, which is worthy of it.


    But since the old man retired from the court, the Wang family has gradually begun to have some decline.


    Of course, this is not to say that the Wang family is beginning to decline. The Wang family is still prosperous, but the children of this generation are not as powerful as the previous generation.


    Except for Wang Xu!


    Speaking of this, Wang Li hesitated and looked carefully at Wang Xu''s expression. Suddenly, he began to murmur:


    "Why doesn''t this one express anything? According to the truth, when I say that, comparing him with his peers in the Wang family, I think that he is the best. How can I be a little happy? Do you have more sense of identity with your family? "


    However, although he was murmuring in his heart, Wang Li continued to speak.


    The old man Wang Liguo is the head of the Wang family. Not to mention, the leader of the Mesozoic era, that is, Wang Xu''s father''s generation. Wang Hefei, Wang Xu''s great uncle, is the best. He is a senior official in the imperial court and occupies an important position.


    The following third generation, that is, Wang Xu''s peers.


    In addition to Wang Xu, the young man in charge of the Wang family is another cousin of Wang Xu, Wang Xing.


    Regardless of educational background, he started his own business from a young age and became the boss of many listed groups. It''s a pity that he didn''t like martial arts when he was young. He thought martial arts were just driven by others, so he didn''t have much accomplishments.


    "No one thought of it, but in just a few years, the world has changed greatly, the world has changed greatly, and the times have changed greatly."


    At last, Wang Li was very emotional


    "Who would have thought that the new era should be the era of the warrior? No one can think that you, cousin, are not only alive, but also a real dragon that shocked the world... "


    "Wild dragon!"

 Chapter 1387

    "Wild dragon?"


    Wang Xu took a cup of tea, eyes down, heart only feel abnormal funny.


    What is Wang Xing?


    If you compare him with the second generation of an ordinary family, is there any comparability between them?


    Speaking of the top two generation, how about Lambert field, the prince of world finance? In front of Wang Xu, he didn''t even deserve to lift his shoes.


    Wang xingzhineng, perhaps accompanied by all kinds of big people in the eyes of ordinary people, can only look up to the existence.


    However, Wang Xu''s realm has long gone beyond the common customs. What he sees is not the world of China, but the colorful world of the heavens. In his eyes, where is Wang Xing, or even the Wang family.


    "Of course, young master, you are a real dragon. You are a wild dragon of our Wang family. Naturally, no one can match you."


    Wang Li quickly changed the conversation and praised Wang Xudao again.


    The above words were all the plans he had discussed with many big men in his family many times before he came.


    There is only one purpose. Let Wang Xu get familiar with the Wang family as soon as possible, integrate into the Wang family as soon as possible, and treat himself as a child of the Wang family in Beijing!


    Wang Xu must remember.


    He is Wang Xu, the real dragon of Wang family in Beijing!


    Wang Xu listen to, finally show a smile on the face, who don''t like to see others racking their minds to praise themselves?


    Wang Li said again for a while, and finally hinted that Wang Xu had better leave for the capital as soon as possible, and then he got up to leave.


    Before he left, he hesitated and said one more thing:


    "Cousin, after all, our family has a big family and a big career. With more people, people are not so united. There are always some people who don''t like to see us, so if you encounter any difficulties in the capital, don''t be too serious with them. Just come to me and I''ll help you deal with them. "


    "Don''t worry, no one dares to provoke me."


    Wang Xu didn''t care.


    Now that he is famous, he doesn''t believe it. Does anyone in the Wang family dare to trouble him?


    It''s either a fool or an idiot, or it''s just brain shit... I''m impatient to live, I''m dying!


    Of course, we should not underestimate the lower limit of some people. For some people, there is never a lower limit.


    Human beings are sentimental creatures. They will be blinded by all kinds of emotions, especially the heart of jealousy and hatred. Sometimes they will be blinded by reason and become lost.


    "But if there is such an idiot, I will kill him on the spot, and no one in the Wang family dares to say no!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    As soon as he raised his hand, he motioned to the guard to let go of his "Uncle" who had already been waiting for him outside. Chen Mingxiu came in.


    What the other party said was almost the same as Wang Li''s. after eliminating the nonsense, there was no doubt that there was only one key point.


    Wang Xu is invited to visit his mother''s home in the capital Xu''s family to get familiar with the family environment, relatives and friends.


    It is said that children with mothers are closest to their families, and cousins are more iron than cousins. Which sister-in-law doesn''t love his nephew?


    As soon as the call came down, Chen Mingxiu finally had to leave. Before leaving, she was still worried and advised Wang Xu:


    "My dear nephew, your grandfather''s family is not a fuel-efficient lamp. It''s a man with deep thoughts and intrigues. There are a lot of filthiness in the Wang family. You will not be happy when you go to the Wang family. "


    "But come to our mother''s home, it will be a lot easier. My wife... Is your aunt, but she talks about you every day."


    In this regard, Wang Xu just a faint smile, calm way: "don''t worry, I have seen too much life and death, not a soft hearted person."


    Although there is no intention to kill, it can even be said that it is gentle and gentle like the spring breeze.


    But smell speech, Chen Mingxiu body is suddenly a stiff.


    "Ha ha, I''m talkative. I''ll leave first and wait for my nephew in the capital."


    Chen Mingxiu laughed twice and left in a hurry.


    Watching the two leave, Wang Xu''s eyes are as plain as water.


    Three days later, Wang Xu dealt with the layout of jiwuzong''s future development, guiding the martial arts of Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque.


    Once again, the Panlong Dharma array was maintained and perfected, and all kinds of Dharma arrays in the clan, especially the Dharma array in the Sutra collection hall, were adjusted many times until they were safe.


    then.


    Wang xucai left for the capital, the core of China.


    ¡­¡­


    The capital.


    It is the only political center and one of the largest economic centers in China.


    The whole capital still maintains the style of a large number of ancient cities, with the most central imperial palace as the center, all the way out, to all directions, with nine palaces and eight trigrams connecting into a large area of old city and new city.


    There are nearly 30 to 40 million people living in this city all the year round. If the floating population is included, it may reach 100 million.


    At this point.


    In this city, a young master of Zhangjia in the capital is very upset.


    The reason for the trouble is simple.


    He has so much money that he really doesn''t know how to spend it!


    "Ah, why, why did I have such a heavy worry when I just graduated from my senior year this year?"


    Zhang Peng sighed.


    He is only twenty-three years old this year, and he is no older than Prince Wang of Huaxia. He is already worth more than one billion yuan. In the upper class of the capital, he is a famous young hero who has been turned around by countless beautiful women and regarded as a male god.


    Even Laozi''s own son, Niubi, won more attention from the family, so he was promoted all the way to the second peak of Laozi''s life.


    "Moon, do you know? My father, Zhang Jia, did not inform me. He chose a beautiful fiancee for me


    Zhang Peng was very dissatisfied. He waved his arm and complained loudly: "I didn''t know the news until just now. It was my Lao Tzu who overheard the news and told me secretly."


    "Why don''t the old man of our family allow me to tell me the good news in advance to save me from being too excited, but how can I be excited?"


    At this point, Zhang Pengxian is very irritable, dancing, and the blood bar of survival is full


    "Yue''er, you must believe me. I am single-minded to you, and I will never step on two boats with your feet on my back. This is really an accident. I don''t even know who the other party is or what it looks like! "


    Seeing the woman in white beside him, still expressionless, Zhang Peng became more anxious.


    He was afraid that the woman in white would be angry. Although she was beautiful when she was angry, he also liked to see her angry.


    But!


    Zhang Peng can''t be so corrupt!


    He wants to be a rich second generation with integrity!


    "Yue''er, you must believe me. I really can''t help myself, because this is the helplessness and sadness of being born into a big family and a rich second generation."


    Finally, the woman in white raised her head and spoke faintly


    "Zhang Peng, I know your destiny as a child of a big family. Since you were born in a rich family, you can''t make your own decisions in marriage unless you can find a girlfriend who is right in the family, or who is very good and can get the respect of all the family members. "


    "And I''m... Obviously not qualified. Don''t worry, I''ll forgive you."


    The woman in white named yue''er said faintly.


    If Wang Xu is here, she will find that she is the first girl she met in the campus canteen of magic University. She is the student who is eating at the snack bar.


    Shen Yue!

 Chapter 1388

    "Great, Yuer, I knew that you would forgive me!"


    Zhang Peng jumped up with a happy face and yelled.


    "Well, I forgive you."


    Shen Yue nodded and her face became lighter


    "So let''s break up."


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    In an instant, Zhang Pengsha was in place.


    Who am I?


    Where am i?


    What happened?


    This is totally different from what he thought!


    "Yue''er, you are joking with me..." after three seconds, Zhang Pengcai responded and said with a dull face.


    "Of course..."


    Shen Yue looks at Zhang Peng very seriously, and his face turns pale, dazed and muddled. Then she suddenly laughs.


    "I''m joking with you, of course. We''ve been together for more than four years. I don''t know how you feel about me. How can I doubt you?"


    Shen Yue shook her head impatiently and said:


    "And..."


    "When you are with me every day, where do you have time to cheat?"


    In an instant, Zhang Peng''s face pulled down.


    He looked up at the sky powerlessly, and suddenly found that as the second generation of rich people, it seems that in addition to extravagance, this kind of ordinary day of showing love with his girlfriend


    Very good, too!


    "By the way, it''s said that Wang Xu is becoming an immortal now. Now he is famous all over the world. He is compared with the legendary goddess of night by Westerners. It''s really..."


    Shen Yue''s words changed, and a trace of memory appeared in her eyes


    "Now, I can''t believe that Wang Xu I know is real. How do you think that guy who ate fast food with us in the school canteen at the beginning felt like a dream!"


    "Yes, I really have a dream like feeling, because he, my Lao Tzu and I are in Zhangjia now. There are a lot of resources, and they don''t need to open their mouths to get sent here..."


    Zhang Peng is also a face of emotion, very reluctantly spread his hands and said:


    "But if I see him again, I will certainly complain. It''s all because of him that I''ve become the second generation of rich people who live and die every day without any pursuit of life... "


    "No, I seem to be the boss of several companies now, with a fortune of more than one billion...."


    "OK, don''t show off here every day. You are the best one."


    Shen Yue raised her fist to hit Zhang Peng, and said coldly, "by the way, you said before that the marriage arranged for you by your family. What''s the matter?"


    At the mention of the marriage, Zhang Peng''s face became bitter


    "Where do I know that? I only know that the other party seems to be a young lady of the Wang family in the capital. She was born much higher than my collateral line. She is the direct line of the Wang family. "


    "The Wangs in the capital?"


    Shen Yue frowned, loosened and frowned again


    "You told me before that the Wangs seem to be a better family than your zhangjias. They are really rich families. You zhangjias usually can''t get along with others. Why do you suddenly take the initiative to" climb up "you Zhang''s side branch


    Seeing that he was called a waste, Zhang Peng turned his lip. Although it''s true, he can be the boss of several companies without doing anything all day. What is waste?


    But this, listen to his girlfriend said or very unhappy ah!


    Men, how can they admit that they are waste!


    "I really don''t know anything..." Zhang Peng bowed his head wrongly.


    Shen Yue frowned: "have you asked your sister? What does Zhang Jie say? "


    Zhang Jie is now back in the capital, but she is much better than Zhang Peng. She is in the stage of pursuing her dream. She is trying to cultivate martial arts and is ready to be a female Xia.


    "I called, my sister said, maybe it''s because of Wang Xu..." Zhang Peng said weakly.


    "Wang Xu? How does this relate to Wang Xu? " Shen Yue subconsciously picks her eyebrows.


    "I really don''t know anything, but my sister seems to have been arranged by the family to be a handsome guy. It''s said that she''s the eldest and youngest of the Xu family..."


    Zhang Peng''s voice is more helpless.


    What''s the matter!


    Just because they are the rich second generation, do they have to worry about these boring things every day?


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu did not know that because of his reasons, several old friends in Beijing were upset.


    This time, Wang Xu didn''t bring many people with him, but only Liu Meiling, Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque.


    These three people can be said to be the closest people around him. Liu Meiling and Liu Yuqi''s mother and daughter don''t say it. Kong fengque is his own disciple. His master is like his father. After Kong Zhenchuan''s death, Wang Xu dotes on him even more. Naturally, there''s no need to say about their relationship.


    Just out of the airport, there are already people from Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group''s Beijing branch outside, and their luxury cars are waiting to pick up.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t ask the driver to drive. Instead, he drove by himself and took his three daughters to the Wang family in Beijing. After all, it was his father''s family, which was more closely related to his grandfather.


    "Two girls, it''s the first time for you to come to the capital, just like me. Do you want to go out and walk around the scenic spots and buy something by yourself?"


    On the bus, a few people chatted at will. The atmosphere was very leisurely and relaxed, Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "Brother, I''m 21 this year. I''m not a little girl anymore!"


    Liu Yuqi is very dissatisfied with the cry, now she even "Xu brother" do not call, because it is a bit shameful.


    Kong fengque also said: "master, Yuqi is right. We are no longer little girls. You can''t treat us as children any more."


    Wang XuBen just casually said that he was blocked by two "little girls". He had no choice but to laugh. He shook his head and didn''t argue with them. He could only drive honestly and change the topic.


    Watching them bicker, Liu Meiling Snickers.


    Who would believe that Mr. Wang of China would be shriveled in front of two "little girls"?


    In the eyes of parents and elders, no matter how old their children are, they are still young children.


    Soon, after a few hours of driving through most of the prosperous capital, a few people arrived at their destination.


    Unlike Mordor, Jianghai and other cities, a powerful family does not have its place in the suburbs, but the more central the city is, the better.


    Wang''s mansion is located in the old urban area of Beijing. Behind the high ancient city wall, it is an ancient official residence with a history of four or five hundred years. It covers a large area. There are no tall buildings, but a beautiful red wall corridor, pond path and courtyard.


    However, Wang Xu and others, who had not yet seen the front door of the Wang family mansion, were stopped at the entrance of the northern district where the mansion was located.


    No other.


    This urban area is the capital and even the top aristocratic residences in China. It is heavily guarded. For a long time, it has many security personnel to patrol and guard. Without corresponding cards, it is impossible to enter this urban area.


    Nevertheless, there is a hall at the entrance for visitors to sit down and wait.


    "Call Wang Li and tell him we''re here."


    Wang Xu didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing. He had planned to go to the Wang''s mansion directly, but now he had no choice but to wait.


    After all, he can only blame himself for not blaming others. He wants to give the Wang family a "surprise visit" to see the real situation of the Wang family.


    But Wang Li receives the telephone, also hastily guarantees immediately to welcome.


    But accidents always come so suddenly.

 Chapter 1389

    "Yuqi, the aristocratic family in Beijing is really unusual. Where can we see this kind of weather in Jiangnan? One by one, they live in the grand palaces of ancient princes and occupy an urban area alone, equipped with separate guards... "


    Kong fengque stood next to Liu Yuqi, looking around the antique streets, houses and urban areas, sighed.


    "Why, do you like it here?"


    Liu Yuqi picked her eyebrows and said casually:


    "If you want to like it, I''ll tell my brother to buy us a house here as a real estate in the capital. If you have nothing to do, just come and live."


    "No, I just want to say... It''s too extravagant." Kong fengque shook her head and denied.


    Hearing their conversation, Wang Xu chuckled and said casually


    "We really need a place to stay in the capital. It''s good to buy a house here."


    Next to them, there were a group of young men and women, who seemed to be waiting for someone.


    Before Wang Xu several people to see a few more eyes, after all, Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque two people are now 21, among young women can be said to be the best beauty.


    At this time, hearing their conversation, one of them immediately sneered and shook his head with a wry smile


    "The tianyuanfang house in the North District of the old imperial city can''t be bought with money. It''s full of top Chinese families. If you want to be here, you don''t have enough identity background. You can''t buy a door with 10 billion yuan."


    This group of young men and women are all well-dressed and have extraordinary bearing. They came out of Tianyuan square before. The reason why they gathered here is obviously waiting for their late friends. They are afraid that they are all the younger generation of the major families.


    Wang Xu looked at them, a faint smile, also did not explain the meaning of the words.


    At his level, where would he argue with a few ignorant young people?


    Mouth long in other people''s face, you can not allow others to speak, a slap smash other people''s face is not.


    However.


    Wang Xu''s light glance, in the eyes of these young men and women, is obviously disdain and provocation.


    Yes?


    We are all of the same generation. We are also the sons of a famous and promising family in the capital. Who don''t know in the circle? Do you dare to pose in front of them?


    Especially when he sneered at the young man, he was even more dissatisfied.


    "Why, does this friend disdain to talk to Qian Chengjun? I see you come from other places in the south of the Yangtze River. You may not be familiar with the environment of the capital, but I kindly remind you that this is tianyuanfang and where it is, so that you can understand the situation. "


    The man is tall, his eyebrows are imposing, and he has a kind of domineering manner. He strides forward, and his voice gradually cools.


    "But my friend, you seem to be very dissatisfied with my kindness. I''m kind enough to help you understand the situation. Do you give me this attitude?"


    As soon as he said this, even Liu Meiling, a gentle person, could not help frowning slightly.


    At the beginning, it can also be regarded as the careless words of the younger generation. But now these words are provocative.


    It is not only a provocation, but also an initiative to find trouble and teach them a lesson.


    But not to mention Wang Xu, what is the status of jiwuzong in Jiangnan today? Although Liu Meiling does not take charge of jiwuzong, she is also very noble. When was she humiliated in person?


    As for Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque, although they have converged a lot now, they used to be little witches in Jiangnan. How can they have a good face at this time.


    Two people pretty face a sink, on the spot have attack, give each other a lesson meaning.


    But at this time.


    Among the men and women behind Qian Chengjun, a woman in her twenties frowned and suddenly said:


    "Wang Xu? Are you the son that the third uncle left outside, Wang Xu? "


    Wang Xu smell speech a Leng, turn a head to see past, the vision is as plain as water, still did not speak.


    This woman is very beautiful. From her words, it means that she is probably a child of the Wang family in Beijing.


    Sure enough, before Wang Xu spoke, another young man in the group was stunned and asked directly:


    "Wang Ling, is this boy your cousin?"


    "Yes, Xiao Yang, you should know something about my third uncle. Recently, there have been many rumors among the elders that they have found the son left by my third uncle outside, although they all hide it deliberately and don''t say much about it. But because of our curiosity, we still managed to get his picture. "


    Wang Ling nodded and explained casually. Then he frowned at Wang Xu and nodded again


    "It should be him, very similar to the picture I saw."


    Next to him, Qian Chengjun looks at Wang Xu with two eyes. He suddenly raises his eyebrows and laughs again


    "Wang Ling, is this boy your third uncle''s son? Doesn''t it mean that he is the illegitimate son of your Wang family? After working for a long time, I still think it''s more and more important why people hang themselves like this. "


    Several other men and women didn''t seem to know the situation, but Xiao Yang did. He explained it on the spot, and everyone suddenly realized it.


    "It turns out that there is another thing. The Wang family and the Xu family have been feuds for a hundred years. Now that this boy comes to your Wang family, he will have a hard time in the future."


    These aristocratic men and women shake their heads one after another, looking at Wang Xu''s eyes with disdain, pity, indifference and indifference.


    At that time, because of the love and elopement between Wang''s father and Wang''s mother, the capital stirred up a storm.


    But this kind of thing is not good for the two families after all. In the following decades, Wang''s father and Wang''s mother almost became a taboo for Wang and Xu.


    For more than 20 years, almost no one has mentioned it. Even if there are rumors in private, they are very taboo. After all, they are too shameful.


    Therefore, even if they knew Wang Xu''s existence for a long time, the two families thought that this grandson (grandson) did not exist, just like a dead man.


    However, at the beginning, things were too big after all. For example, Wang Ling and Xiao Yang, the best of the young generation, had more or less been exposed to some news.


    Especially recently, the elders of the Wang family have the intention to recognize Wang Xu. Naturally, Wang Ling is more interested in his third uncle''s son, Wang Xu, and has learned a lot from his own channels.


    But on the whole, she was just curious and didn''t care about Wang Xu.


    "Forget it, my third uncle, who I haven''t met, is also miserable. At least he is the blood of our Wang family. As a cousin, we can''t let Qian Chengjun bully and humiliate them in public."


    Wang Ling thinks so.


    Then, she gave a sign to Qian Chengjun''s eyes and shook her head slightly. Although she didn''t speak, the meaning was obvious. Don''t go too far.


    This is a kind of hidden rule in their circle. Needless to say, some things are exchanged on the spot.


    Sure enough.


    Seeing this, Qian Chengjun nodded and turned to look at Wang Xu. He seemed to wave his hand in an atmosphere


    "Well, for Wang Ling''s sake, I don''t care about you. But don''t take my kindness for granted. The capital is no better than the country where you used to stay. "

 Chapter 1390

    "On this street, even the old men and women sweeping the floor by the roadside, may be some old men who can''t stir up trouble. In the future, you should be careful when you speak and respectful when you are in awe!"


    Qian Chengjun with a trace of arrogance, disdain swept Wang Xu one eye, leaving a word, turned to go.


    At that time, the third eldest son of the Wang family did not mention that he was an illegitimate son who had been living outside for more than 20 years?


    Maybe compared with ordinary people, it will be enviable. But compared with these people, they are not even fit to carry their shoes.


    Although the Qian family in Beijing is not as good as the Wang family, it is also a family with a mansion in tianyuanfang.


    But Qian has just turned around.


    Wang Xu''s calm voice came from behind.


    "Come back."


    "Oh, I''m not convinced?"


    Qian Chengjun at the foot of a meal, and then turned around, his face revealed a strong, undisguised irony.


    At the same time, he also shrugged to Wang Ling, which means that it''s not that I don''t give you face, but that you, a foreign "cousin", are going to die on your own.


    Wang Ling is also very helpless, shook his head, no longer want to say anything.


    Seeing this, Qian Chengjun''s face is even worse. He stares at Wang Xu and sneers


    "I know what you''re feeling now. The poor boy suddenly finds out his real life experience. He''s the son of a rich family. He''s been exiled for decades. Does he think that the older generation in the family sympathizes with you more? Sorry, the reality will be totally different from what you think. "


    The more he said, the more sarcastic Qian Chengjun''s voice was, and his face was full of fun


    "For example, now that I have someone to teach you a lesson, the elders of the Wang family know it and won''t embarrass me. Do you believe it?"


    "It''s true that brother Chengjun is a member of Zhang family in tianyuanfang. Looking at the capital, although Zhang family is no better than Wang family, he is also one of the top 50 families."


    As soon as his voice was over, a young woman dressed in a slightly gorgeous and famous brand wanted to tell everyone that she was a second-generation rich woman. She followed Leng hum and echoed:


    "By the way, Wang Xing, the leader of the Wang family, and his brother Cheng Jun are also friends. It''s better for you to keep a low profile as an illegitimate child, or you can''t do anything in Beijing. "


    Wang Ling still did not speak, just sighed, shook his head again, and retreated to one side.


    Xiao Yang and others looked at this side, a cold look, schadenfreude.


    Everyone thought that Wang Xu would either shrink back or be taught a lesson by Qian Chengjun.


    But I can only see it.


    Wang Xu still spoke calmly, spitting out two words:


    "On your knees."


    "What?"


    They all looked at each other in a daze and thought they had heard wrong.


    Wang Xu spoke twice before and after, two words at a time. Together, he said


    Come back, kneel down.


    His voice is as flat as water, just like Wang Xu thinks that Qian Chengjun will do whatever he says.


    This kind of strange feeling makes Wang Ling, Xiao Yang and others confused. They even wonder if Wang Xu is crazy.


    "The boy is either crazy or can''t distinguish between heaven and earth. What does he think he is?" Xiao Yang laughs and shakes his head.


    Next to him, Wang Ling frowned. Although he didn''t speak, his eyes showed something naked


    "After all, I grew up in a small place and was used to being wild. Once I was satisfied, I thought I was the first in the sky and could not be humiliated. But I don''t know. Sometimes I step back, and the sea is wide and the sky is wide


    "The city is too shallow. After all, it''s a bit out of style!"


    Wang Ling loosened his eyebrows and shook his head slightly.


    Sure enough.


    Over there, when he heard Wang Xu''s words, Qian Chengjun was shocked and couldn''t believe it. Then he suddenly looked cold and said with a cold smile:


    "Let me get down on my knees, what are you..."


    Before the word "West" of "Dongxi" came to the ground, Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed. Suddenly, a mighty force suddenly fell from the sky and immediately fell on Qian Chengjun.


    "Touch!"


    Even without any reaction, Qian Chengjun directly hit his knee on the ground, kneeling there with a confused face.


    However, before he could figure out what was going on, Wang Xu lifted his right hand lightly and drew slightly in front of him.


    "Pa!"


    In an instant, in a crisp, huge slap, half of Qian Chengjun''s face suddenly threw out to one side. His teeth were mixed with blood, and the flesh and bones of half his face were smashed.


    His eyes widened, full of shock, inconceivable, unbelievable, anger and other emotions, and finally turned into a panic.


    But at this time, Qian Chengjun brain is still not clear, subconsciously want to roar out.


    At this time, Wang Xu raised his hand again.


    "Pa!"


    Slap sound again, Qian Chengjun shake off the head, with the other half of the face smashed, throw back.


    It''s happening so fast, so weird.


    Severe pain, also finally rushed to Qian Chengjun''s head, pain stimulation of he suddenly some sober, fundus is full of fear, fast voice want to beg for mercy.


    But Wang Xu''s hand has been drawn out again.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    One slap, two slaps, three slaps


    Has been smoking ten times, Qian Chengjun was forced to smoke fainted in the past, the breath of life in danger, Wang Xu just put down his hand.


    "PATA!"


    Qian Chengjun''s upper body fell directly to the ground. He kept the posture of kneeling on his knees and hitting his forehead on the ground, like a puddle of mud. Although he was unconscious, his whole body was still twitching subconsciously.


    There was a dead silence.


    Whether it is Wang Ling of the Wang family, or Xiao Yang and others, all stare big eyes, scared face are white.


    First, it''s weird.


    It seems that Qian Chengjun suddenly kneels down by himself. Then, Wang Xu raises his hand and stands in the same place without moving. He just waves it in the air. Qian Chengjun''s face is like a broken watermelon. He is beaten back and forth until he faints.


    Second, it''s too shocking.


    Everyone, with incredible eyes looking at Wang Xu, no one to speak.


    No one of the second generation of these rich families is a fool. Everyone knows that it is Wang Xu who made such a strange scene.


    In other words, Wang Xu is not as free to play with and watch jokes as they thought at first.


    After a long time.


    "Are you crazy? Do you know who you''re fighting? You''ve caused a terrible disaster. You won''t survive today! "


    The gorgeous woman, who had been with Qian Chengjun before, jumped up abruptly. Her face turned pale and she screamed loudly. The whole person looked like a madman.


    "I don''t know if I can survive today, but if you say it again, I''ll make you change now, just like the garbage on the ground."


    Wang Xu''s voice is still as flat as water.


    In an instant, the gorgeous woman''s face changed wildly. She closed her mouth and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Even if it''s to kill Wang Xu, it can''t be the current situation. After a while, she calls Qian''s home and some people come to kill Wang Xu.


    There''s no need for her to risk her own fate.


    It is the best quality of the second generation of a rich family to know how to judge the situation, save oneself and revenge after the accident.

 Chapter 1391

    "Wang Xu... Cousin, since you are our Wang family, you should be a little cautious. You can do some things, but you can''t do them."


    "Before we looked down on you, it''s really wrong for us. Qian Chengjun may have been a little too aggressive, but you beat him half dead. Is that a bit too much?"


    Looking at Qian Chengjun''s tragedy, Wang Ling could no longer pretend to be invisible. He stood up and hesitated. Finally, he called Wang Xu''s cousin and frowned


    "This kind of thing, the elders at home, it is the old man himself, it is not good to protect you, the money side is not easy to explain."


    The others, too, looked ugly and made noises.


    "Yes, Qian Chengjun is the treasure of the old man of the Qian family. Although the Qian family is not as good as the Wang family, they are also famous in the capital."


    "Mr. Qian will go to the gate of the king''s house and ask you to give an explanation, that is, to break the hand you beat. Who can have something to say?"


    Even Xiao Yang, the Xiao family at the same level as the Wang family, was gloomy and wanted to say something.


    But at this time.


    But Wang Xu raised his eyes and gave them a light glance.


    In a flash, all the noise around disappeared. Facing Wang Xu''s eyes, no one dared to speak.


    Xiao Yang took a step, hesitated for a moment, but also quietly took back.


    Wait until it''s completely quiet.


    Wang xucai said faintly:


    "Don''t be so close. Did I promise?"


    "Ah?"


    Wang lingleng is in place.


    "Also, I have never said that I admit that I am a member of the Wang family and I can''t rise to the top."


    Wang Xu is not tube her, still light said.


    "Ah?"


    Wang Ling''s eyes widened in an instant, and he was a little silly for a moment.


    Wang Xu said


    What do you mean?


    Why don''t you understand!


    He thinks he can''t keep up with the Wang family?


    For a time, Wang Ling''s heart was very complicated.


    After a long time, Wang Xu never came back to her family as she thought.


    "Don''t you admit that you are the Wang family? This kid is so proud? Because so many years out of no one''s interest, heart resentment? Then you''re not dead! "


    When the gorgeous woman heard the speech, her face was suddenly excited.


    Wang Xu glanced at her and ignored the woman.


    He came to the capital to seek his ancestors, and he was not prepared to kill people in public. It''s just that Qian Chengjun''s injury can hardly be saved after a while.


    Because the injury is too serious, the rescue is not timely and he died, it has nothing to do with him.


    "Well, this boy is really arrogant. He doesn''t recognize his ancestors when he comes to the capital, adheres to the Wang family, and wants to be self reliant?"


    Xiao Yang''s eyes twinkled and his heart sneered


    "No, there seems to be a return to the scenery. It means slapping the elders of the Wang family in the face. But you don''t know what you are. I''m afraid you''ll be killed and the body will be thrown to the back mountain to feed the dog."


    When the atmosphere inside was stiff.


    A sound of footsteps came from the outside.


    Everyone breathed a sigh and finally had a chance to break the uncomfortable atmosphere. Almost everyone turned around at the same time.


    I saw a young man, leading an old man to stride over.


    As soon as they saw Wang Xu and others, they immediately stepped up and took the initiative to meet them. From a distance, the young man at the head called out:


    "Mr. Wang, you are here at last. Please follow me back to my house. You uncles and gentlemen have been waiting for you for a long time."


    When Xiao Yang and others saw the young man and the group of people behind him, they suddenly became petrified and stiff.


    Somebody.


    It was Wang Li.


    Wang Li is not important. The important thing is that the old man who follows him is the servant of Wang family.


    Thank you!


    Wang Xu just glanced at elder en and found that the elder was a powerful master of martial arts. He was born in the second class.


    He could see that the old man''s cultivation was directly cultivated in the change of heaven and earth, and it had been for decades.


    In the past, this must be a master that no one can lightly provoke.


    But now, after the great changes of heaven and earth, it has not made any progress. It can be seen that it can''t keep up with the times. It''s really... Old.


    Wang Xu doesn''t care about enlao.


    But Wang Ling, Xiao Yang and others are extremely respectful and respectful. They say hello one by one, calling "old benefactor.".


    He''s a close servant of the Wang family. He''s the head of a big family in the capital. As long as he doesn''t have Wang Jiaqiang, he''ll have to sell a third of his noodles.


    It''s only because he is a close servant of the master of the Wang family, which means the master of the Wang family.


    But at this point.


    "Mr. Xu, before you come to the capital, you should inform Wang Li in advance and let the old servant and others make arrangements early. Otherwise, how can you wait here so long? The old servant is uneasy!"


    While introducing himself, he went forward with a look of guilt.


    Next to a group of second-generation people, look stunned.


    Especially Wang Ling, Xiao Yang two people, eyes are all at a loss, and do not understand.


    Well, what''s your status?


    Usually, the elders who see all the people present are unsmiling. When will they be like now, with regret in guilt, with regret in regret, with uneasiness in regret?


    This moment.


    Everyone''s face changed slightly, and they speculated, worried and uneasy. Did they miss wang Xu''s identity?


    It was Wang Ling, who was dazed and doubted whether he had heard the wrong news.


    "He said that he did not admit that he was the Wang family. Did I misunderstand him? He''s not the son of the third uncle... It seems that he really is. He doesn''t look like the third uncle when he was young at all. "


    The more Wang Ling thought about it, the more wrong he was. He frowned tightly.


    At this time.


    The elder looked at Qian Chengjun who had fainted on the ground, Wang Ling next to him, and Wang Xu next to him. His brows suddenly wrinkled, and a dignified breath automatically sent out.


    He asked sternly:


    "What''s going on here?"


    The second generation were so scared that they didn''t dare to go out.


    Only Wang Ling said:


    "Before Qian Chengjun offended Wang Xu... So he taught him a lesson."


    "What?"


    Enlaodun''s face changed greatly and his eyes were like wolves. He wanted to kick Qian Chengjun, who was half dead on the ground, to death.


    These two generations don''t know. Doesn''t he know how terrible Wang Xu is?


    Qian Chengjun dares to offend Wang Xu. He''s not dead yet. It''s obvious that Wang Xu is merciful. He''s just impatient.


    "En Lao, Qian Chengjun just said some angry words, but he was almost killed. Is it too much now?"


    At this time, Xiao Yang''s eyes flashed and stood up as if he wanted to be the person in charge.


    He has a special status. Even if he is a benefactor, he has to sell him three times. Let alone, Wang Xu is too much.


    According to the hidden rules in the circle of aristocratic families in Beijing, Wang Xu needs to give an account of this.


    Howeve

 Chapter 1392

    "Young master Xiao, I advise you not to interfere in this matter. You can''t take care of it."


    However, he was cold and didn''t give Xiao Yang any face.


    After that, he did not look at him, but looked respectfully at Wang Xu and asked for instructions


    "Mr. Xu, this man doesn''t know what to do. You say that the old servant will let him pay the price now."


    Qian Chengjun half dead, how to pay the price?


    Nature can only be a complete death.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yang''s anger on his face was suddenly replaced by a thriller.


    The other two generations are pale and look at each other. They can see the fear and shock in each other''s eyes.


    That''s the same thing.


    Well, what''s your status?


    In front of Wang Xu, he was so respectful, so careful, and even called himself an old servant. This is the meaning of being willing to be Wang Xu''s servant!


    Although Mr. en didn''t know much about Wang Xu, just a few things he knew were earth shaking and overwhelming.


    Let alone a Qian Chengjun, is to let the money family completely destroyed, are just a matter of words.


    In the face of the eyes of en Lao, Wang Xuli didn''t pay attention. He asked Wang Li a few questions as if no one else, and then he went out with his feet raised.


    EN Lao''s face remained unchanged, and he still kept the previous respect, even more respectful, and quickly followed.


    Back.


    People finally take a long breath, and then look at Wang Xu''s back.


    At this time, they really understood that it seemed that Wang Xu''s position in the Wang family was extremely important.


    For him, en Lao didn''t even give Xiao Yang''s face, not even his own.


    They.


    After seeing Wang Xu and his party''s back disappear, how did you see Wang Xu before? How did you like the gorgeous woman? Then you exaggerate:


    "Wang Ling, is that really your cousin?


    It''s so grand. Even old en has to look at his face. Wang Li is flattering. Just like a dog, in your Wang family, even Wang Xing, who is the first of his generation, doesn''t exaggerate so much. "


    Wang Ling''s complexion is very complicated.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m not sure... But he should be my cousin, but I''m not sure about the specific things. After all, I haven''t met my third uncle. I guess everything from the words of my elders."


    Wang Ling grinned bitterly. Then he seemed to think of something. His face suddenly waved his hand. He dropped a sentence and ran out.


    "I won''t go out with you today. I''ll go back to the mansion and make an appointment next time."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Ling disappeared.


    Behind, only Xiao Yang and other two generations look at each other, the atmosphere is very strange.


    long time.


    Only then a young man, as if unwilling, hesitated and said, "this matter, let it go?"


    "What if not? Don''t you see the attitude of benefactor? Don''t say that Qian Chengjun is not dead, even if he is, the Qian family in Beicheng can''t provoke the Wang family! "


    Smell speech, Xiao Yang immediately cold hum a, also shake hands to leave.


    When he''s gone.


    The rest of them complained immediately


    "What? What does he pull from Xiao Yang? Isn''t it because he is the Xiao family behind him? Day by day, just like he is the boss! "


    "That''s right. Wang Xu was here just now. He didn''t dare to fart?"


    "Now it''s with us? What a damned bad luck! What a shit today


    ¡­¡­


    Qian Chengjun''s affair is just a small accident.


    Accompanied by Wang Li and en Lao, the guards dare not stop them.


    Soon, Wang Xu and others went through most of the streets of tianyuanfang and finally came to a simple and chic mansion.


    Tall lintel, mahogany gate, sitting in front of the two lifelike stone lions, looked up, a plaque full of historical atmosphere, written two characters.


    The palace!


    The Wangs in the capital are here at last.


    At this time, in front of the porter, there was already an imposing middle-aged man waiting. His face looked similar to Wang Xu''s father in his memory.


    Although he had never met Wang Xu, he still knew him. He knew all the information about the Wang family.


    This middle-aged man is Wang Xu''s nominal great uncle, Wang Hefei, the eldest of the Wang family in the Mesozoic era.


    "Xiaoxu, the third son... Finally met you. You may not know me. I''m your father''s eldest brother and your eldest uncle."


    Wang Hefei nodded to Wang Li and en Lao, then met them and said with a smile.


    Wang Xu just nodded, but did not speak.


    Wang Hefei''s eyes fluctuated, but he soon found the topic again. Looking at Liu Meiling and others who followed Wang Xu, he asked with a smile


    "Xiao Xu, who are these people?"


    "After my parents left, they were the closest relatives around me." Wang Xu finally spoke.


    "So it is..."


    Wang Hefei sighed and seemed to think of his lost brother. His voice went down


    "Let''s not talk about the third brother. We are all sad. Come in with me. The old man is already waiting for you


    Then he took his eyes away from Liu Meiling''s three daughters and swept them away.


    It can be seen that Wang Hefei doesn''t really care about the three girls.


    They walked all the way through the courtyards and cloisters, and soon came to the main hall.


    On the antique mahogany chair, there was an old man with white hair and white hair.


    The old man is over a hundred years old, but he is still full of vitality, ruddy complexion and abundant spirit.


    "Is this my grandfather... Wang Liguo? Although he is not a martial artist, he has accumulated a lot of medicinal herbs in his body. It can be seen that he has used many means and consumed countless miraculous medicines to live so long. "


    Wang Xu glanced over and saw through the old man''s background.


    "Dad, I brought my third brother''s son, your grandson, Xiaoxu..."


    Wang Hefei''s voice was sad and he cried out with joy. He didn''t want to disappoint the old man, and finally found his lost son.


    "Good, good, good... Just come back! Just come back! "


    The old man nodded again and again. There was a trace of excitement in Gujing''s eyes. It seemed that he wanted to stand up and support the armrest of the chair with both hands. He was very excited.


    The old man was not alone in the hall.


    There are several other middle-aged men and women.


    At this time, one of them, a lady in her forties, seemed dissatisfied and murmured in a low voice:


    "Hum, the old man has been gone for so many years, and he has never mentioned it. Now he is so excited to see this grandson. Is this to compensate the old man''s family?"


    Although women''s voice is small, but Wang Xu and others are strong, how can not hear.


    It seems that this woman''s words were deliberately said to Wang Xu.


    Since entering the Wang''s mansion, Liu Meiling, Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque have never said a word, but they just stand behind Wang Xu honestly.


    At this time, the three women could not help looking at the lady coldly.


    The lady seemed to have noticed the scene, not only did she not flinch, but she did not cover it up. She looked at it provocatively and muttered again:


    "Well, I brought three outsiders here. Why? The people of jiwuzong are great. Do you come to our Wang family to demonstrate? "


    Now.


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    However, when he swept the lady and several other middle-aged people around her, there was a trace of doubt in his eyes.

 Chapter 1393

    "These people should be my father''s brothers and sisters. From their faces, we can see many similarities."


    "Even the younger generation Wang Li and Wang Ling can see some of them. How did they come to me without any resemblance to them?"


    Although Wang Xu was puzzled, he didn''t think too much about it. The thought just flashed away, and he didn''t think deeply.


    "Xiaoxu, what are you thinking? Call grandpa quickly


    Wang Hefei''s words rang out in Wang Xu''s ears.


    Looking at Wang Liguo on the mahogany chair, he was so excited that he seemed to want to stand up to greet him, but he couldn''t get up because of his weak body. Wang Xu''s deep vision showed a trace of disdain.


    "There are so many medicines in the body. I''m afraid the bones of the body are as good as those of the young people. Since you don''t want to think about it, don''t pretend to be a good actor. Do you think I can''t find it?"


    Wang Xu was disdainful.


    From Wang Li, then en Lao, Wang He Fei, and now Wang Li Guo, they all pretended to pose.


    If it''s someone else, maybe we can''t find out. It''s nothing.


    However, Wang Xu, as a wuzun, has a clear mind and insight into people''s heart. No matter how hidden this little action is, it can''t escape from his eyes.


    "With this attitude, can I not think much about it?"


    Seeing this, Wang Xu also has a little understanding of the cause of his fleeting thought.


    Whose grandson, who has been separated for many years, really knows each other and is happy to meet such false elders?


    Wang Xu was neither salty nor indifferent. He was even more disappointed and indifferent to the Wang family. He just nodded to Wang Liguo at random


    "I''ve met the old man of the Wang family."


    As for the ladies and others nearby, he even took a lazy look at them, and they were all in the air.


    His voice has just dropped.


    Wang Hefei and Wang Liguo were almost stiff, and then they became dark.


    In a flash, the atmosphere in the whole hall became dignified.


    Wang Li, a young man, has long since retreated to the corner and did not dare to interrupt.


    Old benefactor also bowed his head. After all, it was a matter within the Wang family. He was an old servant and didn''t see anything.


    Wang Hefei''s face was gradually gloomy, and his eyes were filled with a trace of discontent.


    Wang Liguo, the old man of the Wang family, seemed to be trembling all over with anger. He sat back on the chair, and the tea cups at hand were shaken vigorously, pushed to the ground and smashed.


    The lady, who didn''t know her name, was the most proud one in the audience, looking at Wang Xu''s happy feeling.


    "Xiao Xu..."


    There was a trace of helplessness on Liu Meiling''s face.


    Although she is not Wang Xu''s biological mother, she has always known Wang Xu''s temperament by watching him grow up.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Today, I''m not here to recognize my ancestors or return to my ancestors."


    Wang Xu''s voice was so flat that he didn''t care what other people thought of him


    "I just want to see what my father grew up in."


    "And now, I seem to understand something."


    For Wang Xu, who has traveled all over the world in his previous life and finally found his way back at all costs.


    His parents'' affairs are his heart knot.


    But relatives, family, etc. are very indifferent.


    He is good to whoever is good to him.


    He is bad to anyone who is bad to him.


    It''s a simple truth. Martial arts follow one''s heart. Martial arts are outside and Tao is in the heart.


    He gave everything to find the way back, in order to get rid of the knot, find the truth behind the disappearance of his parents, hold a glimmer of hope that they are still alive, and make up for the people who owe.


    But now, he knows almost all the truth about his parents'' disappearance.


    These people in the Wang family don''t care about Wang Xu at all. They come here to have a look. If they are good to him, he will naturally repay him.


    But now


    One by one, so hypocritical, false, and even dissatisfied, what else can he miss?


    "But what are you hiding?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are not sad or happy, and his eyes are as plain as water, looking at the people in front of him.


    It''s not that he''s suspicious. It''s the attitude of the Wang family. It''s too fake.


    It''s like


    All of them are taking Wang Xu as the grandson of the Wang family.


    But he should have been the grandson of the Wang family. Why should he be forced to be a grandson?


    "Xiaoxu, what''s the matter with you? You''re the son of the third brother. We Wang people have a hard time finding you. Why don''t you want to recognize your ancestors? "


    Wang Hefei''s face was gloomy and his voice was full of anger.


    "I don''t even know who you are. Don''t call me so intimate. I can''t get used to it."


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He said faintly.


    Even in the city of Wang Hefei, anger almost broke out at this time.


    He had just introduced himself to Wang Xu before, and he didn''t even have ten minutes. At this time, Wang Xu did not even know him. When he was a big uncle, was it a breeze in his ears!


    In the face of Wang Xu''s attitude, how can Wang Hefei not be angry?


    "I''m your big uncle, your father''s big brother, Wang Hefei!"


    Wang Hefei suppressed his anger, black faced, and introduced himself once again.


    "Sorry, I still don''t know you."


    Wang Xu shook his head. Then he seemed to think of something. He looked up and said seriously:


    "By the way, I forgot to say that you are not qualified to be my great uncle."


    With that, Wang Xu no longer looked at Wang Hefei, but at Wang Liguo sitting on the throne.


    Different from the previous excitement, Wang Liguo sat there without saying a word. Although his face was dark, his eyes were very calm, without any fluctuation. He seemed to be standing outside.


    For a moment, even Wang Xu could not see what he thought at this time.


    "Miss Liu, the third brother went too early. Is that how you taught his son?"


    Wang Hefei didn''t dare to get angry with Wang Xu, so he turned his head and looked at Liu Meiling.


    Obviously, he didn''t know who Liu Meiling was before. He just had another idea.


    Liu Meiling looked at him and said nothing. She was also dissatisfied with the attitude of the Wang family, especially that of the lady just now.


    Moreover, before she came here, she said that Wang Xu would handle everything by himself.


    "Well, say less."


    Wang Liguo finally took a picture of the armrest and said:


    "My grandson has been away for decades, and no one cares about him. I can''t accept and understand him at the moment. But now that everyone is here, let''s get together.


    No matter who has any dissatisfaction, it''s the whole family. Just sit down and close the door and make it clear. "


    Wang Liguo, after all, is the head of the family. As soon as he says this, Wang Hefei dares not to disobey him. The lady also turned her head and didn''t want to see Wang Xu any more.


    Outside the gate.


    Wang Ling carefully peeped, listening to the situation inside, the heart more incredible.


    How can the old man be soft?


    This is a big event that most people in the Wang family can''t guess in their whole life!


    "My cousin, what''s going on?"


    Wang Ling was shocked and curious.


    In the hall, Wang Xu did not say anything, it seems that he acquiesced in Wang Liguo''s words. He didn''t make trouble when he came to the Wang family.

 Chapter 1394

    "Even if it''s dinner, I don''t have much time. I''ll go to my mother''s Xu family later."


    After Wang Xu was silent for a while, he spoke again, that is, he refused directly.


    Wang Liguo looks a little ugly.


    Without waiting for him to say anything more, Wang Xu has continued:


    "There''s no need to arrange the residence. I''ve arranged for someone to buy a mansion nearby. After the handover, someone will come and give you a post."


    With that, Wang Xu turned and left.


    This is equivalent to becoming a monk and setting up a new door.


    The faces of the Wang family were very ugly. After seeing them leave, a middle-aged man beside the lady could no longer help but burst out.


    "What is it? What does he mean by that? Come to tianyuanfang and set up another door to demonstrate to our Wangs? Ha ha, it''s really a great prestige. It''s really worthy of being Prince Wang! "


    The middle-aged man was named Wang Shanchuan, the second son of the Wang family.


    The other man next to him is Wang Chuanming, the fourth member of the Wang family.


    The lady was Wang Meifang, the eldest daughter of Mr. Wang.


    "Don''t you have the prestige? Just came to Tianyuan square outside the money''s grandson, almost directly killed people on the spot


    At this moment, Wang Meifang was carrying a hand full of jewels and jade bracelets and said in a strange voice:


    "After entering the gate of our king''s family, we didn''t even call an elder. Listen, we call our old man the master of the king''s family directly?"


    "And the boss, this boy says you are not worthy to be his great uncle, so you are not angry at all? This guy just thinks that his wings are hard now and he doesn''t pay attention to us elders. "


    Wang Meifang''s last sentence directly dragged Wang Hefei in.


    But Wang Hefei''s face was gloomy, and he didn''t agree with him.


    Among the brothers and sisters present, only he and his father knew that Wang Xu had


    In fact, it''s a big secret of the Wang family!


    This secret, if you say it, may be dead!


    Therefore, no matter how arrogant Wang Xu is, he can only bear it now.


    "Sister, don''t say a word. After all, they are the Grand Prince of China. Their status is very high. Now they are not comparable to our Wang family.


    Don''t say that he is disrespectful to our elders, even if we are beaten and scolded in public, who dares to say no? "


    Chuanming, the fourth old king of the Wang family, also said in a strange way.


    Brother and sister, you say, I say, the more you say, the worse you hear. Obviously, their attitude towards Wang Xu is full of resentment.


    Wang Hefei frowned and looked up at the master.


    Sure enough.


    Wang Li Guo opened his eyes abruptly, slapped the table and roared


    "Enough!"


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Meifang and others were shocked.


    "Shut up, all of you, especially Meifang. If you hadn''t been so angry before, how could you have made this situation?"


    Wang Liguo''s voice is cold and fierce, and every word is full of praise


    "Xiaoxu is no ordinary now, but anyway, he is also the son of the third son and the descendant of the Wang family. You elders should look like elders!"


    "Give me a good reflection, Xiaoxu''s status is different from the past, you give me the respect he should have!"


    "You know what?"


    In the last sentence, Wang Liguo almost roared out.


    Wang Meifang, Wang SHANZHUAN and Wang Chuanming''s brother and sister were all white when they were scared. They could not understand the old man''s temper more clearly. They were really angry.


    "I said," do you know? "


    Seeing that the three did not answer at the first time, Wang Liguo asked again, his voice colder and sharper.


    "I know, I know..."


    Suddenly, the three quickly nodded, and then backed out in confusion.


    "Well, boss, stay here. Let''s get everybody out."


    After seeing the three people leave, Wang Liguo raises his hand and starts to drive them away.


    Soon.


    Wang Li, Wang Ling and enlao, who were shrinking their heads, also left in a hurry.


    In such a big room, only Wang Hefei and Wang Liguo were left.


    But Wang didn''t speak at the first time, and the atmosphere fell into silence for a moment.


    After a long time.


    "Dad..."


    Wang Hefei seems to be a little unable to bear this dignified atmosphere. He shouts and wants to say something.


    "Well, needless to say, I know what you want to say. But this is not a place to talk. Come with me. "


    Wang Liguo raised his hand to stop Wang Hefei, got up slowly and walked to the study behind the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    outside.


    As soon as Wang Ling left, he could not help itching at the thought of the words he had just overheard.


    Finally, she took the initiative to find Wang Li and asked curiously:


    "Brother Li, what is the origin of the son of the third uncle? Why are you so arrogant? "


    As Wang Ling said, there was a twinkle of wonder in her beautiful eyes


    "The uncles said that he was a prince. Could he be a prince of China?"


    Originally, she was just joking, and didn''t mean it seriously.


    But did not expect, her words fall, Wang Li is staring at her straight, silent, strange eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Brother Li, don''t look at me like this. I''m just kidding... "


    Wang Li felt uncomfortable. Wang Ling forced a smile on her face, but she couldn''t smile when she was smiling.


    Because Wang Li''s eyes didn''t change, on the contrary, they were even more strange.


    "Brother Li, won''t you? I''m just joking. Is he really the prince of Huaxia? "


    Wang Ling was shocked.


    For Mr. Wang of Huaxia in the world of Megatron, although it has been rumored that he is very young, he is only in his twenties.


    But in private, most people have never really thought that it is a kind of honorific to be a "childe".


    Now, how can Wang Ling not be shocked to learn that his long lost cousin Wang Xu is the prince of Huaxia?


    "Do you think I went all the way to Jiangnan to invite him back? We can see the attitude of the old man to him and the old man to him. "


    Wang Li first sighed, then sighed and said with a bitter smile


    "You guessed right, he is now famous all over the world, the pressure of the Western night Council bowed his head, one person forced back the magic shield of China!"


    "In our generation of Wang family, there is a real dragon, a well deserved wild dragon!"


    Wang Ling is a fool.


    After being stunned for a long time, he subconsciously said, "but uncle, aunt, they..."


    "But what? It''s just that some people are afraid that their sons will be robbed of their position in the family. Some people don''t put their identities right and want to play with the authority of their elders. "


    Wang Li sneered, ha ha, it''s over.


    He is not the best in the younger generation, but he is the best in the Wang family.


    The reason for this is also related to his birth. He was not the direct lineage of the Wang family, but was born as a collateral branch.


    In the Wang family, those who have a natural status are several times lower than those who are directly related to Wang Ling. If you want to get ahead, you have to be a person.


    Do you really think he likes to act in front of everyone?


    Don''t you feel tired?


    Wang Li saw clearly that some people in the Wang family, after all, were high above the others and had been playing with power for too long. They lived in the prosperous capital and were far away from the darkness of the world. They were less awed and more proud.


    meanwhile.


    In the study on the other side.


    Wang Hefei and Wang Liguo, the most powerful one in the Wang family, are engaged in a secret dialogue about Wang family.

 Chapter 1395

    "Dad, didn''t you really leave any hands and tails on the third brother incident?"


    In the study, Wang Hefei said in a low voice


    "Now it''s not more than usual. Who would have thought that his adopted son, who was adopted from the street, could grow up to such an incredible situation today."


    There was a deep worry in his words.


    "Is it really the right choice for our Wang family to do this now?"


    "Don''t worry, the person in charge at the beginning is already dead. I''m willing to help you." Wang Liguo is as calm as water.


    "Well, does he know some of the reasons? Although he is your father''s close servant, he is an outsider after all... "Wang Hefei wants to say nothing.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? How can I tell him the reason for such a thing? I just want him to kill. Besides, he just needs to kill. He doesn''t need any problems. "


    Wang Liguo looked at his eldest son and sneered abruptly.


    "I think too much, father."


    Seeing that the old man was angry, Wang Hefei quickly lowered his head: "but you also need to understand me. After all, Wang Xu killed people like hemp. One is not good, and the future of my Wang family is worrying."


    "Hum, there won''t be any problem. My Wang family will only stand on the top of the world in the future!"


    Wang Liguo snorted coldly, shook his hand and sat down


    "Well, you go out and restrain the third, fourth and eldest sister. Wang Xu is the third''s" son "after all. As an elder, they have to show me the appearance of an elder.


    Especially big sister, what? Afraid that the third "son" will come back and steal the limelight of her son Wang Xing? "


    "Father, don''t tell them some..." Wang Hefei hesitated.


    "The less people know about that, the better. You are the boss. Can''t you manage your brothers and sisters?" Wang Liguo''s eyebrows were raised, and his voice implied anger.


    "Yes, I know."


    Wang Hefei didn''t dare to say anything any more and nodded back.


    After he left.


    Only Wang Liguo was left in the study.


    He sat at the back of his desk with a piece of good Xuan paper spread out in front of him. He took the inkstone in one hand and stirred it slowly. After grinding the ink, he picked up a brush and wrote a line of big characters on the Xuan paper.


    "The wild dragon is also a chess player!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Wang Meifang, Wang Shanchuan and Wang Chuanming left together, but they were angry.


    Wang Meifang, in particular, kicked off a flowerpot on the side of the road and screamed angrily


    "What does that little bunny think he is? We are his elders. Is that how he treats them? He doesn''t have us in his eyes. He has no respect and no education at all. How did they teach him


    "No father, no mother! No father, no mother


    "Yes, it''s too presumptuous. Do you really think he''s invincible? It''s just that those warriors outside praise him and exaggerate him. How can one be invincible! " Wang Shan Chuan also hums coldly.


    "Yes, he''s only twenty-three years old. There''s really no margin for him to brag. I don''t think it''s possible." Wang Chuanming also nodded.


    When they were angry, they never thought about it.


    Wang Xu''s father, also their brother, had no contact with him for so many years when he swept him out of the house.


    Now, Wang Xu is famous all over the world, and he wants to curry favor with Wang Xu and take advantage of Wang Xu''s power. As a result, all of them can''t face down. They just want to be a whore and set up a chastity memorial archway.


    "Elder sister, your son is the leader of the next generation of our Wang family. Call him and let''s get together with him and listen to his ideas." Wang Chuanming said again.


    "Hum, what leader? My son is the future leader of the Wang family." Wang Meifang snorted discontentedly, and then said:


    "I''m going to call him and ask him not to worry about his broken companies with a market value of several hundred billion yuan. The backyard of his home is about to smoke, and he''s still wandering outside. It''s true."


    Although this is a complaint, it is full of ostentation.


    Wang Shanchuan and Wang Chuanming looked at each other and didn''t say anything. After all these years, they already knew what their elder sister was.


    Inside the Wang family.


    Wang Hefei is a big brother.


    The remaining three brothers and sisters are all on one side. Now the most important thing is to find a way to deal with Wang Xu''s "third faction".


    They have invested too much in Wang Xing, so they can''t let an accident go wrong.


    As for offending Wang Xu


    How can they also be elders? How dare that boy be rebellious?


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Wang Xu has come to the other side of tianyuanfang Xu''s house.


    But this time, Wang Xu didn''t want to encounter another accident. He called in advance to inform Chen Mingxiu, the "husband''s uncle.".


    When receiving a call from Wang Xu, saying that he would come to the door in person, Chen Mingxiu was almost crazy.


    Originally, when Wang Xu met Wang Li and left him out in the cold, he was already very worried and even desperate.


    The Wang family is Wang Xu''s own blood clan after all, which is naturally closer than his Xu family. Wang Xu is close to the Wang family. I''m afraid that the Xu family will be oppressed by Wang Xu for a lifetime.


    But now.


    What does it mean for Wang Xu to call him in person and go to the gate of Xu''s family?


    His awesome deeds will be taken up by Chen Mingxiu.


    After all, Chen Mingxiu was ready that Wang Xu would not come. As a result, I didn''t expect not only to come, but also to come so fast.


    Therefore, Chen Mingxiu was waiting anxiously in the porter early. At this time, when he saw Wang Xu, he immediately met him with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, Mr. Wang, you are here at last. The old man and grandmother have been waiting for a long time. The dinner party has been arranged. Everyone is here, just waiting for you! "


    Chen Mingxiu rubbed his hands. With the lessons of jiwuzong, he did not dare to get closer to Wang Xu as an elder. It was useless.


    Moreover, after coming back, he also pondered for a long time.


    Now, what''s Wang Xu''s identity? What''s his identity?


    Who is qualified to call Wang Xu "good nephew" face to face?


    After realizing the truth, Chen Mingxiu''s attitude now is as low as it can be. Anyway, as a redundant son-in-law, he has long been used to this. No matter how much he flatters Wang Xu, he is not afraid of being told by others.


    "Mr. Wang, go inside quickly. Everyone is waiting for you."


    "By the way, one more thing, my family heard that you didn''t like high profile, so they didn''t come to the door to meet you."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid even people can''t stand in this gatehouse!"


    Chen Mingxiu kept talking.


    As for whether what Chen Mingxiu said was true or not, Wang Xu didn''t care.


    In short, even if it''s fake, it sounds comfortable.


    "Lead the way."


    Seeing this scene, his attitude was much more relaxed than when he was in the Wang family, with a smile on his face and a slight nod.

 Chapter 1396

    As Chen Mingxiu said.


    It''s true that the Xu family has arranged the dinner party. It''s only about 15 minutes since Wang Xu''s phone call. It''s a grand dinner party. As expected, the powerful family is extraordinary.


    However, apart from the dinner, Chen Mingxiu said that all the Xu family members were fake.


    In addition to the people who were originally in the mansion, the rest of the Xu family were still on their way.


    After Wang Xu entered the hall, he met Xu''s father and grandmother. Both of them seemed to be a little embarrassed when they saw Wang Xu.


    The two elders stood there, thinking of coming up, but not knowing how to deal with themselves and what to say. They felt a little helpless.


    Seeing this, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a touch of relief. This is the scene of "returning home" in his imagination.


    The dispute between his parents and his family at that time, not to mention the fact that a grandson, who had never seen anything for decades, appeared in front of his eyes, how could the old man be indifferent or natural?


    "Grandfather, grandmother."


    Wang Xu sighed in his heart and called two old people.


    instant.


    The eyes of the two old people were red.


    Especially the old grandmother with silver hair cried out on the spot, took Wang Xu''s hand excitedly, and choked in her voice


    "Good! Good! Good


    "Just come back, just go home!"


    "Come and let me have a look. For more than 20 years, I''ve almost forgotten what Xiaomei used to look like. I didn''t expect to see Xiaomei''s son before my cruel old lady died..."


    The old grandmother cried on the spot and became a tearful person. She was garrulous and illogical, and her words often jumped.


    One said Wang Xu, another said he hadn''t seen her for decades, and finally, after her daughter disappeared, she didn''t see her either.


    But compared with the sensibility of the grandmother, the old man is much better. Since Wang Xu took the initiative to call out "grandfather, grandmother," the separation between the two sides has completely disappeared.


    "Well, well, old lady, there are so many adults, and they cry like children. Xiaoxu finally finds Xiaomei. She''s under nine springs, and she''ll be at ease. When we meet her below, we won''t be shameless all our lives... "


    When the old man said that, his voice was choked.


    Anyway?


    Daughters are the flesh and blood of their parents. What happened more than 20 years ago was that they couldn''t go back. Now that their daughters are dead, how can the old couple still care about it?


    The only thing left in their hearts is more and more chagrin and remorse day by day.


    If 20 years ago, they were not so stubborn and devoted to their daughter''s happiness and gave her the chance to choose love freely, would the ending be better now?


    Perhaps, the daughter is still there, and the hall is full of children and grandchildren.


    ¡­¡­


    While Wang Xu and his wife were chatting.


    In addition to the Xu family''s mansion, luxury cars are also coming from all directions, and many Xu families are coming.


    The old man''s name is Xu Chengfeng, and the old grandmother''s name is Xu ruoqin.


    To put it mildly, the old couple are actually cousins. Although they have been far away for more than three generations, the custom of getting married was a "bad custom" among the big families at that time, in order to prevent the outflow of blood.


    More than 20 years ago, one of the reasons why the queen mother fell out with her family was that the family chose a cousin to be her fiance.


    But now, with the progress of the times, these vulgar customs are gradually released, and they are less valued than before.


    The old couple had three sons and two daughters.


    Wang Xu''s uncles, Xu Feiming, Xu Feilong, and Xu Feichen, are all Feizi generation.


    The two girls, besides Wang Xu''s mother, are little aunts, Xu Rulan.


    Therefore, Wang Xu''s mother''s real name should be Xu Rumei. Later, after she left home, she removed the middle generation and left only Xu Mei.


    In fact, this is only the children of the old husband and wife. The old husband and wife also have brothers and sisters, that is to say, the side branch. There are dozens of people in the huge Xu family in the Mesozoic era alone.


    Take into account the younger generation of the third generation and even the great grandchildren. In just half an hour, there were hundreds of people coming.


    Soon, the entire Xu family mansion, gathered into a film of people, people.


    "Is the young man beside the old grandmother the elder sister''s son?"


    Several uncles gathered together, looking at Wang Xu from a distance, with a look of wonder, and a trace of incredible, unbelievable complexity.


    Wang Xu is too young!


    Who could have thought that such a young man was already a super existence with great fame and prestige in the world?


    Many Xu family members gathered in the courtyard, looking at the young men sitting in the lobby with their grandparents and other elders, and talking one after another.


    "That''s our aunt''s son outside, Wang Xu?"


    "Keep your voice down. It''s said that our eldest aunt''s son is not simple and has a very strong background. Many generations will subconsciously lower their voice when they mention him."


    "Yes, especially Chen Mingxiu''s son-in-law. When he mentions him, he is full of pride. I wish the whole world knew that he had found his eldest aunt''s son!"


    A group of collateral, or the younger third generation of the Xu family, gathered together and discussed with people they knew.


    For Wang Xu''s identity, speculation, in their eyes, Wang Xu is obviously full of mystery.


    In the position where these young people are more close to the lobby, several key figures of the younger generation of the Xu family also gather together.


    A young man stealthily lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "do you know what the son of our great aunt is out there is?"


    His name is Xu Ming. He is a well-known and well-informed person among the younger generation of the Xu family.


    "What''s going on?"


    All of them were curious.


    After arousing everyone''s appetite, Xu Ming showed an enigmatic smile and said in an excited voice:


    "You can''t imagine, or dare to associate, his name alone. Because his other name, no, is honorific


    "This honorific name is..."


    "Huaxia, Prince Wang!"


    instantaneous.


    The core of the young generation of the Xu family suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    Everyone''s got a ghost face.


    long time.


    "Hiss..."


    Only one person, shocked, looked at Wang Xu''s profile in the lobby, lowered his voice and cried out in disbelief:


    "Prince Huaxia?"


    "Are you talking about the prince of Huaxia?"


    Although the others did not speak, they all looked at Xu Ming with shock and incomprehension.


    "Otherwise, who dares to put the word" Hua Xia "in front of his name


    Xu Ming is elated and shakes his head


    "Of course, it''s the only one in the sky and on the earth, the only one in the sky, the only one in the world, the only one in the world, the only one in the world, the only one in the world, the only one in the world, the only one in the world, the only one in the world, the only one in the world, the only one


    "Hiss!"


    After getting the confirmation, in a flash, the sound of air-conditioning was heard everywhere and could not stop.

 Chapter 1397

    The shock of the young generation of the Xu family is just a trivial matter. The real shock is in the hall of the Xu family.


    Among the elders of the Xu family and the Mesozoic era.


    Prince Huaxia!


    These five words, like the magic of an extreme shock in general, instantly strangled everyone''s throat, so that people can not say a word.


    tell the truth.


    Many senior members of Xu''s family were more or less busy with their own affairs before they received the news from their families, and even the president who was in a meeting of the company.


    He was very dissatisfied with and didn''t think much of his son, who had been living in exile for more than 20 years.


    Does a grandson and a younger generation need such attention?


    But now.


    Who dares have the slightest dissatisfaction?


    Who would be a little dissatisfied?


    This is the prince of China!


    "Sure enough, let alone let me put down the company''s new round of 20 billion yuan financing meeting, even if it is 200 billion yuan, I have to come back in person!"


    "It''s better to see than to hear a hundred things. Mr. Wang''s demeanor is far more prosperous than the rumor. Seeing him today, I have no regrets in my life."


    "Well... How can we meet you later? In terms of seniority, it seems that we elders are not right? "


    A group of Xu family whispered in private. When the last person''s words came out, they all looked at each other.


    This is really a problem!


    To be the elder of Prince Huaxia


    Why now just think in the bottom of my heart, feel so excited? So excited? It''s hard to restrain?


    The silent smile on one''s face is almost chrysanthemum.


    of course!


    It''s still a problem.


    Finally, a middle-aged man whispered:


    "Do we need to consider these things? Up to now, the only people who can talk to our "big nephew" are the old man and the old grandmother! "


    "Er..."


    In an instant, everyone looked at each other again.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment.


    After working for a long time, they are just worrying about the situation. They are not qualified and have no chance to have a positive conversation with Wang Xu. What are they worrying about?


    meanwhile.


    Wang Xu and Xu''s wife also heard an interesting story when they talked about each other. The Xu family actually invited Zhang Peng and Zhang Jie, his old friends in mordu University, to get married.


    Wang Xu shook his head in a funny way, and then refused


    "Ha ha, grandfather and grandmother, actually you don''t need to do this. The relationship between my two friends is better for them to get along and develop by themselves."


    "Don''t worry. After your mother''s incident, we are not so old-fashioned any more. Just to convey a message to Zhang, let the two children contact first, can be, specific or you young people


    Old man Xu Chengfeng said with a bitter smile.


    Speaking of the back, when I look at Wang Xu again, my old eyes suddenly turn red again. Maybe I think of the "cruel thing" that I sat down 20 years ago.


    Now my grandson is in front of me, but I can''t see my eldest daughter. Yin and yang are separated


    As soon as Xu Chengfeng''s mood changed, his grandmother Xu ruoqin, who had just calmed down, became red again.


    Looking at the old couple''s appearance, Wang Xu''s heart is also extremely complicated: "these two... Are old after all. Not only are they old, but also their hearts are old!"


    ¡­¡­


    After the Xu family dinner.


    All night long.


    the second day.


    Wang Xu took Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque and others, first took the fengyuqiao, then strolled in tianyuanfang, and finally chose a house for sale, which was very satisfactory.


    The courtyard is not as big as Wang''s house, but it is also much bigger than other people''s houses. The courtyard is full of gardens, ponds, rockeries and pavilions.


    The original plaque was hung in a family of Liu. After taking off the plaque, Wang Xu personally wrote the four words "Jianghai Palace" on it.


    The strokes are like swords, and a sense of self-expression can only be seen by ordinary people. The words are like swords and heroic.


    But if you see it from the spirit, you can see thousands of light golden light coming out of it. It''s thousands of delicate sword meaning and light. It has the effect of absorbing and protecting the gods. It''s hard for ghosts and gods to enter. If you see it with evil thoughts, you will be hurt.


    At noon, all the trivia was over, all the furniture in the house was replaced with new ones, and all the employees in the kitchen and the porter were in place.


    After all, it was the first new house in the capital. After closing the door, Wang Xu sat down with fengyuqiao, Liu Meiling, Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque and others, and cooked a table of home cooked food in person.


    In the afternoon, Wang Xing, the first member of the younger generation of the Wang family, came to visit.


    "It''s really the prince of Huaxia. He''s a big card. He doesn''t recognize his ancestors and doesn''t return to his family when he comes to the capital. Instead, he sets up a new door..."


    Looking at the four words "Jianghai Palace" above his head, Wang Xing breathed a long breath, and his hostility to Wang Xu suddenly disappeared in half.


    After Wang Xu set up another door, it is obviously impossible to compete with him for the position of the future master of the Wang family.


    "However, my cousin, who I have never met before, is still a little too proud. Although he is famous all over the world, the depth of my royal family is accumulated from countless generations. Is it comparable to the rise of one generation?"


    Wang Xing secretly shakes his head and looks down on Wang Xu''s short-sightedness.


    However.


    After meeting Wang Xu, Wang Xing didn''t show any of these things. On the contrary, he was extremely respectful, with a mild smile


    "Cousin, there is a gathering of the younger generation in the capital in the evening. The red water Pavilion on the edge of the red water is the best of the generation in the capital, covering all the big families and families in the capital. I would like to invite my cousin to have a look and get familiar with the circle in the capital. What''s my cousin''s opinion?"


    The attitude is low.


    But Wang Xing, who is a "cousin" by mouth, thinks highly of himself.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t care about such trifles.


    After all, in terms of blood, he is the blood of the Wang family, which is beyond doubt.


    "Good."


    Wang Xu nodded faintly. After all, he was a close blood relative. This point of face still had to be given.


    What''s more, when he first arrived in Beijing, he really needed a way to get in touch with the big families and aristocratic circles.


    Although he spread a piece of news at random, countless people would visit him. After all, it''s too high-profile. It''s not in his nature, and there will be too many "falsehoods" and "Chengfu". It''s better to be an "outsider".


    "Since my cousin has no problem, I''ll pick you up in the evening."


    Wang Xing said with a smile.


    Seeing that Wang Xu didn''t mean to stay, he left immediately.


    When he got out of the gate of the house, he looked back again and looked up at the plaque. Wang Xing''s smile gradually deepened. Then he broadcast a telephone saying:


    "Hello, is that Zhang he? There''s a party tonight to take care of a cousin left by my third uncle for many years. "


    "By the way, call your brothers and sisters, Zhang Peng and Zhang Jie, and let them come together. Let''s say it''s the elder of the Wang family. Let the younger generation get together more... "

 Chapter 1398

    Time flies.


    Soon, it was evening.


    Wang Xing personally drove a low-key business luxury car to meet Wang Xu on time.


    "Red water is the most famous inland river in the capital. It has been going on since ancient times. On Valentine''s day on July 7 every year, countless lovers or single men and women come here to place river lanterns. The river will be filled with all kinds of river lanterns. Most of them are red. At night, they gather to form a piece of red, which is also the origin of the river."


    Wang Xing is very talkative and introduces the historical reasons and allusions of Hongshui to Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu just listened with a smile. His eyes were as deep as an ancient well. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In half an hour.


    The vehicle passes a bridge, arrives at an island in the middle of the river, and finally stops in front of an antique restaurant.


    Red water Pavilion, here we are.


    At this point.


    Among the red water pavilions, there is already a huge flow of people. Through the pavilions full of classical charm, when you enter the courtyard where the dinner is held, you will see a beautiful maid in ancient clothes, carrying all kinds of drinks and snacks.


    If not, many of the guests were wearing modern clothes, I''m afraid it would make people think that they came to ancient times through time.


    "Cousin, boss Chen of the red water Pavilion is also a figure in the capital. He''s a top-notch man here, but his taste is lower after all."


    Wang Xing introduced Wang Xu, shaking his head slightly, and a trace of disdain flashed through his eyes.


    Wang Xu still smiles, but nods gently.


    He was not interested in these. The reason why he came to the dinner was that he wanted to see what kind of medicine the Wang family was selling.


    By the way, I''d like to know what the so-called Great China is like in Beijing.


    Thinking about this, Wang Xu''s eyes swept around, and suddenly saw a riot. His mind swept by, and his eyes twinkled quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    On the other side of the red water Pavilion, Shen Yue, Zhang Peng and Zhang Jie came in together.


    "Ah, Xiaoyue, I really don''t want to come to this dinner party, but I can''t help it. Zhang He, the" cousin "of his lineage, begged me personally. I can''t say nothing about human feelings, can I?" Zhang Peng bitter face, constantly to side Shen Yue explained.


    "Hum, Zhang he? That guy is not a good thing. If you don''t have to pull me, I don''t want to give him a face. "


    On the one hand, Zhang Jie gave a cold hum, her eyebrows crowded together, and she was very impatient with this boring "show off" party.


    When a group of young people get together and say it''s a dinner party, is it really showing off, complimenting and making friends with each other?


    They are talking and chatting.


    All of a sudden.


    A young man separated from the crowd and stormed over to Zhang Peng, almost crowding out a roar from his teeth


    "Are you Zhang Peng? Is that you, the woman who wants to rob me of Xiao Ping? "


    "Rob your woman? When did I rob your woman? I have a girlfriend


    Zhang Peng frowned slightly, puzzled.


    At the same time, he carefully turned his head to smile at Shen Yue. What''s the meaning? You can feel my sincerity, can''t you?


    "Take it seriously. Someone''s looking for trouble." Shen Yue just rolled her eyes in silence.


    On the other side, Xiao ping''s face was more and more gloomy.


    What do you mean?


    He''s looking for trouble here. You flirt with me?


    "Ha ha, do you want to deny it? In such a big capital, who doesn''t know that Wang Lili and I, Xiao Ping, have been married since childhood. We have been engaged in private for a long time, and we will have a wedding soon. "


    Xiao Ping sneered. The more he said, the more angry he became


    "As a result, now, your Zhang family is going to marry the Wang family and rob my fiancee. The elders of both families are shocked. Why, do you really think this news can hide from everyone? "


    His voice has just dropped.


    "What? How dare Zhang Jia rob Xiao''s marriage? What Zhang Peng, it seems, is just a side branch of Zhang''s family. How dare he rob a woman with Xiao Ping? "


    Hearing this news, all of us were shocked like a bomb.


    What is Xiao ping''s identity?


    What is the status of the Xiao family?


    In front of the Xiao family, Zhang Jia can''t even compare with a little finger, and Zhang Peng, a child of a side branch, is not even a fart.


    But now.


    Zhang Peng dares to rob Xiao ping''s fiancee. Who can be surprised?


    "Tut Tut, this is a big gossip. It will definitely stir up the whole second generation circle in Beijing."


    "But is Zhang''s heart full of bear''s gall, or is Zhang Peng full of excrement in his head? Although Xiao Ping is not a direct member of the Xiao family, he can''t provoke him, can he?"


    "I''ve heard about Wang Lili. Before, there were many rumors between Wang Lili and Xiao Ping. I just don''t know if there are two elders among them."


    In a short time, almost all the second generation in the capital circle were attracted to Zhang Peng and others.


    And now.


    In the crowd, Wang Ling and a group of young women gathered together, equally shocked and stunned.


    "Lili, when did you dump Xiao Ping and want to be with Zhang Peng?"


    A young woman said in shock, looking at another young woman beside Wang Ling.


    Wang Ling was also shocked to see the past.


    But at this point.


    No matter how shocked other people are, there is absolutely no one involved. Wang Lili is even more shocked. She doesn''t even know who Zhang Peng is. When will she be robbed by him?


    She was cheated by her man in public?


    "Is Xiao Ping crazy? When will I get engaged to Zhang Peng? "


    The next second, Wang Lili''s face was white with anger and she was furious.


    "Lili, what''s the situation?"


    Seeing this, a group of young ladies were full of doubts.


    "How do I know?"


    Wang Lili gritted her teeth


    "This Zhang Peng, my parents mentioned to me in private a few days ago, seems to want me to find a chance to know more. But I didn''t care at all, and I didn''t even think about getting engaged to him. He''s a branch of Zhang family. What''s his qualification? "


    "Xiao Ping is such an asshole. I know he likes to be jealous, but is that exaggeration? This is a forced cheating on my mother... Ah, what a shame, I''m so angry! "


    Wang Lili was very angry, but she didn''t blame herself at all. Instead, she directly dumped Zhang Peng.


    She strode out, gnashing her teeth, full of hatred.


    "I will never let that Zhang Peng go easily!"


    And now.


    Zhang Peng only felt that he had been wronged, and then he was baffled.


    "What a mess! I have no idea what you''re talking about. Xiao Ping, right? I have a girlfriend. Look at this beautiful, generous, gentle and lovely beauty beside me. She is the only woman I love in my life. We are going to get married soon. Have you made a mistake? "


    Zhang Peng is angry and funny.


    Smell speech, Xiao Ping suddenly face a red, and then purple into cyan, wish a punch hit Zhang Peng in the face.


    "You said I was wrong? Laozi''s parents came to me personally and hinted that I gave up Lili just to give Lili to you. You tell me that I''ve made a mistake! "


    Xiao ping''s face was twisted.


    Wen Yan.


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    Zhang Peng was even more confused.


    Your parents asked you to give up your own woman, you go to your parents, to trouble me, what do you mean?


    What do you want?!


    At this time, suddenly there was another noise.


    "It''s Wang Lili. The main character is here!"


    As soon as the voice came out, it was quiet.


    Almost everyone immediately became more playful and gloating.

 Chapter 1399

    Sure enough, in the eyes of everyone.


    Wang Lili separated from the crowd and led a group of second-generation girls into Zhang Peng''s face. She raised her hand and pointed it, almost stabbing Zhang Peng in the face.


    "Boy, what do you think you are? Who gave you the courage to ask your elder Zhang Jia to propose to my Wang family? I will never marry you. "


    Wang Lili''s voice was loud and excited: "I tell you, if you want to get married with my Wang family, your Zhang family doesn''t deserve it!"


    "If you want to chase me Wang Lili, you Zhang Peng are not worthy of it!"


    "As far as I''m concerned, whether you or your family members, they just don''t know what to do. They can''t see where they are and how to deal with themselves!"


    One sentence at a time, three sentences.


    Wang Lili turned and hugged Xiao ping''s right hand. She leaned over half of her body. Her father said with a smile


    "Xiao Ping, don''t be angry. This is a misunderstanding. It''s Zhang''s elders who don''t know what to do. I don''t know Zhang Peng at all. I''ve never met him, and I don''t know where he has the courage to covet me... "


    "Now that I''ve made it clear to him in public, don''t be angry, OK? Don''t worry. No matter what my parents say, I won''t agree with them... "


    Seeing the previous scene and Wang Lili''s flattery, Xiao ping''s face recovered and calmed down.


    But he still gave a cold hum and threatened: "boy, you''d better be honest with me and cherish your girlfriend now!"


    With that, his eyes swept over Shen Yue, showing a trace of resentment and lust.


    At this time, Zhang Peng''s face went black.


    Yes?


    You come to him inexplicably, Zhang Peng is a kind of bossy, free to shout, now still threaten his most concerned people, really when he Zhang Peng has no temper?


    But without waiting for Zhang Peng to speak.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    A cold voice came suddenly.


    "Xiao Ping, right? Are you... Threatening my friend? "


    There was a lot of noise, laughter and discussion all around, and the sound was not big, but it was clear in everyone''s ears.


    instantaneous.


    Suddenly the whole audience was shocked, and countless people looked up.


    I can only see.


    In the eyes of countless people, a young man in his twenties strides forward. He is tall, handsome and has a strong bearing. He seems to be a natural leader.


    "Wang Xing? But... How did he come out for Zhang Peng? "


    Someone screamed out immediately.


    This word falls to the ground, a large group of people around is shocked even more.


    Wang family.


    The top five families in Beijing.


    And Wang Xing.


    He is the leader of the younger generation of the Wang family. In the whole circle of the younger generation in the capital, he is also a leader. Most of the younger generation of other families are suppressed by Wang Xing, who is really the people who cover the capital.


    Because its name has the word "Xing".


    It is also known as the "resurgent dragon" of the Wang family in private. It has never been seen before and rarely appears in the gathering circles of the younger generation.


    The circles he involved are too high-end and far beyond the ordinary second generation. All of them are at the level of their elders, top entrepreneurs, rich people, and even heirs of top foreign consortia.


    Of all the two generations present, I''m afraid ninety-nine percent have only heard of Wang Xing''s name, but have never seen real Wang Xing.


    But as soon as Wang Xing appeared on the stage, his momentum immediately suppressed the whole court.


    "Brother Xing!"


    As soon as she saw Wang Xing, Wang Lili''s eyes lit up. She immediately took Xiao Ping and quickly welcomed him. It seemed that she was ready to find Wang Xing to help herself.


    Many of the people around them were shocked and began to shake their heads


    "Although Zhang Peng and Wang Xing are friends, when Wang Xing understands the situation, he will surely turn to his Wang family, right?"


    A lot of people think so.


    Wang Lili and Xiao Ping are even more so.


    "It''s him!"


    Only Wang Ling''s face changed slightly, his eyes fell on another young man beside Wang Xing, and his eyes suddenly shook violently.


    At this point.


    "Brother Xing..."


    Wang Lili has rushed to Wang Xing, with a face of grievance and resentment. She opens her mouth and wants to say something.


    But she just opened her mouth.


    The strange young man, who was ignored by Wang Xing, stepped forward and said faintly:


    "Wang Xing, is this the woman you want to introduce to my friend? I''m not very good. I don''t know. I have such a bad character. I don''t have any children. How dare you use her to suggest the marriage daughter to Zhang Jia? "


    As soon as Wang Xu said this, the audience was dead.


    Countless people gaped at him, as if looking at a monster.


    "This, this... So he''s the one who just said that?" Someone''s voice is in a trance.


    After all, there were few people who had seen Wang Xing on the scene, and they didn''t know what his voice was like. They just heard Wang Xing''s voice, and subconsciously thought it was Wang Xing''s mouth.


    As a result, there was someone else who spoke.


    Even more terrifying.


    The meaning of this person''s words is


    "The Wangs take the initiative to suggest marriage to Zhangjia? This, this... How is this possible? How can Zhang''s family and Wang''s family suggest marriage? "


    A second-generation young lady full of famous brand couldn''t believe it.


    And now.


    Wang Lili is even more stupid in the same place, and even some do not respond. She looks at Wang Xu, who is full of disgust and disdain for her, then looks at Wang Xing, and subconsciously opens her mouth and asks:


    "Brother Xing, what does your friend mean..."


    Xiao ping''s brow was locked, and his eyes flashed with anger.


    But the young man didn''t even look at them. At this time, he turned to look at Wang Xing again and continued to say faintly:


    "Go back and tell the elders at home not to worry. My friend will have his own love life. This kind of woman, let her marry whom, don''t disturb my friend


    Then the young man turned his head to look at Xiao Ping and said faintly:


    "You too, go back and tell your parents, let them tell the master of the Xiao family, this kind of inferior means, you don''t have to take it out in vain to disgrace, it will only disgust me."


    With that, the young man did not look at the crowd. He turned to Zhang Peng and others and said with a smile:


    "Long time no see. It''s noisy here. Let''s sit down and talk about the past."


    "Wang, Wang... Wang Xu!"


    But until then, Zhang Peng only then complexion rises red, excitedly cries out.


    This young man, accompanied by Wang Xing, was Wang Xu.


    After they left, they left only a drop of eyeballs.


    Countless people were stunned and tongue tied.


    Wang Ling''s eyes are shaking and staring at Wang Xu''s back. His beautiful eyes are more and more bright


    "It''s worthy of being the prince of Huaxia. With such prestige, these two generations who are more and more energetic in the capital are so oppressed that they dare not say a word. They can only watch it."


    But she didn''t know.


    Before that, in order to avoid the confusion, Wang Xu deliberately threatened his voice with a trace of divinity to frighten people''s spirits. Who can say a word?

 Chapter 1400

    The dinner party ended so flat.


    Later, Wang Xu, Zhang Peng and others chatted and spread their ideas to cover the whole audience. However, what they heard and saw were all things that happened in the second generation of bullshit circles, which had no meaning at all.


    Later, he realized that it was a wrong decision for him to come to the dinner party, so he just got up and left, and led Zhang Peng, Shen Yue, Zhang Jie and others to a new restaurant to have dinner and talk about the past.


    And the back.


    The second generation of the capital are also smart people. When they come back, they immediately understand.


    "That boy is Wang Xing''s friend. He is rebellious and arrogant. It all depends on Wang Xing''s acquiescence, right? After all, Wang Lili is just a side branch of the Wang family. "


    "Yes, it''s just that his way of speaking is quite special. Otherwise, it''s too exaggerated for the Wang family to take the initiative to extend a hand of marriage to Zhang Jia, even if it''s just a marriage of side branches and side branches."


    "But anyway, it''s not easy for him to make friends with Wang Xing, is it? It''s just that there seems to be no such person in the capital circle. "


    Many young second generation people are talking about it.


    And the news came out of the dinner.


    The elders of the major families in Beijing have never paid attention to this matter.


    Xiao Ping and Wang Lili have an engagement for a long time. Even if it''s just a side branch marriage, it''s not that the engagement will be destroyed. It''s impossible to say that the elders of the Wangs and Xiaos have repented of their marriage and thus married with a side branch of the Zhang family.


    It''s just a joke!


    What are the positions of Wang and Xiao?


    Where is Zhangjiakou?


    Don''t even think about it, OK!


    A group of people gathered in a secret club.


    "The top five families in the capital have never been superior or inferior. Xiao and Wang are the two most powerful families. Behind each family, there are more or less extraordinary forces. The relationship with Wu Meng is more like lotus root silk.


    But I, the Xiao family, is the strongest among the five. It''s only because I, the Xiao family, have the closest relationship with the Dragon Master of the Wumeng, who is superior to the others, and who can see the head but not the tail. "


    The speaker was a young man in white, who seemed to be the head of the crowd.


    "Xiao Yang, you mean..."


    Qian Chengjun is also on one side, his face is wrapped with a thick layer of white yarn, hesitant.


    "It''s very simple. As long as the elders of the Wang family are not mentally ill, they won''t dare to offend my Xiao family easily. It is a side branch of the engagement, also dare not lightly regret


    Xiao Yang light said.


    He is not the first among the younger generation of Xiao family, but he is also the leader in the front row.


    He has a strong hand. He has set up a commercial investment company, and has set up a small circle in the second generation circle in Beijing. Many of the second generation follow him. Although the inside information is not as strong as Wang Xing, it is also much better than Qian Chengjun.


    "What happened at the dinner before was just a farce. The boy is purely relying on Wang xingzhiwei. He is just a chess piece pushed by the Wang family. He wants to test my Xiao family.


    Wang Xing doesn''t speak. It''s not to support him. He doesn''t need to say more. He''s arrogant and offends people. Since he''s just a chess piece, he''ll throw it away when he''s used up. "


    Qian Chengjun''s eyes are bright when he hears the words. Although the corners of his mouth hurt badly when he talks, he still cuts in fiercely, saying:


    "It seems that the boy really has no special origin. It''s just the guilt of the elders of the Wang family. After all, he is the third son of the Wang family 20 years ago, and he has been left out for so many years. The boy is arrogant and arrogant with this."


    At this point, Qian Chengjun hammered the table again


    "If I had known that, I would have sent someone to break his limbs that night. I would say that a grandson who has never seen him for decades is famous for his indifference. How can he really let him be arrogant because of his guilt? "


    "Ha ha, boy, now you are worthless. What else do you have to live?"


    With that, Qian Chengjun is already full of resentment.


    Meanwhile, the corner of Xiao Yang''s mouth tilted slightly, thinking in his heart:


    "Sure enough, Qian Chengjun is an idiot. As long as I provoke him a little, he will become my pawn. Boy, I''d like to see what you really are. As soon as you return to the Wang family, you can stir up such a big storm in the capital. "


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yang thought of some information he had learned from his elders'' broken words, and his eyes were even more flickering.


    "It seems that the elder generation has a very big origin, which is very frightening. But I don''t understand how the elder generation of the Xiao family can be afraid of a young generation who has been living in exile for decades and whose parents have both died."


    The more Xiao Yang didn''t understand, the more unwilling he was.


    At the same time.


    In such a big capital, what happened at the dinner party was also seen as a joke.


    As for Wang Xu, many people don''t pay attention to him at all. Some well-informed people already know that he is the son of the third son who was expelled from the Wang family 20 years ago. Only after 20 years, once you know your life experience, you will be invincible.


    But I don''t know that what he did was all because of ignorance.


    "What happened to the third son of the Wang family was also a joke in those years. Now his son will come back and make a new joke again. The father and son are really OK. "


    The older generation shakes their heads and laughs.


    ¡­¡­


    But the next day.


    A shocking news suddenly came.


    The old man of the Wang family, who had been exiled for more than 20 years and returned to China, had a big feast to celebrate.


    The whole capital was shocked by the news, and countless people were stunned.


    "How can it be? Is the news true or false


    It is inconceivable that anyone who hears the news is not stunned.


    "It''s true. I went to tianyuanfang before. Starting from the entrance, it was decorated in red and painted. I went all the way to the Wangs'' mansion. It was hard to imagine the importance of the banquet. I invited Fu, the three most skilled Chinese teachers in Beijing..."


    It was explained that:


    "The news revealed by the Wang family is really for the grandson who returns to the family."


    Hearing the speech, everyone looked at each other.


    Who would have thought it would be such a situation?


    For the sake of a grandson who has been exiled and recovered, how can the whole Wang family attach so much importance to him?


    But then.


    More and more people shook their heads: "it seems that the old man of the Wang family is really old. He has been in charge of the Wang family in the capital for decades. When did he have such a love affair?"


    "Yes, I''m old. When I get old, I feel guilty for what I did in that year. I blindly put all my love on the third son of the Wang family. I don''t hesitate to let him be arrogant in the capital..."


    "But it''s no wonder that once you know your real life experience, you are born in a rich family, plus the prosperity of the capital, how can a younger generation be stable?"


    People sigh.


    But whether shocked or sighed, people who knew the news all gathered in tianyuanfang and came to the Wang family mansion.


    Mr. Wang personally put on a big banquet, even for a dog, they have to put emphasis on ceremony, door-to-door congratulations.

 Chapter 1401

    Daming Lake.


    In a villa.


    After receiving the news from the outside, Qian Chengjun is so stupid that his phone falls to the ground, but he doesn''t know it.


    What happened?


    Isn''t it that the old man of the Wang family is ruthless and doesn''t care about Wang Xu, the lost grandson?


    How come he has just arranged his staff to avenge Wang Xu, and there comes the news that the old man of the Wang family is going to make a big feast for Wang Xu?


    After the reaction, Qian Chengjun suddenly jumped up like a rabbit with his foot smashed. He picked up his mobile phone again. He was extremely flustered and frightened. He roared angrily:


    "Stop! stop it! Stop all the tasks and stop! I don''t want revenge! Is that all right? "


    In the end, Qian Chengjun''s voice is full of grievances.


    It is clear that he was beaten and wanted to seek justice, but now he was shocked three times a day. Can he not be wronged?


    Almost a disaster!


    If he dares to touch Wang Xu in private, he will be afraid that the whole money family will be wiped from the capital.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Jia BIE yuan.


    Xiao Yang heard the news, the whole person immediately stood up, hands on the table bottles, he hit the ground.


    "How could that be? How could this be... "


    Xiao Yang was puzzled, puzzled, shocked and hard to accept.


    Mingming is just an ordinary Grandson living in exile, that is, the old man of the Wang family. Because of the death of his third son and what happened at the beginning, he will feel guilty when he gets old, so he can''t make such a big move, can he?


    A big feast spread all over Beijing.


    This kind of treatment, not to mention the Wangs, is worth such a big deal in the capital?


    "What''s going on? Is that boy really something else? But what kind of big start, can let Wang family old man be so solemn? So high profile for him in the capital


    Xiao Yang closed his eyes slightly and opened them again. He was still puzzled and didn''t understand.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Among the Qian family, Zhao family, Ma family and so on


    Countless young people have widened their eyes and can''t believe it.


    Even the elders all turned their eyes to tianyuanfang, to Wang''s mansion, to the "abandoned grandson" who has been living in exile for more than 20 years and now returns.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianyuanfang.


    Wang''s mansion.


    Wang Lili''s eyes were extremely complex, and the lipstick cut off from the man''s color was feeble from his hands, and the whole body was far away from the jade pendant.


    Next to her, Xiao Ping got up in a rage, kicked open the chair and roared like a wild dog


    "Why? Why is that? Do you think your grandson is crazy? No, your Wang family is so big that there are more than a dozen grandchildren in his family. What''s the matter with him? "


    "Well... How do I know?" Wang Lili lowered her head, her voice like a mosquito.


    The voice seemed to be very aggrieved, but in her heart, she was really aggrieved at this time:


    "What''s the matter? What does the old man think? Isn''t it just an abandoned grandson from outside? I know only three illegitimate children like him, and I''ve never seen you care so much about them. "


    ¡­¡­


    It''s also Wang''s mansion.


    After hearing the news, Wang Ling suddenly opened her eyes, all of which were pleasantly surprised. She followed Wang Li with a happy face and kept asking:


    "Brother Li, brother Li, do you think this day inside the Wang family is going to change? In the future, should our younger generation take Wang Xu as the leader? "


    It seemed that he was very annoyed. Wang Li gave a meal at his feet, turned around and rolled his eyes. He said impatiently:


    "So what? That''s Mr. Wang of China. Are you going to be your cousin


    "Haha, although I dare not face to face, I''m so excited to think that I''m the cousin of Prince Wang of China." Wang Ling said with a silly smile.


    "Crazy girl!"


    Wang Li rolled his eyes again and shook his head


    "Come on, let''s hurry. The banquet will begin soon. The old man took charge of the town himself, and all the senior members of the family came back from the outside. Today is a big day. "


    However, Wang Li and Wang Ling, after all, are just young people. In today''s grand banquet, they are not qualified to enter the center and can only sit in the periphery.


    And now.


    The banquet center, however, is the head of the rich families in the capital. Only those who are 70 or 80 years old are eligible to enter.


    Among the younger generation, even Wang Xing, the contemporary leader of the Wang family, can only take the second place, sitting at the table near the center.


    Only one person can get a seat in the center of the banquet at the age of 23.


    It''s Wang Xu!


    On this night, the Wang family was full of friends.


    Wang Xu sits in the center of the room, with a magnificent body and outstanding performance.


    But no one noticed.


    At this point.


    In the crowd.


    A relatively ordinary young man in his twenties is staring at Wang Xu with envy and jealousy. His eyes are full of yearning and struggling.


    This young man is a minor member of the Wang family. His name is Wang Ping''an.


    Wang Ping An has a secret.


    A secret that no one knows but himself and the parents who raised him.


    And his parents, at the age of 16, both died in an accident. Wang Ping''an once speculated that the death of his parents might be due to his secret.


    Actually.


    He is not the real son of his parents. His real identity is Wang Hesheng''s real son, the third son of the royal family!


    "So all the scenery and pride that person has should be mine, mine! I''m the real third generation of grandchildren! "


    That''s what Wang Ping''an thought.


    Of course, he is also ready to do so, stand up and reveal his secret.


    Because the atmosphere of the Wang family is different now.


    In the past, the old man of the Wang family hated his third son. But now, maybe he is really old. The old man actually spent a lot of money to find his "son" from the huge China and the vast sea of people. He recalled his family and gave him such dazzling glory.


    But all this.


    What he really should have is Wang Ping''an!


    Thinking of this, Wang Ping''an couldn''t control his impulse any more. He suddenly got up and strode away from the crowd. He wanted to rush in front of everyone, blushing and shouting:


    "Wait a minute, you are all mistaken. He is not the third generation of the old man. I am!"


    Wang Ping''an''s face was red and his neck was thick. The night lights reflected on his face, reflecting all the above desire and ambition.


    His voice has just dropped.


    The original bustling and noisy banquet hall was suddenly silent.


    All people, eyes, all in the first time, gathered in Wang Ping''an''s body.

 Chapter 1402

    Atmosphere.


    At this moment, quiet is terrible, but also dignified terrible.


    But Wang Ping''an was not afraid.


    His face turned red. He raised his chin haughtily and firmly, looked around at everyone, and continued to roar with greater strength


    "Wang Ping''an is Wang Hesheng''s own son, and he is just a shadow used to cover up my existence, as my puppet, to protect me to live safely!"


    It seems that because of too long suppression, Wang Ping''an''s voice began to hoarse.


    And then.


    The crowd around finally responded.


    instantaneous.


    There was a lot of noise.


    "Where is this madman coming from? Are you crazy?"


    "That is, he is Wang Hesheng''s son. Can what Wang does around him be a fake?"


    "Ha ha, I know him. He''s a marginal figure in the Wang family. Maybe he lost his mind when he saw this scene tonight. He''s crazy!"


    "I''m so happy that some people would envy others and become crazy. This is a rare anecdote in a hundred years."


    Everyone laughed, and none of them took Wang Ping''an''s words seriously.


    even to the extent that.


    Wang family''s several direct relations, all is one face ponders funny facial expression.


    It was Wang Xu, who was funny and didn''t take Wang Ping''an''s words seriously.


    Only Wang Liguo, the old man of the Wang family, and Wang Hefei, their eldest son, changed slightly when they saw Wang Ping''an.


    Although this change is fast and obscure, it is still captured by Wang Xu who is close at hand.


    "Well? What do they seem to be hiding? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. When he looked at the young man with a red face and ambitious eyes, who called Wang Ping''an, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Next second.


    Then he saw that Mr. Wang shook his head gently, and Wang Hefei suddenly rose up, his face was full of anger, and he yelled in an angry voice:


    "Wang Ping''an, why are you crazy when you drink? Is one of the sidekick''s children crazy? You have been in my Wang family for decades. Who doesn''t know your background? "


    "Come on! Get him out of here, don''t let him be a disgrace here


    Wang Ping''an did drink too much.


    It''s not that he drinks too much. How can he stand up so recklessly?


    But it is precisely because of drinking too much, so Wang Ping''an at the moment more unscrupulous, to the Wang family this day, thoroughly poke leakage.


    "I, Wang Ping''an, are the real three generations of the royal family in the capital of northern China!"


    Seeing that two guards came forward to forcibly take him away, Wang Ping''an became more excited, with a sharp, hoarse and high pitched voice.


    "Stop it all!"


    "I have proof, I can prove my life experience, the guy above is fake, just my double!"


    As he yanked a jade pendant from his neck, he raised it up and yelled:


    "This is my jade pendant. My father handed it to me when I was 16 years old. He once told me that it was the birth gift given by the old man to their brothers when he was a child!"


    All of a sudden.


    There was another silence in the crowd.


    Many people stare at the jade pendant held high in Wang Ping''an''s hands. From the beginning, they just look at jokes and become suspicious.


    "It doesn''t seem like a lie to see the boy''s promise? He can''t be true, can he Someone couldn''t help muttering.


    The guards who came forward also stopped on the spot and hesitated to look at Wang Liguo and others in the banquet center.


    Wang SHANZHUAN, Wang Chuanming, Wang Meifang and other three brothers and sisters stood up in disbelief at this time. Not everyone knows the jade pendant that the old man gave them.


    "Dad, if Wang Ping''an really has the jade pendant you gave him, doesn''t it mean that..."


    Wang Meifang, an acute child, spoke on the spot. As she spoke, she looked at Wang Xu with uncertain eyes and slightly raised her voice


    "Is this kid a liar?"


    "Liar?"


    Wang Xu''s face was smiling, but he didn''t say a word. He just looked at the old man Wang, Wang Liguo.


    If it''s a liar, the person in charge of the royal family, it''s a lie to see such a big royal banquet.


    palpable lies!


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, coldness is intended to condense bit by bit.


    At this point.


    He has been convinced of one thing, that is, Wang Ping''an''s words are all true words, because his mind can''t feel the slightest fluctuation in his body.


    A closer look at Wang Ping''an''s appearance reveals that his eyebrows are strikingly similar to his father in Wang Xu''s memory.


    There is even a slight resemblance between Wang Hefei, Wang Meifang and other brothers and sisters present, as well as Wang Liguo, the father of Wang.


    But Wang Xu


    But there are few similarities with these people.


    "I finally understand why, as soon as I entered the Wang family, I felt that it was not right and that it was a kind of affectation and hypocrisy."


    Wang Xu''s previous doubts were solved one by one, but the truth made him feel tired and disappointed.


    Incomparably heavy disappointment!


    Combined with Wang Ping''an''s words, he is weaving the clues he has known over the years and searching for all kinds of news about the Wang family.


    It is not difficult for Wang Xu to reconstruct a truth.


    More than 20 years ago, his parents were forced to leave the capital because of their pregnancy. Because the Wang family and the Xu family are natural enemies, the elders will never allow them to survive.


    In order to protect their own flesh and blood, we should not use the method of "cat for Prince" to hide the truth from the world.


    And Wang Xu is the civet cat.


    Wang Ping''an, who grew up in his own family, is the real prince!


    This moment.


    Memories of the past and his parents flashed through Wang Xu''s mind bit by bit. Some small details that he took for granted and subconsciously avoided and ignored in the past also had a new explanation.


    "Now I finally understand why, when I was a child, my parents had to go on business so often that they didn''t see anyone for a long time. Surely they came to see my real son in private?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes gradually drooped, and a strong self mockery rose in his heart. All the troubles of the Wang family around him were ignored by him.


    "It turns out that from the beginning, my life... Was a fraud. From the beginning, I was a chess piece. From the beginning, my obsession was false... It was really ridiculous and pathetic!"


    When Wang Ping''an was 16 years old, how could it not be when Wang Xu was 16 years old?


    That year, on the night of Wang Xu''s 16th birthday, his parents mysteriously disappeared and disappeared.


    In the same year, that night, his parents, in the capital city thousands of miles away, personally handed over the jade pendant representing their own identity to their real son.


    Everything.


    It all changed from that night.


    Understanding these truths, how can Wang Xu hold back? Even with his heart, he is full of laughable, pathetic and pitiful at the moment.


    I only feel that all my previous obsession is an abnormal blank!


    Useless!


    "But since tonight, I have understood all the truth, and I have been completely free..."


    Wang Xu''s drooping eyes slowly opened, and his fluctuating mood gradually stabilized.


    Look up again and open your eyes.


    Everything you see around you is a play.


    This moment.


    He


    It''s become, really!


    outsider!

 Chapter 1403

    "Somebody


    "What are you doing?"


    "Why don''t you drag out this drunken, rambling little fellow?"


    There was silence.


    Wang He Fei''s hands were shaking and roared loudly.


    However, Wang Shanchuan and other brothers and sisters, who were nearby, were opposed and stood up to stop them


    "Brother, don''t worry. Let''s see if the jade pendant in his hand is the third brother''s one. "


    "Yes, maybe what he said is true?"


    "Yes, if he is the son of Lao San, we must recognize him. My Wang family can''t allow an outsider to impersonate our blood!"


    Wang Chuanming and Wang Meifang also echoed, especially Wang Meifang. At this time, the whole person was excited and couldn''t help herself.


    To her, Wang Xu is her son Wang Xing''s biggest enemy. But if it''s just Wang Ping''an, how can it compare with her son Wang Xing?


    In the face of this scene, Wang Hefei''s intestines were almost green.


    Wang Ping''an''s real identity is unknown to his brothers and sisters.


    Doesn''t he know?


    For so many years, the reason why he didn''t recognize Wang Ping''an and allowed him to live in the Wang family was that the old man tacitly agreed in disguise.


    Is it because of Wang Xu''s blood that Wang Xu is recognized as his direct grandson?


    no


    It is Wang Xu''s status and position as the prince of China that can bring great benefits to the future of the Wang family.


    Unfortunately, these words can only be buried in the bottom of my heart, but Wang Hefei can''t say it at all.


    In the end, he only had a gloomy face and said in a deep voice, "you''re right, but tonight our Wang family has a big banquet. We can''t make people panic just because of this sudden incident."


    With that, Wang Hefei waved his big hand again: "now, take Wang Ping''an to one side, whether what he said is true or false. After the banquet, I will confirm it myself."


    This is a temporary delay.


    At the banquet center, Wang Liguo also sighed and turned to Wang Xu


    "Xiaoxu, don''t think much about it. It''s just a sidekick who is crazy about wine. Remember, you are the third generation of my royal family


    The words "three generations of grandchildren" are very popular in Wang Li''s national language. It seems that they are suggestive and firm.


    Wang Xu was noncommittal. He just nodded his head and laughed again. He didn''t say a word.


    At the same time.


    Wang Hefei''s side also began to greet the guests who came to congratulate him. Soon the banquet continued, and the voices began to be lively again.


    However, at this time, most people''s mind is no longer on the banquet. It fell on what Wang Ping''an had said before.


    "If what the boy said just now is true... There will be a big shock in the Wang family tonight!" Someone couldn''t help sighing in a low voice.


    But there are also people who are full of excitement.


    In the corner of the crowd where the younger generation gathered, Wang Lili and Xiao Ping sat together, feeling their blood surging up and their faces flushed with excitement.


    "Ha ha, if that boy is fake, we don''t have to deal with him. They will let him disappear quietly. My Wang family can''t afford to lose such a big face." Wang Lili''s excited legs trembled, and she felt extremely cool in her heart.


    Xiao Ping, full of haze in his eyes, said in a low voice with a grim smile: "instead, I hope Mr. Wang will be kind enough to let him go, so that I can have the opportunity to teach that boy to be a man myself."


    Soon.


    When the banquet came to an end, the guests left one after another.


    After the meal, the friendship between Wang Xu and the Wangs in Beijing disappeared completely.


    There was no pause.


    He immediately got up, took a deep look at Wang Liguo, and said directly: "Mr. Wang, there are many things in Wang''s family tonight. When the dust is settled, I''ll leave first."


    With that, Wang Xu turned and left.


    "What?"


    At this scene, some of the Wang family, even the deepest people in the city hall, were stunned.


    For any one person, at the moment, the identity of the third generation of his royal grandchildren is questioned, and he will try his best to stay, so as to obtain the first-hand situation, right?


    Wang Xu went straight away!


    Wang Liguo''s face was very ugly. He knew that because of this accident, Wang Xu had doubts, and the gap between him and the Wang family had become bigger.


    Wang Hefei, the boss of the Wang family, was also very ugly and stood in the same place without saying a word.


    But Wang SHANZHUAN, Wang Chuanming, Wang Meifang and other three brothers and sisters, it is to see a burst of nameless fire.


    "Dad, what does he mean? This kind of time, even dare to shake your face? What does he think he is? "


    Wang Meifang raised her finger to the direction Wang Xu left. Her voice was sharp and inconceivable


    "According to me, even if he is really the son of the third son, we can''t keep him, disrespectful and uneducated!"


    At this time.


    Wang Liguo also knew that the secret could not be hidden after all.


    "You think so, too?"


    Wang Liguo''s eyes swept around, and the other members of the royal family were the core.


    Although Wang Shanchuan and Wang Chuanming did not speak, they were all dissatisfied with Wang Xu''s "disrespect" behavior.


    "Dad, the boy didn''t even call you grandfather..." what did the two brothers want to say.


    But not yet.


    "You, shut up!"


    Wang Liguo stood up trembling and patted the table, his eyes full of anger.


    "Up to now, you don''t know why I did it. Even I hinted many times that you still do it. It''s really disappointing for me."


    "Dad, Dad, don''t be angry. If you really want to make up for his son because of Laosan''s guilt, we don''t really have a problem. It''s just that we all attach so much importance to you and don''t understand. And this boy is really disrespectful and not a son... "


    As a daughter, Wang Meifang quickly came up to help Wang Liguo, but her mouth was full of discontent and said quickly.


    When she wanted to come, she was blowing the old man''s ear and letting him wake up.


    However.


    "You, you... Haven''t you ever thought about his identity?"


    Wang Liguo was even more angry. His whole body trembled with anger and his voice trembled


    "Meifang, I know you are afraid that your son Wang Xing will be robbed of the limelight in the family, but have you never thought about what your father and I have done over the years.


    How many people in this world can I tolerate so much? Or even to please? "


    "Ah?"


    Wang Meifang was stunned.


    This she really never thought deeply, before also always thought Wang Liguo eccentric. But now it seems that there is something wrong with the old man.


    Old man, from beginning to end, his attitude towards Wang Xu is a little too good!


    "Dad, it''s not because of the third brother''s death that you feel so guilty about his son..." Wang Meifang subconsciously said what she thought.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    What happened at the Wang family banquet spread throughout the capital through the mouths of many guests.


    Who is true and who is false?


    For a while.


    The capital is shaking.

 Chapter 1404

    The Wangs made a joke.


    At the dinner party to celebrate the return of three generations of grandchildren who have been lost for many years, another grandchildren came out and made jokes about the true and false grandchildren.


    Countless people were surprised by the size of the capital.


    "I grass, wait for tomorrow morning, after true and false break, that false afraid not will be directly torn up by the anger of the Wang family."


    "I think it will disappear quietly. After all, it''s not a good thing. The Wangs have lost their face."


    "Hey, hey, you don''t know. At the dinner party last night, the boy named Wang Ping''an swore that he really was!"


    The whole capital is boiling.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianyuanfang.


    In the Wang family mansion.


    "You, you... You are hopeless!"


    After hearing Wang Meifang''s words, Wang Liguo was so angry that he wanted to slap him hard. But when he raised his hand to the half, he could not put it down, and his heart was just filled with sorrow.


    After so many years of rich family life, his sons and daughters have formed a kind of rigid thinking. They take everything for granted and don''t think about the deep meaning behind them.


    "That Wang Ping''an is really the third son..."


    Wang Liguo slowly closed his eyes, with a very disappointed tone, word by word spit out, that buried in the bottom of his heart for many years, only the eldest son knows the secret.


    "What?"


    Wang Meifang, Wang SHANZHUAN, Wang Chuanming and others suddenly widened their eyes.


    "But Dad, if you knew, why..."


    "Why?"


    Wang Liguo opened his eyes and laughed.


    It''s very sad to laugh.


    "Because, the adopted son of the third, his name is..."


    "Wang Xu!"


    "Dad, I know that boy''s name is Wang Xu. What''s wrong with that?" Wang Meifang still does not care, some impatient asked.


    "Wait, is there any meaning in this name?"


    Wang SHANZHUAN frowned slightly.


    But he can''t think of it. A young man in his twenties who has been living in exile for decades and his parents have died. No matter how hard he struggles, he can''t struggle to the point where he can make the Wang family fear, can he?


    After all, Wang Liguo is the head of the royal family in the capital. Looking at China, he is a very important person.


    "His surname is Wang!"


    Wang Liguo closed his eyes, and the whole person fell back on the chair again. He was extremely disappointed in his tone, and his breath was decaying.


    "Wang?"


    Wang Meifang, Wang Chuanming and others were puzzled.


    The son of the third eldest son, the third generation of his royal family''s grandchildren, is not surnamed Wang, is it difficult to be, or is it possible to be surnamed Xu?


    Wang Hefei''s face was livid, and he didn''t say a word.


    "Dad, what you said is..."


    At this time, Wang Shanchuan looked at his elder brother and the old man, and finally thought of a possibility. His body was shocked, his eyes were shining with incredible light, and he lost his voice


    "Is he the prince of Huaxia?"


    "What, Prince Huaxia?"


    That''s the first thing to say.


    Suddenly, almost everyone in the hall took a breath of air conditioning.


    In today''s world, even if heaven and earth change greatly, the name of the prince of China is also heard all over the world, shaking the world.


    Wang family is the top family in China. How can we not hear of Wang Xu?


    "Yes, yes!"


    "I''m young, in my twenties, and my surname is Wang. Even Dad, I have to tolerate him for many times. Who else can I have but the legendary Prince of Huaxia?"


    Wang Shan said that the clearer his thinking, and at the end of the day, he clapped his hands and said excitedly.


    The other Wang family leaders were even more shocked.


    This is the prince of China!


    Since his rise, he has done more and more earth shaking things. In front of him, what is a mere Wang family?


    Right now.


    Wang Shanchuan jumped up in excitement. He couldn''t believe it and cried out in surprise


    "Dad, is Prince Huaxia the third one? My God, it''s incredible


    But the next second.


    Wang Shanchuan''s excited face turned white.


    If Wang Xu is the prince of Huaxia, what they did before, their faces


    At this moment, Wang Shanchuan was filled with remorse.


    "Dad, I see what you mean now. It''s because we''re incompetent and we''ve done a bad job!"


    But soon, Wang Shanchuan suddenly looked up and his eyes continued to glow


    "But it''s not too late, Dad. We still have a chance to make up for it. The third son..."


    "No, he is the son of the third eldest son. He is the only one. He is the real third generation of my royal family."


    "As long as we get him, our royal family is the absolute and worthy first among the aristocratic families. Apart from the Wu League, what are the Xiao family and the Wu family


    Wang Shan said that the more excited he was, the more brilliant he was. He began to fantasize about the future on the spot.


    "Yes, you are not hopeless."


    Wang Li Guo nodded slowly, glanced at Wang Mei fang and said faintly:


    "Meifang, I know what you are thinking, but you should understand that temporary tolerance will bring a broader sky to our Wang family in the future."


    "Don''t worry that Wang Xing''s position in the family will be shaken, because Wang Xu''s identity, he doesn''t care about our Wang family, and he can''t become the next generation of Wang family leader. In the future, it will be your son. "


    Wang Meifang bowed her head and said nothing.


    She is not a fool. Knowing what the old man means, she means that the gap between her son Wang Xing and Wang Xu is too big to compare.


    "Well, so what? After all, he is not the blood of my Wang family, but the adopted son of the third eldest son. The meaning of the old man is clear. The future head of the family will still be my son! "


    Wang Meifang was cold in her heart, but on the surface she was silent. She nodded to know what she should do.


    Even if they know that Wang Ping''an is the real third generation of the Wang family.


    But from now on, true is false.


    Fake is real!


    Three generations of the royal family.


    must.


    inevitable.


    It can only be


    Wang Xu!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Wang Ping''an is waiting for the confirmation of the family with joy and expectation in another side room inside the Wang family.


    "There is a jade pendant left by my father. As long as I see it with my own eyes, the old man and uncles will know that the guy is a fake. I am the real third generation of the royal family."


    Wang Ping''an is very confident. His face is red and his eyes are full of yearning and ambition for the future.


    The wine is still strong.


    But at the moment, Wang Ping''an is not drunk at all.


    With this kind of longing, excited mood waiting for do not know how long, finally, the door of the room was opened from the outside.


    A guard came in with a cold face.


    Before the guard could speak, Wang Ping''an stood up and exclaimed excitedly:


    "Did the old man tell me to come? Did the uncles know that I was their real nephew? "

 Chapter 1405

    "I''ve already said that. I''m the real one. Come on! Take me to see them! I can''t help but recognize them with my grandfather.... "


    Wang Ping''an yelled excitedly and strode forward in a hurry. He wanted to rush out directly.


    However.


    Next second.


    The powerful hand of the guard hit him and pushed him to the ground on the spot.


    "You..."


    Wang Ping''an was so angry that he opened his mouth to scold.


    "Touch!"


    But the guard didn''t look at him. He dropped a jade pendant and said coldly:


    "This is your jade pendant. The old man has seen it himself. It''s just a fake jade pendant on the roadside stall... After drinking, show me some occasions when I''m crazy!"


    With that, the guard turned and left.


    In the room.


    Wang Ping''an was the only one left sitting on the ground, holding the jade pendant he had carried since childhood. He was a fool.


    Fake?


    How could it be fake?!


    ¡­¡­


    But it''s said that it''s in Jianghai palace.


    Wang Xu left from the banquet of the Wang family. As soon as he came back, he locked himself in the study. Facing the darkness in the study, he said plainly:


    "Wu Jiu, check a person in the Wang family for me. His name is Wang Ping''an. With him as the center, I want this person from small to large, on the surface and under the surface. You can''t miss all the information you can find, even when he is a few years old and where he is wetting his bed!"


    If there is an outsider here at this time, he will feel that Wang Xu is crazy to talk to the air.


    But there are no outsiders here.


    Therefore, in a dark shadow of the study, a dark woman with a concave and convex figure came out slowly and nodded


    "Good!"


    A good word landing, the woman''s body, has been like a snake general twist, instant from the study window between a crack through, in a twinkling of an eye disappeared in the depths of the night.


    Dance nine.


    It was Sun Yan, who was once with Sun Yan, who was called "Nine". Since Wang Xu came back from the fairy Taoist temple, he secretly contacted the dance nine. Sun Yan had given the token, and the secret intelligence organization behind the other party became Wang Xu''s another eye line in the dark.


    Wang Xu is not worried about Wu Jiu''s intelligence ability.


    Because he had collected the information of the Wang family, in addition to ordering Ma Sanmo, he also gave it to Wu Jiu. In the end, Wu Jiu got more information than Ma Sanmo.


    "Now that I know some truth, although it''s beyond my original intention, I don''t need to have any scruples about the Wangs in the capital from now on..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled, and he slowly sat in front of his desk and closed his eyes inch by inch.


    After knowing that he was just an adopted son, he was not so calm as he seemed on the surface. Under the calm appearance, there was a great change of spirit.


    Obsession comes from the deepest fragment of a person''s spirit.


    If there is no accident and everything goes well, Wang Xu''s spirit will not be shaken.


    But now, this truth is not what Wang Xu wants. It takes a little time for him to accept and digest it.


    Time.


    Little by little.


    The night is getting thicker and thicker, until the clouds in the sky show the first light.


    "Pa!"


    The door of the study was quietly opened, and Wu Jiu came in slowly from the outside, holding a pile of paper materials.


    "Young master, the task is finished."


    "Put it on the table."


    Wang Xu''s eyes slowly opened, and his voice was neither happy nor sad.


    "Do you have any other orders?"


    After putting down the information, Wu Jiu did not leave at the first time, but bowed his head and asked respectfully.


    She has a feeling that Wang Xu at the moment and Wang Xu who just came back last night seem to have some special changes.


    That kind of change, lets dance nine mood extremely dignified, has one kind of wind and rain to be about to come heavy feeling.


    "Send news to all forces in the capital. At noon today, I will set up a household in the capital and spread my name all over the place." Sure enough, Wang Xu did not lift his head.


    As he spoke, he reached out and opened the first page of the information.


    Seeing this, Wu Jiu didn''t ask again. He bowed slightly and turned around to get out of the study.


    All of a sudden.


    In the study, there was only Wang Xu''s voice of turning information page by page.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s getting brighter and brighter.


    However, it was only seven o''clock in the morning when a news came out from the Wang family, which made the huge capital, which had just awakened from the night, suddenly set off a bustling uproar.


    "Ha ha, that Wang Ping''an is a fake. My God, there are some idiots in the world who are drunk and want to ascend to the sky at one step?"


    "I laughed to death. I was at the banquet that night. At that time, I thought he was the real one because he swore so much."


    "Ma Dan, I''m so angry. I''ve crushed Wang Ping''an''s hundred thousand yuan gambling table. I''ve lost everything."


    In the upper social circle of the capital, countless second-generation people are smiling and out of breath.


    Even some of the elders were dumbfounded and shook their heads: "yes, who is the master of the Wang family? How can he make such a mistake?"


    "Ha ha, it''s hard to be a joke for a hundred years to be a pure joy."


    It''s hard for old people to have fun.


    And now.


    Being regarded as the source of jokes, there is no embarrassment of jokes in the Wang family. On the contrary, there is a jubilant atmosphere among the core executives.


    Wang Hefei, Wang Shanchuan, Wang Chuanming, Wang Meifang and other direct brothers and sisters, as well as a group of Wang family leaders, all gathered here.


    Wang Liguo sat on the throne with a calm face and a faint smile


    "Ladies and gentlemen, after last night''s banquet, some things should be made public with you. It''s about the real identity of Wang Xu, my first grandson of the newly returned family..."


    There was a slight pause.


    Immediately, a senior member of the Wang family came forward and asked in a loud voice


    "Master of the family, is it not this direct grandson? Does he have other identities?"


    "Not bad."


    Wang Li Guo nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile:


    "I''m a real grandson. I''m a great man. His name is Wang Xu, which you may not know, but another person''s former honorific name is today''s world. He is... "


    "Prince Huaxia!"


    "What?"


    In an instant, all the people were uncontrollably wide eyed, tongue tied and dumbfounded.


    They have not guessed, but no one can think that the real identity of Wang Xu would be so amazing.


    Who doesn''t know the reputation of Prince Huaxia and those present?


    Thinking about the banquet that the Wangs held in the capital last night, everyone suddenly realized that their doubts had been solved one after another.


    No wonder the old man would personally give such a banquet for one of his own grandchildren. It turned out to be so.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it!"


    "The prince of Huaxia should be the eldest grandson of the old man and a member of my royal family. From now on, this huge capital... No, this huge Huaxia, the world, can still compare with my royal family?"


    "Yes, Mr. Wang is a member of the Wang family. What are the three major families in the capital, Xiao family and Liu family


    The high-level officials of the royal family were so excited that they couldn''t help themselves.


    Wang Liguo looked at all these above, and his face was gradually filled with a brilliant smile.


    He has been in charge of the Wang family all his life. He is as powerful as Wang Xu, and he has to be his pawn?


    But the next second.


    All of a sudden.


    A beautiful woman wrapped in black clothes with a concave convex figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the hall.


    "Respect the order of the young master, come to the king''s house in the capital and hand over the post!"

 Chapter 1406

    The woman is holding a golden post in her hand.


    With a wave of his hand, the gold post soared into the sky and glowed.


    Then.


    An indifferent and grand voice came from it.


    "I''m wang Xu, the great master of Wuzong. I''m setting up a house in the capital this afternoon and inviting guests from all over the world."


    The sound was not loud, but it spread all over the royal mansion.


    instantaneous.


    The whole Wang family, from Wang Liguo and others in the hall to the servants cleaning the courtyard outside, all looked up and gaped.


    There was a dead silence.


    But the woman in black didn''t stay at all. After the reaction of the Wang family, there was only a golden post floating out of thin air.


    ¡­¡­


    The royal family, as a third-generation grandchild, is still fermenting in the capital at this time.


    The young people in the second generation circle of Beijing, the top ones, gather together and sit on top of a luxury restaurant with a history of 300 years, chatting and pointing out.


    Two men and one woman.


    They are from the other three of the four families in Beijing.


    Xiao Li is the leader of the younger generation of the Xiao family.


    Liu Jia, Liu Chuang.


    Huo family, Huo Baiyu.


    "It''s really strange. What''s wrong with the Wang family? Will they have a big banquet for a homeless" abandoned grandson "and make a name for him in the capital?"


    Xiao Li, dressed in ancient black and with ancient scholar''s hair, frowned slightly.


    "It seems that the abandoned grandson made some fame outside. As far as I know, he didn''t come to recognize his ancestors, but to show off. He bought a medium-sized house in tianyuanfang and set up his own house."


    Liu Shuan chuckled and shook his head with disdain: "after all, it''s a country bumpkin outside the capital who comes to the capital to show off his power after mixing some skills outside. It''s really funny."


    "Oh? And set up your own door? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Li immediately raised his head with great interest. Then he laughed again and shook his head


    "That''s really interesting. I heard Xiao Yang say a few words. The boy refuted him several times in public. He was a friend and robbed a woman with Xiao Ping."


    With that, Xiao Li closed his eyes, then opened them again, grew up, turned to look at a girl in white on the other side, and said with a smile:


    "Bai Yu, why don''t you come with me and see this" abandoned grandson "of the Wang family


    There was a trace of teasing in his tone, and it was obvious that he didn''t care about Wang Xu at all.


    "Xiao Li, the other party is really not simple. Qian Chengjun was almost killed on the spot. Now he has no face to see anyone. Do you still want to take the initiative to provoke him?"


    The girl in white raised her eyebrows slightly, a little surprised


    "Don''t investigate his specific information. If you want to stand for Xiao Yang and Xiao Ping, you can wait."


    If outsiders are present, they will recognize that she is Huo Baiyu, the eldest daughter of the he family, one of the four famous families in the Wang family.


    "Ha ha, I''m not stupid. I know he''s not simple. I''ll call uncle tie. If Uncle tie follows me, I can''t stop me."


    Xiao Li chuckled and asked again:


    "Two, together?"


    Liu Zhenzhen and Huo Baiyu look at each other and nod their heads. After all, they are invited by good friends. It''s better to watch the excitement and relax.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    Xiao family.


    Xiao Yang is sitting on the sofa, cocking his legs on the phone, talking to a friend he met in the Xu family.


    "Xu Dong, you say you know the identity of the Wang family who abandoned his grandson. What''s the origin of him?" As soon as the phone rang, Xiao Yang asked directly.


    "What kind of Wang family abandons his grandson? That''s also the grandson of my Xu family!" On the other side of the phone, there came a young man''s voice.


    "I know, but the headquarters outside is more intimate than that of the relatives. Well, cut the crap. What''s the origin of him? " Xiao Yang joked and asked with a smile.


    "Yang Shao, I''ll just say it, but the news is too shocking. Believe it or not is another matter!"


    Xu Dong hesitated a little and then said mysteriously:


    "My parents told the elders that he was the prince of Huaxia..."


    "Yes, it''s not someone else. It''s the one who is now famous in the world and dominates an era. It''s invincible. Our idol, Prince Huaxia!"


    Speaking of the back, Xu Dong''s tone became obviously excited.


    "Prince Huaxia?"


    As soon as the title came out, it seemed to have magic power. Xiao Yang was stunned on the sofa.


    For a moment, the brain was shocked by the blank.


    He has been investigating Wang Xu''s background, and finally learned from another friend that Xu Dong might know something.


    But this news is too exaggerated, isn''t it?


    Is the prince of Huaxia the abandoned grandson of the Wang family?


    Is it possible?


    In a muddle, Xiao Yang doesn''t know how he hung up the phone.


    But as soon as he put down the phone, another call came in:


    "It''s Xiao Ping... What? Xiao Li''s eldest brother went to find the Wang family''s abandoned grandson and made a contribution for us? "


    Xiao Yang''s eyes suddenly widened, his face turned white, and his mobile phone slipped from his palm.


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    Tianyuanfang, in Jianghai palace.


    Xiao Li had already stood in front of Wang Xu. He was dressed in ancient clothes. He had long hair and a shawl. He was handsome and noble, just like the servants of the old martial emperors in the solar world.


    Behind Xiao Li stood an old man with drooping eyes. His breath was as deep as the sea, and he was very powerful.


    Liu Chuangzhen and Huo Baiyu stood a little behind, watching the crowd.


    Seeing these people, Wang Xu glanced at them casually and frowned slightly


    "Isn''t it that important people from the top families in Beijing are visiting? How come it''s just you guys? "


    "Let me introduce myself. I''m Xiao Li, Xiao Li. I''m the leader of the younger generation of the Xiao family, and the first candidate of the future Xiao family."


    Xiao Li smiles, points to the old man around him and continues


    "The one behind me is a great master of martial arts worshipped by the Xiao family. Of course, you may not know what it means to be a great master of martial arts. "


    "But as long as you know, he can kill all the people in your house with one finger, just like crushing mole ants."


    "Oh, so you''re here?"


    Wang Xu raised his eyelids and his face was as plain as water.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just here to teach you a lesson so that you can understand how to be a good man in the capital."


    Xiao Li''s tone is like the breeze blowing on his face.


    "Oh, how to teach?" Wang Xu smell speech not from the eyelid slightly lift, smile not smile way.


    He almost laughed.


    "It''s very simple. I heard that you are very good at fighting. As soon as you come to the capital, you almost killed Qian''s family and ruined Qian Chengjun''s big white face. I''m not so unscrupulous, so... "


    The smile on Xiao Li''s face is very light. It''s as light as water, but it suddenly overflows.


    "So, I''ll just break your limbs!"

 Chapter 1407

    Is Xiao Li a fool?


    no


    He is so arrogant because he has arrogant capital.


    A great master of martial arts, looking at China, how many? Not to mention, it''s just used to suppress the abandoned grandson of a Wang family who has been exiled for more than 20 years.


    "I don''t care how famous you are outside, and what your status is. When you come to Beijing, you have to understand the rules of the aristocratic circle in Beijing. I don''t care if you kill Qian Chengjun, but you can''t provoke my Xiao family. "


    Xiao Li said here, with a trace of pride in his eyes and a playful smile


    "By the way, don''t say you didn''t mess with the Xiao family. I mean, no matter what kind of reputation you have outside, even if one of my Xiao family''s offshoots is not something you can provoke. "


    Xiao family.


    The first of the four aristocratic families in the capital, like the Huo family, was one of the first to establish a military alliance. Looking at China, it is stronger than the Wu family in Southeast China, and it may not be comparable to the Xiao family.


    What''s more, Wang Xu abandoned his grandson?


    "I''ll give you one last chance to bow to me and be my little brother. Otherwise, tie Lao will break your limbs and teach you a profound lesson. "


    Xiao Li said with a smile.


    "Great master of martial arts, tiewanshan?"


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. His eyes swept over the old man.


    "Yes, it''s the old man." The old man''s voice is indifferent.


    "It''s said that you and Huo Jinghai are as famous as each other. After the great changes of heaven and earth, the martial arts have gone further, ranking seventh in the list of great masters of the martial arts league. How can a great master bow down to the words of a younger generation of the Xiao family? " Wang Xu asked again.


    This means that even Huo Jinghai has become the head of the Huo family in the capital. You are not inferior to Huo Jinghai in martial arts. You are famous in the martial arts circle of China. Why did you get so miserable. With human servants?


    "The Xiao family is very kind to me." Tiewanshan cherishes words like gold.


    "I see. The meaning of kindness must be paid back. In that case, I''ll give you a chance to leave. Since you are the strong one on the grand master list, you should know who I am, and more importantly, I am the least threatened in my life. "


    Wang Xu shook his head.


    "I don''t know who you are. I''ll just listen to the master''s instructions. I''ll cut off your limbs if I say. I''ll kill you if I say I''ll kill you. "


    Tiewanshan''s voice was still indifferent, and his eyelids didn''t move.


    "Oh, I see again."


    Wang Xu nodded and sighed.


    "Tie Lao, it''s up to you."


    Xiao Li chuckled, stepped back, put his hands on his chest, and began to prepare for the opera.


    He was not surprised by the ending. A great master of martial arts, can Wang Xu turn the world upside down?


    "You''re in your twenties, but you''ve abandoned your grandson. What can you look like if you don''t have a background outside? But after the great changes of heaven and earth, I found a good martial arts master and practiced some martial arts. Then I thought I was the first in heaven and earth, and I dare to come to the capital to do wild? "


    "As for breaking his limbs, it''s not killing him. I, Xiao Li, can naturally bear the consequences. The Wangs dare not say anything."


    Xiao Li''s eyes twinkled with ridicule, and Zhizhu''s light, then he closed his eyes directly.


    If Wang Xu is a good man in the capital, his reputation will naturally go up to a higher level and gain more voice among the younger generation.


    "One second, two seconds, three seconds..."


    Xiao Li counted silently in his heart. In his impression, tie Lao never had more than three seconds of enemies.


    "Touch!"


    Sure enough.


    In the third second, a familiar and incomparable sound of knee smashing came.


    With a smile on his face, Xiao Li opened his eyes again and looked up confidently.


    This is a good look.


    In an instant, the whole person turned into a statue.


    He knelt on the ground in front of him, not Wang Xu, but tie Lao!


    Tiewanshan, the great master of martial arts, who has been running through China and annihilating countless enemies, has his knees broken and his waist straight as a sword. However, the top big head falls to one side, his eyes open in anger, and his eyes are filled with horror and regret.


    A great master of martial arts was killed in three seconds?


    Who killed them?


    Wang Xu?


    Xiao Li couldn''t believe it, but he had to.


    "The second you closed your eyes, I cut off his head with a sword. I''m still calculating how long you will open your eyes. I didn''t expect that it was only three seconds."


    At this time, Wang Xu is no longer in the original position, but standing in front of Xiao three meters, light said.


    Xiao Li''s face was pale and his body trembled uncontrollably.


    Tiewanshan is a great master of martial arts and Taoism. He is a strong man at the top of the world. He can kill him with one sword. He is so young. There is no strong man in the world but a man with the same surname Wang.


    "Wang... Prince Wang?"


    Xiao Li''s voice trembled with difficulty.


    He never thought that the abandoned grandson of the Wang family would be the legendary Prince of China.


    In front of Prince Huaxia, what is the Xiao family in his capital?


    Xiao Li opened his mouth, squeezed out an ugly smile and spat out a few words


    "Mr. Wang, if I say it''s all a misunderstanding, do you... Believe it?"


    "What do you say?"


    Wang Xu smiles when he hears the truth of his life experience, but he has relaxed a lot.


    So he decided to just break Xiao Li''s limbs.


    In a minute.


    Xiao Li''s limbs were broken and he was thrown out of Jianghai palace. Liu Zhenzhen and Huo Baiyu did not dare to speak out of the atmosphere. They left in a hurry with Xiao Li.


    "The Wang family abandoned their grandson and turned out to be the son of the king of China. No wonder the Wang family held a big banquet to celebrate this kind of person."


    Until the hospital, Xiao Li was sent to the operating room. Liu Zhenzhen took a long breath and fell on the seat outside the operating room of the hospital, shocked.


    Huo Baiyu sat on one side, his eyes were complicated


    "If he was not the prince of Huaxia, the man lying in the operating room would be that man. And we, too, talk and laugh in restaurants. Is that the difference in power? He is a powerful individual, and we can only rely on our family background to get rid of our backs. What are we


    Huo Baiyu lowers his head and reflects deeply. He thinks of the scene when Wang Xu killed tie Lao with a finger. He seems to understand something.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Li was broken limbs, into the hospital operating room.


    This news quickly spread throughout the upper class social circles in the capital, and set off waves.


    Who is Xiao Li?


    The third generation''s direct grandson of the Xiao family, the most beloved grandson of the old man of the Xiao family, is the first old-fashioned and elegant young man in the capital.


    How could such an aristocratic young man who almost walked across the capital be interrupted?


    Who did it?


    Who dares to do that?


    Don''t you want to live?


    After hearing the news, countless people gaped.


    "How is that possible? Who did it? "


    Qian family, Qian Chengjun learned the news, the first time to call his boss, Xiao Yang of the Xiao family.


    "It''s the man who beat you... I told boss Xiao Li about you, and then boss Xiao Li took someone to find him, and it turned out to be like this..."


    Xiao Yang''s voice was very complicated, and it seemed that he was in a trance of panic.


    But Qian Chengjun didn''t hear it. Instead, he was very happy. After hanging up, he couldn''t help laughing


    "Ha ha, that boy is going to die by himself. I don''t need money. The Xiao family can''t let him go and kill him!"

 Chapter 1408

    At the same time.


    Other people who received the news also had different reactions.


    Countless second generations, even the elders of various aristocratic families in the capital, were all shocked and went out to inquire for information with all kinds of relations and means.


    The new "Wang family abandons his grandson" is so sacred that he dares to break Xiao Li''s limbs.


    "This is a public blow to the Xiao family''s face. Where did the Wang family abandon their grandchildren? What''s the origin? "


    Within the Huo family, Huo Jinghai frowned slightly.


    He sat in front of a group of Huo senior, look at each other, but few people know more.


    It''s not that they haven''t heard of "the Wang family abandoning their grandchildren" in the past two days, but they are only a small generation of the Wang family after all. Young people may be curious to pay attention to them. Where will they pay attention to their rich elders and senior family members?


    Without an answer, Huo Jinghai frowned.


    It''s related to the surname "Wang" and is extremely young. When I first arrived in the capital, I broke the limbs of the eldest son of the Xiao family


    A bad feeling suddenly rose in his heart.


    "Damn it, isn''t it that man? If he is the abandoned grandson of the Wang family, will the future of the Wang family go to heaven? And my Huo family... "


    Thinking of those "little misunderstandings" between him and Wang Xu, Huo Jinghai suddenly shivers.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Wang family, the mood of the Wang family was slightly higher.


    "Although he is going to set up his own door, it is my Wang family after all. This conflict between him and the Xiao family is also good for the future of our Wang family. It can also be regarded as taking advantage of the sword to kill people and reaping the benefits of the fisherman. "


    Wang Hefei said in a deep voice.


    Wang Shanchuan and Wang Meifang''s brothers and sisters also nodded slightly in agreement.


    Only Wang Liguo looked at the shining sword stick in his hand and frowned slightly.


    What he wants is to tie Wang Xu in the Wang family with his family affection, and let Wang Xu work for the Wang family completely, rather than simply killing people with a knife.


    What''s more, it''s not really killing people with a knife. It''s just that Xiao Li, a member of the Xiao family, accidentally bumped into it.


    "Damn it, if it wasn''t for Ping''an who suddenly came out in public to make trouble, wouldn''t it make him have doubts and really set up his own house?"


    Wang Liguo was helpless.


    Wang Ping''an''s trouble was an accident. However, he is not afraid that Wang Xu knows the truth. After all, he is the only one who knows the truth, and even his eldest son Wang Hefei only knows half of it.


    As long as he doesn''t say it, he firmly says that Wang Xu is his grandson and tells everyone that Wang Xu is his grandson.


    Then Wang Xu is his grandson!


    Even if Wang Xu was suspicious, he had to admit it!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the Xiao family, a group of private high-level gathered here, but it is already a piece of anger.


    "One of the Wangs abandoned his grandson. How dare he break my son Xiao Zhenghong''s limbs? Use the offering and kill the boy


    Xiao Li''s father, Xiao Zhenghong, clapped the table angrily and yelled.


    The rest of the Xiao family are also excited.


    Xiao Li is the eldest son of the Xiao family. A Wang family abandoned his grandson, but he dared to break his limbs. Who gave that Wang family the courage to abandon his grandson?


    The old man of the Xiao family sat on the throne with a gloomy face and a murderous heart. He said in an angry voice:


    "What about tielao? Come on, please invite tie Lao to come here and let him go in person. I don''t care if he is the abandoned grandson of the Wang family. I''ll see his head in a quarter of an hour! "


    Someone called right away.


    However.


    Tielao''s phone call was unanswered.


    Just as the Xiaos were angry, an old servant came in trembling. His face turned pale and his voice trembled


    "Master, someone from outside has sent a gift..."


    "Gifts? No matter who asks for anything, let them go! " Xiao Zhenghong waved his hand and said angrily.


    But the next second.


    Without waiting for the old servant to speak, a indifferent woman in black came in with a mahogany gift box.


    "The little girl danced nine, and sent a gift to Xiao''s house for Prince Wang."


    With that, she didn''t wait for Xiao''s family to reply. With a wave of her hand, she threw the mahogany gift box on the floor of the hall.


    "Touch!"


    The gift box bounced twice, opened automatically, and a good head rolled out.


    Impressively is the iron old man who does not close his eyes!


    instantaneous.


    The hall of the Xiao family, which was still angry at the last moment, was filled with silence.


    Xiao Zhenghong raised his hand to force people out and froze in the air.


    The master of the Xiao family, who was above the theme, suddenly got up, and his eyes were full of unbelievable light.


    "Tielao?"


    For a moment.


    In the big hall of Xiao''s family, all the senior members of Xiao''s family are dead.


    Tielao''s position in the Xiao family is not ordinary. This is the old strong man who thinks that he is the great master of martial arts and the great master of Wumeng. In Xiao''s family, tie Laogui was worshipped, and his status and status were unusual.


    But now, tie Lao''s head has been sent to the gate of the Xiao family. What does it mean?


    Provocation?


    Or shock?


    "Who are you talking about, Mr. Wang? What''s your revenge against my Xiao family..."


    Xiao''s hands trembled, his eyes were scarlet, and he was staring at Wu Jiu, as if he wanted to say something.


    But in the middle of it, his face turned white suddenly, his eyes widened and he exclaimed:


    "Wait, Mr. Wang... Is that Mr. Wang of Huaxia?"


    The silence is even worse.


    Dance nine also light lift right hand, a light golden light of the post, automatically fly up in the air, above there is dense sword meaning circulation.


    "Of course, it''s my son. This time, he went to Beijing to set up a gateway and send sword stickers to invite guests from all over the world.


    However, I haven''t sent my sword post to Xiao''s house for you. You Xiao''s younger generation are very powerful. You dare to come to find trouble for him and shout to fight and kill him. This man''s head is just for warning.


    In the future, take care of your Xiao family


    With that, Wu Jiu turned and left.


    Behind him, Wang Xu''s voice, which was as flat as water, came from the sword sticker. Like the previous Wang family, it was an invitation.


    But right now.


    All the people in Xiao''s family are dead and silent.


    Xiao Zhenghong''s body was stiff in the same place. There was a trace of panic in his eyes. His voice trembled


    "Is it difficult, is it difficult... Xiao Li''s limbs were broken because he collided with Prince Wang?"


    No one answered.


    There is no need to answer.


    After a long time, a senior member of the Xiao family sighed: "brother, this node, the death of tie Lao and the warning of Prince Wang, is there anyone else?"


    The first person opened his head, and more and more people opened his mouth at the back.


    "There''s no need to guess. Xiao Li must have provoked Prince Wang, and then he killed tielao, as a warning to the Xiao family."


    "Now let''s think about how to make up for it."


    "Yes, Zhenghong, you''d better go to the hospital immediately, take Xiao Li with you, and go to the door to apologize."


    "Prince Wang is angry. We Xiao family must show us something."


    Xiao Zhenghong''s body is constantly shaking, and he looks hopelessly over the theme. He doesn''t say a word, and his eyes are drooping, just like a sculpture of master Xiao.


    "Dad


    Xiao Zhenghong called out with despair.


    "Stop it."


    Master Xiao got up slowly, and a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes: "Xiao Li and tie Lao provoked the prince of Huaxia. He was broken and tie Lao was killed. After all, it was my Xiao family''s fault."


    "Let''s have a big gift. Follow me to pay homage to prince he and set up a family in the capital. By the way, I''ll make amends!"


    ¡­¡­


    This day.


    It''s not just the Wangs and Xiaos.


    In such a big capital, almost all of the twenty members of the aristocratic family received the sword stickers from Wujiu.


    For a moment, the sword spread to the capital, and the wind and cloud moved everywhere.

 Chapter 1409

    Just after Wang Xu''s sword stickers spread all over the capital.


    Immediately after that, a piece of news spread all over the capital, saying that Wang Xu was the third generation of his grandchildren who had been lost for more than 20 years.


    The royal family in the capital is famous all over the world and is the family of the prince of China.


    Mr. Wang is not only the master of Wang family, but also the grandson of Wang Liguo!


    When the news came out, many people began to disbelieve.


    But then, the Xu family also spread news that Wang Xu was a relative grandson of the Xu family.


    So far.


    More than 20 years ago.


    Wang Hesheng, the third eldest son of the Wang family, fell in love with Xu Rumei, the eldest daughter of the Xu family. He gave birth to a son, but the family could not tolerate it. The story of his elopement was also unearthed.


    Once again, the huge capital was deeply shocked, and countless older generations could not sit still.


    "The prince of Huaxia is actually the third eldest son of the Wang family and the eldest daughter of the Xu family?"


    "I see. It''s no wonder that in recent years, the relationship between the Wang family and the Xu family has begun to ease. It turns out that there are still such secrets in it."


    "No wonder, no wonder. A few days ago, the Wang family held a big banquet just to celebrate the return of a three generation" abandoned grandson ". How strange are we? It turns out that the status of "abandoning grandchildren" is so complicated that it''s low-key to have a big feast. "


    "This is the invincible young master of the Chinese king who has been in and out of the world!"


    "Wang, Xu, two families, He De, how can they find such powerful blood grandchildren?"


    With the spread of the news, it was not only the circle of rich families in Beijing, but also the whole upper class society in Beijing.


    Then the business community, the martial arts and the underground world, including all the large organizations in the world and the high-level strongholds of secret forces in the capital, all shook up.


    Wang Xu''s name now spans the eastern and Western world, Wucheng in the upper world, and even the Western underground race world.


    Not long ago, he cracked down on the night parliament in the west, pushing the Mecca aegis and the hero Association.


    Now, Wang Xu is back in the capital.


    Moreover, it has become a hot spot between the Wangs and the Xus, stirring up the famous families in the capital.


    Although Wang Xu''s sword stickers have only been sent to 20 families in the capital, there are more people who want to pay homage to them?


    The famous families in Manchu capital follow the etiquette and compete for the chance to pay homage to the prince himself.


    ¡­¡­


    "How can it be? He''s just an abandoned grandson of the Wang family. How could he be the prince of China? "


    After learning Wang Xu''s real identity.


    Wang Lili is a fool.


    She suddenly thought of her parents, before suggesting that he and Zhang Peng exchanges words, now in retrospect, it is so correct.


    What kind of glory will she enjoy in associating with the friends of Prince Huaxia?


    But the point is, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    What''s more, Zhang Peng has Shen Yue for a long time, and their love is abnormal, so they won''t want her at all.


    But uncontrollable, Wang Lili''s eyes, but still reveal a trace of expectation and hope.


    At the same time.


    It''s in a club where the second generation of aristocratic families often meet.


    Qian Chengjun, Xiao Yang and others sit together and look at each other. Their eyes are full of deep bitterness, and complex emotions such as panic, fear, and happiness.


    The silence lasted for some time.


    Xiao Yang spoke slowly


    "Qian Chengjun, look for a chance to leave the capital. After a period of time... No, you''d better never come back."


    "Also, outside, remember, don''t go to Jiangnan."


    Qian Chengjun pale, subconsciously nodded, and asked: "brother Yang, what about you?"


    "Me?"


    Xiao Yang laughed at himself, lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, spit out, and covered his face in a white fog.


    Then he said slowly:


    "I''m ready to go abroad to study in Mecca."


    "Old people like us are not suitable for practicing martial arts. After losing the protection of our family, they are like chickens without hair. Anyone can easily slaughter them. I want to try the technological transformation of Mika..."


    ¡­¡­


    When the famous men in Manjing were shocked by Wang Xujian''s paste.


    Right now.


    In Jianghai palace.


    Wang Xu and Fengyu bridge stand side by side, looking at the courtyard pond, a group of red and white carp competing for fish food.


    Next to the water, a few water lilies budding, willows, branches with the wind. The atmosphere is warm and relaxed.


    "Wang Xu, you don''t like this kind of high profile all the time. How can you take the initiative to send out sword stickers and openly announce that you want to set up a house in the capital this time?" Fengyuqiao cheek slightly against Wang Xu shoulder, puzzled asked.


    At any time doubt, but the tone is extremely relaxed, obviously just chatting. She likes the feeling of being alone with Wang Xu.


    "Guess what?"


    Wang Xu looked at Fengyu bridge with a smile in his eyes.


    "Ah? Where can I guess? Do you want Livy? But it''s not right. If you were Liwei, you would have made Liwei the first day you came to Beijing. " Fengyuqiao wrinkled his small nose, slightly dissatisfied.


    "I don''t know? To remind you, your father is already on the plane to Beijing. He will be there in about half an hour. "


    Wang Xu''s smile is even narrower.


    "My dad''s here?"


    Fengyuqiao''s eyes widened. First it was confused, then it was unbelievable, followed by an irrepressible surprise


    "Wait, Wang Xu, do you want to..."


    "Propose to me?"


    "Yes, I want to marry you!"


    This sentence, two people are almost one after one said.


    Then, Wang Xu and fengyuqiao stare at each other. Fengyuqiao''s eyes are filled with uncontrollable shock, and then with joy.


    But Wang Xu was unable to laugh or cry, shook his head and said: "Yuqiao, there is really no tacit understanding between you and me."


    "What


    Fengyuqiao''s face was flushed, and then she was coy and discontented and hummed: "you have not proposed to others, you are going to get married directly, who will promise you!"


    Wang Xu smiles and gently reaches out his hand. Suddenly, a necklace inlaid with huge blue gems appears in his hand.


    "Ask you again, really don''t want to marry me?"


    Wang Xu is smiling.


    On the necklace in hand, the blue gem is a crystal of spirit. It is not only beautiful, but also engraved by him with many divine thoughts and Dharma arrays, which have magical effects such as guarding, rejuvenating, nourishing spirits and so on.


    A pair of beautiful eyes of Fengyu bridge suddenly widened.


    In her surprise eyes, Wang Xu slowly kneels down on one knee, holding the necklace in both hands, smiles and says affectionately:


    "Yuqiao, will you marry me?"


    "Well... I''ll think about it. After all, people''s marriage proposals are rings. Where there are necklaces, there''s no point in proposing..."


    Although fengyuqiao would like to agree immediately, it is still reluctant to be surprised and complains with a small mouth.


    "Ha ha, naturally there are rings. You look down at your right ring finger..." Wang Xu smiles more happily.


    Fengyuqiao was stunned and subconsciously looked down. On the ring finger of her right hand, I don''t know when, she was already put on a ring by Wang Xu.


    On the surface of the ring, there is a light golden light. There are countless mysterious lines carved on it. At a glance, it seems that there is a very beautiful Phoenix stretching its wings in the light.


    This is both a space weapon and an attack weapon. It is engraved with an attack called "great heavenly fire and Phoenix flame", which is enough to kill a great master of nine grades easily.


    "Ah! How beautiful


    Fengyuqiao is full of surprises. It can''t help but embrace Wang Xu''s waist. The whole person plunges into Wang Xu''s arms and cries out:


    "Wang Xu, I''d like to, very much, very much, very much..."


    "Marry you!"

 Chapter 1410

    from the beginning.


    Wang Xu came to Beijing for two purposes.


    First, go to the door and see for yourself what Wang and Xu are like in their parents'' family.


    Second, marry fengyuqiao.


    His time in the Chinese world, after all, is decreasing with each passing day.


    Chen Yuqing''s departure, let him have failed a woman.


    Wind and rain bridge, Wang Xu will never fail.


    Maybe.


    He left the Chinese world, after all, is a kind of disappoint.


    But before he left, he wanted to give his wife a grand wedding with the most beautiful scenery.


    It''s a reputation!


    Even if you come to the Wangs and Xus, you may have the idea to recognize your ancestors and seek blood elders to witness fengyuqiao''s wedding.


    It''s a pity.


    His life when Wang Xu grew up as a child was a big lie.


    Wang Ping''an, a young man in the Wang family who grew up in peace and enjoyed the rich life of ordinary second generation children, is the real son of his parents.


    Wang Xu, however, is just an adopted son who was picked up from nowhere, a "civet cat" who was replaced by a prince by a civet cat.


    These, Wang Xu did not hide fengyuqiao, after he personally buckle the necklace on the neck of fengyuqiao, he explained one by one.


    "Wang Xu, is it hard for you to know the truth? In fact, you don''t have to be strong. At least, you can open your heart to me... "


    After listening, fengyuqiao touched Wang Xu''s cheek with some heartache, raised his head, eyes slightly red, and said with great heartache.


    This man, in the outside fight decisively, crisscross, but she, in fact, every time when alone with Wang Xu, can feel a trace of loneliness from Wang Xu.


    It seems that the whole world is isolated from Wang Xu.


    In the world, few people can see through Wang Xu''s heart.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Wang Xu just smiles, then looks up at the sky above his head, with no joy or sorrow in his eyes.


    Ordinary people can not see, but in his eyes, it is an invisible silk thread, constantly crisscrossing in his head, seems to weave an invisible big net, ready to catch anything at any time.


    He knows that it is the attention from the world''s origin and the power of rules belonging to the world itself.


    "Time is really running out."


    Wang Xu sighed.


    Fengyuqiao also seems to feel something. She no longer talks, but slowly stands on tiptoe, closes her eyes, raises her head inch by inch, and finally prints her red lips on Wang Xu''s lips.


    Then a faint voice came out:


    "Husband, you want me!"


    Wang Xu was stunned.


    Then he bowed his head and saw only a pretty face with shyness and firmness.


    Next second.


    Without hesitation, he directly copied it with one hand and picked up the Fengyu bridge. Their bodies were engulfed by the shadow of the willow branches nearby.


    in the air.


    There was only a piece of clothing left in the air.


    ¡­¡­


    This day.


    The sword post has spread all over the capital. Even before the time appointed in the post, the threshold of Jianghai palace, which has just been listed in tianyuanfang, has been almost trampled over, and the people who give gifts to pay homage have no idea.


    Soon.


    The next day, a news suddenly came out that Wang Xu wanted to marry fengyuqiao, a famous actress in Beijing, on the day mentioned in the calligraphy.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole capital was shaken again and fell into a more severe boiling.


    After all, before that, it was just a ceremony to celebrate. If the wedding banquet is included, the significance it represents is even more extraordinary.


    Almost without any hesitation, the people who had sent the gifts the day before, once again came back with thicker gifts.


    In such a big capital, countless people are racking their brains to get an invitation to a wedding banquet. They are trying their best to figure out the human relationship.


    "Prince Wang is getting married? We have to go! "


    "What? No invitation? That''s the prince of Huaxia. If we don''t invite him, we have to send a gift. "


    "Yes, even if you don''t see Prince Wang, it''s good for the porters to remember us."


    "Go together, go together. I''m afraid I don''t even have a place to stay in front of my house when I''m late. This is the prince of Huaxia. When I learn that he''s going to get married, let alone the capital, the whole country of Huaxia is not shocked!"


    It''s not just the capital.


    In less than an hour, the news of Wang Xu''s wedding spread all over China.


    In the north, in the south, in the southeast, and so on, they even went abroad to Nanyang, Dahe and the western continent.


    Among them, Wuzong, the south pole of the Yangtze River, led by fengmerciless, flew directly from Mordor to the capital, and packed three airliners.


    When the wedding day comes.


    The whole tianyuanfang, starting from the entrance and extending 30 miles backward, is full of vehicles. Countless luxury cars line up in a line, but the front and the back are not seen.


    Since the entrance of tianyuanfang, vehicles can''t enter. They can only see the tide of people, and then they gather again to form a long stream of people.


    No one knows what happened in the capital.


    "Oh, my God, the wedding of Prince Huaxia is too extravagant, isn''t it?"


    "I''m afraid the traffic flow is tens of miles. Are there so many guests? For hundreds of years, it seems that our capital has never seen such a lively thing. "


    "It''s said that the prince of Huaxia is actually the third generation of the royal family in the capital. Isn''t the royal family going to dominate the capital after that?"


    People were amazed.


    But immediately some people laughed.


    "Your news is out of date. Prince Wang is independent and has a fart relationship with the Wang family?"


    Another person immediately asked: "even if you set up your own house, Prince Wang is also the blood of the Wang family. How can it have nothing to do with the Wang family?"


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid you don''t know. Before the return of the Wang family, they held a big banquet for Mr. Wang. As a result, a boy named Wang Ping''an came out at the banquet, claiming that he was the third generation of the eldest son of Mr. Wang. Wang Xu was just his" double. "


    Before that, the man said with a smile: "since that night, it came out that Prince Wang had set up his own house. Do you think it has anything to do with it?"


    "I''ll go. I remember that more than 20 years ago, the third eldest son of the Wang family fell in love with Miss Xu and was expelled from the family one after another. It''s said that Mr. Wang is their son out of the family. Is it really" cat for Prince "


    Everyone was in an uproar and shocked.


    "Now, don''t the Wang and Xu families regret their death?"


    "Ha ha, it''s just that the Wangs regret it, but the Xus may not."


    Before that, the man spoke again with a sneer of schadenfreude


    "As you all know, Prince Wang invited the Xu family''s father and grandmother as witnesses, but he didn''t invite the Wang family. Then Mr. Wang brought his family to the door and said that he wanted to be the bridegroom for Wang Xu. Guess what? "


    Without waiting for other people to ask, the man laughed


    "Rejected!"


    The crowd was in an uproar and puzzled.


    At this time, the Wangs gathered in the tianyuanfang, and their faces were gradually blue.

 Chapter 1411

    Outside Tianyuan square.


    One eye, two eyes, three eyes


    Hundreds of eyes can not see the end of the car dragon.


    In Tianyuan square.


    One step, two steps, three steps


    Hundreds of steps are crowded.


    This kind of scene is the children of the top aristocratic families like the king''s family in Beijing. They have never seen it before.


    "Isn''t it Wang Xu who got married? How could so many people come to congratulate him? He sends out invitation cards to everyone, isn''t he tired? What are you pretending to be? Do you really think our Wangs want him? "


    Some of the younger generation of the Wang family couldn''t believe it, and they were envious. They cried sourly.


    Wang Xing and other outstanding young people look very ugly.


    The elders of the Wang family, Wang Shanchuan, Wang Chuanming, Wang Meifang and others, were as black as dead mothers.


    I saw this scene with my own eyes.


    They finally understand that even if they overestimated before, they still underestimated Wang Xu''s influence.


    Wang Xu thought that Wang Xu was domineering outside. Although he was famous all over the world, he also made many enemies. But did not expect, just a marriage news outflow, unexpectedly will make such a noise.


    They know very well that Wang Xu didn''t send many invitation cards at all. That is to say, at least 99% of these people outside come to give gifts on their own initiative.


    "What do these people think? Don''t you know he''s out there, and there are too many enemies? " The Wang family murmured suspiciously.


    They did not know that Wang Xu had many enemies, but which one was not suppressed by him?


    On the contrary, the more enemies there are, the more powerful Wang Xu can be proved. Naturally, more people are willing to curry favor with him.


    I do not know when, Wang Liguo also stood in front of the door, silently looking at the crowd outside.


    "Dad, what do you mean by Wang Xu? Hard wings to fly, even you personally come to him when the wedding, dare to refuse? Even if you refuse, but also invited the Xu family, what do you want to do? The opposite is not true! "


    See Wang Liguo, Wang Meifang immediately excited said.


    "Shut up


    Wang Liguo gave her a hard glance, and then looked at the surging crowd outside. For the first time, he had a trace of hatred for his daughter.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Xu''s sarcasm as soon as he entered the Wang family, things would have gone smoothly according to his original idea.


    Look, the scenery outside should belong to his Wang family!


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    In front of the whole Jianghai palace, there was a great deal of people.


    From all over the world, countless rich people, heads of families, high-level aristocratic families, warriors, and even foreign super strong people gathered here.


    Originally, many people followed with their younger generation, but as more and more people came, these younger generation were not qualified to stand outside the porter, and they were all driven to the back.


    This is also the reason why the broad streets of tianyuanfang outside are crowded with people.


    Because these forces are not one or two people, but many people are with them.


    Seeing more and more people has even affected the travel of other people in tianyuanfang.


    Finally, a disciple of jiwuzong came out, breathed out and said in a high voice:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my son has said that the guests are guests, but the main banquet venue is limited after all. Therefore, each force can only be represented by one person, and the others should leave. Don''t block the streets or hinder others. "


    The disciple''s voice fell to the ground, and there was a riot outside the gatehouse.


    Some people are full of joy, and quickly scold the younger generation around to leave, while others show dissatisfaction and complain in a low voice.


    Most of the people who complain are young people.


    "Ha ha, young master Hua Xia Wang, what a great prestige!"


    "Well, who can tell that they are really powerful? It''s normal that we can''t look at us even if our eyes are higher than the top. "


    "Shut up, don''t bother me if you want to die. Mr. Wang didn''t invite you. You lick your face and slander Mr. Wang in private? I''m tired of living


    Someone nearby sneered.


    All of a sudden, those who complained immediately shut their mouths, and those who were a little timid turned white.


    And now.


    On the other side of the gate, the disciples of jiwuzong began to sing their names one by one, no matter what happened outside.


    "Li family, Ma family, Zhao family, Qian family, an family in Beijing..."


    At the top of the list are the nearest, fastest and earliest families in Beijing.


    Waiting outside the concierge, these are not received the invitation.


    I don''t know how many people are shocked when I hear these roll calls.


    "My God, these families are all famous families in Beijing, especially the Li family. They are in the top 50 families. They have not received any invitation, so they have to come uninvited?"


    "It''s said that Mr. Wang had sent sword posts to 20 families before. Is it difficult that only those 20 families have invitation? None of the others? "


    "Ha ha, we are right. Even the Li family has no invitation. What else can we complain about? After all, we are not qualified enough! "


    A group of rich people and aristocratic family owners talked and marveled at each other. Their dissatisfaction disappeared and they did not dare to have it again.


    Those ahead are more powerful than them, and they have not received the invitation. Who dares to be dissatisfied again?


    Roll call continues.


    Soon, the power of the capital was over. Even if each power left only one person, there were nearly 100 people.


    It can be said that in such a big capital, almost all the famous families in the upper class have come.


    And the Wangs.


    Then he stood in front of his house, listening to the roll call coming from not far away, his face turned blue and blue.


    "The Li family, the Ma family, the Zhao family, the Qian family, the an family... All these bastards don''t want face? I don''t have an invitation, so I''ll rush up to get it? "


    Wang SHANZHUAN and other Wang families in the Mesozoic era, one by one with big eyes, full of incredible and incomparable anger.


    They still don''t know the secret. They still stubbornly think that Wang Xu is the blood of his family, and his wings are hard.


    Only Wang Hefei and Wang Liguo stood there, silent and gloomy.


    Others don''t know, but their father and son know why Wang Xu did it.


    When father and son look at each other, they can see a little surprise from each other''s eyes. Has Wang Xu determined the truth of his life?


    Because of what?


    Is that what Wang Ping''an said at the banquet?


    That''s too casual.


    "Well, I don''t believe that this boy is so disrespectful. He really doesn''t regard himself as the Wang family? Even if he''s not right, he can''t deny that he''s bleeding from my Wang family. He can''t just ignore us elders! "


    Wang Shanchuan cried angrily.


    On the other side, the roll call has spread from the circle of influence in the capital to the circle of influence in the whole northern land.


    "Congratulations from the northwest Wu family


    "Congratulations from the president of northeast Ocean Group!"


    "Northeast..."


    In a flash, dozens of people came in.


    Then, the circle of influence spread again, across the river, in the north and south of the river, in the Southeast


    All the congratulatory People are in China.


    It can be said that the real


    Congratulations from all quarters!


    And now.


    In Jianghai palace.


    Some representatives of special forces from overseas have already knelt at Wang Xu''s feet.


    "Mr. Wang, I come here rashly to congratulate you on your wedding and make amends to you..."

 Chapter 1412

    People who make amends.


    He is the sword emperor of the state of Dahe.


    He once crossed the sea with a magic knife and wanted to kill Wang Xu in the first world war between Wang Xu and the king of Wu. However, he witnessed the death of the king of Wu with his own eyes and was scared to go back.


    Retreat without fighting!


    For the warriors of Daiwa, it''s a shame!


    No accident, he was reprimanded by countless domestic warriors in the Bushido holy land, and finally became angry. He was armed with a magic knife, one for each person, and killed all the old monsters who didn''t obey the Bushido holy land.


    Famous Dao of Shangjing!


    "I''m here to make amends to Mr. Wang personally. There were too many misunderstandings with Mr. Wang before. And those misunderstandings, you don''t have to worry about them in the future, because I have completely solved them for you. "


    Shangjing Mingdao bowed his head respectfully.


    In front of him.


    Meiyingzi is the head of the Sakura family, who is now very powerful in Daiwa. She regards Wang Xu as a deity and regards herself as a servant.


    "I''m sorry, I''m married today. I need to accompany my mother. I can''t meet you for the time being."


    Meiyingzi said faintly.


    "Nothing, nothing, please Meiying patriarch, for me to convey my sincerity on the line."


    Shangjing Mingdao didn''t care. He bowed again and said with a smile.


    Next to him, the other Daiwa warriors who followed him never straightened up.


    "That''s the power of the Lord of our jiwuzong, the prince of Huaxia!"


    Several disciples of jiwuzong stood around as guards to maintain order. Seeing this scene, they were all proud.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    outside.


    In front of Wang''s house.


    "That''s all. Xiaoxu resents me. It''s right that he doesn''t want me to be his bridegroom. After all, I personally drove the third son out of the house."


    Wang Liguo suddenly shook his head, turned around and was about to go back.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    Outside, the originally crowded street of tianyuanfang suddenly separated from each other like a tide.


    Even, we can clearly see the amazement on countless faces. Obviously, this retreat is not their main wish. But there is some invisible force that directly acts on them and separates them.


    It''s not waiting for someone to complain.


    I saw a group of beautiful Westerners in ancient Western dresses coming from the entrance of tianyuanfang.


    With the emergence of these people, an invisible pressure also fell out of thin air, pressure on everyone''s head.


    instant.


    Everyone''s turned pale.


    Everyone knows that the super strong is coming.


    Sure enough.


    Without any hesitation, these Westerners went straight to Jianghai palace. Soon, there was a huge voice of singing.


    "The goddess of the night, Miss Doria, on behalf of the Western night Council, came to congratulate Prince Wang and wish him and miss fengyuqiao a long and happy marriage."


    instant.


    The whole street of tianyuanfang was silent.


    There is not only one dark night Protoss in the Western dark night Council, but also the Dark Alliance and the former blood clan magic banquet Council, which almost represents the whole underground world of the western continent.


    What''s shocking is that night Council and Wang Xu should not be enemies?


    How to congratulate Wang Xu on his wedding?


    Even Wang Liguo had a meal at his feet. It was incredible to turn around.


    But the next second.


    Another group of Westerners came from the entrance of tianyuanfang.


    "Mr. Jack, deputy director of MIGA aegis, on behalf of aegis headquarters and hero Association, sends a wedding gift to Prince Wang and wishes him a happy life!"


    This time, without the help of the porter, a strong Western man took the initiative to stand up and spread his voice to all directions.


    "This... This?"


    Wang Liguo''s fingers trembled, and fear appeared for the first time in the eyes of Gujing.


    When he wanted to say something else, at this time, the last voice suddenly rang out, shaking the whole audience.


    "The leader of the alliance, the leader of the dragon, and long pingtian personally came to congratulate Mr. Wang and miss fengyuqiao on their marriage and their age together."


    As soon as the voice came out, the huge Tianyuan square was silent, whether it was the crowds of worshippers on the street or those aristocratic people who were shut in their own door.


    Wang Liguo''s fingers fell down, and his face turned pale. In his eyes, a trace of fear spread out and occupied all his mind.


    Western night Council, Mecca aegis and hero Association, Huaxia military alliance.


    The three giants of the world gathered in this small tianyuanfang just to congratulate Wang Xu on his wedding.


    This moment.


    Wang Liguo no longer dares to regard Wang Xu as a chess piece. All he has left in his heart is fear, fear of his own fate, fear of the fate of the Wang family.


    After all, he knew it.


    Wang Xu is not his grandson at all. Wang Ping''an is.


    What he and the Wang family are doing now are all false performances, just for the sake of the continuation of their blood and the name of their family, and with the help of Wang Xu''s present situation, they can even completely control Wang Xu in their hands.


    But this moment.


    Wang Liguo is afraid.


    He was afraid, afraid that Wang xuzao had seen through all his plans, so he set up his own house, so he refused to take the initiative to be the bridegroom.


    "If he had been sure for a long time, he would definitely settle accounts with my Wang family according to his behavior all the time, why didn''t he make any noise?"


    But the next second, Wang Liguo''s heart could not help rising a trace of reluctance.


    That''s Wang Xu!


    As long as you think about it, Wang Liguo can play with Wang Xu in the palm of his hand. That kind of feeling makes Wang Liguo addicted to Du and can''t restrain himself.


    "No, today is the most important moment. The old couple of the Xu family can marry him. Obviously, he still thinks he is the third child''s own son, otherwise he will never recognize the Xu family."


    Wang Liguo''s eyes suddenly opened, which was full of naked ambition and indomitable determination


    "So, after all, I''m his own grandfather. How can I marry my own grandson, but I don''t want my own grandfather to marry?"


    "Today''s wedding, I must go!"


    People are like that.


    The more unwilling, the more afraid.


    Sometimes, the more you fall into a magic trap.


    Wang Liguo''s mind has always been Stoic. At this moment, he made up his mind, strode forward and waved his hand


    "We also used to. Anyway, I''m his own grandfather, too. Because of his past mistakes, he hates me. I can understand. But he got married today, and everyone can go. Can my grandfather refuse to go


    That''s the first thing to say.


    "Yes, the old man is right. After all, we are his blood relatives and his elders. No matter how powerful he is, if his elders are bigger than heaven, we must not let him turn the world upside down! "


    Wang Shanchuan, Wang Chuanming, Wang Meifang and others immediately nodded and echoed, and their faces were very angry.


    As for Wang Xing, Wang Li, Wang Ling and other young people, there is no need to speak at this time, but they are not good-looking on their faces and follow their elders closely.


    Wang Hefei was the only one. His face turned pale. He opened his mouth several times to say something, but all of them were glared back by Wang Liguo.


    In the end, he followed without a word.


    After all, the benefits brought by tying Wang Xu to the blood of the Wang family are too huge to make him take risks together.

 Chapter 1413

    Within the Jianghai palace, there are countless red and green representatives of festivity. The bright red lights reflect the whole courtyard in a red.


    There are still many people gathered on the street of tianyuanfang outside. Even though they are not qualified to enter the palace, they are unwilling to leave. Even though they are separated by the courtyard wall, they want to witness the wedding of Wang Xu and fengyuqiao recently.


    This kind of decision is absolutely right.


    I don''t know when.


    Between the whole tianyuanfang, the wind is blowing.


    All of a sudden.


    The flowers in many homes are in full bloom, attracting the exclamation of countless people.


    "Dad, come and see, all the flowers in our garden are blooming!"


    "Sister, sister, the lotus in the pond is blooming. Shouldn''t it bloom this season?"


    "Oh, brother, you see, the jujube tree has blossomed. It''s so beautiful..."


    One exclamation after another came from one house to another.


    On the street, all kinds of flowers and trees in the landscape road are in full bloom one by one, in the eyes of many people.


    Already have bud, quickly open a piece of petals. And those who don''t have flower buds come out of nothing, and then bloom again. Then the petals fall off and fly to the sky under the traction of an invisible force.


    Look up.


    Many people are surprised to find out.


    In the sky of tianyuanfang, I don''t know when, there is a golden lotus in full bloom, which reposes in the void. Little golden light and rain fall from it and sink into the plants on the ground.


    Countless petals flying from the ground, colorful, gathered into dozens of Hualong, spin off, around the golden lotus, gathered into a more grand colorful rose.


    "Miracle!"


    At this moment, almost everyone who saw the scene with his own eyes had these two words in his mind for the first time.


    And at the same time.


    At the wedding banquet in the palace.


    Wang Xu with a red dress of the wind and rain bridge, walking in the sky of flowers and rain, spinning down from the air.


    The bride in her arms blushed and her eyes were red.


    Flowers and rain all over the city, just for beautiful women.


    Single women like meiyingzi and Eliza are envious.


    Liu Yuqi, a little girl, had red eyes and muttered:


    "Brother Xu is really... Too bad. I''m so angry that I cried... Bastard, do you know that I secretly fell in love with you when I was young and ignorant! Asshole! "


    With this sentence, I don''t know why, but on Liu Yuqi''s face, there are two lines of tears.


    At the bottom of her heart, she silently cried out the following words: "even now... I still like you... Brother..."


    "It''s just that, I know, you only treat me as your sister. After all, it''s impossible for us..."


    These words, Liu Yuqi only pressure in his heart, never said to anyone.


    Right now.


    On this grand wedding, Liu Yuqi can only smile and look at her brother Xu and sister fengyuqiao with blessing.


    With the attention of all the guests present, Wang Xu embraces the Fengyu bridge, with his feet hanging in the air, accompanied by the rain all over the sky, and goes step by step to the Xu family''s wife and father-in-law.


    All kinds of petals, with his steps, automatically spread at the feet of the two, forming a petal road.


    The old couple, Xu Chengfeng and Xu ruoqin, looked at Wang Xu with happy eyes. Their faces turned red. They were excited.


    Wang Xu asked them to be witnesses. It''s a great honor!


    Below, countless Xu family members are also full of pride, and their hearts are full of sorrow.


    As you can see, the next step will be for the elders of the two new couples to ask and answer questions and finally get married with the new couple.


    All of a sudden.


    Outside the banquet.


    Wang Liguo led a group of Wang family to stride forward.


    Wang Liguo''s palace was very deep, with only a trace of anger on his face.


    And the other Wang family, is full of anger, one by one, it seems that Wang Xu caused some great disaster, provoked them in general.


    "Stop!"


    As soon as Wang Liguo raised his hand, he stood not far from the witness, looked at Wang Xu and said in a deep voice:


    "Xiaoxu, you are getting married today. It''s reasonable to say that when my close relative comes to marry you."


    "Even if you hate me for what happened 20 years ago, the Xu family had a part in it. Can''t I even be qualified to marry you with Xu Chengfeng?"


    Wang Liguo, Wang Meifang and others are angry. After all, they are elders. They are not qualified to participate in this big day. How can they not be angry?


    all around.


    Among the many guests who came to congratulate, many of the older generation secretly nodded and stood on Wang Liguo''s side.


    In the eyes of the older generation, the past is long gone. No matter how big the world is, they are still close relatives. What kind of threshold is there?


    Of course, recognizing Wang''s position does not mean that they will come out to speak.


    After all, this is the family affairs of Prince Wang of Huaxia. They are not willing to interfere.


    Wang Liguo also saw the attitude of many guests around him, and his heart was suddenly fixed.


    Even the old couple, Xu Chengfeng and Xu ruoqin, looked up at Wang Xu. It seemed that they wanted to talk but stopped. They wanted to intercede for Wang Liguo.


    However.


    Without waiting for the old couple to speak.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold. He turned and raised his hand.


    instantaneous.


    A bright sword light burst out from its fingertip, instantly tearing the space and cutting off Wang Meifang''s head.


    Then, the sword light swept across, leaving a long sword mark at the foot of Wang Liguo.


    It''s a sword.


    It was beyond everyone''s expectation and shocked everyone.


    In an instant, there was a dead silence.


    Wang Liguo''s face was so blue that he couldn''t believe it: "you, you... Sinsun, how dare you kill your aunt?"


    "Auntie? Is she my big aunt? And you, all of you in the Wang family, are really my blood relatives of Wang Xu? "


    There was a trace of irony on Wang Xu''s face. His eyes were cold, and there was no smile


    "You wang Liguo really want to treat me Wang Xu as a chess piece that can be controlled by your Wang family?"


    "All my life, I''ve lived in the lies made up by the people of your royal family. I''m not your royal blood, but the" civet cat "in the" civet cat for Prince "of your royal family."


    "My parents are not my own parents. I''m just an adopted son. When I was 16 years old, they disappeared mysteriously. After that, I struggled for many years. Apart from fighting for life, I only had to find the truth. "


    "And the truth is not what I want. But also let me understand some doubts, why from the moment I came to the capital and entered the gate of your king''s house, what I felt, in addition to hypocrisy, was affectation. "


    Wang Xu''s voice was extremely cold.


    With his words, many guests and countless people at the scene widened their eyes. Unexpectedly, there was such a "secret" in it.


    Prince Wang is not the blood of the Wang family, and the whole Wang family is still trying to manipulate Prince Wang on the basis of blood?


    This, this


    That''s a lot of guts.


    Also really is, from seeks the death road!


    Wang Liguo''s face was livid. He stood there and said nothing.

 Chapter 1414

    "But I''m just an adopted son."


    "But in my eyes, they have always been the parents who gave birth to me and raised me."


    "For their sake, I have tolerated your Wang family many times, and I think I have expressed my attitude very clearly. I thought you would have some self-knowledge... "


    With that, Wang Xu glanced at Wang Liguo and a group of Wang family members who were scared and pale behind him, and said with disdain:


    "Unfortunately, I underestimate the greed of the people. This kind of time, you even still pretend, as if everything is taken for granted, is your idiot? Or do you think I''m an idiot? "


    "No! You are my royal grandson


    However, at this time, Wang Liguo suddenly broke out. He suddenly raised his head, looked directly into Wang Xu''s eyes, and said firmly, word by word:


    "Xiaoxu, all the nonsense Wang Ping''an said at the banquet that day was just drunken. You are the real three generations of our Wang family''s grandchildren. You can''t just..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Oh, do you really think I''m an idiot?"


    Wang Xu had already sneered, and then he suddenly waved: "where is Lee Woon?"


    "Mr. Wang!"


    Behind many guests, an old man in grey, who looked down and stood with his hands down, seemed to be an ordinary old servant at the wedding banquet, stood up on the spot.


    Without Wang Xu''s command, the old man raised his head, scanned all directions, and spoke in a loud voice


    "I can prove that Wang Liguo is ambitious. Over the years, he has always known that Wang Ping''an is the real son of the third son of the Wang family.


    Even when Wang Ping''an was 16 years old, he told me to kill Wang Ping''an''s adoptive parents in secret, just to hide the secret and prevent the scandal of the Wang family from spreading


    "Yes? You... "


    As early as after the old man came out, the Wang family couldn''t believe it.


    This old man is an old servant who has served the Wang family for decades. Thank you!


    However.


    The shock of the Wang family was not as great as the meaning of en''s old saying.


    All around, almost all the guests looked up in disbelief, staring at Wang Liguo, full of shock.


    "So the Wangs always knew that Prince Wang was not their blood? This, this... It''s really a big heart to treat Mr. Wang as a chess piece! " Someone murmured in shock.


    Xu Chengfeng and Xu ruoqin, an old couple, seem to know that Wang Xu was not born to his daughter, so they are shocked and get up.


    At this time, after the betrayal of en Lao, Wang Liguo''s whole face turned white, and the whole person was frozen there, like a wood, motionless.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to expose it so directly. I think you should have self-knowledge. Unfortunately, you didn''t


    Wang Xu never looked at a Wang family again. Turning back, he said faintly:


    "From now on, I have nothing to do with your Wang family. If you dare to do it again, don''t blame me for being merciless. "


    "Xiaoxu, I..."


    What else did Wang Liguo want to say? With a sad expression on his face, he raised his foot to get close to Wang Xu.


    But as soon as he raised his foot, he heard Wang Xu''s cold warning


    "Don''t cross that sword mark, otherwise, even if today is my wedding banquet, I don''t mind dyeing more blood."


    His voice is extremely indifferent, in which the intention of killing is undisguised. No one doubts that Wang Xuhui can''t do it.


    Wang Liguo raised half of his feet, but he was too stiff to fall.


    "Go away."


    At the moment, Wang xuzao has turned around, but seems to see all the actions of Wang Liguo in his eyes, and directly open his mouth to drive people.


    Back.


    Wang Liguo can''t believe it.


    Everyone in the Wang family, including Wang Hefei, couldn''t believe it.


    The guests who watched all around were from all parts of China, overseas enclaves, countless martial arts masters and super strong people. They couldn''t believe it.


    Today, the face of the Wang family has been lost all over China and the world.


    Wang Liguo put down his feet and drew back to the back of the sword mark.


    Looking at Wang Xu standing aloof in front of him and embracing his bride, he couldn''t help laughing twice and even saying three times:


    "Good, good!"


    "What a prince of China! He is really recognized as a bully by all. What a man who is the best in the world and is invincible in all walks of life."


    "It''s Wang Liguo who misunderstood you and belittled your city. You are not like a young man. This is a plant that my Wangs recognize! "


    Wang Liguo''s heart is like death, like falling into the abyss.


    Wang Xu''s sword did not kill Wang Meifang, who ridiculed him many times. It can be said that it cut off all the faces of the Wang family on the spot.


    After today, what face does the Wang family have to stand in the capital, China and the world?


    This big world, for a moment, the future, seems to have nothing to do with his family.


    Killing people is killing the heart.


    killing! Kill the heart!


    As for the younger generation of the Wang family, Wang Xing''s eyes are red.


    Wang Meifang, but his mother!


    "You, you... You killed my mother?" Wang Xing''s face suddenly turned red. He raised his finger to Wang Xu and said with clenched teeth:


    "Wang Xu, you killed my mother. This is a bitter feud. My Wang family will definitely get it back..."


    The voice hasn''t arrived yet.


    Whoosh!


    A sword light flashed out of thin air, instantly tore Wang Xing''s neck, blood line floated out, splashed all around the Wang family.


    "I''ve never been soft on those who threatened to kill me. Is there anyone else?"


    After Wang Xing died completely, Wang Xu''s indifferent voice came.


    The first sword.


    The connection between him and the Wang family has been completely cut off and everything has been understood.


    After that sword, Wang Xing dare to threaten him again, and the people around him, what is it? When will he be merciful?


    The death of Wang Xing.


    The dream of the Wang family was awakened completely, and all the people were pale. Although there was anger and resentment in their eyes, everything could only be forced to hold in their chest, and they did not dare to say another word.


    Around, the eyes of many guests gathered on Wang Liguo and others. They were even more uneasy. Where would they stay here?


    "Go


    Wang Liguo, with a green face, squeezed a word out of his teeth, turned around and left.


    The other Wang family members were in a hurry to keep up with the dead bodies of Wang Meifang and Wang Xing''s mother and son.


    "Take the body away."


    Wang Xu had to voice a reminder.


    After all, it''s his wedding banquet. It''s disgraceful to have two bodies.


    The Wang family came back in a hurry, but this time, in the eyes of the people around them, there was another trace of irony.


    This alone shows the selfishness of these high-level Wang family members. They only care about themselves, and they have come to such an end, which is also self inflicted.


    When they leave.


    Wang xucai looked down at Fengyu bridge and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t think of any accident. I''m sorry."


    "It''s OK. I don''t care. Today, I''m satisfied!"


    Fengyuqiao looked up and looked directly into Wang Xu''s eyes. The love and tenderness in it melted Wang Xu''s cold heart in an instant.


    "Let''s go on."


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly, and the flowers and rain fell all over the sky. In an instant, he covered some of the blood that had been spilled before.


    all around.


    The guests also pushed the cups and changed the cups. The wedding banquet was as usual, as if nothing had happened before.

 Chapter 1415

    The bustle in tianyuanfang lasted for several days, and finally slowly dissipated.


    However, all the people in tianyuanfang, even in the capital, all over China, and countless people who had the honor to see Wang Xu''s wedding, are still full of ideas.


    And the Wangs, on the day they were driven out of the wedding banquet, packed up all the things at home and fled the capital with a group of Wangs.


    There are no more than two reasons. The first is that he is afraid that Wang Xu will go back on his account. Second, I have no face to stay in the capital.


    The Wangs in the capital should have been able to soar to the sky like the Xus, but because of the greed and the people''s heart of the Wangs, they fell like a lost dog.


    However, in this case, the "evil relationship" between Wang Xu and the Wang family has also spread widely, attracting countless people''s feelings.


    "Who would have thought that the prince of Huaxia would be the adopted son of the third eldest son of the Wang family who was expelled from the Wang family 20 years ago?"


    "Civet cat for prince, civet cat for prince, I never thought that this prince did not fly to heaven to become a real dragon, but that" civet cat "became a real dragon, retrograde in the sky, a powerful wild dragon!"


    "Who said Prince Wang''s heart was cold and heartless? I think Prince Wang''s heart has a soft side. Otherwise, if I was in his position, once I learned that I had been manipulated as a chess piece since I was born, and I came to Beijing to find a family, but I was regarded as a concubine by the elders of this "family". If I waved at will, I would cut off the whole Wang family. How could I allow them to leave easily? It''s too cheap for them. "


    "After all, it''s the blood of the adoptive parents. I can understand Mr. Wang''s action even if we don''t look at the Buddhist''s face. But the Xu family really can''t understand it. "


    People have a lot of emotion, most of them are laughing at the fate of the Wang family.


    For the Xu family.


    At this time of the situation, but also let countless Xu family hearts extremely uneasy.


    Xu family mansion.


    Wang Xu, who has been accompanying fengyuqiao on her honeymoon these days, is leading her bride fengyuqiao to visit her. Her gift is to treat the Xu family as a man''s relative.


    But now, Wang Xu''s life experience has spread all over the capital. Everyone knows that Wang Xu is only the adopted son of the third eldest son of the Wang family and Xu Rumei, the eldest daughter of the Xu family. There is no real blood relationship between Wang Xu and Xu Rumei.


    In the hall.


    All the senior members of the Xu family came to the scene, worried and secretly happy.


    Isn''t wang Xu''s behavior also an expression of goodwill to the Xu family?


    "Xiaoxu, you, you..."


    Xu Chengfeng and Xu ruoqin, the old couple, stared at Wang Xu for several seconds with complicated eyes. Xu finally asked the question that had been pressing in his heart for many days


    "Since you already know that you are not our grandson, why do you want us to be the bridegroom for you?"


    "Grandfather, grandmother, do you need to say more about this problem?"


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu immediately laughed and comforted the two old people


    "When I entered the gate of the Xu family that day, you two treated me as if I were a grandson. Now, what''s the difference?"


    This question, immediately let the old couple two people stunned.


    Around, countless Xu family members were all stunned.


    Why doesn''t it make any difference?


    Among them, the difference is too big!


    But for Wang Xu, this issue is really no different.


    Even if he was only an adopted son, his former adoptive parents were still his parents. Even after he learned the truth of his life, Wang Xu couldn''t help it, but he still wanted to.


    Therefore, the old couple treated him as if he were a grandson, and he treated the Xu family as if they were grandparents.


    Of course, other people in the Xu family said otherwise.


    After all, Wang Xu has always acted like this. Whoever is good to him will be good to him.


    This is that good is rewarded with good, and virtue depends on it.


    "Yes, it seems that we are just thinking too much. What''s the difference?"


    Silence for a long time, Xu Chengfeng, Xu ruoqin old two faces also re appear smile, before the tension disappeared, replaced by the whole body relaxation and pride.


    Old to have a grandson, to become such a person as the prince of China, also died without regret!


    It seems to see some of the old couple''s ideas. Wang Xu smiles again and turns it around. Suddenly, a pale golden jade bottle appears out of thin air, hanging in the air.


    "Grandfather and grandmother, I don''t think the elder is in good health. This is the elixir I made specially for you. It''s enough to replenish your longevity. Although I dare not call it a fairy medicine, it can make the elder return to his prime for another hundred years."


    Wang Xu said with a smile.


    Suddenly, the old couple were stunned again.


    All around, the eyes of countless Xu family members were shocked, followed by strong yearning and expectation.


    Some smart people seem to have guessed some of Wang Xu''s purposes today.


    Sure enough.


    Next, Wang Xu took out another skill, some magic tools and elixirs, all of which were kept in Jiwu sect, and handed them to the Xu family one by one. He did not dare to say that the Xu family would suppress the world from then on, but it could also make the Xu family continue to be rich for hundreds of years.


    "I don''t have much time. After solving the problem of the Xu family, another thing should be put on the agenda."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed.


    After the birth of Ming, although he is only an adopted son, but it is also his parents, the death of their parents, the murderer must be ambushed.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s totally different from the excitement of the Xu family.


    At this time, the Wangs who left the capital were covered with ashes, and the atmosphere was extremely low.


    Starting from the royal family''s lineage, it continued to all the side branches within three generations. There were nearly 200 people in total, forming a huge team, far away from the prosperous place of the capital, to the remote ancestral land of the royal family.


    Like most of the rising aristocratic families, the Wang family is not a local aristocratic family in the capital, but a small county town thousands of miles away.


    At this time, all the Wang family members were forced to leave the capital and return to this ancestral place that almost only the older generation of the Wang family knew about and the younger generation had never heard of.


    "Bastard, damn it, that Wang Xu bullied people too much, bullied people too much!"


    "That is, what kind of bullshit Prince Huaxia, what does he think he is? Why should he say that we are leaving the capital? "


    "I don''t want to go back to that small town at all. We are rich families and young ladies. What can we do when we go to a small town? Playing mud with a bunch of Hicks


    Although a group of young people dare not shout, they can''t stop their private complaints. Almost all of them are full of resentment against Wang Xu.


    "But Wang Xu didn''t seem to say let''s go back to our ancestral place..." among a group of young people, Wang Ling said weakly.


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a group of young people angrily: "is it not his reason that he didn''t say it? If it were not for him, we would still be in Beijing at the moment! "


    "That is, it''s all because of this white eyed wolf. As soon as he grows up, he bites his master and raises him for nothing."


    "According to me, he should have starved to death outside more than 20 years ago. Who should have adopted him?"


    Wang lingdun stopped talking.


    Wang Ping''an is also in a group of younger generation, also full of indignation, venting his anger to Wang Xu.


    However, at this moment, coupled with their miserable situation, it just gives people a kind of sad, pitiful and ridiculous.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    A piece of news is released by Wang Xu, a prosperous place in the capital.


    In an instant, the whole capital, the land of China, was shaken.


    "Many years ago, those who took part in the killing of my parents came to plead guilty within three days, only to punish the first evil. Otherwise, all the dust will be left behind


    As soon as Wang Xu''s words were released.


    The whole world was in an uproar.

 Chapter 1416

    After Wang Xu''s life experience became clear, people naturally knew about the death of his parents.


    But no one thought that Wang Xu would blame the world for the death of his adoptive parents.


    Let all the participants who lead to the death of their parents take the initiative to apologize?


    Is that possible?


    This news has not only shocked China, but also the whole world.


    The news swept out of the capital like a hurricane, sweeping China, and then spread to the country of Tahoe, Nanyang, the western continent, and the Empire of Mecca


    Almost instantly, all the people in the world who have reached a certain level and come into contact with a certain circle know it.


    "Prince Wang asked the world to blame?"


    "For the death of his parents many years ago, let the participants take the initiative to show up?"


    "Adoptive parents... But Prince Wang is really a bully, but will the participants really show up?"


    Countless people who have reached a certain status and status shake their heads secretly when they learn the news. They just feel that Wang Xu''s practice is too ridiculous.


    Someone sighed: "it seems that Mr. Wang is still young after all. He is invincible in the world when he is young. He looks at some things and thinks too simply. How could anyone stand up for themselves? Are you an idiot? "


    "Yes, I really participated in the killing of his parents... No, even the adoptive parents never dare to take the initiative to come out. That''s pure death. Now, I''m afraid those people are secretly sneering at Prince Wang. I take it for granted. "


    Countless people nodded in agreement.


    Wang Xu is really powerful and invincible.


    But even so, it''s not that he can let others take the initiative to die in a word, right?


    However.


    After the news came out, many people''s eyes were shining, thinking and struggling


    "Do we want to find out about the death of the third son of the Wang family and the death of Xu Rumei, the eldest miss of the Xu family?"


    "If you find any clues and report them to Prince Wang, will you make friends with him?"


    There are still a lot of people with this kind of mind, even a lot of them.


    even to the extent that.


    In the dark.


    It''s true that many years ago, the marginal people who once participated in the original things began to move.


    With Wang Xu''s words, the world was shocked, and countless people began to run for his words with various purposes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    Jiangnan, Jinling, a remote courtyard.


    The wall was suddenly smashed from the outside by a violent force, and then a black silver strode out of it.


    Follow.


    His excited, frightened and ferocious voice rang out in the night.


    "Chang Sunwu, stop running. Where can you go? Now Mr. Wang is questioning the world. It''s only sooner or later that what happened in those years will be exposed. In order not to implicate us, you, the main participant, you should die honestly! "


    The voice fell.


    A bright knife light flashed again, abruptly split a tree in the middle of the courtyard in two.


    Same second.


    Another figure shot out from behind, rushing further away, roaring wildly.


    "Old man, you also participated in the horse riding. Do you think killing me will clean you up? There will definitely be someone else to kill you! "


    "Well, Mr. Wang made it very clear that he only wanted to punish the first evil. I''ve only offered you a little help. Besides, you are the only one who knows what I''m involved in. Who knows if I kill you? "


    The figure of the black figure shows his figure. He is an old man in black with a ferocious mask.


    "After that, I''m afraid I''ll get a lot of rewards if I go to ask Mr. Wang for credit with your head!"


    "So today, you have to die!"


    The old man''s voice has just dropped.


    Another figure, suddenly exposed from behind, followed by the more brilliant light of the knife, and the excited voice of the visitors.


    "Yes, you all have to die. I didn''t expect that. I''ve been investigating for a long time, and I found you two big fish at one time. "


    "Ha ha, it''s not difficult for me to ask you to accept me into jiwuzong? Ha ha ha


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Jianghai, Xizhen, mordu... Similar things have happened in all the 15 large and small cities in Jiangnan.


    Wang Xu''s words, startled the world, but also let the world, opened many years ago, hidden in the darkness of a blood inside the black veil.


    River and sea.


    "Rebellious son, I didn''t expect that you were also involved in that incident? I''m ashamed of you, young master Wang! "


    In the house of Zhang Jia, looking at his third son kneeling at his feet, Zhang Feixiong''s face turned pale and shivered.


    "Dad, who would have thought that an orphan in those years would grow up to the present? Who knows, Mr. Wang... Could be that child in those years? "


    A middle-aged man knelt there, his voice full of pain and struggle. He hit his forehead deeply on the ground and said with a tragic smile:


    "Dad, I know I can''t hide my guilt when Mr. Wang is questioning the world. Instead of waiting to be arrested, I''d better take the initiative to plead guilty."


    "I will commit suicide and apologize. I only hope that Mr. Wang will be faithful and will only punish the chief villain. My son will not affect the family!"


    With that, Zhang Feixiong, the third son, raised his hand and thrust it into his chest. A dagger in his hand went deep into his heart.


    Then he fell to the ground slowly and touched the ground with his forehead, as if kowtowing to death.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of Wang Xu''s words, the waves in the south of the Yangtze River subsided quickly overnight, with hundreds of people dead.


    Perhaps, many of them are a little innocent, but at this time, death and injury are inevitable, and even Wang Xu can''t completely avoid it.


    To a certain position, every word and deed is enough to trigger great changes in the world, causing a lot of unnecessary killing, which is one of the reasons why Wang Xu has always disliked high-profile.


    But now, he has to keep a high profile and is not willing to keep a low profile.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    On the outskirts of the capital, it is the top of Qinshan mountain.


    There are two men standing on the top of the mountain with their hands on their backs. One is an old man in black, and the other is also an old man. However, they are wearing gray clothes. The sense of vicissitudes between their eyes is even more serious.


    Their faces are similar, but they are closely related.


    "To break the army, even you were involved in that year?"


    After a long time, the more vicissitudes of the old man in grey, some puzzled, and some pain slowly opened his mouth.


    On the top of Qinshan mountain, the cold wind was raging, and the pine trees on the cliff had to bend. However, when they came to them, they suddenly turned, as if they were separated by two peerless swords.


    "All the time, I know that you are closely connected with xianchangsheng. You are even the first of the twelve regional envoys of Xianmen and the regional envoys of the capital created by xianchangsheng. You are enchanting."


    There is a trace of helplessness in the voice of the old man in grey:


    "I know that you are eager to break through the limit and pursue the disappearance of immortals in ancient times. However, I don''t understand why you are involved in the death of Wang Hesheng and Xu Rumei? Those two are also disciples of the immortals

 Chapter 1417

    "Their husband and wife are envoys of Jiangnan region, black impermanence, and white impermanence."


    The old man in black smiles bitterly, and his voice is helpless


    "Six years ago, a gate left by ancient immortals was discovered in Jiangnan, followed by a tomb of immortals, in which a body of real immortals was preserved."


    "Their husband and wife wanted to take possession of them, but they were betrayed by their subordinates. The news leaked, which led to the anger of the sect leader and ordered them to be killed. And the person who gave the order about that... "


    "It''s me."


    The old man in black sighed deeply and raised his head slowly. All his eyes were bitter.


    tell the truth.


    At that time, he didn''t care about it at all. To him, it was just an order.


    He doesn''t have to do it himself to issue orders, but his subordinates do it themselves.


    The structure of Xianmen area is a little complicated.


    Not all of them are as powerful as he is, but without exception, they are people with different identities and status, with enough money and contacts.


    So.


    At the beginning, the old man in Black said that he needed to be responsible. After all, he was just a man who obeyed orders.


    The real culprit is immortal.


    But immortal himself


    But it has already been killed by Wang Xu.


    However, these, they know, Wang Xu did not know, is useless. So, it led to today''s scene.


    Wang Xu''s words made the world tremble. The darkness of the past not only uprooted, but also brought a lot of "mud".


    "So what now?"


    The old man in grey was silent for a moment and spoke again.


    "Laozu, what else can we do? Although I think I''m not weak in breaking through the army, I''m pitifully weak compared with that one. I dare not compare with immortal Changsheng, not to mention him? "


    The old man in black gave a wry smile, then said with self mockery, "now, I can only come to the door in person to apologize, and tell all the past events, so that I can forgive and let it be dealt with."


    The old man in black.


    He was the first person of Chinese martial arts a hundred years ago. He was the one who swept all over the world!


    The old man in grey around him is the ancestor of the Wu family who broke through the rocks and went to the south of the Yangtze River to watch Wang Xu fight against King Wu.


    Wu Wudi didn''t speak at the first time. Instead, he stood on the top of the mountain and looked far away at the prosperous place of the capital. After a long time, he slowly sighed:


    "Do you know that you may die in the capital during this trip?"


    After all, he is the most talented and the strongest man in the Wu family. The road he can take in the future is even further than him.


    How can Wu Wudi not feel heartache?


    How to be unwilling?


    But there is no way, Wang Xu now accuses the world, is that he is invincible, also dare not and Wang Xu for the enemy.


    "Laozu, is there any other way?"


    Wu broke the army with a bitter smile:


    "First, the death of King Wu, then immortality, and then the three true ancestors of the Western blood clan, as well as many top superheroes of MIGA aegis and the hero Association... Which one is not the strongest in the world?"


    "I am a Chinese warrior who is weaker than the western one. A hundred years ago, I had a fight with a real ancestor of the blood clan, but I was chased by the other party and ran away in a panic."


    "All the people in the world think that our army broke through 100 years ago. We swept all over the world and were invincible. But how ever did we know that I was chased like a pig or a dog?"


    Wu broke the army and said, a faint sense of dispirition rose from him, but soon disappeared, replaced by a piece of indomitable, looking back to death.


    "It wasn''t until these two years, when the world changed greatly, that the Chinese warrior gradually appeared to rise. But after all, the time is too short. The strength of our warriors may be very strong on the whole, but at the top level, they are still inferior to the western world, let alone the thousands of martial cities in the upper world. "


    "If it wasn''t for the birth of Prince Wang, who raised the sky and turned the Dragon into a monster, swept all over the world and suppressed everything, I''m afraid I would be in a lower position now."


    "Whether it''s for our own sake or for the future of our warriors, we can only go to the door to apologize for breaking the army!"


    "Life and death, I have been indifferent."


    "Because there is only one way, one way, and no other. I have no choice."


    The voice fell.


    The old man in black stepped out step by step, and the sound of wind and thunder appeared at his feet. The strong blood gas rose from his body, and he was intoxicated with a red column of Qi in the sky.


    In a flash, all the forces of the four worlds converged to the air column, forming a wave and a 200 meter red cloud cover.


    This moment.


    When he broke through the army, he saw death as if he were at home. He broke through one after another and stepped into a higher realm of martial arts.


    However.


    He still couldn''t raise a trace of his mind to fight against Wang Xu. Without a pause at his feet, he strode to the capital.


    Go to tianyuanfang.


    Go to Jianghai palace.


    Go to the door and apologize.


    Wu Wudi looked at him from a distance, looking extremely complicated. Finally, he sighed


    "I''m not wrong about breaking the army. You have a strong mind. If you break the army, you can break the extreme situation."


    "At this time, I''m afraid you are higher than me in the realm of martial arts."


    "Unfortunately, it''s still useless..."


    The voice is getting lower and lower, and Wu Wudi is also stepping out and following.


    What he can do is not much. He can only go with Wu.


    The future of his family is to break the army.


    If Wang xuruo forgives Wu for breaking the army, everything will be done.


    If you don''t forgive me, all wuwudi can do is to die.


    No matter what, he also wants to use all possibilities to protect the future of the Wu family.


    ¡­¡­


    The capital.


    Inside and outside the Tianyuan square, there are many high-level people from various families in the capital, including the younger generation, the older generation and countless people, who are deeply shocked by it.


    Wang Xu from the words, the world began to question, but overnight.


    The next day, dozens of people knelt at the gate of Jianghai palace in Tianyuan square. Not only that, but also some people came with red wood boxes and blood dripping swords in their hands. Naturally, it is not necessary to say what is in the wooden boxes.


    "My God, is that a martial arts master? Does he kneel down there and take the initiative to apologize? "


    "Wait a minute. Is that one from the Liu family in Northeast China? The Liu family has always been known as the Northeast snow tiger in Northeast China. How can they kneel here? "


    "My God, are these people crazy? Are they all involved in the death of Prince Wang''s parents? "


    "No, these people come to apologize, not for this matter, but because they have dealt with Prince Wang more or less secretly. They are scared and come to apologize together."


    All of the 150 doors in Tianyuan square peep through the cracks of each room.


    From five o''clock in the morning, people came to tianyuanfang and knelt in front of Wang Xu''s house.


    When people are talking about it.


    All of a sudden.


    Two old men suddenly appeared in tianyuanfang, one black and one gray, walking slowly. Their breath was very strong and deep like the sea.


    Among them, the old man in black was even more terrifying. There was a red cloud floating on his head. He followed in his footsteps.


    Looking at the direction of the two people''s progress, it is also the location of the palace.


    "Hiss... My God, it''s a member of the Wu family, it''s Wu who broke the army!"


    An old man recognized the identity of the old man in black, suddenly his pupils contracted crazily and took a breath of cold air.


    instant.


    Inside and outside the Tianyuan square, all the people who saw this scene were stunned, shocked, and dead.


    In the eyes of countless people.


    I saw the two old men go to the front of the palace, Wu broke the army suddenly a short, double knee hit on the ground.


    At the same time.


    The steady and huge voice spread all over the palace.


    "The northwest military family, the military forces, the first of the twelve regional envoys of Xianmen, and the regional envoys of the capital, are enchanting."


    "Come to the door in person and thank you!"


    "See you, young master Wang!"

 Chapter 1418

    "Dad, why are we here today?"


    Xiao Zhenghong helped him to enter tianyuanfang and went to the palace step by step.


    "Li''er had offended Prince Wang before. It''s a crime. He died properly. Today, we''re here to let the younger generation of the Xiao family, including you, have a good look and think about what to do in the future! "


    But in a few days, Xiao Lao''s spirit and spirit had already decayed too much, and he had to be helped when he walked. In such a short time, he said that he gasped a little.


    "Besides, if I don''t come to see it with my own eyes, I won''t be at ease when I die."


    And behind them is a kind of Xiao family.


    Xiao Yang, Xiao Ping and others are among them.


    The Xiao family walked, just before the palace.


    When they saw the crowd kneeling down in front of the house, almost all of the Xiao''s eyes widened, which was incredible.


    Before that, many of the younger generation scoffed at Wang Xu''s accusations against the world, and ridiculed him in private.


    They believe that Wang Xu''s move is just a joke, and it is absolutely impossible for anyone to come to apologize.


    But now, looking at the dozens of people kneeling down in front of them, all of them are in a mixed mood, followed by fear.


    Because, among the people kneeling down, they found many local aristocratic families in Beijing.


    "Isn''t that the owner of the Qian family? Why is he kneeling here? "


    "Wait a minute, there are still people from the Liu family!"


    "Oh, my God, and the Huo family!"


    "Look, there''s a man and a woman kneeling over there. Aren''t they Liu Zhenzhen and Huo Baiyu? Why are they here? "


    Seeing this scene, countless people were shocked.


    Xiao Zhenghong turned pale.


    Master Xiao was even more shaking. He seemed to understand something. Looking around at the shocked Xiao family, many people were still confused and didn''t know anything.


    He raised his hand, pointed to these people and said with a bitter smile:


    "I, the younger generation of the Xiao family, are really inferior to each other. It''s also my fault that I didn''t discipline you well and let you run rampant on weekdays."


    "Liu Zhenzhen, kneeling here with Huo Baiyu, don''t you understand?"


    Master Xiao was trembling with anger.


    He thought of his beloved grandson, Xiao Li, who was killed by Wang Xu.


    Liu Zhenzhen and Huo Baiyu are just children. Obviously, they can''t be related to the death of Wang Xu''s parents. The reason why they kneel here today must be related to Xiao Li''s coming to teach Wang Xu.


    This is the Liu family, and the Huo family, bowing to Wang Xu!


    He was reprimanded by Xiao, but some of the younger generation responded and turned pale on the spot.


    Just then.


    One black, one gray, two old men strode forward from a distance.


    Of course, many people in the Xiao family recognized people immediately.


    But without waiting for them to do anything, the old man in black knelt down on the ground, then raised his head and cried out:


    "Wu family in Northwest China, Wu break the army!"


    "The first of the twelve regional envoys of Xianmen, and the regional envoys of the capital, enchanting the soul!"


    "Come to the door in person and thank you!"


    "See you, young master Wang!"


    Four sentences in a row shake people''s hearts.


    Four words fall, so big in front of the Palace door, only left a gaping crowd, and a dead silence.


    "Wu, Wu family... Wu breaks the army?"


    Master Xiao''s mind was empty on the spot, and then he shook his body violently. He pushed away Xiao Zhenghong and walked quickly, then knelt down on the ground.


    rear.


    Xiao Zhenghong, Xiao Yang, Xiao Ping and many other Xiao family members were stunned. After the reaction, everyone''s face changed greatly. They rushed to the ground and knelt down.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside tianyuanfang.


    In the distance, two people were sitting on a pavilion.


    "Wu breaks the army, Wu is invincible... I didn''t expect that these two generations of martial arts talents came to bow to Wang Xu. Is it really... Can only be said that it is worthy of the power of the prince of China? "


    The speaker is wearing a pale yellow robe, on which a trace of divine light can be seen. It is the most powerful and mysterious person in the Wumeng, the Dragon Lord.


    Long pingtian!


    The other one, dressed in white, with sword eyebrows and stars in his eyes, looks very beautiful. He looks like he was only twenty-five or sixty-six years old. He has the spirit of iron blood. He seems to have been involved in countless places of life and death.


    Although he looks young, his eyes are full of changes, and there seems to be infinite mystery hidden in them.


    He can also sit opposite to the dragon master, which shows that his identity is not simple.


    "The man who broke the army is really extraordinary. Compared with the last time I saw him, he broke through the extreme realm again. I''m afraid he has reached the fairyland with his accomplishments."


    The young man in White''s eyes fell on the top of Wu paojun''s head. There was a flash of surprise in his eyes, and he frowned slightly


    "Why, after he broke through the extreme situation, he didn''t have the courage to fight Wang Xu?"


    "Bai Wu, you just wake up soon. The world is different and the times are different."


    Long pingtian shook his head and said faintly:


    "Now is the age of martial arts, and the fairyland is just a great master of eight grades. With this cultivation, Wang Xu is not the opponent. It''s obvious that Wu paojun knew this, so he came to the door to apologize. "


    "Master of eight grades? There is no courage to fight in the fairyland. As you said, Wang Xu''s strength must at least be at the peak of Tianxian, or even at the beginning of Daluo Jinxian... But Daluo Tianxian has already been destroyed, and Jinxian can''t exist in the world... "


    The young man, known as Bai Wu, chewed twice, and some of them didn''t believe in the Tao


    "Wait a minute, do you mean that we ancient immortals are not Wang Xu''s opponents?"


    "I don''t know, so today, I wake you up. Let''s see if we, the ancient immortals, have really become those who are doomed to be abandoned by the times."


    Long pingtian''s voice is neither happy nor sad.


    But in his eyes, he could not help showing a trace of sadness.


    It is not his deep understanding of his real situation to linger on. From generation to generation, he has witnessed the rise and strength of the warrior.


    He began to be afraid and a little tired.


    At this time.


    There was a sudden commotion in tianyuanfang.


    Wang Xu came out.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu didn''t have too much ostentation, just a person, just like ordinary people.


    "Pop."


    But within six steps, he was standing in front of the army.


    "Other people come here and kneel down. I can guess some, but I don''t care. But you come here to kneel down, I don''t understand. " Wang Xu light way.


    What he said was from the bottom of his heart. There was not much substantive conflict between him and the Wu family, so he had some intersection with Wu Yaozong.


    But just one Wu Yaozong doesn''t need the most powerful person of Wu family to kneel down and make amends.


    What''s more, Wu broke the army with a wuwudi.


    "It''s about your parents..."


    Wu paojun bowed his head and talked about the past slowly.


    It''s very simple. It took only ten seconds to explain.


    "Because of the real immortal body in the secret place of the black coffin in the Furong mountain of Jianghai, my adoptive parents betrayed the immortal family and were informed by immortal Changsheng, so they issued a killing order through you?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly. It was him. He did not expect that the reason was so simple.


    Xianchangsheng had been chopped by him.


    But he had already avenged his adoptive parents, but he didn''t know it.


    "Since the chief villain has already been put to death, the matter is over. You can avoid the death penalty of breaking the army, but you still need to take my sword."


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent, and then he points to stroke lightly.


    A sword light, leisurely cut down.


    "Stabbing."


    Wu broke the army''s left arm and then floated to the ground.


    "Everyone... Let''s go."


    Wang Xu''s head did not turn back. He turned and went back to the palace again. The door of the palace closed again without wind.

 Chapter 1419

    "Thank you, Mr. Wang!"


    Wu broke the army and was cut off, but without a trace of jealousy, he took a long breath and bowed his head to thank him.


    But at the moment, Wang Xu has already turned around and disappeared.


    "Hoo..."


    Wu Wudi also breathed a long breath, and suddenly reacted. I don''t know when, his whole body was wet in cold sweat. He couldn''t help laughing at himself, and his face was full of happiness.


    Although before I came here, I had the heart to report my death.


    But can not die, which old monster is willing to die?


    Today''s outcome is the best. The military only breaks one arm. Although its strength is greatly depleted, it may not be that there are no other means to make up for it in the future.


    "Let''s go."


    When he got up from the ground, Wu broke the army and looked at the people around him, especially the Xiao family. He stopped for a moment and finally sighed


    "Master Xiao, get up, too. I''ve heard about the affairs of your Xiao family. For Prince Wang, a Xiao Li is just a trifle. You don''t have to be so worried. "


    Master Xiao got up tremblingly and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t think much about it, but when I saw brother Wu, you all knelt down. How could I, an ordinary old man, dare to stand?"


    Obviously, they have known each other for a long time.


    "Well, Mr. Wang''s question about the world is over now. Let''s break up. It''s not worth Prince Wang''s attention to what you''ve done. "


    Wu broke the army with a bitter smile, and then yelled at others around him.


    Since Wang Xu said to let everyone go, he must guarantee that everyone will go away and no one will be allowed to stay to disturb Wang Xu.


    So far.


    Wang Xu began to calm down gradually when he asked about the world.


    However, the aftermath of this event is far less simple than that in tianyuanfang and in front of the palace.


    However, no matter how big the follow-up waves are, it has nothing to do with Wang Xu.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu broke the army and others left.


    In the palace.


    But not in peace.


    On the contrary, the atmosphere becomes more depressing.


    Standing in the courtyard, Wang Xu looked up to the East. His sight seemed to ignore all the obstacles and space, and finally fell directly on the two people sitting opposite each other in the distant Pavilion.


    It''s long pingtian.


    And Bai Wu.


    "You two, you have been observing me for so long. Why don''t you just tell me that we can meet in person?"


    Wang Xu stepped out one step, and his body was like a phantom, passing through all the obstacles. In a flash, he appeared directly on the pavilion.


    Without waiting for two people to say hello, he took the initiative to sit on the third chair beside the desk.


    "You should be the surname of Wumeng, Dragon Lord, dragon pingtian."


    After sitting down, Wang Xu first raised his hand and directly picked up the teapot on the table and gave himself a cup of tea. Then he turned his eyes and looked at long pingtian.


    With that, without waiting for long pingtian to reply, he turned his head and looked at Bai Wu. There was a faint golden light in his eyes, like the sun shining in his eyes.


    "Who are you? From you, I can see the power fluctuation of a man I killed not long ago. "


    "So, you are an ancient immortal, a living ancient immortal?"


    Wang Xu asked with great interest.


    "Mr. Wang, since you already know our identity, why ask again?" Long pingtian asked.


    "No, not early, but just now."


    Wang Xu shook his head, gave them a smile and said lightly:


    "Although I''ve heard about the name of your Dragon Lord for a long time, I never thought that the most powerful person in Wumeng, the legendary Dragon Lord, was not a warrior, but an ancient immortal."


    "Immortal is just a name. For myself, I am also a warrior."


    Long pingtian also smiles and shakes his head.


    Then he turned his words and looked at him curiously


    "Mr. Wang, to tell you the truth, I have been studying you. But the more I study, the more I know about you, the more I realize that you are impossible, just a young man under 23 years old. "


    Long Ping''s eyes are dignified, and his voice is deep


    "At the moment, even more so, when I really face you, you give me a special feeling. That kind of feeling, similar to me, seems not to be a person in the world, but an old monster who has lived through endless years. "


    "So I should call you prince Wang? Or you... "


    "Just call me Wang Xu. That''s my name. In contrast, the saying of Childe is just the honorific of common people. "


    Wang Xu replied calmly.


    What he said is a disguised recognition of long pingtian''s conjecture.


    However, he was sure that long pingtian could not guess that he would be a future strong man who had gone back to time and come back from the future against the current, who had broken through the heaven, who had been crazy, who had been ordinary, and who had been supreme.


    "If so, you are an old monster like me. Wang Daoyou, are you from the solar world?


    But our ancient immortals changed the world and replaced heaven with humanity. This world has its own special rules, exorcism


    No, it''s very difficult for people from other worlds to break through the void and flow in. Even if they come in, they will be controlled by heaven and earth, and it''s hard to cause too much influence. "


    Long pingtian frowned.


    He did not call Wang Xu by his name, but called Wang Xu a Taoist friend according to the rules of their time.


    Dao you, Dao you, on the way to seek Tao, a friend you meet by chance.


    "Ha ha, it seems that you don''t know nothing about the outside world or the solar world. But I''m not from the solar world. I''m who I am. I exist in the past, in the present and in the future. "


    Wang Xu laughs.


    There is the past, the present and the future.


    This sentence is a little too big.


    But Wang Xu doesn''t care. Long pingtian and Bai Wu frown.


    He got up and paced in front of the balustrade of the pavilion, looked down at the whole capital, and said faintly:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you are behind the times and confined to this small place for a long time. You don''t know and can''t see the vastness of the outside world."


    "Compared with the vast expanses of heaven and earth outside, it''s just a Chinese world. It''s too small, like dust. It''s the solar world... It''s not worth mentioning. "


    Two ancient immortals are silent.


    Although what Wang Xu said is not pleasant to hear, it can also be said that it is true.


    In the ancient times when they were active, many immortals had tremendous magic power, and they moved mountains and seas when they moved, and even finally they were ambitious to change the world completely.


    But in the end, it was just tossing inside the Chinese world, never jumping out of the world they lived in.


    Maybe some of them jumped out alone, but most of them are still struggling with their own world, which eventually led to the fragmentation of the Chinese world.


    Countless immortals fall, humanity is fragmented, and the way of heaven falls into a deep sleep.


    Such as long pingtian and Bai Wu, they live to this day by chance. They are sleeping most of the time. They are just surviving.


    Long pingtian began to move.


    "It''s not taiyangwujie. Where does Daoyou come from?"


    Bai Wu asked in a voice.

 Chapter 1420

    Wang Xu didn''t answer, but calmly looked at the sky above him, his eyes were very deep.


    Where does he come from?


    Sometimes, he thought alone. Is all that I have experienced so far just a dream.


    If he is not the only one to know, he has a great devil in his heart, which can destroy the heavens and burn the world.


    He really will treat all this as a dream.


    After all, Wang Xu had many similar dreams.


    In the past life, when the strength was strong enough to a certain extent, a dream of three thousand years was no longer a legend, but a real magic power.


    At this time, the sky is bright, the sun is high in the sky, except for the blue sky and white clouds, no stars can be seen.


    "Do you come from the void?"


    Long pingtian can''t help but frown and ask.


    Ancient immortals have long known that the world is round and a big ball suspended in the void. But in the void, life cannot exist at all.


    As an immortal, it''s not that no one has ever explored it, but the power of going has exhausted all of his strength, and he has been flying to the sun for hundreds of years, but he has not arrived.


    "It''s not vanity. I''ve said that I exist in every moment of the past, the present and the future. I''m me, and I''ve always been myself."


    Wang Xu light way.


    With this remark, the two ancient immortals finally began to lose color.


    "Do you mean that you have jumped out of the world itself, ignoring space and time, and reached the final state of" no life "


    Although Bai Wu was shocked, his brow was deeply wrinkled, and he didn''t believe Wang Xu.


    After observing Wang Xu for such a long time, although he still can''t see through all the details of Wang Xu, one thing is certain, that is, Wang Xu''s strength is not much better than theirs.


    At most, it is the realm of Da Luo heaven.


    Da Luotian does not mean invincible. Although Bai Wu is frightened, he has his own pride. He thinks that he and long pingtian can walk away easily even if they can''t kill Wang Xu.


    Therefore, both of them have been testing each other with Wang Xu in an equal attitude.


    But now, Wang Xu''s words are too exaggerated.


    The state of "no life" is the ultimate state that the ancient immortals once promoted. It is a real detachment, standing on the way of heaven, and truly regarding all creatures as dogs.


    For example, Taiwu.


    As soon as he discovered that this alien world was connected with the Chinese world, long pingtian used his military alliance to set up an ancient array of immortals and gods to suppress their "gate.".


    That''s Chishui.


    At the same time, over the years, he has been sending people to the taiyangwujie to get the specific information there.


    For the division of the power realm of the warrior in the solar martial arts world, the heart of the dragon is like a mirror.


    It''s not innate.


    Born in nine grades, the first five grade master and the last four grade master break through the extreme situation of nine grades. The spirit and will of the martial arts are sublimated, and the spirit and soul of the martial arts become the martial arts master and the martial arts master.


    After Wu Zun, the martial arts master changed from focusing on the physical body to cultivating the spirit. When the spirit and the physical body were no longer separated from each other, they merged into one and became emperor Wu.


    Three thousand roads lead to the same goal.


    These realms of power are not much different from those of their ancient immortals. The realm of immortals is greater than the realm of heaven, compared with the realm of wuzun.


    The realm of Emperor Wu can also be compared with the realm of emperor Tian, which was once above the great Luotian.


    The only difference is.


    It seems that the reason is that all warriors like to fight. After they break Emperor Wu, every Emperor Wu will try to set foot in other worlds and rule many worlds.


    Since the existence of immortals, no one has ever heard of success in the realm of "no life".


    "Ha ha, where is" no life "? No matter what this is, since it''s the realm of your immortal deduction, it''s nothing! "


    Wang Xu laughed with disdain in his eyes.


    "Sure enough, if you didn''t set foot in the heaven and the world, you immortals have too low vision after all. You don''t know how powerful you really are. Only then can you regard a realm deduced from the law of the inner world as the final realm."


    "Think about it, you should know the Emperor Wu of the solar world, too? Why does every Emperor Wu have to fight all over the world and rule one world after another


    "Because there is no specific division of the power level after Emperor Wu, it is the perception of the rules of the world itself. In other words, only when the world is used as a chessboard to fight against the other strong, the weak and the strong fight each other, can we become the real supreme


    Wang Xu hummed coldly.


    "Feeling the rules of the world itself? Take the world as the chessboard? "


    Long pingtian and Bai Wu, the two immortals, were extremely surprised.


    What Wang Xu said is too exaggerated for them. But after comparing their own understanding, they both looked gloomy, but they were not so sure.


    "My origin is something you can''t understand yet. I''ve always been me. I exist in the past, in the present and in the future. "


    Wang Xu said lightly:


    "Of course, you can understand it from another perspective, that is, I am a strong being reborn from the future."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, the two ancient immortals, long pingtian and Bai Wu, could no longer maintain their looks. To their surprise, they stood up directly from their seats.


    The action was so big that half a pot of tea was spilled on the table.


    It can be seen that their shock is incomparable.


    Coming back from the future is a sensational thing.


    If they give up rebirth, cross the world reincarnation, or even the birth of extraterrestrial demons that the ancient immortals fear most, they can barely accept it.


    But it''s extraordinary to be reborn from the future.


    But then, the two of Wang Xu''s fear, also suddenly climbed to a limit that can not be easily exceeded.


    If you think about it with your buttocks, you know that people who have this ability will never be weak in the future.


    It can even be said that Wang Xu''s previous life, I''m afraid, has already gone beyond the realm of general Emperor Wu and reached a higher level, which can''t be easily described.


    From the end of the long river of time, we can trace back the existence of rebirth. What kind of existence is it?


    Long pingtian and Bai Wu look at each other, and they can see the shock of each other''s eyes.


    After all, they are not ordinary people. They can sense Wang Xu''s attitude of speaking with some special Qi induction.


    That attitude is to say a fact, without any trace of deception or exaggeration.


    "Now the origin of the world has come back to life. I''ve been targeted by it, so I won''t do it easily. You ancient immortals, who are struggling, had better not trouble me. Believe me, you can''t make me


    Wang Xu light way.


    After long pingtian and Bai Wu heard this, they didn''t realize that Wang Xu was insulting them. They were angry and stunned.

 Chapter 1421

    The origin of the world in Wang Xu''s words should be the way of heaven they are familiar with, right?


    At the beginning, the immortals tried to change the world, replacing the way of heaven with humanity, and finally they were killed by the way of heaven.


    At the bottom of their hearts, they have a natural fear of the way of heaven.


    Now, how can we not be shocked to hear that Wang Xu has been targeted by "the way of heaven" and is still alive? Don''t you gape?


    Creepy, an extremely mysterious existence far beyond the imagination of the two ancient immortals, uncovers a mist in their hearts.


    "Daoyou... No, Mr. Wang, what you mean by the origin of the world is... The way of heaven?" Bai Wu can''t help asking.


    Long pingtian was silent.


    "What? Don''t believe it? "


    Wang Xu chuckled and looked at Yanlong pingtian deeply. Then he pointed out.


    This refers to.


    Such as the vast light smoke, without a trace of smoke.


    In a trance, the fingertip seems to be in the eye of the dragon, and it seems to be in the unknown space.


    If you think about it more carefully, it seems that you are under the pavilions. The prosperous capital, the huge capital, is in this finger.


    And a little attention, all the mind seems to be included in this finger, then affected, deeply fascinated.


    When long pingtian suddenly wakes up.


    Wang Xu''s finger, but I don''t know when it has been taken back, as if it had never been pointed out.


    But next to him, Bai Wu''s face was already in a state of horror. His eyes and pupils shrank to the extreme, and there was a little scarlet fire overflowing from it.


    Long pingtian''s face suddenly changed, because he knew that Bai Wu''s state was the manifestation of extreme danger!


    But dangerous?


    Where was the danger before?


    "You, your eyebrow..."


    It seems to see long pingtian''s doubts. Bai Wu''s throat stirred slightly and slowly squeezed out half a sentence from the depth.


    Long pingtian was so frightened that he raised his hand suddenly. Suddenly, countless water mist gathered and a water mirror appeared in front of him.


    In the water mirror, his face was reflected. Between the eyebrows, there was a little blood line.


    Seeing this, long pingtian''s face suddenly turned white. Then he suddenly looked up at Wang Xu, his eyes full of wonder, horror and horror.


    He is a real living ancient immortal. His body is immortal. Fire and water do not invade him, so it is hard to enter.


    The blood line was obviously caused by Wang Xugang''s finger. What''s more, he couldn''t even detect it.


    "How did you do that?"


    Subconsciously, long pingtian blurted out.


    "As I said, Emperor Wu is in charge of the rules of the world. Now I''m being targeted by the world. At that moment, I only used one percent of the power of a rule. Under Emperor Wu, I dare say that in this world, no one can control the rules except me. "


    Wang Xu turns around again, back to two people, light says.


    "Mr. Wang, I am too arrogant."


    Long pingtian''s face is even paler. Is it one percent of the power of the rule? What would he do if all the power of the rule was used?


    Back to God, a trace of pride in his heart as the leader of the alliance disappeared completely. He bowed respectfully to Wang Xu and said in a deep voice:


    "I dare to ask Mr. Wang, what is your realm now?"


    "Realm? I''ll be the next wuzun. "


    Wang Xu light smile, to tell the truth.


    It is true that his martial arts realm has always been in the realm of the lower martial arts master, because the world origin of the Chinese world has not been completely restored, and it is impossible for him to carry out the subsequent cultivation of martial arts master.


    Of course, realm is one thing, strength is another.


    However, if he doesn''t talk about these, long pingtian and Bai Wu will surely understand them.


    Sure enough.


    Long pingtian also knows his interest and doesn''t ask any more questions.


    He knows and only needs to know that Wang Xu''s strength at the moment is that he is not an opponent. Even if he adds a Baiwu, the chance of winning is very low.


    As for Wang Xu, no matter how much truth he said before, he can''t be an enemy.


    next.


    Long pingtian began to talk about another purpose he came here today:


    "Mr. Wang, before that, you left the Chinese world and went to the Taiyang martial arts world through the Chishui secret place controlled by our Martial Arts League. In principle, as a safe channel connecting the two worlds, Chishui secret land will not cause any accident. "


    Long pingtian seems to have some doubts, and he seems to be testing Wang Xu


    "But later, I don''t know why, the Chishui secret place suddenly couldn''t pass. I don''t know how the young master returned from the Taiyang martial world later?"


    Wen Yan.


    Wang Xu immediately laughed.


    Long pingtian really asked the right person about this.


    "In fact, the reason is very simple. I had a hard encounter with a big guy on the other side. As a result, the other side was so angry that he used his real arm to smash across many worlds and smashed one of my parts on the spot."


    Wang Xu said casually.


    "Big guy?"


    "Exasperated into angry?"


    "Across multiple worlds?"


    "An arm?"


    In a word, long pingtian and Bai Wu looked at each other for many times, but inadvertently, they were more restrained towards Wang Xu.


    Especially long pingtian thought of one thing.


    That is to say, before the sudden accident in Chishui secret place, he sensed the breath of destruction and irresistible terror, as well as the fleeting shadow of big hands beyond the void of the world.


    "It can''t be the master of that hand..." long pingtian was even more shocked.


    Sure enough.


    Wang Xu took the initiative to say:


    "The owner of that hand is Fu Chang tree demon. I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of it. The other hand is a well-known overlord among all the heaven and the world. Among the demons, the one who almost stands at the top is a terrible monster at the same level as Emperor Wu."


    "Of course, it''s not important to serve the tree demon. What''s important is that my part is connected by me and Chishui secret place. So after being destroyed, part of the strength of the other side is also transferred to Chishui secret place, resulting in the disconnection of Chishui secret place, and the two worlds can''t communicate easily."


    Speaking of this, Wang Xu smiles


    "But don''t worry, I have a way to connect Chishui again."


    "Can the two realms be connected again?"


    Long pingtian was shocked and laughed


    "That''s great. After we lost contact with the other side, the development speed of Chinese martial arts fell into a pause. With the help of Prince Wang, it is the blessing of our Martial Arts League and the whole Chinese martial arts. "


    Speaking of this, long pingtian hesitated


    "But in the secret place of Chishui, there seems to be a storm of void raging and blocking. I don''t know how to solve it?"


    "It''s simple, just a sword."


    Wang Xu gave a faint smile.


    When long pingtian heard the speech, he was stunned at first and then reacted quickly.


    It''s really a simple and crude way to break through cleverness with strength. I have to admit that it''s one of the best ways.


    Of course, the premise is that you have to have that "force" first!


    But at this point.


    Long pingtian, the dragon master, has already highly praised Wang Xu. He believes 90% of what Wang Xu said before. Naturally, he will not doubt it.


    "In that case, I''ll immediately order people to prepare for the early stage, waiting for Prince Wang to go to Chishui."


    Long pingtian nodded.


    "No, I''ll talk about it in a few days. After all, I just got married and I need to spend a honeymoon with my bride." Wang Xu shook his head.


    "If I''m rude, I''ll wait for your information. When it''s convenient for you, please contact me at any time." Long pingtian nodded respectfully.

 Chapter 1422

    After Wang Xu left.


    Long pingtian and Bai Wu, two ancient immortals, fell into a long silence. They never felt that they would be so small as they are now.


    long time.


    "Dragon, how true do you think what he said?"


    Bai Wu sighed and looked up at the sky which was the same as before and seemed different.


    "No matter what is true or false, this man is powerful and unpredictable. We can''t be enemies with him. Not to mention, we still have to ask him at this time. "


    Long pingtian shakes his head. However, looking at the direction of the palace, his eyes are complicated.


    How true?


    What kind of vacation?


    Maybe there is something wrong with the detection magic he used secretly. He even feels that what Wang Xu said is true. Even, he seems to feel that Wang Xu is hiding something.


    But it''s clumsy


    Is it possible?


    ¡­¡­


    In the following time, Wang Xu left himself to his bride and relatives.


    Lengthen the length of the inside, play cards, play mahjong, make dumplings, cook, or on the spur of the moment, take people across the mountains and rivers to see the beautiful land of China.


    Leisure time is always short, there is always time to leave.


    This day.


    Wang Xuzheng is walking along fengyuqiao in the streets of Beijing, just like ordinary lovers, holding a cup of milk tea, helping each other, shopping, eating delicious food.


    Suddenly, he seemed to feel something in his heart and suddenly looked up.


    In his eyes, in the small world where he lived, there suddenly appeared many invisible regular lines, which quickly interweaved into a magnificent and mysterious pattern.


    That''s a warning from the world.


    His time is coming to an end.


    "You''re leaving?"


    See Wang Xu suddenly stop, fengyuqiao first slightly a Leng, and then eyes suddenly dim down.


    Although Wang Xu has not been pointed out, but she had a faint feeling in her heart, Wang Xu can not accompany her forever.


    "Yes, I''m going."


    Wang Xu also did not hide the meaning, directly nodded.


    With that, he lowered his head, took a slight kiss on his face and said with a smile:


    "Of course, since I have promised to accompany you shopping, eating and watching movies today, I will definitely finish everything."


    "Well... Today, I''m going to wipe out all the cinemas in Beijing!"


    Fengyuqiao doesn''t want to be a drag on Wang Xu either. She smiles again, nods gently and follows closely. There is a trace of blush on her face


    "And... In the evening, I want you to accompany me, we don''t go home, we go to the hotel..."


    "Ha ha, good!"


    Wang Xu laughs. He naturally knows what fengyuqiao means.


    This day.


    Fengyuqiao cherishes it very much. She doesn''t have any time, especially when they are alone in the hotel at night. It seems that she wants to squeeze out her last strength and linger until she faints.


    However.


    Things in the world are so wonderful, that is, Wang Xu can''t control everything. When he comes to the hotel with fengyuqiao, he is secretly thought about by the little girl at the front desk of the hotel.


    "The man and woman who just opened the house seem to be a wind and rain bridge!"


    With this kind of thought, the front desk girl after opening the room, and secretly two people registration of the specific information turned out to see.


    Sure enough, the woman''s information shows that it''s the storm bridge!


    In an instant, the little girl was excited.


    This is big gossip.


    Without any hesitation, she immediately opened her microblog and sent a mood message on it.


    "Wow, I''m so excited today. The first day I came to work in the hotel, I met my idol fengyuqiao and her boyfriend. Now I regret that I didn''t ask for a signature!"


    Although it''s just a mood, without any pictures, it still immediately caused a sensation in the whole entertainment industry.


    Countless paparazzi are moved by the wind.


    "Strong explosion, wind and rain bridge unexpectedly and mysterious man opens a room?"


    "It''s amazing that Feng Yuqiao, the famous actress, retreated behind the scenes for love!"


    "Exclusive news, first-hand news, Feng Yuqiao, a popular superstar, mysteriously appeared in a five-star hotel in Beijing, with a man..."


    Many we media and promoters on the Internet don''t care whether the news is true or false. As long as there is anything that catches the wind and catches the shadow, it can be blown into a big explosion by them.


    But after all, these are just trifles.


    For Wang Xu and fengyuqiao, they are not any waves.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Wang Xu sent fengyuqiao home and then had breakfast with Liu Meiling, Liu Yuqi and Kong fengque.


    After saying goodbye one by one, he got up alone and went directly to the headquarters of Wumeng in the capital.


    Before he got close to 300 meters, long pingtian and Bai Wu took the initiative to meet him. They were all strong men who had reached a certain level. They didn''t talk nonsense. In a few words, they set out directly to the location of Chishui secret place.


    Without any means of transportation, the three flew with their own strength, and all of them were far faster than the plane. Within half an hour, they crossed hundreds of miles and came directly to the secret place of Chishui.


    It''s different from the last time I came here.


    At the moment, the location of the Chishui secret place has been completely covered by a gray fog. The city wall built by the Wumeng is not there, and the Chishui base has been engulfed by the fog. All the people inside have evacuated.


    And this foggy place is also listed as a forbidden area by the Wumeng, which allows no outsiders to enter lightly. Because of the great danger hidden in the fog, the Wumeng once sent many exploration teams led by congenital masters, but none of them came back from them.


    "The fog of space, because of the impact of the power of the forest demon, the secret place has been broken, and now it is being gradually engulfed and integrated by the Chinese world."


    Wang Xu saw at a glance some difficulties in Chishui secret place. The situation is slightly different from what he thought, but the difficulty of solving them has not increased, on the contrary, it has weakened.


    The origin of the world began to devour the Chishui secret place, which also means that the distance between the Chinese world and the taiyangwu world is getting closer and closer.


    In the future, the Chishui secret place will be completely fixed as a natural world passage to the solar martial arts world.


    "Tell me more about Chishui secret place." Take back the vision, Wang Xu light way.


    "We don''t know much about it at present. Apart from the void storm that blocked the communication between the two realms, some of the heritages left in Chishui secret place have also changed after this change."


    Long pingtian said in a deep voice:


    "This time, the friends of Baiwu road will accompany you to go in. He has explored some roads before. It can effectively avoid some debris space and avoid getting lost. "


    Immediately, Bai Wu also said all the accidents he met in the last time.


    It is nothing more than too much debris space, which creates a space labyrinth, which is enough to trap the weak people forever until they starve, thirst and die of old age.


    Wang Xu nodded noncommittally.


    These are not of great value.

 Chapter 1423

    Bai Wu told us all about his last exploration experience and discovery.


    But it''s not of much value.


    "Well, I have found the specific entrance. I don''t need you to lead the way. I can go in alone." Wang Xu''s undoubted Tao.


    There is no absolute trust in Bai Wu and long pingtian, the two ancient immortals. After all, they are the forces who almost changed the world. They must have many secrets to survive from such a long time.


    Although Wang Xu is not afraid, he is lazy.


    Finish.


    No matter how they respond, Wang Xu steps out one step. The next second, the space transforms, the fog billows, and a space vortex suddenly appears, engulfs him instantly and disappears.


    outside.


    Bai Wu and long pingtian squint at the same time.


    "This..." Bai Wu hesitated to look at long pingtian, as if to ask.


    "Forget it. Don''t follow me. His means are more unpredictable than we think. It''s better not to offend such people. "


    Long pingtian squints his eyes and stares at the space below. He has three breaths and shakes his head slowly.


    Bai Wu also nodded, eyes visible fear. You know, it took him hours to get in before.


    But Wang Xu, almost in one step, seemed to have no space fog, which was enough to make ancient immortals headache.


    "Long, I''ll give it to you here. You can go back to Wumeng. You''re more needed there."


    Long pingtian nodded and turned to leave.


    At this point.


    Wang Xu only felt that the whole person was weightless and spinning.


    In the past, entering the small world of secret place almost smoothly without any feeling, but now the entrance of Chishui secret place seems to be distorted by some force.


    If we describe it as a door, it is the door at the moment, which has become a "door" twisted into a twist and a kaleidoscope.


    however.


    This feeling, after only a few breaths, disappears.


    Wang Xu bowed his head, and at his feet was a red earth.


    Looking up, the sky is also a blood red. In the upper and middle layers of the secret sky, we can see with naked eyes the storms of space power, sweeping back and forth, moving around without any regularity.


    The whole Chishui secret place has completely changed.


    "Sure enough, the spirit that I connected with the secret place has been completely destroyed. Even in the Chishui secret place, there are traces of the power of the tree demon everywhere. The great power of the great demons makes all the living creatures here die, and the green does not exist. "


    Wang Xu narrowed his eyes slowly and thought of it in his heart.


    This kind of environment is suitable for the survival of some special demon races, but for most creatures, it is a terrible Jedi.


    And later, with the passage of time, the power from the servitude tree demon will continue to soak, and the whole Chishui secret place is likely to evolve into a dead place.


    At that time, the secret territory is full of poison, even the external life can not easily survive.


    "But now it''s good that the secret world hasn''t been completely transformed into a place of death. After all, it''s just a random attack from the tree demon. Unintentionally, the transformation takes a long time, at least hundreds of years..."


    Wang Xu murmured to himself, then his mind spread silently, and began to cover the surrounding, explore and observe the raging space storm.


    The secret world is a small world, accompanied by the edge of the big world. Although Wang Xu did not have the gaze of the origin of the Chinese world, he still could not completely let go of wuzun''s cultivation.


    Otherwise, the space storm did not destroy this secret place, but his power tore it apart. This is also one of the reasons why many secret places have the strength to restrict entrants.


    It''s not that the stronger can''t enter, it''s really that they can''t.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    On the other side of Chishui.


    It comes from the Taiwu world, the area on the other side of Xuankong city.


    Chu shuliu is dragging his tired body, walking on the ground as red as blood.


    Her face, looks extremely pale, the whole person is extremely weak.


    Every step, she walked slowly.


    But every step, is very firm, indomitable.


    Although, her body has almost reached the limit, but she is still trying to adhere to, desperately adhere to.


    "Hold on, I have to go back to the Chinese world and send the news back. I can''t live up to everyone''s expectations..." Chu shuliu muttered to himself.


    I don''t know why. After she broke through the blockade and entered the Chishui secret place again, she felt at ease.


    It seems that, not far ahead, there is a special force to attract her.


    She didn''t know where the feeling came from or why.


    She didn''t know if it was another trap from the enemy.


    But she knows that through this secret place and through the raging space storm here is the only way for her to return to the Chinese world!


    Walk, walk.


    All of a sudden.


    As soon as Chu shuliu''s body tightened, her eyes shrank into the tip of a needle. Not far in front of her, a group of people came slowly.


    "The enemy of pursuit? Or is it a common secret place tester? "


    Chu shuliu is extremely alert.


    Either way, it''s not good news for her.


    She is very weak now. Although her cultivation level has improved by leaps and bounds in the past few years, she is already in the realm of the great master of nine grades, but now she can''t play a hundred one. I''m afraid that a congenital master of five grades can easily kill her.


    Subconsciously, Chu shuliu wanted to turn around in another direction and avoid each other.


    But before she left, a man in the group not far away suddenly raised his head, looked sharply at the direction where Chu shuliu was hiding, and said:


    "Who? Come out


    Chu shuliu''s face turned white and she had no choice but to stand up. At this time, if she continued to hide, she would be regarded as an enemy with ulterior motives.


    See Chu shuliu a woman, still just a person.


    All of a sudden, the group relaxed a little. The man who spoke before even showed a smile and cried out:


    "Don''t worry, girl. We''re not bad people."


    As he said, the pedestrian also came forward quickly.


    A total of four people, two men and two women, look only in their twenties, very young.


    The man who spoke was a handsome man, dressed in lavender and holding a sword with a green jade spike in his hand.


    The other man, with his long clothes like snow and a long knife hanging from his waist, was holding a folding fan in his hand, which was a graceful image.


    The two women, dressed in similar clothes, were simple, sassy and heroic. They seemed to come from the same force.


    One is a little higher, beautiful and gentle. The other half of his head was short, and his brows were a little more arrogant.


    Seeing the appearance of the four, Chu shuliu breathed a sigh of relief


    "It seems that they are just ordinary people who try martial arts. It''s just a little strange. Now the Chishui secret place is almost dead. Young people with few influence will come to this place to try martial arts?"


    Thinking about this, Chu shuliu had a little bit of caution in his heart.

 Chapter 1424

    At this time, as soon as he began to speak, the young man in purple had stopped five meters in front of Chu shuliu and said with a kind smile:


    "Hello, my name is Zhao Yijian, next to Li Feiyang, brother Li."


    Then he pointed to the two women, first tall, then shorter, and continued to smile


    "These two are Chen Ziyu and Gu wanting. We are all students of Shuyue college. What do you call them?"


    Shuyue college is an elite Wudao college in Xuankong. Although it can''t compare with Jiulong college and chisewuzhe college, it is also more famous.


    "My name is Liu Chushu, a member of the Liu family in Xuankong city."


    Chu shuliu hesitated, but did not report his real name. Instead, he made up a name and birth at random.


    As for whether she will be seen through, she is not worried. Xuankong city is too big. I don''t know how many Lius there are. Who knows which Lius she is.


    If we meet by chance, it is impossible for ordinary people to get to the bottom.


    Sure enough.


    "Liu Chu Shu, a good name, is like the willow by the river. It means reading under the tree. I think the girl''s family must be a scholarly family."


    Zhao Yijian praised that his eyes were fixed on Chu shuliu, and there was a trace of obsession in his eyes.


    Chu shuliu felt a little tight in his heart.


    She knows her own appearance, especially after the true blood of the tree demon awakens, her whole appearance and temperament are special, which is extremely attractive to ordinary men.


    Before that, in Kowloon University, even if Wang Xu''s previous reputation was under pressure, there were still countless pursuers.


    However.


    Without waiting for Chu shuliu to speak.


    "Oh, Zhao Yijian, do you really love each other?" Gu wanting next to her gave a cold hum with scorn and said in a mean voice:


    "For us warriors, beauty is not food. Moreover, with the continuous increase of strength, the warrior will have many means to change his appearance. Strength is the most important thing. "


    "Yes, strength is the most important thing. You are so weak that you dare to come here alone. Are you looking for death? " On one side, Chen Ziyu shook her head and said:


    "I advise you to leave the Chishui secret place as soon as possible. The danger here is not as dangerous as before."


    At this time, because Chu shuliu was too weak, and in order to avoid the pursuit, he hid his Qi. His breath was only a common congenital master.


    And these four people, the weakest Gu wanting is also a congenital four, for them, Chu shuliu is really too weak.


    Although Chen Ziyu''s words are not pleasant to hear, Chu shuliu is still grateful for her, but the bad words are bad for her.


    "Well, isn''t Miss Liu meeting us now? With us, there is no danger. "


    Li Feiyang, who had never opened his mouth, also said with a smile at this time. Then, he took a deep look at Zhao Yijian.


    "What is Miss Liu going to do in Chishui? Did you take on the exploration mission to investigate the reasons for the changes in this secret place? " At this time, Zhao Yijian asked again.


    "Well, almost..."


    Chu shuliu said vaguely that she didn''t want to reveal her purpose. Now she just wanted to get rid of these people as soon as possible, so she deliberately pointed to the direction with the most space storms and said:


    "I''m going to explore that direction."


    "Over there?"


    Following Chu shuliu''s fingers, Zhao Yijian and others looked. Sure enough, Zhao Yijian frowned


    "Over there? Miss Liu, there is a space storm in that direction. There is nothing... Wait a minute, I understand what Miss Liu means. The more dangerous the center is, the more likely it is to hide secrets? Is that the source of the change in the secret place? "


    When Zhao Yijian finished, his eyes were full of light.


    Chu shuliu is silent. What can she say? What else can you say if you have such a strong brain tonic ability?


    "Miss Liu, let''s go on the road together, or we can take care of each other." Zhao Yijian excitedly invited.


    Chu shuliu originally wanted to refuse, but on second thought, she is too weak now. She has four people with her, which can really reduce a lot of danger.


    What''s more, she looks at Zhao Yijian and Li Feiyang and others. It seems that it''s hard for her to disagree with them, isn''t it?


    So, in fact, she has no choice.


    "Let''s go together, or you will die miserably if you are accidentally involved in the turbulence of space and no one helps you."


    At this time, Chen Ziyu snorted again and said, "I don''t know if you have any brains. You dare to take the exploration task alone..."


    With that, she turned and went out first.


    And Chu shuliu also had a decision, nodded and followed quickly.


    Among the four people in this line, Zhao Yijian and Li Feiyang seem to have some problems, especially Zhao Yijian''s eyes are not right.


    Although Chen Ziyu didn''t speak well, she could see a trace of kindness under her cold and arrogant appearance.


    "Ha ha, go with me."


    Seeing this, Zhao Yijian and Li Feiyang looked at each other and then all laughed.


    Chu shuliu''s beauty was more beautiful than all the women they met, especially the pale face of each other, which made them have an irrepressible impulse to hold Chu shuliu in their arms.


    As long as Chu shuliu is around them, there is plenty of time on the road behind them.


    "Well, Zhao Yijian and Li Feiyang, I know what you two are up to. But I remind you, some things don''t go too far, just play, don''t delay the business, don''t forget our purpose here! "


    Gu wanting is one step behind. She takes a deep look at them. She hums coldly. After dropping a warning, she also strides away.


    Zhao Yijian and Li Feiyang look at each other. Li Feiyang suddenly smiles: "brother Zhao, does Gu wanting like you?"


    "More than love? I''ve already played with this woman. " Zhao Yijian shook his head and said triumphantly.


    "Well? Brother Zhao is really good at training her so well that he can tolerate you colluding with others in public? " Li Feiyang was stunned and exclaimed.


    "Well, since ancient times, which strong man is not a concubine? Look at me later. I''ll take you off today. " Zhao Yijian gave a cold hum and didn''t care.


    Same second.


    Chen Ziyu, who is more than ten meters away, also frowns and suddenly looks at Chu shuliu, who is following him


    "You''re not stupid enough to know they''re both up to you."


    Chu shuliu forced a smile and said, "thank you."


    "Don''t thank me. You''re not stupid. Otherwise, if you just refused Zhao Yijian''s invitation, with his heart, you will definitely find an opportunity to leave alone and find you alone. Then... "


    Chen Ziyu, with a trace of disgust in her voice, did not continue to speak. Instead, she looked deeply at the willows of Chu and said:


    "Behind, follow me closely. Don''t be alone. Zhao Yijian has already used tracking means on you."


    "Thank you." Chu shuliu thanks again.


    "Don''t hold too much hope. If something can''t be done, I won''t really turn against them for you. After all, we are just strangers." Chen Ziyu shook her head again.


    Chu shuliu was silent for a moment. She knew that Chen Ziyu was telling the truth, but she forced her smile to thank him again


    "No matter what happens in the end, now, I still want to thank you."


    At the same time, she was ready for the worst.


    At that time, she would take Zhao Yijian and others to be buried with her, even if she burst her foundation and let the real blood of the tree demon devour her.

 Chapter 1425

    They went on.


    Soon.


    Zhao Yijian and others, who were slightly behind, quickly followed up.


    "Miss Liu, since we are all here to explore the reasons for the change, can we share the information together?" Zhao Yijian came and said.


    "I''m not strong and I haven''t been in for long, so I don''t know much." Chu shuliu pretends to be weak.


    "Well, I''ll share the information with Miss Liu." Zhao Yijian doesn''t care when he hears the speech. Instead, he smiles to appease Chu shuliu, and then slowly introduces him.


    "Miss Liu, the secret place of Chishui has been closed for several years since the change, and it has been reopened again. All the places of inheritance have disappeared and been destroyed. More than 70% of the locations in the whole secret place are ravaged by the space storm, which is extremely dangerous. "


    "But in danger, there are also opportunities. In these space storms, there will be some space quicksand, which is the top material for refining space magic weapons and is valuable."


    "Not only that, some people have found a kind of red heterogeneous energy crystal here. Around the crystal, there are some miraculous drugs, such as beast spirit grass and swallowing spirit flower, which only appear in the demon world. Each one is very valuable..."


    Chu shuliu just listened in silence and did not answer.


    She had met these things all the way, and collected some of them from her space magic tools.


    "Miss Liu, why don''t you talk?" With that, Zhao Yijian frowned and stared at Chu shuliu strangely.


    "I''m not feeling very well." The willow trees of Chu said faintly.


    "Uncomfortable? What''s wrong with Miss Liu? Do you need my help? I have a lot of healing pills here, such as this fire elixir pill, which is a top-grade treatment... "Zhao Yijian immediately said gallantly.


    With that, he took out a fire red pill, which overflowed with a fragrance. From the appearance, it seemed that it was really a precious top grade healing pill.


    "The taste of Chunfeng pill... Has its appearance gone through the skin?"


    Seeing this elixir, Chu shuliu''s eyes suddenly flashed a faint irony.


    But without waiting for her to speak.


    Suddenly, the next Chen Ziyu suddenly frowned and said in a low voice: "Zhao Yijian, you should be careful, can you talk less nonsense? Concentrate on the danger around you


    Zhao Yijian frowned, a little angry, but he looked at Chen Ziyu, but there was a flash of fear at the bottom of his eyes. He really put away the elixir, and took the initiative to retreat to the side, as if he began to guard seriously.


    "Brother Zhao, it seems that Chen Ziyu is here. We want to cultivate a good relationship with Miss Liu. It''s not easy to succeed."


    Seeing Zhao Yijian coming back, Li Feiyang leaned over and whispered:


    "Why do you have to think of a way?"


    "What can I do? Behind Chen Ziyu is the vice president of our college. She is a great master of eight grades. We can''t move. I''ve already done it. "


    Zhao Yijian took a deep look at Chen Ziyu''s back and licked his tongue. He only felt that the other side was curvy and worried that he could not get what he wanted.


    This kind of feeling, let his belly have a nameless fire in the convergence, eager to be on the spot to put down Chen Ziyu.


    "Brother Zhao, your mind is bound. Where are we now? In Chishui, not in the college, do you need to take care of the old man, vice president? "


    Li Feiyang lowered his voice and said with a sneer, "if you think about it carefully, there are many dangers here. If something happens accidentally, then we can solve the possible future trouble. If you and I don''t tell each other, who knows what happened?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Yijian was silent and hesitated.


    Obviously, he''s a little excited.


    "Brother Zhao, don''t forget that Miss Chen''s magic weapon of space has many good things in it..."


    Li Feiyang''s eyes flashed and his voice seduced him. He continued:


    "The horse has no night, the grass is not fat, and the man has no windfall and wealth. If we miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, we won''t have another one!"


    Hearing this, Zhao Yijian was finally deeply moved. His face was fierce and he said in a Yin voice:


    "What should we do? Now that you have put forward it, you must have a preliminary plan, right? You can''t force her directly. Chen Ziyu''s accomplishments are equal to mine. She is definitely not our opponent, even if you are included. "


    "But it has to be absolutely successful. There can''t be any accidents. Otherwise, if we let her run away, we will die miserably."


    "Hey, brother Zhao, since I have said that, I have already made preparations. Among the space magic weapons on my body, I happen to have a part of enchantment powder. " Li Feiyang immediately laughed.


    "Lost demon powder?"


    Zhao Yijian has bright eyes


    "It''s a good thing. It''s a rare thing. It''s made from the special natural sachet in the demon''s body. Let alone Chen Ziyu, a great master of five grades, is a great master of six grades. If you eat the demon powder, you''ll have to pretend to be dead. Let''s play with it!"


    "But brother Zhao, it''s a technical job to prescribe medicine. Chen Ziyu certainly doesn''t believe us. It''s up to you at this time..."


    With that, Li Feiyang looked at Gu wanting beside Chen Ziyu and said with deep meaning:


    "As long as Chen Ziyu can have a rest and eat water and food, then everything will be simple and easy. It doesn''t take any effort."


    "Don''t worry, Gu wanting, she dare not refuse me." Zhao Yijian nodded and his voice was cold.


    Immediately after that, his heart was burning.


    This time, it was not only a Chu shuliu, but also Chen Ziyu. It was a great luck.


    The corner of Zhao Yijian''s mouth, unconsciously, pulls up a strange radian, the eyes are faint ferocious.


    "Wait a minute, bitch, I''ll make you pay for never looking me in the eye before!"


    Zhao Yijian screams cruelly in his heart. Then he takes a deep look at Chen Ziyu''s back and walks to Gu wanting.


    "Do one thing for me and put it in Chen Ziyu''s water and food for a while."


    Looking for ancient wanting, Zhao Yijian doesn''t have any nonsense. He takes out the demon fan and orders directly.


    "You..."


    Gu wanting''s face changed slightly. Although she didn''t know what Zhao Yijian gave her, she knew that it would not be a good thing.


    But she opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything. She just put things away and nodded silently.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll only get closer after this. And don''t worry, it''s just a magic drug. I just want Chen Ziyu to sleep a little more at night and do some other things. "


    Seeing this, Zhao Yijian is very satisfied. He grabs a hand on her buttock and says in a low voice.


    "By the way, you have reached the peak of the fourth grade, and are about to break through the fifth grade? I''m in the college warehouse, and there''s a top-notch broken border pill. I''ll give it to you when I go back. "


    After another word, Zhao Yijian turned around and left.


    At the back, Gu wanting''s eyes flicker quickly. Finally, she looks at Chen Ziyu''s back. Chu shuliu follows her step by step.


    "I know that Zhao Yijian will never be so simple, but I will still do what he says. Chen Ziyu, don''t blame me, blame yourself." Gu wanting sneers at the secret way in her heart.


    As a matter of fact, she has long been unhappy with Chen Ziyu.


    In the college, in everyone''s eyes, she always seems to be the foil of Chen Ziyu. Chen Ziyu is a brilliant red flower, but she is just a tattered green leaf.


    But why?


    She is not inferior to Chen Ziyu in her cultivation and talent, but she is superior to Chen Ziyu in everything she does.


    For what?


    Is it because Chen Ziyu has a grandfather of vice president?


    "I hope you will be killed by Zhao Yijian!" Gu wanting''s eyes are full of malice.


    But the next second, she looked down at the demon fan in her hand. When she looked up again, her face was a bright smile

 Chapter 1426

    Time goes by.


    In Chishui''s secret place, there are now all space storms, no longer the difference between day and night before.


    But people are always hungry and tired.


    Even the warrior needs to rest, eat and drink.


    "Ziyu, we''ve arrived at the periphery of the space storm center. Let''s have a rest and keep our spirits."


    Gu wanting went to Chen Ziyu and said casually. She took out some food and water from the space magic weapon and handed them over as if nothing had happened.


    Then she gave a smile to Chu shuliu and handed over a copy of it


    "There are more and more turbulence and storms ahead, and they are becoming more and more intensive. Let''s have something to eat first, recover our strength, be in the best condition, and then move on."


    Hearing her words, Chu shuliu subconsciously looked at Chen Ziyu.


    See Chen Ziyu nodded, has stopped, sit beside, eat the food Gu wanting sent in the past, also did not think much, also found a stone to sit down and rest.


    Both of them are wary of Zhao Yijian and Li Feiyang, but they are not wary of Gu wanting.


    And soon.


    Zhao Yijian and Li Feiyang also walk by, and take out food, tables and chairs from space magic tools. They smile and hand them over, but they are refused.


    "Miss Liu, do you really want to eat a little? I''m a kind of monster meat with rank. It contains powerful energy and can supplement the physical strength consumed by our warriors. " Zhao Yijian said with a smile.


    "I have one from Miss Gu." Chu shuliu raised another piece of food and motioned.


    "Well, it seems that I''m being amorous. I saw Miss Liu didn''t eat wanting''s food. I thought it wasn''t to your taste." Zhao Yijian said with a bitter smile.


    With that, he turned and left. At the moment of turning, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, leaving only a gloomy.


    "Well, no matter how vigilant you are? If you have that strength, I can kill you with one hand, and then I can do whatever I want! "


    Zhao Yijian''s heart was cold, and then he quietly glanced at Chen Ziyu on the other side of his eyes


    "Ha ha, Chen Ziyu, Miss Chen, I''m afraid you''ll never think that Gu wanting, your little girl, has already submitted to me? Soon, the enchantment powder will break out. I see how you can continue to be cold at that time! "


    After Zhao Yijian left, Chu shuliu frowned and suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of urgency.


    After thinking about it, she went to Chen Ziyu and whispered, "I feel something is wrong. Be careful."


    "You''re too nervous."


    Hearing this, Chen Ziyu shook her head indifferently. Instead, she advised Chu shuliu:


    "I think you have a weak breath. You need to rest and have some food. Don''t worry. These are wanting''s food. She and I are friends in the college. We''ll be fine. "


    After that, she looked up at Ye Yijian and Li Feiyang not far away. They were making a fire for a fresher barbecue. She continued:


    "Besides, they don''t dare to make up my mind!"


    Chen Ziyu is very confident. Zhao Yijian and Li Feiyang never dare to raise evil thoughts against her.


    Because she has a backer, her grandfather is the vice president of Shuyue college. If something happens to her, these two people will surely die.


    More importantly, she has sufficient confidence in her own strength, even if they really have evil ideas, she also has the assurance to retreat.


    At that time, waiting for the end of the two, the same will be extremely miserable.


    Therefore, Chen Ziyu is not afraid at all.


    Time goes by.


    They had already finished eating water and food, had a rest for a while, and were preparing to start again.


    All of a sudden.


    "Ah


    Chen Ziyu''s face suddenly changed. She cried out with pain. She covered her stomach with her hands. Her face was pale and her forehead was sweating.


    Immediately after that, she seemed to guess something. She suddenly raised her head, stared at Gu wanting, and asked difficultly:


    "What''s wrong with the food you gave me?"


    At this time, Chen Ziyu felt that there were countless ropes tightening in her body, and she couldn''t lift any strength.


    What''s more, she lost the sense of true Qi, even the simple action of standing up.


    "How are you, Miss Chen?" Chu shuliu''s face also changed greatly. He asked in the past.


    "Why?"


    Chen Ziyu stares at Gu wanting and extrudes three words from her teeth.


    Gu wanting has not answered.


    On one side, Zhao Yijian came forward with excitement, and his face was full of excited and excited laughter


    "Ziyu, Miss Chen Ziyu, Miss Chen Da!"


    "At this time, why do you think it can be? Naturally, Gu wanting betrayed you, and we will let you enjoy the pleasure of fish and water that you have never enjoyed as a woman


    "Of course, by the way, take away those treasures from you, so that we poor people can live a better life in the future."


    However.


    Zhao Yijian''s words are just like a clown in a one-man show. There is no response at all.


    "Why?"


    Chen Ziyu still stares at Gu wanting, even makes the woman''s face appear flustered.


    "I think I treat you well. I regard you as my best friend. In the college, through my grandfather''s relationship, I have opened the back door for you many times, so that you can obtain training resources far beyond the ordinary students. Is that what you do to me?"


    "Why?"


    Chen Ziyu asked word by word, and his voice was extremely painful.


    One is because of the effectiveness of demon powder in the body, the other is really heartache.


    Chen Ziyu did not think that Gu wanting would betray herself.


    However, it''s OK that she didn''t say these words. As soon as she said them, Gu wanting burst out


    "Chen Ziyu, how dare you say that you regard me as your best friend? No, you never regard me as a friend. In your eyes, I''m just a servant you use to set off yourself! Servant


    "Want to refute? Shut up! Why don''t you bring your own food and water? Why do I have to prepare? "


    "It''s not servants who do such things. What are they? Don''t pretend to be wronged. You''re just a hypocritical bitch! "


    Gu wanting repeatedly scolded, and her voice was full of anger.


    "Ha ha, Miss Ziyu, it seems that you are really rebellious. None of us here really cares about you!"


    At this time, Li Feiyang came forward step by step, squatted down in front of Chen Ziyu''s immovable body, reached out and began to molest him.


    "Wait, I''m wrong. I''m still concerned about you. I''m concerned about you. Before, I could only see you from afar, but I couldn''t insult you..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    All of a sudden.


    "Poof


    A long sword, suddenly pierced Li Feiyang''s heart, from behind him, straight through to the body.


    "Body... Body..."


    Li Feiyang''s action suddenly froze. He turned his head in disbelief. His eyes were staring at Zhao Yijian. He seemed to have exhausted all his strength and roared out:


    "Zhao Yijian, you, you... Betray? Why


    At this moment, Li Feiyang realized Chen Ziyu''s despair. He couldn''t understand it, and he had deep hatred.

 Chapter 1427

    "Why? Of course, it''s because I, Zhao Yijian, have never shared their meaning with you. "


    "And if I kill you, those treasures are mine. Now that you''ve done absolutely everything, you can do absolutely everything. "


    Zhao Yijian''s eyes were cold and said with a faint smile:


    "Not to mention, who knows if you will betray me? So, it''s better to prevent accidents and kill you. "


    Li Feiyang''s heart suddenly cold to the freezing point.


    The next second, he suddenly raised his hand, put a life prolonging pill into his mouth, rushed forward, broke away from the sword body, and ran to the distance. In the process, his hands kept frantically pointing in front of his chest, trying to seal the blood around his heart.


    "Xuming Dan? It''s just the struggle of ants. "


    Seeing this, Zhao Yijian disdains to smile and immediately catches up with him. He is very fast, but in a few steps, he entangles Li Feiyang, making him unable to escape.


    "Give up. I''ll stab you in the heart. Even if you rely on Xuming pill to seal your blood, how long can you hold on? You can''t give full play to your strength, can you? "


    Zhao Yijian continued to block Li Feiyang lightly, and said with disdain: "see? Now you, under my sword, are grasshoppers struggling and jumping


    Li Feiyang is in a hurry.


    The next moment, he opened his mouth and roared:


    "Gu wanting, don''t you come to help me? Zhao Yijian is a jerk. He just told me that you are his plaything. If he can kill me, he will never let you go! "


    I heard him.


    Zhao Yijian was also Yilin, a little nervous, but the next second, he relaxed all over. He even turned to Gu wanting and said with a faint smile:


    "Wanting, what he said is true, but I didn''t lie. Are you not Zhao Yijian''s plaything? "


    "I..." Gu wanting''s face was struggling.


    Li Feiyang was overjoyed in an instant. It was like a drowning man seizing the straw. His face was ferocious and he cried again


    "Gu wanting, did you hear him? He doesn''t care about you at all, so you will die, too. "


    Then he said to Zhao Yijian with a grim smile:


    "Zhao Yijian, your self assembly will destroy you. Although Gu wanting''s strength is only innate four, once she joins hands with me, plus the girl Liu next to her, your end will be very miserable!"


    "Is it?"


    However, Zhao Yijian just pulled up a little bit of fun, staring at Gu wanting and urged: "wanting, what''s your answer? Are you Zhao Yijian''s plaything


    Li Feiyang''s face changed slightly and cried out, "Gu wanting, don''t you start soon?"


    But Gu wanting didn''t care about him. Instead, she slowly looked up at Zhao Yijian and said:


    "I''m really Zhao Yijian''s plaything."


    "No! no no Gu wanting, are you stupid to step on the horse? Zhao Yijian is playing with you. He doesn''t care about you at all. Please help me, please help me... "Li Feiyang is crazy, and his voice is full of pleading.


    "Oh, sad mole ant, boring struggle." Zhao Yijian glanced at him sarcastically, disdaining to the extreme.


    "Li Feiyang, you don''t understand. I love him, so he won''t kill me. It''s just such a strong man who is overbearing and has his own way that he can win the heart of Gu wanting


    At this time, Gu wanting finally looked at Li Feiyang and continued:


    "You don''t understand women, let alone my heart. Only Zhao Yijian understands me and understands me. Therefore, I love him and am willing to give everything for him!"


    "He even poisoned Chen Ziyu for his sake."


    "I love him so much. How could he kill me?"


    Hearing his words, Li Feiyang was completely crazy: "crazy woman, you are a crazy woman when you step on the horse..."


    But he hasn''t finished yet.


    Next second.


    Zhao Yijian''s long sword, has been gently across his neck, cut off his head.


    next.


    Zhao Yijian turns back and falls in front of Chen Ziyu.


    Chen Ziyu angrily opened her eyes and said, "Zhao Yijian, what do you want to do? You, you... You dare


    "Ziyu, I can''t help it. I didn''t want to do it. But Li Feiyang made an excellent suggestion, which made me excited. After all, I''ve been coveting you for a long time. And


    Zhao Yijian suddenly turns his head to look at Chu shuliu and says with an evil smile:


    "There is such a beauty, but I must not miss it."


    Then he paused and warned:


    "By the way, Miss Liu, I advise you not to move. After all, you are so beautiful, and I don''t want to be strong with you. What''s more, you have to understand the desperate fact that your weak strength can''t stop me at all, so stay honest. "


    Chu shuliu was silent and silent, but there was a trace of despair in his eyes.


    Do you?


    She Chu shuliu, today will be planted in the hands of a small master of Wupin?


    "You..."


    Chen Ziyu, however, turned pale with fright and kept retreating.


    Gu wanting is watching, her eyes are as deep as the sea, and she doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    "Stop fighting fearlessly and lie down."


    Zhao Yijian said quietly: "Ziyu, that''s the enchanting powder. It''s the best enchanting drug that all the great masters of liupin can bring down. Your destiny is doomed. Admit it."


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    On the other side of the center of the space storm.


    Wang Xuzheng stood before the storm, frowning, sensing the scope of the storm and its weakness.


    "Across all the distances between the East and the west of Chishui? Wait, this trace... Can''t be a finger print? "


    Suddenly, Wang Xu opened his eyes and his face was a little shocked.


    In his previous life, he did not deal with Fu Chang tree demon. Although he knew a lot about this big demon, he never met him head-on.


    At this moment, he deeply felt the horror of the big demon. A finger hit him, which brought such terrible damage to the Chishui secret place. It can be seen that the power of his body is enormous.


    "However, the weakness has also been found here..."


    Taking photos, Wang Xu''s figure disappeared out of thin air. When he reappeared, he had already come to the top of the storm.


    Here, it is already the top layer of the sky in Chishui secret place, and then upward, it is an invisible space barrier like a bubble.


    If you look down from here and see the spread of ideas, you can see the whole space storm, which is really like a finger.


    On this "finger", there are three dark splits, which are the marks that the space of Chishui secret place is completely torn up by external forces and directly connected with the void outside.


    What Wang Xu has to do is to avoid these three weak positions, so as not to add to the burden of the secret place itself after his own strength dispels the space storm, and cause the secret place to be disintegrated and then engulfed by the void energy.


    "You have to be as careful as you can, so two more swords and three more."


    Wang Xu''s eyes are neither happy nor sad.


    Next second.


    Xuanguang spirit sword emerges out of thin air, a sword meaning rises from it, the door of Shenfu in the body opens, and countless wuzunzhen yuan pour out like the tide of the sea.


    Sword light.


    In an instant, it came down from the sky. Where it passed, the storm subsided and the space was quiet.

 Chapter 1428

    "Wanting, come here and take off Miss Chen''s clothes for me. I want to appreciate Miss Chen Ziyu''s perfect body carefully."


    Zhao Yijian complacently orders a way.


    At this time, the effect of Mie Yao San completely broke out, and Chen Ziyu was frozen there, unable to move, but her consciousness was perfect, even more sober.


    Follow.


    See Chu shuliu standing beside, has been indifferent, this moment, Chen Ziyu heart suddenly resentment.


    Had it not been for Chu shuliu''s accident, she would not have been involved and come to such an end.


    What is hateful is that she is kind-hearted and protects this woman, but this woman even looks on coldly?


    "Yes, it''s all Liu Chushu''s fault. I shouldn''t have been kind enough to save her. I''m just a white eyed wolf, a bitch, and I don''t know how to be grateful..."


    The more she thought about it, the more she resented Chu shuliu.


    At this time, hearing Zhao Yijian''s command, Gu wanting also obediently came over: "Yijian, what do you want to take off first..."


    She''s not finished yet.


    Just then.


    All of a sudden.


    In the distance, there was a violent fluctuation from the space storm, and a terrible breath swept across the room suddenly, which shocked all the people present.


    Subconscious.


    Everyone looked up and saw a golden flash in the center of the space storm not far away.


    "This is..."


    The crowd was shocked on the spot.


    Zhao Yijian, Gu wanting Leng in place.


    But Chen Ziyu couldn''t move. She didn''t know what had happened. She was still full of panic.


    Chu shuliu was the only one. After seeing this change, his face showed a trace of surprise, and then turned into a surprise.


    "This breath... Yes, Wang Xu?"


    Chu shuliu is full of surprises.


    All of a sudden.


    She stopped her secret movements.


    Originally, she was ready to fight to death for the real blood riot of the tree demon in her body and completely lost her consciousness. After all, she could not watch Chen Ziyu be insulted by Zhao Yijian.


    But now, all she has left is a sense of relief.


    Soon.


    The gold on the other side of the storm subsided.


    Zhao Yijian murmured suspiciously:


    "Is there any treasure in the center of the space storm? The change of Chishui secret place and the storm are all caused by the birth of this treasure... "


    Thinking of this, Zhao Yijian''s eyes suddenly burst into a brilliant light.


    That''s greed!


    If it''s really the treasure that caused the change of Chishui''s secret place, if he gets it, won''t he fly to the sky?


    Thinking that there might be a treasure to be born, Zhao Yijian didn''t care about other things he loved to do.


    In his opinion, Chu shuliu and Chen Ziyu are already fish on the chopping board, and there is no difference between them.


    Zhao Yijian stares at the depth of the space storm.


    Sure enough.


    Soon, there was another invisible pressure, and the power of terror came, followed by a larger piece of gold, shining from the depths of the storm.


    This time, the range of golden light is twice as large as before.


    "Ha ha, it''s really a treasure. Today is my lucky day for Zhao Yijian!"


    After confirming, Zhao Yijian burst out laughing.


    Then he turned to look at Chen Ziyu and said with a smile, "how can a treasure be born without beautiful scenery?"


    With that, Zhao Yijian took out a translucent, looming light gauze garment from the space magic weapon and threw it to Gu wanting. He told Gu wanting faintly:


    "Take off her clothes and put on this one!"


    "Yes."


    Gu wanting nodded.


    But just then.


    "Stop it


    A burst of drink, suddenly came.


    Follow.


    A young man in a red robe came out of a turbulent space.


    Behind him were two beautiful maids and two cold faced men.


    And the same second.


    Hearing the sound, Zhao Yijian turned his head and looked over.


    Chu shuliu, Gu wanting and Chen Ziyu all came to see it.


    The young man in red robes glanced at the scene. When his eyes fell on Chu shuliu and Chen Ziyu, his eyes twinkled quickly.


    Then, he looked at Zhao Yijian and said faintly, "it''s a good strength, but you are too inferior, aren''t you?"


    "You..."


    Zhao Yijian was stunned at first, then his eyes suddenly widened, followed by a quick smile on his face, a flattering and obscene smile.


    At that moment, his whole attitude changed greatly, and he became extremely flattering and respectful: "what you taught me, young master, is that I''m a bit underhanded. I don''t know what to call him?"


    At this time, Zhao Yijian''s attitude is very low, just like a dog to please his master.


    Because, he can clearly feel that the youth has no cover up and is stronger than him.


    That''s the breath of a great master of martial arts above the six grades!


    Even the two men who followed the young man were not what he could see through. It was the two maids, whose cultivation breath was a little higher than that of him, who were both born in the realm of five grades.


    "My name is Chixiao!"


    The red robed youth waved his hand and said faintly:


    "It''s good to know that you are wrong. You still have some eyesight. If you know to please me the first time, I''ll take you as a servant, just like them..."


    Then he pointed to the two men behind him and continued:


    "After that, you''ll be called Xiao San. Don''t you mind?"


    Zhao Yijian didn''t even think about it. He bowed his head and said in a loud voice: "Zhao Yijian... No, it''s my honor that Xiao San can follow you. It''s the honor that I''ve been cultivating for three generations!"


    He is sensible.


    On the road.


    I have eyes.


    Chixiao nodded with satisfaction.


    "Two girls, I don''t know what to call them?" Then, Chixiao looks at Chu shuliu and Chen Ziyu with a smile that is hard to understand.


    "Liu Chu Shu."


    "Her name is Chen Ziyu."


    Although he could feel a trace of malice, after all, Chixiao saved them. Chu shuliu said his "false name" and took the initiative to introduce Chen Ziyu.


    And explained: "Miss Chen was your new servant, under the demon scattered, can''t speak, can''t move."


    "It''s OK. It''s just a demon fan."


    Chixiao waved his hand and said with a smile:


    "Two girls, why don''t you follow me and be my sixth and seventh concubine. I''m the great master of seven grades. I came from Chi family, one of Xuankong''s three heavenly families.


    Don''t worry. It''s not a side branch. It''s a direct family. It''s definitely worthy of you! "


    Direct.


    overbearing.


    beyond doubt;indisputability.


    Without waiting for Chu shuliu to reply.


    Chixiao has said with a smile again:


    "By the way, there seems to be a treasure in the depth of the space storm now. I just need one or two pathfinders, two ladies, to think it over and answer it."


    It''s just then.


    Deep in the space storm, the third wave of gold lights up again, and the gold spreads faster and wider than the previous two.


    In a twinkling, it covered the whole space storm, leaving only a piece of gold where it passed. It was like a big day, shining on everything.


    "Childe, the treasure seems to be born!"


    At the same second, behind Chixiao, a man came out and said in a deep voice.


    "Good, good!"


    Chixiao laughed three times and waved his hand


    "Take Miss Liu and Miss Chen, the future concubines of the young master, and finally, the woman who doesn''t know her name will be used as a Pathfinder. Let''s go and explore the treasure with you


    "My room? Who is your concubine


    However, at this moment, all of us suddenly heard a voice.


    Wang Xu!


    It''s Wang Xu''s voice!


    "Who? Who is it? Get out of here


    Chixiao''s face changed greatly, his eyes contracted crazily, he turned his head suddenly, roared loudly, and his momentum was boiling like a tiger coming out of the gate.

 Chapter 1429

    The next moment.


    A figure also appeared.


    It''s Wang Xu!


    "Are you the red family?"


    However, for Chixiao''s excitement, Wang Xu just glanced at his clothes at random, and no longer paid attention to them. Instead, he turned to look at Chu shuliu.


    At this point.


    Chu shuliu is also looking at Wang Xu. Her body is stretched to the extreme, and then she relaxes a little bit, and her beautiful eyes become red gradually.


    Tears, uncontrollable, unconscious silent flow.


    The tears are joy and grievance.


    It is also the deep missing of Chu shuliu.


    "Who is he?"


    Subconsciously, Chen Ziyu asked aloud. Then, she woke up abruptly and raised her hand in front of her face. Her eyes were all incredible.


    I don''t know when.


    She can move and talk again?


    The power of MI Yao San has been relieved?!


    Is the medicine going away, or is there someone to help?


    And when?


    Who did it?


    Chen Ziyu was shocked and his mind was blank.


    "He is the one I love!" And Chu shuliu also cried with joy, red lips light open, bit by bit will be full of emotion to vent out.


    Closely following, she covered her mouth and didn''t let herself cry out: "if he comes, it will be ok... No, it will be OK again!"


    At this moment, in front of Chu shuliu''s eyes, ye Jianyi and others appeared to cover their escape.


    Once companion, one by one without hesitation to stop, turn around, for her, go back to block the enemy, to die.


    No


    Something''s wrong!


    "Ah?"


    On one side, Chen Ziyu was awakened, his eyes widened, and his eyes were shocked: "will it be ok? Are you... "


    Then, Chen Ziyu noticed the way Chu shuliu looked at Wang Xu. What kind of trust was that?


    "I am in the fan demon scattered, is he begin to lift?"


    Chen Ziyu couldn''t believe it, but he wanted to say nothing: "but his strength..."


    At the moment of Wang Xu''s appearance, she saw that Wang Xu''s breath was very weak, faintly weaker than Chu shuliu!


    It''s the feeling of stepping into the congenital state!


    It seems that it''s just another one to die, isn''t it?


    Those present, not to mention Chixiao, are Gu wanting, all of whom are masters of four grades.


    Wang Xu, a martial artist, is just a gap between heaven and earth?


    Chu shuliu, where did you get the confidence that it was ok?


    However, she did not attack Chu shuliu, because Chen Ziyu knew. There are many warriors who have very shallow knowledge. Their family background, talent and so on will determine the world in their eyes.


    Xuankong city is large enough to rival a Chinese territory. In some small places below Xuankong City, many martial arts practitioners never know that there are great masters above the five grades of master. What''s more, I don''t know that on top of the great master, there is a higher Wu Zun, or even Emperor Wu.


    Even Chen Ziyu didn''t know about the latter two. The whole ceiling of Shuyue college, the dean is just the great master of nine grades.


    The world is too big, in the eyes of too many people, the congenital master is already a very powerful existence.


    It''s a pity.


    The truth is cruel.


    Chen Ziyu shook her head silently, feeling sad at the bottom of her heart.


    It''s hard for her to imagine how painful it will be when Wang Xu''s "Hope" is patted to death by Chixiao and others, and she falls into a desperate situation again.


    Chen Ziyu didn''t retort, but at the bottom of her heart, she was ready for Wang Xu to be killed soon. Even, she was considering to be Chixiao''s concubine.


    After all, Chixiao is the third heaven level family of Xuankong, the legitimate son of Chijia, a great master!


    Chen Ziyu''s biggest goal in her life is to become a great master like her grandfather.


    Although there are only five grades between great masters and great masters, the gap between the six grades is the distance between heaven and earth, like the abyss of natural moat, which makes ordinary people sad.


    Same second.


    Chixiao, however, was in a state of suspense. He stared at Wang Xu and said word by word:


    "It''s you?"


    He couldn''t believe that Wang Xu was the owner who had just heard the sound in his ear.


    Because, in his eyes, Wang Xu is just a poor weak man who has just entered the congenital world!


    He is very confident in himself and can see clearly. How can he dare to speak wildly about this kind of rubbish?


    Instead of paying attention to Chixiao, Wang Xu raised his eyes to Zhao Yijian, raised his right hand slowly and said faintly:


    "You, damn it."


    Voice indifference, such as asserting the life of an ant.


    "Well, it''s crazy!"


    Zhao Yijian snorted coldly, glanced at Wang Xu with disdain, then turned to look at Chixiao, bowed down and asked respectfully:


    "Young master, Xiao San asked to clean up this arrogant idiot who didn''t know where to come out, didn''t know the heaven and earth."


    pretty good.


    idiot!


    In Zhao Yijian''s opinion, Wang Xu is an idiot.


    "Go ahead."


    Chixiao also smiles. He is very satisfied with Zhao Yijian''s attitude. When his mind is balanced, he only feels that he was afraid of Wang Xu before, which is a shame.


    Look at his new servant''s mentality, which is what he should have!


    Therefore, Chixiao has a playful expression.


    The two servants and the two maids behind him were also smiling.


    "Ready, idiot?"


    With his consent, Zhao Yijian immediately straightens up, looks directly at Wang Xu and sneers


    "If you''re ready, open your eyes and remember the beautiful sword light you saw at the last moment of your life..."


    Wang Xu raised his hand and put out his index finger.


    "Ha ha, what do you want to do? A finger stabbed me to death? " Seeing this, Zhao Yijian was stunned and then laughed


    "Don''t worry, I will kill you soon, but I will look forward to your expression at that moment."


    side.


    Chen Ziyu was also speechless. Looking at Wang Xu''s movements, she couldn''t help thinking:


    "Is this guy really an idiot? When you fight against the strong, you still pose and stretch your fingers so arrogantly. Do you really think you can stab a master of five grades with one finger? "


    What a joke!


    Chen Ziyu''s eyes are full of bitter smile. It seems that she really wants to consider becoming Chixiao''s concubine.


    At this moment.


    "Hiss!"


    Wang Xu stretched out his index finger and finally straightened it.


    In a flash, a little gold suddenly burst out.


    The golden light was very fast and silent. It just lit up for a moment and then went out instantly, which made everyone present have a sense of hallucination.


    But at this point.


    People''s eyes, but it is inch by inch big, uncontrolled big, inside the eyes is a little bit shrinking, endless shock, endless fear, endless pale.


    Just because.


    opposite side.


    Zhao Yijian''s head, even from his neck above, completely disappeared!!


    It''s too fast.


    It''s weird.


    As soon as Zhao Yijian died, Chen Ziyu, Chixiao and others did not react. They had a dreamlike feeling.


    Except for Chu shuliu, everyone was completely stupid.


    Extreme speed, extreme contrast


    It''s the ultimate power!


    People''s thinking is totally unresponsive and unacceptable.


    In a dead silence.


    Wang Xu put down his finger and gave a faint smile


    "You are right. My sword light is really beautiful. Unfortunately, you are too weak to see its beauty at all... "

 Chapter 1430

    Silence.


    Dead silence.


    In the audience, only Wang Xu''s voice sounded. After killing Zhao Yijian, he looked up at Chixiao and said faintly:


    "Well, the disgusting mole ant is crushed to death. Now, it''s your turn."


    With that, Wang Xu raised his finger to Chu shuliu and said faintly, "you said that she has only two choices, one is to be your concubine, the other is to explore the way in the storm, right?"


    "Now, in the face of your red family, I also give you two choices."


    "You... Who are you?"


    Chixiao took a deep breath. In his blank mind, he finally had some thoughts. His face turned white a little bit. He only felt the inexplicable panic, and his voice unconsciously trembled.


    Chixiao couldn''t figure out how a warrior who had just entered the congenital level of strength could kill a congenital master of five grades.


    impossible!


    It''s impossible!


    However, it happened!


    He is not a fool, know can not accept, can only accept, Wang Xu''s strength, far more than all the people present.


    He felt that Wang Xu was weak because he was not strong enough to see through Wang Xu''s real accomplishments.


    "He, he... How did he do it? How is that possible? "


    Chen Ziyu also reacted at this time. She turned her head and looked at Chu shuliu.


    "Nothing is impossible. It''s simple. He''s stronger than all of us. He''s just too strong." Chu shuliu said with a faint smile.


    "Did he practice some hidden breath skill?" Chen Ziyu asked again.


    "No


    Chu shuliu shook his head and laughed more brightly


    "Why did he deliberately hide himself? If you can''t see through, it''s just that the power exceeds you so much that you are blinded by the natural power around him. It comes from the crushing of the spirit level! "


    Although Chu shuliu is too weak, her strength is less than one, but her realm is still there. In her eyes, Wang Xu''s body is a pale golden light like the sun.


    It is the result of the natural resonance between the self strength and the heaven and earth around the body.


    He is also a warrior, who suddenly reaches the limit of his physical body, and turns to gather all his own spirituality, condensing the spirit from emptiness to reality, so as to gradually integrate with his physical body.


    Above the great master.


    Master of martial arts!


    Wuzun!


    Chen Ziyu stopped talking.


    For Chu shuliu''s words, she could not understand, but felt inexplicable. However, this does not stop her from understanding Wang Xu''s power.


    Zhao Yijian is killed by Wang Xu. The great master Chixiao is afraid to move lightly. Can he not be strong?


    "My two choices are equally simple. First, now raise your hand and slap yourself 100 times. It''s like you made amends for saying something wrong before, and then go away. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent and his voice is neither happy nor sad


    "Second, it''s simpler..."


    "Death."


    These words, not how fierce tone, no threat, there is just a calm, indifferent.


    But Chixiao felt nothing but boundless terror.


    Chixiao.


    A little bit arrogant, a little bit overbearing, a little bit independent.


    But he didn''t insult Chu shuliu. He also stopped Zhao Yijian and didn''t commit a crime to death.


    Of course, if Chixiao wants to die, it''s hard to say.


    Atonement, the chance to live, Wang Xu has given.


    Whether we can grasp it or not depends on whether chixiaoming is wise or not.


    "What did you say?"


    However, hearing the words, Chixiao''s face changed abruptly and his voice rose


    "A hundred slaps? apologize? What do you think you are? You know I''m from Xuankong''s red family. How dare you treat me like this? "


    Chixiao is furious.


    He has never been so insulted since he grew up.


    How can you think you are invincible if you can kill a master?


    He can do the same with Chixiao!


    The difference between a great master and a great master is the difference between heaven and earth.


    Chixiao only needs one sword to kill Zhao Yijian.


    He was just afraid that Wang Xu could kill the master of five grades. That''s all, but it didn''t mean that he had to slap himself 100 times to make amends because of Wang Xu''s words.


    "So, your choice is, the second one?"


    Wang Xu light asked: "I have to give the face of the red family, and then think about it, sometimes only once, miss will die."


    "Think about your mother! Grass! When you can command the world with one word? Lao Tzu is a member of xuankongchi''s family. He''s a direct family, not a side branch! "


    Chi Xiao''s face was twisted and his anger was high. He raised his hand and took out a long sword of the Dharma soldiers. His breath gathered and one sword stabbed out.


    This sword is very fast and accurate.


    In the twinkling light of the sword, you can see a wisp of special power waving away. It''s obvious that Chixiao uses the martial arts secret method with high level.


    Moreover, he has reached a certain level of cultivation.


    But in a flash.


    Then you can see that the light of the sword is restrained, the meaning of the sword is condensed, the air is frozen, and the intention of killing is surging.


    In the blink of an eye.


    The sword light is about to shoot at Wang Xu.


    But Wang Xu moved.


    "You chose..."


    His right hand raised, it seemed very slow, but it was strange in a twinkling of an eye, blocking the light of the sword.


    Next second.


    Another finger is out.


    Same index finger.


    The same movement.


    Bend your index finger, and then, flick.


    "You..."


    Chixiao''s face changed slightly, because at that moment, he felt a strange terror, which suddenly fell on him, as if it was an illusion, which he could not accept.


    "... death."


    But the next moment.


    A little golden light blooms again from Wang Xu''s fingertips.


    In a flash.


    It''s as fast as before.


    The same goes beyond the observation of everyone present.


    "Touch!"


    A long sword fell to the ground.


    Left alone, the dead body of the sword owner.


    Chixiao''s head disappeared, and the emptiness above his neck was very eye-catching.


    It''s not that the spirit and the body are completely combined, and they begin to attack the top martial class of Emperor Wu. Their heads disappear. Who dares to say they can live?


    "How could..."


    Not far away, Chen Ziyu screamed out, then opened her mouth wide, couldn''t spit out a word, and was stunned.


    She can''t believe it!


    How can you believe it?


    That''s a great master!


    Even if the existence of the lowest six grades of great master level, in the vast area of Xuankong City, it can be regarded as a second-class master.


    But, just die?


    In front of Wang Xu, like Zhao Yijian, it''s just a finger, not much different from mole ants.


    Are you kidding?


    Chen Ziyu always felt that she was a genius among her peers, but at this moment, she had the feeling that she was the frog at the bottom of the well.


    Compared with Wang Xu, who killed people with fingers in front of her, she is the young genius admired by countless people in Shuyue college. She is just the humble garbage in the garbage heap.


    Ridiculous, small, nobody cares.


    "Go away!"


    The next second, Wang Xu raises his eyes and sweeps the two male servants and two maids brought by Chixiao.


    All of a sudden, the four seemed to be crazy. They turned around and ran away without looking back.

 Chapter 1431

    "Why did you let them go?"


    Seeing that Wang Xu killed only Chixiao, Chen Ziyu frowned and said:


    "You killed Chixiao and let them leave intact, for fear that the Chijia family would not know you killed Chixiao? Soon, Chijia''s revenge will come, and you will die. "


    Wang Xu looked at her and said faintly:


    "First of all, I don''t like the indiscriminate killing of innocent people. Of course, the most important thing is that I am very strong. I don''t care if there is anyone to retaliate. If I kill one, if I kill one hundred, I will kill one hundred. It''s all mole ants. It doesn''t make much difference."


    "So, there''s no second."


    "You..."


    Chen Ziyu opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but for a moment she didn''t know what to say.


    Wang Xu, without looking at her at all, had already come to Chu shuliu.


    "I''m sorry for the appointment with you... I''m late."


    Wang Xu lowered his head, opened his hands in Chu shuliu''s trembling eyes, and slowly took the woman into his arms.


    "Wang Xu, they are all dead."


    As soon as Wang Xu embraces him, Chu shuliu can no longer hold on. His head is deeply buried in Wang Xu''s chest, and tears flow out again.


    "Miao Miao, ye Jianyi, di Changqing, Zhang Peng... They all fled for my safety and took the initiative to stop the enemy... They were all dead!"


    "It''s all my fault. If I''m not too suspicious, if I''m not bent on listening to the secret I shouldn''t know, they won''t die... It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault!"


    Chu shuliu''s voice was painful and his body was constantly shaking.


    "I know, I know..."


    Hearing this, Wang Xu felt a slight shock, and then held the woman in his arms more tightly. He kept murmuring:


    "Shuliu, don''t blame yourself. They won''t die in vain. In the future, no matter what you want to do, no matter how determined you are, no matter where you want to go, I can take you. With me, you will no longer be in danger. "


    There is a trace of doting and regret in Wang Xu''s voice.


    Chen Yuqing left, he did not expect, can not stop, because that is her chance and destiny.


    Fengyuqiao, he tried his best to accompany each other, give her a grand and perfect wedding, but he was unable to accompany her all his life, there is always a trace of regret.


    And Chu shuliu, the woman who is willing to turn him into a devil and let him fight to save herself from the devil


    She can accompany in his side, accompany him to walk on the unknown future of the woman.


    Wang Xu, do not want to leave too much regret.


    In the previous life, Liu''s "pain" was changed by what he did in this life. But the world will never stop turning. After the "pain" of the previous life, Chu shuliu experienced another kind of pain in this life.


    First of all, on Jiulong Mountain, Wang Xu was willing to turn into a devil for him, sacrificing his life and forgetting his death.


    Today, the deaths of Ye Jianyi, di Changqing, Jin Miaomiao, Zhang Peng and others need not be explained by Chu shuliu. Wang Xu can understand her pain.


    Because.


    He''s angry, too!


    "Rest assured, shuliu, no matter who they are, no matter how powerful the enemy is, they will pay for what they have done." Wang Xu assured every word.


    "The price?"


    On the one hand, Chen Ziyu heard Wang Xu''s promise, but finally he didn''t hold back and said again:


    "You''d better not think about revenge now, but how to solve the problem of Chixiao being killed. I admit, you are very strong, but you should not kill Chixiao. It''s too reckless. "


    "Next, you should not only face the enemy before, but also face the pursuit of Chijia!"


    "One Chixiao can''t represent the whole Chijia."


    Wang Xu glanced back at Chen Ziyu, frowned, and finally did not attack, light way.


    This woman, although she doesn''t speak well, has a good heart after all.


    "I know, but is there a difference? Behind Chixiao, there must be more powerful elders, his father''s generation and his grandfather, who will be stronger one by one, and there may even be nine grade master''s strong ones to retaliate. "


    Chen Ziyu really didn''t understand where Wang Xu''s self-confidence came from and couldn''t help saying:


    "Unless you think you can stop a great master of nine grades?"


    "I can''t


    Wang Xu shook his head lightly.


    Hearing the speech, Chen Ziyu''s face suddenly showed such an expression.


    But the next moment, without waiting for her to speak, Wang Xu''s words came faintly


    "I''ll kill him."


    "What?"


    Chen Ziyu''s eyes widened and nearly laughed: "how old are you? How many years younger than me


    "You can kill a great master of nine grades. What do you think you are? It''s said that on top of the great master, the dragon can see the head but not the tail! "


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment. Then he looked deeply at Chen Ziyu and nodded calmly


    "You''re right. I''m really a wuzun, and I''m stronger than other wuzuns... Wuzhizun!"


    Finish.


    Wang Xu never looked at Chen Ziyu again. Holding Chu shuliu in his arms, he looked down at her and whispered:


    "Next, point out the people who are after you for me. I will kill all the enemies who come here as..."


    "The interest to begin revenge!"


    The voice fell.


    Their bodies have disappeared like phantoms.


    Stay where you are.


    Only Chen Ziyu, who was so angry that she almost laughed, and Gu wanting, who was also full of disapproval, were left.


    Obviously, they didn''t believe Wang Xu said he was a wuzun.


    Why didn''t wang Xu kill Gu wanting?


    Because I''m too lazy to kill.


    There''s no need for him to kill.


    He expels the enchantment in Chen Ziyu''s body. Chen Ziyu, who recovers her strength, will never let go of this crazy woman who betrays herself.


    Sure enough.


    After Wang Xu and Chu shuliu disappear, Chen Ziyu''s eyes immediately lock on Gu wanting for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Wang Xu has already taken Chu shuliu and found a group of people on his own initiative.


    There are only three people, two men and one woman.


    Each person''s breath of strength, it is only congenital five grade realm.


    And these are the people who have been chasing Chu shuliu.


    "These three people are not the people who chased us at the beginning, but the people who came to hunt down the people I wanted to get the reward after they issued the reward."


    Above the air, there were two people standing without any cover up, but the three people below still sat on the ground for a short rest as if they had not found anything.


    Chu shuliu explained with a bitter smile: "I''m a great master of jiupinjing, who has been weakened to the point of being bullied by these people. I don''t know where to start..."


    "Tell me why you were hunted first."


    Wang Xu smiles and waves.


    Suddenly, a huge sword light, four or five meters long, swept down. The three people below didn''t even react, so they were cut into two corpses.


    "Speaking of it, we have to start from the time when you made an agreement with me. A year later, we should have been back in Chishui and returned to China.


    But at that time, we didn''t know what the reason was. There was a change in Chishui secret place, which made it impossible to enter. So we stayed in Xuankong city... "


    Chu shuliu said slowly.


    In this process, Wang Xu is also constantly searching for every outsider in the Chishui secret place. As long as Chu shuliu is sure, he will kill him with one sword.


    After he killed the 12th and last pursuer.


    Chu shuliu finally told the reason why she was chased.

 Chapter 1432

    Xuankong city.


    Someone knows about demons!


    To be more precise, it is the contemporary peak owner of the first peak of Jiulong Mountain, who is connected with demons.


    In the secret discussion with the demon envoy, Xuankong city will be opened up into a new demon battlefield. When the Betrayer side, because of the particularity of his own tree demon blood, he was found a little wrong. The curious Chu shuliu quietly followed, thus witnessing and overhearing.


    Then because Chu shuliu was too shocked and too incredible, the hidden breath of Chu shuliu appeared a little fluctuation and was found.


    Simply, with the powerful blood of the tree demon, Chu shuliu finally escaped.


    But how can the first peak owner, who has been eavesdropped on his biggest secret, and who is almost in charge of the highest power of Jiulongshan, let his biggest secret be exposed?


    After that, things almost got out of hand. Without much accident, Chu shuliu was beaten up as a traitor of Jiulongshan, colluding with demons and stealing the highest secret skill of Jiulongshan.


    Fortunately, with the help of Jin Miaomiao, di Changqing and ye Jianyi, Chu shuliu finally escaped from Jiulong Mountain.


    But because they helped Chu shuliu, they were also affected and eventually died.


    More Than This.


    I''m afraid that all the lower bound Chinese warriors sent by Wumeng to join Jiulong University will be involved.


    At least in the middle of his escape, Chu shuliu was also in the market of a certain town. He had heard some hearsay that there was internal turmoil in Kowloon college, and many people died.


    "Wang Xu, although revenge is important, it is not the most important thing. Now we need to inform Huaxia world and Wumeng about Xuankong City, which is about to become a new demon battlefield, so that they can make early preparations. "


    Chu shuliu said anxiously.


    After several years in Jiulong University, her vision has already been on the top of the world, which is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    For the horror of the demon battlefield, Chu shuliu clearly knows that once the war starts, it will not be a regional thing, but will affect countless world wars.


    For the vast territory of the whole taiyangwu Kingdom, xuankongcheng, which is about the size of China, is just the frontier of the kingdom of taiyangwu.


    Once the war between the warrior and the demon starts here, it will inevitably spread to the Xuankong city in the first time, and there will be dozens or hundreds of lower boundaries in the near future.


    China world is one of them!


    In the past few years, Chu shuliu and her companions also went to the demon battlefield to test. She had seen the horror of the demon battlefield with her own eyes.


    In the center of the battlefield, life is almost extinct.


    Many of the lower bounds affected by the battlefield are in poor condition and almost on the verge of destruction.


    The situation is a little better. Demons are rampant. Demons and ghosts are rampant. The remaining human beings can only live in war fortresses and defense cities.


    "The willows are useless. What should come will come back. For a war of this level, unless the strong men of Emperor Wu take charge in person, the individual''s role in the war is weak and weak. "


    However, Wang Xu shook his head and looked indifferent.


    He has known about this situation for a long time.


    The war between the warrior and the demon may destroy countless lives and many worlds. For the Chinese world, it is definitely the end of the world.


    But also, the doomsday is not a new life.


    "But, we always need to do something..." Chu shuliu said reluctantly.


    "You''re right. We really need to do something. The first peak of Jiulong Mountain, is it true dragon peak? I will slaughter the real dragon peak up and down, defeat the peak master of this generation who colludes with demons, and let him experience the most terrible pain in the world. "


    In Wang Xu''s voice, the killing intention is boiling.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Chu shuliu


    "I know your worry. Don''t worry. We''ll go back to Huaxia and tell the Wumeng about the war. And, one last thing, I need to end it


    "When you and I have finished this last thing in the Chinese world, I will take you away from the center of Xuankong city and go to the Ming Yue Dynasty to see the real prosperity of the solar martial arts world."


    "Ming Yue dynasty?"


    Chu shuliu''s eyes widened subconsciously and was shocked


    "Do you mean that the three dynasties recorded in the ancient books with mountains and rivers in the library of Kowloon university really exist?"


    "Of course, the Taiyang martial arts world is very big. Xuankong city is just the most insignificant frontier and wasteland. It''s too far from the center of the real martial arts world."


    Wang Xu smiles. Seeing that Chu shuliu is shocked and curious, he continues to introduce:


    "The Ming moon Dynasty can only rank third among the three dynasties, and the Xuankong city is located on the southernmost territory of the Ming moon Dynasty.


    However, because of the extraordinary individual strength of the warrior and the huge territory, Xuankong city was not directly under the imperial court, but a subordinate territory opened up by a feudal king himself.


    In Xuankong City, you know that the power of Xuankong city is divided into four levels: Heaven, earth, Xuan and Huang, right?


    But in the whole Ming moon Dynasty and the whole solar martial world, the real division of power was extremely simple and crude, with only three kinds.


    There are emperor level forces with the existence of Emperor Wu, but there are venerable level forces without the existence of Emperor Wu. Without the influence of wuzun, they are collectively called Fanji, which means the influence of mortals.


    And the reason why I want to go to the Ming moon Dynasty is that the winner of the talent contest to be held by the Ming moon Dynasty will get the natural evergreen tree species mastered by the royal family of the Ming moon Dynasty, and participate in the top talent contest among the three dynasties. "


    At this point, Wang Xu chuckled, shook his head and said, "of course, I don''t care about the latter. I just want the tree which is made of evergreen trees."


    "The tree species that make the evergreen trees?"


    Chu shuliu was silent for a moment, then looked directly into Wang Xu''s eyes, bit his lips and asked, "are you for me?"


    "Not only you, but I need it." Wang Xu smiles.


    "Wang Xu, you are so kind to me!"


    Chu shuliu also laughed, and then nodded heavily: "I believe you can win Dabie!"


    "Cough..." Wang Xu suddenly coughed.


    "What? Don''t you have confidence? This is not what I think you are. In my opinion, you are omnipotent and absolutely invincible. " Chu shuliu''s way of smiling like flowers.


    Wang Xu said with a bitter smile: "shuliu, although I''m really confident, it''s exaggerating to say invincible. You don''t know, the whole world of Taiyang martial arts... Well, forget it, just say that it''s within the Ming moon Dynasty. "


    After a pause, Wang Xu continued


    "Do you know how many warriors there are? It''s in trillions! "


    The red lips of the willow trees of Chu were slightly open, and they stopped talking.


    Obviously, she was also deeply shocked.


    trillions!


    That''s a trillion!


    The most terrifying thing is that these trillions of warriors are only a general idea, just a Ming moon Dynasty. If the scope is extended to the whole solar martial world, as well as the many lower realms that the warriors set foot in


    Chu shuliu was stunned. She didn''t dare to imagine.


    It was not until this moment that she really understood.


    Before that Xuankong city is about to become a new demon battlefield, why does Wang Xu sigh like that.


    exactly.


    In the face of such a war, under Emperor Wu, the strength of the individual is really terrible.


    Is Wu Zun the cannon fodder that can only be reduced to the backbone?

 Chapter 1433

    "Well, don''t think about it. I''ll take you back to China first. However, for some special reasons, I am now regarded as the source of the world.... "


    As he said this, Wang Xu, seeing that Chu shuliu seemed confused, explained casually and continued:


    "You can understand it as the vague will of a world. Now it''s staring at me. I only spent the last three days in the Chinese world."


    "In these three days, you go back to perform your duty as a member of the Wumeng and warn others..."


    Speaking of this, Wang Xu thought of something and said: "by the way, behind the Wumeng, there are some immortals who survived in ancient times..."


    "What fairy?" Chu shuliu was stunned and asked.


    Wang Xu was also stunned. Then he reflected that they had been separated for too long, and the information gap between them was too big. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly


    "It''s a long story about the ancient immortals. I''ll explain it to you slowly on the way back. In short, I only have three days. After three days, I will return to Chishui and wait for you. "


    "On your side, I will let an ancient immortal accompany you. I don''t think anyone who doesn''t have eyes will dare to question you. But the battle of the demon battlefield is too far away and exaggerated for people in the Chinese world. I''m afraid there will be a lot of resistance. "


    "Well, I see."


    Chu shuliu smiles, looks at Wang Xu, and suddenly says with a smile:


    "Well, you don''t think I''m really stubborn, do you? I only care about my parents and sending the news to other people. I don''t care whether other people believe it or not. Anyway, I have to believe it when the war comes. "


    "Ha ha, it seems that I underestimate you. It''s time to fight." Wang Xu laughed.


    Then, he picked up Chu shuliu in his arms. His body was like a flash of light. He crossed the secret land of Chishui and brought the beauty back to the Chinese world.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu left Chishui and reappeared in the outer space fog.


    He just solved the space storm in Chishui, which blocked the Chinese world from going to the solar world, but did not break the space fog outside the entrance.


    At the moment when the future war will start, this fog can also temporarily protect the Chinese world, and provide as much "safe" time as possible.


    And now.


    It''s only three hours since Wang Xu entered Chishui.


    Seeing him coming out, Bai Wu, who was waiting outside, was obviously stunned. A trace of doubt flashed across his face


    "Come out so soon? Is there any trouble? "


    Next second.


    Bai Wu took the initiative to meet him, glanced at the willows and asked, "are you in trouble? This time, I need to work with you... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Wang Xu was directly interrupted: "it has been solved."


    "What?"


    Bai Wu was obviously stunned, and then his eyes suddenly widened. It seemed that he asked an incredible question:


    "You say the space storm is solved?"


    Wang Xu nodded, jumped over the idiotic question, pulled Chu shuliu, and made a light introduction


    "This is Bai Wu, an ancient immortal. He is a companion with the leader of the alliance and the Dragon leader, long pingtian. The information you bring back is very important. Later, he will accompany you to the headquarters of the alliance."


    Then he looked at Bai Wu and continued


    "There will be a great war, the world will not be calm any more, and you need to be prepared for the worst. I have other things to do. Chu shuliu will tell you the specific things. "


    Finish.


    Wang Xu didn''t care about Bai Wu''s desire to say anything. He nodded at the willows of Chu trees, turned around and disappeared in the southern sky.


    He''s going back to jiwuzong.


    Do the last thing before leaving China.


    Big deal!


    God of creation!


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    Jiangnan, within the jiwuzong.


    Had already known the news of Wang Xuhui''s coming back in advance, the whole clan was shocked.


    After all, it''s modern. Although the era of martial arts is coming, the disciples of Jiwu sect are more enthusiastic than most of the mortal forces in Taiyang martial arts.


    Especially in casual clothes, wearing hot pants, short skirts, showing two white thighs, wearing cool female students, is extremely eye-catching.


    Although jiwuzong all knew that Wang Xu would come.


    However, the arrival of Wang Xu did not disturb too many people, which can be said to be silent.


    After he took the initiative to call and got married, Feng merciless, Huo Jingtian, Eliza and other people who returned to Jiangnan in advance rushed to Wang Xu.


    "Lord, as you are now, it is a great event to go back to Jiangnan. After receiving your message, I have called together the clan and the four party vassals to gather in Jiwu to celebrate for the patriarch. "


    Huo Jingtian said with a smile.


    When Wang Xu asked the world a question, the clouds moved in all directions, the capital got married, and the sky was full of red flowers. His return to jiwuzong was naturally the biggest event of jiwuzong.


    If it was in the past, Wang Xu would certainly refuse such trivia. But now, he is ready to leave the Chinese world. In the face of the excitement of the people, he nods and agrees.


    But he has only three days to go.


    "Do it as soon as possible, and try to solve it in three days."


    Wang Xu nodded and his voice was flat.


    "Lord, do you have something important?"


    Huo Jingtian, as if watching fire, immediately saw Wang Xu''s strange.


    Wind ruthless, Eliza and others, also followed to Wang Xu, eyes with doubt.


    After a pause, Wang Xu finally sighed and said directly:


    "Yes, in three days, I will leave the Chinese world."


    "What?"


    All the people present were disgraced by this remark.


    "Leave China... The world, what do you mean?"


    Huo Jingtian frowned and asked thoughtfully.


    Eliza, the goddess of martial arts, blinked and asked curiously, "master, are you going to the upper world? Or the underground world of the western continent


    Although the world has changed a lot, they still don''t know the existence of the solar martial world. This news is strictly blocked by the upper level of the Wumeng, and only some people who participate in the Chishui secret land plan know some marginal information.


    However, even so, the Wumeng only knows about Xuankong City, and has little understanding of the vast territory of the whole Taiyang WuJie, and the universe.


    Only the wind changes its color.


    He thought of some of the things Wang Xu had said to himself. Although he only mentioned them casually, the information revealed was extremely terrible.


    "Is my son-in-law ready to go to what he called the taiyangwu kingdom? In a flourishing age of martial arts, how much higher martial arts world does it develop than Huaxia? According to legend, Wu broke through the void and soared into the fairyland


    The wind is merciless and the heart is shocked.


    "It''s time to introduce some things to you."


    Wang Xu said slowly in a flat voice


    "The Chinese world, in the wider world outside, is just as small as a drop of water in the sea. Presumably, you have all heard more or less about the parallel universe


    "Some things, less than that level, the language is empty, can not easily intercede. What I can tell you is that the universe is real, and so are the parallel universes, the river of time and other conjectures. "


    "What?"


    Two real beings in a row.


    They were all stunned.

 Chapter 1434

    The natural enemy of the strong is the stronger.


    But the natural enemy of the weak is not the strong, but the weaker.


    Looking at the stunned people in front of him, Wang Xu sighed:


    "Sure enough, for today''s people, is this kind of information only accessible to Emperor Wu a little too forward?"


    Eliza widened her eyes and lost her voice


    "Master, are these not the random conjectures of those scientists that there are other worlds out there, and there are human beings on them?"


    Huo Jingtian, fengmerciless and others are also extremely shocked.


    Although the world has changed greatly, their vision is still limited to the Chinese world.


    After all, whether it''s the "upper boundary" of China or the "underground world" under the western continent. It''s all huge and full of mysteries that they''ve explored for hundreds of years.


    China world, already very big!!


    But who would have thought that compared with the outside world, the Chinese world is just a sea in the sea?


    "Of course."


    Wang Xu stood up with his hands on his back, looked up at the sky above him, and sighed


    "Space and time, after all, are only human definitions of the great universe, not the universe itself. Even the word "universe" is not the definition of the world itself. "


    "It can be called the universe, or the universe. It can be a vast sea of stars in the sky outside, but it can also be a world battlefield where thousands of people fight for glory and the strong fight for glory. "


    Wang Xu looked up at the sky. There were many stars in the sky.


    "And the universe in which the Chinese world is located, as you know, is just a small bubble outside the many universes."


    Wang Xu''s mind shakes slightly. It seems that there is a previous life in front of him. He breaks through the realm of Emperor Wu and tears open the nihilistic barrier with one hand. Then he sees the world.


    That world, more cruel.


    But also full of enough to make hundreds of millions of people cry, thanks, gratitude, repentance of the elegy.


    In silence.


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, huge figures have emerged. They all stand on big or small bubbles.


    They.


    Protect, protect.


    From the beginning to the end.


    Even if it is death and eventually falls, we should use every means to save a little true spirit, sprinkle it into the "bubble" behind us and become a seed, waiting for the moment when the seed will germinate again and grow into a giant tree.


    "Maybe soon, I''ll meet those old friends again, and I''ll see Yuqing again... But I don''t know which one she''s sheltering..."


    Wang Xu''s mind calmed down slowly.


    Behind him were the people who had been silenced.


    Only the silence of shock.


    But no one questioned it.


    Wang Xu deserves his authority.


    long time.


    "If the outside is really so vast, then my son-in-law... Are you from other worlds?" The wind is merciless and hesitant to ask a way.


    All the people have this question in their hearts, but the only one who dare to ask is the father-in-law Feng merciless.


    The rise of Wang Xu is really too fast. The growth of power is even more incredible. It can''t be easily described as "genius" or "evil.".


    In a few years, in the world of China, he was invincible, sweeping the world and reaching the top.


    Who can think?


    Who dares to think?


    If there is a master and inheritance, it can be explained reluctantly. But it seems that Wang Xu never had a master.


    Moreover, Wang Xu''s past life can be found by almost any force, and he has never seen anything extraordinary.


    "Yes, it is not."


    Wang Xu smiles, takes back his eyes from the sky, turns to look at the crowd, and says with a faint smile:


    "I am who I am. I''ve always been who I am. I''m not taken away by some old monster or possessed by an alien demon."


    "There are many things I can''t explain to you. Because your level and realm are not enough. Even if I explain it, I can''t understand it at all. "


    "You just need to know that I''ve always been me. My name is Wang Xu. There''s only one me in the sky and the world."


    "Got it?"


    Wang Xu chuckles.


    The crowd nodded, then again, then again.


    "I understand, and I don''t understand."


    The wind waved mercilessly and said with a smile:


    "I don''t care so much. In a word, you are my heartless son-in-law. Having you is the pride of my life. Understand this... That''s enough! "


    "Yes, I''m the leader of Wuzong. I''m unique in the world!" Huo Jingtian laughed.


    "You are my master!" Eliza''s gentle smile.


    See.


    Wang Xu couldn''t help laughing.


    He was happy and full of laughter, and the sound of laughter shook the sky.


    Under the guidance of Qi, the Pang Long Dharma array, which shrouded jiwuzong for hundreds of miles, also moved with it. A huge and boundless cloud dragon loomed, and the Dragon chanted.


    The laughter stopped.


    Wang Xu suddenly waved his hand, three golden lights flickered, sword meaning soared into the sky, dripping the pill in the air, appeared in front of everyone.


    "What''s this?"


    The three people''s eyes suddenly widened. From the pill, they felt the extremely terrible and huge fluctuation of power.


    Indistinctly, there seems to be a golden sword floating in the depths of danwan, like the sea of swords surging up and down.


    "These three pills, named Jiandan, are the magic weapons and elixirs that I use my own supreme secret method to gather together. After I take them, I can use them as my own magic weapon, and have the chance to break through the realm and go straight to Jiupin master."


    "Go straight to master Jiupin?"


    Smell speech, Eliza, Huo Jingtian, wind heartless three people, all pour a breath of air conditioning.


    Now, who doesn''t know the terror of master Jiupin?


    It''s almost the top presence in the Chinese world. The legendary stream of human beings and immortals can defeat all armies and sweep a city by one person.


    "For the average warrior, the chance is slim. But if you practice the skills that I preach, and if I help you, you are quite sure. "


    Wang Xu said calmly:


    "I will help you to become the great master of Jiupin. After I left, no one dares to offend jiwuzong. After that, you will concentrate on Cultivating in the Chinese world. Now the world origin of the Chinese world is about to be fully restored, and there are external threats coming soon. There will be great opportunities. You should make preparations early, seize the opportunity, and break through wuzun at one stroke. "


    "Wuzun is the starting point for a warrior to really get rid of himself!"


    Finish.


    Wang Xu raised his hand and gently pointed to the open space beside him


    "Well, sit down and take Jiandan. Remember, there may be a lot of pain in the middle. You must hold on. Because if you don''t hold on, you... Will die. "


    "Yes!"


    Even if they had to die, they didn''t hesitate at all.


    They have already entered the great master, but they have been stuck in the six grades. They already know that the great master is superior to the four grades.


    But every product is as difficult as heaven!


    At this moment, there is a chance to go straight to master Jiupin, that is, knowing that there is a danger of death, no one will shrink back.


    Dare to face death.


    This is the warrior!


    An hour later, when they saw the three people swallow the sword pill, they shuddered all over. The blood didn''t come out of their pores. Their breath was fading and climbing, like a roller coaster.


    But Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent, but he did nothing.


    The so-called help from him is just to enhance the confidence of the three. In fact, after taking Jiandan, everything can only depend on themselves.


    Otherwise, relying on the help of others, even if the position of the great master of nine grades?


    But also still mediocre generation!


    "But today, I do make a fairy."


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent. He takes a last look at them, turns around and steps out. His figure disappears in jiwuzong.

 Chapter 1435

    In half an hour.


    Jinling, Town God''s Temple.


    Zheng Xuan and Wang Jiuli are in the special space of the "long river of humanity". Suddenly, they seem to feel something. They suddenly look up.


    Wang Xu stepped out of the void which was covered by the power of humanity.


    "You two, how are you doing with the study of humanity?"


    As soon as he appeared, Wang Xu went straight to the theme without any nonsense.


    "The ancient immortals and gods are really extraordinary. There are too many information in the long river of humanity. For the time being, we only know that the reason why the long river of humanity can survive to this day is because of the dragon vein!"


    Wang nine light said.


    Although he is a part of Wang Xu''s spirit, he has become another independent individual at this time.


    In addition to the origin of the spirit, the two completely become two people. Of course, for Wang Xu, it''s just a matter of thinking that he wants to take back Wang Jiu at any time.


    "Dragon pulse?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "It''s the dragon vein of the dynasty. The establishment of the ancient dynasty always paid attention to the dragon vein of the royal family, and most of the ancient emperors had the act of pardoning ghosts and gods."


    Then Wang Jiu looked at Zheng Xuan and continued


    "Such as Zheng Xuan''s position as Jinling City God, it is because of these emperors'' actions that they inadvertently linked up the remaining long river of humanity and became the real ghosts and gods."


    "However, in modern times, with the rise of science and technology, people no longer believe in ghosts and gods, and people''s hearts are in disorder. As a result, the incense produced in the world contains" toxins ", gradually leading to the decline of ghosts and gods, and the fall of the folk legends of the underworld and the underworld."


    "Incense is poisonous?"


    Wang Xu can''t help but pick the next eyebrow, interest suddenly.


    At this time, Zheng Xuan also said with a bitter smile:


    "Yes, incense is poisonous. This poison comes from the heart of the people. As I was before, although Town God''s Temple was in existence, people who came in to worship were not sincere, only playing. A few sincere people come here to worship for their own selfish desires. These people''s greed is the biggest poison for ghosts and gods like us. "


    "However, human desires have existed since ancient times, but before, there were still many sincere people. We also had our own means to peel off the toxins in the incense, so as to cultivate and continue ourselves.


    But later, there were fewer and fewer people and more and more selfish desires, just like people who had been ill for a long time had no medicine stone, and my former subordinates, judges, yin and Yang wandering gods, and so on, all died... "


    Listening to the two people''s story, Wang Xu''s eyes gradually deepened.


    At the same time, his own mind is also linked to the long river of humanity, and gradually, it seems to feel something from it.


    In the past five thousand years of Chinese history, the ancestors opened up their own way to open up the mountains and forests, and their descendants established a dynasty, established the title of emperor, Kyushu mountains and rivers, and replaced the dynasty


    During this period, Confucianism rose, literary style flourished, and all the people were in good health. But one day, the people will be in dire need of living and there will be wars everywhere


    "Is Confucianism and Taoism and the emperor the Shinto? With the people as the foundation and the establishment of a dynasty, naturally, the power of humanity is unintentionally gathered? "


    Wang Xu slowly closed his eyes. It seemed that there was a huge river in his heart. He had been surging in the past for a long time, and had a meaning of continuing.


    long time.


    He opened his eyes again. In his eyes, he could see a trace of exclamation


    "In the age of ancient immortals and gods, the humanity created by all the strong in one era is more complicated than I thought at first..."


    Shinto.


    In his previous life, Wang Xu traveled all over the world, but he had not seen it. For example, the belief in God in some special plane world also gathers the belief power of the believers of all living beings to obtain its own powerful power.


    However, belief in God is Shinto, but it is not the humanity founded by ancient immortals.


    The core of humanity is


    Forgive and worship God!


    Humanity is far above Shinto.


    For example, Zheng Xuan, the Jinling City God, was originally just a general with outstanding military achievements. After his death, he was granted the title of Jinling City God by the emperor of the dynasty.


    Perhaps, the emperor of the original Dynasty only used this method to win people''s hearts, and did not know the secret of ghosts and gods.


    But because of the emperor''s pursuit, it inadvertently aroused the power of humanity, and had a little connection with humanity.


    So Jinling City God was born!


    He is the dead general, but he is not the dead general.


    At this time.


    Zheng Xuan also said with a bitter smile:


    "After so long cultivation, I have recovered some memories. The incense is miscellaneous, which can''t be accepted by ghosts and gods, but it can cultivate all living beings, gather miscellaneous ideas as a whole, eliminate dross, cultivate to the extreme, and ascend the throne. "


    "All living beings believe in me. As long as the incense keeps burning, they will never die. But if all living beings don''t believe me, don''t think about me, don''t read me, they will die out and fall into darkness forever. "


    Wang Xu listened quietly.


    "In the Chinese Ming Dynasty, there is a rumor that there is the underworld and the nine heavenly fairies. Among them, jiutianxianting is the age of the ancient immortals before the long river of humanity. The real era of humanity is the underworld. "


    Zheng Xuan said, looking a little excited


    "This underworld is not the underworld dominated by the heaven in the folk Ghost Novels, but the commander of the City God in each place. The underworld is the judgment department under the City God''s house. Yin Chai, GUI Li, Gou Hun Shi, RI Xun Shen, ye Youshen and so on are all subordinate officials under the city god Yin Si.


    It can be said that every city with a City God has a hell and a hell. During this time, Wang Jiu and I studied the long history of humanity, and some of the memories I recovered also regained a trace of strength.... "


    At this point, Zheng Xuan suddenly waved his hand gently.


    Wang Xu looked up.


    I can only see.


    In front of the three people, the Jinling Town God''s Temple was erected on the Bank of the long river of humanity. The temple gate slowly opened, and out of it, three out of the blue look and flinch.


    Two men and one woman.


    Two men, a 70 or 80 year old man and a 30-year-old man in a suit.


    Women are younger, they seem to be in their early twenties, dressed like ordinary college students.


    The three men, at the huge gate of Town God''s Temple, looked confused and ignorant, and seemed to have no idea what their place was.


    "Where is this?"


    "Wait, I remember I had a car accident. How could I be here?"


    "What are the words on the Yamen? It''s not traditional Chinese, it''s not simplified Chinese, and so on... My God! Are we dead? "


    These three people, standing there chirping, a face muddled force of chat.


    Except for the old man.


    The more a middle-aged man and a young woman chat, the more excited they become. When they get to the end of the conversation, they both start to dream of the dead. Are they encountering the adventures in the novel.


    Wang Xu and others were standing four or five meters behind them, but the three seemed to be unable to see them at all.


    I really can''t see it.


    Just a glance at random, Wang Xu takes back his eyes and looks at Zheng Xuan again, waiting for Zheng Xuan''s explanation.


    If you don''t expect, these three people will be ghosts in the legend of Ming Dynasty.

 Chapter 1436

    "These are the ''ghosts'' we found recently. They were all just dead. Before that, they were trapped in the Falun by me and were in a coma."


    Sure enough, without Wang Xu''s inquiry, Zheng Xuan took the initiative to explain:


    "These three people, the earliest one is the old man, who died three months ago. At that time, I suddenly felt something in my heart. I followed this feeling and found him standing in front of his dead body, surrounded by kneeling younger brothers of my family. "


    "The two people behind, one is two months ago, the other is this month. It seems that their emergence is related to the long river of humanity. Recently, I can feel that a force in the long river of humanity seems to be recovering, and.... "


    At this point, Zheng Xuan looked very serious.


    He stretched out his right hand and slowly spread out his palm. There were countless golden light spots gathering in the palm, which formed a square seal in an instant!


    Above, there are two big golden characters. The strokes of the characters are complex, just like ghost symbols. But at a glance, people can know the meaning.


    Amnesty!


    "Your strength is recovering, too? The function of this seal is not to grant amnesty to your subordinates, is it


    Wang Xu slightly picked eyebrows.


    Zheng Xuan nodded and said very seriously:


    "Yes, this seal should be used for pardoning the officials, ghosts and gods under my command. But it''s not the power of my own recovery, but the power of humanity that suddenly fell on me after I found the old man three months ago.


    As for the function of seal, it naturally appears in my mind, as if I was born with it, and I know how to use it. "


    "Oh?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Then he swept to the three ghosts who were still chatting enthusiastically over there, and suddenly laughed: "it seems that you have not used this seal because you are afraid. Are you waiting for me?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid of accidents." Zheng Xuan nodded.


    "Now I''m here, pardon me." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "Good."


    There was not much nonsense. Zheng Xuan strode forward with a seal in his hand. However, in one step, his original casual clothes became a set of dignified and complicated city god official clothes in a flash of golden light.


    The three ghosts immediately discovered Zheng Xuan''s appearance.


    As soon as they saw Zheng Xuan, the three "ghosts" were shocked and moved.


    "You, you, you..." the young woman pointed to Zheng Xuan, tongue tied, completely speechless.


    The middle-aged man is also pale, scared to speak.


    The three of them were still discussing whether they were dead or not, and came to the legendary hell. The middle-aged man even had a dream about whether he was born again.


    All of a sudden, Zheng Xuan appeared in front of them, holding the golden seal in his hand and wearing the majestic clothes of the City God. Can he not be afraid?


    This is the legendary "ghost bad" ah!


    The old man was more calm. Although he was also full of horror, he recovered quickly. He first saluted respectfully and then asked in a low voice:


    "Where is this, sir?"


    "Jinling Chenghuang mansion." Zheng Xuan light way.


    Smell speech, three people''s eyes suddenly peep out one silk to be at a loss.


    Jinling City God mansion?


    Isn''t it the legendary hell?


    "Isn''t this hell?" The young woman asked subconsciously.


    "There is no hell, only the Yin Si. The Yin Si is one of the subordinate yamen of our city god mansion." Zheng Xuan light said.


    "Hiss..."


    Hearing what he said, they took a breath.


    Isn''t this horse riding in hell?


    What''s the difference?


    "Dare to ask... Shangguan, who are you from the Yin Department? Is it to bring us reincarnation of the soul, or... "The old man''s address has changed, he wants to say and stop, carefully asked.


    "I''m the city god of Jinling. My surname is Zheng and my name is Xuan. I''m in charge of governing all the ghosts and gods in Jinling. I''m in charge of the affairs after people''s death."


    Zheng Xuan took a look at the old man and was very satisfied with the old man''s reaction.


    "Hiss..."


    It''s another puff of air.


    The old people are full of horror.


    But Zheng Xuan didn''t mean to talk to them more. He said lightly:


    "You are lucky that humanity has begun to recover. Now there is a lack of corresponding officials in our city god''s palace. There are no such things as the great gods, civil and military judges, wandering gods day and night, enchanting envoys, Yincha and so on."


    "Hiss!"


    Smell speech, aspirate sound to rise again.


    But this time, it was not fear, but excitement.


    None of them is a fool.


    When Zheng Xuan said this, they couldn''t figure out their intention. That would be a fool.


    Sure enough.


    Under the excited eyes of the three, Zheng Xuan said lightly: "now that there is a vacancy in the Department of Yin, when you are employing people, you three are full of humanity, and should be appointed as my subordinate officials."


    "Zhao Qiancheng, step forward."


    Zhao Qiancheng is the name of the old man. When he heard this, his whole body shivered violently, and then quickly moved forward.


    Because he was too excited, he even took one more step, and then he quickly took another step back.


    Wang Xu can''t help smiling at this scene.


    For a mortal like an old man.


    After his death, he was born by humanitarianism and chance. It''s really a great chance to live a second life, and his excitement is normal.


    "Why do you want to be an official?"


    The old man asked carefully.


    The voice was full of uneasiness, excitement, and wild hope.


    Old people like him know more about the affairs of the underworld in folklore than the younger generation.


    Under the City God, naturally, the chief god of each department was the highest, followed by the civil and military judges, who wandered around the God day and night, seduced the soul, and made the difference between yin and Yang gradually decrease.


    "Human chance has its own inside story. It depends on your fortune."


    Zheng Xuan light way.


    He really didn''t know what kind of shrine or official position the old man would be granted. After all, the amnesty seal in his hand was automatically gathered by the power of the long river of humanity, and it carried very little information.


    "Amnesty!"


    Zheng Xuan raised his hand and slowly spat out two words.


    Boom!


    In an instant, heaven and earth were shocked, like a bolt from the blue.


    In the strange space where the long river of humanity is located, the earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking, and the water of the distant river is surging wildly and surging, slapping on both sides of the Strait.


    In the rear, where Jinling City God''s palace is located, they are constantly shaking, as if the whole river of humanity is changing.


    "Heaven and earth are in turmoil, and the way of heaven is changing with it."


    Wang Xu raised his head fiercely and looked at the end of the long river of humanity. His thoughts flashed straight into the vast river of Hanoi.


    In a flash.


    Countless messages, like the pouring river water, came to his mind.


    It''s about humanity, about the ancient immortals, about the countless information that happened in the ancient times when humanity and the way of heaven fought against each other


    I don''t know how long it''s been.


    Maybe just for a moment.


    Maybe countless years.


    A clear understanding rose from the bottom of Wang Xu''s heart.


    "Has the power of humanity quietly occupied the origin of the world in the long time when the world is broken and the origin of the world sleeps?


    Humanity and the way of heaven are intertwined, integrated and absorbed. The way of heaven in this world has changed.


    Is humanity the way of heaven? It seems that the delusions of the ancient immortals were successful... "

 Chapter 1437

    At the same time.


    A mysterious and boundless power gushes from the depth of humanity.


    On both sides of the river.


    Under some mysterious power, the collapsed and broken ruins are restored and blooming.


    A small building complex in a hundred Li, a medium building complex in a thousand li, a large building complex in a thousand li


    even to the extent that.


    The original Jinling City God''s palace is also covered by this mysterious and huge power, and the golden light blooms and expands inch by inch


    In a flash, the scope of the whole Jinling City God''s palace has been expanded dozens of times, and has become the largest building complex on both sides of the river bank.


    However, the intense agitation of the long river of humanity seems to have alerted some strange existence, which awakened them slowly from their long sleep.


    The outside world.


    Capital, Wumeng headquarters.


    The dragon master, long pingtian, suddenly opens his eyes and looks at the eastern sky in disbelief. That sky, I don''t know when, has been occupied by a gorgeous river running across the sky.


    Long river crisscross, like a spider web general, fast to spread in all directions.


    "The long river of humanity?"


    Long pingtian''s side, Bai Wu suddenly got up, also full of horror, incredible.


    "What happened?" Long pingtian asked.


    "I don''t know." Bai Wu''s face was shocked and a little absent-minded. After his reaction, he immediately said in a deep voice:


    "No matter what happens, we think that the long river of humanity which has been broken is coming back to the world. It must be something that frightens the world and changes the rules of heaven and earth."


    "I don''t know whether it''s good or bad for such a change. The Wumeng needs you to be in charge. I''ll go back to my sleeping place immediately and meet Zuxian!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    Zheng Xuan''s amnesty has been completed.


    Zhao Qiancheng, dressed in a black suit, was standing there, touching and looking excitedly.


    Then he carefully looked up at Zheng Xuan, who was obviously different in face, and asked expectantly:


    "My Lord, what divinity have I been granted... No, official position?"


    Just when he was granted amnesty, the great earthquake of heaven and earth caused by the long river of humanity, although he could not see all that Wang Xu had seen.


    However, he can also feel the vibration of the surrounding space. It''s a thunderbolt from the blue. It looks like he is "very extraordinary" and has been granted a great "God''s throne" and "official post", thus causing the vibration of heaven and earth and "celebrating" for him.


    It is obvious that Zhao Qiancheng is not the only one. The middle-aged men and young women beside him also look at Zhao Qiancheng''s clothes with envy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zheng Xuan glanced at the old man. He couldn''t see what he was thinking. He shook his head in silence and said:


    "You are now a formal Yin Cha under the Yin Department. According to the rules of the Yin Department, if you have enough time and qualifications, you will be promoted."


    As he said this, he raised his hand and grasped it. Suddenly, the golden light appeared. An ancient book behind his thumb appeared out of thin air. He threw it to the old man and said:


    "But now there is no one in the Department of hell. You are still in charge of seducing souls. This is the book of seducing souls. It will automatically display all kinds of information about the people who died recently and need you to seduce souls."


    Finish.


    Regardless of the confused, confused and unbelievable old man, Zheng Xuan turned to look at the middle-aged man and young woman and waved faintly


    "Well, now it''s your turn."


    The same amnesty process, but there is no heaven and earth shaking, a bolt from the blue.


    These two people, no surprise, are also poor in Yin.


    After pardon the identity of the three men, Zheng Xuan flung a wave, threw the two men out of the space of the humanitarian River, and sent them to Town God''s Temple outside, so that they could wait for their work.


    No matter what the mood of the three new "new era''s shadow difference" is.


    After seeing the three off, Zheng Xuan turned excitedly and looked at the original Chenghuang mansion. He saw that the whole Chenghuang mansion had been expanded dozens of times and had become a city. He was very happy.


    even to the extent that.


    This change has not stopped. The mysterious power gushing from the depth of the long river of humanity is still conveying. In the end, it has really evolved into a city.


    In front of them, a wall hundreds of meters high is slowly rising and finally taking shape.


    Above the sky, a piece of golden light suddenly fell on the top of the city.


    When the golden light is gone.


    Above the city gate, there are still two characters that can''t be read, but can make people understand the meaning at a glance.


    humanity!


    "City of humanity?"


    Zheng Xuan whispered to himself.


    Wang Xu and Wang Jiu walked slowly behind him and looked up at the two characters. From above, they seemed to feel a breath of ancient vicissitudes.


    "With the recovery of humanity, there will be more and more ghosts in the future. It seems that you, Jinling City God, have been chosen by the power of humanity to be the master of the world after death. Congratulations."


    Wang Xu sighed and congratulated with a smile.


    He can see clearly that Zhao Qiancheng''s ghosts, for example, all have special Qi associated with the long river of humanity. It is obvious that they are all connected with the long river of humanity because of various opportunities. Therefore, after death, it is not the spirit that dissipates heaven and earth, but the spirit that becomes a ghost.


    In other words, the reason why they can continue to exist in the world in the form of "ghosts" is that humanity needs them and provides them with the strength to maintain their existence, so they can exist.


    In addition to the information obtained from the long river of humanity at that moment, Wang Xu has realized the essence of humanity.


    Under the way of heaven, the power of heaven and earth (aura) is the source of power to nurture all living beings.


    Under humanity, however, a new world after death has been created out of thin air, so that everyone can have eternal life.


    But immortality is not for everyone. The operation of the world is changing. The emergence of humanity is almost robbing the power of the way of heaven. How can the way of heaven tolerate it?


    Death and rebirth, creation and destruction, yin and Yang


    All the balances that used to be out of balance.


    Therefore, the way of heaven finally came back and ushered in the great destruction. The age of ancient immortals was shattered.


    But now, with the death of immortals and gods and the integration of humanity and the way of heaven, a new balance has been formed.


    "By the way, I''ll show you something."


    At this time, Wang Xu put his hand in the long river of humanity in the distance and suddenly raised a transparent and bright water drop.


    "What''s this?"


    Zheng Xuan and Wang Jiu were slightly stunned.


    "I have stolen a source from the long river of humanity. Originally, I came here for this, and I was not absolutely sure. But with the change just now, it was successfully stolen. "


    Wang Xu said with a little smile, "this source is enough to make one of you, whose accomplishments have soared, ascend to the position of an ancient immortal."


    "Give it to Wang Jiu. I just got a lot of benefits." Zheng Xuan shook his head.


    Wang Xu glanced at him directly and said with disdain:


    "I''m not prepared to use it for you either. It''s specially prepared for my own separation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zheng Xuan was speechless for a moment.


    Wang Jiu also gave a wry smile. He didn''t expect that Wang Xu would have such a naughty side.


    "Well, give it to me."


    Wang Jiu took over the group and swallowed it. Then he sat down cross legged.


    "You and I are of the same origin, and I will help you too!"


    Wang Xu claps it with the same palm and presses it directly on Wang Jiu''s head.


    "Boom!"


    A torrential fury suddenly rose from Wang Jiu.


    In a flash, the whole humanitarian space was once again shaken and thundered.

 Chapter 1438

    The origin of humanity is no chance.


    Once absorbed, this kind of power will definitely be completely connected with the humanity of the Chinese world, and it will be difficult to get rid of it easily in the future.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Jiu, it would be Wang Xu himself, who didn''t dare to swallow it so boldly.


    Once it is successful, it will make Wang Jiu''s strength soar, and he will step up to the land of immortals, which is comparable to that of Wu Zun.


    This is against the sky!


    "Stab


    A thunder and lightning, cut through the sky, shot down on the top of Wang Xu''s head, was crushed by him.


    The river of humanity seems to have felt the power of being stolen. Countless rivers are surging again, and the waves are roaring like the river of humanity.


    In the sky.


    The thunder came down one by one, and each one was thicker than the other. Zheng Xuan''s palpitations made him withdraw hundreds of meters away.


    But these thunder and lightning, there is no way to take Wang Xu, almost all of them were crushed by Wang Xu.


    "It seems that the strength of Prince Wang has reached an incredible level, even compared with those ancient immortals, isn''t it much worse?" Zheng Xuan was frightened.


    All of a sudden, he suddenly looked up at the river of humanity, with a trace of deep fear on his face.


    Over the long river of humanity, countless rivers rose from the sky. Under a mysterious force, they gathered into a dragon hundreds of meters long.


    "Roar!"


    Jiaolong roared up to the sky, then suddenly swung to Wang Xu.


    "Go away."


    Wang Xu raised his head, drank softly in his mouth, raised his hand and blew it out.


    The fist is as powerful as electricity. It carries the power of great strength and collides with Jiaolong''s huge dragon head. Jiaolong reveals that it exploded, followed by his neck, body and tail


    For a moment, the sky was full of river water.


    With one blow, the Dragon exploded.


    Although it is not a real dragon, the dragon, which is converged by the waters of humanity, is even stronger than the real dragon.


    However, in the hands of Wang Xu, but still can not stop a punch.


    "The power of humanity, different from that of martial arts, originated from ancient immortals and gods, which paid more attention to potential. If I want to get rid of the ordinary ancient immortals, I must get rid of the ancient Immortals'' Dharma, and combine all kinds of dharmas to perform one Dharma.... "


    As Wang Xu thought about it, he opened the Shenfu. Wu Zun Zhenyuan poured out without money and poured it into Wang Jiu''s body. Together with this spirit, he refined the source of humanity.


    Wang Jiu''s body is still shining with crystal light, as if it is compressed into crystal by countless golden light, and then forms a human shape.


    "The uniqueness of the separation of spirit and soul lies in its independence. It takes him to perform all kinds of Dharma. Just as the news he got from the long river of humanity before, there are countless ancient immortal cultivation methods..."


    Wang Xu''s mind moved, and his mind was like electricity. He instantly instilled all the Dharma into Wang Jiu.


    Wang nine eyelids jump, obviously received.


    Fortunately, he is the soul of Wang Xu. Both of them come from the same source. Otherwise, if you put in such a huge amount of information, you will be shocked on the spot.


    "Let''s turn the evolution into one."


    Wang Xu opened his eyes slightly and drank softly


    "Coagulation


    instantaneous.


    In order to speed up Wang Jiu''s thinking speed and achieve the purpose of the fastest deduction, countless gods never care about consumption and directly enter Wang Jiu''s spirit.


    Time is relative, especially the spirit of the strong.


    A second can turn into a year.


    "Crackling."


    Countless golden thunderlights fell from the air. At this time, Wang Xu was too lazy to raise his hand and crush it. He let the thunderlights fall on him. Anyway, this power can''t hurt him at all, it can only itch him.


    "Hoo Hoo


    The long river of humanity is surging, and countless humanitarian forces are converging to form a black cloud. Finally, a funnel is formed, with Wang Xu and Wang Jiu as the center.


    Wang Xu''s mind was also consumed crazily. It was almost ten minutes before it reached the bottom, which made him have to take out the soul crystal to absorb and maintain the consumption.


    With such a huge consumption, it can be seen that it is not so simple to turn ten thousand methods into one.


    At the end.


    "Touch!"


    With a loud noise, Wang Xu''s body was suddenly scattered into a golden light.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Xu, he could feel the spirit of this separation. I''m afraid they all thought he was dead.


    Time goes by.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a day passed.


    The crystal of Wang Xu''s spirit was almost consumed, leaving only the last piece.


    Finally.


    "Pa!"


    When the golden light dissipated, it showed its appearance.


    The origin of humanity, coupled with Wang Xu''s own consumption, Wang Jiu''s body has already been reunited.


    I saw a man with black hair, sitting cross legged, with a face of about 20 years old. He was similar to Wang Xu in eight points, but more ethereal and dusty.


    "To be reborn, to be reborn, to be a man again!"


    Zheng Xuan''s eyes were shocked.


    Before that, Wang Jiu, like him, was the body of Shinto. Although it could be seen in front of people, it was not the body of flesh and blood after all.


    But now, Wang Jiu turned his death into a living man.


    Wang Xu was a little surprised: "what kind of Dharma have I evolved? Is this to break away from me completely and become a new individual? "


    If it wasn''t for the telepathy, Wang Xu almost couldn''t help but slap Wang Jiu to death.


    "However, this change is not due to the fact that I have consumed all the soul crystals to maintain the spiritual space for you and evolve the Dharma."


    Wang Xu nodded slightly, very satisfied.


    He released his hand and left Wang Jiu to attack the final hurdle.


    next.


    With the return of spirit, the unity of body, spirit and energy will open the door of heaven.


    "Boom!"


    Sure enough.


    Before long, Wang Jiu suddenly opened his eyes. Two golden lights came out of his eyes and went straight into the sky. Then he turned abruptly at the limit and disappeared into the vast river of humanity below.


    "Wow!"


    The golden light, like a big hand, stirs the river and makes waves. Countless humanitarian forces, like being pulled by a black hole, converged madly on Wang Jiu''s head, forming a huge golden, red and blue sky above him.


    Three colors are like three mysterious flowers.


    Three flowers gather at the top and condense into clouds.


    The ancient immortal, the earth immortal!


    "It''s true that the realm is as good as that of the lower Wu Zun, but the breath of strength is comparable to that of the middle Wu Zun. It''s worthy of being Wang Xu''s spirit and soul


    Wang Xu nodded with satisfaction and showed a smile.


    "Bang."


    The next second, I saw Wang Jiu standing up, step out, the whole person directly came to the top of the long river of humanity.


    He had a golden suit on his body, standing up in the air, and the river of humanity was surging at his feet.


    One step, Lintian!


    ¡­¡­


    And almost at the same time.


    Hundreds of miles away, river and sea.


    Jiwuzong.


    Wind ruthless, Huo Jingtian, Eliza three people have opened their eyes, long body, body breath surging, skyrocketing.


    Three people succeed successively, break through nine grade great master.


    Wang Xu seems to have a feeling and looks towards the river and sea.


    "With Wang Jiu in charge and three great masters of Jiupin, I''m afraid there is nothing in the Chinese world that can threaten my jiwuzong before the demon battlefield comes."


    There was a light smile in Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Later, he left Jinling, but he would not go to jiwuzong. He was ready to go to the magic capital and meet the ancients


    Among the martial arts, Jiwu sect is the foundation.


    Zheng Xuan and Wang Jiu are responsible for the recovery of humanity.


    Before he arrived at the magic capital, Kong fengque suddenly came to him


    "Master, my brother contacted me and said that friends in the University wanted to invite you to get together. Would you like to go or not?"

 Chapter 1439

    Kong fengque''s brother?


    Kong Zhenchuan?


    Wang Xu was slightly stunned.


    Then, I think of LAN Qian, Su Xi and others. Although they have only a few years, they seem to have passed centuries.


    Even, really speaking, he didn''t stay long at Mordor University.


    "Well, meet them."


    Thinking of the scene with several people at the beginning, Wang Xu could not help but smile and come back. He longed for that kind of peaceful life. However, before long, for various reasons, he was far away from that kind of calm.


    Now, it''s just the last farewell.


    Moreover, he had planned to go to the magic capital to meet Li Tianci, the emperor''s family, and so on.


    Putting down the phone, Wang Xu changed his direction and went straight to the party.


    The party was held in a high-end restaurant on the Bank of the modu river. Its name is very elegant. It''s called "Yunzhi Pavilion".


    The restaurant is set up on the Bank of the river, overlooking the river view. It is surrounded by transparent glass walls, which can be lifted and opened automatically. People can experience the feeling of the river breeze. The scenery is pleasant and comfortable.


    "Wang Xu, a legend of Mordor University, I finally met you."


    When she saw Wang Xu, Susi immediately came up to say hello and naturally handed him a glass of wine. She warmly asked him to punish himself for being late.


    While Kong Zhenchuan carefully watching, LAN Qian is also a little nervous, but they both know what identity Wang Xu is now.


    But Suxi obviously didn''t know that he only regarded Wang Xu as a prominent figure in Mordor University.


    "Where have you been all these years? At the beginning of Mordor University, you were the most prominent person among all the freshmen. So, for your unexplained loss, you have to make another penalty


    See Wang Xu a drink dry, Suxi immediately pour a cup, smile urge way.


    Wang Xu is not polite, once again a drink dry, anyway, this wine for him, just like water.


    Later, he didn''t need Susie to find a reason to punish him. He took a bottle of white wine and blew it clean.


    "Because of special reasons, I often run around. I''m a little busy. It''s my fault. This bottle should be dried first." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    The private dining room is not big. It''s just a table full of people. Most of the people sitting are the beauties from the Hongyan Wudao society and their boyfriends.


    For example, he Qinyu, a girl who once openly pursued Wang Xu, also had a boyfriend beside her. She also came over with a smile and asked:


    "Qin Yu, is this what you often call Wang Xu?"


    Wang Xu looked at him and nodded slightly.


    "Wang Xu, this is Zhao Qin, a student of our magic University. We are just engaged." He Qinyu introduced with a smile.


    Wang Xu nodded.


    In Mordor, I haven''t heard of any famous Zhao family. And this Zhao Qin is a little proud. He spoke with a trace of examination before, and he is superior. For this kind of person, Wang Xu never gives face.


    Yes?


    Come out to eat together is a friend, can''t talk well, must tone with a sense of superiority?


    Zhao Qin is not a child of a family. He just has some assets in his family. His parents run a small company. He is a rich second generation.


    On the martial arts, you can also say that you have some talent. Although he is not born with martial arts, he has seven or eight layers of refined body.


    With this kind of identity, it is impossible to meet Wang Xu and know that Wang Xu is the famous young master Wang.


    Everyone will be seated soon.


    After a few drinks, the atmosphere revived.


    However, in the middle of the drink, Zhao Qin seemed to answer a phone call and get up to go out for a while. After a while, he came back with a strange look on his face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Kong Zhenchuan asked curiously.


    "Qin Yu, I''m sorry. I just received a call from a friend saying that an elder came over and had a good relationship with me. He was in the banquet hall upstairs. I''m going to take Qinyu to meet him and have a toast. "


    Zhao Qin wants to talk and stops, and finally says.


    "Since it''s your elder, I really need to see you. Why don''t we all go to the bar together and have a toast? Take it as a wedding wish for me first


    He Qinyu also did not think much, happy smile.


    As soon as LAN Qian, Su Xi and others were ready to get up, Zhao Qin''s face was embarrassed


    "My elder has a different status. Even I don''t see him often. He is more serious. Even, I don''t know if he remembers me.


    It''s also an opportunity to meet here. At that time, we should be careful. If we can be liked by him and help him a little, we can fight for decades less. "


    He said it.


    Suddenly the scene cooled down.


    Lanqian and Suxi stood there awkwardly, silent for a second, and then sat back in silence.


    Everyone is not a fool. What does Zhao Qin mean by this? Can they not recognize it?


    You just don''t want them to go?


    Are you afraid that they can''t understand his hint and remind them to speak carefully and don''t offend others later?


    They went to toast together for the sake of their friends, not to ask for help.


    He Qinyu looks a little ugly.


    But she didn''t say anything after all.


    "Come on, you go quickly. It''s still early here. This kind of opportunity is rare. You can''t miss it."


    At this time, LAN Qian advised with a smile.


    Kong Zhenchuan followed suit.


    Seeing that they were "interesting", Zhao Qin nodded with reserve and immediately pulled he Qinyu out of the private room without looking back.


    After the two left, Kong Zhenchuan came to Wang Xu and said in a low voice, "Mr. Wang, this is an accident. Don''t care."


    Zhao Qin''s appearance made everyone present feel bad. Naturally, Kong Zhenchuan was afraid that Wang xujue would be slighted, so he was a little worried.


    Wang Xu shook his head, his lips did not move, and his voice rang out directly in Kong Zhenchuan''s mind


    "Today I came as a classmate. Don''t be so restrained. You did a good job before. Otherwise, I would have left long ago. "


    With Wang Xu''s words, Kong Zhenchuan immediately relaxed.


    In fact, when I called my sister today, I was just dealing with the jokes of my friends. I never thought that Wang Xu would really come.


    "Come on, let''s continue to drink and eat. Don''t blame Zhao Qin. The world has been like this since ancient times. It doesn''t matter if you want to live better. You can''t live without support. Understand and drink." Susie raised her glass.


    She is a beautiful woman, but she has the heart of a great man.


    If we want to talk about the most popular traditional industries in the martial arts era, the wine industry must be one of them.


    Originally, you can''t drink. After practicing martial arts, you can drink. You can drink it originally. After practicing martial arts, you can drink it even more.


    What''s more, martial arts style often appeared in movies and TV before, and the heroes in it all drank freely.


    After the arrival of wudaozhen, all the wine makers and wine sellers were very happy.


    And this side just started drinking.


    Unexpected.


    The door of the private room was pushed open, and Zhao Qin and he Qinyu hurried in again. They can go back and forth for three minutes at most. Although the cover up is very good, you can still see a trace of embarrassment and humiliation on their faces.


    In the private room, I fell into silence for a moment.


    Seeing everyone''s different eyes, he Qinyu said with a bitter smile:


    "It''s because we''ve been amorous. People won''t let us in at all. Zhao Qin''s friend can''t get in either. He''s calling to let Zhao Qin take him in with him."


    Hearing the words, the people quickly persuaded.


    Similar things, we have more or less experienced some, be ignored by some big people, hot face stick people cold ass.


    He Qinyu is self mocking, but his mood has changed little.


    However, Zhao Qin''s face was black and terrible, and he couldn''t seem to accept it at all.


    This kind of pain of being ignored, the more proud people are, the more their self-esteem will be hit.


    Just then, Wang Xu suddenly asked:


    "Who is it? What''s going on? "

 Chapter 1440

    "Who is it?"


    "What''s going on?"


    See Wang Xu suddenly ask questions, everyone is a Leng.


    Zhao Qin frowned at Wang Xu and finally said, "it''s a young man from the capital, Xiao''s family, Xiao Yang."


    He did not say more detailed information about Xiao Yang''s identity and origin. In his opinion, it is obviously impossible for Wang Xu to get in touch with the circle of the capital, and he may not even have heard of the Xiao family.


    Therefore, only let Wang Xu know that the other party is from the Xiao family in the capital. As long as it''s from the capital, the background is something you can''t afford.


    "Xiao Yang?"


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly showed the color of fun.


    Next to Kong Zhenchuan and LAN Qian, is also a strange face.


    But Susie and others changed their faces and exclaimed:


    "The young and the old of the Xiaos in the capital?"


    "What does he do when he comes to the devil?"


    "This is a strong dragon crossing the river!"


    Because of Xiao Li''s relationship, Xiao Yang is scared to go abroad for refuge. Wang Xu doesn''t know it, and so does everyone.


    At the level of Suxi and others, I know the Xiao family at most, but I don''t know which one Xiao Yang is.


    However, no matter how Xiao Yang was, as long as he was a member of the Xiao family, in their eyes, he was superior and could not be provoked.


    "Zhao Qin, what''s the identity of Xiao Yang?"


    Some people don''t even know about the Xiao family and ask curiously.


    Zhao Qin took a look at the crowd and seemed very satisfied with their shock. His face recovered as before, as if he had found a sense of superiority.


    With his three or two sentences of explanation, many faces turned white immediately.


    The Xiao family is the top aristocratic family in the capital. They are not as powerful as ordinary people.


    Many of you have some background. You are the second generation of the rich in the eyes of ordinary people. But compared with Xiao Yang, he can''t even carry shoes for him.


    After learning that Xiao Yang was such a terrible identity, everyone expressed their understanding.


    Not everyone can see such a top club. Zhao Qin is qualified to contact this kind of young people. They haven''t even heard of it.


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to care. For example, Xiao Shao''s identity, it really depends on fate and luck to see him. Blame me for the bad atmosphere. Let''s have a drink. "


    Zhao Qin raised his glass with a smile to greet the people.


    He regained his little superior attitude. He didn''t even let the door in. He was really angry. But now seeing the exclamation on people''s faces, Zhao Qin is a little proud.


    Look, I know Xiao Shao. How about you?


    Not even Xiao Shao''s name!


    "Xiao Yang is a young and old Xiao family in the capital. How can he appear in the magic capital?" Susie asked curiously.


    All the people looked up and asked.


    Zhao Qin raised his head slightly, pondered for a while, and said with reserve, "I don''t know much about it, but through the gate of the banquet hall, I saw many big figures in the magic capital, such as Li Tianci, the leader of the Li family.


    And my friend said that today''s banquet is an occasion for Xiao Shao to take the initiative to entertain many big men in Mordor. It seems to be true. "


    Li family owner.


    Li Tianci.


    As soon as the name was announced, Wang Xu got a meal.


    When he came to Mordor, he was ready to meet Li Tianci and others, order some things, and then send a message to the emperor''s house.


    "It seems that there is no need to waste more time. I''ll tell Li Tianci to do those things."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu stood up and said faintly:


    "I''ll go out first."


    He didn''t explain and didn''t want to "pretend" in front of these people.


    "Ah? Wang Xu, where are you going? "


    Susie and others looked up in surprise.


    "Go to the bathroom." Wang Xu smiles and waves at will, indicating that Kong Zhenchuan and LAN Qian need not get up.


    ¡­¡­


    Waiting for Wang Xu to leave all the time, people came back to their senses.


    "Kong Zhenchuan and LAN Qian, what do you two stand up for?" He Qinyu asked curiously.


    Kong Zhenchuan was stunned and then gave a bitter smile. He found an excuse and said, "I''m going to the bathroom too. I''ve drunk too much."


    "Ah?" He Qinyu Leng next, then funny look to lanqian, joking: "lanqian, you will not also want to go to the bathroom?"


    "Ha ha, not bad." LAN Qian nodded.


    Omnipotent urination.


    With that, they are ready to leave the private room in a hurry and catch up with Wang Xu. They know the real identity of Wang Xu. How can Wang Xu really go to the bathroom?


    Lenovo Wang Xu''s question just now must be about to go to Xiao Yang''s banquet hall. They can''t easily miss this great opportunity.


    However.


    But did not expect, he Qinyu immediately said: "just right, I also want to go to the bathroom, let''s go together."


    Kong Zhenchuan and LAN Qian look at each other. They are speechless, but they can only nod and agree.


    Three people out of the private room, all the way to the bathroom.


    And now.


    Wang Xu has come to the banquet hall on the third floor.


    The whole third floor is a huge banquet hall, unlike the small private rooms below. In front of the transparent revolving glass door, there are two black bodyguards with serious faces, and several etiquette ladies, who are responsible for checking the invitation cards of the guests.


    Wang Xujing walked straight past, these people did not seem to see him in general, directly through the past.


    As soon as you enter the hall.


    The whole banquet hall is hundreds of square meters. A group of people are sitting on a huge round table, pushing cups and changing cups.


    Sitting on the throne is a handsome young man, Xiao Yang.


    "Xiao Shao, it''s rare for you to come to the magic city. I''ll wait for Peng Shenghui. Don''t mention it. Today''s meal must be invited by Liu He. You can''t be invited by the guests who are far away. I''d like to propose a toast to you first. "


    A middle-aged man with a red face is standing and raising his glass to Xiao Yang, clapping his chest and making a loud gesture.


    Li Tianci also sat on it, but his face was much more indifferent.


    Wang Xu got married, and the capital was full of flowers and rain. As a subordinate who followed Wang Xu in the early days, he was naturally qualified to attend the ceremony in the past.


    Li Tianci knew more about Xiao Yang''s banquet than others.


    It was Xiao Yang who took the initiative to make friends with them.


    People like Liu He are just a foil.


    The real protagonists of the banquet tonight are Li Tianci and Xiao Yang.


    Just then.


    Xiao Yang suddenly stood up, his eyes widened, and looked at the door of the banquet hall, as if he saw some monster.


    "Xiao Shao, just sit down. Here''s my toast. Feel free, feel free."


    For a moment, Liu He, who was toasting, was surprised and trembled. It was exciting.


    However.


    Xiao Yang didn''t even look at him. Instead, he turned pale and stammered carefully


    "Wang, Wang..."


    At this time, people feel wrong. They turn around and see Wang Xu coming step by step from the door.


    Seeing Wang Xu, Liu he was stunned, and then angrily scolded: "what are you doing? Who let you in? I don''t know it''s an important private banquet... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    "Shut up


    Xiao Yang had already smashed a wine glass hard. Then, like a quail, he quickly ran to Wang Xu, bowed his head and said respectfully:


    "Mr. Wang, why are you here?"


    For a moment, there was silence.


    And follow.


    Li Tianci came over quickly, bowed his hand to greet him, and whispered:


    "Young master, if you come to the devil, you should call me in advance so that I can pick you up. It''s really frightening for you to come to me..."


    "Patta! PA ta... "


    All around, there was a falling sound of wine glasses, and everyone was silent.


    What happened?

 Chapter 1441

    In the eyes of everyone.


    Xiao Yang stood trembling beside him, Li Tianci near Wang Xu.


    At this moment, it seems that Li Tianci''s identity is higher than Xiao Yang''s, which makes people more confused and shocked.


    Li Tianci continued to welcome him


    "Young master, please take your seat."


    "No, I''m having dinner with some old friends here. When I know you''re here, I just come up on the way to tell you a few things, and then I''ll leave."


    Wang Xu lightly waved his hand, and then motioned Li Tianci and himself to the side of the remote corner.


    As for Xiao Yang, who kept bowing, he didn''t even look at him.


    This scene, so that the people behind the dinner table, is dumbfounded, full of blank brain, shock can not think.


    On Wang Xu''s side, he calmly told Li Tianci:


    "I don''t have much to do with you. Besides some trivial things, I mainly want to ask you whether I would like to merge the Li family into jiwuzong? Don''t worry about it. If you don''t want to... "


    As soon as he said that, Li Tianci''s face was full of joy, and his voice could not control his excitement


    "Yes, sir! be willing! I will


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve long wanted to merge the Li family into jiwuzong, but I''m afraid you won''t want to, so I don''t dare to say it."


    Li Tianci said happily.


    Wang Xu was a little surprised, but immediately responded, nodded and said with a smile:


    "It seems that I think too much. Since I''m willing, you should be responsible for the integration of the vassal forces on the side of Mordor. You can contact Huo Jingtian directly for specific things and what help you need."


    "Yes, sir!" Li Tianci nodded.


    Later, Wang Xu said a few trifles and turned to leave.


    Li Tianci followed Wang Xu and sent him off all the way. At this time, no matter Xiao Yang or Liu He, how dare they sit at the dinner table?


    Everyone stood up in fear, one by one standing there like a wood, at this time to see Wang Xu to leave, but also quickly one by one rushed up to salute.


    Even if Wang Xu didn''t look at them at all, they didn''t dare to talk to Wang Xu, but no one was stupid enough not to come and present them.


    therefore.


    When he came, Wang Xu was like a breeze, and no one found him.


    When he went there, he was surrounded by people, who followed him all the way down the third floor to the second floor.


    And then.


    Kong Zhenchuan, LAN Qian and he Qinyu happen to come back from the bathroom. Seeing this scene, Kong Zhenchuan and LAN Qian are just like this.


    He Qinyu is on the spot Leng in situ, some at a loss, eyes at a loss.


    "What is the situation? Is the man beside Wang Xu Li Tianci? The young man behind Li Tianci seems to be... Xiao Yang? "


    He Qinyu a face saw ghost''s expression, in the brain a paste, disorderly.


    Wang Xu did not return to the private room, but nodded to Kong Zhenchuan and LAN Qian and left directly.


    When he Qinyu, Kong Zhenchuan and LAN Qian came back to the private room, they finally came back to their senses and suddenly let out a cry of surprise:


    "Wait, who is Wang Xu? Just now I saw Li Tianci, Xiao Yang and all of them, it seems that they are sending him off? "


    She has just lost her voice.


    Suddenly, there was silence in the private room.


    Everyone looked up and doubted his ears. He Qinyu said something just now. Didn''t they hear it wrong?


    "Qinyu, what are you talking about?"


    Zhao Qin''s face changed slightly, and he yelled in a cold voice.


    Wang Xu?


    It''s obvious that Wang Xu, who just sat with them, didn''t catch his eye at all.


    But Wang Xu, how can you let Li Tianci and Xiao Yang give it away?


    Why is he?


    Zhao Qin was very excited and seemed to be stimulated by something


    "Li Tianci is the master of the Li family in the magic capital, let alone Xiao Shao. How could they send Wang Xu a present? Why should he


    At this time, Kong Zhenchuan no longer covered up, disdainfully glanced at Zhao Qin and said faintly:


    "No matter what, as the master of jiwuzong and the famous Prince of Huaxia, Li Tianci is his subordinate. The master of Xiao family in the capital has to be careful with him. What''s Xiao Yang?"


    Wang Xu has gone. It doesn''t matter whether he says something or not.


    His voice fell.


    The whole room was silent, and everyone was stunned and blank.


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    Wang Xu has been standing outside the door of mordu emperor''s house.


    Looking at the imperial mansion in front of him, Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly. His eyes seemed to have passed through countless houses and directly projected on a cliff in the back mountain of the imperial family.


    Before that, he had been to the house of mordu emperor once, and also felt the extraordinary hidden behind the cliff. But at this time, the hidden space behind the cliff did not bring him much waves.


    Because, the energy after that space is turbulent, and it is no longer in his heart.


    "The ancient immortals, a key node of the Dharma array left behind when the long river of humanity was established, gathered the power of humanity within a hundred Li radius, accumulated for countless years, and the energy contained in it was naturally extremely terrifying."


    Wang Xu shakes his head slightly and calmly asks the guard to announce his arrival. There is no joy or sorrow in his eyes.


    "However, now the long river of humanity has been entangled with the origin of the world, and both sides have become a part of the heavenly way of the Chinese world. However, these ancient legacies have little effect. "


    Not long after the guard announced, there was a loud noise in the emperor''s house, and then he saw emperor yuanzhuo, the leader of the emperor''s family, coming with a large group of people.


    "Mr. Wang, why didn''t you tell me in advance before you came? I''m sorry to meet you, but I''m neglecting you. " Di yuanzhuo smiles and comes up to salute.


    "It''s just a courtesy. Don''t worry about it."


    Wang Xu waved his hand at will and glanced at emperor yuanzhuo''s back. He could see emperor Waner, Emperor Nu and other acquaintances.


    After emperor yuanzhuo entered the emperor''s house, Wang xucai said faintly:


    "This time, I want to ask you to do me a favor and send a message to the emperor''s family of diluofeng for me."


    "I will help you with what you asked." Emperor yuan Zhuo said respectfully.


    At this time, it has been several years since Wang Xu''s last visit to the house of Mordor.


    Over such a long period of time, Emperor yuanzhuo has had many cross-border contacts with the Xuankong emperor''s family. He has long known that Wang Xu is the young master of the emperor''s family and the best husband selected by Emperor Jiangyue.


    Facing such a future, it must be... No, Wang Xu is already a super strong man!


    So, how dare di yuanzhuo be disrespectful?


    Beside, the emperor''s daughter Wan''er is also full of complexity. Once upon a time, she thought about making Wang Xu her husband.


    Even after Wang Xu refused herself, she was angry. However, when she learned that Wang Xu was the best son-in-law chosen by Emperor Jiang Yue, she was left with only self mockery.


    Can the man whom emperor Jiang Yue, the young master of the emperor''s family, likes be the one whom she can covet as a marginal daughter who is granted to sit in the lower world?


    Wang Xu did not expect that his arrival would cause so many psychological changes.


    He is just plain will Jiulong Mountain first peak Lord, collude with the devil thing.


    In the near future, the Xuankong City area will become a demon battlefield. Let diyuanzhuo pass the news to diluofeng through the special cross-border communication means of Dijia.

 Chapter 1442

    Jiulongshan betrayed.


    The demon battlefield is coming.


    Wang Xu said these two news calmly.


    Because he already knew and didn''t care too much.


    But for emperor yuanzhuo, Emperor Waner and others, it is no less than the end of the world.


    "What?"


    "The leader of the first peak of Jiulong Mountain, colluding with demons?"


    "Xuankong city is about to become a new demon battlefield?"


    Di yuanzhuo and others were shocked and exclaimed.


    then.


    All around, it fell into a dead silence.


    This news is obviously hard for people to accept.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s not that I don''t believe you, but it''s too important. Is your source reliable?"


    For a long time, emperor yuan Zhuo slowly breathed out a breath, finally recovered some calm, quickly confirmed.


    The first peak of Jiulong Mountain betrays the Lord and takes refuge in the demon. The world of Taiyang martial arts is too big. Every day, some martial arts people are taking refuge in demons. Even in history, Emperor Wu betrayed them.


    It doesn''t matter.


    The important thing is that the new demon battlefield is coming to Xuankong city!


    For example, when Emperor yuanzhuo became a master of martial arts, he would be arranged by his family to go to the demon battlefield to experience the edge of the demon battlefield in advance.


    They all know the cruelty of the demon battlefield.


    That is a war of terror that will kill countless warriors and destroy a world if it moves!


    You can''t help emperor yuanzhuo and others being careless.


    "The source is absolutely reliable. The information was accidentally broken by my people, and only one of my people died." Wang Xu light way.


    But emperor yuan Zhuo and others shivered when they heard the speech.


    Because, from Wang Xu''s insipid voice, they actually felt a cold killing from the depths of their soul.


    "Mr. Wang, since you know the demon battlefield, you must understand the horror of the demon battlefield. I''m afraid that the Chinese world will not be able to escape the scope of the battlefield... What are you going to do? "


    With that, di yuanzhuo took a careful look at Wang Xu and suggested:


    "I feel that your jiwuzong should form an alliance with our imperial family. At that time, both sides should exchange resources and share intelligence. The imperial family is one of the top forces in Xuankong city. This kind of cooperation is good for both of us."


    "I know."


    Wang Xu nodded, then shook his head, and continued: "but I will not stay in the Chinese world, but will go to the taiyangwu world. You can connect with other people of jiwuzong about these things."


    "Well, the news has spread. The demon battlefield is coming. No one can stop it unless Emperor Wu comes. Just do your own thing."


    Finish.


    Wang Xu left directly, and di yuanzhuo and others did not dare to stop him. They could only watch him leave. Then they immediately started to get busy and prepare for the cross-border communication array to contact the main vein of di Luofeng.


    The devil battlefield is too important and terrible!


    ¡­¡­


    After he left the Mordor''s house, Wang Xu''s trivia in the Chinese world came to an end.


    With only the last day left, he went straight to Chishui. He didn''t rush all the way. Instead, he took a self driving tour with the attitude of sightseeing.


    His departure, for the Chinese world as a whole, obviously silent.


    A day later.


    Chishui is a secret place.


    When Wang Xu arrived, he found that Chu shuliu had been waiting for him at the entrance of the secret place, accompanied by Bai Wu, an ancient immortal.


    As soon as he saw Wang Xu, Bai Wu went forward to salute. After the two sides saluted each other, he asked unintentionally:


    "In the past three days, the young master has been traveling in China. Apart from relaxing, he has met other interesting things worth mentioning."


    Visiting the scenery and relaxing the mood is a casual remark made by Wang Xu when he returned to Jiangnan.


    But obviously, Bai Wu didn''t really ask about these unimportant things. Instead, he wanted to take this opportunity to explore whether Wang Xu had anything to do with the news of the return of humanity two days ago.


    "Nothing interesting."


    Wang Xu lightly shakes his head, and at the same time gently sweeps his eyes at Bai Wu. Where can he not guess the real intention of the other party?


    I''m afraid that no one in the whole Chinese world can feel and understand more deeply than him.


    But so what?


    Bai Wu asked, is he going to talk to Bai Wu?


    Wang Xu doesn''t have that much time.


    "Shuliu, let''s go."


    When Wang Xu greets Chu shuliu, he reaches for Chu shuliu''s jade hand and turns around. They are still walking in the fog of space under their feet and disappear in an instant.


    Behind, Bai Wu''s face is a little cloudy and sunny. He listens to Wang Xu''s back.


    "Does the change of humanity have anything to do with this person?"


    ¡­¡­


    And soon after Wang Xu left the Chinese world.


    Upper bound.


    Zhao family is in Wucheng.


    Behind a huge and luxurious mansion, the ground exploded, and a figure rose up in the sky with boundless blue light.


    And then it came.


    It was a roar of laughter that shook the whole Wucheng city.


    The figure stood high above the sky, and the blue light on his body kept rising, covering the whole sky. With laughter, the blue light turned into a blue dragon and danced in the air.


    "Roar!"


    The sound of the dragon''s chant is heard all the time.


    Lightning flashes, thunder follows.


    The change lasted for hundreds of breaths, and the laughter stopped. A dignified and solemn voice rang through the whole zhaojiawucheng.


    "Today, I Zhao he Dao can break through life and death, break through the extreme realm of martial arts, step on the great master, half step in the realm of martial arts respect!"


    "SIFA clan, come and see you soon!"


    The voice fell.


    Shake the whole zhaojiawu city.


    Below.


    In the Zhao family mansion, countless children of the Zhao family have been running around with excitement, and the excited voices have gathered into the tide.


    "Go and see your father!"


    "Lao Zu, go out of the pass and break the martial arts realm. Go and see you soon!"


    "My God, half step wuzun, which means that the ancestor has understood the true meaning of wuzun, and he will become a real wuzun in the future."


    "Even so, Laozu already has the qualification to fly to Xianzong next time the immortal gate opens."


    "My Zhao family is finally going to be a wuzun..."


    At this moment, the whole zhaojiawu city was boiling.


    Not only the Zhao family, but also all the people living here and sheltered by the Zhao family inside and outside Wucheng are extremely excited.


    Even some of the young people who came all the way from the Chinese secular world to study arts were shocked and excited.


    Although I don''t know what banbuwuzun is, everyone is so excited. They must be super strong.


    This day.


    In the upper bound, the Zhao family''s Wucheng is full of noise and encouragement. As the Spring Festival is over, every family is decorated in red, celebrating the passing of the Zhao family''s ancestors and breaking through the martial arts realm.


    In all directions, countless clans and the forces of lower Wucheng came to celebrate Zhao''s ancestors with heavy gifts.


    At the same time.


    Huaxia.


    South of the Yangtze River.


    Jiwuzong.


    There was also a news that shocked the whole world.

 Chapter 1443

    "Jiwuzong openly recruited disciples, and released the number limit. As long as they passed the examination, everyone could enter."


    "What?"


    "It is said that the number of students recruited this time is as large as 100000. The age should be relaxed to 12 and under 30. "


    "What?"


    "More than that, it''s said that Prince Wang suppressed the Western night Council and Mika aegis, and obtained endless resources and money from these two forces. Once everyone successfully passed the examination, no tuition fee will be charged!"


    "What?"


    "And Qinglian Pharmaceutical Group, which is also jiwuzong''s, has suspended the sale of pills, and all pills are returning to jiwuzong. Damn it, is this a posture that requires the elixir to control enough to make all the new disciples into geniuses? "


    "What?"


    The whole China is a sensation.


    Countless young people have come out of the house, out of the campus, by car, car, plane, crazy to jiwuzong.


    The small Jianghai city has once again become the center of China.


    But soon.


    This shock began to weaken, because in the afternoon, the Wumeng also announced the news, opened the door, and wantonly recruited young Wuren.


    All over China, universities have also set up martial arts classes, and this year''s college entrance examination has listed martial arts as the most important compulsory examination item.


    instant.


    In such a big China, there is a tendency that the building is full of wind and rain.


    Originally, countless people who were shocked, excited and curious also began to immerse themselves. China is too big and there are too many people. Under the jubilation, there are always many smart people.


    Jiwuzong, Wumeng, University.


    The three parties are changing almost at the same time. These people have noticed something wrong. Quietly, a sense of urgency is slowly pressing on the hearts of countless people.


    "Something big is going to happen!"


    Someone mumbled to himself.


    Sure enough.


    Not long after.


    the second day.


    In the whole Chinese folk area, there are also actions. City, Town God''s Temple, earth temple, Mountain God, river god and other incense burning places are all being re opened.


    No city in Town God''s Temple, then set up facilities such as Town God''s Temple, earth temple, and many other places have come out to start parting one after another, new City God, land and so on.


    This kind of "superstitious" action has caused more waves among the people than the actions of jiwuzong and Wumeng.


    Between people''s consternation.


    Follow.


    One after another "damn" news broke out on the Internet.


    It''s the real hell!


    For example, in a middle school, there is an abandoned old dormitory building, and the students in the school have been secretly rumored that it is haunted.


    However, in the past decades, no one has ever really seen a ghost.


    But now it''s different.


    Some naughty and rebellious middle school students, four or five of them, didn''t sleep in the middle of the night. They climbed out of the dormitory and ran to the old dormitory building to play "pen Fairy".


    Originally, we just had fun watching movies. We came here to play and promote the relationship between men and women. We didn''t really take it seriously.


    But who would have thought.


    They actually summoned the "pen Fairy"!


    However, the pen fairy knows nothing. He has no other ability except to push the pen to circle on the cardboard.


    But even so, a group of rebellious middle school students were almost scared to pee.


    Fortunately, the "pen Fairy" didn''t have much malice. Later, when they calmed down, they even took a video of their mobile phone and sent it to the Internet.


    Recently, there are many scenes like "hell" on the Internet.


    Originally, everyone only thought that the video was post production. Apart from the parties, not many people on the Internet took it seriously.


    But with the various places in the city popularizing the "Town God''s Temple", "the earth God Temple", "river god" and "Mountain God" in every city, the atmosphere on the network suddenly changed.


    "You say, there won''t really be ghosts, will there?"


    "Sure, heaven and earth have changed for such a long time. I have said that with the recovery of aura, the appearance of ghosts and gods is only a matter of time."


    "Well, what shall we do? I''m afraid of ghosts


    "Cut, the upstairs must have done something bad, or afraid of a fart ghost?"


    "That is, the old people often say that if you don''t do bad things, you are not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door."


    "I think it''s a good thing that ghosts and gods appear when I raise my head three feet, because... If I can continue to live as a ghost after I die, people will live for decades. I don''t have enough time!"


    The influence of the Internet has penetrated into almost every aspect of ordinary people''s life.


    This wave of shock wave is changing everyone''s life rapidly.


    But outside China.


    In the western continent, the Mikado Empire and Nanyang, many people first noticed that something was wrong.


    But at present, heaven and earth are already in the midst of unprecedented changes. The changes that started from jiwuzong, spread to the whole of China and spread to all directions did not cause much turbulence.


    Originally, the whole world is changing!


    But because of this wave, the waves of world change have become even greater.


    "What do Chinese warriors want to do? Gather strength and start a war? "


    In the western world, countless forces are secretly communicating.


    "The world is illuminated by the glory of the Lord. It belongs to the Lord of the holy light. It must not be defiled by those who are armed. All people should throw themselves into the embrace of the holy light!"


    On the western continent, the Holy Light Church began to set off a further upsurge of faith. In the dark, countless holy warriors began to drive away all the disobedient enemies.


    "In order to deal with the possible crisis of the world in the future, we need to call on more superheroes to come forward and go to the hero associations in various cities for hero level registration."


    Within the Mika Empire, the heroic Association and the Mika aegis began to further expand their influence.


    And this kind of drastic change has been going on for a full week.


    This day.


    A shocking news came from the upper boundary.


    There are thousands of Wucheng in the upper world, Yipin forces, zhaojiawucheng, zhaojialaozu''s going out of the pass, breaking through the extreme realm of Wudao, half step wuzun.


    From the perspective of China.


    This is the birth of an immortal!


    ¡­¡­


    Dixian!


    The legendary immortal God has great power, moving mountains and seas, picking stars on the top and catching dragons on the bottom.


    Even if it''s just a half step fairy.


    It''s also an immortal. He''s invincible. He''s born in the sky. Who can''t be surprised?


    "Is it true or not, someone has become an immortal?"


    "What kind of immortal is just the realm above the great master. This old man surnamed Zhao is only half a step. In fact, it''s not wuzun at all. What''s so arrogant!"


    "Yes, this is the age of our warriors. What is banbu wuzun? In less than ten years, Chen pingtian is bound to move mountains, pour sea, subdue demons, subdue demons, Chishen, pick stars, cut off rivers, destroy cities, cut off wuzun, and open the sky


    Countless young warriors are arrogant and arrogant.


    But there are also older people who know the contradiction between the Zhao family and Wang Xu.


    "The old ancestor of the Zhao family broke the barrier and made such a high profile. Is he seeking revenge from Prince Wang?" Many people are shocked.


    However, people secretly investigate.


    Jiwuzong, however, was calm. He continued to recruit disciples in an orderly way. He didn''t seem to care about Zhao Hedao''s going out of the pass at all.


    And soon.


    A powerful news came from the upper world


    "The ancestors of the Zhao family said that they would personally go to the gate of Wuzong and ask Wang Xu to apologize for what he had done before."


    When the news came out, countless people were stunned.


    Someone dare to challenge jiwuzong and Wang Xu??


    Three days later.


    Accompanied by many forces of Wucheng in the upper world, Zhao Hedao, the ancestor of the Zhao family, entered China, drove to the river and sea, inquired at the gate of jiwuzong and accused Wang Xu.


    The news spread, the whole world was shocked, countless strong, such as the fire fighting moth, to jiwuzong gathered.


    Jiwuzong has become the focus of the whole world.

 Chapter 1444

    "In Wucheng, is the ancestor of the Zhao family really here?"


    Countless eyes, looking to the gate of jiwuzong.


    I saw a middle-aged man in his thirties wearing a black martial arts suit with mysterious patterns painted on it. Accompanied by several dignified figures, he came slowly.


    The ancestor of the Zhao family!


    Seeing this middle-aged man, countless people''s eyes contracted.


    Although the ancestor of the Zhao family looks like a middle-aged man from the surface. But who can be accompanied by many big people besides him?


    "The rumor is true. The ancestor of the Zhao family has been able to break through the extreme state of martial arts and Taoism in the world. He has returned to his prime from death and entered the real realm of immortals and gods. He is a great master of martial arts and Taoism."


    The master of martial arts shakes his hands and shakes his voice.


    All the people around, hearing what he said, were shocked and trembled.


    Dixian!


    When the king of Wu broke the fairyland, it had already shaken the world. Wang Xuzhen killed the king of Wu, pursued him for thousands of miles, set foot in the western continent, and suppressed the Council of the night, but he was regarded as a living immortal in the dark.


    But it''s just a secret.


    In front of this one, but really into the immortal realm, half step to the immortal!


    "Laozu, jiwuzong is here, but there is a Dharma array outside. Let''s break the Dharma array first and send a salutation note to Wang Xu to meet Laozu?"


    A great master of martial arts bowed his head and asked respectfully.


    "That''s the extremely powerful Panlong array. It covers a hundred Li area. It''s no worse than the city defense of our Zhao family''s Wucheng. We don''t have to break in, just wait at the door. "


    Zhao he road opens a mouth, light says.


    His voice has no joy and no sorrow, and has its own power. His eyes scan the room, like the supreme of the world, scorning all directions.


    "I came here to have a good relationship with the prince of China. Even though he killed my grandchildren and humiliated me many times. But in this world, there are few strong people like me. As long as he''s willing to apologize to me in public, it''s not that he can''t just smile away his gratitude and hatred. "


    Zhao Hedao raised his head, glanced around the crowd and nodded slightly.


    A lot of people suddenly a burst of awe, feel Zhao''s ancestors really have a strong bearing, wind full, broad-minded.


    Look, this is the real strength, the bearing!


    "Hum, that''s a good thing. You want to get revenge from the prince? How could Prince Wang''s PA lie apologize to you in public? He can only cut you with one sword


    Some young martial arts were angry, but they sneered on the spot.


    Wang Xu has become an idol in the eyes of countless young warriors.


    For them, Wang Xu is invincible and can never be surpassed. He is an invincible man who stands at the peak of an era and leads an era.


    But the Zhao family, who came to China far away, was different.


    "Well, if he doesn''t follow. Laozu will kill him by thunder, and give an account to the Zhao family with his blood and life


    A man with gold armor and pride, like a young god of war, immediately sneered and yelled.


    "Zhao Xuan, you don''t need to see them in the same way. They are just a group of mortals. When I visit today, Wang Xu naturally knows what he should do. "


    Zhao he road light voice to stop the youth, and then stop, unexpectedly is so standing in front of the gate of jiwuzong, quietly waiting.


    One day, two days, three days


    Besides jiwuzong, more and more people gathered.


    There are even superheroes and superheroes from the western continent and even the Mikado empire.


    Countless powerful men gathered here.


    Everyone is waiting for Wang Xu''s answer.


    "The ancestor of the Zhao family has been waiting outside for three days and three nights. He is really not ready to force his hand, but to wait for us to go out. But you have already left the Chinese world, and you are not in the clan at all. "


    In Jiwu sect.


    Huo Jingtian, fengmerciless, Eliza and others gathered in the hall of the martial hall, and their faces were not good-looking.


    In front of the crowd, there was a thin cloud, which was the power of the Panlong array, and what it showed was the picture outside the Panlong array.


    It can be seen that there are thousands of people outside the gate of jiwuzong.


    The longer the ancestors of the Zhao family stay outside, the more powerful and influential people will come to wait and see.


    Now, outside, I''m afraid there are more than half of the world''s strong and various forces.


    "They''re so stuck out, we''re under more and more pressure. If we drag on any longer and don''t make any response, I''m afraid we''ll destroy the great Wuzong left to us after you leave. "


    Huo Jingtian pinches his hands tightly and says word by word.


    "I thought that before the young master left, he helped us three break through to master Jiupin with sword Dan, which was enough to suppress the clan.


    But I didn''t expect that the ancestor of the Zhao family had broken through the extreme situation and half stepped forward. Until now, I have found that the stronger my strength is, the greater the gap between them in the same realm. "


    Eliza also sighed, but said.


    "What to do? Without a good son-in-law, such a delay will not solve the problem. The situation will only get worse and worse. Why don''t we go out and fight against him and see who will win in the end? " The wind suggested mercilessly.


    "That''s the only way."


    "Fight."


    Huo Jingtian, Eliza and others nodded and made up their mind.


    But just then.


    "Squeak."


    The gate of the hall of martial arts suddenly opened. Liu Meiling pushed the door in and said calmly, "you don''t have to fight to death. The man outside doesn''t have to worry at all."


    Behind Liu Meiling are fengyuqiao, Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque and others.


    "Aunt Liu, why are you here?"


    "Meiling, what are you talking about? Is the son-in-law back? "


    "The master is back?"


    Three people slightly a Leng, and then the body together a shock, almost out of shape like stand up, eyes full of joy, can''t believe to see Liu Meiling and others turned out behind a figure.


    That figure is Wang Xu!


    However.


    The next second, Wang Xu stepped forward, but shook his head and said, "Hello, first time I met you, my name is Wang Jiu, not Wang Xu."


    "You..."


    Hearing the speech, the three of them suddenly had a "Shi" look on their face. Looking at Wang Xu''s eyes, they seemed to ask, do you think we are fools?


    Wang Jiu was obviously prepared for this.


    In other words, before meeting Liu Meiling and others, he had experienced a similar scene.


    "Wang Xu is the master, I''m just a part of his spirit. But I''m not him, I''m an individual. "


    Wang nine wry smile a, again helpless explanation way.


    For a while.


    There was a dead silence in the hall of martial arts.


    Huo Jingtian, Feng merciless and Eliza stare at Wang Jiu''s face for a long time, and finally find something wrong.


    Wang''s face is as like as two peas in Wang Xu''s face, but it is also very different from that of nine. It must be said that Wang Jiugeng


    Holy?


    "So, are you really not the master?" Eliza murmured in disbelief.


    Wang Jiu didn''t answer. On the one hand, fengyuqiao already shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "he is not Wang Xu..."


    With that, fengyuqiao wanted to talk and stop. I''m afraid no one was more complicated than her.


    She looked as like as two peas of Wang Xu''s face, and when she first saw Wang nine, the joy of heart made her dare not believe that Wang was not Wang Xu.


    However, Wang Jiu is not Wang Xu after all.


    "Well, I''ll explain to you later. I''ll get rid of that guy outside first. Before I left, I was specially told, but I was busy doing other things, and almost forgot him. It was my fault. "


    Wang Jiu said, no matter how the crowd reacted, his body was twisted, and the whole person had disappeared in front of the crowd.


    People were stunned by this method.


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    outside.


    Countless people are already complaining.


    "It''s been three days and three nights. The prince of Huaxia hasn''t appeared yet. Is he really absent or afraid?"

 Chapter 1445

    "It''s been three days and three nights. Can Wang Xu come out?"


    "Is he really not in jiwuzong, or is he afraid to run away and dare not come out?"


    "If you want me to say it, I''d better break into this bullshit jiwuzong and let these mortals know their position."


    A group of warriors from the upper world were all impatient and sneered.


    And in all directions, many Chinese martial arts are also ugly.


    They don''t know if Wang Xu is in jiwuzong. But even if not, Zhao he road has been blocked for three days and nights, can always come back?


    It''s really hard to say that it doesn''t appear now.


    "No, Mr. Wang is really afraid, isn''t he?"


    Some people mutter to themselves.


    "Prince Wang must have been delayed by something important. He can''t get away for a while."


    Only some of Wang Xu''s "brainless fans" are still defending him. Most of them are young and fanatical.


    Among the tens of thousands of people who watched the battle outside, these people did not know how to get in touch. They actually gathered together, put up many banners and wrote all kinds of big words.


    "Mr. Wang, I love you!"


    "Mr. Wang is the most powerful, the first in China, invincible in all directions!"


    "Let''s call together, Mr. Wang. I love you, I love you, I love you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chaos, close to the previous flow of small fresh meat, was fans star scene.


    The forces of Wucheng in the upper world are even more aggressive.


    "There is no one in jiwuzong. The so-called Prince of Huaxia is a little turtle with a shrunken head!"


    "How can such a coward dare to be invincible? This kind of mind can''t stand the word "strong"


    "Isn''t he a bully? He only dares to bully the small, bully the weak, and kill the younger generation of the Zhao family. Now he has been accused by his father, but he doesn''t even dare to show his head? "


    Many powerful people in the upper world, one by one, have sharp words and kill people''s hearts.


    Some people are angry, some are angry with Wang Xu for not fighting, some are gloating, some are cold in the dark, and some are expressionless.


    However.


    no matter how.


    Under the cover of Panlong array, the sky was covered with mist, but there was no movement.


    At the end.


    Even Zhao''s ancestors, who had closed their eyes for three days and three nights, slowly opened their eyes. Some of them were impatient to open their mouth. Their voice was not loud, but in an instant, they suppressed the noise of tens of thousands of people.


    "Today''s deadline will be the deadline. If it doesn''t appear again, don''t blame me for entering jiwuzong directly."


    The crowd behind Zhao Hedao is noisy, but few people know that Zhao Hedao is not only the enemy of Wang Xu''s killing his descendants, but also the disgrace of being chased by Wang Xu.


    The hatred of shame is more serious than the death of his descendants. Zhao Hedao''s intention to kill Wang Xu is to pour all the water into the river, which is hard to wash.


    "Old dog, it''s arrogant..."


    For a moment, countless Chinese martial arts people angrily opened their eyes, full of resentment, but then, there was a deep sense of powerlessness and unwillingness.


    If Wang Xu didn''t come out, Zhao he was superior to Wuzong, and there was no one to rival.


    This is the truth.


    Even if people are no longer willing to admit it, it is still true.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    The vast misty sea abruptly separates from the middle, such as leaning toward the sky and stepping through the sea. It splits into two parts and rolls back to both sides, revealing a road like a natural moat in the middle.


    On this natural moat Road, a person walked out slowly. Her hair seemed to be shining with light golden light on her shoulders, with a gentle smile on her face and gentle eyes, as if she were a believer in the world.


    It''s Wang Jiu!


    But for others, Wang Jiu''s face is another person.


    "Prince Wang has come out?"


    Seeing Wang Jiu, everyone was shocked, and then instantly excited. Unexpectedly, Wang Xu really appeared.


    "Mr. Wang, you have come out at last."


    Countless people have called out.


    Zhao he Dao, who had been standing there all the time, raised his head abruptly, opened his eyes and stared at Wang Xu. There was a trace of shame in his eyes, and then he said faintly:


    "You finally dare to come out. After waiting for you for three days and three nights, I thought you had run away."


    Wang Xu didn''t speak. He just looked up and down at him. He raised his eyebrows inch by inch. His face looked like


    A little disappointed?


    This disappointment, ordinary people can not capture, but how can it escape the eyes of Zhao Hedao?


    Seeing this, his eyes suddenly twisted. It was anger and boundless shame.


    He broke through the extreme realm of martial arts, and took half a step to master martial arts. He thought that he had reached the top of the world and no one could rival him.


    If it had not been for Wang Xu''s "threshold" in his heart, Zhao he would have had a perfect mind long ago. He would have broken through the void and directly stepped on the realm of Wu Zun and ascended to the gate of immortality.


    Come here.


    Zhao Hedao is not only for shame, but also for breaking the heart barrier. As long as he kills Wang Xu, his way to wuzun will be unstoppable.


    So, he built momentum.


    So, he''s pushing ten thousand people.


    So, he wanted to ask for a crime.


    "Bow your head to me, thank you, and submit to me. I will let bygones be bygones and spare your life." Zhao he Dao''s voice is as cold as water.


    "Oh? What if I don''t want to? "


    Wang Jiu''s eyes narrowed and he said with a smile.


    "Then I can only break your spine, smash your legs, abolish your martial arts, and let you kneel down in front of me before all the people in the world to make a gesture of apology!"


    Zhao Hedao''s voice was gentle, as if he was not threatening, but saying an inevitable fact.


    The Zhao family and the upper Wucheng forces were all excited, and they were about to witness a glorious scene that could spread for thousands of years.


    For a while.


    There is a strong sense of killing. Outside the gate of jiwuzong, the sky and the earth are everywhere.


    Zhao he''s words.


    With the power of the world.


    Let the crowd be silent.


    No one thought that the ancestor of the Zhao family was so overbearing and powerful, so powerful and arrogant.


    However.


    But Wang Jiu laughed.


    Break his back, break his legs, abolish his cultivation?


    It was the most ridiculous joke he had ever heard.


    "If the noumenon is here, I''m afraid he''ll laugh to death. This guy is not even the next wuzun. He''s only half a wuzun. How dare he take the initiative to provoke? Who gave him courage? "


    Wang Jiu was so funny that he shook his head and said faintly:


    "My name is Wang Jiu, not Wang Xu."


    opposite side.


    The smile on Zhao Hedao''s face gradually faded, and his eyes were slightly constricted.


    An irrepressible sense of killing came out of him bit by bit, and the temperature of the surrounding air weakened.


    "Tell me, your name is Wang Jiu, not Wang Xu?"


    Zhao he Dao''s eyes almost narrowed into a slit, and he laughed angrily.


    Do you really think he''s a fool?


    When he comes to his realm, he doesn''t look at a person''s face at all, but at a person''s spirit.


    Wang Jiu''s breath, though a little changed. But the feeling brought by the source of the spirit will never go wrong.


    At this point, Zhao did not want to cover up any more. He said coldly:


    "I don''t care if your name is Wang Jiu or Wang Xu. Now, you have to make a choice."


    "Sheng, or..."


    "Death

 Chapter 1446

    "As long as I kill him, I will be able to break through the last mental barrier, step up to heaven, really break into wuzun, and become a legendary existence."


    Zhao he Dao''s eyes were fixed on Wang Jiu, and he couldn''t help but kill him.


    No one knows better than him that apology, coercion and blocking are just excuses.


    His real purpose is to kill each other.


    Zhao he Dao did not know that Wang Jiu''s eyes were almost the same. He devoured a source of humanity and transformed the earth immortal. He was short of a real opponent to test the sword.


    "Wang Xu, as a strong man, you don''t even dare to admit that you are brave enough to delay time with such trifles as names. When we are all fools..."


    A great master of nine grades in Wucheng, the upper Kingdom, sneered at Wang Jiu with disdain on his face.


    Wang Jiu didn''t look at him, but with a flick of his finger, a golden sword came down from the sky and directly killed the great master Jiupin.


    Before his death, the great master of nine grades had a look of amazement and inconceivable. He didn''t seem to think that he would be so weak in front of Wang Jiu.


    All of a sudden, it was quiet.


    Everyone did not expect that Wang Jiu should be so decisive.


    Killing is killing, without hesitation, the power is still so powerful. That''s a great master of nine grades in Wucheng, not a dog on the side of the road.


    Only Zhao Hedao''s face remained unchanged, and he knew the strength of "Wang Xu" for a long time. Among all the people in the audience, only he, who broke through the great master''s extreme situation, could fight against the other side.


    In front of such a strong man as them, the great master of nine grades is just like a cat and dog on the roadside.


    "You..."


    Another great master of nine grades suddenly turned pale and wanted to say something.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Xu interrupted with a faint voice: "if you spit out another word, the next person to die will be you. Do you believe it or not?"


    The great master of Jiupin suddenly froze there, his face was blue and white, his lips were constantly wriggling, and he didn''t dare to spit out a word.


    Until now.


    Many people think that the person in front of them is not a weak person who can be bullied by others. It''s an invincible young master of the Chinese king who has swept all over the world.


    Wang Xu''s reputation is the result of countless enemy corpses and the remains of many forces that fell at his feet along the way.


    Countless people were pale and even livid.


    A road vision, involuntarily gathered to Zhao Hedao''s body.


    For a while, Zhao Hedao suddenly became the center of attention of tens of thousands of people and the only one in the sky and underground.


    Wang Jiu seems to have become a supporting role.


    "Wang Xu, I came here to ask you a question in person. You not only don''t know how to repent, but also kill innocent people indiscriminately. I can only break your back, abolish your accomplishments, and take you back to Wucheng, the upper world, to make a confession."


    Zhao he sighed as if he had to.


    "Kill


    Wang Jiugen didn''t bother to pay attention to his affectation. In his eyes, he was only a half step warrior, just a slightly stronger beetle.


    The shell of the beetle is hard enough to be a whetstone for him to test his ox''s knife.


    "Boom..."


    Wang Jiu stretched out his right hand, and the void vibrated in an instant, as if the huge roar of countless rivers were ringing in everyone''s ears.


    Then, a golden light came down from the sky, surrounded by mysterious runes, and countless grand chants echoed in the heaven and earth. The golden light and divine lines entangled, like a piece of stone mill, and rolled toward Zhao he road.


    "Hoo


    Zhao Hedao also stretched out a hand. The breath of terror spread in his body. A piece of blue light condensed in his hand and evolved into a long blue gun.


    The point of the gun is like blood, scarlet and evil.


    "Death


    Zhao Hedao drank lightly, his eyes soared, his right hand turned in the air, and his gun body swayed like a dragon. In a twinkling of an eye, actually pulled out a piece of dazzling green awn.


    "Whoosh!"


    Before the long gun came out of the hole, the green awn had torn the air. It was like a piece of blue blade light that could not be destroyed by anything. It directed at Wang Jiu.


    "When I broke through the extreme situation, I got a point of true intention of wuzun. This is the real power to transcend the great master. This is the gap between the realms. Can you imagine the strength of wuzun''s true meaning? "


    Zhao he Dao thought in his heart that the power in his body surged faster and faster. The long gun in his hand was like a blue lightning. He followed the blade light and pointed at Wang Jiu.


    "Touch!"


    With a smile on his face, Wang Jiu responded with a handshake.


    However, the palm of palm size, light fluttering shot out, directly in line with Zhao Hedao''s long gun.


    "Click!"


    The moment they collide.


    Zhao he Dao''s face suddenly changed, and then he gave up his gun. His body suddenly retreated, and he stood thousands of meters away in the air.


    He has a pair of eyes, and stares at Wang Jiu suspiciously.


    At this time, the gun that he used to condense the real yuan in his body was broken by Wang Xu''s hand, and turned into blue light and disappeared one by one.


    "How is that possible? How did he do it? "


    Zhao he Dao was shocked.


    At the last moment, at the moment of contact between the two sides, he suddenly realized that a terrible danger was coming to his head.


    The horror of that sense of danger made him subconsciously retreat without thinking at all.


    What''s more, the power Wang Jiu used, and the power he used to fight Wang Xu before, are not the same at all.


    Wang Jiu''s power was something he had never seen before. It was not the power of martial arts at all.


    But it''s still that sentence.


    How is that possible?


    For a moment, Zhao he Dao was a little shocked. His voice was angry: "are you really not that Wang Xu? Who the hell are you? "


    "I said it long ago, but you don''t believe it."


    Wang Jiu chuckled and stepped out directly. His figure was like a mirage and appeared in front of Zhao he road.


    There was still a gentle smile on his face and a trace of holiness in his eyes.


    It''s still the right hand.


    Light floating out, accompanied by the huge roar of the boundless River, the sky is golden, and the divine pattern is twining.


    That hand, with a trace of eternal will, seems to be irresistible, directly to Zhao he Dao.


    The danger of terror comes again.


    "No! Impossible! "


    Zhao Hetao screamed wildly, and the surging Zhenyuan gushed out of his body, condensed between his hands. The green light was bright, and after it reached the extreme, a trace of black was suddenly born.


    That black, reveals the extreme evil, filth, malice, let any living creature take a look, will produce disgust, resistance from the heart.


    "Possessed?"


    Wang Jiu suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    But there was no pause in his hand''s action. He directly smashed the black and green awn, and then directly fell on Zhao Hedao''s body.


    Five fingers closed.


    Countless divine lines suddenly open bright, faintly, it seems that there is a big hand holding Zhao he Dao in the palm of the hand.


    Next second.


    "Click!"


    Zhao he Dao is just like a mole ant. He is crushed to death by Wang Jiu.


    Between heaven and earth, only the figure of Wang Jiu standing in the air, and his slight sigh.


    "Originally, you are weaker than me..."

 Chapter 1447

    Between heaven and earth.


    There was a dead silence.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Wang Jiu killed Zhao''s ancestors, who had been blocking the gate of jiwuzong for three days and three nights, by crossing thousands of miles and countless rivers?


    It''s horrible.


    It''s totally beyond everyone''s imagination!


    "It''s impossible. That''s the ancestor of my Zhao family..."


    Several senior members of the Zhao family changed their faces greatly, especially one of them, who was covered in golden armor, said with shaking hands.


    Zhao Hedao is the only one who has been able to break through the extreme realm of the mortal world in Zhao family''s Wucheng for thousands of years. He is likely to step into wuzun, break through the void, open the immortal gate and enter the immortal sect.


    How could he be so vulnerable that he was crushed to death by Wang Jiu?


    "Lao Zu can''t die so easily, I don''t believe it!"


    Jinjia youth roared out word by word.


    Among the people watching the battle from all directions, some of the strong people''s eyes flickered slightly and murmured:


    "It seems that the ancestors of the Zhao family have been completely angered by Wang Xu. This brewing terrorist force is just like a storm..."


    Next second.


    "Boom!"


    When most people were still shocked, there was a huge earthquake in the sky. A dark hole suddenly opened, and then countless terrible black gases rushed out of it. In a flash, they gathered into a black cloud in the air.


    That black cloud is the evil power surging to the extreme. It exudes the meaning of naked killing, madness, cruelty, bloodthirsty and so on.


    "This is..."


    Countless people shook their heads, their eyes swayed, and there was fear on their faces.


    "It''s Laozu! I said, "I can''t die so easily!"


    Gold armour youth looks up, immediately excited call out.


    I can only see.


    The dark clouds gathered in one place, forming the appearance of Zhao Hedao. But at the moment, Zhao Hedao was covered with dark lines, and his face was covered with dense, so that people were scared, just like a ghost.


    "Is that obsession? No, it''s not just enchantment. It''s the second stage of demonization. It seems that this guy has never broken through the extreme. It''s just the illusion caused by being shut up and enchanted... No wonder I don''t think he should be. He is so weak... "


    Wang Jiu opened his eyes and looked at the new Zhao he Dao carefully. He looked very interested.


    He knows more about being possessed than anyone else.


    Because in the depth of Wang Xu''s Noumenon spirit, there is still a monstrous "devil" hidden, which is the "bomb" brought back by the noumenon together with the previous life.


    Everything in the world can be possessed.


    According to the degree of enchantment, it can be divided into three stages.


    "Demonic birth", "demonization" and "demonization".


    Take the warrior as an example. The birth of demons is the birth of demons in the heart.


    Because of some great setbacks, there is a "shadow" in my heart. When these demons begin to influence the warrior to do some cruel and special things, it is the beginning of enchantment.


    And demonize.


    It is the mind demons that run rampant, occupy the spirit, change from virtual manifestation to reality, and can control the demonized noumenon.


    As for the final stage of "demonization"


    Generally, few creatures can reach this level. Most of them have the desire to destroy everything after being demonized. They are either killed by others or killed by themselves.


    At least.


    Wang Jiu didn''t get any more information from Wang Xu. He only knew that there was the final stage of becoming a demon.


    What is becoming a devil?


    Wang Jiu guessed that it might be the "nightmare bomb" hidden in the soul of the noumenon.


    "Thank you very much, boy. It doesn''t matter whether your name is Wang Jiu or Wang Xu. Because, in order to thank you for letting me out successfully, I will dig out your heart, drink every drop of blood in your body, and make your corpse my first booty in the world. "


    The demonized Zhao Hedao uttered a strange laugh in his mouth. His face was twisted, and his dark, empty eyes were staring at Wang Jiu, as if it were the darkness in the depths of Jiuyou hell.


    "This is the real strength of our ancestors of the Zhao family. This is the real greatness of wudaozhizun!"


    The young man in Jinjia looked fanatical and cried out.


    And the other strong men around him, but a small half of them turned crazy and retreated, looking at the demonized Zhao he Dao in horror.


    The history of martial arts in Shangjie is longer than that in China. Naturally, there are many ancient books that record the situation of martial arts being possessed.


    At the moment, Zhao Hedao''s performance is different from that recorded in ancient books, but there is no doubt that Zhao''s ancestors are possessed!


    "It''s enchantment. After enchantment, the warrior''s mind is occupied by the void demon. He will have all the memories of his predecessor, but he is no longer the predecessor. He is a demon who only knows how to kill and yearns for death!"


    A great master in Wucheng, the upper boundary, was bitterly disappointed.


    Originally, they thought that the ancestors of the Zhao family had broken through the extreme and boarded wuzun, so they followed the Zhao family and their party across the mountains and rivers to cheer and watch the war.


    But at the moment, knowing that Zhao Hedao is possessed, how can they not be disappointed?


    "Who said I was the devil? Take off your head, I''m a devil


    Hearing the great master''s words, the demonized Zhao Hedao impatiently raised his hand and pointed at it, suddenly a black dead light came out.


    He was so fast that he shot through the great master''s head like lightning. He killed him on the spot and turned him into a headless corpse.


    This kind of strength makes people more afraid.


    "Lao Zu, you?"


    Young Jin Jia was stunned and looked up to say something.


    "You are too noisy."


    But as soon as he looked up, he saw that Zhao he Dao was pointing out again. A trace of black flashed in front of the young man''s eyes. The next moment, he completely lost his consciousness.


    The whole world.


    There was a dead silence.


    Tens of thousands of spectators, countless people pale, a feeling called panic spread in the crowd.


    Enchanted!


    Devil!


    These two kinds of existence, no matter which one, in people''s memory, are not simple existence.


    In the face of two headless bodies that died in a flash, people subconsciously looked at Wang Jiu, with a trace of expectation and worry in their eyes.


    Among the tens of thousands of people present, I''m afraid only Wang Jiu can prevent Zhao he Dao from demonizing.


    But after Zhao Hedao was possessed by the devil, his strength obviously soared. I don''t know how many times. Can Wang Jiu still suppress each other?


    "Boy, do you see that? This is the power of our demons. I can give you a chance to join us. I promise that once you join us and feel our strength, you will always be grateful for the decision now. "


    Demonized Zhao Hedao walked slowly down from the sky, his dark eyes staring at Wang Jiu all the time.


    "The devil? Are you a demon? Just a newly demonized thing... This is what I want... Grindstone! "


    Wang Jiu''s eyes narrowed slightly and his voice became lower and lower.


    "Bang!"


    This time, demonizing Zhao Hedao is no longer talking with Wang Xu at all. When he approaches Wang Xu, he starts boldly.


    Demonized creatures, killing and destruction are eternal themes. Especially when they see the same kind, they will kill each other and fight fiercely.


    From the beginning, all he said was false.

 Chapter 1448

    "Jie Jie..."


    In the dark clouds all over the sky, Zhao Hedao, a demon, grabs and blows it out, driving the surging magic Qi. The whole magic Qi between heaven and earth boils and condenses in his hands.


    "Tear!"


    The dark magic claw came down from the sky, the hurricane was raging, the ghosts were crying and the wolves were howling. This claw is enough to easily kill Zhao he Dao before he was demonized.


    After the demonization, the strength directly soared nearly ten times.


    But Wang Jiu didn''t have the slightest fear. Instead, he said with a faint smile:


    "The noumenon is hidden so deeply. This is the first time I have come into contact with demonized monsters. Today, I will be familiar with it in advance."


    With that, Wang Jiu stepped out, covered the air with his right hand, turned his palm and pressed it down.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like the Tianhe River, the sun and the moon, a palm made of golden light, emerging in the void.


    This is purely the manifestation of the power of humanity, not martial arts, but the skill of ghosts and gods. The light palm is about the size of Zhang, and the whole body is made of clear colored glass, and the fiber pattern can be seen.


    One hand in the air.


    Turn the world around with one hand!


    The golden giant palm will crush the magic claws in an instant, and then beat to the magic Zhao he Dao.


    Zhao he Dao''s face changed wildly, and he let him go, but he didn''t escape completely.


    "Poof


    In a flash, half of his shoulder was smashed. But there was no flesh and blood, only a stream of evil Qi splashed from his wound.


    "Damn you!"


    Zhao he Dao''s dark eyes, which were demonized, were instantly stained with a layer of blood, and the extremely ferocious murderous gas shot out of them.


    After the demonization, there is only an unbridled mind, a monstrous desire to kill, and an endless impulse to bring death.


    This kind of existence, does not care about the injury at all. On the contrary, the more seriously injured they are, the more murderous they will be.


    I saw the black clouds rolling in the air, and the evil spirit was washed out like a vast river, and appeared in front of Wang Xu in an instant.


    In this place covered by evil Qi, Zhao Hedao could change his body shape at will.


    "Death


    Zhao Hedao appeared behind Wang Xu out of thin air. The black fog rolled over his left hand, forming a sharp claw. On it, some dark runes rolled over. Each Rune represented a vicious power.


    "Corrupt! Blood poison! Decline! Disease... "


    If this claw pierced Wang Jiu''s body, it would be the body of the earth immortal condensed by the power of humanity, and it would also be damaged.


    "Don''t struggle, I will peel off your skin, hair, flesh and blood, let you experience the real beauty of the world... Death is the most beautiful thing!"


    Demonized Zhao Hedao laughs wildly. His claws tear the air and become a flash of lightning.


    "Grindstone, don''t struggle. Let me sharpen my knife well."


    With a gentle smile on his face, Wang Jiu swung his backhand.


    At this time, Zhao Hedao''s evil Qi claw is only one palm away from Wang Jiu''s heart.


    However, this palm is like a natural moat, which can never be crossed again.


    Magic Zhao he road can only watch helplessly, Wang nine backhand hit that hand, as if the sky fell, an invisible force bound him to death, let him just bear.


    "No!"


    Zhao he cried wildly, with a sharp screech in his mouth.


    There was a trace of fear in his dark eyes.


    Wang Jiu''s strength is beyond his imagination. In principle, after demonization, he will become stronger dozens of times. How incredible is that?


    But Wang Jiu''s hand seems to hide a heaven and earth, as if it can control time and ignore space.


    All of these are beyond the expectation of Zhao Hedao after demonization.


    Although the demonization can be said to become another person.


    But Zhao he Dao is still Zhao he Dao.


    "I just appeared in this world. I only killed two creatures... No, how could this guy be so powerful? Why is it so powerful? "


    Demonizing Zhao he Dao, he was frightened.


    Although he demonized life, all his cognition came from Zhao Hedao''s memory. For Wang Jiu''s strength judgment, he has overestimated as much as possible, but it is still not enough.


    Next second.


    He directly gave up the magic Qi bound by Wang Jiu, only left a magic Qi, and quietly fled to the distance.


    These evil Qi are his noumenon.


    "Don''t you mean that those who are possessed by the devil only know how to kill and have no other thoughts, and will never escape?"


    A group of martial arts masters in the upper world were stunned and dull.


    This, this


    This is a little different from what is recorded in ancient books?


    "Oh? Did you run away? But where can you go? Between you and me, is the absolute realm, and the absolute power gap


    Wang Jiu smiles and steps out again. The river roars and the void vibrates. He seems to be blinking. He ignores the space and appears above the escaping evil Qi out of thin air.


    "The seal."


    Wang Jiu chuckles and puts his hand down.


    The whole void was crushed by a surging force, almost like an iron plate.


    This fleeing evil Qi, which rushed left and right, could not get out at all. It was constantly forced to the middle, and finally compressed into a solid black stone like a jujube stone.


    And with it.


    Wang Jiu stretched out his other hand, holding a bigger black stone in the palm of his hand. When his hands were slightly closed, the two automatically merged.


    Turned into a 30 cm black stone.


    "I said, let you don''t struggle, be my grindstone honestly, be naughty." Wang nine gentle smile, side laugh scold, side shake head.


    Then he grabbed it in the air. A long golden knife pierced through the void and was caught by him. Then he drew two strokes across the black stone and nodded. He seemed very satisfied.


    "It seems that I have something to sharpen the edge of the sword, which can kill the immortals on the top and the ghosts on the bottom. Sharpen the blade with the rare evil spirit. It must have been a long time. I''ll bring some special magic power with me... "


    Wang Jiu was very satisfied. He put away his new "grindstone" and tore open a space crack. Then he disappeared in the same place.


    Through the cracks, you can see a surging river.


    Below.


    Tens of thousands of people stood there in a daze, looking up at the empty sky, their necks were stiff, and no one could recover.


    "The ancestor of the Zhao family, is this really dead?"


    After a long time, someone whispered.


    As the man''s voice fell, a more complex voice followed


    "I''m sure I''m dead. I just didn''t expect that Mr. Wang... Turned it into a grindstone?"


    Next, another person said:


    "I just want to know, is that really Prince Wang? The ancestor of the Zhao family was shocked and exclaimed that he was not Prince Wang, and he also called himself Wang Jiu... "


    "I heard that Mr. Wang used to call himself Mr. Wang Jiu. Is there always two Mr. Wang?"


    This is a statement.


    The crowd fell into silence again, and everyone''s eyes were at a loss.


    So, all the time


    Prince Huaxia, are you two different people?!

 Chapter 1449

    Beyond Jiwu sect.


    Wang Jiu floated out of the long river of humanity and suppressed the affairs of Zhao he Dao, which set off a new wave in the whole Chinese world.


    But that''s all.


    But it has nothing to do with Wang Xu.


    It''s a week ago.


    Chishui is a secret place.


    Wang Xu and Chu shuliu together, two people through the Chishui secret place, set foot in the sun WuJie that moment.


    Wang Xu suddenly felt something and looked up at the sky above him. His intuition told him that outside the sky, there was a gaze watching him.


    That''s the second.


    In Wang Xu''s mind, a familiar and strange voice came


    "Wang Xu, I can only protect you to this moment. Now you should have left the previous world, which is my last strength in that world.


    I have one last word to tell you


    Wang Xu, don''t look for me. Go your own way. Don''t come to me. You can''t find me where I am even if you spend your whole life. That''s the end of the world. You can never find me.


    So don''t come to me. Believe me, you don''t want to come to me


    Wang Xu trembled and muttered to himself, "Chen Yuqing, is this the last farewell you left me? But now, are you assimilated by the Buddha, or are you still keeping your own consciousness? "


    He did not mean to say these words, but said them to some existence above the sky.


    Wang Xu knows more about the end of the world than anyone else. Because, in his previous life, he had set foot in that place.


    His mumbling made Chu shuliu feel strange, but she didn''t ask anything, just stood beside Wang Xu calmly.


    Sure enough.


    The next moment.


    Before the sound of pause, in Wang Xu''s mind continues to ring, but the tone has become another, more a trace of indifference, less a love.


    "I am myself, Chen Yuqing. There is only one Chen Yuqing in the sky. But I''m not me. I told you that you are a variable that is hard to guess. She told you to go your own way. This is not only what I mean, but also what I mean.


    Go your own way, and I''ll go my own way... "


    what?


    Wang Xu''s face changed slightly.


    As early as Chen Yuqing''s existence was erased from the Chinese world by a mysterious force, he had some speculation.


    Now, it just really confirms his guess.


    Sure enough.


    "So you are the same Chen Yuqing I know. Your thoughts, soul and memory of birth are all Chen Yuqing in the Chinese world... But at that time, Yuqing was just an ordinary person. Now, have you experienced other world experiences?"


    this sentence.


    It is no longer to speak out, but to link the void with divine thoughts and directly transmit them into a certain information transmission circuit in the void.


    The world is different from the world, and time and space are only the definitions of human beings in each world.


    For different worlds, time and space are not absolute. Therefore, many worlds, compared with the Chinese world, will have different time flow.


    Wang Xu''s heart sank slightly.


    Sure enough.


    Soon.


    Chen Yuqing''s voice came again: "yes."


    "Do you still admit that you are my Wang Xu''s woman?" Wang Xu asked again.


    He knows that Chen Yuqing''s strength may be stronger than he is now, otherwise it is impossible to contact him through the unknown world.


    Compared with Chen Yuqing, he may be a mole ant now.


    And obviously, Chen Yuqing has also experienced her own things, many, many.


    So, Wang Xu wants to know, now Chen Yuqing, is there him in his heart?


    "It doesn''t matter whether I admit that I am your woman or not. What matters is that you should go your own way. Maybe, in the future, we will have a chance to see you again. Maybe, in this life, we will never have a chance to see you again.


    I''ll see you later


    My strength can''t sustain such a long communication. Goodbye, Wang Xu


    Chen Yuqing said quietly.


    Finish.


    Her voice disappeared completely.


    And above the sky, the gaze Wang Xu felt disappeared.


    Wang Xu was silent.


    His present strength, although he can''t see the sky above, I don''t know how many masters of the world''s eyes look like now.


    But he can feel his disappointment. At this time, Chen Yuqing may even be in a world he can''t even imagine?


    Is it dangerous?


    Is there anything else she can rely on?


    Chen Yuqing''s original master has already stood at the end of the world, and Wang Xu has also arrived there in his previous life.


    Knowing that kind of existence, we have sown seeds in countless worlds. Although these seeds will have different talents and opportunities, only a few, even none, can finally reach the end.


    "Yuqing, I didn''t expect that you would ask your true self to protect me in the Chinese world until I get out of the Chinese world..."


    Wang Xu sighs in his heart, knowing that Chen Yuqing is still very concerned about herself.


    "Wang Xu, Chen Yuqing... Who is it? She''s your woman, too? " At this time, Chu shuliu asked.


    Wang Xu was silent.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong. I''m not jealous. Just feel a little familiar with the name, but can''t remember, just ask you. What''s more, originally I was a third party.... "


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Chu shuliu thought that Wang Xu was angry and quickly explained.


    "You don''t have to think about it. I''m not angry."


    Wang Xu shook his head and calmed himself down. He said with a smile, "you''re right. Yuqing is really my woman, but now she''s far away from me. Maybe she won''t see me for a long time."


    "Let''s go. When we come to Xuankong City, it''s time for us to find the people who chased you and make a good account."


    Finish.


    Wang Xu went with him a little, and the space in front of him collapsed.


    A void four or five meters in diameter suddenly appeared.


    "Go."


    Wang Xu grabs Chu shuliu''s hand.


    Chu shuliu was shocked slightly, and then he grabbed Wang Xu''s hand with his backhand. The force was so strong that Wang Xu was stunned.


    Then, Wang Xu also more forcefully grasped Chu shuliu''s hand.


    Next second.


    They are swallowed up by the void.


    This is the channel of the void that can be opened directly by the warrior above the wuzun.


    After the passage, there is the void.


    As soon as I get in.


    Chu shuliu''s body trembled and his beautiful eyes widened. Everything he saw around him was desolation, destruction, dangerous void turbulence, and countless pieces of broken space. He was extremely sharp, which was countless times sharper than the sword.


    In this terrible environment, only the warrior above the martial arts master can open and walk through at any time.


    Under Wu Zun, it is only through the space transmission array established in each town that it can protect itself.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be fine with me and my strength to protect you."


    Wang Xu smiles and comforts. Then he grabs Chu shuliu''s hand and pulls her into his arms. He just hugs Chu shuliu and strides to the destination.


    "Go, let''s go to the main city of Xuankong first!"

 Chapter 1450

    time lapse.


    Even though walking from the void can save a lot of time, it still took them three minutes to reach the main city of the void.


    And the power consumed in it is terrible. It has consumed one percent of the true yuan in Wang Xu''s body. For the general lower Wu Zun, this is already one tenth of the true yuan.


    However, these costs can generally be supplemented by spirit stone, and wuzun has no difference in spirit stone.


    "Here we are."


    Before leaving the void space, Wang Xu reminds Chu shuliu.


    then.


    Touch!


    He suddenly raised his hand forward a blow, suddenly a space empty was forcefully opened, two people in front of a bright, already out.


    Next second.


    The two have appeared on the edge of a huge city.


    "Welcome to the main city of Xuankong!"


    Chu shuliu opened his hand and said to Wang Xu with a smile: "after you left Jiulong University, you went back to China directly. You haven''t been to the main city of Xuankong, have you? I''ll be your tour guide for free today. "


    Wang Xu nodded with a smile.


    In fact, he had been here long ago. However, his woman is so enthusiastic that he will not be disappointed.


    Later, Chu shuliu introduced it slowly.


    Different from the blue sky and white clouds in the Chinese world, there are nine bright stars hanging on the sky of the solar martial world. There are two in the southeast, northwest and four directions, and these eight Suns are smaller.


    And the sun in the middle, high in the sky, is also the largest one.


    of course.


    It just seems that there are differences in the size of these stars. Except for the strong above Emperor Wu, who can directly observe the stars across the sky, most of them can''t really identify the real size of these stars.


    It is these nine suns that can shine on the vast and incomparable solar world.


    Otherwise, if there is only one sun, I am afraid that 80% of the regions above the several continents of the solar martial world will be in eternal darkness.


    These nine suns are the origin of the name of the solar martial arts.


    And under these nine suns.


    It is a vast city, similar to the ancient city, but the wall is hundreds of meters high, and the houses inside the city are extremely huge and strong.


    Above the sky.


    There are even a few smaller floating cities, in which the buildings are made of a kind of stone called "meta magnet", and then the floating cities are created through the arrangement of the array.


    Yuan magnetite is also a special product of Xuankong city. Because of the existence of this kind of stone, Xuankong city was named Xuankong city.


    besides.


    Although Xuankong city is on the edge of the wilderness of Taiwu, because of the terrifying power of Taiwu, the concentration of aura in this area is still about 50 times that of the Chinese world.


    That is to say, if the same cultivation talent is cultivated separately in the Taiyang martial arts world and the Chinese world, the cultivation speed of both sides will be about 50 times different.


    This is also one of the important reasons why the martial artists in the solar martial arts world have so many talents when they are young that they can impact the great masters and even the martial arts world.


    Again.


    Because under the huge and terrifying power of heaven and earth, the aura is far stronger than the general world, and the mountains, plants, animals and so on in the solar martial arts world are all more exaggerated than those in the Chinese world.


    Just take the mountain forest on the left side of the main city of Xuankong as an example, the dense mountain forest is comparable to the forest of Huaxia world. Among them, the giant trees with the height of hundreds of meters and thousands of meters grow all kinds of strange beasts.


    And this mountain forest is really just an ordinary mountain forest.


    In addition.


    Because of the nine stars hanging above the sky, the gravity of the solar world is far higher than that of the Chinese world.


    What is the concept?


    It''s just that the destructive power of a warrior is rapidly weakened. For example, a master of the first class can easily break a cliff in the Chinese world. But here, we can only break big rocks.


    of course.


    For Wang Xu, a martial arts master, those above can be ignored directly. In the realm above wuzun, he is here. He should break mountains and rivers.


    "Wang Xu, just a Xuankong city as big as Huaxia, I already feel very big. And you told me before that Xuankong city is just a corner of the world of Taiwu. How big is the whole world of Taiwu? "


    After a tour guide''s introduction, Chu shuliu felt sad and sighed.


    "OK, that''s the size of the whole Chinese world about 3000." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    Past life.


    He has been in the world of taiyangwu for thousands of years, much longer than the Chinese world.


    "Well, let''s go to cangxuan building."


    Wang Xu said with a smile, holding Chu shuliu in his arms and falling from the sky outside the gate of Xuankong City, this huge city is forbidden to fly. Generally, if there is no special token, it will be attacked by the Falun within the main city.


    Although Wang Xu is not afraid, he will not ask for trouble.


    It''s not expensive to enter the city, but it''s also quite a lot.


    One person, one piece of inferior spirit stone.


    Soon.


    They went through the huge bluestone street and came to a 19 story wooden tower. A huge plaque was hung on the top, with the word "cangxuan" written on it.


    Here is cangxuanlou, the first-class intelligence agency in Xuankong city.


    As they entered the door, a young man in a long grey dress came up with a smile


    "Two distinguished guests, welcome to our cangxuan building. Do you want to receive the mission or issue the mission?"


    "I haven''t come for a long time. Tell me about the composition of cangxuan building." Wang Xu said casually with a smile.


    In his previous life, cangxuanlou, an intelligence intermediary organization, had made him survive for a long time. The first bucket of gold and a thousand pieces of inferior spirit stones were gathered here.


    "It seems that the guest has come to my cangxuan building for the first time, so I''ll give the guest a brief introduction. The structure of our cangxuan building is very simple. It is called "the first floor", "the third hall" and "the two pavilions". Naturally, this building is the cangxuan building itself. " The young man chuckled.


    "The three halls are" killer hall "," trading hall "and" task hall ". Among them, killer hall naturally takes on the task of assassination, while trading hall deals in all kinds of martial arts cultivation resources and skills, and task hall deals in intelligence and offers a reward."


    "As for the last two pavilions, it is only my core disciples of cangxuan building who can understand them. If you have no family or sect for the time being, you can naturally join us in cangxuan building, become a disciple in the building, practice martial arts, become an exclusive killer in the building, and take care of the property of cangxuan building everywhere. "


    If it is in the Chinese world, which killer organization, mercenary organization, underground intelligence organization dare to open their business in such a bustling market and introduce them everywhere with such a high profile?


    Let alone, cangxuanlou is a collection of these three industries. Although the young man did not say it, Wang Xu also knew that cangxuanlou was a venerable force in Xuankong city.


    In other words, cangxuan building, there are wuzun level strong people to sit down!


    Compared with the world xuanhuang and other mortal four streams, it is not a little bit better.


    "It doesn''t seem to have changed much."


    Wang Xu nodded, then said faintly:


    "I don''t want three halls and two pavilions. I want the first floor!"


    What he said seemed ordinary.


    But the voice fell the moment, the young man''s face, suddenly changed.

 Chapter 1451

    "Guest, I want to remind you that not everyone can take this floor of my cangxuan building."


    The young man''s face sank slowly. He stared at Wang Xu very seriously and said word by word:


    "No, it should be said that only a few people are qualified for any force in the whole Xuankong city. It''s not just the number of spirit stones that can determine it. And I see the guests face to face, obviously you can''t be one of those few people


    "I know. You''re right. I''m not."


    "Besides, in my cangxuan building, life is the least valuable. You have to think about it carefully. Once you are sure to go to the first floor, you have to prove your qualifications. And in the process of proof, I won''t say too much. Once upon a time, wuzun fell on the way. "


    The young man''s voice turned cold.


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, nodded faintly and said:


    "I know."


    After three simple words, nothing else.


    "Good!"


    "Then come with me."


    The young man took a deep look at Wang Xu and said nothing more. Then he turned and walked on the back Pavilion.


    His strength is not strong, only innate three grades of martial arts cultivation. But at the moment, the sense of killing out of his body is far more than ordinary people, as if this young man had experienced countless tragic life and death fights.


    I''m afraid that few people can fight against him in the same realm.


    Fight to death!


    Wang Xu and Wang Xu followed.


    Soon.


    Three people came to the top of the pavilion, but here, it is not the sky, but a misty fog.


    Without any pause, the young man just pinched a seal and went straight into the fog.


    This piece of fog is the fog of space.


    Wang Xu looks calm.


    There was no accident, leading Chu shuliu to step into it.


    But in one step.


    There were huge waves in the fog, as if there were a pair of big hands caressing, the fog quickly dispersed and faded away.


    What appears again in front of the three people is a large area of pavilions, houses and buildings.


    And these pavilions and houses are totally different from the architectural style of the Chinese world. They are all made of special wood materials with a slight metallic luster and intricate and exquisite patterns.


    And every ten pavilions and houses, you can see a misty open space that fluctuates like water. Obviously, there are no other places connected behind.


    Wang Xu and Chu shuliu have all seen similar scenes for a long time, and there are many in Kowloon college.


    These mists are a kind of special places similar to the teleportation array. However, it is more advanced than the general transmission array. Without special opening means, it can''t be transmitted at all, and it will only fall into a maze.


    "This is the secret place of my cangxuan building. Ordinary guests are not qualified to enter. I also only have the ordinary qualification. When I get here, I can''t lead you forward any more. But I''ve also sent a message that someone else will take over. " The young man explained.


    Sure enough.


    As soon as his voice fell, three figures appeared in front of him.


    "After three hundred years, who dares to take the first floor of cangxuan building?"


    Among the three, an old man and two middle-aged men.


    The old man is silver haired, wearing a dark red robe and carrying both hands. Although he is old in appearance, he is as powerful as an adult tiger.


    And two middle-aged men, one of them is tall, holding a bloody sword in his hand, dressed in black clothes, with eyes like falcon, and full of evil spirit. It seems that at the last moment, he was still fighting and had just come back after killing.


    The other is smiling, slightly fat, and his eyes narrowed into a slit. He looks like a smiling Buddha.


    "Guest, these three are the three elders of our cangxuan building. They are the elder Xu Wufeng, the second elder Zhang Fandao and the Third Elder Zhao San." The young man whispered.


    The voice of the old man is a big elder, Xu Wufeng. The second elder Zhang Kuangdao is the middle-aged man holding the blood dripping long Dao. Zhao San, the third elder, is a chubby middle-aged man.


    "Three elders, my name is Wang Xu."


    Wang Xu nodded lightly and calmly introduced himself. Just at a glance, he saw the realm of the three.


    Xu Wufeng, the great master of Jiupin.


    Zhang Hongdao and Zhao San are the great masters of eight grades.


    But this is just the realm of martial arts cultivation. Among the three, Zhao San, who makes Wang Xu feel the strongest, is the smiling Buddha.


    "Boy, it should be you. However, I want to ask, "do you know what it means to have me on the first floor of cangxuan building?" Xu Wufeng stares at Wang Xu, his eyes slowly narrow.


    For a moment, he could not see through Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu''s exposure to the outside gives him the feeling that he is only a great master of liupin, but how can he be so weak if he dares to go to the first floor of cangxuan?


    "Naturally, it''s a rule set by the first person at the beginning of the establishment of cangxuan building to want the first floor. If you want the first floor, you must be in charge of cangxuan building." Wang Xu light way.


    When the cangxuan building was established, the yellow class forces among the four ordinary people became the venerable forces above the ordinary people in less than 500 years. This rule accounted for 300% of the reasons.


    It can be said that today''s cangxuan building is the beginning of the cangxuan building, but it is no longer the cangxuan building.


    The owner of cangxuan building has been changed for 500 years. I don''t know how many. The first building owner, the grave grass is as deep as a forest.


    "Since you know the rules of my cangxuan building, are you going to join me in cangxuan building, to take part in the cangxuan killing scene three days later, and to fight for the qualification of the successor of the next generation of building owners?" Zhang Kuang Dao squinted and asked slowly.


    "It''s ok if I''m a man of cangxuan, but now I''m a stranger. If I want this building, I must have the power to suppress it."


    Smell speech, Wang Xu smiles, he slowly shakes his head.


    "So, no..."


    Word by word.


    "I''ll kill him!"


    All of a sudden.


    Xu Wufeng, Zhang Kuangdao and Zhao Sanquan''s faces changed, and their eyes twinkled, staring at Wang Xu.


    It''s not hostility.


    I can''t believe it!


    First, the contemporary cangxuan building owner is a subordinate wuzun. Wang Xu wants to kill him. Are you kidding?


    Second, all of the three people present did not look at their faces, but at their bone age. Wang Xu''s appearance, which was only twenty-four or five years old, naturally could not escape their eyes.


    At this age, those who can enter the realm of wuzun are all the super geniuses among the top forces. They can''t have the power of cangxuanlou in their eyes, and they can''t waste time on their power.


    Of course, Wang Xu is the possibility of Wu Zun, and the three never thought about it at all.


    "Boy, are you sure? The rules of our cangxuan building are special, but the contemporary landlord is an inferior wuzun. Will you kill him? This joke is not funny at all Zhang Kuangdao was the first to question.


    Zhao San is silent, just deeply staring at Wang Xu.


    Xu Wufeng was silent for a while, and then he said slowly: "the contemporary landlord has been in charge of cangxuan building for three hundred years. In these three hundred years, the young master is the first outsider who dares to come to the first floor..."


    At this time, he changed his name.


    The attitude of the three people, Wang Xu see in the eye, look at Zhao San one more.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He feels that Zhao San seems to be killing him.


    But just then.


    A voice came suddenly.


    "He is Wang Xu, my new disciple. It seems that the three elders have already met him..."

 Chapter 1452

    The sound fell.


    Whoa.


    A dark shadow suddenly fell from the sky, and a dignified middle-aged man appeared in front of the crowd out of thin air.


    Same second.


    Wang Xu also received a message in his mind


    "Young master, don''t kill me. Let''s change the way. Please play a play with me, and I promise to give the cangxuan building to the childe honestly and completely! "


    Needless to say, the news must have come from a middle-aged man who suddenly appeared.


    Wang Xu raised his head and looked at him with a smile. He saw that the person opposite was looking at him, and there was a trace of pleading in his eyes.


    And now.


    Xu Wufeng, Zhang Kuangdao, Zhao San and others saw the middle-aged men. All of them changed their faces. They immediately bowed their heads and said hello respectfully


    "See you."


    After this worship, the three people''s suspicions also dissipated a lot, almost all of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just say it.


    Wang Xu is a young martial arts man with a bone age of 24-5 years. In their eyes, the realm of martial arts cultivation is no more than that of a great master of six grades. How can he be a martial arts master?


    After all, these young wuzuns have long had a bright future and a bright background. All of them are the bright Tianjiao surrounded by stars among the Imperial forces. How can they have a fancy to just a mysterious building?


    It''s like.


    A prince of a dynasty, put the family''s good throne, but came to a small town in the countryside to grab the landlord''s position.


    "Landlord, you took this disciple, but it scared me and the others." Xu Wufeng was the first to speak with a bitter smile, and there was also a trace of dissatisfaction and complaint.


    Zhang Hongdao and Zhao San are the same.


    Wang Xu looked in his eyes and said nothing with a smile.


    He felt that Zhao San''s intention to kill him had disappeared and he no longer seemed to care about him.


    However, Wang Xu''s concern is not Zhao San, but Bai Jingsha, the owner of cangxuan building. At this time, their Wu Zun thoughts are intertwined and they are exchanging information quickly.


    With the deepening of the contact between the two sides, Bai Jingsha''s fear became deeper and deeper.


    Before that.


    When he received the "first floor" that no one dared to ask for in three hundred years, Bai Jingsha immediately set out to catch up with him. He just kept hiding in the dark and didn''t show up.


    In the dark, he has been observing Wang Xu. As a wuzun, how could he not feel that Wang Xuzhen was also a wuzun?


    The more he observes, the more frightened Bai Jingsha is, because he can''t see through Wang Xu''s realm.


    Is he the same as the lower wuzun or the middle wuzun? Or a higher position?


    Because I can''t see through Wang Xu at all, that''s why I have this scene.


    Bai Jingsha is bowing his head.


    He''s not a powerful wuzun. He''s just a lucky man who has been practicing hard for hundreds of years. Because of some adventures, he finally becomes a "forced" wuzun.


    Because he had no background and needed huge cultivation resources to become a wuzun, baijingsha occupied cangxuanlou for 300 years.


    However.


    Three hundred years ago, he successfully broke into the lower wuzun. Three hundred years later, he is still a lower wuzun.


    Bai Jingsha is a little self-conscious about how much weight he has.


    At this time, Bai Jingsha shows his landlord''s demeanor with great dignity on the surface, but he flatters Wang Xu in secret


    "Don''t worry, young master. I will never play any tricks. I promise that I will let you take charge of cangxuanlou as soon as possible. Of course, it''s not so violent and bloody... "


    Feeling the caution in Bai Jingsha''s mind, Wang Xu was a little disappointed for a moment.


    Cangxuanlou is a killer organization. As the owner of the building, Bai Jingsha can''t be a "good man". The blood on the other party''s hands should be remembered by at least ten thousand people.


    Now, he said no violence and no blood?


    But Bai Jingsha doesn''t feel funny at all. He is only thrilled. Wang Xu is only 25 years old. What does Wu Zun mean?


    Needless to say, Bai Jingsha has already counseled.


    But at this point.


    On the surface, Bai Jingsha was performing with his life. He asked Xu Wufeng in a light way


    "Three elders, let''s talk about the new cangxuan killing place."


    Cangxuan slaughterhouse is the assessment of the training qualification of the future owners of cangxuan building. Unlike the monthly assessment of other sects, it is not easy to die.


    The assessment of cangxuan building is endless.


    The strong go up and the weak go down.


    Either he bowed his head and pleaded for mercy, or he was killed.


    Even, sometimes they will be killed if they admit defeat, because they waste the time of the strong and make the strong feel unhappy.


    "There''s not much change. The first thing is the cold girl. Since she joined my cangxuan building, her cultivation progress has been very fast, and she hasn''t failed every time when she went out."


    Xu Wufeng said:


    "As for the second..."


    After a pause, he looked at three elder Zhao San and continued:


    "The second is the Third Elder''s disciple, Yang Pu. He has made great progress. In three months, he has become the second from the poor assessment. If she is not too cruel, he may even become the first..."


    Zhao San stood on one side, with no joy or sorrow on his face. He seemed to be indifferent to the achievements of his disciples.


    "The third one is Hong Chengwu. He was broken by Yang Pu. Now his strength has collapsed, so he can barely keep the third one."


    "Fourth, Zhou San."


    With that, Xu Wufeng looked at Zhao San again, because Zhou San, like Yang Pu, was a disciple Zhao San had brought into cangxuan building three months ago.


    "The fifth is bandit blood."


    When it comes to fifth, Xu Wufeng will not go on. Because further down, there is no need to say.


    Because only the top five of the assessment can be qualified to enter the cangxuan slaughterhouse to fight for the identity of a future owner cultivator.


    And the so-called cultivation.


    Naturally, he became the only wuzun in the cangxuan building, Bai Jingsha. He was a close disciple under his knees and was taught by a wuzun himself.


    But now.


    When Wang Xu, a "disciple", appeared, the other five people were afraid that they would be very dissatisfied.


    Because Bai Jingsha''s disciple status is not only a disciple, but also a real inheritor of the building owner.


    As long as the disciple can survive from the cultivation of Bai Jingsha, he will step down as the master of the building and retire as the supreme elder.


    This rule was set by Bai Jingsha a hundred years ago. But in the past hundred years, cangxuan slaughterhouse has been opened once a year, but no disciple has ever come out of Bai Jingsha''s training successfully.


    All the cultivators died on the way. But even so, there are still countless warriors.


    However, after Xu Wufeng finished, he looked at Wang Xu and frowned unconsciously. He always felt that there was something wrong between Wang Xu and the landlord Bai Jingsha.


    But it''s just a feeling. If he really wants to say it, he doesn''t know where to start.


    "Well, I see."


    At this time, Bai Jingsha nodded, then suddenly said:


    "Inform all the disciples to gather at the entrance of cangxuan''s killing place. Our landlord has something important to announce."

 Chapter 1453

    Bai Jingsha finished and looked at Wang Xu.


    It seems to be an inadvertent confirmation, as well as an order. With some instructions, he said, "come with me."


    "Yes, landlord."


    Xu Wufeng nodded, followed by the others.


    However, Zhao San''s face was a little gloomy. His brow was locked. His eyes swept between Bai Jingsha and Wang Xu from time to time. He seemed to be thinking about something that made him puzzled.


    Generally speaking, it is far from the time when cangxuan''s killing place will be opened. After the assessment in the building, for the top five students, the building owner Bai Jingsha met in person and gave some awards. It''s really a convention.


    However, generally only a few people are needed to witness. How can we summon all the people in cangxuan building?


    Even more strange.


    Bai Jingsha''s attitude today is quite different from the usual.


    Following Bai Jingsha, Wang Xu and others passed through many pavilions and fog eddies. During this period, they experienced three transmission of space fog eddies, and finally stopped on a piece of red land.


    Looking up, the sky is dark and low, showing a strange dark red color. The air is full of red fog. The whole body is very dry, and the nose tip is also full of sulfur and sand.


    It seems that we have come to another world, or some special secret place, which is no longer the ontological continent of the solar world.


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled twice, but he didn''t ask anything. For his powerful strength, he was not afraid of playing tricks with Bai Jingsha.


    Zhang Kuangdao, Xu Wufeng and Zhao are not so different. It can be seen that this is the entrance of the so-called cangxuan slaughterhouse.


    Sure enough.


    Bai Jingsha stood there, silent, just waiting for something.


    Time goes by.


    Soon.


    Around the air, began to appear one space vortex after another, from which out of a shadow


    One, two, three... One hundred, two hundred


    In a very short period of time, nearly 3000 figures appeared around. Everyone''s body exudes a strong breath of Qi and blood. The weakest one is congenitally Yipin realm. No one is inferior to congenitally martial arts.


    Needless to say, these people are all full members of cangxuan building.


    Among them, one tenth of the figures wore a special style of black strong clothes with the word "building" embroidered on their chest.


    Obviously, these people are the elites in cangxuan building.


    These people, Wang Xu swept away, were not very old. The youngest was 17-8, and the biggest was 35-6. They were all young talents.


    When Wang Xu was scanning the crowd.


    These people are also carefully looking at Wang Xu and Chu shuliu around him.


    The reason is simple.


    Wang Xu stands beside Bai Jingsha, and Chu shuliu stands beside Wang Xu.


    How can we not attract people''s attention to these two strangers with special positions?


    what''s more.


    Because of the state of mind, these people can''t see through Wang Xu''s true accomplishments. In their eyes, Wang Xu is just a young warrior like them. His strength is not clear, but he doesn''t think much higher.


    Because of weakness, Chu shuliu''s state of being a great master of nine grades has not been restored, and his breath is only in the state of being a great master of five grades.


    This strength is not enough to attract everyone''s attention.


    But Chu shuliu''s appearance and temperament, among women, should belong to the top of the top.


    It''s beautiful!


    Temperament is too demon!


    This kind of appearance, this kind of temperament, the whole cangxuan upstairs and downstairs, afraid is only a cold small, can barely comparable?


    Even a little weaker.


    For a moment, countless pairs of eager and obsessed eyes gathered on Chu shuliu.


    Unconsciously, an atmosphere called jealousy began to spread around.


    In the crowd.


    There are two extremely different small circles with a clear distinction.


    It was led by Yang Pu and Zhou San that dozens of elite disciples gathered around them.


    Opposite them are Hong Chengwu and bandit blood, who have broken one hand. Because of the broken hand, Hong Chengwu''s hostility to Yangpu is not concealed. Both sides can be said to be jealous when they meet.


    But outside these two small circles, there is an attractive position, which is a relatively open space.


    There was only a cold girl in white, standing there alone, her eyes flat and her face slightly cold.


    This young girl is Leng Xiao, the first disciple in cangxuan building.


    "Boss, this beautiful woman came in time. She''s just ready for you. She''s a perfect match for you!"


    Suddenly, a young man with a flattering smile said to Yang Pu.


    "Ha ha..."


    Yangpu just smiles, glances at Chu shuliu and says nothing.


    He was dressed in tassel long clothes, with white complexion, handsome appearance and extraordinary temperament. He raised his head slightly, and his eyes spontaneously showed a trace of arrogance.


    However, he was not obsessed with Chu shuliu, but just swept by, and then fell on the other side of Leng Xiaoshen, standing alone.


    This cold and proud woman!


    That''s his goal.


    It''s a pity that Leng Xiao is famous for his aloofness in cangxuan building. He has no false color for Yangpu, which is inferior to himself.


    "Who is that boy? Why do you stand beside the owner? " The next second, Zhou San frowned and hummed, a little dissatisfied.


    As he spoke, the dark sword he was holding in his hand began to vibrate slightly, with a slight sound of the sword. A strong evil spirit overflowed from the blade.


    "What? Jealous? "


    Yang Pu laughs and tilts his eyes slightly. Wang Xu doesn''t seem to care at all.


    Then he looked at lengxiao not far away and said with a smile, "lengxiao, what do you think? What''s the origin of the other party? "


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Cold small light return a way, even eyes all didn''t lift once.


    However, her heart is not as calm as it seems, but a little angry.


    Cangxuanlou is not like the general wudaozong sect. It is very strict about the origin of its disciples. It is not a good family that does not accept them.


    In the final analysis, cangxuanlou itself is just an intermediary organization. Almost everyone in the building is a killer. The weak eat the strong, but they also have relatively fair opportunities.


    As long as you are strong enough and loyal enough, you can stand out in cangxuan building in the shortest time.


    Even if you get the personal instruction of a wuzun, you may become the owner of cangxuan building in the future!


    This "future" is exactly what we are looking down upon.


    But now, there is a faint feeling in her heart that she has won the first place in the assessment of the disciples in the building, and the "disciples of the building" and "future successors" that should have been determined will change.


    Otherwise, why did Bai Jingsha suddenly summon all the people to the entrance of cangxuan killing place?


    What is the reason for such a big battle?


    "No matter where you come from, I hope you... Don''t stop me from coming here for the only purpose!" Cold carefully in a trace of killing, bit by bit of rise.


    "Ha ha..."


    On one side, Yang Pu once again touched a nose of ash in front of the goddess. He also laughed twice and said nothing.


    And the same second.


    Xu Wufeng and others also came to Bai Jingsha''s back, and some doubts and puzzles swept Wang Xu by Bai Jingsha''s side.


    Xu Wufeng asked in a low voice, "landlord, what do you want to do when you call all the people together?"


    Bai Jingsha didn''t look at him and didn''t answer, but stepped forward directly.


    Next step.


    The body is like a dragon, rising to the sky.


    He lowered his head and scanned the people below. His voice was indifferent, but it was like thunder


    "Today, I gather you here. There are two things..."

 Chapter 1454

    "The first thing is to reward the top five students according to the usual practice."


    Although Bai Jingsha''s voice seems not big, it is clear and incomparable to ring in everyone''s ears, even more like thunder rolling, straight into everyone''s mind.


    I heard the first thing.


    In the crowd below, the heads of Yang Pu, Zhou San and others were obviously raised a few inches, with a smile on their face, which made them stand out from the crowd and feel like flying.


    Hong Chengwu and bandit blood are also good at face to face.


    Only cold small, eyes suddenly flash.


    The first thing is as expected, but what''s the second thing?


    Next second.


    "And the second thing is that I will step down from the cangxuan building today and become the master of the building!"


    Bai Jingsha''s voice fell to the ground, and the crowd was in an uproar.


    No one thought that Bai Jingsha would say such words. Although he did say that for a long time, over the years, no one has been recognized by Bai Jingsha and can take over the title of the building owner.


    Now, Bai Jingsha suddenly abdicates. Who is the successor?


    No matter how shocked or shocked people are.


    There was no pause in Bai Jingsha''s voice. After that, he raised his hand and pointed to Wang Xu


    "His name is Wang Xu. He is a great talent. From today on, he will be the successor of Bai Jingsha and the new owner of cangxuan building."


    Successor, new owner.


    That''s the first thing to say.


    Outside the whole cangxuan killing place, he fell into a dead silence.


    And then


    Next second.


    "Why so suddenly?"


    "How can the boy who suddenly emerges become the successor of the landlord?"


    "Is he the closing disciple of the landlord?"


    "No!"


    "But it''s also possible that after so many years of assessment in the building for hundreds of times, no disciple was selected to satisfy the landlord. So the landlord went out to find a successor himself?"


    "But the result of this assessment came out. The first cold little talent is incomparably evil. The elder Xu Wufeng himself said that it is difficult to come out in a hundred years. I''m afraid she can''t accept this result..."


    In an instant, the crowd all around, the whole boiling, burst out.


    Even the elders such as Xu Wufeng, Zhang Fandao and Zhao San were stunned. They looked at each other with blank eyes.


    What happened?


    Is Bai Jingsha abdicating?


    Or to Wang Xu, the inexplicable boy?


    What''s going on?


    Is Bai Jingsha''s cultivation possessed by the devil, and his brain is full of water?


    Countless questions flashed through their minds.


    At the same time.


    In the crowd below.


    Cold small face, is also the first change.


    First white, then red!


    That''s shame and anger!


    shame!


    And strong dissatisfaction!


    If Wang Xu beat her with strength in the assessment contest, she can be convinced.


    But now, Wang Xu is completely inexplicable, suddenly picked everything that should belong to her, how can she be willing and satisfied?


    In Leng Xiao''s eyes, I''m afraid Wang Xu can''t stop her. Why? How to match? Where to match!


    With extreme shame and anger and extreme dissatisfaction, Leng Xiao immediately stood up and asked in a loud voice:


    "Landlord, Leng Xiao has something to say!"


    instantaneous.


    The noise of the discussion all around came to an abrupt end.


    All people are staring at Leng Xiao, their eyes are full of excitement and expectation, even admiration.


    It is obvious that most people are dissatisfied with Wang Xu.


    Bai Jingsha frowned and seemed to be surprised, but he still looked at lengxiao and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "Landlord, I don''t agree!"


    Leng Xiao yelled, her eyes swept over Wang Xu, and she saw that Wang Xu''s face was a little bit of a smile. It seemed that she was an outsider watching the play, and she became more excited.


    What do you mean?


    Look down on her?


    "Landlord, a hundred years ago you made the rules yourself. Only those who have won the first place in the evaluation of the disciples in the building will be qualified to be your closing disciples. You have to teach yourself, and you are expected to succeed in the future. "


    After three steps, Leng Xiao raised his head and looked around. He asked word by word


    "Now, I got the first place in the examination. This man suddenly came out and robbed everything. Why did he do that?"


    Bai Jingsha frowned.


    Although he also thinks that lengxiao''s words are good, he can''t admit that lengxiao is right!


    What''s more, where did he say he would take Wang Xu as a disciple?


    In order to prevent offending Wang Xu, he only said that he abdicated and Wang Xu took over. How can these people acquiesce that Wang Xu is his disciple?


    Bai Jingsha''s sufferings are only clear to him, and he has to swallow them himself. He can''t tell them clearly. Otherwise, he will lose face and may even be in danger of his life.


    Therefore, even if he understood Leng Xiao''s position, Bai Jingsha could only frown, make excuses and put the facts on the table


    "His talent is higher than you, and his strength is stronger than you."


    what?


    The sound of Bai Jingsha''s words falls, which leads to a dead silence and shock.


    Thousands of dull eyes look at Bai Jingsha.


    I don''t understand!


    Bai Jingsha, a wuzun, is the owner of a mysterious building. He actually said in public that a young Wuren is more talented and stronger than lengxiao?


    This, this... Is that what they heard wrong? Or hallucinations?


    Leng Xiao snorted and took the fourth step again. His voice was cold, firm and proud


    "Master Bai, I''m only 22 years old. I''ve been in cangxuan building for only one year. My accomplishments have risen from the first grade master to the top of the sixth grade master. I can attack the seventh grade master at any time!"


    "I went out on 67 missions, but I didn''t miss a single one. The most recent one was the second grade of Yue. I succeeded in assassinating a great master of eight grades! Now it''s more than the first in the assessment, and it''s better than Yang Pu and others! "


    "Even if you are a wuzun and the owner of my cangxuan building, Leng Xiao would like to ask, why do you think I can''t compare with this guy who suddenly appears and is one year older than me?"


    Wang Xu''s breath of roots and bones was not deliberately concealed.


    Therefore, everyone can see that he is only 23 years old.


    At this point.


    Wang Xu is a bit speechless.


    He was just an outsider at the theatre. Why did he suddenly start to be dragged to perform in person?


    Bai Jingsha''s eyes trembled.


    He was a little flustered.


    Then, it''s anger!


    Do not say between him and Wang Xu, only two people know can''t say dirty.


    Leng Xiao, a disciple, dare to question him in public. He is the landlord. He is too presumptuous!


    Do you want his face, his dignity?


    Suddenly, Bai Jingsha''s face became gloomy. He stared at Leng xiaoleng and cried out:


    "Wanton, I am the owner of cangxuan building, or are you? Do you still need to ask your opinion about the decision you want to make? "


    Bai Jingsha''s anger.


    Wuzun''s power suddenly fell from the sky.


    Cold small face color suddenly a white, although dare not speak again, but eyes deep is extremely disappointed, she bites silver teeth, deep low head.


    "As like as two peas, the buildings of Cang Xuan will be different from those of the traditional decadent doors outside, but they never seem to be the same.


    Cold small hands, dead pinch together.


    But in the face of a wuzun, as a weak person, she could do nothing but bow her head and refuse to do anything, so she could only accept it.


    "Well, from now on, Wang Xu will succeed as the owner of the building. Who is not willing to stand up? "


    Bai Jingsha looks around.


    The sky and the earth are silent.


    No one refuses, no one dares to move.


    The powerful pressure from wuzun made everyone feel like a huge sword as heavy as a mountain.


    Under Wu Zun, they are like ants.


    Those who act rashly, die!


    Wang Xu is the only one who has a problem. He gently picks his eyebrows and sends a message to Bai Jingsha''s mind


    "You said you would give me a satisfactory account, which seems not satisfactory?"

 Chapter 1455

    Wang Xu is not satisfied.


    Bai Jingsha''s practice will make him unpopular. What he wants is a cangxuan building that obeys himself, not a cangxuan building that refuses to obey himself.


    At this point.


    Although there was silence, there was no breath.


    But everyone is staring at Wang Xu.


    It''s very unpleasant!


    Or that sentence, why?


    A boy who suddenly appeared and was not familiar with anyone was appointed as the successor of cangxuan downstairs? Who can be easily convinced?


    In a flash.


    Wang Xu and Bai Jingsha have exchanged countless spiritual information. At any rate, Bai Jingsha finally calms Wang Xu''s dissatisfaction.


    Bai Jingsha breathed a long breath. He held a cold sweat in his palm. Then he looked up and looked around as if nothing had happened


    "Well, the cangxuan killing ground will be officially opened soon, and Wang Xu will also participate. Then all of you will see why he can be my successor! "


    After that, he turned his head and looked at Wang Xu. He begged to come over and got Wang Xu''s consent. Then he "directed" him


    "Wang Xu, go to the front of the elite disciples."


    Wang Xu nodded, then took Chu shuliu to the front of the crowd.


    Along the way, all the people are staring at Wang Xu.


    In the eyes, in the eyes, it''s all


    No!


    But they have nothing to do.


    I can only watch Wang Xu go to lengxiao, Yangpu and others.


    As soon as Wang Xugang stood up, a faint, extremely uncomfortable murmur came from behind him


    "Is there any self-knowledge?"


    "I dare to stand in front of all of us. Do you want to face?"


    "If you want to be shameful, take the initiative to stand behind yourself!"


    "Do you deserve it? Which one of us can''t kill you? "


    "Compared with lengxiao, Yangpu and others, you are nothing!"


    "We Yangpu boss a slap can pat you fly!"


    These murmurs, without any convergence, seem to be deliberately said to Wang Xu.


    For these.


    Wang Xu just smiles.


    He didn''t care about these weak people, so the next second, he sent a message to Bai Jingsha


    "Xiaobaisha, it seems that you are not the building owner at all. There are still people who don''t agree with you."


    This question, Wang Xu is joking, but white sand is surprised, white sand almost turned into yellow sand.


    "Young master, you don''t care about villains."


    "Don''t be like them."


    "Under Wu Zun, there are mole ants. Let''s not worry about them."


    God''s thoughts and information are constantly begging for mercy.


    Wang Xu is joking about Bai Jingsha.


    "You robbed the place that should belong to my cold little master


    At this time, he looked down at Wang Xu and said coldly


    "I hope you can stay under the protection of the owner forever, otherwise, you may not have a good life in the future. I don''t care how you deceive the landlord''s eyes, but you can''t deceive me, and you can''t deceive the eyes of 3000 people upstairs and downstairs in cangxuan! "


    As soon as Leng Xiaocai finished, Yang Pu on one side also spoke.


    "Wang Xu, right? Our cangxuan building is not so easy to mix


    As Yang Pu said this, he thought about it with a smile. His eyes fell on Chu shuliu with a strange smile


    "If you die one day, you can rest assured that I will help you and take good care of your younger brothers and sisters."


    Yang Pu''s words not only regard himself as Wang Xu''s elder brother, but also contain his intention to kill Wang Xu and covet Chu shuliu.


    instant.


    Wang Xu didn''t care, just as the calm look of the game, suddenly cold down.


    He can ignore other people''s scorn, ridicule, humiliation and so on.


    But!


    Someone dares to kill him and beat his woman''s watcher


    I''m looking for death!


    "Why? Angry? "


    Yang Pu also naturally saw Wang Xu''s face change and his smile became more interesting. He smashed his mouth twice and said:


    "I thought you had some special skills, but as a result, I just decided to be calm and calm. I..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    Whoo!


    All of a sudden.


    Sudden change and rapid growth.


    Wang Xu turns around and looks at Yang Pu. There''s no nonsense. Just raise your hand


    A flick of the finger.


    This flick pointed directly at Yang Pu''s head and eyebrows.


    "You..."


    Yang Pu was surprised, surprised that Wang Xu dared to do it?


    But the next moment, with a puff, I almost laughed, snap? Are you kidding people? He was almost amused!


    However.


    Yang Pu didn''t laugh after all.


    Because he had no chance to laugh.


    Wang Xu''s bullet fell and the thunder exploded instantly.


    Thunderbolt!


    "Touch!"


    In a flash, the thunder burst, the breath soared to the sky, filled with madness.


    Look up and see.


    In the middle of Yang Pu''s brow, a dark hole appeared in an instant, and then the whole head smashed and burst apart.


    And until then.


    Wang Xu''s fingers have just straightened out.


    But in the air, it is the bright golden sword light, a head size light column, which is gathered together, is slowly dispersing, as gorgeous as a fireworks.


    It''s short and amazing.


    "Touch..."


    Yang Pu''s headless body fell to the ground, stirring up some dust.


    Blood sprayed out.


    Dazzling!


    In all directions, all the people were standing there, staring at Wang Xu, just staring at him, doing nothing, like losing his soul.


    In a dead silence.


    Wang Xu slowly put down his finger, glanced at Zhou San, Hong Chengwu, bandit blood and others on one side, and asked faintly:


    "What you just said is right. I really want a face."


    Finish.


    Wang Xu turned his head calmly, and his eyes fell on Leng Xiao on the other side


    "Who gives you a sense of superiority!"


    "Do you really think that a wuzun has a problem with his eyes, which is not as good as you?"


    "Who gives you confidence? Who gave you courage? "


    Three rhetorical questions in a row seem to be three questions about Leng Xiao''s philosophy of life.


    Leng Xiaozheng stood there, looking at Wang Xu. After a few breaths, the pretty face turned pale at first, and then turned red a little bit.


    She admitted that Wang Xu killed Yang Pu, which made her tremble.


    Although Yang Pu was defeated by her, she was also a great master of six grades, but she was killed by Wang Xuyi. This is the most terrible thing.


    However, even in shock, terror and shame, she felt like a clown because of her ridicule, pride and defiance towards Wang Xu.


    But in the face of Wang Xu''s disdainful (calm) eyes and humiliating scolding (calm rhetorical question).


    Cold small but incomparable anger, anger to the extreme, anger can not control.


    She has never been humiliated in such a big way


    Next second.


    Almost without any hesitation, Leng Xiao pulled out his sword directly. With a stroke of the sword edge, the Qi of the sword was cold and condensed, and the meaning of the sword was madly brewing.


    However.


    At the same second, Bai Jingsha finally responded and suddenly cried out:


    "Stop it


    Yangpu has been killed by Wang Xu. He doesn''t want to see lengxiao killed. After all, lengxiao is really talented.


    "Landlord, even if you look down on me, even if I looked down on him before, even if I was arrogant, he humiliated me so openly, you can''t protect him so unilaterally?" Cold small unwilling to ask back, eyes wronged.


    "Leng Xiao, I''m for you. Wang Xu has no malice. He doesn''t mean to humiliate you. He just..."


    Bai Jingsha sighed and said after a pause:


    "It''s just a matter of fact, a matter of peace."

 Chapter 1456

    what?


    When Bai Jingsha said this, the crowd in all directions became more silent.


    It''s even more unacceptable to be cold.


    "The only reason you feel that way is because you feel that way." But Bai Jingsha was still talking, with a faint sense of helplessness:


    "Don''t get excited. What I said is true and for your own good. If you really want to fight, you won''t be Wang Xu''s opponent. I don''t want to see you killed just like Yang Pu. "


    "Hiss..."


    There was a sound of cold air, which could not be suppressed.


    Countless people were shocked by their wide eyes.


    If at the beginning, Bai Jingsha said so, they would not believe it. But now, at the moment, most people believe it.


    Because.


    Just now, Wang Xu has created a miracle, a point to kill Yangpu, now is to kill lengxiao, is not impossible.


    This young boy named Wang Xu is so evil!


    What a pervert!


    It''s not human!


    No wonder that Bai Jingsha can be chosen as the next generation successor of his own landlord.


    At this point.


    The two elders, Xu Wufeng and Zhang Kuangdao, also had twinkling eyes and trembling bodies. It suddenly occurred to them that Wang Xu began to challenge Bai Jingsha. At that time, they only took it as a joke


    But now, it seems, things are not simple!


    If Wang Xu is not joking, then


    Xu Wufeng and Zhang Kuangdao subconsciously look at each other, and suddenly feel that they seem to have found some secrets that can kill people, so they can''t help shaking.


    Can''t say!


    Also absolutely can''t continue to think!


    But they can''t control their imagination. If it''s true, as they guess, Wang Xu may be a 23-year-old wuzun, stronger than Bai Jingsha, the owner of cangxuan building. What does that mean?


    If Wang Xu takes over the position of the owner of cangxuan building, cangxuan building is likely to go further in the future, and they will also get greater development!


    After the shock, they began to get excited again.


    Compared with Xu Wufeng and Zhang Kuangdao, Zhao San is expressionless and motionless.


    However, if someone can see through Zhao San''s eyes at the moment, he will suddenly find that it is endless killing and resentment.


    At this time, the whole cangxuan upstairs and downstairs, everyone, are watching Wang Xu, immersed in the shock brought by Wang Xu, but who still remember Yangpu?


    Who remembers that Yang Pu was a disciple of Zhao Sany?


    He is Zhao San''s most important and important chess piece!


    "Little bastard, I''ve been planning for so many years, and it''s hard for me to find a seedling that might succeed. You''ve ruined me. Zhao San won''t forget his revenge on me! "


    Zhao San slowly took a deep breath and stared at Wang Xu, thinking in his heart.


    At this moment, Zhao San deeply hated Wang Xu.


    However, he forgot that it was Yang Pu who took the initiative to seek death and made Wang Xu angry.


    Same second.


    Leng Xiao almost bit his lips to bleed. With tears looming in her eyes, she asked out loud, unwilling and stubborn


    "Building lord, the martial arts fight, the life and death kill, haven''t fought yet, how can you make sure that I am cold small, absolutely not his opponent?"


    Bai Jingsha frowned and was helpless to lengxiao''s stubbornness.


    Is it hard for him to say that Wang Xu is a wuzun, and even he is not an opponent?


    In desperation, he could only look at Wang Xu. Shennian asked him first, and after he was confirmed, he said:


    "Wang Xu, since someone doesn''t agree with you, open cangxuan''s killing field directly. After you pass the customs with your strength, no one will dare to question it again."


    Bai Jingsha is to save his face, and under this premise, he must let Wang Xu complete and take over the whole cangxuan building without much effort.


    Therefore, the clearance of cangxuan slaughterhouse is also an important process.


    And as Bai Jingsha''s words fell to the ground, there was a sound of air-conditioning around him.


    Pass through cangxuan killing place?


    This, this... How is this possible?


    Is the landlord crazy?


    It''s not so easy to get through the cangxuan slaughterhouse.


    Even Leng Xiaodu''s eyes are full of horror and can''t believe it. Does she feel that Bai Jingsha is too confident of Wang Xu?


    In the whole cangxuan building, Xu Wufeng, Zhang Kuangdao and Zhao are the only three people who pass through the customs.


    Wang Xu?


    It''s just wishful thinking!


    At Wang Xu''s age, even if he was a monster, he couldn''t do it.


    She was cold and small. She worked hard, exhausted all her hidden cards, and finally just got to the sixth level of all the sixteen levels in the cangxuan killing field.


    "Bai Jingsha, are you playing as cangxuan''s killing ground? Anyone can go through customs? You really don''t have a brain. " On the ground, Zhao San''s eyes were white and cold.


    Having personally experienced the horror of cangxuan''s killing place, he didn''t think that Wang Xu could pass through the sixteen gates of cangxuan''s killing place.


    Next second.


    When Bai Jingsha was in the air, Wu Zun''s cultivation went straight up into the air


    "Cangxuan killing field, open!"


    instant.


    A blood red door suddenly appears in the sky, slowly opens, and a force of suction spreads out from it.


    At this moment, everyone''s heart is pressed with an invisible oppression, which is the killing intention overflowing from the cangxuan killing field.


    Cangxuan killing place.


    It''s not an ordinary customs clearance secret. The monsters in it are all composed of negative energy, such as killing intention, killing idea, killing desire and so on. They are called killing animals.


    Every killing beast doesn''t mean that you can defeat it if you have strong power.


    These killing beasts are the condensation of killing intention and other energy, and they are invisible. If you want to defeat them, you must defeat them with stronger killing intention and more exquisite killing skills.


    It is precisely because of the special existence of cangxuan''s killing ground that cangxuan building finally grew into today''s "killer intermediary organization".


    Each of the disciples of cangxuanlou has the most exquisite killing skills. They have powerful means of assassination and can kill more people.


    The bloody gate didn''t open completely. It just opened a gap that could barely allow one person to pass through. Then it creaked and stopped.


    Bai Jingsha looks at Wang Xu: "there are 16 levels in cangxuan killing field. According to its rules, everyone has only one chance to challenge once a year, and can choose to challenge the initial level before entering."


    "Wang Xu, what level are you going to choose to start?" With that, Bai Jingsha hesitated and suggested:


    "With your strength, it''s better to go straight to the last level?"


    Bai Jingsha finished.


    In an instant, all the disciples of cangxuanlou in all directions did not hold back, and their bodies were severely shocked.


    Bai Jingsha is really confident in Wang Xu''s strength!


    Come up and go straight to the last level?


    Other people, who is not up, honest from the first pass, one pass one pass accumulation in the past?


    You know, the chance to choose cangxuan''s killing place is not a shortcut, but a death killing place.


    For example, if Wang xuruo really starts from the last pass, he will face all the killing animals in the previous 16 passes at one time after he goes in!


    Is Bai Jingsha asking Wang Xu to die?


    Or to die?


    "Well, let''s start with the last pass. It will save us too much time." Wang Xu nodded.


    instantaneous.


    The secret space where the whole cangxuan killing place is located is a dead silence, which is extremely oppressive.


    Everyone, all staring at Wang Xu, eyes pupil uncontrolled inch by inch enlargement


    He was dull on the spot.

 Chapter 1457

    In the eyes of all, Wang Xu walked step by step to the bloody gate of cangxuan killing field.


    Look at this.


    All the people came back to their senses one by one and woke up from their dullness.


    "Do you dare to go and not be afraid of death?" Someone murmured almost like a groan.


    And Zhao San grinned sarcastically, and his eyes became more playful: "ha ha, even if it''s me, I only dare to choose the eighth level in the middle."


    He seems to have seen Wang Xu''s silly direct challenge to the last level, facing all the beast killing troops in front of him at one time, and being scared to pee his pants.


    There''s no reason to kill animals.


    They live by killing.


    For Wang Xu, he was absolutely dead and didn''t know how to die.


    Zhao San is looking forward to seeing Wang Xu die. What will Bai Jingsha look like.


    "Wang Xu, you''ve never experienced cangxuan killing. If you don''t want to die, you''d better start from the first level honestly, otherwise, you''ll regret it." Seeing that Wang Xu is about to step into the bloody gate, Leng Xiao suddenly reminds her.


    Although her words are not good, but the purpose is good, don''t want Wang Xu really to die.


    Because she knew the horror of killing animals in the killing field. At the beginning, she rushed to the sixth level and was seriously injured by a killing animal.


    If it wasn''t for luck, she would have died in it.


    Wang Xu didn''t pay attention to lengxiao, but her bad feeling was less.


    He took the last step and disappeared directly behind the bloody gate.


    "Well, I have to kill myself!"


    Seeing that Wang Xu didn''t remind him of his kindness, he couldn''t help humming.


    At the same time.


    Around the crowd, also rang out one after another of the voices.


    "I''ve seen people who want to die. I''ve never seen people who want to die like this!"


    "Who does he think he is? Our whole cangxuan building, under the building owner, is Xu Wufeng and other three elders. They don''t dare to say that they will directly open the last pass of cangxuan''s killing field. "


    "If he does not die, who will?"


    "I''d like to know what his expression will be when he goes in and faces the beast killing army at all levels."


    "Come on, bet, he''ll be killed in a few seconds? I guess it''s only three seconds... "


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu is a bit boring.


    At this time, in front of him, there were thousands of human figures holding various weapons.


    These shadows are just the so-called killing animals.


    They are composed of killing intention, killing thought, killing desire and other killing energy. They are in the middle of half emptiness and half reality. They are not absolute entities.


    For the average warrior, these killing animals are terrifying and can be said to be natural killers.


    But is Wang Xu an ordinary person?


    How many creatures did he kill in the last life?


    Is it possible for these killing animals to match the negative mental energy of killing intention, killing thought, killing desire and so on?


    Once upon a time, he didn''t suppress his idea of killing himself. He just walked, sat and slept naturally. The negative energy naturally emitted from his body was the most terrible natural disaster.


    Today, although it is not a previous life.


    But these are still hidden in the depths of Wang Xu''s soul, locked in the deepest part of his soul, the other "he".


    At the same time.


    At the entrance of cangxuan killing field, the blood gate was closed again, showing a kind of translucent blood light curtain, which projected the scene of cangxuan killing field.


    Wang Xu stood alone in front of the army of killing animals.


    instant.


    Countless people''s breathing is out of control, a pair of eyes, staring at the scene on the bloody light screen.


    But the more people look at it, the more strange it becomes.


    Gradually, a doubt slowly rose from everyone''s mind.


    What''s going on? Why are these killing animals still?


    What a ghost!


    "What''s going on? Is this projection delayed, stuck? " Someone murmured strangely.


    But the next second.


    Everyone''s eyes are suddenly widened, between the eyes is the ultimate incredible, the ultimate shock.


    Because.


    The killing army is moving!


    However, it is not rush to Wang Xu, but in retrogression!


    Even through the projection, people can clearly see that many killing animals are shaking uncontrollably.


    They


    I''m afraid!


    And in fact, it is.


    Wang Xu really scared the beast killing army. It was not the "danger of failure" brought by the strength of other customs clearance people, but a "danger of life and death.".


    Instinct tells these killing animals that Wang Xu can completely wipe them out from the source!


    "Are these beasts still conscious?"


    Wang Xu looked at the large group of killing animals in front of him with great interest. Every time he stepped forward, the thousands of killing animals seemed to be frightened and stepped back.


    In his previous life, he was only working as an intermediary in cangxuan building, but he had never entered cangxuan''s killing ground.


    Both sides move forward and retreat.


    Uniform.


    "No consciousness, only instinct. No wonder it''s called killing animals."


    But soon, Wang Xu shook his head in disappointment and stopped.


    But when he stopped, the army of killing animals on the opposite side didn''t stop and kept retreating.


    This scene, see the outside people gape, a dull.


    But that''s all.


    But Wang Xu didn''t know.


    "What about that? This group of killing animals dare not come up to fight me. How can they get through the customs? Kill them all? But listening to the rules doesn''t seem so simple... "Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    "Forget it, try it."


    Next second.


    Wang Xu raised his hand fiercely.


    All of a sudden.


    The army of killing animals was frightened, like the sheep of a lion, fleeing in all directions.


    However, everything is useless.


    A brilliant golden sword light bloomed from Wang Xu''s hands, and it grew faster and faster, forming a half moon shape, sweeping away to the front space.


    In the blink of an eye.


    The sword light swept the whole killing army, and finally spread to the end of cangxuan killing field and disappeared.


    And the beast killing army.


    Also all disappeared, turned into a large plume of black smoke, slowly disappeared.


    "It''s too weak to be interesting."


    Wang Xu shook his head, then felt something, looked up behind him, saw a bloody door slowly opened, at the same time, a huge stream of information also came into his mind.


    This information is huge and mixed. If the general warrior suddenly receives this information, he may have a headache and even faint.


    But for Wang Xu, all the information was absorbed, digested and decomposed by his mind in a flash.


    The information is very complicated, most of which are useless information, and a small part is some killing skills, which are obviously brought by the group of killing animals he just killed.


    "It seems that this is the purpose of cangxuan''s killing field. It''s no wonder that cangxuan building will grow into today''s system to sharpen the martial arts'' fighting skills."


    Wang Xu nodded and turned to the blood gate.


    He didn''t know.


    At this point.


    outside.


    Thousands of pairs of eyes have already almost burst, not a breath can be heard.


    This, this


    Are they crazy, or are they crazy?


    What did they just see?


    When Wang Xu raised his hand, he wiped out the whole army of killing animals?


    It''s the army of killing animals. It''s the army of killing animals that all the killing animals gathered in the 16 passes around cangxuan killing field!


    Shouldn''t it be a real death?


    Cold small silly, Leng in situ, a blank brain, the bottom of my heart is an indescribable weakness.

 Chapter 1458

    "I..."


    "It''s ridiculous..."


    "It''s ridiculous


    Cold small only feel their own body, up and down, can not lift a trace of strength.


    Compared with Wang Xu, what kind of genius is she, who almost died in the sixth level of cangxuan killing field?


    She has been practicing hard for so many years. She has been fighting all over the world. She has worked hard to get to this point, but in the end, she can''t even compare with Wang Xu''s finger.


    By contrast


    What qualification does she have to question Wang Xu?


    I think of my previous attitude towards Bai Jingsha: looking up at Wang Xu, looking down on her conceit, reluctance, pride and dissatisfaction, and questioning, anger and disdain for Wang Xu.


    This moment.


    All show so weak, weak.


    Leng Xiao''s body is constantly shaking. All her pride in the past 22 years has been shattered. Her face is pale, her breath is fading, and her martial arts mood begins to shake.


    Bai Jingsha sighs a little in his heart and raises his hand quietly to help lengxiao stabilize his state of mind.


    In the final analysis, Leng Xiao will be so hit, or because of him!


    "But I can''t help it. I don''t want to turn myself into the owner of the cangxuan building of the previous generation..." Bai Jingsha smiles bitterly.


    The previous owner of cangxuan building


    He killed him.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu came out of cangxuan killing field.


    He didn''t strike Leng Xiao, but looked at Bai Jingsha and said, "now, no one should question my qualification. Let''s prepare for the handover of the title of the landlord."


    "Good."


    Bai Jingsha nodded.


    But just then.


    Lengxiao suddenly steps forward to Wang Xu. She bends down and bows


    "I''m sorry, what happened before was that I was too ignorant. You are better than me... Too much, too much. For the strong, according to the rules of cangxuan building, I apologize to you. "


    "And from now on, before I surpass you, I will be your most loyal subordinate. But one day, I will surpass you


    Leng Xiao knows that according to the strength shown by Wang Xu, the three elders in the whole cangxuan building are not necessarily his opponents.


    Following the strong is the hidden rule of cangxuanlou for hundreds of years.


    It is also the hidden rule of any local warrior in the solar martial arts world.


    When Wang Xu showed strong, abnormal to not human strength, lengxiao finally recognized the reality, convinced.


    "I accepted the apology, but one day I will surpass myself..."


    Wang Xu laughs and pauses, but in the end, he doesn''t beat the stubborn girl too much


    "Come on, work hard, I''ll wait for that day."


    The essence of lengxiao is not bad, and it''s not a cunning whore of Chengfu. It''s a kind of person who can say it if you don''t agree with it.


    This kind of character woman, Wang Xu or some appreciation.


    Wang Xu''s words, just don''t want to hit cold small.


    "Good!" But Leng Xiao took it seriously. She nodded hard and said firmly: "don''t worry, I will definitely work harder than before to surpass you as soon as possible!"


    Although it''s not easy, she is cold and will never give up easily.


    Then, Leng Xiao looked at Bai Jingsha awkwardly and uneasily, and bowed his head and said, "landlord, I also apologize for my rudeness to you before!"


    "Don''t be so impulsive next time."


    Bai Jingsha keeps a straight face and maintains the power of the landlord, but he is not angry at all. On the contrary, he is more satisfied with lengxiao.


    Leng Xiao nods and then respectfully retreats. She is ready to go back to practice. She must seize every minute to surpass Wang Xu.


    Follow.


    Bai Jingsha looked around and said in a loud voice:


    "From now on, Wang Xu will be the new owner of cangxuan building, and I will abdicate as the supreme elder."


    "Can anyone refuse?"


    The voice fell.


    Dead silence.


    then.


    Next second.


    "Meet the new landlord!"


    "Meet the new landlord!"


    "Meet the new landlord!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One after another, one after another, they finally converge like tides, hitting the sky and earth, shocking the world.


    Zhou San, Hong Chengwu, bandit blood and other elite disciples fell to the ground, followed by the inner and outer disciples.


    final.


    Only a group of elders are still standing.


    But soon.


    Xu Wufeng, Zhang Hongdao and others also bowed down one after another.


    Zhao sanze''s face was very ugly. He looked down on Wang Xu at the beginning, resented and valued Yang Pu when he was killed, and then became frightened at this time.


    He bowed his head and struggled violently in his heart.


    But his legs, however, were uncontrollably close to the ground inch by inch. At last, he fell to the ground with a touch, and made a slight inaudible sound with the crowd in his mouth.


    "Meet the new landlord!"


    This moment.


    Look around.


    There was a crowd of prostrated people, all of them succumbed to Wang Xu, the new owner of the building.


    From this moment on, the owner of cangxuan building changed his name to Wang Xu.


    Bai Jingsha takes the initiative to stand behind Wang Xu, a few steps behind, to show the authority of Wang Xu''s new landlord.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Wang Xu nodded to him, then gently waved his hand and said faintly. Then he said to Bai Jingsha again:


    "Take me around the territory of cangxuanlou, arrange a residence for me, and then bring me the information in the building."


    It''s not hard to control a force, it''s easy.


    First, let everyone understand that they are the masters of this force and occupy the position.


    Second, we should seize the core of a few people to be loyal to ourselves and gain followers.


    Third, it''s OK to give orders and order the people below to do things and take charge of the forces.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu and Chu shuliu are sitting in a loft at the core of cangxuan building''s sphere of influence, with a pile of glittering data jade amulets in front of them.


    Around him, only Bai Jingsha sat with him, constantly introducing the specific situation of cangxuan building to him.


    Time goes by.


    For cangxuan building, Wang Xu also has a general understanding.


    The inside information of cangxuanlou is lower than he thought, and it is not worthy of the status of "Zun class" forces above the ordinary level.


    If we exclude Bai Jingsha, the subordinate wuzun, I''m afraid the foundation of the whole cangxuan building can only touch the floor of the "heaven" level in the fourth floor of fan level.


    After learning about cangxuan building.


    Wang Xu can''t help but slowly close his eyes, some speechless in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha."


    For three seconds, Wang Xu opened his eyes.


    "I''m stupid, really."


    His face ached and he felt like a fool.


    "In my previous life, when I was in cangxuanlou, I was just a little master of Jingwu, and before I left Xuankong City, I was only born with five grades."


    "For me at that time, cangxuanlou was a huge building. With the influence of" Zun class ", this brand was very popular..."


    "Then, I think that although cangxuanlou is not as good as Jiulongshan, it can be compared with one tenth of Jiulongshan. We can control cangxuanlou with the help of the special rules of cangxuanlou, and make trouble for Jiulongshan with the help of cangxuanlou..."


    "But now, hehe."


    Wang Xu began to reflect on himself.


    Recently, he seems to have gone too far. He always "takes it for granted" to judge the situation of this life from the memory of his previous life.

 Chapter 1459

    Is cangxuanlou weak?


    It''s not too weak.


    Is cangxuanlou strong?


    It''s not very strong either.


    Generally speaking, the strength of the middle and lower floors of cangxuan building is not bad, but there are too few masters at the level of great master and hewuzun.


    Wuzun.


    There is only one Bai Jingsha, who is still the next wuzun.


    Great master.


    There are less than 20 of them. Maybe they are superior in Xuankong City, but it''s not enough to meet Jiulong Mountain.


    Of course, Wang Xu also knew that cangxuanlou was more powerful because of its special system.


    If he wants to avenge Chu shuliu, after releasing the mission, naturally there will be other forces to take over the task.


    But that, after all, can not be controlled in Wang Xu''s hands, can only be used as a kind of "potential".


    The end of reflection.


    Wang Xu looked up at Bai Jingsha and said, "there is something I need to tell you about the reason why I came to take over cangxuan building by force."


    "You said


    White Jing sand smell speech is a Leng at first, then the facial expression suddenly a Su, change of matchless earnest.


    As a wuzun, his mind communicates with the void. He has a feeling that what Wang Xu wants to say is far beyond what he expected at first.


    "The demon battlefield is coming to Xuankong city."


    Wang Xu''s first sentence was extremely shocking.


    Let Bai Jingsha this Wu Zun suddenly lose color, eyes wide, eyes full of horror, lost his voice exclaimed: "what? The demon battlefield is coming?! Are you... Is that true


    Wang Xu did not answer, glanced at him, lightly scolded: "peace of mind, quiet, at least you are also a wuzun."


    After the scolding, he began to say a second sentence.


    "I think you''ve already guessed a lot about my origin. I''m from xiandaozong. I''ve come here to investigate the people and forces who cooperate with demons in the empty city. Now I have some news."


    "Xiandaozong? It''s a familiar name... Wait a minute, it''s one of the Imperial forces in the interior of the Ming moon dynasty! "


    This time, Bai Jingsha''s performance is not much better than before. On the contrary, he is even more out of shape.


    Wang Xu looked at him, frowned, and scolded again


    "Keep calm."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand to show his status as a jade talisman of xiandaozong. The jade talisman was just an ordinary disciple of xiandaozong. Wang Xu died in a flash, let the breath out, and then put it away.


    Then, without waiting for Bai Jingsha to speak, he continued:


    "Before I came to cangxuan building, I had contacted with the young master of the imperial family, Emperor Jiang Yue, and the young master of the red family, red cangyue, in advance. The news about the coming of the demon battlefield has been sent back to the imperial family. Later, I will go to Chijia in person


    "Imperial family? Red house


    White Jing Sha''s eyes contracted again.


    It''s said that as early as three years ago, Emperor Jiang Yue, the first young master of the imperial family, had successfully broken through the shackles of the great master and become the next master of martial arts.


    Even red cangyue, the rising star of the red family, is now a subordinate wuzun.


    These two people, regardless of the background, which one is not better than Bai Jingsha?


    In a few words.


    Although Wang Xu didn''t explain all of them, a trace of meaning revealed in them made Bai Jingsha feel cold all over.


    Wang Xu is from xiandaozong.


    At this age, he was already a wuzun. He was also familiar with the emperor Jiang Yue, the young master of the imperial family, and the red cangyue, the young master of the red family, who are now known as the "double moon heavenly daughter" in Xuankong city.


    I''m afraid Wang Xu''s status in xiandaozong will never be lower, will he?


    It is said that the top genius among the Imperial forces, known as "emperor", is the seed cultivated by the Imperial forces to attack Emperor Wu.


    Wang Xu''s real identity


    Is it difficult to be an emperor in the immortal sect?


    Bai Jingsha was full of fright, and his attitude toward Wang Xu became more cautious and respectful.


    Wang Xu also felt the change, glanced at Bai Jingsha and nodded his head, which was the atmosphere he deliberately wanted to create.


    The next second, he continued:


    "Don''t worry, I don''t really want to occupy your position when I control cangxuanlou. I just need to use cangxuanlou''s" special platform advantage "to put pressure on the first peak of Jiulongshan."


    "Jiulong Mountain... Jiulong college?"


    Bai Jingsha was stunned, then suddenly surprised. He suddenly raised his head and said in shock: "young master, what do you mean..."


    "Yes, the leader of the first peak of Jiulong Mountain betrays our warriors and takes refuge in demons. The great reason why the demon battlefield will come to Xuankong city is because of him and the traitors around him." Wang Xu nodded.


    "What?"


    Bai Jingsha is another shudder.


    He felt that the secret that he heard from Wang Xu in a few words today was more and bigger than his life in the past three hundred years.


    At this moment, even as Wu Zun, Bai Jingsha began to panic.


    Demon battlefield.


    Four simple words, for the warrior, is a natural disaster.


    Even the high-ranking wuzun often falls on the demon battlefield. He''s an ordinary junior martial arts master who has not been able to advance in an inch for hundreds of years. I''m afraid he''s just a middle-level fighter.


    And under Wu Zun.


    There is only one pronoun for master Jiupin and master Yipin.


    Cannon fodder!!


    "Young master, what should we do now?"


    Bai Jingsha bowed his head and obeyed Wang Xu thoroughly.


    He didn''t want to die, but wanted to survive in the demon battlefield. Following Wang Xu, a young genius with a powerful imperial influence, he would surely be greatly improved.


    After all, for the Imperial forces, the demon battlefield is just a scene of some genius and experience in their forces.


    "Behind the demon battlefield, there must be an emperor. Its coming is inevitable, and now it can''t be stopped. However, there is still some time to come. Now, the most important thing for us is to get rid of the traitors in Xuankong city. "


    Wang Xu''s voice turns cold and says his plan faintly.


    next.


    He constantly ordered Bai Jingsha to give some instructions. When all the instructions were finished, he waved the other party to leave and go out to do things.


    Bai Jingsha naturally didn''t dare not to follow, and retreated respectfully.


    When he leaves.


    Chu shuliu just chuckled: "Wang Xu, I didn''t expect you to make up these lies


    "I''m not lying. I''m telling the truth." Wang Xu shook his head, glanced at the willows of Chu, and suddenly said with a playful smile:


    "For example, the young master of the red family, red cangyue, and I are confidants. And the little master of the imperial family, Emperor Jiang Yue? In a sense, I seem to be the emperor''s son-in-law, her fiance


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Chu shuliu was shocked. She looked up and down at Wang Xu and said suspiciously, "Wang Xu, are you really kidding me?"


    "Why, jealous? Don''t you say you won''t be jealous of me? " Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "Where am I jealous? I am, I am... "


    Chu shuliu''s face turned red, but she didn''t know what to say, because she was jealous.


    "Well, I won''t tell you. The demon battlefield is coming. I have to hurry to recover and try to attack the next wuzun as soon as possible. "


    Angry, Chu shuliu cold hum, turned to practice, do not want to talk to Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu smiles and says nothing.


    He had no joy or sorrow in his eyes.


    "When the momentum is over, we''ll wait for it to spread all over Xuankong city and enter the ears of those who have ghosts in their hearts..."


    "Dancing on the point of a knife always cuts some people''s feet!"

 Chapter 1460

    Wang Xu sits in cangxuan building.


    With the help of the special platform of cangxuanlou, the city has been surging and gathering in three days.


    "The demon battlefield is coming?"


    "Who sent the news? Damn, it''s nonsense. How can our Xuankong city become a demon battlefield? "


    "Damn it, who says it''s impossible? I''m even more angry with those Wuzai who take refuge in demons. Don''t let me know who they are, or I will kill him all over the house! "


    In Xuankong City, countless forces, countless martial arts were shocked by the news, and then all the warriors in Xuankong city were boiling.


    Even the most common people at the bottom have heard of the horror of the demon battlefield.


    No matter whether the news is true or false, but the hole does not come. Soon, something important will happen.


    But between the big forces and the powerful warriors, the news of the demon battlefield has brought even greater shock.


    In the Taiyang martial arts world, power can be divided into two forms: clan, family and academy.


    Zongmen and college are similar, the advantage is that they are big, have a large number of disciples, and inherit from teachers and apprentices. The advantage of the family lies in the unbreakable blood ties, unity and unity.


    No one can tell which clan is better.


    But anyway.


    In the face of the great terror of the demon battlefield, whether the family, the clan or the college, they all began to use their own contacts, resources and forces to determine the truth of the news.


    If it''s fake, people need a target to vent their anger.


    If it''s true


    Don''t say anything. Those who have the ability should prepare for the future.


    However, Wang Xu did not care about the outside world.


    Spreading the news of the coming of demon battlefield in advance, he didn''t want to be the Savior, but just wanted to lead out the enemy he wanted to kill.


    Inside the cangxuan building.


    In Xuankong City, the three families of emperor, Chijia and Yunjia, bloody Wuzhe college and Jiulong college, together with hundreds of mortal intelligence above the prefecture level, are converging to cangxuan building.


    The attic where the owner is.


    Cangxuan main building.


    Wang Xu is checking the collected information while enjoying breakfast. Just after that, Bai Jingsha comes in in a hurry.


    This guy looks in a hurry, acts strangely, and wants to say nothing.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Xu raised his head and motioned him to sit down.


    Bai Jingsha''s forehead showed a trace of sweat, and his breath was a little short. It seemed that he was rushing back from a long distance in an emergency.


    He sat down on the chair, and the solid iron wood chair gave out a groan of unbearable burden.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    White startled sand exclaimed: "son, there is trouble over Chi family. It is a big trouble about the red sky moon."


    "Trouble? Tell me about it. " Wang Xu''s face is calm. If there is any trouble, it has more impact than the trouble hidden in his soul.


    Bai Jingsha quickly summed up and said:


    "I''m not sure about the details, but there''s no doubt that it''s about Chi cangyue''s body. There''s something wrong with her body inside the Chi family, which seems to have something to do with the legendary emperor''s blood."


    "Well? Emperor''s blood? I know that many years ago, I gave a drop of emperor''s blood essence to red cangyue, because she is more suitable for that drop of emperor''s blood. " Wang Xu said plainly.


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    Hearing the speech, Bai Jingsha suddenly raises his head, and his face is full of muddled expression. He never thought that Wang Xu would give him the emperor''s blood to support red cangyue.


    "Be calm, be a little bit of a warrior. Go on." Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    Is this safe for me?!


    That''s the blood essence of the great emperor!!


    "Hoo..."


    White startled sand is in a very complex mood. It is difficult to recover. Take a deep breath and slowly say:


    "I don''t know the details. I only know that some people in the red family accuse red cangyue of collaborating with demons."


    "Accuse red cangyue of collaborating with demons?" Wang Xu frowned and soon let go. It was not a big deal.


    The struggle within the Chijia family can naturally be solved by itself with chicangyue''s present status and status.


    He knew that it must be more important for Bai Jingsha to come to him in such a hurry.


    Sure enough.


    "And yesterday, in the dark sky city, two people with indifferent eyes appeared, as if they were investigating something." White startled sand look heavy way.


    "Eyes of indifference?"


    Wang Xu frowned.


    He remembered that in order to save red cangyue, he used to disguise himself as a member of this organization in the red family, and disguised himself as a "holy devil" and a demon blood saint.


    However, the "holy devil" has been killed by the big hand of Chang Shuyao.


    The eye of indifference is a semi demon organization, which belongs to a large evil force in the Ming moon Dynasty.


    But although Banyao has a word of demon, it is not a demon, but a person with demon blood in his body, which is a special force of martial arts.


    "Before that, there had been rumors in the red family that the red moon had something to do with the" demon blood Saint son "of the indifferent eye. This time, because there was a problem with the demon battlefield and the cultivation of red cangyue, someone in the red family immediately asked her for trouble. "


    Bai Jingsha said simply.


    "There is only one possibility for those who ignore the eye to come here at this time. It is for the emperor''s blood in red cangyue''s body."


    "But the eye of indifference is very mysterious. I only know that this is a semi demon organization, which comes from the hinterland of the emperor. I can''t collect more information."


    "And then? What''s wrong with the red moon? " Wang Xu asked calmly.


    "Er..."


    This time, Bai Jingsha did suddenly get stuck.


    "No red moon, there is no danger, just because of the possible trouble, you came to inform me in a hurry, right?" Wang Xu asked with a smile.


    "... young master, this is the emperor''s blood, the emperor''s blood in red cangyue''s body. It''s a big thing..." halfway through, Bai Jingsha couldn''t go on.


    Because, he suddenly found that the red moon of the emperor''s blood, seems to be given by Wang Xu?


    For Wang Xu, it seems as if


    Not worth caring about at all?


    "Well, since red moon is not in danger, I don''t need to intervene in this matter. She can solve this problem by herself


    Wang Xu shook his head helplessly, waved his hand and said, "go back first and do your own work well. Don''t worry. By the way, I asked you to send my contact jade Fu to them. Did you send it? "


    "It''s been delivered." Bai Jingsha nodded.


    "That''s good. If you need help, red cangyue will naturally contact me. She doesn''t. That''s what she can do


    Wang Xu shakes his head. Today''s red moon is no longer the girl who needed his protection at any time. As the young master of the red family, red cangyue has her own life experience.


    "Well... You''re not in a hurry. I''m in vain."


    Bai Jingsha smiles bitterly, but he still doesn''t hold back. Finally, he reminds us:


    "Emperor''s blood is of great importance after all. It''s far more attractive to outsiders than you think. You''d better prepare ahead of time, young master."

 Chapter 1461

    After Bai Jingsha retreated.


    Wang Xu didn''t take this matter to heart. As long as the two members of the indifferent eye were not half demon saints, they had no threat to red cangyue, who had been promoted to wuzun.


    And the half demon son, I don''t think he has so much spare time, will come all the way to Xuankong City, the edge of the Ming moon Dynasty.


    Moreover, contact jade Fu has sent out, red cangyue if need, nature will come to him.


    Now the most important thing for him is the layout. He is determined to deal with the first peak of Jiulong Mountain, Zhenlong peak.


    The fact that the other side is connected with demons has not really been exposed. After all, it was only the words of Chu shuliu. Although Wang Xu believed it, others would not easily believe it.


    Moreover, Wang Xu knew nothing about the specific strength of qingjianfeng. However, as the leader of the first peak of Jiulong Mountain, the opponent''s strength will not be the general wuzun.


    Although Wang Xu is confident in his own strength, he is not blindly confident.


    So now he''s in the dark, building momentum, gathering intelligence.


    ¡­¡­


    Chijia.


    In a quiet house.


    "You say that I have the blood of the emperor in my body now, and I already have the blood of the great emperor. And once the emperor''s blood is taken away, I will die? "


    Red cangyue looked at the inexplicable men and women in purple who explained to herself.


    The two suddenly appeared in front of her, and then told her a lot of things, saying that the emperor''s blood on her body was the blood left by a powerful half demon emperor called "xuanming" in ancient times.


    The special nature of "xuanming" blood also has a special strong healing and recovery characteristics.


    For so many years, she just passively fused the blood of emperor, but never developed the real power of the blood of emperor.


    The power they came from was called "xuanming", also known as "eyes of indifference". All the members in it were descendants of the ancient half demon emperor.


    "That''s the situation. You''re in danger now. The reason why we came here is not only that we got the news too late, but also that the demon battlefield is coming to Xuankong city to protect you. "


    "In the eyes of demons, our half demon blood itself represents a kind of" blasphemy. ". Not to mention, the emperor''s blood in your body will attract all kinds of threats and troubles. "


    "Human beings, whether they are warriors, demons or other beings, will be greedy. You have emperor''s blood, and you have no power. Once the demon battlefield comes, all the rules will be lost, and you must know what the outcome will be. "


    As he spoke, the man in purple slowly stretched out his right hand and showed the pattern of a black triangle eye in his palm, which represented "the eye of the dark.".


    "Yes, the best way you can do now is to go back to the hinterland of the Ming moon Dynasty with us and stay away from the demon battlefield. And only there can you get more help from us, so as to climb a higher level of martial arts. Xuankong city is too small and too partial. "


    The woman in purple on the other side also explained.


    She has a baby face, but plump abnormal figure, up and down strong contrast conflict, a pair of beautiful eyes, but also strange purple, very rhythmic.


    The red moon was speechless.


    She looked at them and said helplessly:


    "But I''m going to wait for the demon battlefield to come and try here? You know, although the hinterland of the emperor was safe, there was no chance to fight. It''s a danger as well as an opportunity for those who fight for heaven and earth. "


    "You have never experienced the horror of demon battlefield before. Once you face the real demon, you will find that the horror of demon battlefield is far beyond your imagination." The woman in purple said earnestly.


    "... but I''m safe now." Red cangyue also said seriously.


    "Before you, you were just an ordinary person. You didn''t understand the real world and the greed and terror of people. Because of the coincidence and the emperor''s blood, he became the little master of the red family. But you don''t know that the identity of the little master of the red family is nothing in the hinterland of the imperial dynasty. "


    It took them nearly a year to get to Xuankong city from the hinterland of the imperial dynasty. They were full of confidence in the red moon predicted by the strong in the organization.


    According to the prediction of the strong organization, red cangyue was just one of the hundreds of thousands of collateral branches of the red family. It was only four years or so since she got the blood of the emperor. She is only 20 years old now. Her accomplishments are far from enough. At most, she is the great master of six or seven grades.


    And they are both great masters of nine grades!


    As long as they show a little bit of means, it''s not easy for them to win the trust of the red moon? But now


    "If I leave with you, can I be absolutely safe? I can''t see it. After all, I just met you for the first time, and I don''t know you at all, let alone your purpose. "


    Red cangyue shakes her head. If it wasn''t for the "demon blood son" who once ignored her, she would never have given them a chance to talk.


    Unfortunately, she was disappointed to hear what they said. From the beginning to the end, there was a lot of nonsense.


    Red cangyue''s performance made them confused.


    This is not the message they get from the blood prophecy of the strong in the organization. Shouldn''t chicangyue, an ordinary warrior, worship immediately after seeing the powerful image of their "mysterious organization"?


    How come now


    "In short, once the demon battlefield comes, you can never survive in the center of the battlefield. Moreover, the emperor''s blood in your body is very attractive to some old monsters. As far as we know, an old monster has been secretly coveting you. If you don''t leave now, it will be too late to leave then! " Purple clothes man persuades a way.


    Red cangyue still shook her head and refused


    "The mighty old monster? How powerful is it? Now I''m the young master of the red family. I feel very safe in Xuankong city. Besides, I have a very strong friend. "


    "You don''t know the horror of the real strong! Wu Zun, who is really powerful, is just like stepping on a nest of ants if he wants to destroy an ordinary big family


    The woman in purple is impatient.


    It''s just a red family. In their eyes, it''s nothing. As for the strong friends, it''s even more funny.


    In their minds, red moon is only a great master of six or seven grades at most. How strong can a friend be?


    I''m afraid I can''t even beat both of them.


    "Wait until later, it''s really too late!"


    "Well, you two don''t have to say much. Whether you covet the blood of the emperor in my body or not, and whether the demon battlefield is dangerous or not, it''s all my business and has nothing to do with you. " Red moon is not a fool.


    The two men were so eager to persuade her to leave that they had to pull her back together. Obviously, they had a different purpose.


    Compared with their illusory description of the future, she clearly has a better foundation. Why should she give up the near and seek the far?


    "Forget it, don''t persuade me. It seems that she is not willing to see danger. Let her wait. When she is in danger, she will understand that we are the only one who can save her


    In a cold voice, the man stopped the persuading of the woman in purple, reached out and pressed in the air, throwing out a piece of communication jade.


    "Let''s go."


    Two people no longer talk nonsense, turn around to leave, the body shape of the ghost disappeared outside the wall.


    When they get away.


    Red cangyue thought about it, then she took out a pale gold jade amulet and entered a message.


    "Wang Xu, I want to see you..."

 Chapter 1462

    The contact jade charm lights up soon.


    Wang Xu said nothing but a word.


    "Come to cangxuan building."


    Red cangyue''s heart was tight, followed by Yisong, and then slowly showed a smile. She recognized Wang Xu''s meaning, as if Wang Xu already knew something.


    She dressed herself up a little, and went directly to the lower wuzun''s cultivation to open the space crack. She went directly from the red family headquarters to the cangxuan building in the main city of Xuankong.


    Cangxuan building is still that building, but because of Wang Xu''s Secret momentum, cangxuan building is almost full every day.


    Countless warriors keep coming in and out, and take over all kinds of tasks related to the demon battlefield from cangxuan building, either to find the trace of demons, or to pursue traitors who betray human warriors, etc.


    and.


    At the command of Wang Xu, cangxuanlou is constantly expanding its sphere of influence. By relaxing the restrictions on the qualification of "registered bounty warrior", cangxuanlou is constantly attracting outside members.


    Although these people are not as loyal as the core disciples of the inner gate of cangxuan building, they are also a great influence because of their large number and wide sources.


    The biggest particularity of a "reward task intermediary platform" lies in this.


    At the beginning, the news about the coming of the demon battlefield came from the cangxuan building, which made the various forces in cangxuan building more and more powerful.


    At this point.


    There are dozens of great masters of martial arts from different forces, with strong breath and serious look, standing at the gate of cangxuan building.


    "What does cangxuanlou mean?"


    "The news is coming out from you. Why don''t you give me an explanation?"


    "I''ll see you later!"


    These great masters kept making noise and looking angry.


    All of a sudden.


    People head, suddenly came a violent spatial fluctuations, and then, a beautiful shadow appeared out of thin air.


    "Crossing the void, is this... A warrior?"


    In an instant, people were frightened and looked up.


    Then I saw a red dress like fire, like the most gorgeous red maple leaf in late autumn, a pretty face with a little pink, skin like cream, face like autumn flowers, instantly amazing people.


    "It''s one of the double moons, the red moon!"


    "Hiss... In the past hundred years, among the dozens of generations of young masters of the Chijia family, the only one who has stepped into the wuzun realm at the age of less than 20 is the peerless moon!"


    "It seems that the news of the arrival of the demon battlefield has already shocked the three families. The red family has come, and the experts of the cloud family and the emperor family must not be far away. I''d like to see how the cangxuan building can continue to shut the door to us..."


    The last one, I haven''t finished yet.


    A whirlpool of space fog, has been opened in front of the red moon, let her move in, and then disappear.


    In front of the door, a group of great masters suddenly quieted down.


    The atmosphere was strange for a moment.


    Because.


    Cangxuanlou still ignored them and gave them the door shut.


    Under Wu Zun, they are like ants.


    Many great masters turned their eyes and looked at the last one who screamed. He was very embarrassed


    "Ha ha, I just said what I said. I said what I said..."


    On the other side.


    Red cangyue walked out of the space fog and directly entered the cangxuan Lou Nei mountain. All she saw were disciples in a hurry with swords and swords.


    Along the way, soon, she saw Wang Xu standing in an open space, holding his hands, and a group of trained core disciples.


    These days, in addition to building momentum, Wang Xu has not been idle. He is reorganizing cangxuan building and selecting talented disciples for special training.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that after several years of separation, you''ve already achieved the way of the next wuzun." Wang Xu turned around and said with a faint smile.


    "You too, Wang Xu. Do you remember that I said I would catch up with you?" Red cangyue smiles, a pair of beautiful eyes fall on Wang Xu, an undisguised force of Wu Zun surge from her.


    She can see Wang Xu''s realm, which is also in the lower position of Wu Zun.


    A few years ago, when they first alternated, Wang Xuxiu was similar to her.


    But at that time, Wang Xu was able to ignore the gap between the five grades of the master, and was invincible in the territory of the master, even fighting against the six grades of the master.


    At that time, red moon needed to look up to Wang Xu.


    Now, red cangyue has come out of her own way to be a strong one. Goodbye to Wang Xu, she is full of fighting spirit.


    It''s not hostility.


    But want to prove his war spirit to Wang Xu!


    "Let''s fight!" The red moon stabbed Wang Xu''s eyes like a sword.


    one side.


    Leng Xiao, Zhou San, Hong Chengwu, bandit blood and other elite disciples who were specially trained by Wang Xu were shocked.


    How famous is the red moon in Xuankong city?


    As one of the two moons in Xuankong, it is admired by countless young martial artists in Xuankong city. It is also the top three "Red Moon" in Xuankong city''s public figure list, with its strength and beauty.


    How can Leng Xiao and others not know each other?


    "Red cangyue, it''s red cangyue. She knows Wang Xu? Is the relationship... Still so intimate? "


    For a moment, the cold carefully in a complex, closely followed, her eyes suddenly stare to the largest:


    "Wait a minute, what does red cangyue say? Is she going to fight Wang Xu? "


    "Are you kidding?"


    "She is a wuzun..."


    Cold small shock inexplicable, can''t believe.


    "Even if the fight, now you are very good, but... Is not my opponent."


    Wang Xu had already chuckled, stepped forward, put out his right hand, and stroked the red moon''s arm, just touching it.


    But in this moment of contact, Wang Xu''s Shenfu is as huge as the sea, far more than the general lower Wu Zun''s Zhenyuan, which makes red cangyue deeply feel.


    More Than This.


    In the void, there is a flash of light.


    It was a vision created by the mutual attack and entanglement of the two minds. Although it was a moment, it was no less than the most fierce battle in the battle of minds.


    In a moment, countless battles have ended in the world of spirit and will.


    And the result of each confrontation, there is no accident, Wang Xu win!


    "You..." the red moon looked at Wang Xu with a complicated look. Finally, she sighed and said with a bitter smile


    "Sure enough, you are still the same monster you used to be. At the beginning, your master was invincible. You killed him in the next big world. Now, although you and I are the lower wuzun, I''m still not your opponent. I''m afraid you are... Invincible again. "


    After that, without waiting for Wang Xu to answer, she shook her head with a bitter smile, overturned her conclusion and continued:


    "No, I''m afraid that the middle position of Wu Zun is not your opponent. If you want to beat you, you have to be in a high position of military respect. No way! "


    On her side, she was just chatting with Wang Xu casually, just like a friend, without much scruples.


    But the red moon doesn''t know.


    She this words, but let the cold small etc. of one side gape, full of eyes startle to want to absolutely.


    Especially lengxiao, the whole person is stupid.


    "Wuzun? Wu Zun


    "He is Wu Zun?"


    "No wonder, Mr. Bai said at that time that I could never be better than him..."


    At this moment, Leng Xiao''s self-confidence was deeply hit.


    When I think of my heroic words in front of Wang Xu, I will surpass Wang Xu''s words one day. At this moment, I feel that I was extremely ridiculous and ignorant.


    Ignore the side full of complex cold small people.


    Wang Xu and red cangyue talk about the past two sentences, casually orders Leng Xiao and others to continue their cultivation, and then they go to the quiet Pavilion in the distance with red cangyue.


    Along the way, all the people I met saluted Wang Xu respectfully and said that he was the landlord.


    Red cangyue''s eyes flashed, but she didn''t hold back. She asked curiously, "Wang Xu, when did you become the owner of cangxuan building?"

 Chapter 1463

    Red moon is really curious.


    Xuankong city is very big, but it is not very big.


    Especially for the "Zun" class forces like cangxuanlou, it is even smaller.


    The change of a leader of power, by right, can never be so silent. As the young leader of the red family, how can she hear some news.


    "Not long ago, five days ago." Wang Xu said casually.


    "What about Bai Jingsha? He is also an inferior Wu Zun. Is he so easy to give up cangxuan building? "


    Red cangyue was slightly surprised and asked in an incredible way.


    "Bai Jingsha... He''s a man of his own character." Wang Xu smiles, pauses, shakes his head and says with a smile:


    "In a word, now cangxuan building belongs to me, don''t mind such trifles. Come on, I''ll show you a good thing. "


    The voice fell.


    A space fog appeared in front of the two people out of thin air, Wang Xuchong red cangyue stretched out his hand to indicate that the lady had priority, and the two disappeared in the same place.


    When it appears again, it is already in the secret space of cangxuan killing place.


    However five days time, at this time of cangxuan killing field already seem to have changed an appearance.


    In front of them was a huge construction site, less than one tenth of which had been completed. In the center was a black stone building with an area of more than 100 square meters.


    Some black stone buildings are like towers, with nine floors in total. Each floor has different functions. If you have to say it, it''s similar to the mage tower.


    The space on the first floor, after entering, is similar to the conference hall, full of rows of benches.


    At the end of these benches is a dark pit four or five meters square, nearly 100 meters deep underground.


    "The scene here, what are you building? Wait, you can''t be... "


    Red cangyue frowned slightly, looked up at the sky, and looked around, with a dignified look.


    "You''re right. I''m building a" magic space. " Wang Xu nodded, directly interrupted the words of red cangyue and said with a smile:


    "After wuzun, the cultivation of wuzhe is another world. If you want to go further, the most important thing is the foundation of your own strength. "


    "You are also the next wuzun now. As the young master of your Chijia family, I don''t need to say more about this. You should know something about it."


    The red moon looked very dignified: "but are you in a hurry? The construction of Shenwu space doesn''t happen overnight. It consumes a lot of resources. You are the next wuzun. Can you afford it? "


    "Not to mention..."


    At this point, the red moon was stunned, and her voice became very dignified


    "Now the demon battlefield may come at any time. Would it be too reckless for you to choose to build your own magical space at this node?"


    In fact, she wanted to say that she wanted to die, but after all, it was too bad.


    What happened to Shenwu space?


    It''s the foundation of a wuzun''s future promotion and the cornerstone of his strength.


    More precisely, it is the result of the manifesting of wuzun''s inner Shenfu and the integration of the outer space.


    There are huge risks. If one is not bad, the spirits will be destroyed and fall completely.


    But great risks mean great gains.


    Wuzun with Shenwu space will have greater magical power and stronger power than wuzun without Shenwu space.


    Shenwu space is a huge resource for a wuzun!


    Wuzun and wuzun fight.


    It''s like a passer-by carrying a resource mine with him, and fighting against a poor and helpless aborigine. It''s self-evident which is better.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s normal.


    But now, the demon battlefield will come to the Xuankong city at any time. At this time, we need to build our own Shenwu space. Is this suicide?


    The demon battlefield involves not only one place, but also the space of Xuankong city. All the worlds naturally include all kinds of secret spaces and half planes in the void.


    Facing red cangyue''s worried eyes, Wang Xu smiles: "it''s because the demon battlefield will come that I decided to build Shenwu space in advance. After all... I need something to protect."


    In the last sentence, he almost sighed.


    What does he want to guard?


    Nature is the Chinese world.


    And the construction of Shenwu space, so that it devours the Chishui secret place, the Xuankong city and the largest natural space channel connecting the Chinese world.


    Thus, Wang Xu can slow down the demon battlefield as much as possible and spread to the Chinese world, leaving more preparation time for the Chinese world.


    "Guardian? It''s the lower boundary you came out of, right... "Red cangyue also understood something. She gazed deeply at Wang Xu''s side face:


    "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "No, I want you to watch, so as to lay the foundation for you in the future." Wang Xu smiles and explains.


    "Besides, I''m not ready to complete all the Shenwu space now. I''m just preparing to build a core of the foundation."


    "Er... Isn''t the most difficult part of Shenwu space core construction?" Red cangyue doubts a way.


    "For me, the core is the simplest, and... My core is also different." The corner of Wang Xu''s mouth is slightly raised.


    He is not a pure warrior. It is based on the experience of previous generations, learning from other power systems, such as the arcane system, the divine system, the magic net and so on.


    However, Wang Xu did not mean to explain these.


    He looked straight out of the door.


    Bai Jingsha carefully escorts a huge black iron box and walks in slowly.


    "Young master, all the materials you want have been brought here." Bai Jingsha came over, put the black iron box on the ground, then stepped back and bowed.


    "Well." Wang Xu nodded, waved and opened the box to see that the materials inside were very complete, all of which were indispensable for him to build the core.


    "By the way, young master, what are you going to build? Look at this tower. It looks like a node of array. What array are you going to arrange? " Bai Jingsha asked curiously.


    "Good eyesight. It''s really the node of the array, but that''s the future." Wang Xu light way, "now, there will only be a Lingli pool."


    Some words, can say with red cangyue.


    But Bai Jingsha is not qualified to listen.


    "Ah? Lingli pool White surprised sand surprised way.


    "Yes, it''s a special mechanism stronger than the spirit gathering array. After it''s built, the spiritual power concentration of this secret place will increase by tens of times, or even hundreds of times. In the future, in addition to the trial of cangxuan killing place, it will also be the secret place for the disciples in the building to practice in seclusion. "


    Wang Xu said casually.


    "Ah? Hundreds of times? "


    But Bai Jingsha was stunned and dumbfounded on the spot.


    "Not yet. It will take a long time to accumulate."


    Wang Xu swept his eyes and said, "well, you leave first. No one can come in from now on without my command. Cangxuan''s killing place is closed."

 Chapter 1464

    The construction of Lingli pool was as smooth as Wang Xu thought.


    With the savings of cangxuan building over the past few hundred years, the materials needed are in place one after another, and the human resources are also very sufficient, although the most critical refining in the end needs his own hands.


    However, the powerful cultivation of Wu Zun was enough to support Wang Xu''s long-term refining, while the divine idea could easily solve the precise carving of FA matrix runes.


    In addition, there is red cangyue at the side to help, the progress in an orderly way.


    and.


    The design of this special system is purely from the hand of Wang Xu of the last generation. At that time, he had already reached an unimaginable and powerful place for ordinary wuzun.


    Wang Xu''s personal design of that realm can''t be just the foundation stone of simple and rough wuzun realm.


    these ones here.


    In the future, it will be a strong cornerstone for Wang Xu to return to the peak step by step.


    The construction of Lingli pool is divided into two parts, the first is the core part, and the second is the functional array extended from the periphery.


    For the external array, Wang Xu only needs to split the large overall array into small basic arrays, which are directly in charge of Bai Jingsha and others in cangxuanlou.


    The core part needs to be refined by Wang Xu himself, which is not complicated. It''s just a big ball, three small balls, four different balls, carved with complicated runes.


    These four Rune spheres are the channels specially linked to the transformation of Shenfu and Zhenyuan in Wang Xu''s body, and they are also a buffering and regulating mechanism.


    Three days and three nights in a row.


    Wang Xu, in the process of rushing to work, devoted himself to the construction of Lingli pool. Chu shuliu and Bai Jingsha were responsible for all external affairs.


    Because once the Lingli pool is completed, it means that after Wang xuwuzun, he will continue to climb the golden road of martial arts.


    At that time, the hidden danger of Qinglian''s vanishing Sutra will no longer be the shackle of Wang Xu''s further development.


    What''s more, Wang Xu can borrow strength from Lingli pool at any time to kill his stronger enemies.


    This is also a means of further cultivation after Wu Zun, but Wang Xu is more overbearing and more powerful.


    Soon.


    the forth day.


    A golden light suddenly rises from the secret space of cangxuan killing field, rushes to the highest place like fireworks, explodes in the void and dissipates quickly, like an illusion.


    Wang Xu and red cangyue watched the golden light dissipate.


    In front of them was the nine story black stone building.


    However, at this time, the Blackstone building is covered with a light golden light, which is as bright as a sword, hidden and ready to go.


    In the same second, with the black stone building as the center, within a radius of 1000 meters, they are all covered by a faint sharp breath, as if the sword.


    But very soon, this kind of breath, has become the comfortable feeling, lets the human like bathe in the spring breeze in general.


    "OK, the first spiritual transformation is completed. Let''s go in."


    With that, Wang Xu walked directly into the building. The flash of golden light just now was just part of the sign of the completion of the construction.


    After entering the building, in front of the rows of benches, the original deep holes were occupied by a large metal sword.


    This sword is upside down on the ground. The handle of the sword is exposed to the air. It is carved with a raised pattern like a green vine. If you look at it carefully, it looks like a real dragon winding around it.


    Around the body of the sword, there are some dense white fog, which is the manifestation of spiritual cohesion. If the number is enough, it will evolve into a liquid spiritual pool.


    "Wang Xu, I have also seen the wuzun elders in my family build the core of Shenwu space. But I don''t understand why you put these benches here... "Red Moon frowned slightly.


    "Benches, of course, are for people to sit on. As for the reason, you will know later that my divine martial arts space is different from that of ordinary Martial Arts Masters.... "


    Wang Xu smiles without too much explanation. He looks at the red moon and says:


    "You step back, I''m ready to activate the core."


    Red cangyue nodded, no longer asked, quickly back out of four or five meters.


    Wang Xu stood in front of the sword, stretched out his right hand and held it on the hilt. His five fingers closed slowly.


    "Hoo..."


    Shenfu is open.


    A little bit of Wu zunzhenyuan came out of it, swarmed into the hilt, and then fell into the body of the sword, all the way down, all the way down to the deepest part.


    A little golden light began to radiate from the sword body, and dyed the countless Rune lines engraved on it into gold.


    Time goes by.


    In the twinkling of an eye, that''s twenty minutes.


    And the sword body in Wang Xu''s hand was completely wrapped by a soft, not dazzling golden light.


    Wang XuSong opened his hand and quickly began to draw strange symbols of different sizes, complex or simple, in mid air.


    The invisible runes, with the surging of the true elements in his body, constantly appeared and disappeared into the ground below.


    A moment later.


    Wang Xu stopped, slightly bowed his head, carefully looked at the ground under his feet.


    "It should be done."


    At this time, the dark pit on the ground has completely disappeared. Instead, there is a flat ground with no gap in sight.


    As if the ground had been recast, the sword disappeared and became an inverted triangular metal platform, similar to the platform.


    In the center of the platform is a slightly raised ball. At first glance, it seems to be for beautiful decorations. When you look carefully, you will find that the surface of the ball is full of complicated runic lines.


    Mysterious and powerful.


    Wang Xu takes a deep breath, and his mind moves in a flash. He begins to go crazy under the platform.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the ground below the platform began to vibrate rapidly. Countless pale gold lines appeared and spread like spider webs.


    Wang Xu''s crazy ideas, like the fire of the torch, immediately activated the core system deep underground.


    At that moment, a huge shadow of golden sword appeared in Wang Xu''s mind, floating in the void.


    On the edge of the virtual shadow of the sword, a line of numbers pops up.


    "Five."


    "Four."


    "Three."


    "Two."


    "One..."


    Boom!


    The whole virtual shadow of the huge sword suddenly erupted into golden sword light, sweeping the void.


    At the same time.


    A woman''s voice, which Wang Xu is familiar with and strange to, rings out slowly in his mind.


    "Power attribute authentication confirmation..."


    "Confirmed."


    "Welcome to the cornerstone sword spirit system."


    As for the voice in his mind, Wang Xu was not surprised. He even showed a smile of nostalgia on his face


    "Sword spirit, long time no see..."


    This set of cornerstone sword spirit system is his inspiration from a special world of scientific and technological cultivation system.


    Based on the particularity of that world system, he combined his own experience and spent ten years to develop this complete sword spirit system.


    And that woman''s voice is Chen Yuqing''s voice in Wang Xu''s memory. But this is just a kind of magic effect in the spiritual field, which makes people subconsciously choose the voice as their favorite voice.


    "Well, really... Activate it."


    Wang Xu took a deep breath.


    The next second, an invisible force wave, slowly spread from his feet to all directions, spread to the whole secret space.

 Chapter 1465

    Whoo!


    An invisible wind blows through the air.


    In Wang Xu''s mind, it is already a special empty shadow.


    This is a three-dimensional space model, translucent, virtual body state.


    The model is quietly suspended in front of Wang Xu, and there are crisscross golden threads on it.


    The source of these thin lines is the golden sword under the ground where Wang Xu stands at the moment.


    Sword spirit system, the red moon can''t feel it.


    But the spread of the golden thread, but can not escape her mind.


    "What are these gold threads? This kind of fluctuation is simply complicated... Terrible! " The red moon trembled in her heart.


    Over the years, it''s not that she has never thought about why Wang Xu Mingming is just a warrior in the lower world.


    Now, at last, she is sure.


    Behind Wang Xu, there must be a huge and unprecedented powerful inheritance force!


    Otherwise, this kind of abnormal means can never be possessed by ordinary warriors.


    no


    It''s impossible for ordinary wuzun to have such means!


    These golden threads, in just one or two breaths, actually covered every corner of this secret space.


    "There are too few resources in Huaxia world to build Lingli pool. Sure enough, only with the assistance of Jianling system can we manage a force better!" Wang Xu continued to look at the virtual shadow of the space model in front of him.


    Next second, he put his hand up a little bit.


    Whoo!


    All of a sudden, the virtual shadow of the whole model suddenly zoomed in. The position he opened was also zoomed in. In a twinkling of an eye, it turned into a translucent virtual shadow of a nine story black stone building.


    Among them.


    There are even two specially marked green figures, which stand for Wang Xu and red cangyue.


    "This... Is the sand table of the game!"


    Wang Xu has a light smile on his face. It''s a little fun when he designed it in his previous life. It can also be regarded as an operation panel prepared for the convenience of the middle and lower class of the forces.


    It''s because not everyone is a wuzun cultivator with a fast changing mind.


    Whoa.


    In the blank space on the right side of the black stone building, a line of explanatory words suddenly popped up, with a few words written on it.


    "The current building, Blackstone sword tower."


    Wang Xu''s mind moved, and he pointed on the font again.


    All of a sudden.


    A more detailed and detailed explanation appeared.


    "Blackstone sword tower, the core owner of Jianling foundation, Wang Xu.


    Sword will force field: spiritual shock£¨ All creatures in the position range will be awed by the sword, emphasizing authority)


    The next stage of promotion: dawning sword tower, psionic sword hall, dark demon sword tomb. "


    "Familiar branches..." seeing this, Wang Xu smiles.


    He began to check the information of each branch one by one.


    The idea touched the branch of xiashuguang sword tower at will.


    All of a sudden, a new wave of information came to mind.


    "Dawning sword Tower: it focuses on attacking and killing, can greatly frighten malicious creatures, and has a variety of attacking and killing defense magic powers. For demon species, it has a certain inhibition effect.


    Being in the shadow of the sword tower for a long time can improve the warrior''s understanding of all kinds of sword techniques, so as to enhance his cultivation.


    Psychic power required: 1000 units. "


    "Well, when I designed the function of Dawning sword tower, the world I lived in was on the edge of the demon battlefield, mainly for the purpose of cultivating more powerful sword formula for my disciples." Wang Xu nodded.


    Then the mind moves again, and a new stream of information flows into the mind.


    "Lingneng sword Hall: it is a comprehensive sword hall with a certain guard power. It contains many advanced cultivation techniques, martial arts and other secret techniques. It also has the intention of sword to frighten and oppress, which can protect one side''s peace.


    Spiritual power required: 5000 units. "


    The smile on Wang Xu''s face is more serious, and his mood is more relaxed.


    "This sword hall pays more attention to the effect of inheritance. It has a special guard force. It has a psionic guard, and its combat effectiveness is not high, which is the level of the great master of six grades."


    Next second.


    He looked directly at the last branch.


    New information comes to mind.


    "Black devil sword grave: it has a strong defense force, killing force and death force, and has extremely strong suppression, expulsion and killing effect on all malicious creatures.


    Suitable for extremely harsh environment, to bring the greatest and last refuge for the living.


    Spiritual power required: 10000 units. "


    The three branches correspond to the ten years of Wang Xu''s gradual improvement of the sword spirit system in different periods.


    In that short ten years, the world in which Wang Xu established his power at that time had been thoroughly involved in the demon battlefield.


    Death and killing are the eternal themes of that world.


    But now.


    Wang Xu obviously didn''t need the black magic sword grave.


    Moreover, even if he wants to upgrade the dark sword grave, he doesn''t have enough psychic units.


    At this point.


    In his Blackstone sword building, the spiritual unit is only 10.


    And these ten units were converted from the huge amount of real yuan injected by the opening of Shenfu before him, which consumed almost one tenth of the real yuan in his body.


    in other words.


    Even now, Wang Xu can only add 100 units of spirit power to the spirit pool by injecting all his strength once.


    "So, I try my best to consume Zhenyuan, and it will take at least one day to recover. Does it take ten days at the fastest to accumulate the lowest consumption of Dawning sword tower? "


    Wang Xu recalled his powerful sword spirit system in his previous life, which ran through countless worlds, and could not help sighing.


    He still has a long way to go if he wants to recreate the sword spirit system of his previous life.


    Next second.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the red moon.


    The speed of the mind is very fast, the relative time is very short, all the above, but just Wang Xu a closed eyes, an open eyes time.


    At this time, red moon is still a serious face, solemn and careful observation of the changes around.


    "How''s it going?" Seeing this, Wang Xu asked with a smile.


    "There is a kind of feeling of being surrounded by something, like a grain of grain on the back, and having to be nervous and careful..." red cangyue raised her head, frowned and loosened her eyebrows, and said.


    "It''s a sword position, which has a deterrent effect." Wang Xu chuckled and explained casually.


    "By the way, are there any other feelings?"


    "Others?"


    Red cangyue glanced at Wang Xu, glanced around the benches, and suddenly said with a smile:


    "Now I understand the function of these chairs. The most dangerous place is also the safest place. It''s really a good way to hide the core here. Still, it''s too bold. "


    "The most dangerous place is the safest?"


    Wang Xu was stunned and then said with a bitter smile:


    "To tell you the truth, I haven''t thought about that. The real function of these chairs is to let the disciples rest and practice in daily closed door


    "Because the closer they are to the core, the higher the concentration of their spiritual power will be, which will be of great help to their cultivation."


    "And..."

 Chapter 1466

    And what, Wang Xu did not say too clearly.


    Half of what he said is true.


    The closer to the core of the power pool, the higher the power concentration, and the more helpful it is for other people''s cultivation speed.


    However, in the same way, the hard work of these disciples will also be "swallowed up" by the pool, thus increasing the number of units in the pool.


    Otherwise, it''s all up to Wang Xu to inject his own spiritual power. Won''t he be drained?


    of course.


    This kind of means is only for the purpose of accumulation in the early stage. In the later stage, when all kinds of functional arrays matched with Lingli pool are built, Shenwu space is completely completed, and it will automatically absorb energy from the surrounding void and transform into Lingli reserve.


    It is a leaping process for a great master to reach the stage of wuzun. Ordinary warriors can''t cross over for decades, hundreds of years or even a lifetime.


    But after wuzun, it will be more difficult!


    In this realm, we don''t pay attention to any talent or qualification any more. It''s beyond the physical body. Its origin can be traced back to the spirit. Whether it''s strong or not, it''s just the battle effectiveness.


    If you want to improve the combat effectiveness, you have to consume resources. The more resources you have, the stronger you will be.


    These resources include general cultivation resources, various materials and so on, as well as Gongfa, inheritance, secret methods and so on.


    Even knowledge is just a kind of resource.


    Chi cangyue and Wang Xu discussed the way of cultivation for a while. Suddenly, she was silent for a moment and asked in a voice:


    "Wang Xu, have you ever heard of a half demon organization called" eye of indifference "? They call themselves "xuanming!"


    "Yes, why did they find you?" Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "Well, two people came to me and said a lot of strange things, and I sent them away." The red moon''s voice was a little low.


    She always had a doubt in her heart, that is, four years ago, the demon blood son who called himself "holy devil" would save her for no reason?


    Over the years, even though she is now Wu Zun, she still can''t understand. If the other party coveted her emperor''s blood, why didn''t they take it at the beginning?


    Moreover, after that time, the "holy devil" never touched her again. Inside and outside, it''s full of strange things.


    Hesitated next, red blue moon slowly way: "that you, know don''t know, a call ''holy devil'' of demon blood Saint son?"


    "What if I say it''s me?" Hearing the speech, Wang Xu burst out laughing.


    "Don''t joke. I''m serious. He saved me once four years ago. I owe him a favor." Red blue moon pretty face a board, serious way.


    "I''m not kidding you. It was really me at the beginning..."


    Wang Xu chuckled, and then said that the "holy devil" was his own separation.


    Listen up.


    Red cangyue''s face was dazed and shocked. She even stopped breathing for more than ten seconds. Then she said in a quiet voice:


    "You, at that time, were... You?"


    This news is too incredible. For a moment, red cangyue''s mind was very confused. She couldn''t understand what she thought and couldn''t accept it.


    If the devil is Wang Xu, what has she remembered in the past four years is not all bubble phantoms.


    From the beginning, the "holy devil" was right in front of her?


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Wang Xu and red cangyue look back on the past.


    Late at night, Xuankong City, a restaurant.


    "Ah, it''s really a small place. There''s no place for fun at night. It''s so boring. Is there a beautiful woman to let me soak..."


    The handsome man with blue hair and purple eyes was lying on the table with his head askew, with a boring face.


    On the other side of the table, an old man in purple carefully took out a data jade charm, entered the real yuan, opened it, and respectfully handed it to the man.


    "Sixth prince, this is the message of our goal of this trip."


    "Well..."


    The man raised his head, scanned the eye information at will, and then fell down again.


    "Jueshan, for more than 100 years, you are still so boring.


    Sure enough, I shouldn''t have chosen you as my demon servant at the beginning. Instead, I''d like to have a beautiful Banshee. It''s better to have the blood of a rabbit or a fox, hairy ears and tail. I''m so excited just to think about it... "


    "Sixth prince, I''ve been with you for more than a hundred years. Can I save some face for my servant?" The old man sighed helplessly.


    "If you want face, I don''t want it? Look at those big families outside. Which Prince doesn''t take at least two beautiful ladies with him when he travels


    The handsome man raised his head again, looked at the old man''s old face with indignation in his eyes, and snorted:


    "And me? You are a bad old man. Well, to tell you the truth, when will you be killed by my enemies? In that case, I''ll get another fox spirit to support me. "


    "Oh, the old servant will fight to die in the enemy''s hands next time." The old man put away the jade talisman with no expression, "as long as the sixth prince, you move your hand, don''t shoot each other every time."


    "This is the powerful power, you don''t understand... We have transcendent blood. Even if we don''t do anything after birth, eat, drink and play every day, and when we grow up, our blood purification will still bring us unimaginable powerful power. I can''t control it, and I''m helpless."


    The handsome man was very helpless. He reached for his glass and drank it down.


    "By the way, sixth prince, the news of the coming of our nation''s battlefield has leaked out, and now almost all the warriors here know it. We need to find out which of those traitors is playing double dealing? " The old man in purple said suddenly.


    "It''s too much trouble. I''m not in the mood. After the battlefield comes, all these boring Terran warriors will die. Why waste time?" Handsome man light way.


    "But if you give us the task, you can''t do nothing, can you?" The old man in purple frowned and warned.


    "It doesn''t matter. Isn''t there still time? After two days, let me salted fish for a while, I think I still need to rest, too tired! " The handsome man said, and with a slap, half of his face fell on the table and continued to "lie dead.".


    Tired?


    Since you came to Xuankong City, apart from eating and sleeping, you have done nothing but walk and lie down all day. How can you be tired?


    The brow muscles of the old man jump straight.


    "Well, Jueshan, don''t talk about it. Let''s ask the store to serve me two jars of wine. The wine they brewed is very good."


    "Just a moment." The old man had no choice but to get up.


    "By the way, you made a mistake just now." At this time, the handsome young man suddenly opened his eyes, with a smile on his face.


    "I didn''t come here to do nothing. Eight of the top ten young geniuses in xuankongcheng are dead..."


    "So you killed them all?" The old man said faintly.


    "You''re wrong again." The handsome man said with a smile, "how can a few worms match me? I just said a word casually, and those traitors took the initiative to help me kill them. "


    The old man was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "sixth prince, isn''t that what I contacted?"


    "Who are you to me?"


    "Your old servant."


    "Do you count what you do as mine?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Count


    "That''s it. You see, I''m really good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1467

    "OK, OK, I see. The new building owner''s training place? I''m ready to take a picture. I promise to finish shooting... "


    "Look, this is the new training ground opened up by our new building owner. It''s extremely simple and perfunctory. It''s also a spirit stone for an hour. It''s almost black in my heart..."


    "Wait, why are all these chairs full of people? What do you mean, the two brothers over there, you two fold? "


    In front of the Blackstone sword building, a young man in the clothes of an ordinary disciple, holding a jade message in one hand, opened his mouth wide and couldn''t close it any more. He was a fool in the same place.


    Although the Blackstone sword building has nine floors, only the first floor is open to the public, that is, a pile of benches.


    A day ago.


    Wang Xu issued a new instruction to all the disciples of cangxuanlou. It was about the first floor of the Blackstone sword building, which was the best place to practice in the future.


    Training inside is more than ten times as much as that outside.


    It''s not that you can enter if you want. Admission fee: a spirit stone can stay for an hour.


    As soon as the news came out.


    Natural shock exploded the whole cangxuan upstairs and downstairs.


    Countless disciples came in swarms holding the spirit stone.


    then.


    Facing the bench in a room, the first group of disciples were naturally very dissatisfied and began to clamor. At that time, the scene was in a mess and almost destroyed the Blackstone sword building.


    In the end, the sword position broke out.


    A round of suppression of sword will suppress all those who refuse to accept.


    After that.


    Only then did some disciples try to practice in it, but it''s ok if they don''t practice. This practice


    Can''t stop at all!


    Why not stop?


    Because the effect is so good!


    The increase of spiritual strength concentration and cultivation speed is more than ten times? It''s dozens of times!


    More Than This.


    There is a disciple who is good at swordsmanship. On the spur of the moment, he realized the position of the sword around him. He was surprised to find that his swordsmanship, which had been stuck in the bottleneck for many years, began to loosen.


    Here''s a look.


    Who will be willing to leave the first wave of disciples?


    Even some people went out on purpose to spread false news, saying that the new training place was too bad, and it was just the new building owner''s hand to earn dirty money.


    In order to increase his persuasion, the disciple also took a picture of the scene of the training place with a jade talisman. Rows of long chairs were extremely dazzling.


    The whole cangxuan upstairs and downstairs thousands of disciples, for Wang Xu, the new landlord''s aversion, directly climbed to the extreme.


    But no one found out. After spreading the news, the disciple immediately turned around and ran back.


    But lies, in the end, will be exposed.


    With the passage of time, people began to find that the first wave of people who went in didn''t show up and seemed to be staying in the new training ground.


    Because it''s too strange, people will naturally be curious outside. Come in and have a look.


    therefore.


    That''s what happened above.


    At this time, hearing the movement, a disciple in the practice of closing his eyes opened his eyes. When he saw the jade talisman in the hand of the ordinary disciple outside, his face suddenly changed.


    The next second, he quickly raised his legs, raised his hand, and cried:


    "Take it easy, brother, keep calm!"


    "Remember, don''t tell anyone the truth here!"


    "Here, I give you the position of my legs!"


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere in Xuankong City, above a mountain range.


    Mountains rise and fall, hundreds of meters high trees gathered into a forest sea, the wind blowing through the mountains, such as the roar of the devil.


    "Boom!"


    A thick arm of lightning, suddenly cut through the night, lit up the mountains.


    In the space blasted by the electric light, a dark crack one person high slowly opened, and the black fog quickly escaped from it, quickly condensed into a burly man about two meters high.


    The man has a very strong muscular figure, hair down, fluffy, has been dragged to the waist, it seems that hundreds of years without hair in general.


    Under the electric light, his face was ferocious, half white bone, half rotten, like a ghost.


    "Hoo... Here it is. I smell the smell of blood! Blood, belongs to me! No one can possess it


    He took a deep breath slowly, and seemed to turn his head hard, as if in the strange sound of bone friction scratched on the heart.


    His eyes of two black holes look towards the main city of the dark sky.


    "Now, tell me, who is the person holding the blood of the emperor?"


    With the cold voice, a figure in a black robe came out of the shadow of the mountain forest and knelt down on one knee.


    "My Lord, it''s a woman called red cangyue. However, she is the young master of the red family, and her cultivation has reached the lower position of wuzun.


    Moreover, xuanming''s people seem to have arrived, but they haven''t taken them away. Now, it''s our chance. "


    The black robed man quickly told the intelligence and his own opinion.


    "Xuanming? The half demons of the eye of indifference? Ha ha, that garbage organization that can only hide


    She sneered and said, "go, find the red moon and bring her to me..."


    "At your command, my Lord."


    The figure in black robe bent down and then stepped back to exit. The figure instantly melted into the darkness like a shadow, and disappeared in a flash.


    "But, my Lord, red cangyue is now staying in a respectable force headquarters called cangxuan building. I''m afraid it''s hard for us to get there alone."


    Another black robed figure, condensing in the moonlight, whispers.


    "Cangxuanlou? Which is the third class, lower, middle or upper? " The voice of the Shan Shan pause, light ask a way.


    "Next... Only the owner of cangxuan building, Bai Jingsha, is a subordinate wuzun. In addition, there is no other powerful wuzun." The shadow answered quickly.


    "Subordinate? One? It''s too weak... "


    He sneered, "just a force in a remote border town, can you be afraid of it? Can''t I sleep for less than ten years, and your spirit has all been worn out?"


    "Or do you have any questions about my coming back to power?"


    A half white bone, half rotten face, suddenly appeared in front of the shadow, dark eyes, two groups of orange flames suddenly ignited.


    "I dare not! My Lord


    The dark shadow trembled with fright.


    "Then get out of here and bring back what I want. I don''t want to repeat it a second time." She said in a discontented voice.


    Whether it''s Xuankong City, or the so-called Chijia and cangxuanlou, for him, it''s just a small meal when he wakes up. If he moves around, he can easily eat it.


    Besides, apart from promoting the presence of the demon battlefield, he does not think that in a small place, there will be an existence that can compete with him.


    "After all, I was a strong man who had stepped into the middle position of wuzun a hundred years ago. As for now, even if I am seriously injured, I can still maintain the strength of the next peak!


    It''s just a cangxuan building... "


    She gave a sneer of disdain.

 Chapter 1468

    "A hundred years ago, it was the middle position, but now it''s only the wuzun with the highest position?"


    Looking at the information in his hand, Wang Xu fell into silence.


    "One hundred years later, is it still weak? Isn''t this guy retarded? This kind of idiot even sent me a "kneeling paste" to warn cangxuan building... "


    On the side, Bai Jingsha takes a careful look at Wang Xu and whispers:


    "Young master, I think this Shalan may be just a little pawn in the front. There must be a stronger black hand behind him!"


    He is also the next wuzun, and he has been the next wuzun for nearly two hundred years, although he has not broken through into the middle


    But at least he didn''t go back!


    It is true that there is a gap between the lower wuzun, but the gap is at most one floor, two floors and three floors.


    Such as this, I don''t know where it comes from. It''s just funny. Without Wang Xu, Bai Jingsha Jue can solve each other.


    "It''s possible."


    Wang Xu nodded in agreement. He felt that maybe he didn''t think deeply enough.


    These materials are specially sent by xuanming''s people, that is, the man and woman who contacted red cangyue before.


    Wang Xu didn''t meet those two people. But Bai Jingsha came back and reported that he was just two great masters of nine grades.


    The great master of nine grades is a strong man who can suppress a force if he is put outside.


    "Well, I think I''m a little too high-minded..." Wang Xu was speechless.


    Then he looked up at Bai Jingsha and asked:


    "By the way, it''s said that this robe came from the mainland of the imperial dynasty, not from the local forces of Xuankong city. So, maybe he''s coming to the devil battlefield? This guy has something to do with betrayers, or demons? "


    Wang Xu frowned.


    "Don''t worry, young master. I have already arranged the staff in the main city and the eight nearby Acropolis, especially in the vicinity of Jiulong Mountain and Jiulong college. If there is any abnormality, I will receive the news at the first time."


    Bai Jingsha replied quickly.


    "Good."


    Wang Xu nodded, then distracted and began to deal with other things.


    He didn''t pay any attention to this.


    Now he has a lot of things to do. Chu shuliu practices on the top floor of the Blackstone sword building, feeling the meaning of the sword, hoping to break through the limit of the great master as soon as possible and be promoted to the next martial arts master.


    The danger and opportunity coexist in the impact realm, which needs Wang Xu''s distracted attention from time to time.


    In addition, he and Chi cangyue discuss the way of cultivation after wuzun, reorganize cangxuan building, guide Leng Xiao and others, and make preparations for the coming of demon battlefield


    There are too many things, just a single item, to make him care too much.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s just a cangxuan building. It''s just a sacrifice for me to wake up and announce my arrival to all the forces here!"


    Outside the cangxuan building, a strong figure shrouded in a black robe was standing in the crowd. His eyes were indifferent to the many warriors who were constantly going in and out of the cangxuan building, or receiving tasks, or issuing tasks, or trading, exchanging and so on.


    The news of the arrival of the demon battlefield made the atmosphere of Xuankong city full of sadness, despair and


    Kill!


    However, for Xuankong City, the coming of demon battlefield may be a disaster of destruction.


    But for the whole solar martial arts world, the demon battlefield in Xuankong city is just a marginal battlefield in the wars between human warriors and demons that have lasted for several generations.


    For example, people like you haven''t gone out of their way to fight, capture, devour and strengthen the new demon battlefields.


    In my eyes.


    At the moment, all the warriors in and out of cangxuan building are just mole ants.


    And he, it is these people can''t imagine, high God, can easily kill a large area.


    Like, ordinary people, easy to step on a large area of ants in general.


    "Soon, destruction will come, tremble, you will tremble in my name, enjoy your last moment of ignorance and happiness!"


    He raised his head slightly, then stepped out and walked slowly to the gate of cangxuan building.


    At his side, none of the warriors who passed by found him, as if he was walking in another space, completely different from the world where everyone lived.


    This is a secret method specially used by Shashan, which is called Yingxing.


    This is his unique secret, but also he dare to walk in the demon battlefield card. Even those who are several levels better than him don''t want to find him easily.


    The cangxuan building outside is just a sign, not the headquarters.


    As a wuzun, he naturally knew that he walked up to the top floor step by step, then followed a disciple through the fog of space and came to the headquarters of cangxuan building.


    At this point.


    The headquarters of cangxuan building has been transferred by Wang Xu into the secret space where cangxuan''s killing place is located, which is convenient for him to build his own Shenwu space, for his disciples to practice and increase their defense.


    As soon as he entered here, he felt a slight position sweeping over him, which made him feel a kind of needling.


    It was a moment of awe.


    He is also a man who knows the goods. At this time, he immediately found the extraordinary cangxuan building, and his heart was filled with emotion.


    "I didn''t expect that martial arts could develop so well in this marginal town? What kind of array is this


    I was filled with emotion, but I didn''t care.


    After all, compared with the development of martial arts in the hinterland of the imperial dynasty, Xuankong city is a little bit of a big witch, and he has seen the world.


    As we move forward, soon.


    In the middle of the secret space, you can see the newly decorated Blackstone sword tower.


    "Here it is, the emperor''s blood holder, right there."


    In his sight, two black robed men were hiding in a shadow, staring at the Blackstone sword tower, as if waiting for time.


    Those are his two subordinates. After last night''s order, he thought that he was all right, so he followed the breath to find them. He thought that he was distracted by his subordinates.


    At this point.


    Red cangyue just came out of the Blackstone sword building with a heavy book in her hand. She was walking and looking down with relish.


    "That''s the taste... Emperor''s blood... Sure enough, this drop of emperor''s blood should belong to me. With this drop of emperor''s blood, my seriously injured body can be restored..."


    At this moment, he seemed to feel that the air around him was so sweet. Just a breath is like a big bite of a sweet cream cake.


    It''s perfect!


    Of course, except for a little pain in the back


    Huh?


    A little pain in the back?


    Subconsciously, I want to touch my back.


    But he bowed his head.


    I saw a sword sticking out of my chest.


    Golden sword body, with a little dazzling golden sword light.


    "Well? This is... "


    At this moment, I was a little at a loss.

 Chapter 1469

    "Sword?"


    In a flash, I suddenly responded.


    Fortunately, because of the previous injuries, his body has been rotten for a long time, and he will not be seriously injured easily.


    But this sword draws back, also still let the big blood spurt out.


    Next second.


    A space fog appeared out of thin air. Wang Xu stepped out of the fog and revealed his figure. He looked down at the robe unexpectedly.


    Originally, he was sitting in the main building of the building to deal with affairs. After the sword spirit came in, he threw a sword light.


    I thought I could kill each other at will, but I didn''t expect that there was nothing wrong with you.


    therefore.


    Wang Xu had to come in person.


    When he saw it with his own eyes, he found out that the intruder was an inferior martial master. However, he just glanced at it and ignored it and looked directly at the red moon.


    "Well? Didn''t find me? Sure enough, the accident is just an accident. It should be the defensive mechanism of the Falun here, but these people didn''t find me at all! "


    See Wang Xu appear, the first is a surprised, and then the panic in the heart quickly stabilized.


    "However, it seems extraordinary that the falian here can find me and attack me. Or do you want to rob even the information of the array?


    But, who will have the information of Falun


    He was lost in thought.


    "Forget it, the FA formation is a small path after all. Take away the emperor''s blood first. In other words, what''s the matter with my two men? Why don''t you move? "


    She quickly made up her mind, then raised her head and frowned, looking at her two men.


    At this time, those two people, with the help of the weakened version of "shadow line" taught by shaxuan, were hidden in the shadow and did not move.


    "Forget it, these two wastes. Don''t waste time. I''ll do it myself."


    She shook her head and made a decision. She strode to Wang Xu and red cangyue.


    "With the emperor''s blood, I can not only completely recover from the injury, return to the middle position of wuzun, but also attack the high position. Even in the future, it is not impossible to hope for Emperor Wu. It is no longer a dream! Ha ha ha! "


    His eyes were full of fire, and he couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the excitement.


    Emperor''s blood!


    It contains the blood of a former Emperor Wu


    Blood?


    "Poof


    Suddenly, there was another pain in the front chest, and a piece of blood came out again, but it was covered by the special secret of Yingxing.


    "Damn it, is it the mechanism of falian again? This array is really a bit powerful, but because of my carelessness and carelessness, I will never be hurt by attack again! "


    Looking down, another golden sword passed through his chest and soon dissipated into a sword light.


    He was a bit gnashing his teeth. He didn''t expect that the power of the array could hurt him twice in a row. Finally, he took the defense seriously.


    "Hum, it''s just a little hurt. Just get the emperor''s blood..."


    He snorted coldly to himself. This little injury is nothing to Wu Zun.


    More than a hundred years ago, after he stepped into the middle position of wuzun, his spirit and body began to merge, and the body was no longer the shackles of life and death.


    "I''m almost there. I''ll be there soon!"


    Once again, she took a step forward and reached for the red moon, ready to raid and snatch the emperor''s blood.


    "Emperor''s blood, it''s mine!"


    His eyes are bright, and this operation will naturally mobilize a lot of energy, thus affecting the shadow state.


    At this time.


    Even Wang Xu had to be shocked.


    This is


    Is it an idiot?


    He has thrown two swords, but he doesn''t react at all. He goes on his own way?


    How


    retarded?


    idiot?


    Or


    He has strong willpower, and is not afraid of life and death?


    This moment.


    Wang Xu seemed to see a fearless look in his eyes.


    This man, even if he was stabbed two swords in a row, still didn''t like it. He was still indomitable and determined to fight.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu is silent. He has some admiration.


    He turned slowly, raised his head, solidified his eyes, and said seriously and solemnly, word by word:


    "I see your insistence. In this case, I will not hold my hand any longer and use my strongest strength to kill you!"


    ¡°£¿£¿¡± It''s not like that.


    What are you saying?


    Next second.


    The world in front of him was suddenly dyed into gold, and a golden sword light, which almost occupied all his vision, came to him in a flash.


    On the light of the sword, the surging thoughts stir the void, making it seem to condense.


    That''s


    Far more than the general Wu Zun, she almost felt the terrifying power from the spirit!


    "You..."


    He suddenly froze, his eyes full of fear, and he opened his mouth to say something.


    But he hasn''t had time to say a word.


    Next second.


    The golden sword light has washed away like the tide.


    It''s gone.


    There was only a deep sword mark left in his previous position.


    "Even the gods and souls are destroyed, and there is no one begging for mercy until death? Sure enough... There is no one who is greedy for life and afraid of death who can achieve martial arts


    Looking at the empty space, Wang Xu was silent.


    People around us are silent.


    But people''s silence, obviously different from Wang Xu, was shocked.


    No one thought that there was a person hidden around them.


    No one thought that this man seemed to be very strong, that is, Wang Xu, who everyone knows is wuzun, has to do his best.


    At that moment, the bright golden sword light surprised everyone present.


    At this time.


    Red cangyue also looked at it in shock, kept silent for a moment, and then said:


    "Wang Xu, who was that man just now? I''ve only found two. I can''t move them. I''m going to ask you what to do with them. "


    "Unexpectedly, there is a third person!"


    While she was talking, she grabbed it. Suddenly, in the shadow on the side, two people in black robe, who were scared and pale, were caught and thrown in the open space.


    After glancing at them, Wang Xu said casually:


    "Give it to Bai Jingsha. It should be a spy sent by some outside force."


    During this period of time, many similar spies have been arrested. They all come to find out how many inside information about the demon battlefield in cangxuanlou. Wang Xu doesn''t care much.


    Immediately.


    With some emotion, he stretched out his right hand. In the palm of his hand, there was a piece of black cloth floating out of thin air, which was the last and only thing left in the basket.


    "I don''t know who he is, but he''s a subordinate warrior. He''s fearless and fearless. I have some respect for him."


    With that, Wang Xu threw the cloth to a nearby disciple and sighed


    "Make him a burial mound and set up a monument to set an example for the disciples in the building with his fearless spirit."


    "Go ahead! Fearless! Without fear! "


    "So, warrior."


    Wang Xu sighed and waved.


    "Yes."


    The disciple immediately took the cloth carefully, saluted and turned to leave.

 Chapter 1470

    For Wang Xu, it was just an episode.


    Later, the two men in black, who were subdued by red cangyue, confessed the identity of shaxuan, saying that he had been poisoned on his face by an enemy, and his whole face was poisoned and looked like a devil.


    Maybe, it''s poisoning the brain. Therefore, it is so fearless and fearless, after all, horizontal fear of ruthless, ruthless fear not to die.


    It is horizontal, ruthless and not fatal.


    After Wang Xu sighed with emotion, he didn''t think much of it.


    Just a subordinate wuzun, for him in the Chinese world, he may be a strong enemy.


    But for him now, he is just a little stronger wild dog, a little bit troublesome, but with a little full strength, he can kill with one sword.


    After the Blackstone sword building was built and the sword spirit system reappeared, with the help of the accumulation of the whole cangxuan building, Wang Xu can clearly feel that his strength is rapidly improving and becoming stronger at a speed that makes ordinary martial arts gape.


    However, the news of the demon battlefield may make people confused, and the recent chaotic events in Xuankong city are more and more frequent.


    that day.


    Wang Xugang came out from the Blackstone sword building to see the closed Chu shuliu, and ran into lengxiao and other elite disciples.


    In an instant, Leng Xiao and others who came to the Blackstone sword building for cultivation were stunned in the same place, and each look was extremely complicated.


    Originally.


    Wang Xu may be Wu Zun''s cultivation, but it''s just their private guess.


    However, the incident made cangxuan upstairs and downstairs, and everyone understood that Wang Xu was powerful. It was not possible, but the real wuzun!


    It''s not only the ordinary wuzun, but also the powerful existence that can kill the inferior wuzun directly!


    "Wang... Landlord... Good!"


    Cold small bow, respectful salute, this mouth wants to say what, but finally only spit out these words.


    "Come to practice? Work hard and don''t let me down


    Wang Xu nodded and was ready to leave.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    Stabbing.


    A sharp whistling sound burst from the Blackstone sword building.


    Then, two shadows burst out from them.


    At the same time.


    Wang Xu can still hear a burst of abuse.


    "Damn, which son of a bitch gave you this information? Isn''t this black stone building the core of cangxuan building? Why are there all cultivation disciples in it... "


    The curse is not over yet.


    In the black stone sword building, there are nearly twenty shadows chasing out, and the noise comes.


    "Don''t run!"


    "Damn, he Laowu in front, I told you not to run, but to slow down! Today, this wave of spies must be mine. In order to wait for them, I''ve been guarding for several days. What kind of gun do you want


    "Let your mother fart, dog, you''re the one to guard? I''ve been guarding it for several days! "


    This group of disciples, the two people in front of each other are still scolding each other, it seems that they all want to win the merit.


    The two "spies" who were chased were full of anger. They wanted to stop and kill them.


    Even if their strength is less than half of that of them, how dare they talk in the back?


    But they dare not!


    Because behind he Laowu and others, there are a large group of cangxuanlou disciples who are just like chicken blood. Red eyes are staring at them.


    "This is..."


    Wang Xu has some doubts. What''s the situation?


    On the side, Leng Xiao saw his doubts, gave a wry smile, and explained: "landlord, recently because there are too many spies from the outside world, Bai... Bai Changlao deliberately spread a false message to the outside world, saying that the Blackstone sword building is the secret place of our cangxuan building.


    Then, he issued an order to his disciples. Those who catch a spy can be free of charge. They have priority to practice in the Blackstone sword building for a month. "


    Hear that.


    Wang Xu nodded and understood why this scene appeared.


    Blackstone sword building''s cultivation effect is too strong. One month''s free training is enough to make all disciples crazy.


    While speaking, even Leng xiaoet al. Are eager to try, and want to rush out to chase people.


    But maybe because Wang Xu was around, he didn''t move. With disappointment on his face, he stared at the two spies running away.


    "Well, if you want to go after it, go." Seeing their mood, Wang Xu waved his hand with a smile.


    Suddenly, Leng xiaoet al. Immediately jumped up excitedly, saluted him and joined the chase army one after another.


    The people on their side, with strong breath, look unusual.


    See.


    The two spies who were chased turned black on the spot and became the bottom of the pot. One of them opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    On the other hand, he just squatted there, raised his hands and surrendered.


    The more you run, the more people you chase and the stronger you are.


    What''s more, he thought of a fatal situation. This is the secret space, not the outside world. Where can he go?


    That''s a fart!


    "Recently, there are too many people who have come to the secret space. The dragon and snake are mixed together, causing a lot of unnecessary losses."


    Wang Xu saw a burst of emotion, and then began to reflect.


    "It seems that we need to upgrade the sword spirit system as soon as possible, and speed up the improvement of the external array, otherwise, if we mix in another wuzun..."


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be a big problem for those below the top to have me. However, I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If any idle and flustered high-ranking Wu Zun wants to come to investigate the situation in person, he will be in trouble... "


    Wang Xu thought.


    A trace of his mind, he directly contacted the core sword spirit and began to check the savings of the Lingli pool during this period.


    The disciples of cangxuanlou come here every day. They don''t know how many spiritual units they can keep?


    Between the mind and the mind.


    "Welcome, dear master of sword spirit, Wang Xu."


    After a soft and familiar female voice.


    In front of Wang Xu''s eyes, the sand table model in the whole secret space now emerges.


    The model is followed by specific parameters and various introductions.


    "Shenwu space (under construction):"


    Blackstone sword tower.


    Owner: Wang Xu


    Lingli pool: Lingli, 806 units.


    Magic power: sword will force field.


    Scope: the Third Ring Road (100 meters is one ring road, with a radius of 100 meters)


    "It seems that during this period of time, I have transformed Zhenyuan of Shenfu every day. With the liver of these disciples day and night, I can accumulate 1000 units of spiritual power needed by dawning sword tower in two days at most."


    Wang Xu looks at the sand table model and thinks in his heart.


    But the next second.


    His eyes fell on the six little red dots on the sand table.


    Two of the red dots, gathered in the prison, were obviously the two spies who had just been chased.


    In addition, there are four small red spots, which are distributed all over the sand table.


    "Yes, are there any spies exposed? It seems that those forces outside are still very concerned about the news of the coming of the demon battlefield. "


    Wang Xu was very satisfied, and then he marked the four little red dots on the sand table.


    After that, shennian contacted Bai Jingsha, who was dealing with trivial matters, and asked him to arrange a hand to arrest him.


    It''s a good thing that various forces outside care about the news of the demon battlefield, but it''s not a good thing to come to his side to look for trouble.


    There are four fish in the net.


    Now, we can''t have less than one.

 Chapter 1471

    "Bang!"


    Cangxuan building, the residence of ordinary disciples, two disciples gathered in the room, seemed to be talking about something, looked up in amazement, looking at a group of people breaking into the door.


    There is no nonsense.


    When they saw the person who came in the door wearing the dark clothes with chest pattern sword, they immediately broke up without saying a word, turned around and ran.


    The speed is extremely fast, the movement is extremely decisive, obviously is passes through the long-term special training.


    One of them even has a rune flashing in his hand, which seems to be the last message he wants to send.


    But the next second.


    Two golden sword lights came out of the explosion, just covering them.


    "Poof


    In an instant, the sound of sharp blade entering the body rang out.


    "Solved, go to the next place!" Leng Xiao''s face was cold. He wiped the blood from the lower sword and turned around. It was extremely cold.


    "If you can hide for such a long time, or even mingle with the disciples, you can see that the organization behind it must be extraordinary." Cold little voice light.


    "Now there are sword owners in charge. The power of our sword tower is the general trend. No matter who is behind them, it can''t be stopped!" A disciple in black, who led the team, replied in a low voice.


    Sword master.


    This is the title.


    It''s Wang Xu''s amazing sword after he killed you. It''s the respect of his disciples to Wang Xu in private.


    And the name of cangxuan building is not worthy of the name.


    In particular, these core disciples, dressed in black and with sharp swords, were personally taught by Wang Xu behind cangxuan building.


    People have already renamed cangxuan building as sword building!


    ¡­¡­


    This day.


    In different places, whether inside or outside the secret space, killing, fighting and repression are constantly breaking out everywhere.


    "Step on..."


    In the heavy and rapid footstep sound, several dark shadows galloped rapidly on the earth.


    As the night falls, a few people go into the woods and shadow. It seems that they want to be completely immersed in the darkness, hoping that no one can find out.


    "The people of Liu family in Nancheng, now that they are here, don''t leave in such a hurry. Why don''t you go back to the secret place of the sword tower with us and show you the environment of my sword tower carefully? "


    All the disciples in black had distorted shadows at their feet. They walked out of the shadows slowly and quickly, and surrounded the escaped people.


    The secret method they used is just the "step shadow step" passed down by Wang Xu. In the same realm, these core disciples who have the heaven level secret method almost form an absolute crush.


    After all, in such a large area of Xuankong City, besides the three families and two academies, how many of them have the power of heaven level secret arts?


    No,


    I''m afraid that no force except the sword tower will take the heaven level secret method as a common secret method and teach it to the disciples at will.


    "You people want to keep us?"


    Surrounded by several people, a man said in a cold voice.


    "Maybe, maybe not, but... Who knows if you don''t try?" In the dark shadow, a tall man with bare arms and bloody eyebrows soon emerged.


    "Are you... The blood of cangxuan building? Ah, how dare you speak arrogantly when you are just a defeated general... "


    Surrounded by a sneer, the man suddenly burst out, hands lit up a white light, lightning rushed to the new tall man.


    The Liu family in Nancheng is not a small organization or a small force cleaned up by cangxuanlou before.


    In Xuankong City, the Liu family is also recognized as a behemoth and a top force in the top 50.


    Therefore, although they were surrounded, the people of the Liu family were never afraid. On the contrary, they took the initiative to attack and kill the bandits and others.


    However.


    Liu family man burst up less than half a second, the heart is suddenly cold, a strong sense of danger.


    Almost without any hesitation, he subconsciously followed his instinct and turned around to avoid the attack.


    But he just moved.


    "Poof


    A dark sword, still silent from the shadow of the stab, hard into his chest, only half an inch, will directly pierce the heart.


    "How can it be? Your strength... How can you progress so fast! "


    Liu man''s eyes are full of panic, but the next second, the sword body has been cut, will miss half an inch of heart tear smashed.


    "Damn it! step on it! Withdraw


    The rest of the Liu family, their faces all changed wildly. How dare they fight back? They all went back and ran wildly again.


    The strength of cangxuanlou''s disciples is totally different from what they found in their materials.


    "In the name of the master of the sword, I am a bandit of blood... To you, the price of death!"


    The bandit''s eyes were not happy or sad. He stepped forward. The dark sword in his hands began to shine on the body of the sword.


    Hoo


    The light of the sword, like a half moon, sweeps all the fleeing Liu family''s waist tracks.


    Next second.


    Patta!


    one divides into two.


    "Come on, next place."


    The bandit''s blood looked down, then turned around and left.


    Behind him.


    There were seven or eight corpses on the ground swept by the sword Qi, and the blood was gathered into two big characters.


    The sword!


    Building!


    Up the sword, down the stairs.


    Like the sky hanging, the ground hanging.


    ¡­¡­


    Within a day.


    The name of the sword tower, in the various forces in the Xuankong City, is suddenly at its zenith.


    With the spread of the reputation of Jianlou, dozens of small forces were completely destroyed. Among the medium-sized forces, six were forced to retreat, and one was stubborn and even completely destroyed.


    Even among the large-scale forces, the confrontation between the Liu family and the sword tower is also a heavy loss. They have lost a lot of manpower and have to shrink their forces silently.


    The rest of the other forces began to change, or shrink, or send more experts.


    Among them, the Liu family is the most powerful.


    Night will disappear, nine days of glory is about to fall on the earth, the afterglow has spread in the sky.


    "Why are so many people coming here, ready to leave without waiting for a while? It''s a little bad. Our sword building is very enthusiastic. "


    A coquettish woman with a pale face and hair like a blood tree slowly emerged from the darkness and walked out.


    She looked at a group of Liu family members in front of her without saying a word, and a sneer gradually appeared on her face.


    It seems that there are some old friends she knows among the Liu family!


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    It was almost the same second that the woman appeared. In the dark, all the people of the Liu family were running in the direction, and there was a fierce fight.


    Then, several masters of the Liu family groaned and were forced back by something they didn''t know. They all looked pale, with blood in their mouths and panic in their eyes.


    "Witch, you are hiding in the cangxuan building. During this time, you are the one who deliberately spread rumors and spread the news that the demon battlefield is coming, aren''t you? What''s your purpose in spreading such vicious rumors? " A master of the Liu family asked in a cold voice. He was very angry.


    "There''s no purpose. It''s just to lead you out and kill you. After all, you all call me a witch, don''t you? " The coquettish woman chuckled.


    "You, you... Are you going to have a full-scale war with our Liu family?"


    Another master of the Liu family is very angry.


    "War? Do you think you are qualified? I said, "I''m just here to kill you." The coquettish woman smiles more brightly.


    "It seems that cangxuanlou is really occupied by you traitors who take refuge in demons. You change your name to Jianlou and kill people. Do you want to be so reckless?"


    At this time, not far away, in the afterglow of the ninth day, a graceful young man in white with a folding fan in his hand came out slowly.

 Chapter 1472

    "We?"


    "To the devil?"


    "Traitor?"


    Chu shuliu almost laughed. She looked up and looked at people.


    In front of him, the young man, handsome and clean, almost worked hard to achieve perfection.


    At a glance, it''s just a feeling. Pretend!


    It seems that he is like a little white face who depends on his appearance to eat, but the light silver light from his eyes can tell that this person must be not simple.


    "Young master Yintong!"


    Several masters of the Liu family were excited when they saw the young man. They bowed their heads to him and called respectfully.


    Sensing the man''s breath, Chu shuliu''s face was slightly dignified for a moment.


    A wuzun!


    Although it was only the junior wuzun who had just entered the wuzun realm, it still represented the strength of the Liu family.


    "Even the strong men of this level are out? Go away


    Chu shuliu was a little surprised. With her words, the people around her retreated quickly and disappeared into the shadow.


    "Hehe, you just want to go? It''s only at this time that I want to run. Are you when I don''t exist? "


    Silver pupil man sneer, step forward, the silver light in the eyes suddenly rose.


    Silver light wheels appeared in the air, turned into high-speed rotating gears, and killed the retreating sword tower people in the shadow.


    But the next second.


    "Who said we were going to run?"


    Chu shuliu''s figure suddenly appeared in front of the whole silver light wheel. His arms relaxed. In a series of breaking sounds, all the silver light wheels were crushed easily and disappeared as a piece of light.


    "I just didn''t expect that you would have wuzun level experts. It''s really strange that Liu family in Nancheng... It seems that you''ve just been promoted, and you''ve colluded with the demons. Have you got any benefits?"


    Silver pupil man''s face suddenly surprised, before the relaxed is not in, instead of a piece of suspicion.


    "Are you wuzun? It''s impossible. Half a month ago, you were just a great master of nine grades. You were chased by my Liu family like a lost dog. When


    Chu shuliu''s breath, without the slightest cover up, is constantly climbing and soaring. It is a special breath that only wuzun can have. It can''t be wrong.


    He can recognize Chu shuliu naturally!


    More than half a month ago.


    Chu shuliu is just a great master of Jiupin. He is regarded as a traitor by Kowloon University, and the Liu family once sent people to hunt him down.


    But now, she has become a wuzun?


    What is more unacceptable to the silver pupil man is that the breath of Chu shuliu is actually suppressing him!


    "If I say that everything before was a misunderstanding, you..."


    "Kill them!"


    Before he finished his sentence, the silver pupil was interrupted by Chu shuliu. His heart jumped, and then he turned around and ran away quickly without any hesitation.


    His family knows his own affairs. He is not promoted normally, but transformed by some special secret method given by demons.


    Under the bullying, the ordinary great master can catch the real wuzun and be blind in an instant.


    But different from him, the rest of the Lius'' masters, the most powerful of them, were no more than the great master of nine grades. In an instant, they were pierced by countless vines drilled out of the ground and fell apart.


    In contact with flesh and blood nourishment, these vines quickly bloom out one after another blood colored flowers, like serrated green leaves, in a twinkling of an eye will drag everything to the ground, absorb, turn into nutrition.


    Chu shuliu stood in the same place, not chasing the silver pupil man.


    The other party is a wuzun after all, and she can''t kill him directly. It will waste a lot of time to kill him.


    today.


    The main purpose of Jianlou is to show her power to the outside world. She was silent for more than half a month when she successfully passed the customs and broke through wuzun.


    It''s time for the name of the sword tower to be known as Xuankong city.


    Moreover, it may not matter to kill these great masters, but if you kill the silver pupil man. After the event, the Liu family will retaliate on a large scale.


    Now the strength of their side is not enough to be a direct enemy to the old forces of xuankongcheng. It will take time to accumulate.


    In addition to these reasons, there is also a fundamental reason.


    "With the blood of demons, the puppet wuzun who was forced to be promoted... It seems that the Liu family has completely taken refuge with demons..."


    Think of silver pupil man that pair of strange silver pupil, Chu shuliu is also not from slightly frown, some helpless, and some sigh.


    It''s easy for her to be promoted to wuzun because of the true blood in her body.


    and.


    What is here now is not her noumenon, but a special talent of serving the blood of the tree demon.


    In a similar way, she split up the ten ways. At this time, she was leading the core disciples of the sword tower, Leng Xiao, bandit blood and others, to suppress the foreign forces that invaded during this period.


    If really fight, this has separate body, the strength is most, namely, with that silver pupil man half weight eight Liang.


    "It''s already very good. Today''s goal is mainly to show strength to the outside world. Let the people outside know that today''s sword building has completely replaced the former cangxuan building and has enough power to make people fear. That''s enough. "


    In Chu shuliu''s ear, Wang Xu''s faint voice came.


    "We don''t need to eliminate these forces, we just need to kill some, frighten some and draw some together."


    "As long as you show enough strength, the following things will be easier than fighting alone. The core of the struggle for power is powerful power, followed by potential! Powerful power!


    It''s enough to make everyone understand that we''re not easy to mess with. If you want to be our enemy, you need to pay a heavy price that they can or cannot afford. "


    Wang Xu continued.


    That''s what he ordered.


    However, there was a little surprise. That is the name of the sword building advocated by Leng Xiao, bandit blood and others.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t change the meaning of the name cangxuanlou, but he didn''t expect that these disciples did it by themselves.


    "I listen to you." Chushuliu said with a smile.


    For Wang Xu''s means, she also knows why. However, she listened to Wang Xu not because she knew, but because she


    It''s Wang Xu''s woman!


    "It''s just hard work for you. Your ability to separate the tree demon is very important for tonight''s action. But it also exposes you and makes you a target. " Wang Xu sighed.


    "It''s OK. Even if you don''t let me move, I''ll take the initiative to expose myself. I can still remember those people who chased me before. I haven''t forgotten the death of Ye Jianyi and others


    Every word of Chu shuliu''s way.


    "Did you forget? I haven''t forgotten you either. I should have done it myself at the beginning, and I shouldn''t let you run away. "


    Suddenly, a voice sounded behind Chu shuliu.


    "The blood of Fu Chang tree demon is really strong, but in such a short time, you even broke through to wuzun. Is it because of the danger of death and life in the pursuit? Is it exciting?"

 Chapter 1473

    It''s not divine.


    But the sound of being close at hand made Chu shuliu''s hair stand up.


    Although it''s not the main body, the tree demon still has more powerful power than the ordinary warrior. Otherwise, it can''t force the silver pupil man to escape.


    Now, someone was speaking very close behind her, but she didn''t notice. Who was it?


    Chu shuliu quickly turned around, and at the same time urged the power of the tree demon to launch dozens of vines to break through the ground and attack all the space behind him.


    However.


    All the attacks, they all burst in an instant.


    "Don''t move."


    At the same second, someone behind him spoke again, very relaxed: "your body has been locked by my sword intention, and now I haven''t started. You can continue to speak and answer my questions, or you will be killed in an instant by me. "


    Chu shuliu did not move.


    Without being reminded, she could also feel a great sense of danger in the void.


    That is the strength of the other side is far more than her, almost forming a strong level difference.


    The other side said well. The reason why she can still stand and speak now is that the other side didn''t start.


    "Who are you?"


    The smile on Chu shuliu''s face gradually disappeared, replaced by the unprecedented dignified and cold.


    "Me?"


    The people behind me laughed, "my name is qingjianfeng. Thanks to you, I have encountered a lot of troubles, so now I come to collect the interest of those troubles."


    "Green sword seal?"


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot that not everyone knows my name. It doesn''t matter. To remind you, didn''t you eavesdrop on my secret before? "


    "You?"


    "Why, now I forget my voice? But it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter whether you remember or not. "


    The voice fell.


    Next second.


    Boom!!


    A thick sword light burst from the inside of Chu shuliu''s body and turned into countless pieces of flesh and blood with strange wood grain.


    The rain of blood came down one after another.


    After the blood rain.


    A middle-aged man in a light blue gown is watching all this with a smile. Behind him is the silver pupil man who ran away in a panic and awe.


    "Well, is it just a separation? It''s really interesting. It''s really difficult to take the blood of the tree demon... "


    The middle-aged man smiles slightly, and doesn''t think much of what he killed.


    If there is a strong man in Xuankong city who has reached a certain level here, he will definitely recognize that this middle-aged man is the first peak of Jiulong Mountain.


    True Dragon Peak master!


    Green sword seal!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In the secret space, the black stone sword building is located.


    A slender shadow also slowly rose, a long hair like withered blood, from the top of the head, has been falling to the heel.


    Then spread on the ground, all the way down, deep into the black stone sword building under the stone.


    Chu shuliu opened his eyes, eyes bright purple light.


    It seemed to be purple, and it seemed to be the thick fog of blood, dancing on the top of her hair like a flame.


    Around Chu shuliu, a space mist suddenly emerged.


    Wang Xu came out of it, grabbed it, and put the flames of the uprising on the top of Chu shuliu''s hair back. His eyes were deep and his voice was dignified


    "Are you all right?"


    There are only two of them on the top floor of Blackstone sword building.


    Chu shuliu resisted the painful feeling left in his spirit, turned his neck hard, looked at Wang Xu and shook his head slowly


    "Nothing, just a little pain..."


    "OK, normal reaction, just get used to it."


    Wang Xu nodded and said with a smile.


    Smell speech, the facial expression on Chu shuliu''s face suddenly a stiff, what to mean to get used to good?


    Seeing this, Wang Xu smiles again and explains: "after you are strong, the separate death will occupy a tiny part of the spirit volume, and you won''t feel any pain."


    Finish.


    Wang Xu embraces Chu shuliu''s waist, and the space is misty. They go out of the secret space and come to the main city of the dark sky. They look up at the curved moon in the sky.


    "I didn''t expect that I just wanted to catch a few small fish and shrimp first, but I caught a real dragon."


    He could feel the blood boiling in his body.


    It was the carnival that after leaving the Chinese world and facing many weak enemies, he was finally able to fight for life and death without fear.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were blazing.


    He hasn''t really fought for a long time. In the past, almost all of the opponents facing the Chinese world were weak and indescribable rubbish.


    But this time it''s different.


    The first peak of Jiulong Mountain, the master of Zhenlong peak!


    It''s a mountain. Can it be shaken?


    "Are you going?"


    Chu shuliu was silent for a moment and asked slowly.


    "Not everything will go according to our personal wishes and the initial plan. Sword tower, I just set up. I don''t want to give up... "


    Wang Xu slowly pulled out a pale gold sword. The sound of the sword chanted from low to high was more and more loud.


    "Moreover, for every battle, I will not escape, nor can I escape..."


    "Because once you escape once, there will be a second time, a third time..."


    "In the end, I''ll be a naked loser."


    As the voice falls, Wang Xu''s body suddenly turns into a golden light and flies to the horizon in the distance.


    Chu shuliu did not hesitate, but also turned into a purple light, flying to catch up.


    On the day when she saw Wang Xu again, she had already vowed that she would follow Wang Xu wherever he went.


    What''s more?


    The man in front of her is fighting for her!


    What is the reason for her to retreat?


    No, from the beginning, there was no hesitation, and there was no need for any reason!


    ¡­¡­


    In the main city of Xuankong.


    A street near the old cangxuan building.


    Countless dead bodies fell to the ground, the field was quiet and bloody.


    Several masters of the Liu family rushed to the scene. Looking at the middle-aged man standing in the field, he suddenly trembled and saluted.


    "Everyone of the Liu family, see the master of zhenlongfeng!"


    The neat sound reverberated in the dead street for a moment, just like thunder, shaking everywhere.


    Many masters of big, small and medium forces are hiding in the dark, watching everything happening here from a distance, with a dignified and heavy atmosphere.


    At the beginning, it was a demonstration, expulsion and warning for the sword tower to declare its power to the outside world.


    However, with the emergence of qingjianfeng, countless experts from the Liu family quickly joined in, which turned into a life and death battle between the two forces.


    Fortunately, the disciples of the sword building, each core team, was led by a tree demon of Chu shuliu. After qingjianfeng killed the first one, they immediately returned to the secret space and closed all the entrances and exits of the space.


    However, these may be able to easily block the warriors under the wuzun, but they can''t block the powerful ones such as qingjianfeng.


    "I haven''t done it myself for a long time. I miss it."


    Green sword seal rare emotion way.


    Around him, there were hundreds of corpses killed instantly.


    This includes not only more than a dozen disciples of the sword tower, but also nearly 100 warriors of other forces.


    Both the participants and the passers-by watching the battle were killed in a flash.


    Wu Zun is full of ants.


    That''s not true.


    On the body of qingjianfeng, it shows incisively and vividly.

 Chapter 1474

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The experts of the Liu family are speechless.


    "Fengzhu..."


    Only the man with silver pupil wants to talk and stops.


    I just killed a "wuzun" master of the other side. At this time, the most important thing is not to wipe out and crush this bullshit sword building?


    What are you wasting your time here for?


    Look at you this big guy to send emotion, pretend to force?


    But he didn''t dare to say it.


    Although he is also "wuzun", in front of the cover of Qingjian, he is a slightly stronger beetle that can be easily crushed to death.


    High position wuzun!


    This level is unimaginable, which can turn the power of heaven and earth for its own use.


    "Don''t worry."


    Qingjianfeng smiles and shakes the blood in his hands at will. There is no trace on his white hands, like a body without dirt.


    Next second.


    He turned around, looked up, looked into the empty air, light mouth: "how, come all come, don''t you still appear?"


    Hoo


    The breeze gently blows through the space, like the ripples of water, spreading instantly.


    Follow.


    Poof! Poof! Poof!


    Below the ground, countless sword like vines were suddenly thrust out, and they went straight into the sky, spread for hundreds of meters, and suddenly closed at the highest point, forming a cage like existence.


    Strange purple flowers, quietly, one after another blooming on the vine, light blood mist, I do not know where to start, with the wind, blowing through everyone''s body.


    All these changes are abrupt and shocking, which makes people palpitate and panic.


    But green sword seal, but still proud and standing, motionless, eyes no joy no sorrow, as if nothing happened around in general.


    His eyes, just staring at the beginning of the spatial fluctuations.


    Where?


    A pale gold sword tip appeared slowly, followed by the pale gold sword body, then the hilt, and then an arm holding the hilt


    "Pa, Da, ta..."


    The sound of footsteps, which contains a strange sense of rhythm, rings in everyone''s ears. The person holding the pale gold sword comes out slowly from the fluctuating space.


    "Unexpectedly, I just spread a little rumor to stir up the situation. The first peak of Jiulong Mountain, the owner of Zhenlong peak, actually arrived in person. I can''t wait."


    A slender young man, covered in black and gilt edged armor, appeared in front of everyone.


    The black hair on his head was like a floating black cloud, and the pale golden sword in his hand breathed the light of the sword.


    However, the man only took a few steps, and everyone''s sight was unconsciously attracted by his eyes.


    Those eyes, like two burning little suns, are bright and dazzling, just like a star falling into them.


    "Hoo


    As the young men keep approaching, an invisible and powerful pressure in the air falls out of thin air, and the pressure on the people is growing.


    The silver pupil man''s face was pale, and his palm was sweating. He could not help but regress, as if forced by some hidden extreme danger.


    As for the other masters of the Liu family, when they came out from all sides and gathered into a prison, they were panicked. At this time, their faces turned pale and their eyes showed despair.


    It''s the pressure that young men can''t bear easily, but also the despair of life and death.


    Their strength is no more than nine great masters.


    Trapped in this rattan cage, in the face of the possible outbreak of wuzun battle, it is only the aftereffect, I am afraid it will kill most of them.


    At this point.


    The faint smile on qingjianfeng''s face finally faded away.


    "Well? This kind of breath oppresses... Mingwu Zun rank is only the lower rank, but there is the pressure of the higher rank. Is it a secret? It''s amazing. "


    After a pause, the green sword sealed his eyes and showed a trace of greed.


    "Very good, this secret method, for me, also has enough value to capture and collect..."


    "My name is Wang Xu." Wang Xu said calmly.


    The pale gold sword in his hand vibrates gently. During this time, Wang Xu has been tempered again. This is no longer the previous porch spirit sword.


    It''s a high-quality artifact.


    Based on the former Xuanguang spirit sword, it smashes materials and resources to upgrade a stronger spirit sword.


    "My sword has not been tempered for a long time. It needs a name and an enemy to test it..."


    "Oh?"


    Qingjianfeng grinned, but there was no sound, only the silent coldness.


    "It seems that you are trying to kill me, but do you really know the meaning of the rank of high-ranking wuzun? Do you deserve to kill me? "


    The voice just dropped.


    Qingjianfeng''s body suddenly disappeared.


    But Wang Xu''s body also disappeared in an instant.


    And in the sky.


    But suddenly a little golden light came on.


    Bang!


    The sword sound burst open, countless pieces of sword light turned into light rain, sweeping the world.


    Their bodies were almost incredible. Under the presence of wuzun, even the strong men of Jiupin grand master could not be captured by naked eyes.


    Only when you have the existence of divine thoughts on top of wuzun, can you capture and watch the war with divine thoughts.


    There is a sword in Qingjian''s name, which is also based on Kendo, but he doesn''t use it at all. He only has two hands, which is more terrifying than the top-grade spirit sword.


    The sword is full of energy, and its meaning soars to the sky. The two sides fight in the air like lightning. In an instant, dozens or hundreds of attacks collide.


    At this time, however, some wuzuns, who were aroused by the situation, were surprised to find out in their mind when they were fighting in the appearance of the rattan cage.


    No matter Wang Xu or Qing Jianfeng, they have never really hit each other since the first move.


    The scattered sword light was just a marginal force formed by the impact of the aftershocks between the two men.


    Two people''s fight, almost from the start of one hand, the other side will immediately find the flaw, point to this flaw.


    And the same, the hand of the party, also instantly found each other''s flaws, also point to new flaws.


    The close fight between them turned into a loophole in each other''s moves.


    If it''s not for the extremely fast speed of the two sides, it will even make people laugh in slow motion. It''s only as if it''s a poor martial arts actor performing "fighting.".


    However, the real speed of the shot, but it reached a second hundreds of moves of terror.


    "Is that all you can do?"


    Wang Xu''s voice sounded bland.


    On the move, he has begun to gain the upper hand. As long as he takes a few more breaths, he will crush the green sword seal.


    Hearing his sarcasm, qingjianfeng''s face turned black.


    It never occurred to him that a high-ranking martial arts master who had been practicing for nearly 500 years could not match Wang Xu in his exquisite moves.


    In his mind, there was a nameless fire.


    In a rage.


    Qingjianfeng is no longer ready to "play the family", but directly with a strong force, completely crush and kill Wang Xu.


    But not for him.


    Keng!


    In the void, a golden sword light suddenly flashed, and the space was split with a visible sword mark of tens of meters. The dark sword mark was like a black dragon coming out of the abyss, straight to the green sword seal.


    Without any hesitation, Wang Xu seized the moment of the fluctuation of qingjianfeng''s mind and launched a fierce attack.


    Caught off guard.


    instant.


    Green sword seal suddenly a falter, and then raise a hand to cover left side face, back away, angrily looking at Wang Xu.


    On his left face, there was a bloodstain, dazzling and startling!

 Chapter 1475

    The bloodstain on the green sword''s face is dazzling and frightening, which is reflected in everyone''s eyes.


    Although this scar, almost instantly completely recovered.


    However, for a high-ranking wuzun, he was injured by Wang Xu, the lower wuzun. He was still in such a special position on his face, which is a kind of unspeakable shame.


    Some of the martial arts masters who watched the battle were shocked and lost their mind almost instantly. The most powerful of them were just in the middle.


    In fact, there are not many high-ranking wuzun in Xuankong city.


    After all, it is a realm closest to Emperor Wu, which can not be achieved by anyone.


    It can be seen from this that what will happen to the mood of many wuzuns.


    "Boy, are you proud?"


    There was a trace of ferocity in qingjianfeng''s eyes, and a little blood color rose from the depths of his pupils.


    "Then you can... Take my move?"


    He raised his hand, a dazzling sword light on his arm showed spiral winding, covered his whole left arm.


    "Dragon bite!"


    In a flash, countless swords shot out, condensed into a huge black dragon mouth.


    Deep in the mouth of the dragon, black light flashed.


    Whew!


    A piece of ferocious dragon teeth, burst out in an instant, faster than lightning, tearing the space, bringing up a broken black space pattern, rushed to Wang Xu.


    "So fast!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were fixed.


    After all, he was two steps away from the other side, though he could easily crush the opponent at first with his powerful fighting experience and martial arts secrets.


    But qingjianfeng didn''t really regard him as his opponent. Now, everything is different.


    Fortunately, Wang Xu''s inside information is extremely profound, which is nearly 100 times more than that of the general lower level of Wu Zun, and can almost compete with the middle level of Wu Zun.


    Such details, combined with previous experience, are enough to fight against the high-ranking wuzun qingjianfeng.


    Zheng!


    Wang Xu puts out his sword like lightning. His sword moves move moves all over the world. Countless forces of heaven and earth gather to help him fight against attacks and increase his own power.


    It''s a sword.


    Under the guidance of the extremely high secret method, with the powerful strength, the power far exceeds that of the inferior wuzun.


    The two collide.


    The dragon''s head is falling apart, the sword is shaking wildly, the sword is chanting constantly, and a corner of the sword is falling apart.


    "Oh, interesting!"


    Green sword eyebrow a pick, finally will Wang Xu as a real enemy.


    "Even this can be blocked? It seems that you have more martial arts secrets than I think, and they are also higher... "


    "To introduce it again."


    The smile on the cover of green sword gradually disappeared, replaced by a strong sense of killing and possessiveness.


    "My name is qingjianfeng, the first peak of Jiulong Mountain, the leader of Zhenlong peak, but these are in the past. Now, I am the sixth advance envoy of the night Pavilion, and my title is.... "


    "Long Zun!"


    instant.


    He was full of black light, and countless sword lights burst out, like a flame burning on him.


    Boom!!


    The space vibrated, and the rattan cage wrapped around it began to shake violently.


    Immediately after that, the rattan canopy around the center of the sky exploded and was replaced by a lacquer black dragon head tens of meters in size.


    Below, the masters of the Liu family, who had already retreated to the corner, were suddenly knocked out by the huge aftershocks of power, and then hit on the outside vines, strangled and devoured by the vines.


    In a twinkling, all the people in the Liu family were dead, only the silver pupil man was left.


    But he, too, is struggling.


    In the face of a high-ranking wuzun''s all-out outburst, it''s just coercion, and his "pseudo low ranking wuzun", who is forced to achieve by the blood of demons, has already begun to be unable to bear it.


    As for the street buildings inside the cage, cracks constantly appear on the surface, spreading and crisscrossing like cobwebs.


    At the last moment, the crack spread stopped, but the buildings collapsed and the dust rushed to the sky.


    Between heaven and earth, countless dark flames, crazy spread, devouring everything around.


    "No, it''s not a flame!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were stunned, and then he stepped back abruptly, raised his hand and cut off the black fire in front of him.


    But the next second.


    The greater pressure, however, came from the sky. It was not an attack on the body, but a crush on the spirit.


    Boom!


    Countless black flames submerged Wang Xu in an instant, like the tide devouring the reef, so easy.


    "Wang Xu!"


    Chu shuliu''s face appears from a blood flower on the rattan prison, and his eyes are anxious. He is about to break away from the tree demon state and rush to the position where Wang Xu disappears.


    But at this time.


    The golden light pierces the black fire, a long sword tears open the fire curtain, and Wang Xu walks out intact. His pale gold armor emits a thin golden barrier, which envelops him behind.


    Until then.


    Chu shuliu was shocked to find that the armor on Wang Xu''s body was composed of countless small sword lights. At this time, it expanded and the sword light flowed, forming this barrier.


    "Ha ha, boy, I want to get all kinds of secret methods you have. I can block my attack one after another."


    Qingjianfeng was bathed in black flame and sword light, and the huge black dragon head in the sky covered the sky.


    The terrifying high position of Wu Zun is oppressive and domineering. It expels all the alien energy in the air.


    With fun, he looks at Wang Xu.


    "It''s just that this is just my body revealing, the natural pressure, the aftereffect of powerful force."


    "This kind of consumption, for me, hardly exists. what about you? How long can you hold on? "


    Qingjianfeng stretched out his right hand, five fingers wide.


    "This is the powerful, terrifying and almost boundless power of the high-ranking wuzun. Why is it that only one of the millions of warriors becomes the next one? "


    "Do you know how many of the lower wuzuns can finally get to the top?"


    "One in ten thousand!"


    "One in a billion, if you count them among those who are under Wu Zun!"


    He is proud and indifferent, looking down at Wang Xu who seems to be struggling to resist.


    "And the high wuzun, the sun in the sky, shines on everything below and suppresses everything below!"


    Wang Xu''s crazy urge body true yuan, into countless sword light, constantly resist the black flame in all directions.


    Although he can persist for a long time, it is obviously not the way to go on like this. No matter how deep his inside information is, he will be exhausted.


    "It seems that there is no way..."


    Wang Xu had no choice but to think that he would be forced to play the card so early.


    "But since there''s no way to drag it down, tear it up..."


    He stepped back suddenly, the sword light barrier shrouded in him suddenly shrank, and he was no longer fighting against the black fire outside.


    "Well?"


    Seeing this scene, qingjianfeng was stunned.


    Under the pressure of his spiritual power, Wang Xu gave up his resistance?


    Finally know that he is just a mole ant, ready to die?


    Although it is only the most basic force to force the high-ranking wuzun.


    However, this kind of power is not easily borne by the inferior wuzun who has not opened up the space of Shenwu.


    Once engulfed by the black fire, the opponent will soon turn into a part of the black fire, thus becoming nourishment and expanding his magical space.


    And the black dragon head in the air is actually the embodiment of the magic weapon space sealed by the green sword.


    He was very sure that a subordinate wuzun could not have divine space and could not resist the phagocytosis.


    In this case, Wang Xu can support so long, it is very good.


    "Give up?"


    Qingjianfeng picks his eyebrows. He is about to control the lacquer black dragon head movement and swallow Wang Xu directly, saving time.


    All of a sudden.


    In the surrounding space, it seems to light up.

 Chapter 1476

    I don''t know when.


    Around, deep in the black flame, a little bit of pale gold light was stained.


    "Well? This is... "


    Green sword frowned and grabbed a golden light spot in front of him.


    "Golden dot? When? "


    He was startled and realized that it was not right. His body was black and fiery, and his figure was crazy and backward.


    But it''s too late.


    A large area of golden light, wrapped around the body of green sword seal, suddenly bloom, bright.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!!


    Innumerable golden light spots, like an endless sea of light, darted back and forth, and gathered from all directions to the green sword seal.


    From afar.


    Innumerable golden light spots formed a huge golden sword, which spread all over the world and cut off the green sword with one sword.


    "I..."


    Qingjianfeng''s face changed wildly. His arms crossed in front of him. The huge dragon head in the air spewed out a thick black flame and shot straight at the big sword.


    Stab!


    But at this moment, the light of the golden sword suddenly soared. In an instant, it tore up the black flame and cut it down completely.


    Above the sword light.


    Wang Xu is boiling with countless Wu Zunzhen yuan, looking down at the place where the green sword is engulfed by the sword light.


    When the cards are in place, Unicom''s sword room is in a secret space, and the spirit pool below the Blackstone sword building has the huge sword meaning of the sword system in the middle, and instantly erupts an unimaginable power of terror.


    "It''s over."


    Wang Xu''s mind moved.


    Boom!


    When the Shenfu in the body is opened, the water like Zhenyuan pours out and turns into more sword light. It bumps into the bottom like a storm to make up for the last attack.


    "The high position of wuzun is really strong. The gap between the ranks is..."


    Wang Xu felt a little emotion in his heart.


    In the fight between him and qingjianfeng just now, the strength of almost every blow exceeded the limit of the general lower wuzun.


    In other words, as long as they are willing, they can easily kill a subordinate wuzun at any time.


    This let Wang Xu know, his strength realm, already far beyond the general inferior wuzun, reached a new realm.


    They are stronger than the lower martial arts, but they are also weaker than the higher martial arts.


    In the middle rank of wuzun, he was afraid that he would never meet an opponent.


    "The foundation is too deep. It all depends on the opportunities that so many ordinary people encounter in this life, the trees of the earth, the dragon of the earth, the long river of humanity, and the memory of previous lives..."


    Wang Xu sighed.


    All of a sudden.


    A calm voice came from the bottom of the sword light.


    "Have you misunderstood something?"


    Next second.


    Hum!


    Sword light shakes wildly, and black cracks appear on the top, as if something is rushing out below.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold, and the Shenfu in his body opened again, and Zhenyuan poured out crazily.


    Countless new sword lights poured into the sword body, trying to suppress the black light again.


    "Ha ha, you are really beyond my expectation again and again... I didn''t expect that a subordinate wuzun could beat me, a senior wuzun, so embarrassed... I want your secret more!"


    The voice of the green sword seal, with a trace of chill, was like a wave of thoughts, which came from the sword body a little bit.


    The speed of Wang Xuxin''s sword light can''t match the speed of his destruction.


    Cold sweat, inadvertently from Wang Xu forehead exudation, a little bit down.


    Careless


    Boom!!


    The huge golden sword body exploded. Under the scattered golden sword light, a dazzling black light ball, which was as dark as the dark sun, slowly rose from below.


    The black light devours everything around.


    Among them, qingjianfeng''s body has completely changed, not like human beings.


    He had two huge dragon horns on his head, and his body size was five times that of ordinary people. On his bare skin, there was a thick layer of lacquer black dragon scales.


    "Wu Zun''s higher rank will indeed increase the powerful power far beyond the lower rank, but those are just conventional forces.


    What really makes me strong and regards you as the weak is the real dragon blood in my body, even the magic dragon family... "


    The black flame all over qingjianfeng suddenly took back and disappeared into his body in a short breath.


    He was floating in the air. The body of half man and half dragon was completely in contrast to the lacquer black dragon head on the sky.


    "You are so unscrupulous exposure, not afraid that others know you betray the Terran warrior, collude with demons?"


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment and asked.


    "I don''t need to hide any more. It doesn''t matter."


    Green sword sealed light to say a sentence.


    "Well, that''s the end of the game."


    Then he raised his hand.


    "I''m tired of playing with you."


    Wang Xu suddenly back burst, a flash to the right to fly out, trying to avoid the attack will appear.


    "Magic dragon, forbidden!"


    But in a complex and strange language.


    An indescribable huge suction, suddenly swallowed him, almost instantly, Wang Xu was swallowed into a strange black space.


    The surrounding space barrier is actually made up of layers of burning black flames, and the space is not big, only about 50 meters around.


    instant.


    Completely cut off from the outside world.


    What''s more terrifying is that the energy here, out of those special forces of black flame, is actually without the slightest bit of the power of heaven and earth and spiritual power.


    Qingjianfeng stood not far from Wang Xu, smiling as if he were a friend


    "It''s a pity that if you are a high-level wuzun, if you know something about Shenwu space, if you have the blood of demon real blood... Maybe you can barely continue to struggle."


    He stretched out his hand at will.


    Whoo!


    Countless black fire gathered in his hands, it was compressed into a black dagger.


    On the short sword, it exudes extreme evil and lethality.


    Wang Xu''s pupils shrink slightly. He feels the threat.


    "Isn''t it strange?"


    The green sword sealed to smile, light way: "among the martial arts, only open up to belong to own divine martial arts space of person, just have the qualification to be called high rank.".


    Shenwu space not only connects the original spirit of the warrior, but also connects with some energy in the void.


    In order to open up the space of Shenwu, we should separate a part from the source of the spirit, transform the spirit into the void and the reality, evolve the heaven and the earth, and form the space, so as to communicate with the special energy source existing in the void.


    Now, you are in my magical space, with a few words that ordinary people in the lower world like to use, here... I am God!


    This kind of ability is the root force of Wu Zun of higher rank to crush everything. Based on this, we can look far into the realm of Emperor Wu. "


    He is not stingy to explain his moves for Wang Xu, which he has done many times.


    Before killing the enemy, destroy all the hope of the enemy.


    In addition to the fact that he likes to see the despair of the other party, the most important thing is that when the enemy''s mind is shaken and desperate, the original spirit will also be shaken, thus being suppressed and weakened.


    That''s it.


    When he kills a wuzun, he can also completely devour the original spirit of the other party, turn the flesh and soul of the other party into nourishment, nourish and strengthen his own strength, and expand the space of Shenwu.


    However.


    What qingjianfeng doesn''t know is that Wang Xu knows what he said and didn''t say!


    Especially for Shenwu space.


    Wang Xu understood more clearly.


    For example, qingjianfeng is only the most basic version. It is only developed with its own strength, and then gradually accumulated. Unless there is a big chance, or he can survive for tens of thousands of years, he will not be promoted to Emperor Wu in his whole life.

 Chapter 1477

    "To devour my spirit?"


    Seeing through the intention of qingjianfeng, Wang Xu was stunned, and then immediately laughed.


    How could someone want to devour his original spirit?


    How can there be such a person?


    Is it not long enough to live?


    In the depth of his original spirit, there is a demon hidden, which once destroyed countless worlds.


    If qingjianfeng kills him in other ways, he will run away when he loses the card.


    But now, he''s in no hurry.


    "Do you want to swallow it? Come on, then


    On the contrary, Wang Xu also took the initiative to let go of the guard on the spirit.


    In a trance.


    He was in the dark.


    Has stood on a calm as a mirror on the huge black sea.


    Opposite, standing by a man.


    Wang Xu as like as two peas, but has a completely different temperament, his eyes are black, and he does not see half of other colors.


    The black sea water gathered at their feet to form a huge vortex, stirring the whole black sea. But strangely, the nearest sea under their feet was still as calm as a mirror.


    "I see your weakness." The man opposite said faintly.


    "The devil..."


    Wang Xu looked at those eyes, he was very familiar, very familiar, because in a sense, those eyes also belong to him.


    "You are becoming more and more powerful. Are you going to break the shackles


    "Bondage? When was I bound? Don''t forget, you''re just a little bit of a weak spirit I''ve given away. "


    The devil raised his head and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "So leave it to me. You''re tired."


    "I..."


    Wang Xu opened his mouth to say something, but his heart suddenly rose a violent palpitation, a kind of pain is more and more strong.


    The devil didn''t say anything more, just turned around and walked slowly to the whirlpool under the Black Sea.


    "If there''s a chance to go back there, you''ll understand everything. Now you are too weak, weak... Like a mole ant! "


    Wang Xu wants to catch up, but in a flash, the golden light in front of him, he immediately returned to reality.


    As like as two peas, they are the only ones.


    It''s the man who controls the body, not him.


    "It''s good... The world that I didn''t destroy."


    The devil stood up and looked around at the still scene.


    In the main city of Xuankong, there are countless martial arts people who carry out daily activities and lively restaurants.


    High in the sky, in the attic, a few wuzuns who looked serious were watching the battle.


    The tree demon cage made by Chu tree willow, countless vines crazy strangle the lacquer black dragon head in the air.


    In the air, slowly falling dust.


    Above the sky, there are nine big days of Ye.


    And


    Live in reality, strong self.


    There was no green sword in his eyes.


    "Am I the devil or Wang Xu?"


    He lowered his head and looked at a pair of familiar and strange hands under his eyes. His fingers were extended and closed.


    Then, his eyes gradually turned, and finally fell on qingjianfeng.


    instant.


    Stagnant time and space, as if accelerating in general, began to flow quickly, it seems that there is some invisible force, want to let time and space return to normal.


    His dark eyes, in which the black is also fast fading, replaced by a little bit of emerging golden light.


    "Well, isn''t this another short dream? It''s really reality... "


    At the last moment when his dark eyes were about to fade away, a black light suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    "Repent, kill... With your life."


    Hoo


    Silent, black light swept the green sword seal, as if it was the last light before the extinction.


    Devil!


    In countless worlds, it only exists in various legends, and it is a miracle that no living creature can directly look at it.


    Now, qingjianfeng has seen the miracle with his own eyes.


    He was stiff and could not move, and gradually there were subtle black cracks in his body.


    It is a sign of the existence of a living creature, which is gradually disappearing.


    The devil is born on the opposite side of all existence. It is not only the various creatures in the universe, but also the existence of the world itself.


    This kind of obliteration is more thorough and terrifying than the original spirit.


    "I... how could I... Just... Die!"


    Ah, ah!!


    In qingjianfeng''s mind, he roared wildly. In the depth of his spirit, a blood light burst out abruptly.


    In the blood light, a space the size of a fist is rising and emerging, slowly opening a hole, revealing the endless black energy flow inside.


    The turbulent energy flow surges out like the tide, turns into a huge black dragon phantom, and rushes out crazily.


    Ow!


    In the sound of dragon chanting, qingjianfeng finally managed to control some of his body.


    "Just now... What''s the matter?"


    His eyes were scarlet and he didn''t react at all.


    At the last moment, he just urged the power of his own divine space, in an attempt to devour Wang Xu directly from the level of the origin of the spirit, and take everything of the other side as his powerful supplies.


    result.


    The next moment, he fell into a kind of rigid state, not to mention the body, the internal power operation has stopped.


    Until just now, he had no choice but to break up the Shenfu and truly embody the noumenon of Shenwu space from the original spirit.


    But without waiting for him to urge, the blood black dragon rushed out spontaneously and roared.


    "What happened? What''s going on? "


    Qingjianfeng was in a state of uncertainty.


    Next second.


    All of a sudden.


    A huge source of foreign spirits came out of his spirits. The quantity was extremely huge and the level of essence was also extremely perfect.


    "No matter, the swallowing has begun. Ha ha, this boy has such a huge spiritual foundation. If I swallow him, my strength will soar... Hiss! Wait... Why so much? "


    Green sword seal is a joy at first, then the facial expression suddenly a change, leave full of panic.


    That''s too much!


    If it goes on like this, he''ll be blown up!


    "No way! If his spirit is so terrible, how can he only have such strength? "


    The pupils in his eyes contracted wildly. He couldn''t believe it.


    "So, this is definitely an illusion. I should have been hit by some secret method!"


    Green sword seal don''t believe, immediately eye ground a ruthless, want to burst out all strength, directly kill Wang Xu.


    However.


    This preparation moves, he just discovers suddenly wrong.


    He couldn''t feel his body under his neck!


    "How..."


    Green sword seal subconsciously bow, into the eye, but it is empty.


    "What about my body?"


    He had a blank face.


    Next second.


    The last doubt suddenly stops.


    Hoo


    The wind blows through the air.


    Everything is calm again.


    Wang Xu''s body reappeared in reality.


    All around, there are the cages made by Chu tree willows, the hollowed ground, and the messy battlefield cut and smashed.


    The wind is a little cold, blowing dust on the ground slowly.


    Wang Xu stood still in the air.


    "Wang Xu!"


    Chu shuliu exclaimed in surprise.


    Wang Xu''s body plummeted from the air and fell heavily to the ground.

 Chapter 1478

    In the sea of souls.


    The dark sea is still like an ancient mirror without waves.


    Wang Xu stood on the sea, quietly watching the reentering demons.


    Under their feet, the whirlpool has disappeared.


    In fact, he didn''t want to let the devil out... It was just because of the green sword seal that there was a loophole in the forbidden soul sea.


    Originally, he didn''t think this wave could be caught by the devil, but he didn''t expect that the devil not only caught it, but also went out.


    "Your enemy is also very weak..." the devil stood on the sea and said with a smile, "I''m sorry that I accidentally killed him, leaving no ghost remains for you to search for."


    "Why are you back?" Wang Xu was silent for a moment and asked¡° If I''m right, you can just stay outside. "


    "Why don''t you come back?" The devil also asked in return, and his body began to be illusory and transparent.


    "What are you doing out there? Destroy the world? In the past, I may feel a little fun, but now... I''m tired of it. It''s just a pity... "


    As he spoke, a little black particles began to float out of his body, flying towards the sea of souls in all directions.


    "What a pity?" Wang Xu asked again.


    "Unfortunately..."


    The devil opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he stopped.


    He looked up and stared at Wang Xu for a long time before he laughed.


    "Forget it, anyway, you are also me... Everything is up to you, I''ll go on sleeping..."


    At the back, his figure completely blurred, dissipated, and his voice was cut off. I don''t know if there was anything else behind.


    Countless black light spots fall into the sea and merge into the sea of soul.


    Wang Xu stood in place, silent.


    long time.


    He suddenly let out a low voice.


    "I said, why do you sound like I''m your part? But clearly... You are my part? "


    There was no response.


    After waiting for a long time, Wang xucai gave a bitter smile, shook his head and opened his mouth to say something more.


    Suddenly.


    An irresistible suction came from the outside. In an instant, he disappeared in the sea of soul and returned to his body.


    Follow.


    It''s the boundless pain, the intense pain, caught off guard. It''s Wang Xu who fainted in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Xuankong City, cangxuan tower sword tower, the secret place of Blackstone.


    After three days in a coma, Wang xucai finally woke up. The first moment he opened his eyes, he smelled a faint fragrance from the tip of his nose.


    At the same time, the smooth feeling of a woman''s hair comes from her arms.


    Look up.


    I can see Chu shuliu''s worried face.


    "It''s all right." Reaching for her cheek, Wang Xu said with a smile.


    Then he sat up and began to ask what happened during his coma. Not many unexpected, once the sword tower broke out, it shocked the whole Xuankong city.


    In particular, the death of qingjianfeng made Wang Xu''s name spread to every force, and even attracted the attention of Xuankong city leader.


    In the past three days, three representatives of Xuankong City Lord have been waiting in the sword tower.


    "Do you want to see them?" Chu shuliu asked.


    "See you."


    Wang Xu nodded, then got up and went out.


    However, instead of meeting the three, he called his disciples to gather in the square of the sword tower. He needed the other party to come to see him.


    Soon.


    The three representatives, led by a woman in red, stood on the edge of the square, looking seriously at Wang Xu standing quietly not far away.


    "If I remember correctly, the Lord of Xuankong is from the Ming moon Dynasty. What can I do for you now?"


    Wang Xu looked at the woman in red and said faintly.


    The woman in red replied: "during this time, the sword tower spread rumors outside, and stirred up the situation in the city with the strength of one family. Especially in the war you fought three days ago, there was a high-ranking military master


    She seems very angry.


    Standing in the position of Xuankong city master, she really has a reason to be angry.


    Because the battlefield where Wang Xu and qingjianfeng fought within 200 meters turned into ruins, and six crisscross streets were directly destroyed.


    "So?"


    Wang Xu did not comment.


    I''m afraid that ordinary martial arts masters at the grand master level will have some scruples about this, but they don''t have any scruples about the existence of martial arts masters, not to mention destroying a few blocks or even the whole city.


    Xuankong city is not the imperial city of Mingyue Dynasty. It is forbidden routinely. Even the qualification of flying in the air requires special identity. Otherwise, it will be killed by the strong on the spot.


    Sure enough.


    The woman in red''s face was indignant for a moment. The next second, she quickly became calm and winked at one of her subordinates.


    His men immediately came forward and handed Wang Xu a data jade amulet.


    Wang Xu took it, and his mind swept away. All the information in the jade talisman came to his mind. It was the invitation of Xuankong city master to join the alliance to maintain the order before the war.


    The other side took a fancy to his fighting power!


    After all, after the war, qingjianfeng disappeared, and Wang Xu was the only one who was seen by many wuzuns who watched the battle secretly.


    Although they can''t see what happened in the Shenwu space, the disappearance of a high-ranking wuzun, whether Wang Xu did it or not, or someone else helped Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu is worth attracting!


    "It seems that you don''t know nothing about the demon battlefield. However, because I just had a big fight with qingjianfeng, I spent a lot of money, so I haven''t recovered completely. I don''t think I can help you. "


    Wang Xu lightly declined.


    "Never mind, we can wait."


    The woman in red said seriously, "sword master, you spread the information about the coming of demons in the battlefield. Obviously, you are also a kind-hearted person. You can''t bear to see the life destroyed.


    And the sword tower can rise steadily, and we have helped you to block a lot of trouble secretly. "


    Wang Xu was slightly silent.


    I have to say, the woman in red is a little right.


    From the beginning of building momentum, the development of the sword tower is too stable, and the people who come to us are all small and medium-sized forces.


    None of the top forces in Xuankong city came. Behind the scenes, there must be other forces to help.


    "In that case, sign the agreement."


    After thinking about it, Wang Xu finally nodded and agreed.


    After all, the Xuankong City masters represent the orthodox forces of the Ming moon Dynasty, although they are not necessarily the strongest in Xuankong city. But other forces should give them face.


    After the demon battlefield comes, if you want to defend Xuankong city in the early stage of the demon army, you also need to work together to coordinate the role of each strong man.


    and.


    To establish a cooperative relationship with the other side also means that the future development of the sword tower will get some external help, which is also good for Wang Xu''s plan to protect the Chinese world in the future.


    The name of the woman in red is Rowling. Seeing Wang Xu''s promise, she is full of joy.


    After the two sides signed the agreement, Rowling once again expressed her concern for Wang Xu''s "injury" and left a gift on behalf of the city Lord before she left with someone.


    Wang Xu saw them out of the secret place of Blackstone, then turned to look at Chu shuliu


    "I have a plan."

 Chapter 1479

    Chu shuliu looked at Wang Xu and did not speak.


    "I''m going to give you the sword building to take charge of. You are responsible for all the remaining evils of the Liu family who once chased you..." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    When he''s finished.


    Chu shuliu said: "the Liu family has been destroyed."


    "Well?"


    Wang Xu suddenly a Leng, when?


    Chu shuliu continued: "because you are in a coma, I need to find a vent object, so in the three days of your coma, I personally killed the Liu family."


    Wen Yan.


    Looking at the calm and pretty face of Chu shuliu, Wang Xu suddenly felt some emotion. Sure enough, this is the tree demon Liu witch he knew in his memory.


    After a moment''s thought, he said another thing: "forget it, the Lius won''t say it. You are in the sword tower. I need to leave alone, go to the emperor''s house and meet someone. "


    "The emperor''s family?"


    Chu tree willow eyebrow eyes moved, suddenly a pull Wang Xu''s hand, grasp very tight, beautiful eyes with a trace of pity.


    "You go to Dijiang Yue?" She didn''t want Wang Xu to go to the emperor''s house, "I know you still have the status of an emperor''s son-in-law, but can you not go? I, i... my strength is no worse than Dijiang Yue! "


    Her face turned red. She seemed afraid that Wang Xu might misunderstand something. She quickly said, "I can do whatever help she can give you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was speechless when he looked at Chu shuliu''s embarrassed appearance. He didn''t go to the emperor''s house to find the emperor Jiangyue, which was the same.


    But to tell you the truth, my heart is still a little sweet.


    "No, I didn''t go to the emperor''s house to find emperor Jiang Yue, but to meet another man, a man named Shu Wuji. At the beginning, I went to fight for the emperor''s son-in-law because he owes me something. "


    Wang Xu said seriously. Seeing Chu shuliu still holding his hand, he suddenly said with a smile:


    "I haven''t even met dijiangyue. What do you have to worry about? be jealous? Then you vinegar jar is too big


    "No way!"


    "I''m not jealous!"


    "No, I''m not a vinegar jar!"


    Chu shuliu suddenly became angry. It was the first time that she showed such a little woman''s posture in front of Wang Xu.


    If you are seen by the disciples of the sword building outside, this demon girl is so shy, I''m afraid she doesn''t want to glare everyone''s eyes.


    "Well, you''re in the sword tower. During this period of time, you develop and operate with your heart. Once the demon battlefield comes, this will be our biggest guarantee."


    Wang Xu nodded and wanted to turn to go out.


    This time, Chu shuliu didn''t stop him, but he still reluctantly let go of his hand and watched his back disappear before he took back his eyes.


    "Hum, man''s mouth, deceitful ghost, I don''t believe you have nothing to do with emperor Jiang Yue!"


    Chu shuliu murmured, looking sad for a moment


    "People are not really jealous. They just want you to accompany me, coax me and hug me..."


    Cold as a tree demon, willow witch is still a woman after all. She needs the embrace of her beloved.


    ¡­¡­


    The emperor''s family.


    The emperor falls the peak.


    Once again came here, Wang Xu is some emotion.


    Even now, the news that the demon battlefield will come has spread all over Xuankong City, among tens of millions of warriors.


    But when the emperor fell from the peak, it was still bustling, with a huge crowd of people and countless people coming and going. Even more than ever.


    Before the great calamity, it was obviously the best way for many middle and lower class warriors to take refuge in the imperial family, one of the top forces in the Xuankong city.


    "No matter where the disaster comes, even if the natural disaster, people still need to live!"


    With a sigh, Wang Xu glanced at the numerous warriors climbing on the left side of the emperor''s steps like ants.


    If you want to enter the imperial family, the threshold is not low.


    He shook his head and flew directly to the top of diluofeng.


    This time, he didn''t come as the emperor''s son-in-law, but as the owner of the sword tower. Naturally, he didn''t need to climb the imperial steps.


    Diluofeng is 30000 meters high, like a sword into the cloud.


    It took Wang Xu nearly three minutes to get to the top of the imperial family.


    Look up, into the eye, a layer upon layer of overlapping Pavilion.


    Bow, below, is a misty clouds.


    High in the air, the wind is cold, giving people a sense of high too cold.


    However, he did not enter the imperial Pavilion, but stopped outside in the air.


    Because, in front of him, there are two figures standing, it seems that they have been waiting for him for a long time.


    A man and a woman.


    The man''s clothes are white and clean, his face is unnecessary, and with a smile on his face, he stands beside the woman.


    It''s the book of infinity.


    The woman in front of him had a face as cold as snow, and her eyebrows were like swords. Although the fear of Wu Zun was restrained, the emptiness around him was not stable.


    The young master of the imperial family, the only one in the imperial family for thousands of years, has been compared with the female emperor, the ancestor of the imperial family.


    Dijiang moon!


    This is the first time that Wang Xu really saw emperor Jiang Yue face to face. Just at the first glance, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    From the body of emperor Jiang Yue, he sensed an obscure special fluctuation.


    "I really didn''t expect that a piece of chess that I laid down at the beginning would grow up to this point today."


    When I saw Wang Xu, I was filled with emotion.


    Next second.


    He nodded to Emperor Jiang Yue, then stepped out, came over like a willow, and said with a smile:


    "Welcome Mr. Wang back. In order to wait for Mr. Wang, the young master delayed his trip to xiandaozong in order to meet you."


    "Just in time, I also have one thing to say to her." Wang Xu nodded, eyes calm, "however, between me and you, there are more important things, need to be solved first."


    Shu Wuji naturally knows what Wang Xu is talking about. He first nods and then suddenly asks:


    "You hate me?"


    "I don''t hate it." Wang Xu frowned, but still shook his head.


    "You blame me?"


    "No complaints." Wang Xu frowned again.


    Shu Wuji smiles, shakes his head, sighs and says:


    "Since you don''t hate me and don''t blame me, it''s OK. Otherwise, in the face of the sword master''s blade, I have to run away in a hurry. I dare not show my face in other places. "


    "Come on, what can I do for you? If it is for the promise made between you and me at the beginning, I will fulfill it ten times. "


    Then he took out a short sword like sapphire, handed it to Wang Xu and said with a smile:


    "This sword is named Qingzhu. The main material of the sword body is the bamboo heart of xuanming bamboo in Beihai, which is ten thousand years old. It is made by kongwaolao, a famous sword maker in Xuankong city. It is a top-grade spirit sword with three basic magic powers after three months of construction."


    "This sword is for Prince Wang!"

 Chapter 1480

    "Green bamboo sword..."


    Wang Xu deeply read the book Wuji.


    To tell you the truth, he was excited about this spirit sword.


    If only book Wuji was here, he would not hesitate to take it down directly, so as to resolve the original cause and effect resentment with book Wuji.


    however.


    At this time, there is still one person here.


    Dijiang moon!


    Wang Xu is not stupid. He knows that there is a reason for emperor Jiang Yue to appear here, let alone at the gate where the other party goes to xiandaozong.


    In the memory of a previous life.


    Emperor Jiang Yue also became a disciple of xiandaozong, and was accepted as a disciple by the contemporary leader of xiandaozong. That is the emperor species that is expected to impact the position of Emperor Wu in the future.


    Again, he remembers very well.


    Before leaving the emperor''s house, Emperor Jiangyue held a wedding with a husband and left a son.


    This life


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu''s heart realized, and then suddenly a little messy, very flustered.


    It means to see emperor Jiang Yue come up.


    He immediately turned around and prepared to find an excuse to get away. He said directly:


    "The book is limitless. At the beginning, you made an agreement with me, which shows that you must have a plan for the emperor''s family. What do I want to know?"


    "Do you think I have a plan for the imperial family?"


    Shu Wuji was stunned. Then he shook his head and laughed. A message came: "you''re right. At the beginning, I really had a plan for the emperor''s family to seize the Heart Sutra of Emperor Wu inherited by the female emperor of the emperor''s family.


    But now... I''ve given up this plot. I''m only willing to be an escort of little Lord Jiang Yue. I''m loyal, never leave, never give up! "


    In the last three words, Wang xuneng is extremely serious.


    He stared at each other deeply, and was a little surprised. In his present state, he could clearly see that the real strength of Shu Wuji was a high rank wuzun.


    What did emperor Jiang Yue do to accept such a high-ranking wuzun?


    "What, you think I''m lying?"


    The book stares at Wang Xu with a smile.


    "It''s a bit of a surprise."


    Wang Xu nodded, then directly put away the "green bamboo sword", which was two years late.


    At this time.


    Emperor Jiang Yue came slowly and said, "Wang Xu? Although this is the first time you and I have met, but for you, I have enough understanding. The book recommends you, I believe him


    Finish.


    I don''t wait for Wang Xu to reply.


    She said directly: "since you''re here, marry me. I''ll let my family prepare for the wedding as soon as possible."


    Wang Xu looks confused.


    Even he did not expect that emperor Jiang Yue would be so direct.


    "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with it. After all, I didn''t take part in the election of the emperor''s son-in-law. Now the little Lord elected me, and other people won''t accept it..." Wang Xu wanted to decline.


    In his heart, he was very helpless. When he came to the emperor''s house this time, he just wanted to find the book Wuji. Who could have thought that the book Wuji would be accepted by the emperor Jiang Yue when he painstakingly planned for the emperor''s house?


    Two people so unexpectedly appear together, blocking in front of him, Wang Xu for a moment some loss.


    "Our emperor''s family is the largest city within 3000 li of Xuankong city. As many as 20 million people live in the city, and as many as 100 million people travel to Xuankong city every day."


    "In such a big Xuankong City, there are three families and two courtyards. Although our emperor''s family is one of them, I dare say that Xuankong City, our emperor''s family, is the first!"


    "Although Chijia and Yunjia are one of the three major families, their two families have good secular influence. The experts above wuzun are only five or six, less than half of our emperor''s family!"


    "Although Jiulong college and bloody warrior college have a long history, Jiulong Mountain is still doomed to decline due to the rebellion of those who betray the martial arts. Qingjianfeng died in your hands. You should know better. "


    "The blood colored martial arts academy is supported by the Xuankong city leader, which is equivalent to the official Academy of the Ming moon Dynasty. However, the Xuankong city is far away from the hinterland of the imperial dynasty and is in the edge of desolation. In front of our emperor''s house, the Xuankong city leader has to lower his head!"


    Emperor Jiang Yue interrupts Wang Xu and just introduces the inside story of the emperor''s family. After that, she says faintly:


    "Your marriage to me will bring you great help in the future. It''s a win-win situation for both of us."


    "As for the other sons in law..."


    Her voice became extremely cold and proud


    "My emperor Jiang Yue said no, who dares to object?"


    After listening, Wang Xu was silent for a moment, then his eyes lit up slightly: "emperor Jiang Yue, if I don''t want to, do you want to refuse?"


    "You can''t refuse. You owe me."


    Emperor Jiang Yue''s eyes didn''t fluctuate at all.


    She didn''t say what Wang Xu owed her, but she didn''t have to say that Wang Xu knew.


    At the beginning, in the Chinese world, Emperor Jiang Yue lost his soul and saved Wang Xu by killing a great master. Although, Wang Xu does not need her help.


    But


    From the point of view of the strong above wuzun, no matter the process, only the cause and effect, Wang Xu really owes emperor Jiang Yue once.


    "Why me?" Wang Xu was silent again.


    "Before you kill qingjianfeng, you are not the only person I have to consider." Emperor Jiang Yue calms down.


    Wang Xu smell speech immediately wry smile a, did for a long time, he shouldn''t kill green sword seal?


    Although, in a sense, qingjianfeng was not killed by him, the card he prepared has failed.


    However, after the death of qingjianfeng, in the eyes of people outside, qingjianfeng was naturally killed by Wang Xu!


    Qingjianfeng is an old high-ranking wuzun who has been famous in Xuankong city for hundreds of years. However, Wang Xu can kill each other with a mere inferior rank. This kind of potential will naturally enter the eyes of emperor Jiangyue.


    Strong, and strong combination of the offspring, is the most powerful blood!


    This is also an account left by Emperor Jiang Yue for the emperor''s family after she left.


    "I don''t care if a man hesitates and tangles like a little woman. What are you hesitating about?"


    At this time, Wang Xu kept smiling bitterly. Emperor Jiang Yue frowned and cheered coldly


    "Is my emperor Jiang Yue not as beautiful as the women around you, or is my emperor Jiang Yue not as big as your eyes?"


    On the side of the book, Wuji stepped back with his hands down. He looked like a complete spectator.


    "Young master Jiang Yue''s appearance and figure... Are excellent."


    Wang Xu once again wry smile, said half, see emperor Jiang Yue Xiu eyebrow inch by inch, finally or sigh, nod way:


    "Since young master Jiang Yue said so, I, Wang Xu, am really a mother-in-law. When shall we get married?"


    "Seven days late, three days fast."


    Emperor Jiang Yue smiles for the first time. Although she still smiles coldly, she has a different style. She looks at Wang Xu


    "Getting married is the top priority of the imperial family. Even if the show is low, the basic process is also necessary. It will gather the leaders of big, small and small forces in the whole Xuankong city


    "By the way, I have something to remind you. There are many people who want to become my husband, some of them are very strong.


    Wang Xu, I know that qingjianfeng was killed by you, but you are only the inferior wuzun after all. You don''t need to explain the specific course of the battle. Smart people can guess some of them. It must be not simple. Strength and luck account for most of them. "


    "You have to be prepared for those troubles. Don''t start to fight. Just be normal, because you''ve won. It''s three thousand miles away, and dozens of lower bounds. Husband, I only know you


    Smell speech, Wang Xu is a burst of helpless.


    Emperor Jiang Yue''s character, can only be said, is worthy of the emperor''s family for thousands of years, the strongest little master?

 Chapter 1481

    Emperor Jiang Yue was born with a martial heart. It''s very difficult for her to waste more time on mundane things. After making an appointment with Wang Xu, she went back to practice directly.


    When Wang Xu was still in the Chinese world, her cultivation had already been the inferior wuzun. Now, several years later, her cultivation level has crossed the lower limit and reached the middle.


    Even, before long, it will hit the high!


    What is genius?


    This is the real martial arts genius!


    "I have the memory of my past life and the inside information of my spirit. Only in this way can I practice so fast and surpass ordinary people. But if it''s just talent and heart, it will take me nearly 500 years to enter the realm of wuzun. "


    Wang Xu was filled with emotion.


    next.


    Book Wuji takes him into the emperor''s house.


    Along the way, Wang Xu noticed that the imperial house at the top of diluofeng was just the entrance of a secret space.


    After entering, you will notice the real environment around you. The whole secret space is nearly ten times larger than the Blackstone secret space.


    Mountains, rivers, forests, wild animals, everything.


    Wang Xu''s idea has been spreading for thousands of meters, and has not explored the boundary of space. Among them, there are hundreds of thousands of people who feel the martial spirit.


    In addition to human beings, there are also innumerable auras of wild animals. The strength of these wild animals is from low to high, almost at every level. I don''t know whether it was originally in this secret place or whether the emperor''s family later specially raised them to sharpen the descendants of his disciples.


    Or both.


    Under the leadership of Shu Wuji, they flew for about half an hour, and finally a huge city appeared in front of them.


    City, no Xuankong main city, or even less than a few Acropolis, but compared with some of the ancient counties in the Chinese world, also more spectacular.


    The moat is 100 meters in size, and the wall is nearly 20 meters high.


    In front of the gate is a wooden bridge with iron cables.


    The wall of the city is very old and looks very mottled. At the top of the wall, a solemn looking warrior sits and practices with his eyes closed.


    These warriors are not only guards, but also secret practitioners.


    Because the whole city is shrouded in a huge array of Dharma. The places where these warriors sit can be regarded as nodes of different sizes of the array. Among them, the gathering of spiritual power is far stronger than other places.


    "Wang Xu, you should not be a person in the Chinese world, are you?"


    Book Wuji suddenly said: "I don''t have much contact with you, but every time, you bring me a great shock, and the change is far beyond ordinary people''s expectation."


    "Because, as a person in the lower world, you should be unfamiliar with everything in the taiyangwu world."


    "However, it can be seen that you are very calm about everything around you, just like a person who has been familiar with the environment for a long time, and even can be said to be calm with emotion."


    The book Wuji is really strange.


    "No, I''m a native of the Chinese world. I''m from the lower world." Wang Xu shook his head.


    He just had some emotion for a moment, but he didn''t expect that the perception of book Wuji was so keen.


    "Is it?"


    The book has no pole to nod, a flicker of hesitation, but it is not how to believe, but he did not continue to ask.


    After all, even if Wang Xu is not a Chinese, it has nothing to do with him. Wang Xu''s answer is the best, and it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t answer.


    One thing, he can be sure.


    In just a few years, it is impossible for Wang Xu to grow up from a mortal to an inferior wuzun, or even kill a superior wuzun without secrets.


    The next second, Shu Wuji began to act as a guide to Wang Xu


    "The city in front of us is called the imperial city. You may wonder why a city needs to be built in the secret space of the imperial family? "


    "Because in this city, there are not only people from the imperial family, but also people from the three lower realms involved in the imperial family. The whole city connects three large gates. For those in the three lower realms, this is the legendary "upper realm", "fairyland" and so on


    "Those who practice martial arts in the lower world can break through the five levels of the world. When they enter the great master, they will be introduced by the martial arts of the imperial family. This process is called" feisheng "by those ordinary people."


    "In this secret space, there are many wild animals. These wild animals are not only the hunting targets of the warriors, but also the hunting targets of the warriors. Sometimes they even form animal tides and attack the city."


    "So, over thousands of years, this imperial city has been built. The size of the City converges the style of the city in the three lower realms, similar to the mortal City, but higher than the ordinary mortal city. "


    "I see."


    Wang Xu nodded and understood.


    In short, the imperial family has three independent lower bounds, which are the resource bounds of the imperial family. Among these resources, the lower world warrior is the largest resource!


    This secret space is similar to the "Colosseum" and "the land of raising poisonous insects" for the martial arts under the martial arts master.


    This kind of form, looking at the whole solar martial arts world, is just normal. There are enough forces, whether they are families or clans, behind which there are few resources they own?


    The emperor''s family, after all, is a family of female emperors!!


    Although it has been a long time since the fall of the empress of the emperor''s family, the emperor''s family can''t have a huge 3000 lower boundary like xiandaozong''s, but it also makes the emperor''s family have a more powerful foundation than Chijia''s and Yunjia''s.


    Sure enough.


    Book Wuji also quickly said: "in this kind of situation, many forces in the Taiyang martial arts circle are doing it. In the future, you will encounter many similar things when you walk in the martial arts circle."


    Then he gave Wang Xu a smile


    "In my opinion, you can''t be confined to Xuankong city in the future, can you? In the future, you should be familiar with martial arts in advance. "


    "Today, I will take you to experience this feeling. When you enter every city, you need to hand in some martial arts resources, mainly spirit stones.


    After all, every city is a safe area. The solar martial arts world is very dangerous. There are wild animals, demons and so on. There is a price for maintaining safety, and it can''t be free.


    The original intention of many forces to build cities is not only to protect the followers around them, but also to integrate and converge the four resources. If a martial arts practitioner wants to become stronger and stronger, talent and resources are indispensable. "


    "I know." Wang Xu nodded, these, his previous life, experience than book Wuji said more clearly.


    Once upon a time, he had to sleep in the wild many times because he didn''t have the spirit stone, or the deductible resources, or in order to save the cultivation resources for his own use.


    The trunk of a tree, the cave of a mountain, even under the bodies of some wild animals


    "It used to be geometric, but it felt like a world apart... Real, a world apart..."


    Wang Xu was filled with emotion.

 Chapter 1482

    Then.


    One in front of the other and the other behind, they went to the Tiesuo wooden bridge. Although it was a wooden bridge, it was as solid as a stone slab. This effect, in addition to the special wood, is also because the bridge is covered with the array effect.


    Book Wuji does not reveal the meaning of identity, it seems to really just lead Wang Xu familiar with Baitai, paid Lingshi into the city.


    Around them, almost all of them were from the lower world. They didn''t know the Xuankong city or the taiyangwu world.


    In their eyes, the only way to get in and out of the "upper imperial city" where the imperial family and the imperial city are located is to cross-border transmit the Dharma array.


    Called by the emperor''s family, these warriors who came from the lower world kept going in and out of secret places, new lower planes, and even the edge of the demon battlefield. They brought innumerable cultivation resources to the emperor''s family from innumerable worlds.


    This is a perfect and huge system.


    Cold, indifferent.


    Opportunities are given to everyone, but they are also full of cruel classes.


    Wang Xu is calm.


    Because this is the world, there is no absolute fairness, only relative fairness.


    If you want to live a better life, try your best.


    In his previous life, he fought and succeeded, so that he could have the chance to come back today.


    In a sense, he was lucky.


    At least, he did not like other thousands, or even countless, who fell on the way to success and turned into a dead loser.


    They walked slowly.


    all around.


    It''s a bustling place, with all kinds of things in the world, and also in the imperial city. Because the warrior himself, after all, is a human being. He needs to live, form a family and build a new society.


    "The area of the imperial city is not complicated. There are four districts in total. For the sake of simplicity, we are now in the East District. Because of the entrance and exit gate transmission array, we are most lively and have the most people to and from."


    "On the street next to it, there are weapons shops, Dan Yao Pavilion, martial arts, secret law hall, teahouse, restaurant, Inn and so on. However, these places are all facing the martial arts under the martial arts master."


    Shu Wuji seems to be very familiar with the Imperial City, as if he often goes in and out here. Sure enough, the next second, he says with a smile:


    "Mr. Wang, you should know that after joining wuzun, there is a lot of time for us. We need some hobbies to spend a long time. I prefer to come to the city to witness all kinds of life."


    Then he said with a smile: "by the way, it will take a few days for the young master to arrange the wedding. Where do you want to live these days? Is it the emperor''s family or... "


    "Restaurant!"


    Before he finished, Wang Xu interrupted him.


    "After all, some restaurants are not worthy of Childe status. If you don''t want to abandon them, why don''t you go with me to the courtyard I bought in the city?" The book is limitless but laughs.


    Wang Xu brought him too much shock and inconceivable. He wanted to contact Wang Xu to see if he could touch some secrets.


    Even if secrets don''t work, it''s right to have a good relationship with Wang Xu and other talents who are bound to be extraordinary in the future.


    Although he is a high-ranking Wu Zun, don''t forget that qingjianfeng is also a high-ranking Wu Zun, but he died in the hands of Wang Xu.


    "Yes."


    Wang Xu didn''t refuse. The book has no plan. He can see some. So what? Now book Wuji is absolutely afraid to raise any superfluous thoughts to him.


    But they were just about to leave.


    All of a sudden.


    A beautiful red shadow, running through the crowd, bumps into Wang Xu''s arms


    Well, to be exact, it hit Wang Xu on the wall of Zhenyuan, a spontaneous body protector, one meter in front of him. It''s right in front of him.


    Red Qianying may run away with great strength, but she was knocked unconscious on the spot.


    "Hoo


    Seeing a girl in red knocked dizzy in front of her, Wang Xu was obviously stunned. It seemed that he was extremely surprised. Unexpectedly


    With a wry smile and a hand, he grabbed the girl''s fallen body and was ready to input a real yuan to wake her up again.


    But the next second.


    Another two figures rushed out of the crowd and stood in front of him with a bad face. One of them, with cold eyes, said in a cold voice:


    "It''s none of your business to hand over the woman in your arms. I advise you not to interfere."


    "Go away!"


    Glanced at them, but they were two masters of Wupin. He didn''t even bother to look at them the second time. He yelled at them directly and let go of some momentum of convergence.


    All of a sudden, an invisible pressure came to them in an instant, which made them look crazy.


    "You


    Before speaking that person, bite teeth, but still unwilling to say: "Xu family affairs, no matter who you are, I advise you or don''t ask for trouble!"


    "I don''t want to say it a second time."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu didn''t lift his eyes. He just pointed at it. Suddenly, a bright sword light was cut out, almost close to the speaker''s nose, and a deep sword mark was cut at his feet.


    The other side was scared pale, but still deeply looked at Wang Xu, it seems to want to engrave Wang Xu''s appearance into the bottom of my heart, this is extremely unwilling to turn away.


    When they''re gone.


    Wang Xu looked down at the girl in red in his hand and said with a smile: "what? People are gone, and they don''t want to get up? "


    The voice fell.


    The girl in red in his hand opened her eyes slowly with the sound of a baby.


    The girl stares at Wang Xu for a while with a pair of dazed big eyes. Then she screams "ah" and comes out of Wang Xu''s arms.


    "Thank you for saving me, little girl Lin Xue. How dare you ask me your name?" She blushed and looked down.


    "Wang Xu." Wang Xu light way.


    "Ah? Thank you, Mr. Wang


    Lin Xue said thanks again, and then her face turned white again. Xiumei frowned and said with some worry:


    "Mr. Wang, you really shouldn''t meddle in my affairs. They are from the Xu family. The Xu family... Is not easy to provoke!"


    "Who is the Xu family?" Wang Xu nodded his head, then looked at the book Wuji on the side, and his eyes showed the color of inquiry.


    "In the Imperial City, the power is divided into three categories. The first category is the strongest, and the Xu family is the best among the first category. He was very powerful, and controlled more than 60% of the weapons and pills business in the imperial city. He also opened a rare treasure auction house and many restaurants and other industries. " Book infinite smile, casually back.


    Wang Xu nodded, indicating that he knew the meaning of book Wuji.


    In a word, the Xu family, the influence of mortals, is not worth mentioning.


    At this time, Lin Xue''s worried voice still came:


    "Mr. Wang, are you new to the imperial city? I have never heard of any famous Wangs in the Imperial City


    Ah! I''m very sorry to have brought you so much trouble. Why don''t you come home with me, and I beg my family to see if I can solve this trouble? "


    Wang Xu wanted to refuse.


    But at the same second, the voice of book Wuji''s smile came through the divine thought: "Prince Wang, beauty invited, why don''t we go and have a look?


    I think the girl has a good heart. It''s a chance for her to be knocked unconscious on the prince''s body protection. Let''s help people to the end. "


    Wang Xu nodded, changed his mind, looked at the girl and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll go back with you."


    "Well, Mr. Wang, don''t worry. I will try my best not to involve you!" But Lin Xue misunderstood and nodded.

 Chapter 1483

    Lin Xue''s misunderstanding, Wang Xu just smile, no explanation, because there is no reason to explain.


    On the contrary, even if he explained, Lin Xue would not believe it, but the more he explained, the more confused he was.


    Then.


    A group of three went to the North District.


    On the way, Shu Wuji also introduced to Wang Xu with shennian: "Beicheng district belongs to Shangcheng, where most of the big forces gather, such as the Xu family, the Lin family, the Feng family and so on, but they are only mortal level, no wuzun was born."


    Wang Xu nodded and looked at both sides at will. There were many tall buildings, stone lions and other auspicious beasts in front of the door, and guards with weapons.


    Soon.


    They arrived in front of a mansion. The entrance is the Red Gate, the door leaf is antique, and some special patterns are drawn. On the door leaf is a plaque with the word "Lin" written on it.


    At the gate of the residence, there are eight guards. They may wear standard military clothes and hold more practical spear like weapons in order to show their martial power.


    Seeing Lin Xue, a guard immediately came forward, bowed his head and said respectfully: "Miss Xue, you are back!"


    Next, another guard quickly went into the house, as if to inform someone.


    Lin Xue leads Wang Xu into the residence.


    Wang Xu''s thoughts spread and swept the whole Lin family at will.


    The whole Lin family has no more than 200 people, probably not many. But among them, there are many experts.


    A great master of martial arts and Taoism in the later period of the nine grades, in terms of the influence of the mortal level under the Wu Zun, the five grades are superior to the five grades, and the nine grades are much better than the eight grades.


    In addition, there are only three eight grades in the nine grades, and there are twelve great masters in the six grades and seven grades.


    These breath, with a trace of old, and young breath.


    There are no less than five strong masters, including two in seven and three in six.


    Wang Xu nodded slightly.


    The strength of the Lin family is very powerful among the mortal forces. If you put it outside Xuankong City, the Lin family can also rank in the top 50, ranking as a top grade of the prefecture level.


    Just then.


    Lin Xue stopped suddenly because several people appeared in front of the three.


    A middle-aged man in a blue robe, dignified and full of Qi and blood, is the only master of nine grades in the Lin family.


    If that''s right, this person should be the owner of the Lin family!


    Behind him, in addition to a middle-aged woman with slightly mean eyebrows, there were two men and one woman, both young people.


    The young woman was dressed in a light yellow gown with beautiful hair and shawl. She was tall and fair skinned. Although her appearance was good, she was half as good as Lin Xue.


    It is worth mentioning that her accomplishments are good. It seems that she has just joined liupin grand master, and her breath is not stable. Of course, this kind of breath is not stable, there are also long-term use of pills caused by the foundation of poor quality reasons.


    The two young men, one of whom is somewhat similar to the woman in yellow, seem to be related by blood. With a cold face and a long sword hanging from his waist, he turned out to be the great master of seven grades.


    The other is handsome, tall, with a warm smile and a knife in his hand. He stands beside the woman in yellow with a very intimate attitude.


    "Cher, are you back?"


    The next second, the middle-aged man light mouth, his voice with a trace of joy, seems to see Lin Xue back, is a long sigh of relief.


    "Dad..."


    Lin Xue bit her lower lip. Her attitude towards the middle-aged man seems to be complicated and alienated.


    However, before she could continue to speak, the woman in yellow on the other side sneered and snorted


    "Isn''t Lin Xue chased by the Xu family? I thought you would never come back and beg us. Why, there is no way out now? "


    Lin Xue didn''t reply and didn''t look at her. Instead, she looked at Wang Xu and said, "this is my father Lin Tian."


    "Wang Xu." Wang Xu nodded and introduced himself.


    Just at the beginning, he saw that the atmosphere in Lin Xue''s home was not right, and he could guess something from the words of the woman in yellow.


    Sure enough, the next second.


    Lin Xue pointed to the middle-aged woman beside Lin Tian and continued to introduce: "this is my stepmother, aunt sun."


    Then he turned his finger and pointed to the woman in yellow and the young man beside her: "my half brother and sister, Lin Yu and Lin Chuan."


    last.


    He is a young man close to Lin Yu. Lin Xue''s eyes are complicated.


    Without waiting for her to open her mouth, Lin Yu had already raised her chin and said with pride: "this is my fiance, Xu Ming, Xu Jiadi!"


    Xu Ming also looked at Lin Xue and said with a smile, "Lin Xue, you have been hiding from our Xu family for so long. I didn''t expect that I was the first one to meet you. As soon as I saw it with my own eyes, Miss Xue was as beautiful as she was said to be. "


    Suddenly, Lin Yu''s face was a little ugly.


    Her own man, in front of her, praised another woman, or Lin Xue beautiful!


    Can she be comfortable?


    Since childhood, Lin Yu has hated Lin Xue.


    Because Lin Xue almost everything pressure her head, father''s love, cultivation talent, beauty and so on. Even on the basis of marriage, the Xu family prefers Lin Xue. It is the second young master of the Xu family who wants to marry Lin Xue. His identity is much stronger than that of Xu Ming.


    Next second.


    Her eyes fell on Wang Xu and suddenly brightened.


    She can "feel" that Wang Xu''s breath is "very weak", and it seems that he is just a born waste.


    significant!


    This kind of waste, but even her Lin family guard, are not worthy of doing!


    "This young master, you and my sister don''t know what is the relationship..." Lin Yu asked with a smile.


    As soon as Lin Yu opens his mouth, Lin Tian, the owner of the Lin family, together with aunt sun, Lin Chuan, Xu Ming and others, all look at Wang Xu.


    Obviously, she is not the only one curious about Wang Xu''s identity.


    After all, it''s hard for Lin Xue to take a strange man home at this time.


    "He''s a friend I met on the road. He inadvertently helped me to leave from the Xu family''s pursuers!"


    Lin Xue frowned slightly, and then became a little anxious. She seemed to be cruel and gritted her teeth


    "Dad, can you help me make it clear to the Xu family? The affair between me and the second son of the Xu family is my own affair. It has nothing to do with anyone else, and it can''t involve anyone else for no reason! "


    These words, Lin Xue is want to get rid of trouble for Wang Xu, just said.


    But she didn''t know.


    I heard her say that.


    All the people present are more interested in Wang Xu.


    Can''t involve others?


    This other person refers to Wang Xu?


    Why does Lin Xue care so much about Wang Xu?


    One by one, doubts rose from the minds of all.


    "Lin Xue, what you want to say is that you can''t let the Xu family implicate the prince Wang around you?"


    Lin Yu''s eyes directly changed when she looked at Wang Xu. With a smile, she stared at Wang Xu and asked seriously:


    "Mr. Wang, I don''t know which family you come from? As far as I know, there seems to be no royal family in the Imperial City, right


    "You''re right. I don''t have a family."


    Wang Xu nodded with a smile, and did not get angry. In the past and this life, he did not know how many times he was ridiculed. He had been used to everything.


    "No family?"


    Sure enough, the corner of Lin Yu''s mouth suddenly rose.

 Chapter 1484

    "Since you don''t have a family, it''s easy for you. You might as well stay in my Lin family and be my Lin family guard."


    Lin Yu said playfully:


    "In this way, the Xu family will not trouble you any more for the sake of my Lin family."


    She said with a deeper smile: "by the way, the treatment of my Lin family guards is very good. Many people outside want to squeeze in, but they have no way. They start with 1000 pieces of spirit stone every month."


    At this moment, Lin Yu''s heart is very cool!


    It''s so cool!


    Beside, Lin Tian and Xu Ming both laughed.


    Only when Lin Tian''s face changed, he yelled: "Lin Yu, don''t be rude!"


    However, although he scolded his daughter, in fact, there was not much anger in his tone.


    Because, he also worried about what other relationship between Lin Xue and Wang Xu would have.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with me? Originally, not everyone can be my Lin family''s guard. So many people outside want to enter, but they still can''t get in! " Lin Yu was unconvinced and replied.


    She also coquettishly looked at Xu Ming: "brother Ming, what I said is also reasonable. Many of the guards of the Xu family need a great master to be qualified."


    Xu Ming was also very cooperative and said with a smile, "yes, some guards of my Xu family really need the qualification of a great master."


    Then he looked at Wang Xu: "brother Wang, the matter of the guard is just a joke, but I can help with what Miss Xue said. I''ll explain the situation with my family. I don''t want to trouble you because of the second son''s character. "


    "No more."


    Wang Xu shakes his head. He only feels that Lin Yu and Xu Ming are boring. It''s not true that a family doesn''t enter a family.


    Both of them are very proud, but they have no self-knowledge at all. Although Xu Ming is a great master of seven grades, his strength is the same as Lin Yu. His real fighting power depends on the medicine jar piled up by pills. It''s good to compare with some great masters of five grades who are good at fighting.


    However.


    Wang Xu''s attitude made Xu Ming and Lin Yu''s face slightly changed, and his eyes became cold.


    not to know chalk from cheese!


    They think that they are helping with kindness, but they are not comfortable with the result of such a refusal.


    Same second.


    Lin Xue was also a little angry and suddenly said, "what do you mean? If you want to ridicule me, just tell me, don''t talk to my friends


    "One or two, what do you think you are? You can''t even compare with me. Where''s the face mocking my friend? "


    Lin Xue is really angry.


    She is also a great master of liupin. Although Wang Xu''s breath looks strange, she is stunned by Wang Xu''s bodyguard Zhenyuan. The two guards of the Xu family are scared away by Wang Xu''s momentum. It can be seen that Wang Xu Xiuwei is not simple.


    At least, it''s not Lin Yu and Xu Ming who can ridicule!


    Originally, she just wanted to come back low-key, and his father a good talk.


    But I didn''t expect to meet Lin Yu and others. These people talk too much.


    I can''t bear it any more. I can''t bear it any more!


    "Lin Xue, are you in a hurry? Didn''t you say he was just your friend? Look at this situation, I''m afraid it''s your wild man outside, right? No wonder you don''t want to accept the proposal of the second son of the Xu family! "


    Lin Yu snorted coldly and disdained: "ha ha, that''s the reason, but your vision is too bad. This boy doesn''t even deserve to be my Lin family guard. How can he compare with the second son of the Xu family?"


    "You..."


    Lin Xueqi''s face is all white, in the eye an urgent, unexpectedly is to have the meaning of direct start.


    But at this time.


    Lin Tian is suddenly a burst drink: "enough!"


    He looked at Wang Xu and said seriously:


    "Mr. Wang, although Yu Er''s words are a little ugly, she brings some personal grudges. But she didn''t say something wrong. I have to remind Mr. Wang.


    Xueer''s marriage is a major event in her life. As a father, I owe a lot to her. I will never be in debt again! "


    The smile on Wang Xu''s face gradually disappeared.


    He''s sort of getting it now.


    I''m afraid it''s not a coincidence that I met this big family here after I entered the door, but Lin Tian and others came here to meet them.


    Originally, it didn''t matter that he was ridiculed. Anyway, this time, I came here with the attitude of playing games and helping others to the end.


    But now it seems that


    I''m afraid it''s not good for him, an outsider, to interfere in other people''s housework.


    So.


    Without much hesitation, Wang Xu turned and left.


    "Ah, wait a minute, Mr. Wang!"


    Seeing this, Lin Xue was in a great hurry and then became angry: "Dad, you... Assholes!"


    After a roar, she quickly followed up and chased Wang Xu, ready to leave together.


    Back.


    Lin Tian''s face was hard to see in an instant.


    "Dad, look at Lin Xue. Is she your daughter? Before the marriage away from home, now for a wild man, even the relatives are not Lin Yu is still gossiping.


    "Sister Xue has passed. We are thinking about her future, but she can''t distinguish between the inside and the outside." Lin Chuan finally spoke slowly.


    Lin Tian''s eyes are more ugly.


    Next second.


    He suddenly cried out: "Lin Xue, your mother holds my hand before she dies. Let me take care of you. On your wedding day, I will marry you a son-in-law who is peerless!"


    "I''ve been fulfilling your mother''s last wish and thinking about your life. Are you going to turn a face with me today because of an outsider?


    If you dare to go out today, you will never come back! "


    That''s the first thing to say.


    After catching up with Wang Xu, Lin Xue, who just opened her mouth to explain, suddenly froze, and her pretty face turned white to the end.


    She clenched her lips and did not move.


    Lin Tian''s words, like a knife in general, hard into her heart.


    But the next second.


    She continued to move.


    Father thought it was for her good, but she would rather not!


    At least, she should be worthy of her own heart.


    Wang Xu, a passer-by, saved her for no reason. She brought Wang Xu back to thank her, but she made such a mistake. Why?


    However.


    At this time.


    But Wang Xu stopped suddenly. She turned around slowly. Her eyes were fixed on Shanglin Xue, and she said with a smile:


    "You''d better stay. They are your family after all. There are misunderstandings now, but they will be relieved and forgiven one day."


    Then he looked up at Lin Tian and said, "don''t worry, Lin Xue and I just got to know each other. We just got to know each other outside."


    "Mr. Wang, you..."


    Lin Xue''s face changed slightly.


    She does not know the origin of Wang Xu, but she knows that any man, at this time of patience, is a great heart.


    In a flash, Lin Xue was a little crazy.


    Although she has just met Wang Xu for a short time, now she feels as if Wang Xu is the most understanding person around her.


    Maybe, is this a confidant?


    "He''s putting up with it for me. Otherwise, he and I are new acquaintances. Why should we suffer such humiliation?" Lin Xue murmured in her heart.


    Same second.


    In Wang Xu''s mind, he is talking with the book very fast


    "You''re right. Help others to the end. If I don''t intervene, I''m afraid no one around Lin Xue will help her any more."

 Chapter 1485

    "Mr. Wang... Thank you!"


    Lin Xue stood in the same place, staring at Wang Xu''s back, and said word by word in her heart.


    And secretly vowed that even if she wronged herself, she could never implicate Wang Xu!


    "Ha ha ha, it''s our misunderstanding, nephew. I apologize."


    Lin Tian is stunned, then laughs.


    On the surface, at least, it seems that the misunderstanding between the two sides has been cleared up and settled down again.


    Lin Yu, Xu Ming, Lin Chuan and others are not like him. Their faces are very gloomy. They stare at Wang Xu with different thoughts in their hearts.


    At this time, aunt sun, who had been watching coldly, also said with a smile:


    "Lin Tian, Xueer has been suffering for so many days. We''d better have dinner first and entertain the young master Wang. Let Xueer have a rest early."


    "Yes, eat, eat." Lin Tian laughed and turned to walk in.


    The crowd followed him.


    Lin Xue fell beside Wang Xu, lowered her head and said in a low voice: "Mr. Wang, yes, I''m sorry... I didn''t expect that it would be like this..."


    She really didn''t think of it.


    In her heart, her father, Lin Tian, has been doting on her since she was a child, and has been used to almost everything.


    Therefore, Lin Xue only wants to ask her father in private when she brings Wang Xu back. The problem should not be too big.


    However, I did not expect that it would evolve to this point.


    My father, who used to dote on everything, insisted so much on getting married that he hardly gave up.


    "Nothing." Wang Xu shook his head, but comforted her: "relax the heart, in fact, I did not put too much on the heart."


    "Mr. Wang, it''s very kind of you..."


    Lin Xue''s head is lower, if his voice is not audible.


    But no matter how low it is, it can''t escape Wang Xu''s ears.


    He was a little stunned, then a little weeping and laughing.


    Well, it''s obvious that Lin Xue likes him. I didn''t expect that a woman''s heart would be so sensitive, fragile and changeable.


    But he didn''t answer, just as if he didn''t hear.


    Soon.


    So they came to a side hall.


    As the head of the family, Lin Tian began to order his servants to prepare meals.


    It didn''t take long for people to start serving meals one by one. There were 30 or 40 courses, almost full of huge tables.


    These dishes, which are different from the dishes in ordinary restaurants, are all prepared with the essence of wild animals and monster animals. They contain great blood and power and aura.


    let me put it another way.


    This is a "spiritual feast".


    Wang Xu some emotion, how long, he did not have such a serious meal of the world''s banquet?


    However, this kind of feeling, in the eyes of Lin Yu, Xu Ming and others, naturally became another kind.


    Lin Yu immediately sneered: "why, is it the first time for prince to see such a rich spiritual feast?"


    "Lin Yu, you Smell speech, Lin Xue fiercely look up, full of anger, she knows, Lin Yu obviously want to ridicule Wang Xu.


    "Lin Xue, what are you excited about? Don''t I ask casually? " Lin Yu shook his head and said with a smile.


    "It''s been a long time." Wang Xu light way.


    It''s almost ten thousand years from the past to the present?


    "Ha ha..." Lin Yu burst out laughing and couldn''t help it: "it seems that today, Prince Wang can also have a good mouth. This lingyao banquet of my Lin family can only come once in seven days, but it''s more rare for ordinary people."


    Although Xu Ming and Lin Chuan didn''t speak, they were also amused.


    Lin Xue''s face was extremely cold.


    Dogs can''t eat shit!


    But without waiting for her angry mouth to fight back, Wang Xu has lightly picked up a piece of meat and sent it to the entrance to taste it carefully.


    After eating, he narrowed his eyes slightly and sent a message to the book Wuji: "your hobby is really good. It''s a great enjoyment to enjoy earthly food in your spare time."


    At this point.


    The book has no choice but to stand outside the hall.


    He was regarded by the Lin family as Wang Xu''s servant, and was not qualified to enter the hall to sit down and eat together.


    I think he''s a high-ranking warrior, but


    For a while.


    Book Wuji looks up at the sky, ignores the divine message from Wang Xu, looks at the blue sky and white clouds overhead, and suddenly regrets.


    Is there no one in the damned Lin family who has eyes? He was regarded as a servant by a high-ranking wuzun?!


    Same second.


    In the banquet hall.


    Mrs. Lin also suddenly said: "Mr. Wang, you are welcome. You and Xueer are friends. In my Lin family, Mr. Lin is a guest. You can ask for anything you want."


    This is like a relationship with Wang xula to ease the atmosphere.


    But is she really so kind?


    no


    Mrs. Lin smiles. The more she looks at Wang Xu and Lin Xue, the more satisfied she is.


    Lin Xue is not her children after all, but the daughter of the first wife of the family, who is her outsider.


    If Lin Xue and Wang Xu are together, she doesn''t need to worry. In the future, the family Lin Xue married is too good, which may threaten the authority of her children''s inheritance.


    Because Wang Xu, a waste without background, has no threat!


    "Thank you."


    Wang Xu nodded, across a layer of people, he did not know what the other side was thinking, but he could guess some.


    Thank you. It''s just politeness. I don''t want to smile.


    At this time, looking at the atmosphere on the table, Lin Tian is also very helpless.


    Can''t he see anything wrong?


    Of course not!


    But on both sides, it''s his children, even the pillow people. No matter where they are, housework is the most difficult.


    Therefore, Lin Tianye really wants to find a way to get the best of both worlds and solve this kind of atmosphere.


    This is also one of the reasons why he worked hard to find the best son-in-law for Lin Xue!


    Unfortunately, his mind, Lin Xue is not willing to accept.


    "Xueer, if you really don''t want to marry the second son of the Xu family, my father will help you push it."


    Hesitating for a moment, Lin Tian said slowly.


    That''s the first thing to say.


    Suddenly, the faces of the people on the table changed.


    obviously.


    Lin Tian''s words are temporary, and people didn''t know it before.


    "Dad, I..." Lin Xue''s face is a joy, eyes bright, can''t believe, and surprise inexplicable look to his father.


    It''s a pity.


    Lin Tian is to raise a hand to interrupt her: "snow son, you listen to father to say first."


    He sat up straight and stared at Lin Xue very seriously, saying word by word:


    "Xueer, your mother''s last wish is to let you marry a good family, and your husband must be the supreme pride of heaven and earth!"


    "Over the years, I''ve always felt guilty about your mother''s death. I spoiled you since I was a child, and I just wanted to make up for it as much as possible."


    At this point, his face a little more pain: "I know, you may not like me to arrange your marriage.


    But now that you have reached your age, even if your mother is still there, she certainly hopes that you will get married soon and choose the best husband for you. "


    "You don''t want to be the second son of the Xu family. It doesn''t matter, because my father has tried his best to find a new marriage for you these days. He is only 26 years old this year, but he is already a late master of eight grades. His talent and talent are the best of his generation! "


    "The other party''s name is Xiao Hong. He is a disciple of Laolong, the elder of beidaozong. If you marry him, no one will dare to bully you!"


    Lin Tian finished.


    On the side, aunt sun''s face became extremely ugly.


    Her daughter Lin Yu, the marriage is just a promise, Lin Tian has never been so interested in Lin Xue!


    First he was the second son of the Xu family. Now he''s an apprentice of the elder of beidaozong


    Under this kind of contrast, how could she not be jealous?

 Chapter 1486

    It''s not just aunt sun, the stepmother, who is jealous?


    Lin Yu, a daughter, is even more jealous!


    Why, the same daughter, her husband, can''t compare with Lin Xue?


    Why does Lin Tian, a father, always dote on Lin Xue?


    She Lin Yu, isn''t she Lin Tian''s daughter?


    Lin Yu bit his lips and said nothing.


    Xu Ming''s face is also a little ugly. Half of it is that he has been compared with others, and the other half is Lin Yu''s attitude.


    Yes?


    Don''t look up to his promise?


    That you Lin Yu, at the beginning don''t come to be shameless to please him, must drill in his arms?


    Wang Xu is very calm. While enjoying the delicious food on the table, he teases the books outside with his mind.


    After all, a high-ranking wuzun is regarded as a servant, and he can''t even enter the banquet hall. I''m afraid it''s a miracle that can''t happen for a thousand years.


    However, after hearing Lin Tian''s words, he can''t help changing his attitude towards each other. Anyway, as a father, Lin Tian is very good to Lin Xue.


    Although, sometimes, father''s love is not what daughter wants to express.


    "Father, i... daughter, I really don''t want to get married!" Sure enough, Lin Xue bowed her head, her voice was low and weak.


    Obviously, she also knows that Lin Tian is for her good, but she really doesn''t want to get married.


    Or, what she wants more is to pursue the love she likes!


    Young people''s heart, elders, is always difficult to understand.


    "Xueer, if you don''t tell me about the second son of the Xu family, my father knows that his reputation is not good, and I don''t blame you. But this time, you can''t be willful any more, or even run away from home. Xiao Hong is a dragon among the people in all aspects. His father has seen him in person, and he will never harm you! "


    Lin Tianshen said.


    "But..." Lin Xue looked up, not willing.


    But before she opened her mouth, she was interrupted directly by Lin Tian: "well, you don''t have to say much, because this time I have made up my mind that I will never allow you to be willful and change.


    Today, the elder of beidaozong, Taoist longzuo, will bring his disciple, Xiao Hong, to visit and make an engagement with my Lin family! "


    In an instant, Lin Xue turned pale.


    She sat there, her head bowed, silent, her shoulders trembling slightly, as if she were brewing some emotion.


    "Xueer, I know that you may not understand what your father is doing now, but as long as you know that your father has been doting on you since he was a child, he will never hurt you. You''ll understand the fate of your parents and the words of the media in the future... "


    Aunt sun''s face was still as gloomy as water.


    Lin Yu, Lin Chuan, Xu Ming and others are also indifferent.


    For a while.


    The atmosphere, which had just eased down, was once again stiff to the extreme.


    But just then.


    But Wang Xu suddenly sighed. He put down his chopsticks and said, "master Lin, engagement is a life event after all. I advise you to think more about it."


    Smell speech, Lin Tian''s face suddenly cold go down, double eyes indifference of see.


    Wang Xu remained indifferent and continued:


    "For example, I have just made an engagement with someone else recently. I was reluctant to make an engagement in my heart, but after contacting with the other party, after careful consideration, I finally made it."


    "This kind of sudden thing is not easy for Lin Xue to cross. It''s a big threshold of life. You need to give her time. At least, we shouldn''t be so tough, and we should let Lin Xue get in touch with each other first. Maybe they will be happy? "


    It seems that I didn''t expect Wang Xu to say that.


    Lin Tian is also slightly stunned.


    In fact, he didn''t believe what Lin Xue said before. The label of Wang Xu in my heart is Lin Xue''s man outside.


    But did not expect that Wang Xu actually stood on his side?


    But just then.


    Lin Xue suddenly raised her head, her eyes were red, her cheeks were stained with tears, and she said, "no, I will never marry Xiao Hong or anyone!"


    "Dad, if you dare to force your daughter to marry, then her daughter will... Die in front of you!"


    Lin Xue''s tone is very calm.


    But it is this kind of calm that makes people feel more terrible, because it is a firm response to the limit.


    She''s not kidding!


    If Lin Tian forces her, Lin Xue will really commit suicide!


    "Xueer, you..."


    Lin Tian''s face turned black and became the bottom of the pot, and his anger could not be suppressed any more.


    The pressure of master Jiupin spread on the spot.


    The strong wind was blowing out of thin air, and the momentum was as powerful as a dragon. Although it was not intended to target a few people, the people on the scene still turned pale one after another.


    Except for Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu is calm.


    On the contrary, he even got up in his spare time, sighed again, and changed the conversation


    "Of course, if Lin Xue really doesn''t want to, I also think it''s up to her to make the decision and obey her. I support her."


    With that, he looked at Lin Xue and saw that the girl was a little surprised and confused in her tears. Obviously, he didn''t want to know which side he was on.


    Wang Xu laughed and said, "don''t doubt. Of course I''m on your side. What I have just said is just a matter of fact and an objective position.


    But whatever you choose, I support you. And with my support, I think no one can force you to do what you don''t want to do. "


    This remark is too much publicity and exaggeration.


    instantaneous.


    The eyes of all the people on the scene are all on Wang Xu.


    "Who do you think you are? With your support, Lin Xue can do whatever she wants? I''m afraid you can''t even walk out of our Lin family today! " Lin Yu sneered on the spot.


    Lin tianben was angry. This move was also aimed at Wang Xu. His eyes were like fire, and his momentum was like a raging tide.


    But Wang Xu, still indifferent.


    "Well?"


    Lin Tian''s face suddenly flashed a trace of suspicion.


    I''m not waiting for him to think about it.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    A voice came out of thin air.


    "Ha ha ha, elder brother Lin, Lao Dao has come with his disciples!"


    The voice is old and powerful, with a strange power. Obviously, the strength of the comer is not low.


    "Taoist longzuo?"


    Lin Tian is a Leng at first, then suddenly cold hum a, withdraw the vision from Wang Xu body: "boy, and your affair, we wait to say well again!"


    The voice fell.


    He never looked at Wang Xu any more, and when his figure showed up, he had just stepped out of the hall and flew into the air.


    In the distant sky, two figures were coming. Lin Tianying went up, and the visitors slowed down and showed their bodies.


    He is an old man with white hair and crane face. His face is full of rosy, and his Black Dragon Robe dances in the wind. His breath is very heavy and powerful.


    Beside the old man, he was a handsome man in white with a straight and straight body like a sword. His sword eyebrows were starry, and he was holding a sword. His eyes were as deep as stars, and his breath was fierce. His whole body was like a sharp sword out of sheath, showing its sharp edge and frightening everywhere.


    Don''t think about it.


    These two people, naturally, are the Dachang Laolong Zuodao of beidaozong, and his close disciple, Xiao Hong.

 Chapter 1487

    "Brother Lin, Lao Dao has brought his beloved disciple, so that miss nuxue can be here?"


    Taoist long Zuo and Lin Tian stand side by side, chatting and laughing as they cross the air and fall to the ground.


    In the banquet hall.


    Lin Yu''s eyes are fixed on Xiao Hong, who is close to the Taoist of left dragon. He is a jade tree facing the wind. His strength is so strong that he is many times stronger than Xu Ming.


    What people fear most is contrast.


    No contrast, no harm.


    If there is no comparison between Xiao Hong at the moment, Xu Ming''s engagement with her is also something to show off. Just as she saw Lin Xue and Wang Xu at the beginning, she deliberately showed off Xu Ming.


    But at this moment, Lin Yu is full of jealousy, unwilling, angry, where there is a little bit of flaunting heart?


    Compared with Xiao Hong, Xu Ming is nothing!


    Xu Ming''s face is even more ugly, because he is also secretly examining Xiao Hong, but he finds that he can''t compare with each other in any case.


    Lin Chuan also has a heavy complexion.


    Xiao Hong''s breath didn''t have much convergence. Just looking at it from a distance, it made him feel a rush of pressure. He is also a genius among the younger generation, but in front of Xiao Hong, he is afraid that he can''t bear the other side''s attack, and he doesn''t even deserve to lift his shoes.


    "Brother Lin, this is little Xueer."


    At this time, Lin Tian points to Lin Xue and introduces him with a smile on his face.


    obviously.


    He is extremely satisfied with Xiao Hong''s son-in-law.


    Not to mention the background, appearance and strength can be regarded as the best of both talent and appearance. Where can Wang Xu be compared with?


    Lin Tian quietly glanced at Wang Xu, and a trace of coldness flashed from the bottom of his eyes: "this boy, if you stay honest, you can forget it, otherwise..."


    Taoist long Zuo and Xiao Hong also look at Lin Xue.


    Taoist long Zuo is very satisfied with this. Sure enough, Lin Xue is as beautiful as Lin Tian said. She has a good foundation of strength. She is a good martial arts seedling, and can become another disciple of him


    Well, naturally, he and his favorite apprentice Xiao Hong have formed a partner and practiced martial arts together. At the same time, he also has a course of transforming Yin and Yang, and it''s time to take it out.


    Xiao Hong is also extremely satisfied.


    Young man, more vulgar, he only looks at Lin Xue''s appearance and figure, no matter what talent and so on.


    Lin Xue is very beautiful. She may not be as gorgeous as the emperor Jiang Yue, but she is also the best among women.


    Xiao Hong''s eyes are burning at Lin Xue. For a moment, he is so excited that he immediately enters the bridal chamber with the beauty in front of him.


    tell the truth.


    Before he came here, Xiao Hong still had some plans to withdraw his marriage, but now, he is determined not to do so!


    Lin Tian naturally saw the look of Taoist longzuo and Xiao Hong, and the smile on his face became more and more brilliant.


    Immediately after, he quickly swept Wang Xu''s eyes again, for fear that Wang Xu''s lengtouqing would come out to stir up the situation at this time.


    Fortunately, Wang Xu did not move.


    "Hoo... This boy is quite smart." Lin Tian nodded in his heart.


    But just in case, he secretly released a part of his breath, turned into an invisible mountain, and went over Wang Xu, trying to suppress Wang Xu completely, without turbulence and words.


    However.


    His action, but let Wang Xu eyebrow slightly a pick, a little dissatisfied.


    then.


    He moved slightly, as if shaking off a worm that had just climbed up.


    "Well?"


    Lin Tian is an accident again, but the vision is a congealed, is preparing to continue to exert greater breath pressure, the side dragon left Taoist is laughing.


    "Ha ha, brother Lin, you really have a good daughter. I''m very satisfied." Taoist longzuo laughed and turned to look at Xiao Hong: "apprentice, would you like this engagement?"


    "I''m willing to accept the master''s order."


    Xiao Hong nodded and nodded heavily.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Taoist long Zuo laughed even more happily. Sure enough, his apprentice''s eyes followed him: "in this case, brother Lin, it''s better for us to choose a day than to bump into the sun, just today..."


    Taoist longzuo looks at Lin Tian. He hasn''t finished yet.


    At this time.


    Lin Xue''s angry voice came:


    "You will, but... Me! no Wish! "What do you mean?"


    Same second.


    Wang Xu also ignored Lin Tian''s breath again, stepped forward and echoed


    "Lin Xue doesn''t want to, so I don''t agree."


    instant.


    The air around dropped abruptly for several times.


    "What''s the matter? How could this kid ignore my secret hand? Is it his bodyguard who took refuge in the dark? "


    Lin Tian''s eyes narrowed. For a moment, he was surprised. He looked at Wang Xu, and then at Wang Xu''s "guard" (the book is limitless).


    However, the faces of Taoist long Zuo and Xiao Hong are getting colder and colder.


    "Who are you?" Taoist longzuo didn''t take charge of Lin Xue. Instead, he looked at Wang Xu and asked in a cold voice.


    Wang Xu hasn''t spoken yet.


    On the side, Lin Yu, who was full of jealousy, couldn''t help but suddenly said in a voice: "he is Lin Xue''s wild man outside, otherwise, who else can he be? Both of them, however, have decided in private for life! "


    She obviously took the engagement that Wang Xu said before and put it on their heads.


    Make an engagement with someone else?


    Who should be a fool? I''m afraid it''s not to make a private life with Lin Xue!


    That''s the first thing to say.


    For a moment, the air around was even colder.


    Lin Tian''s eyes shrink wildly, and his heart is filled with bursts of anger. The anger is not only against Wang Xu, but also against Lin Yu''s reckless daughter.


    And the Dragon left Taoist and Xiao Hong two people Leng Leng Leng, the facial expression is also icy cold down.


    "Lin Tian, it seems that you have to give me an explanation." Taoist long Zuo stares at Lin Tian, his voice is erratic.


    Lin Tian''s face was blue, but he was speechless for a moment.


    Explain?


    All of a sudden, how did he explain it? What''s the explanation?


    however.


    Next second.


    He doesn''t have to think about it.


    Because Wang Xuping looked up and said, "explain? I''d like to ask you, what explanation do you want in front of me


    In the middle of a conversation.


    The door of Shenfu, which was closed in Wang Xu''s body, suddenly opened. The breath of the lower wuzun''s rank, without any cover, gushed out like a frenzy.


    instant.


    Taoist long Zuo and Lin Tian, the two great masters of nine grades, seem to be pressed down on an invisible mountain. They can no longer stay in the air and have to be pressed down.


    Lin Tian''s strength is a little weak. He falters and almost falls.


    someone else.


    Strength is not enough, nothing!


    "Mole ant, insult my Xiao Hong woman, and dare to be so disrespectful to my master, you should die!"


    At the same second, Xiao Hong drank every word, his eyes were cold, and he felt the handle of the sword with one hand, almost ready to fight for shame.


    But just then.


    However, Taoist long Zuo suddenly drank:


    "Xiao Hong, shut up!"


    "Master, I..." Xiao Hong was stunned. What happened to master? Why are you yelling at yourself?


    It''s not just that he''s stupid.


    Aunt sun, Lin Yu, Lin Chuan, Xu Ming and others were all puzzled, and they couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "Dad..." Lin Yu was puzzled and opened his mouth to say something.


    But the next second.


    Lin Tian also made a sound with a faint tremor


    "All right, shut up


    For a moment, the whole audience was stunned.

 Chapter 1488

    The crowd was in a daze.


    I saw the Dragon left Taoist stepped forward quickly, just like changing his face, and quickly said: "Mr. Wang, it''s Mr. Wang... Unexpectedly, it''s Mr. Wang face to face... The old Taoist said, who''s daughter of a living real dragon like Mr. Wang?


    It turns out that it''s the fenghuangnv of the Lin family. It''s a real dragon and Phoenix. It''s made in heaven. The dragon and the Phoenix are auspicious. I''d like to congratulate you first. Ha ha ha... "


    Taoist long Zuo pauses several times.


    But it was quickly connected, the voice is all flattering.


    yes!


    He is flattering Wang Xu!


    Even though Taoist longzuo didn''t know Wang Xu, it didn''t prevent him from flattering Wang Xu!!


    Because, just now, that kind of momentum, that kind of irresistible feeling is


    Wuzun!


    This discovery almost made the heart and spirit of dragon left Taoist lost, how could it not be from the heart of awe?


    A wuzun, want to kill him, afraid and crush a mole ant, there is no difference.


    With the voice of the Taoist of the left dragon landing.


    Xiao Hong and others are even more confused.


    Next second.


    Taoist long Zuo suddenly turns his head and shouts to Xiao Hongda: "don''t you apologize to Prince Wang soon?"


    Xiao Hong looked at his master in a daze. Did he feel that his ears were wrong or that he was hallucinating?


    Taoist long Zuo has always protected his weaknesses, especially his beloved apprentice. No matter whether it''s his fault or not, the master will defend himself first, regardless of whether they are reasonable or not. Outsiders must ignore him.


    But now


    What''s going on?


    Xiao Hong doesn''t understand.


    It''s obvious that he was insulted. He should have been his own woman, but he was stabbed in the middle by others. How humiliating is that?


    But how did the master make him apologize... Is he too old and stupid?


    Xiao Hong was a little worried and asked: "master, what''s the matter with you? This little bastard... "


    "Shut up


    Before he finished speaking, Taoist longzuo was shocked and said angrily:


    "Apologize to me quickly, otherwise, I will not have you as an apprentice!"


    Long Zuo Dao is very angry in his heart. How can his apprentice not have this insight? Is he used to being spoiled, smooth and superior?


    Is it blind? His master is very respectful to Wang Xu. As an apprentice, is he still barking over there?


    Not willing in the heart?


    He''s just a little apprentice. What''s his qualification?


    "Master, I..."


    Xiao Hong finally had some fear. Taoist long Zuo didn''t look like he was joking at all.


    "I want you to give me an apology to Mr. Wang!" Taoist long Zuo''s eyes became colder and colder with each passing word.


    If necessary, Xiao Hong and his precious apprentice would have to give up.


    This moment.


    Xiao Hong is about to be wronged and suffocated to death, but he does not dare to disobey the words of Taoist long Zuo. He can only bear the humiliation and unwilling to bow his head and apologize to Wang Xu.


    "I, i... I apologize to you... For the offence I just committed."


    With these words, Xiao Hong''s martial spirit was shaken. This kind of strong humiliation made him unable to forget and understand easily.


    He was obviously humiliated by Wang Xu.


    But he had to bow to Wang Xu in public and apologize.


    More importantly, he didn''t understand why he had to apologize!


    Why should he apologize?


    He is the most talented disciple of the generation of beidaozong!


    Wang Xu looks at Xiao Hong, but he doesn''t say anything. Instead, he accepts the apology very frankly. Similarly, the incident is over.


    Others respect him, and he respects others.


    Respect is mutual.


    But the same second.


    Lin Chuan, Lin Yu, Xu Ming, Mrs. Lin and others are still dazed and confused.


    Don''t believe it!


    It''s unacceptable!


    In the last moment, the Taoist priest longzuo regarded Wang Xu as nothing. How could the Taoist priest longzuo, the strongest elder of the northern Taoism sect, respect and awe Wang Xu so much?


    You know, even the Lin family should be polite, respectful and awed in front of the Dragon left Taoist.


    A few people didn''t understand.


    In other words, all this happened too weird, completely beyond the limit of their thinking.


    Three seconds later.


    Mrs. Lin was the first to react. She looked at her husband, Lin Tian, the owner of the Lin family, and said blankly:


    "Husband, this, he... He..."


    Lin Tian glared at her fiercely. Then he stepped forward a few steps to please her. Finally, he didn''t dare to get close to Wang Xu. He stood two meters away and said with a smile in a low voice:


    "Mr. Wang, I won''t say much about the rest. Since you''ve taken a fancy to little Xueer, in the future, the Lin family, for young master Yu, is a stranger who comes in and goes out as soon as possible... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    Wang Xu has already raised an eye to see, light interrupts a way: "how? Do you think what I said about the engagement is false? "


    "Ah? No, no! But if you are interested in my little girl, I don''t have any opinions. " Lin Tian a flustered, immediately compensate to smile a way.


    side.


    Lin Xue is a fool in the same place, and then her face suddenly turns red. Obviously, she feels extremely ashamed of her father''s posture at this time.


    Lin Tian''s attitude?


    Is not to want her Lin Xue, send Wang Xu''s meaning directly?


    "Brother Lin, don''t say anything. Mr. Wang has a crush on lingai. I, longzuo, absolutely dare not fight. We gave up our marriage with lingai. Besides, you don''t have to worry. In the future, the Lin family and beidaozong will be the alliance of brothers! "


    Taoist long Zuo is also full of smile, very seriously said to Lin Tian.


    But this is still to please Wang Xu.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I said that I have an engagement. The date of marriage is just around the corner. And my women, you should have heard that the young master of the emperor''s family... Emperor Jiangyue!"


    Wang Xu glanced at them, too lazy to pull with them, light said.


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Taoist long Zuo and Lin Tian were all shocked.


    Emperor Jiang Yue, of course, knows that the emperor''s family is the master of the imperial city. They are the most authoritative and heavenly beings who have risen from the lower world.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xu''s engagement was with emperor Jiang Yue!


    People even stop breathing subconsciously.


    long time.


    "Hiss..."


    Finally, an air-conditioning sound sounded.


    Taoist longzuo was more respectful and bowed down: "Mr. Wang, would you please have a talk alone?"


    "Yes." Wang Xu nodded, it doesn''t matter.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu and the Dragon left alone into the courtyard next door.


    Only outside the banquet hall, Lin Tian and a group of people were shocked to be absent-minded and completely stupid.


    "Lin Xue, Wang Xu, no... it''s Prince Wang. Who is he?"


    Lin Tian takes a deep breath, and his whole body trembles slightly. Now he doesn''t dare to guess Wang Xu''s identity at will.

 Chapter 1489

    "I don''t know. I said before that he was a passer-by I ran into when I ran away from the Xu family on the road." Lin Xue shakes her head. She really knows nothing about Wang Xu.


    At this time, it was her, and she couldn''t believe what she saw.


    "You, you... You girl!"


    Lin Tian is a little angry. How can his daughter not be smart at all?


    side.


    Lin Yu''s face was pale, and he could not be seen.


    She has been ridiculing, disdaining and disdaining Wang Xu until now. How could she be... The fiance of emperor Jiang Yue, the young master of the emperor''s family?


    At the bottom of her heart, the waves rose, jealousy, fear, two kinds of emotions entangled rolling, the taste, can not be described in words.


    Just then.


    But Xu Ming made a sudden voice and said:


    "Maybe he really has an engagement with the young master of the imperial family, Emperor Jiang Yue, but which of the women in the imperial family doesn''t have many redundant sons in law? He may be Jiang Yue''s son-in-law, but it doesn''t mean that he and Emperor Jiang Yue will finally get married... "


    "That''s it


    Lin Yu seems to have caught the straw to save his life. He nods heavily


    "Even if he is the son-in-law of young master Jiang Yue, there are hundreds of different sons-in-law of young master Jiang Yue. Who knows if he is one of them. He just uses the power of young master Jiang Yue to scare us!"


    "Shut up


    Lin Tian stares at Lin Yu and shouts angrily. He really doesn''t know how his daughter''s brain grows.


    Even if we don''t mention Wang Xu''s status as emperor Jiang Yue''s son-in-law, we can only look at the longzuo Taoist and his respectful and awe attitude towards Wang Xu. Isn''t it necessary to force him to count?


    There is no accident. Will he be so awed by an ordinary husband?


    At that moment, Wang Xu''s fleeting breath made Lin Tianjue a mole ant.


    And is he a mole ant?


    no


    He is a great master of nine grades. Lin Tian can''t think of anything other than Wu Zun to make him feel this way.


    Think of the engagement Wang Xu said before, Emperor Jiang Yue is a Wu Zun, can match her can only be a Wu Zun!


    After scolding Lin Yu, Lin Tian looked at Xu Ming and said with a sneer, "boy, you are not my son-in-law for the time being. Speak carefully in front of me!"


    Lin Tian is very dissatisfied with Xu Ming.


    His own daughter, he always knew that she was big chested and brainless, but she didn''t want to be able to stir her up at will!


    In particular, he even dares to target Wang Xu. He is looking for death.


    "Uncle Lin, you taught me that I was wrong." Xu life quickly bowed his head, in the heart is very flustered, he naturally see that Lin Tian is very dissatisfied with him, it seems that he has a faint intention to kill.


    Therefore, although he was dissatisfied, he could only bear it.


    "Xueer, since Prince Wang is interested in you, you should hold it. Although you can''t be a concubine in the future, it''s OK to be a concubine with two bedrooms. Remember, don''t be capricious any more!" Closely following, Lin Tian''s secluded way.


    Lin Xue bowed her head, blushed, and stirred her hands together, but she didn''t say a word.


    There was no rejection.


    That is, she has no aversion.


    At least, there was no marriage arranged by Lin Tian like the previous two, and he didn''t agree.


    "Well, I''m definitely not excited, but because Wang Xu is here. In the future, my father won''t carry me on his back and find my husband for me any more!" Lin Xue thought.


    At this point.


    It''s in the next yard.


    Wang Xu sat there, looking at the respectful Taoist dragon standing in front of him, and said:


    "Come on, what do you want to say alone?"


    "Ha ha, I dare not hide it from you. The reason why I want to talk to you alone is to give you a gift!"


    "Gifts?"


    "Well, we beidaozong recently found a relic in a hidden place. We are going to arrange our disciples to explore it in the next month."


    Taoist longzuo said with a smile: "Mr. Wang, this relic is probably left by a wuzun. I think it will help you."


    "Maybe. Let''s talk about your other conditions first." Wang Xu was calm and noncommittal.


    He just looked at the Dragon left Taoist, without saying a word, waiting for the other side to continue to say. After all, this kind of relic is a big chance for beidaozong.


    He''s an outsider. If you give it to him, you give it to him?


    "Ha ha, I can''t hide my mind from you. In fact, this relic is not only discovered by our beidaozong family, but also by several other forces similar to our beidaozong. They will send people to go there. I''m also worried that if my disciples don''t succeed, there will be any accidents.


    If you are willing to join us, you will be able to help us with the foundation of beidaozong Dragon left Taoist dry smile way.


    "So... OK, this is my communication charm."


    Wang Xu hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded and threw a Golden Jade amulet.


    The so-called help is just beautiful. The real thing is that Taoist longzuo wants to use the power of Wang Xu to suppress other competitive forces.


    For Wang Xu, this is really what each needs.


    A wuzun relic should have something that he can use in his cultivation.


    "Ha ha, you just agree. When the ruins are opened, I will contact you again and send someone to pick you up." Taoist longzuo immediately smiles and nods, excited.


    What Wang Xu thought was right.


    In addition to trying to please Wang Xu, he also means to use Wang Xu to suppress other forces.


    Although beidaozong''s strength is good, Lin Tian, the owner of the Lin family, has to be more respectful to him.


    But in fact, to the extent of the longzuodao people, they have already known the real world outside. Beidaozong is nothing in front of the huge world outside.


    The solar world is too big!


    For the outside world, beidaozong is just a small black spot on the world map. If you don''t look at it carefully, you can''t see it.


    Every great master of Jiupin knows that he will always be a mortal if he doesn''t join the martial arts.


    Therefore, after meeting Wang Xu, the first and only wuzun in his life, Taoist longzuo really tried every means to make friends with Wang Xu.


    As long as there is such a layer of contact, Wang Xu will think of him in his spare time and show something between his fingers. What he has done today is meaningful.


    This is also the sorrow of the weak.


    After they had a good talk.


    Come back.


    Just came out, saw a few pairs of eyes, staring at them.


    During the conversation between Wang Xu and long Zuodao, Xiao Hong obviously had a fierce psychological struggle.


    At this time, his face turned red and he stepped out suddenly and said, "Mr. Wang, I don''t agree. I want to have a fair competition with you!"


    He wants, a


    Fair competition!

 Chapter 1490

    Xiao Hong couldn''t hold that tone in his heart.


    However, he did not dare to refute the master''s face.


    Therefore, he can only use the only way he can think of to fight back.


    A fair competition.


    It''s the best way.


    He didn''t believe that Wang Xu was better than himself!


    And the longzuo Taoist flatters Wang Xu. The cry of a prince on the left and a prince on the right also makes Xiao Hong misunderstand that the reason why longzuo is respectful to Wang Xu is because of Wang Xu''s background.


    So, if Wang Xu doesn''t agree, ha ha... It just makes everyone see that Wang Xu is just a waste who relies on his background to be arrogant and useless.


    If he agrees, Xiao Hong, the first genius of beidaozong in hundreds of years, will surely teach Wang Xu a profound lesson.


    Let him understand what it means that there is a day outside and there are people outside.


    instant.


    All around them, Lin Yu, Xu Ming and others were excited. They were unwilling and jealous, but they had nothing to do.


    At this time, I didn''t expect that Xiao Hong would come here.


    Suddenly, they can''t help looking at Wang Xu, eyes deep with irony, boy, now look at you how to do?


    Son in law of the imperial family!


    That''s nice. It''s not a white face. Who knows if you have the ability?


    Maybe it''s a piece of garbage, eating purely on the face?


    "Well, I''d like to see if you have any real talent besides being handsome." Lin Yu is not willing to hum in his heart.


    Her eyes were burning.


    At the same second, Xiao Hong suddenly wants to compete with Wang Xu. Taoist long Zuo is stupid. He looks very ugly when he follows him.


    He knew the apprentice so well that he could guess his mind in an instant.


    However, Xiao Hong and Wang Xu have a fair fight?


    That''s a joke!


    What strength is Xiao Hong and what realm is Wang Xu?


    Is there justice between them?


    It''s not a contest, it''s about death!


    In a real fight, Wang Xu is afraid that with a little finger, he can directly press Xiao Hong to death.


    "Xiao Hong, there is a big gap between you and Mr. Wang. There is no fairness. What nonsense? Go back to me, you want to compete, I''ll find you an opponent in the future! " Long left Taoist cold voice way.


    "Master, I don''t want to!"


    Xiao Hong''s face turned pale. Obviously, he was still afraid of the authority of the master, but he refused.


    Xiao Hong is fighting!


    Otherwise, this tone, he really can''t swallow.


    Let him bow his head to Wang Xu''s contemporaries. In the future, he will not want to go on smoothly!


    This is the magic barrier in my heart!


    What''s more, Taoist long Zuo said that the gap between him and Wang Xu was too big for him to accept.


    "You..." Taoist long Zuo''s face became gloomy with a brush. Xiao Hong dared to refute himself in public. This is to beat his master''s face, shame him and make people laugh at him.


    Other occasions, too.


    But now, Wang Xu is watching, and is one of the parties.


    Taoist long Zuo is about to get angry.


    Is it difficult for him to manage any of his apprentices well? How can you make Prince Wang laugh?


    But it''s not.


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly said: "it''s OK, since he doesn''t agree and wants to fight, then fight. Don''t worry. I''ll give him a fair fight. I won''t kill him carelessly. "


    "Mr. Wang, you..."


    Taoist long Zuo was surprised. First, it was incredible. He didn''t expect that Wang Xu would agree. Next to him, he was full of gratitude. Wang Xu was thinking about him.


    Xiao Hong is unwilling and unwilling to accept it. He has already turned into a magic barrier, which has affected the mood of martial arts. Naturally, as a master, he can see it.


    But it''s his business. What''s Wang Xu''s status as a wuzun? There''s no need to bend down to solve his apprentice''s magic barrier.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a fair competition. Don''t worry." Wang Xu smiles and says casually that Taoist longzuo is grateful to him, but he doesn''t care.


    "Hum, I repeatedly emphasized that it was fair competition, but I didn''t have confidence, and I was afraid that I would get hurt."


    Lin Yu disdains a murmur, the face is all Schadenfreude, just waiting to see Wang Xu unfortunate lost the miserable end.


    While muttering, she also glared at Lin Xue, meaning is very obvious, you stare at it.


    "In that case, I''d like to thank you first... Let''s have a fight." Taoist long Zuo took a deep breath and finally nodded his head and agreed.


    After all.


    If Wang Xu really wants to abolish or kill Xiao Hong, he will do it directly. Who can stop him at the scene? Where does it take so much trouble.


    "I didn''t expect that Prince Wang was so kind-hearted..." long Zuodao sighed in his heart and showed more respect to Wang Xu.


    Lin Tian and others also all look over.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu has gone to Xiao Hong. When he comes to the place four or five meters away from Xiao Hong, he stops.


    Xiao Hong stares at Wang Xu, holding the hilt of his sword with both hands, which shows his excitement.


    "Do it." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    In the dark, he silently suppressed his cultivation to a lower level than Xiao Hong.


    "Hum, you can do it first, otherwise, I''ll do it. I''m afraid you don''t have a chance to fight back!" Xiao Hong sneered.


    What he said is really from the heart.


    "Ha ha..." Lin Yu immediately laughs. In her opinion, Wang Xu can''t pretend to be forced to do so, and he is insulting himself.


    I don''t have any pressure on myself. Do you want Xiao Hong to take the lead? Do you still think that you are more powerful than Xiao Hong, the first genius of beidaozong?


    Wang Xu smiles, and there is no nonsense.


    Next second.


    Whoo!


    Step on the shadow step and explode.


    In an instant, the ghostly speed showed up in front of everyone. It took almost less than one percent of his breath. Wang Xu, like a demon, appeared in front of Xiao Hong with one blow.


    This punch, without much skill, is just a burst of speed and accumulation of strength.


    instant.


    Taoist long Zuo''s face changed wildly and he was shocked.


    Lin Tian is also stupid.


    Lin Yu, Lin Chuan, Xu Ming and others were almost the same, with their eyes wide open and shocked.


    This outbreak, how can it be so fast?


    So horrible?


    What''s the secret of the distorted "flash" of the shadow? Yellow... No, prefecture? Days?


    The same moment.


    Xiao Hong''s breath suddenly stagnated. First, he was shocked and couldn''t believe it. Then, without any pause, his feet quickly regressed, and his whole body was full of real Qi.


    He''s very responsive.


    Moreover, in the process of retreating, the long sword in his hand, also a sound of sword, suddenly came out of the sheath.


    "Feihong chop!" Xiao Hong roared fiercely, his true Qi burst out, his sword Qi swept, and his yellow sword light flashed like lightning.


    "Straight."


    Wang Xu''s face was flat, his fist strength increased instead of decreasing, and his speed speeded up by one point.

 Chapter 1491

    In a flash.


    Click!


    With one fist and one sword, a fragment of the sword body was splashed out and whirled into the wall next to it.


    Same second.


    Wang Xu stepped on a few shadows, and he was already standing on the left side of Xiao Hong.


    Raise your feet.


    Kick across.


    Toes such as a knife, tearing the air, with a harsh hiss.


    "Damn it


    Xiao Hong''s heart sank and he wanted to take the sword back, but it was too late.


    Wang Xu''s kick was much faster than his fist, so he had to give up the sword and fight with Wang Xu.


    See.


    Wang Xu smiles.


    Even if his self-cultivation is lower than Xiao Hong''s, his fighting experience is still beyond the opponent''s ability.


    From the beginning, he was fighting against Xiao Hong''s flaws, forcing him to bear and fight back passively.


    "Forget it, even if the cultivation is suppressed to a lower level, the competition between me and him can''t be really fair after all..."


    Wang Xu sighed in his heart and didn''t want to waste time with Xiao Hong.


    Next second.


    His attack speed suddenly accelerated. After one kick, another fist came. After one, the shadow of the foot followed.


    in a wink.


    In the space around Xiao Hong''s body, there was only a shadow of fist and foot.


    Hiss


    The air was completely torn to pieces.


    "Get out of here!"


    In the face of the shadow of the attack, Xiao Hong''s face was very solemn, but he raised his head and roared wildly. His arms were stretched out, and he wanted to break the skill with force.


    Since he can''t find the flaw of Wang Xu''s attack and is completely suppressed, he has only one way.


    It''s a pity.


    The premise of breaking skills with strength and making great efforts to achieve miracles is that the opponent''s strength is far weaker than you.


    Wang Xu''s suppression of cultivation was only one level lower than Xiao Hong''s, not far from weak.


    Next second.


    Touch!


    More than a dozen dull crashing sounds became one.


    "Ah..."


    Then, Xiao Hong''s scream came. His chest was sunken. There were nine fists and six footprints on it. The whole person turned into a black line and flew backwards.


    This flight lasted five or six seconds in the air, crossed a perfect arc, and finally fell to the ground.


    "You, you..."


    Xiao Hong struggled to get up from the ground, with blood in the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were all at a loss.


    Wang Xu''s last 15 attacks, he did not block one, did not avoid one, all bear down.


    In principle, he should die without a burial place, but now, he just broke a few bones and his strength was scattered.


    Needless to say, Wang Xu is merciful.


    Touch!


    In the end, he didn''t get up. Halfway up, he fell to his knees, and the stone slabs were smashed out of a pit.


    There was a faint sense of despair in Xiao Hong''s eyes.


    From the beginning to the end of the battle, it took about three or four breaths. Among them, Xiao Hong was almost always beaten by pressure, without any fighting back.


    Too fast!


    Too much!


    Wang Xu''s terrible fighting experience is far beyond Xiao Hong''s imagination.


    "You... Who are you? This kind of fighting experience... How many battles have you experienced before you can develop it? " Xiao Hong struggles to raise his head, and there is a trace of despair in his eyes.


    But Wang Xu didn''t look at him. Instead, he shook his hand and glanced back at the Dragon left Taoist. He said faintly, "well, your apprentice should be OK. He just broke a few bones. Just go back and connect them."


    Taoist long Zuo was still confused at this time.


    In his mind, Wang Xu''s words "fair competition!" still echoed.


    He can see that Wang Xu really suppressed his cultivation, and it seems that he suppressed his cultivation a level lower than his apprentice Xiao Hong.


    But it turned out.


    But Xiao Hong was defeated in an instant!


    This horrible experience of fighting


    "Mr. Wang, he is not an ordinary gifted wuzun, but a real wuzun who has grown up through countless battles!" Long Zuo Dao took a chill in his heart. He was more and more glad for his decision.


    The cultivation state of a warrior can''t judge his fighting power absolutely.


    Some powerful forces may have talented wuzun as young as Wang Xu, but it is not just any genius who wants to have Wang Xu''s horrible fighting experience.


    There may be genius in the realm of cultivation, but fighting experience is bound to experience countless life and death battles!


    And now.


    The people of the Lin family are the real shock.


    Except for Lin Tian, everyone thinks Wang Xu is rubbish and rubbish.


    Even if the attitude of the two people changed greatly later, they still thought that Wang Xu was treated respectfully only because of his extraordinary background. Lin Tian, on the other hand, is looking at the face of the Taoist dragon.


    But now?


    The situation in front of us is like one invisible slap after another


    They''re all puffed up in the face.


    Especially Lin Yu, his face is pale and his eyes are shaking violently. He just feels like a silly female dog who has been mocking without brain.


    She said Wang Xu is a waste, but now Xiao Hong is crushed by Wang Xu at will. If he is a waste, what is Lin Yu?


    What''s worse than trash?


    Not far from her is Lin Xue.


    At this time, Lin Xue looked at Wang Xu, eyes, unexpectedly inadvertently revealed a little joy, face can also see a trace of pride.


    That kind of feeling, like to see their men''s overbearing, and proud of the heart.


    "My father asked me to be his concubine... But can I be worthy of him?"


    Lin Xue thought to herself, "after all, Prince Wang''s fiancee is the young master of the emperor''s family."


    At this time, Wang Xu looked over and said with a smile: "Lin Xue, your father should not force you to marry someone you don''t know. In this case, I''ll leave."


    Finish.


    He nodded at Lin Xue, then turned around and stepped out. His figure had disappeared in front of people''s eyes, and he went directly out of the Lin family to the street hundreds of meters away.


    Book Wuji is already waiting for him here.


    Lin family''s matter, for him, after all, is just a casual matter.


    He can''t stay any longer.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the small things will become bigger. After all, Lin Tian''s attitude and Lin Xue''s attitude are beginning to change.


    This kind of node, Wang Xu does not want to get into trouble again.


    And in the Lin family.


    For Wang Xu''s departure, the public reaction is not the same.


    Lin Xue''s eyes were gloomy and she was sad: "sure enough, I am not worthy of Prince Wang..."


    Lin Tian is disappointed and full of regret.


    How can he be so willing to miss such a great opportunity in front of him?


    Lin Yu, Xu Ming and others have a dark hatred in their eyes. Obviously, they are extremely upset that Wang Xu has hit them in the face several times. But they don''t dare to show it. They can only express their dissatisfaction from the bottom of their heart.


    "Cough, master, i... you, why are you so respectful to him?" Xiao Hong coughed violently twice, looked up and hissed.

 Chapter 1492

    "Oh, fool!"


    Taoist long Zuo looks at him with a bitter smile and a sigh. Then he glances at the Lin family, Lin Yu, Xu Ming and others. He sees that they are not satisfied.


    He finally shook his head and sneered


    "I know that some people are still unhappy with Prince Wang''s attitude, but do you know that today, all of you have taken a life for nothing!"


    Then he turned his head and looked directly at Xiao Hong and said, "don''t you want to know why, apprentice? I''ll tell you, master! "


    "The reason is very simple, because Prince Wang''s cultivation is stronger than your respect for me! Too much, too much! "


    "Even in front of him, brother Lin and I are almost like mole ants!"


    This is a statement.


    All of a sudden, the audience was shocked.


    "What?"


    Xiao Hong''s eyes were wide open and his breathing was fierce and short. He couldn''t believe it and couldn''t accept it.


    What accomplishments does he respect?


    It''s stronger than his master, which makes the people of the left Taoism think that there is only one possibility!


    Don''t you mean


    Sure enough.


    Next second.


    Taoist longzuo sneered: "yes, as you think, Mr. Wang is a wuzun!"


    With that, he glanced at Lin Yu, looked directly at Lin Tian, and sneered


    "Brother Lin, your daughter has sharp teeth and a sick heart. I advise you to discipline her well in the future.


    Otherwise, it will be too late to repent for her to bring disaster to your family


    I heard him.


    Lin Tian''s face suddenly cold down, eyes cold sweep to Lin Yu.


    instant.


    Lin Yu''s face was as white as paper and his whole body was shaking like chaff.


    "Wow..."


    A stream of water suddenly sounded, followed by a smell of Sao.


    Looking at Lin Yu again, he turned his eyes white and fell back on the ground on the spot. The ground around him was still a water mark.


    ¡­¡­


    On the street.


    Book Wuji accompanies Wang Xu and says with a smile: "Wang Xu, how about it? Do you want me to show you around? "


    "Forget it. It''s boring. You''d better go back to your place." Wang Xu shakes his head. Maybe Shu Wu likes this kind of game, but it''s too boring for him.


    "Yes, but I was taken over by someone just now. I didn''t eat. You have to accompany me to the restaurant first." Shu Wuji continued to laugh.


    He knew that Wang Xu did not live in wuzunjing for hundreds of years.


    "Good." Wang Xu couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the treatment he had received before.


    Then, book Wuji took him to a restaurant.


    The name of the restaurant is a bit imperial.


    It''s called Hongdi restaurant.


    "This is the best restaurant in the imperial city. The boss is a husband of the imperial family. There is a little background. Few people can offend... But we don''t have to care." Shu Wuji smiles and leads Wang Xu to walk over.


    But at this point.


    Outside the restaurant, surrounded by a large group of people, it seems that there is no place to stay. But a closer look shows that there are many vacancies in the restaurant, but these people do not go in.


    "What are they doing?" Wang Xu glanced and asked curiously.


    "What else can I do? Wait in line for business. There is a special kind of wine in Hongdi restaurant. It''s very strong, that is, master Jiupin will get drunk when he drinks too much. These people are idle warriors in the city. They come here to wait for the diners to get drunk, so that they can come forward to serve as guards and escort the drinkers home safely. " Shu Wuji said with a smile.


    "It''s the" driving agent "of the warrior."


    Wang Xu nodded, a little funny.


    When they walked past.


    There are also people who come up to smile and say hello.


    "Two guests, would you like to have a drink? Need an escort? I''m a master of three grades. The price is low. I''ll send you home safely


    "My four grade master''s accomplishments only need 100 medium grade Lingshi, and he can also help two high-class guests arrange special inns in the city, so that someone can warm the bed in advance in the evening."


    "My five grade master, first-class service attitude, high customer praise, first-class, professional escort!"


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu and Shu Wuji enter the restaurant.


    Shu Wuji seems to be a frequent visitor. As soon as they came in, a man came to greet them. They went directly to the top floor and sat down at a table near the railings overlooking half the imperial city.


    Red Emperor restaurant, very high, nearly 100 meters, a total of 37 floors.


    On the highest floor, there are only five tables. Unlike the bottom floor, there are ten or twenty tables on each floor.


    At this point.


    One of the five tables is already occupied, and the others are empty.


    It was fine.


    They sat down and ordered food and wine, waiting for the waiter to serve.


    But on the opposite table, a young man seemed to have drunk too much and the dishes in front of him had just finished.


    But the man is busy serving food to Wang Xu and Wang Xu.


    The young man quit immediately.


    "Touch!"


    He slapped the table with such force that the two empty wine jars on the table jumped out of thin air, fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    "Man, where''s my wine and food?"


    The young man is wearing an exquisite military uniform. The material is made of the skin of a special wild animal. He can ignore ordinary swords and keep away from water and fire.


    "Second young master, you forget, your food and wine have just been finished, and you haven''t ordered anything new yet..." the man ran over and nodded with a smile.


    "I don''t know if you can continue to serve me when I have finished my food and wine?"


    The young man clapped the table again, full of wine, stood up wobbly, raised his hand and pointed to Wang Xu.


    "I''ve taken a fancy to their table. Let them go. Now all the food and wine are mine."


    Whether it''s Wang Xu or book Wuji.


    They just glanced at him casually, then took back their eyes and didn''t care.


    It''s just a drunk. It''s not worth mentioning.


    However.


    The two men''s casual attitude made the second childe more angry.


    He came unsteadily and opened his mouth to spray manure


    "Xu Zhulong, the second son of Lao Tzu''s Xu family, today I was divorced by a woman. I''m in a bad mood. I''ll change the table for me as soon as I know it. Your food and wine are all on my account."


    "Wang Xu..."


    Shu Wuji glances at Xu Zhulong and looks up at Wang Xu. His eyes are full of inquiry.


    "He''s drunk."


    Wang Xu smiles, gets up on his own initiative and sits on the empty table next to him.


    Seeing this, Shu Wuji nodded and sat up.


    Seeing that the two men got up, Xu Zhulong nodded with satisfaction and continued to open his mouth


    "You are... Very good, but what I said is that I want you to sit on the lower floor. On this floor, I don''t want to see anyone else except myself!"


    I heard what he said.


    Wang Xu looked up at him and thought about it. Finally, he got up and said with a smile, "he has just been divorced."


    "Well, you''re the guest today, whatever you want."


    Shu Wuji also smiles, shakes his head, follows Wang Xu closely, and gets up to go downstairs.


    Originally.


    They are really kind and understanding.


    However.


    When he heard Wang Xu''s words, Xu Zhulong exploded. He suddenly raised his head and burst out


    "What are you? How dare you talk about Lao Tzu being divorced? Why, I''m kind enough to treat you to a drink. What''s the matter?


    Laozi was divorced by a woman. What''s the matter with you two? And the temper? Not happy? "


    instant.


    Wang Xu at the foot of a meal, face smile, disappeared.

 Chapter 1493

    "Now, I''m happy to apologize to you. I''ll forgive you!" Xu Zhulong''s drunken eyes, red with blood, stare at Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu turns slowly.


    On the cold face, the smile bloomed again bit by bit.


    He smiles like this.


    In a flash, the book on the side was silent and took a step back.


    He knows Wang Xu''s character very well. Although he treats people peacefully and politely, once he turns over, he will be as ruthless as a devil.


    Sure enough.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu and Xu Zhulong looked straight at each other, and said with a hint of fun and disdain, word by word:


    "It''s Lao Tzu and I, so let me apologize? Hehe... Apologize... Give you a chance, now, give me a good sober up your wine gas, don''t get into your head, cause yourself a fatal disaster! "


    The voice fell.


    Wang Xu directly step out, right hand smoke air, with a whistling, a slap in the face on the past.


    "Bang!"


    The slap was like thunder.


    The drunken Xu Zhulong didn''t respond at all. He was already taken out of the restaurant and fell from the top floor.


    Inside and outside the restaurant.


    A pair of dull eyes, staring at Wang Xu, silent.


    Dead to have a wind and rain coming, the depression of the collapse of heaven and earth.


    No one can believe that the man who just fell from the sky like rubbish and his cheek swelled into steamed bread will be the second son of the Xu family.


    How dare anyone beat Xu Zhulong?


    That''s Xu Zhulong!


    He is the second son of the Xu family in the imperial city. He is the best of the younger generation in the imperial city!


    In the Imperial City, no matter who just came up from the lower world or who was born here, as long as you spend a few days in the Imperial City, who doesn''t know that the person who can''t provoke the whole imperial city is Xu Zhulong, the second son of the Xu family?


    If you mess with others, you may have a better end, but you have to mess with Mr. Xu er. Ha ha... Mr. Xu Zhenchuan is the most important one to protect his weaknesses, but he has to eat people!


    How far does Xu Zhenchuan protect his short term?


    A year ago, a genius who had just risen from the lower world was selected as the emperor''s son-in-law, but Xu Zhulong was offended by him and Xu Zhenchuan.


    result.


    An hour later, Xu Zhenchuan trampled the emperor''s son-in-law to death in public. Even at that time, the emperor''s family was present.


    However, after the husband was trampled to death, Xu Zhenchuan and the emperor''s family had a good time drinking and chatting. No one came out to help the husband.


    Why?


    Because Xu Zhenchuan is strong!


    Under wuzun, the most powerful master of jiupinda in imperial city is also the one who is most likely to be promoted to wuzun!


    For a strong person who may become wuzun in the future, even the emperor''s family is not willing to offend him, which will give a lot of face.


    What''s more frightening is that the reason why the dead gifted son-in-law killed himself was just because he had a quarrel with Xu Zhulong while eating in a restaurant.


    Who will kill in a quarrel? Or such an overbearing killing?


    Therefore, from then on, few people dare to provoke Xu Zhulong.


    Even in the restaurant, as long as there is a floor where Mr. Xu eats, there will be no one else.


    But today is a good day!


    Wang Xu, unexpectedly... Unexpectedly slapped Xu Zhulong from the top floor of the restaurant?


    How ignorant is this? What courage? What courage?


    Upstairs, downstairs, inside and outside.


    All the people who saw the scene just now were silly. Some timid drinkers even started to get up and check out in advance, so as not to be affected by the waiting.


    And in Wang Xu two people behind the restaurant man, is pale, Leng in situ, the bottom of my heart is only one kind of emotion, that is the ultimate fear!


    finished.


    It''s all over!


    Originally, Wang Xu was very easy to talk, but he turned over in an instant and dared to slap Xu Zhulong in the face!


    This, this


    He''s a little guy, and he can''t be punished by death afterwards?


    "How dare you insult me like that? I want you to die


    In this second, Xu Zhulong dashed into the top floor of the restaurant from the outside. The bruise on half of his face had disappeared, and some traces of pills could be seen on it.


    He was like a cat with a trampled tail. His voice was ferocious, his whole body was trembling with anger, and his eyes were full of cruelty and resentment.


    In his hand, he also holds a sword with bright blue light, which is actually a inferior spirit sword. Holding it in his hand, the sword has a strong sense of killing, which can increase his strength by at least ten times out of thin air.


    There was no pause.


    Xu Zhulong pounced on Wang Xu.


    His speed is very fast. What he uses is the heaven level martial arts secret method passed down by the Xu family, the cloud sweeping body method.


    Spirit sword!


    Top secret!


    Although Xu Zhulong himself had only the accomplishments of the great master of seven grades, with the combination of the two, his strength soared to the level that he could compete with the general great master of nine grades.


    Xu Zhulong at this time.


    Full of anger, full of anger, in the mind, heart, soul, there is only one idea, that is to kill the humiliating Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent. As soon as Xu Zhulong makes a move, he can see that the other party is obviously neglecting the fight and full of loopholes. He has nothing to do with his accomplishments and a body of secret weapons, but he is just an empty shelf.


    At this level, it can be crushed against ordinary talents.


    But it''s not.


    To him, just ants!


    "Since you really want to die, go to die."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent, and then he raised his hand.


    With only one index finger sticking out, it''s as easy as poking a flying ant.


    A finger pokes out.


    And then


    Xu Zhulong was still in the air on the spot, and the twinkling light of his inferior spirit sword also stopped.


    "I said, don''t be drunk, so you can die." Wang Xu''s faint voice rang out.


    The voice fell.


    Wow


    The inferior spirit sword in Xu Zhulong''s hand suddenly burst into innumerable spirit lights and disappeared immediately.


    Next is Xu Zhulong himself, who is holding the sword. His body seems to have become the background of the painting, and there is an invisible hand to erase it from the background.


    First, the arms, closely following the shoulders, chest, feet, neck, head


    In just a few breaths.


    Xu Zhulong completely disappeared from the world, with no bones, no spirit, and his death as light as ashes.


    Inside and outside the restaurant, a dull onlooker, subconsciously hissed for breath, and then never exhaled.


    Breathe


    Stagnation!


    Suffocation!


    How can we not be shocked by such a cruel heart and such a terrible means?


    But the next second.


    At the end of the sky, there was a roar of anger from half the imperial city.


    "Candle dragon! Who dares to kill my candle dragon? No matter who you are, no matter who is behind you, I will die today, killing all the people who care and love behind you


    It was an old voice.


    It was a voice with boundless anger and pain.


    It was the sound of losing my beloved grandson, as if the sword was going to kill the whole world.


    The voice was like thunder, rolling in. Before the earthquake, all the onlookers were pale and dizzy.


    Before people could look up.


    A breath of terror, has been in a very terrible speed, flying from afar, will cover the whole restaurant up and down inside and outside.


    in the twinkling of an eye.


    Restaurants, as if into a cage.

 Chapter 1494

    "Poof! Poof! Poof


    Momentum of the cage, in an instant.


    Up and down the restaurant, countless wine customers who had no time to leave were all seriously injured, spitting blood and floundering on the ground.


    Even if the powerful, but also a pale face, a pair of frightened eyes, looking at the direction of the voice.


    In the sky outside the restaurant, an old man''s face was icy cold and his whole body was full of murders.


    The old man''s hair is dark and thick, and his body is as strong as a tiger. Except for his old face, he doesn''t look like an old man at all, but an angry man.


    His killing intention and evil spirit almost turned into substance, freezing the air around him.


    At this point.


    The old man''s eyes are staring at Wang Xu. Xu Zhulong has his own secret method of prohibition. He can feel the residual breath of prohibition on Wang Xu.


    He is Xu Zhenchuan!


    However, instead of killing Wang Xu at the first time, he scanned the restaurant nervously, looking for the body of his grandson.


    At the same time.


    In his hands, there is also a four-color magic pill.


    Jiuzhuan continued life elixir!


    Xu Zhenchuan spent countless efforts and paid a terrible price to get a piece of Jidao shengpin pill from the emperor''s family.


    This is one of the cards prepared for himself, but now, he does not hesitate to take it out and want to save his beloved grandson. It can be seen that he cares about Xu Zhulong.


    However.


    Xu Zhenchuan searched every inch of the restaurant, but he didn''t find his grandson''s body!


    There is another elixir, but if there is no corpse, after the spirit completely dissipates, he can''t save his beloved grandson.


    "Boy, what have you done! Where''s my grandson? "


    Looking for no result, Xu Zhenchuan''s eyes suddenly stare at Wang Xu again, which implies that he almost can''t suppress his killing intention.


    "Dead, I''ll kill you." Wang Xu looked up at him calmly.


    "I asked you... Where is his body?" Xu Zhenchuan''s two-sided outburst, word by word, a pair of old and cold eyes staring at Wang Xu, almost to choose people and bite.


    "If you don''t see it, there is no bones." Wang Xu light way.


    "You! Say it! What? "


    In a flash, Xu Zhulong''s murderous intention broke out, which even affected the void and turned the void behind him into a dazzling color.


    Wang Xu just watched calmly.


    In his eyes, there was only a trace of accident. It seemed that he didn''t expect that Xu Zhenchuan was such a wuzun behind Xu Zhulong.


    you ''re right.


    Xu Zhenchuan is an inferior wuzun.


    However, it was obvious that he had just entered wuzun''s realm, and his breath was not stable and his mind did not exist.


    But even so, he is still a subordinate wuzun, far more powerful than the general Jiupin master.


    But for Wang Xu.


    You can kill it if you cover your hands!


    "How dare you, how dare you..."


    Xu Zhenchuan stares at Wang Xu, his eyes begin to twist little by little, and his voice also begins to twist. At this time, a kind of killing intention is suppressed to the extreme, which is about to be the prelude before the outbreak.


    Wang Xu still looks at him calmly.


    Next second.


    Xu Zhenchuan finally broke out.


    An old man''s face was as bitter as a ghost, and his voice was as shrill as an evil soul.


    "You


    "Damn it


    The voice fell.


    He suddenly extended his hand and raised it to the whole restaurant.


    It seems that it is to implicate hundreds of innocent drinkers in the restaurant. Tu Jin is present and everyone is buried with his beloved grandson.


    In a flash.


    It''s a simple and twisted handprint, which is condensed to the extreme, pressing the sky.


    The palm print, dark all over, seems to follow Xu Zhenchuan''s state of mind at this time. The smell emitted from it is like magic and prison. The killing intention is huge, and the evil spirit soars to the sky.


    With this hand print.


    The restaurants below all began to shake violently and violently. The closer the palmprint was, the more severely the restaurant would shake. In the end, there was even the danger of collapse at any time.


    Strong!


    Too strong!


    It''s almost suffocating!


    Inside the restaurant, innumerable drinkers and friends who were involved all looked up at the sky in despair.


    In their vision, the sky has all turned black, the huge handprint from the cross pressure, not close to an inch, they can detect the strong breath of death.


    The warrior under the great master.


    At this time, he couldn''t stand at all. He was forced to kneel on the ground by the terrible breath of palmprint.


    And the strong above the great master also have the fate of not willing to die. They gnash their teeth, shout wildly and struggle for the last time.


    "Eight part Tianlong boxing!"


    "The five seals of the tiger!"


    "Galloping sword!"


    "Eight wastes and six flashings!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In a flash, more than ten great masters made a full attack and rushed to the sky from the restaurant in an attempt to block the big black hand.


    However.


    In a flash.


    Click, click!


    Visible to the naked eye, more than a dozen attacks were launched. Even before the black palmprint was close, it was forced to stay in the air by the power of the palmprint.


    As the palmprint continues to fall.


    These attacks, like broken glass, suddenly disintegrated and burst.


    The attack came from more than a dozen great masters, and even one of them was so weak and weak under the palm of his hand.


    Let people despair.


    See their resistance.


    Above the sky, Xu Zhenchuan''s eyes were happy, but his face was still full of resentment, and his voice was ferocious


    "Damn you all!"


    "Because you, when this boy killed my grandson, didn''t stand up to stop him, didn''t save my grandson, so you, too, should die!"


    "Finally, don''t struggle. I''ve stepped into the realm of wuzun. To me, all of you are just mole ants on the ground. You can kill them with your hands."


    "So, don''t struggle, kneel down to me honestly, prostrate yourself at my feet, and willingly repent and bury my grandson together!"


    "I''m afraid he''ll go down alone. It''s too lonely. But with your company, he... "


    Xu Zhenchuan''s words are not finished yet.


    "Screw you! Damn you, old man


    "Old dog Xu Zhenchuan, what''s the matter with me, Zhang Heci? This time, don''t let me fight to escape, or I''ll kill you when I see you alone in the Xu family in the future


    "Old man, you want us to die. We can''t resist it, but when we go down there, I''ll make a fool of your grandson! Aren''t you afraid he''ll be alone underground? I promise, he will never be alone now! "


    Martial arts are all bloody.


    Especially in the desperate situation of death, a group of warriors suddenly broke out. Even death can''t make the people who killed them happy.


    Of course, some people were scared to death. At this time, they knelt down and trembled like quails. They closed their eyes and prayed for Xu Zhenchuan. For the sake of their respect, they were merciful and let them go.


    Naturally.


    There are also those who scold Wang Xu as the chief culprit.


    However, Xu Zhulong died so quickly that Wang Xu and others were on the top floor of the restaurant. Except for a man and a distant viewer, few people inside the restaurant knew that Wang Xu killed Xu Zhulong.


    At this point.


    Wang Xu is still extremely calm, and even, he has the leisure to care about the restaurant can bear the limit, will suddenly collapse.


    When he saw that the closer the palmprint was, the more shaking the restaurant was. He could not help shaking his head: "it seems that the Xu family can''t stay. If it''s a little arrogant, it''s killing if it moves. The old one is even more arrogant. As soon as he comes up, he will kill hundreds of people present... "


    Next second.


    He raised his hand flatly, still a finger.


    Point to the sky.


    instant.


    A dazzling golden light rips the darkness and lights everything.

 Chapter 1495

    Gold is like a sword.


    Directly tear the black palmprint on the top of the restaurant.


    And it is really a sword light.


    Under the light of this sword, the black palmprint is like a layer of weak black cloth, which is cut open by a sword in an instant, revealing the sky behind.


    And above the sky, the face of Xu Zhenchuan with obvious consternation.


    Is this sword light caused by this boy''s pointing out?


    This, this


    How is that possible?


    Should not!


    It''s impossible!


    At this moment, Xu Zhenchuan''s twisted look froze, his ferocious and cruel eyes stagnated, and then gradually changed to incredible and unbelievable.


    He simply can''t accept and is not willing to accept the immediate result.


    What does it mean that Wang Xu can easily tear off his black palmprint with such a terrible sword light?


    Wang Xu, better than him!


    It''s not just a little bit stronger.


    It''s too strong!


    Strong at least one level!


    Even stronger!!


    This result, full of anger, just want to kill all the people in the restaurant below. How can Xu Zhenchuan, who was buried with his grandson, accept it?


    How can you easily believe it?


    However.


    Believe it or not.


    Wang Xu moved again.


    This time, it''s not a finger, it''s a step.


    As soon as his feet fell, Wang Xu''s body still disappeared in the restaurant like a phantom, and directly appeared in front of Xu Zhenchuan.


    There''s no extra movement.


    Head on, one punch.


    Punch out.


    In a flash.


    The sky and the earth change color, the air in front of the front of the fist suddenly explodes, and the sound of explosion is even greater than thunder. In front of the fist, the space appears chaos, and the light is distorted.


    "Danger! Extremely dangerous


    Xu Zhenchuan''s face changes madly, and the warning signs rise in his spirit. He just makes defensive actions subconsciously.


    Arms crossed in front of the chest, resist.


    Next second.


    There''s a punch.


    Touch!


    The harsh sound swings between heaven and earth.


    Blood was flying and bones were splashing.


    Xu Zhenchuan''s resisted arms burst into nothingness, and his two little arms disappeared.


    He''s the whole person, and he''s flying backwards.


    The remaining two arms are also full of cracks, dazzling and frightening.


    On the way back.


    Xu Zhenchuan is like a disorderly flame in the wind, which may be extinguished at any time. The flame ignited by anger is dying.


    Blood, all the way to the sky.


    His face was as white as the face of a dead man, without any color.


    His eyes, which are full of horror to the extreme panic, panic, can''t believe and so on.


    After a few breaths.


    "Boom!"


    Xu Zhenchuan hit the ground.


    Huge power, so that his whole person directly into the ground, and the ground was also smashed out of a huge hole.


    Debris, dust washed up, the ground like a spider web cracks, crazy spread in all directions.


    The earth is shaking.


    But the restaurant, which had been shaking violently and might topple at any time, has stabilized again.


    up to now.


    In the tavern, a group of soldiers who either knelt down to die, or yelled at each other, or tried to escape by using secret methods, were stunned to find out.


    The breath of death on them suddenly disappeared.


    On all the people, the pressure they had been carrying like a mountain disappeared.


    "The restaurant... Doesn''t shake?" A man, extremely stunned, got up from the mess and was dazed.


    "No, it''s Xu Zhenchuan, the old dog''s authority is gone, the palm print in the sky is gone, and so on... What happened?"


    A great master looked lucky for the rest of his life, followed by a few words, then suddenly reacted and cried out with a face full of horror.


    For his problem, everyone around looked at each other, all did not know what happened.


    Only the great master of Jiupin, Zhang Heci, stared at the sky with his eyes fixed. He seemed to find something and didn''t move.


    Eyes, face.


    All are the ultimate shock!


    Soon.


    Someone found out that he was wrong, looked out with his eyes, and then suddenly cried out:


    "Look outside, it''s not Xu Zhenchuan standing in the sky, it''s a young man!"


    When people heard about it, they went.


    All of a sudden, the voice of air-conditioning on one''s face rang up and down the whole restaurant.


    "Hiss!"


    "What do I see?"


    "The smoke and dust are everywhere, the ground is broken, and the people lying in the big pit have broken hands and bathed in blood all over... Is it difficult to be..."


    "The old dog Xu Zhenchuan?"


    In the shock of the crowd, the sound of losing one''s voice and exclamation continued to ring out.


    then.


    The whole restaurant fell into the extreme silence again.


    All of them, subconsciously, shut their breath and looked up at the young man standing in the sky. They were shocked.


    The scene before us.


    It''s easy to think that the source of all the changes must come from this young man.


    But


    "Who is he?" At this time, Zhang Heci mouth, just slowly spread three words, tone shock inexplicable.


    No one answered.


    Because no one knows.


    In everyone''s mind, this is the idea at this time.


    This young man


    Who is it!


    As for the bystanders beyond the restaurant, many people barely see what happened before, which is even more shocking.


    Because.


    Xu Zhenchuan''s miserable ending came from the young man in the sky


    One punch!


    Just a punch!


    At this time, the sky.


    Wang Xu lowered his head, glanced at him in surprise, and lay on the ground, spitting blood: "hmm? Not dead yet? "


    But after a moment of surprise, he was ready to raise his hand and cut the other side directly.


    This kind of lower wuzun, who has just entered into wuzun''s realm and has not even developed his own mind from the spirit, is really killing like a mole ant.


    But just then.


    But Shu Wuji suddenly appeared beside him and stopped him: "Mr. Wang, stop it!"


    "What? Are you going to save his life? " Wang Xu raised his eyes and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just offering you another choice." Shu Wuji waved his hand. It seemed that he was really afraid of Wang Xu''s misunderstanding and said with a smile:


    "After all, he is an inferior wuzun. For the emperor''s family, an inferior wuzun is very important. Of course, I don''t mean to save his life, but to say... "


    After a pause, he continued


    "Why don''t you give him to me? A new demon battlefield is coming to Xuankong city. At that time, a warrior like Xu Zhenchuan can be used as a high-level cannon fodder. It''s a pity and a waste to kill him like this."


    "Cannon fodder?"


    Wang Xu frowned, then his eyes flashed and asked, "do you have the means to control him?"


    "Naturally."


    Book Wuji immediately laughed.


    A subordinate wuzun must not be willing to be cannon fodder, but he also has some means to forcibly control the other party and sell his life to himself.


    "Well, he''ll leave it to you."


    Wang Xu nodded, and did not question the book''s limitless means.


    "But I will destroy the Xu family. Otherwise, in this imperial city, all kinds of cats and dogs will fight and kill me. "


    "Er... It''s natural, sir. It''s free." Book Wuji a little embarrassed smile.


    Today''s troubles are all caused by the "game world" he recommended.

 Chapter 1496

    "Where is the Xu family?"


    After giving Xu Zhenchuan to Shu Wuji, Wang Xu asked lightly.


    "What do you want to do?" Shu Wuji had already guessed something, but his eyes flashed and asked.


    "Don''t do anything, since you have killed the Xu family, so as to avoid the trouble that the Xu family will find Lin Xue in the future, you can simply solve all the future troubles."


    Wang Xu said faintly that it was not difficult to judge that Xu Zhulong was divorced. It was from Lin Xue.


    After all, it was because of being chased by two guards of the Xu family that Lin Xue bumped into his bodyguard Zhenyuan.


    The book has no pole to nod, did not ask again, direct point out the location of the Xu family.


    Wang Xu looked up and his eyes were indifferent.


    "Now I don''t have much spare time to entangle with these secular forces. I just borrow the Xu family to give a signal to the Imperial City, the imperial family and everyone


    I, Wang Xu, came to the imperial city to marry the young master of the imperial family, not to play "you don''t agree" with some rubbish


    ¡­¡­


    Ten miles outside the Imperial City, there is a huge manor covering an area of 1000 mu. Here is the residence of the Xu family.


    As one of the top secular forces in the Imperial City, the Xu family occupies one third of the imperial city''s secular square city. There are many powerful families at the level of great masters, and they are completely one of the overlords in one third of the imperial city.


    Who dares to provoke such a wealthy and powerful family within the secular forces of the imperial city?


    However.


    At this time


    "Master! Master! No! No


    "The second young master was killed! The second young master was killed in the restaurant


    A cry of panic broke the calm of Xu''s villa.


    "What?"


    The roar of the Xu family was deafening.


    In particular, Xu Fengfeng, the owner of the Xu family, was full of genuine Qi, which made the windows all around rattle.


    "Come on, follow me..."


    Xu stormed out of the door, roaring angrily, just half a sentence.


    I saw a young man in a brocade robe march forward quickly, his face as deep as water, but his voice was extremely calm


    "Father, don''t be angry. Grandfather has sensed the death of his second brother, so he directly broke the barrier and found him. With my grandfather, no matter who the other party is, they will surely die without a place to be buried. The spirit will get out and fall into hell. "


    As he said that, his eyes faintly showed a trace of pride:


    "Besides, I''m afraid my father didn''t know that my grandfather was able to break through the barrier of the great master and enter the realm of wuzun. He also has a nine turn life elixir. As long as the second younger brother''s body is still there, he will be easily rescued in half an hour


    The young man in jinpao is Xu Yinglong, the eldest son of the Xu family.


    I saw him smile, natural incomparable, calm said: "so, we don''t need to be angry, also don''t need to work hard. Soon, my grandfather will take my second younger brother back with the enemy... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    All of a sudden.


    In the sky, a dull thunder rolled out.


    It''s still sunny now, the sun is shining, but the sound of thunder is like ten thousand horses running together.


    Subconscious.


    Xu Yinglong raised his head and looked at the sky.


    instantaneous.


    His whole body suddenly froze, but he was stunned by the vision of the sky.


    The original sky was clear and cloudless, which was a very bright and beautiful weather, but at this time


    "Boom!"


    The sound of thunder is like the collapse of the earth.


    Above the sky, the sun was gradually covered by a shadow.


    In Xu Yinglong''s eyes


    It''s a big hand!


    A huge hand, clearly visible in the mid air, between the light billows, Golden Palm blocks out the sky, bright golden light illuminates the whole sky, hot high temperature, it seems that even the air is about to ignite.


    The endless golden light is shining, and the huge heat wave is rolling.


    The golden giant palm came down from the sky, pulled up a long golden flame, and took a hard picture of their Xu family villa.


    The thunder.


    It''s not thunder at all.


    It''s a huge palm rolling across the air, bringing up a raging wave of air.


    Under one palm, it seems that the sky has collapsed under this palm.


    "Ah


    Seeing the collapse of the earth and the power of catching the moon, Xu Yinglong was completely shocked.


    It''s not just him.


    In the Xu family manor, all the people who saw such a scene were screaming in horror, running around like headless flies in front of the collapse of heaven.


    "What a mess! What are the rules? "


    All around the chaotic scene, let Xu Fengfeng face muscle crazy jump, eyes a fury.


    The next second, when he looked up at the sky uncontrollably, he was scared to be in the same place on the spot.


    Crazy eyes, twisted eyes, unbelievable emotions, have not yet revealed


    "Boom!"


    The huge palm with golden flame has fallen down and patted on the Xu family villa.


    "Boom... Boom!"


    The sky collapsed in an instant.


    The earth, at this moment, falls apart.


    The earth shakes violently. Within a hundred Li radius of the whole Imperial City, you can clearly feel the violent vibration of the ground like an earthquake.


    In a flash, the palm disappears.


    But it''s not.


    On the ground, the huge Xujiazhuang garden, which originally occupied a huge area, has disappeared completely.


    Hundreds of acres of huge manor, now has become a deep bottomless, even the earth seems to have been beaten through the huge fingerprints.


    "Ah?! What happened? "


    "The earthquake! It''s an earthquake


    In the Imperial City, the people in the houses and the streets were scared to run away by the huge shock.


    But after a few seconds, the vibration of the earth disappeared, and everyone stopped again.


    Most people, looking around in a daze, don''t know what happened.


    Only those who were already near the Xu family manor.


    Or it was the strong and powerful who were above the great masters who clearly saw what had happened.


    "Hiss... Who made that cover the sky palmprint?"


    An inferior wuzun level strong man shot out of the closed door and came to the sky above the Xujiazhuang garden. He looked down at the huge handprint clearly visible on the ground and breathed cold air. His eyes were filled with horror.


    It''s impossible for him to achieve this ability!


    "Xu family..."


    Another wuzun appeared not far away, also full of horror, but gasped.


    The next second, Wu Zun looked up at the first Wu Zun and asked in a voice:


    "Brother Zhao, did you make the handwriting of the Xu family?"


    Voice, with incredible.


    "How can you? I just came one step ahead of you. I only saw the palmprint on the ground, but I didn''t see the person who did it. The other side... The Xu family, what kind of people are they provoking? "


    Obviously, the two wuzuns knew each other.


    Soon.


    Other forces in the Imperial City have sent great masters to check.


    "This..."


    When you see the fingerprints on the ground, everyone feels the thrill, even if there is no trace in the air.


    But for all of them, it seems that they can still clearly feel that the mighty power of the person who made the move made their souls tremble.


    "This is... A hand covering the sky! The real one, cover the sky with one hand


    I don''t know who, the first one to murmur.


    In a flash.


    All of us have the same idea in mind.


    In front of my eyes.


    Besides this word, is there anything else you can describe?


    One hand covers the sky!


    The real


    One hand covers the sky!

 Chapter 1497

    Imperial City.


    The Lin family.


    Lin Xue was shocked when she heard that the Xu family was destroyed by the mysterious strongman.


    Her whole person leng is there, red lips open, beautiful eyes stare big, a pair of dumbfounded appearance.


    Is the Xu family destroyed?


    Who did it?


    But compared with her shock, Lin Yu is totally unacceptable. Is the Xu family gone? Then her fiance made a promise, didn''t he become a homeless man?


    Without the Xu family, how can Xu Ming be worthy of her Lin Yu, the second miss of the Lin family?


    Thought rotation, Lin Yu''s gloomy eyes, immediately fell on the side of Xu Ming''s body.


    At this point.


    Xu Ming''s face was pale, his whole body was stiff, his mind was incredible, incredible and unacceptable.


    "Is the Xu family gone? We lost the Xu family? Our Xu family is so powerful in the imperial city. Who can do such a thing? "


    "What''s more! Where''s Lao Zu? Is he still in seclusion? If Laozu knew what happened, he would surely let the enemy die without a place to die! "


    It''s a pity.


    Before he can accept this unacceptable fact.


    Lin Yu''s cold voice has already spread: "Xu Ming, it seems that your marriage with me is going to end."


    "What? Are you going to divorce me? "


    Smelling speech, Xu Ming''s body was severely shocked, and then he looked up in great anger and shame, staring at Lin Yu with anger in his eyes.


    It may be the relationship between the emperor''s husband and his wife.


    In the Imperial City, many men feel that it is an extremely humiliating thing to be divorced by a woman!


    "What else? Now that the Xu family is gone, why do you deserve my life? " Lin Yu sneered.


    Lin Xue is looking at in the side, to oneself this half sister, feel of a burst of more disgust.


    When the Xu family was still there.


    Lin Yu tried his best to please Xu Ming before he finally got married. As a result, as soon as the Xu family was gone, she immediately retired and regarded Xu''s life as rubbish.


    This kind of character, really let Lin Xue look down on.


    But even if she looked down upon Lin Yu, she was also her half sister. She couldn''t say anything more. She just turned away from the dirty things between them.


    Just out of the door.


    Just as it happened, Lin Tian, who had received the news before and was so shocked that he went out to check, came back.


    Far away, Lin Xue seems to see his father''s face, the strong basic shock and awe.


    "Dad, what happened? Is the Xu family really gone? "


    Lin Tian''s face was in a trance, and he subconsciously replied: "it''s really gone. The whole Xu family garden... Is gone!"


    "In place, only a huge handprint is left!"


    Wen Yan.


    Lin Xue''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened and shocked.


    How big is the Xujiazhuang garden?


    It''s several times bigger than her Lin family''s mansion, and now it''s a handprint?


    The mysterious master, what a terrible strength?!


    "Do you know who did it, dad?" Lin Xue murmured.


    I don''t know why, subconsciously, in front of her eyes, Wang Xu''s figure appeared.


    But soon she shook her head and threw away the strange idea in her mind.


    Although Wang Xu is a subordinate wuzun.


    But one hand covers the sky, and one hand destroys the whole Xujiazhuang garden?


    No kidding!


    That kind of terrible scene is not something that a subordinate wuzun can do!


    "I don''t know. There are so many troubles in the imperial city nowadays. Some people say that it seems that Xu''s two little candlelight dragons are eating in a restaurant and accidentally offend a strong young man..."


    Lin Tian shook his head and his voice became lower and lower.


    "Moreover, after Xu Zhulong''s death, Xu Zhenchuan personally tried to kill all the restaurant guests to vent his anger, but he was defeated by the strong young man with one blow and was seriously injured to death!"


    "According to the description of the drinkers, the image of the young strong man... Seems, may, seems, seems to be..."


    At this point, Lin Tian''s voice became extremely complex, with an irrepressible deep shock.


    Finally, with a lot of fuzzy adjectives, he just couldn''t believe spitting out a person''s name.


    "... the Wang Xu you brought, young master Wang!"


    "What?"


    Lin Xue''s eyes suddenly stare to the biggest, full of incredible.


    Is it Wang Xu?


    How is that possible?


    Is Wang Xu so powerful?


    Isn''t he just the inferior wuzun, but stronger?


    So


    Why did he destroy the Xu family? Is it really just because of Xu Zhulong''s offense?


    For a time, Lin Xue''s whole person was in the same place.


    Her cheek, I don''t know why, gradually emerged a touch of shyness and happiness.


    Looking at his daughter''s appearance, Lin Tian was silent for a long time, but suddenly sighed:


    "Don''t think about it, Cher. If he did it, it can''t be for you. It''s only because Xu Zhulong offended him and was afraid of trouble that he killed the Xu family! "


    "Dad, I..." smell speech, Lin Xue''s face suddenly faintly white.


    Lin Tian sighs, how can he not see what his daughter is thinking at this time?


    It''s just


    I don''t deserve Prince Wang!


    I don''t deserve it!


    "Don''t forget, he came to the imperial city to marry the little Lord Jiang Yue..." Lin Tian sighed deeply, his voice was quiet.


    Lin Xue bited her lips, lowered her head and said nothing.


    It''s just that.


    Her hands, I don''t know when, have been stirred together, the knuckles of her hands are white.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    But Wang Xu and Shu Wuji come to each other''s residence, an elegant courtyard, not much, three into the house, although it is in trouble, but it is very leisurely.


    Two days later.


    He didn''t want to go out for a stroll any more. He was only practicing in the small courtyard with endless books, and the disturbance outside had nothing to do with him.


    Although, because of the collapse of the Xu family, the whole imperial city has become a huge hot pot.


    For his guess, call.


    In just two days, a new nickname appeared.


    Cover the sky, wuzun!


    Because his hand covered the sky and destroyed the Xu family, his origin was extremely mysterious, and no one knew his name.


    In the Imperial City, among the millions of warriors who talked with each other, the most mentioned word was "Zhetian wuzun".


    however.


    These have nothing to do with Wang Xu and don''t care.


    Time flies in a flash.


    The third morning, eight o''clock.


    Finally, Shu Wuji returns to the courtyard and tells Wang xudi with a smile that Jiang Yue has dealt with the internal troubles of the emperor''s family and can hold the wedding of the two people.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Xu nodded, grew up and stepped out of the courtyard first.


    From afar, his faint voice came.


    "Finally, let''s go. I can''t wait."


    In the back, the book Wuji gave a bitter smile.


    He naturally knew that what Wang Xu meant was not that he couldn''t wait for the wedding, but that he was a little impatient.


    He is also very helpless.


    I don''t know how many men dream of getting married to Emperor Jiang Yue. Even Cang Xuanji, the gifted son-in-law selected by the emperor''s family before, is an inferior wuzun.


    The other side is very excited to get married to Dijiang Yue.


    As a result, Wang Xu became impatient and perfunctory.


    How perfunctory!

 Chapter 1498

    The emperor''s family.


    Located in the center of the Imperial City, the huge house covers an extremely large area, and the construction is magnificent and luxurious, which is even more brilliant than the Imperial City in the mortal Dynasty.


    At this point.


    Wang Xu and Shu Wuji appear here. Behind Shu Wuji, there is an old man with an expressionless face and cold eyes, just like a robot puppet.


    This old man is Xu Zhenchuan, the ancestor of the Xu family. However, at this time, he has been refined into a puppet without any self-consciousness and only fighting instinct by special means.


    however.


    Their attention was not on Xu Zhenchuan, but on the emperor''s house in front of them.


    The city is full of red clothes, the imperial city is ten li away from wine and banquet, the guests are like clouds, the strong become a river, the dragon and horse hiss, and the Dragon flies across the sky


    Wang Xu turned his head and looked around. In front of the eight gates at the entrance of the mortal Imperial City, there were long lines of carriages pulled by different beasts. There was a convoy full of gifts behind almost every carriage.


    Looking up at the sky, you can also see some strange beasts pulling carts that are similar to Jiaolong or ferocious giant birds.


    Those cars are ten times larger than those on the ground. Some of them are almost like small palaces. Of course, the identity of the guests is not simple, let alone the gifts.


    On the ground.


    Thousands of great masters of the imperial family guarded the gate.


    heavenly.


    It was the eight warriors of the emperor''s family who took charge of one side of the sky, patrolled and guarded the town to suppress possible riots.


    "Mr. Wang, please. I''ll take you to see the young master. The wedding banquet will be at noon. Next time, it''s time for you to put on your new Jun''s dress." Shu Wuji said with a smile.


    Naturally, they don''t have to wait in line, show their invitation cards, and present their greetings, just like the guests around them.


    After Shu Wuji showed a token, they soared to the depths of the emperor''s house.


    In principle, there should be no trouble with books.


    But as soon as they passed the gate of the emperor''s house, they saw a wuzun sitting in the north of the sky. Suddenly, he let out a faint sound, as if he had sensed something. Then he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at them.


    "Xu Zhenchuan? It''s not that the Xu family was destroyed by the mysterious strongman. How could it... "


    His eyes immediately fell on the puppet behind the book Wuji.


    "Wait, his state... It''s a way to peel off spirits and refine puppet soldiers? How dare you


    "How dare you destroy the secular forces protected by Emperor chenxuan and turn the subordinates who follow me and provide me with training resources into puppet soldiers?"


    The next second, the emperor wuzun suddenly got up.


    There was an uncontrollable anger in his eyes. A terrible breath suddenly rushed out of his body and turned into an invisible hand in the void. He pressed the sky and patted them directly.


    At the same time.


    There was also a cold roar.


    "Shu Wuji, who gave you the courage to destroy our emperor Chen Xuan''s worldly resource family and refine my subordinate Wu Zun as a puppet?"


    Emperor Chen Xuan had to be angry and couldn''t help being angry.


    Every wuzun needs extremely terrible cultivation resources, which is far more than any wuzun can imagine.


    Generally speaking, after Wu Zun, he wants to collect resources. In addition to doing it by himself, he works hard every day to collect resources everywhere. He also wants to establish his own subordinate forces.


    Or directly accept a ready-made secular force, let the other party provide resources on time every month, and take themselves as their backer.


    Emperor chenxuan, as a wuzun of the imperial family, provided fixed training resources every month, but the resources were obviously not enough, so he chose the Xu family in the Imperial City as his vassal.


    Two days ago.


    The Xu family was destroyed by a mysterious hand. When he received the news, he even went out of the customs in person to check it.


    Unfortunately, no clue was found, so he could only return in anger and concentrate on preparing for the wedding of emperor Jiang Yue, the young master of the emperor''s family.


    result.


    today.


    When he was sitting at the gate of the town, he was so lucky to meet the culprit who killed the Xu family.


    "Boom!"


    Wuzun''s anger, even if it was just momentum, was like the collapse of a mountain.


    Emperor Chen Xuan''s face is gloomy and blocks in front of them. His eyes sweep over Wang Xu and pass directly. Finally, he stares at the book Wuji and shouts angrily


    "Book promise, you must give me an account!"


    "Account?"


    Shu Wuji raised his head and frowned: "elder Chen Xuan, have you misunderstood something? When did I destroy your vulgar vassal power? "


    "Ha ha, the fact is right in front of you. What else can you say? Xu Zhenchuan and Xu family are both my vassals. You destroy Xu family, refine Xu Zhenchuan as a puppet soldier, and walk past me with him swaggering. Do you think I''m blind? Or do I bully you? "


    Emperor Chen Xuan was very angry and laughed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the words, the book was silent for a moment, but it was speechless for a moment.


    He naturally knew that emperor chenxuan was a high-ranking wuzun in the emperor''s family. It seemed that the other side did have a reason to be angry.


    But


    He didn''t know that the Xu family was the vassal force of the other party.


    If you know


    Well, I''m afraid he still can''t stop Wang Xu and destroy the Xu family.


    He glanced at Wang Xu quietly. Seeing that he was looking at himself with a smile, he had a headache and sighed


    "Elder Chen Xuan, this matter is really a misunderstanding. The destruction of the Xu family is a way to take it by oneself. What''s more, I didn''t destroy the Xu family. It''s Wang Xu, Prince Wang, who is around me... "


    He''s not finished yet.


    "I don''t care who he is! Those who have touched me must give me an account! "


    With a sneer, Emperor Chen Xuan interrupted Shu Wuji, glanced at the puppet soldiers behind him and waved his hand


    "First of all, Xu Zhenchuan, you have to give it back to me. He was my man before he died. Even if he is a puppet soldier now, he is still my man!"


    "Then, you''d better compensate me for the resources for my cultivation for more than ten years, otherwise... Hum!"


    Otherwise, after what, Emperor Chen Xuan didn''t say, but the evil spirit on his body, but it soared three points out of thin air, and there was a faint solidification in the air around him.


    "Elder Chen Xuan, I''m afraid you can''t compensate for this. As I have said, the destruction of the Xu family is actually their own fault. Xu Zhenchuan, who was refined into a puppet soldier by me, is also seeking his own death. "


    Hearing the words, the book is more helpless. He said with a bitter smile:


    "Because they have offended Prince Wang!"


    "Well, what is this boy? I''m a high-ranking wuzun, but listen to you, if he killed my men, can I still make amends to him? "


    Emperor Chen Xuan Nu hum, finally look at Wang Xu, eyes with a trace of haze.


    Because.


    I didn''t look at it carefully before. I just thought Wang Xu was a young man.


    But at this time, he found that there was an extremely subtle fluctuation of Wu Zun''s divine thoughts hidden in Wang Xu. That kind of fluctuation


    It''s not the body guards and prohibitions given by the elders, but it seems to belong to Wang Xu himself!


    Is it difficult to


    Can he be a wuzun?


    Emperor Chen Xuan''s vision, suddenly dignified, he seemed to think of something.


    Sure enough.


    At this time, the book Wuji also sighed:


    "Elder Chen Xuan, I''m afraid you really can''t find Prince Wang to ask for a crime, because he is the new king chosen by young Lord Jiang Yue, and he is the one who marries young Lord today!"


    "What? Young master, Xinjun... Is it this boy


    Suddenly, Emperor Chen Xuan''s eyes were wide open, and his face changed wildly.

 Chapter 1499

    Emperor Chen Xuan was not shocked.


    Three days ago, Emperor Jiang Yue went out for a trip and returned to the emperor''s home. Suddenly, she met the emperor''s family leader, Emperor Hongyan, and said that she wanted to change her husband.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole emperor''s family was shocked.


    In particular, cangxuan, the talented son-in-law who won the imperial family''s big match, was the most unacceptable.


    Cangxuanji is also a super young genius, and his strength has also entered the realm of Wu Zun.


    When he knew the news, he walked away in the emperor''s house. Almost no one could stop him. He had to see emperor Jiang Yue in person.


    final.


    He was willing to meet the emperor Jiang Yue, but was suppressed by Emperor Jiang Yue in public with only one hand.


    After the suppression of cangxuanji, Emperor Jiangyue had only one sentence, which was very light.


    "You can''t even stop me with one hand. Why can you be the new king of my emperor Jiang Yue?"


    At that time.


    Emperor chenxuan was also present and witnessed everything with his own eyes.


    Just think of cangxuanji''s angry red face, full of unwilling and unwilling, but had to bow his head


    "It''s because of this kid!"


    Emperor Chen Xuan stared at Wang Xu deeply for a while, then nodded slowly and said in a deep voice:


    "Well, I''ll give Jiang Yue a face when he gets married today. Time is running out. Go and get ready."


    Finish.


    He got out of the way again, went back to the sky and continued to be the gateway of the northern sky.


    I have been waiting for Wang Xu and Shu Wuji to leave.


    Emperor Chen Xuan''s face suddenly showed a trace of gloom. He lowered his head and pondered for a while. Then he raised his hand and took out a communication jade amulet. His mind turned into a message.


    "Cangxuanji, the young master of Jiangyue has arrived. If you have doubts in your heart, now is the last chance."


    Next second.


    The communication jade Rune escapes into the air, turns into a streamer and disappears.


    At the same time, the jade amulet is also entangled with the idea of Wu Zun. As soon as the message is sent, it will automatically explode and deliver the message, so as to avoid any future trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    On the other side of the imperial home, in front of a stone table in a small courtyard, there was a young man with a pale face and almost lifeless breath.


    This young man has a handsome face. Even if he looks miserable at this time, he still can''t stop his handsome face.


    All of a sudden.


    A golden light fell from the sky, and the young man seemed to feel something. As soon as he looked up, a message had come into his mind.


    "Cangxuanji, young master Jiang Yue has arrived. If you have doubts in your heart, now is the last chance!"


    instant.


    The young man''s gray eyes suddenly pierced two bright god awns, and a touch of rich and extreme blood came out from the bottom of his gray face, bit by bit.


    At the same second, his withered body was also straight inch by inch, like a sharp sword out of sheath, pouring out its edge crazily.


    The evil spirit, the intention of killing, stirred up.


    The momentum is soaring, affecting the surrounding environment.


    "Boom!"


    The next second, the stone table was smashed, and the scattered fragments were ejected like bullets. But as soon as they were four or five meters away, they were bound, crushed, rubbed and smashed by an invisible force.


    After three full breaths.


    A voice with boundless humiliation and killing intention, almost gnashing teeth, suddenly came out of the young man''s throat.


    "New king?"


    "I''ll see what you are! Destroy my reputation, my future, my soul, my face... "


    "Don''t be too weak, don''t be too weak! Because, I cangxuan extremely accept humiliation.... "


    "I will make you pay it back a hundred times!"


    The voice fell.


    The ground of the whole courtyard collapsed and burst suddenly, and a figure was already like an angry dragon rushing into the sky and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Cangxuan extremely did not find Wang Xu''s trouble for the first time. When he came to Xinjun''s residence, he was stopped by the emperor''s family.


    A woman in her thirties, a senior member of the imperial family, stares at him blandly


    "Cangxuanji, if you don''t agree in your heart and want to get into trouble with Xinjun, I advise you to give up the idea. This is the headquarters of my emperor''s family."


    Women''s cultivation is only a great master of nine grades.


    But her light words, is to let cangxuan extremely dare not rashly move, the woman he does not put in the eye.


    It was a faint breath of high-level Wu Zun''s divine thoughts, which made him angry, as if he had been doused by a basin of cold water from head to foot.


    "I just want to see the new king and give him a present. I have no other idea. Since Xinjun is very busy, I''ll leave first. "


    Cangxuan very low head, side smile, while turning around to go.


    "Well, originally I only wanted to find you in private, but now..."


    He hated in his heart, and a cruel color flashed across his face.


    Same second.


    In Xinjun''s residence.


    Wang Xuzheng was standing in front of a huge mirror with red silk, his arms wide open, and two maids dressed him.


    Although he is the son-in-law of the imperial family.


    Fortunately, the emperor''s family didn''t mean to let him wear women''s wedding clothes. Instead, it was a set of festive clothes with dragon and phoenix patterns. The shape was exaggerated. Just a sleeve robe, it was almost dragged to the ground.


    When they were dressed, the two maids raised their heads together again... Yes, they raised their heads together, a crown weighing almost thousands of pounds.


    The whole body of the crown is made of some kind of special metal, with many luxurious decorations on it. If you are weak and not strong enough, your neck may be bent.


    Fortunately, Wang Xu''s strength is strong enough, and his physical body is also extremely strong, so he can barely bear his weight.


    Clean up all the time.


    Finally, it was less than half an hour before noon.


    At this point in time.


    Outside the emperor''s house, guests are already pushing cups to change cups. The banquet is as lively as clouds and flowing water. Even, dijiangyue will be the host and guest, attend the scene, toast and salute with many guests.


    however.


    All of these have nothing to do with Wang Xu. He has only one and only task now


    That is to say, in his new residence, he was properly arranged by two little maids, and he was honest, waiting for emperor Jiang Yue for a while


    Well, it was Emperor Jiang Yue who came down from the sky with colorful clouds. He came here to meet him in person. Then they walked in the air together, worshipping heaven and earth in front of all the guests.


    Half an hour is long and short.


    Soon, twenty minutes passed.


    Under the guidance of two maids, Wang Xu was finally able to walk out of her "boudoir" and wait in the special wedding hall in front of her.


    The book Wuji is also here.


    When he saw him coming, he immediately raised his head and gave him a smile. His lips moved and a message came to him


    "Just now, cangxuanji, the ex son-in-law of young master Jiang Yue, came here. He was just like a sword. He seemed to want to trouble you, so he put a little breath to push back."


    "But you still have to be careful. After all, men''s jealousy, like women''s, can be terrible."


    Wen Yan.


    Wang Xu was speechless for a while.


    Is the emperor''s son-in-law so fragrant?

 Chapter 1500

    "I know you don''t care about him, but you''d better be careful. Cangxuanji is also a subordinate wuzun after all. No one knows if he will lose his mind and do anything when he is angry."


    It seems to see Wang Xu''s disapproval, the book has no choice but to smile, once again sent a message.


    Wang Xu nodded that he knew.


    Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly felt something and looked up at the sky.


    I can only see.


    Outside the sky, I do not know when, it was paved with a dense pink clouds, like a rolling stall general, rolling from the far end of the sky.


    The next second, between heaven and earth, suddenly sounded a strange melody, but let people smell and drunk strange music.


    Follow.


    A strange animal, hundreds of feet long and similar to a dragon, suddenly rushed out of the sky. The long tail of the Dragon flew through the air, bringing a violent roar.


    After the dragon''s tail, there is a big colorful three tailed bird with open wings and almost blocking the sky. It seems that it has some legendary Phoenix blood.


    The sky is full of rosy clouds!


    prosperity brought by the dragon and the phoenix!


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed. Rao was detached. This was the only time and the first time in his life


    Married by a woman!


    At this moment, I don''t know why


    Is there still a little excitement in my heart?


    At the same time, the pageantry outside has just begun. After the "dragon and Phoenix show auspiciousness", there are two rows of honor guards holding Dharma soldiers and wearing Xuan armour.


    One man, one woman.


    Any one of them has the lowest accomplishments and is also the great master of nine grades.


    In the middle of the guard of honor is a huge cloud gate, which is like a palace in the sky, covered with red silk and make-up. There is no one on it. It is obvious that this is Wang Xu''s "wedding sedan chair".


    On the higher sky, Emperor Jiangyue was dressed almost like Wang Xu, with red clothes, flying sleeves, flying in the air, and stepping on colorful auspicious clouds


    Well, there is nothing at the foot, just stepping on the air, looking down from above.


    Wang Xu looks up.


    The eyes are opposite to the four eyes of emperor Jiang Yue.


    Next second.


    Emperor Jiang Yue''s cold voice came, and clearly sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "New king Xu, today, our imperial family has never had a grand occasion in a thousand years. He has spent four realms of refined jade and Xuancai (the imperial family has opened up four lower realms) to prepare for our wedding."


    "You..."


    "Would you like to come into my emperor''s house and be my new king?"


    When the last word came to the ground, everything in the surrounding world suddenly stopped.


    The roar of the beast disappears, the music in the air disappears, and the rosy clouds stagnate


    The sky and the earth were silent.


    Countless pairs of eyes, thousands of lines of sight, at this moment, Qi Qi looked at Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu looks calm.


    I know that according to the process, it''s his turn to say the next few words.


    He has just opened his mouth and has not yet spoken.


    "I don''t want to!"


    Suddenly.


    A sound, like thunder, reverberates between heaven and earth.


    The next moment.


    In the direction of the sky on the left, cangxuan was full of wind and cloud. He strode forward, his face was not willing to accept.


    "I don''t agree, either!"


    "I''m even more dissatisfied!"


    Cangxuan extremely step by step out, he seems to have made up his mind, with a kind of indomitable, die like a powerful momentum.


    He looked up at the emperor Jiang Yue in the sky, drank word by word and asked:


    "I don''t understand. It''s clear that I''ve won the imperial family''s son-in-law contest, and I''m the only one of the imperial family''s sons-in-law who has successfully become the next wuzun''s gifted son-in-law before the age of 30!"


    "Mingming, my marriage to master Jiang Yue has become a foregone conclusion! Mingming, it''s me who should be your new king today! Clearly... "


    His grief and indignation have not yet been fully revealed.


    Emperor Jiang Yue interrupted him coldly


    "Because I am the little master of the imperial family, Emperor Jiang Yue! Without my consent, even at the last moment, I can refuse the choice of my husband! "


    At this time, a trace of ugliness could be seen on her face.


    Today is her wedding day to Wang Xu, which should be a happy day. Cangxuan extremely this trouble, she has solved three days ago, one hand pressure each other, take the initiative to understand their own identity and status.


    result.


    At that time oral heart not satisfied?


    At the last moment, to destroy her marriage?


    Emperor Jiang Yue''s eyes grew colder, her red lips opened lightly, and she said: "moreover, you can''t compare with him!"


    "So, you don''t deserve it!"


    "I can''t match him?"


    Cang Xuan''s eyes were full of absurdity. He felt that it was the funniest joke. He pointed back at himself, and his face was so miserable that he said with a series of laughs:


    "Little Lord, I don''t say much about cangxuan, but since I joined the emperor''s family, my cultivation level is the first of my generation, and no one can compare with me. No one can compare with me in my talent and hard work of cultivation, even the direct disciples of the imperial family! "


    "So, I''m only twenty-seven this year, and I''ve already broken through the great master''s extreme situation and become the next wuzun!"


    As he said this, he felt more miserable and his voice was as shrill as a Nightowl


    "Young Lord, tell me now that I can''t match him?"


    "Good! I cangxuanji was born in the lower world, without any background. I''m alone. I''ve come to this day only through hard work. In terms of background, I may not be as good as him! "


    "This man..."


    Cangxuan turned his head and glared at Wang Xu. He was so angry that he yelled


    "Why is he worthy of you?"


    "Why?"


    Emperor Jiang Yue looked down at Wang Xu, but waved her hand and said faintly:


    "Wang Xu, this farce makes you laugh. However, I don''t know if he doesn''t understand and doesn''t agree. In that case, you can prove it to everyone directly. "


    "Good."


    Wang Xu nodded, then stepped out of the wedding hall and came to everyone.


    He looked at cangxuanji, who was not far away and looked at death as if he were at home. He was not convinced. As if he were treating a friend, he said with a faint smile:


    "You say I rely on the background? I''m sorry, I''m just like you. I''m a man in the lower world with no background. "


    "Hum!"


    Cang Xuan records a cold hum, don''t believe at all.


    Because he clearly knows what terrible price he has paid all the way to today. It requires not only talent, but also hard work. He is ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times more hard work than others.


    In his view, there is no other "lower genius" in the world who can match him.


    "It seems you don''t believe it... So I''m too lazy to say it. It''s said that Jiang Yue suppressed you with one hand, then I''ll... "


    Wang Xu didn''t like it either. He laughed and then slowly stretched out his right hand.


    In a flash.


    The golden light is bright, the wind and cloud are surging, and the world is changing color.


    One hand


    Cover the sky!

 Chapter 1501

    In the eyes of countless people around.


    Wang Xu turned his hands.


    A pure gold hand appeared out of thin air, directly tearing the space, carrying the sound of wind and thunder, falling from the sky, straight to cangxuan pole.


    instant.


    Cangxuan''s face changed wildly.


    The big hand hasn''t fallen yet. It''s just the breath on it. He can hardly bear the retrogression.


    But he resisted and did not move.


    Can''t go back!


    Once retreated, he cangxuan extremely, what qualifications still have to stand out to anger to refuse to accept?


    As long as the leg step, he will become a laughing stock!


    So.


    Cangxuan did not have any hesitation, directly operated the spirit and the whole body of Wu Zunzhen yuan, gathered the whole body strength, and then hit it with one punch!!


    This fist, in the air, turned into a fist not much smaller than the big hand, and rose up against the sky, as if to smash the whole sky out of a hole.


    "Boom!"


    The two sides collided, and the violent aftershocks of power came.


    Cangxuan couldn''t believe it.


    Because his fist seal was under the big hand, there were countless cracks, and then it broke, not even a breath, let alone beat back the big hand.


    The golden hand, still as steady as a mountain, continued to decline.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Cangxuan''s Aurora was as angry as fire. He raised his head to the sky and roared. He gathered all his strength again and rushed out with one punch.


    The more powerful fist seal is the same result.


    At the moment of collision with the big hand, it was smashed.


    "No way!"


    Cangxuan looked up, his face was pale, his eyes were all unacceptable.


    This is a big hand.


    He felt that he was weak and ant like.


    It seems that he went back to the scene three days ago when Emperor Jiang Yue told him that he was unwilling to quit his son-in-law, but was suppressed by Emperor Jiang Yue with one hand.


    For a moment, cangxuan''s heart was dead and he forgot to move again.


    The golden hand will destroy him in the next second.


    All of a sudden.


    The golden hand stopped and hovered in the sky more than ten meters high.


    "Do you like it?" Wang Xu looked at him and asked faintly.


    That''s the question.


    Suddenly let cangxuan extremely whole body ruthlessly a shock.


    The eyes, which were already dead, suddenly lit up again. Then, a roar came out of his mouth.


    "I..."


    "No!"


    Cangxuan''s face turned red. He looked up at Wang Xu and said, word by word:


    "I..."


    But he just opened his mouth.


    Wang Xu shakes his head and presses his hand in the air again. He is too lazy to talk with him.


    Don''t you agree?


    OK, let''s fight until you take it!


    The golden hand continued to press down.


    With this pressure.


    Poop, poop


    Cangxuan is like being hit by an iron mountain.


    Blood gushed from his mouth.


    What''s more, the ground under his feet sank down an inch out of thin air. The space within ten meters around him was solid and iron.


    That''s the terrible consequence of space being locked and air being almost compacted by big hands.


    The golden hand is still falling.


    The distance is getting tighter and tighter.


    Five meters!


    Four meters!


    Three meters!


    At this moment, cangxuanji''s body began to crack, and the blood was like blood streams, splashing out from him.


    But when he looked up, his eyes were red, almost dripping blood.


    His face was twisted.


    But he!


    In his mouth, he still uttered an extremely unwilling roar:


    "I..."


    "No!"


    His eyes trembled violently, in which there were shock, disbelief, reluctance, and other emotions in the rapid evolution.


    so


    He really can''t accept the reality.


    So.


    He doesn''t agree!


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, and his right hand was still pressing down.


    Golden hand also continues to fall, cangxuan pole location, the air within a radius of 10 meters is more solid pressure, terror.


    The ground is sunken, inch by inch falling, and the air is surging up, which can be seen by the naked eye.


    Two meters!


    Boom


    Ground, suddenly burst, more than a dozen thick as adult arms of black cracks, like a spider web general crazy spread.


    And cangxuan is also very bloody.


    That scene, it looks too scary.


    The gap in strength is the general distance between heaven and earth, and it is also the reason why Wang Xu crushed cangxuan like a mole ant.


    But cangxuan extremely unyielding, not satisfied, arrogant, also deeply shocked the hearts of the people.


    All of a sudden.


    "Zizi..."


    A strange noise, cangxuan extremely five orifices, unexpectedly all began to be oppressed by the blood, look abnormal ferocious, frightening.


    Around, countless people''s eyes contracted and their breath stopped.


    Cangxuan is very capable of carrying.


    In contrast, the power of Wang Xu is incredible to all.


    There are not no wuzuns in the world. On the contrary, there are nearly twenty wuzuns. Among them, Emperor chenxuan is full of horror and fear.


    There was also a beautiful female wuzun with golden armor, hot figure and a trace of desperation on her face.


    This man is the emperor''s middle position, Emperor Jinfeng!


    Also, a few years ago, when Wang xuchu was climbing the steps of the emperor, he met the one who happened to pass by and wanted to rob Wang Xu to be his daughter''s son-in-law.


    As a result, because Wang Xu was too weak at that time, he misunderstood that Wang Xu was not a redundant son-in-law, but a genius of other forces who came to ascend the imperial level for trial, and then turned around and walked away.


    At that time, "too weak" was actually the biggest reason why emperor Jinfeng turned around and left.


    But seeing Wang Xu again at the moment, the memories in my mind rush up. Emperor Jinfeng is shocked and full of remorse.


    "The new king of young master Jiang Yue is actually him..."


    Emperor Jinfeng was so shocked that she didn''t expect that the weak warrior, who was born in the second grade realm, had been so strong for several years.


    One hand covers the sky, one hand suppresses wuzun in the same realm!


    She can see that Wang Xu''s own cultivation is just the lower Wu Zun, which is similar to cangxuan''s realm.


    However, Wang Xu can suppress cangxuan with one hand.


    How can this sharp contrast not shock emperor Jinfeng?


    Same second.


    Wang Xu is also watching cangxuanji.


    At this time, it was him, and a trace of curiosity flashed in his eyes.


    Why did cangxuan extremely not beg for mercy now?


    Is each other''s bone really so hard?


    Or his pride, even at this moment, miserable to five orifices bleeding, at any time may collapse and die, still unwilling to bow?


    Is the other party really not afraid of death?


    If so, Wang Xu also had to look at cangxuan with admiration.


    It''s a pity.


    The next moment.


    One meter!


    Boom


    The air was pressed out by the big hand, and the earth was completely broken. Cangxuan was trapped underground.


    His legs


    Touch!


    Kneeling on the ground.


    Even if this is not his original wish, he knelt down


    Just kneel.


    If you really look at death as if you are at home, you will still stand even if your legs are crushed!


    Same second.


    Cangxuan also looked up, his eyes shaking violently. Although he didn''t speak yet, Wang Xu still saw a little fear from his eyes.


    Sure enough.


    The next moment, cangxuan extremely opened his mouth.


    "I..."


    "I''m convinced!"


    The sound falls.


    In an instant, the golden hand suddenly disintegrated, turned into a piece of energy and merged into the four worlds.


    And the four sides of the crowd, also more silent, some eyes show regret.


    If cangxuan really fight to death, anyone present will pay him the deepest respect.


    But he didn''t fight to death after all.


    Therefore, at this time, the eyes of all the people are all focused on Wang Xu.


    Little master of the emperor''s family, the new king of emperor Jiangyue!


    Emperor Jiang Yue said not much, and only he was worthy!

 Chapter 1502

    Cangxuan is knelt down and bowed by Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu and Emperor Jiang Yue''s marriage continued without any waves. On this day, everyone in the whole Imperial City knew the name of the emperor''s young master Xinjun.


    Wang Xu!


    Mr. Wang!


    As for cangxuanji, people always remember only the strong, and the weak are always in the forgotten corner.


    That night.


    Imperial City up and down, hold the city to celebrate.


    Within the emperor''s home, there is a new house full of red clothes, which covers a large area. On the bed which is ten meters in size, Wang Xu and Emperor Jiang Yue sit opposite each other, their eyes intersecting, and they have no words for a long time.


    Both of them, everyone knows what''s going to happen next.


    But no one knows how to speak.


    I don''t know how long it''s been.


    The breath sound is more and more weak, finally, Emperor Jiang Yue lowered her head and lowered her eyes, and slowly opened her mouth: "take off your clothes, my... New gentleman."


    The words are very direct, very consistent with the character of emperor Jiang Yue, but the voice, after all, can not be calm as usual, with a slight tremor.


    Her eyes, also faint shaking, inside the flow of light, almost overflowing out.


    "Undress?"


    Wang Xu wry smile, then slowly up, hands a little bit of his coat off, revealing the naked chest.


    But at this time, he stopped, looked up at the emperor Jiang Yue, frowned and said: "really... Want to take off?"


    "What nonsense?"


    Emperor Jiang Yue Xiu eyebrow suddenly a pick, red lips open close, fast way: "I let you off, you take off, don''t so many problems!"


    "And you?" Wang Xu had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    "I..."


    Emperor Jiang Yue''s eyebrows rise and stares at Wang Xu. Two red clouds appear on her face. I don''t know whether she is shy or angry.


    She seems to see a trace of fun in Wang Xu''s eyes. Wang Xu seems to be deliberately narrowing her.


    "Well, when you''re naked, I''ll take it off, too!" Finally, the emperor Jiang Yue said it, but showed some little woman posture.


    "OK, I''ll take it off." Wang Xu wry smile, hands a force, and then suddenly lying on the bed, eyes closed, life.


    As the son-in-law of the emperor''s family, he has to look like a son-in-law tonight.


    The women of the imperial family, wedding night


    Always active!


    However.


    He closed his eyes and waited for a few breaths, but he didn''t hear anything: "did emperor Jiang Yue shrink back? Sure enough, her cold and gorgeous appearance, a queen''s posture, is completely put on. In the mainland, it''s not the first time that I''ve ever been a pure girl... "


    Think of here, Wang Xu some funny, is ready to open his eyes to see the situation.


    At this time.


    All of a sudden.


    A soft body, suddenly lying on his body, the next second


    It''s worth a lot of money. Wedding night


    After all, Wang Xu wanted to make a difference. It turns out that the queen of the imperial family is the queen of the imperial family. It''s true, not fake.


    This night, thousands of taste, only Wang Xu heart can be self-evident, unable to communicate with the outside world.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Xuankong city.


    The emperor''s family.


    The emperor falls outside the peak.


    Wang Xu and Emperor Jiang Yue stand opposite each other in the void.


    "You have no other choice..."


    Emperor Jiang Yue was silent for a moment and said:


    "No matter what, you and I have a fight, one night, one hundred days... We have three days... So, after I give birth to a child, if it''s a girl, she belongs to the emperor''s family, if it''s a boy, he belongs to me... It will also belong to you."


    "You lied to me."


    Wang Xu was silent and could only smile bitterly. What else could he say?


    As a man, now that he has promised a woman, he must bite his teeth and support himself. He has to carry his own sin.


    He didn''t expect that a woman with such status and disposition as emperor Jiang Yue would cheat him. Before he got married, what he said was to let him go through the imperial wedding.


    result.


    Emperor Jiangyue cooked the raw rice into cooked rice, and even used a special secret method to make him fall in love at one time, secretly pregnant with their children.


    This child is an account given by Emperor Jiangyue to his family.


    But for Wang Xu, he was cheated.


    He didn''t like the feeling of being cheated.


    However, in the current situation, one side is the woman he married, and the other side is his child.


    In this case, he is not happy, can only bear with a wry smile.


    "I didn''t lie to you. I just made a promise with you. I concealed part of you." Emperor Jiang Yue shakes her head and says calmly:


    "Don''t worry, I will leave Xuankong city today and go to xiandaozong. After I give birth to my baby, it will take at least ten years, or even more. After all, Wu Zun, like you and me, is not like ordinary people. It only takes ten years to conceive. "


    At this point, she hesitated and looked at Wang Xu, but there was a trace of helplessness in her eyes


    "Ten years, such a long time, I think you can understand and accept even if you can''t accept it now."


    "Ten years later, after giving birth to a child and sending him back to the family, I should be trying to attack the imperial class. At that time, if you are still so weak, you and I will be more strange, or even have no chance to contact again. "


    "So think about it and try to be strong."


    Emperor''s step.


    The realm of Emperor Wu.


    The realm above is the pursuit of emperor Jiang Yue in her life. From the moment she was born, she has been pursuing it for countless years.


    She has a secret.


    One is in the emperor''s family, that is, her closest parents, do not know the secret.


    From the moment she was born, she was not an ordinary baby. She was born with Emperor''s blood in her hand. That emperor''s blood is the source of the inheritance of the emperor''s family.


    Thousands of years ago, from the hinterland of the solar world across hundreds of thousands of miles from the void, a drop of blood essence of the female emperor of the imperial family.


    Deep in the soul of emperor Jiang Yue lies the consciousness of a female emperor. From this sleeping consciousness of the female emperor, she can obtain the martial arts, secret methods and experience that countless outsiders covet and dare not even think about.


    But she also knew that the moment the empress regained consciousness, it would be her emperor Jiang Yue


    The moment when the gods and spirits were all destroyed!


    Therefore, in this life, Emperor Jiang Yue has been working hard to make every effort to promote himself with the fastest speed.


    It''s not because of her talent, but because she is forced by death at any time!


    Maybe tomorrow, the day after tomorrow


    Maybe even the next second, the consciousness of the empress will wake up and devour everything in her life.


    "Are you leaving so soon?"


    These, Wang Xu did not know, he just helplessly looked at the emperor Jiang Yue, eyes very complex.


    At the moment, he also can''t tell what kind of attitude he has towards Dijiang Yue.


    "I hope we''ll see you again."


    Emperor Jiang Yue didn''t say any more, just turned around and crossed hundreds of meters in one step, and came directly to an aerial frame in the sky in front of him.


    The chariot pullers are four white horses with golden flame on their feet. The breath of each horse is no worse than that of a great master of six grades.


    And the driver is Shu Wuji.


    In the distance, the book Wuji rushes to Wang Xu and nods slightly, then urges the method of resisting the beast, with the sound of horse hissing like thunder.


    Frame, directly into a golden streamer, quickly disappeared at the end of the sky.


    Stay where you are.


    It was not until he could no longer see the frame of emperor Jiang Yue that Wang Xu withdrew his eyes, his parting melancholy disappeared on his face, and his peace was restored.


    Emperor Jiang Yue has secrets he doesn''t know.


    He also had secrets that emperor Jiang Yue didn''t know, even bigger.


    "Next, it''s time for me to go on my way. In the air, I can already vaguely smell the smell of "jiechao."


    Wang Xu raised his head slightly, two golden flames in his eyes, suddenly lit.

 Chapter 1503

    "Hoo Hoo


    The golden flame is burning.


    Wang Xu calmly watched the emptiness around him. In his eyes, at the moment, the sky in the Xuankong city is still no longer nine days, blue sky and white clouds.


    But a spot, like a white sheet stained by sewage, on the left and right, are as rich as ink black spots.


    These black spots.


    It''s the tide of the world!


    When one world is eroded by another, this kind of black spot like boundary tide will be formed, which can also be regarded as the "poison spot" of the world.


    Now, that''s just the beginning.


    Once these black spots become larger, spread and connect with each other in the next period of time, it will be the time when the demon battlefield finally comes.


    At that moment.


    It will be dark.


    The world will come to an end.


    However, in the high martial world of the solar world, the advent of the demon battlefield is just a daily collision with the demon world. In the whole solar realm, I''m afraid hundreds of demons will come to the battlefield or warriors will come to the demon realm at any moment.


    It''s a fight between the two great worlds!


    It''s also the struggle between the two great worlds!


    Now maybe the two worlds are at a standoff.


    But one day, one side will be completely destroyed, and the other side will accept all the resources of the destroyed side and become stronger.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu seems to feel something, his brow a wrinkle, body shape a twist, suddenly disappeared in the air.


    When he reappeared, he was standing on the street of an unknown town.


    Not far from the street ahead, there was a man standing.


    A woman in white, with her back to him and head down, seemed a little thin and weak.


    Although the other side''s back is facing Wang Xu, Wang Xu feels that the woman in white, at the moment of his appearance, has been looking at him.


    On the street, they are not the only two, there are other passers-by, but except Wang Xu, everyone seems to have never seen the woman in white.


    Wang Xu took a step forward.


    In an instant, the woman lowered her head and suddenly raised her head. Her back was obviously facing his back. Her hair was spread out, but what she showed was not the back of her head, but a pale woman''s face with protruding eyes and expressionless face.


    She stood there quietly, her eyes bulging like a dead fish, staring at Wang Xu, motionless.


    All of a sudden.


    A young warrior walked past the woman''s position, as if through the air. After a twist, the woman in white disappeared.


    And the young warrior, still talking and laughing with his friends, walked forward, as if he had just not gone through a strange woman''s body.


    Wang Xu''s face remained unchanged, and he continued to walk on the street, just like the ordinary passers-by around him.


    Walk, walk.


    Around him, the streets seemed deserted.


    Until, the last passer-by''s figure also disappeared, all around a empty, frigid.


    "Pa pa pa."


    Wang Xu goes on.


    Just walked out three steps, a small strange sound, from the wind, if there is no spread over.


    It was like some strange creature whispering in the wind, or some beast gnawing at something.


    "Sure enough... Has it appeared?"


    Wang Xu stopped and muttered to himself. He looked up and looked around.


    I don''t know when it''s getting dark.


    The night sky seems to come quietly.


    In the space around him, the light seems to have suddenly become something luxurious and dim bit by bit.


    All around, no living life can be seen.


    The wind is still blowing, and the more it blows, the colder the air becomes.


    Wang Xu moved his wrist, five fingers spread, and his eyes slowly turned.


    "I''ve been with you for a long time. Now that I dare to come here, I''m here to let you kill me."


    His voice is not big, but it is very clear into the dark, some invisible existence in the ear.


    There was no response.


    "Well? Why don''t you come out? "


    Wang Xu raised his eyes and raised his right hand slowly. A little golden light gathered at his fingertips.


    The direction is the unknown and invisible position in the dark.


    Finally.


    The other side moved.


    In the dark, a lonely, thin shadow came slowly to Wang Xu.


    This is a middle-aged martial arts man in his thirties. He is still wearing dark martial arts clothes, but his eyes are empty. His face also shows a light black pattern, which looks like a thorn flower.


    On his back, he carried a medicine Pavilion made of bamboo and wood, as if he had just come back from the mountain to collect medicine.


    Wang Xu raised his head and looked directly at the middle-aged warrior, frowning imperceptibly.


    Because, for a moment, even he did not see what the other party was.


    "What are you? Demon? Or the devil? "


    Wang Xu asked himself that he had never met this thing in his last life. In this life, the demon battlefield not only came ahead of time, but also was the first "demon" he met, which he did not expect.


    The future seems to have completely changed, completely different from what he remembered.


    "Or is there a lot of things that I couldn''t touch behind the demon battlefield of Xuankong city in the last life?" Wang Xu frowned and thought in his heart.


    But opposite.


    The middle-aged warrior''s eyes were empty and his face was numb, but he didn''t seem to hear it. He approached Wang Xu step by step.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, the middle-aged warrior suddenly burst on, his face turned ferocious and twisted, and the look in his eyes also burst out bright greed.


    Wang Xu is about to start.


    All of a sudden, in front of my eyes, I suddenly lost the trace of the middle-aged warrior.


    This is almost impossible, but the other side, really, really suddenly disappeared.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu''s back sank, and a low roar came suddenly.


    "Roar!"


    He suddenly looked back and saw that the middle-aged warrior, who had no idea how to save himself from the darkness behind him, opened his mouth to the roots of his ears, with more sharp teeth in his mouth, like the mouth of an alligator.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Xu raised his hand and pulled out. The middle-aged warrior''s whole body was hit by a mountain. His chest exploded instantly, and his whole body flew back and fell to the ground.


    "So weak, can there be such a strange way of high-speed movement?"


    Wang Xu took back his hand, stepped on it and wanted to get up. He continued to rush to his middle-aged warrior and looked down carefully.


    This middle-aged warrior is definitely a human. The breath of martial arts cultivation in his body is about the Ninth level of training.


    The only difference is that his current situation is absolutely impossible for any normal warrior.


    His eyes were dull, his behavior was crazy, and he didn''t seem to have any self-consciousness.


    "Although the attack power is pitiful to me, for ordinary martial arts, even if it is a congenital master, I''m afraid they will suffer losses or even be killed in the other side''s strange way of moving..."


    Wang Xu is about to release the foot stepping on the other side''s head and grasp it with his hand to see it more carefully.


    At this time.


    Hoo


    The middle-aged warrior at his feet suddenly froze. Then, he turned into a piece of black ash and fell on the ground, melting into the soil.


    Wang Xu at the foot of an empty, surprised at this scene, eyebrows again wrinkled.


    "Definitely not any kind of demon, but this kind of... Is it the world vision caused by the tide of the world?" Wang Xu recalled some things he had met in his previous life.


    If that''s the case, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble.


    After pondering for a moment, he turned and walked in the same direction as before.

 Chapter 1504

    "What I said is true, absolutely! I promise! "


    Zhao menHe tried to explain eagerly, trying to describe his troubles to several companions around him.


    That empty eyes, wearing strange, as if there is no general white woman!


    I don''t know when, the woman in white followed him, like a leaf close to his back.


    If he hadn''t just felt a little itch in his neck and turned it unintentionally, he would not have found this strange woman in white until he died.


    Half of each other''s body has entered his body, as if growing out of his body.


    What''s more frightening to Zhao Hemen is that this woman in white can''t see any of her companions except herself!


    "You don''t have anything on you, brother Zhao. I understand that you are under great pressure. After all, the recent events in the demon battlefield have made everyone around us panic. But pressure comes from pressure. If you have mental problems because of this


    I advise you not to joke with us


    A 27-8-year-old young man, a master of martial arts, was born in the second grade. He was holding a green grass root in his mouth and looked impatiently at Zhao Hemen, who was in a mess and performed poorly.


    Beside him, there were two other young women with similar accomplishments. They were all born in the second grade, one in green and the other in yellow.


    At this time, the two women are also frowning and staring at the gate of Zhaohe, their eyes showing impatience.


    "I''m really, really, really not lying! You must believe me Zhao Hemen tried to explain, his face pale, "I really have a woman in white, long hair, empty eyes, white face as white as ash..."


    He pointed to the left side of his neck.


    "Her face, now lie on my neck here, you see... Damn it! This strange thing has opened its mouth. She seems to want to bite me


    "All right, all right. We have to go back to zongmen as soon as possible. Otherwise, the new discovery of the secret territory of zongmen will have nothing to do with us. It''s said that it''s a secret place for wuzun to inherit. I don''t want to miss such a good opportunity! "


    The young man became more impatient. He even used the secret method to look at Zhao Hemen''s whole body carefully. He even saw through his clothes. There was a woman in white.


    "Zhao Hemen, Ma Long is right. Don''t make trouble." Beside, the woman in green also frowned and yelled.


    Although the woman in yellow didn''t speak, she didn''t believe it at all.


    "Xiayu, anbaihe, how can you..."


    Zhao Hemen was almost desperate.


    He stared in horror at the left side of his neck. The woman''s mouth almost reached the root of her ears. The crisscross teeth inside made him feel cold just at a glance.


    However, none of his companions could see this woman, just as if he was joking.


    But!


    He really didn''t lie!


    "Damn it! damn! What the hell are you? Why did you come to me? Why Zhao Hemen is going crazy. He yells wildly.


    While roaring, he madly hit the woman, trying to stop the other side, but all the attacks, like falling in the air.


    This is a weird scene.


    Let other several people look also gradually dignified.


    "Is there really a woman in white..." an Baihe, a woman in yellow, hesitated and suddenly filled her eyes with horror.


    After all, this situation can no longer be described as a joke.


    "Maybe it''s some kind of magic, or spiritual attack, but we''re just on our way back to zongmen. By chance, we pass by here. There should be no enemy..." Malone is serious, and his brow is more and more locked.


    Summer rain holds hands, look is still always cold and arrogant, did not speak.


    She''s watching.


    Next second.


    It seems to have found something. Xiayu suddenly raises her hand and grabs it out. A light yellow light in her hand suddenly spills from it.


    "Get out of here!"


    In a flash, a faint human figure suddenly appeared on the shoulder of zhaohemen.


    "Hiss..."


    For a moment, Malone and Lily took a breath.


    Just because.


    On the body of zhaohemen, there is a woman in white. The other party seems to be rooted in the body of zhaohemen. Half of her body protrudes from it. Her head lies on her neck. Her mouth is wide open. She is ferocious and terrible.


    "Now you know what I said is true? Come on, come on, help me! Get this damn thing off me


    At this moment, after seeing the woman in white appear and her companions can also find out, Zhao Hemen immediately cried out for help.


    "Don''t scream!"


    Summer rain cold hum, hands fast seal:


    "No matter what it is, she seems to be immune to ordinary attacks, and all the attacks you just made have failed.


    Just now, I used my Xia family''s unique power of blood inheritance to make her appear. So, if it''s not bad, you all have no way to attack, only I can do... Blood skill! "


    "Smash!"


    The voice fell.


    At the end of the seal in Xiayu''s hand, a bright yellow light suddenly burst out and shot on the woman in white.


    Hiss!


    When Huang Guang meets a woman in white, it''s like a fire meets water. It''s noisy. Cracks start to appear on the woman in white, and then burst.


    "Hoo... Well, although it''s a little strange, but the strength is not so good, I..." Xia Yu breathed a long breath, just ready to say something, her eyes suddenly widened, almost unbelievable staring at the back of Zhaohe gate.


    Where?


    A new woman in white, as if from the ground out of the grass, bit by bit to climb out, as if reborn in general.


    On the other hand, Zhao he men''s face turned pale suddenly.


    "It''s time, damn it... I suddenly feel so tired and weak... Asshole, she''s sucking my true Qi and vitality..." Zhao Hemen said hopelessly.


    "Help, help, help me!"


    He tried to raise his hand and reach out to his companion, as if to catch something.


    "Don''t move!"


    Xia Yu is also in a hurry. He is fierce on his face. He slashes his palm with his sword. Then he strides out and grabs the hair of the woman in white.


    Close your fingers and work hard.


    Pull hard!


    "Poof..."


    Blood from the mouth of Zhao river gate, like no money in general, gushing out.


    And Xia Yu''s hand is also dragging a woman in white. What''s terrible is that the lower body of the woman in white is not human feet, but a kind of blood shape similar to the root of a tree.


    Xia Yu seems to have gone to hell. She wants to throw the woman in white away, but at this moment, she finds out.


    A woman''s hair, like a tree root, entangles her hand, but it can''t be thrown out at all.


    And even more bizarre.


    Those hair, still in crazy scurrying, along her palm cut out of the wound, dead to her body.


    Xia Yu''s eyes are full of terror.


    She can''t hide!


    Originally, the key to her family blood skill was to draw blood from her palm. She wanted to get rid of this strange thing completely, but she didn''t expect to be entangled after she saved Zhao Hemen.


    Feel the crazy hair in the body, summer rain eyes crazy amplification.


    She had a feeling that when her hair stopped moving, she would die.


    "Damn, why is that?"


    Subconsciously, Xia Yu closed his eyes, full of regret and death.


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    She was a warm and heavy embrace, a hug!

 Chapter 1505

    Wang Xu.


    The host in his arms is Wang Xu.


    In fact, he came as early as ten minutes ago. Zhao Hemen''s ability to find a woman in white was also the result of his secret help.


    He didn''t do anything at all. He just wanted to see what strange thing this woman in white was with the help of these four people.


    It wasn''t until he was about to die that he finally did it.


    As Wang Xu embraces Xia Yu, Xia Yu is confused at first. Then, she opens her eyes. In her beautiful eyes, Wang Xu''s side face is reflected.


    I didn''t wait for her to talk.


    Wang Xu has reached out and grasped the hair of the woman in white. Wu Zun Zhenyuan is surging and cuts off all the connections between the other party and Xia Yu in an instant.


    He just held Xia Yu in one hand and the woman in white in the other. His fingers closed, and the bright golden sword light broke out in his palm, like a torrent of water.


    Wang Xu appeared abruptly.


    It''s extremely quick.


    But the exposed strength is incomparably powerful.


    Almost let four people helpless, even lost their lives strange monster, so easily disappeared in the hands of Wang Xu.


    "Be careful, she will be reborn..."


    Subconsciously, the summer rain reminds us.


    Sure enough.


    As soon as her voice fell, the body of the woman in white still reappeared more than ten meters away, but it didn''t move.


    In Xia Yu, Ma Long and other people''s fear gaze, do not know why, they even faintly from the white woman''s empty eyes, see a trace of deep fear and retreat.


    But the next second.


    "Ah!"


    However, she raised her head abruptly and uttered a shrill cry, like a ghost crying, like a night owl, harsh and frightening.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss


    With the shrill cry of the woman, on the ground, one earth bag after another came out like a mushroom.


    WOW!


    Next, a hand, out of it, and then the head, followed by the neck, body, hands, feet


    One after another, like the middle-aged warrior before, they climbed out from the ground. At the end of the street in the distance, it seemed that there were dark figures coming.


    Even in the houses on both sides of the street, with the creaking sound of wooden doors opening, one silent shadow after another came out.


    Bang!


    Wang Xu draws a dragon with his right hand and draws a rainbow with his left.


    More than a dozen odd people on both sides, still in the middle of the sky, were swept out, turned into black smoke and disappeared.


    He drew back his hand and scanned around, looking puzzled.


    "When did you do it? Even I didn''t find out in advance? "


    From the moment he came to the town and saw the woman in white, the town was really alive.


    However, he just killed the middle-aged warrior like freak and went to Xiayu four for a few minutes. At most, it only took more than ten minutes.


    All the living people in the whole town turned into strange people?


    All the people around were the same as the middle-aged warrior before. They had no consciousness. The attack was like a wild animal, but the killing power was terrible.


    "This... Brother, what are you doing? Are there other monsters? " Zhao Hemen stands with the help of Malone. Seeing Wang Xu''s action, he cries out with a look of horror.


    Wang Xu frowned and glanced at them. It seemed that Zhao Hemen and others could only see women in white, but they couldn''t see other strange people around.


    "Is it controlled by a woman in white? But... Why can''t I find the trace? Or, each of them, like a woman in white? " Wang Xu frowned.


    Because, among the strange people around him, he saw the middle-aged warrior, the bamboo and wood medicine Lou on his back, and asked him to confirm that he could not be wrong.


    "Not killed?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes became more and more serious. The next second, he raised his hand and waved a piece of sword light, like a cage to cover Xia Yu''s four people.


    "You stay here. There''s a lot of trouble. If you die out of the sword light, don''t look for me."


    Finish.


    Wang Xu has gone step by step to the woman in white.


    Only this woman in white can see some fear and retreat in the eyes of these strange people around. Other monsters are purely unconscious. It is obvious that the other person, if not the culprit, must have something special.


    however.


    He moved.


    In front of him, he was immediately blocked by dense figures, all eyes empty, and strange people with black thorn patterns could be seen on his face.


    There are old people, children, men, women, warriors, vegetable sellers, restaurant assistants, businessmen and so on.


    Dense, as if the whole town originally living people, all gathered here.


    Ah!


    With the roar of the woman in white, all the strange people speed up at the same time and rush to Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu is about to start.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss!"


    When I met the middle-aged warrior before, a strange scene happened again.


    All the strange people rushed to the general and suddenly disappeared. When they reappeared, they still moved to his side. They opened their mouths like wild animals and bit him crazily.


    From the perspective of Xiayu four.


    Wang Xu is in an instant, surrounded by strange people in all directions into a ball, a meatball!


    "Ah


    Suddenly, seeing this strange and terrible scene, an Baihe, a woman in green, didn''t control it. She screamed out in horror.


    The other three were pale, their eyes shaking violently and full of fear.


    It doesn''t matter if I didn''t see it before.


    At this time, seeing so many strange people, the exciting impact made the four people full of despair for the future.


    A woman in white almost killed all of them?


    Now there are so many strange people, even if Wang Xu suddenly appears and looks at the strong man, but


    Wang Xu is now wrapped up as a meat ball by strange people. Can he still survive?


    Even more terrifying.


    In the four people''s sight, around, there are more strange people, one after another, like the tide of the general crazy rush past.


    The meatball in Wang Xu''s place, like a snowball, is growing rapidly and more terrifying.


    It''s just then.


    All of a sudden.


    Whoa!


    A golden light suddenly came out from the crevice of the meatball.


    And then there''s the second, the third, the fourth, the fifth


    More and more, and even dense golden light, like a sword, tearing apart the terrible meatball.


    Boom!


    Finally, the invisible explosion occurred, the whole meatball was smashed instantly, and countless strange people had been submerged by the golden light, turned into black smoke and disappeared completely before they were blown away.


    in a wink.


    All around the strange people, suddenly dissipated, leaving Wang Xu alone, intact standing in the distance, looking calm to withdraw his hand.


    Although these strange people are troublesome, they can''t be killed easily, and there are a lot of them, no matter how much trouble they are, they are still too weak, just like a bunch of ants.


    In front of people, a nest of ants hundreds of thousands, is not a foot trampled to death?


    Wang Xu is calm.


    But this scene, in the eyes of Xiayu four people, is simply incredible, at this time four people''s eyes are a dull.

 Chapter 1506

    "It''s really... Interesting."


    Wang Xu looked up and looked around.


    One strange figure after another reappeared.


    The faint moonlight shines on the strange expression on these strange people''s faces, which is very strange.


    Bang!


    A strange man suddenly appears on Wang Xu''s side and bites him with his mouth open.


    Wang Xu raised his hand and grasped the strange man''s face with five fingers.


    "Since Wu Zunzhen won''t be able to kill him, try this one."


    In his eyes, two golden flames flashed away, the strange man in his hand was stiff, and a golden flame suddenly appeared on his body.


    A moment later, the strange man''s body was burned to ashes, fell to the ground, leaving a pile of black ash, but it did not disappear into black smoke.


    Follow.


    Wang Xu''s mind, quickly captured a ghost fragments.


    "This is..." Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed, and his mind absorbed the fragments directly.


    Whoosh!


    Next second.


    A disordered and complicated memory suddenly poured into his mind.


    This method of devouring the fragments of spirits is similar to soul searching. He has done too much in his previous life, which is not difficult for wuzun.


    These memories are obviously the original memories of the strange people he killed before. Wang Xu didn''t examine it carefully either, so he directly wrapped up the information with his mind and threw it aside to have a look.


    Now, the most important thing is to get rid of these strange people.


    In other words, it should be called a monster.


    These people are no longer human.


    "Since the spirit fire of the sun can melt the source of their spirit, then... Light it completely."


    Wang Xu raised his head, and two golden flames reappeared in his eyes.


    With no joy or sorrow in his eyes, he slowly raised his right hand and pointed to the woman in white with his index finger out.


    "Burn it."


    Next second.


    Whoo!


    The golden sea of fire swept out in an instant, like the rolling waves and tides, rolling forward, with Wang Xu as the center, rolling away in all directions.


    The vast sea of fire, even the night has been lit into gold.


    All the strange people turned to ashes, even the women in white.


    Among the strange people, although the woman in white is a little special, she is still weak and ant like in the face of absolute strength.


    Almost at the same time.


    Countless fragments of the spirit are quickly engulfed by Wang Xu''s spirit and disappear. The idea is like a cocoon. The useful memory information is removed, and the rest of the useless information is destroyed at one time.


    Swallowing spirits is also a means of cultivation after wuzun.


    Generally, the physical body of a warrior has limits. But once he steps on the top of the warrior, the spirit and the physical body will merge and expand, and the physical body will naturally become stronger.


    Spirit is the origin of life.


    The power of spirit is also the power of life.


    However, few wuzun would devour other people''s spirits in this way, because it would bring many unpredictable future troubles. But for Wang Xu, there are not many future troubles.


    Part of the reason why he slaughtered the world in his previous life was to devour other creatures and spirits, so as to strengthen himself.


    But in this life, he did not want to take the road that would eventually lead to destruction.


    But once in a while, it doesn''t really matter.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu found some clues from the spirit information of these strange people.


    It''s mainly the woman in white.


    He was originally a gifted female warrior with a little family background, and seemed to be a goddess level genius in a certain college, but these trivial details were directly eliminated by his mind.


    Only the most important information is that the predecessor of the white woman joined a cult called "pallid cult" through her friends.


    Of course, in women''s own understanding, this is not a cult, but a magical sect.


    After joining the sect, she only needs to constantly pull others to join, and she will get a cultivation resource and a spirit stone for no reason.


    Not only that, when the number of people she pulls reaches a certain number, her identity in the sect will be promoted. Every time you are promoted, your accomplishments will soar out of thin air.


    In a short period of one month, her accomplishments have soared from the first grade to the third grade. Which warrior can not be moved by this terrible speed of promotion?


    It is also by virtue of this sect that women''s status and reputation in the family and in the college are rapidly improving.


    And these promotions will lead to the fact that women can''t easily break away from the sect, they can only do things for the sect at a deeper level, just in order to obtain the horrible cultivation speed.


    Originally, this should be a story of ordinary people''s counterattack and success on the peak of life, but suddenly one day, after a woman fell asleep in a daze, she never woke up.


    "Ah, it''s all caused by greed..." Wang Xu sighed, looked up again, and the two golden flames in his eyes gradually went out.


    Around, the burning sea of fire, is also gradually disappearing, the last strange man has been lit, burned to ashes.


    "The pale God? It seems that the residents of this small town, whether they are active or forced, are all transformed from living people... All of a sudden, they are all transformed because I killed the middle-aged warrior. Did it touch anything? "


    There was a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    This cult is a bit like pyramid selling in the Chinese world, but it is even more terrifying.


    Because MLM may only kill you, but this cult must kill you!


    At this time.


    When the last sea of fire disappeared, Wang Xu turned his head, looked at his four dull eyes and said calmly:


    "You said before that you wanted to go back to zongmen and take part in a newly discovered exploration of wuzun''s secret place?"


    "Well, yes..."


    Almost subconsciously, Xia Yu nodded together, his face is still dull, obviously still in the shock before, did not come back in time.


    "Are you disciples of beidaozong?"


    Wang Xu picked his eyebrows and thought of the Dragon left Taoist who had invited him to participate in the exploration of a wuzun relic.


    Wuzun remains are rare. At this time, I''m afraid there won''t be any more in Xuankong City, but I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental.


    "Ah? We are not the people of beidaozong, but the children of the aristocratic family in the main city of Xuankong. However, it seems that there is a beidaozong among the forces that participate in the exploration of the ruins... "


    Xia Yu shakes her head and salutes Wang Xu seriously: "thank you for saving my life. My name is Xia Yu. I''m a member of the Xia family in the main city of Xuankong."


    Seeing this, the other three finally responded and went forward one after another to introduce themselves.


    "I''m Zhao Hemen. Thank you for saving my life. Don''t you know my name?" Zhao Hemen, with a trace of awe in his eyes, said gratefully.


    "Little girl, Lily!" The woman in green also came over and looked at Wang Xu, saying: "thank you for saving my life!"

 Chapter 1507

    "I''m Malone."


    Malone nodded slightly, but he was afraid.


    Between them and Wang Xu, after all, they are just strangers. Just like Wang Xu, their strength is almost the same. That''s OK, but


    Wang Xuqiang is not human!


    The scene that just happened, Malone just thought about it a little now, it was a chill to the bone.


    If Wang Xu had evil intentions, he would be able to kill them with one hand.


    "My name is Wang Xu."


    Wang Xu nodded and looked at Malone one more time. He seemed to see the other''s fear and said with a smile:


    "Don''t be nervous. If I want to kill you, I won''t help you."


    instantaneous.


    Malone''s body hardened to stone.


    Although he knew what Wang Xu said might be true, why did he say it? He''s just a little bit scared and alert. He needs to be reminded so frankly.


    Malone was in a panic.


    Wang Xu didn''t look at him any more, but at Xia Yu. The only girl among the four was worthy of a high look.


    On the surface, like other people, the cultivation of congenital second and third grade is actually the cultivation of congenital fifth grade. It''s powerful and OK.


    "To tell you the truth, I just went to the wuzun ruins at the invitation of a friend from beidaozong. Since I''m on my way, why don''t I join you?" Wang Xu said with a smile.


    The appearance of the pale cult gave him a more direct understanding of the chaos in the Xuankong city. If the four people continued to walk alone, I''m afraid they would probably die on the way.


    Even if you don''t meet it, since you meet it and the destination is the same, you can help.


    Xia Yu and others obviously see Wang Xu''s good intentions. Because of the strange changes they encountered before, they don''t need Wang Xu to say. They are all thinking about how to ask Wang Xu to come along.


    Now, just in time, the four hit it off, agreed immediately, and thanks again and again.


    ¡­¡­


    No name town.


    In the streets where strange people were rampant, Wang Xu and others left soon after.


    Whoo!


    A cold wind blew by, and then a man in grey appeared out of thin air. He was wearing a dome hat, with a cigarette in his mouth, and looked at the direction of Wang Xu and others.


    "Interesting... A little bug can kill so many shadowless puppets..."


    The corner of the man''s mouth cracked, revealing a black, even with some blood and flesh of fangs.


    "To kill them?"


    Next to the man in grey, another woman in black appeared slowly. The woman''s hair was very long, hanging behind her very upturned buttocks. Her figure was protruding forward and upturned backward, which made her sexy.


    If you don''t look at your face, it''s a beautiful woman, but look at your face


    Her face, however, is densely covered with cyan lines, forming a thorn flower. At first glance, it looks like a tattoo. If you look at it carefully, it looks like a woman born with lines growing from flesh and blood.


    "I''m a little curious. How do these little insects kill the shadowless puppet?" The man in grey said with a smile.


    "I can''t think of it. I want to know that it''s not wuzun of human beings to directly go and catch them and ask them. It''s just a group of ordinary insects in the master''s realm. It won''t take much trouble to catch them. No matter how he does it." The woman in black is a little impatient.


    The man in grey was smiling and did not speak.


    After a moment''s silence, he spoke again:


    "You''re right. It''s just a few insects with some little secrets. Forget it. Kill them. It seems that their direction is to go to the ruins and secret places. They can''t affect the plan."


    "They''ll be away for half a day at most, and I''ll be back in the evening." The woman in black shakes her hand and seems to be moving her hands and feet. Her voice is a little impatient.


    "Sure enough, it''s either my own body or I''m not comfortable. I''m not comfortable all over... OK, I''ll leave. Wait for me at night!"


    The voice fell.


    She has strode towards the direction of Wang Xu and others to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    A bull of four meters in size fell to the ground. After a few times, he lost his life completely.


    Malone took out the magic sword from the head of the bull, cut the bull''s stomach, cut off its four legs, cut off the best piece of beef tendon, and carefully roasted it on the campfire.


    Sprinkle the spices that a few people carry with them, bake them to eight ripe, oil and water dripping, and the fragrance is pleasant. Several people at the scene are attracted to swallow.


    Finally.


    The meat is ready.


    "Mr. Wang, there is no restaurant in the wild. Please try my barbecue skill."


    Malone urgently took down the barbecue, but he didn''t eat it himself. Instead, he immediately sent it to Wang Xu with a flattering smile on his face.


    Wang Xu is a little speechless.


    Since he was on the road, Malone has been trying to please him. I don''t know why. Is it because of what he said in the unknown town? It shouldn''t be.


    Otherwise, this Malone is too shameless.


    Is he such a careful man? Can you still kill him?


    It''s too timid.


    At this time.


    "Mr. Wang, you have saved us. I don''t think you can repay us. Please accept this." The summer rain unexpectedly also walked over.


    What does Wang Xugang want to say? She has three more herbs in her hand.


    One is a blood red plant with twelve silver leaves, which looks like a plant with two six pointed stars.


    On the other hand, the whole body is bluish, and there seems to be starlight flickering on the surface.


    The third one is not a plant, but a mushroom like thing. It is black and looks like gold but not iron. It seems to be heavy.


    "Mr. Wang, this is yinxuecao, 1000 years old, this is xingguanglanye, 800 years old, this is heijingu, 500 years old!" Xia Yu seriously introduced:


    "These are the martial medicine that my grandfather gave me before I came out. They are the best things on me."


    Wang Xu glanced and found that these things were useless to him. But for Xia Yu and other congenital masters, they are indeed precious.


    Because these medicinal plants are the core medicine base for refining some top-grade pills, which plays an extremely important auxiliary role for the martial arts who are born in the five grade master''s realm to attack the large-scale master''s realm.


    Obviously, Xia Yu''s grandfather prepared these plants in advance for her to break through the big division in the future. Xia Yu''s sincerity can be imagined.


    After a moment''s silence, Wang Xu smiles, but shakes his head and says, "I''ve got my heart, but you''d better take back these three plants. They''re useless to me."


    Hearing this, Zhao Hemen, Ma Long and an Baihe are all shocked. They can''t ask their grandfathers or grandmothers for these three medicines.


    As a result, Wang Xu regarded it as nothing?


    Xia Yu''s eyes twinkled two times, and silently collected the medicine plant in his hand into his personal space magic weapon.


    She knows that what Wang Xu said is right. These things are precious to her, but for Wang Xu, I''m afraid they are no different from the weeds and flowers at her feet.


    "Mr. Wang, anyway, you saved my life. I will repay you when I have a chance." Xia Yu said seriously.


    Wang Xu shook his head and just laughed.


    How can he need a martial master to repay him?


    How to repay?


    However, Xia Yu''s heart, he remembered.


    However, Wang Xu did not expect.


    After the summer rain, an Baihe came over.

 Chapter 1508

    "Here you are."


    An Baihe didn''t say much, so he raised his hand and threw Wang Xu a warm blue jade bottle. In the bottle, there was only one milky white pill, which was as condensed as milk, but with a warm luster.


    "Don''t refuse. I don''t like to owe people."


    Leaving this sentence behind, an Baihe turned and left, and sat down by the campfire again.


    "Well? Is it a top-grade pill... Or Mingyuan pill? "


    Wang Xu was a little surprised. He glanced at some silent an Baihe and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Mingyuan pill is the holy medicine for healing. It is also extremely needed by the great master Jingwu of seven or eight grades. It can effectively recover the injury in battle and is of great value.


    Of course, what surprised him was not the pills given by an Baihe, but the man.


    From the first meeting, he saw that an Baihe had a mask on his face, which covered his original appearance.


    However, because it involves other people''s privacy, Wang Xu has no desire to explore.


    But now, although the "life source pill" that an Baihe gave him is still useless to him, it is no lighter than Xia Yu.


    "What are you looking at?" At this time, an Baihe suddenly looked up and frowned.


    "No... I just want to say that I didn''t really save you in return." Wang Xu smile, originally he wanted to say that life source Dan is useless to himself, but to the mouth but still changed the mouth.


    For the secret of an Baihe, he suddenly became a little curious.


    Same second.


    Zhao Hemen also struggled to come up and give Wang Xu a boiled soup, licking his face and Malone, one left and one right to please Wang Xu.


    Obviously, the wealth of the two men is less than that of the two women.


    While fawning on Wang Xu, they also secretly look at each other, and both of them can see that they cherish each other''s eyes.


    Wang Xu looks at an Baihe, and they look at him. As a man, how can they not guess Wang Xu''s mind?


    It must be a pity!


    An Baihe''s face is just ordinary, but her figure is the best. If you only look at her back, it''s a pity for any man to feel such a strong contrast!


    But Wang Xu didn''t know what they were thinking. While enjoying their flattery, he chatted with several people.


    As the saying goes, men and women match, work is not tired, topic is not short.


    A few people chatting, the topic is about life and dreams.


    "Mr. Wang, you are so powerful that you should be a great master, right? With your accomplishments, you are sure to enter Kowloon college, or bloody warrior college, or even Xianwu college? " Zhao Hemen asked in a sudden voice.


    "Xianwu college?" It was the first time that Wang Xu heard the name.


    Is there a college in Xuankong city?


    It seems that this Xiandao college is more powerful than the previous two colleges.


    Is it because of his return to this life, which caused the change?


    When you think about it, many people and things have been changed in this life.


    The Chinese world, apart from that, is totally different from the previous world at the same time. It is a world shaking change.


    Here in Xuankong City, the demon battlefield is coming ahead of time. Red cangyue''s life is changed by him, even his newly married wife, Dijiang Yue.


    In his previous life, Emperor Jiang Yue had never been a member of the immortal sect. It is said that she was passed on by the empress of the emperor''s family. In a short period of one hundred years, she surpassed the empress of the emperor''s family and became a new generation of empress who suppressed the demons in Xuankong city!


    In this life, Emperor Jiang Yue married him, stayed away from Xuankong City, and worshipped the immortal sect


    And the weird people that happened to the little town before.


    Everything is changing and Wang Xu is caught off guard.


    "Mr. Wang, you don''t know Xianwu college, do you?" Summer rain beautiful eyes twinkle, as if I can''t believe it.


    Malone and Lily two people also strange look.


    "I don''t know." Wang Xu is a little embarrassed, "can you give me a detailed introduction?"


    Zhao he men just wanted to open his mouth, but Xia Yu scrambled to introduce him: "Mr. Wang, let me tell you something. Xianwu college is the best and top martial arts college in Xianwu area of Ming Yue dynasty!"


    "Originally, the best top college in a big area like this would not come to our small place like Xuankong city to recruit students. However, because the news of the coming of the demon battlefield was so popular, many big cities and forces in the hinterland of the imperial dynasty began to send people to come, and Xianwu college was one of them."


    "So, the demon battlefield has come to Xuankong City, which has been confirmed by the official of Mingyue dynasty?" Wang Xu was surprised.


    He didn''t expect that when he got married at the emperor''s house, so many things happened outside.


    Although most of them were originally expected when he started the layout, some of them were beyond the accident.


    It''s too fast!


    Xuankong city is located in the edge of manghuang, at the junction of Mingyue Dynasty and Wu Dynasty, which is the second of the three Wudao dynasties in the solar realm.


    This kind of small place is not worth mentioning for the two dynasties, so few big forces pay attention to it.


    The first is because the distance is too far, the second is because the distance is too far.


    The so-called Mountain High Emperor far, said is Xuankong city here.


    But now, the action of Ming Yue Dynasty is too fast.


    Why?


    Unless the big forces in the Ming Yue Dynasty knew that the demon battlefield would come here, so they set out ahead of time, so they came here so quickly.


    But if this is the case, there must be something behind it that Wang Xu doesn''t know.


    Wang Xu''s silence is misunderstood by Xia Yu.


    "Mr. Wang, you don''t know the imperial court, do you? Ah, although I seldom heard of it before, I''ve heard more recently. Let me tell you more about it. "


    Xia Yu said quickly, her eyes shining with excitement, and finally she was able to suppress Wang Xu on "one thing", which made her a little proud.


    "Under the Ming moon Dynasty, there are thousands of places that are the same as our Xuankong city. Among them, our Xuankong city can only be said to be a remote and barren place, which is nothing at all.


    Because the territory of the imperial dynasty was too large, so for the convenience of management, the imperial dynasty divided the territory into eight areas, Xianwu area was one of them.


    Under the big region, it is divided into counties and cities. Even the smallest county has nearly 20 cities under its jurisdiction.


    As for these cities, they are all the same as our Xuankong City, but it is said that there are strengths and weaknesses among them. It''s said that Xuankong city seems to be one of the 20 cities in manghuang County... "


    Wang Xu picked an eyebrow. In his previous life, he remembered that Xuankong city was occupied by the Wu Dynasty and belonged to the Wu Dynasty.


    As a result, in this life, he was occupied by the Ming moon Dynasty. Was it because of his "Kunpeng" shaking wings, which caused the storm?


    He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He didn''t know whether the situation was good or bad.

 Chapter 1509

    He had known for a long time about the territorial division of the imperial dynasty. After all, the solar boundary is too big, not to mention the ontological territory, even the lower boundaries occupied by the warriors are like the gravel of the sea of stars.


    If there is no detailed management system, it really can''t be managed. Even so, the management system of the three dynasties in the solar world is more inclined to the ancient Chinese idea of "governing by doing nothing", and the local autonomy is extremely strong.


    As long as you don''t carry the banner and rebel in name and hand in resources on time, you won''t send a large army to suppress and let you stir up the wind and rain on your own territory.


    "Mr. Wang, do you want to take a chance at Xianwu college after exploring the secret place of wuzun relics like us? It''s said that the first Dean of Xianwu college was the old master of Xianwu kingdom in the Ming Yue Dynasty 3000 years ago!


    Therefore, the cultivation resources and inside information of Xianwu college are the most profound. If we can get in, we will surely win the title of wuzun in the future! "


    Xia Yu raised her chin with pride. In her eyes, she was full of fantasies about the future of life and dreams.


    You know, in Xuankong City, ordinary talented people are only pursuing the great master''s realm in their whole life.


    Only a few of the top forces, such as the emperor''s family and the Chijia''s family, are in pursuit of wuzun!


    As long as they join Xianwu college, they can also be like these young masters. How can they not yearn for the chance to win the title of wuzun in this life?


    In addition.


    Such as Xianwu college, it is no longer classified into four levels of human strength, but transcends heaven, earth, Xuan, Huang, and even the general respectable level, and is close to the imperial power.


    For example, many families and sects have one or more wuzuns in their power. These gifted children also want to go to places like Xianwu college.


    Xia Yu seems very excited, small mouth is still in Balabala said: "Mr. Wang, you are about the same age as us, but your strength is much stronger than us. If you go to sign up, you will be selected to join Xianwu college!"


    Wang Xu nodded. It''s true that he was a talented wuzun. How could Xianwu college not accept him?


    Isn''t that a fool!


    "Are you all going to Xianwu college?" Wang Xu asked with a smile.


    Xia Yu, an Baihe, Zhao Hemen and Ma Long all nodded quickly.


    However, Zhao Hemen was a little embarrassed and said: "however, we have a better chance of summer rain. I''m afraid we''re just cannon fodder. We just want to go and see the bigger world outside, and..."


    At the end, he stopped, a trace of helplessness and pain flashed on his face.


    Next to him, Malone said in a low voice


    "Moreover, once the demon battlefield comes to Xuankong City, we may all die. At this time, all the families and clans that have the ability to withdraw from Xuankong city have begun to withdraw..."


    Hearing this, Wang Xu nodded and sighed.


    When the demon battlefield comes, all living beings are like ants.


    He has nothing to say about these people''s choices. Everyone and every force has the right to choose their own future.


    Some people want to live, some don''t want to die, some want to fight, some don''t want to work hard


    But there''s one thing.


    Since ancient times, the battlefield has been a bloody hell with millions of corpses, but it is also a place where the strong come forth in large numbers!


    "In fact, the demon battlefield is not terrible, such as Xianwu college. Many powerful disciples and disciples organize young disciples to go to various demon battlefields for training every year. What''s really terrible is the competition among the Colleges... Inside Xianwu college, it''s very cruel. "


    At this time, an Baihe, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly said: "Xianwu college is divided into inner and outer courts. Those who want to enter the inner court must be under 30 years old and above the great master.


    Even after you enter the inner courtyard, the class will still be divided into four levels: low, medium, high and extreme. The four grades of great masters and the six grades can only enter the lower class. If you want to rise, there will be an upgrade assessment every month... "


    She seems to know Xianwu college very well and speak more carefully.


    Xia Yu, Zhao Hemen and Ma Long were all stunned. They did not expect that there were so many divisions in Xianwu college.


    The inner courtyard.


    Under the age of 30, above the great master


    These conditions are simply terrible. How many warriors can break into the big division before they are 30 years old?


    In Xuankong City, in addition to the top talents in the major families, few people can do it!


    But this kind of "genius" in Xianwu college is the most common rubbish.


    "By the way, an Baihe, you don''t seem to have said where you come from. You know Xianwu college so well, you don''t happen to come from Xianwu college, do you?" Wang Xu suddenly asked, not smiling.


    This is both a trial and a joke.


    After the previous conversation, he also knew that these four people did not come from the same place. Xia Yu and the other three were all the children of Xuankong''s main city. When they came out to experience, they happened to meet an Baihe on the way.


    "Not bad."


    But unexpectedly, an Baihe was silent for a moment and nodded


    "I''m really from Xianwu college. This time I came to Xuankong City, I was following my senior brothers and tutors in the college to prepare to participate in this new demon battlefield..."


    "Really?" Wang Xu was a little stunned, but on the surface there was not much change.


    "What?"


    But Xia Yu and others were shocked.


    "Well, in fact, I should have told you earlier, but I haven''t found a suitable opportunity to speak..." an Baihe bowed his head and lowered his voice


    "I''m going to leave. When I was in danger in the small town, I had already sent out a signal for help. I think there will be some senior brothers or tutors nearby to pick me up soon..."


    She''s not finished yet.


    All of a sudden.


    "Lily, how does the teacher teach us?" A voice came abruptly, with a trace of discontent in it.


    Follow.


    Two young men suddenly appeared in front of several people.


    These two men are all in splendid clothes with extraordinary bearing. The weapons they carry are not magic weapons, but all spiritual weapons.


    The first man was holding the inferior spirit sword in his hand. His brow was slightly wrinkled, and his face was discontented. It was this man who spoke.


    On the other hand, he is slender, handsome, with a kind smile on his face, but his attitude is a lot more friendly. Although he doesn''t open his mouth, it''s just a glance that makes him feel like a spring breeze.


    The accomplishments of these two people are not too strong. They are both new to the nine grades.


    See two people appear, an Lily face suddenly show a trace of bitterness.


    "Elder martial brother..."


    She wanted to explain something.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by the man with the sword


    "The tutor has taught us that if we come out to experience, we should always be vigilant and don''t easily tell us our origins!


    Especially in the place where the demon battlefield comes, no one knows whether the people here are invaded by demons, and they can''t easily believe it. Have you forgotten? "


    An Baihe was reprimanded with pale face and speechless mouth.


    "Well, Su Lin, Lily has just joined the college. It''s her first time to experience. Forgive her." Seeing this, the man with a gentle smile next to him opened his mouth and seemed to want to be a peacemaker.


    But the next second, he glanced at Wang Xu, with a trace of indifference in the corner of his mouth


    "But who are you? Deliberately hide the breath, hide, say! What''s your purpose in getting close to younger martial sister Lily? "


    It''s totally two attitudes.


    Even, with this question, the momentum of the two suddenly broke out, directly targeting Wang Xu.


    It seems that as long as Wang Xu says a wrong word, they will immediately start to kill Wang Xu on the spot.

 Chapter 1510

    Wang Xu is a little speechless.


    He''s hiding his breath, hiding his head?


    His strength is poor. If you can''t see through his true cultivation, don''t yell here. His breath is just the change of heaven and earth caused by the cultivation of wuzun level.


    The weak can''t see the truth of the strong, they can only blame themselves for being too spicy.


    Hide the head of a fart!


    Give me a fart!


    Before Wang Xu spoke, an Baihe was in a hurry.


    "Brother Sulin, brother zhaofeiyu, he''s Wang Xu. Don''t get me wrong. He''s not a bad man. Before we were in danger, it was he who saved us, otherwise, we would have died. "


    Anbaihe explains quickly.


    "Hum, childish!"


    Su Lin snorted coldly and scolded again


    "Lily, when you come out for the first time, you don''t know the danger outside. Why did he save you? For what? It''s very likely that the previous danger is specially arranged by this person in order to get close to you. You have no experience. You are too stupid! "


    As he spoke, his face was full of anger and his younger martial sister was not sensible.


    Zhao Feiyu still stares at Wang Xu with a smile and sneers


    "Boy, let go of your cultivation. Don''t cover it up for me. I''ll see what cultivation you can do to save Liu pin''s younger martial sister Lily!"


    "What accomplishments do you ask me?" Wang Xu slowly raised his head and said with a smile: "I said I was the next wuzun. Do you believe me?"


    "Ha ha, are you the local warrior of Xuankong city? You are only thirty years old. You told me that you are Wu Zun. This is the first time I heard such a funny joke. Do you think we are idiots? "


    Zhao Feiyu sneered and said: "no matter you are not satisfied or joking, you dare to cheat us that you are the inferior wuzun. You are brave enough!"


    "Two elder martial brothers, we still have this kind of judgment. Prince Wang has no malice to us!" Xia Yu frowned and said aloud.


    "Little girl, don''t be so intimate. You are also the local warrior of Xuankong City, aren''t you? Who knows if you three are with this boy? " Zhaofeiyu glanced at Xiayu, disdaining to say.


    "Xia Yu, people look down on us and tell him something!" Zhao Hemen snorted angrily


    "We are not afraid of the shadow. If you don''t believe us, take your younger martial sister and leave!"


    "Well, that''s not enough. Say it! What''s the purpose of your deliberately approaching younger martial sister Lily? "


    Su Lin stares at several people playfully, and his eyes sweep lightly from the space magic weapon on the people.


    There was a trace of malice in the voice.


    "Elder martial brother Sulin, you have gone too far!" An Baihe''s face changed slightly. He stood out to block Xiayu and others, and his eyes became cold.


    "Too much? Lily, do you know what you''re talking about? Do you know who you''re talking to? This is your attitude towards elder martial brother? "


    Su Lin stares at an Baihe with disdain. He doesn''t bother to pretend any more and sneers


    "If you want to be beautiful, you can pretend to be cold. When you get out of college, you give me a cold face? For whom? "


    "A beautiful woman is cold, that''s cold, and you''re like that. How can you pretend to be your mother? An Baihe, you need to know yourself. For the sake of a college, I didn''t want to be so straightforward. Now... "


    "Get out of my way! Don''t chill that ugly face. It makes me sick! "


    in the twinkling of an eye.


    The smile on Wang Xu''s face disappeared.


    At this moment, he seemed to understand why an Baihe was wearing a face changing mask.


    I''m afraid I''ve said too much less about the cruel competition in Xianwu college, as the other party said before. How can it be a cruel law?


    In front of me, I exposed part of this cruelty.


    Wang Xu gets up slowly, looks up and looks at Su Lin deeply. The chill in his eyes is clearly visible.


    "Oh, boy, what are you looking at? Yes? So upset? Are you malicious to me and want to kill me? "


    Su Lin noticed Wang Xu''s change in an instant. He raised his mouth slightly and glanced at Wang Xu. Then he turned to Zhao Feiyu and laughed


    "Brother Feiyu, do you see it? I''m so afraid that the warriors in this small place are malicious to us and want to kill us! "


    "You say, what should I do now? Do you need to ask him for mercy and apologize? "


    ¡­¡­


    Same second.


    A hundred meters away from the crowd, a woman in black with a charming face came out of the dark and stood on the top of a big tree, looking at the location of Wang Xu and others.


    "Ha ha, have you been approached by others? Human beings... Ha ha, this is human beings. It''s more cruel to kill our own kind than to kill our demons. Forget it... I don''t have the interest to do it. Someone can do it for me. I don''t have to die under my hands, lucky bugs... "


    With a sneer, she looked up at the darkness in the distance. There was a trace of disdain in her eyes. Then she turned back quickly and disappeared in the coming direction.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t be impulsive, Mr. Wang!"


    Summer rain slowly close to Wang Xu, whispered reminder.


    She also saw the change of Wang Xu, so she worried about Wang Xu''s impulsive action.


    Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu are not easy to provoke. She can''t see through their accomplishments at all, but since they are from Xianwu college, they are all great masters.


    And the great master


    They can''t stir up trouble!


    Xia Yu knows that Wang Xu''s strength is certainly not weak, but she obviously does not believe that Wang Xugang said he is the next wuzun.


    In the end, there are two people on the opposite side, while Wang Xu has only one.


    Ma Long and Zhao Hemen also walked slowly to Wang Xu''s side, and their eyes were worried. Aren''t they angry?


    Anger!


    But sometimes, others are stronger than you. As a weak person, you can only bear it!


    No matter how angry or unwilling you are, you have to bite your teeth and bear it!


    And an Baihe''s face is also hard to see the extreme, she looked at Wang Xu a few people, seems to have made any decision, suddenly raised his head, no longer before the silence and careful.


    She stares at Su Lin and zhaofeiyu and shouts, "Su Lin, zhaofeiyu, you must apologize to them!"


    An Baihe can tolerate two people ridiculing their ugliness, but she absolutely does not allow them to attack Wang Xu and others.


    She is not stupid, two people''s malice, also all see in the eye.


    All the previous words were just excuses for being "respectable". It was this kind of excuse that they didn''t seem to have much patience to last longer.


    "Anbaihe, are you looking for death?" Su Lin''s face suddenly cold, cold eyes from Wang Xu several people, moved to an Lily Body.


    "You can try it!"


    An Baihe seems to have changed his personality, word by word. His eyes are extremely firm, without any fear and retreat.

 Chapter 1511

    Su Lin was provoked. How did he not expect that an Baihe, who had always been ordinary and unremarkable, would dare to speak to him like this?


    I''m looking for death!


    Almost instinctively, he started at him, but at this time, Zhao Feiyu reached out to stop him


    "Su Lin, calm down!"


    "Zhao Feiyu, what? You want to stop me? For such an ugly woman? " Su Lin''s face was cold and terrible, and the breath of the great master of nine grades on his body was as violent as fire.


    How strong!


    That''s horrible!


    Su Lin''s breath makes Xia Yu and others pale in an instant.


    No one thought that Su Lin would be so strong, which far exceeded the cultivation of ordinary great masters. Xia Yu, who had the highest cultivation among several people, felt that Su Lin''s breath was almost as strong as her grandfather''s.


    If they do


    be fraught with grim possibilities!


    Xia Yu''s beautiful eyes shake violently and her face turns pale.


    At this moment, she kept praying in her heart that Su Lin would not do it.


    On the other side.


    After Zhao Feiyu stops Su Lin, he pulls Su Lin aside and whispers something.


    After a few breaths.


    Two people come back again, although Su Lin''s face is still very ugly, in the eyes of a few people''s malice is not reduced, but more thick, but he is no longer action, seems to completely forget everything happened before.


    He took a deep look at an Baihe. Then he looked at Wang Xu and others. He bowed his head slightly and said:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it was just me who said a lot. I''m a hot tempered man, so don''t take it to heart."


    He apologized!


    It''s incredible!


    Xia Yu and others stare big eyes, eyes full of disbelief.


    Only Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed. Although Zhao Feiyu''s whispering to Su Lin was covered by means, how could he cover his perception?


    Why does Su Lin apologize?


    It''s simple.


    Zhaofeiyu said an Baihe''s hidden identity. It''s not simple. Su Lin can''t make it up. He''s afraid, so he makes a crisp apology.


    However, the apology eventually hit him in the face, so Su Lin secretly increased his malice towards Wang Xu and others, apparently planning to retaliate later.


    No matter what the reason is, Wang Xu is not ready to continue the conflict since the other party has no longer dare to fight.


    Just throw the ban on the two people. Once they are separated from Xia Yu and others, they will detonate automatically and kill them directly.


    He and Xia Yu and others are still relaxed. They don''t want to end so soon. Let them have a little more time.


    "Two elder martial brothers, no matter what you think, I believe in Wang Xu, Xia Yu and others, so they will continue to work with me..." at this time, an Baihe said again.


    "Together, as long as you are happy, junior sister lily." Zhao Feiyu said with a smile.


    With that, he glanced at Wang Xu, but gave a warning


    "Boy, I don''t care what means you use to make younger martial sister believe you, but you are also your ability. However, I''d like to remind you not to have the wrong thoughts, otherwise... "


    "Whenever I see something different, I will kill you directly!"


    As soon as Zhao Feiyu''s voice fell, Su Lin suddenly said, "do you hear me?"


    Obviously, he will suppress the anger, to vent part of it.


    "I know." Wang Xu was silent for a moment. Finally, he nodded.


    Secretly, he constantly warned himself, don''t be excited, two dead garbage, can easily pat dead mole ants, don''t have the same opinion with them, don''t have the same opinion.


    But he has this attitude.


    Fall in other people''s eyes, but timid, said the ugly point, simply cowardly incredible.


    Especially Xia Yu, Zhao Hemen and Ma long, Wang Xu''s eyes are full of disappointment and helplessness.


    Obviously, from their point of view, Wang Xu is just as afraid as them.


    For Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu, they were really shitting on their heads, and they gritted their teeth.


    Several people''s disappointments naturally can''t escape Wang Xu''s eyes, but he doesn''t care.


    Now if he really slaps Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu to death, Xia Yu and others'' disappointment will turn into excitement, shock and so on, but in the end, it''s hard to avoid awe and caution.


    He didn''t like that scene. He was awed by people. He had to be careful in every move, even in speaking and breathing. What else did he walk with? Do you enjoy yourself?


    Perhaps, this is the loneliness of the strong.


    Bloody, crazy, fearless


    That''s what he needed in the process of climbing from the weak to the top of the strong.


    In this life, as a strong man, all he wants is common.


    "Well, the rest is over. Let''s move on. We need to get to the secret place in two days, or we will miss the chance to enter the secret place. " At this time, Xia Yu suddenly said.


    "The secret place? What''s the secret Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu were stunned when they heard the words.


    "It''s a secret place of wuzun relics. There may be inheritance left in it." An Baihe glanced at them and explained calmly.


    Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu obviously want to go with them. This kind of thing can''t be concealed. It''s better to find out directly.


    Sure enough.


    Hearing the relics left by Wu Zun, their eyes lit up instantly.


    As students of Xianwu college, they came to Xuankong city so far, in addition to the compulsory task of the college, in order to find opportunities and become stronger?


    Both of them are great masters of Jiupin. They are greedy for wuzun relics.


    "Good! We really can''t afford to waste time. Let''s get going. " Su Lin''s breath was short and his eyes were greedy.


    Wang Xu glanced at him and knew that they were going to go with him. Suddenly, he was a little impatient


    "Do you want to kill them directly? The means should be hidden. Other people don''t know that I killed them, but that will definitely make them afraid... "


    In the end, he didn''t choose to do it.


    After all, the ban has been thrown away. As long as Su Lin and others are more than one kilometer away from Xia Yu and others, it will automatically start and kill them.


    So, it''s not a waste of power. After all, it''s two ants.


    Fortunately, the next step seems to be because Wang Xu is too "coward", and Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu are not interested in bullying. Or because of the secret place of wuzun ruins, they are in a desperate mood and don''t want to bully people any more.


    Two days later.


    The party finally arrived at the secret place of wuzun ruins.


    Here is a barren mountain in the wild, where the entrance to the relic''s secret place is.


    At this time, on the barren mountain, the place where the forest originally existed had already been occupied by various forces, and the place where the entrance was located was swept by many powerful people. It seemed that there were fire control experts, leaving only a piece of white land.


    In the middle of the white ground is a huge stone tablet, 20 meters high, buried deep in the mountain and cleared out.


    The whole barren mountain is the dead grave of the ancient wuzun. However, the dead grave in the barren mountain is only the external shape, and the real remains are in the secret space after the suppression of the dead grave.


    There were more forces coming here than Wang Xu had expected. There were as many as 15.


    Among them, the strength of beidaozong is not bad, barely ranked in the top five.


    On the way back, Wang xuzao has already received the communication from the Taoist of longzuo, so as soon as he gets here, he is ready to find an excuse to leave for a while.


    But he didn''t expect that before he opened his mouth, Su Lin looked at several people with disdain and sneered


    "Well, now that we have arrived at wuzun ruins, let''s separate here."


    "You trash, it''s time to go to your respective elders and go home to feed!"

 Chapter 1512

    "You


    Xia Yu looks up and looks at Su Lin angrily. It''s too hard for her to listen to each other. She can''t bear it any more.


    "What? Do you still want to do it? Ha ha, just in time, this time the college is in a hurry. I still lack a servant girl around me. It''s better for you. "


    Su Lin disdains to sweep to come over, talk unexpectedly is to start, obviously, repressed two days anger, he also very difficult in pressure.


    Now he has come to the secret place of wuzun ruins. Xia Yu is useless to him.


    "Elder martial brother Sulin!"


    At this time, Lily stood out with a cold face.


    Looking at her, Su Lin''s face was uncertain for a while. Finally, she withdrew her hand and snorted coldly


    "Younger martial sister lily, they are strangers after all. Now that we have arrived, we should be separated from them. Because, for our next heritage exploration, they are just a bunch of cumbersome! "


    "If elder martial brother Sulin wants to leave, you can just leave. I''ll go with them." Ann said quietly.


    With that, she deeply looks at Zhao Feiyu, who is smiling and watching the play. She knows that the other party should know some of her hidden secrets, so she can persuade Su Lin not to attack immediately.


    "Brother Feiyu, what do you think?"


    This is a reminder.


    Sure enough, zhaofeiyu shook his head, stood up and held Su Lin''s hand


    "Well, Su Lin, since junior sister lily is no longer in danger, let''s leave first. After all, the relics of wuzun are more important now. "


    By implication, he also regarded Xia Yu and others as a burden, separated from a few people alone, and the two acted alone to explore the ruins, which was naturally more in line with their minds.


    "OK, but I don''t want to. There''s another time!"


    Su Lin was still a little unwilling, but after all, he was advised to give a cold hum, drop a word and turn around.


    "Younger martial sister lily, there will be danger in the ruins. If you are in trouble, remember to send a distress signal in advance."


    Zhao Feiyu shakes his head, smiles at an Baihe, and then turns to leave.


    When they''re gone.


    Xia Yu suddenly snorted coldly: "I didn''t expect that there would be such bad scum in Xianwu college! They don''t deserve to be warriors at all


    "I said that the competition in the college is extremely cruel, sometimes even more cruel than outside."


    Lily shakes her head and lowers her head slightly. She doesn''t know what she thinks. Her voice is a little deep and complicated for a moment.


    Then, several people chatted two more words and began to say goodbye to each other.


    Xia Yu, Zhao Hemen and Ma Long all have their elders here, and an Baihe also leaves with them.


    Soon, Wang Xu was left alone.


    "That''s good. I don''t have to take the initiative."


    Wang Xu shakes his head and smiles. He watches the four people''s back disappear. The next second, his body suddenly twists slightly and disappears in the same place.


    In the distance.


    An Baihe, who was far away, suddenly felt something at his feet. He turned his head and looked behind him strangely, with a trace of shock in his eyes


    "What''s the matter? The location mark I secretly placed on Wang Xu disappeared? no It doesn''t disappear. It appears again, but it''s a thousand meters away! "


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Kilometers away.


    In the position occupied by beidaozong, nearly 20 figures, either sitting or standing, gathered here.


    Most of them are young people, led by only two or three beidaozong elders, each of whom is a great master of nine grades.


    Among them, Taoist longzuo stands out in the crowd like a white crane.


    At this point.


    Taoist longzuo is talking with the other two elders. It seems that he is arranging the next trip to explore the relics.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Xu''s figure appears beside him out of thin air. Two elders suddenly raise their heads and drink together.


    "Who!"


    Taoist long Zuo is the most responsive. As soon as the two elders'' voices fall, he doesn''t even think about it. He turns around and claps it. Master Jiupin''s cultivation burst out with all his strength and doesn''t leave a single hand.


    It is an absolutely intolerable provocation for a warrior to approach himself suddenly without informing him in advance. It''s only common for him to kill people directly. Who knows if someone is malicious?


    However.


    Taoist long Zuo''s all-out effort is in the air.


    It''s not that he saw Wang Xu and took the initiative to stop.


    It was his palm that hit Wang Xu''s body protecting Zhenyuan, which was automatically distributed outside his body. He couldn''t get in at all.


    instant.


    The other two elders'' eyes were wide and inconceivable.


    "What are you..."


    One of them opened his mouth to drink, but he had not finished.


    Like pushing a mountain, Taoist longzuo bowed down beside Wang Xu. He was extremely respectful and panicked


    "It''s Prince Wang! Old Meng Lang, please forgive me for offending you by mistake


    instant.


    Next to the two elders, again frozen, eyes dull, silly in place.


    What happened?


    Who the hell is this man?


    Wang Xu flatly glanced at them, then looked at the Dragon left Taoist, light way: "no harm, get up."


    "Yes." Taoist long Zuo nodded respectfully.


    "Are these all the disciples of beidaozong who are going to enter the ruins this time?" Wang Xu looked up and looked around.


    Because of the restriction of the forbidden area in the wuzun ruins, only young people under the age of 30 can enter the secret space in the ruins.


    Among the disciples of beidaozong, the most powerful is Xiao Hong, the disciple of longzuo Taoism. It seems that after the last incident, Xiao Hong was so stimulated that he went back to work hard, and his accomplishments actually increased a lot.


    Most of the others are in the master''s field, and only a few of them are the six grade masters.


    so


    As far as the general forces outside are concerned, it can be seen how difficult it is to cultivate great masters of martial arts under the age of 30. It''s not a genius out of ten thousand.


    "Well, I''ll protect them when I get into the secret." Wang Xu nodded and said a word casually. Then he went to one side and sat down and closed his eyes.


    "Nourishing the spirit" is not a rest for ordinary people, but a kind of cultivation of cultivating the spirit.


    For his appearance of ignoring everyone and acting as if there were no one else, the Dragon left Taoist took it for granted and was careful.


    But other people can''t stand it.


    Fortunately, the two elders said that after all, people are mature and refined. Just by looking at the attitude of the people of the left Taoist School of dragon towards Wang Xu, we can see that Wang Xu is definitely not simple.


    However, many of the other disciples were young and arrogant, and their eyes were sulky.


    What''s that?


    How can young people like them treat them as nothing?


    There are also circles among young disciples.


    The three great master liupin''s disciples, two men and one woman, all gathered around Xiao Hong with indignation on their faces.

 Chapter 1513

    "Brother Xiao, do you know who that guy is? How could you be so crazy? "


    "That''s to say, if you dare to approach the elder suddenly, you are looking for death! If it wasn''t for the elder''s great strength, he would have been a dead man! "


    "Yes, brother Xiao, do you know who he is? They are very curious. They are not from our family. They must be from outside... "


    A few people talk, or angry, or complain, will be coquetry.


    However.


    Xiao Hong, surrounded by them, stares at Wang Xu, but it is extremely complicated.


    Sitting there, Wang Xu seemed to be half shorter than they were standing, but in Xiao Hong''s eyes, it was as if he was looking at a towering mountain that he could never climb or surpass.


    "He..."


    After three breaths of silence, Xiao Hongcai finally opened his mouth.


    "He..."


    "He..."


    Unfortunately, in the end, he did not dare to tell Wang Xu''s true identity, but just said vaguely:


    "... he''s Prince Wang. He has a big background. You''d better not offend him... No, absolutely not!"


    Smell speech, the other three people immediately silly eyes, full of brain of doubt.


    Wang Xu


    Who is it?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    On the other side.


    Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu walked side by side, constantly heading for the central stone tablet where the dry grave was located.


    "Oh, a group of small local waste, old and old, is only eight grade master. The so-called" genius "brought by them is no more than six grade master. With such a little strength, how dare you covet the relics left by a wuzun?"


    Su Lin''s eyes disdained to sweep a force not far away, without polite irony.


    "Isn''t that right? Just these wastes, where can we rob the relics? It''s really lucky for us to come to Xuankong city for only two or three days. The demon battlefield hasn''t come yet. We don''t need to work hard to get such a good chance! " Zhao Feiyu said with a smile.


    "That''s right, but I don''t like the sight of these rubbish!" Su Lin nodded, then shook his head again.


    "Ha ha, it''s easy. I''ll enter the secret space after the ruins. When they work hard to find the treasure, we''ll just kill them in the past. Although it''s just a bunch of waste, it can also save us a lot of things, which can be regarded as waste utilization. " Zhaofeiyu continued to smile.


    "Ha ha, sure enough, brother Feiyu, you''re smart. If you think about it, these wastes are really useful." Su Lin laughed.


    As they walked and chatted, they glanced at the big and small forces gathered around them. They found that the most powerful and powerful of these forces were not led by Wu Zun. That is to say, they were more unscrupulous.


    At this time, their distance from Xiayu and others is growing.


    Five hundred meters!


    Six hundred meters!


    Seven hundred meters!


    Eight hundred meters!


    Nine hundred meters!


    Seeing, one kilometer away, there was only one hundred meters left. The shadow of death still covered the whole body of the two people.


    But they still didn''t feel it and went on.


    The area of barren hills and dry graves is large and small, but it is definitely more than 3000 meters.


    At this time, Xia Yu and others had come to the gathering place of family power, which is located in the central stone tablet of the dry grave, about 1200 meters to the north.


    Because the entrance to the ruins has not yet been opened, all forces are stationed outside, so as not to get too close and cause misunderstanding by other forces.


    But Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu are totally unscrupulous and go to the central stone tablet.


    It has already attracted the attention of all forces.


    However, the atmosphere of the great master of nine grades emanating from their bodies, and the spirit weapons that they hold in their hands, all reveal that they are not simple.


    So for a moment, no one moved. Everyone was waiting, or waiting for the strongest forces to come forward.


    "Cut, a group of waste, one by one staring at us, want to stop us and fear each other, do not dare!" Su Lin glanced around and sneered.


    Ever since he was selected by the academy and came to Xuankong city to participate in the trial task of the coming demon battlefield, he was full of resentment.


    Demon battlefield is full of danger, even if they are students of Xianwu college, they may still die.


    Perhaps, this kind of pressure is also his motivation to constantly ridicule the local warriors in Xuankong city. At least, seeing that others are more useless than himself, his heart is still full of superiority and pride.


    The two are still moving forward.


    The distance of the last 100 meters is shortened rapidly.


    Soon, it''s the last ten meters.


    They, however, are still unaware of death.


    Five meters!


    Four meters!


    Three meters!


    Two meters!


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn, who are those two guys? So arrogant? Don''t we have so many forces in all directions? "


    Beidaozong station, Xiao Hong''s side, after listening to Xiao Hong''s warning, three people for a long time speechless.


    It''s hard to recover from the shock. When I look up, I see Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu''s actions. One of the male disciples can''t help but scold again.


    "That''s right. Which force are these two guys from? Do you want to die? "


    Other people''s eyes also show sarcasm.


    "Young master..."


    Taoist longzuo also looks at Wang Xu and asks what he wants to say.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t be trouble." Wang Xu didn''t open his eyes, but he seemed to accept all the changes around him, and directly interrupted him.


    Taoist long Zuo was slightly stunned, and then he thought, "childe''s meaning is that if we don''t intervene, other forces will not help it."


    Sure enough.


    Next second.


    There are two forces that can''t sit still. Two dignified old men, full of anger, burst into the air and yelled at Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu


    "Where is the younger generation? Don''t you know any manners and rules? So many of our predecessors are waiting around. Who gave you the courage to take the lead? "


    "Who are you from? So... Arrogant? "


    One in front of the other, one in anger, one in pity.


    instantaneous.


    Before the stone tablet, Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu stopped at the last meter of the kilometer.


    "Where do we come from?"


    Su Lin looked up with a touch of fun on his face. Then he suddenly sneered


    "Two old things, you don''t deserve to know! I''ve lived seven years and eighty years, and I''m still in the nine grade division. Two wastes! "


    "You


    The two old men''s faces turned red, and one of them stepped forward with a sudden step, ready to fight with anger.


    However.


    Zhao Feiyu''s voice then came leisurely: "Su Lin, you have to forgive others. You don''t have to worry about them."


    Then he looked up at them and said, "we are from Xianwu college. If you don''t want to die, you''d better turn around and go away."


    His words are equally impolite.


    Even insulting.


    But.


    When the two elders heard the speech, they suddenly stopped. They were pale and full of doubts. They did not dare to move again and hesitated.


    "Not yet!"


    Seeing their hesitation, Su Lin opened his eyes and drank suddenly. His breath soared, and his spirit sword soared into the air. A terrible and visible pressure swept all over the place.


    instantaneous.


    The two elders'' faces changed wildly and their feet retreated. They were not frightened, but forced by the momentum.


    "Waste!"


    Seeing this, Su Lin disdains to hum coldly. Then he doesn''t look at them any more. He turns around and nods to Zhao Feiyu


    "Well, let''s continue. I can''t wait for this wuzun relic..."


    "Me too, hope to find some good things in it..." Zhao Feiyu nods and smiles.


    As they spoke, they took a step.


    One meter.


    Ordinary people can take one step.


    Let alone the warrior.


    Only one third of them stepped out in one step, and the distance under their feet was more than one meter.


    instant.


    Whoa!


    The golden light soared, dazzling everywhere, covering the sky.

 Chapter 1514

    The golden light is like fire.


    In an instant, from a small flame, burning to the maximum potential, and even the potential of covering the sky.


    But this fire comes and goes quickly.


    But in the blink of an eye, all the people on the scene disappeared.


    In the same place, only two piles of black ashes were left, and two spirit weapons lying on the ground and losing their masters.


    The surrounding mountains and forests, all forces, a dead silence.


    Not far away in the sky, the two old men who had been forced to retreat were even more dazed and frightened.


    "Hiss...!"


    I don''t know how long this silence lasted. Finally, I don''t know who took a breath.


    Next, the sound of pumping air, gathered in one place, was resounding through the mountains.


    All eyes were wide open, looking at the two piles of black ashes under the central stone tablet and the two ownerless spirit tools beside the dead grave in disbelief.


    In this case, if they didn''t have these two spirit weapons, I''m afraid people would not associate black ash with Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu.


    Even, there may be speculation that the sudden disappearance of the two may have entered the ruins.


    But now


    Only silence!


    Hoo


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blowing, two piles of black ash blowing, quietly away by the wind, scattered in the surrounding mountains, become the fertilizer to nourish the trees.


    Same second.


    Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes, a calm glance, there is no sadness or joy, Gujing no wave.


    At least.


    These two wastes have wasted decades of air and are not so worthless when they die. At least they can be used as fertilizer.


    The next second, he got up and went straight to the central stone tablet.


    At this time, almost all the forces were in shock and uncertainty. No one knew how Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu died.


    What''s more, I don''t know what kind of means can be used to kill two talented strong men who are from Xianwu college and become the great master of nine grades.


    Wang Xu''s move immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Who is he?"


    "What does he want to do?"


    "Wait, there is the residence of beidaozong. Judging from his age, is he Xiao Hong? But what does he mean when he comes out? "


    There was a lot of discussion and confusion.


    Zhao Hemen, Ma long, Xia Yu, an Baihe and others also looked at Wang Xu, whose face changed slightly.


    "It''s Prince Wang. What does he want to do?" Zhao river gate strange road.


    "I don''t know..." Malone shook his head.


    Summer rain brow lock, silent, also don''t want to understand.


    An Baihe was the only one. Her eyes suddenly flashed, and her face showed an irrepressible shock. She suddenly thought of a possibility.


    "But... It should be impossible at all... If it is..." an Baihe murmured in his heart, and his eyes were more and more shocked.


    meanwhile.


    In front of him, four or five meters away, were the pieces left by Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu after they were ashed.


    He made a move from afar. Suddenly, two magic weapons flew out of thin air and went straight into his hand. Then he turned them over by his backhand and put them into his personal space magic weapons.


    This change is abrupt, rapid and unexpected.


    Even the two elders who were the closest to the master of Jiupin cultivation didn''t react. They were too late to stop.


    After they react, Wang Xu has put things away, and their faces suddenly change.


    One of the old men, whose greed was fleeting, strode out and burst out


    "The younger generation of beidaozong, my spoils, how dare you rob them?"


    "Your booty?"


    Wang Xu was ready to turn around and leave. When he heard the speech, he immediately raised his eyes and scoffed


    "By two mole ants, a momentum on the back of the waste, these words, where do you come from the confidence to say?"


    "You..."


    The old man''s face was gloomy. The next second, he was angry. He didn''t talk to Wang xuduo any more. He wanted to fight directly.


    He saw clearly that Wang Xu came out of beidaozong''s residence, and the old man knew exactly what influence beidaozong was.


    The strongest big long Laolong Zuodao is just as strong as him, not to mention a junior!


    "It''s your own death. Don''t blame me. It''s just you. I don''t know how to be polite. I''m angry..." the cruel light in the old man''s eyes flashed alternately with the color of greed.


    His speed is extremely fast. After two breaths, he rushes in front of Wang Xu. He is a great master of nine grades. He wants to kill Wang Xu with one hand.


    But the next second.


    The darkness brought by a big hand obscured his sight, and the world in front of him seemed to turn into night in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    Kneading his head, Wang Xu looks up and looks at another old man, although he doesn''t speak.


    But this glance made the old man''s face change. His knees softened and he fell from the sky and knelt down on the ground.


    Then came his voice of begging for mercy:


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Zhang He, the old man in Xuankong, has nothing to do with Cangwu. He just took that step and didn''t mean to do anything to you!


    Please be aware! Don''t get me wrong! Excuse me! "


    Zhang he repeatedly apologized, even to the back, he saw Wang Xu face expressionless, actually began to kowtow for mercy, the force is so big, the rocks on the ground were smashed out of a small hole.


    This kind of time, can''t help Zhang he not fear.


    What kind of cultivation monster can you achieve?


    In the strange death scenes of Su Lin and Zhao Feiyu, where can Zhang he not guess that Wang Xu is the one behind the scenes?


    He kept begging for mercy.


    But Wang Xu didn''t look at him. At this time, he had come to the front of the central stone tablet. Under the shadow of his mind, there was some kind of energy gathering slowly inside the stone tablet.


    Ruins, it''s about to open.


    The four sides and other forces are obviously aware of the signs of the opening of the ruins, and are slowly converging. However, a hundred meters away from Wang Xu, without exception, they all stop.


    No one spoke, and no one dared to approach Wang Xu at this time.


    That scene just now, it''s too scary.


    Only the people of beidaozong, led by the people of longzuodao, came to Wang Xu with pride. All of them were proud except shocked.


    Soon.


    There are forces again. They are Zhao Hemen, Ma long, Xia Yu, an Baihe and others. They are surrounded by their elders.


    "Xia Yu, do you really know him?" Although it had been explained before it came out, as it got closer and closer, some people could not help but tremble to confirm.


    "Really." Xia Yu nodded and hummed coldly: "Xia Dong, you''d better show me some man''s appearance. Later, you''d better not lose face in front of Prince Wang!"


    If it were normal, summer and winter would be angry. But at this time, he nodded obediently and did not dare to refute Xia Yu.


    Soon, Xia Yu and others also came to Wang Xu. Before they came forward, Wang Xu had turned his head to look at it and motioned with a smile.


    In an instant, several people put down their hearts. After two more sentences, they went home to their elders.


    "You..."


    Only an Baihe is one step behind. She looks at Wang Xu with complicated eyes


    "Is it a... Wuzun?"


    "I am." Wang Xu smiles and nods. He doesn''t mean to hide it at all.


    All of a sudden, an Baihe''s eyes became more complicated and speechless. It seems that he didn''t expect Wang Xuhui to admit so readily. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Wang Xu also saw some, didn''t say much, calmly turned to look at the central stele.


    "The ruins are about to open."

 Chapter 1515

    Wang Xu''s voice has just dropped.


    All of a sudden, the mountain under the people''s feet was shaking.


    In the roaring sound, some kind of invisible and huge power fluctuates and spreads out. The huge central stele begins to rise inch by inch. It seems that there are a pair of invisible hands that probe down from the air and pull the stele out of the mountain.


    "Come on! Come on, come on! All in the past! All of you are within 100 meters! "


    "The relic is about to be opened. The transmission light curtain is only within 100 meters. Hurry in!"


    "Get in!"


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise. At this time, people from other forces could no longer help but yell at their disciples and descendants and try to get close to the central stone tablet.


    After 30 breaths.


    The central stone tablet has risen nearly 100 meters.


    All of a sudden.


    Whoa!


    A bright white light suddenly diffused from the top of the stele. It was very fast and covered everything within a hundred meters in an instant.


    When the light disappears.


    Wang Xu has appeared in a new place.


    Click!


    He stretched out his hand to break the branch in front of him and looked around. There was no one but him.


    Obviously, the white light just then sent out and separated the people.


    The next second, Wang Xu''s eyes straight ahead, there is a huge gray cliff in the distance, standing in the air, eye-catching.


    In his eyes, you can clearly see that on the gray cliff, there are caves of different sizes, with square openings, just like the entrance of coffin niche cage.


    Looking up, the sky was gray, dark and low. There was no sun or stars. It was obvious that this was a different space.


    "Is this cliff the real tomb? Or is this space... The divine space of the deceased wuzun himself? It''s so big... It''s a little strange. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled, then he quickened his pace and went straight to the cliff.


    "I hope there''s no accident."


    Wang Xu looked at the dense forest around him. In his mind, he had found many people coming in together. At the same time, there were more wild animals and monsters.


    Unlike him, at this time, these people are struggling in the dense forest, not even finding the right direction.


    Wang Xu didn''t go to Xia Yu and others. As a warrior, he can''t always be under the protection of the strong. If he wants to be strong, he has to experience countless dangers and overcome obstacles.


    This heritage exploration is the growth of several people for their own future.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu is close to the cliff.


    It''s just strange that with his approach, from a distance, you can see the empty cliff surface, and there are coffins in the empty coffin caves.


    It''s made of wood, iron or copper


    In addition, just now there is still a mountain breeze coming from the cliffs. It is strange that there is not a trace of wind, and there is no wind blowing.


    Yes, there is only a dead silence, dead quiet!


    Wang Xu''s pace slowed down, his eyes flickered quickly twice, his attention and vigilance improved, and his eyes constantly swept through the coffin caves.


    On the stone wall, those dense, dark caves with half coffins exposed were like dark eyes, staring at him from all directions.


    Soon, Wang Xu got close to the mountain wall.


    "Well?"


    As soon as he got closer, he suddenly found that the coffins protruding from these mountain walls crisscrossed with each other like a "cliff plank road".


    Moreover, under the mountain wall, there is some invisible restraining force. Here, it is he who can''t fly.


    "So, can we only take this plank road? Among these coffins... Huh? No breath? But it''s not that easy. "


    Wang Xu calmed down, shook his head, did not think much, jumped up on the nearest coffin, and then walked along the coffin plank road.


    Walking on this strange plank road, it''s surrounded by dark, bottomless caves, as if it leads to the nine hell. It''s depressing and frightening.


    Wang Xu is not anxious not slow along the coffin plank road forward.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. Suddenly, the plank road finally comes to an end.


    As soon as he stepped out of the plank road, he seemed to notice something. He suddenly looked back and saw that the coffin plank road had disappeared behind him.


    "Magic array? Or space shift? Or... "Wang Xu bowed his head, thinking.


    But he did not stop at the foot, still along a new path, continue to move forward.


    At the end of the path, there was a black statue ten meters high.


    It was a giant with closed eyes and a sword.


    It seems that the material of the statue is some special black jade. On the huge sword, there are some inexplicable patterns, which vaguely exudes a strong sense of suppression.


    The image of a giant is not much different from that of ordinary human beings. It''s just that the height of a giant is too much, as if the whole is magnified hundreds of times.


    In front of this giant statue, Wang Xu is not as big as his palm.


    Standing in front of the statue, he looked up.


    After continuous analysis, Wang Xu scanned the statue inside and outside, and found nothing but the lifelike sculpture.


    And the statue, in addition to the path when it came in, was surrounded by cliffs and cliffs, with complete cliffs on top, and there were no coffin caves outside.


    "There must be something else I didn''t find."


    Wang Xu intuitively feels that there is something hidden here, but he hasn''t found it yet.


    "There must be some other mechanism near this statue..."


    His eyes wandered again. Suddenly, his mind swept to a special position, and his eyes were fixed.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu suddenly punches.


    Fist out, such as landslides, air burst, waves Jackie Chan.


    "Bang!"


    The statue stood still. In the same second, an anti shock force came back, which surprised Wang Xu.


    "My 50% punch... It''s hard material. Something''s wrong!"


    Wang Xu eyebrows slightly pick, in addition to hard, there is some inexplicable cold flow on the statue above his fist.


    His eyes narrowed.


    Then, punch again, and there''s no pause.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the twinkling of an eye, hundreds of fists burst out, and the icy meaning on the statue became more and more serious, as if it were a kind of warning.


    The ground was covered with frost.


    However, Wang Xu remained unmoved.


    Warning?


    He is not afraid at all.


    Even if he is aware of the change, Wang Xu will only rise more and speed up the speed and strength of his fist.


    Finally, on the 300th.


    Click.


    A crack came from the statue.


    "This voice, can''t it..."


    Wang Xu moves slightly, and his face becomes dignified.


    He looked up slowly

 Chapter 1516

    Wang Xu raised his head stiffly.


    What came into his eyes was a pair of huge eyes shining like two little suns.


    In that eyeball, there are red flames, which are interwoven and gathered into mysterious and complex runes.


    The most important thing is that the statue of the giant, originally holding a sword and half kneeling, is standing up slowly!


    Hoo


    Wang Xu''s figure swept to the rear in an instant, retreated for tens of meters and then stopped to observe the huge statue again.


    This statue is really alive?!


    Thinking of the thought that flashed in his mind before, Wang Xu''s face was a little depressed. Is this crow reading?


    At this time, the statue of the giant has stood up, showing even more huge, and the hand holding the sword is still moving, upward


    Speed, also extremely fast!


    The whistling wind pressure, due to the high-speed movement of the blade, turned into a wind howling, reverberating among the surrounding mountain walls.


    "It''s not a living creature, but some kind of giant puppet, but the concentration of energy... Is it a little too terrible?"


    Wang Xu''s face a little bit dignified down, he even felt a trace of danger.


    "Hello."


    Wang Xu makes a sound to try out a sentence, then does not move, stares at each other, waiting for the next change.


    "Can you understand me?"


    First it''s normal speaking, then it''s mental information.


    However.


    The giant like a hill, but there is no reaction, that pair of eyes interwoven with divine light and rune, just empty looking at him.


    "Hello?"


    Wang Xu asked again.


    Unfortunately, there is still no response.


    "No intelligence?"


    Wang Xu is a bit strange. For example, the control core of this kind of puppet is generally endowed with some basic intelligence by the creator, because only in this way can the greatest power of the puppet be exerted.


    Otherwise, it''s just a rigid robot that needs to be controlled by others!


    After calming down the disappointment, Wang Xu stepped forward again and was ready to observe again.


    However.


    This time, but within ten meters of him, the giant''s huge eyeball turned suddenly, staring at him.


    "Well? Distance trigger mechanism


    Wang Xu picked his eyebrows and was a little excited.


    Just when he was ready to continue the previous trial, the next second, the giant''s eyes burst out two bright lights.


    Wang Xu did not hide and let the light fall on him.


    Sure enough.


    After the light, a divine message directly escaped into his mind.


    "Successor, I''m the first battle Master of Wucheng, giant spirit wuzun, pioneering, fighting, conquering, believing and invincible!"


    "Bow down to me, kneel down to me, follow my life''s steps, and you will get all the inheritance of fighting with demons and fighting with me all the time!"


    "Faith is everything of wuzun!"


    "Choose!"


    This divine message is extremely grand, and the tone of "Zhong Er" is quite funny to Wang Xu.


    Wulingwuzun, he didn''t know or have heard of it.


    But the Marquis of Wucheng knows that the other side is one of the three dynasties in the solar world. A founding Marquis of the Wu Dynasty was a figure 5000 years ago.


    It is obvious that this great master of martial arts has extraordinary strength. It is no wonder that he has left such a large legacy.


    It may be that he has "chosen" too long.


    The giant''s eyes shine again, and new information follows.


    "Choose!"


    "Successor, you have the last three breaths. Once the time is over and the choice is missed, you will get nothing! "


    "Bow your head, kneel down, show me your faith and sincerity, and you will get everything!"


    For these, Wang Xu just laughs, shakes his head funny, and then


    Turn around and go.


    He has seen the role of this giant statue as a kind of guard as well as a testing mechanism.


    Just like the inheritance of wulingwuzun, Wang Xu wants to kneel down?


    No kidding!


    Not to mention a puppet, even if the giant wuzun is still alive, he, Wang Xu, will not bow to him, let alone kneel down!


    "It''s really..."


    He didn''t know how to describe this giant.


    To set up such a test after death, the character of the other party can be imagined.


    Of course, maybe, if you just bow your head and kneel down, you can get the inheritance of an ancient powerful wuzun.


    This kind of test is a great chance for ordinary martial arts. There will be countless people rushing up and kneeling down.


    But Wang Xu didn''t mention his previous life. Even now, he was already a martial arts master. He didn''t care about the inheritance of the martial arts master.


    At the end of the path, Wang Xu looked back at the giant statue for the last time, as if it was because he was too far away. The giant had half knelt down again and kept the same posture as he started.


    "Did you really let me leave so safely? It seems that I think too much about it. This wulingwuzun is really a good man... "


    Wang Xu shook his head, stepped out of the path and came back to the strange coffin plank road.


    Next second.


    He found that he was wrong.


    As soon as he stepped on the coffin plank road, the coffin at his feet shook wildly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of crashing sounds came from inside, and great power also came, as if there were some terrible monsters trying to come out.


    It''s a pity.


    No matter what''s inside, Wang Xu''s feet are on it, just like two mountains standing up. His body is extremely stable, without any shaking.


    He did not seem to feel general, step by step along the coffin plank road along the original road back, like a tourist general leisurely.


    The coffin he passed will leave a clear footprint on the surface and become stable again.


    At this time, if someone looks at it carefully, they will find that on each footprints, there is a flicker of gold, which seems to carry some kind of coercion and repress the things in the coffin again.


    As Wang Xu goes further and further.


    The rest of the coffin plank road, suddenly crazy restless.


    Even if Wang Xu hasn''t gone, every coffin is beating. It seems that the things inside are aware of something and stimulated by something. Those coffins are almost unable to suppress.


    "Well? In front of me, do you want to open your coffin


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows picked up, and his speed accelerated abruptly. His feet were like the wind, and he stepped on every coffin accurately.


    The remaining hundreds of coffins, however, only took him three breaths to repress again.


    After finishing these, Wang xucai regained his former leisurely state and looked at the direction of the dense forest in the distance.


    His eyes reflected Xia Yu and others who were struggling with a wolf like monster of three or four meters in size in the dense forest.


    "I don''t need the inheritance of wulingwuzun, but someone still needs it..."


    A smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    In the mind thought turns away, already thought of a wonderful idea.

 Chapter 1517

    The forest is dark and the light is mottled.


    In the north, a dense forest.


    Xiayu, Malong, zhaohemen and anbaihe are distributed in four different areas within one kilometer, and they are struggling to move forward.


    In the dark, there seems to be some strange feeling, leading the four people to gather in the middle.


    "Wow!"


    A bush in the way was pulled away, and a little embarrassed head came out from behind.


    Then, the owner of the small head, in a daze.


    "Zhaohe gate? Malone? Lily Ann? Oh, what a coincidence! I met you here so soon


    Summer rain surprise inexplicable.


    In the same second, in the other three directions, there are three men and women, with a touch of shock on their faces, and then there are surprises.


    Zhaohemen comes out from behind the tree. Malone jumps down from the tree. An Baihe puts down a luminous jade amulet in his hand.


    After the initial surprise, several people didn''t think much about it. They just thought it was an accident. After having a rest, they exchanged information about their separation and decided to go on the road again.


    However, there are dense forests all around, and the sky is dark when they look up. The environment in this secret place is very strange, that is, when they jump to the top of a big tree, their eyesight can only see about 100 meters. No matter how far away, it is a gray fog.


    So, where to go is a question.


    "Everybody, where are we going now?" Malone looked up at the sky and said with a bitter smile.


    The others looked at each other, speechless.


    After entering the secret place, they couldn''t even distinguish the southeast from the northwest. They were just rushing in a blind direction.


    It''s very lucky that they can meet each other in this way.


    All of a sudden.


    Xia Yu''s heart moved. She didn''t know why, almost subconsciously. She raised her hand and pointed at it casually


    "Anyway, we don''t have any clue. Why don''t we just choose a direction? Go that way. I don''t think that direction is where we came from. "


    "Well, it''s really a way, but isn''t it too hasty?" Malone nodded, then shook his head again and suggested:


    "I don''t think it''s better. Let''s throw the branches. The sharp end points to the right side."


    Then he broke a branch.


    Summer rain rolled a white eye, mutter: "you this is hasty?"


    "Just relax."


    Malone smiles and looks up at zhaohemen and anbaihe: "by the way, what do you think?"


    "Whatever."


    "Throw it."


    Zhao Hemen and an Baihe also smile. Naturally, they have no opinions. Malone is right. He just relaxes.


    "Well, I''ll throw it away."


    Malone nodded and then threw the branch out.


    After two breaths, the branch falls to the ground.


    The direction pointed by the sharpened end is actually the direction pointed by Xia Yu.


    This scene, immediately let a few people a Leng.


    "Ha ha, you see, it''s the direction I''m referring to. It''s providence!" Xia Yu laughs.


    "What a coincidence?" Seems to be stimulated by the laughter of summer rain, Malone muttered, take back the branch, throw it again.


    Pop!


    The branch fell to the ground.


    Result direction


    It is the direction that summer rain points to!


    "What?"


    Ma Long''s face is muddled. Is it such a coincidence? The first time is, the second time is, is it difficult to be the third time?


    He didn''t believe in evil, so he took back the branch and threw it for a third time.


    Pop!


    When the branch fell to the ground, the direction pointed by the tip remained unchanged.


    ¡°£¿£¿¡± Malone just stays where he is.


    One can be two, not three!


    Three times in a row, it''s the same direction, it''s not a coincidence!


    He suddenly raised his head: "summer rain, you won''t do things secretly, will you?"


    "What do you think? You throw all the branches by yourself. How can I do it? It''s a coincidence Summer rain rolling eyes, disdain hum way.


    "There are more coincidences. It''s not a coincidence, but a demon!" Malone shook his head and looked very dignified.


    Listen to him say so, summer rain Leng Leng, facial expression also some changed: "you mean, is someone in the dark, or some kind of monster, deliberately lead us over there?"


    "I don''t know, but three times in a row... It''s weird!" Malone shook his head.


    Although Zhao Hemen and an Baihe didn''t speak, they were also on guard. For a moment, the atmosphere was extremely heavy.


    Same second.


    In the void above several people''s heads, Wang Xu, who is hiding his body, is speechless. Even if Ma Long has nothing to do with throwing branches, what are he analyzing now?


    If you were not afraid that you would throw the branch in the wrong direction and eventually go in the wrong direction, how could he secretly make the branch move in the same direction every time?


    Xia Yu''s "inspiration" is also the result of his divine suggestion.


    It was a very simple thing, but it turned out to be a terrorist plot.


    Sure enough.


    Next, Ma Long and others discussed for a while. In order to be just in case, they finally didn''t choose the direction suggested by Wang Xu, but changed the direction to explore.


    "Well, it seems that I have to be busy for a while..." seeing this, Wang Xu shook his head helplessly.


    However, in order to help the four obtain the inheritance of wulingwuzun, he can only continue to follow in secret.


    On the way back, Wang Xu almost no longer interferes. He only uses divination to influence the "direction deviation" in several people''s minds.


    With his careful correction of the deviation, the direction of the group gradually formed an arc, all the way straight to the cliff mountain where the coffin plank road is located.


    This method seems mysterious, but it''s actually very simple. It''s a variety of maze functions.


    Wang Xu''s accomplishments are better than those of the four, so even an Baihe, who hides a lot of secrets, can''t feel anything wrong.


    time lapse.


    Soon.


    Xia Yu and his party came to the front of the coffin plank road.


    "Why? It''s a strange place. It''s just a long way away. You can only see some caves, but you can''t see these coffins at all. What''s this place Malone gasped.


    Four people in front of, is a cliff, above a mountain cave, like death empty eyes, condescending overlooking people.


    The coffins that pierced out half of them were more eye-catching, which made people feel cold for no reason.


    "How terrible..." Zhao Hemen shrunk his head.


    Xia Yu''s face is also slightly white.


    Only an Baihe looked at her and suddenly said, "look, is there a footprint on the surface of the coffin?"


    "Ah? It seems that there is really ah... "Xia Yu exclaimed.


    "Hiss... More than one. There is a footprint on the surface of all coffins!" Malone watched for a while, then suddenly took a puff of air, and his face looked like hell.


    "Who left these footprints?" Zhao Hemen had the same look of horror.


    The coffin on the wall of a mountain is terrible enough. Now there are footprints on every coffin. How can we not make a few people think more?


    Why are there footprints?


    Is there something in the coffin?


    I don''t know what happened. Malone suddenly pinched his hands for several times, and a cloud of gray light fell on the coffin. Then his face changed wildly and he retreated


    "Damn it! There is something in it! I can feel it. It''s weird. Everybody back off! It''s too dangerous here! "


    instant.


    Wang Xu, who is invisible in the sky, nearly gushes out a mouthful of blood. He wants to go down and slap Ma long to death.


    All the coffins were suppressed by him, and the contents could not be thought out.


    DANGER?


    There''s a risk of farting!


    Why is it so difficult to give a chance secretly?

 Chapter 1518

    In the void.


    Wang Xu stares at Malone below with a tangled face, thinking about how to get rid of this "excrement stirring stick.".


    All of a sudden, he made a mental move and suddenly looked up at the dense forest in the distance.


    In his mind perception, just in this small space, suddenly thousands of strange breath appeared out of thin air.


    That kind of breath, and he met in the town of those strange people, 80% similar, but more powerful.


    "Why are these monsters here? Is that where the weirdo comes from? But... "


    Wang Xu frowned, and his eyes swept over the dense coffin on the mountain wall below.


    There''s something in the coffin, he knows, but it''s just ordinary zombies. The smell is totally different from those weird people.


    "It seems that I''ve come to investigate myself, but here... Since you dare not go up, I''ll force you to go up!"


    After pondering for a while, Wang Xu''s mind spread and instantly locked a tiger shaped monster about 20 meters away.


    "Come here!"


    With a false exploration of his right hand and a distant grasp, wuzun''s cultivation broke out with all his strength. Under the crush, the tiger shaped monster had no defense at all, so Wang Xu grabbed it from a distance of 1000 meters and smashed it to the ground.


    of course.


    From the perspective of Ma long, Xia Yu, an Baihe and Zhao Hemen, it was they who hurried out for tens of meters, and suddenly the sound of tiger roaring came from the sky above.


    Immediately after that, countless branches were broken and flying. A giant tiger with a body length of more than 20 meters came down from the sky, showing its teeth and biting.


    Although I don''t know why, at the first sight of the two sides, an idea flashed through their minds.


    "Why does the tiger look scared?"


    But the idea was fleeting, and the four of them turned around and ran wildly. They didn''t even have to think about it. Just the four of them could not be the opponents of the tiger monster.


    There is a fierce tiger blocking the way in front of us. If we can''t force the enemy and don''t run, we may be swallowed by the fierce tiger on the spot.


    In the back, there are coffins, gloomy and terrifying cliffs, which look dangerous, but these possible dangers do not appear after all.


    At this time, how to choose


    no


    They have no choice at all.


    Wang Xu didn''t give them a choice directly. He secretly controlled the tiger monster and roared, forcing them onto the coffin plank road and running all the way to the top of the mountain.


    He doesn''t need to worry about the following things. He has his own puppet to guide him.


    It seems simple.


    But it''s not simple at all.


    The most difficult point in the inheritance of wulingwuzun is to activate the guiding puppet.


    There are no more than two ways.


    The first is that the person who enters the relic''s secret place meets all kinds of strange requirements set by the great spirit wuzun, or carries some special keepsake or blood.


    Second, the threat of force!


    Just like Wang Xu''s previous attacks, because those attacks brought danger to the life and death of the puppet giant, it would take the initiative to activate and wake up.


    Otherwise, if ordinary people come here, they can only look at a giant statue and sigh at its feet.


    When Xia Yu, an Baihe, Ma long, and Zhao Hemen are all taken care of, Wang Xu''s figure swings and goes directly to the place where the most strange people are sensed by his mind.


    Cold wind tearing, vast forest.


    There was a smell of decay and stench in the air. I don''t know whether it was the thick rotten leaves in the dense forest or the corpses of various wild animals, human beings and monsters hidden in them.


    Wang Xu stopped and looked straight ahead.


    There, originally a place with dense forests, was emptied into an empty space, on which stood a high platform of more than ten meters.


    On the top of the high platform is a red flag with several flowing blood like handwriting on it.


    "The day of blood sacrifice, the land of hope."


    On and off the high stage, there are some strange people with expressionless faces, just like puppets, who are constantly walking around.


    Some of them were in a coma with blood in their hands.


    Some bite their heads in their mouths and hold human remains in their hands.


    Some people have nothing around them, but in their hands, they hold a beating, blood flowing heart


    Wang Xu''s eyes were cold.


    He still had the impression that the bodies dragged by some strange people were all young children of various forces coming in from outside.


    At this time, only a few of these people are still alive.


    "Hoo..."


    Cold wind blowing, a half rotten black and yellow leaves were blown by the wind.


    In an instant, hundreds of strange people around the stage all stopped at the same time.


    Follow.


    All the strange people''s heads are strangely folded, and their empty eyes stare at Wang Xu who suddenly appears.


    Wang Xu moves forward slowly, scanning the stage, and does not feel the existence of other intelligent life.


    He didn''t care about the strange people around him who twisted their necks and stared at him. He went straight up the front steps of the high platform and stepped up step by step.


    Under my feet.


    On each step, there are strange blood red symbols, not to mention the high platform around.


    There are countless ghost like lines and scratches, some like letters, some like strange animal faces, and even like fingernail scratch marks, and some deformed monsters.


    In cooperation with the hundreds of strange people around who are silent and only have eyes following Wang Xu''s constant movement, this scene, how to see and how to infiltrate people.


    Wang Xu stepped on the steps and went up step by step.


    At the same time, shennian also swept every inch of the high platform. According to his memory of previous life, many traces painted on the high platform were related to demons.


    "So, is there a demon behind these strange people? Or some traitors among the Terran warriors? "


    Wang Xu''s heart moved.


    At this time, on the steps in front of him, there was a man with a black shirt, a crooked head, a strange twisted neck, almost upside down, staring at him silently.


    Whoa!


    There were three steps left. Before the other party roared, Wang Xu''s arm flashed out and pressed on the strange man''s face.


    A little golden light, like an electric arc, flashed on the strange man.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The black shirt man burst open, turned into a golden light and disappeared, leaving only a young man with a blue shirt who was in a coma.


    Wang Xu''s face did not change, and he continued to walk up. His mind swept the high platform inch by inch, analyzing the various runes, lines and strange traces depicted on it.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    At this time, even if Wang Xu had killed a strange man, none of the hundreds of strange people around him came forward.


    All the strange people, still standing in the same place, twisted their heads strangely, staring at Wang Xu.


    Behind those empty eyes, there seemed to be some unknown existence, observing Wang Xu at the same time.


    There are fewer and fewer steps.


    Wang Xu only had the last five steps left, so he completely stepped on the top of the high platform.


    There, the blood red flag fluttered in the wind, with eight words written on it.


    The day of blood sacrifice


    Land of hope!

 Chapter 1519

    Blood sacrifice platform.


    Among the hundreds of motionless eccentric people, a young woman with hot figure and top appearance suddenly lights up a faint red light in her empty eyes just as Wang Xu steps on the top of the platform.


    Strangely, the red light seemed not to exist, and it couldn''t shine on the eyes at all.


    Same second.


    On the surface of his body under his clothes, there are red lines like earthworms, twisted and swimming like tadpoles, interwoven into strange runes, like red "pencil men".


    If you look carefully, the number of these red villains is extremely terrible, dense, nearly tens of thousands.


    Some of them are as like as two peas in the hundreds. However, their faces are not expressionless, empty, but crazy twisted pain, mouth wide open, issued a silent roar.


    They are just like the soul bound. All the pain, despair and struggle are the source of strength of a strange existence.


    In silence.


    The woman''s eyebrow, a red line of eyes drilled out, staring at Wang Xu''s direction, the line slightly fluctuates, seems to be some kind of ironic smile, followed by silent disappear, return to the original state.


    But at this time, the changes on women did not stop, but became more intense. The red lines covered by clothes had grown and twisted on women''s flesh, bones and viscera.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Xu stood on the high platform, looking down, still staring at his strange people. He killed one who was closest to him and turned it into light and rain.


    Then, next.


    He has a kind of instinctive feeling, which comes from his own powerful spirit. It''s like a whim, which makes him aware of a bit of danger. There must be something fishy about these strange people who stand still.


    The whole blood sacrifice platform had been swept by his divine thoughts.


    Except for these weirdos, the runes and the flags on the top are nothing special.


    There is not even any special energy on it. It seems that it is just the most common "painting" and flag planting.


    It seems that this high platform of blood sacrifice is purely for spreading death and fear, and the chess pieces inserted in it seem to be just a declaration of the coming of some kind of power.


    "I''m sure these weird things must have something to do with demons... But why, my mind swept all around me, but I didn''t find anything!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes were hideous, which accelerated the attack.


    However, those strange people still stood still, as if they were taking the initiative to die. The scene looked very strange and creepy.


    Two breaths.


    Wang Xu killed more than 200 weirdos, and the rest were less than 60.


    He also noticed something, stopped and didn''t go on.


    However.


    He did not kill, the rest of those strange people, but suddenly raised his hand, one by one into his heart.


    At the same time, there was a strange smile on every face.


    "Well?"


    For a moment, Wang Xu eyebrows suddenly a pick, "what thing?"


    He turned his head and fixed his eyes on an extremely beautiful face.


    Bang!


    The next moment, he suddenly stepped out, sprinted and blasted, and rushed to the freak with extremely terrifying speed.


    Between the two sides, separated by 100 meters.


    But a hundred meters away, just a moment.


    Boom!


    The strange woman''s brow center just squeezed out a blood color eye, have not come of and open.


    "I found you at last! It''s you Wang Xu''s eyes were cold and his hands were big. He grabbed the woman''s face straight.


    "Is that funny?"


    Wang Xu slapped it.


    "I''ll make you laugh!"


    Ah


    The woman opened her mouth and let out a half shrill roar. Then she was blasted by her big hand and scattered into countless bloody spots.


    In the same second, a lot of golden sword light swept out of Wang Xu''s palm, and instantly hit the blood.


    After killing the woman, Wang Xu looks back at the blood sacrifice platform.


    "No matter who you are? Whatever you want to declare, give it to me... "


    He raised his right hand, in which the golden sword light soared inch by inch. In an instant, it crossed the sky and oppressed all sides.


    "Go to hell!"


    instant.


    The light of the sword pressed across the sky, countless golden colors swept all over the place, and the violent energy wave turned into a storm, sweeping all around and rolling away.


    When everything calms down, the original blood sacrifice platform has disappeared, leaving only a clear and huge pit on the ground.


    Weirdo, the human warrior killed by weirdo, and the survivors in one breath


    It''s all gone. There''s no one left.


    Wang Xu lowered his head, calmly looked at the big hole, then fell from the air, turned to look at the direction of the dense forest behind him.


    Brush, wow


    In the dense forest, more than a dozen shadows can be seen running fast. Soon, the branches and bushes are separated, and a group of expressionless strange people appear in front of Wang Xu.


    When I see Wang Xu.


    A voice with a trace of panic and ecstasy rang out.


    "Mr. Wang? It''s Mr. Wang! Mr. Wang, help me! Help me! These bastards don''t know where they come from. They kill people without saying a word. Damn it, let me go... "


    Naturally, it is not a strange man who cries for help, but a male disciple of beidaozong held by the strange man.


    Wang Xu looked at him and recognized the clothes.


    Then, he directly started, just a little finger, suddenly more than a dozen sword light shot out, accurately cut all the strange people.


    These strange people obviously don''t know what happened at the blood sacrifice high platform. They are still carrying out the previous order to catch the warrior and kill him.


    As a result, it''s unfortunate to bump back at this time point.


    "Mr. Wang, you are so powerful! You killed these brain sick guys with a little finger. You are as strong as brother Xiao Hong! It''s too strong! "


    The male disciple of beidaozong got up with a sweet smile and kept patting rainbow farts.


    Wang Xu did not care about him, but continued to look at the dense forest ahead.


    Soon.


    The trees shook and a large group of people came out.


    "Great! Younger martial brother Muchen, you are still alive! "


    As soon as they saw the disciple, many of them immediately cried with excitement.


    But soon, they found Wang Xu.


    instant.


    It was quiet.


    Most of these people are disciples of beidaozong, and a few of them are children of other forces. Obviously, after meeting each other, they cooperated and acted together.


    Not everyone knows Wang Xu.


    The reason why it is quiet is because of the terrible wreckage behind Wang Xu.


    Many of these people have come here to explore. They know that what originally existed here should be a huge platform for blood sacrifice. Many people from various forces have been captured by those strange people.


    A big part of the reason they get together is because they want to save people.


    Result, result


    No more?


    Nothing?


    Only one pit?

 Chapter 1520

    "Mr. Wang, what happened here? The blood sacrifice tower, and other strange people... "


    Xiao Hong is also in the crowd. He comes forward cautiously and wants to say nothing.


    "I ruined it." Wang Xu replied faintly, and then, without waiting for the shock of the crowd, he said directly:


    "This place has become a trap. Don''t continue to explore the secret place. Please contact your elders and go out."


    With that, he turned and stepped out.


    In situ, a group of people did not react, they felt that in front of a flower, a gust of wind, Wang Xu has disappeared without a trace.


    They all looked at each other in silence.


    "Brother Xiao, what shall we do?" Mu Chen asked blankly.


    "Contact the elders and get out!"


    Xiao Hong gritted his teeth and wanted Wang xuwuzun''s identity. Obviously, he couldn''t lie to them and finally nodded his head.


    Then, fearing that other forces would make wrong decisions, he kindly admonished:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Wang''s status is unusual. His words must be correct. I urge you to leave at once!"


    With that, he left in a hurry with Mu Chen and other disciples of beidaozong.


    After all, it''s a secret place. It''s not just a place to go out. He needs to gather other disciples of beidaozong in one place, and then build a temporary space to transmit the Dharma array to leave.


    However.


    People are fickle. How can people from other forces believe Xiao Hong''s admonition?


    "Why don''t you tell us to go out? Who knows if you beidaozong want to swallow the heritage and treasures in the ruins? "


    "That''s right. Mr. Wang just pretended to be powerful. I saw the huge blood sacrifice tower with my own eyes. Did he destroy it? Funny! There''s only one big pit here. How did he destroy it? Is it a sword that kills everything? "


    "Brother, why don''t we go out? It''s really dangerous here. I always feel flustered. "


    After a while of hesitation, some people chose to leave, while others chose to continue to explore.


    But obviously, it''s not good to stay in the "big pit". Soon, everyone left one after another.


    Ten minutes later.


    Dozens of new strange people came from another direction. When they saw the big pit in front of them, they were obviously stunned. Then they immediately killed all the soldiers captured by them on the spot, and then stood still.


    Soon, two more young women in tight black leather appeared, and these weirdos did not attack


    At the sight of the high platform of blood sacrifice, there was only a big empty pit left.


    The color of their faces changed from time to time.


    "Where''s the altar?"


    They rushed to the pit and quickly looked around, but in the same place, they could only see some glass like material fused with the ground soil, but nothing else was left.


    "Except for us, no one in this relic space should be able to stop the" gray servants "! Who? Who is it? " The other roared in a low voice.


    "Inform your excellency immediately, no matter who destroyed the altar, the strength of the other side is obviously beyond our initial judgment. damn! It''s clear that there are several ordinary forces that don''t even have wuzun. How can there be such a variable strong one? Other altar nodes must be protected immediately! "


    "What about this side?"


    "Half of the ceremony is over. I will continue with the second half. I have to find the man! Otherwise, you and I will die! "


    Two people look at each other, from each other''s eyes to see the panic and fear.


    ¡­¡­


    Same second.


    But Wang Xu has come back to the valley behind the cliff. In front of him, there are giant statues, Xia Yu, an Baihe and others.


    At this point.


    The statue of the giant has been started. Xia Yu, an Baihe, Zhao Hemen and Ma long are kneeling at its feet, bowing and submissive.


    Different from Wang Xu, the four of them did not want to inherit the giant statue, not to mention the inheritance of wuzun. In the face of the giant puppet, they had no choice but to kneel down and obey.


    Looking at the giant puppet, who knows if rejecting it will trigger some hidden mechanism and be trampled to death.


    Therefore, Wang Xu has a choice, they have no choice at all.


    "I have felt your sincerity. Now, in the name of my great spirit Wu Zun, we will inherit your martial arts


    After the four men knelt down and kowtowed, the giant puppet seemed to have completed his mission. Standing there, he raised his sword to the sky, motionless, as if he had turned into a giant stone again.


    In the same second, a gentle voice sounded, and then, eight colorful light balls suddenly rose from the eight directions of the secret place and gathered here.


    It''s very fast.


    It was Wang Xu who had to concentrate on seeing the objects in the eight light spheres.


    There are eight types of treasures. In each sphere of light, there are different numbers.


    There are Lingdao, Lingjian, Yufu, elixir, space artifact, inheritance of Gongfa


    In a twinkling, eight light spheres gather around the giant puppet, like eight little suns revolving around the sun.


    "Choose, my legacy, you can only choose the same thing, what you get will be changed by fate."


    The giant puppet bowed his head and stabbed a bright god in his eyes. Then, a brief message had been directly stabbed into the minds of the four people below.


    A legacy of Wu Zun was just around the corner. Naturally, the four could not hesitate or refuse.


    When they were excited to finish the selection, the four light balls separated and shot into the hands of the four. And the remaining four roads turned into streamers and rose up again towards the four directions.


    Same second.


    Wang Xu has already stood on the route that a streamer must pass, holding one directly with a big hand, and then chasing the next streamer with high speed.


    Streamer''s speed is very fast, even if it is the general inferior wuzun, it is absolutely impossible to catch up. But Wang Xu is not the general inferior Wu Zun. He just takes a lot of effort and grabs all the four streamers into his hands.


    In order to avoid accidents, he also covered the outside with a thin layer of divinity, and then covered the outside with a strong layer of Wu Zun Zhen Yuan.


    Even if that giant spirit Wu Zun is still alive, don''t try to break through his blockade and take these four things away.


    "It''s a little better than what I expected. I didn''t expect that the wulingwuzun left so many things..."


    Wang Xu led Xia Yu and others to obtain inheritance. Originally, he was ready to take half of it, but he didn''t expect so much.


    Not only does Xia Yu have one person, but he can still keep four.


    Moreover, the inheritance was screened by Wang Xu. He left Xia Yu and an Baihe to inherit the four aspects of Gongfa, Tantra, pills and weapons.


    Because those are useless to Wang Xu, and what is left behind is more or less useful to Wang Xu''s cultivation after Wu Zun.


    Among them, the most important one is the "blood of the great spirit" left by the great spirit wuzun!

 Chapter 1521

    Giant spirit.


    This kind of creature is an extremely powerful humanoid race in the universe. It is said that when the world was opened up, it was born naturally from the origin of the world.


    Therefore, the number of the Juling clan is very small, even in the previous life, Wang Xu has never met. But I didn''t expect that in this life, I could get a great spirit blood.


    For humans.


    Along the way of martial arts, most of the people have already reached a limit in their physical training. Generally, there are no accidents, and few can break through the limit.


    Every warrior who breaks through the limit is inhuman!


    In the normal process, if the warrior wants to break through the limit of human body, he needs to gradually merge the spirit and body after the martial arts respect, and then transform the two, so as to continue to break through. This is a common means.


    The unusual method is to break through the shackles of race with the help of various secret methods, blood, resources and so on.


    Like the blood of the giant spirit!


    Wang Xu''s physical body is already abnormal. Even if the realm is the lower Wu Zun, his physical body can match the Wu Zun who has just entered the high position.


    At this time, I get the blood of the great spirit again


    "The demon battlefield is approaching. If I want to protect the Chinese world, I need to improve my strength as soon as possible... First, I need to transform into the blood of the giant spirit, and then I will not have a long night''s dream!"


    Wang Xuguo starts to work.


    Even if he knew that there would be some troubles in the later stage of blood fusion, he was directly ignored at this time.


    Find a hidden location, according to the memory of the previous life, arrange a blood fusion array, and take out the blood of the great spirit.


    He stood in the center of the Dharma array, and the thoughts in his body began to flow into the Dharma array. In the end, even some spirits merged into it.


    Whoo!


    Chi Chi!


    Blood colored mists shot out of the Dharma array and fell on Wang Xu, which made his body print as transparent as blood jade.


    As the blood mist was absorbed by him, there were more and more blood vessels in his body.


    With the increase of giant spirit blood, Wang Xu''s blood was naturally eroded.


    Time goes by.


    The blood mist gradually disappeared, but there were blood lines on Wang Xu''s body, and a strange heavy sense of authority slowly came out.


    He slowly opened his eyes, eyes have been transformed into a dark gold.


    "The blood of this body has been transformed into 10% of the blood of the giant spirit. Although there are some hidden dangers, for me now, if I can completely transform my body..."


    Wang Xu''s heart can''t help raising a trace of expectation.


    You know, the strength of the giant spirit clan is extremely strong, because it is a clan born together since the birth of the world. The strength of each giant spirit as an adult is a high-ranking warrior!


    This is the same as ordinary human beings, who do nothing and grow up naturally.


    If you exercise a little


    Wang Xu recovered and felt the more powerful blood of the giant spirit in his body. He could clearly feel that every drop of blood, every inch of bone and every organ of his body were yearning for this change.


    Even if you don''t want to admit it, you have to admit it.


    Only in terms of race level, among the heavens and the world, human beings are really not high!


    "Go on..."


    Wang Xu took a deep breath and grabbed one of the other three light balls, which was a pure blue crystal.


    Crystal of spirit!


    However, it is not the general crystallization of natural spirits, but the crystallization formed by a wuzun who actively gathered his own spirits before he died.


    Or, it can be called


    Soul Crystal!


    "Puff..."


    Five fingers pierce the soul crystal, and a great deal of power of the spirit and soul rush in. At the same time, there are countless pieces of memory.


    Wang Xu''s face is calm, and his mind can accurately squeeze out these useless memory fragments and only absorb the purest power of the spirit.


    Click!


    There is a crack in the soul crystal, followed by the second, third, Fourth


    Under this massive absorption, Wang Xu''s face turned white, but he didn''t mean to stop, instead, he accelerated the absorption speed and quantity.


    A steady stream of spirit power poured in. First, it was simply filtered by his own spirit, and then directly poured into the blood transformation array to become a disposable consumable.


    Transformation of blood, consumption is not the general Wu Zunzhen yuan, but God! Spirit!


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Xu consumed half of this soul crystal and turned it into fine black powder. The remaining half of it was also shrinking rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    At this point.


    The blood of the giant spirit in Wang Xu''s body has reached about 30%. This proportion is enough to establish a powerful blood inheritance family in the solar world.


    Such as the imperial family of Xuankong city!


    What is inherited is the blood of the female emperor, which is the blood of a Wu Emperor. In essence, any Wu Emperor no longer belongs to the human race.


    Therefore, few people know that the women of the imperial family, the best from birth, will naturally have some special blood talent and ability.


    Generally speaking, the ancestors of blood families are at least in the imperial level.


    Of course, there are also blood lineage inheritance time, because it is too long, leading to thin blood, reduced to ordinary families, such as Xia Yu''s family, which should be the case.


    Xia Yu''s ability to have blood is rare in her family.


    The changes of blood will naturally affect the changes of the body. At this time, some organs in Wang Xu''s body have begun to change slowly.


    "It''s not what I want to be completely a troll." Wang Xu doesn''t want to turn himself into another race. He is a human warrior.


    And the human warrior, already on the road of self evolution, has walked out a successful road.


    His goal is to become emperor, to become emperor Wu, and finally to become a real... Invincible!


    Moreover, if it becomes a new giant spirit, it is obviously impossible for the giant spirit to normally stay in human society with its huge body proportion.


    His eyes twinkled twice. After a rest, Wang Xu continued to absorb the soul crystal and transform.


    In the Dharma array.


    Gradually, there are two kinds of changes in Wang Xu''s body. One is the natural blood color lines of the giant spirit, which constantly grow on half of his body.


    On the other hand, Wu Zun Zhenyuan, who is full-bodied, radiates light and suppresses and maintains it on his other half.


    Two different energies mingle with each other in this body, gradually reaching a balance.


    This kind of state is extremely unstable. If the control force is not enough, if one is not careful, it will cause the conflict between the two kinds of energy, and finally explode, causing the controller to fly away.


    The change is intense and the speed is also extremely fast.


    But about a hundred breaths.


    With a crisp smash sound.


    The soul crystal is completely broken, and all the power of spirit in it is consumed.


    "Well, all the spirits left by a wuzun before his death are really consumed by the transformation of the blood of the giant spirits. Is it too terrible... Unfortunately, your hope is gone and you can''t help it. You''re not lucky to meet me..."


    Wang Xu''s spirit is as steady as a mountain.


    Here, is no longer the secret space outside, but another strange place.


    He raised his head, calmly looking forward, once again indifferent to the mouth.


    "Don''t struggle, the spirit will die."

 Chapter 1522

    This is the world of the spirit. Apart from the manifestation of the spirit itself, there is darkness in other directions.


    In front of him, is a huge incomparable dark golden giant, Fang Zheng stood in the distance, staring at him, huge eyes are full of venom and unwilling.


    The giant''s body, almost 500 meters high, arms stretched out, is even more terrifying.


    In the dark, blood colored thunder and lightning flashed in the sky, and the thunder and lightning fell on the giant. With the light of thunder and lightning, we can see deep visible bone scars all over the giant.


    This faint vision is the last scene of the giant''s life.


    His eyes, full of bitterness and unwillingness, stare at Wang Xu with a deep sense of death and long years of vicissitudes.


    "Who are you?"


    An old, low voice sounded in Wang Xu''s heart.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important now is that you can''t occupy my soul, so you don''t want to come back to life from ancient times."


    Wang Xu said calmly: "the era outside belongs to me, not to the dead like you."


    "I''m not willing!"


    The dark golden giant''s eyes widened, and the voice of resentment came madly.


    "Mingming, everything is ready. Mingming is only one last step away. All the arrangements have been made for thousands of years. Mingming..."


    His venomous voice, smaller and smaller, more and more low.


    The huge body of dark gold gradually faded and disappeared, and was gradually engulfed by the darkness around.


    At the last moment, the venom in the dark golden giant''s voice suddenly disappeared, leaving only a calm.


    "You''re right. The era outside no longer belongs to me."


    "In order to revive, I abandoned everything, but in the end it was still the moon in the water, and I failed..."


    "All of me, all of this..."


    "It''s up to you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu suddenly opened his eyes. In the middle of the sky, a dark gold crystal appeared slowly, just like gold.


    He flatly extended his hand, holding the crystal.


    Just now, in the world of spirit and soul, the voice of the dark golden giant finally "looking back" still reverberated in his ears.


    It''s like the Buddha''s Enlightenment of putting down the butcher''s knife and becoming a Buddha. It''s also like a dying old man''s advice of seeing through life and death at the last moment in the world.


    Next second.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Xu''s five fingers suddenly closed, and his powerful power instantly crushed the dark gold crystal.


    Looking at the falling golden powder, there was a trace of irony on his face


    "Give me everything you have? Do you want to pit me at last? Do I need everything from you? "


    Then.


    He stepped out of the range of the array and looked up at the sky with a chill in his eyes.


    This wuzun relic, from the beginning, is a trap!


    ¡­¡­


    I can''t tell day from night.


    Shadow mottled, dark and humid dense forest, suddenly hit out two figures, running out to escape.


    One of them was Xiao Hong, the eldest disciple of beidaozong, who should have left the secret space.


    "Run


    As soon as they got out of the dense forest, they immediately separated and fled in two directions.


    With the help of the messy terrain outside, they moved very fast and disappeared behind the messy rocks in an instant.


    Just as they ran away, a big tree was smashed by a group of monsters whose eyes were red and whose faces didn''t look like human beings.


    The head of the monster, the humanoid face, stabs out the bone like the tip of a knife. In his mouth, he bites the metal stick thick with his thumb, and the white smoke is constantly spouting from his nostrils.


    "What about people?"


    "Like the pigs in front, they ran in two directions." Next to him, a strong man with the same nose as a dog sneered. All his body was covered with naked thick black hair.


    "Find them! Be careful not to break the baby. I''ll see what''s on that boy. He can run so far and save people? "


    Take the lead to bite the metal bar, the height of the monster about three meters, light way.


    "Yes


    Around him, a group of "dog nosed" strong men nodded together, then divided into two groups of people, quickly chasing out.


    The leading monster stayed behind. Looking at the men who left, he bit the metal bar hard, then reached out and took out a black metal disc from his arms.


    After pressing it twice, the surface of the disk opens, and an invisible wave of information flies out of it. In a twinkling of an eye, it disappears into the distant void.


    After all this, he kicked off a big tree nearby and sat down to bite the metal bar.


    Obviously, he was impatient and didn''t want to go on chasing.


    Another possibility is that he knows that the end of this rock is a dead end.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Hong panted and ran quickly among the messy rocks.


    Because of the strange environment of this secret space, he could not see too far away. He could only see the scene within 20 meters around him.


    He knew that now he was out of the woods and in the mountains.


    After running for a long time, he didn''t stop until a cliff suddenly appeared in front of him.


    At the same second, there was a sound on the left, and then another young man stopped in front of the mountain wall. It was Xia Dong of Xia family in Xuankong City, who had fled with Xiao Hong before.


    "There''s no way out there?"


    In an instant, Xiao Hong''s heart sank.


    "No, there''s only one way to this side. wait! You there, won''t also... "Xia Dong nodded, said, and his face suddenly turned white.


    Xiao Hong''s face is also not good-looking, two people gathered together, looking at the cliff in front of him, suddenly his face became more ugly.


    It''s just a long way away, and there''s no time for careful observation on the run.


    At this time, I found that there were hundreds of them on the cliff


    coffin!


    "Damn it..." Xiao Hong scolded, calmed his shortness of breath and continued


    "What''s the matter with those monsters? Before those strange people also forget, these guys, is Chengdu the creature in this secret space? "


    "If the protozoa here is OK, but those guys are too strong, I''m afraid they are..." Xia Dong''s face is gloomy, panting and whispering:


    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid... They are... Demons!"


    Xiao Hong was stunned, and his face turned white to the bottom.


    The news that the demon battlefield will come to Xuankong city is now known to almost all the warriors who have a little influence in Xuankong city.


    If the monster chasing them is one of the demons, it means that the demon battlefield is approaching


    No, they are not sure whether the Xuankong city outside still exists or whether it has turned into ruins in the battlefield.

 Chapter 1523

    "Damn it! We finally cleaned up those strange people and found some information. We knew that they were a pale God who played tricks behind them. Now there are demons again... What should we do? Can we leave alive? " Xia Dong said in despair.


    Xiao Hong shakes his head. At this moment, he doesn''t know what else to say.


    "There''s no road ahead... Wait? There are footprints on these coffins. Is it a road? "


    Suddenly, Xiao Hong''s eyes widened and he looked up in disbelief.


    Before, I didn''t think about the direction beyond "road". When I look again, I find that these coffins just form a "coffin plank road"?


    "It''s really a road... In addition to the strange golden footprints, there are traces of other people passing through, and there are roads on the cliff!"


    Summer and winter are also excited.


    "Go! In the past, it should be our people. There are many people and great strength. If we find them, we will certainly survive! "


    Xiao Hong''s eyes were fierce, and he took the lead to rush up the coffin plank road.


    Stay and die.


    They have no other choice.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the giant statue.


    Xia Yu, an Baihe, Zhao Hemen and Ma Long slowly open their eyes and look at each other. They can all see the uncontrollable excitement in their companion''s eyes.


    "I have acquired the inheritance of wulingwuzun, a core skill and hundreds of martial arts secrets! What did you get? " Zhao river gate excited way.


    "Lingqi, Hedan medicine..."


    "Space magic weapon, in which there are countless treasures! And... "


    "Gongfa, experience, the best pill..."


    After a few simple exchanges, they found that most of the inheritances they got were different, only a small part of them crossed.


    "There are some things I can''t use. Why don''t we exchange them?" An Lily''s eyes flashed for a moment, and suddenly said.


    Needless to say, the other three had this idea for a long time.


    Like Zhao Hemen, why does he need so many skills and secrets?


    A person''s mental strength is limited. At most, he can only cultivate one core skill and more than a dozen secret skills meticulously. Only those old monsters with long life and stagnant cultivation will try their best to find a bunch of skills to practice in order to break through the shackles.


    In the same way, the other three are also. It''s better to exchange with each other and cooperate for win-win results.


    "I want that core skill, half of the secret skill, half of my elixir, Dharma weapon and spirit weapon resources. I can give you half of them..."


    "I want pills. You can choose anything else..."


    "I want to..."


    Under the statue of the giant, the four people are exchanging enthusiastically.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it! Damn it


    "Come on, they''re catching up. Hurry up to the top of the cliff. Don''t worry about the traps in these coffins!"


    "Run


    In the same second, Xiao Hong and Xia Dong ran frantically on the coffin plank road. Behind them, a group of monsters with hair, wolf like appearance and three or four meters tall were approaching.


    "Oh, little worms, they are here. It seems that we don''t have to do it... Huh? Why didn''t the things in the coffin come out? "


    A tall monster who seemed to be the temporary leader grinned grimly.


    But when he looked up and saw the two people running like nothing happened on the coffin plank road, he suddenly gave a grim smile, and his eyes flashed a little blank.


    What''s going on?


    According to the above information, isn''t this cliff full of coffins an extremely dangerous place?


    Why don''t those two bugs do anything?


    Then, do they still chase after them?


    A group of monsters hesitated at the bottom, but Xiao Hong and Xia Dong didn''t know and didn''t have time to pay attention.


    As they ran all the way to the top of the cliff, Xiao Hongcai gasped for breath and looked back quickly. His brows suddenly tightened and his eyes were surprised


    "Why? What''s going on? The monsters didn''t catch up? "


    "It''s really... Forget it, they don''t pursue the best. Now let''s seize the time to check the situation around..." Xia Dong also looked at it, his face was very happy.


    He''s not finished yet.


    Then, suddenly.


    A female voice with a hint of surprise came:


    "Summer and winter?"


    "Sister?"


    The summer winter hears speech to suddenly a Leng, turn a head to see the summer rain etc.


    Before he could recover from the shock, Xia Yu waved excitedly: "you''re just in time. Come here, there''s the inheritance of wulingwuzun here!


    As long as you kneel under the statue of the giant and kowtow a few heads respectfully, you can inherit it! "


    "Ah?"


    Xia Dong''s mind was in a mess. He was stunned for a moment and didn''t respond: "sister, what did you say? Wu Zun inheritance? Kowtow is the answer? "


    Next to him, Xiao Hong was also stunned.


    "Stop talking nonsense, come here quickly!" Malone urged that they all knew Xia Dong.


    Xiao Hong, the eldest disciple of beidaozong, naturally knows that there are still four spheres of light in the sky before. It is obvious that the inheritance of wulingwuzun still exists.


    It''s obvious that they can''t get it any more. It''s a great favor for them to give the chance to them. Moreover, maybe they can continue to exchange the inheritance they have got later?


    However.


    At this time, Xiao Hong and Xia Dong were obviously short of brains.


    At one moment, he was in a desperate situation, pursuing troops behind him, and there was a danger of life and death at any time. At the next moment, he was handed down the inheritance of the great spirit martial arts statue?


    What about dreams?


    Isn''t that an illusion?


    "But, we still have..." Xia Dong still wanted to say something, but halfway, he stopped.


    Because when he looked back and looked down, the monsters that were chasing them under the cliff disappeared.


    be gone?


    be gone?


    So, next, they are almost like wooden puppets, walking to the foot of the giant statue in a trance.


    Kneel down and kowtow.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Nine heads in a row, big gift.


    The statue of the giant really revived again, holding the sword to the sky, and the two people were stunned at the shocking scene.


    Then, it is full of expectation and excitement.


    The inheritance of a wuzun!


    However, when all the processes are finished


    One second, two seconds, three seconds, four seconds


    Two people stare big eyes, full of expectation of waiting for nearly a hundred breaths, let alone the light ball from the sky, the sky did not even fall a bird hair.


    "This, this..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xia Yu and others are also stunned, how to think all don''t understand.


    Next second.


    Xia Dong and Xiao Hong turned their heads together and looked directly at the four. They were all deeply suspicious.


    You guys, are you really lying to us?


    But this kind of doubt, Xiao Hong is not easy to say after all, and finally Xia Dong said: "elder sister, do you really live with Wu Zun?"


    "Really! More real than pearls


    Xia Yu was also in a hurry. She took out a long sword on the spot and showed it to them. It was a magic weapon.


    Xia Dong and Xiao Hong are speechless.


    The shocking scene of the giant''s recovery just now, combined with Xia Yu''s personal experience, logically speaking, wuzun inheritance does exist.


    But


    Why didn''t they get anything in the end?


    What''s going on?


    Is it difficult for the two of them to meet some of the requirements of inheritance?


    For a while.


    At the foot of the giant statue, six people looked at each other in silence.


    Obviously, others have similar answers.


    There is no inheritance, there is only one possibility, two people


    Not enough opportunities!

 Chapter 1524

    Beyond the secret place, Jiulong Mountain.


    In the vast unknown space.


    At this time, there was no sky, no earth, no mountains, and there was no Kowloon college that once existed. There was only a huge city hanging in the middle of the sky.


    From the bottom to the top, the city is just a small shadow in the sky, similar to the size of a tablecloth.


    However, from the top to the bottom, the whole city is huge and almost boundless, like a huge continent, covering the original Jiulong mountains and the area hundreds of miles below.


    At the same time.


    Around the city, there are nine pure black, slowly rotating thick chains.


    Nine iron chains run through the sky and extend down from the sky. In the center of the chain is a huge cyan light ball, which constantly releases huge and immeasurable aura power, as if it is binding some powerful existence.


    At this time, one of the chains is in the middle.


    A tall young man in black armor, blue hair and purple eyes, is walking slowly towards the cyan ball of light.


    "Magic dragon clan, are you still here? I smell the familiar smell from you. Who are you, long Wanzi


    A strong man in cyan armor stepped out of a hole above the cyan ball of light to block the youth.


    "It seems that you are the Dragon guard around it. You are the only one... Yes, even the leader of the first peak of Jiulong Mountain has taken refuge with us. Besides you, who are you, who are you?"


    The youth didn''t care. He laughed and stopped.


    "What do you want to do here? Answer me In Longwei''s hand, there is a gorgeous long gun, which is wrapped with a real blue dragon. It is powerful and forceful.


    "Do you want to know who long Wanzi is? Then I''ll satisfy your dying wish. He''s a running dog, a reptile and a mole ant that I transform and endow with power


    The young man has a kind smile on his face, but what he says is chilling both physically and mentally.


    "You can''t be..." Long Wei''s heart sank, his face slightly changed, and he seemed to associate with something.


    "Is... That prediction true? The real magic dragon, unexpectedly... Has really come? "


    The young man didn''t reply. He just raised his arm and waved it gently.


    Whew!


    A huge shadow suddenly fell from the sky and covered the dragon''s guard directly. It was a huge dragon''s claw covered with dark scales.


    In a flash, Long Wei turned into a black line, shot backward, smashed into the earth below, and hit a big pit hundreds of meters in size.


    "This is a notice. The reason why you are still alive is because your master, go back and tell him not to get in our way, or he will die in this war!"


    "What are you? Warning ahead of time? " Another cyan figure automatically appears on the surface of the sphere of light and stands on the void.


    "You can take it as a warning." Youth light way, "a lot of things, not you can mix, let it wake up, tell it my words, I don''t want to kill.". Otherwise... "


    "Pride can try again. If there is a hundred year war, there will be a second one!" The blue figure is cold.


    "Hundred years of war... Ha ha."


    The young man didn''t say anything more. A hundred years ago, the demon battlefield actually came once. However, the battlefield at that time was not large in scale and had not yet taken place in the main world of the sun.


    At that time, the young man''s elder brother was seriously injured and retreated, but the sleeping one in the blue ball of light almost died. When he came back, he could only survive and fall asleep.


    Who wins and who loses, is that still useful?


    On the surface, pride has retreated, but what about the result?


    "I''m not proud... So remember, my name is aoguangtian!"


    The young man with blue hair and purple eyes shakes his head. His body slowly breaks up and turns into innumerable fragments.


    "You only have the last seven days. After seven days, Jiulong Mountain will be gone. Let''s take care of it."


    On the ground, with blood all over his body, Long Wei flew back to the blue figure and looked at the unreal but real city in the sky. For a long time, he had no words.


    ¡­¡­


    "I really can''t stop it..."


    A middle-aged man sighs and pinches the Golden Jade talisman in his hand, turning it into countless black ashes and disappearing.


    His name is Donghuang Changqing, a middle wuzun. He is the official Lord of the Ming moon Dynasty.


    Of course, because of the particularity of the imperial system of the sun Kingdom, the place that the city master can manage is just the main city of Xuankong.


    Xuankongcheng led tens of thousands of Li territory, such as the imperial family, Chijia and other large and small family forces, where the clan forces were located, all belonged to private territory, autonomous region.


    However, after all, Donghuang Changqing was the orthodox Xuankong city leader of the Ming and Yue dynasties. When talking with various forces, his waist was actually very hard.


    "The betrayal of qingjianfeng, the leader of zhenlongfeng peak in Jiulong Mountain, is unexpected. They can''t stop it. The Dragon leader is still sleeping. Even if he wakes up, it''s useless. The enemy is too strong this time... The fall of Xuankong city will be a foregone conclusion."


    Donghuang Changqing shakes his head and turns to look at his confidant behind him. Rowling''s eyes are complicated.


    His confidant was recruited locally in Xuankong City, and he began to gain a firm foothold, which had something to do with the strong support of the Luo family.


    "My Lord, Rowling is at your command!" Rowling''s eyes show a trace of pain, but she is still calm. She is the representative who went to the sword tower to give Wang Xu a gift.


    "Tell your family, retreat, there are still seven days, should be enough for them to leave..." Donghuang Changqing nodded, his eyes flashed a trace of indifference.


    "My Lord, over there in the sword building... Do you see?" Asked Rowling, frowning.


    "Don''t worry, no matter how Wang Xu is, he hasn''t grown up, and the potential is only the potential." Donghuang Changqing shakes his head.


    He didn''t mention other forces, and Rowling didn''t ask.


    Every time the demon battlefield comes, it always needs the sacrifice of countless creatures.


    Flesh and blood, death, soul


    It''s also a resource!


    ¡­¡­


    Whether it''s what happened to Xiao Hong and Xia Dong at this time, or what happened to Xia Yu, an Baihe, Zhao Hemen, Ma Long and others, or what happened to Jiulong Mountain and the city Lord''s mansion.


    Wang Xu didn''t know and didn''t have time to pay attention.


    The blood of the giant spirit in his body has reached 40%. Every minute, these blood of the giant spirit are absorbing the energy of his body and the outside world, and transforming his body.


    This transformation makes his body stronger and his spirit more vigorous.


    In the same way, Wang Xu also feels that the spirit of his life is getting nourishment and growing stronger.

 Chapter 1525

    tell the truth.


    Since entering the realm of wuzun, Wang Xu has no idea what his specific strength is.


    Because this life, his cultivation, completely out of a strange road.


    The reason why it is strange is caused by many aspects.


    The hidden danger discovered after the cultivation of Qinglian annihilation, the adventure of Diyuan tree and dimai Longyuan fruit, plus the biggest variable, the memory of previous life


    If we only talk about the realm of martial arts, he is just the rank of the next martial arts master.


    But if it''s really combat effectiveness, after the fusion of the blood of the giant spirit, the combat effectiveness that he can break out will soar again, but because he has not been fighting, he doesn''t know how much.


    "Although the strength of a living creature is no longer the shackles of the body, but the strength of the root spirit after the emperor''s rank... But I am not the emperor''s rank now..."


    Wang Xu is helpless. It seems that he needs a suitable opponent to test himself.


    But the existence around him is either too weak or too strong.


    Just like qingjianfeng, who was killed by him, he was the leader of qinglongfeng, the first peak of Jiulongshan. His martial arts realm was as high as that of wuzun, but he still died in his hands?


    Although the process is a little lucky, but the green sword sealed is dead.


    Only those who survive in the end are the strong. Those who die have only one name.


    loser!


    "Click..."


    Suddenly, the trunk of a big tree broke.


    Wang Xu turned his head and saw three strong men with ferocious hair, human like and wolf like, standing behind the crushed tree.


    On the three people''s bodies, you can see natural weird tattoos everywhere. They are wearing leather clothes made of some unknown animal fur, and they are also carrying swarthy blades in their hands.


    "Who are you?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes swept behind the three, and there was nothing else.


    For this kind of half man and half wolf thing, it''s neither human nor demon. He really doesn''t know it. If he has to say it, it''s a bit like the Western Werewolf in the Chinese world.


    But werewolves need to change, but these things do not need, the most appropriate name, um... Wolf.


    "Your name is Wang Xu?" The wolf takes out a projection Rune and looks at Wang Xu.


    "Yes, you..." Wang Xu asked.


    "We are..." before he finished his words, the leader wolf''s face showed a grim smile, suddenly burst out, and the blade in his hand tore open the air.


    Bang!


    The light of the sword is bright, and it is cut down in front of Wang Xu''s chest.


    Dang


    The sound of metal crashing explodes.


    The blade smashed into the air half a meter away from Wang Xu''s body surface.


    The blade bounced away.


    Wang Xu has no action, the three wolves have been scared crazy retreat, but Wang Xu''s idea, has swept in the past.


    Bang bang.


    After three muffled sounds, the three wolves fainted in front of their eyes.


    "Know me? It''s not a weirdo, but a half demon... "


    Wang Xu lowered his head with great interest and looked at the three famous wolves, thinking deeply.


    Soon.


    Wang Xufei went up into the sky. A famous wolf followed him, his face pale.


    There is no torture. It''s just the simplest secret. The three wolves will tell you what they should and shouldn''t say.


    Two of them didn''t support each other, but the leader did, which was beyond Wang Xu''s expectation.


    As he guessed, these wolves and weirdos are not on one side, but belong to the wolf God Gang, a newly formed organization in Xuankong city.


    If the warrior joins in and practices some special skills, and completes a transformation ceremony, he will become half man and half wolf.


    If we say that strange people are brainwashed by the pale God, transformed quietly and died quietly.


    So the wolf God Gang is the martial genius who kidnaps various forces, forcibly transforms and forces these people to join. Although they are no longer human beings, they can survive anyway.


    "I have to say that when the demon battlefield comes, there are really some demons and ghosts coming out."


    Wang Xu shook his head, only taunting, not much compassion.


    He sees too many similar things. These people are not so evil. They just want to live.


    "Take me to your boss."


    Wang Xu said calmly.


    This wuzun relic space is definitely a trap. Whether it''s the pale God sect or the wolf God Gang, the black hands behind are demons.


    He left a sword of divine thoughts in the soul of the only surviving wolf. Once there is any change, he will kill the other party in an instant.


    Plus the effect of the secret, the other party is basically the eye liner of Wang Xu in a short time.


    "Yes, master."


    The wolf nodded respectfully and took the initiative to lead Wang Xu.


    After all, the relic space is not big, and the total area is only tens of miles. Soon, the wolf takes Wang Xu to a clearing in the dense forest.


    There is a camp that has just been built. In the center is a three story building with a sign on it.


    Wolf God help green wood hall!


    "Wolf God help Qingmu hall?" When Wang Xu saw the sign, he also felt a sense of consternation, as if he had returned to the Chinese world and met the gangs in Kowloon City.


    Follow the wolf into the building and push the door.


    Wang Xu didn''t have any intention to cover up, straight into the hall, even along the way one after another people wolf bad look, he also side if no wolf, directly ignore.


    In the hall, there are also wooden tables and chairs with bark, huge counters, and some bottles of wine on the shelves behind. On the ground below, there is a huge black giant wolf.


    On the four sides of the wall, there are bloody strange characters, written with all kinds of praise to the wolf God.


    In the corner, there are many wild animals with peeled skin, and the fragrance comes from the room separated behind.


    Here, it''s a tavern and restaurant!


    Business seems to be pretty good.


    A total of seven or eight tables, but only one is empty, the rest are full.


    Even, there are a few women in exposed clothes (broken), showing proud figure, with a smile from the heart (forced by the wolf).


    Around the table, the guests eat and drink in full swing.


    For a moment, Wang Xu suddenly found it hard to believe that it would be a dense forest in the relic space.


    But soon, there was an accident.


    "Lin''er, I''ll stop them, you run!"


    The ceiling was suddenly crushed, and a young man with his left hand broken jumped down with a woman in broken clothes in his arms.


    He pushed away the woman in his arms, then stared at the hole on the second floor without looking back.


    Behind the hole, a wolf with green hair and a red stone necklace came down slowly.


    At the same second, all the wolves eating in the hall on the first floor slowly stood up and drew out all kinds of guys one by one.


    At first glance, it''s hopeless.

 Chapter 1526

    "You go on, I''ll see where you can escape?" The green haired wolf looked at them blandly.


    "Ah


    The male warrior rushed out, just one step ahead.


    Click!


    As soon as he took a step, his neck was seized by a big hand and lifted.


    The male warrior''s right hand lit up a blood light, and he struggled to fight against the green haired man wolf.


    Unfortunately, the moment that the blood light meets the green haired man wolf, it collapses and disperses, as if some invisible power disappears.


    "You two have good talents. If you become my subordinates, can you continue to be together? Why struggle? " The green haired man wolf holds the male warrior, and the other hand catches the female warrior like lightning.


    Don''t struggle?


    If you become the same, long hair, she can fall in love with others?


    The female warrior tried to resist fiercely, but in less than a second, she was slapped by the green haired wolf and did not dare to move again.


    "Take them up and transform."


    The green haired wolf throws them to one side and suddenly sees Wang Xu at the door. He makes a sudden move and says, "I don''t care


    "New people? It''s just the beginning of the ceremony. Let''s bring it up for transformation. "


    With that, he turned to leave.


    But as soon as he turned around, he stopped again.


    Because Wang Xu is standing in his way.


    Wang Xu looked at the men and women who were thrown aside with a smile.


    "Would you please not break up the couple? Although I''m not familiar with them, at least I know that this couple certainly don''t like to grow their own hair. "


    The green haired wolf looks up and looks at Wang Xu, who is a head shorter than him.


    "What are you?" His eyes were cold, and his voice was cold. "I have some skills. It seems that you are not caught. Do you come here to die by yourself?"


    The couple also saw Wang Xu, and their eyes were full of hope and anxiety.


    Outside the relic space, Wang Xu killed a great master of nine grades, but he was seen by all the warriors who entered the relic this time.


    But also, this is the stronghold of the wolves. Wang XuKe is alone.


    Does he want to choose dozens?


    Especially the green hair wolf, the strength is immeasurable, far beyond their imagination.


    Once you start


    Bang!


    In a flash, a big hand suddenly out, straight grasp to green hair wolf, as before green hair wolf grasp to the couple in general.


    The green Wolf''s face changed wildly, and the layers of energy defense in front of him continued to stack, but still could not stop the palm that seemed to scratch everything.


    He quickly retreated, trying to get rid of the distance from the palm, and at the same time, he launched more than ten energy attacks.


    However, a large part of the energy disappeared, and the palm, like a sword, pointed straight at his neck.


    "Kill him!"


    Green hair wolf a fierce drink.


    At the same time, all kinds of weapons in his hand aimed at Wang Xu, and more than ten lights of various colors lit up.


    Whew! Whew! Whew!


    Dense, like the energy attack of a spell, it shoots at Wang Xu like a bullet.


    Unlike warriors, the attack means of these wolves are more inclined to magic.


    Everything is just like slow motion. The space seems to be stagnant. The streamer of energy attack fills Wang Xu''s body in an instant.


    Bang bang.


    The streamer dissipated in the dense sound of impact.


    Violent impact explosion, the energy shock wave generated by the smoke and dust, slowly dispersed.


    Wang Xu stood in the same place, still unharmed, pale.


    And in his right hand, he was holding the neck of the green haired man wolf.


    The other side, in his hands, is like a weak chicken. As long as he gently pinches, the life of the man wolf leader will be extinguished in the wind like a broken Mars.


    "You think you can threaten me?" A strange smile appeared on the corner of the wolf''s mouth.


    The next second, a green Rune wrapped ball of light quickly condensed out, and was directly pressed on Wang Xu''s chest.


    Action is too fast, decisive determination, even Wang Xu did not expect this guy was so cruel.


    His life was pinched by him, and he even dared to do it directly. When he reacts, it''s too late.


    The ball of green light hit him hard.


    Boom!!


    With a loud noise, the green flame spread out with the blast wave.


    The whole wooden building, are instantly broken, countless pieces of wood flying, incomplete building above also burning strange green flame.


    Out in the open space.


    The couple struggled twice on the ground and got up. They were slightly injured in many places and were hit by the explosion.


    They looked up at Wang Xu''s position.


    The building is no longer there, only a rich smoke and green fire.


    "PATA!"


    A shadow suddenly came down from the sky and fell in front of them. The woman who was scared trembled slightly. It was a bloody arm.


    Next, a bigger shadow fell on the ground. It was the green haired wolf, half kneeling on the ground, with one arm broken.


    Not far away, smoke and fire gradually dispersed.


    Wang Xu is still standing in the same place, with a smile on his face, walking slowly towards the green haired man wolf.


    He was still unharmed!


    "Chi!"


    Next to the flame, a green flame suddenly shot out at high speed, condensing an arrow tip in the air, with a sharp and piercing sound, rushing to Wang Xu.


    Click


    The rocket crashed half a meter in front of Wang Xu''s body, suddenly stopped, and was blocked by a pale gold barrier.


    Obviously, it is a virtual body composed of flames, but when it collides, it brings the violent explosion of cars, and a large group of green flames explode and spread.


    "Interesting?"


    Wang Xu moves forward step by step and continues to walk towards the green haired man wolf.


    "Withdraw!"


    At last, the green haired man wolf showed his frightened face and jumped up abruptly. He didn''t jump from the air and rushed to the nearby dense forest.


    But the moment he jumped.


    A golden sword light, like silk thread, has been shot out silently, instantly throughout the presence of all the wolf''s body.


    Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood was ringing.


    The green haired wolf fell to the ground from the air. His left right hand covered a blood hole in his chest and he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    There was no smell of blood, only a faint smell of rain forest.


    Wang Xu controls all the sword lights with one hand. At this time, he turns his hand.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, all the sword light returned to his palm and disappeared.


    That male and female couple, Wu Zhe, stood there and looked stunned. The happiness of the rest of their lives could not stop the horror and shock in their hearts.


    "He..."


    The female warrior gapes, her brain is blank. She only knows to stare at Wang Xu''s back.


    The male warrior was nearby and gave her a hard pull.


    "Still in a daze? Don''t look. Let''s go Cried the man in a low voice.


    He doesn''t care whether Wang Xuqiang is strong or not. Anyway, he knows these wolves are not easy to be provoked. He won''t leave now. If Wang Xu loses later, he won''t be able to leave again.


    At this time, Wang Xu has come to the green haired wolf, is about to use a little secret to ask the other side know the secret.


    Suddenly, he felt something and looked up to the side.


    I saw that a man and a woman were fleeing to the depth of the forest.


    The next second, a dark shadow suddenly covered the sky above them.


    Boom!


    A thick black hair, thick as an elephant''s leg, suddenly fell from the air, instantly trampled the two people into meat mud.

 Chapter 1527

    A man wolf, who is five meters tall, has no difference from other human beings except his figure, walked out of the dense forest.


    As soon as he came out, his eyes focused on Wang Xu.


    At the same time, Wang Xu also looked at him.


    The two men''s eyes were opposite, and the two murders were aimed at the invisible collision in the void. It seemed that there was a spark of stalemate.


    "Little fellow, I didn''t expect it to be you! This time, I''ll see where you''re going! " Wolf mouth hook, stride forward.


    "Do you know me?" Wang Xu raised his head and looked strangely.


    "Boom!"


    In response, it was the giant man wolf''s foot on the ground.


    His weight, it seems, is far beyond the ordinary people''s imagination, the ground is actually hard to step out of a deep pit, with a piece of washed up dust.


    All around, there are low-level human wolves howling, breaking hands and feet.


    The core building of the original battle can no longer see any complete bodies. On the broken walls, there are bloody flesh and strange green flames burning.


    Wang Xu stood in front of the wreckage, his face slightly dignified.


    "You are the pure blood wolf demon in the demon world?"


    "You found our branch here, and you asked me?" The giant wolf sneered and strode to Wang Xu.


    At every step, the ground vibrated.


    "It''s just a little warrior in the master''s realm. He wanted to eat you last time. But at that time, in Jingyue''s territory, who knew that woman was self righteous. When she saw two minions asking you for trouble, she thought you would die and didn''t bother to do it. As a result, she naturally lost sight. This time, where can you escape? "


    "Claw mountain!"


    As soon as he raised his right arm, a huge black wolf claw appeared in the void.


    A giant claw more than 10 meters rushed out of his hand and occupied most of the sky above Wang Xu''s head.


    Whoo!


    In the huge sound of breaking the air, the wolf claws, like a mountain, cover the light and press to Wang Xu.


    Just the sound roar and the force field, it pulled the wreckage, corpse around, crazy smash.


    The power system of demons is more complex and diverse than that of human beings. However, on the whole, it can be divided into three major systems.


    Skill, violence, fantasy.


    There is no doubt that the wolf in front of us belongs to the line of violence.


    When the wolf''s claws fell, the air seemed to be squeezed into substance, and the debris around it was constantly collapsing.


    Through the transformation of some special mechanism, the huge Demon power wave converges and condenses into a complete entity, smashing it hard.


    Wang Xu''s face changed slightly, and the real element in his body broke out rapidly, forming a large area of real element defense in front of him, forming a defense field.


    Pale gold, thin Zhenyuan shield, compared with the huge wolf claw, it doesn''t look like a quantity level at all.


    Boom!!


    Between the lightning and flint, the wolf claw, with the power and impact of terror, smashed into the Zhenyuan shield.


    Large pieces of real yuan were smashed and disappeared as light spots.


    Whether it''s wolf claw or shield, it''s the materialization of reaching a limit for the use of their respective energy.


    The energy confrontation between the two sides with different attributes breaks out great destructive power.


    There was a huge explosion.


    Wang Xu''s body shot backward, flying from the air, and fell into the dense forest not far away.


    His feet in a big tree constantly borrow, until the 12 big trees, finally stable body, to stand up again.


    "What a power


    He looked at the location of the wolf demon from a distance, but what he saw was empty.


    The wolf demon who was just there disappeared.


    "No!"


    As soon as Wang Xu''s face changed, he quickly raised his hand. The palm of his hand was shining with golden light. Zhenyuan was materialized and turned into a piece of golden sword light.


    Whew! Whew! Whew!


    Sword light is one of the most common, simple and practical skills for a warrior to control energy.


    For a long time, the enemies Wang Xu faced were almost all far weaker than his weak ones, and rarely broke out such complicated precise control.


    In a flash, he splits up hundreds of sword lights at a time. If the attack of sword light is numerical, the value of each sword light is equal to 1.


    Hundreds of sword lights are hundreds of attacks.


    If you want to control this kind of precise and accurate sword light attack, I''m afraid it will consume their whole body.


    But for Wang Xu, it''s just a common big consumption move.


    The exploding golden sword light covers all the spaces in all directions, clearly exposing the space in the shadow on the left.


    The wolf demon was five meters away from Wang Xu.


    There was no time to think about it. Wang Xu''s Shenfu was wide open. He twisted his waist and raised his feet. His toes were like a giant axe, and he kicked it.


    The intense rolling and converging true elements form a substantial golden flame, which condenses at Wang Xu''s toes.


    The energy fluctuation carried by this foot has reached the peak of the attack that the five innate masters can achieve.


    "Ridiculous


    The wolf demon didn''t care. He hit hard and raised his hand.


    He doesn''t know any martial arts skills or secret methods, but his total Demon power is far more than that of the other party. With the monster''s natural body of terror, he can directly kill the other party even if he slaps it at will.


    That''s what he thought and did.


    In the grimace, over the wolf demon''s arm, a huge wolf claw appeared again, not one, but two, one left and one right.


    "Die..."


    Boom!!


    The huge wolf claws suddenly closed.


    The fire like demon force explodes and brings up a circle of waves.


    With a bang, Wang Xu shot backward again and fell from the top of a hundred meter tree, breaking countless branches in a row.


    In mid air, Wang Xu reaches out his hand and grabs a branch with a thick arm. In the creaking sound, the branch quickly deforms and bends.


    It looks like the next second it''s going to break completely.


    Wang Xu turned a circle around the branch, stepped on the tree with his feet, flew out obliquely, and bumped into the open forest.


    The wolf demon jumps down from the air and chases after him all the way. The Demon power brings the bright energy flame, and also bumps into the dense forest and open space where Wang Xu fled.


    "Not dead yet?"


    As soon as he landed, he saw Wang Xu standing there straight.


    He looks very embarrassed. His whole body is covered with dust and leaves. His clothes are also damaged. His chest is still fluctuating violently. It seems that he is exhausted.


    At that moment, he was the great master of martial arts in Grade 6 or grade 7. He was caught off guard. He should be damned. Is this guy so lucky?


    The wolf demon was surprised.


    In his eyes, Wang Xu is just a master of martial arts.


    "Well, that''s the end of your luck."


    As soon as his wolf eyes narrowed, he stepped out a few steps, and the huge wolf claws in front of him reappeared and swept out.


    Boom!


    Where the wolf claws pass, all things are destroyed, and the ground is swept away.


    Wang Xu once again realized the horror of demons.


    In this life, this is the first time that he met a demon. Really speaking, if we divide different cultivation systems into different realms by energy, the energy fluctuation possessed by Wolf demon in front of us is probably only as high as that of a five grade master.


    But the wolf demon''s attack power, actually can press the general nine grade great master martial arts person to hit!


    Bang!


    The terrible impact of wolf''s claw once again pulls Wang Xu out.


    Wang Xu tumbled and smashed several buildings built by wolves around him. A large number of tables, chairs and furniture were smashed by him.


    In the crashing sound, there were also a few hidden wolves who vomited blood, fell to the ground and gasped on the spot.

 Chapter 1528

    "Poor weak man."


    The wolf demon stares at the ruins of the building coldly. This blow is a frontal hit. All the forces are borne by the front, and there will be no more accidents.


    No matter what angle he looked at, Wang Xu was dead.


    Just as he was about to turn and leave.


    The human beings lying in the ruins actually got up from the ground, their breath fluctuated as if they were not there, and they looked like they were seriously injured and dying.


    "Not dead yet?"


    Wolf demon stares big eyes, some don''t understand, the next second, he waves his hand again, huge wolf claws emerge in the air, with the wind howling, one after another hit Wang Xu in the ruins.


    This time, he almost without reservation, full hand, whole body Demon power surge.


    "Boom!"


    A deafening noise.


    The ground was hard hit and sunken for more than one meter. Wang Xu was thrown out like a rag doll, and the shell crashed into the last building, completely submerged by the debris.


    However.


    Wow


    A piece of wood was lifted, and a hand came out from behind. Wang Xu coughed loudly and struggled out from below. He half knelt down on the ground, gasping for breath, just like he could not hold on.


    Behind him, a coyote with black hair opened his eyes, half of his shoulder hit the hollow in front of his chest and died.


    "Not dead yet?"


    Wolf demon eyes open to the largest, a little doubt that he just missed, did not hit Wang Xu.


    How lucky is this dog?


    He raised his hand again. This time, the Demon power turned into streamer and shot to the top of Wang Xu''s head. It turned into wolf claw again and hit Wang Xu.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    The wolf''s claws kept smashing, without any pause. They smashed three times in a row, and the building debris below was smashed into the ground before they stopped.


    The moment wolf claw stopped, Wang Xu''s body also shot out again, crossed an arc in the air and fell on the open space outside.


    He slipped all the way and finally fell on another black haired man wolf.


    The wolf, with two broken legs, was climbing on the ground, trying to stay away from the battlefield. His whole body was broken.


    At the last moment of his death, the wolf turned his head and looked at Wang Xu, full of resentment.


    Wolf demon gasps slightly, and consumes so much Demon power in a row, which is not a small load to him.


    "That''s the end of it, isn''t it?"


    He raised his feet and came to the open space not far from Wang Xu. He just wanted to check it.


    "Cough..."


    Wang Xu body suddenly a twitch, the whole person constantly cough, as if to cough out the lung from the esophagus.


    He seems to have been dying, only the last two breath, but struggling twice, he actually got up from the ground, strong to stand up again.


    "You bug..."


    The wolf demon''s eyes twitched two times, and sweat oozed from his forehead. He was scared.


    "Die for me!"


    A sharp knife of demon''s essence suddenly condenses and is grasped by Wolf demon.


    He step out, will personally will Wang Xu corpse.


    Boom!


    The ground was torn open a crack, Wang Xu whole person inverted fly out again, heavily fell on the ground, it seems that can no longer get up.


    But he was not cut off as the wolf demon thought.


    The wolf demon''s eyes are ferocious, and he wants to chop more.


    But just then, a strange wave flashed across the sky.


    His face suddenly changed, and he quickly turned around. The demon force burst out with all his strength, and his body was like lightning. In a twinkling of an eye, he disappeared in the dense forest behind him.


    Next second.


    A golden human body bathed in golden light came down from the sky.


    On the golden human body, the breath is mighty and terrifying. It is the breath of martial arts.


    "Pa! Bang


    Seeing the golden figure, Wang Xu patted his ass and got up from the ground like nobody.


    He first glanced at the direction of the wolf demon''s escape, then went to the golden human body and reached for it.


    Hoo


    Suddenly, the golden figure swayed and twisted, but in a flash, it disappeared like water.


    "The growth of the body brought by the blood of the giant spirit is really strong. The guy hit me for so long and didn''t hurt me at all... But I was so embarrassed in my acting that the wolf demon didn''t notice it at all. I had to release the spirit to scare him secretly!"


    Wang Xu turns around and looks a little ugly.


    Wolf demon brain pit, silly, let him fight with the air, white play so long.


    "Go and have a look."


    The next second, he stepped out with his feet raised, and his figure disappeared in the same instant.


    Behind, only remains a piece of wreckage, and everywhere corpse.


    ¡­¡­


    "Does that guy... Have the blood of immortal devil Xiaoqiang?" Wolf demon gloomy face, fast forward in the dark forest.


    Big trees passed by him.


    His face is more and more ugly, just feel the strong breath, let his heart heavy.


    "Damn, who is that wuzun? It''s clear that none of the forces we have deliberately released have been attracted by those who have the military power to respect the strong! "


    The wolf demon''s face became more and more ugly.


    As he advanced at a high speed, the environment around him became worse and worse. There was even a gray black mist in the air, and there was a faint smell of decay.


    But he didn''t care. He walked to a black cliff and disappeared behind it.


    The interior of the mountain wall is a hollow dark space.


    "What''s the matter? Wolf inflammation? Your mood swings are so unstable. "


    In the dark, a female voice sounded.


    The sound seems to come from inside.


    "Meeting a human... I don''t understand." Wolf demon takes a deep breath and raises his hand to light the lamp hanging on the stone wall.


    The scope of the light is not large, but vaguely, you can see the woman waiting in the dark.


    It was a slender figure, covered in a black robe, unable to see clearly.


    "Aren''t you tracking down the man who destroyed the sacrificial node?" Asked the woman in a low voice.


    As she spoke, the woman walked into the light. She raised her head. The hood of her black robe slipped and her green hair fell, revealing a woman''s face with strange thorns.


    "Don''t look for it. We can''t deal with it. Just now I noticed the breath of wuzun. There''s wuzun coming in!" Wolf inflammation stabilized next mood, cold hum way.


    "Jingyue, we can''t be in a hurry now. It''s just a coincidence that this wuzun came in. When he leaves, we''ll continue to build new nodes. "


    "What are we doing now? Just wait here? " Jing Yue asked.


    "Wait. Lord Bai will come soon. The node is destroyed. We can''t do anything here." The wolf inflammation casually returns a way.


    Later, they stopped talking.


    But this one quiets down, Langyan can''t help but think of what just happened again.


    He clearly feels that he has hit the human warrior every time... But why can''t he kill him?


    What''s going on?


    I don''t know why, now when I think of that human warrior, there is a chill in wolf''s heart.


    Always feel, too weird!


    "Forget it, I don''t want to do so much. Anyway, he died in the end. My last knife, the whole body Demon power gathered, cut on his waist... Although not a cut... But should be dead... "


    The more you think about it, the more uncomfortable it is in Langyan''s heart. Finally, you can only calm down and decide not to think about it any more.


    "The wuzun outside killed almost all the descendants I transformed. How many puppets do you have left?" He asked casually.


    "Not much, but I caught a lot of people outside. After transformation, the number is enough for the arrival of Lord Bai."


    "Well, I hope everything goes well." Langyan is in a gloomy mood.


    "Don''t worry."


    ¡­¡­


    The top of the cliff.


    Wang Xu stood there like a silent rock, only his eyes twinkled.


    "Is there another white adult..."

 Chapter 1529

    "In that case, let you live a little longer."


    Finally, sweeping the mountain wall at the foot of his eyes, Wang Xu''s body flashed and disappeared in the same place.


    When he appears again, he has come to the valley where the giant statue is. Unexpectedly, Xia Yu, an Baihe, Xiao Hong and others have left.


    Standing in front of the giant statue, Wang Xu is silent.


    In his reaction, there are few remaining warriors in the whole secret place. The young children of other forces, after the appearance of two strange enemies, the strange man and the wolf, almost all voluntarily withdraw from this relic space.


    Only a few people, still unwilling, or confident in their own strength, still stay here.


    But these have nothing to do with Wang Xu. The impression he put on Xia Yu and others has already sensed that several people leave, and Wang Xugen cares lazily about the life and death of others. He is not the virgin.


    "After the improvement of the blood of the giant spirit, the real yuan in my body soared, and I got closer to the rank of the middle wuzun... I can feel it..."


    If before, Wu Zun Zhenyuan in Wang Xu''s body needed to absorb the aura from the outside world, now he feels that the blood of the giant spirit stimulates Zhenyuan''s soaring.


    A steady stream of real yuan, as if no money, is soaring. The absorption and transformation efficiency of the giant spirit blood is much higher than before.


    Even after wuzun, the spirit is the essence of power, but quantitative change produces qualitative change. Zhenyuan itself is the embodiment of wuzun''s breakthrough, surpassing the limits of human race and transcendence.


    The rise of Zhenyuan is also promoting the gradual increase and strength of spirits.


    "There are too many real yuan. The Shenfu has been expanded to a level hundreds of times larger than ordinary wuzun, and it is still increasing... How can we solve this problem?"


    Wang Xu sat on the top of the giant statue, closed his eyes, and habitually began to search for his long memory of his previous life.


    He spent too much time in his previous life and remembered too much. If he recalled it carefully, he could not recall it for decades. He could only search for the key useful information directly.


    "There are too many zhenyuans and the expansion of Shenfu... Let me see..."


    I do not know how long in the past, Wang Xu opened his eyes, there was a trace of consternation on his face, he did not find any useful information.


    "Also... In my previous life, I went all the way very hard. I always hated that my real yuan was too few and not enough. Where could I worry about the danger of real yuan soaring too much and Shenfu expanding too fast, causing the explosion and death like this in this life..."


    Wang Xu smiles bitterly.


    "Manpower is exhausted, even if I have a lifetime memory, many things are still ignorant, unable to understand."


    He had no choice but to make up his mind to the only way.


    "Martial arts cultivation, in a way, has always been the evolution of life. Under the master, martial arts practitioners exercise their bodies and stimulate Qi and blood.


    After the master, the blood gas was transformed and condensed into the real Qi, which was initially gaseous, then condensed into liquid at the limit, and finally changed in quantity and quality, breaking the Shenguan pass and accumulating Shenfu.


    Wu Zuncheng, the opening of Shenfu, the liquid gasification of yuan, the trace of the spirit, the true yuan now, the spirit of the body, all the ways to break the extraordinary... And then... "


    Wang Xu''s eyes gradually solidified.


    After Wu Zun, he was above the ordinary, but he entered the holy realm and achieved the rank of the emperor for


    Emperor Wu!


    "Since there are too many real yuan of Wu Zun, and there is no limit to its growth, what if I consume all the extra real yuan to lay a foundation for Emperor Wu in advance?"


    Wang Xu suddenly thought of this.


    To achieve this, it is difficult and not difficult.


    In the cultivation of wuzun, the spirit is the most important, followed by Zhenyuan, and the spirit and the body are combined. If they are not integrated, they will consume countless Zhenyuan as intermediate consumables.


    From a scientific point of view, that is the transformation between two kinds of high and low energy. Energy is always conserved. If Zhenyuan, a low-level energy, wants to be transformed into spirit power, it will naturally consume countless amounts.


    To put it simply and bluntly is to close the door and break the border!


    "I have a direct impact on the middle position of wuzun, forcing the fusion of the spirit and the body, and the powerful body with the great spirit''s blood growing again. This kind of rough breakthrough should be able to withstand, no problem..."


    Although this will lead to a weak foundation, there is also a risk of failure and serious injury. But he can''t let Zhenyuan continue to soar and Shenfu expand without limit. Who knows what harm this change will do?


    It''s more suitable than the martial arts that we have gone through in previous lives.


    Wang Xu has always been a person who has the courage to try. Anyway, before langmie and Jingyue rebuild the node and lead the white adult over, he has nothing to do here.


    I looked at the space boundary above my head.


    There was no sun, moon and stars, and the sky was extremely oppressive.


    "Have a try..." Wang Xu is also aware of his own, which is hundreds of times larger than ordinary Wu Zun''s total amount of real yuan. No matter what battle, he can''t consume it. It''s too wasteful.


    It''s like the difference between an ordinary forest and an iron wood. A branch on the iron wood can be polished, and the whole forest can be cut down easily.


    "However, for the sake of insurance, according to the experience of previous lives, we should first separate a simple separation of spirit and soul... Enhance this separation, and finally re integrate it..."


    This kind of method, in the previous life, Wang Xu suffered a lot before he snatched it from others. In this life, there is no problem.


    Soon, under Wang Xu''s meticulous operation, a separate and carefully separated spirit and soul gradually emerged in front of him.


    It''s not like the one-time separation in the past, but more inclined to the separation of spirit and soul, which is directly cut from Wang Xu''s original spirit.


    This is a human as like as two peas.


    At the beginning, it was just a fuzzy, shining spirit, which gradually took shape after consuming a large amount of truth and transforming into spirit.


    If you go on, your feet, hands, knees, shoulders, chest... Are constantly clear. In the end, except that the face is still blurred, it is 90% similar to Wang Xu himself.


    "It doesn''t seem to be complete... It will take a long time to transform and fill in, but the key is that the total amount of Zhenyuan in Shenfu has come down, and a transformation channel has been formed..."


    He could clearly feel that a small part of his original spirit had formed an inexplicable bridge with Shenfu.


    As soon as the rising Zhenyuan appeared, it was absorbed, transformed and sent to this bridge.


    "Hoo..."


    Wang Xuchang breathed, and the danger was relieved for the time being.


    After the re integration of the spirit and soul, although the spirit and soul also soared, there was no hidden danger.


    Look up.


    Wang Xu looked at the space boundary on the top of his eyes. From the perspective of divine observation, there was a special change in the void outside the boundary.


    "Well, it seems that less than three days have passed... Are those two moving so fast?"


    The change of the void outside the boundary of space is the result of some powerful external force breaking into the space.


    Wang Xu got up slowly, looking forward to the coming changes.

 Chapter 1530

    The fog is thicker.


    I don''t know when, the fog in the whole relic space has been full-bodied.


    Wang Xu stood on the top of the giant statue, quietly looking at the sky, motionless.


    He could clearly see that the reason why the fog became thicker was that a huge hole was broken on the space boundary above his head.


    Outside, countless spaces of fog are frantically spreading in.


    Some mysterious force is encroaching on this space, and the speed is extremely fast, almost visible to the naked eye.


    If you have the ability to see through the fog, you can clearly see that the boundaries of the whole relic space are disappearing, as if they were swallowed by an invisible mouth.


    Next second.


    Wang Xu moved, body flying escape direction, is the head of the huge empty.


    Through the empty moment, when he appears again, the environment around him has changed greatly.


    It seems that in another world, he is standing in a huge, dark city.


    Wang Xu seems to be standing in the middle of the city, a gray black chimney tens of meters in size, straight into the sky. Rolling gray fog, is from the depths of the chimney, crazy swept out.


    Around the city, there are similar chimneys one after another. In addition, there are huge pits one after another.


    One by one, the pits are arranged in order, the surface is covered with thick gray black fog, and the bottom is indistinct, so different scenes can be seen.


    This is the gap between the world and world communication, which is called the gap space by countless strong people.


    And those chimneys and pits are concrete existence, not real chimneys and pits. In essence, they connect different spaces and worlds.


    Wang Xu bowed his head, and his mind penetrated the space fog. He could clearly see that in some deep pits, there were some giant monsters like giant octopus and prehistoric beasts.


    Among them, the most striking one is a huge eyeball shaped monster with dark body and dense blood red eyes on the surface. Around the body, there are one thick tentacle after another, which is extending around, extending into other spaces through cigarette pipes.


    Seems to be aware of the existence of Wang Xu, this eye-shaped monster on a bloody eyeball, turned for a while, staring at Wang Xu.


    In the blood eye, sends out the naked malice!


    If it is not in the pit, too far away from Wang Xu, I am afraid a thick tentacle, will not hesitate to directly winding over.


    "Thousand eyes evil demon..."


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment, and a trace of fear flashed through his eyes.


    This kind of monster is a kind of powerful existence in demons. It has strong talent and terrible strength. In the gap space, he can see this thousand eyed demon.


    But in fact, there are hundreds of spaces and worlds between them. What''s more terrifying is that the world that the thousand eyed evil demon tentacles spread is obviously in the rage of the demon battlefield.


    This thousand eyed evil demon is eroding many other worlds. Obviously, he is thinking about the powerful existence of the imperial shock.


    Behind every newly opened demon battlefield, there is a powerful presence who tries to reach the limit and enter the imperial level.


    Whether it''s a warrior or a demon, this is the only way!


    However, most of the people in other worlds are more acceptable because they are of the same race.


    In fact, the essence of both sides is the same.


    The only difference is that demons are not of our own race, and their means are extremely cruel. They like to kill and destroy.


    Even some powerful demons, themselves human beings, just lost control in the pursuit of power, and finally turned into new demons.


    "This is the real essence of the universe... The strong are vertical and horizontal, act recklessly, the weak are like ants, and there is no master of life and death..."


    Wang Xu bowed his head and sighed.


    In a flash, he bypassed the area around the thousand eyed evil demon and chased the two figures that were about to disappear in the distance.


    Those two figures are Langyan and Jingyue.


    It''s not far.


    In front of him, the smoke pipe, the deep pit and the fog gradually disappeared. Instead, a fiery red world appeared. Huge craters and rolling magma appeared in front of Wang Xu''s eyes.


    Countless dark red fog, with transpiration heat, diffuse in this area, making people feel like another world.


    But that''s not the most shocking thing.


    But in the deep of this dark red region, a huge woman is entangled and bound by countless dark chains.


    The woman''s fiery red hair is scattered, her eyes are closed, and her graceful body is covered by countless chains.


    She stretched six arms behind her back, each hand holding a kind of mysterious fingerprints, slightly bent over. In front of her, there was a hand half stretched out, covering a volcano crater, as if to reach out and hold the magma inside.


    Wang Xu stopped and stood in the same place.


    The scene in front of us is too shocking. We close our eyes to the woman''s huge body. The giant statue left by the great spirit Wu Zun seems to be a mole ant in front of the woman.


    "A... Emperor''s rank exists, powerful and ancient!"


    Wang Xu opened his eyes and sighed.


    He knew that this fiery red area in front of him was already the domain of this powerful emperor, and she controlled all the world in this area.


    Although he had never been in touch with this emperor''s rank in his previous life, he also heard about it.


    The name of a woman is called by many powerful people in the world


    Atanfei!


    These three words, not human language, translate to mean the master of fire.


    "I didn''t expect that the second emperor I saw in this life, after I served Chang Shu Yao, would be you... AI tanfei, the flame master?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flickered slightly, staring at the woman''s huge body in the distance for a long time, then he took back his eyes and re gazed at wolf Yan and Jing Yue not far away.


    By this time, they had stopped.


    Obviously, they don''t have Wang Xu''s understanding of the gap world, so they can''t see the spectacular scenes before.


    In their eyes, they could only see the darkness and fog around them. If it wasn''t for the flashing red token in Jing Yue''s hand to guide them forward, they would have been devoured by an unknown world entrance.


    "The positioning has been completed. Why hasn''t lord Bai come to the gap yet?"


    Red token stop, wolf inflammation stop, looking at the front not far away a continuous rotation of space vortex, face show the color of doubt.


    In everyone''s eyes, the scene of the gap world is different, because of the differences in knowledge, power, cognition, spirit and many other factors.


    He carefully staring at the front of the vortex, dare not move on the slightest bit, for fear of taking the wrong step, will be lost here.


    "Maybe the adults are held up by something. We just wait. Anyway, the time in the gap is almost nonexistent. How long we stay does not affect the time node after we go back." Jing Yue shakes her head.


    "Also, right..." Lang Yan nods and seems to want to say something to Jing Yue.


    But at this time.


    A shadow suddenly appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 1531

    Dark shadow, it''s Wang Xu.


    At the moment of seeing him, Langyan''s eyes suddenly widened and exclaimed:


    "You? Why are you here? "


    "After you, of course." Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent, and his right hand stretched out.


    "Well, you''re useless. You can die."


    The words sound falls, a golden sword light already instantly falls, cuts the wolf inflammation from the beginning to the end into two parts.


    To death, Langyan''s eyes are still with incredible panic and loss.


    Until the last moment before his death, he did not want to understand why Wang Xu had not died?


    After killing Langyan with one sword, Wang xucai turned his head and looked at Jing Yue, who was scared and covered with countless bloody thorns: "those strange people outside are puppets controlled by you?"


    "Who are you?" Jing Yue hissed and asked, retreating step by step, and her guard reached the extreme.


    "Can those people still be saved?" Wang Xu ignored her.


    "Who are you? I''m the demon general under the pale God. I follow the will of the demon dragon clan to open up the first wave of boundary battlefield. Do you want to be our enemy? " Jing Yue kept pressing questions every word.


    Wang Xu is too strong. Wolf Yan, who is the same demon general with her, can''t stop a sword. How can she not panic? She can only pull out the backer and want to force Wang Xu to fear.


    It''s a pity.


    "You look smart. I didn''t think I was wrong." Wang Xu shook his head and sighed.


    "You..." Jing Yue felt wrong, just wanted to say something.


    The next second, a big pale gold hand has dropped.


    After three breaths, Wang Xu threw away Jing Yue''s body, and a helpless flash flashed in his eyes.


    "Soul snatching virus... Sure enough, the puppet has no chance to recover. The spirits of all human beings infected by the virus have already turned into nourishment and become the source of strength to support the so-called pale God. "


    Wang Xu looked down at the space vortex under his feet, and his eyes clearly penetrated through the space fog in the gap world.


    We can see that under the endless fog, behind the vortex, is a complete world no smaller than the Chinese world.


    However, this world has been full of demons, and the power of the world has also been affected by demons. The whole world looks dark and full of traces of destruction left by the war.


    A completely occupied world!


    There are only a few remaining human beings in other parts of the world.


    "It seems that the so-called pale God is Lord Bai. He is also the commander in charge of capturing the outer world."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were calm, without joy or sorrow.


    The fall of a world, he saw too much in his previous life, this life as long as the Chinese world no longer sink.


    In silence, a green silk thread rushes into the gap world from the world below, links to Wang Xu, and quickly condenses into a complex mark.


    It seems that the death of Langyan and Jingyue has been perceived by a powerful existence in that world.


    It''s a way to kill, lock in and prevent the enemy from escaping.


    Sure enough, the next second.


    A mixed wheel, huge, evil consciousness, has rushed up, instantly enveloped Wang Xu.


    In a trance, Wang Xu''s eyes seem to appear a twisted, howling ferocious face, a mass of black smoke rolling in the gap world.


    It seems that I feel his sight.


    The cloud of smoke raised its head and stared at it.


    Suddenly, a fierce cold pounced on him.


    "Poop


    Wang Xu''s body, suddenly came a huge heart beat.


    Boom!


    Smoke crazy rolling, into a dragon, toward Wang Xu crazy surge, want to get into his body.


    The chaotic picture appeared in Wang Xu''s mind.


    He seemed to see the forest engulfed by fire, a large number of strange energy cannons bombarding the city like coke, countless fallen bodies.


    Countless sad, hopeless, unwilling and twisted emotions almost engulfed his mind.


    The attack from the other side is beyond Wang Xu''s imagination, which makes him feel dangerous and hairy.


    Almost for a moment, the fog had penetrated into his body.


    "Pure spirit body... A top wuzun who can completely ignore the body and transform at will? Or, is it a monster


    Wang Xu''s eyes are dignified. The attack on the spirit level is more cruel than the entity. Either you die or I live.


    In the gray space, a huge three eyed blood wolf, squatting and standing, appeared in front of him.


    Roar!


    There was no nonsense. He lowered his head and roared, and his limbs burst into force, running wildly.


    At the same moment, a huge and incomparable pressure oppressed Wang Xu, making him stiff and unable to move.


    "Destruction! Death! Blood sacrifice! "


    Blood wolf roared, as if to use all the power to tear Wang Xu in an instant.


    Boom!!


    In the great danger, in an instant, the deep soul of Wang Xu exploded, a bright golden light scattered, turned into countless threads, pierced into the void, and it seemed that something was linked together.


    ¡­¡­


    Xuankong City, the secret place of sword tower.


    A black robed Chu shuliu suddenly let go of the scout in his hand, and a green vine stabbed each other''s chest.


    She looked up at the void above her head.


    All around, countless dazzling golden lines are all over the sky and the earth, and there are illusory and visible light paths in the air.


    In the center of countless light paths, there is a golden light gathering at the bottom of a ferocious sword building with a height of 300 meters.


    The speed of the golden light is very fast. In a twinkling of an eye, it spreads from the bottom to the whole body, and then it shoots directly into the sky from the top.


    ¡­¡­


    China world.


    Jinling.


    A young man with broom is sweeping the floor in an antique Town God''s Temple.


    All of a sudden, he froze and suddenly looked up at the sky.


    A little golden light, burning like a flame, came out from the eyes.


    "To such an extent?"


    Wang Jiu raised his head, and a sword shaped emblem appeared in his eyebrow.


    "Take it, my power!"


    ¡­¡­


    Jiangnan, jiwuzong.


    The Panlong formation, which covers a hundred li of the lake in the middle of the river, suddenly produces a wave.


    A cloud and fog dragon rose from the sky, and the faint white light was a little bright.


    ¡­¡­


    In the world.


    Wang Xu''s eyes stare at the huge blood wolf.


    Instinctively, he stretched out his hand, and the silent impact broke out from the palm of his hand.


    In an instant, the endless golden sword light rose from behind him.


    Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!


    All the sword light passes through the blood wolf and turns into a golden sea of fire in mid air, wrapping it round and round.


    Bang!


    In the sea of fire, suddenly light up a little black.


    A pure jade like palm, through the sea of fire, on the huge head of the blood wolf.


    Everything seems to be in a moment of stillness.


    Maybe a second, maybe a hundred years.


    Time never exists in the gap world.


    The next moment.


    Whoo!


    The huge body of the blood wolf began to slowly disintegrate and turn into ashes, not black, but gray.


    As soon as the gray ashes like dust fall, they are engulfed by the gray fog of the world with gaps all around them and disappear.


    Vaguely, the gray fog beside seemed to be more intense.

 Chapter 1532

    "Hiss..."


    The golden flame went out and the grey mist swept back.


    "This, this is


    Wang Xu took back his hand. He was very weak. He felt a trace of fluctuation in his body, and his eyes were filled with horror.


    At that moment, he seemed to touch something that he had not touched in his previous life.


    As soon as the fatal threat came, almost instinctively, he used every means he could to save himself.


    And the final explosion, not from the depths of the spirit, belongs to the previous life of the "devil", is his power in this life.


    In a very short period of time, he crossed the void and directly borrowed the three forces of Shenwu space, Shendao separation and Panlong formation.


    In the face of threats, it is the instinct of all spiritual creatures to use all means to save themselves.


    But it shouldn''t be!


    Now he is far from powerful enough to directly mobilize those three forces across the void of many worlds.


    Three of his backhand, at the same time, gathered together, in an instant burst of huge power, even Wang Xu himself did not understand what happened.


    At that moment, he seemed to reach a new height.


    Time and space seem to be stagnant, only he can move. This kind of state originally existed only when the "devil" took the initiative to reveal his power.


    But now, this is Wang Xu''s own strength!


    In a twinkling, the victory or defeat has been determined. The so-called white Lord God, the spirit of the moment vanishes, and the death is silent.


    "I understand... Because it''s a world of gap, there''s no time and space, so I can easily mobilize the three forces of different worlds!"


    Wang Xu turned his head and looked around, suddenly understood.


    The danger just happened so quickly that almost instinctively he mobilized all his strength directly.


    I didn''t expect that the sudden fluctuation of power would reach this level.


    Sure enough, even in his previous life, he still knew little about the particularity of the gap world.


    Just that state, not only the three forces sent by the outside, but also all his own true yuan, divine idea, spirit blood, all the forces were exhausted.


    At this time, Wang Xu only felt a burst of emptiness.


    This is the first time in his life that he has ever felt this kind of empty and weak feeling.


    Fortunately, because of the particularity of the gap world, he recovered quickly. Energy from more than a dozen surrounding worlds surged in, almost forming an energy tide.


    But even so, it took Wang Xu about a day to recover completely.


    After leaving the gap world, the space node is still the relic space.


    Everything around did not change, as if Wang Xu just left for a moment.


    "I don''t know if I will delay the coming of the demon battlefield after solving the trouble here... But maybe it''s a problem. Behind the battlefield is the demon dragon clan..."


    Wang Xu murmured, turned to open a space channel and left the secret space.


    What happened in the secret place? I don''t know what happened to the people outside?


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo


    Over a barren mountain, with a wave of space swept by, Wang Xu appeared here out of thin air.


    "Space transfer is in the wrong place?"


    He turned his head a little strangely. He could see that there was a desolation all around him. There were gray mountains under his feet, and there was no green in sight.


    On the ground, covered with a thick layer of dust, even in the air are floating with these dust, as if under a black gray rainstorm in general.


    But soon, his eyes were fixed on a towering stone tablet not far away.


    It was the central stele when we entered the secret place of the ruins, but only half of it was left at this time. The other half collapsed on the ground, as if it had been cut off by some sharp weapon.


    "Sure enough, something happened outside? I wonder if the people of beidaozong have survived... "


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and suddenly turned to look at a huge stone behind him.


    The next second he disappeared and appeared directly behind the boulder.


    "Who?"


    The man hiding behind the boulder was startled, and a quick reacting young man pulled out his sword with a bang.


    But the next second, the youth was stopped.


    "Summer and winter, stop! It''s Prince Wang


    Xia Yu is not going forward. She stares at Wang Xu in surprise: "Mr. Wang, it''s good that you''re OK."


    Wang Xuchong nodded to her and looked around. He found that these people were almost all his acquaintances.


    In addition to Xia Yu and Xia Dong''s brothers and sisters, there are Zhao Hemen, Ma long, an Baihe and Xiao Hong, and no one else.


    The six were all in a bit of a mess. Xiao Hong was still injured. It seemed that he had just experienced a difficult battle.


    "What happened?"


    Wang Xu asked in a voice.


    "Young master, the master and the elders are... Dead! Beidaozong, I''m the only one left. This wuzun relic is a trap from beginning to end! " Xiao Hong raised his head and hissed. His eyes were red.


    "Sure enough..."


    Wang Xu sighed in his heart. Although he had known for a long time that something might have happened to him, he was still filled with emotion after hearing the exact news.


    I thought these people outside were more powerful. Even if they could not survive, they could always escape, but they were completely destroyed.


    "Is anyone alive but you?" Wang Xu turned to look at the others.


    "It''s all gone. After we left the secret place, some of the elders in our family were still alive, but later on the way to escape, the elders kept leaving behind the empress...."


    Malone said bitterly. At last, when he thought of the tragedy, he couldn''t say it any more.


    "My brother and I are the only ones left in our Xia family." Xia Yu also said bitterly, "if we didn''t get the inheritance in the secret place, and there are many treasures to protect us and hide our tracks, I''m afraid we would also encounter the poisonous hands of those demons!"


    "The devil?" Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed, "is there a demon race outside?"


    Is he wrong?


    The destruction of the nodes in the secret space not only does not slow down the coming speed of the demon battlefield, but also accelerates the speed of the demon battlefield?


    "Mr. Wang, you just came out of the ruins. It''s no wonder you don''t know these."


    At this time, an Baihe stood up with a heavy face


    "After I came out, I immediately contacted the college through the void contact symbol. Two days ago, Jiulongshan had been occupied.


    The demon battlefield of Xuankong city has come from the void. The core of the main battlefield is Jiulong Mountain. It is said that the commander of the demon army this time is Prince Liu of the demon dragon clan. The old dragon master of Jiulong Mountain was trapped. Almost all the twelve lower boundaries originally belonging to Jiulong Mountain were occupied by the demon army. "


    "Does the battlefield entrance start from the lower boundary of Jiulong Mountain? Are they losing too fast? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes are slightly open, which is a little inconceivable.


    Although there is a traitor in Jiulong Mountain, you know, he has the impression that Jiulong Mountain has the peak of wuzun, and the old dragon master of banbu emperor''s rank is in charge.


    Why did you lose so quickly?


    Is it true that the magic dragon clan has sent the real emperor rank strongmen to open up a new empire?

 Chapter 1533

    "I''m not sure about the specific situation. I only know that the old dragon master of Jiulong Mountain had been fighting against the magic dragon clan a hundred years ago and had once defeated the magic dragon army."


    Lily shakes her head and says seriously.


    "So the danger of Xuankong city was buried as early as a hundred years ago, right?" Wang Xu nodded, some clear.


    It seems that the demon battlefield this time is more fierce than his previous life. I just don''t know whether the sixth Prince of the demon dragon clan is trying to attack the imperial level or has successfully broken through before opening up the imperial level territory?


    I hope it''s the former.


    For an Baihe''s words, other people didn''t have too much shock, it can be seen that everyone already knows.


    Sure enough, Xia Yu asked: "Mr. Wang, we are ready to go to the front line of the battlefield, join the Academy alliance, fight against the demon army together, and avenge our elders!"


    "Will you come with us?" she looked forward


    "College Alliance? What''s this? " Wang Xu did not agree at the first time.


    "The Academy alliance is a front alliance led by Xianwu academy and combined with more than a dozen martial arts colleges, large and small, such as the red warrior Academy in Xuankong city. All the young martial arts who are willing to stay to resist the demons can freely join in and obtain resources, logistics and so on..." Xia Yu explained.


    Malone also said at this time: "originally, we have left here for 20 miles. Unexpectedly, the periphery has been blocked by those half human, half wolf creatures, and several other strange demons. We tried to impact once, but failed. We had no choice but to retreat. We wanted to find another way to leave, but we didn''t expect to meet Prince Wang."


    "Yes, we thought you had already left before, but we didn''t expect you to come out of the secret place." Xiao Hong said with a bitter smile.


    He did not mention those strange people and wolves in the secret place. Although those monsters are terrible, they can all come out. It is obvious that Wang Xu will not be in danger.


    "With the young master, we can easily kill those demons and cross the blockade to the front line of the battlefield!" Zhao Hemen covered his injured arm and said fiercely.


    Xia Dong''s eyes are red. Yesterday, the only elder died in front of him in order to save him. That scene is unforgettable to him.


    "OK, lead the way." Wang Xu nodded, since the demon battlefield has come, he also needs to go to the front to see with his own eyes.


    Although walking with Xia Yu and others will slow down a lot, it is obvious that if he leaves alone, several people will be more dangerous.


    No one knows if there will be a big demon suddenly. Even if it''s just Jingyue and Langyan, they can''t stop them.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Xuankong City, the main city, a group of young martial arts appear here.


    It was Wang Xu, an Baihe and Xia Yu.


    After all, they had no chance to go to the front line of Jiulongshan. On the next day, an Baihe carried the virtual contact symbol developed by Xianwu college, and he received the latest news from the college.


    Jiulongshan was completely occupied, the trapped old dragon master fell, and the corpse was transformed into a dragon demon of demon Shuai level by the sixth Prince of the demon dragon family.


    The growth of the demon''s strength is not big, but the fall of the old dragon master is a great blow to the morale of the martial arts in Xuankong city.


    In just one day, the northern part of Xuankong City, where Jiulong Mountain is located, fell, and the demon army pushed forward to less than a hundred miles away from the central Xuankong city.


    At this time, in the whole Xuankong City area, few forces remained to resist.


    There are only three local forces: the imperial family, the red family, and the bloody warrior Academy. The rest are the Xianwu academy, which sends a small number of students to experience.


    As far as Xuankong city is concerned, more than half of its 30 lower boundaries have been occupied.


    If there is no more powerful forces, it will only be a matter of time before all of them fall.


    "You don''t have to worry. The official of the Ming moon Dynasty won''t care. Every demon battlefield is no small matter. The official will definitely send at least one marquis to be in charge."


    Seeing that people are a little bit depressed, an Baihe was born and calmed down.


    But then there was a little doubt in her eyes.


    It is reasonable to say that the imperial army should have come long ago. After all, the teachers and students of Xianwu college are here. Even if the official forces of the Ming moon Dynasty are still gathering and on their way, there should be some news.


    However, up to now, at least an Baihe hasn''t heard anything from Xianwu college.


    "Well, everyone, let''s go to the campus of the College Alliance now!" An Baihe takes in his mind and greets the people with a smile.


    Wang Xu looked at her quietly, as if he saw something, and his heart sank slightly.


    If not for the help of the Ming moon Dynasty, I''m afraid Xuankong city would not be able to defend it!


    But he didn''t say much.


    Soon.


    Under the leadership of an Baihe, everyone came to the campus of the College Alliance in the southeast of Xuankong city.


    There is already a middle-aged woman who seems to be in her thirties, waiting for everyone in front of the station.


    The woman was wearing a black and purple combat suit suitable for fighting. Her face was serious and cold. When she saw an Baihe, her face was obviously relaxed


    Seeing a woman, an Baihe is also very excited. He rushes up to salute.


    After talking for a while, an Baihe takes the woman to Wang Xu and others and introduces them


    "Everyone, let me introduce to you. This is my tutor in Xianwu college, tutor Zhao Yunyu!"


    "Hello, master Zhao!"


    All the people saw the ceremony one after another. Only Wang Xu stood aside and looked at it with a calm smile. He didn''t mean to see the ceremony at all.


    This made Zhao Yunyu look at him more, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Tutor, this is Mr. Wang. I tell you, Mr. Wang is very strong. He can easily..." an Baihe is going to introduce Mr. Wang Xu.


    But before she finished, she was interrupted by Zhao Yunyu


    "Well, you''ve been running outside for a long time, so you should go to rest first when you come back. If you have anything to do, you can wait until you finish your rest."


    An Baihe looks at Wang Xu apologetically, but he doesn''t dare to refute the tutor.


    Unfortunately, originally she wanted to recommend Wang Xu to her tutor and let him join Xianwu college directly!


    After all, she saw Wang Xu kill master Jiupin with her own eyes.


    Wang Xu, such a young master of Jiupin University, can definitely join Xianwu college!


    She didn''t think that Wang Xu would be the next wuzun, but she just thought about it for a while and then she ruled it out.


    So young Wu Zun, which one is not the top Tianjiao in the hinterland of Ming Yue dynasty? Even in these large areas, it is difficult to come out in a hundred years.


    How can it appear here in Xuankong city!


    Therefore, even if they go all the way with Wang Xu, an Baihe and others never know Wang Xu''s real strength. They just regard him as a strong master of nine grades.


    "Tutor, my friends want to join the front line of fighting against demons. Do you have any suitable tasks for us?"


    After everyone entered the station, an Baihe soon mentioned it.

 Chapter 1534

    "Mission?" Zhao Yunyu glanced at Wang Xu and nodded slightly.


    A few people on the scene got the inheritance of wuzun in the secret place of the ruins, and after a lot of life and death, almost all of them had their strength skyrocketed. In the weakest summer and winter, there are also six great masters'' accomplishments.


    Xia Yu, Zhao Hemen and Ma long have all broken through seven grades. Xiao Hong was originally eight grades, and this time he successfully broke through nine grades.


    Although Zhao Yunyu is the subordinate wuzun of Xianwu college, he is satisfied with the strength of several people.


    The only dissatisfaction is Wang Xu.


    "What''s the matter with this boy? I can''t even see his specific accomplishments? Is it eight or nine? The strength is not very good, but the hiding method is very good, hiding the head and showing the tail! "


    Zhao Yunyu is cold in his heart. This kind of person who deliberately conceals his accomplishments either plays the role of a pig and eats a tiger, or has an evil mind.


    Wang Xu''s disgust was a little puzzling


    "What''s the matter with the tutor of Xianwu college? Let''s meet for the first time. Where''s the disgust for me? "


    He didn''t hide his accomplishments at all. He couldn''t see that his accomplishments were due to Zhao Yunyu''s own strength, so Wang Xu didn''t think about it at all. He just felt puzzled.


    "With your accomplishments, there are three tasks that are suitable for you for the time being." Zhao Yunyu leads the crowd to a hall.


    People come and go here, and a pure white stone tablet is erected in the center.


    It''s like a ball, floating in the air out of thin air, with more than a dozen people standing around.


    "This is the pheromone core built recently through the technology of Xianwu University, which collects all the information in Xuankong city at present."


    With that, she raised her hand and suddenly ejected a square projection panel from the ball.


    The above numerous information flows quickly brush, and finally three task information appear in front of several people.


    The first is to hang the fugitives, followed by the specific information of the fugitives. A total of three people are all great masters of martial arts who betray human beings and take refuge in demons.


    Second, investigate the mysterious town and find out the reason for the disappearance of the townspeople.


    Third, the front-line patrol task, scouting investigation and so on.


    Wang Xu did not take the task of demand, he was ready to send Xiayu and others safely arrived here to leave.


    But then he changed his mind temporarily.


    "Now everything is simple. Lily also told me that you want to join Xianwu college. As long as you complete this task and accumulate enough credits, you can get the identity of a student in a temporary college. When you accumulate 100 credits, you will become an ordinary student. So, I suggest you choose patrol. "


    Zhao Yunyu light way.


    Everyone looked at the details of the patrol mission.


    "There was a collapse accident in donglinpu mine, and the investigation team had gone deep into the mine. Suddenly, there was a sudden change outside. There were low-level demon soldiers, black apes, and they secretly hunted and killed human beings for food."


    "Task content: patrol the ten mile area of donglinpu mine, ensure the safety of ordinary people in donglinpu, and ensure the normal operation of the mine."


    "Task reward: 100 credits, 1000 Lingjing (all personal income from the task)"


    "Mission time: three days."


    Wang Xu noticed that in addition to the patrol task, the other two tasks were in danger of going deep into the enemy occupied areas.


    But the three tasks are not difficult, especially the patrol task. If you''re lucky, I''m afraid it''s just a three-day tour.


    The key is also time. You can brush 100 credits in three days, and you can directly absorb 1000 spirit crystals after purification.


    Sure enough, there is an Lily this acquaintance, people relaxed too much.


    Wang Xu did not say goodbye, but continued to follow Xia Yu and others. The official student status of Xianwu college was very helpful for him to go to the hinterland of the Ming moon Dynasty.


    An Baihe smiles at Wang Xu and others. In order to get help from her tutor, she asks hard.


    It''s hard for others to get the identity of only a temporary student of Xianwu college, not to mention accepting tasks and brushing credits.


    But now it''s good. As long as they finish their patrol, they can become a member of Xianwu college.


    At that time, even if Xuankong city is finally occupied, they will have the opportunity to work together with the college thoroughly, so as not to die in the demon battlefield.


    "That''s all I can do. The rest is up to everyone." An Baihe whispers in his heart. After nodding to several people, he follows his tutor Zhao Yunyu to leave.


    Only Xia Yu and others look at each other in the same place, just like a dream like feeling.


    It seems impossible to join Xianwu college before, but suddenly it seems so simple?


    Of course, Wang Xu is not included.


    Fortunately, soon a young male warrior came over


    "Well, you are the temporary students who will take over the patrol, aren''t you? My name is Zhanghe. Reverend Zhao Yunyu asked me to come here and show you the process. Come with me. The basaltic vehicle is about to leave. "


    Zhanghe is vigorous and resolute in his work. After that, he turns around and leaves. Several people have to follow him quickly.


    Regardless of the preparation, they boarded the Xuanwu car of the College Alliance and headed for donglinbao.


    ¡­¡­


    Rumble


    There was a great concussion in the basaltic vehicle.


    This is something similar to the train of Huaxia world. The carriage is very long, but there is no need for a fixed track below. Instead, it is a transformation array driven directly by the spirit stone.


    A row of thick black iron feet, like centipedes, move fast on the earth.


    A total of ten people took over the patrol task, including Wang Xu and others.


    "It is said that three waves of people have passed before. We are the fourth wave, and there are enough people. It''s just that the investigation team in the mine has not been able to come out, so the number of patrols has been increasing and rotation has been carried out. But the danger is not high. It''s just a little trouble. "


    The speaker is a girl in yellow, sitting beside Wang Xu, talking to her companion.


    In addition to Wang Xu, the girl in yellow has the highest strength. In the middle period of master Jiupin University, she was said to be the elite of xuesewudao college before, and now she belongs to the alliance of Zhanqian college.


    Of course, in the eyes of discerning people, the College Alliance is an empty shell. In fact, the real inside story is that Xianwu college has annexed these local college forces in Xuankong city.


    "I hope the investigation team can stay in the mine for a few more days. Once the task is extended, we can get more credits and Lingjing." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, what Wang Xu said is true, but if you are heard by others, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of dissatisfaction." Zhanghe, the leader of the team, laughs.


    The others looked at each other and laughed.


    Which one can squeeze into this patrol mission has something to do with the background?


    In order to obtain the status of temporary student of Xianwu college, some people secretly stuffed many treasures into the tutor of Xianwu college.


    It can be said that everyone is here to gild. Once someone obtains the official student status of Xianwu college, they will leave Xuankong city immediately and go to the main city of Xianwu domain. They won''t wait to die here.

 Chapter 1535

    "In a word, why does an investigation team enter an ordinary Lingshi mine? I''m still in it for such a long time. I don''t mean to brush it for us... "


    Suddenly, a fellow warrior hesitated in a low voice.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I heard my father say that it was because a mutated vein core was found in the mine cave, but it was accidentally swallowed by a spirit eating rat who made a hole and ran around underground..."


    "No wonder after such a long time, I said that the demon army was going to press the border. How could it still be an ordinary mine that was almost abandoned..."


    "The core of the variation vein, it''s a treasure. I''ll tell you how the investigation team is led by Wu Zun..."


    Listening to the chatting among the people in the car, Wang Xu silently suppresses the cultivation in his body for a while, so as to avoid that the cultivation of Wu Zun in his middle position does not pay attention and sends out a breath, which will bring great harm to several people.


    Ah, it''s a little too scary to stay with a group of children.


    The basaltic vehicle was very fast. After more than half an hour, it passed six checkpoints and came to a small mountain range.


    After the driver showed his pass, the garrison troops let him go, and he was able to pass normally.


    After the road, from time to time to see a variety of basaltic vehicles, flying boats, exotic animals to pull the freight car and so on.


    It has entered the front-line war zone. The military forces, composed of dozens of forces such as the imperial family, the Chijia family and the Academy alliance, are responsible for one area respectively.


    This is the theater that the Academy alliance is responsible for.


    In fact, it can''t be called a war zone. At most, it can be called an evacuation zone.


    Because there are many small and medium-sized worlds between the demon world and the taiyangwu world, at this time, the number of demons entering the Xuankong city is not much, just belong to the vanguard, or even the Pathfinder.


    Both the demon and the warrior are restraining!


    Because there is no emperor''s rank in Xuankong City, all forces are evacuating in an orderly way and shrinking their power. At present, the demon side is still solving the problems of space incarceration and boundary distance.


    But even so, the number of deaths and injuries between the two sides every day is 10000 or 100000.


    With the fall of Jiulong Mountain, Xuankong city lost tens of millions of lives.


    This is the horror and cruelty of boundary war!


    Even Wang Xu can''t do much, he can only survive alone.


    After all, even if he broke into the enemy occupied area alone and slaughtered millions of low-level demons, the outcome of the whole battlefield was still insignificant.


    All he can do is to arrange for himself.


    The basaltic vehicle advanced for about half an hour and finally arrived at donglinbao.


    It''s just an ordinary castle. There were only a thousand people living in the past. I''m afraid people would not have heard of it if it wasn''t for the demon battlefield.


    When Wang Xu and others arrived, almost all the people in the fort were carrying all kinds of materials, especially the Lingshi resources in the mine cave.


    They are lucky. If it wasn''t for a Lingshi mine here, if it wasn''t for the abnormal vein core in the mine cave, I''m afraid no one would pay attention to their life and death.


    This small castle has been controlled by the College Alliance. The person in charge here saw Wang Xu and others and quickly handed over and assigned tasks.


    Before I left, I was very happy. Finally, I can leave this dangerous place. After all, no one knows when the demons will rush.


    There is no shortage of brave people in martial arts, nor of those who are greedy for life and afraid of death.


    The solar world is too big. The wasteland of Xuankong city is similar to that of China, with a population of one billion.


    When there are many people, their hearts will be mixed.


    The patrol task is not complicated. It is rotated three times a day for eight hours each time.


    Patrol routes are recorded directly by video, one for each person.


    Local residents are also responsible for housing and food, and the conditions are very good.


    Zhanghe with a party first arranged accommodation, Wang Xu found an excuse and Xiayu and others separate, a person around.


    He was also slightly interested in the core of the variant vein.


    If you can get it by accident, throwing it into the secret territory of the sword building can also increase the inside information of his future creation of personal magical space.


    There was almost no danger near donglinbao. At most, it was just some low-level demon soldiers and black apes who came by accident.


    This kind of demon has the ability to hide from the environment. Ordinary people can''t see it. Only the innate warrior can deal with it.


    The strength is not strong, otherwise the general practitioners can kill them directly when they see it. The only trouble is that this kind of thing can produce a lot, so it''s almost the cannon fodder on any demon battlefield.


    There are many mountains and forests near donglinbao, with hundreds of meters of big trees. The tree species is a kind of iron wood, similar to pine, with some black nuts on it.


    Maybe it''s these nuts, that''s why the black ape came.


    The sound of the leaves brushing, a large area of black iron pine black pressure, it seems to be a bit depressed.


    Wang Xu is walking casually.


    Suddenly, two figures appeared in front of the line of sight.


    Wang Xu didn''t think much about it. He thought that he had accidentally met the first two members of the patrol team.


    But did not expect, go close, a trace of light demon breath floating.


    His face sank.


    Before he asked, he saw that the two men looked at him from a distance, turned around and ran away.


    "Stop!"


    After two steps forward, Wang Xu stopped.


    Because not far in front of the ground, is lying on the body of a black ape.


    The monster''s chest was torn open, revealing a big hole, and four black arms fell from the side. He was dead long ago.


    "Black ape? It seems that the smell of demons is from this thing. Those two people have never seen demons. Are they curious to dismember them? Because of this kind of thing, you can run away when you see me. " Wang Xu shook his head, too lazy to chase those two people.


    As long as it''s not a demon agent.


    He just glanced at it casually and saw that the black ape''s injuries were all caused by the great master of six or seven grades.


    "Forget it, everyone has curiosity. This kind of thing is not worth pursuing."


    Wang Xu has a lot to do. He doesn''t care about these bugs.


    As long as it doesn''t prevent him from brushing the credits of Xianwu college, he will turn a blind eye to save time and a few ants that can''t be killed casually.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s the students from the College Alliance. The fourth wave is coming. It seems that we have to wait for some time in the mine."


    On the top of the mountain in the distance, the two figures bowed their heads to communicate with each other.


    "With these students on patrol, our free time will be reduced again." Another person helpless way.


    "What are you afraid of? There are no real students in Xianwu college, but they are just some local students in Xuankong city. I''ll kill one!


    The martial arts here are too weak. Even if their accomplishments are the same as ours, they are not good enough. When the grey crane elder comes, it''s easy to get the core! "


    "Xianwu college has controlled the influence of local colleges. We must move faster, or we may come here in vain."


    "It depends on when the elder arrives. I hope it will be quicker. Otherwise, if there is a tutor in Xianwu college, it will be troublesome. What''s more, I heard that the people from the Heisha sect are also here. "


    "It doesn''t matter. When the grey crane elder comes, the overall situation will be settled. Let''s go."


    They finally looked at the distance, turned around and disappeared quickly.

 Chapter 1536

    The investigation team of Xianwu college is still in the depth of the mine. Although they did not return, they will send messages to people outside through contact letters every day.


    The investigation team was led by Wu Zun Xiuwei, the former vice president of the Institute of blood color. His name was Kaishan. He was the high-end fighting force of the College Alliance.


    Wang Xu doesn''t take the initiative to go up and finish what he arranges. Although he is interested in the core of variation, he doesn''t have to get it.


    He patrols with others and does his own business when it''s over.


    The first day was peaceful.


    The next day, the patrol encountered the black ape.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    In more than a dozen continuous breaking empty sounds, this group of hapless black apes were instantly dismembered by the public.


    Xia Yu takes back her hand and looks at Wang Xu with a little pride.


    In front of the crowd, five black monkeys fell to the ground.


    Next to the ordinary people who were attacked, they were sitting on the ground in panic.


    "Good response." Wang Xu nodded slightly.


    "Haha, we have inherited the wulingwuzun from the relic. Recently, our strength has increased a lot!" Xia Yu proud of a chin, some show off, like a test of 100 points to report to parents of children.


    Since she got the inheritance, she has long wanted to show her hand in front of Wang Xu.


    Let Wang Xu know that they are not always lagging behind, or very powerful!


    Wang Xu sees Xia Yu''s mind, but his attention is not on such trifles.


    After the accident in the space between, he has been studying the essence of the spirit in private.


    According to the experience of the previous life, he separated the spirit of this life and the spirit of the previous life separately for the first time, which really made him find a strange thing.


    That is to say, there is an extremely subtle and tiny difference in the spirits of his two lives, which seems to be a fusion of the two.


    The spirit is the essence and the only quality to identify the existence of a living creature in the universe.


    Even the slightest difference represents different individuals.


    In other words, he


    It''s probably not rebirth at all!


    At this moment, Wang Xu had doubts about his existence for the first time.


    His current state is like two cells that divide from each other and then fuse into one again.


    But for cells, every tiny component of RNA, protein, and so on, mutates.


    Is the mutated cell still the original cell?


    Is the cell after division still the original body?


    For the first time, Wang Xu began to carefully sort out his past life memory.


    He was shocked to find that for many aspects of memory, he was in an extremely vague state. He only knew that the memory must exist, but he couldn''t remember it.


    This made Wang Xu wake up abruptly, and his vigilance to the "devil" hidden in his soul rose wildly.


    Perhaps, from the beginning, his defense against "demons" was a subconscious warning from his own soul essence.


    "For these memories, I can''t take it for granted any more... For example, the cultivation method of the spirit, I have to verify myself, and confirm that there won''t be any hidden dangers before I can carry out it."


    Wang Xu looks at the black ape corpse not far away, and his eyes twinkle deeply.


    "I''ll take the black ape bodies. I need some materials." Wang Xu said calmly.


    A few patrol members, you look at me, I look at you, a little surprised.


    "The old rule is that I will give ten stone to each corpse." Wang Xu continued.


    All of a sudden, other people immediately smile. Originally, there was nothing good about the low-level demon soldiers like black ape. It was almost white spirit stone that Wang Xu gave them.


    "Mr. Wang, what do you want these corpses for? You need the material from the black ape to refine the medicine. Just cut it and take it away? "


    Zhao Hemen asked strangely.


    "Nothing. The first time I came into contact with this kind of demon, I''ll take it back and prepare to dissect it. It''s different from our warrior."


    Wang Xu replied casually¡° It''s just a little personal interest. "


    "Er..." Zhao Hemen''s face was stiff and hairy.


    However, Wang Xu helped them a lot, and this kind of small matter was soon put aside by him.


    People continue to patrol.


    Recently, it seems that the solar world has entered the winter, with nine days hanging overhead. It has become five suns, and four Suns have disappeared.


    After walking for a while, people gradually approached the entrance of an abandoned mine.


    All of a sudden.


    "Who? Stop


    One of the team members in front of us made a loud pop.


    Wang Xu looked up and went quickly.


    Suddenly, a little cold pierced the air and shot straight at his shoulder.


    The other side doesn''t intend to kill him, otherwise it will attack the key directly. Even if you get hit, it''s just a shoulder injury.


    "To die!"


    One side of the summer rain instant reaction, raise a wave, sword light flashing.


    The blue sword light crosses more than ten meters and cuts into the side of the rock on the right.


    Boom!


    The rocks are broken, and countless stone powders are agitated, so that people retreat one after another to avoid being lost in their eyes.


    Wang Xu raised his hand. Under the encouragement of Zhenyuan, he turned into a strong wind and blew out all the stone powder.


    The location of the rock is empty, only a little blood remains.


    "Well, it''s fast!" Summer rain cold hum, look at Wang Xu: "Prince Wang, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. Thanks to your timely response, you saved me once this time." Wang Xu said with emotion.


    "Young master, you are modest. With your accomplishments, even if I don''t do it, you won''t get hurt." Summer rain embarrassed way, but small face is showing a glimmer of satisfaction.


    "It''s OK. There seems to be a lot of trouble here. Fortunately, we only need to patrol for three days to complete the task." Wang Xu sighed.


    "Keep going."


    He''s ahead.


    Xia Yu and others immediately followed.


    Just in front of passing the rock, Wang Xu stopped at his feet.


    I don''t know who painted a mass of black ink on the surface of the rocks chopped up by summer rain. It looks like a child''s graffiti. It seems to be a few clouds.


    But the clouds gathered together like a black flower with six petals.


    "The secret sign of Heisha gate..." Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed.


    In the memory of his previous life, he had a clear impression of the information of this black ghost gate.


    It''s not because the Heisha clan is very strong, but because this force is very cruel. It''s a very famous evil force in dozens of cities of manghuang County in Xianwu region where Xuankong city is located. It has killed tens of thousands of people many times.


    "Heisha gate? Isn''t it? " Xia Yu was startled. Even she had heard of the cruelty of Heisha.


    "It can''t be wrong. I''ve seen it many times." Wang Xu nodded.


    "But there is a core of variation in the veins here, and it''s normal for them to appear here." He withdrew his eyes from the black cloud.


    "Let''s go. We''re just patrolling. Leave the rest to the top of the College Alliance."


    Going on, they met the secret signs of Heisha gate several times, and a few black apes. There was no accident.


    After completing today''s patrol mission, I went back to donglinbao to report to the College Tutor. After that, it had nothing to do with Wang Xu and others.

 Chapter 1537

    At night.


    Wang Xu was standing in an open mountain forest. In front of him, there was a big pit which was cut out by the sword light. Inside, there were all the bodies of black apes.


    The sky is dark, occasionally there is a strong wind blowing through the mountains, blowing away the faint blood here.


    Wang Xu turned to look at the direction of Donglin castle. When the last light went out and his mind swept around to make sure there was no outsider, he made a loud finger.


    "Pa!"


    A large amount of various materials are poured out of the space magic weapon. It is large enough to make any great master of martial arts red eye.


    However, these are just the spoils Wang Xu brought out of the Jianlou inventory and recently.


    Wang Xu''s face was still, and his mind quickly counted all the materials.


    "The flesh and blood should be enough..."


    What he is going to use now has nothing to do with the memory of the previous life, but is a kind of ritual array of divine thoughts inherited from the wulingwuzun.


    It''s a blood sacrifice ceremony!


    Through this ceremony, led by the blood of the giant spirit, he can summon some soul bodies existing in the void, that is, the extraterritorial demons that ordinary martial arts call.


    There are many kinds of demons. They can be transformed into demons in the mind, demons in the mind, demons in the mind, demons in the desire, and so on. They can invade the body of the warrior and devour the souls of other creatures as nourishment.


    Similarly, because of the particularity of the existence of demons, powerful warriors can also devour demons in turn, so as to strengthen their own spirits.


    But few of them dare to do so. Wang Xu is one of them.


    He always wanted to try this kind of method to strengthen the spirit after he got it from the inheritance of wulingwuzun.


    "However, the use of this array by the Wuling wuzun is more to purify his own blood, but I need to change it..."


    Wang Xu quickly arranged the basic materials needed for the ritual array.


    Although he has a deep taboo on the memory of his past life, the corresponding experience can be absorbed and understood. After deeply absorbing the experience, it is very simple for him to change this ritual array.


    But just in case, after the arrangement, he checked it carefully and revised it carefully.


    "They usually attract demons with their own blood. Other flesh and blood are just auxiliary. I adjust..."


    Soon, Wang Xu changed the primary and secondary of the two, focusing on external blood sacrifice, increasing the number of sacrifices, and blurring the types of demons.


    In short, with less demands and more sacrifices, this kind of calling ceremony like a fool will instantly attract countless hungry demons.


    "But the level of the black ape is too low after all. Even if it''s such a ritual, the level of the summoned demons is not high... Well, it''s enough for the first study."


    After confirming all the procedures, Wang Xu began to stand at the core of the array, with his lips gently open, making a small voice like the night wind.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter what "incantation" is required by ritual array. The key is array pattern, energy circuit and divine idea.


    The deep mantra of the opening array floats in the night wind, with the smell of death and evil.


    Soon, a little blood mist appeared in the air, like an eye to observe the world.


    In the big pit, the corpse of the black ape shrouded in the array gradually melts under the action of some strange force, like the bloody sludge mixed together.


    In the center of these flesh and blood sludge, a head size blood color whirlpool slowly appeared.


    Wang Xu''s face remained unchanged, and he was still reciting the mantra. Not only that, he also picked up the materials prepared next to him and threw them into the whirlpool.


    Every time you throw one, the whirlpool expands by one point. In the end, the whirlpool is still the size of a bathtub.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, a violent vibration came from the vortex. On the surface of the vortex, a fuzzy face appeared.


    Face is more and more clear, more and more prominent, seems to want to break free from the shackles of the vortex.


    This kind of scene is extremely strange. If you were a mortal here, I''m afraid you would be scared to death.


    Wang Xu''s face remained unchanged. He picked up the last piece of material and threw it gently.


    If all goes well, xuanjinmu will be thrown into the blood color whirlpool and taken away by the human face, while Wang Xu will gain the mysterious knowledge and ability transmitted by the demons.


    The next second, the dark golden wood is swallowed by the whirlpool.


    Above the whirlpool, the fuzzy face showed a satisfied look, and a wave of information was transmitted instantly, ready to complete the transaction.


    But just then.


    ¡°taomo£¡¡±


    Wang Xu suddenly opens his mouth and spits out a clear magic language rune.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the blood color whirlpool soared and expanded to the size of three people.


    Behind the whirlpool, you can clearly see a strange dark cave, a two person tall black figure standing in it, looking a little dull.


    The next second, the black figure shivered instantly. It was exciting, incomparable.


    It didn''t think that the guy in the opposite trade would do such a stupid thing and open the space gap on his own initiative.


    Such a good opportunity must not be missed.


    The dark shadow suddenly turned into a black light, and pounced fiercely on Wang Xu.


    There was a lot of shrill laughter in the air, with endless greed and desire.


    Whew!


    In a flash, the black figure was only one hand away from Wang Xu, but it stopped for a moment.


    It has a twisted face, grins grimly, and looks at Wang Xu. Its mouth keeps opening and closing. It seems to speak to Wang Xu on another invisible level.


    Wang Xu is also silent and seems to be bargaining with the other party.


    Soon, the black figure became impatient. It kept getting close to Wang Xu''s face and seemed to be intimidating.


    Wang Xu is still unmoved and continues to say something.


    Finally, the black figure can''t help it. It rushes to Wang Xu''s face and turns into a dark shadow, wrapping Wang Xu and preparing to forcibly occupy Wang Xu''s body.


    It is difficult for demons to come to other worlds, because any world will instinctively reject them. If you want to survive in other worlds, you must find a host.


    It has felt that time is running out, even if the human does not agree with its request, it must also agree.


    However, at this time.


    "Boom!"


    A golden flame suddenly burst out of Wang Xu''s body. In an instant, Wang Xu turned into a human flame.


    The fierce burning flame of divine thoughts fills every inch of space with Wang Xu''s strong divine thoughts.


    The demon screamed and wanted to return to the whirlpool.


    "Hoo


    Wang Xu thrust out his hand, grabbed each other with his right hand wrapped in the flame, and pulled back with a grim smile.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the black figure exploded.


    On the soul level, the forces of both sides are colliding and devouring each other.


    All the materials, flesh and blood in the whole array are rapidly turning into black ash and drifting away with the wind.


    Soon, everything disappeared.


    The night was in the sky, the mountains were quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    Wang Xu came out of the forest and went to donglinbao.


    In his hands, I do not know when, more than a pale white transparent beads.


    Inside, there was a flash of white light from time to time.

 Chapter 1538

    "Hoo... How cool!"


    Xia Yu takes a long breath and puts down his job.


    At this time, people are sitting in a small restaurant in Donglin castle. Today''s patrol has not started yet. They still have time to have breakfast.


    The cooks in the restaurant are very special. Everyone is satisfied with what they eat.


    Xia Yu picked up a cake after dinner and put it into her mouth, peeping at a table not far away from her.


    Wang Xu is sitting there with his back to her for breakfast.


    Don''t know why, just past one night, summer rain feel today''s Wang Xu body, seems to have a little different.


    Xia Yu couldn''t tell why she felt this way, but she was sure that something must have happened to Wang Xu.


    As for Wang Xu, Xia Yu is actually very fond of him.


    Which girl doesn''t like such a good man who is strong, handsome, gentle and kind?


    Although only a few days, the other three girls in the same patrol team have already fallen in love with Wang xuduo.


    Although these actions are not obvious, how can they escape the eyes of summer rain?


    "Hum, a group of coquettish bitches... Just met Mr. Wang for a few days. I can''t wait to find a man? Ha ha. " Summer rain secretly cold hum, hard mouth pastry into the stomach.


    To these coquettish cheap goods, she summer rain just won''t associate with it!


    Suddenly, Wang Xu turned and glanced at her.


    Xiayu immediately lowered his head, his face turned red, and his whole body was tense. When he looked up again, Wang Xu had turned back.


    A yellow figure flashed by, and a girl in yellow had already sat on Wang Xu''s desk, seriously blocking Xia Yu''s sight.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xia Yu uses her hands to squeeze out a sour feeling between her teeth


    "Ha ha, it''s so gorgeous... Sensationalism!"


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the door of the restaurant was pushed open.


    A master of martial arts came in and cried out, "no! Something''s wrong! Let''s go and have a look! "


    Wang Xu and others got up and followed them out.


    After a while, people came to the site of the accident, at the gate of Donglin fort.


    Last night, a group of ordinary soldiers in charge of duty were found dead in silence. There were no scars on their bodies, and there were no signs of fighting at the scene.


    When Wang Xu arrived, the scene had been surrounded by the regiment stationed in donglinbao.


    "The captain of this vigil team is a great master. If he were just those low-level black apes outside, he would never have died so quietly."


    Zhao Wu, the commander of the garrison, was a tall, thick man with a black complexion. He was even blacker now because his own people were dead.


    "Low level demons can never do such a thing, absolutely!"


    He constantly stressed that suggesting that the enemy might be more difficult than they could handle.


    Wang Xu comforted him, then pushed away the crowd and went to check the body.


    A total of seven bodies, fell to the ground, as if sleeping with clothes, a general can not sleep.


    Wang Xu stretched out his hand and pressed it on the brow of the team leader. A trace of his mind penetrated into it and quickly checked inside the body.


    His face was a little ugly, because there was no trace of spirit in the body.


    "Xia Yu, Xiao Hong, come and help me check if they have any trauma."


    "All right."


    Xia Yu and others came at once.


    Wang Xu went to check the interior of the next corpse. Similarly, there were no traces of spirits in other corpses.


    But this kind of thing is impossible. After ordinary people die, there will be some spirits left in their bodies. Even ordinary people are like this, let alone martial arts.


    As Wang Xu got up, a group of people came to see him one after another.


    "How''s it going? Did you find anything? "


    "Is there any trauma on the body?" Wang Xu looks at Xia Yu and others.


    "There are no new wounds, they are all old wounds." Xia Yu shakes his head.


    "This officer..."


    Wang Xu turned to look at Zhao Wu and frowned slightly: "no matter who did it, our patrol can''t find it for a while.


    In this way, Xia Yu, Xiao Hong, Ma long, Zhao Hemen and Xia Dong, together with the garrison, will investigate around and pay attention to safety. "


    He said directly.


    Xia Yu and others quickly nodded, no objection to Wang Xu''s arrangement, they have been used to Wang Xu''s decision, after all, Wang Xu is the strongest of them.


    "What about you, young man?" Summer rain can''t help asking.


    "I''ll go out and investigate alone." Wang Xu light way.


    In fact, he has already made some judgments that the person who makes the move can not be a demon, and the style of the technique is too different, but he is also a warrior of other human forces.


    The biggest possibility is Heisha gate.


    To tell you the truth, if possible, he just wants to finish the task quietly, get the student identity of Xianwu college and leave directly.


    But unfortunately, the accident did not change with Wang Xu''s will, and he could not avoid the trouble.


    For the rest of the patrol, Wang Xu didn''t give a voice command. After all, we are not familiar with each other. It would be uncomfortable to arrange others at will.


    He doesn''t mean to be in power either. He just thinks that more is better than less.


    After being separated from others, Wang Xu patrols outside by himself. No matter whether it''s done by people of Heisha sect or not, since he killed people, he will surely leave some clues.


    Of course, since the killer dares to fight here, his strength will not be bad, but Wang Xu doesn''t care.


    Just last night, I devoured a low-level demon. Today, I am short of new flesh and blood sacrifice.


    ¡­¡­


    The trees are high and the mountain wind is blowing.


    In the deep mountains and dense forests, where two peaks are stacked, a huge stone suddenly rolls away silently, revealing a gap for only one person to pass through.


    Several warriors in grey clothes rushed out quickly, and hit back with a black light. The boulder rolled again and sealed the gap.


    "Are you ready?" One of them asked in a low voice.


    "Ready. The ceremony will take place at midnight at the latest." The other replied.


    "When will elder grey crane arrive? I''m getting hairy all over now. I watch that group of waste students swaying in front of me every day. I can''t rob them of their treasure. I''m dying of anxiety! "


    The last one hummed coldly.


    "Where are the blood soldiers? Did you bring it? "


    "I have one on me, but it''s too low level to compare with the one on Grey crane elder. I have to wait for him to come." At first, the man said helplessly.


    "Then kill more people. The more people you kill, the more powerful the blood soldiers are!" Another sneered.


    "Yes, but move fast. The people of Heisha sect have come. Be careful of those lunatics!"


    The group of people swept away at a high speed.


    "First of all, solve those patrols that are wandering outside all day long. The blood spirit of the great master can make the blood soldiers sharper."


    "Yes, and they have a lot of treasures, hehe!"


    "At last I can do it!"


    I see a few people coming down the mountain.


    "Stop!"


    At this time, a red figure suddenly fell from the air and stopped in front of several people.


    "The patrol can''t move! If you kill now, our plan will be destroyed


    The group quickly stopped and looked at the red figure discontentedly.


    "Last time you killed two students, you immediately asked the College Alliance to send the investigation team led by Wu Zun himself. What if something goes wrong this time? Can''t we finish our plan yet? "


    The visitor asked in a cold voice.


    "But what about the blood soldiers?"


    "Just one day, wait!"

 Chapter 1539

    Wang Xu walked slowly among the mountains.


    He is now in a position that has left the patrol area and gone deeper into the "blank area".


    The blank area is the isolation zone between the enemy occupied area and the area still under the control of various forces in Xuankong city. It is a long and narrow area with an area of 100 kilometers, similar to the crescent moon.


    Here, it used to be the world of wild animals. Now there are all kinds of low-level demon soldiers, and there is almost no trace of the warrior.


    Wang Xu is following the trace he found. Soon, he comes to the two peaks.


    In front of us, there is a huge stone blocking the road. It seems that there is no way.


    He looked at the boulder and saw clearly a dark cave through the shelter outside.


    A teleportation array is set up in it. There is no one else.


    "Not now?"


    Wang Xu shook his head and lost a detection secret here. He turned around to look for the trace of the black ape.


    He can''t do nothing, just wait here to take his chance.


    The transmission array inside is unidirectional. Who knows when someone will come?


    The sun is in the sky, but the temperature in the air is getting lower and lower.


    Wang Xu all the way forward, a short time completely out of the donglinbao mining area, deep into the blank.


    Surrounded by tall dense forest, from time to time you can see poisonous insects and wild animals running by.


    "The black ape population should be nearby." Wang Xu stopped and put his right hand on a tree.


    With awe in his heart, even if many of the experiences in his previous life are incomplete, he is consciously re mastering and understanding them. He doesn''t take them for granted and doesn''t care.


    Countless experiences, as long as re digested, will bring different feelings.


    These experiences, secrets and abilities may contain pitfalls, but they are also valuable assets.


    Whew!


    A green cold awn suddenly passes through Wang Xu''s face.


    "Who?" He turned his head and looked in the direction of the cold light.


    Deep in the forest, a chimpanzee like monster with four hands is jumping in.


    "Roar, roar..."


    In a strange cry of unknown meaning, a black ape, the size of three people and covered with golden hair, bared his teeth at Wang Xu with a big bow in his hand.


    This black ape seems to be very unusual. It not only has weapons, but also wears a pair of armor. There is a faint light in its hair.


    Whew!


    Another sharp arrow came.


    Wang Xu''s face did not move. Zhenyuan automatically condensed into a sword light and cut off the sharp arrow in the air.


    He didn''t move.


    Around, at least a hundred black apes came from all directions, roaring and forming a formation.


    He knew that it was meeting a real goblin team.


    In front of them, these black apes have developed wisdom, and they are no longer purely following instinct. At least, the golden black ape must have wisdom.


    Casually swept an eye, Wang Xu no longer tube, began to walk slowly toward the golden leader.


    Around him, every black ape that rushes into his side will be cut off by an automatic sword light.


    Just a few seconds.


    Wang Xu stood up again, already standing in front of the golden leader.


    All around, are panic, private escape of the black ape.


    In the air, dozens of golden sword lights slowly emerge, and form a circle in the sky above Wang Xu''s head, which will burst out at any time.


    "You should already have wisdom. Are you a demon general? Temporary hunting? You are not lucky to meet me. "


    Wang Xu stroked the head of the golden leader behind him as if he were touching the head of a dog.


    The golden leader trembled all over and did not dare to move. His hand with the big bow was shaking and his eyes were full of fear.


    Hundreds of black apes all died in an instant. Although the rest were running for their lives, they were not far away from death.


    "Tell me... Forget it, you don''t know any useful information at this level. You''d better die."


    Wang Xu wanted to ask for some information, but he changed his mind in the middle of the meeting and took a photo at random.


    The golden leader''s head broke and fell to the ground.


    In the air, a sword light penetrated the air, and other black apes also fell to the ground and died.


    He killed these low-level demon soldiers as easily as trampling on a group of ants.


    "So many sacrifices, we can do it again."


    The idea spread and gathered all the bodies in one place.


    Wang Xu is proficient in drawing Dharma array with blood and arranging materials. At his level, the mind can easily complete all the work.


    Standing there, almost without moving, a large blood sacrifice array was successfully arranged.


    Fortunately, before he left the sword building, he took a lot of cultivation materials with him, which was enough to consume at this time.


    Soon, all the arrangements are over, and Wang Xu begins to summon the demons again and again.


    The whirlpool of blood color space constantly emerged, and one after another unknown demons came up. Then, like harvesting leeks, they contributed their lives and turned into nourishment to strengthen Wang Xu''s spirit.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Xu''s hands had more than 13 crystals of demon soul power.


    Satisfied with the crystal will be put away, look at the left only a black gray array.


    "Sure enough, no one is rich without windfall. How can hard cultivation compare with this kind of plunder?"


    With a smile on his face, Wang Xu turned and left for another place.


    Demons are also a kind of demons.


    Demons eat people, people are also eating demons?


    Demon battlefield is only a unilateral name for human beings.


    On the demon side, they don''t care about these names at all. For them, the reason for starting the war is very simple.


    Plunder!


    powerful!


    Life, resources, the world... Everything is the reason to start a war.


    ¡­¡­


    As time goes by, it''s night.


    After a day''s futile investigation, Xia Yu returned to his resting place and sat at the dining table, exhausted.


    She''s not the only one. Everyone''s tired.


    They take the garrison to investigate outside, and they have to be on guard against possible dangers at any time, which is a great mental waste.


    It''s not easy to find some clues. As a result, he turns around and is interfered by other information.


    The murderer seems to be a high-level demon, like a human warrior.


    At the thought of white hard day, summer rain is a burst of stuffy.


    "What about Mr. Wang? I don''t know if he found anything there? " Xia Yu looked up and did not find Wang Xu.


    "Mr. Wang should not have come back. Don''t worry. Mr. Wang''s strength is far stronger than ours. He is..." Xiao Hong looks complicated and subconsciously lowers his voice. No one can hear what he says clearly.


    "Yes, don''t worry. Tomorrow is the last day. As long as we wait for the next patrol to come, we can go back to the city after the handover."


    Zhao Hemen came and said with ease:


    "At that time, with the help of an Baihe, we can become regular students of Xianwu college. With the protection of college instructors, the demon battlefield is just an experience to enhance our actual combat experience!"


    Summer rain nodded.


    "I''m fine... Thank you."


    They are now in the same boat. Although they were inherited in the secret place of the giant spirit, their family members also died.


    It also coincides with the arrival of the demon battlefield in Xuankong City, with a hazy future.


    "Don''t be afraid." Seeing that Xiayu was in a low mood, Malone thought she was afraid and came to comfort her in a low voice.


    "I''m ok..." Xia Yu forced a smile.


    Wow.


    Just then, the door was pushed open, and Wang Xu came in slowly, his tall figure in a cloak.

 Chapter 1540

    "Mr. Wang!"


    Xia Yu immediately raised her head with a bright smile on her face.


    Xiao Hong, Ma Long and others also looked at it one by one.


    Wang Xu nodded gently to everyone, and then looked at Xia Yu.


    "How''s it going? Are you all right? " He took off his cloak and hung it aside. He went over and asked.


    "Nothing... Nothing happened." Xia Yu shook his head and lowered his voice


    "Even the clue was not found..."


    "Don''t worry." Wang Xu patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "we are not the top leaders of the College Alliance, as long as we do our duty well and complete the patrol task."


    "Well." Xia Yu nodded.


    "You look tired. It''s the last day tomorrow. Let''s have a rest early tonight." Wang Xu comforted.


    Xia Yu nodded, said hello to others, turned around and went to the room to have a rest.


    Soon, everyone was gone.


    Wang Xu went back to his room and lay down.


    Although he hardly needs to sleep now, sometimes, sleeping is also a kind of rare relaxation.


    He is not a cultivation maniac. Relaxation is the best condition.


    But soon, Wang Xu couldn''t sleep.


    Click


    The door of the room suddenly opened automatically.


    A vague figure stood outside, did not come in, just quietly watching inside, motionless.


    Although Wang Xu closed his eyes, his mind could clearly perceive all this.


    "Hoo


    He opened his eyes, took a deep breath, and sat up.


    When he looked out the door again, the figure outside had disappeared.


    It''s empty!


    Yes, it''s just the cold wind coming in from the opening of the door.


    "What demons and ghosts are beginning to appear... To be demons..."


    Wang Xu murmured in a low voice. He got up and went to the door. He opened his head and shut the door with a squeak.


    More than ten meters away, in a dark corner, a strange looking monster made a sound in his mouth.


    "The human did not find it. We can continue to enjoy it. The human dream is the most delicious dessert..."


    The next second, a black and blue body wrapped in insect armor, bent body, quickly crawling to the outside.


    His feet are not human feet, but two rows of black knuckles inserted into the ground like blade.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a dull voice came.


    This strange human figure''s head, fiercely reversed 180 degrees, blood red eyes staring at the top of his head.


    Above, Wang Xuzheng is floating in the air, looking at the thing below without expression.


    "Human..."


    The monster opened its mouth and let out a strange whistling sound like the wind.


    Wang Xu raised his hand.


    In a flash, dozens of golden sword light with thick and thin fingers rushed out from the fingertips.


    In the middle of the way and suddenly closed a place, turned into arm thickness, hard hit on the monster.


    The sword light''s strength is very big, on the spot smashes the monster to fly out, bumps on the nearby wall surface to slide down, unexpectedly is not damaged.


    The monster broke free from the sunken wall, and the insect nodes on both sides of its body flew fast and crisscrossed, turning into a streamer and shooting at Wang Xu.


    "The carapace is very thick..."


    Wang Xu simply took back his fingers and made a knife with his palm. He cut it down obliquely.


    Whew!


    Wu Zun Zhenyuan came out of his hand, turned into a sword light with a face shape, and hit the monster.


    Bang!


    In an instant, the monster lay on the ground and did not move.


    His trunk is no different from that of human beings, but he has no limbs. Instead, he has two rows of things like spiders'' claws, sharp as knives.


    On his trunk was a sword mark that almost cut it in two.


    This is the sword light produced by the high concentration of Zhenyuan. One strike is as good as that of master Jiupin.


    Wang Xu waited for a moment, and saw that it did not change again. He threw a sun spirit fire to burn it to ashes, and then turned to the other end of the corridor.


    The patrol lived in a three story building, seven or eight steps away.


    Along the corridor, Wang Xu went to the stairway, then all the way down, and finally came to the street of donglinbao outside.


    The sound of broken footsteps reverberated in the night, and it seemed that there was no one around.


    Soon, Wang Xu stopped.


    In the street in front of him stood a dark, fuzzy figure.


    The figure seems to have found him, is quietly watching him, no sound, no breathing.


    Wang Xu also calmly looked at the opposite.


    At this time, under the shadow of his spirit, on the top of every house in the whole Donglin castle, there is a human like monster with human body and spider like legs, which is the same as before.


    At least one-third of the monsters are swallowing and biting more and more unreal colored threads similar to spider silk.


    Hiss, hiss


    Strange voices came from all directions.


    At the same second, in Wang Xu''s mind, all the monsters almost stopped moving at the same time. They turned their heads 180 degrees strangely, and their protruding blood colored eyes looked in his direction.


    The next second, all the monsters move.


    Dense crawling sound, an instant from all directions, people scalp numbness.


    In a flash, a large number of monsters poured out from the open space around Wang Xu.


    Countless humanoid monsters face up strangely, frantically crawling from all around, approaching Wang Xu.


    Just a cursory scan, there are no less than a hundred.


    Wang Xu looked at the shadow standing on the street in front of him, stepped back and slowly raised his right hand.


    Boom!


    In an instant, countless golden sword lights flashed around him and disappeared.


    Same second.


    Around countless monsters also turned into a black tide, crazy surge up.


    In the blink of an eye, the gold flashing around Wang Xu was submerged by the black tide.


    Countless human monsters came down from the sky and rushed to Wang Xu.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of the crash exploded.


    Wang Xu was inundated by monsters. Only a golden light curtain 30 cm away from his body surface could not resist all monsters.


    The light curtain gradually expanded, and everywhere it passed, the monster''s body was slowly disintegrating and disappearing, turning into fine sand.


    But these monsters are just like they are not afraid of death. They have great power and they come one after another.


    The real yuan in Wang Xu''s mansion is falling rapidly.


    After the previous purification, the amount of his true element has been concentrated to only 1% of the previous amount. If nothing is done, it will soon be consumed.


    He turned his head and looked, two golden flames in his eyes.


    "Hoo..."


    The next second, these two points of flame out, a large number of flames burning around in an instant.


    The domineering spirit fire of the sun can ignite almost all the objects in the world. The hot flame will clear the ten meter area all at once, and ignite dozens of monsters at one time.


    These flames also seem to have life in general, constantly jumping from one monster to another, as long as touched, it will burn wildly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, less than ten seconds, with Wang Xu as the center, there was a sea of quiet burning fire around.


    A head of monster into ashes, but the monster in the dark as if endless general, constantly out of the dark.


    "Trouble!"


    Wang Xu put away the sun spirit fire, up and down around a glance, there are countless monsters crazy rush.


    And the shadow on the street in front has been submerged by these monsters and lost its trace.


    "In that case, the easiest way."


    He raised his right hand above his head and drank lightly.


    "Yang spirit sword armor!"

 Chapter 1541

    Whew!


    A pure golden light from the top of the head, like the sun from the void in the continuous convergence.


    In this golden light, Wang Xu gradually emerged a set of dark gold heavy armor.


    Gold sword lights, like illusions, loomed in the void behind him. On each sword light, there was a flame, which quickly formed a sword armor around him and attached to him.


    This is the wuzun weapon that Wang Xu rebuilt during this period. It is composed of the former Xuanguang spirit sword, his own multi talent magic power, the sun spirit fire and the light splitting sword.


    This set of armed forces has nothing to do with the previous life. It is made of all the abilities of Wang Xu himself in this life.


    Bang!


    Wang Xu took a step forward and raised his arms. The huge golden sword light condensed in his hands.


    Hula!


    The sword sweeps.


    The seven or eight human monsters rushed up and were swept into two in an instant.


    With this gap, Wang Xu rushed out like a tiger or a sheep.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, he flew six monsters, two solid sword lights, one long and one short, flying left and right, tearing up one monster after another.


    The dense humanoid monsters are still coming.


    Wang Xu''s face was covered with dark gold armor, showing only a pair of indifferent eyes. Even in these eyes, there were two flames burning.


    He followed the street, locked in a direction, strode past, stepping on countless bodies.


    This is the battle of the warrior!


    It''s simple, it''s hot, it''s killing.


    In this kind of battle with a large number of enemies around the body, it doesn''t matter what martial arts or secret methods are.


    As long as you cross the point of the sword, tear up all the enemies.


    Killing, there is never art, only death.


    A head of humanoid monster was killed, and the black red blood gradually eroded the ground and penetrated into the ground.


    Each of these humanoid monsters is equivalent to the great master of liupin, and their defense and strength are amazing.


    Because it''s not clear how many monsters there are and whether there are other things hidden in the dark, Wang Xu chose the most energy-saving and physical killing method.


    He waved his sword calmly, each sword took the life of a monster.


    At first, it took him three swords, even four or five swords, to kill a monster.


    But if you kill too much, you can understand the key of the monster. Just use one sword.


    The key of monsters is not their weird face and head that can rotate freely, but a red tumor like object in the center of their abdomen.


    Those faces and heads are just the human spoils they killed.


    Boom!


    Wang Xu sweeps, cuts off three monsters, and then kicks the monsters from the left side.


    This is his body.


    After gathering the blood of the giant spirit, it''s just his powerful physical power that can explode these monsters.


    Whew!


    More than ten swords scattered and blasted, tearing up more than ten monsters around.


    Huge chopping force, with a terrible impact, debris shot on the ground, with a small pit.


    All of a sudden, the front is empty.


    I don''t know when the humanoid monster was killed by him.


    Wang Xu looked up and saw the black figure standing on the street.


    Seems to be close, at this time can see each other''s appearance.


    This is a pale, middle-aged man.


    The man''s clothes are pure black, with a faint smell of blood. It seems that the black is not the original color of the clothes.


    His eyes were very bright, his hands were in front of his chest, and he held a black wooden card carefully in his palm.


    Facing Wang Xu, who is surrounded by monsters and comes out, he suddenly opens his mouth and grins to the back of his head. There are lots of sharp teeth in it, roaring silently.


    Whoo!


    A strong black smoke gushed out of his mouth, and the man''s body shrank rapidly, leaving only a piece of skin on the ground in the twinkling of an eye.


    Black smoke hovers in the air, condenses, quickly turns into a huge face several meters in size, and rushes to Wang Xu with a grim smile.


    In a flash, the golden light came out and lit up the night sky.


    Wang Xu raised his hand, and the thick and bright golden flame between his palms rushed out, facing the grimace.


    The face of black smoke trembled wildly, and there was a buzzing vibration, which seemed to resist the golden light.


    Whew!


    Wang Xu stroke with the other hand.


    Suddenly, PI Lian''s sword light swept his face and divided it into two.


    Then, the golden flames rush in, and the sun''s flame lights up all the black smoke that can be touched. In the blink of an eye, everything disappears.


    As the smoke dissipates, Wang Xu goes to the human skin on the ground, and the black wooden card lies quietly in the hands of the human skin.


    Wang Xu reaches out his hand and prepares to grab the wooden card.


    But just then.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Behind the dark, more than a dozen thick red thorn tentacles pop up.


    The speed is extremely fast. In an instant, Wang Xu is entangled all over, and the power of terror breaks out. He wants to drag Wang Xu away.


    "Meaningless!"


    A light golden pattern appeared on Wang Xu''s arm, and his eyes were lit.


    Bang!!


    All the thorns'' tentacles were broken on the spot. They were broken by the terrible physical strength strengthened by his giant spirit''s blood.


    In the dark, there was a cry of pain.


    Wang Xu didn''t look at it. His backhand was a sword light.


    In the night sky, the light of the golden sword flashed away. With a golden sword mark, it cut into the forest dozens of meters away, tearing the whole forest.


    Wang Xu finally reaches for the black wooden card.


    As soon as a black light rose on the wooden card, he closed it with his five fingers and stiffly pinched it out.


    For a moment, it was quiet and empty, as if nothing had happened before.


    Wang Xu looks at the black wooden card in his hand, which depicts a dragon like pattern. It seems to be a black snake, or three black snakes entwined together.


    The wooden card is not big. It''s not gold or wood. It feels slightly cold, as if it were a piece of ice.


    "There''s no energy left."


    Wang Xu turns the token over.


    After studying for a while, I found that there was no difference, as if this was an ordinary token.


    Frowning, Wang Xu put away the token, swept around his eyes and threw out a sun fire to clean up the trace.


    Time passed, and soon, a little light appeared on the horizon, and the first sun rose slowly.


    "It''s daybreak..." Wang Xu scanned his eyes and made sure that there was no body left except some holes. He went back to his residence.


    He lay down with his clothes closed and went to sleep again.


    It wasn''t long.


    "Bang bang!"


    The door was snapped.


    "Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang! Wake up


    The sound of summer rain came from outside.


    When Wang Xu opens the door, he sees Xia Yu, Xiao Hong, Zhao Hemen and others standing at the door, with anxious eyes.


    "Mr. Wang, please. Our task is going to be postponed. Not only that, but also other academic forces are coming!" Summer rain anxious way.


    "Other academic forces?" Wang Xu was stunned.


    In the current situation of Xuankong City, other academic forces can not be local to Xuankong City, but strong academic forces from other places of Ming Yue Dynasty, just like Xianwu University.


    "Go and have a look."


    A few people went out quickly.


    On the way, Wang Xu asked casually: "did everyone sleep well last night?"


    "That''s good. If we didn''t wake up from the outside forces, we would still be asleep just like the young master." Xia Yu and others didn''t think much and answered casually.


    "Well, it''s OK." Wang Xu nodded, not asking questions.

 Chapter 1542

    At the entrance of donglinbao, a 123 meter long white tiger is lying on the ground. On its back, there are several young men and women.


    Seeing Wang Xu and others coming, a man and a woman immediately jumped down and came up face to face.


    They were dressed luxuriantly. They could see all kinds of light everywhere. It was the magic light of magic soldiers, spirit weapons and other treasures.


    Around their waists hung red tokens of the same standard, engraved with the word "Xuanlong.".


    "Xuanlong college?" Zhanghe frowned. "It''s 40000 miles away from Xuanlong city. Did the Sheriff of manghuang County finally react and start to mobilize all forces to deploy troops to the future battlefield?"


    With that, he went up quickly with a happy face.


    Xuanlong city is one of the four counties in the Xianwu area of the Ming moon Dynasty. The county city is Xuanlong city.


    Xuanlong college is the largest Wudao college in Xuanlong city. Like Xianwu college, it belongs to the official Wudao College of Ming Yue Dynasty.


    After all, the people of Xianwu college just led the students out to experience, and met the Xuankong City demon battlefield by chance.


    The presence of people from Xuanlong college represents a different general meaning.


    Xuankong city is one of the more than ten Wucheng under manghuang county. Although it is newly incorporated, it is obvious that behind Xuankong city is the Sheriff of manghuang county.


    All the princes who can become prefects are the princes in the Ming Yue Dynasty, and each of them represents a powerful existence at the peak of martial arts.


    Emperor Wu!


    And the demon battlefield of Xuankong city is almost lacking such a backbone.


    Once there is a strong one of Wudi level, the demon battlefield of Xuankong city will maintain a balance of power.


    How can Zhanghe not be excited by this situation?


    As long as the Xuankong city can be preserved, which local warrior will be willing to leave his hometown and flee in a hurry?


    "It''s not just them!" Xiayu looks up at the rear of the white tiger.


    Over there, there were seven or eight smaller beasts, either standing or lying down.


    "Many strange animals are not found in our Xuankong city." Malone whispered, "it seems that the news of the demon battlefield has spread to other cities."


    "Mr. Wang, what do you think?" Xiao Hong looks at Wang Xu.


    These people gathered together, led by Wang Xu. For a moment, Wang Xu''s identity seemed to have overwhelmed the real patrol leader Zhanghe.


    This kind of abnormality, not from let the opposite person see this side one more.


    Wang Xu calmly glanced across the street and had to say that the students of Xuanlong college were really strong. Maybe they were not as strong as Xianwu college, but they were much stronger than Xia Yu and others.


    A team of ten, led by a great master of nine grades, three eight grades, five seven grades and one six grade.


    "Don''t worry about them. No matter what they come for, it has nothing to do with us. We just need to finish the task." Wang Xu said calmly.


    "Young master, do you think there will be a strong man from Emperor Wu to take charge?" Summer rain complex road.


    "We can''t guess the style of any Emperor Wu. Let it be and don''t think about it. It''s no use thinking too much. " Wang Xu light way.


    Then he suddenly looked up to the Zhanghe River.


    I saw that the students in Xuanlong college seemed to have said something, which made Zhanghe blush.


    And the more the other side said, the more powerful he was, and the tone was very impolite.


    In particular, the young man who led the team, with a brilliant sword hanging on his waist, wearing white armor and a huge golden bow on his back, seemed to be armed to the teeth and majestic.


    Wang Xu just glanced at it and judged that before the other party went out, the elders of the family were afraid that they had given a lot of good things.


    The male warrior''s attitude was very arrogant. He kept waving his hand and scolding Zhanghe. He even turned his head and raised his chin when he saw Wang Xu.


    "You''re the last patrol that took over? You don''t have to follow him in the future... "


    He pointed to Zhanghe and raised his voice: "in the future, follow me, listen to my instructions, and finish all the patrol tasks for us in Xuanlong college!"


    He had a cold face and seemed to be in a bad mood.


    The meaning of the words is also very simple. Wang Xu and others stay and finish their patrol tasks.


    Well... Free!


    "Xuanlong college?" Xia Yu and others have a deep heart. If it is the local academic force in Xuankong City, they can still fight against it.


    But the other side is Xuanlong College... It''s manghuang County, which belongs to the official Wudao College of Ming Yue Dynasty.


    Although Xuanlong college is not as good as Xianwu college, they are not students of Xianwu college after all.


    Subconsciously, Xia Yu and others look at Wang Xu and wait for him to make a decision.


    "I''m sorry, we''re not your men, so we won''t take any orders from you. On the contrary, today is still the period of our mission. This is our territory. If you outsiders want to do anything, you have to get our permission. " Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "Well?"


    The man in white armor was stunned. He pointed to Wang Xu and immediately laughed


    "Ha ha, do you hear me? He told us to listen to him, a country bumpkin who didn''t know what to call... "


    Whew!


    A golden light flashed away, almost wiping the corners of the white armor man''s mouth, with a thread of blood.


    The laughter stopped abruptly.


    The man in white armor points at Wang Xu. The smell of blood from the corner of his mouth gradually flows into his mouth, and his eyes are a little bigger.


    I can''t believe it!


    no It''s incredible!


    How dare Wang Xu fight against him?!


    "Sorry again." Wang Xuchong said with a smile, "the weak have no right to tell the strong."


    "Damn you!"


    In an instant, the man in white armor blew up.


    Boom!


    Without waiting for him to make any moves, Wang Xu''s side has emerged a dense sword light, lighting up the surrounding space in a flash, rushing out like a tide.


    Wang Xu naturally didn''t want to kill each other, so every sword light was not strong, but many, many, as if endless.


    The white armored man''s face changes wildly. He excites the body protecting magic soldiers and infuses Qi into them. A defensive energy curtain rises and envelops him.


    As if he thought it was safe, he looked at Wang Xu with a grim smile


    "If you dare to do it to me, you will regret it..."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the light curtain of his body protection shook wildly under the impact of the sword light, and cracks appeared on the surface. He was so scared that he hastened to activate all the real Qi in his body and infuse real Qi into the body protection Dharma soldiers again.


    Poof!


    A moment later.


    The light curtain suddenly broke, and the sword light suddenly disappeared.


    There was a dead silence.


    Just now, the arrogant man in white armor fell to the ground, his face turned pale, and his tears continued to flow down.


    This is the fear of death and the excessive overdraft of Qi in the body.


    "Is there anything else to say?" Wang Xu smiles, and the sword light floating around him slowly disappears.


    No one answered.

 Chapter 1543

    "How strong is Prince Wang?" Xia Yu''s eyes widened.


    Standing in the rear, she watched Wang Xu release a huge amount of sword light, which was like a tidal wave. In an instant, it broke the defense of the white armored man.


    That posture is as simple as eating and drinking water. It''s just a thought, boundless. Even if it''s just looking at it, it''s too shocking.


    "Summer rain."


    Wang Xu''s voice came.


    "Er... Yes!"


    Xia Yu quickly agreed.


    "Don''t be silly. On the last day of the day, we''ll continue to patrol and finish today''s task."


    Wang Xu some funny shake his head, summer rain that pair of silly look inexplicably some lovely.


    Now that you are a wuzun, you should have the prestige of a wuzun once in a while.


    Although we don''t tell each other that we are wuzun, we should teach some people a lesson.


    No one can play with him?


    ¡­¡­


    The main city of Xuankong.


    The Lord''s mansion.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Chu shuliu''s fingers are moving rhythmically on a pile of willows, and gradually a vivid figure leaps to the fingertips.


    Her face was flat, and occasionally she looked up and swept across the red moon.


    Like them, there are also senior officials and wuzun of the other three forces sitting here.


    They are imperial family, College Alliance, and aristocratic family alliance.


    They were originally in the secret place of their own forces, but an order from the city Lord''s mansion made them gather here in ten minutes.


    The atmosphere in the Lord''s mansion was a little depressing.


    "So, the original city master of Donghuang Changqing has already run away? And took his confidant, the Luo family? "


    The aristocratic alliance is a gathering force led by the cloud family. Naturally, it is also a subordinate wuzun of the cloud family.


    An old man in black with a dragon''s stick frowned.


    "What else? We are all sitting in the main hall of the city, and no one comes out! Even before we saw the enemy, our city leader, who has been in office for less than five years, ran away. It''s no wonder that for such a long time, no reinforcements came from outside. Our city leader was the first to run away with the help of the trans City transmission array of the city leader''s mansion! " On one side of the College Alliance, Wu Zun, a former vice president of bloody Wudao college, sneered.


    Red cangyue and Chu shuliu were not good-looking.


    In Xuankong City, wuzun is not very powerful. During this period, almost all of them are preparing for their own battles. They never expected to encounter such a situation.


    Although the city master of Changqing in Donghuang ran fast, his plan was well done.


    First of all, he mobilized the city guards he had trained locally in recent years, stationed them in all directions, collected all kinds of war scarce materials, gathered them in one place, and issued a proclamation to all forces to urge them to prepare for war and defend their homes.


    No matter where you look at it, people are determined to prepare for war, fight against the demon army to death, and survive in Xuankong city.


    As a result


    I didn''t see the city leader send a message for several days. Someone came to the door and found that this guy had run away with a lot of resources and materials accumulated during this period??


    The first discovery is Chu shuliu. Before leaving, Rowling went to Jianlou privately, trying to persuade everyone in Jianlou to go with Donghuang Changqing.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m not joking." Chu shuliu''s voice was cold and his mood was obviously bad.


    "Recently, there have been more and more activities of demons. For some reasons, the elite sent by our sword tower, even in some remote lower circles, have met with demons.


    The sword tower is not like you. Our foundation is too thin. Now we can not send enough repressive forces. Now we suddenly break out this ugly fugitive! "


    She crossed her hands and scanned around slowly.


    "As you all know, the sword master and I were born in the lower world. The survival of Xuankong city depends on you in the end. Of course, before the demon army completely comes, if the strong and the army of the Ming moon Dynasty can arrive in time, that''s another situation. "


    No one was speaking in the room.


    The solar sphere was too big, which led to the special rule of the three Wudao dynasties over local forces.


    Such as Xuankong City, in the past thousands of years, even if there was a city leader, in fact, it was still dominated by three families?


    No one knows whether the strong of the imperial dynasty can arrive in time.


    In the past, the demon battlefield was so far away from the warriors of Xuankong city that we never thought that one day it would really come to us.


    In the past, the forces that had the most contact with demon battlefields were just the lower realms affected by other battlefields.


    Those belong to the edge of the battlefield.


    "Therefore, even if the situation is really in the worst, we also need to stay at the strong after the break, and each family will have its own people." The old man frowned.


    "Come on, how many people are needed?" The vice president of bloody Wudao college opened his mouth.


    "At least, we need eight or ten wuzuns!" The red moon spoke slowly.


    Indoor, once again into a dead silence.


    long time.


    The old man with the dragon''s head and walking stick began to speak.


    "So the strong of our various forces can''t leave? All of them have to be left behind? "


    "That''s it." Red cangyue nodded, "if we don''t want to lose the Millennium foundation, we can only fight to death and can''t stay out of it any more. We have reached an agreement within the red family. Those who are on the run will be killed! The head of the family has personally supervised that an elder has been executed! "


    The elder of the red family is at least the strong one of the lower wuzun.


    This time, no one spoke any more, and everyone was speechless.


    "Go back and think about it. This is a danger not seen in a thousand years, and it is also an opportunity. " Red cangyue got up and left with her last word.


    Chu shuliu left immediately after him.


    And the rest of the people sat there silent for a long time.


    The scale of demon battlefield is by no means small, involving many worlds, and casualties are inevitable. In the past, most of the wuzuns who went to other marginal battlefields for training fell.


    This time Xuankong city becomes the main battlefield, the death rate will only be higher.


    Who is not afraid of death?


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the enemy occupied area.


    Jiulong Mountain.


    High in the sky, a huge city is almost invisible, floating, with a sense of illusion, as if in a distant space.


    But the illusion has become more and more real as time goes on, as if the next moment will come.


    Thick dark chains pierce out from the depths of the void, straight through the earth, deep into the unknown distance.


    Patta!


    At the end of the chain, on top of a huge old dragon corpse, a young man with purple hair sat down in the middle of the dragon head and looked at the horizon in the distance.


    "Sixth prince, there seems to be something wrong with the White Wolf demon commander. The wolf demon army didn''t show up truthfully." An old man appeared behind the young man with purple hair and said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t be so serious, Jueshan. It''s just a game. It''s just a game." The young man with purple hair smiles and looks up at the falling nine days in the sky.


    "To tell you the truth, of all the worlds I''ve been to, set foot in, conquered and destroyed since I was a child, the sunset in the solar world is the most beautiful, the nine day wheel is empty, and the wonders of the world are..."


    "It''s a game for you, but it''s a war for us." The old man said seriously.


    "Ah..."


    The young man with purple hair let out a breath.


    "You''re right. It''s also a war, a war between demons and human beings. This war started in the depths of time, has been going on, and will continue forever. "


    "In this world, there is only one master. I hope..."


    He opened his hands and got up slowly, as if embracing the whole world.


    "It''s up to me. It''s over!"


    "Let Wanyao city speed up, I want the main force to come in seven days!"


    "Finally, gather the Eight Generals!"

 Chapter 1544

    The sun world, the Ming moon Dynasty.


    At the end of the four counties in Xianwu region, there are manghuang county and Xuanlong city.


    In the towering sword like buildings.


    Countless figures in black armor shuttled back and forth among them.


    Huge figures hundreds of meters in size opened their eyes, their eyes lit up and moved forward.


    In the sky, from scratch, a huge floating combat ship with a body length of miles appeared slowly. There are three or four Li in size and twenty or thirty Li in size.


    On both sides of the sword shaped building group, the light of various transmission arrays is constantly rising. Teams of fierce warriors come out of the building and gather in the center of the building.


    Thunderstorms all over the sky come down from the sky, lightning and thunder, but all the rain curtains just fall down and disappear quietly. The thunder and lightning crisscross into a river, but they are led to the top of those sword like buildings and gather into blue solid electric balls.


    Roar!


    A golden dragon with wings on its back flies all the way across the sky, straight through a snow-white staircase, all the way up.


    The Dragon flew over the magnificent buildings, over the converging army, and finally landed in the center of the complex, a huge bronze hall.


    There are only seven seats in the hall, divided into two rows, three on the left and three on the right, and one in the middle.


    The Dragon fell straight under the middle seat, lying at the foot of a cold looking man sitting on the seat.


    "Sit down now!"


    The man spoke slowly.


    Whew!


    The Dragon raised its head and let out a sharp roar. A pillar of fire gushed out of its mouth and rushed into the air.


    In the distance, the drums roared at the same time, and the heavy trumpets across the sky.


    In the first position on the left hand side, a middle-aged man with red hair and fire armor emerged slowly.


    "Lord of XuanHuo City, be mad without fire, take your seat!"


    There are two red flames burning in the man''s eyes, and the air around him is distorted and empty. Behind it is a Red Army standing on the plain, with banners and banners flapping like fire.


    The second position is a woman with black armour. Her breath is cold and silent.


    "Dark night city, night Mulan, take a seat!"


    Behind the woman, as if there are countless shadows in the distortion, transformation.


    In the third position, an old man''s whole body was covered in a black robe. He could not see his face clearly, but could only hear his voice.


    "Master of xuance City, travel in the daytime and take your seat!"


    right.


    The first position, in silence, had already been sat down by a man who was two meters tall and whose arm muscles were as strong as a dragon.


    "Lord of Xuanwu City, fight against the enemy, take your seat!"


    In the second position, a gentle young man, wearing a scholar''s uniform and holding a volume of books in his hand, sat down quietly with a smile on his face.


    "Xuanji City, Ji unparalleled, take a seat!"


    The third position, a strong wind suddenly rolled up, the wind was sharp, but could not blow out the square seat.


    "Ji Wushuang, night Mulan, I haven''t seen you for a long time..."


    Wind breath, a blue man has appeared, holding a roasted chicken leg.


    "Xuanlin City, no shadow in the forest, take a seat!"


    The rumbling sound came from outside.


    The heavy bronze gate of the hall closed slowly.


    Bang!


    The bronze gate, which is nearly 100 meters high, is completely closed without any gap. A pale gold flame lights up the hall, illuminating all directions.


    Above the theme, the old man slowly glances around, a streamer pops out of his hand, passes through all the people, and then disappears.


    "Now, you have received the official order from the imperial court. Next, the war conference will officially begin."


    "This time, half of the forces of Wucheng in manghuang county are summoned. Even the old people come here in person. Don''t tell me that the situation is so severe?" Wearing red fire armour, the Lord of XuanHuo city is crazy without fire.


    "Wu Yudi, your Xuanwu city is closest to Xuankong city. The demon battlefield suddenly comes to Xuankong city. I heard that the old boy of Donghuang Changqing had run away, but you haven''t run yet? It''s not easy! " With that, he looked at the opposite Wu Yu enemy.


    As soon as the enemy''s eyes were raised, the evil spirit rushed out of his body, but he suppressed the fire in his heart and tried not to look at it.


    "After the death of Wucheng, there will not be a retreat. If you don''t care about it, you''d better take care of your red fire army and don''t retreat."


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about the enemy." With a sneer, a flame rose slowly in his hand, and dozens of faces were crying.


    Those are all the restless elements in Wucheng that he killed not long ago.


    Wu Yu''s enemy glanced at him. He didn''t want to look at him again. The more he looked, the more angry he was.


    "Now, discuss about the new demon battlefield coming to Xuankong city."


    On the theme, there was the voice of the old man''s indifference. What happened just now is not worth his attention.


    ¡­¡­


    Xuankong city.


    Deep in the woods near donglinbao.


    The black and red light flickered in Wang Xu''s hands, then disappeared, and finally condensed into a new soul bead.


    He calmly put away the soul bead, and his eyes were not satisfied.


    "The quality of hunzhu is too bad. It has less and less influence on my spirit. We must have better sacrifices to lure more powerful demons."


    Up to now, he has a deeper understanding of his own spirit. He knew in his mind how much spirit power he needed to be away from the high-ranking wuzun.


    The level of spirit determines the level of wuzun. Each step will be a new sublimation and a change in the essence of life.


    Of course, the spirit only represents a state of martial arts, but it does not determine its combat effectiveness.


    Such as Shenwu space!


    Wuzun who has opened up his own space of Shenwu will definitely crush wuzun who has no space of Shenwu.


    Shenwu space is also different. For wuzun, as long as it''s not in the same realm, you have to fight before you know who is strong and who is weak.


    "If the total number of spirits is about 26000, which is more than the 10000 limit of the lower wuzun, but far less than the lowest 100000 value of the higher wuzun..."


    Wang Xu pinched his fingers and looked down at the big black and gray pit at his feet.


    After becoming a wuzun, many martial artists will spontaneously participate in various demon battlefields. In addition to collecting the necessary cultivation materials for wuzun, there are more important reasons to collect spirits.


    Some spirits of demons are stronger than human beings, and some are weaker than human beings. Killing demons, collecting spirits, refining them into soul crystals and absorbing them are far more acceptable than killing the same kind.


    Of course, it does not rule out that some evil people do not dare to kill demons, but enjoy killing human beings.


    "But in that way, the efficiency is far lower than that of the spirit beads of the demons. What the soul crystals refine is only the fragments of the spirit, but the spirit beads are the complete and pure source of the spirit."


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled. In the last life, like most other wuzuns, he practiced by killing enemies, gathering spirit fragments and refining soul crystals.


    But the Soul Crystal swallowed more, but there is a hidden danger, that is the heart devil.


    But now with the means of trapping and killing demons, the efficiency is higher, and he can directly avoid this hidden danger.


    After all, he killed all the demons who entered the body by taking advantage of emptiness. Where can there be demons in the heart?


    Wang Xu is about to finish his patrol and return to donglinbao.


    At this time, suddenly, there was a faint voice in the distance.


    "There''s a fire over there. Go and have a look!"

 Chapter 1545

    A disorderly sound of footsteps.


    Soon, several figures with illuminators came quickly.


    These people are very young. They are wearing protective armor and high-quality magic weapons. They are just like a lamp because of their spontaneous light.


    Walking in the front, it is an acquaintance of Wang Xu.


    "It''s you?" In the morning, the young leader of Xuanlong college stares at Wang Xu and asks with a twisted face.


    Subconsciously back two steps, seems to be scared by Wang Xu.


    "It''s really hard for us to patrol so late." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    A few people look at Wang Xu, and look around scattered traces of blood sacrifice, mysterious pit, a layer of black ash.


    With the mountain forest, Wang Xu alone, how to see how strange.


    "Leave as if we''ve never met." The smile on Wang Xu''s face is more brilliant.


    The young man looked at Wang Xu, did not know why, suddenly felt a panic in his heart.


    "No? Is it possible? Boy, make it clear to me what are you doing here so late? If you know something about the mutation core, it''s better to be honest


    Another sneered and stepped forward slowly.


    The young man''s face was pale, and before his eyes were the scene of Wang Xu crushing himself, the hopeless powerlessness and the fear of death.


    "Zhao long, forget it, let''s go..." he hesitated.


    "Hehe, dongfangli, are you so timid? Does this guy want to take revenge after he has beaten you up? " Another woman in green came up with a strange smile.


    "So you students are just rubbish. You are just a local warrior in Xuankong city. Kill them directly!"


    Kill... Kill?


    For a moment, it was quiet all around.


    Dongfang Lixin jumps, subconsciously looks at Wang Xu opposite.


    The smile on Wang Xu''s face is more and more brilliant, which gives people a very strange feeling.


    "Anyway, this is the edge of the enemy occupied area. There are so many demons. Who cares if they die?"


    Another man came out with a long sword in his hand and the light of the sword. His body was full of steam.


    In the dark mountain forest, the sword in this man''s hand emits a light red light, which is obviously a good quality French soldier.


    "I dare to come out so late. I can see that you are hiding a lot of secrets." The man grinned and came closer.


    The red light on the long sword is also more and more prosperous. No matter how strong Wang Xu is, he can''t get out of the great master''s realm.


    There are seven or eight of them!


    Even, he may be enough alone.


    What he wants to do is to cut Wang Xu''s throat with a sword. If he can, he will try to find out Wang Xu''s secret.


    Why not wuzun? Isn''t that bullshit? At Wang Xu''s age, which wuzun still needs to come here to patrol?


    "So kneel down and die! Blood shadow sword This male warrior suddenly burst to drink, step to raise a hand, a sword stab.


    In the sound of tearing.


    A red sword light with heat suddenly pulled out a series of sword marks and attacked Wang Xu.


    The light of the sword is fast, getting closer and closer, which shows Wang Xu''s pale face.


    Ordinary martial arts practitioners don''t have many secrets. The first reason is that they inherit them. The second is that they have some difficulties in practicing them.


    OK, powerful secret method can burst out great combat power enhancement, lethality, speed, strength, spirit, energy


    Martial arts, can play the effect, more than everyone imagined.


    According to the different realms of the warrior, the general secret methods can be divided into four kinds: Huang, Xuan, Di and Tian.


    The level of the secret method used by the warrior is the Yellow level secret method. Although it is the lowest, no matter how bad the secret method is, it can also produce extremely strong lethality, doubling the same energy or even more powerful.


    This kind of combat power is definitely superior to the ordinary fighters. Even if Wang Xu knows the secret method, he can also change his moves in time to break out a stronger secret method.


    His idea is basically right.


    But


    Keng!


    An invisible true element barrier emerges automatically to block the sword light accurately.


    The sword light shakes violently. It seems that the hand bumped into the refined steel at high speed, shivering madly in pain.


    "Too weak..."


    Wang Xu raised his head, two pale golden flames emerged from his eyes and turned into two golden petals.


    "It''s just that I''m short of new bait. It''s your own initiative. It''s fate..."


    He stretched out his right hand, a moment of fuzzy palm, and then appeared, has been gently patted on the other side.


    Bang!


    There was a dull crash.


    The chest of the man with the long sword sagged on the spot, and the bones and five internal organs under him were broken in a flash.


    He fell to the ground with blood flowing from his mouth and nose.


    He was not the only one, but also the others behind him. Almost all of them were hurt in an instant, one by one.


    In a flash, death seemed to befall everyone, but it was too late.


    A kind of attack far beyond their reaction limit has already come to everyone, sweeping the whole team in one breath.


    "PATA!"


    Wang Xu took a step forward, and the sole of his shoe broke a dead branch.


    Poop!


    In front of him, a male warrior with armor and French soldiers bent his knees and fell on his knees.


    WOW!


    He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He curled up there and couldn''t say a word.


    The light of magic weapons and runes on him kept flashing, but nothing could be done or stopped.


    Soon.


    Second, third, Fourth


    One person after another fell to his knees.


    Wang Xu walked slowly.


    "No matter where you come from, no matter what background you have behind you, no matter how many hidden cards you have... It''s meaningless!"


    He raised his hand and pointed out his index finger.


    Whew!


    Two sword lights pierce the air and tear open a dragon shaped jade pendant on a man''s waist.


    Poof!


    The jade pendant was smashed, and a secret of wuzun''s was hidden. It broke away on the spot and melted into the surrounding world.


    "You think I only have great master''s accomplishments at most. Unfortunately, you are wrong. I''m wuzun, not only inferior, but middle..."


    Wang Xu walked step by step to the young man who was the leader of Xuanlong college.


    "Fear?"


    He looked down at the young man''s incredulous, frightened and desperate eyes.


    Er!


    The young man opened his mouth, but a stream of dirty blood came up from his throat.


    "By the way, I forgot that you are dying..."


    Wang Xu said with a smile, looking at the rapid decline of young people''s breath.


    "What you said before is right. This is the edge of the enemy occupied area. Who cares about so many demons and dead people?"


    He said, shaking his head and laughing.


    "I''m sorry. Maybe I''ve been depressed a little too much recently. But I still need to thank you for letting me say this nonsense to ease my mood. "


    "Well, you''re almost dead, so do one last thing for me."


    Wang Xu''s mind swept around, and a piece of array material flew out of the space weapon and fell into the square node accurately.


    Hoo


    The wind, the fluctuation of space, the silent murmur from the demons, began to ring again in the mountains.

 Chapter 1546

    The mysterious disappearance of a group of students in Xuanlong college directly shocked the top management in the shortest time.


    The next day, a teacher of wuzun level in the College Alliance arrived with the second investigation team.


    "From now on, your patrol is over. Everyone will return to the main city of Xuankong immediately."


    The leader of wuzun was Zhao Heng, the former dean of Wudao college in xuankongcheng called Xuehua.


    He summoned all the resident personnel and announced the evacuation order directly. There is no doubt about it.


    A group of students in Xuanlong college died mysteriously. The one who can achieve that level is either a high-level demon or an evil cult with ulterior motives.


    No matter which one it is, it''s not for these patrols.


    "Ha ha, I''m going back at last!"


    "But who killed those noble sons of Xuanlong college? Is it true that higher demons are here? "


    Xia Yu and others breathed a sigh of relief, both happy and worried, and kept whispering.


    Only Wang Xu''s face is calm, and he has some pity in his heart. If only he could stay here for a while longer.


    In the current situation, it is obvious that he can not find an excuse to stay. Moreover, Chu shuliu has recently sent a lot of latest news, and he also needs to go back to deal with some things.


    They walked out of the gate of Donglin castle and boarded the basaltic chariot one by one.


    Suddenly, on the road ahead, a tall man with a black dragon emblem on his chest came.


    The man came from a hundred meters away, and no one seemed to find him except Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu squinted and recognized the source of the emblem on the man''s chest.


    "The county city in the mang wasteland is the emblem of Xuanlong city leader''s mansion... In the memory of previous generations, the name of Xuanlong city leader is xuanshisheng..."


    Wang Xu stopped and slowed down.


    Soon, behind him came the sound of closing the gate of donglinbao. At the same time, the sound of speaking clearly passed through the air and entered his mind.


    This is the ability possessed by the spirit after breaking the limit of ten thousand and stepping into the middle position of wuzun. It is the balance of position and rank.


    The idea of the middle wuzun is more coherent and pure than that of the lower wuzun. Within a hundred meters, inadvertently, it can completely mask the perception of the lower wuzun and intercept the other''s idea information.


    Of course, this method is limited, but Wang Xu is now used to eavesdrop on the conversation between the two inferior wuzun, but there is no problem.


    Unintentionally, even if the lower wuzun set up the isolation array, he could not escape this kind of eavesdropping.


    Soon, a voice came from the opposite side.


    "The messenger of Xuanlong city? Under the blue sword Pavilion, will the emperor finally send a large army to support it? " Zhao Heng''s voice was a little excited.


    "The order of Marquis Huangwu has spread all over manghuang''s 20 cities. The first wave of troops gathered in Xuanlong City, XuanHuo city and Xuanwu city are ready to set out."


    Blue Sword light voice with a trace of blood, "well, no more nonsense. The cities are far away, and the army is moving. It needs at least 12 stone cores of space. You''ve been looking for them for so long, haven''t you got the core yet? "


    Zhao Heng said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know. Another wuzun is looking for the core. I''m here to investigate the mysterious disappearance of students in Xuanlong College..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted directly by blue sword: "how many students are missing? Is it important for the army to leave on time? It''s just a Xuanlong college. Don''t worry about them. The first priority now is to find the stone core of the space here. "


    "But..." Zhao Heng hesitated.


    "No, but it''s no use delaying the army''s action. The dean of Xuanlong college is here!" Blue Sword sneers.


    "Now, contact the investigation team looking for the core of space stone, I need the latest progress!"


    "Is..." Zhao Heng no longer said, the other side is too strong, also have strong qualifications, he can only listen.


    In addition, he didn''t care about the missing students in Xuanlong college. If it wasn''t for Wu Zun who came from Xuanlong college to put pressure on the league, he would not have come in person.


    be missing?


    Just one night no contact, said the student mysteriously disappeared?


    Funny!


    Who knows if your students are playing too crazy outside, so they don''t come back at the first time.


    However, xuankongcheng is now in such a situation that he has more demands for the outside forces. No matter how dissatisfied he feels, he can only endure it.


    At present, the devil battlefield, small things can not endure, everything to the overall situation.


    Hearing this, they changed the topic and began to chat. Zhao Heng asked about things outside, and Wang Xu stopped eavesdropping.


    He already had some conjectures in his mind that the variation core of donglinbao might not be the general vein core variation, but the stone of space.


    Every stone core of space connects a new world.


    The new world is not like the general lower world, in which there is no intelligent life, only rich resources, and some strong primitive life naturally raised.


    Similarly, with the help of the stone of space, it can also open up the channels of two different worlds and make it a fast military transportation channel.


    This kind of means is more labor-saving and convenient than demons crossing the void and forcibly tearing up the world barrier to invade other worlds.


    Of course, the goals of the two methods are different and cannot be compared. If we have to say that, the means of the demons to open up the battlefield are even far higher.


    "Countless lives are dying..."


    Wang Xu sighed. He was originally interested in the variation core here, but now he wants to give up.


    Although it is very important for the development of his forces to get hold of the strategic material of space stone core, it is even more important for the support of the army in the demon battlefield.


    "It''s no wonder that many forces such as the Heisha sect will be attracted here... In troubled times, the demons are dancing everywhere!"


    Wang Xu looked back and finally looked at donglinbao. Although he boarded the basaltic vehicle, what happened here had nothing to do with him.


    On the basaltic vehicle, he went straight to the last row and rested on the back of his chair.


    Xia Yu sat beside him, looking at him with a strange look.


    She looked up and down, as if in a tangled mind.


    This short time together, her strength has been increasing, but the stronger she becomes, the more she feels that Wang Xu is unfathomable.


    It seems that she has never really recognized Wang Xu''s real strength.


    Ten minutes later, Xia Yu took a deep breath, made a decision in her heart, and was ready to say something.


    At this time, Wang Xu is suddenly opened his eyes, a pair of calm eyes light look over.


    "Decided?" He was not surprised to see the summer rain, "once you speak, there will be no regret medicine."


    Xia Yu takes a deep breath and nods.


    "It''s decided!"


    She stares at Wang Xu, every word:


    "Mr. Wang, I like you! I think I have to say this from my heart, otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll never have another chance! "


    Wang Xu laughed.


    That is a kind of helplessness, a kind of light, a kind of melancholy.


    To tell the truth, it should be a happy thing for a man to be confessed by a woman.


    But he


    But I can''t accept it.


    "I said, there is no regret medicine. I don''t expect you to understand the reason... "Wang Xu shook his head.


    "Then tell me, if you don''t, I''ll never understand." The heavy summer rain interrupted him.


    Wang Xu Leng Leng, looking at Xiayu some dazed.


    The next second, he sighed


    "You''re right. In that case, feel for yourself."

 Chapter 1547

    Wang Xu stretched out his right hand, fingertips flashing light golden halo, gently in the summer rain eyebrow.


    Pop!


    When the fingertips fall, the golden halo disappears, and everything returns to calm, as if it were an illusion.


    "I gave you a message. If you feel it with your heart, you will understand the reason." Wang Xu said softly.


    Xia Yuzheng is there.


    At the moment of being touched by the fingertips, her whole body trembled, as if her consciousness had been forced into something, motionless in a daze.


    Wang Xu sighed again. He just passed on a divine idea of Wu Zun to Xia Yu. At the same time, he put some feelings into his divine idea.


    For Xia Yu and others, he only regarded them as ordinary friends. Between the two people, separated by not only the different feelings, but also the gap between the two sides.


    He is wuzun, the youngest middle wuzun in the history of Xuankong city. His future is different from Xiayu.


    Time goes by.


    Xuanwu car stops at the camp of the College Alliance again, Wang Xu steps down from the car, followed by Xiao Hong, Ma Long and others.


    Until Xiadong also came down, Xiayu was still in a state of absence in the car.


    Wang Xu stopped, turned his head and looked at several people behind him. After a few words in a low voice, he turned and left in another direction.


    The journey with Xia Yu and others is over. In the future, they need to go on their own.


    It''s all Wang Xu can do to help people come here. No matter how close people are in this world, they will eventually become passers-by.


    Under the demon battlefield, all living beings are suffering, like mole.


    ¡­¡­


    The secret place of sword tower.


    A space wave flashed, and Wang Xu''s body slowly appeared on the top of Blackstone sword building.


    He looked around, looking at the almost new environment, his eyes twinkling.


    He had only left for a month at most, and the whole secret place of the sword building had changed.


    Taking the Blackstone sword tower as the center, the pavilions show eight straight lines, extending in all directions. The number of sword tower disciples who enter and leave the secret place every day is as many as 10000.


    WOW!


    A layer of light green smoke suddenly emerged, from which Chu shuliu walked out slowly


    "Wang Xu, you are back at last."


    Without waiting for Wang Xu to speak, she said again:


    "At the wedding of the emperor''s family, I heard that you showed great prestige. Before you went out, you said you had something to do, but you didn''t tell me that you were going to marry emperor Jiang Yue..."


    Her voice was full of vinegar, and her eyes were wronged. She had warned herself not to think and ask too much, but she didn''t hold back when she saw Wang Xu.


    "Well, if I say that, I didn''t think I would get married when I went to the emperor''s house?" Wang Xu''s smile froze.


    "Well, well, I didn''t disagree, but I was a little uncomfortable. I heard about the wedding of the emperor''s family..." Chu shuliu lowered his head and his voice gradually lowered.


    Wedding, she and Wang Xu have not yet!


    But she didn''t say it after all. Instead, she laughed and changed the subject


    "During the time when you left Xuankong City, a lot of things happened. One of them was that Donghuang Changqing, the former leader of Xuankong City, fled and took away a lot of materials. You''d better see the specific news for yourself."


    With that, Chu shuliu raised his hand and took out a light blue crystal the size of a palm.


    "What is this?" Wang Xu asked.


    "The new thing brought by Xianwu college, the blue crystal rune, can access the rune network." Chu shuliu showed a trace of pride on his face, like a child showing off his new toys to his parents.


    Seeing this, Wang Xu''s face suddenly showed a trace of curiosity and asked with a smile:


    "What is a rune network?"


    Of course, his memory of Rune network is very clear.


    This is a kind of high-efficiency energy information network similar to the Internet, but it is not driven by electric power or network cable, but directly built by Reiki.


    Sure enough, the next Chu shuliu proud introduction up, Wang Xu repeatedly nodded, constantly in line with her performance.


    Later, under the instruction of Chu shuliu himself, he pretended to be a clumsy novice to control the blue crystal Rune Stone and link to the rune information network.


    Brush!


    In a flash, a light blue translucent light curtain was ejected out of thin air, with messages on it.


    "The latest news! The Ming moon emperor''s reinforcements began to gather, and Marquis Huangwu himself ordered to gather the 20 manghuang cities to support the demon battlefield of Xuankong city! "


    "Outside the border area, there are traces of demon activities in many places. Donglinbao outside Lingshi mine cave, fierce fighting!


    The student exploration team of Xuanlong college mysteriously disappeared. Many wuzuns from the College Alliance intervened, and evil forces such as the Heisha sect and the famine cult appeared, resulting in a scuffle! "


    Below, there are even some high-definition pictures and even videos taken by the photo stone.


    Input more Qi, you can click the video to play more battle pictures.


    From above, you can see all kinds of energy flashes, from time to time there are trees falling, dust, rocks broken.


    In one place, there are two dazzling spheres of energy colliding, and visible energy shock waves appear in the air.


    After watching the battle video, Wang Xu went back to check the details.


    Below the message, there are a lot of comments.


    "The Heisha sect, the God of famine? These two cults even came to Xuankong city! These guys are really not afraid of the chaos in the world. They will go where there is chaos! "


    Next, someone replied.


    "The latest news is that an elder of the wild God cult came. He was armed with taboo blood soldiers and attacked and seriously injured a subordinate wuzun of the Academy alliance. The whole Donglin fort was smashed. What a tragedy!"


    "No? So miserable? "


    "Which lower Wu Zun is seriously injured? To be specific! "


    The person who broke the news before replied: "I don''t know. The news is blocked... No! Now the whole Donglin fort is blocked! "


    Later, Wang Xu no longer pays attention to some rowing nonsense.


    The response speed of Rune network is much faster than that of Internet. It''s almost real-time, and it''s direct operation by heart.


    With one thought, more relevant information will appear on the light screen.


    For a time, Wang Xu watched with relish.


    For example, there are signs of demons in some places, and there are stories of troubled genius in a small town.


    However, most of the news is hearsay, with pictures and pictures related to the real information is very little, can only see a lively.


    Even so, people can judge the current situation in Xuankong City, which is not optimistic.


    You know, the traces of demons are the lowest cannon fodder. The real army of demons is isolated from the void by the world itself. It takes a certain time for them to come.


    However, it is the feeling that nothing can stop a catastrophe, knowing that it may come at any time, that makes people more powerless and even desperate.


    Continue to brush Rune network, soon, Wang Xu saw a message of interest.


    "In Xuansan District, there was a suspected cult blood sacrifice ceremony, which resulted in the death of 30 martial arts practitioners. The Provisional Urban Defense Department issued a reward for investigation."


    This is sensitive information. Wang Xu is concerned about similar cults because he has personally experienced the trap of the relic of the giant spirit.


    What really attracted him was another message.


    "A reward is offered. What''s the real face and background of an Baihe, a close disciple of Zhao Yunyu and Wu Zun in Xianwu college?"


    Reward information is published anonymously. The reward is directly linked to the network and traded in the form of virtual Rune currency.


    The reward is ten runes.


    You know, ten Rune coins are enough to buy a mysterious martial arts secret on the rune network.


    "Did anyone see that Lily was wearing a mask? It''s a little interesting. I''m afraid no one knows her true face better than me... "


    Wang Xu chuckled.

 Chapter 1548

    Wang Xu opened an Lily''s post for a while and found that it was all speculation and wishful thinking, with little substantive content.


    When he finished eating the melon, he was ready to change a new information.


    All of a sudden, a message pops up.


    "Sister an Baihe may face great resistance when she returns to her family!"


    Wang Xu pauses and finally clicks on the post, which contains a lot of conjectures similar to subjective prediction.


    Why an Baihe conceals his face, conceals his identity, joins Xianwu college, and then comes to Xuankong City, a dangerous place, is all due to conspiracy theories such as power struggle within the family.


    Looking at these conjectures, Wang Xu frowned gradually.


    ¡­¡­


    An Baihe calmly uncovers the mask on her face and looks at another face in the mirror. Her eyes are in a trance.


    With an ordinary face too long, and then look at their original true face, it is a kind of false feeling.


    This face, with white skin, delicate features and attractive red lips, is beautiful.


    She picked up the eyebrow pencil, simply trimmed the eyebrows and drew a willow leaf.


    She''s going home.


    After joining Xianwu college, regardless of the danger, he came to the remote Xuankong city and faced the demon battlefield that had begun to come.


    In fact, she just wanted to stay away from her brother, the half brother who was regarded as the reincarnation of the real dragon by all the family members.


    Talent, gender


    Sometimes, it is so unfair and unreasonable.


    Her younger brother, anlonglie, is four years younger than her, but in less than five years of cultivation, she has surpassed her 18 years of hard cultivation.


    She had been unwilling, jealous and angry, but everything was useless.


    Everything is meaningless!


    Talent, like gender, is innate and invincible!


    The future of settling down can never have anything to do with one of her daughters. At most, she will only be a chip in the family marriage.


    That''s why she hid her identity and joined Xianwu college, so she took the initiative to sign up and came to Xuankong city without hesitation.


    But now


    An long lie, this pressure of her almost breathless younger brother, unexpectedly want to come to Xuankong city!


    And the other party also said to come to her by name!


    The other side, has been clear to know all her whereabouts!


    When anbaihe received the news, he was in a state of panic all day.


    She knows why anlonglie came.


    In the family, she is the eldest daughter after all. She has a great influence in the branch of the family left by her late mother.


    For the influence and resources left by her mother, anlonglie needs strength.


    To truly become the future successor of anlonglie, anlonglie needs to defeat all the enemies.


    And Lily is also an enemy, although she is the weakest enemy.


    "Lily, are you ok?" Outside, came the voice of Zhao Yunyu.


    "It''s OK. I''ll come out now." An Baihe returns in a loud voice.


    Zhao Yunyu was her mother''s best friend and the only one who knew her true identity in Xianwu college.


    "If you''re not ready, you can wait. Now it''s not the last moment..." Zhao Yunyu''s voice continued to come, vaguely complicated.


    In the room, an Baihe showed a bitter smile on her face. Instead of saying anything, she continued to dress herself up.


    No one knows, at this time in the void above the room, Wang Xuzheng overlooks the bottom, carefully observing the changes of an Baihe.


    "Her true appearance, cultivation and temperament are stronger than those on the mask... Unfortunately, her talent is not good. Even if she tries her best, she is still weak."


    At this time, what is here is not the entity of Wang Xu, but a divine imprint that he left on an Baihe.


    Because I saw the news about an Baihe on the rune network, I was curious for a moment, and Wang Xu''s spirit connected this idea.


    "It seems that she''s really in a lot of trouble." Wang Xu shook his head.


    "Forget it, it has nothing to do with me. Let''s take a look at the new node of Shenwu space."


    He asked Bai Jingsha to collect a large amount of materials to expand the secret place of the sword tower, and prepare to complete the advance of Shenwu space as soon as possible.


    The construction of Shenwu space costs a lot and needs a lot of design, construction and construction.


    Because it''s a matter of his own future, Wang Xu has to deal with it himself. Except for him and Chu shuliu, Bai Jingsha doesn''t know that Wang Xu''s magical space will be the secret place of the sword building.


    After all, which wuzun dares to build the important Shenwu space into a clan core?


    This kind of thing is unimaginable for the general high-ranking wuzun.


    Except for the emperor!


    Just as Wang Xu was busy "upgrading" Shenwu space, Xuankong city welcomed an unexpected guest.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this Xuankong city?"


    A strong young man with black hair and double pupils looks at the Xuankong city surrounded by eight satellite cities with great interest.


    "Yes, young master, this is the nearest lower city to the demon battlefield in manghuang county."


    A petite and lovely maid in purple answered calmly in a low voice: "do you want me to introduce you to more details?"


    "No, I''ve seen it before I came here. There''s not much to care about." The young man''s mouth rose slightly, and then walked to the gate to meet a group of people.


    "Let''s go. Don''t let the elders here wait for a long time. It''s so impolite." The boy''s tone was relaxed.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter. As an ordinary student of Xianwu college like Miss Da, she can get great rights here. It can be imagined that the local forces here are weak." The maid in purple said quietly.


    "It''s a great honor for such a weak person to see you personally."


    "What kind of martial arts heritage can we have in this remote town? Don''t expect too much. "


    Double pupil young smile, "an lily is to leave the family travel, come here to relax, not to cut demon demons."


    "You said so." The maid in purple bowed her head.


    "Let''s go. Let me see my dear sister''s life here is still comfortable. It''s time to go home after playing outside for so long."


    "I''m afraid the first lady won''t go back with you easily."


    "I''ve come in person. I''m afraid I can''t help her if I can''t go back."


    ChongTong said softly and went straight to the gate.


    At this time, Xuankong city gate.


    A group of students from the College Alliance are gathering at the gate. It seems that they are waiting for someone. They also seem to have taken on the task to help the ordinary city guards guard the gate.


    Seeing the two men coming up, one of them, a young man in blue, came forward with a long sword.


    "Who? Without a wartime identity token, all foreigners need to register first! " Cried the young man in blue.


    "Oh? It seems that you are not here to welcome me... "


    The double pupil boy had a meal at his feet, and his face suddenly showed a strange look.

 Chapter 1549

    "What do you mean?" The young man in blue looked gloomy for a moment.


    His name is Zong Ying. He used to be an elite student in the Institute of blood and color. His status is very high among his peers.


    However, since Xianwu college and other foreign forces came, their former elite status has declined sharply, and now they are reduced to the point of guarding the gate together with the city guards in the ordinary training territory.


    He had no place to vent his anger, but he didn''t expect to guard the gate and was ridiculed?


    "Ha ha..." anlonglie picks his eyebrows and laughs with unknown meaning.


    "We come from Xuanlong city to reinforce the demon battlefield that is about to break out here. In addition, let me ask you, is miss an Baihe from Xianwu college in the city?" The maid in purple stood out and asked calmly.


    "Xianwu college?"


    Zong Ying''s group of people suddenly looked strange, and the original clamorous momentum went down.


    The warriors from outside are very rude to the local warriors. This is the common understanding of the local warriors in Xuankong city.


    Although some of them are reluctant to admit it, the foreign fighters are stronger than the local ones. They are not only responsible for the overhaul, but also most of them crush the local ones in the same realm.


    And an Baihe is a famous girl in Xianwu college, a close disciple of wuzun.


    "What can I do for you? Is she an old friend? We can pass it on behalf of you, but you still need to register your identity and get your wartime identity token. " When Zong Ying thought of this, her voice gradually lowered.


    "She''s miss an of our family. We don''t have anything to do when we come here. We just want to take her home." Purple dress maid light way.


    "Let''s go." Anlonglie smiles and goes straight to the city.


    Suddenly, he stepped back and said, "by the way, I don''t want to do the identity token, so I don''t have to do it."


    "This... This is the rule..." someone hesitated.


    "Rules? Sorry, no matter where in the solar world, where the warrior can reach, the strong are respected.


    So, what I am talking about here is the rules. You are too weak! " Anlonglie smiles.


    "Too weak? If the tiger doesn''t get angry, do you really think we are all local dogs? "


    Behind Zong Ying, a man in Green''s eyes jumped violently. He was grumpy and dissatisfied with the discrimination of these foreigners.


    At this time, I can''t help it any more. I clawed at Anlong on the spot.


    Chi Chi Chi!


    In an instant, dozens of bloody claw prints were pulled out, and they came to anlonglie from three directions.


    The claw print breaks through the air like sharp blades. The blood color and evil Qi are rolling and condensing, which shows that the warrior''s real Qi is not weak.


    This kind of conciseness is twice as high as that of ordinary people with the same level of martial arts.


    "Hum!"


    The maid in purple has a cold look in her eyes. She stands in front of Anlong lie and raises her arm.


    An emerald green shield with a dragon pattern emerged out of thin air to block the claw print.


    Bang bang!


    All the footprints collide with the shield and are instantly pulled and attracted by a huge force. All of them are pulled and crushed away.


    "Dare to attack the young master!" The maid in purple''s eyes were open and her killing intention was boiling.


    "Waste must have the consciousness of waste!"


    Her eyes were as cold as ice, and she stepped out step by step. The shield in her hand crossed a semicircle in the air and flew out fiercely. In the twinkling of an eye, it turned into a full moon and strangled the people.


    "Zhao Li, get out of the way!" Zong Ying saw that she was powerful. Her eyes shrank, and her whole body rushed out. Behind her, a black bear appeared, and suddenly crashed into his body.


    "Iron bear! Broken mountain


    He smashed his hands with all his strength, and a rich black energy appeared in his palm, which wrapped the paws of the private iron bear.


    The next second, the full moon is coming. The two sides collided and blew up a black light.


    Black bear''s paw broke up on the spot. Zong Ying wanted to urge her strength, but it was too late.


    Bang!


    The full moon tore the black light on the spot and hit him, as if he had been hit head-on by a huge stone. The whole person flew upside down and hit the city wall.


    Zong Ying opened her mouth and spat out several mouthfuls of blood. Her chest was sunken, and a dazzling blood colored wound was clearly visible to the naked eye.


    "Zong Ying!"


    "Senior!"


    The others behind were surprised and wanted to help, but it was too late.


    Zong Ying''s knees softened and fell on the ground. She couldn''t get up any more.


    "Mr. Zongying!"


    "Send a message to the tutors of the College Alliance!"


    "Where''s Miss Lily Ann?"


    "The contact jade charm has been sent out!"


    A group of people in a hurry, will Zong Ying behind, and then watch the opposite, no one dares to move.


    Zong Ying was the strongest among them. She couldn''t even stop a maid on the other side. The other side was so strong that she could only glare at him.


    "Come on, a bunch of trash. It''s boring." Anlonglie yawns, shakes his head, turns around and goes on to the city.


    "Sure enough, huangwang''s decision is correct. If we don''t come here soon, we''ll rely on this group of rubbish. I''m afraid the first wave of demons can''t stop us!"


    The maid in purple nodded, took back her shield, blended into her right arm, turned around and quickly followed.


    Behind the crowd can only watch them leave, completely helpless.


    Among the martial arts, at the age of the master and servant, it is rare to have such strength.


    Zong Ying''s cultivation is a great master of eight grades, and her combat effectiveness is absolutely not weak. People can even see that the cultivation of the maid in purple is not as good as Zong Ying, but Zong Ying can''t stop the other side''s attack.


    That little shield is definitely not simple.


    This is an unfair fight at all.


    The servant of anlonglie is about to enter the city.


    Hum!


    At this time, all of a sudden, the whole space seems to be in a flash, followed by a transmission light, appeared in the city gate out of thin air, and a group of people came out of it.


    "You two have come all the way, and are in such a hurry to leave. Doesn''t it seem that we have no way to treat our guests?"


    A cold female voice sounded, the voice is very cold, revealing a strong sense of self-confidence, the voice of the hostess must be very strong.


    At the same time, a gray blue streamer also spread quickly, wrapping anlonglie and her.


    Anlonglie touched the gray light curtain around him and said with great interest: "isolation array? Is the space closed? I didn''t expect you to have this kind of means? "


    He turned his head and looked far behind him.


    Around Zong Ying and others, all of them took the initiative to separate. A beautiful girl in red sword costume was walking slowly with a group of warriors in the same sword costume.


    "Come back!"


    The girl stretched out her hand a little, a gray blue ripple suddenly appeared in the mid air, and the light curtain separating Anlong and Lieh suddenly disappeared.


    Two people in front of a flower, has reappeared in Xuankong city gate.


    "My name is lengxiao. I''m from Jianlou. I''m glad Xuankong city can get the support of your external forces. So... Don''t hurry and have a good chat! "


    The sword tower is now known as Leng Xiao, the genius of Xuankong city. He looks at anlonglie coldly.


    "We appreciate your support, but..."


    "No one can leave unharmed after bullying our wuzhe in Xuankong city!"


    She said every word.


    "Do you know who I am?" Anlonglie raised his eyebrows.


    "I don''t know, I don''t want to know!" Cold small step out, the sword light in hand a little bit bright.

 Chapter 1550

    Wang Xu inspected the newly opened node space.


    All around, there are eight resources and materials almost piled up into hills.


    The high-precision combination array after debugging is like a perfect large-scale computer group, shining with various colors.


    These arrays are "high-tech" arrays used to observe energy, research and test research functions in the solar world. They can be said to be the wuzhe version of computers, which are stronger, faster and more precise.


    They can record the smallest wrinkled waves in space, and also cultivate the weakest and smallest psychic energy particles.


    It can even be cloned. It should not be called "transformation of virtual and real" of haemorrhagic meat cells. It can release ice cold energy, freeze any biological tissue and organ, and even block the isolated space. It is more efficient than any isolation room of science and technology.


    These are all part of the functions of the combination matrix.


    In order to meet Wang Xu''s needs, Bai Jingsha has invested one third of the resources of the sword tower here. He, the wuzun, has built the array himself.


    The cultivation of wuzun requires not only the total amount of spirit and soul, but also the unity of spirit and body, which is the transformation of virtual reality and involves the change of space, energy, organization and other precise knowledge.


    Any wuzun has a knowledge reserve far beyond that of ordinary people, which not only comes from the solar realm, but also integrates the knowledge of countless lower realms.


    The solar world is the center of many worlds, where thousands of cultures gather, conflict, fusion, collision, and finally interweave the unimaginable gaowu culture.


    Wang Xu checked the operation of the combined array one by one to see if there were any mistakes.


    A few of these arrays are copied from his memory in his previous life, and most of them are the techniques of Xuankong City, which are operated by Bai Jingsha.


    "This secret place can almost serve as the foundation of my magical space." After checking all the places, Wang Xu nodded with satisfaction.


    "As the total amount of spirit and soul reaches the level of medium martial arts respect, the spirit and the body merge a little bit, and the strength of my body actually increases a little."


    Wang Xu is curious about his body now.


    You know, his physical body has reached a very strong level. Although there is no specific test, it is easy to suppress wuzun in the same realm.


    This level of physical strength, even under the promotion of the spirit, goes one step further.


    Obviously, the evolution of the physical body may be as endless as the soul!


    "And the Chinese world..."


    Wang Xu is considering building a cross-border channel.


    This kind of secret skill exists in families at the level of emperor''s family, but it is stronger.


    Unlike the imperial family, the access to the Chinese world is very limited. Only a small number of people can pass through it. There is also the danger of losing the void, such as the existence of the Mordor family.


    They want to control a newly discovered lower bound. They can only expand their power in this way, and finally spend a hundred years to control the lower bound.


    However, after the martial arts enter the congenital, Shouyuan will increase. The higher the cultivation, the more the increase. It''s not a long time.


    But for ordinary people, it''s a lifetime.


    The cross-border channel, on the other hand, is to force a fixed channel to connect two different world domains, enabling large-scale exchanges.


    Like a demon battlefield!


    Such as every realm opened up by the emperor''s strong!


    Of course, Wang Xu is not an emperor now, so if you want to complete this channel, you must have a strong enough energy core.


    "After the Shenwu space is upgraded, I can fully use the Lingli pool of the sword tower as the energy core... But not yet. The level is too low."


    Wang Xu began to think.


    The sword spirit system is the core of his previous life to control his forces. Although it is powerful, there are limits in each stage.


    Blackstone sword tower also needs to be upgraded.


    "There are demons..." Wang Xu thought deeply, "the battlefield of this life has opened, and it turns out that it''s the demon dragon clan... This clan, it''s very difficult..."


    Hum!


    All of a sudden, the jade amulet on his body flickered and vibrated.


    Wang Xu''s contact with Yu Fu was only given to a small number of people, and almost everyone was regarded as someone he attached great importance to.


    He took out the jade amulet and glanced at it.


    "Well?"


    Wang Xumei''s first choice was unexpected.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    Xia Yu''s body was hit by a small shield in the air.


    Her whole body fell on the ground more than ten meters away, and she felt weak all over. All she felt was that the bones in her body were shaking.


    It''s clear that the maid in purple''s cultivation is a lower level than her, but she can''t even stop her opponent''s attack.


    The power burst out on the shield was terrible, with some strange vibration, which directly shattered her whole body.


    Xia Yu never thought that after entering the grand master, she could be defeated by a person who was lower than her.


    Compared with her, the true Qi of the maid in purple is the difference between the iron sword and the wooden sword.


    On the ground all around, more than a dozen people fell, including Zong Ying and others who started, the sword tower disciples brought by Leng Xiao, and the College Alliance students accompanied by Xia Yu.


    Most people, unable to catch a single blow, were swept away four or five at a time.


    And Xia Yu and others, can barely.


    An Baihe is holding a machete, and bursts of aura all over her body, trying to resist the small purple shield.


    But it''s useless.


    Just a maid in purple, the two women can not move, we can see the strength gap between the two sides.


    On the other side, Leng Xiaoshen is also spinning a purple shield in front of her body, but she has the strongest strength and can barely fight.


    But it''s impossible to fight back.


    Until now, the boy didn''t start at all, only the maid in purple.


    "Click!"


    Suddenly, Leng Xiaoshou''s sword and Xiaodun collided with each other for many times. With a crack, she was swept out by Xiaodun.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or not. The sharp edge of Xiaodun swept the clothes between the cold and small abdomen, and suddenly pulled out a huge crack, revealing the snow-white skin below.


    Although not hurt, but let cold small complexion more cold, full of anger.


    It''s a shame!


    "Asshole!"


    "It''s not that I want to bully you, but that you are too weak, really too weak."


    Anlonglie then chuckled, leisurely came out, relaxed way.


    "It''s you who confine me with space and provoke me one after another. The weak should have the consciousness of the weak. Don''t feel that I''m bullying you."


    Said, his eyes frivolous in the cold small abdomen swimming.


    "Nice figure, but you''re... Too old!"


    "Enough! Anlonglie An Baihe yelled out beside him, "this is Xuankong City, not a family secret place. Put away your arrogance of scorning people!"


    "Even if you are a young lady, you must not be rude to the young master!"


    The maid in purple''s face sank. She raised her hand and flew out a small shield again. With a bang, she pressed lily on the ground.


    At the same second, the attack on lengxiao is also increased instantly.


    In a flash, the only two people who were still resisting also fell to the ground.


    "Elder sister..." an long lie walks to an Baihe and looks at her condescensively, and the corners of his mouth start a little bit.


    "You..."


    "Still so weak! As like as two peas! "

 Chapter 1551

    Anlonglie shook his head disappointedly, his eyes were all boring.


    "Is this the result of three years of running away from home? Elder sister, you are so willful... "


    Lily bit her lips, trembling all over, trying to stand up again and again.


    But the two shields were like two hills, which made her unable to move.


    This is the gap in quality, which is bigger than the gap in realm.


    Her tears came out in a flash.


    Three years of hiding!


    Three years of hard work!


    In the end, is everything useless?


    "Sister, you are really not fit to be born and settle down." Anlonglie shook his head and said faintly.


    "Since you don''t want to go back, you should never go back and spend the rest of your life in this small place."


    He bent down, stretched out his right hand, took a mask from an Baihe''s face, revealing the real pale face of pear blossom with rain below.


    "You know what? Your face is very beautiful, but... You look like a lost dog now! "


    With that, he threw the mask on the ground, stained with dust, turned around and left with the maid in purple.


    An Baihe''s pretty face was pale, and her tears were silent. She didn''t want money, and she kept flowing out of her eyes.


    Flowing into the mouth, that feeling


    It''s hard! And astringent! Salty again!


    She wanted to cry a lot, vent everything, but she can only silent tears.


    Back at the gate, anlonglie stops.


    "Can I go in now?"


    Several city guards beside the city gate spread out in a hurry and dodged to both sides.


    The light of the Dharma array lit up, and a crimson door opened slowly.


    During the war, Xuankong City, including eight satellite cities, was shrouded by a huge array of Dharma, and the only way to enter the city was to transmit the array of Dharma.


    Anlonglie raises his head and is ready to step in.


    All of a sudden.


    Boom!!


    With a loud noise, the huge scarlet gate was pushed open from inside, bringing a piece of red light and shadow from inside to outside.


    Huge and incomparable door leaf, hit the air, with a layer of impact waves, spread, like a diameter of seven or eight meters of white flowers.


    Before they could react, they were smashed in the face by the door leaf, flew out dozens of meters and fell to the ground.


    Bang!


    The ground cracked and the soil splashed, exposing a deep pit several meters in size.


    At the entrance of the city gate, Wang Xu walked out of the city slowly.


    "I just pushed the door, as if... I hit something?"


    With a little doubt on his face, he looked left and right. He didn''t see anyone else, so he took back his hand and grabbed his head.


    The physical strength increases again. He can''t calculate the strength from time to time these two days, and sometimes he uses it too much carelessly.


    Dozens of meters away, an Baihe, Xia Yu, Leng Xiao and others all look dull.


    An Baihe forgets to shed tears and looks at the scene in front of him and Wang Xu.


    After a while, she turned her head and looked at the direction of anlonglie and her husband.


    On the ground, deep pits several meters in size are clearly visible.


    It''s just a door push?


    This, this... What strength is Wang Xu?!


    With this idea, an Baihe suddenly feels a chill in her heart. She finds that she doesn''t know anything about Wang Xu.


    Soon, not only she thought of this, but also Xia Yu.


    Summer rain complexion numbness, heart is a burst of bitterness.


    She remembered when she summoned up the courage to tell Wang Xu, but was rejected.


    She was very unwilling and unwilling to accept it.


    "So, is that the real reason why he refused me? Is the real gap between me and him here... "


    "However, it seems that I should be happy. It''s really the man I like... Very powerful! It''s very safe! "


    After a while worrying about gain and loss, Xia Yu suddenly couldn''t help laughing.


    Wang Xu some inexplicable looked at the gate of the crowd fell to the ground, and looked at two people who seemed to be accidentally hit by themselves.


    He has just come out of the secret place of the sword tower and is going out of the city to attend an emergency meeting. It is Xuankong city. Now several high-level forces gather to talk about the reception procedures for external reinforcements.


    As a result


    Who can think of it?


    It''s a time when the gate of the city is opened!


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu''s body has been strengthened again recently, and his strength is unstable and often out of control.


    Therefore, I can only blame the misfortune of master and servant anlonglie


    "Ah! I''m going to kill you! "


    In the distance, a human figure burst out of the pit. In the blink of an eye, it soared into the air, and a huge virtual shadow of Panlong shield appeared in the air.


    Countless full moon light from above, tearing the air, rushed to Wang Xu.


    "Be careful! That''s Longyuan chop! It''s not ordinary Qi! " An Baihe yells in a hurry.


    "Long Yuan chop?" When Wang Xu heard the warning, Wu Zun Zhenyuan in his body had automatically activated his body protector and collided with long yuan.


    In the dense sound of chopping, hundreds of dragon Yuan chopping madly impact the defense barrier inspired by Wu Zunzhen yuan.


    Both sides are consuming at a high speed.


    Every two long yuan cuts offset a little Wu Zunzhen yuan.


    Soon, hundreds of dragon Yuan chop will all disappear, Wang Xu automatic excitation of body protection true yuan also lost hundreds of points.


    Although the total amount of real yuan in his body reached 100000, his face still showed a dignified color.


    "Great! It''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of genuine Qi. When I was a great master, I could have almost half the quality of genuine Qi as Wu Zun Zhenyuan... If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed that there would be this kind of genuine Qi! "


    Wang Xu narrowed his eyes.


    "You can meet this kind of great master. Once he breaks through wuzun, he will naturally be twice as strong as other wuzuns... No, I have to intercept some of this energy and keep it for study!"


    He waved his hand and grabbed at the void.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the maid in purple, who was in a rage in the air in the distance, had not had time to react. The whole person, together with Panlong Yuandun, was caught by Wang Xu.


    A huge force was holding her, no doubt, irresistible.


    Around the maid in purple, the round shield of the Dragon surged out more bright white light, and the dragon Yuan was chopped out, and Wang Xu''s hand made a sound of hesitation.


    However, there was no white mark on his hand.


    "Who asked you to come with me?"


    Wang Xu holds the Panlong shield in one hand and looks at the maid in purple with frown and disgust.


    That disgust made the maid in purple blush on the spot.


    But before she could do anything, Wang Xu grabbed her neck with his other hand and threw it away.


    Bang!


    She is like a shell, straight into the tens of meters away began to run out of the pit.


    "It''s interesting that this round shield can transform Qi, improve its conciseness, and feed itself back..."


    Without the true Qi support of the maid in purple, the light on Panlong''s shield faded. Wang Xu held it in his hand and watched it over and over again. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was, and the more surprised he was.


    There is no doubt that this round shield is a spirit weapon, which was made by a wuzun himself.


    "Return longyuandun! You rubbish


    At this time, a dazzling white light rose not far away.

 Chapter 1552

    This time, the white light is more dazzling.


    It is no longer a shield, but a golden sword like a dragon.


    The sword body is carved with nine day relief, and the sword body is entwined with a series of fuzzy dragon shaped beasts.


    Anlonglie''s face is ferocious. With one hand holding the unconscious maid in purple and the other holding a long sword, he walks to Wang Xu step by step.


    The dignified color on Wang Xu''s face is one more point.


    "Where does this power come from? Two young men and girls, no more than 18 years old, actually have this kind of energy which is almost comparable to Wu Zunzhen yuan. One is stronger than the other."


    He frowned.


    This kind of person, if he met in the realm of great master, I''m afraid he would also be run over and beaten.


    It''s a fact that he can''t beat each other.


    Fortunately, he is now Wu Zun, or middle Wu Zun.


    "It seems that we can''t keep a low profile any more..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes sank and slowly raised his right hand.


    "Since you are so strong, you can only speak with absolute strength."


    Boom!!


    A big wave of wuzunzhen yuan wave burst out from him.


    The ripple expands rapidly and spreads to tens of meters in an instant, forming a huge ring visible to the naked eye.


    At the same time, wuzun''s idea of God escapes into the void and turns into a golden thread of nothingness, interweaving in the space, blocking the space within a hundred meters.


    The rings spread out, like the rough waves on the sea, higher and stronger than each other.


    The last ring burst open, and a huge Shenfu slowly emerged from the void, like a door opening slowly.


    And this kind of scene represents


    "Shen... Shen Fu?"


    An Baihe was stunned, staring at the scene in front of him, and his red lips almost groaned out this question.


    Shenfu, what is this concept?


    This means that Wang Xu has stepped into the realm of wuzun!


    And wuzun is a powerful level that many martial artists dream of, but cannot enter. Even if she no longer hides her accomplishments, her real accomplishments are just the great master of nine grades.


    If you want to be a wuzun, you need absolute talent and chance. Even if you have talent and chance, you have to practice for at least 30 years.


    For example, her half brother, anlonglie, is an absolute genius in the family. At the age of 16, he has already broken through to be a great master, and at the age of 18, he has reached the limit of being a great master.


    Inside the home, it helps to break through wuzun''s secret method, and can refine the true Qi to Longyuan who is infinitely close to wuzunzhenyuan in advance.


    There are also massive cultivation resources for settling down.


    Even so, if anlonglie wants to break through and become wuzun, he must wait another 20 years!


    In the past 20 years, it''s just an internal prediction that everything is going well. But no one knows if everything will really go well.


    It''s just like an Baihe. Because he has no talent and can''t refine Longyuan in advance, he is regarded as a "waste" at home.


    But what about Wang Xu?


    He doesn''t have the resources and secrets to settle down!


    How old is he!


    An Baihe is silly. She knows Wang Xu''s age is about the same as her.


    All around the other people, also one by one stare big eyes, involuntarily pumping air, showing the look of shock.


    Even some people have forgotten to breathe, staring at the void in the house of God.


    Summer rain is one of them.


    Zong Ying and others are in a dreamy trance, sitting on the ground and looking up.


    Just now, they haven''t yet. Wang Xu worried about it. As a result


    This is wuzun!


    The real big man!!


    Finally.


    Zhenyuan wave collides with anlonglie''s golden sword.


    Two kinds of high-intensity energy, like two illusory beasts, bite one piece in an instant.


    Kill each other, devour each other, and die.


    But it''s only a second.


    The victory is divided.


    Wang Xu''s Wu Zun Zhenyuan is like a real dragon, holding anlonglie''s Golden Snake and pressing it on the ground.


    This real dragon is about to crush the snake to death.


    All of a sudden.


    A red figure flew down from the air.


    Accurately insert the energy convergence point of both sides, cut the fierce collision between the two sides, and divide the battlefield into two parts.


    "Well, that''s it!"


    Zhao Yunyu''s cold voice rang out.


    Two huge energies, like two living creatures, recoil and rush back into their masters'' bodies.


    Signs of the opening of Shenfu in the sky have also disappeared, and peace will soon return.


    Wang Xu''s face was as calm as ever, but he felt a little sorry. He quietly released the Panlong shield and gave it back to others.


    However, he did not get nothing. At least he had preliminarily analyzed the principle and had some understanding.


    Anlonglie''s face is pale and his eyes are twisted. He stares at Wang Xu, but he retreats and hides behind Zhao Yunyu.


    He knew that at that moment, Wang Xu was really ready to kill him.


    But now that other Wu Zun is here, he can use the background


    "Tutor Zhao Yunyu, is this the local wuzun''s attitude towards our external support?" He made a complaint directly, but he couldn''t stop the evil in him.


    "The maid and I never intended to attack first, first these young warriors, then this Su Zun, to bully the small? So honest and shameless? Is it difficult for him to kill my son who settled down in manghuang county? "


    He cried, with an angry face.


    Zhao Yunyu looked at Wang Xu and saw that his face was light and indifferent. It seemed that he had nothing to do with himself.


    She took a deep look at Wang Xu. When she saw him last time, she only regarded him as an ordinary great master.


    As a result


    "Mr. anlonglie, I''d like to ask if the people of the college are besieging you. Are you injured?" Zhao Yunyu is not an idiot. He sees the scene at a glance and asks in a light way.


    She only asked Xia Yu, Zong Ying and others, not Wang Xu at all.


    "Well, they did it first, but they are too weak to beat my maid." Anlong hums coldly.


    As soon as these words came out, Zong Ying and others in the distance suddenly looked angry.


    "It was he who deliberately bullied us with words and didn''t want to handle the wartime identity token according to the rules!" The summer rain is loud.


    Zhao Yunyu doesn''t know about this, but the home behind anlonglie is not an ordinary family.


    It was an old family that once had a strong emperor!


    But just then.


    Leng Xiao suddenly comes to Wang Xu with a group of people from the sword tower, bows down and salutes


    "Leng Xiao, meet the landlord!"


    For a moment, the whole audience was dead again.


    Landlord?


    Leng Xiao and others are from Jianlou. Is it hard to be


    People''s eyes a little bit bigger, more shocked than before, many people gaping in situ.


    "Sword master?"


    Zhao Yunyu also looked solemn and said in a deep voice:


    "I didn''t expect you to be the owner of the sword building. It''s really beyond my expectation."

 Chapter 1553

    "Sword master?"


    "Is he the owner of the sword tower?"


    All around them were wide eyed and dumbfounded.


    Although we all know that Wang Xu''s identity is certainly unusual, no one thought that he would be the owner of the sword building.


    Nowadays, in Xuankong City, Jianlou, as an emerging force, is rising at a speed of lightning. It is on an equal footing with the old forces of Xuankong city.


    Especially with the fall of Jiulong Mountain and the coming of demon battlefield, the rise of sword tower is more legendary at this special time.


    "Wang Xu, he... Is the owner of the sword building?" Xia Yu murmurs in a low voice and looks at Wang Xu with extremely complicated eyes.


    Wang Xu is not only a talented wuzun, but also the master of the mysterious sword tower.


    Strength, identity and status are totally different from her.


    It was an Baihe, who was shocked. Obviously, he had heard of the power of the Lord of the sword tower.


    The following wuzun is the first one to discover the approaching of the demon battlefield


    Not to mention the identity of Wang Xu!


    The more I think about it, the more shocked lily is.


    If anlonglie is a genius who has been settled down for hundreds of years, then Wang Xu is a legend that is hard to be born in the lower world for thousands of years.


    Now, this legend has begun to create a new legend in the solar world.


    "Now, young master anlonglie, why don''t you and I step back? I don''t think you want to make it public and let everyone know? "


    After learning Wang Xu''s real identity, Zhao Yunyu nodded and then strengthened his attitude towards anlonglie.


    Anlong hums coldly. After learning the identity of the owner of Wang Xu''s sword building, of course, he knows that his "use force to suppress others" won''t work.


    He took another cold look at Wang Xu and an Baihe.


    "Good, I remember."


    There is no other nonsense, just a seemingly plain answer, and then take the purple maid who has recovered a little, through Zhao Yunyu''s side, into the city.


    Zhao Yunyu shakes his head and looks at an Baihe.


    "Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Lily shakes her head.


    "Come back with me first." With a sigh, Zhao Yunyu took out a Golden Jade amulet and gently pinched it open.


    All of a sudden, the jade talisman turned into a piece of light, scattered, and melted into the injured students around.


    Wang Xu curiously took a look and then took back his eyes. This should be a way to treat the injury. The wounded who integrated into the light spot are recovering quickly.


    "The sword master should be ready to attend the emergency meeting of reinforcements? In that case, why don''t you come with me for the time being? The meeting place is just at the headquarters of our college alliance. " Zhao Yunyu looked at Wang Xu again and said cautiously.


    Her address to Wang Xu has completely changed.


    This is the prestige brought about by his status and strength. In the face of the Lord of the sword tower, even if Zhao Yunyu backs on the big tree of Xianwu college, he has to be careful and give the greatest respect.


    A group of people soon gathered at the headquarters of the College Alliance, satellite city 3.


    It''s bigger and more crowded than the place where people went last time. There are many new buildings, one after another, which are built on the ground.


    When the crowd arrived, Xiao Hong, Ma Long and others also received the news in advance.


    But when they meet again, they don''t dare to come forward easily. They just gather around Xia Yu and ask about the situation in a low voice. Everyone''s eyes at Wang Xu are very complicated.


    But soon, Zhao Yunyu dispersed them, leaving only an Baihe and Wang Xu.


    "Lily, do you have anything to say?" Zhao Yunyu sighed.


    The secret behind anbaihe, she is the most clear person.


    An Baihe looks haggard and looks gloomy.


    "It''s my fault. I''ll make it up to you later. I''m very happy to meet their friends here."


    She first looked at the direction Xia Yu and others left, then looked at Wang Xu, and finally looked at Zhao Yunyu.


    "Lily, this is not the place where you should stay after all. You were born and settled down. It''s useless just to escape some things. It''s time for anlonglie to come back. " Zhao Yunyu sighed.


    Anbaihe is silent, but bows his head.


    Zhao Yunyu looked in the eye, the heart is really no way.


    She is just an inferior wuzun. Settling down is like a high mountain for her. It''s the limit she can do to help an Baihe hide in Xianwu College for so long.


    But then she took a deep look at Wang Xu. Maybe, the sword master might have a way.


    She left Wang Xu down, but Wang Xu did not say anything, just a calm look, like an outsider.


    The atmosphere is gradually low, Zhao Yunyu also did not say, soon let an Baihe leave.


    Then she looked at Wang Xu and said, "can you tell me the truth, what is the value of your spirit power?"


    Wang Xu thought in silence.


    "Three thousand?"


    This value is the spirit value of the general new wuzun.


    "Three thousand?" Zhao Yunyu has no words on his face, "since you don''t want to say it."


    Another meaning of this is, do you think I look like a fool?


    "Six thousand?" Wang Xu looked at her face, carefully doubled.


    "Ha ha." Zhao Yunyu shakes his head and doesn''t want to talk any more. He just stares at Wang Xu


    "Your spirit value should have broken through the limit of ten thousand of the next wuzun?"


    "Er... Well, it has really broken through. It''s nearly 30000 now." Wang Xu told the truth, "this time it''s true."


    Zhao Yunyu''s eyes were frozen. She was just saying polite words, like flattery.


    The topic of asking Wang Xu is also a daily chat between Wu zuns in the same realm. They can judge each other''s accomplishments, and lead to the exchange of cultivation experience, perception and so on.


    She swore that she never thought that Wang Xu had really broken through the lower limit. She never thought that


    There were several breaths of silence.


    Zhao Yunyu breathed out: "it''s true that you are the master of the sword. You have broken through again so soon. In this critical period, you don''t have to hide your accomplishments. The higher you are, the better. It''s helpful to everyone."


    Said, she looked at Wang Xu: "but from now on, you have to have psychological preparation."


    "What psychological preparation?"


    "Your talent breakthrough speed is comparable to those" Emperors "in the imperial level. This is the seed of the future emperor. You can''t stay in a place like Xuankong city. " Zhao Yunyu said sincerely.


    Wang Xu''s heart moved.


    He knew that Zhao Yunyu had something to say, because he had known about some imperial forces in his previous life and knew their attitude towards a person who did not officially belong to the emperor.


    "If there is no accident, the king of manghuang county will train you himself. At that time, the imperial court will let you choose whether to stay or go to the imperial city.


    To tell you the truth, the imperial city center is very good and powerful. It gathers the resources of the Ming and Yue dynasties and countless counties. But I personally suggest that you stay in the local manghuang county.


    Because the competition of the imperial city center is too fierce, with your background and strength, there is no need to squeeze in.


    Moreover, Xuankong city is now facing the approaching demon battlefield. If you stay in this county, the king of Wuhuang will do his best to cultivate you. Your existence will also bring more external reinforcements and support to Xuankong city. "


    Zhao Yunyu seriously suggested every word.

 Chapter 1554

    "I see. Thank you." Wang Xu nodded.


    He is serious thanks, Zhao Yunyu''s suggestion is very objective, also very sincere, perhaps in the initiative to show his kindness.


    Although for him, it doesn''t matter where he goes, even he has already made many preparations.


    Xianwu college is a lower level, and there are higher immortal and Taoist sects. If it were not for the advance of the demon battlefield, he would have left Xuankong City long ago.


    Therefore, this time he formally exposed his cultivation identity, he felt that he could almost expose himself, so he started.


    In the dark, the secret place of the sword tower was built into a high-standard magical space of "emperor''s rank" by him, which provided a solid foundation for the future.


    Of course, Zhao Yunyu is not clear about these.


    All she knew was that Xuankong City, a small place like this, was a monster that was hard to encounter in ten thousand years, a genius of "emperor type" level!


    So she sent the message right away.


    At the same time, with Wang Xu''s consent, he sent out the "inside story" analysis of the war situation at the station where he killed qingjianfeng.


    When manghuang County dispatched a large number of forces to support the demon battlefield of Xuankong city.


    Even if we can only communicate with each other remotely now, when we know Wang Xu''s identity as emperor, it will explode the whole manghuang county and even Xianwu region, one of the four regions.


    Especially in the huge Rune network of Xianwu college, Wang Xu was included in the list of Xianwu college immediately after the preliminary verification.


    ¡­¡­


    After attending the emergency meeting to deal with reinforcements.


    Wang Xu went back to the sword tower and found a beautiful mountain. He sat on the top of the mountain, looked up at the bloody sky above the secret place and relaxed for a while.


    When he was bored, he took out the blue crystal Rune and connected it to the rune network to surf the Internet.


    First of all, the network in Xuankong city didn''t spread yesterday. Anlonglie''s background is still very strong, and all forces avoid offending him completely.


    But what makes Wang Xu speechless is that the latest news is about him.


    "Inside of the genius in Xuankong City, I''ll tell you the truth!"


    The title is just a Nikkei topic.


    But when it opened, it exploded a little.


    "Historic news, the greatest genius of Xuankong city in the millennium! No one


    "Human demon, Wang Xu, the Lord of the sword Tower! Make complaints about the biggest monster (a word of Tucao popular on Rune network, similar to the meaning of monster), the most unrivaled existence of the younger generation of Xuan Kong City.


    Wang Xu was speechless for a while.


    "The human demon? What''s that exclamation? Why don''t you just praise me for being invincible? " In his egg ache, he looks at another hot "battle video".


    Generally speaking, these videos should be the fighting scenes of some warriors who are suddenly attacked by demons.


    As a result, as soon as you open the video, you can see the scene of Wang Xufu opening up in the sky.


    The time is yesterday, and the incident is about anlonglie. The picture seems to be the high-altitude observation image embedded in the gate of Xuankong city (similar to the UAV monitoring in modern war).


    The brief picture is quite clear.


    There is no doubt that the video below is a row of neat kneeling lick, 666, shouting to wuzun powerful, yearning.


    However, there was no scene where the servant of anlonglie was beaten up. It was obviously deleted by someone who wanted to.


    "I''m Xuankong Wu, respect Wuwei!"


    "I''m Xuankong Wu, respect Wuwei!"


    Soon, the following became a neat formation, Wang Xu some boring.


    After brushing the rune network, he turned off the xuankongcheng regional network and consumed his mind to connect to the larger Rune network outside (similar to climbing over the wall, turning LAN into Internet).


    There is too much information outside. After reading it for a long time, it is difficult for Wang Xu to support his mind.


    The link of Rune network has an upper limit. The link is farther and bigger, and the consumed energy also jumps up with a terrible increase. At this time, if you jump out of the Xuankong city regional network, wuzun can support the consumption.


    Finally, Wang Xu saw the news that he was interested in. It was the battle situation of the demon battlefield in another county of the Ming moon Dynasty. A local force participating in the war established a cross-border channel to receive a refugee army in the lower boundary whose home was destroyed by the demon battlefield.


    "I have time to get through an information channel to understand the current situation in the Chinese world. I hope the impact of the demon battlefield will not be too big."


    He missed the Chinese world.


    After all, it was the place where he was born in his past and present life. Although the two lives only lasted less than 20 years, their meanings were totally different.


    After returning to his mind, Wang Xu suddenly felt something. He looked up to the secret world, and his mind crossed the barrier of the secret world.


    Outside is the sword tower''s stronghold in the main urban area of Xuankong city. A group of people gather here to go in and out to take on tasks. In the past, the nature of cangxuan tower''s "intermediary platform" did not disappear, but became more prosperous.


    The reason that triggered Wang Xu to explore his mind was a woman standing in the crowd.


    Lily Ann!


    Her body has the mark of Wang Xu''s mind left before. As soon as she gets close, it will automatically trigger the heart and blood induction.


    "Well? How did she come to the sword tower... "


    Wang Xu''s heart was slightly stunned, and then he realized something.


    The guy named anlonglie came to Xuankong city for anleihe.


    "It''s said that the family behind an Baihe has a lot of background in Xuanlong City, manghuang County..." Wang Xu flashed some information.


    Anjia is a family with a strong background, which means it has a lot of strength and resources.


    Wang Xu thought about it. According to the special status of the emperor''s family in Xuankong City, it was obvious that settling down would only be stronger.


    At this time, in his mind, an Baihe seemed to hesitate for a long time. Finally, he took a long breath. He didn''t walk into the sword building, but turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Wang Xu pauses, suddenly smiles, slowly gets up, and steps forward. His figure is distorted and disappears in the secret place.


    The whole secret place of the sword building has been built as the foundation of the future Shenwu space, which is closely linked with Wang Xu.


    Even if Wu Zun doesn''t need to tear up the space, he is just an idea. The space Dharma array covering the secret realm will instantly send him to any area of the sword Tower Branch.


    However, after he got out of the Falun, Wang Xu didn''t have the support of Falun, but his speed was still not slow, even faster.


    Just because his body is too strong, he directly uses Zhenyuan to hiss to open a crack, and then collides with it, directly penetrates the space barrier, and achieves a short distance instant transmission state.


    In a few seconds.


    In front of the east gate of Xuankong city.


    Wang Xu catches up with an Baihe who is leaving through the teleportation array.


    He didn''t come forward to talk, but just waved a token containing divine information, directly penetrated the space and quietly sent it to an Baihe.


    Then he turned and left.


    The divine information wrapped on the token has already explained everything. How an Baihe finally decides to come or not to seek help depends on herself.


    Wang Xu is not short of pieces. It''s best to come. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t come. It''s a big deal to change a piece.

 Chapter 1555

    In front of the transmission node, an Baihe looks at the pale gold token that suddenly appears in front of her.


    A token, even can quietly through the space barrier, this strength, obviously not ordinary people can do.


    The power to control the space must be wuzun.


    She settled down and reached for the token.


    "If you want to break away from your own destiny and break everything you are unwilling to do, come here and maybe you will get what you want."


    Suddenly, a message came into her mind.


    After that, there is an address.


    "Water cloud street, 444."


    An Baihe grasped the token with five fingers, then released it again, with a sneer on his face.


    Who''s playing tricks on her?


    Originally, she wanted to throw away the token directly, but she was so unwilling that she could not help squeezing the token more tightly.


    There was a long silence.


    Her face moved and her eyes struggled.


    "Maybe, can you go and have a look? I can''t get worse now. Can I get worse? "


    She was gradually convinced by herself.


    What if you can really get help that is useful to you?


    Moreover, this address is located in the main urban area. Now the whole Xuankong city is shrouded by Fazhen. Generally speaking, no one will be haunted in the city, so the security is guaranteed.


    Once this idea rises, it will never go down.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu''s real chess piece is actually not an Baihe, but another person.


    His name is gouxiuwei.


    This person is a humble branch Dean of the former bloody Wudao college.


    As a dean of the branch of Wudao college, he was once one of the powerful wuzuns in Xuankong City, the middle peak wuzun.


    But unfortunately, his glory has become the past.


    Now he is over 390 years old. His life span and strength have been greatly reduced due to the hidden injuries accumulated from years of fighting.


    In terms of the number of gods and spirits, he was more than 90000 at the peak, which was once close to the limit of the number that the middle wuzun could reach.


    But now, his spirit has decayed less than fifteen thousand, almost falling below his own rank.


    Every once in a while, he needs to sleep deeply for half a month, which is called closed door cultivation, but it is to heal his wounds secretly and balance the decline of his spirit.


    Generally speaking, Wu Zun hardly needs to eat, but he eats three meals a day. He says that he likes to enjoy delicious food, but he nourishes his body through spiritual food.


    He''s too old and weak.


    Perhaps before, there were enough resources and time for him to continue to survive and maintain his appearance.


    But now, Xuese college is taken over by Xianwu college and becomes the College Alliance. In the alliance, he is no longer the former dean of the branch, but just an ordinary wuzun combat power.


    Perhaps once the war broke out, he would die at any time in a small corner of the battlefield, no one paid attention to, no one cared.


    Even before the war broke out, he had become a marginal person in the College Alliance, and had no other power except Wu Zun''s identity.


    On this day, he ordered a spiritual meal from the alliance canteen, which he used as a routine for wuzun. He took it back to his residence and prepared to enjoy it by himself.


    On the rockfall table in the courtyard where he usually eats, I don''t know when there is a pale gold token.


    "Token?"


    Gou Xiuwei doubtfully reaches out his hand, picks up the token, and suddenly a message inspires him.


    "If you want to break away from your own destiny and break everything you are unwilling to do, come here and maybe you will get what you want."


    The following address is a street he knows, but it''s just a very common neighborhood, without any well-known forces.


    "Hehe, which family wants to seek refuge?" Gou Xiuwei sneered and threw the token aside.


    He is too old to have young curiosity.


    He is also too tired to get involved in even the big things.


    Just as he had just thrown away the token, it turned into a streamer and disappeared into the void.


    The ripples of the broken space barrier are still spreading around.


    Gou Xiuwei was stunned, looking at the spatial ripples, his heart sank slightly.


    He just felt nothing special on the token, except the message.


    Even though he has aged to the present stage, he is still a middle wuzun, stronger and more experienced than the ordinary lower wuzun.


    But in this way, he didn''t feel the special on the token.


    He was sure that no one was hiding around pretending to be a ghost. The change just happened was that the token itself penetrated the space.


    People who can have such a token can never be ordinary.


    There was a moment of silence.


    He slowly picked up his chopsticks and began to enjoy the spiritual meal.


    "Maybe... Go and see who''s up to it?"


    He hesitated and thought of the message from the token.


    The more you think about it, the more you waver.


    He really, really doesn''t want to be forgotten.


    No!


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Xuankong main city, Shuiyun street, a humble courtyard underground.


    Wang Xu carefully put a mass of flesh and blood into the Dharma array, placed materials, urged the Dharma array, and recorded all kinds of special changes.


    "In another way, there might be a surprise."


    He was studying the flesh and blood he had taken from himself.


    The energy, density, resistance, activity and so on of the flesh and blood strengthened by the blood of the giant spirit have almost reached an incredible level.


    He is testing the activity of his flesh and blood in different environments and conditions, which can more accurately judge what kind of harsh environment his flesh can cope with.


    The space in the Dharma array is linked to the void by him. While the mind is observing and testing the changes of flesh and blood, Wang Xu is also observing his own state.


    A large number of real yuan and flesh and blood all the time interweave together, is crazy to strengthen his body.


    It''s the same with the blood of the giant spirit. It''s also constantly transforming every inch of his flesh and blood through the blood, making his body more suitable for the power of the blood of the giant spirit.


    The most important thing is that the connection and balance between the two and the fruit in his body made the fruit slowly merge.


    The three formed a solid iron triangle, pushing his body to a higher level.


    "The physical strength will soon go up to a higher level. In two days, we will be able to directly integrate the Shenfu into the physical body. The spirit and the physical body will be integrated, and the immortal body that can only be possessed by high-ranking martial arts master will be realized ahead of time..."


    Wang Xu is making a further plan in his mind. Now he can crush the middle martial arts master just by his physical body. The blood, spirit and true yuan of the great spirit are not included.


    If it''s the secret method, Shenwu space, sword tower Lingli pool, Shendao separation and so on, he doesn''t know how strong his real combat power is.


    Because no one is like him.


    Now Wang Xu has come out of a new power system that he has never gone through in his previous life.


    There are many accidents, but there is also an inevitability, more accumulation.


    At this time, the space in the Dharma array suddenly fluctuated violently, and a breath of demons actually extended in.


    "Well? It''s that some demons are attracted and covet my flesh and blood... This breath of degree... "


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "This demon is not low level!"

 Chapter 1556

    Whew!!


    The array was smashed, the red light in it converged, and the black air disappeared.


    Wang Xu raised his hand. In the palm of his hand was a magic bead the size of an ostrich egg.


    Inside the red light flow, crystal clear, almost can see through the light, visible high quality.


    "I didn''t expect to have such an unexpected harvest. It''s really a surprise."


    Wang Xu''s face was full of joy. He recalled that the octopus shaped demon was greedy for his flesh and blood, and his face was even happier.


    It seems that he doesn''t need to worry about the sacrifice to attract the demons in the future. With his powerful physical recovery, he just cuts a piece of flesh and blood, which can grow again in a few seconds.


    However, the flesh and blood of palm size can attract at least nine grade great master level demons to plunder each other''s soul beads. The cost performance should not be too high.


    "Unfortunately, it''s almost time."


    Wang Xu looks at the broken array and turns to walk out of the basement.


    In the divine perception, two people came from a distance at the gate outside the courtyard.


    One of the two men is an Baihe, and the other is Gou Xiuwei.


    "Are they all here?"


    Wang Xu withdrew his gaze.


    He didn''t go out at the first time. Instead, he confirmed the appointed time, which was still three minutes away.


    He first came to another yard, put on the clothes he had prepared in advance, and then released a magic trick to cover his whole body.


    What covers the body is a set of dark black, ferocious and exaggerated armor. The surface is as smooth as a mirror, without any scratch. It looks like it''s real.


    This suit of armor, once and indeed existed, was Wang Xu''s identity in a world.


    The darkness of the world, the hand of the shadow, the eternal master of the dark palace.


    Dark emperor!


    Now, Wang Xu just takes out the identity he created by walking in another world in his previous life, which is naturally very real.


    Inside the room, there was a wide mirror.


    Looking at the image reflected in the mirror, Wang Xu nodded with satisfaction. Although it was a magic trick, it was covered by his strength, but few people could see through it.


    At least, the outside two people absolutely can''t see through.


    "I always feel that there is something missing..."


    After thinking about it, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The air fluctuated invisibly, and a pure black cape emerged out of thin air, buckled on the shoulders of the armor.


    There are many pale gold lines on the Cape, which seem meaningless, but they are intertwined with each other, as if they are a pale gold sun shining around.


    However, those blooming brilliance are abstract pale gold sword light.


    Countless sword lights form a pale golden round wheel like the sun.


    Wang Xu nodded his head with satisfaction for the second time, which was a bit decent. The sword light sun on the Cape symbolized the sword building, while the pure black dark side symbolized the coming dark hall.


    And he, to be exact, is the black armor identity, will be the real master of the dark hall and the sword tower.


    Dark emperor!


    Sword emperor!


    Two in one!


    At this time, creating such a mysterious and powerful identity has a certain effect on covering the sword tower on the surface and protecting oneself.


    The next second, he shakes his shoulders, floats his cape and strides out of the room.


    A flash of body shape disappears.


    This is the phenomenon of visual distortion and blink under the extreme speed.


    Just a jump, Wang Xu crossed three courtyards and came to the courtyard where an Baihe and his wife lived.


    Standing in the middle of the courtyard, he strode into the living room, sat down in the middle seat and raised his hand.


    All of a sudden, a little golden light rose and spread, and all the cold, dilapidated, rotten breath around was purified and disappeared, replaced by a kind of warmth.


    Pop!


    He snapped his fingers again, and the light in the room suddenly twisted, as if in a moment it turned into a pure dark space.


    But strangely, he can clearly see his existence.


    "Almost."


    Wang Xu looked at the preparations, then raised his hand to the gate.


    Squeak, the courtyard door suddenly slowly opened.


    Outside the door stood an Baihe and Gou Xiuwei.


    One young and one old, one meter away from each other, at this time, they all looked inside the courtyard with some surprise, curiosity and caution.


    They didn''t talk, they didn''t talk, they just stood at the door and looked at the courtyard.


    Bang!


    The gate touched the walls on both sides and opened to the maximum.


    "Come in, you two."


    A calm voice with a sense of indifference to see through the world came from inside.


    But what changed their faces was that the voice flowed into their minds like water, silent, as if it were their own thoughts.


    An Baihe hesitated for a moment, but Gou Xiuwei, who was beside her, had already taken a step, walked into the yard firmly and steadily, and walked quietly to the living room.


    In the same place, an Baihe''s eyes twinkled twice, and finally followed him and entered the courtyard.


    At the moment when she just came in, the door behind her closed slowly without wind.


    She gave a slight pause at her feet, looked back at the closed door, and stood inside, as if in another space, she could no longer see the scene outside the yard.


    Obviously, there is a powerful mysterious force that has completely isolated the whole courtyard.


    Her eyes twinkled two times, and she finally walked into the living room without hesitation.


    In the living room, there seems to be no light, but strangely, they can clearly see the people in the living room.


    On the throne, a man in pure black armor is sitting quietly.


    The man supported his chin with one hand and bent slightly, as if thinking about something.


    After they came in, he raised his head and got up slowly. Behind him, a cape floated up without wind. On it, there were rings of gold like sword light, like the sun and eyes.


    "Are you the one who gives the old man the order?" Gou Xiuwei asked in no hurry.


    But his leaping eyes revealed the uneasiness in his heart.


    The man''s figure is not so tall and burly, but when he stood up, it was like a mountain, which covered all the sight in front of them.


    Heavy, firm, powerful and unshakable.


    It''s a head-on feeling.


    Both of them can feel the huge energy breath flowing slowly in the man''s body, like a volcano.


    This breath is pure, strong, repulsive and suppressive.


    Even the breath in their bodies was suppressed.


    Because of this, Gou Xiuwei was shocked, because he was also suppressed.


    Although he is old, he is still the middle wuzun in the end. It''s just the breath of a man. How strong is he?


    Silent, the man stood up straight body, slowly looked up to two people.


    His head is still wrapped in black armor, which is like a real dragon head roaring with its mouth open.


    Just look at each other, two people feel the stabbing pain of the pupil.


    The only eyes that the man showed were two groups of pale golden flames burning, which were extremely dazzling in the darkness.


    "My name, dark emperor!"

 Chapter 1557

    "My name, dark emperor!"


    The man''s slow, low voice sounded.


    He stopped talking and suddenly raised his hand.


    Whew!


    A pure dark light burst suddenly and spread from his palm.


    Pure, cold dark light, as if it did not exist in general, instantly wrapped the two bodies.


    A large number of information directly into the minds of the two, countless mysterious characters, fast erosion, a little concentration of attention, fell into a unique feeling.


    Can''t say, can''t describe, but that kind of inexplicable feeling is really exist.


    That''s power!


    It''s powerful!


    It''s a freshman!


    "Feel it? That''s what gives you hope. "


    The voice of the dark emperor came slowly.


    Anbaihe then reacted. She looked up.


    I don''t know when the man who called himself the dark emperor turned around. At this time, his back was facing them, and his pure black cloak was shaking slightly.


    "What are those?" Lily asked quickly.


    In mind, still hovering just those mysterious characters, although she did not know one.


    But the feeling just now is real. She knew that the skills represented by these characters should not be underestimated.


    "Ancient divine language!"


    One side of Gou Xiuwei with a complex tone, extremely dignified answered her question.


    "Ancient gods are powerful beings at the same level as Emperor Wu. This is their cultivation method!"


    Gou Xiuwei''s eyes lit up a little, and he felt the excitement he had not seen for a long time.


    Ancient god language!


    This kind of language is not so much a language as a phenomenon of power.


    Each ancient god language character represents a special power, which contains a lot of secret information.


    Countless high-ranking military masters have spent their whole lives, and they can''t even touch this language. This is the secret that the emperor level strong people are qualified to understand.


    The reason why gou Xiuwei knew this was that he once inadvertently entered the ruins left by a strong emperor and found a few words about the ancient divine language.


    Opposite, the dark emperor with his back to them seems a little surprised.


    "Oh? You even know the ancient god language? It seems that my choice is not wrong. "


    The voice fell.


    Two black lights suddenly appeared in front of them.


    It''s two pure black tokens!


    "Now, choose. Do you follow in my footsteps, yearn for hope, change your destiny, or go back to decay? "


    There is no need to ask.


    Now that an Baihe and Gou Xiuwei have come here, they have already made up their minds.


    What''s more, if you want to go now, can you go?


    This man who calls himself the dark emperor is likely to be a strong emperor. If he refuses


    Who knows what''s going to happen?


    Two people are not stupid.


    Gouxiuwei step forward.


    "Your Majesty, I can see that you are the strong man of our human race."


    He took a deep breath, and his eyes did not waver. "There is not much time left for me to grow old. If I can get the eye of your majesty, I will follow you and die without regret."


    An lily also sinks a voice to open a way.


    "I''m mediocre, in a desperate situation, and there''s no way out, so no matter what choice I make, I don''t regret it!"


    They had already realized before they came.


    "You didn''t let me down, so strong will..."


    He took a step, and his figure melted into the darkness.


    "To catch the dark soul order and become a member of our dark hall, we need to abide by several rules.


    I will not force you to do anything, to follow me, to believe in me, to follow your own inner will, that is enough. "


    "Your Majesty, you have chosen us. Don''t you need us to serve you?" Gou Xiuwei frowned slightly.


    "Serve me? No... you are too weak now. " Two thirds of the dark emperor''s body has been completely integrated into the dark.


    "What is the purpose of our dark hall?" An Baihe''s face changed and he asked.


    "Purpose?"


    The dark emperor laughed, "the world is destroying and falling into darkness. My purpose is to spread hope in every world falling into darkness."


    "Remember, my name, dark emperor."


    "The darkness will not disappear for a day, and my name will not change for a day..."


    The sound disappeared, and the dark emperor disappeared completely.


    The light in the room also returned to normal at the same time.


    "A day of darkness, a day of my name?"


    An Baihe and Gou Xiuwei both had an inexplicable touch in their hearts.


    Originally, is this the truth of the dark emperor''s name?


    Spreading hope in the dark, driving out the dark, such a great oath


    Soon, they reached for the dark spirit token in front of each other.


    In an instant, a stream of information came into their hearts.


    "The skill practiced by the members of the dark hall is called dark nerve, which is inherited by the ancient gods. The power of cultivation is dark divine power. The energy level is higher. It can devour all kinds of energy, expand itself, prolong life, reshape the body, change the talent, and enhance the comprehensive strength.


    But remember that those who betray their inner beliefs will lose all light and fall into darkness forever. "


    An Baihe was dumbfounded with a smile: "is it so-called easy to get on the boat and difficult to get off?"


    What''s going on? What''s going on?


    Betraying the dark hall?


    Or betray the dark emperor?


    Thinking of the tall black figure before, she couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and a doubt appeared in her mind.


    Emperor stage


    How could the powerful in the imperial rank warn them in person?


    It''s too cheap.


    "Is it really the strong one in the imperial rank..." an Baihe muttered to himself.


    Beside her, Gou Xiuwei''s decadent breath seemed to be swept away, and a trace of vitality rose.


    Hearing an Baihe''s doubts, he glanced over and explained in a voice:


    "The strong in the imperial rank will not warn us in person. Of course, it is also impossible to solicit us in person."


    "You mean..." an Baihe was stunned.


    "Just now, it should be just a projection of the real dark emperor''s power. For the strong emperor, this projection has the independent consciousness, which is a conventional means for them to control the coming of each world."


    Gou Xiuwei shook his head and said with a faint smile:


    "You may not know this secret, but there are still many high-ranking wuzuns who know it."


    "Are you a high-ranking wuzun?" An Baihe''s face moves and asks in a low voice.


    "Well, we shouldn''t stay here long. It''s time to leave."


    Gou Xiuwei laughed, did not answer, turned and strode away.


    Behind him, an Baihe''s eyes twinkled twice, and his awe of the dark emperor suddenly doubled.


    High ranking wuzun


    His Majesty the dark emperor must be a real great emperor.


    At this moment, she was dead set.


    ¡­¡­


    Underground in the courtyard next door.


    Wang Xu opens his eyes and smiles.


    "Very good. It''s even smoother than I thought. This is the first step..."


    A strong emperor as a backer, for any warrior in the solar world, is a powerful temptation.


    Not to mention, the emperor was so generous that he threw away the dark nerve of the ancient divine language.


    Not to mention the skills, the value of the ancient divine language alone is far more than hundreds of spiritual tools.


    It''s a kind of divine language that many high-ranking martial masters crave and can''t get.


    The ancient god is not the God that human beings are, but the real God in the heaven and the world.


    Bang!


    At this time, suddenly, the sound of fighting and explosion came from outside.

 Chapter 1558

    Wang Xu''s spirit was startled, and his mind instantly caught the strong Qi wave passing by, and there was more than one.


    "Is there a great master of martial arts fighting?" Almost in an instant, he came to a conclusion.


    "At this time..." Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed. It seemed that it was early in the morning outside. "How dare you do it directly in the city? Are you not afraid of being arrested by the law enforcement department in wartime?"


    Under the threat of a demon war breaking out at any time, the whole Xuankong city has been supervised for a long time. The city protection array covers every block, and there are fierce energy detection and positioning arrays everywhere.


    Even in order to maintain order, the major forces cooperated to set up the wartime law enforcement department, which divided the jurisdiction into different regions. The courtyard Wang Xuxuan chose was under the jurisdiction of the sword tower.


    The security level here is the second level of emergency.


    Now, who dares to fight here?


    Wang Xu''s heart moved. He quickly got up and changed into a light white dress. Zhenyuan''s face was covered with mist.


    "Go and have a look."


    He went out of the ground, looked left and right, and disappeared in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    The main city of Xuankong before midnight is falling into a frenzied turmoil and attack.


    There was no one in the street, and a group of martial figures kept gathering, running over from a distance and disappearing from the front of their eyes.


    Fighting is happening everywhere.


    The soldiers of the city guard and the law enforcement department are supporting in private, but they are not helping.


    At the same time, there were more than 20 different places in the city, and bad attacks and murders broke out at the same time. Even in some neighborhoods, there were dozens of armed men who formed a battle line.


    This is an organized turmoil!


    As soon as Wang Xugang came out of the yard, he saw two figures fighting quickly one hundred meters away.


    One of them was wearing the red sword clothes of the sword building disciples, the other was shirtless with a long knife, and was wearing a half body armor with flashing red light.


    Both of them are great masters of liupin. They seem to be equal in strength, but Wang Xu can see at a glance that the disciple of the sword building can''t hold on.


    It''s not just him. Within 300 meters around him, in the other three battles, the breath of the disciples of the sword tower is weakening.


    "It seems to be completely suppressed!"


    Wang Xu pointed at the two people a hundred meters away.


    Whoosh!


    A sharp sword light passed through the chest of the shirtless swordsman.


    With a scream, his chest armor broke, he fell on his back, fell to the ground, convulsed twice, and did not move.


    The sword building disciple was overjoyed and quickly approached Wang Xu.


    "There is a rebellion in the city. It''s a member of the cult, the Huangshen cult! They took advantage of the demons in the enemy occupied area, and the powerful of the major forces went out to check. The high-end combat power in the city was empty, and suddenly broke out to attack our sword tower. If you want to, please go to the nearest branch of the sword tower as soon as possible to go to the secret place for support. After that, our sword tower will have a reward! "


    "Demons in enemy occupied areas? What kind of religion? Attack the sword tower? " Wang Xu a Leng, he did not expect that the amount of information should be so large.


    "The leader is the blood soldier, red hand butcher, red feather! I just saw him go to the headquarters. The secret place of our sword tower headquarters is blocked. They must have done it! "


    The sword building disciple quickly explained everything, and then turned to join the fight again to support his companions.


    "Blood soldier envoy? What kind of religion Wang Xu''s tone is strange.


    How dare this organization attack his sword tower?


    Even if Chu shuliu and Bai Jingsha went to the border of the enemy occupied area to check the changes of demons, his boss was still in the city.


    "And... My sword building is not the old cangxuan building! Although there are no more martial arts masters for the time being, the number of martial arts masters from six grades to nine grades is... Ha ha. " With a sneer in his heart, Wang Xu swept up and rushed to the headquarters of the sword building.


    The secret place of the headquarters of the sword building that the disciple said was the secret place where the inner door of the cangxuan building used to be.


    It''s not the secret place of sword building built by Wang Xu according to the space specification of Shenwu.


    ¡­¡­


    Orange flames and black smoke rose from the sky near the street square outside the sword tower headquarters.


    On the square, a group of red figures are flashing sword light, and they are fighting with a group of mysterious enemies in black.


    The sword Qi and sword light collided and burst, tearing the air, like thunder in the night.


    From time to time, the energy shock wave smashes and impacts, bumping holes in the surrounding ground.


    Bang!


    A shadow fell out and hit the ground. There was a big crack on the ground. Before he got up, a red light had been shot from the sky, which hit the shadow''s chest and heart instantly.


    In the sky, the crane gently took back his right arm and pinched his left shoulder. There was a piece of dust on it. The eight grade master just tried to attack him, and he didn''t know what to do.


    On his strong body, he wore a pure white coat made of feathers. From a distance, it was as if he had two wings on his back.


    Human body bird back!


    Powerful, evil, weird.


    "See? This is the end of death rather than surrender. "


    The crane gently pats off the dust that does not exist on his shoulder, falls from the air, and walks step by step to the front gate of the sword tower headquarters.


    Behind him, three people were wearing a special kind of black armor.


    The three are the Heisha sect''s assistant masters, husha, Langsha and husha.


    Two men and one woman.


    Husha uses a knife. He is as strong as a walking tiger.


    The wolf evil spirit stature slightly emaciated some, but the eyes are actually sinister terrible, on the body breath is cold.


    The fox evil Lord is a woman, a red tights, protruding forward and backward, charming.


    "Grey crane elder, do we just rush into the secret place of a force''s headquarters? There''s no better plan? " Fox evil spirit can''t help but Jiao smile to ask a way.


    "Plan?"


    The crane turned his head abruptly, his gray eyes were like the dead, without any expression.


    "Are you giving me orders?"


    His voice is cold, staring at Hu Sha is like looking at a red skull, not a woman at all.


    "No, I just want to remind elder grey crane. After all, this action is the joint action of you and me.


    In order to help you come in, we have paid a lot. In any case, we don''t want any twists and turns. If we can succeed more smoothly, isn''t it the best? "


    Fox evil spirit smile way.


    "Better? So, what you mean is that my plan is good for nothing and yours is better. Do you want to follow your plan? "


    The corners of the crane''s mouth rose up a little bit, and a touch of blood appeared in his dark eyes.


    Fox evil face changed to change, the body can''t control of tight, legs dead clamp.


    The grey crane is a famous madman in the desert religion. Before in donglinbao grab space stone, is to show everyone his crazy.


    After discovering that there were three wuzuns in the accident, everyone was ready to retreat. This lunatic Leng was desperate to fight and wanted to forcibly take away the stone of space.


    Although he didn''t succeed in the end, he also hurt a wuzun seriously. The price he paid was that except for the grey crane, all the others died.


    But the crane doesn''t care.

 Chapter 1559

    "Grey crane elder, you know that''s not what I mean. But our Heisha sect is no bigger than those of the wild God sect. We don''t have many people, so we dare not sacrifice our disciples easily. "


    Hu Sha took a deep breath, clamped his legs more tightly, and said with a stiff head:


    "If you don''t adjust your plan, please forgive us that heishamen can''t follow you any more."


    "Ha ha... What a meaningless worry, poor weak..." the crane opened his hand and showed an exaggerated smile on his face.


    "So you''re still ordering me?"


    His face was suddenly cold, and his voice was as cold as ice.


    "I''m just suggesting..."


    Husha turned pale.


    "Not only command me, but threaten me?"


    Next second.


    Whoo!


    A huge shadow suddenly flashed through the air.


    It was a gray wing with the size of tens of meters, which opened to the largest, just like the wings of a crane.


    Hu Sha''s face changed wildly and screamed. Six pink fox tails appeared behind him, wrapping himself into a big pink ball.


    Bang!!


    Husha burst out dozens of firecrackers all over his body.


    She flew upside down, splashed countless pink spots in the air and fell to the ground.


    With a crash, there was a big hole in the ground, and Hu Sha was lying in it, with a big mouthful of blood coming out of his mouth.


    The gray wings retract behind the crane.


    He smiles and looks at the other two, husha and Langsha.


    "Do you have any opinions?"


    They were silent.


    Hu Sha is the strongest of the three of them. He is so powerful that he almost died like a bug.


    Tiger evil spirit and wolf evil spirit all dare not make a sound.


    Sure enough, under Wu Zun, they are all mole ants.


    "It seems that you have no opinions. Go on!" The crane strode towards the gate of the sword tower headquarters.


    Where he passed, huge gray wings appeared in the air from time to time, sweeping like a slap.


    Beat some swordsmen in the sword tower to death.


    But soon.


    In the distance, there was a blue light in the sky. An old man in blue stood in front of the crane.


    "Grey crane, stop it." There was a trace of fatigue in the old man''s eyes, and he seemed to be in decline.


    "Ha ha, is it you? Zhao Heng, right? I didn''t kill you in Donglin castle. Now, it''s not too late to kill you. " The crane laughs.


    Zhao Heng shook his head. His eyes were helpless: "at that time, you couldn''t kill me. Now, it''s the same."


    He stepped out with his left foot and fell gently.


    Dong!


    In an instant, the earth vibrated.


    At the landing point of the toes, a blue ripple spreads quickly around, covering the space of 50 meters in a twinkling of an eye.


    The crane is naturally among them.


    "Shennian array, pure blue field!"


    In Zhao Heng''s eyes, there was a dazzling blue light.


    instant.


    Chi Chi Chi!


    Countless blue lights rise up in the sky, crisscross and penetrate the space.


    Within 50 meters, countless blood lights up.


    ¡­¡­


    The stars twinkled.


    Under a quiet and brilliant night sky, the streets of Xuankong city are in chaos.


    Above the crisscross streets, a dark shadow shuttles like running water.


    Buildings flashed back and forth.


    As long as the shadow exists, there is no obstacle to block his movement.


    Soon, the shadow stopped abruptly, from speed to stillness, just for a moment.


    Shadow stood on the top roof of a restaurant.


    The moonlight shines on his white face.


    It was Wang Xu.


    He stood quietly on the roof, looking at the position of a sword Tower Branch in front of him.


    Although there are battles here, they are only in a small area and not fierce. The swordsmen who stay here have got a firm foothold and blocked the attackers.


    Even now, the counterattack has begun.


    "It seems that this is not the main target. It should be safe."


    Wang Xu''s foot pauses for a second, then his figure escapes into the shadow again and disappears.


    He was so fast that he fell behind him in the twinkling of an eye.


    Not for a while.


    Wang Xu stopped again. In front of a mansion not far away, there was a red armored warrior, four or five meters high, fighting with two warriors, an old man and a young man.


    "Blood


    With a roar, the giant red armor warrior cut down the sword, hit the old man with his sword and flew out.


    He was about to mend his knife when he was cut off his left foot by the young warrior.


    But it was not the real left foot, but it broke up into a piece of red fog, and soon re condensed into the left foot.


    The two sides were fighting together, and the houses near the mansion were torn apart in more than ten places.


    Wang Xuyuan looks far away.


    It seems that the French soldiers on the two warriors are the collateral of the red family.


    And the four or five meter red warrior is a man in black with a long red sword.


    "This is the blood soldier envoy? What a thick blood and resentment... "Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and his face showed a trace of cold.


    "There are at least 300 ghosts of Taowu warriors in the body of the red armor warrior, and a lot of ordinary people''s lives that can''t even keep the breath of the spirits..."


    The corner of Wang Xu''s mouth is cracked and hideous.


    He flashed out in one step, and his figure passed through the red warrior''s body in an instant.


    Click!


    A golden sword light flashed across the top of the warrior''s head, tore his body all the way, stopped in the center, and contracted to the middle.


    "Blood


    The red armour warrior let out a cry of pain, and the knife he was about to cut at the young warrior suddenly froze. His body suddenly stopped and did not move.


    Next second.


    The sword light, which almost shrank into a fist, exploded and instantly swept the whole body of the red armour warrior.


    In a flash, it all turned into red dots, and disappeared.


    A giant warrior, four or five meters high, disappeared into the night in the blink of an eye, leaving no trace.


    The two figures flash quickly and stop, revealing two warriors, one old and one young.


    "What just happened?" The young warrior looked at the original space of the red warrior with a dull face.


    "Close to the nine grades of the great master level blood soldier... In a moment..." the old martial arts man was also at a loss.


    In front of them, a black masked warrior with a long red knife suddenly appeared a gap on his forehead.


    Then, the gap expanded rapidly, and in a twinkling of an eye, it reached the bottom.


    Bang!


    Two pieces of corpses, one left and one right, fell to the ground heavily, and the blood flowed out silently.


    Old and young looking at this scene, more dumbfounded, such as see ghosts.


    In the distance.


    Wang Xu shuttles through the shadow and rushes to the entrance of the sword tower headquarters.


    As the distance gets closer, he can sense two huge energy waves colliding with each other.


    "There are two wuzuns... It seems that they are not from one side. Are there other wuzuns helping the sword building?"


    Wang Xu a pick eyebrow, no wonder he until now, also have not received the alarm of sword spirit system.


    For such a long time, these enemies haven''t even touched the entrance of the secret place of the sword building.


    Wang Xufei, get close.


    Soon, it was in front of the headquarters of the sword tower in Xuankong city.


    But it was quiet and there was no chaos.


    Not even the sound of insects or birds.


    Too quiet!


    The silence is terrible!

 Chapter 1560

    "Is the space closed?"


    Wang Xu stretched out his hand in surprise.


    This kind of strange scene, at first glance, is the original space has been banned.


    After approaching, he can also feel more clearly, as if the space in front of him has become an invisible barrier, which can only be seen but not passed through.


    "It''s not wuzun''s idea to impose a ban, but a kind of Dharma array... Where is the node?" Wang Xu glanced around, his eyes shining with gold.


    Soon, he found the position of the floating disc-shaped object guarded by two great masters.


    Energy comes out of the disk and spreads out a strange wave, blocking the surrounding space.


    "Found it."


    Wang Xu''s heart moves. Since he has just played the role of the dark emperor, let''s take this opportunity to make the dark hall come to the surface.


    He grinned and strode over there.


    As soon as he took two steps, a large number of soldiers with French weapons came out in the shadows of the streets and woods.


    "Who are you? This is the Suns'' territory. No admittance! "


    The leader is holding a long sword with purple aura. The tip of the sword points at Wang Xu, threatening.


    "There''s a big chaos in the city tonight. We don''t want to get involved. Whether you''re the intruders or you want to call fire and rob, I advise you to leave at once!"


    The white fog on Wang Xu''s face began to roll, gradually turned to black, and finally highlighted a pure black mask with only a mouth.


    The corners of the mouth on the mask are full of irony.


    "It''s really smart of you to pretend to be innocent..."


    He walked slowly to the crowd, and a pure black light appeared in the palm of his right hand.


    "Being in the dark, believing in hope, I see your sins..."


    The black light in his palm became purer and bigger.


    Around, the shadow of a large twist was involved, into which.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand... Kill him!"


    The first warrior wanted to make a sophistry. Seeing this, he immediately changed his face and roared.


    instantaneous.


    More than a dozen sword lights, knife Qi, twisted air, crisscross from all directions.


    Behind, there is a dazzling red light, which is constantly converging and soaring.


    This is all the strength gathered by at least five great masters. They instinctively burst out all the true Qi.


    The black mask on Wang Xu''s face highlights the rising corners of his mouth, which is more ironic.


    His right hand raised, five fingers suddenly closed, and the black light gathered in his palm was suddenly pinched.


    Next second.


    Step, forward, punch!


    "... the only way to eliminate evil is to fall into darkness forever!"


    The black light in his heart swept all the enemies'' bodies in a blink.


    "In the dark abyss, repent! Evil man


    Wang Xu made a fist.


    Boom!!


    The mighty black light is like an erupting volcano, rushing through all enemies in a flash.


    Where we have gone, only darkness remains.


    When the darkness is gone.


    The stars are falling.


    On the original ground, nothing was left, only the blowing night wind rolled up and the floating dead leaves whirled down.


    That burst of black light, is pure shadow power, which also mixed with a little sun spirit fire, so even the bones were burned completely.


    "The sinners who turn their backs on hope are to die!"


    Wang Xu took back his hand, snorted, strode forward, and continued to walk to the forbidden node more than 100 meters away.


    When he leaves.


    In the corner of the street nearby, only a few bright eyes appeared slowly.


    "That kind of power... It''s just..." an old man with the breath of a great master of nine grades, with a look of horror.


    "It only takes 10% of the power to kill that group of people easily, but he has to kill them in an instant... Does this power cost money..."


    "Fortunately, the one who seems to be on our side should be the strong one who lives alone in the city..." another young warrior relaxed.


    This kind of speculation is not without a reason. With the approaching of the demon battlefield, there are many people fleeing in the Xuankong City area, and many previously unknown strong men are born in the air, trying to help defend their hometown.


    Now there are two wuzuns in the College Alliance. That''s what happened. Everyone thought they were dead long ago, but they were still alive.


    This group is talking.


    Suddenly, a black light suddenly broke out in the distance, and the space not far away from the crowd suddenly fluctuated like water.


    This wave, like a ripple, spread around quickly.


    "Is the space forbidden node destroyed? Isn''t it that the mysterious strong man is so strong? There are the enemies of the two great masters of nine grades... "


    All of them looked at the black light and were stunned.


    Do you have three seconds?


    Count in the past.


    Do you have a second to kill?


    At this time.


    The water wave like space completely disintegrates, revealing the real space behind.


    Countless warriors collided with each other and the fighting was loud.


    "Don''t be in a daze! Go and support the sword Tower All of a sudden reaction, rushed out.


    However, another shadow is faster. With a flash of black light, Wang Xu has disappeared in front of people''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    The square in front of Jianlou headquarters has a real area of tens of thousands of square meters.


    In this beautiful square.


    At this time, the light and shadow of swords and swords flicker and collide, and the energy of the secret method turns into various visions, and hundreds of figures fight madly.


    Here, there are not only ordinary registered swordsmen outside the sword tower, but also formal disciples of the sword tower, who form a small battle array and fight their own battles.


    The attack was so sudden that no one was ready.


    The entrance to the secret place of the rear headquarters is also open, and a steady stream of sword building disciples rush out to join the battle.


    At a glance, Wang Xu saw many impressive people.


    Leng Xiao, Zhou San, Hong Chengwu, bandit blood and other young masters of martial arts led a group of swordsmen to resist.


    At the same time, the Huangshen sect and the Heisha sect have also invested at least 100 great masters here, and they have invested here in a short period of time.


    If these warriors are left outside, each of them can suppress a small family or even a small town. But here, it''s just middle and low-level soldiers.


    In this operation, the wasteland god religion united with the Heisha sect and sent out a number of wuzun strongmen to attack the top three forces in Xuankong city in three directions.


    College Alliance, family alliance, sword tower.


    Among them, the sword tower is the weakest.


    The whole operation can be seen as the burning and looting of Xuankong city by the two evil organizations, the Huangshen sect and the Heisha sect.


    Of course, it is also possible that they are secretly connected with demons, but no one knows the secret.


    It''s a small war.


    It may not have the scale of the world war in the Chinese world, but its destructive power will never be smaller or even stronger than that of the first World War and the Second World War.


    Just talking about wuzun, every wuzun is a walking humanoid nuclear bomb. How terrible.


    The crane holds his hands and looks at Zhao Heng, who is struggling to support him. Gray wings emerge in the air, and he pulls them down.


    There is no one in a hundred meters around. No fool will get close to the two wuzun fighting. They don''t think they died fast enough, another said.


    "There is a gap between you and me, both of you are inferior martial masters."


    Crane a finger out, pointed to Zhao Heng, pointed to himself, dismissive.


    "You are the earth..."


    "I''m God!"

 Chapter 1561

    "People like you have lost the possibility of becoming stronger. They will only grow old and die in the lower rank of wuzun..."


    The crane''s face was calm, with a trace of strong disdain in his eyes.


    "And I am stronger than you now, and I will only be stronger in the future!"


    He held out his hand, with pure blood flashing in his palm.


    "Therefore, the weak should have the consciousness of the weak, honestly don''t struggle, stand there and be killed by me!"


    The blood light rose from the sky, turned into countless blood lines, shot out in all directions, fell, and formed a birdcage.


    "Feel it? My wuzun idea has been linked to the core of the forbidden Dharma array. This space has been forbidden by me. No one can come back to help you. Save you a second time. "


    He walked to Zhao Heng step by step. The two wings behind him spread out, giving off a metallic luster. The magic light of the French soldiers was shining on it.


    "No matter you can escape, there is no way to heaven and no way to enter the earth. Please die."


    He opened his arms, in an instant, behind the wings shot countless streamers, with bursts of shadow, like a meteor from the sky roaring on the earth.


    Brush!


    In front of Zhao Heng''s body, a dazzling white light suddenly appeared, enveloping him.


    Next second.


    Bang bang!


    The white light was shaken violently by the impact, and then it was suddenly torn open a huge gap. Zhao Heng stepped back two steps, vomited blood, and his face was pale, but a large number of Wu Zun Zhenyuan was still pouring out of his body.


    Wuzun Zhenyuan is a stronger energy level and the most basic way of energy control for each wuzun. It is the basic core of attack and defense.


    But at this time, his defense was easily torn apart by the crane, falling apart.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "I said, you are too weak, don''t struggle, die, die!"


    The crane opens his arms and looks up at the sky laughing, ferocious and arrogant.


    Two gray wings, has expanded to cover half the sky, a torrent of light crazy pouring down.


    In the huge torrent of energy, in the open space not far behind him, the three ghost envoys of Heisha gate, Hu Sha, wolf Sha and Hu Sha, are building a special array quickly.


    Three people will open the space magic weapon, countless materials poured out from it, under the control of three people''s power, constantly gathered.


    Soon, an object similar to a small pyramid was built, but the whole body was black, similar to glass, and the surface flashed strange black electric light from time to time.


    Three people carefully back two steps, Hu Sha and took out a head size blue crystal, placed in the top of the Black Pyramid.


    ¡­¡­


    The subtle black electric light suddenly becomes intense, just like an insect with only life rushing to the blue crystal, wrapping it and staining it black in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s time to start!"


    "Soul Crystal trigger, open soul space positioning!"


    "What about the core of the space forbidden array?"


    "Don''t worry, the crane has been linked just before the battle. It should be OK. Start the final link!"


    "Good."


    The three quickly nod their heads, trigger their own strength at the same time, link the array and start.


    It''s when the three of you are all focused on the operation.


    There is a faint ripple in the outer space.


    Then, on the edge of the battlefield in the distance, a figure slowly emerged.


    "What a rich pure soul power?"


    As soon as Wang Xu came in, he immediately felt the huge spirit of no master in the air.


    In a flash, his eyes fell on the Black Pyramid.


    "The crystallization of soul power? So big? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly brightened, almost without any hesitation, and rushed in the first time.


    Chi Chi Chi!


    A golden sword light swept around, and all the invaders were killed wherever they passed.


    In a flash, at least 20 great masters were punctured by Jianguang and killed on the spot.


    On the ground, there are corpses everywhere. Up to now, no matter the invaders of the wild God sect, the Heisha sect, or the sword tower, they are all dead and wounded.


    Leng Xiao and other elite of Jianlou originally led a combat team of four or five hundred people. At this time, there were less than 100 people left.


    At this time, Wang Xuyi joined, even if it was just killing people, it immediately reduced their pressure and turned the war situation back.


    "Who is it?"


    Two blood envoys of the wild God sect, holding the killing blood soldiers in their hands, were in the way of Wang Xu''s advance.


    "I don''t go into the dark, who goes into the dark!"


    Wang Xu''s indifferent, sad voice spread, his right hand grasped, and his shadow twisted. The Shenfu Zhenyuan turned into a dazzling black light, completely drowning the two blood soldiers.


    After Wang Xu''s stride, there are only two groups of black ash left in their position, flying with the wind.


    Wang Xu stares at the black pyramid with a clear goal and goes all the way forward.


    "You are trying to release the demons sealed in my dark hall? Damn it


    In a twinkling, he reached 20 meters in front of Sansha. He raised his right hand, and the black light rolled. He turned into a big black hand and patted them.


    "What the hell? Are we not receiving the arrival of the God of famine? " Hu Sha three people are a little confused.


    Did the uncultivated God deceive them?


    Before they can figure it out.


    "Whoever touches the dark is guilty! Never forgive


    Wang Xu is still in the air, and his body has burst out countless black lights, like a round of black sun, brilliant fall.


    "Who dares to do harm to the great affairs of our religion? You want to die! "


    Not far away, the crane also responded, regardless of killing Zhao Heng, turned his head and roared, and rose up in the air, with a huge gray wing.


    Boom!!


    Two people instantly collide on the way, one gray and one black, just like two colliding meteorites, the terrible energy wave explodes instantly.


    The black sword light and the gray feather vanish one after another.


    "If you want to release my dark hall, suppress demons and plunge into the darkness, then let me fall into the darkness forever!"


    Wang Xu''s voice is indifferent, and the black mask on his face shows a trace of ferocity.


    However, despite his fierce slogan, he only released a seemingly grand black light to cover his whereabouts. He turned around and left the crane behind and continued to attack the Black Pyramid.


    Black light is grand, grey crane thought he exploded big move, is going all out to prepare to deal with, the result just a contact just found that black light is an empty shelf.


    Nothing but appearance!


    This kind of strong contrast makes the crane almost spit blood. He was fooled face to face.


    "Ah! Asshole! No matter who you are, I will kill you! "


    The crane roared wildly, and behind him emerged one gray wing after another, each of which was tens of meters in size.


    Boom boom!


    In a short period of time, the air has been smashed and blasted continuously, and the visible air waves are superimposed, which makes the space appear black cracks visible to the naked eye.


    My next master?


    Wang Xu, with his back to the crane, was about to seize the crystal of soul power at the top of the black gold pagoda when he suddenly felt the great danger coming from behind.


    In desperation, he could only turn back to deal with it head-on. His whole body covered with the power of shadow turned into a dark sword and swept out.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, Wang Xu, in a hurry, was still knocked out by the crane''s superposed whole body strength and inlaid into the distant ground.


    Take advantage of your illness to kill you!


    By his full blow, no matter who is opposite, must have suffered a lot of injury.


    The crane strode forward.


    But after two steps, his feet froze.


    Yeah??


    His eyes were wide and dull.


    The guy in the distance who was hit by him with all his strength actually got up like nothing happened. He was in good condition. Then he rushed to him again with a loud drink.


    "I don''t go into the dark, who goes into the dark? Put down hope and die at once! "


    In the roar.


    The two collided again.

 Chapter 1562

    The bright black light collided with the gray wings, forming a light curtain of mixed feathers, which scattered in all directions.


    Those who were still fighting all around, whether they were from the sword tower, or from the wild God sect or the Heisha sect, all retreated further away.


    At the entrance and exit of the secret place of the sword tower, several swordsmen protect Zhao Heng. In front of him, they block the pale gold energy shield inspired by the French soldiers and quickly retreat to the secret place.


    One of them was a young woman with a tight red dress, graceful posture and cold face. In her hand, a long sword with a red handle kept burning golden flowers to stop the enemy''s pursuit.


    "Elder martial sister Leng, Zhao hengzun is seriously injured. We must inform the landlord to come back as soon as possible, otherwise..."


    A young man said quickly, looking at the grey crane and the "mysterious dark hall strongman" in the battle in the distance, his face turned even whiter.


    "The space was closed before. I don''t know if the owner has received any news." Cold little cold channel.


    Although the youth didn''t finish her words, how could she not know that she was at the critical moment of life and death?


    If the owner can''t get the news in time, not only Zhao Heng, the wuzun, will die, but also the whole sword building will be destroyed.


    Grey crane


    It''s so strong!


    She had tried to keep herself calm, but the anxiety of her eyes could not be covered up.


    "Damn it! The sword tower has just begun to rise, and it has encountered such a devastating disaster... "


    Cold and restless.


    If you have wuzun to take part in the battle, it is no longer the ordinary wuzun who can decide the victory or defeat of both sides.


    She is now a great master of nine grades. It seems that she is only one level away from the next master Wu Zun, but she can only play in the battlefield.


    If it wasn''t for Zhao Heng''s unexpected support, they wouldn''t even dare to go out of the secret place.


    At the beginning, everyone in the sword building was ready to close the entrance and exit of the secret place, relying on the secret place array, waiting for Wang Xu to return.


    In the battlefield of wuzun, the great masters who can almost dominate a small town can only be reduced to the most common soldiers.


    Boom!!


    Then, suddenly.


    In the distance, a shock energy wave of tens of meters suddenly exploded.


    Hoo


    A black light column wrapped by a gray feather sword suddenly passed Leng Xiao.


    She froze violently. She did not dare to move. Her face was pale.


    "Almost, almost... Almost!"


    Leng xiaomeimu''s pupils shrink wildly, and a piece of clothing on her arm turns into ashes and falls slowly.


    "Be careful... Get out of here and enter the secret place! It''s a fight at the level of middle martial arts! Cough... "


    At this time, Leng Xiaoshen heard Zhao Heng''s cough, "I didn''t expect that the crane was stronger than half a month ago, and broke through the limit of rank..."


    With that, he raised his hand to cover his nose and mouth. He coughed violently again. When he let it go, his hands were covered with blood.


    A group of people quickly evacuated and retreated into the entrance and exit of the secret place of the sword tower. Soon, a confused white fog rose, isolating the two spaces.


    "Yes! The entrance to the secret place is closed! " A swordsman breathed a sigh of relief.


    With the protection of the Dharma array, everyone is at ease.


    But at this time, most people''s hearts are still heavy, thinking about the war situation outside.


    "Who is that man out there? Has anyone heard of the dark hall? " A young disciple''s face changed slightly, thinking of the scene he had seen before, he murmured in a low voice.


    "No matter who he is and what his purpose is, if it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t have time to go back to the secret." Cold small sink a way.


    "Cough... Dark hall, I haven''t heard of it. But before listening to each other''s voice, it seems that it is an organization that suppresses powerful demons. It should be a strong one on our side. " Zhao Heng coughed twice and exhaled.


    Then he looked at lengxiao


    "Did you get a reply to send out a message for help?"


    "Well, Lord tree demon is on his way back. He will be there in half an hour. The landlord didn''t reply. Maybe the message didn''t go out. " Cool down.


    "Just wait. The situation in the college and the major families should be similar."


    Zhao Heng sighed, "if my guess is right, I''m afraid that the God who believes in the ghost religion is a great demon of the imperial rank. The other party is also peeping at our Xuankong city. It seems that they want to come before the dragon clan. The situation is very bad."


    "Then our support..." a sword building disciple hesitated.


    "No, spread out!"


    Before he finished, Zhao Heng''s face suddenly changed.


    Next second.


    Boom!!


    The white fog explodes in front of the crowd. Through the invisible barrier of the secret space, you can clearly see a black, gray and white light column impacting on the barrier.


    The energy of terror is like the eruption of volcanic magma, which frightens people to retreat and disperse. When they see that the barrier is not broken, they can relax.


    But the outer fog array has been destroyed. Without the cover of fog, everyone can see the battle situation outside.


    "Is it time to decide?"


    People''s eyes were shaking.


    ¡­¡­


    "Killing Carnival!"


    There are more gray wings behind the crane, each of which is extremely open, and the feathers on it stand upside down one after another, like a small sword pointing at Wang Xu.


    Next second.


    Boom!!


    Such as the falling of the Star River, the meteor splashing, the light from the feather sword, like a laser, strangled from the outside to the inside, forcing Wang Xu into a tiny space.


    "In the darkness, I see a light, that is... The light of hope!"


    Wang Xu pointed his right hand together into a sword and put it in the center of his eyebrows. A circle of black halo spread on the outside palm, blocking all the arrows.


    Moreover, these apertures are still spreading outward.


    All of a sudden.


    He suddenly put down his hand, palm like a sword, oblique upward, sweeping!


    In an instant, a black light like a full moon is cut out like a blade and pours on the crane in the sky.


    Full moon knife light speed is extremely fast, in the force of terror, almost instantly hit the crane body.


    Whew!


    The round wheel and the energy defense layer of the crane are fighting madly, cutting at high speed, trying to break through and tear the back of the body.


    The crane has been fighting with Zhao Heng for a long time, and its energy consumption is huge.


    At this time, it is cut by the full moon knife light, and the consumption of Wu Zun Zhen Yuan in the body is faster.


    Even though he was in a hurry, his back wings suddenly broke away.


    "Linghe, Yuyi!"


    With a low roar and a crash, the two gray wings disintegrated instantly, turned into streamers and shot at him, instantly converging into a pair of gray armor.


    Above his right arm is a sharp weapon similar to a crane''s beak.


    "Death crows!"


    He sipped, raised his hand and pointed down.


    Whoa!!


    A shrill sound of the crane.


    The sharp weapon on the crane''s right arm, like a crane''s beak, suddenly ejected, twisted and disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he had reached half a meter in front of Wang Xu.


    Zizi!


    The sharp crane''s beak burst out a dazzling golden light.


    Wang Xu''s whole body is full of dazzling light, and a trace of gold can be seen in the black light, which is the performance of the power of shadow covering not in time.


    For a moment, the war seemed to be in a stalemate.


    Both sides are resisting each other''s attacks, depending on who can''t hold on in the end.


    On the ground nearby, the three evil spirits of the black Shas fell to the ground, one body was cut off, and the other left only one leg.


    Both of them were killed in the aftermath of the war.


    Only Hu Sha is still alive, pale a little bit in retreat.

 Chapter 1563

    Fox evil a little bit, slowly close to the Black Pyramid, the right hand slowly press the black pyramid on the top of the soul power crystal.


    "Lead, position, open..."


    She is not intact, the body has been overdrawn, almost exhausted.


    If she had not known that she would die, she would not have done her best for the famine cult.


    Now, she is struggling for her life.


    The other two leading nodes have been started. Now we need the last one on the side of Jianlou.


    As long as the launch is successful and the three nodes are activated, the leading array they secretly arranged for a month will start immediately, draining the lives of all the warriors in the city in an instant.


    In addition to these people who have already been engraved with a special brand.


    The life of all the people in the whole city will be an extremely huge force, which will become a powerful source of energy to summon the belief of the famine god religion.


    And once the desolate spirit comes, the fox evil spirit naturally doesn''t have to die. No matter how serious the injury is, it''s just a thought.


    Even, as one of the people who led the coming of the God, she would get the gift of the God and become more powerful, even becoming a wuzun in one fell swoop.


    That''s their plan!


    As for attacking the sword tower?


    It''s just a cover to attract the attention of the strong in the city.


    From the beginning, what they wanted to do was to sacrifice the whole city with blood and summon the gods of famine to separate themselves.


    When the time comes, the magic dragon clan, the army of martial people in the wild county, are all mole ants under the presence of the emperor.


    Just as she was trying to complete the final lead in step.


    Boom!!


    A black energy shock wave, like a landslide and tsunami.


    "I..."


    Fox evil spirit stares big eyes, inside all is unwilling.


    The next moment.


    Boom!!


    God


    Collapse!!


    When the black tsunami ran over husha, her whole body was instantly decomposed into dregs by the blazing energy and integrated into the black light.


    "Dark hall... Wait for me!"


    In the sky, the crane was punched in the face and fell straight from the sky into the ground.


    He didn''t have any plans to fight back. He got up and ran. A large piece of Wu Zun Zhen Yuan rushes out of his body and turns into wings. He wants to block Wang Xu''s pursuit.


    All the clothes on Wang Xu''s upper body burst, leaving only two pieces of cloth hanging on his body. That''s the result of the grey crane''s attack on him just to kill foxha.


    At that moment, the crane was full of surprise.


    But the next second, the surprise turned into a shock.


    Because Wang Xu, who was attacked by him in his life, just had his clothes blown open, but he didn''t even have any scars on his body.


    His most powerful blow to the dead crane was that he couldn''t even break Wang Xu''s defense??


    In this case, the crane will be a fool if he continues to fight.


    Wang Xu reaches for the crystal of soul power at the top of the Black Pyramid and smiles.


    Good. It''s not his fault.


    The total amount of soul power contained in this soul power crystal is almost 100 times more than the total amount of all soul beads he obtained by luring and killing the demons in this period of time!


    Moreover, it is extremely pure, as if it is directly refined by the spirits of millions of human beings.


    He didn''t know. The guess was true.


    In order to take the lead, the uncultivated God cult planned for decades in advance. As the energy source to start the lead array, each soul power crystal was secretly slaughtered and sacrificed by them. It took several human cities to collect it.


    Now, but out of thin air cheap Wang Xu.


    Although he didn''t know this, Wang Xu knew that his physical strength was far beyond his strength.


    With his full strength, the crane could not even break his physical defense.


    Seeing the crane running.


    Wang Xu is not easy to fight with each other until now. He is about to kill each other. How can he run away easily.


    "Try it... If you don''t die..."


    He stretched out his right hand, and the remaining six yuan in his body converged wildly, consuming 10% in the blink of an eye.


    And the effect is a high compression in the palm of his hand, and also constantly rotating black light round wheel.


    This is the inspiration he just got in the battle. He compresses Zhenyuan to the limit that he can do now, and then his mind points the way and shoots it out like a bullet.


    It''s similar to a cartoon he saw when he was a child, in which a bareheaded martial artist did something, but the principle is more complicated.


    "Go


    He waved his hand.


    All of a sudden, the black light round wheel shot out at top speed, making a sharp and piercing sound.


    Visible to the naked eye, there is a black trail in the air, lasting for a long time.


    In the distance, the crane has been running for nearly 1000 meters, and his heart is slightly relaxed, but he suddenly feels the strong danger of fast approaching behind him.


    Looking back, his pupils contracted instantly.


    "My grass..."


    Poof!


    A light sound, a black light has swept his left shoulder, cut off his left hand.


    The Zhenyuan barrier outside the crane''s body was almost like paper paste. It was torn in an instant and could not hold on for a second.


    He was frozen there.


    The next second, he gave a roar of pain.


    It''s not to go back to Wang Xu in a rage, but to tear up the space temporarily in the fight with wuzun of the same realm, which will lead to the danger of losing the void and being torn up by the unstable space.


    Because now, will be torn up by unstable space, he does not know, but stay here, will be torn up by Wang Xu.


    The black light round wheel that he couldn''t catch just now really scared the crane.


    However.


    Before the crane had time to tear the space, he cut off the black light wheel of his left arm. After passing through his body, he turned around in the air not far away and shot at him again, and the speed was even faster.


    The sound of breaking the air suddenly came from behind.


    Let the crane''s eyes widen again.


    He just looked back.


    Poof!


    A black light had swept his neck and disappeared.


    Less than a tenth of a second.


    The sound of breaking the air returns again.


    After a short second, the black light swept the crane''s body one after another, cutting from top to bottom, extremely fast.


    One second.


    The black light finally dissipated.


    The crane was still in the air.


    In a few seconds.


    Wow


    Thirteen knife marks suddenly appeared on the crane''s body. His whole body was cut into 13 pieces and scattered on the ground.


    "I... I''m not reconciled!"


    The crane''s remaining thoughts squeeze out the last sentence, and he will not die in peace.


    He was not reconciled.


    Half a month ago, he went through life and death and just broke through the middle position of wuzun. In places like Xuankong City, no one can keep him as long as he wants to go.


    He wanted to kill Zhao Heng in the situation where the victory was in hand, but Wang Xu, Cheng Yaojin, was killed. How could he be reconciled?


    But it''s not high-ranking martial arts. After all, the spirit and the body have not been completely integrated into one, far from reaching the point of mutual transformation, where the spirit and the body are immortal.


    If you are not reconciled, you will die!


    "Dead... Elder grey crane is dead?"


    The remaining members of the uncultivated religion have been waiting for the final result, but they did not expect that it would be the present situation.


    A group of people looked at each other, then ran around like the birds in the forest. Exhausted the strength of sucking, the swarm disappeared.


    Wang Xu took a deep breath, but he didn''t want to chase him. He fell from the air.


    There are 50% of the true yuan left in the body. It''s too expensive. After the battle, you don''t need to waste energy to keep floating.

 Chapter 1564

    The crane was the first strong man in his life to be killed head-on.


    The previous green sword seal and the White Wolf demon in the gap space are not included.


    The former is really dead in the hands of the devil and swallowed by it.


    The latter has only spirit and no entity in the gap space, so it can''t break out all the fighting power. In addition to the special space, he used the power of Lingli pool, Shendao Fenshen and jiwuzong Panlong array to instantly kill each other.


    At the same time, Wang Xu found his own defects.


    That is, the physical body is very strong, but the attack power is a little weak.


    "My strength is accumulated in many aspects. If I don''t count my physical body and memory of previous life, I''m afraid my real combat effectiveness will be a little stronger than that of the crane.


    At the end of this time, we need to have a good study on how to play a magic trick with stronger attack power! "


    After wuzun, the supernatural power is king. The martial arts secret method has lost its function. Its level is too low. It''s something that ordinary martial arts play under wuzun.


    "In addition, too strong physical body may be a problem. I don''t know if it will affect the efficiency of my spirit soul fusion and increase the difficulty of breaking through the high position..."


    Wang Xu frowned slightly and went to the corpse left by the crane, ready to touch the corpse to see what the other side had left.


    But when he''s close to a meter.


    All of a sudden, a little red light flew out of the crane''s head. It was so fast that it didn''t even react, so it shot into him.


    Wang Xu at the foot of a meal, followed by frown, he slightly lowered his head.


    I saw the red dot in the chest, a silver emblem similar to the cross is slowly emerging.


    "Marked?"


    Wang Xu''s heart moved, his face a little ugly, careless.


    He didn''t know much about the ghost religion behind the crane, but it was not easy for him to set up such a big situation to attack Xuankong city.


    More importantly, if the God of famine in this sect is really a powerful Emperor


    "Trouble!"


    Wang Xu urged shennian and Zhenyuan to peel off the mark, but it took more than ten seconds.


    It seems that the other party doesn''t exist at all, but strangely, as long as you bow your head, you can see it clearly.


    "Forget it, the demon battlefield doesn''t scare me to death. What can a broken mark do? If you want to mark it, mark it and kill one! "


    Wang Xu opened his heart and quickly began to touch the corpse. Unfortunately, except for a brick like black crystal, everything else was destroyed by the crane at the last moment.


    "The enemy of wuzun level is not happy about this. Everything is bound with divine thoughts. When they die, they will destroy themselves. It''s a waste."


    Wang Xu is not satisfied.


    But soon, the dissatisfaction disappeared.


    The entrance and exit of the secret place of the sword building are opened. Zhao Heng and others run out of Zhongfei and bow to him from a distance


    "Thank you for your help. Zhao Heng, Wu Zun of the old college alliance, has a heartless request. Could you please continue to help the College Alliance and the aristocratic family alliance to solve the dilemma?"


    "Well? There are two more battlefields in the city? " Wang Xu was stunned.


    It''s followed by great joy!


    If there are two other battlefields, doesn''t that mean there are two other soul power crystals with large reserves?


    The reserve of soul power in the crystal that we just got is enough for millions of ordinary human spirits.


    Once all absorbed, Wang Xu did not dare to imagine how much his soul power value could increase.


    Ten thousand?


    20000?


    Or more?


    "I don''t go into the dark, who goes into the dark?"


    Wang Xu nodded to Zhao Heng, turned and stepped into a shadow.


    When the shadow recedes, the place is empty.


    ¡­¡­


    Xuankongcheng College Union Station.


    Xia Yu, Xiao Hong, Ma Long and others gathered in a small battle array to resist the attack of a group of masked warriors outside relying on the defensive array.


    Different from the tragic situation of the sword tower, the battlefield here is much more relaxed.


    Although most of the wuzuns in the camp left because of the change of demons in the enemy occupied area, there were still more than three lower wuzuns left behind, otherwise it was impossible to send Zhao Heng to the sword tower for support.


    "I always feel that something is wrong. The attack on the opposite side seems fierce, but the two wuzuns are just restraining us. They don''t seem to be in a hurry. They are not afraid that other people will rush back when they receive the news?"


    Wu Zun, a subordinate of Xianwu academy, frowned and said suddenly.


    "There''s something wrong, but..."


    Another wuzun was Gou Xiuwei. His eyes twinkled. "Now there are only you and me. Even if we go out to fight with them, we can''t change anything."


    "Not bad... Ah!"


    Wu Zun of Xianwu college released his eyebrows and sighed, "forget it, protect the array well, don''t let them break through the garrison, wait for support."


    Same second.


    The two wuzuns on the opposite side were also chatting.


    The two wuzuns, one tall and the other thin, were the core members of the famine cult. The high wuzun, holding a long halberd of blood color, seemed to be a blood soldier envoy.


    No, it should be said that he is a powerful commander.


    This man is red feather!


    Although it is only the lower wuzun''s strength, he can almost break out the powerful fighting power of the middle wuzun by taking charge of the powerful blood soldiers.


    By his side, the thin and weak wuzun, with weaker strength, was named Dongwu.


    "Has the node been activated?" Hongyu glanced at the two quiet wuzuns in the big array, and asked faintly without looking back.


    "All right." Dongwu nodded, "not only our side, but also the blue rain side has been activated. Now it''s just the grey crane."


    Then he looked at Gou Xiuwei and said with a smile:


    "To say that we can accomplish the task so easily, we have to thank Wu Zun of the two college alliances. I didn''t expect that they should be so timid and only know how to defend. It''s unbelievable


    "They are not timid, they are cautious."


    Hongyu shakes his head and smiles at the corner of his mouth. "If we really come to attack them, we will surely come back in vain today. It''s a pity... We are not!"


    "Hey hey, no matter what, in my eyes, they are two mice!" Dongwu sneered and disdained.


    "Well, no matter who they are, it''s almost time. The grey crane should be finished. Let''s go to the lead node and let''s get ready to retreat... "


    Red feather side said, while turning to go to the node.


    But as soon as he took two steps, he stopped.


    Behind the small black pyramid at the leading node, a strange figure with a pure black mask and only one mouth slowly reaches out his hand, ready to grasp the great soul power crystal on the head.


    Red feather looking at each other, always feel that the corner of the mouth on the mask radian, is in the naked ridicule him.


    He didn''t even notice when the other party appeared.


    "Found out!" Wang Xu was embarrassed to smile.


    "I''m the king of dizang. I''ve been in the dark all the time. I''ve been looking for the treasures lost in my dark hall for many years."


    On the black mask, the only corner of his mouth twitched, as if crying and laughing.


    "Don''t get excited. I was just going to take away the lost treasure quietly and put a fake on it. I''m not going to disturb you. That''s what I did last, because..."


    He slowly stretched out his hand and closed his fingers one by one to grasp the third soul power crystal on the small black pyramid.


    "I''m a vegetarian. My wish is world peace..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    "I am your mother! It turns out that my mother is responsible for the node soul power crystal, which was stolen by you son of a bitch! "


    Suddenly a voice came from the sky, followed by a blue shadow.


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 1565

    The blue shadow is a woman.


    The woman''s face is delicate, and she is dressed in a blue feather shirt. Behind her, two streamers of flowing water drag her. Her whole body is full of evil spirit, and even the air is distorted.


    What''s more shocking is the powerful atmosphere on her.


    Wuzun!


    The middle wuzun!


    It''s another middle warrior like the crane!


    There is no ugly woman who can become wuzun, because when the great master breaks through the limit, he will have a chance to fine tune the body.


    Unfortunately, at this time, this one''s face is distorted and has no aesthetic feeling at all.


    "Kill!"


    The intention of killing almost condensed into essence.


    Blue rain eyes distorted, a palm to Wang Xu skull sent to see the posture, do not kill Wang Xu will never stop.


    However.


    She just came down.


    A big hand had appeared in front of her in an instant, with a strong black light on it, like a poisonous snake.


    The speed of this hand is very fast. As the middle martial arts master, Lan Yu has no time to react. She can only watch this hand grasp her neck like lightning.


    Click!


    instant.


    Big hands closed, the power of terror poured out from five fingers like a flood, so that blue rain did not dare to move.


    At the moment, looking at her appearance, it seems that she didn''t come to kill Wang Xu, but took the initiative to die.


    He was enraged. To his carelessness, a middle wuzun was crushed to death in an instant, just like a weak rabbit.


    instant.


    All around, there was a dead silence.


    No one thought that it would be such an ending.


    Hongyu and Dongwu were not far away. When they saw a stealthy thief, they were angry and killed. Did anyone dare to touch the tiger''s ass?


    Do you want to die!


    As a result


    For a moment, the fierce fighting all around stopped.


    Whether it''s the offensive side or the defensive side, the eyes are all focused on Wang Xu, and


    The middle wuzun Lanyu in his hand.


    It''s not blindfolded?


    That''s a middle class warrior!


    "Little sister, don''t be so excited." At this time, Wang Xu said gently, his voice was low, hoarse, with a kind of natural compassion.


    "I don''t like killing animals. My wish is world peace! My vow is that all living beings will do their utmost to prove the throne. If darkness does not disappear, I will not become emperor. "


    The words come out with a kind of strange rhythm, which makes people feel that there is a kind of strange and terrible information contained in them.


    Swear!


    throne!


    Is it true that all living beings are exhausted?


    The darkness does not disappear, vows not to become emperor?


    This, this


    What the hell is this?!


    In Wang Xu''s hand, blue rain, whose eyes were twinkling and who was secretly accumulating strength to fight back, suddenly became stiff.


    throne?


    To prove the throne?


    Her eyes and pupils contracted crazily, and the power raised in her body stopped instantly, and she did not dare to move again.


    Seems to detect something, Wang Xu quietly swept the eyes of the woman in the hands.


    "Xuankong city is about to fall into the dark. As a human warrior, you don''t concentrate on fighting against the dark, do you still want to do something here? Why do you invite evil spirits to come


    He smiles.


    "Fortunately, you haven''t made a big mistake now. Don''t be afraid. Don''t worry. As long as you know the truth of putting down the butcher''s knife and looking back, I won''t be angry."


    The strength of his hand gradually increased, and the neck of the woman he pinched began to click, as if it would break at any time in the next moment.


    If before, before Wang Xu had said that "the king of Tibet vowed to go to hell", Lan Yu still wanted to struggle.


    So now


    She raised her hands in a crisp manner.


    "I''m wrong! I surrender


    Wang Xu is about to crush her neck action, suddenly a meal.


    I''ve seen people who are afraid of death. He hasn''t seen people who are so afraid of death.


    He won''t believe that Lan Yu will be scared because of his recent nonsense.


    So, before he started, he gave up?


    "Wrong? Surrender? " Wang Xu grinned, but his voice was more solemn and compassionate.


    "Very good. It seems that you have enough savvy. Listen to me for a few words and you will understand my truth. You are predestined with my dark hall!"


    "If so, follow me. I''ll ferry you into my dark hall! "


    Wang Xu smiles at the blue rain and claps his other hand like lightning.


    Bang!


    Blue rain only feel in front of a black, back of the brain came a tear like pain, and then do not know anything.


    "Er... It seems that the force is a little big, and the skull is broken?"


    Vaguely, Wang Xu''s voice rang out.


    It''s not far away.


    Hongyu and Dongwu were stiff at their feet, and they did not dare to move any more.


    Just now, when they saw Wang Xu suddenly hit Lanyu, they wanted to rush up to save people. As a result


    How dare you move!


    Lanyu is more powerful than them. In the hands of dizang, they are just like a little bitch. They are not as good as chickens, are they?


    They watched Wang Xu grasp his companion, step by step into the dark, and finally disappeared.


    long time.


    Dongwu just licked his lips and said.


    "What kind of strength do you think the other side has? A high-ranking warrior? Or... "


    Hongyu was silent for a moment, then slowly hissed and sang:


    "When all living beings are exhausted, they will testify to the throne. If the darkness does not disappear, they will not become emperors... This is the oath made by the emperor, don''t you think?"


    Dongwu shut his mouth and said no more. His face turned pale.


    Same second.


    Gouxiuwei''s eyes shake violently in the Fazhen, where the College Alliance is stationed.


    "Dizang... Is this the power of the dark hall? In addition to us, there is such a terrible master in the city! "


    "High position, wuzun? no According to his previous words, it is very likely that he is already a quasi emperor


    Thinking of the dark emperor who accepted himself into the dark hall before, Gou Xiu Wei Xin Shen trembled again.


    But in shock, his decision to join the dark hall was more firm.


    Only a strong organization can make new members feel more secure and belonging.


    "If what the emperor said is true, it seems that the purpose of the dark hall is to remove the darkness and bring hope to all living beings.


    And this darkness is not pure darkness, but implies death, killing and other desperate situations, such as the current situation of Xuankong city when the demon battlefield comes


    Is it not a kind of darkness that the army of demons shrouds us


    Gou Xiu Wei''s sense of belonging and loyalty to the dark hall became stronger.


    outside.


    Hongyu and Dongwu, the two wuzuns, have begun to order their retreat.


    Not to mention the accident of zhundi''s appearance in the city, the soul power crystals of the three leading nodes as the energy source have been taken away. Their plan has completely failed. What are they still doing here?


    Waiting for other wuzun to come back and make dumplings together?


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Wang Xu with blue rain, also returned to the previous solicitation of Gou Xiuwei and an Baihe in the yard.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed the blue rain and went underground.


    Empty underground, lonely men and few women

 Chapter 1566

    Xuankong city northeast, the enemy occupied area edge fortress, Jueling city wall.


    A defense wall with a length of hundreds of miles is made of a special kind of brick and stone, which has the effect of isolating different energies such as spirit power, Demon power and evil Qi.


    It is the border Great Wall of Ming Dynasty, standing between the mountains, but it is more magnificent.


    At this time, the city wall broke off in a command tower.


    Chu shuliu is full of green hair, and several green vines around her are sliding slowly as if they had life. She is standing in the middle quietly, watching the three people standing opposite.


    The three people on the opposite side were dressed in a special style of blue clothes. The first one had a serious face and a blue token in his hand.


    "With the chaos of the uncultivated God cult and the increasing changes of demons, under the destruction of Jiulong Mountain, our Xuankong city can be said to be the most dangerous time since it was built in a thousand years.


    So, this time I invite you to come here, I hope you can do your best to prevent the impact of changes in the world tide brought by the demon battlefield in the early days! "


    Chu shuliu nodded.


    "This is what we should do. Since the sword tower has no choice to escape, it is ready to join the demon battlefield."


    "Thank you very much." The man in blue nodded


    "The strength of our city guards is seriously insufficient, and they are short of experts. Previously, we received information from the main city that the evil cult, the wild God cult, launched an attack. I don''t know where the sword tower is..."


    Chu shuliu raised her head and showed a gorgeous face. All kinds of green patterns appeared on her cheek, which was very strange.


    "Don''t worry. The sword master himself will be in the city. The sword tower won''t have any trouble."


    "That''s good. Now there''s a cult like the famine cult. The Academy alliance and the three aristocratic families are fully preparing for the war. The section of the city wall they are responsible for is much longer than ours. Now we can only rely on the sword tower to help us in the same boat."


    "In the face of great difficulties, it should be so." The willow trees of Chu said faintly.


    Sword tower now has the strength.


    Especially after the successful construction of the sword building system, the cultivation in Blackstone sword building is accelerated, which makes the strength of the members of the sword building progress rapidly every day.


    Chu shuliu and Bai Jingsha, the two wuzuns, gained the most benefits, and their strength also improved by leaps and bounds.


    In particular, the existence of Lingli pool has an unparalleled powerful effect on accelerating and assisting cultivation.


    The strength of the sword building is growing slowly and expanding rapidly, with the two great martial arts masters and thousands of disciples who are constantly joining the core.


    ¡­¡­


    In the basement.


    With the twisting of shadows like snakes, the strong power of shadows almost becomes the essence, which gives blue rain the illusion that water is all around her.


    In the room, Lan Yu was sitting on the ground, and her whole body was suppressed by the shadow around her. She didn''t even have the strength to move.


    "Asshole! What does it mean to leave me here alone? It''s dark. What is it Blueprints are highly volatile.


    She was captured by Wang Xu, the "quasi emperor", and without leaving any words, she was directly thrown in such a dark and inexplicable place of unknown terror. How could she be at ease?


    God knows what the emperor would like to do to her.


    However, blue rain power was banned, she could do nothing but open her eyes to know the darkness in front of her.


    After venting for a long time, she calmed down and understood.


    "Now I can''t do anything, I can only wait and see the change. If he doesn''t kill me, that means I''m useful to him..." blueprint gradually eases up, as long as she''s still useful, she won''t die.


    "Besides, your eminence, if you know what happened, you should come back and save me?"


    She''s not sure.


    In the face of such a mysterious and powerful dark hall with the existence of zhundi, do the people of the uncultivated religion dare to save her?


    Even if you dare to come, you don''t even know where she is now!


    Blue rain is a little desperate.


    She widened her eyes, looked up and looked around, trying to see if there was any difference except darkness.


    "I don''t know when the emperor would think of me..." her eyes were blank.


    Whew!


    Just then, a dazzling golden light suddenly came in from the dark outer layer.


    The ground also vibrated at a very high frequency at the same time.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Blue rain suddenly open eyes, earthquake? No, the earthquake will not have the golden light ahead.


    The golden light is getting brighter and brighter. In the blink of an eye, one third of the darkness is broken, and the rest of the darkness is rapidly fading away, occupied by the golden light.


    All of a sudden, Lanyu feels that the power to suppress herself has loosened, and she can move.


    Almost without much thought, she stood up in an instant and went straight to the source of the golden light.


    Whew!!


    The golden light suddenly soars, the blue rain''s eyes ache, the remaining darkness completely melts, only the golden light is left.


    Next, there was a huge breath, accompanied by the sound of thunder, as if a giant was swallowing the sky.


    Blue rain had to stop, closed his eyes and raised his hand to block the more and more dazzling golden light.


    But at the last second, in a trance, she seemed to see a figure standing up slowly from the ground in the depths of the golden light.


    Like an ancient god, there are countless visions around his body, as if there were giants opening the sky and standing up to heaven and earth.


    no


    Not together!


    But three!!


    ¡­¡­


    In another corner of the basement.


    Wang Xu gets up slowly, and the last big soul crystal in his hand is absorbed completely. His body is like an aperture, which radiates golden light in circles.


    A large amount of golden light diffuses, fills every corner of the whole underground space, and turns into rich spiritual particles.


    Three large soul crystals purified from the fragments of the spirits of millions of living beings are used to summon the huge soul power of the "desolate God" to merge into his spirit and turn into a galaxy shaped vortex around the core.


    The growth of Wang Xu''s soul power has never stopped. It is still expanding wildly.


    Finally, it reached the limit of one million before it reached the bottleneck and could not grow any more.


    In principle, one hundred thousand is the beginning of the general wuzun''s impact on the high position, but Wang Xu just reached one million before reaching the threshold of the impact on the high position.


    The threshold of his high position is almost ten times as high as that of other middle positions.


    The value of one million soul power, other wuzun is already high limit. If you want to break through, you will attack the throne!


    But Wang Xu


    Now his soul power is worth one million, but he has just entered the threshold of high rank wuzun.


    That''s why the first wave of golden light broke out.


    Here, the three big soul crystals still have a big part of their fists. Wang Xu feels that he can continue. Following this feeling, he will continue.


    As a result


    Poof for a moment, the threshold of high-level wuzun''s realm seemed to be nonexistent, and he broke through on the spot.


    This is also the reason for the second wave of golden light.


    Finally, his soul power value, stopped at around 1.1 million.


    Hiss


    With the beginning of his battle, a large number of soul power threads flew out of Wang Xu''s body, entangled and surrounded, weaving a slender and fuzzy figure. Standing on the left side, this is the soul body.


    The golden light diffuses like the sun, and begins to contract like a whirlpool, condensing into another giant figure in the void, standing on the right side, which is the mind body.


    The middle of the body is still ordinary, is the real body, but at this time, it is silent, as if there is no life.


    Compressed to the extreme, the spirit power rolls around and re twines among the three figures.


    Time goes by.


    The space around the three figures is distorted, and they seem to be merging with each other.

 Chapter 1567

    More than an hour later, Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes, and the two figures around him also disappeared in an instant.


    The golden light, which was already dazzling and the sun was turning back like the tide, poured into his body quickly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu raised his hand and looked at his five fingers carefully.


    On the pure jade like skin, the original clear fingerprints have disappeared. Instead, there are some mysterious and complex runic lines, which seem to be born with a trace of gold flashing in the lines.


    Among them, he could vaguely see a "regular" line belonging to dimai longyuanguo.


    "Why? Is this the emperor''s style Wang Xu clenched his hand blankly.


    There are too many soul powers contained in the three big soul crystals obtained this time. The spirit power of nearly ten million living creatures is absorbed by him in one breath, and the effect achieved is hard to imagine even if he has the memory of previous life.


    His present body is no longer a human body. There are no blood vessels or five zang organs in his body. There are only regular runes like those on the palm of his hand.


    Countless energy runes constitute his present body.


    This is far from the fusion of the spirit and the body of the high-ranking Wu Zun. The two can transform each other and form the immortal body.


    It''s the emperor!


    The body of Emperor Wu!


    The body of rules!


    These regular runes are derived from Wang Xu''s understanding of his own various forces, and eventually automatically evolved into energy runes. Countless energy runes are constructed into the current body.


    A large number of accidents that could not be digested in time piled up in his mind and turned into a real impact, which was a severe headache.


    All the time the pain, like acupuncture in general, constantly stimulate his mind.


    Wang Xu knew that this was the sequela of his unexpected achievement of the emperor''s body.


    In general, the middle level wuzun can break through the high level with 100000 soul power, while the limit of one million soul power is when many high level wuzun begin to try their best to attack the throne.


    But he


    Just a month ago, he broke through the middle position of wuzun, but now the number of spirits has reached 1.1 million!


    This number has exceeded the limit that high-level wuzun can reach!


    That is to say, this is the terror value that belongs to the existence of emperor level!!


    But now


    What''s more, what Wang Xu had been worried about finally happened.


    Originally, he didn''t prepare to absorb all three big soul crystals at one time, but in the process of absorption, he finally lost control and lost the memory of that time.


    He had only a rough impression of the process of absorbing big soul crystal, but when he thought about it carefully, he always felt that he had lost something.


    As if, once for a short time, disappeared from his side in general.


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, Wang Xu''s face changed wildly. It seemed that he had thought of something extremely important. He quickly collected his mind and looked to the depth of his soul.


    This made his heart sink.


    "No more?"


    "No?"


    In the depths of the spirit, there should be an absolute darkness, but it can no longer be found.


    Wang Xu''s face turned white to the bottom.


    "The devil... Is gone?"


    His lips trembled, and then his body began to tremble, a fear of the unknown.


    Since his rebirth, although there have been several accidents, everything has never completely exceeded his expectations.


    But now


    Wang Xu is flustered!


    I can''t help him not to panic.


    In fact, he has understood a fundamental problem since a long time ago.


    In fact, the strong man who gave up everything and wanted to find a way to come back from his previous life has never been him, never been him.


    The devil, in his memory of the past life, was the terror that destroyed countless worlds.


    And he is just the "Wang Xu" who already exists in this world. Compared with the long memory that mana often remembers for thousands of years, the short memory of "Wang Xu" in this world is small and pitiful!


    Therefore, he almost always regards himself as another "self".


    However, after the "devil" suddenly disappeared, he suddenly realized that he


    I''ve never been myself!


    Even before he found that the "devil" disappeared, he didn''t realize it until this moment.


    That kind of feeling is like a person who has been covered by fog all his life. Suddenly one day, the fog is gone, and then he finally sees the outside world and himself.


    He''s stupid.


    He was stunned.


    He was stunned.


    Then, at last, he woke up.


    "So... Is this the true self?" Wang Xu lowered his head and raised his hand again. The flashing energy runes on his palm told him that everything was not a dream.


    Zhuang Zhou dreamed of butterflies for three thousand years.


    But his situation, after all, is not a dream, but a reality.


    "The memory of the past life... The memory that I have never read seriously, most of the memory, are all gone..."


    Suddenly awakened, Wang Xu felt empty in his heart.


    "Now, all I can remember are those that I have seen and remembered... Such as Qinglian jimie Sutra and other martial arts skills, and the way to build Shenwu space..."


    Long ago, he thought about the possibility of problems.


    So very early, he began to prepare for this moment, hoping to deduce the perfect solution.


    However, when everything really comes, it is so sudden, so fast.


    He didn''t know why the "devil" disappeared, whether the other party took the initiative, or deeper reasons.


    He doesn''t even know.


    long time.


    "It happened in the end..." Wang Xu sighed suddenly and regained his spirits


    "For me, this is a good thing, at least, now I finally find my own independent personality!"


    In the past, he had been living under the influence of the "devil" memory. Now he suddenly regained his independent personality, but he was also not adapted.


    So he needs time to digest and adapt.


    "According to the existence of demons, the total amount of memory has nothing to do with the intensity. Ordinary memories are like different movie clips one after another. "


    Wang Xu frowned and racked his brains to search for the knowledge in his memory.


    Without the memory of "magic", he seems to have changed from a high-precision quantum computer with big data cloud to an ordinary quantum computer.


    "What I need to strengthen now is the strength of memory, that is, the strength of my truly independent personality, otherwise I will lose myself again in the future."


    Wang Xu felt his own strength level.


    In this accident, his martial arts realm, soul power and physical body were promoted to a higher level at the same time.


    The martial arts realm has reached the high level of wuzun. The value of soul power is 1.1 million, which is 100000 higher than the limit of ordinary high-level wuzun. The physical body has become a terrible emperor.


    "It''s too fast... I need precipitation to let my body adapt to this power. It''s time to develop my power and concentrate on dealing with the demon battlefield!"


    Wang Xu takes a look at the direction of the underground "cell". The middle Wu Zun Lan Yu in the cell is the third member of the dark hall that he plans to "cheat" the development.


    But he didn''t know that this glance almost scared Lan Yu to death.


    ¡­¡­


    In the basement.


    Blue rain quickly back body, squat back to the beginning of the position, pale.


    "The throne! The throne! "


    "The dizang emperor in the dark hall succeeded in proving his position and became a new emperor!"


    "Wudao emperor!! Geese, geese, geese, geese, geese

 Chapter 1568

    "In addition, there are not enough people in the dark hall. It''s absolutely impossible to be close to three people."


    "It''s like a castle in the air. It''s OK to bluff people in a short time, but it will collapse in a long time."


    Swept eye "dungeon" direction, Wang Xu is not in charge of the blue rain inside again.


    The other party''s panic, he all see in the eyes, know that this woman must be misunderstood, but he did not explain to the other party, because misunderstandings are better.


    "I need a stable foothold and expansion enough to make the dark hall more powerful than the sword tower, one light and one dark, complement each other."


    The imminent danger of the demon battlefield now seems like a world of chaos, but it is also a great opportunity. As it has been since ancient times, there are heroes in troubled times.


    And the expansion of a force, as long as there is a strong wuzun level to sit down and wave more hands, can quickly develop.


    Jiwuzong and Jianlou are examples.


    With the sword spirit system, a lot of troubles of a force can be solved by the system, which saves a lot of trouble.


    "It''s just that this woman''s mind is broken. It''s the best time to accept her. It''s from her..."


    After confirming the plan, Wang Xu closed his eyes, emptied his mind, took care of his body and mind, and did not take immediate action.


    The attack and killing of the uncultivated god religion made Xuankong City lose a lot of elite warriors.


    But also, let not a small part of the warrior experience blood fire, grow up quickly, can stand in one''s own way.


    However, compared with the sword tower, the biggest loss, after all, the inside information is still a little low. No matter how great the potential is, it will take time to ferment.


    However, although the main city of Xuankong city failed, the attacks of the wild gods in several other Acropolis and large towns outside were successful in many places.


    When the demon battlefield came and the space of the big world near Xuankong city was weak, there were still many blood sacrifices in the wasteland cult, which summoned a number of monsters known as "god evil" and then disappeared mysteriously.


    In just one night, Xuanlong city was shocked, and countless left behind warriors and forces were in danger.


    The bloody means of the famine cult make people realize that in the chaos, their enemies may not only be demons, but also these cults.


    Panic, uncontrollable suddenly big up.


    The uncultivated religion believes in an Unknown God in a different world. It claims to have a powerful power to destroy the world and make people live forever, but its divine intention is to kill, blood and destroy.


    There is no doubt that it is a virtue to believe in such an evil god, the strong in the famine God sect. Maybe not everyone loves to kill, but there is no one who is soft hearted.


    The leader is XueYue, the leader of the church. Under him are six high-ranking military dignitaries, known as the six archbishops.


    As for Lan Yu and others, they are just wuzun under the bishop of Wenhe, one of the six bishops.


    The range of activities of the wild god religion is all over manghuang County, including Xuanlong City, Xuanwu City, xuanlin city and so on.


    Their tentacles and strength are all over the wilderness, and they are enormous.


    After Xuankong city was attacked, the news was sent to manghuang Prefecture. The old Sheriff took a look and said nothing.


    Then in the afternoon, when the second wave of support troops was called back, half of them were directly mobilized with a wave of a big hand, and they scattered around to search for the members of the famine cult in the whole county.


    The other half continued on their way to Xuankong city.


    Although the first wave of support army is still on the way, the second wave has already started. It can be seen that the old Sheriff attaches great importance to the demon battlefield of Xuankong city.


    On the other side of Xuankong City, after the attack, the major forces relaxed their vigilance and became nervous again because they learned that support was coming.


    The wind and rain are coming, and the clouds cover the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    The unknown.


    In the dark space, a huge black cloud floating in the air is densely covered with various kinds of buildings.


    In the center, a huge golden palace shrouded by electric light.


    The huge gold throne stands in the center, and there are six silver seats on both sides.


    At this time, the seven seats were empty. Only two men in red robes were standing at the gate of the main hall. Through the thunder outside, they looked at the whole black cloud city.


    Two people are not side by side, one of them is slightly behind half a step, it seems that the status is lower than the person in front.


    "Almost everything was planned for this operation, but two elders were lost in the main city of Xuankong. One died, one disappeared, and nearly 20 blood soldiers were lost, not counting the others."


    Half a step behind the man said, he has short white hair, cheek is 17 or 18-year-old boy look, show some strange.


    "So, aren''t the three lost big soul crystals of God level a loss?"


    The head in front of him did not turn back. He said faintly, "that''s the energy source used to summon our Lord to come. In order to raise enough energy, it took 200 years!"


    "I''ll get them back. No matter what influence the dark hall is or who the person named dizang is, I''ll get them back. Don''t worry!" The white haired man assured.


    "Don''t do that. I don''t mean to question you. After all, they are three big soul crystals of God level. The soul power contained in them is extremely huge and will not be consumed in a short time. "


    The man in front waved his hand slightly and said calmly: "next, the key is to weaken the defensive power of Xuankong City, and let them fall in the first wave of evil tide. At that time, even if we can''t find them back, we can reap countless spirits again, stronger!"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "It''s not what I want you to do, but what I want you to do. Everything is arranged by my Lord."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The white haired man was silent and did not speak again. Instead, he got up slowly and turned to leave.


    "Wen River."


    The voice of a man came from behind him again.


    "It''s time for you to go out and relax. Those marked people, kill them. One of my Lord''s divine intentions is to pay for blood."


    "Yes


    The white haired man paused and strode away.


    ¡­¡­


    Enemy occupied areas.


    "Wang Xu, why are you here?" Chu shuliu looked at the man in front of him in surprise.


    I don''t know why. I haven''t seen her for just a few days. She seems to see a little strange in each other again. It seems that


    More liveliness?


    As soon as this idea came out, the corners of Chu shuliu''s mouth involuntarily hooked up. He felt that his idea was really ridiculous.


    Lively?


    Wang Xu is not a young child, where to come from lively.


    "I''m a little worried about you because of the sudden attack of the wild God cult." Wang Xu chuckled and said a few words of love.


    Smell speech, as expected Chu tree willow''s face suddenly peeped out a little happy.


    But now the witch is very cold. She tries to keep a cold face


    "Hum, you''re glib. Let''s talk about it. Is our sword building losing a lot of money? You, the shaker shopkeeper, don''t know anything about it. Do you need me to go back to work?"

 Chapter 1569

    "Ha ha."


    Wang Xu just giggled and said nothing.


    Chu shuliu glared at him


    "You still laugh? I know that at this critical moment, things in the building are very important. I''ll go back first. You can suppress the boundary tide here, and don''t let the boundary tide break through the wall. "


    With the world on the other side of the demon constantly invading the space of Xuankong City, the collision between the two big worlds has brought about a terrifying world tide.


    After seeing off Chu trees and willows, Wang Xu came to the observation port and looked up. He saw a large gray black fog outside the city wall.


    Fog rolling, inside is extremely terrible wind, it is not an ordinary wind, but a space storm raging in the void.


    Deep in the fog, in the storm, there are space debris that may appear at any time.


    Some may directly tear up the space and kill the living creatures, some may link to a strange space and bring some strange monsters.


    It was this barrier that allowed the demons across the enemy occupied area and Xuankong city to maintain the present short-term peace.


    But peace never existed.


    The contact between the two sides will only be a matter of time.


    "If you want to adapt to a strong body, let''s start here."


    After Chu shuliu left, Wang Xu moved his hands and feet. A careless, too powerful force crushed a large area of the city wall under his feet.


    The movement immediately made the nearby patrol team nervous. They thought that they had accidentally connected the unknown world and rushed out of the monster.


    It turns out that it''s Wang Xu


    "When you move your body, you''re exerting too much force. Don''t worry about this side. You go on with your work." Wang Xu showed a wry smile and waved his hand to indicate that nothing was wrong.


    He cast his eyes on a red tide in front of him. The red tide became thicker and thicker, and there was a tendency to transform into a vortex.


    "The world connected here is full of energy, and the danger may be even higher... Just this way."


    Bang!


    The city wall at Wang Xu''s feet completely disintegrated, and a strong reaction force broke out. Under the splash of gravel, his body blasted out and shot quickly towards the red tide area.


    The hissing air turned into a shaver, whistling across Wang Xu''s face. Everything in front of him was rapidly changing, twisted and flowing, like a pool of muddy water.


    Finally, the muddy water suddenly becomes clear, but the world around it is totally different.


    At this time, the surrounding ground is uneven, full of large and small holes, not impact holes, but the kind of holes that seem to have been corroded by sulfuric acid.


    It used to be a magnificent open mountain, but now it''s like this because of the tide.


    Although it''s quiet here, behind the invisible void, there are all kinds of dangerous fracture spaces and the entrance to the unknown world.


    The almost substantial boundary tide scene seen on the wall is a highly concentrated vision. Although there is no one here, it does not mean that it is not dangerous.


    On the contrary, it is more dangerous


    Gaga!


    All of a sudden, in a strange roar, a pit like ground next to it suddenly cracked, from which came a huge blue monster, which was similar to a duck but more ugly.


    The monster is hairless and has bulging blood red muscles on its body surface one after another. Some of them have movable triangular eyes. As soon as they come out, they immediately stare at Wang Xu who is walking four or five meters away.


    The next second, it opened those eyes suddenly burst out of a blood, whistling and rushed up.


    Like a duck, its mouth is wide open, but inside it are dense and uneven teeth.


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless. He raised his hand and smashed it.


    The best way to adapt to the process of violent physical strength is to kill.


    Bang!


    In an instant, the duck monster was smashed and covered with blood foam.


    But under the split ground, it was like a monster''s nest, in which countless ducks and monsters were crawling out.


    What''s more terrifying is that the surrounding ground is also cracking. Dozens of cracks have been opened in a twinkling, and more duck monsters are climbing out.


    Wang Xu''s face is not surprised, but happy. The world of these duck monsters seems to be a pure "muscle" world, and many of them are getting bigger and bigger.


    This kind of "muscle" monster is the best target.


    His figure flashed.


    Bang bang!


    A duck Monster without the slightest defense, was hit on the spot into blood foam.


    But these monsters are not afraid of death, they keep climbing out, and they are constantly killed by Wang Xu.


    But with Wang Xu killing more and more, the muscle strength of the duck monster is higher and higher, the body size is bigger and bigger, and the fighting ability is stronger and stronger.


    Gradually, Wang Xu is no longer a blow to each other, but to break a hand, a leg, a stomach, a head, occasionally the whole blow.


    With the passage of time, Wang Xu''s side soon died, there are nearly a thousand monsters, the split ground finally no longer continue to climb out of the duck monster.


    "Is that all?"


    Wang Xu sighed, a little disappointed.


    But just then, suddenly, the whole ground began to shake violently.


    He hesitated a little, then jumped tens of meters away like a sharp arrow.


    Boom!!


    At the same time, the ground sank, and a 20 meter long crack opened. A big hand full of muscle entanglement popped out, followed by a duck with a bunch of green hair staring at his head. The head of a black duck came out from below.


    The monster opened his mouth wide and roared with meaningless roar: "drink more, ha ha, spicy..."


    Although the meaning of the roar is unknown, the spiritual fluctuation revealed in it


    Time is too short, without research, Wang Xu can not understand.


    "Little ones! Occupy this strange world for me, eat all the food... Little ones? Little ones


    Wang Ba, the "green hat commander", roared, trying to scold his men for cheering for the new "food world". Then he suddenly found that there were only corpses and debris on the ground.


    It immediately became suspicious, turned its head to look for the enemy, and soon saw Wang Xu in the sky.


    At first glance, the thought came to his mind: "this food is just so small. How much do you have to eat?"


    At the second glance, his face changed and he roared


    "Little insect flying in the sky, you killed my men?"


    In this regard, Wang Xu naturally frowned: "what is the ghost name of this thing? Seems angry? "


    The next second, his figure suddenly flashed.


    Boom!


    The air was exploded, and a huge black muscle hand suddenly smashed through the air, rubbed his body and slid past.


    "Food, come down!"


    Green hat Lord is more angry. As a food, he catches and eats it. How dare he hide?


    He put out both hands and grabbed them.


    "What a terrible cry? Isn''t it the same breed as those just now? However, the body should be more durable, so try... One percent strength? "


    Wang Xu''s eyebrows were wrinkled, his body was twisted, his arms were raised, his fists were waved, and the air between his fingers was stiffly pinched, and the light was distorted.


    He hit the next punch.


    Boom!!


    The two arms of the green hat Lord were smashed on the spot. It howled and fell into sharp pain.


    Before he could recover from the pain, Wang Xu fell down, tore open the air with his right arm, and thrust it into his head.


    Puff and sniff, and your arm will easily plunge into it.

 Chapter 1570

    "It''s about ten times stronger, but... It''s still too weak."


    Wang Xu shakes his head and makes a slight effort on his arm. A large number of Wu Zunzhen yuan expands from his palm.


    Bang!!


    Suddenly, the upper part of the green hat Lord''s body was blown to pieces on the spot. A small blue light appeared on the body and shot into Wang Xu''s hands.


    His palm, I don''t know when, has grasped a light blue crystal of soul power, which is full of fragments of these duck monsters.


    "The quality of gods and spirits is far less than that of low-level demons. They are similar to ordinary beasts."


    Wang Xu shakes his head, but he doesn''t like it. After all, he has been psychologically prepared. The low-level demons can''t compare with him, let alone the martial arts.


    After the green cap duck, the ground is back to its original appearance, and the entrance and exit of this short space has obviously been restored.


    But within two seconds, the ground began to twist again, as if something was going out below.


    Wang Xu stood still.


    Next second.


    Boom!!


    A thick red pillar of fire suddenly rushed out, which contained hot magma, drowned Wang Xu and rushed all the way to the higher sky.


    However, after drowning Wang Xu, it just ran out of four or five meters, and then it disappeared strangely, as if it had entered another space.


    The center of the pillar of fire.


    Wang Xu shook his head, stepped out of the pillar of fire and began to go deeper.


    The horror of jiechao is never the monster, but the changeable collision of different spaces, natural disasters and so on.


    Wang Xu accelerated his progress.


    Soon, a flower suddenly appeared in front of him, and he entered another world.


    All around seems to be the ruins of a city, with many collapsed buildings. Some red decorative lines are carved on the walls, which looks like a leaping flame.


    He seemed to notice something. He slowed down, stopped gradually, turned around and looked at a stone building not far away.


    Half of the stone building is still left, and the whole body is red. It seems that it is made of some kind of pure red crystal stone.


    What attracted him was not this, but a woman sitting under the stone building.


    With her back to Wang Xu, the woman''s long red hair spread to the ground, and a huge red sword was inserted beside her.


    It seems that at the same time, the woman also noticed Wang Xu and slowly turned her head to look over.


    Her facial features are delicate, her eyebrows are red, and there is a red flame in the center of her eyebrows. The flame is not dead, but alive, jumping and burning, which is unforgettable.


    "Human?"


    Wang Xu stopped and asked.


    The woman stood up from the ground and said nothing. With her right hand open, a circle of red flame suddenly burst out. It was connected with the huge sword on the ground and shot into her hand.


    She grabbed the huge sword and cut forward.


    Keng!


    A sea of red fire emerged out of thin air, which almost filled the whole street. With the roaring sound, the fire swept towards Wang Xu.


    The red sea of fire, more than ten meters high, was like a real sea of fire. In less than a second, it hit one meter in front of him.


    "There''s no mind, only the intention to kill. It seems that he has been possessed..."


    Wang Xu sighed and instantly saw through the existence of women.


    Although the "devil" disappeared and he recovered his true self, some experiences remained in his memory.


    The rest of the world in front of us dare not say, but this ruined city connected with the boundary tide is likely to be buried by the woman in red in front of us.


    Wang Xu doesn''t know and can''t know the reason why the other party is possessed.


    "Since you are not weak, try one-fifth of the power of my emperor''s body..."


    Wang Xu took a step back slightly. There were blood lines on his body. His body swelled and became bigger. The golden light on his body was shining. He punched hard and waved to the sea of fire.


    Bang!!


    The sound of the fist roared into the sky and fell into the sea of fire. The huge shock force and impact force brought up the real white wind pressure, which made the whole sea of fire pause for a moment.


    Then there was a terrible explosion.


    The sea of fire is not the sea of fire, and the wind pressure is not the wind pressure. This is the collision of two forces.


    As a result, the fire broke out on the spot.


    In the sky of Mars, a fiery red shadow rises in the sky. The huge sword is held high, rips open the space in a flash, and cuts at Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu raised his arms and grasped the red sword.


    Keng!!


    Far beyond Wang Xu''s imagination, the energy lines on his arm began to shine.


    This collision, beyond Wang Xu''s power to deal with, was spontaneously strengthened by the emperor''s body which was purely composed of energy runes.


    One in fifty.


    Two out of fifty.


    Three out of fifty.


    ¡­¡­


    Eight out of fifty!


    In silence, a huge hole more than ten meters wide and more than twenty meters deep was blasted out at Wang Xu''s feet.


    "This strength... What''s the situation? Is this woman so physical Wang Xu had a good time.


    Before he could react, the woman had smashed down again.


    There was a big bang.


    The ground was torn a 20 meter long crack, two figures one before and one after, from which rushed out, in mid air fast fight.


    Wang Xu''s body is like a sword, a spear, a sword, and a halberd. He attacks and defends with the fastest speed, but there are still dense scars on his body.


    Even if his current strength has been raised to one fifth of the emperor''s body, it still can''t be stopped.


    Wang Xu, who has lost the "memory" support of the "devil" and regained himself, is far too poor in fighting experience and psychological state.


    Especially for the high-level fighting mode after wuzun, it is even less pitiful.


    For example, in the face of this "mysterious woman", all the martial arts and killing moves are useless.


    He is fighting with his low level experience, so although he is fighting with red haired women now, he is only being beaten unilaterally.


    In a flash, the red haired woman held the red sword high, and the blazing fire rose from the sword body, instantly wrapped her whole body and turned her into a flaming bird from the sky.


    "Phoenix?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes shrank in an instant, feeling the fire everywhere on his head.


    This kind of attack is obviously a kind of supernatural power. Besides the emperor''s body, there is no supernatural power to deal with it at all.


    Maybe it''s because wuzun''s realm has broken through too fast. He doesn''t have any of the wuzun''s magical powers that should have been honed. On the contrary, other wuzuns hardly care about the physical body, but he just piled them on the emperor''s body. It seems that all the magical powers are on the physical body.


    Speaking of supernatural powers, his strongest now is only Yang spirit sword armor, but he is more defensive than attacking.


    The next moment when Wang Xu looked up.


    Whoa!


    In the shrill sound of birds, a huge flame claw that almost covered the sky grabbed him and pushed him to the ground.


    In the roaring sound, the flames scattered and impacted, and the surrounding building ruins collapsed and fragmented again, splashing a large amount of smoke and dust.


    The red haired woman, holding the red sword in one hand, slowly came down from the air step by step.


    A large flame automatically emerged and converged, forming a ladder to the sky at her feet.

 Chapter 1571

    "Cough!"


    Wang Xu half knelt in the middle of the pit on the ground, coughing violently. There were three deep sword marks interwoven into claw marks on his chest.


    Through the sword mark, you can see the air behind


    Yes, his body was torn into three pieces!


    If he had not been the emperor''s body, three bodies in one, soul and body, he would have died on the earth.


    The power of red haired women is far stronger than Wang Xu imagined.


    "Originally, without magic... Am I so weak?" Wang Xu was coughing violently, with deep bitterness in his face and eyes.


    He didn''t have to bow his head. He also knew that his body was recovering at a high speed visible to the naked eye, which was the strength of the emperor''s body.


    But this kind of strength does not belong to him.


    Emptiness has a strong body and strength, but no matching heart. How can it be called a strong one?


    "Her strength is probably only in the high position of Wu Zun, but I, who achieved the emperor''s body, was beaten by her..."


    Wang Xu thought of the green sword seal that died in his hand. At that time, on the front battlefield, he ran out of cards, but he was also pressed by the other side.


    It''s not until qingjianfeng tries to kill himself that he tries to devour his original spirit. Only then can he be swallowed by the devil, and there is no residue left.


    "Originally, this is the real me... So weak..."


    He looked up at the red haired woman step by step without fear.


    A woman can never kill an emperor unless she is an emperor.


    "However, I also have my pride..."


    Wang Xu stood up little by little.


    "Yang spirit sword armor!"


    He quickly inspired his only powerful magic power, which was composed of sun spirit fire and Xuanguang spirit sword.


    Two pale golden flames ignited from his eyes, and the rich golden flame instantly ignited his whole body.


    In a flash, Wang Xu''s body was covered with a pair of pure gold armor, which was a very strong sword uniform composed of countless sword lights and sun spirit fire.


    For Wang Xu now, the power of Yang spirit sword armor can be ignored.


    "If I can''t beat you, I''d better kneel down by myself."


    Wang Xu straightened his waist a little bit, and his pride rose from the bottom of his heart.


    It''s the pride of the strong, the pride of the men, or even the reluctance.


    He wants to win!


    He is not a weak man!


    Even if there is no "devil", he will be a strong man who will be proud of the world and hold the light of cangxiong in the future!!


    However, he hasn''t had time yet.


    Keng!!


    It is a more shocking sword chant that breaks through the world.


    The red haired woman''s huge sword points obliquely in her hand, and a mysterious red fire array suddenly emerges in the void behind her.


    At the same time, there are red Firebirds in the center, as if they are real.


    "A hundred birds die, ten thousand multiply!"


    After a long chant, the woman burst out a little red light in the picture behind her. She rose up into the sky and fell into the clouds. The huge sword in her hand was instantly raised and pointed to the sky.


    In a flash, Wang Xu''s eyelids jumped fiercely, with a sense of extreme danger, as if he was about to face some very terrible attack.


    Without saying a word, he turned around and was ready to leave this inexplicable fragmented world.


    Obviously, this woman''s danger was more terrible than he thought at first, and even made his imperial body warn him.


    He doesn''t have a better attack power now. It''s not that he can''t beat women, but there''s no need to fight with women.


    A woman is just an enchanter in the fragmented world of jiechao. She is not a demon. She can''t live without the fragmented world? unworthy!


    In a flash, Wang Xu ran out for hundreds of meters and was about to reach the entrance and exit of jiechao.


    Until then, there was no attack. Subconsciously, Wang Xu looked back.


    The woman in red was still standing there, holding the sword. She didn''t seem to have any intention of doing it.


    However, Wang Xu''s sense of danger is getting stronger and stronger, which makes him evil.


    "Grass! Those who can be possessed can''t use common sense! "


    Wang Xu scolded in a low voice, thinking of the disappearing "devil", his face changed again.


    He kept speeding up.


    In a blink of an eye, it passed nearly a kilometer, directly to the entrance and exit of the boundary tide at the other end of the debris world.


    He can get out in one step.


    Just when Wang Xu wanted to let go.


    The sky above suddenly turned red


    no


    Not just the top of the head, but the whole sky of this debris world, all turned red, as if infected with a layer of fire clouds.


    Above the cloud of fire, a huge Firebird, nearly 100 times bigger than before, fluttered its wings and flew down, with a pair of mighty wings.


    The front end of the flame, has become a strange thick black, with a trace of dark red, seems to be solidified blood.


    Boom!!


    With Wang Xu as the center, the ground is broken instantly, followed by melting, and then turns into glass.


    The whole fragmented world was shaking violently, as if it would disintegrate at any time.


    On the solidified glass floor, there is a flamingo shape hundreds of meters in size, which is clearly visible.


    The fire clouds in the sky gradually fade away, only to see a woman holding a red sword falling from the sky, a pair of indifferent red eyes, looking at the huge pit in front of him, indifferent.


    In front of the woman, a leg is purified into transparent red glass by her energy, just like the half stone building.


    Only this leg is half kneeling on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    The outside world is in the tide.


    Wang Xu bowed his head in pain and looked at his broken left leg. His face was complicated.


    "It''s clear that I have made a breakthrough, and my strength has gone further. I dare not say that I am a new Emperor Wu, but how can I say that I am a half step Emperor Wu? Why are you so useless now? "


    He raised his head, a face at a loss, is the loss of the "devil" of the real him, in fact, just a waste?


    Although it was just two breaths, one of which was to lower his head and raise his head, and his broken left leg had been restored, he was at a loss.


    At that moment, he had to rely on the emperor''s body to resist.


    "This woman, the world she lived in before she was possessed, won''t be broken by herself..."


    Wang Xu shakes his head and disappears in a daze. He knows that he doesn''t have to deny himself completely. The main reason is that women are too strong.


    Even if it wasn''t Emperor Wu, he definitely felt the edge of the emperor''s rank, because the final attack brought the power of rules.


    "Moreover, according to the remaining" memory ", the strong after being possessed only have pure desire to kill and destroy. It can be said that they are pure fighting machines..."


    He didn''t know the reason why the woman in red was possessed, but the other side was really strong.


    "If we can use her to resist the impact of demons after the tide of world fades away... We have to take it slowly and consider it in the long run..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkle, but his mind has quickly positioned the fragmented world just now.


    In this way, even if the tide of world fades, he has a way to pull back the fragmented world where women live from the void.


    This is one of the important reasons why wuzun is stronger than the great master.


    "But after being beaten, the emperor''s body is almost ready to adapt. Do you want to go back first or continue to look forward to the boundary of jiechao..."


    Before Wang Xu decides to change suddenly, the void around him suddenly opens a dark hole and swallows him in an instant.

 Chapter 1572

    The sun is warm and the sky is blue.


    When Wang Xu reacts, he has been engulfed by a space crack everywhere in the tide of boundary again, and has come to a new debris world.


    This fragmented world is totally different from the world where I just met a red haired woman.


    Here is full of vitality!


    Wang Xu was standing on a street similar to that at the beginning of the 20th century. Cars were coming and going, and people were flowing.


    Noisy voices are constantly coming, men and women in a hurry to work, people gathered together to talk and laugh loudly, and all kinds of shops Hawking on the street.


    Just four meters in front of Wang Xu, the owner of a steamed bun shop, who has been looking for some years, is still shouting enthusiastically.


    "Chen Ji''s 50 year old Cai Yang Bao Zi, Da Rou Bao, Xiao Long Bao, Qing Cai Bao, Cai Cai Bao, Xue Cai Bao..."


    Behind is a series of doggerel, called the abnormal familiar.


    Two men and women walked past the shop and were immediately attracted.


    A big bag to take away, a bowl of egg soup, and a cage of small bags into the shop to eat.


    "There is no breath of life... Is it the memory of this fragmented world?"


    Wang Xu looked around for a while, a touch of sadness flashed in his eyes, and then he raised his feet and walked over.


    To his surprise, the owner of the steamed stuffed bun shop, who was regarded as the memory playback of the world, even warmly welcomed him.


    "What do you want, young man?" The boss is a middle-aged man, holding a drawer cage corner, laughing at Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu Leng Leng, and then smile.


    "A bowl of egg soup, no scallion, more coriander, two cages of steamed buns, one cage of meat and vegetables."


    "No problem!"


    The boss nodded hard, his smile was more warm and bright, and he was busy quickly. At the same time, he turned to the store and yelled.


    "Ye''er, clear the table and take this guest to his seat!"


    "Ah, Dad, here it is


    Inside the shop, a 15-year-old girl, wearing a light yellow apron, ran out with a white towel in her hand.


    She quickly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks in front of a table, and then wiped the table with a towel. Facing Wang Xu, her legs were straight and her hips were very cocky.


    Girl''s lively, youth, heat, in the girl''s body to show the unbridled.


    The young men who had breakfast in the shop peeped at the girls from time to time.


    "Guest, your table is ready. Sit down and I''ll serve you egg soup. I''ll come soon." The girl grinned at Wang Xu and ran away.


    Wang Xu shakes his head and goes to sit down. Although he doesn''t know what this is, he enjoys the peace now, which makes him feel like returning to the Chinese world.


    "Here are your egg soup and steamed buns!"


    Soon, the girl came back with a tray.


    Wang Xu nodded and began to enjoy it. The egg soup seemed to be full of heat and aroma, but the taste was very light, light as smoke.


    The steamed stuffed bun is very soft, but it doesn''t feel like entering the mouth.


    But Wang Xu''s face was as usual, and he continued to eat like an ordinary guest.


    There were not many customers in the shop, except for him, who had only three people, two men and one woman.


    At the beginning, these three guests were very common, but as time went by, they finished the egg soup and steamed stuffed bun on the plate in front of them, but they didn''t stop at all, and they continued to grab the food in front of them.


    But when the steamed buns and soup are gone, what do you eat?


    Chopsticks!


    bowls and dishes!


    And everything on the table!


    The first to start is the only woman.


    She sat there with her head down, her hair hanging down to cover half of her face. She was holding chopsticks in her hand and sending them to her mouth bit by bit.


    "Ye''er, the steamed buns for the guests at table 6, please deliver them quickly." The boss''s voice came at this time.


    The light yellow apron girl immediately ran to the woman with a plate of new steamed buns.


    "Sister, when you are hungry, you can eat our steamed buns. They are delicious and full! Don''t bite bamboo chopsticks! Sister, you are not an iron eater... "


    She whispered comfort, while the bun to the hands of women.


    But


    Pop!


    Her hand, suddenly caught.


    The hand of the woman who bows her head is white and terrible. She holds Ye Er''s hand tightly. The purple veins are twisted. A group of earthworms are in chaos.


    Ye''er was startled and trembled, but she soon calmed down.


    "Sister, it doesn''t matter... I know the feeling of starvation. Relax. The steamed buns have been delivered. You must hold back..."


    The woman holding her lowered her head, and suddenly there was a strange groan in her throat.


    "Meat... Meat... I want to eat meat..."


    The leaf son facial expression a change, seem to have some flustered.


    "Sister, I''m still busy. Other guests are still waiting for me. Would you like to eat steamed buns first and I''ll come back later?"


    She looked up around her eyes, with a faint tear in the corner.


    "Help, help... Help me!"


    Ye''er looks around for help, but no one cares about her. Finally, her eyes fall on Wang Xu.


    Hoo


    A cold wind suddenly blew in from outside the shop.


    I do not know when, outside a quiet change, no one over the street, only more and more cold wind.


    Wang Xu raised his head and frowned slightly. Among the part of the knowledge he gained from the memory of the "devil", there was only a part of the memory of the world, and there was no such thing in front of him.


    He''s a little confused about what''s going on?


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, ye''er turned to look at the woman again and begged: "elder sister, elder sister... Will you let go? Ye Er is very painful, very painful. It will really hurt... "


    The woman who bowed her head still didn''t look up, but the inexplicable roar in her mouth became more and more low and strange.


    She seemed to laugh, to roar, to cry.


    A strange atmosphere spreads here.


    The woman''s head was raised little by little, revealing her face covered by her hair, but her mouth was bleeding. The chopsticks pierced her throat, and the broken wooden thorn came out of her cheek.


    Her mouth, a little bit wide, the smile on her face is extremely strange, and her throat is even making those strange calls before.


    Ye Er''s eyes widened, his body trembled, and he couldn''t move.


    The direction of the kitchen, before the boss walked in and never came out, but suddenly there was a sound of chopper chopping meat.


    Chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop


    Chop!!


    At the end of the day, it seemed that he was chopping some bone.


    "Ah..."


    Wang Xu sighed. Finally, he didn''t hold back and got up. The small cage he was holding in his hand brought a dark shadow and smashed it on


    Ye Er''s face!


    Bang!


    Drawer cage with a huge impact, hit the leaves of the whole person are upside down out, smashed through the curtain of the kitchen, fell inside.


    Ye Er gets up from the ground, her small face is sunken and twisted, and she doesn''t know whether it''s by Qi or how.


    "You, you... You!"


    She pointed at Wang Xu and roared out with a shrill voice.


    "I''m sorry. I missed it. I think it was her."


    Not far away, Wang Xu hit the table with his hand on the woman. The other side kept struggling, but couldn''t move.


    "Are you all right?"


    He has a kind smile.

 Chapter 1573

    Poof!


    The woman''s head was crushed by Wang Xu, just like a watermelon.


    With a smile on his face, he looked at ye''er kindly and asked again:


    "Are you all right?"


    "No... nothing!" As soon as Ye Er''s face turned white, his voice immediately dropped.


    If it wasn''t for her twisted face, it would be convincing.


    "Don''t hesitate to deal with this kind of monster who wants to eat people. How can violence come?" Wang Xu serious way, lowered his head to sweep the corpse around.


    He can''t beat the woman in red in the last fragmented world. Can''t he squeeze these dregs?


    To be honest, he is still very interested in the truth of this fragmented world. Why is it like this?


    Especially ye''er.


    Clearly in each other can not feel any breath of living things, but this girl is the only existence of intelligence in this fragmented world.


    "Shennian can find some residual demon breath. Is it caused by some special demon?


    But it''s not like there are too few demons or demons. It''s more like the world itself caused the abnormality... "


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed.


    "Forget it, take her out first. This fragmented world can''t last long."


    Thinking of this, he grabbed Ye Er''s hand, turned around and rushed to the entrance and exit of jiechao.


    Ye''er doesn''t dare to resist at all. She can only be weak like a girl in the wind with a messy face. She is caught by Wang Xu.


    They just stepped out of the boundary.


    Hum!


    As if a piece of mirage was broken, the fragmented world behind it was smashed on the spot, turned into a streamer and shot into Ye Er''s body, and then disappeared into her body.


    Wang Xu was stunned. What''s the matter?


    He looked down at ye''er, only to find that ye''er was more stupid than he was, and the whole person was in the same place, motionless, and his eyes were blank.


    "Wait, temperature..."


    Wang Xu suddenly a pick eyebrow, his hand holding Ye Er hand, originally cold a, now unexpectedly gradually have temperature.


    When he looked down again, ye''er was already in tears.


    Wang Xu''s heart moved.


    "I remember... I finally remember!"


    Without waiting for him to speak, ye''er has already cried out.


    "I am the last daughter of Qingya''s mother, the last seed of our world, the last blood of our actresses, and the hope of continuity..."


    Wang Xu did not say a word, listening silently, he seemed to understand something.


    Ye Er''s situation should be the last creature in the original world, protected by the world''s hazy instinctive consciousness.


    For a world, life is its children. Some of them are unworthy and some of them are promising. However, they are all its children. When destruction comes, the world will instinctively protect their children.


    Wang Xu didn''t know how Ye Er''s world was destroyed. Every second in the universe, the world was destroyed and reborn. Even the strong emperor could not know everything.


    "What are you going to do now?" Wang Xu looks at the tearful leaf behind him.


    He could feel the vitality of the girl, but there was death in it.


    The world consciousness protected her, but it wasted too long time. If Wang Xu didn''t enter the last fragment of the world, I''m afraid Ye Er would die in the void.


    Ye Er''s present state is more like half life and half death.


    Smell speech, leaf son raises a head, the eye socket is red swollen of looking at Wang Xu.


    "I... I don''t know... I want to go home, but home... Is gone!"


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "in that case, you can follow me."


    His mind has sensed that the fragmentary world where the two men lived was broken and began to disappear.


    Ye''er''s state is very special. The people who survive in the last protection of a world must have great characteristics far beyond ordinary people.


    In a faint sense, Wang Xu can feel a trace of danger and take Ye Er back to the sword tower, which is a good thing for the strength growth of the sword tower.


    ¡­¡­


    Wow.


    The array of the walls of the enemy occupied area radiated a clear light.


    Wang Xu led Ye Er out and looked out from the city wall. Almost all the northeast sky was covered with a thick gray fog.


    But at this time, visible to the naked eye, the fog concentration is decreasing. The range is also further reduced, leaving only about 1000 meters.


    The powerful warrior can even see the low-level demon cannon fodder through the fog area.


    All kinds of monsters, based on race, gather together. You can see bursts of energy light up from time to time. That''s the demon side resisting the erosion of the boundary tide.


    The collision of two big worlds is like the collision of two aircraft carriers, tearing a hole in each other''s body, and then the soldiers of both sides pour in from the gap.


    Now, Xuankong city is the gap.


    "Already want to have no time..." Wang Xu looked at the eye opposite, eyebrow frown.


    In his eyes, what he saw was not those low-level demons, but a huge city that covered the sky and could not see the edge above the sky in the enemy occupied area.


    Countless thick dark chains sprang out of the city, tearing the sky like tentacles and drawing it closer.


    Even the number of soldiers stationed on the city wall doubled, and everyone was nervous.


    After taking ye''er into Xuankong city through the teleportation array, the feeling of the imminent war becomes clearer.


    There are not many people in the street.


    Everyone seems to be hiding at home, peeping at the outside world through the crack of the door.


    Worry, fear, fear.


    Confusion, confusion, pain.


    All kinds of negative emotions, even just walking on the street, Wang Xu can also feel the heavy depression.


    Ye''er seemed to feel something, and asked in a low voice, "is there going to be a war in your world?"


    "Yes, the enemy is strong, coming from another big world." Wang Xu nodded.


    "Alien enemies?" Ye''er was stunned, and seemed to recall something, with a trace of pain in her voice


    "I have a new memory... My world is also destroyed by enemies from other worlds. They are a group of people with three heads!"


    She looked up at Wang Xu in pain.


    "Are your enemies also monsters?"


    "Three heads..."


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment and shook his head slowly


    "I don''t know what you mean by race, but I can tell you that the enemies here are stronger than them!"


    "But you don''t have to worry. We live in a big world called the solar world, where there are countless powerful beings."


    "This war, for the world, is just an ordinary local fight."


    Ye Er''s face showed a trace of loss, obviously some didn''t understand.


    How can the enemies of the alien world not destroy the world?


    Seeing this, Wang Xu sighed, raised his hand and pointed at Ye Er''s eyebrows. A piece of basic information about the solar world and the demon battlefield was sent in through divine thoughts.


    "All heaven and all world... The warrior... The demon, the strong one of emperor rank? A world war? "


    Ye Er''s eyes are a little bit big, and her mouth is also open uncontrollably, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1574

    After Ye Er was shocked, he was silent.


    There was a trace of fear in her face.


    The alien wars that once destroyed her mother''s world were a fear that she could never forget. She could not imagine what kind of wars would affect dozens or even hundreds of different worlds.


    They walked through the street with a heavy heart.


    The city is colder than it was a while ago.


    Wang Xu looks at the shop on his right. It''s a grocery store. There are as many as eight strange items in the lower world. It''s usually the most lively place.


    But at this time, the door of the shop was tightly closed and sealed. Although the goods inside were not robbed, they were all dust.


    What attracted Wang Xu was a large red line in the middle of the gate:


    "Eternal life is only for those who want to shine!"


    At the bottom of this line, there are red marks, like blood.


    "No!" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and looked closely.


    It''s not red ink at all, but real blood. It seems that it has been treated, but it still can''t stop a trace of blood.


    "Animal blood? Or human blood? " Wang Xu frowned and felt worse.


    Since the last attack on the main city, there have been more and more private fights among the warriors in the city.


    The alliance of various forces can only maintain superficial calm, but there are more and more chaos and fear in the dark. No one can really control the hearts of tens of millions of warriors in the whole city.


    Especially recently, several well-known entrances and exits of the lower boundary space in Xuankong city have been closed. Some people from the lower boundary have fled, saying that some of them have been occupied by demons, which makes people even more flustered.


    The warrior is also a human being. All these things make people more and more afraid and helpless.


    At this time, people are anxious to find something that can bring them a sense of security.


    Wang Xu suddenly understood why his sword building could expand so fast.


    He went on, passed the shop and stopped in front of a restaurant.


    The door of the restaurant was also closed, but Wang Xu''s powerful five senses made him hear some confused sounds from inside.


    "... Lord of glow, we offer you our most sincere prayer. Please come to our hearts and give us hope so that we can always follow you..."


    Bursts of prayer, constantly from inside the restaurant.


    At the same time, there was a slight smell of blood, and other people were frightened.


    "Big brother..." ye''er''s ear moved and noticed the situation. He looked up to Wang Xu.


    "Go and have a look."


    Wang Xu stopped at his feet and turned to the restaurant. He waved his hand in the air.


    Suddenly, it seemed as if there was a sound of foam breaking.


    The door of the restaurant opened, and Wang Xu walked in quietly.


    First of all, there was the God of famine. He wanted to see what the Lord of glow was now.


    The restaurant hall is very normal, through the hall, two people came to a downward staircase entrance, below seems to be the wine cellar.


    A trace of blood came from below.


    Down the stairs, you can see some simple, strange and unintelligible symbols on the walls on both sides.


    Without exception, they are all written in human blood.


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed, and his eyes were a little cold.


    After walking the stairs, there is an open hall below. A dozen black robed people gathered together to form a circle, half kneeling on the ground.


    In the middle of them were two men and a woman who had been dropped on the wooden frame. Their necks were cut and blood was pouring out.


    Wang Xu did not expect that the chaos in the main city of Xuankong city had reached such a state.


    "Is this a blood sacrifice?" He looked at the group of people in black in front of him.


    From his mind, we can see that these people''s accomplishments are not innate, they are just ordinary practitioners.


    In the solar world, people who practice physical martial arts are synonymous with ordinary people.


    After the age of 20, I still practice my body, and I will do it all my life. Even if I finally break through the inborn, I am already 70 years old and 80 years old.


    These ten black robed people are all over 20 years old, in their 30s and 40s.


    The arrival of Wang Xu made these people panic.


    They turn around and stare at Wang Xu in horror. Wang Xu is also looking at them.


    "Kill, kill him! He found our blood sacrifice! Offend the Lord of the glow, so that the glory of the Lord cannot come to us


    A middle-aged woman in her forties suddenly raised her hand and pointed to Wang Xu, her face twisted and yelled.


    Other people seem to be very convinced of the middle-aged women. They get up from the ground and take out their weapons. Like a red eyed beast, they stare at Wang Xu.


    This kind of scene, casually changes an ordinary person to come, will frighten all over hair.


    But unfortunately... Wang Xu is not an ordinary person.


    He didn''t even move his hand. It was just an idea. The idea had swept through all the people''s bodies and wiped them out from the spirit.


    Including the middle-aged woman.


    Because these people are pure evil sacrifices, and the messy symbols and patterns have no significance.


    The so-called master of glow is just something fabricated out of thin air.


    Wang Xu didn''t stay much. The swordsman of the sword tower will take over the business here soon.


    Or, in other words, the law enforcers of the wartime alliance!


    Now, in the whole Xuankong City, the sword tower, the Academy alliance, the imperial family, the red family, the cloud family and other family Alliance forces are gathering together to jointly control the whole city.


    A large number of law enforcement teams patrol the city to stabilize people''s minds, while constantly cleaning up the evil.


    This kind of order, which has almost become a foregone conclusion, will not change much even if reinforcements come from outside.


    Later, on the way, Wang Xu meets two patrol law enforcement teams, one of which is the swordsman. He shows his identity and orders that the evil sacrifice of the Lord of glow will be solved.


    Taking ye''er back to the secret place of the sword building, Wang Xu briefly introduces the next sword building and says with a smile:


    "You can settle down here in the future, and you can practice the martial arts in the building."


    "I don''t need martial arts." Ye''er shook his head. "To tell you the truth, I''m very strong!"


    "Oh?" Wang Xu laughed, "how strong are you? I don''t think you''ve put me to much trouble


    "No, it was just a test in the wreckage of mother''s world before. If you really fight with me, you don''t have to win!" Ye Er shakes his head.


    "You haven''t seen my real ability yet."


    "Oh? What is your real ability? " Wang Xu smiles, but he doesn''t take it seriously.


    "Don''t you believe it? Then I can show you right now and press it. "


    Ye Er raised her head and raised her mouth slightly. "The fighting style of our actresses is very special. Different from you warriors, our fighting ability is..."


    She stretched out her right hand. In the palm of her hand, there appeared a rotating red Dharma array. The pattern of the Dharma array was complex and strange.


    "Call!"


    The Dharma array of ye''er''s palm suddenly expanded, instantly covered the space in front of her, and the strong spatial fluctuation began to erupt like a volcano.


    "Kill, actress!"

 Chapter 1575

    Wang Xu stares at the woman swordsman in front of him.


    From the appearance, at first glance, people will feel that she is a robot. Her whole body is covered with red metal. Behind her, there are three metal balls floating around her.


    Her face is similar to Ye Er, but it is a layer of pale gold metal.


    The long sword in hand belongs to the slender of Western stabbing sword.


    Wang Xu did not expect that Ye Er''s ability to speak would be like this.


    Call the robot?


    "This is my actress, night!" Ye Er raised his head with pride.


    Her actress stood quietly in the same place, her eyes twinkling with light red light, turned her head and looked around, then looked at Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu is also looking at her. He is amazed that this so-called actress has a certain sense of autonomy.


    The two men looked at each other and the minutes passed.


    Twenty seconds passed in a flash


    "Why don''t you talk?" Wang Xu finally couldn''t help it.


    The actress has a sense of autonomy and naturally has the ability to speak.


    Night is still silent.


    For a long time, she turned her head and looked at Ye Er.


    "Shall I kill him now?"


    "What?" Wang Xu was slightly stunned.


    "YeYe, he is my friend." Ye Er shakes his head.


    "Why don''t you ask me to come out without killing?" The red light in my eyes flickered suddenly at night.


    ¡°£¿£¿¡± Wang Xu feels that something is wrong. What is this actress.


    Isn''t it a robot?


    "At night, our mother''s world has been destroyed. It was Wang Xu who helped me regain my independent consciousness that avoided the final destruction." Ye Er explained seriously.


    "These are your business!" Xi Ye raised his hand and waved his thin sword, tearing out sword lights in the air.


    "My only mission is to kill!" The three round balls around her also rotate at high speed, and a circle of sharp teeth pop up on the surface.


    "Kill! Killing, you know? Is to kill the enemy in front of you! That''s the only purpose I was born for! "


    "If there is no killing, don''t call me out!"


    "You are my actress. You should listen to me in everything." Ye Er is also very dissatisfied.


    "Calm down, calm down, calm down!" Wang Xu saw the cold sweat, quickly came out to appease the two.


    As like as two peas, he saw that the so-called actress was actually part of Ye Er, and the two people''s spirits fluctuated the same.


    In short, actress night is another personality of Ye Er.


    Killing personality!


    This kind of method is similar to Wu Zun''s separation of spirit and soul. Ye Er''s family of actresses seems to be very strong before her destruction.


    But obviously, his appeasement didn''t help much.


    "I want to kill! I want to fight


    "You are my actress..."


    "Kill! I''m a natural killer! The enemy must die


    "... you have to listen to me in everything!"


    Xiye and ye''er roar and roar, but both sides are almost the same reason.


    Wang Xu was very tired. It took him more than ten minutes to calm them down.


    After that, he did not mention the matter of letting ye''er practice martial arts, but directly arranged a residence for her.


    Then, it''s to find a chance to take Ye Er out and test her real combat power.


    This will play a very important role in Wang Xu''s later arrangements and plans.


    After all, there are still too few high-level combat power around him.


    That night, he quietly went out of the sword building and went to the "dark palace dungeon" where Lan Yu was imprisoned. He met each other as a dizang.


    Before that, because of peeping at the scene of "dizang" being promoted to Emperor Wu, Lan Yu, who had already been scared to death, agreed to join the dark hall without any hesitation.


    After leaving her a spirit forbidden system, the dark hall had another middle position wuzun in Xuankong city.


    The next day, Wang Xu came out of the sword tower and took Ye Er to the transmission array inside the sword tower and went to the distance.


    According to the latest information obtained from Jianlou, in the mountains close to the enemy occupied area in the southeast, a whole town with a population of more than 100000 lost contact, and the boundary tide blocked there broke through the gap and enveloped the whole town.


    The College Alliance suspects that there may be another cult behind it.


    Now a large army has been mobilized to blockade the town, but there is still a lack of wuzun who is in charge of the town.


    When Wang Xu gets the news, he immediately decides to take ye''er to verify the combat effectiveness of the actress.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Wang Xu left Xuankong city again through the teleportation array.


    In a house more than ten kilometers away from the sword tower, a group of people just went to the city.


    Two men in grey are busy in the courtyard, operating a huge detection device, which shows a small red dot flashing constantly.


    "Are you sure he''s in town?" An old man walked slowly into the yard and asked in a cold voice.


    "Yes, it suddenly appeared in the city yesterday. Before, the signal was unstable, but now it is stable..."


    Said a man in grey.


    Before he finished speaking, suddenly the red dot on the device flickered and disappeared again.


    "Damn it


    Another man operating the device immediately scolded.


    "What''s the matter? Is the signal lost again? " The old man frowned.


    "The signal hasn''t been lost. The other party should have used the transmission array. Unlike before, it seems to have used some shielding means.


    Wait a minute, there will be another signal... Coming out soon! "


    "Good. Where is it?"


    "Er... The reporter seems to be out of town..."


    Smell speech, the old man''s face suddenly a black, he received the news, hard to sneak into the city, ready to assassinate.


    As a result, now the marker is out again? Mom, sell it!


    "Tell them to send someone else to do it. I''ll quit!" The old man snorted and left.


    Do you really think he''s out of temper?


    Moreover, it will take time for him to sneak out of the city. If he is late, I''m afraid he will lose his signal again.


    Two men in grey reported to the top.


    Soon, in a small town a hundred miles outside Xuankong City, someone received the message.


    Two men, who seemed to be master servants, were walking in the street.


    "Bishop, just received the news that the last reporter who killed the crane is the nearest to us. Dongwu is trapped in Xuankong city. Do you see?" One of the men in blue bowed his head slightly and said softly.


    "Now that I''ve met you, I''ll go myself." The man in white beside said faintly.


    "OK, I''ll get back to them!"


    The man in blue nodded, took out a piece of Rune and began to send messages.


    In front of him, the man in white had turned and walked into a small restaurant nearby.


    "Boss, a table of food and wine, not the best, you have the most distinctive here on the line."


    He found a vacant seat and sat down. He raised his hand and said with a smile. His posture was very relaxed and comfortable.

 Chapter 1576

    Patta!


    A dead branch was broken by a sudden foot.


    Wang Xu and ye''er walked into the place where the town existed in midsummer. What they saw was only the dense gray fog.


    From a distance, you can see the square outline of the whole town. Although it is irregular, it is still the same.


    After walking out of the transmission array, the person who came to block in advance arranged a guide to introduce the situation to them.


    "We''ve sent three waves of search teams in, but none of them came back. There is no news from the Wudao Legion that was stationed here. "


    The guide, a local warrior in his fifties, said solemnly:


    "Two venerable, I can only take you here. If I go forward, I will have no effect. If I follow you, I will only get in the way."


    He''s a smart guy.


    Wang Xu smiles and waves his hand at will, indicating that he will leave and return.


    Then he squatted down and grabbed dirt and weeds from the ground.


    The soil has a strange yellowish brown color. It seems to be very wet, but it''s like sand in your hand.


    Weeds are even more eccentric. When they leave the ground, their exposed roots twist like living creatures, trying to find a place to plunge in.


    Bang!


    As soon as Wang Xu made an effort, the soil and weeds were crushed.


    "Do you see anything?" He looked at the leaves.


    "No Ye Er answers honestly¡° I just came to your world and I don''t know anything. "


    Wang Xu was speechless for a moment.


    He feels leaf son is brain damage is fierce, otherwise how to feel so stupid?


    You have the hope of a world and obvious strength. You can''t see nothing.


    "Call out your actress." Wang Xu helpless way, "next we are afraid to encounter danger, let her out in advance, also can have a guard."


    "Good."


    Ye Er nodded, and without asking anything, she summoned her actress night and night.


    Wang Xu pulled the corner of the mouth, that''s right, Ye Er is absolutely stupid, no problem.


    Without any accident, he would shout as soon as he came out


    "Where is the enemy? Tell me quickly, let me kill them quickly


    Ye''er seems to have just reacted. He turns to see Wang Xu


    "By the way, why did you bring me here?"


    "Try how strong you are." Wang Xu is helpless, this wench is really silly.


    He looked up at the irascible actress Zuan Xiye and asked in reply:


    "If you do your best now, can you destroy the town in front of you?"


    "What are you talking about? I''m killing actresses, living to kill, not to destroy houses! " Night cold hum way.


    "So you can''t?"


    "You can''t! I just don''t want to do it! " Night and night.


    "... well, let''s go in and see if there''s anyone else." Wang Xu didn''t really mean to destroy the town. He just wanted to ask about the power of the actress.


    But


    I don''t answer according to the routine at all!


    Hearing this, Xiye immediately took the initiative and walked to the town first. Wang Xu and Ye Er followed.


    Gradually, around the emergence of a house, but not a door is closed.


    A light gray mist hung over it, sending out some strange atmosphere.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Suddenly, the night stopped, the hand of the sword fiercely raised, around three metal ball, one of them flew out on the spot, toward the east to explore.


    Wang Xu also looks at it. Although there is nothing in the eye, he knows someone is near.


    To the East, there was a more spacious street than they were in, with restaurants and shops on both sides, and empty carriages without horses could be seen on the road.


    "Not even the chariot horse? This should be the central business district of the town. " Wang Xu glanced around and made a quick judgment.


    Three people stand in place, motionless, the fog around the brush flow, as if the wind in general.


    "Is there someone?" Wang Xu''s eyes moved.


    He looked up at a two-story building 30 meters to the left.


    On the second floor of the window, you can see a fuzzy black figure standing there, as if staring at them in silence.


    At the same second, the night also suddenly burst out.


    "I found you! Kill


    When she raised her hand, the metal ball, which had been exploring slowly, suddenly accelerated and shot tens of meters away, and hit the black figure in the window of the second floor building.


    The windows smashed and the wooden building collapsed, but the black figure twisted and disappeared in the fog, as if nothing had been hurt.


    "What is that?" Wang Xu frowned and asked. Even he didn''t see the real body of the shadow clearly.


    Xiye shook his head: "I don''t know, I''m only good at killing, I don''t know how to detect. If you want to investigate, let the subject summon another investigation actress. "


    "Can you still summon more?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes are wide open, and he turns his head and looks at Ye Er, who is honest and follows him.


    He thought that only one actress could be summoned, but it seemed that there were more when he heard Xi Ye''s words?


    "Er... Don''t look at me like that. I don''t know if I can call other actresses? I have no memory Ye Er shrank his head, and his eyes were a little blank.


    "..." Wang Xu was speechless for a while. Is it true or not?


    "Well, it seems that your brain is broken! I can''t even compare what I remember Night at the side of the impolite sneer.


    "Hey, you''re a actress. You''re my summoner. How dare you laugh at me?" The leaf son immediately angry, both hands fork waist.


    "Fool!"


    Night turned a white eye, turned his head and ignored Ye Er directly


    "I''ll go after that thing. There''s no living enemy under the actress!"


    Wang Xu gave a wry smile. He seemed to understand why Ye Er was a little silly after calling out the actress.


    In addition to her incomplete memory, there are also the reasons for calling the actress. After all, the actress''s independent consciousness is also a part of Ye Er.


    Not long after they left, two more figures came out of the fog, one in front of the other, like a master servant.


    In the position where Wang Xu and others stayed, they also stopped.


    These two men, one dressed in white, look like an old man in his fifties and sixties at first sight, but when they look closer, they look like a young man in his twenties, extremely eccentric.


    The other one was dressed in blue, which was a lot more common. The middle-aged man had a Chinese character face and eyes.


    "Unexpectedly came here..." the man in white was a little complicated, looking at the street in front of him.


    "What''s the matter, bishop?" The man in blue asked in a low voice.


    "It''s not the place where ordinary people come. Some time ago, I prepared a sacrifice here, but it hasn''t started yet. One night, everyone disappeared.


    Here, we didn''t make it.


    It''s a pure shock of the world tide, connecting an unknown world by accident, letting something in it come out.


    Even Wu Zun, it will be very troublesome to come here. "


    Said the man in white, who was called the bishop.

 Chapter 1577

    "So, shall we follow in?"


    The man in blue frowned slightly, with a trace of tension in his voice.


    "Of course, the boundaries overlap here, the basic space standard has changed, and the positioning instrument can''t be used here.


    It''s been such a long time. I don''t want to drag on any longer. "


    The white priest said lightly.


    He looked up, his eyes flashed a trace of ice cold, and then walked in, step by step to the direction of Wang Xu three people left.


    Behind, the man in blue lowered his head, took out a palm sized instrument and looked at it. When he saw that the flashing red dots on it had disappeared, he was very disappointed.


    "Damn, I can run!"


    He swore in a low voice and quickly followed.


    ¡­¡­


    Hou and several friends have been trapped in this small town for nearly seven days.


    They are just ordinary college fighters. They go out for trial to increase their fighting experience.


    But since I entered the town seven days ago to have a rest, when I woke up, the town was covered by gray fog.


    At first, they didn''t care, only because of the weather, but later they found that there was no one in the inn except them, and there was still no one in the street.


    The food they were carrying had already been eaten up. What''s more, they couldn''t get out of the town.


    So they had no choice but to hide in the original Inn, and they did not dare to go out for a stroll. There was still a lot of food in the inn, which was enough for them to consume.


    But it''s not the way to go on like this. The food will be consumed one day. As the time goes on, the fog outside will not disperse, but become thicker and thicker.


    These changes, the fear of the unknown, make Hou happy and his party''s mentality, great changes have taken place.


    Two days ago, one of them decided to go out and find their way.


    "Hou is happy, Yang Yong. They''ve been away for two days and haven''t come back. Have they found their way out?"


    In the hall of the inn, Zhang Hongxia, a companion, said in a low voice with a pale face and expectant voice.


    "Maybe."


    Hou happily lowered his head, rubbed the scabbard in his hand and held it tightly


    "But it''s very likely that they are in danger. After all, they agreed that they would come back to us first to find a way out..."


    "Maybe they have an accident and can''t come back? But they did go out, and now they may have found the tutor of the college to save us! "


    Zhang Hongxia retorts with great expectation.


    "Well, you''re right..."


    Hou sighed happily. He felt that his name was not suitable for him. From childhood to adulthood, it seemed that he had never met anything that made him happy.


    When he was born, his mother died in childbirth. His father didn''t give him a good face since he was a child. The old people in his hometown all said that there was a filial son under the stick, so he was almost beaten from childhood to adulthood.


    Finally, Lao Tzu was drunk and fighting with others. He was killed in the street on the spot. He left his hometown alone and went to the city to join a martial arts college.


    As a result, the test terms are manipulated by others, genius is regarded as a waste, and ridiculed by everyone around him. After three years of hard work, he has achieved success in cultivation, and is ready to be proud in front of his peers


    The horse Trooper is trapped in this strange place again!


    "My name is happy, but actually I''ve never been happy. I''m not happy now..."


    Hou happily grasped the scabbard and slowly got up and walked out


    "Hongxia, there isn''t much food in the inn. I''ll go to other houses outside to look for food that is not bad and can be eaten!"


    "Good! Be careful


    "I see."


    Hou happily opened the door and walked out into the increasingly thick white fog without looking back.


    The door closed slowly behind him. Through the crack of the door, a figure was sitting on the chair in the hall.


    But the figure, where is a living person?


    It''s a white skeleton shelf in a red dress!


    Before, all women''s voices, never from this white skeleton, but Hou happy himself!!


    Bang


    The door is closed completely.


    ¡­¡­


    On the streets of a small town.


    The white leader walked quietly step by step, followed by a servant like man in blue.


    Within a few meters around them, the gray fog seemed to be blocked by an invisible eggshell, rolling outside, but could not enter one inch.


    "Blue servant, you have followed me since you were a child. In a twinkling of an eye, after so many years, you have reached the limit of the great master''s realm. It''s time to understand some common sense of a higher level."


    The white priest said softly as he walked.


    "I have time to tell you the questions you asked several times before. The space here is isolated, so that you can better understand the common sense after wuzun. "


    When the man in blue heard these words, his face suddenly showed a happy look. He has been stuck in the limit of Jiupin grand master for nearly ten years.


    "Thank you for your help!" He bowed his head respectfully.


    The bishop in white laughed and walked on without stopping.


    "You asked me before, what is the level of wuzun realm? Why is there so few three stages of realm division after wuzun? Is there any specific sign of strength in these three stages


    "These questions are very accurate." The white bishop pauses, looks at a collapsed building on his left, and goes on.


    "Wuzun is to compress one''s own strength and true Qi to the limit, and then stimulate one''s own spirit strength, so as to achieve a balance state similar to Taiji''s Yin and Yang, and finally form a level of Shenfu."


    "Shenfu can be divided into three levels: upper, middle and lower in terms of size, quality and reserves.


    The level of Shenfu determines the maximum power that can be reached after wuzun. This is very important.


    Because if the level of Shenfu you open up is too low, even if you succeed in becoming wuzun, you will never be able to go further in your life.


    Therefore, you don''t have to break through the limit of the great master to become a wuzun. Instead, you should consolidate your current cultivation as much as possible, accumulate the inside information, and open up the highest level of Shenfu! "


    "The Godmaster, your Shenfu level should be the highest, right?" The servant in blue asked in a voice.


    "I do now, but when I first broke through wuzun, it was only medium." The bishop in white shook his head and said with a smile:


    "After wuzun, the mystery of Shenfu''s promotion is priceless information. You don''t need to know now, and I won''t tell you.


    You only need to know that the level of Shenfu will determine the upper limit of your wuzun''s strength, that is, the upper, middle and lower levels of wuzun.


    It''s hundreds of times more difficult for the lower Shenfu to break through the middle wuzun than it is for the middle Shenfu to break through the middle wuzun!


    More importantly... "


    After a pause, he said slowly:


    "If you want to attack the throne, you have to be a superior God, or you will never be qualified even if you become a superior wuzun!"


    The servant in blue was stunned, and then deeply excited. What an important secret.


    I''m afraid that many of those who have been trapped in the high position of wuzun for hundreds of years may not know about this secret.


    The bishop in white didn''t care about his shock. He laughed and suddenly changed the subject and asked:


    "By the way, do you know that wuzun has another name in the world where our Lord exists?"

 Chapter 1578

    "What do you call it?"


    The servant in blue widened his eyes, looking forward and curious.


    The bishop in white lowered his voice, raised his eyes, and looked forward at a shadow slowly emerging in the fog.


    "Angels."


    "From the lower, middle and high position, wuzun also corresponds to the three levels of powerful creatures in my Lord''s seat. They are the existence of various powers and responsibilities around my lord..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    Roar!!


    In front of the fog, a white skeleton with a strong gray fog, dressed in ragged clothes, holding a long sword emitting blue light, strode towards them.


    Bang bang!


    The surrounding gray fog seemed to have life, tightly gathered on the skeleton, as if forming a layer of flesh and blood.


    He opened his mouth and let out a silent howl. The sword in his hand tore the air, and the blue light rose into a huge sword light four meters long.


    Sword light across the sky, slightly in the air, then cut down.


    Hiss!!


    The huge blue sword light, with a terrible impact, flew to the white Bishop''s face.


    If this sword cuts, the bishop of white will be divided into two.


    But the weird thing is.


    But the sword light was blocked by a finger in the air, hovered in the air, motionless.


    The white skeleton opened his mouth and roared, as if he wanted more power.


    Around, the white fog also crazy rolling over, but the white bishop gently raised his head, for a moment, everything around was solidified.


    The world, as if stagnated in general.


    The bishop in white is full of inexplicable breath. He has nothing, but it makes people feel terrible.


    "See?"


    The bishop in white turned his head, looked at the servant in blue and asked with a smile.


    "This is the power that can only be possessed if you have a high-ranking military master in the superior Shenfu."


    Bang!!


    In a flash, the frozen skeletons, sword lights, and fog all burst into countless black powder and scattered on the ground.


    As if, this piece of solidified space smashed in general, rather than sword light and skeleton burst open.


    At the same second, in the distance, the fog, the town, still as usual.


    from a to z.


    The bishop in white just put out a finger and did nothing else.


    Even this gesture seems to be just a habit of him. In fact, he doesn''t need to do it.


    Maybe, standing there, he could crush everything with just one thought.


    "Without wuzun, everything else is mole ants in front of us."


    "This is wuzun!"


    "We, decide life and death, control space!"


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu and Ye Er are walking in the street. In front of them, the actress is cutting West in a group of white skeletons.


    In particular, the three metal spheres are arranged in a s and a B among the skeletons.


    Although we know it''s a coincidence, the actresses obviously don''t have sb.


    But Wang Xu looked at it, it still hurt!


    And these skeletons, I don''t know where they came from. At the beginning, only one of them was killed by the actress.


    Then, without taking two steps, two came out and two balls were smashed to death.


    Two more steps later, four more


    In this way, just out of more than 100 meters, there emerged a large army of nearly 100 skeletons in front of us.


    However, the number of chickens is too large to be cut at night.


    There were only the last two skeletons left. One of them was killed by a sword. The other one didn''t cut, but stopped.


    A metal ball flew to the skull and ejected blade like pieces of metal, blinking to form a metal cage, trapping the skull.


    "Why don''t you kill him?" Wang Xu looks at the night strangely. It''s not like the actress''s character.


    "Kill what? I''m warlike, but I''m not a robot! It''s obvious that after one wave of killing, the next wave will be doubled. Chopping chickens will be tired, not to mention chopping skeletons! My hands are sore


    The actress rolled her eyes and looked at Wang Xu like a fool.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Aren''t you a fighting robot?" Wang Xu is speechless.


    He immediately looked at ye''er, and the girl immediately raised her head and gave him a smile


    "The actress won''t be tired. She''s lying to you. Shall I give her an order?"


    "Never mind, never mind." Wang Xu quickly waved his hand. Now, he seems to see the truth between Ye Er and the actress.


    Ye Er never speaks when the actress talks night and night.


    When ye Er opens her mouth, the actress is quiet.


    If there''s no problem in the middle of this, it''s the end of the day!


    "Damn it, is Ye Er''s personality split? But if she doesn''t say it, I can''t ask. Forget it, that''s it. "


    Wang Xu''s heart gave a wry smile and looked at the actress night. She had some headache. How to test her combat power limit.


    "Pa!"


    Just then, a figure appeared in the fog ahead.


    With the sound of footsteps, Wang Xu looked up and saw the figure clearly.


    It was a man.


    A young man in his twenties in black with a scabbard in his hand.


    The man''s face is ruddy and heroic, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    This in a group of white bone frame, suddenly see a person of such shape, people will naturally associate with normal people.


    So is Wang Xu.


    "The survivors of the town?"


    As soon as he raised his eyebrows and glanced at the chest mark on the young man''s clothes, he immediately denied the idea.


    The style of the clothes on the other side is obviously not the dress of the local warrior in Xuankong city.


    In particular, the symbol on his chest is a black chrysanthemum in bud. In Wang Xu''s impression, there is no power in Xuankong city.


    Of course, as like as two peas in the dark, the most important thing is the dull and blank look in the other''s eyes, and the same red haired woman Wang Xu saw in the ruins of the tidal wave.


    "Another enchanted man!" His heart was awe inspiring, and he could still remember the loss of the last time.


    Just when Wang Xu was ready to start first.


    "Ah, living people? There are other living people here? Finally, I see the living! "


    When people from across the street saw them, they were stunned. They were overjoyed and ran over quickly with excited faces.


    "My name is Hou Xinxing. I''m a student of Dongwen Xiandao college. Where are you from? When did you come in? Which way? Do you remember the way over? "


    Hou happy side run, while quickly asked a pile of questions, visible in his heart excited and excited.


    Soon.


    He came to the front of the actress night ten meters, and then he suddenly stopped.


    Hou happily looks at the actress Xiye and Wang Xu, then falls on Ye Er, and then goes around the actress Xiye.


    There was a trace of loss on his face.


    "Who are you? Why she... "He raised his hand, pointed to the actress night, but turned to look at Ye Er.


    "This should be your puppet, but why do you want to separate the spirit of heaven from the spirit of corpse dog and the spirit of Fuya from the spirit of heaven?"


    Hou happy face doubts, expression is very clear, but his eyes are always the beginning of the kind of blank, indifferent, show extremely strange.


    "By the way, you still have human soul, three spirits of queyin, swallow thief and non poison, and your earth soul, two spirits of decontamination and smelly lung?"


    He had a curious look on his face.

 Chapter 1579

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The leaf son opens blank big eyes, looking at opposite say of rise of Hou happy, completely don''t understand what the other side is saying.


    On the contrary, the actress said with an unhappy face


    "Puppets? You call me a puppet? Laozi is a actress, a powerful fighting and killing actress!


    It''s not that stupid puppet who can only act rigidly! "


    "Ah? I''m sorry. I may have offended you by using improper language. " Hou happy face apology, rushed to night apology.


    Next to him, if Wang Xu thinks about it, is this guy really possessed?


    For the first time, I saw such an active "enchanted" person.


    The so-called devil is a kind of special obsession. When a living creature is possessed by the devil, the obsession will be so big that it will wipe out the original soul and occupy the whole of the living creature, becoming the most instinctive behavior of the possessed.


    Normally speaking, it''s rare for hou to be happy. It seems that he still keeps his mind intact?


    "You are not possessed?" After hesitating, Wang Xu spoke slowly.


    Over there, Hou Gaoxin is apologizing to the actress YeYe. After hearing that, he is obviously stunned. Then he looks at Wang Xu and says something suddenly:


    "Possessed? What kind of obsession?


    Oh, I see. You should refer to the three corpses


    Hou happy a little embarrassed, smile with a trace of shyness, with the indifference with the dead eyes, incomparably strange.


    "Well, I didn''t do very well in the study of Xiandao scriptures. I couldn''t chop three corpses. When the disaster came, I was very afraid of death..."


    He said with a very shy smile:


    "I really didn''t want to die, so I racked my brains and tried a deviant method to burn the three corpses. I didn''t expect to succeed."


    "Because it''s not normal to cut three corpses, there are some sequelae. Although my three souls are still complete, my seven spirits are half incomplete, which leads to the loss and confusion of emotions such as happiness, anger, sadness and happiness..."


    Hou was a little embarrassed and raised his hand to scratch his head


    "I know my face may be a little weird and scary, but don''t get me wrong. I''m a good man!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu''s heart was speechless for a while. Do you think you are a good person?


    "How long have you been here?" He pulled the corners of his mouth.


    The other side''s cultivation system is obviously neither martial arts nor demon system, and I don''t know which world the tide of the world came from.


    In Hou''s words, it means a system called Xiandao?


    "I don''t know. I''ve forgotten the time. It''s foggy all day here. Except for the buildings in the small town, there''s nothing. I haven''t calculated the time. Maybe 100 years, maybe 500 years, maybe 1000 years..."


    Wang Xu was speechless again. Just now, he was still thinking that this product turned out to be a vegetable chicken.


    As a result


    A man who has lived for thousands of years?


    Maybe age is not necessarily proportional to strength, but in such a strange place, it will not be easy to live so long.


    At this time, Hou happily suddenly looked at Wang Xu with great interest and asked in a voice: "ah, by the way, if you don''t talk about me, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s the matter with me?" Wang Xu was stunned.


    "It''s hard to say that you give me a special feeling. I can''t see your three souls and seven spirits. It seems that they are all fused together."


    Hou happily slightly frowned, "but, I don''t know why, I always feel that you have more than one soul, very strange."


    "Maybe it has something to do with my way of cultivation."


    Wang Xu didn''t think much about it either. It was because of his cultivation of martial arts that Hou was happy to say that these things were special.


    The high position of Wu Zun is the unity of body and soul.


    He is an emperor now. Although he has no emperor''s heart, he is still a great emperor in his body.


    The body of the emperor is immortal. Water and fire are harmless. The mind is where the spirit is.


    "Oh..." Hou nodded happily, and his face was very blank. He took a look at Wang Xu, but he didn''t continue to ask.


    Soon, he said with a warm smile:


    "In a word, it''s great to see the living people outside again here. I have a companion waiting for me. Can you accompany me back to see her?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed, nodded and did not refuse.


    This scene, if you exclude Hou happy face look and eyes completely different, almost two extreme emotional contrast, really just a casual passer-by, hospitable stranger.


    Three people and one actress continue to move forward, Hou is really happy, leading the way in front, while introducing himself enthusiastically.


    All the way forward, through three streets, the party finally stopped in front of an inn.


    "Here, my friend is inside. She is my younger martial sister, Zhang Hongxia. She may be a little shy to strangers. Please forgive me later."


    Hou happily turned to smile at Wang Xu, then turned to push open the door of the Inn and went in.


    Later, Wang Xu stopped, his eyes a little strange.


    He turned to see ye''er and the actress, and frowned slightly


    "Is there anyone inside?"


    In the inn, he didn''t feel any breath of living people.


    "There should be no one. I don''t feel life." Ye''er also shook his head.


    In front of him, Hou happily went into the Inn and saw that Wang Xu didn''t keep up. He turned back and waved with a warm smile.


    "Come on in, I''ve prepared a lot of delicious food!"


    Ye''er looks at Wang Xu and asks.


    Next to her, the actress got impatient and went out


    "Mom and Dad, in the past, no matter if he''s weird or not, if there''s something wrong, just draw a sword and cut him!"


    Wang Xu was slightly stunned, and then laughed at himself.


    Good. What do you want to do? What''s wrong? Just fight one!


    Squeak


    Three people enter a door, just walk out two steps, Wang Xu foot again Dun live.


    Because, where is the younger martial sister in the hotel hall?


    There was only one red pink skeleton sitting on the chair by the table in a shabby dress!


    The skull''s head was aimed at the gate of the inn, and the dark eyes looked at a group of people coming in, silent and strange.


    "Younger martial sister, who do you think I brought back? It''s the people coming in from outside! Living people Hou happily approached the "younger martial sister" and said happily.


    He just finished.


    The expression on the face suddenly changed, becoming more soft and charming, and the voice also changed into a shrill woman''s voice.


    "Elder martial brother, did you finally bring food back? I''m hungry! I''m so hungry


    Hou''s happy look changed again, his face was anxious, and he explained:


    "Younger martial sister, they are not food. They are living people from outside. We need to ask them the way out!"


    "No, elder martial brother, I''m hungry! I want to eat! We must save some food this time. We can''t eat half as much as we did last time. We can''t eat only two meals and then we can''t eat any more... "


    "Younger martial sister, they don''t eat..."


    "No, I''ll eat it! I''m hungry


    "Well, well, elder martial brother will cook for you and let you eat right away."


    Hou happy strange state, let the inn atmosphere into a kind of extreme horror, let a person creepy.


    He looked up, helplessly, and painfully at Wang Xu.


    "I''m sorry, I really don''t want to do this, but as you can see, my younger martial sister, she..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    Wang Xu already grinned


    "It doesn''t matter. I understand you."


    The voice fell.


    His body suddenly a twist disappeared in place, with the opposite, is Hou happy face appeared on a big hand.

 Chapter 1580

    Bang!!


    Big hand on the face of the moment, Hou happy body, as if hit by a train in general, in an instant inverted fly out.


    Boom!!


    He bumped into the wall of the inn, smashed it to pieces, then continued to shoot back, shot out of the inn, smashed more than a dozen decadent buildings in a row, and then fell to the ground.


    Bang


    Hou happy like a ball in general, fell to the ground, hit the ground out of a pit, lying inside motionless.


    He was in great pain and looked like he was going to cry. He didn''t know what had just happened to him.


    "Younger martial sister, I feel so painful. I feel like I''m dying..." he said in a painful voice.


    Unfortunately, "younger martial sister" did not answer him.


    Hou happily struggled to sit up, suddenly his eyes opened, and the whole person froze in place.


    Only in front of the ruins, several figures slowly stopped.


    A actress covered with metal, a girl of fifteen or sixteen, a tall man with black hair


    And a white skeleton in his hand.


    It was Wang Xu and his party.


    "You, what are you doing? Why do you want to arrest my younger martial sister? "


    Hou happy face suddenly excited, it is betrayed by friends after the anger.


    "I am so warm and kind to receive you. How could you treat me like this? Let go of my younger martial sister


    In this regard, Wang Xu just shakes his head. He can see that Hou is an abnormal "enchanter".


    In short, it''s a psychopath!


    Sure enough.


    The next second, I saw Hou''s happy look changed. He was sad and pitiful. He screamed like a little woman who had been raped.


    "Elder martial brother, help me! Wuwu... Elder martial brother, kill these bad things quickly, and I''ll eat them all! "


    Wang Xu shook his head. He didn''t want to take another look. He crushed the bones and threw them on the ground.


    This scene instantly made Hou on the other side happy and angry, just like the desperate elder martial brother whose real younger martial sister was killed and angered.


    "Night, you come, let me see your strength limit." Wang Xu looks calm and looks at the actress.


    He didn''t keep his hand at that moment, but Hou is still intact. Obviously, his strength is not weak enough to prove the fighting power of the actress.


    As for Ye Er''s fighting power


    Let''s forget it.


    Up to now, Wang Xu also found that ye''er, the actress family, has a poor fighting ability, which is completely dependent on the so-called summoning of actresses.


    In addition, if Hou is happy about "three souls and seven Spirits" as a reference before, Ye Er and the actress Xi Ye are actually one person!


    Wang Xu calmly stood in the same place, looking at the fierce battle between Xi Ye and Hou happily, his eyes were extremely indifferent.


    The fighting became more and more fierce. The fog around the fighting was rolling, and waves were rising like sea waves. The buildings in the small town were constantly collapsing and smashing.


    The battlefield is not fixed, but with the continuous transfer of two people fighting, gradually, a clear dividing line appeared in the surrounding buildings.


    On one side of the line is the architectural features of Xuankong City, and on the other side is another completely different and more natural wood building complex, which looks more decadent and dilapidated.


    "It seems that this is Hou Xinxing''s original world fragment. Under the surging tide of the world, I really don''t know what kind of unknown space I will encounter..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled as he looked at the new complex.


    All of a sudden, he looked at a building behind him.


    "Is there anyone else?"


    His eyes fell on the ground of the courtyard behind the building, and he could feel that there were some faint breath of living people under the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Underground shelter.


    The local garrison, who had been hiding for nearly half a month, was huddled in a hall with the townspeople.


    The narrow underground space almost consumes all the food, which makes the atmosphere of people here extremely tense.


    There are ninety-eight people.


    At this time, it is divided into three parts, gathering with each other.


    One side is the local garrison, headed by a great master of six grades, who is the highest ranking officer in the local area.


    His name is Wei Teng, but with his strength and character, it is obvious that he can''t hold down all the people present, and even there are different voices in the garrison.


    On the other hand, there are a group of small town people, led by a member of the "holy Lord" sect named Hua Yu, who wears a white robe, holds scriptures in his hands, and exudes the spirit of cultivation of the great master of six grades.


    The last group is a group of martial masters who look indifferent and keep a certain distance between them.


    Although there are no great masters in this group, each of them is full of blood and evil spirit. They are people who walk on the edge of danger all the year round.


    They are all individual warriors. They accept different tasks in various ways and gather in the small town by chance.


    Among them, at least three people can see the "sword tower" logo, but it is not the members of the sword tower, but the "hired warrior" registration logo issued by the sword tower.


    The members of the Archbishop pray daily and contribute piety to the Lord.


    Individual fighters are still indifferent.


    Only within the garrison, there are fierce quarrels. Because there is not much food left, people need to go out to look for food. What''s more, people need to find a way to escape and go out to report for help.


    Within the garrison, there are also two groups.


    One is the military, and the other is the students of the Academy alliance.


    In today''s Xuankong City, most of the officers in the local garrison are masters of martial arts. Their grades are not high, and their soldiers are weaker. Most of them are trained in physical training.


    The strength of those who send martial arts to the academy is relatively higher, especially when there is a student from Xianwu Academy.


    "Now we don''t know what''s going on. We don''t have enough food and water. We have to send someone out to investigate the situation."


    The top military officer, YUDO, said in a loud voice.


    "No matter how you arrange it, I must send Miss Yan huanrou out safely!" One of the students in the College Alliance cheered coldly.


    He said Yan huanrou was the student of Xianwu college.


    "Yan huanrou can''t leave. Her identity is the biggest guarantee that the alliance will send people to search and rescue us! Once she leaves, who in the League cares about us little people? "


    Another person sneered on the spot and retorted.


    "Do you want us all to die?" He was holding a long red knife in his hand, dancing in the air in front of him.


    "Then send people out to look for food, send letters to ask for help, and you can''t do nothing. If you continue to hide here like this, you are really going to die!" Wei Teng''s face is gloomy and interrupts these people''s quarrel.


    "I agree with this point, but the situation outside, the strength is too weak to go out, so..." at first, Zhang Hao, the college warrior who supported Yan huanrou, tilted his eyes slightly and looked at the group of "individual warriors" nearby.


    This group of people, who have been running outside for many years, have the strongest experience in actual combat and survival.


    The group of people who believe in the so-called "God" is really strange. Before, some individual warriors seemed to see that they were bullying and wanted to rob things. As a result, they joined the sect on the spot the next day and prayed together, becoming fanatics.


    If this group of guys were not hiding here like them, people would have doubted whether the situation outside was caused by these people.


    In the face of great calamity, countless "evil cults" have emerged, all claiming that there is a great emperor behind them and that believers can survive.


    If the cult can''t be provoked, it''s just the individual warrior''s idea.


    "A few registered military servants in the sword building and those registered in the military headquarters, come out and find out the situation!" Zhang Hao eyes a slant, cold voice orders a way.

 Chapter 1581

    "Zhang Hao, we''ve been out twice. Let''s go out this time. Is that a bit of a problem?"


    Zhao Hun, a middle-aged man wearing the sign of a registered military servant in the sword tower, said calmly and coldly.


    "It''s always our individual warrior. How? Is there no one in the army? Isn''t the purpose of the military to fight against demons and protect US civilians? "


    Feng Ning, a military servant registered with the military headquarters, also stood up and said.


    "This is a special period. You are in the stage of war. Since you have accepted the registration of the military headquarters, you are soldiers under the jurisdiction of the military headquarters.


    Go out to explore. This is a direct order. Violators will be punished as deserters in wartime! "


    The officers in the garrison are not stupid. They are going out to die. Who knows, immediately a fourth grade master came out and yelled angrily.


    "It''s not an order, it''s for us to die!" Zhao Hun gave a sneer, his evil spirit rolled, and the magic light in his hand suddenly soared.


    Originally, he had six companions around him. After going out twice, there were only three left, half dead.


    If you go out again, who can guarantee that you can come back alive?


    "There''s no death task. As a military servant, you should have known that. Now, either accept the mission, or I will kill you with the law of desertion! " Yuteng also slowly stood out, his face cold.


    Zhao Hun, Feng Ning and other military servants, after all, failed to support the pressure of Wei Teng, the great master. In desperation, they could only gather together six people to leave the ground again and try to search for materials and find a way out.


    Before they left, they coldly glanced at the back. As long as they found a way out, they would not come back, let alone bring people to save these guys.


    A group of people, open the door to the ground, fast forward.


    The atmosphere was dead and quiet, and everyone was carrying a spirit of indomitable and hard work.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    The actress treads on a metal ball and spins at high speed in the air at night. Layers of metal pieces shoot out from the ball, like a blooming metal flower.


    "Flower dance, Baixia!"


    The metal flower wheel, rising and releasing in the sky, brings up countless shadows, falls from the sky and submerges the ground below in an instant.


    Bang bang!


    The ground vibrated in bursts, tearing out cracks, and the whole street was abruptly sliced off.


    Wang xumulu was surprised. The pieces of metal, like blades, seemed endless. He didn''t know where they came from. After all, the metal ball was only three or four balls big.


    "Ah! I''ll kill you


    On the ground, Hou happy body was cut out a wound, dense, strange things but did not shed a little blood.


    The scabbard in his hand suddenly burst out a dazzling red light, followed by a sword light to the sky, cutting into the night.


    Whew!


    The speed of sword light is very fast, even faster than that of Wang Xu, but


    Actresses are not flesh and blood!


    Keng!


    A sharp sound of metal impact, the sword light scattered, revealing the night gorgeous rotation of the slim metal body.


    "War dance, the wheel of life!"


    The cold voice of the night rang out, the body slightly rotated in the air, handstand, hands holding the sword, slightly back, the sword pointed at Hou happy.


    The next moment, her body shape a twist, burst out in an instant, turned into a golden streamer.


    In the air where she was, a white hollow mark clearly visible to the naked eye pierced the sky and spread for hundreds of meters before it disappeared. It was the air wave caused by her high-speed ejection.


    Stab!!


    Like something was torn, Hou happy body was pierced by golden streamer, streamer straight into the ground, with a violent ground vibration.


    Boom


    As the Earth Dragon turned over, it lasted for a few seconds, and the vibration slowly disappeared.


    On the ground, Hou happily couldn''t believe that he lowered his head and looked at the empty chest. In his dead eyes, he showed a little loss for the first time.


    Along the cavity, you can see a trace with a diameter of two meters and a length of several hundred meters, tearing open the ground and spreading all the time.


    At the end of the night, it keeps a posture similar to dancing curtain call, one hand holding the sword forward, the other hand behind the circle, slightly bowing.


    Her pure gold lips slowly opened and she let out a sigh.


    "The dance of death, flowers bloom and leaves fall..."


    The sound falls.


    Boom!!


    The piercing roar suddenly came from the sky. Three metal spheres spinning and falling at high speed pierced the air, with three red tail flames, fell from the sky like meteorites at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Boom


    The ground was shaking wildly again, and the terrible shock wave swept away in all directions, with rolling air waves.


    Dust, fog, within a radius of several hundred meters, almost all dissipated, revealing several small town streets as if everything was normal.


    When everything calmed down, there was no happy Hou in the original place, only a big pit of nearly 20 meters.


    "The destructive power of Zhongwei wuzun..."


    In the distance, Wang Xu''s eyes were calm and shocked.


    It''s not a shock to the scene, but a shock to the fighting style and energy control of the actresses.


    In this battle, Xiye shows at least two ways of energy control, which Wang Xu can''t do at present.


    First, the materialization of metal materials!


    Second, fine particles collide to release high explosive energy!


    The fighting of the actresses is totally a different power system, more inclined to the technology side.


    At least, the energy source of the actress''s night and night fighting gave Wang Xu the feeling that it was a kind of "nuclear fusion" energy explosion.


    As for the duration of the energy burst, Wang Xu does not know how long the actress night can last, but this problem is not so important, as long as the quick burst to solve the opponent.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In a courtyard not far from the battlefield, there is an underground passage under the ground.


    A group of people walking inside, suddenly channel violent vibration, overhead channel shake off countless dust, let them panic to find a place to escape.


    "Damn it? Has there been an earthquake? "


    "Come on! Speed up and rush out, otherwise the passage will collapse! "


    "What''s going on?"


    This group of people run out quickly, even if the time of several shocks is not long, but no one dares to stay.


    Soon, they got to the exit.


    Sing, sing


    The ground vibrated slightly and separated slowly on both sides, revealing a straight entrance more than one person high.


    "Well?"


    At the same second, on the street a hundred meters away, Wang Xu suddenly turned his head and looked this way.


    "Will it go this time?" Ye Er also looks over.


    Meet Hou happy this matter, for the living people in this small town, Ye Er has some guard.


    Hou happy that strange state, let her pure little heart was hurt.


    Clearly so warm, so good a person


    "Let''s go. This time we should really be survivors." Wang Xu shakes his head, raises his feet and takes a step. His figure disappears in the same place.


    When it reappeared, it was in the middle of the courtyard.


    In the rear, Ye Er... Trots all the way to keep up, while the actress Xi Ye doesn''t know when she will disappear.


    "Speechless... Is there really a limit?"


    Wang Xu heart feeling, looking back at the eye leaf son, but raise a hand to grasp, will she directly catch his side.


    When he turned his head again, a group of people had come out of the entrance of the open passage.


    "Who?" Zhao Hun was the first to react.


    The French soldiers in his hand suddenly blocked in front of him, lit up a dazzling red light, and swept out on guard.


    Just when he saw Wang Xu and Ye Er, the whole person was stunned.


    "Living people?"

 Chapter 1582

    "Are you really a survivor?"


    Wang Xu was a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect that some people in this strange town could live to the present.


    Soon, he noticed that some of them were wearing the military servant (mercenary) sign of the sword tower.


    "The servant of sword tower?" Wang Xu asked, "I''m from Jianlou, too. You''re lucky."


    There was a smile on his face.


    In the current situation, even the military servant of the mobile sword building is his person.


    Especially in the current situation of more and more tension, individual fighters who are isolated, scattered and have no background are in urgent need of a reliable protection.


    Many individual fighters began to take the initiative to seek to join larger forces in order to respond to the coming war.


    The sword tower was originally an intermediary platform, with a huge group of individual warriors, so the expansion of the sword tower during this period was far beyond Wang Xu''s imagination.


    Although these people only look like military servants, it''s because the requirements of recruiting formal members are too high, there are too many people who want to join, and the competition is too fierce.


    Sooner or later, these maids will be full members of the sword tower.


    At this time, I heard Wang Xu say that he was also a member of Jianlou.


    Zhao Hun and others'' eyes suddenly widened, and their faces showed extremely complex emotions, such as shock, expectation, hope and uneasiness.


    "So, you... You, you came in from the outside?" Zhao Hun asked carefully.


    "Yes, just came in from the outside, but you don''t need to know too much, just know that you are safe now!" Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "With me, you''re safe." He repeated it again.


    "All right, come out. Come with me. I''ll take you out."


    Zhao Hun and others can see that Wang Xu is far more powerful than them. At this time, the strong are just as reassuring. There is no nonsense. They immediately inform the situation, and then walk behind Wang Xu.


    "My name is Zhao Hun. I have accepted the resource task issued by the building and come to collect escort materials. This is my information rune. Please check it."


    Zhao Hun goes to Wang Xu and takes down his military servant''s Rune Stone.


    It''s said to be a stone, but it''s a badge similar to a crystal card. It can be attached to the body, and it''s easy to carry and prove identity.


    "I believe you. I''ll talk about it later." Wang Xu waved his hand. This is not a sword building. There is no instrument. How can he verify the information?


    "How many people are down there? Let them come out quickly. " He looked at the eye passage and felt that there were still a group of people below. His brows suddenly wrinkled.


    His voice has just dropped.


    "Wait! Are you sure it''s just the two of you who can take everyone out? "


    There was a rapid sound in the passage, and soon a young man rushed out of it.


    Behind him, there were a group of men and women, all dressed in "luxury" defense law soldiers.


    It was Zhang Hao who took the lead.


    "Are you sure you can take us out?" He stares at Wang Xu and asks again.


    "I''m sure." Wang Xu frowned and nodded.


    He can also understand the skepticism of the other side. After all, his side seems to be a little weak.


    However


    "Good! Now, in the name of the highest priority of the College Alliance, I order you to take us out immediately! "


    Zhang haomeng steps forward and orders Wang Xu and Ye Er in a fierce voice.


    "There will be an official student from Xianwu college with special identity and important information. You must do your best to protect us and escort her away with your life..."


    Wang Xu''s face looked at this guy''s a lot of orders.


    What''s special, what''s holding important information, what''s an official student of Xianwu college, who must protect you with his life and escort her away


    Mentally retarded, right?


    Even if it''s protection, I''ll step on the horse and directly protect that important girl, won''t it? And protect you with your life?


    There''s a hole in the brain!


    Soon Wang Xu saw that a woman with a cold and proud face and a long yellow skirt walked out quickly.


    Wang Xu looked at Zhao Hun and others beside him: "go to inform everyone to come out."


    Zhao Hun and others were pushed back by Zhang Hao, and the front color turned red.


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, he immediately raised his head and immediately took out the communication Rune Stone again to contact the people below.


    "What are you doing? I''m talking to you Zhang Hao''s eyes were gloomy and his voice rose.


    Wang Xu didn''t look at him. He motioned to Zhao Hun and others to come behind him.


    "How dare you ignore me?" Zhang Hao was shocked and his face turned red and purple. "I tell you, I''m a student of the Former Kowloon University. I''m a hero who blocks the demon vanguards and prevents them from starting a war immediately..."


    Before he finished, Wang Xu had already slapped him impatiently.


    Bang!!


    The power is not big, but the slap is very clear and loud, more like humiliation.


    "Jiulongshan is the martyrs who have fallen to the front line under the leadership of the old Dragon Lord to block the attack of the demon vanguards. What does it have to do with people like you who run away with their tails in their hands?"


    Wang Xu stares at Zhang Hao indifferently, with a touch of irony on his face.


    "You, too, deserve to call yourself a hero? How dare you yell in front of me? "


    Everyone was stunned.


    No one thought that Wang Xu would suddenly slap his face and say these words.


    Several people''s eyes immediately moved. To tell the truth, some people have been dissatisfied with Zhang Hao''s boasting of being a hero every day, but they didn''t say it because of his affection.


    We all know the difference between hero and bear.


    "You..."


    Zhang Hao''s face turned black at first, and then twisted. He was very angry. He drew out the long sword of the French soldier and pointed it at Wang Xu. His face was ferocious.


    "This is your own death. Now tell me the way out, or I''ll kill you right away!"


    Wang Xu smiles and looks at the others who follow Zhang Hao''s movements and draw out the French soldiers.


    "So, you think the same as him?" He pointed to Zhang Hao.


    No one answered him. Everyone looked at him coldly.


    "Ha ha, it seems that I am too kind."


    Seeing this, Wang Xu immediately shook his head in self mockery.


    The next second, he stretched out a finger and flicked at Zhang Hao and others.


    With his fingertips as the center, the air in front of him suddenly lit up a dazzling golden light.


    Boom!


    There was a loud explosion. The direction of his finger''s pop-up, the air exploded directly, and Zhang Hao and others disappeared, leaving only a semicircular gap on the ground.


    The gap stretched out until it disappeared in the street a hundred meters away.


    It can''t be said that it has disappeared. The main reason is that the streets 100 meters away are more messy, and the crisscross pits seem to have been smashed by the meteor shower.


    "Hiss!"


    For a moment, all the people in the room suddenly took a breath.


    Zhao Hun and others stare at the street scene 100 meters away, and finally understand what happened to the earthquake they felt before.


    "Sure enough, the garbage still needs to be crushed by one finger, otherwise it will be very noisy." Wang Xu''s voice is as flat as water.


    As he spoke, his eyes fell on the girl of Xianwu college who claimed to have important information and special identity.


    This woman named Yan huanrou has a better heart than others.


    She can clearly see that Wang Xu doesn''t care about the randomness of other people present.


    People with this attitude have either extraordinary background or powerful and terrifying strength.


    Which of the two is Wang Xu


    Now, obviously, there''s no need to think about it.

 Chapter 1583

    Yan huanrou came from a family of wuzun in Xianwu college. Her father, mother, grandfather and grandmother all work in Xianwu college. Except for her grandmother, the other three relatives are all wuzun.


    She had been influenced and gifted since she was a child. Although she was a little arrogant, she was born like this, no exception.


    However, although she is proud, her eyesight is amazing.


    At this time, she stared at Wang Xu carefully, and had a faint judgment in her heart. At least Wang Xu must be a wuzun.


    "Two... You should not be the strong rescuers sent by Xuanlong City Army?" She asked cautiously.


    "Xuanlong City Army?" Wang Xu was slightly surprised, "the problem here has alarmed the support army? They came so fast? "


    "Well, this town which is completely submerged by the boundary tide is no longer an ordinary boundary tide event."


    Yan huanrou took in his mind, whispered, not humble, but kept a trace of pride, and said: "the ordinary boundary tides usually disappear in no more than one day. There is a strange existence in every debris space. At least killing them will completely solve the problem.


    But here... The unknown debris world in the boundary tide has been integrated with our space, and will exist for a long time! "


    With that, she turned her head and looked at the place where Zhang Hao and others disappeared, and slowly took a breath.


    "I''m sorry that those people were too impulsive just now. It''s not the original intention of Huan rou. I hope you didn''t pay attention to it." Yan huanrou apologizes in a low voice.


    People are dead, and there is no residue left.


    Yan huanrou is a smart person. She can''t stand out for Zhang Hao at this time. She can only apologize to Wang Xu. After all, if she wants to leave here, she needs the help of Wang Xuqiang.


    "It''s easy if I don''t mind." Wang Xu smiles, "tell me, what is the important information he said about your secret?"


    "This..."


    Yan Huan soft ponders for a while, show some hesitation.


    Before she could go on, a middle-aged man behind her could not help crying out:


    "Miss, never tell him! We don''t know his real identity yet. If we let the devil know, we will all die! "


    "Not only us, but also our relatives, families, friends and everyone behind us will die!"


    His face was twisted and his voice was cold. Wang Xu''s eyes were full of anger and vigilance.


    "Are you good at killing people? Yes, even me! But the news, absolutely, you can never know! "


    His voice has just dropped.


    Wang Xu had already raised his finger, and his fingertip shot a sword light, which directly satisfied his wish.


    "Idiot."


    He didn''t look at the corpse on the ground. He calmly looked at Yan huanrou, waiting for the other party to answer.


    Yan huanrou''s face changed violently several times. Then she stepped forward, raised her hand and pressed it slightly on her chest. Suddenly, a rich purple light appeared on her body.


    When the light faded, there was a warm jade like, jelly like mass floating in the air.


    Inside, it was a small mass of purple water, wrapped and flowing, as if it were a living creature.


    This mass of purple liquid is only the size of a fist, but if you look at it carefully, it seems that there is a miniature world.


    "What is this?" Wang Xu''s face easily disappeared, replaced by a curiosity.


    Because even he has no knowledge of such things.


    He glanced around. After the fist sized purple liquid was taken out, there was a little instability in the surrounding space. The thick white fog retreated to the distance, as if there was a great terror here.


    Yan huanrou holds the warm white jelly liquid in her hands. She is careful, and her face is dignified. It is obvious that she can maintain the purple liquid by the jelly wrapped outside.


    "That''s my secret. It''s called the passage."


    "Passage?"


    Wang Xu stares at the liquid. His mind can clearly feel that there is a strange spatial fluctuation in the liquid.


    "Yes, passage. As long as this is released, the liquid in it will automatically devour the power of the surrounding heaven and earth, and soon form a channel connecting the demon world! " Yan huanrou said.


    Around, Zhao Hun and others obviously did not understand the words in front of them, but they understood the last sentence, and their faces suddenly changed.


    A channel connecting the demons, what does it mean?


    One, forever demon battlefield!


    "This thing is a nightmare. Once it''s leaked out, the demon army on the opposite side can directly rush through without taking care of the exclusion of the world barrier!"


    Wang Xu''s face also changed.


    A passage of the demon world means a long war. It will not stop until one side has defeated the forces opposite the other side.


    The demon battlefield will become white hot in an instant.


    But how can this kind of thing be here? Or on a woman who is no more than a great master of seven grades?


    "It''s always been with you? This is the God''s will of our Lord. It''s our destiny to open the channel of the kingdom of God and let our Lord come and spread happiness! "


    At this time.


    In the passage behind him, there was another loud noise. Soon a group of people came out. They were the remaining survivors.


    The local garrison remains, and the group of believers in the town.


    The speaker is Hua Yu, the leader of the believers.


    He raised his hand, his eyes flashing a terrible blue light, and looked directly at Wang Xu and Wang Xu.


    "Kill them for the coming of my Lord!"


    With a wave of his hand, Hua Yu points to Wang Xu and others.


    Behind him, a group of fanatical believers rushed up at once, with strange blue light in their eyes.


    "Faith


    Some people are still in the middle of the journey, have roared, all over the body soared, clothes burst, into a hairless, full of three meters tall little blue giant.


    "Roar... Kill!"


    A group of blue monsters, eyes bloom blue light, hands quickly have black smoke condensation, into a more than one meter long sickle.


    Extremely abrupt and fast, he almost jumped in front of Yan huanrou.


    Yan huanrou''s face doesn''t change. She seems to be ready. She raises her hand and throws the "passage" at Wang Xu.


    "Now that it has been exposed, it''s up to the strongest of you to deal with it." Her voice was quiet, and her figure had retreated like a phantom.


    All these changes are so rapid and abrupt that the local garrison around them, such as Wei Teng and Zhao Hun, have no time to respond to the rescue and can only watch.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on the "passage" in the air, because the warm jade jelly like object in the outer layer looks too fragile. If one of them is accidentally broken, then


    It will be a disaster!


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.

 Chapter 1584

    A group of monsters, like little blue giants, change their direction crazily. In the blink of an eye, seven or eight black sickle shadows cut through the air and cut off from all sides to the "passage".


    Their purpose from the beginning is to release the channel, open the channel of "Kingdom of God" here, and let the Lord come.


    But suddenly.


    An ordinary arm, I don''t know when it appears in the air, five fingers wide open, gently grasp the "channel", grasp it in the palm of the hand.


    Follow.


    A sickle shadow mercilessly falls down, just cuts on the big hand that closes.


    Bang bang!


    After a series of blasts, the light of the knife disintegrated, the arms slowly retracted, and the clothes on them didn''t fold. It seemed that nothing had happened just now.


    Wang Xu put down his hand and looked down at the "passage" in his hand.


    "It seems that this kind of thing should not exist in our world." He laughed. Suddenly, his left hand grabbed forward, then pulled back slightly. Suddenly, he tore open a dark crack in his arm.


    Behind the crack, there was darkness, pure darkness.


    That''s the real void!


    As soon as he raised his hand, Wang Xu threw the "passage" into it. In an instant, it was swallowed by the void and disappeared.


    This scene is clearly in everyone''s eyes.


    Hua Yu, the leader of the saints, turned pale and ran away without any hesitation.


    In such a forbidden place, Wang Xu can easily open the gap of connecting the void. He can''t imagine the strength of Wang Xu.


    What do you think of when you don''t run?


    While running, he congratulated: "fortunately, he has just transformed all believers into monsters polluted by the power of God and evil, which can prevent each other from pursuing and killing..."


    Unfortunately, his idea is not over.


    Whoa!


    A golden sword light has been shot through his head like lightning.


    The sword light disappears. Hua Yu''s eyes widen and his body slowly falls down to the ground. At the last moment, he seems to see the monsters falling down with him.


    Touch!


    The dust is flying.


    Wang Xu sweeps around his eyes, a total of eight monsters. At this time, all of them are dismembered by Jianguang. He doesn''t even lift his hand. It''s just an idea.


    But he hasn''t stopped.


    Hiss, hiss.


    The sword light still gathered in the void around him, shot through the air, and shot at other people who didn''t come up.


    The garrison headed by Wei Teng suddenly changed their face and thought that Wang Xu was going to kill everyone.


    "You..." Wei Teng''s face changed greatly. He opened his mouth and drank. He wanted to ask Wang Xu why.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, a sword light had swept past him. The sharp sword meaning almost made his heart stop for a moment.


    He thought he was dead.


    However, Wang Xu did not attack him.


    It seems to be a selective killing. This wave of sword light killed only two-thirds of the other people on the scene. Finally, all the sword light gathered in front of a thin man who seemed to be an ordinary man.


    At that moment, the man suddenly raised his head, his eyes were black, and his body burst out with a strong breath that was no less than that of the lower Wu Zun. He even raised his hand and broke the sword light.


    Unfortunately, before he continued to resist, a fist had crossed the space and hit him in the face accurately.


    "Boom!"


    In the loud sound like thunder, the man was shot tens of meters away, smashed all the houses and buildings along the way, and his face was in the shape of broken flesh and blood. He almost burst his head.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that you could find my presence and kill my men. We''ll meet again soon. Soon! In time, you''ll be dead! "


    The voice just dropped.


    A thick golden sword light, with a fierce golden flame, has come down from the sky and directly cut the man in half from the beginning to the end. The flame is burning hot and black ash.


    "It''s just a split of spirit and soul, weak into a ''fake'' subordinate wuzun, or do you mean to give me incompetent and cruel words?" Wang xumulu disdains. He is really cruel, but he never talks nonsense and is incompetent.


    For example, the disappearing "devil" is a real ruthless person. Since he woke up to "self", Wang Xu unconsciously took the other person as a learning object, which he didn''t even feel.


    The reason why he discovered the existence of the "man" was that the information carried by the other person was very similar to that of the "grey Crane" elder when the wild God sect attacked Xuankong city.


    For these people, Wang Xu is now too lazy to explore what conspiracy they are carrying out.


    You know, the chaos in Xuankong city is abnormal now, and I don''t know how many disputes there are every day. He is busy with daily management and cultivation. Where can he manage what these "mole" are doing secretly.


    What''s more, an impotent and cruel remark was soon thrown behind his mind, too lazy to think much.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the town, there is a town full of rotten and ancient fragments of the immortal world.


    Among the towering trees, a small mountain with a height of 100 meters looms in the dense white fog, with a green and blue hall.


    In the main hall, there used to be a man in green clothes.


    At this time, the man suddenly opened his eyes, but it was not just easy to wake up, but a piece of anger and unwilling.


    "My part was killed? Damn it


    He stepped forward abruptly, and the green tiles like jade under his feet were crushed abruptly.


    The debris splashed and turned into countless sharp arrows, but those close to the man''s direction were crushed by a layer of invisible force.


    "Kill me separately, and do harm to me. Then pay for it with your death."


    A sneer appeared on the man''s face. He raised his foot and went to the door of the main hall, ready to find Wang Xu and other people''s trouble again.


    But as soon as he stepped out of the main hall, a piece of black cane shot out of the woods, turning into a net, blocking the man.


    "Who? Get out of here As soon as the man in Green''s face twisted, an invisible force burst out all around, shattering the rattan net all over the sky.


    In the woods, another tall black figure came out slowly.


    "Intruder, I said, you can''t walk out of this hall. Do you remember?"


    With a sneer from the man in green, one big blue hand after another appeared around him, showing various shapes, as if ready to start at any time.


    "Intruder, I advise you to follow my warning and not ignore it." The voice of the tall black figure gradually became cold.


    A black Siamese scabbard floated slowly from behind him, with a faint and dripping sword meaning, but it didn''t start.


    On this black sword, there was a trace of blood, as if its original color was not black, but was dyed by something later.


    "Why do you only trap me? Those people outside are all outsiders like me, aren''t they? Why don''t you trouble them? " The man in Green said with some resentment.


    The black figure in front of him is the ultimate metamorphosis in this debris space. Although he is arrogant, he does not dare to fight at all.


    "Because you''ve been here too long, don''t worry. There''s still half an hour left. If they haven''t left after half an hour, I will suppress them as well.


    This is my home, and I will not allow any outsiders to defile this last holy place! "


    The black sword stopped, the sword intention gradually converged, and both sides were quiet for a moment.


    "There''s still time? Then as soon as we and I came in, you immediately suppressed me? " The man in green sneered.


    "..." the black figure was silent for a moment, and then said slowly: "because you are weaker, I can suppress it at will."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Shit!"

 Chapter 1585

    After Wang Xu threw the "passage" into the void, he took a group of shocked survivors, including Yan huanrou, Wei Teng, Zhao Hun and so on, all the way to the way he came.


    After just one scene, no one dares to breathe out loud, so no one dares to talk and ask Wang xutao.


    Even if there are more questions in my heart, is Wang Xu an expert to rescue? Or just passing by? Or


    No matter how much, you can only hold it!


    Only Yan huanrou opened her mouth several times and took it back.


    She didn''t understand that the important thing of "passage" is very dangerous, but it is also a great advantage if it is well mastered and used. Many imperial forces want a passage that can directly connect with the demon world, and they can''t.


    This is what the emperor level strong people need!


    Every emperor level strongman will try his best to open up a demon battlefield. On the one hand, he will retaliate against the demons. On the other hand, he can train his forces and obtain the cultivation resources of the demon world through this method.


    After the emperor level, a lot of cultivation resources needed are no longer provided by one world, but need to gather special materials from other big worlds.


    These, Yan huanrou really want to ask Wang Xu, but at the thought that Wang Xu has thrown things away, he quietly shut up.


    Wang Xu and ye''er are at the front. They don''t know what people are thinking.


    All the way back, he was thinking about the unexpected harvest.


    He did throw the "passage" into the void, but it wasn''t really thrown away. Instead, he used a special method to fix its position and regarded the void as a temporary storage space.


    After all, such a dangerous thing is not safe anywhere in the void.


    But what Wang Xu didn''t notice was that there was a pair of inexplicable indifferent eyes in the deep gray fog, staring at this side from a distance.


    The master of these eyes is extremely powerful in hiding. Even Wang Xu didn''t find it.


    Of course, maybe he noticed it, but he didn''t want to make a fuss again. After all, Hou was so happy that Wang Xu was speechless.


    "Forget it. I don''t care about him. Just do my own thing." Yan Huan soft falls behind a few steps, the heart wants to understand finally, the mood relaxes down.


    In fact, in addition to the "passage", she also has an extremely important thing in her hands. If she can go back smoothly this time, she will surely get great benefits.


    She is very clear, if there is no Wang Xu''s words, those mysterious forces that hide secretly covet, I''m afraid will never let her leave so easily.


    The fog rolled and seemed to be getting thicker and thicker.


    But Wang Xu and his party were not affected at all. Even the fog around them tended to be lighter and lighter. At first, they could only see half a meter away. Now they can see the scene 10 meters away.


    Chop chop chop!


    As they got closer and closer to the place where they began to enter, there seemed to be a sound of skeleton collision in the fog.


    Vaguely, we can see some blank skeletons with swords, and even Black Knights riding white horses.


    These dead creatures, as if they were alive, always kept a distance of about 100 meters, followed the team and seemed to be watching.


    For these things, Wang Xu and Ye Er just look at them casually and no longer pay attention to them.


    While others can''t see it because of the dense fog, so naturally no one is flustered.


    Click.


    Suddenly, Wang Xu stopped and looked up ahead.


    As he stopped, the whole team stopped. People subconsciously looked up and looked in the direction of Wang Xu. Unexpectedly, they saw two figures, one before the other.


    It was a man in white who seemed to be young and old, full of strange smell, and a middle-aged man in blue.


    In such a place, the sudden appearance of these two people is strange, not to mention, their position seems to completely block the direction of the people.


    Deep in the fog all around, a group of white bone monsters were silent for a moment. Then they seemed to have received some orders. They all stepped back. They had to retreat for 100 meters before they stopped again.


    And a black figure, who could not see the specific face clearly, also appeared in the front with a long sword on his back. He looked up and looked here silently, revealing a pair of pale red eyes.


    Inside, there is some helplessness.


    "Why... Another existence that seems to be a little irritating..."


    He sighed a little, and his voice passed on silently. A group of white bone monsters retreated a hundred meters again, then turned around and completely disappeared in the fog.


    He himself, too, turned around and left again in the direction of the bronze hall.


    Same second.


    Wang Xu also talks with the man in white.


    "You killed the crane?"


    "Who are you?"


    "To kill your people."


    "Oh, interesting..."


    There is not much nonsense. In just two words, the man in white and Wang Xu suddenly move. They seem to be unhappy, but in a flash, they suddenly bump into each other.


    The two did not use weapons, one hand, one fist, steady collision together, deadlocked.


    The figure with the black sword seemed to have eyes on his back, and his feet suddenly gave a little meal.


    "It doesn''t seem that this level of fighting is very much..."


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, there was a huge noise. From the position where they were fighting, it exploded instantly. Two dazzling energy rays swept around and destroyed everything.


    Where the impact passed, the buildings collapsed, the ground subsided and the fog disappeared.


    The man with the black sword on his back, the black sword on his body automatically rushed out half of the body, and the sword body sent out a black light, which covered his whole body.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Leng Leng, and then stop the pace, again quietly raised, continue to leave.


    "Forget it, it''s true that I feel right at the beginning. I really can''t make it up..."


    At the same time.


    Yan huanrou, Zhao Hun and others stare at Ye Er, who is standing in front of them. Suddenly they wave and summon a metal "puppet" to block the shock wave. They are all stunned.


    Even so, they could feel how terrible the energy shock wave of the explosion was. Even if most of the force was blocked by Ye Er''s "puppet", the wind still lashed their hair back and pulled their clothes back.


    There is no language to express the shock in people''s hearts. How powerful it is!!


    Just for the first time, the energy shock wave destroyed the surrounding half streets in a flash.


    Even before the shock wave was over, a dazzling light burst out in the void, like lightning.


    In this light, everyone''s eyes, which had already been wide open, expanded again. In the reflected pupil, they saw a scene that they would never forget.


    In the void behind Wang Xu and the man in white, there were distortions. The space fluctuated like water, revealing two different, huge and vague mysterious visions.


    If it wasn''t for the shock wave that wiped out the fog, people would not have seen all these visions.


    Behind the man in white is a huge white book with eyes.


    Behind Wang Xu, there is a huge figure who can''t see his face clearly, holding green lotus in one hand and long sword in the other. At his feet, there is a dense cloud.


    People have not yet had time to recover from the shock.


    Keng!


    A sword chant, has suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 1586

    Bronze hall.


    The figure with the black sword reappeared. Looking at the man in green sitting in the hall, he calmly said, "you can go."


    "What?"


    The man in green was stunned. He couldn''t believe it.


    "You can go."


    The black Sword Fairy shakes his head and says another word. Then he doesn''t care about the man in green who is stunned behind him. He turns around and leaves directly.


    After three breaths, the man in green responded. He got up in a trance and tried to walk out of the hall.


    Unexpectedly


    There''s really no prohibition to stop him from leaving again.


    "What''s the matter? Why doesn''t this guy stop me all of a sudden? " The man in green frowned and couldn''t understand.


    But soon, he looked up again, with a cold smile on his face and a grin on his face: "well, I can finally find the person who destroyed my separation! The breath... Is here! "


    He soared into the air and shot northeast at high speed.


    ¡­¡­


    Keng!


    The sword sounds like a dragon. A long sword suddenly appears in Wang Xu''s hand. His figure blurs for a moment. Dozens of sword shadows suddenly appear in the air and cut to the man in white from all directions.


    To his surprise, the other party actually kept up with his speed.


    The man in white also had a purple sword in his hand. The 360 swords Wang Xu cut in an instant were all blocked by the other side one by one.


    Because the speed of the two people''s attack is too fast, the impact sound converges into one, which is extremely harsh.


    Dang!!


    Fierce collision, sword light, knife awn scattered, cutting four.


    "I didn''t expect... You''re stronger than I thought."


    The man in white retreats, stares at the void behind Wang Xu strangely, and then smiles


    "In this way, you have the right to know my name. My name is Wenhe, and I am one of the six bishops of the famine cult."


    He raised his hand, and the vision behind him was suddenly shocked. His eyes on the white book suddenly opened, and there was a glare of blood.


    "Dead River hymn!"


    The strange sound of the beep suddenly rang out. Ordinary people couldn''t hear the sound, but it was concentrated and materialized in an instant. It turned into a clearly visible blood color ripple and directed at Wang Xu.


    Whew!


    In a flash, Wang Xu''s blood colored eyes began to appear. These eyes were closed, but they seemed to want to open, constantly beating.


    "Magic power?"


    Wang Xu looked down at his body, with a trace of helplessness on his face.


    His martial arts level is rising too fast, and there is too little magic power to cultivate and gather more. There is only one "emperor body" that is abnormal to the extreme.


    The magical power of the bishop of Wenhe is strange and powerful, but in front of the emperor''s body, it is obviously a little weak, and can only barely exist on the body surface, even the skin can not get through.


    Shua!


    Wang Xu held the sword upside down, and countless pale gold Rune lines were quickly lit on the sword.


    He has no magic power, but he has martial arts!


    On the other side, the bishop of Wenhe, seeing this posture, immediately gave his eyelids a fierce jump.


    The next moment, Wang Xu has a sword long cut out.


    "A sword to heaven!"


    In the void, it seems to be a vision of Wang Xu''s incarnation. Qinglian in her left hand is suddenly crushed, and the long sword in her other hand rises abruptly. The broken Qinglian turns into countless blue streamers, converging on the sword body, and then cuts off with a sword.


    Corresponding to the reality, the original golden sword light has broken through the sky, transformed into cyan, such as the blue sky, falling to the earth.


    A sword to the sky!


    A real sword to heaven!


    The vision of the void seemed to be the essence, and the light of the sword fell on the white book, cutting the sword marks.


    Wang Xu is suspended in the air. The sword light in front of him sweeps the earth like a long river falling down. The huge chopping strike cuts out a dark sword mark in the town.


    On the ground below, bishop Wenhe ran like a monkey, carrying a servant in blue in his hand. He did not dare to stop Wang Xu''s sword.


    The whole town was almost swept away, and the buildings were completely destroyed. The ground was smashed and cracked.


    Where Wang Xu''s eyes gaze, the sword light will fall there, as if endless.


    Keng!


    The sword light fell down again, and a crack suddenly burst open on the ground. Under the superposition of terrible forces, the ground within a hundred meters was directly burst open, and was shaken to pieces by the invisible sword.


    "Wait! I''m the bishop of Wenhe in the uncultivated religion! One of the six Cardinals! This time, we made a mistake, we admit it! If you stop now, we are willing to have friendly contact with you and compensate you for your loss! "


    The bishop of Wenhe had no time to protect his servant. The man in blue in his hand had just been thrown out by him, and he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    He secretly complained. If he looked down on Wang Xu at the beginning, he only looked at Wang Xu after the first fight. But when Wang Xu was serious


    He''s scared!


    As a high-ranking wuzun, he almost stood at the top level under the emperor''s steps, so he was full of pride at the beginning.


    But he never thought that the person who killed the crane was also a high-ranking warrior. Even after a few hundred moves, Wang Xu was easily suppressed as soon as he became serious.


    There''s no way to fight!


    In short, the beginning of Wenhe is contempt, then surprise, then more and more face up to, and then directly panic.


    It''s just like playing lol. after hundreds of times of fighting each other, one side just started a big preparation to harvest the head, but the opposite side also opened up. Not only didn''t give advice, but the opposite side opened up as if it had added "auxiliary" GB. I''m looking forward to the assembly of Delevin and norhand.


    Sword lights came down from the sky, leaving deep sword marks on the ground.


    Wang Xu''s eyes are indifferent, and his sword spirit is stronger and stronger. The power of sword light has soared a level.


    The bishop of Wenhe''s face changed again and again. He knew that he couldn''t say it. He had no choice but to use Shenwu space energy to resist Wang Xu''s attack.


    Shenwu space is the foundation for the promotion of high-ranking wuzun to Emperor level. It is not easy to move, but at this time, there is no other way for Wenhe.


    Magic power?


    He does have a lot more, but he doesn''t have time to use it, and he doesn''t have any defense powers. His powers are all attacks. Where can he fight back at this time?


    It''s only been three minutes.


    The bishop of Wenhe had already been unable to stop the last light of the sword, and the foundation of his magical space was unstable, which could be broken.


    His face was pale, and the white books in the void around him were full of cracks, which was a sign that his own magical space was about to break.


    Looking at the distance, there is no intention of stopping. Wang Xu continues to chase with his sword.


    At last, the bishop of Wenhe did not hesitate any more. He did not care to save the high-ranking Wu Zun''s face any more and turned around and ran away.


    He moves very fast, turns into a white line in the twinkling of an eye, and rushes to the entrance of the space when he comes.


    As long as out of this solidified abnormal space, he can directly escape into the space crevice and leave.


    In the sky, the sword light has been shining into a blue sky, always following behind the Wenhe river.


    The more so, the faster Wen River runs, and in the twinkling of an eye, there is the entrance and exit of the space where people begin to come in.

 Chapter 1587

    entrance.


    Wenhe looked back, Wang Xu was still a hundred meters away, and he was already covered with strong spatial fluctuations.


    "This time it''s our carelessness, but next time, I''ll make you feel fear!"


    Bishop Wen he took a deep look at Wang Xu.


    Both of them are high-ranking wuzun. According to the truth, he should not have done so much worse than Wang Xu, but the reality is so cruel.


    "Wait! Soon, soon... Soon I''ll find you again... "


    His eyes were red.


    "I''m running for my life. How dare you give me a hard word?"


    In the distance, Wang Xu pulled the corner of his mouth slightly, revealing a very ironic smile.


    "So..."


    He raised his hand, the sky shining sword light suddenly disappeared, leaving only the blue sky.


    "It''s a waste of the farce I''ve played with you for so long!"


    In a flash, he raised his hand and suddenly grasped it as if it were an invisible sword handle. Behind him, the void erupted a torrent of gold flame like a volcano eruption.


    Keng!!


    A golden sword light suddenly tore the sky, and the whole sky was split in two by this sword light.


    Before the light of the sword fell, the power of the sword had already oppressed all sides, bringing up countless sharp white sword Qi, which was the strong wind of the sword Qi that was drawn by the power of the sword.


    "A sword to heaven!"


    Wang Xu''s whole body is wrapped in the fierce wind of sword Qi. His body is like flowing light, and he combines with sword light instantly.


    A sword to the sky!


    This is the real sword!!


    Whew!


    The sword light fell from the sky and chopped the bishop of Wenhe in an instant.


    "You..."


    The bishop of Wenhe''s face froze in an instant. He seemed to stare with disbelief and drop his head a little bit.


    As far as his eyes could see, a thin line appeared on his body, which was slowly expanding and separating to both sides.


    Although shocked, he didn''t panic much.


    "You really exceed my expectation, you are better than me, but so what? My body here is just a projection. In fact, my body has already been transmitted in space. "


    The bishop of Wenhe looked calm. He looked up again and watched Wang Xu quietly.


    "Ha ha, at this time, are you still self righteous and underestimate me? Now you feel the spirit carefully. How do you feel? " Wang Xu sneered. Didn''t he know that?


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    In an instant, the bishop of Wenhe was so stiff that he found a thin line on his spirit.


    no


    It''s a sword mark!


    "Idiot! Do you understand now? "


    Wang xumulu sneered. If it didn''t work, why did he spend so much effort to cut the last sword?


    The next second, his right hand reaches forward.


    Keng!


    The sword chant rises again, and the void shakes wildly. Countless golden streamers automatically gather in his hands, forming a golden sword like flowing jade.


    This is the sword!


    As soon as the sword returned, the sky above and the rampant sword storm all disappeared in an instant.


    A few meters away.


    The bishop of Wenhe''s face gradually twisted and fixed on Wang Xu. His eyes were full of hatred.


    The sword mark on his body is expanding rapidly, and in a twinkling of an eye, it involves most of his body. On the other hand, it is the sword mark on the spirit, which directly damages the original foundation of the high-level wuzun.


    Although Wang Xu didn''t kill him on the spot, the damage to Wenhe was no less than killing him and making him resentful.


    "I will remember you! I will remember you! I''ll never forget you! " He said word by word.


    "Ha ha, idiot." Wang Xu sneered. He didn''t even use the Yang spirit sword armor. He was just emperor''s body and almost killed him directly. How dare he give him a cruel word?


    Incompetent roar?


    "See you next time, it''s your time to die!"


    "Well, that''s right. See you next time. You''ll die." Wang Xu nodded.


    "You..."


    At the end of the disappearance of the spatial fluctuation, the bishop of Wenhe almost vomited blood, and finally the words of curse didn''t come out in time.


    Hum!


    The bishop of Wenhe disappeared, leaving only a huge sword mark 100 meters long.


    Wang Xu stood alone in the air and landed slowly.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t find out..."


    Not far away, in a crevice of the ruins, a man in blue breathed in his heart.


    All of a sudden, his eyes suddenly widened, and Wang Xu in his sight suddenly waved back.


    Whew!


    A sword light cut down like lightning, instantly tore the whole ruins, together with the man in blue, into two parts.


    After killing Wenhe Bishop''s entourage and collecting some interest, Wang Xu turns his head and sweeps his eyes in another direction.


    Over there, just a breath that was not weak rushed forward, and then suddenly declined, as if it was hidden.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to leave. I feel a vague spatial fluctuation. Something bad may happen later."


    He drew back his eyes and looked at a group of survivors who were sheltered by ye''er.


    "Well." Ye''er answered, and she felt it.


    This space seems to be gradually becoming the same as her previous world, gradually falling into the final decline.


    They take Yan huanrou and others and leave quickly.


    After a while, a group of people disappeared outside the entrance.


    When they leave.


    Under the ruins 400 meters away, there was a sudden crash, from which a very miserable figure emerged.


    Impressively, he is the man in green who is released from the main hall by the black Sword Fairy and rushes to Wang Xu for revenge.


    "I, i... I''ll fuck you! How can there be such a pervert? Laozi''s separation of spirit and soul died in his hands? "


    The man in Green''s face was pale, and he kept cursing in a low voice.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Almost died! I almost bumped into him and took the initiative to die! "


    His eyes were terrified. "Even the bishop of Wenhe was beaten into a dog by that pervert and ran away in a hurry. This guy... I''m afraid only the Archbishop can confront him head-on?"


    The man in Qingyi, named Qingshi, is also a member of the Huangshen sect. His cultivation is the middle wuzun. He was originally the elder who was responsible for a new round of sacrifice in this town.


    As a result, in the middle of the sacrifice, the town was engulfed by the fog from the boundary tide, and fell into this inexplicable space. It was suppressed in the bronze hall by the strange man with a black sword and calling himself "immortal".


    It''s not easy to let it out


    At this time, he suddenly woke up. The black Sword Fairy didn''t mean to let him go. He was obviously trying to hurt him!


    "Damn it! Get out of here


    He turned abruptly, and was about to fly to the entrance area.


    However.


    "Where are you going?"


    A black figure, suddenly out of the fog, in the direction of his departure, is the black Sword Fairy.


    ¡°£¡£¡¡±


    For a moment, Qingshi''s face suddenly twisted, "what the hell do you want to do to me?"

 Chapter 1588

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The black Sword Fairy was silent for a moment, then slowly said: "I want to be good for you, this space has been re closed, going out is the unknown void... You will die!"


    "Fuck you!"


    Qingshi''s face is twisted. He''s afraid of bullying. He only dares to bully him. If he goes out, he will die?


    Damn, when the bishop of Wenhe left, when Wang Xu and his party left, why didn''t this guy stop them?


    He only dares to bully him!


    Qingshi couldn''t help it any longer, so he jumped up and didn''t let him go, so he fought with the black Sword Fairy.


    Ten minutes later


    Bronze hall.


    Qingshi sits in it with a dull face. The black Sword Fairy stands at the door in silence and looks at him with a faint look


    "Well, why do you bother? Isn''t it good to stay here


    Qingshi looked up and opened his mouth, but there was no sound. The black Sword Fairy didn''t know what he had done to him. He couldn''t speak.


    But his eyes, unbridled revealed four words.


    I''ll fuck you!


    "Well, why bother?"


    Black Sword Fairy shakes his head and turns away slowly.


    He, here, too long, also


    It''s so lonely.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Xu and others left the space where heijianxian was, half of the destroyed buildings were suddenly shrouded in fog again.


    The fog became more and more deep and rich. In the end, nothing could be seen but the vast sea of fog. This state lasted for seven days before the fog dispersed again and changed back to the original state.


    But strange scenes also appeared.


    The buildings that should have been ruins were restored to their original condition, and even the ground covered with sword marks became streets again.


    Everything seems to have never happened.


    In addition to the bronze hall, all day long crazy attack, want to rush out of the bluestone.


    ¡­¡­


    The main city of Xuankong.


    As soon as Wang Xu comes back with a group of survivors, Yan huanrou and others leave in a hurry. Only Zhao Hun and others continue to follow and return to the sword building.


    It''s a blessing in disguise. At least Zhao Hun, a group of military servants, got the qualification to join the sword tower and become full members because of this incident.


    At the same time, this time back, Wang Xu also received the latest news.


    Reinforcements are here.


    The commander of the army was Xuanlong city leader and manghuang County Sheriff of the Ming Yue Dynasty. He was buried in the tomb and was half a step emperor.


    Wang Xu came back a bit late and missed the reinforcement meeting. When the other party learned that he was back, they named him to see him once.


    Wang Xu has nothing to be afraid of. After casting the emperor''s body, many of the things he was afraid of and didn''t want to touch before are not so scrupulous now.


    Strength, is the key to all powerful!


    If the former sword tower can only be ranked in the first order of forces in Xuankong City, now the sword tower can be compared with Xuankong emperor''s family, which was once an old force of Emperor Wu.


    In particular, Jiulongshan became a demon occupied area. After the Xuankong city defense line was impacted by the boundary tide, the expansion of the sword tower was even more terrifying.


    During this period, at least one third of the 30 million warriors left in Xuankong city have joined the sword tower or become registered servants outside it.


    Powerful forces, in such a dark and chaotic period, are the easiest to win people''s hearts and expand their influence.


    Of course, in front of the commander-in-chief of the reinforcements, Wang Xu should keep a low profile. After all, the other side is the Sheriff of manghuang County in the Ming moon Dynasty, and Xuankong city is just the Wucheng city at the end of the 20 cities of manghuang county.


    In the middle of Xuankong City, the former Lord''s mansion.


    Teams of warriors in black armor patrol back and forth with standard weapons. In the sky, a huge black ark, similar to a small town, floats quietly, covered with dazzling array light, providing suspended energy for the flying boat.


    On this ark, the burial master changed into a blue robe and sat in front of the tea table with a chessboard. He had the temperament of an old man in the park.


    Wang Xu was dressed in sword building style clothes, with a long decorative sword hanging around his waist. The style was simple, but it was light. He stepped into the ark step by step and walked to the bow where the mysterious burial was.


    The high-altitude gale struck the boat violently, making a rumbling sound of thunder. But after entering the boat, there was no movement, only a warm breeze blowing head-on.


    Wang Xu didn''t step on the bow platform where the old man was, but stopped about five meters away.


    "I''m the owner of the sword building, Wang Xu. Because of some delay, I have seen the master of the sword burial. "


    Across a high platform, Wang Xu stood at the bottom, looking directly at the mysterious burial above, but it would not give people the slightest feeling of looking up.


    Even if Wang Xu tried to cover it, he couldn''t cover it all.


    This breath, the general strong may not be able to feel, but as a half step emperor level burial, it is clear to feel.


    Xuanshisheng just looked at him, then sighed silently. Knowing that the owner of the sword building was a young man with a military age of no more than 100, he still held the idea that maybe the other party''s strength was not very strong.


    But when he really met Wang Xu, he found that the calculation in his heart could not succeed.


    "Sure enough, there is something we can''t underestimate that the sword tower can rise in such a chaotic time and grow to the present stage step by step!" Xuanshisheng showed a gentle smile.


    "It''s very kind of you to bury the sword. I respect you very much if you can sit down so calmly and communicate with me." Wang Xu said calmly.


    What he said is serious, but this respect is two-way. Xuanshisheng respects Jianlou, and naturally he respects each other.


    You know, before he came here, he had learned from the information inside the building that in addition to the imperial family, the Academy alliance and the sword tower, all the other forces, families, clans, and even the big families like the Chi family and the Yun family were "forcibly" taken over by xuanchangsheng.


    This, after all, is a troubled time!


    On the battlefield!


    The wrinkles on his face spread slightly, and his smile became more gentle.


    "To tell you the truth, I wanted to take over the sword tower in wartime, but because of you, I''m very curious. I want to make a decision after meeting you. Now it seems that I made the right decision. "


    With a little smile, he suddenly asked: "sword building and dark hall should have a lot to do with each other, right? If my information is right, the sword tower should be a peripheral force of the dark hall, right? "


    "Well?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and shook his head: "dark hall? What dark hall? I''ve never heard of this organization. "


    Xuan Chusheng was more happy.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Wang, your reaction is really exaggerated. Originally, I was just a little suspicious. Now, I can be sure that the relationship between the sword tower and the dark hall is not simple.


    Even if it''s not a peripheral force, you have a lot to do with that "dizang."


    This time, Wang Xu did not speak, but was silent.


    He was a little shocked. He didn''t expect that it would be only a few days before the tomb was born. Not only did he almost take charge of the whole Xuankong City, but he even knew about the secret hall and "dizang".


    Although the other party''s information is still somewhat different from the "real situation", it''s terrible enough.


    At this time, less said less wrong, more said more wrong, do not say the best, let the other party guess.

 Chapter 1589

    Sure enough, seeing that Wang Xu didn''t speak, xuanshisheng laughed, only thinking that he was acquiescent.


    "Well, in this special period, we don''t have to consider what we have or don''t have. In fact, I don''t have any bad intentions for the local forces in Xuankong city.


    The reason why they take over most of them is just to better deal with the coming war with the demons. To be more precise, the war between us and Demons has already broken out. "


    "Is the situation so troublesome?" Wang Xu frowned. He recognized something.


    "The ferocity of the demon battlefield, if you really participate, you will know the horror of the demon side." The deep way of the mysterious burial life, there is a trace of helplessness in the voice.


    He slowly looked up and looked at the sky above the ark.


    "We humans, we warriors, have never had the upper hand. The law of the jungle, the survival of the fittest, is the unchangeable law of the universe.


    Human beings, however, are too weak. Most of them can''t find this fact, but it''s true.


    Don''t feel disapproval. Compared with the population and quantity of demons, the population of human beings is too small and weak. On the demon side, any race or ethnic group, whether it''s Warcraft or demons, or those who own bodies but have wings, their number is no less than that of human beings, and even many races are too much more.


    Oh, when I say this, maybe you think I''m joking? "


    After a pause, he lowered his head again and turned to Wang Xu.


    "Maybe most people will never find out the truth. I think your breath should have entered the high position of wuzun, right?


    This level, hehe, is it very powerful? However, I have to tell you a fact, this level is very weak, and the weak can be almost completely ignored.


    In the four directions of the universe, in the universe, after the emperor level, can be regarded as a slightly worthy of the word "strong". Take a simple example. How many Imperial ranks do you think will exist in our solar realm, the territory of hundreds of millions of worlds?


    A thousand years ago, a Wudi made a rough statistics. He almost went all over the territory of Taiyang Wudi, and found a total of 12576286 emperor level strongmen!


    Hehe, is this a huge number? Incredible? However, now I even have to tell you a despairing fact that the number is so small that it can be ignored.


    On the demon side, the emperor level strong are counted by billions and billions. I''m sorry to tell you this. From now on, be serious, see the truth carefully, participate in the battlefield, see the truth of the demon battlefield, otherwise, you will die, I will die, all of us... Will die! "


    After the last few words, xuanyansheng finished, turned and looked at the northeast sky. After ten breaths, he turned slowly and looked at Wang Xu again.


    "Do you know why I''m telling you this?" He whispered.


    "Why?" Wang Xu took one.


    "Because you have the hope of becoming emperor. If you are not in Xuankong City, but in Xuanlong City, the center of manghuang County, you will be cultivated by the Ming moon emperor, and the Marquis of Huangwu will even teach you in person! "


    When xuanshisheng said this, a strange expression appeared on his face, which seemed to be memory, admiration and admiration.


    After a long breath, he stared at the young Wang Xu and continued:


    "If it''s possible, I should send you to the safe rear as soon as I find an emperor like you. But I know that you have ambition and martial heart. At this time, you can''t escape. "


    "So, I''ll tell you this. Remember, if you live, live all the time and become stronger, it will be a real possibility for us to stand up in every world we live in.


    Demons are wantonly waging wars to destroy countless worlds. There are still too few super powers beyond the emperor level in our human race. There is a world that can be protected... It is very difficult for a solar martial arts world.


    Forget it. It''s hard to make it clear. Let me show you with your own eyes. War has already broken out, and it has been breaking out all the time... "


    With a sigh, xuanshisheng suddenly grabs Wang Xu and soars into the air.


    In just a few seconds, the whistling wind around them turned into a terrible scream of tearing people''s eardrum, and then suddenly disappeared.


    Bang!


    It seems that it has broken away from what invisible barrier it has passed through a nihility of the foam surface and has escaped into the unknown space outside the bubble.


    "See for yourself. This is the real scene of the demon battlefield." The voice of the mysterious burial came indifferently.


    Wang Xu felt something and looked down. His eyes swept through the layers of space. What he could see was one scene after another.


    Some powerful demons are fighting fiercely with some huge wild animals, and some gather together, holding bloody meat in their hands and chewing.


    Those pieces of meat, there are wild animals of different species, but more, it is human!


    Demons eat people just as people eat chickens and sheep.


    Looking around, one after another like a bubble like spherical space, countless demons are occupying the whole world step by step.


    Those are the edge of the demon battlefield, the battles that have already taken place.


    As xuanchusheng said, it''s very difficult for the Taiwu world to protect itself. The lower realms affected by the demon battlefield have no support at all. We can only rely on the power of the human race in our own world to fight against demons.


    However


    It''s almost a fallen scene, hell on earth, but that''s all.


    Hum!


    All of a sudden, Wang Xu''s eyes stopped in a world that was almost ten times larger than other lower bounds.


    From here, we can see that the surface of the world is incomplete. It looks like someone has cut it East with a sword and pulled it West. It is covered with countless "black wounds.".


    In the dark, there is a feeling that Wang Xu knows that it is the Chinese world!


    Different from the many lower realms occupied by demons in front of us, Huaxia world is in the rear of the battlefield, and the huge body of Taiyang martial arts world blocks most of the demons in front of us.


    As long as the battlefield on the side of Xuankong city does not collapse, even if the Chinese world is affected, it will only be a small part of the pressure.


    At least, for now, there is no sign of the invasion of big demons in the Chinese world. The tide of the world around the barriers of various worlds has just begun to touch the surface of the world.


    Soon, his eyes moved away from the Chinese world, and finally fell on a pure black world


    no


    It was not a natural world, but a huge space that had been completely transformed into a fortress of war.


    Tens of thousands of black iron chains pierce the huge body of the sun''s martial world from this war fortress space, and they sink deeply into it, drawing themselves closer and closer.


    At this time, two-thirds of the black space has gone into the solar martial arts realm.


    Above the black space stands a huge black magic dragon with a ferocious head and corner, occupying the void.


    Opposite the magic dragon, in the void near the sun''s martial arts world, also stands a middle-aged man with black hair and yellow clothes. His knees lie on the table, his hands pressing a long bloody knife on it, his eyes slightly closed, and he seems to open and close.


    "See?"


    Xuanshisheng was also looking at the black space, his eyes were extremely dignified:


    "Here... Is the real battlefield!"

 Chapter 1590

    The middle-aged man, wearing a yellow dress, a long knife and a black shawl, had a trace of admiration on his face.


    "Opposite to the magic dragon, it is the only emperor in the Ming moon Dynasty who is sitting in the wasteland of manghuang county. He is a wasteland Marquis!"


    "Emperor class?" Wang Xu murmured, as if he did not even know the key.


    As for the existence above the imperial level, the "devil" did not leave him much knowledge, so he had no way to understand it.


    "Ha ha, I''ve forgotten that you don''t have a formal imperial inheritance. I''m afraid you don''t know the rank division of Emperor Wu." With a smile, Xuan Chusheng turned to Wang Xu and said:


    "It''s not urgent. I''ll talk about it later. We need to leave this void first. It will take me a lot of strength to stay here."


    Before the voice fell down, the space around them began to appear illusions, like elongated images, and soon returned to the scene of the beginning.


    It''s still the huge flying boat floating in the sky, and they are still moving when they leave. It seems that they have never moved.


    Wang Xu was not surprised, because what just left was not their bodies, but their spirits.


    It is much easier for the spirit to fly away from the space and cross the world barrier than the physical body, and the consumption is also less.


    "Come on, sit down and talk with me. I''ll slowly introduce the realm behind Emperor Wu. By the way, I''ll also tell you about the battlefield situation we need to face at present." Xuanshisheng laughs and pours a cup of tea for Wang Xu.


    "First of all, the realm of Emperor Wu can be divided into five realms according to different strengths, namely, the great emperor, the Ming emperor, the zhengdi, the xudi and the Tiandi. These are not only the differences between the ranks of Emperor Wu, but also the Royal ranks of our taiyangwu Kingdom and the three great Wudao imperial dynasties.


    Emperor Wu is not only the symbol of individual strength, but also the strength of identity and status. Every time a new Emperor Wu was born, the emperor would grant him a new status as a prince and divide one area as his sphere of influence.


    So far, you only need to know the most basic bit level division. Other more detailed information is useless for you now. When you become emperor Wu, you will naturally come into contact with it. "


    Xuanshisheng smiles and takes a sip of tea, giving Wang Xu time to digest information.


    At the same time, Wang Xu was also shocked.


    He didn''t even know that!


    In this way, the memory of the "devil" is incomplete, even reserved intentionally.


    He never thought that there were five levels above Emperor Wu. What''s more, I never thought that if I became emperor Wu, I would become the official Marquis of the three great Wudao dynasties.


    After the shock, he also gradually raised a glimmer of insight.


    Compared with what he said before xuanchusheng, if you look at the universe, the demons are powerful and the Terrans are weak.


    Every new Emperor Wu, when he was granted the throne by the dynasty, not only enjoyed rights, but also had obligations and responsibilities.


    Such as just two spirits into the void, see that scene.


    Huang Wu Hou, with black hair, yellow clothes and long sword, may have been alone in the void at the first time of the invasion of the magic dragon clan, blocking the way of the emperor level magic dragon.


    The existence of the two great emperors and the confrontation between them is just like the confrontation between two big powers with nuclear weapons. Nuclear weapons are easily immobile, and the rest is the competition between the conventional forces of the two sides.


    Seeing that Wang Xu had absorbed and digested almost, xuanshisheng put down his tea cup and slowly picked up a white chess piece and put it in the middle of the chessboard.


    "Let''s play chess. It has its own heaven and earth. It''s as powerful as a dragon. It''s also like the situation we are facing now." In a low voice, there was a trace of helplessness in his voice.


    "Three days ago, in the northern part of the enemy occupied area, a total of six lower boundaries were completely occupied by demons. Originally, there were several remaining wuzuns in Jiulong Mountain resisting there, but now they have lost all the news. "


    "At ten o''clock yesterday morning, the nearest Xuanye city to Xuankong city suddenly appeared the trace of demons. A large army of wild demons and apes raided. If we hadn''t just passed by, I''m afraid Xuanye city would have disappeared completely by surprise."


    "At eight o''clock this morning, the boundary tide of the southern Great Wall in the enemy occupied area suddenly disappeared, the king of evil language ghosts came, and the 300000 army of evil language ghosts are still fighting with the army."


    There was a sigh.


    "The world tide has begun to fade away. Once it completely disappears, war may break out everywhere. Your sword building strength is not weak. At this time, you also need to work together to fight against demons. "


    "If I don''t have enough strength and potential, our sword tower will not be dispatched, will it be targeted or eliminated?" Wang Xu smiles and suddenly asks.


    "Ha ha, I can''t eliminate it. At most, it''s just like I took over other forces and forcibly expropriated you."


    Xuanshisheng shook his head and laughed, "under the demon battlefield, everything will turn into ruins. I said before that my Terran is weak. I''m not joking. No matter what the final battle situation is, Xuankong city... Is over! "


    He paused.


    "Since the first demon battlefield broke out 30000 years ago, almost all the battlefields we won have been filled with human lives.


    We are the same, so are the demons. The difference is that the demons, the higher demons, don''t care whether the cannon fodder is alive or dead.


    Still, there are too many demons. So now, every additional Emperor Wu is a great guarantee for the long-term future of our human race. "


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu talked with xuanshisheng for a long time. Until it was dark, he got up to leave and went back to the sword building.


    Wang Xu didn''t pay much attention before. Today, after chatting with xuanchusheng, he found that the martial artists at the bottom of the sword building were already in a state of tension. Everyone was in a hurry, and the secret place was also in a state of desolation.


    In principle, the sword building now has millions of registered military servants and nearly 100000 core members. The secret place in the building should not be so cold, but this is the status quo.


    Because small groups of demons attack all over the world, and all kinds of monsters appear from time to time in the world tide, many warriors rush to fight everywhere all day long.


    The sword spirit system built by Wang Xu himself refreshes the latest task list all the time. At the same time, through the information transmission channel derived from the system, he informs a team to arrive at the assembly point as soon as possible and set out to complete the task.


    Obviously, when Wang Xu didn''t find out, the middle and lower class fighters had already entered the state of war ahead of time.


    Seeing this, Wang Xu found that he really should start to take action and redeploy the situation controlled by the sword tower.


    Before summoning the high-rise building, he also needs to make a statistical analysis of the situation to grasp the latest situation of the sword tower.


    In short, it is to mobilize the intelligence information stored in the Jianling system, make statistics, classification and summary. Finally, sort out the latest current situation.


    With the ever-changing situation, the control areas of the sword tower also need to be adjusted.


    That''s why Wang Xu has the center of the sword spirit system to dare to do so.


    With the sword spirit system and core, the members of the whole sword building, up to the owner of the building and down to the military servants outside, are all connected.


    If it''s easier to understand, it''s ultra-high speed information, and the command from the upper level will burst out a complete and efficient power!

 Chapter 1591

    "As for the recent ebb of jiechao, we have already informed all the soldiers in the building and started to organize everyone to prepare for war."


    Inside the hall of sword tower secret place.


    Wang Xu sits on the throne and listens to the martial masters under his command to report the overall situation of the sword building.


    The one who is talking is Lan Yu, the former wuzun in the wasteland cult, and now a new high-rise of Jianlou.


    Since xuanshisheng connected the dark hall with the sword tower, Wang Xu also pushed the boat and directly appeared as dizang. He asked Lan Yu and others to join the sword tower and formally built the dark hall into a mysterious backer behind the sword tower.


    Similarly, the addition of Lan Yu, Gou Xiuwei, an Baihe and others has greatly enhanced the top combat power of the sword building in the open, and has given everyone in the building a dose of fanatical injection.


    "I have mobilized a batch of equipment materials for 100000 people through family resources, but now the demand for overall combat readiness is still a drop in the bucket." Lily also frowned and said.


    "I have mobilized millions of tons of grain again. At present, there are enough food and materials stored in the granary in the building to last for as long as three years after the outbreak of the war, even if we lose the transportation channel of materials!" Bai Jingsha also followed.


    But soon, he had no choice but to say: "however, the number of members of my sword building continues to soar. The emperor''s family doesn''t accept people. There are no attached free warriors in Xuankong City, and those who don''t join the Imperial Army''s temporary military array are all coming to our sword tower at this time. "


    "To tell you the truth, it seems that these people have greatly increased the influence of our sword building, but the good and the bad are intermingled, and people''s minds are unpredictable, which is actually a greater drag. Just talking about grain, if we go on like this, the war will really get into trouble, and we won''t last long. "


    "What about the cultivated land in the secret territory? How much food do we need at least to ensure that the core 200000 people will consume three years of grain reserves? " Wang Xu asked faintly.


    Bai Jingsha frowned, obviously calculating. But beside an Baihe, he has already said in a voice: "I''ll deal with this. 200000 people consume three years'' grain. At first glance, it sounds like a lot. In fact, it''s just more than 10000 tons of grain. I''m good at this."


    "Yes, then you will be responsible for the logistics. Funds will be directly transferred from the building." Wang Xu nodded.


    His current identity is the sword master and the head of the sword tower. His words are orders, which are basically final.


    There is even a rumor in the building that Wang Xu has officially met xuanyusheng, the commander of the Imperial military. Almost all the forces he met with these days have been taken over by the military, but Jianlou has not.


    Therefore, it is rumored that Wang Xu may have surpassed the general martial arts and become the sword emperor!


    After all, Wang Xu had the record of killing high-ranking wuzun in the past!


    "In addition, all the strange events in the city, whether they are caused by cults or by sneaking demons, should be cleaned up by the disciples!"


    "It''s already being arranged." Chu shuliu, who had been sitting next to Wang Xu, nodded.


    "That''s good. I also need to prepare some materials. At the same time, I need to mobilize several array construction teams to expand the construction of the internal array network in the secret place. I want to upgrade the sword spirit system." Wang Xu continued.


    "Please rest assured that no matter what materials you need, you can find them. During this period of time, the most important task of our sword tower is to collect all kinds of materials and have sufficient reserves. " Bai Jingsha nodded and said that he was always in charge of logistics.


    "That''s good."


    Wang Xu knocked on the armrest, then picked up his pen, made a large list, and handed it to Bai Jingsha.


    "This is the list of materials needed. I''ll use it tonight."


    Bai Jingsha took a look, frowned slightly, but did not speak.


    Although there are a large number of these materials, and some of them are even more remote, they are still available.


    The list of materials given by Wang Xu is actually very simple.


    That is to upgrade the sword spirit system and expand the reserve of the spirit pool.


    "No problem?" Wang Xu asked.


    "No problem." Bai Jingsha nodded and put away the list. After a salute, he turned around and left the hall in a hurry.


    Wang Xu is in a hurry. The quantity is too right. He must seize every minute and every second and not waste it.


    That night, the materials for the expansion of Lingli pool were first sent to the Blackstone sword building.


    Wang Xu has the complete operation process of upgrading the sword spirit system left by "demon" in his mind. He has had another experience himself. This time, he quickly completed the new core of the spirit pool.


    Then, the expanded Lingli pool still chooses to be placed under the Blackstone sword tower, linking with the original level-1 Lingli pool.


    After determining the plan, the next step is the complicated process of material refining, placement and linking. As time goes by, there is only one last step left in the construction of the second level psychic pool, which is to choose the psychic power sharer.


    No matter how the scale of each level of Lingli pool changes, it will never change. The owner will always be the builder or the person designated by the builder.


    There is no doubt that Wang Xu must have chosen himself.


    In the future, as the scale of the psychic pool continues to expand, the more psychic power is stored, for Wang Xu, it is like having a source of psychic power that can be replenished at any time.


    It''s like a caster''s mage tower, which can replenish mana at any time and support a greater burst of spell power.


    Only in this way, can Wang Xu borrow a lot of spiritual power from the Lingli pool in a short period of time to improve his strength, which is the foundation of the Shenwu space after becoming emperor in the future.


    After the link of Lingli pool is completed and the total amount of Lingli is supplied, there will be a series of boring upgrade process of Jianling system.


    After the success of this upgrade, the sword spirit system will enter the next stage, becoming one of the dawning sword tower, the psionic sword hall, and the dark demon sword tomb.


    Wang Xu chose the lingneng sword hall, because the sword tower in his plan will be a holy land of martial arts in the future.


    On the other hand, Dawning sword tower and dark devil sword grave are more inclined to fight against each other and lack of training core.


    Two days later.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, a sharp doorbell rang from outside the Blackstone sword building.


    "Didn''t I say that no one is allowed to disturb me during the upgrade of the sword spirit system?" Dissatisfied, Wang Xu turns around and walks quickly to the door, opening the heavy blockade door.


    Click, click.


    The heavy black metal gate opened slowly, revealing two guards in red armor.


    "Zhao Cheng, Li Dong, why don''t you come to disturb me when you''re not in your own guard area?" Wang Xu asked with a frown.


    Zhao Cheng and Li Dong, who were just the gifted disciples he promoted before, are now ordered to lead a team of guards around the Blackstone sword tower to prevent anyone from approaching.

 Chapter 1592

    Before they joined the sword tower, they had only four and five innate abilities.


    However, after joining the sword tower, its strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and it has all entered the stage of great master, one of six grades and one of seven grades.


    This makes them loyal to the sword Tower!


    Originally, they were just ordinary wild warriors. They accumulated resources and practiced hard by taking on various tasks issued by other forces. They never thought that they could become great masters in their life.


    Of course, after joining the sword building, everyone will be left a mark in the spirit by the sword spirit system, which is the fundamental reason why they really dare not have two hearts.


    "Sword master, we found something hard to judge in the patrol area. You are upgrading the sword spirit system recently. We can''t solve it. We dare not move. After considering, we decided to report it to you in case of accident. " Li Dong, who is more stable on the right, said.


    "In your patrol area? In the neighborhood? What''s in the secret? Isn''t it a combat type? " Wang Xu asked, squinting.


    During the upgrade of Jianling system, the defensive array network with Jianling as its core temporarily fell into "standby" mode, which was like a computer crash. All the changes could only be handled manually.


    "Yes, it can''t be solved by fighting. It''s a strange energy body. We dare not act rashly." Li Dong continued, his face a little dignified.


    "Walk and talk." Wang Xu became interested and turned to walk out. Now the upgrade of the sword spirit system has entered the automatic state, and he doesn''t need to maintain it in a short time.


    ¡­¡­


    Jianlou''s secret place: northeast area.


    The inverted triangle of the cone-shaped buildings, straight to the sky, covered with glass like black crystal.


    Here is the information transmitting and receiving tower, which is one of the core server groups of Rune network. All information exchange is transformed through these black crystal towers.


    At this time, dozens of guards are guarding here, blocking the surrounding area of 100 meters.


    Wang Xu and two guards are standing at the edge of the blockade line, looking at a man lying on the Black Crystal Tower.


    This is a young woman, wearing the standard clothes inside the sword building, lying on it motionless.


    The woman''s look is very calm, her hands tightly embrace the tip of the Black Crystal Tower, constantly rubbing up and down.


    If he saw this scene in other places, maybe Wang Xu would only think that this woman was performing performance art.


    But now, here, in this period, he was surprised.


    Because the woman''s eyes, full of obsession.


    Zhao Cheng, the Guard commander on one side, takes out a photo stone and plays the recorded image to Wang Xu.


    "This is only the nearest place. When we found something wrong, we reported it to the elder. Then we knew that there were four places in the whole secret place where we found disciples in this strange state." Zhao Cheng is right.


    "Oh? Isn''t that the case? " Wang Xu is even more surprised, it seems that it is not too much pressure, leading to mental breakdown of the mental illness.


    Zhao Cheng shook his head: "it''s not just a case. One of them suddenly attacked us when he was close to us. After he was killed, he quickly came back to life and continued to attack."


    Zhao Cheng''s words made Wang Xu''s heart sink.


    "Can''t you kill me?" He looked at another guard captain, Li Dong. "It''s the same with what you met there?"


    Li Dong, dressed in red armor, nodded and said, "it''s the same with me, but instead of killing them, he took the initiative to retreat. As long as he was ten meters away from these people, they would be quiet again.


    Sword master, what do you see? Can these disciples be saved? "


    Wang Xu pondered slightly.


    To tell you the truth, he hasn''t seen anything so far, and he has not found any other abnormality, as if these people were ordinary disciples.


    But obviously, it is absolutely impossible not to be abnormal.


    As for whether there is any help


    After being attacked by strange things, it''s the hell that you can save yourself.


    No help!


    Of course, he didn''t say that.


    "Let''s go and have a look first." Wang Xu raised his feet and strode over.


    The woman on the Black Crystal Tower was still engaged in the action of friction.


    As Wang Xu approaches, she suddenly turns her head slowly and looks at Wang Xu without expression.


    Soon, at the limit of 10 meters, Wang Xu''s feet slowed down and stood at the cordon of 10 meters, looking at each other calmly.


    Women are looking at him, too.


    Neither of them spoke.


    Pop!


    Wang Xu raised his right foot and slowly crossed the safety line of 10 meters. In an instant, the woman on the Black Crystal Tower suddenly burst up, like a frog bouncing up, sprawling and coming straight from the air.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Xuping stretched out his hand and put his fingers through the air. He grabbed the woman''s neck and lifted it in the air.


    "Can you talk?" Wang Xu asked in a voice.


    The woman''s face is still expressionless, but the original obsession in her eyes gradually turns into a strange smile. A trace of yin and cold breath is also spreading quickly to Wang Xu''s body along his hand.


    This kind of breath is extremely secret and weak. If it is not for wuzun''s keen physical perception, I''m afraid I can''t detect it at all.


    "What the hell?"


    Wang Xu eyebrow a pick, arm gently a shock.


    Pop!


    A black line as thin as air shook out of his palm.


    Black line flying in the air, throw out a radian, hiss and rebound back, with faster speed into the woman''s body, disappear.


    At the moment when the black line disappears, the woman in Wang Xu''s hand is also ferocious, and her limbs just struggle to dance.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Xu has already cold hum, five fingers like lightning close, instantly pinch the woman''s neck, head and body apart.


    However, the woman''s body didn''t change at all. She continued to pounce on Wang Xu and flew down to the bottom of her head in the air. Suddenly, she shot a dense black silk thread, instantly linked her body and pulled her head back.


    "Ah


    A sharp, harsh cry came from a woman''s mouth. It was creepy, pierced her eardrum, even shocked her blood and even her spirit.


    Poof!


    Wang Xu takes out a palm, breaks the woman''s head on the spot, and the scream stops abruptly.


    Then, the woman''s body was smashed on the spot, and a large piece of black silk rushed out of it. It turned into a black ghost in the air, still pouncing on Wang Xu.


    But as soon as it got close, it seemed to feel something, gave out a piercing scream, turned around and ran away at high speed.


    "Want to escape?" Wang Xu raised his eyes, sneered, and reached forward to grab out.


    The violent Wu Zun Zhenyuan and shennian burst out at the same time. His grasp speed was strange and his power was terrible. He caught up with the ghost in an instant.


    It''s just the palm of an ordinary human, but at this time, it seems to be the palm of the void, covering all the ghosts.


    No, it''s the place where the ghost is located that the space has become smaller. It''s the power of space change held by the high-ranking wuzun!


    But this time, it was beyond Wang Xu''s expectation.


    He did not succeed in this catch!

 Chapter 1593

    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed.


    His palm seemed to pass through an illusion, without any substance or substance, as if it did not exist.


    "Shadow?"


    His heart moved, and a pure black flame rose from his hand.


    This is the substantial flame phenomenon when the shadow power is strong to a certain extent. It looks like a flame, but it''s not a substance.


    The hand covered with the power of shadow, grasp forward again.


    Hiss!


    It seems that after something is torn apart, Wang Xu''s hand grabs the ghost and pulls it back to the real world.


    However, without waiting for Wang Xu to continue to do anything, the ghost had opened his mouth and howled. Suddenly, a pale flame appeared all over his body. In a twinkling of an eye, it turned into ashes and fell from Wang Xu''s fingertips.


    "This thing... Is a bit like scouting the dead?"


    Wang Xu frowned, thinking of those scouts who went deep into the enemy''s territory in the ancient Chinese war.


    However, there are similar ghosts in this thing and the memory he got from the devil.


    It''s called parasitic ghouls!


    This kind of thing is an extremely difficult monster. It has no concrete entity, just a ghost. As long as it penetrates into the human body, it will forcibly parasitize, and continue to split the font, parasitizing the next victim.


    The most important thing is that this parasitic Ghoul exists in a very strange way. Most attacks are useless to it. Only powerful wuzun like him or targeted spirit attacks can be useful. It can be said that he is the most suitable "scouting".


    "If it''s really a parasitic ghoul, it''s troublesome..." Wang Xu frowned.


    This kind of monster has strong concealment and reproduction. Once it matures, the parasitized person will never survive, because the spirit and flesh have become the nourishment of each other''s growth.


    What''s more, the dead one is not the matrix!


    Even worse, Wang Xu can think of.


    Why do these things have to be "ghost animal" Black Crystal Tower?


    As the signal service terminal of Fushi network, there is only one possibility for Wang Xu to think.


    These things, with the help of the Black Crystal Tower, external dissemination of spatial positioning information!


    The first means for demons to invade other spaces and worlds around the main world is to locate the space. Otherwise, without accurate coordinates, the powerful side like demons can not find specific targets.


    Previously, there had been a barrier of the sword spirit system. Now, once the system was shut down for a short time, it was immediately invaded.


    "Order to go down immediately, check all the disciples in the secret place, screen and isolate all those who have similar changes, and wait for me to deal with them in a unified way!" Thinking of the seriousness, Wang Xu''s face sank and gave orders decisively


    "In addition, report to me all the news and latest news that happened outside in recent days!"


    The two wardens are ordered to leave, and Wang Xu returns to the Blackstone sword tower. He wants to complete the system upgrade as soon as possible, and restart the Rune Stone Network and defense array in the secret space.


    As time goes by, another day goes by.


    When Wang Xu walked out of the Blackstone sword building again, the whole secret space had been shrouded in a layer of dense golden light, which was the vision of reopening after the successful upgrade of the sword spirit system.


    Looking back, the former Blackstone sword tower has even been covered in a rich golden light. It seems that one of the buildings is constructed out of thin air.


    This is


    Power Sword hall!


    At this stage, the sword spirit system already has a part of the ability to transform the virtual into the real. The buildings in the golden light are all transformed from the pure spiritual power, emitting a strong spirit.


    This is also the origin of the name of the power sword hall. In the future, these buildings will be the holy land of cultivation and inheritance.


    In the sword spirit system, there are countless "demons" in their memory, including martial arts, secret arts and inheritance. This is the strong foundation of the sword tower in the future.


    When Wang Xu was examining the lingneng sword hall, Zhao Cheng and Li Dong, the two guards, saw him come out and quickly welcomed him.


    "Sword master, we have isolated all the abnormal ones. There are four total abnormal ones and ten suspected abnormal ones. At present, they are separated in two arrays."


    "Take me there." Wang Xu nodded.


    The locations where the dissidents are held are similar to two cages. On the left side of the array are four completely different people. The array is full of all kinds of attack arrays, such as thunder, lightning, sword light and sword rain. They attack the four completely different people 24 hours a day.


    At this time, almost all of the four abnormal people became charred objects lying on the ground, not human beings.


    "They have very strong recovery ability, so we can only control the attack array to attack continuously to prevent these things from escaping. At the moment, it looks good. "


    The guard chief explained carefully.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was speechless and felt that these parasites were miserable.


    "Well, you go out first. I''ll take care of this." Wang Xu waved his hand.


    "Sword master, the information you want is all right. Look..."


    "Put it here together. I''ll see it later."


    "Yes."


    Two wardens step down.


    The sword tower now has a complete grading system. It''s not out of authority that Wang Xu can do what he wants to do so easily, but because he is really idle. Most of the things are on the people below.


    Seeing them leave, Wang Xu goes into the Dharma array where they are all different. He raises his hand and grabs a ghost. With his last experience, he doesn''t give each other a chance to spontaneously ignite, so he begins to study directly.


    In just ten minutes, a ghost was crushed to ashes by his "inhuman" research.


    Then there''s the second, the third, the fourth.


    It took only half an hour for the four parasitic ghouls to turn to ashes. Wang Xu also had a deeper understanding of their "structure", "weakness" and so on.


    "It''s not the mother. It seems that the mother of the parasitic ghoul is either hidden in the other ten suspects, or it''s still outside..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed two times. Instead of going on immediately, he picked up the intelligence collection next to him and looked at it.


    This is a data Rune independently developed inside the sword building. Wang Xu directly linked it with the sword spirit system. With a sudden thought, a light curtain appeared in front of his eyes.


    On the light screen, the map of the entire Xuankong city is displayed, similar to the overall picture of the satellite.


    The whole map is marked in black and white. The black area is occupied by demons, while the white area is the current sphere of influence of Xuankong warriors.


    In the white area, red areas of different sizes flicker from time to time, which is a state of emergency in the city from time to time. It may be caused by cults or small groups of demons.


    However, these red areas have not appeared for a long time and will soon be solved by the military or the patrol of Jianlou.

 Chapter 1594

    The whole Xuankong city is now in the rune network.


    Especially after the army of Wu and Dao led by Xuan Shisheng came, the rune network became more huge and perfect, covering almost every inch of the area.


    "The enemy occupied area has been expanded by another third, and the boundary tide is less than 10 kilometers away. It seems that the first wave of contact war will really break out. Well, now look outside Xuankong city... "


    Wang Xu said with emotion that the whole map zoomed in and went up.


    I don''t know. I''m scared.


    Most of the area outside the main urban area of Xuankong city has been blacked out, and only a few areas remain white.


    "What''s the matter? Has the situation deteriorated to such an extent? " Wang Xu''s heart was filled with awe.


    In other directions, it is not the boundary of the "city wall" where a large army of demons gather, but only a small number of local demons cross the border. Rudong Linbao, Wang Xu also went there to do the task of College Alliance before.


    And now


    "The trouble is that the military has planned to shrink the defensive range, or these areas are out of control..."


    If it is the latter, then the situation may have deteriorated dramatically in the past few days when he closed the door and upgraded the sword spirit system.


    In principle, with the army of nearly a million warriors brought by the xuanchusheng, these peripheral areas should be more solid.


    "Didi."


    Suddenly, a message will pop up on the light screen of Rune network to remind someone to apply for a long-distance call with him through the network.


    After Wang Xu agreed, an Baihe''s voice soon rang.


    "Sword master, people from the military are here. They want to meet you directly to discuss important military information."


    "The military?" Wang Xu is worried. Did he guess correctly that even with the arrival of reinforcements, the situation has begun to deteriorate?


    "What is the identity of the man who came?" Wang Xu asked directly, which is directly related to the extent to which the situation has deteriorated.


    Ordinary soldier, it''s just an ordinary conversation. If it is


    "It''s the head of the bodyguard around the master of the sword burial. It''s a high-ranking military master, General Chen Xuanyu!" Ann Lily flies.


    Wang Xu knew that the situation was going to be bad.


    "Let him in." He slowly got up, parasitic Ghoul mother of such a small matter, have to drag back.


    Soon.


    Wang Xu met Chen Xuanyu. He was a serious middle-aged man. He was covered with black armour and covered with all kinds of sword marks. It can be seen that he took part in many battles.


    "I''m very glad to meet the Lord of the sword tower. I''m Chen Xuanyu, the head of the guard under the leader of the sword burial master." As soon as Chen Xuanyu came in, he introduced himself and went straight to the theme.


    "Xuantong''s order is to fight with the demons. Please leave quickly and go to the front line of the battlefield. The Chinese warships will obey your orders!"


    Wang Xu''s face was solemn and he got up slowly.


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    "Here it is."


    Just when Wang Xu received the order of military gathering and set out to go to the front line of the battlefield to fight with the Chinese army.


    In the secret place of Jianlou, besides the Dharma array where the "doubters" are imprisoned, a group of uninvited guests are also welcome.


    Three black figures all over, like shadows, slowly got up from the ground and looked at the sword tower warrior patrol around the prison array without expression.


    A total of three patrols, back and forth, constantly moving here.


    Such a defense line can be said to be an iron bucket, even flies can not fly in.


    However, it was clear that the defense was so strict that the three black figures turned a blind eye and walked directly past, as if they were invisible, without any trace.


    Along the way, even the buildings we met did not change their direction and went straight through.


    "Residual fog, on the left." A black figure whispered.


    "I know." The leading figure turned and showed a pair of pale blue eyes, like sapphire.


    Three people pass through a building again, in front of finally appeared a cover fog imprison law array.


    "Let''s go, save the mother as soon as possible." Take the lead in calming the fog.


    "Yes."


    The other two black figures followed, passing through the first layer of Psychedelic array and entering the prison array.


    Originally, they should go straight through the next level of Dharma array. This kind of low-level Dharma array can''t stop them.


    However, just after passing through the first layer of fog array, the remnant fog of the leader suddenly stopped.


    "What seems to be wrong here?" He turned his head and looked around, feeling an unspeakable depression.


    "It seems that our shadow is covered by something... It seems that we are still watching us? What is it? It''s everywhere! " Residual fog look a little bit solemn, he found that he seems to be trapped in the first layer of maze.


    But how could it be? Their existence is special. They should not be trapped at all!


    Three people stand in place, quietly looking around, for a time did not move.


    "Now what?" Behind a black figure voice asked, "or, just kill in, the three of us are already complete body, don''t have to consider so much, those little human can''t kill us."


    "You''re right. Just do it." The remnant fog nods, the blue pupil slightly twinkles.


    He stretched out his right hand, pointed out the fingertips, and a faint blue symbol in the air flashed away.


    "Photocopy, the wind howls!" He murmured in a strange tone.


    Hoo


    In a flash, a piece of blue breeze spread slowly from his fingertips and rushed in all directions.


    Blue breeze is a mysterious power, in the shadow demon family, also belongs to a few individuals can have a strong talent.


    Only one of the hundreds of offspring separated from a shadow demon mother has greater potential to become a new mother.


    Generally speaking, this kind of blue breeze should be able to sweep away all the fog around. However, once in the fog, the blue breeze seems to be swallowed up and disappeared without a trace.


    "Well, there is something in the way The fog is cold.


    "Forget it, go straight in! If you drag on, I''m afraid you''ll be impatient! "


    At the back, a black figure saw it and rushed out with a cold hum, with a strong black light on his body.


    Bang!


    He bumped into the next layer of prison.


    As soon as he entered, his face changed. He felt an inexplicable danger coming from all directions, like a drowning man. He felt that there was "water" all around him.


    "My power has been suppressed?" He was shocked and angry.


    "Do it! The deadline is just around the corner! " Residual fog also no longer hesitated, lightning like through the array barrier, into the next layer.


    Three people quickly through a layer of array barrier, want to rush in and the matrix will be together, stimulate the final Photocopying information, send spatial coordinates.


    However


    "Hiss? How many levels of array are there? " After passing through the ninety ninth layer of array barrier, residual fog three people had to stop again.


    They look up and look around with a daze in their eyes.


    Hum!


    At this time, a light suddenly fell from the sky and projected on them.


    The golden light condenses and turns into a lovely girl of 17 or 18 years old in a long white skirt.


    This girl is just the projection of the consciousness of the newly upgraded sword spirit system. She is just like a curious child, staring at the three of them.


    The appearance of the sword spirit didn''t let the three of CanWu take a look more.


    They''re still looking around, and they don''t seem to think they''re going to be exposed.


    However, what the three people didn''t expect was that as soon as the sword spirit appeared, a pair of water spirit''s big eyes were staring at them, and their eyes were turning around.


    "Well, who are you? Why play hide and seek here? It looks like fun. Can you play with me? "


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    For a moment, the three of them suddenly froze and widened their eyes.


    "Damn, can she see us?"


    "Come on! Go


    Without any hesitation, the three turned around and rushed to the road together. Their movements were extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they ran into the FA array barrier behind them.

 Chapter 1595

    On the Chinese warship.


    It was the last time that Wang Xu saw the flying boat buried by Xuan. It was suspended tens of thousands of meters above the sky. The huge ship was like a city in the sky.


    Hundreds of warriors, wearing armor and holding French soldiers, stood solemnly on the battle boat. Their murderous and evil spirits condensed and did not disperse. They gathered together and became a ferocious beast in the void.


    When Wang Xu came over, the burial master had changed into a black armor full of powerful atmosphere. Seeing Wang Xu, he looked up and said, "coming? The tide of the world is going to disappear. The war is about to begin. Put on the armor. "


    Then, with a wave of his hand, a set of black armor similar to his armor appeared out of thin air.


    Wang Xu glanced at the armor. It was covered with a layer of leg guards with hollowed out silver edges, black knee protectors with red dragon heads, black upper body armor with fiery smell, and a helmet with a ferocious smell. The heavy iron boots made of empty iron covered his face.


    There is also a huge long sword with flashing ink color and flowing light, and a three clawed Xuanlong is wrapped around the hilt.


    This set of armor is customized by Xuanlong city. Different levels are distinguished by the dragon pattern on the armor and the number of Xuanlong claws on the hilt.


    Such as the long sword buried in the waist of Xuansheng, on the hilt is the five clawed Xuanlong!


    Wang Xu''s three claws are admirals!


    This kind of armor belongs to external armor, not internal armor. Wang Xu didn''t refuse. He took over and dressed himself up. Then he stood behind him silently, gazing at the horizon of the distant sky.


    No one''s talking!


    The atmosphere is dignified and depressing.


    Looking around, there are huge suspended warships in the sky, which are full of fighters with all kinds of armor.


    The black color of Xuanlong city!


    The red of XuanHuo city!


    Black of dark night city!


    The yellow of xuance city!


    Red and black of Xuanwu city!


    The blue of Xuanji city!


    The blue of xuanlin city!


    And


    The... Variegation of Xuankong City


    Compared with the regular reinforcements of other military cities in manghuang County of Ming Yue Dynasty, the warriors in Xuankong city have no uniform standard armor. Except for the imperial family, sword tower and other forces, most of them are miscellaneous armor pieced together by themselves.


    It seems to be a mob, but if we really fight, our fighting capacity will not be weak.


    The duty of keeping soil, the evil of hometown, never retreat! No! Death will not retreat!


    Those who are timid, greedy for life and afraid of death have already fled, and those who stay behind will not retreat, only the first World War!


    "The void shakes..."


    All of a sudden, it seemed that he felt something and suddenly looked up at the sky above him.


    Wang Xu also raised his head, staring at the sky above, his eyes, as if through the edge of space, saw a very shocking battle scene.


    A man dressed in yellow and armed with a long sword, a black magic dragon whose body can''t see its tail at first sight, suddenly collided with each other in the void from extremely quiet to extremely moving, and a fierce battle broke out.


    The evil spirit is surging, the energy storm is raging, the lightning and thunder are blazing, the fire is burning in the air, and one person and one magic dragon fight from the void to the nearby lower boundary, and then fight from those lower boundaries to the void. The place they pass is shattered, and the world is shaking


    The war begins!


    The next second, Wang Xu looked back at the end of the sky, where a wall like a dragon across the earth, in front of the wall like mist, quietly subsided, leaving only a very thin line.


    On the other side of the line, there are countless black demons, all kinds of races, huge monsters tens of meters high, strange human beings with wings, or devil''s wings, or beast''s body, as well as strange beings covered with light and shadow


    Hundreds of thousands, millions


    boundless!


    Looking at this piece of black tide, with the ebb of boundary tide, it is approaching. From the high altitude, it looks like a fierce black tide, with bursts of wolves, crashing madly to the wall.


    Wang Xu was silent.


    After three breaths, he suddenly asked, "master burying sword, do you want me to come here to avoid danger and protect me?"


    In this way, it is only because there is no leader of other forces beside him.


    For example, the Lord of XuanHuo city is crazy without fire, the Lord of Xuanwu city is Wu Yu enemy, and so on, and even Wang Xu, the emperor''s family and the Academy alliance''s Wu Zun, has not seen one.


    Everyone, at this time, gathered at the forefront of their respective front lines, waiting for the impending war.


    Xuanshisheng didn''t answer. He just looked at the battlefield in front of the sky and said calmly: "in this kind of battle, individual strength can''t decide any victory or defeat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was silent, and then slowly raised his head. An indescribable breath rushed out of his body and up into the sky.


    "You''re wrong. The reason why individual strength can''t decide the outcome is that it''s not strong enough! If the battlefield of the two great emperors in the empty sky, why can''t they sweep everything in front of us at this moment? "


    As he spoke, he stepped out step by step.


    "Maybe I''m not strong enough now, but I want to be stronger! And becoming stronger, besides training and fighting, is the biggest breakthrough! "


    "In addition, others are fighting, and I''m not the commander in chief who needs to be in the center like you. How dare I cherish this body?"


    The voice fell.


    Wang Xu''s mind has broken through the air, swept tens of thousands of miles, stepped out of the battle boat, and in the southeast, he has instantly come to the front of the sword tower.


    "It''s the sword master!"


    "Here comes the sword master!"


    "Here comes the sword master!"


    At the sight of him, the eyes of countless sword building disciples brightened, and they cried out, and their morale soared.


    In the same second, Chu shuliu, Bai Jingsha, Lan Yu, Gou Xiuwei and other wuzuns in front of the front also showed a little relaxation on their faces.


    If Wang Xu doesn''t come, the power of the sword tower''s Wu Zun level is lacking in the backbone.


    Keng!


    Wang Xu pulls out Xuanlong armor, the standard long sword worn by the general. A little light on his body lights up the golden sword light. Countless sword lights shuttle and gather, and the Yang spirit sword armor condenses in a flash.


    He represents the master of the sword tower and the respect of the master of the sword!


    After a long time, the sound of the sword''s chant became more and more high, and it almost wanted to pierce the sky.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were fixed on the approaching demon army in front of him. His mind was focused on the powerful existence above wuzun. In his hand, he held his sword high and pointed to the north.


    "All the disciples of the sword building follow my orders, everyone, follow me..."


    "Kill!"


    Above the sky, a thick dark cloud surged, sword light across the sky, jumping.


    Boom!


    A thunderbolt suddenly fell from the sky and landed on the sword tip in Wang Xu''s hand.


    The light of the sword does not disperse, but it condenses even more, and the wind rises suddenly.


    Wang Xu''s whole body is twined with sword light and electric light. The sun spirit fire on the Yang spirit sword armor turns into a small sun, which looks like a God.


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 1596

    One hundred thousand sword tower warriors are standing in the array outside the city wall of the front line. Looking at Wang Xu who looks like a God, his eyes are full of fighting spirit. One by one, they hold up their weapons and shout.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    Defense is never just defending. The array under the city wall echoed all kinds of long-range support on the city wall, such as near ground counterattack, turnaround and defense.


    One hundred thousand swordsmen form hundreds of different formations, which echo each other and gather into a larger formation.


    People roar and their blood is burning. When they reach the peak, they suddenly fall into silence, leaving only a dead silence full of the meaning of killing.


    Fight in silence, die in silence, break out in silence!


    Wang Xu did not join the war for the first time, but was in the air, looking down coldly and indifferently.


    It''s not that he''s ruthless, it''s that at this time, you have to keep calm to control the overall situation.


    Hundreds of great masters of nine grades are generals in the army, commanding and commanding the soldiers of one army respectively. At his side, only Chu shuliu and other wuzun accompanied him.


    Looking at Wang Xu''s tall figure, a touch of surprise flashed through the willow eyes of Chu tree, and he said: "Wang Xu has never been so serious!"


    Wang Xu''s face is indifferent under the Yang spirit sword armor. The Xuanlong general''s sword covered by the sun spirit fire in his hand, and the three clawed Xuanlong on the hilt have the feeling of being alive and taking off.


    Suddenly, he moved and walked slowly to the northeast.


    Obviously, it''s just an ordinary walk, but every step spans a kilometer. It''s just like stepping in the air without a sense of strength, but every foot falls, and the space within a kilometer radius will vibrate with it.


    Touch!


    Touch!


    Touch!!


    Every step of Wang Xu''s step out, the void was shocked. The sound was like thunder. It roared all over the place. This momentum even suppressed the shouting and killing on this battlefield for a time.


    This is the first time that he has spared no reservation and tried his best to send out his own breath of strength.


    High rank martial arts, Emperor''s body, over a million terrifying soul power


    Feeling this powerful breath, the soldiers of 100000 sword tower are more willing to fight. The change of their mentality leads to the change of their attack. A short burst of attack is no more fatal than a single to single battle in a battlefield surrounded by enemies.


    Wang Xu''s breath not only affected the swordsmen, but also the demons on the opposite side, but also suppressed the demons.


    In a moment, the demons in front of the swordsman line were swept away and became blank.


    Wang Xu didn''t control the battlefield below, and his eyes were staring at a powerful demon from the beginning to the end.


    This is a great wuzun demon with an upright ape like shape and a white spine like tail. He is dressed in black armor and steps into the void, surrounded by hundreds of powerful demons.


    "Human, are you challenging me? My name, Lord, Gula Seeing that Wang Xu came by himself, Gula slowly raised his head, waved away the guards around him, and faced Wang Xu directly. His voice was like thunder, resounding through the world.


    Keng!


    A passionate sword chant, Wang Xu''s Xuanlong sword on the spirit of the sun fire suddenly soared, sharp sword meaning, mixed with the undisguised intention of killing, like the tide of the sea burst out.


    In the void, the invisible meaning of the sword even creates a blank, and the strong intention of killing instantly envelops the 100 meter space around the demon king Gula.


    "Human beings, do you really want to fight at the level of you and me now? Aren''t you afraid that our fight will kill your kind below? " There was a trace of doubt in Gula''s voice. In his impression, these human beings are not like their demons, and they are full of compassion for the weak.


    But now, in front of him, doesn''t he care about the little insects below?


    "Kill you, not to affect them!" Wang Xu cold way, right hand down, and then slightly force, up.


    Keng!


    The sword was singing. In an instant, the dazzling sword light swept out.


    This battlefield, in this moment, lit up for a moment.


    Where the sword light passes, it is destruction. The first dozens of demons are smashed by the sword light, and the blood turns into fog.


    A big demon with blood red eyes, outside the scope of the sword light, rushed directly to Wang Xu. His weapon stabbed Wang Xu. There was no effect except a crash.


    But Wang Xu suddenly turned his head, his eyes were like a dragon and snake, and instantly burned the demon to ashes.


    Touch! Touch! Touch!


    He continued to walk forward slowly and unhappily. All the way, he seemed to be in the middle of nowhere. He waved his sword at will. The light of the sword turned into a light wheel, like a meat grinder. Within a radius of 100 meters, he turned into a demon hell.


    Like a demon, Wang Xu walked out of the prison, and his cold will to kill enveloped the whole battlefield.


    Action is always more powerful than saying!


    Silence is always more deterrent than roar!


    Without saying a word, killing, even if it''s not taken seriously, the sword light of Yang Ling sword armor, which is aimed at all hostile targets, has swept away thousands of demons.


    This kind of awe, even the demons are used to killing, ignoring the chaos of life and death. At this time, they also have a little awe for Wang Xu.


    no


    To be more precise, demons are naturally more in awe of the strong.


    For demons, the law of the jungle, the strong is the legitimate object of awe of the weak.


    Touch!


    The void shakes again, and Wang Xu takes another step. The demons in his direction automatically disperse and escape from the far away.


    Demons are also life, not afraid of death, does not mean no brain to die.


    At this time, Wang Xu really played all the power of Yang spirit sword armor. This kind of magic power is born for the battlefield. Only the battlefield is the greatest advantage.


    In front of him, Gula''s eyes shrink a little. He finds that he seems to underestimate Wang Xu. This human, it seems, is stronger than he thought.


    Before he could make a decision, Wang Xu, who was wrapped in sword light, had already raised his head and two cold lights flashed out.


    In the heart of Gula, he was about to make a move. Suddenly, there was a loud explosion in the void around him, and the space within a hundred meters suddenly split. The cracks like cobwebs extend to all sides, and the crackling sound is endless.


    A sword blade, with a powerful force, pierced the space and came straight.


    "To die!"


    Gula roared, put his hands on his chest, and burst out: "Guyang fist burst!"


    Between the opening and closing of his hands, a bloody red fist burst into the air, and the broken space solidified.


    The bloody fists came out, turned into a red sun and smashed at Wang Xu.


    Seeing this, Wang Xu''s left hand suddenly stretches out, grabs and pinches Gula''s xueri fist.


    Boom!


    Palm nuclear explosion, boxing awn in the air burst, into countless light rain smash splash.


    At the same time, Wang Xu''s sword edge also continued to pierce the space, a sword into the body of the Gula demon.

 Chapter 1597

    With the strength of the demon lord Gula''s body, this sword didn''t smash his body. It was just that the edge of the sword penetrated into the place, and cracks spread out.


    Hiss!


    It''s not the plasma that breaks out, it''s the black demon''s spiritual power. It''s the defense demons that cover Gula''s body. It''s the blood that bursts out, but it''s the coagulation that doesn''t disperse. It''s absorbed by the sword body directly and flows into Wang Xu''s body as a pure soul power.


    "Well?"


    In an instant, Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed and he was surprised.


    Although the fluctuation of soul power is only about a few hundred compared with the total amount of his terrible soul power, it''s just a sword!


    At this time, Wang Xu suddenly reacts that he seems to have misunderstood the mysterious burial. I''m afraid the other party didn''t ask him to go there to protect him from the battlefield, but to give him this set of Xuanlong armor.


    It turns out that this set of armor is not as simple as it appears. It can devour the flesh and blood of demons in battle and directly transform it into pure soul power.


    For Wu Zun, this is a set of artifact!


    "You, you... Damn it! Damn human At the same second, the guru seemed to feel the loss of his soul power, and his eyes widened, full of blood.


    He is the only one who eats people and swallows souls. No human has ever dared to plunder soul power from him!


    It''s like


    court death!


    He''s angry, he''s furious.


    But the next second, an extremely cold and terrible emotion suddenly rose from the depth of his soul. Before he could reflect what this emotion was, his consciousness had suddenly fallen into darkness.


    Wang Xu didn''t say a word. He pulled out Xuanlong''s sword with a cold face. The sun fire on the Yang spirit sword armor rolled back to the Yang spirit sword armor from the original position of the Gula demon king. Only a handful of black ash was flying in the air.


    At the same time, it is an objective pure soul force, into his body.


    "Only 20000 values..." Wang Xu stood in the void, holding Xuanlong general''s sword in his right hand, standing at will, and a trace of thoughtfulness flashed in his eyes.


    If the strength of the guru is compared with that of the martial arts, it should be in the middle level of the martial arts, but its combat effectiveness is no worse than that of the high level martial arts because of the more powerful physical body of the demon talent.


    However, in his high position, the top martial arts master doesn''t have to waste too much energy to kill each other.


    In particular, the special effect of Xuanlong general''s sword seems to restrain the opponent''s strength to some extent. This weapon seems to be specially designed and made for demons.


    "Maybe I can''t contribute too much to the battlefield beyond the sky, but my current strength, in the battlefield below, is a powerful sea god needle that can easily make one side win!"


    Wang Xu''s heart is excited. He looks at countless demons around him, and his eyes light up. If he kills them all, how much soul power will he absorb?


    Excited Wang Xu didn''t notice that when he thought about it, there was a faint shaking in the Shenfu opened up in the emperor''s body, which seemed to be excited.


    "The devil!"


    All around, more than a dozen demon generals under the command of the Lord Gula rushed over at the same time, and the murderous spirit was overwhelming.


    Wang Xu was silent, but there was a trace of cruelty in his eyes.


    Demons, such as pigs and dogs!


    Don''t be soft when you kill it!


    When the more than ten demons approached him for less than 100 meters, Wang Xu suddenly moved and swept the sword out of Xuanlong''s right hand.


    Hiss! Hiss!!


    Like the sound of breaking silk, the cold and bright sword edge instantly cut off the space, crossed the distance of 100 meters, and cut off the demons, such as pork.


    Their attack, at the same time, hit Wang Xu''s Yangling sword armor, making a sonorous sound, but it didn''t even leave a white mark. On the contrary, it stimulates the sun spirit fire on the Yang spirit sword armor to rush out and spread, submerge them and burn them to ashes.


    The soul power of different strength, along the Xuanlong general sword body, constantly poured into Wang Xu''s body. Unfortunately, the soul power of so many demon generals is not as good as that of a hundred one, only a thousand.


    "Sure enough, the stronger the demons are, the purer their soul power is, and the more they absorb. These demon generals can also absorb soul power. If the following thousands of weaker demon soldiers want 1000 soul power, they may have to kill hundreds of thousands or millions of them? "


    Standing in the void, the golden cape with the sun and fire behind him is hunting. Wang Xu''s eyes pass the demons and warriors entangled below, fighting all over the mountains, killing and death everywhere.


    Few people noticed that the battle over the sky had ended so quickly.


    After sweeping around, the battle situation of the sword tower has stabilized. Wang Xu''s eyes are far away. In the left and right directions, there is an army of demons, gathering together like a black wave.


    Demons like the tide!


    Trance like a Kuroshio!


    The world, at this moment, in Wang Xu''s eyes, abruptly divided into two poles. Black on one side and white on the other.


    Black and white entangle and collide with each other. It seems that they have become a huge yin-yang fish stone mill. The two sides crush each other. Heaven and earth are like stone plates, and all living beings are like ants.


    At this moment, a trance of emotion rises from the depth of Wang Xu''s spirit. It seems that he represents himself for the first time and really sees some rules of the world.


    Click, click, Bang


    Such as cocoon into a butterfly, as if there is an invisible shell, suddenly broken at this moment.


    Wang Xu suddenly stops.


    The next second, he bowed his head, glanced across the earth and stopped in a dense battlefield area.


    There is a dividing line.


    In front of us are the demons who have collided with the swordsmen.


    Behind them, there are more demons with more quantity, stronger flavor, and more formal. Like the warriors, they have standard armor and weapons, and complete rigorous and shocking formation.


    "I feel an impulse in my body..."


    Wang Xu murmured to himself. He raised the sword to the highest point, then suddenly threw it out.


    Whew!


    The sword of Xuanlong, with its dazzling golden light, shot through the air like a meteor, cut through the space and fell heavily on the dividing line.


    Boom!!


    An earth shaking sound came from afar. Centered on the ground where Xuanlong''s sword fell, the light of the sword spread all around. Wherever it passed, whether it was the miscellaneous demon army in front or the more formal demon army in the back.


    Within a radius of 1000 meters, all the demons turned into flying ash, flying all over the sky, and the sun''s spirit fire swept the earth crazily, devouring all the life in the range.


    Click!


    Huge cracks tear the earth slowly and quickly, running through all directions. The center of everything is the place where Xuanlong''s sword fell.


    The sound of fighting on the huge battlefield disappeared at this moment.


    All the two sides in the battle, the demons and the warriors, all retreated for a certain distance, and looked suspiciously in the direction of the loud noise and the terror.


    When I saw the handle alone on the earth, the ground around cracked, countless golden sun fire rolled back, only the blank ground with flying ash.


    Whether it''s the demon side or the warrior side.


    Everybody, they''re all dead!

 Chapter 1598

    "Is that the defensive front of Xuankong city? Who''s that guy? "


    The leader of XuanHuo City, who is in battle, is crazy without fire. He kills a demon general with one hand. He turns his head and looks at the figure wrapped in light golden light in the northeast sky.


    Not only him, but also the other five city leaders, ye Mulan, Qu dayxing, Wu Yudi, Ji Wushuang, Lin Wuying and so on.


    "The direction of Xuankong city''s defense line? Is that... Sword tower front? "


    "Who is this man? The breath of high-ranking Wu Zun... No, this kind of feeling makes me feel a palpitation. It can''t be just the general high-ranking Wu Zun! "


    "I feel... The breath of magical space? He even has a way to open up the space of Shenwu? "


    These city masters from Shangwu city of manghuang county were all shocked. Some were mumbling to themselves, some were exclaiming, and some were looking solemn.


    But compared with them, the whole battlefield is falling into silence quickly.


    The demon side seems to have received some instructions, and the army is retreating rapidly. Taking Wang Xu''s Xuanlong general sword as the boundary, the demon army that had been photographed like a huge wave faded like a tide.


    "Another emperor? no The Terran warriors in the solar world dare not violate the "evil era agreement" signed 30000 years ago unless they want another overrun war. "


    On one side of the demon army, an old man in purple with human shape stood in the air, overlooking the front of the human warrior from a distance.


    His eyes twinkled: "the power burst just now seems to be far beyond the limit of high-ranking martial arts, but it''s far from the real emperor.


    This man''s breath is obscure, and there are regular lines around him. Is he a half emperor? "


    Although he is a Terran image, behind the old man, there are eight towering black shadows standing tall and moving tens of meters or even hundreds of meters high. Their shadows cast down, forming eight completely different, terrifying and ferocious images from the perspective of human beings.


    "Lord Jueshan, it seems that there is a powerful guy on the opposite side. Do you want us to do it?" One of them was more than 30 meters tall, covered in dark armor, unable to see the specific image of the shadow, slowly bowed his head, and his voice was like the roar of an old cow.


    "Hoof, the killing has just begun. There are too few dead lives." The old man calmly said, he waved his hand: "you don''t need to move, just need to deter, let another demon king top Gula''s position, continue to attack."


    Whoo!


    The wind, the roar.


    With the old Jueshan''s order, the army of demons, which had faded away, came up again.


    Sword tower front.


    Wang Xu didn''t stop this wave of demons from attacking again. There are too many of them. For this kind of battlefield, his current strength can''t decide the whole battle situation.


    and.


    At this time, he had no time to move. His attention was attracted by the huge shadow behind the demon army.


    Obviously, the master of this huge shadow is the strong one on the demon side. The appearance of the other side is a warning to him.


    Wang Xu didn''t care about the warning.


    The reason why he didn''t really do it was that most of his attention was drawn by the changes in his own Shenfu.


    Just that moment of Epiphany, really let his body Shenfu, in the earth shaking changes.


    The Shenfu, which was hundreds of times larger than the general wuzun, is now expanding further, expanding crazily to a small world.


    What''s more, Wang Xu''s spirit is still evolving from nihilism to nihilism, into heaven, earth, mountains and rivers, and even sun, moon and star city.


    On the contrary, it is the soul power consumed madly.


    His huge total amount of soul power, which was more than one million, is rapidly declining. At this time, he has consumed 200000 and has fallen below one million.


    This kind of change, in Wang Xu''s anticipation, also not in his anticipation.


    Once evolution is complete, it will be


    Shenwu space!


    But at this time, the change in his body is only "empty spirit", but not "real force".


    Only when the "spirit" is complete, can he integrate the "sword tower secret place", which has been built for a long time, into his body to form a small world, which is really a complete space of Shenwu!


    However, this process is simple to say, but difficult to do.


    Because.


    Shenwu space into, that is, on behalf of the warrior can break wuzun territory, step into the emperor level, the beginning of the achievement of Wudao emperor!


    "I feel it... So it is!"


    All of a sudden, Wang Xu slowly raised his head. He looked up at the sky above his head and looked around. He entered the fierce battlefield again.


    Every second, thousands of lives die, or demons, or warriors.


    At this time, death has no meaning. What makes sense is the killing process before death.


    "This is the first time that I see the power that really belongs to me! The power of rules is never the rules of the world, but the rules of my own power evolution. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes opened. He turned his head and moved slowly. His eyes swept every battlefield around him.


    Heaven and earth are full of the breath of soul power after the death of life. These soul powers may seem so insignificant individually, but when the total amount reaches hundreds of thousands or millions, they become extremely terrifying.


    After wuzun, soul power is the source of strength!


    The most convenient and rapid way to enhance the strength is to constantly expand their own spirit volume, and soul power is the essence.


    But usually, there is only aura in the outside world, even if there is soul power, there is not so much. Therefore, the cultivation of ordinary martial arts masters is extremely long and difficult to advance.


    Not everyone is Wang Xu. In this world, most people are just ordinary people. After all, there are only a few children of destiny.


    At this moment, a trace of pity suddenly appeared in Wang Xu''s eyes: "originally, is there another meaning of demon battlefield?


    The strong one on the demon side needs to break through and become stronger through soul power cultivation, and the strong one on the warrior side also needs these soul power to break through the realm. Killing countless lives on the battlefield is just a growing number of soul power values.... "


    His eyes became more and more complicated, and even became a little scared.


    Wang Xu is afraid that the battlefield, which affects hundreds of millions of lives and dozens of worlds, is really as simple as it seems?


    The lower realms abandoned by the solar realms are Xuanlong generals who can directly devour the spirits of demons and transform their soul power


    If, just if.


    From the beginning of the war, it was an implicit rule of mutual acquiescence by the high-level officials of both sides?


    Both sides are making countless deaths through the battlefield, so as to gain huge soul power and help some of the strong break through the realm


    It''s a terrible idea to think about!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment, and then his mind was calm again.


    "Maybe I think too much, even if it''s true, so what? This war is started by the demons first. We warriors can''t do nothing but let them kill. "


    "Now that the war has broken out and we don''t want to kneel down and wait for death, we can only fight until the last warrior dies and it will never end. Only by becoming stronger and winning can we survive! "

 Chapter 1599

    Since the war, people are in chaos.


    Muye battle, blood drift scull, Overlord a anger, Fu corpse million.


    In Xuankong City, it took ten years for the demon battlefield to break out, and almost every piece of land was covered with the blood of both sides.


    At the beginning, the defense line of the thousand Li city wall had already been turned into ruins. Under the ground, half a meter of black soil was dug out, emitting putrefaction and cold. It was a brand-new soil which was dyed black by blood and decomposed by corpses.


    This decade.


    The reputation of the sword master gradually spread, and more and more higher demons knew the reputation of Wang Xu''s sword master. Because all the battlefields he stepped on were full of swords, rivers of blood and sculls of blood.


    The sword master does not participate in every battle, but as long as he participates in the battlefield, the demons within 10000 meters will become blank.


    There was never a word superfluous in the whole battle.


    Only silent killing!


    Sword master, death!


    Wang Xu''s wanton killing of low-level demons, in the end, the top demons can''t see it. Every time Wang Xu comes out, hundreds of demons will resist Wang Xu''s attack.


    In addition, there will be an eight generals in the void, looking for a chance to kill Wang Xu in the first World War.


    Although Wang Xu is confident, he is not crazy enough to attack with hundreds of big demons, hundreds of thousands or even millions of low-level demons.


    So, in fact, in the third year after the outbreak of the war, he rarely slaughtered himself. Most of the time, he was looking for an opportunity to break through Emperor Wu.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Several knocks came from the outside.


    "Come in."


    A cold voice came from a deep part of the main hall of the psionic sword hall.


    When the gate opened, several sword building disciples came in. Their long shadows were cast outside the gate. They bowed their heads and kept enough awe. It was as if they were pressing a big mountain in their heart.


    Deep in the hall, a black haired man with his back to them sat, his long hair had fallen off to the ground, and in the void beside him was a set of golden armor that seemed to float out of the air like life.


    Several disciples felt more and more heavy in their hearts.


    In recent days, the power of the sword master has become more and more powerful. Just one step into the hall, you feel that his armor is cut back and forth by hundreds of invisible subtle sword Qi, as if you will tear them up the next moment.


    "Put it down and go out." Wang Xu didn''t look back, and his voice was calm.


    "Yes, sword master."


    With that, several disciples immediately put down the materials they sent and quickly backed out.


    Almost every once in a while, the sword owner will send some strange materials to the closed hall. Sometimes, they will even be demons captured alive. But every time they come in, they will disappear.


    Bang!


    The gate of the psionic sword hall is closed again.


    When Wang Xu raised his hand, the space magic weapon sent by several disciples flew directly into his hands and was caught by his palm.


    Five fingers slightly.


    Boom!


    The space magic weapon burst in an instant, and the dozens of tons of various materials and cultivation resources stored in it erupted like a volcano, which filled the whole hall.


    Wang Xu didn''t care about these. His mind spread, separated thousands of threads, linked each material, and the whole spirit fell into a special state of cultivation again.


    Whoa, whoa


    In a trance, he seems to be in another world, where there is no sky or land, only a vast deep sea.


    Spirit sea!


    At first glance, this sea of gods and spirits seems like an ancient well without waves. But when you feel it carefully, it''s not the calm in imagination, but it has a special rhythm all the time.


    Before he knew it, Wang Xu went deep into it. Under the guidance of the special rhythm of the sea of spirits, his consciousness gradually merged with the sea of spirits. With the fluctuation and rolling of the rhythm, he spread deeper and deeper


    Wang Xu''s consciousness is getting deeper and deeper. Gradually, it seems to expand to the boundary of the sea of spirits. In a state of no thought and no self, he has entered a delicate realm.


    From then on, he and the sea of spirits were inseparable from each other, and always echoed with the existence of the nether world in the void.


    Gradually, Wang Xu''s consciousness suddenly wakes up from this nihilistic state and rushes out of the sea of spirits. It seems that after countless years of vicissitudes, clouds appear on the sea. The clouds are violent and restless, and the pressure is very low.


    The gale roared between the two, rolled up hundreds of meters of huge waves, and electricity and light condensed in the clouds, breaking out a dazzling long awn.


    Wang Xu''s consciousness of awakening is still constantly expanding, from the sea, across the clouds, and along those violent lightning shuttle, all the way spread to the whole sky.


    I don''t know how long later, a trace of sadness and desolation suddenly rose in the depth of Wang Xu''s consciousness. A sense of depression filled his heart, making him always feel what was missing in this world.


    All of a sudden.


    Electric light fell from the sky, crackling, straight split on a rock, and then turned into an arc, scattered around, illuminating a dark abyss of earth.


    Suddenly, Wang Xu had a little insight.


    This world is him, he is this world.


    His spirit sea has nurtured this world. His consciousness has created dark clouds, thunder and lightning, strong winds, huge waves and the earth


    Everything, it''s him!


    He is everything!


    At this moment, like a wake-up call, Wang Xu suddenly realized and became conscious. Countless streamers of light came from all directions, condensing his body between the heaven and the earth.


    The sky above your head, the ground below your feet.


    This heaven and earth, like a newborn goose egg shape, which is wrapped in a giant.


    Wang Xu''s body was surrounded by strong wind and lightning. A huge force of heaven and earth gathered from all directions. At the same time, his mind expanded endlessly, going up into the sky and down into the deep sea.


    Boom!


    A thunderbolt, suddenly across the sky, lightning flash, the sky suddenly dark down, the cloud layer is lower, almost coincide with the sea.


    In an instant, Shenhun sea became extremely violent. The huge waves on the whole sea rose thousands of meters high, then fell heavily, making a violent sound.


    "I see! Here... "Wang Xu suddenly realized, looked up at the sky, looked down at the ground, suddenly stretched out his right hand, five fingers wide open, palm down.


    "... it''s the real space of my soul sea, which evolved from emptiness to reality... Shenwu space!"


    Five fingers closed, a sharp sword light suddenly burst out, piercing heaven and earth.


    When the sword light disappears, a fresh air will be sent out, floating up to a high place, turning into a slowly evolving sky. Some other turbid things slowly sink into the boundless earth.


    His body is collapsing and disappearing.


    First hair, then eyes, then body, then hands, and finally legs


    At this moment, it was as if Pangu had created the world. His eyes were the sun and the moon, his hair was the vegetation, his body was the earth, his bones were the mountains, his spirit was the sea, and his blood was the source of his life


    In the dark, Wang Xu''s consciousness re enters heaven and earth, feels the changes of heaven and earth, and realizes the Tao. His spirit is constantly pure. In his consciousness, time passes by, and I don''t know the year, three thousand years, six thousand years, thirty thousand years


    Boom!


    Wang Xu only felt a thunder burst in his soul, and then the turbid gas in his body converged into a whirlpool, which was absorbed and disappeared.


    With a clang of his sword, he burst out of the hall and straight into the sky.


    Emperor''s step!


    Wudao emperor!


    Yes!

 Chapter 1600

    Boom!


    Above the void, between the realms.


    A middle-aged man with a long knife in yellow clothes, who is hundreds of feet tall, is fighting with a dark magic dragon with a body winding nearly thousands of feet. The two sides are fighting in the dark and don''t know the time.


    Unconsciously, it was ten years later and ten years later!


    All of a sudden.


    A thousand Zhang sword light sweeps the void, cuts on the magic dragon and forces it to retreat tens of thousands of meters. The magic dragon roars and doesn''t rush up again.


    A man, a magic dragon, turns his head at almost the same second and looks at a corner of a huge world nearby.


    "Emperor Cheng! Who is it? " The middle-aged man in yellow showed a trace of consternation in his eyes, and then suddenly showed a trace of surprise.


    On the contrary, the dragon on the opposite side, a pair of giant longan, was full of blood and roared out


    "Who? Who dares to become emperor at this time? Who dares to rob me of the foundation of becoming emperor? "


    This magic dragon is not emperor level!


    However, he was not as good as the emperor''s class and could fight with the middle-aged man in yellow who had already become the great emperor of martial arts for 20 years without falling behind. It can be seen that the talent of the top demon group is terrifying and powerful.


    Xuankong city.


    The secret place of the sword tower, the deep place of the power sword hall.


    Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes, and the real yuan in his body rolled and flowed, turning into innumerable torrents, rushing into the vortex of turbid Qi. At the same second, the huge spiritual power gathered in the spiritual pool is constantly pouring in.


    Looking up at the sky and piercing the top of the psionic hall, you can see the dark clouds rolling from the sky in the secret place of the sword building. Looking to the left and right, the edge of the secret place is melting wildly. You can see a piece of sea, huge waves rising and the sky thundering.


    "Is this the territory of Wudao emperor?"


    Wang Xu slowly got up, palm out, the sky thunder suddenly fell madly, gathered in his palm, but left no trace.


    He took a deep breath and felt that there was a specific rhythm of heaven and earth between the breath and breath. It seems that as long as he is willing, an idea can swallow the sun and spit the moon.


    Only he can see and feel these changes.


    For the other disciples in the secret area of Jianlou, nothing has changed, because they can''t see the boundary of space and the huge sea of spirits wrapped outside.


    So I don''t know. At this moment, the secret place of sword tower has been wrapped, engulfed and fused by the divine space opened up in Wang Xu''s body after he became emperor.


    "The great emperor created the world, evolved the world, and also took charge of the world... This realm is called sword realm!" Wang Xu murmured to himself that when the secret place of the sword tower was completely integrated into the Shenwu space, he stepped out, and his figure came out of the void and between the realms.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you? I thought it would be the boy of xuanshisheng... You''re such an amazing person A beginning light, but gradually reveal behind the voice of exclamation.


    Wang Xu looked up and nodded to the middle-aged man in Yellow: "Marquis Huang Wu, I have become emperor. I''ll give you a hand."


    "Since you have become emperor, please call me Chen xuanming." Marquis Huang shook his head, but then he had no choice but to smile at Wang Xu


    "As for the matter of helping me, forget it. Thirty thousand years ago, we had an agreement with the seventh demon God in the world of demons. In a demon battlefield, there must be no second emperor level warrior. "


    "Agreement?" Wang Xu didn''t ask much, just frowned¡° Can''t I even take part in the war after I break through now? "


    Marquis Huangwu said with a bitter smile: "yes, you and I can only have one person to fight with the magic dragon on the opposite side, not two to one. Otherwise, the demonic dragon clan will not have to abide by the agreement, and will directly send stronger demonic dragons to further expand the demonic battlefield intensity. "


    With that, his voice suddenly became more complicated: "by the way, if you count the realm, the magic dragon staring at you with red eyes on the opposite side has not reached the imperial level. This time, the demon battlefield is actually an opportunity for him to break through the emperor level. Unexpectedly, you robbed him first. "


    Wang Xu looks up at the Qianzhang magic dragon. It seems that the other side is staring at him with a pair of red eyes. Originally, he thought the magic dragon''s eyes were red, but now it seems that he misunderstood.


    It seems that the opposite side wants to kill him very much and then hurry up!


    He picked to pick eyebrow, suddenly open mouth to ask a way: "that if Huang Wu Hou you push aside, I a person kill him, isn''t it OK?"


    Hearing what he said, marquis Chen xuanming was stunned for a moment. Then he said in a trance:


    "That''s ok... But you become emperor, OK? No, I mean, don''t underestimate the magic dragon. They are the oldest and most powerful group in the world of demons. They are born with powerful life. Even if they don''t do anything, they will grow up to be no worse than our warrior emperor when they grow up. With a little effort, they will really break through the chengdi level.


    For example, this magic dragon is only over 1000 years old, but only a hundred years old. He launched the war in order to collect enough soul power to break through the chengdi level. "


    When he finished, Wang Xu said calmly: "so, he is not emperor class?"


    "Er, I haven''t reached the realm, but my strength is no worse than ours..." Chen xuanming has a headache.


    He clearly felt that Wang Xu''s fighting spirit was rising instead of decreasing. Did this younger generation not listen to him at all?


    Sure enough, Wang Xu has stepped out the next second.


    "Then I''m more sure. Marquis Huangwu will have a rest for a while, and I''ll slaughter this magic dragon!"


    This seems to be arrogant.


    But only Wang Xu knows that he is not arrogant, but really has this idea. He has a good understanding of his own strength. Unlike ordinary wuzun, his breakthrough can not be judged by common sense.


    Which wuzun will shape the emperor''s body before breaking through? More than a million?


    After emperor level, soul power becomes the source of all power.


    To see whether a life is powerful or not, just compare how powerful the soul power of this life is.


    At this time, at least in Wang Xu''s eyes, the opposite magic dragon, he has 60% confidence to kill!


    More than half the chance, enough!


    "Human, do you really want to kill me?" Opposite the void, the dragon''s blood red eyes stare at Wang Xu, and there is a trace of strong irony in his eyes.


    Although the dialogue between Wang Xu and Chen xuanming is based on divinity, it is also captured by him.


    Originally, he only saw the new Wudao emperor in front of him because he was ignorant and arrogant. He only saw it as a joke, but he didn''t expect that Wang Xu really dared to kill him alone.


    On his huge dragon face, there was a grim smile: "human, do you know who I am? I''m not an ordinary magic dragon. I''m the sixth Prince of the magic dragon family. I''m proud of Guangtian! "


    "I don''t care if you are the sixth or the third prince. Today, you will die!" In the void, Wang Xu took another step. The space under his feet was like a shortened ruler, which was quickly shortened.


    Next second.


    The Yang spirit sword armor changes from emptiness to reality and burns the void. The red and golden sun spirit fire is bound by the huge soul power and condenses a complete sword bit by bit.


    This is the weapon of the great emperor.


    Soul sword!


    Lift up the sword, breathe and puff the spirit fire, and the sword points to the magic dragon!

 Chapter 1601

    Keng!


    The sword starts to sing and vibrates the void.


    Wang Xu holds the sword of the original soul of the emperor''s soldiers and lifts it up. The sword points to the magic dragon. A wave of indomitable intention of killing rushes out like a storm. In the void of a hundred meters around Wang Xu''s body, the strong intention of killing turns into substance and condenses into invisible sword meanings.


    Emperor level, is a decidedly different watershed, after crossing, heaven and earth are no longer different. That kind of feeling, can''t use words to say, only the warrior who incarnates the great emperor can feel it.


    Wang Xu couldn''t tell the feeling of epiphany. All he knew was that after breaking through the great emperor, all the martial arts secrets and martial arts were nothingness.


    Martial arts practitioners practice secret methods, and martial arts respect and practice supernatural powers.


    The great emperor, on the other hand, plays the role of the world, controls all things, rules, thinks about life and death, thinks about disillusionment, and tries to cross the world.


    "I''ll swallow you!"


    The sixth Prince of magic dragon stares at Wang Xu. He doesn''t know why there is a sense of uneasiness in his heart, and it becomes more and more intense.


    He suddenly turned his huge body and roared. The void around him brought an invisible torrent. Countless black magic dragon forces diffused from his body and drew back a little bit. The original huge body shrank a little bit, and finally turned into a young man with purple hair and blue eyes.


    Fighting with human warriors is the most powerful anthropomorphic form of higher demons. The body surface is covered with pure black armor, which is the result of countless dragon scales in his magical dragon state.


    The human body is too small, and the powerful demon body is hundreds of feet, thousands of feet. In the face of the enemy whose strength is far lower than his own, the huge body is an indescribable powerful help.


    But in the face of a close enemy, the huge body will only become a drag.


    Anthropomorphic form is a kind of fighting form developed by the high demons and warriors in the long years of fighting, especially against the Wudao emperor.


    "If you rob the soul power that should belong to me, I will swallow you and take them back again!" The sixth Prince of magic dragon stares at Wang Xu, showing a trace of cruelty on his anthropomorphic face.


    "You talk too much nonsense." Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, and the sword of the emperor''s soul was cut out in an instant.


    Whew!


    In all directions, thousands of Ning Shi''s killing intentions and swords were intended for this moment. They gathered madly to this sword, and then formed a spectacular scene in the void


    Taking Wang Xu as the starting point, the essence of killing and sword will follow the sword, forming a sword light several kilometers long in the void, and the tip of the sword light is just on Wang Xu.


    At first glance, Wang Xu is like a sharp sword shot out, and the sharp light of the sword behind him is more like the streamer of twisted void


    The sixth Prince of magic dragon''s eyes contracted crazily, and his uneasiness became stronger and stronger, but he didn''t want to accept it easily.


    "Die for me!"


    He did not dodge, distorted face, directly head-on into Wang Xu''s sword.


    The body of demon is dozens of times stronger than that of human beings. The body of demon dragon clan is famous for its toughness. The sixth Prince of demon dragon doesn''t need any weapons at all. His body is the most powerful weapon.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the void exploded two different colors of light, one gold, one black.


    At the contact point of the two colors, there are two high-speed, crazy collision figures. At the beginning, Wang Xu is still using the soul sword. But when he got to the back, he found that the soul sword couldn''t tear off the black armor on the body of the sixth Prince of the magic dragon. He didn''t waste his soul power any more, so he just used the emperor''s body to fight against each other.


    Bang bang!!


    The body of the magic dragon clan is really powerful. Wang Xu''s body has almost never been injured, but at this time, his skin is cracked, and a stream of pure soul power turns into golden blood comes out of his body.


    Wang Xu constantly expends his soul power to regenerate the emperor''s body, but he has not yet recovered. A new round of attack has arrived, aggravating the original injury again. It is no longer the skin, and even the flesh and blood below begin to tear.


    "Ha ha, human, you are hurt!"


    The sixth Prince of the magic dragon laughed, and the magic dragon power in his body burst out: "fight with the prince, you are too young, give the prince to die!"


    Boom!!


    He hit Wang Xu with a fist. There was a magic dragon in the void around the front of the fist. The shadow of the magic dragon disappeared in a flash. It was the vision caused by the magic dragon''s body power''s forceful shaking of the void.


    Hiss!


    Pieces of skin inch by inch cracked, the flesh and blood below broke, revealing deeper pure gold, like a jade shining skeleton.


    "Damn it, I''m so confident. The natural body of the magic dragon clan is terrible!" Wang Xu scolded secretly.


    The physical strength of the sixth Prince of magic dragon is beyond his expectation. In the past, he used to crush other warriors with his physical strength. This is the first time that he met an enemy comparable to him in physical strength.


    At the same time, he stopped the transformation of soul power and restored the emperor''s body, while supporting it painstakingly.


    As Wang Xu''s breath became weaker and weaker, the sixth Prince of magic dragon''s face was full of joy, and his attack speed became faster and faster. In a flash, there were thousands of attacks, and Wang Xu''s imperial body began to shake violently, as if he would break at any time.


    And then


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, Wang Xu burst into a void.


    "What''s the matter? Am I that strong? " Magic Dragon six Prince Leng for a while, staring at his fist, it seems that he did not expect Wang Xu will be directly blow up.


    Hum!


    Before he could react, all of a sudden, the whole void around him began to shake up. Large black clouds suddenly covered the sky, surrounded from all directions, brewing a terrible depression.


    Countless strange sounds, like deep gasps, followed, like dying patients who finally opened their mouths and devoured the air.


    A strong sense of crisis gushed from the heart of the sixth Prince of magic dragon. Although he just hit Wang Xu with one blow, he didn''t think he had killed Wang Xu.


    Wudao emperor, the body and soul of one, regardless of each other, the soul does not die, the body does not die.


    As one of the few powerful enemies the high demon met in the universe, he knew the basic knowledge of the warrior.


    "No!"


    Although he didn''t know where the danger came from, the sixth Prince of magic dragon followed this feeling for the first time. His body flashed and flew back several kilometers.


    Almost when he was aware of something wrong and escaped thousands of meters along with the warning in his heart, countless dazzling lights suddenly lit up in the dark clouds around him.


    The heaven and the earth are full of repressive sword intention and killing intention. The electric light turns into a sharp sword and shoots out in all directions, heaven and earth. Even at infinite magnification, the tiny arc particles in the electric light are tiny sharp sword lights.


    This space is illuminated by electric light. Every inch of space is cut into small pieces by sharp sword light, making the world look like spent glass.


    Ah!


    The sixth Prince of magic dragon, who ran several kilometers, suddenly screamed, and suddenly appeared a series of crisscross small sword marks on his body.


    The next second, his body, even divided into two, into two, fell from the air. From the center of his broken body, the sharp sword light flashed away.


    "Run? This is no longer the void outside the realm, but my sword realm. Where can you go? "


    A cold, grand voice, like the roar of the wind and cloud, suddenly sounded between heaven and earth.


    Boom!


    Then, a hand appeared in the lightning and dark clouds in the sky. It waved to both sides like a cloud, revealing a magnificent giant in the rear. Looking at his face, it was Wang Xu.


    Originally, I don''t know when, he has quietly pulled the sixth Prince of Magic Dragon into his magical space, sword world!


    At this point.


    In the void beyond the boundary, marquis Chen xuanming was stunned, even shocked, and his eyes widened


    "What about people?"

 Chapter 1602

    "Wait a minute, just now that piece of flash vanishes empty shadow... Is it difficult to become, is it Shenwu space? How could it be


    Chen xuanming gave a dry smile, but his eyes were fixed on the void where they had been fighting.


    "He just joined the great emperor. How could he open up a space of divine power? Six hundred years after I became the great emperor, Shenwu space was still in the state of "empty God" at the initial stage, and it was impossible to bring physical beings into it


    Maybe I think too much? In fact, it''s not divine space. After all, he has become the emperor. How can it be... Ha ha, yes, it''s impossible! I must have thought too much! "


    Thinking about this, he scanned again and again, but still did not find the trace of the two, which made his face dry smile, gradually stiff.


    "There is no trace of the turbulence of the void, no trace of the void black hole, no trace of space transmission, no......"


    Chen xuanming''s eyes widened uncontrollably again. At last, he was stunned and fell into silence.


    "Eliminate all the possibilities, and you will be left with the last impossibility. If, just say if, it''s hard to realize that someone can directly create heaven and earth in the moment of entering the great emperor... Then this boy''s realm... Isn''t it already Emperor Ming? "


    This idea, Chen xuanming thoroughly into a deep shock, a blank mind.


    Emperor Ming?


    Emperor Cheng is Emperor Ming. What kind of monster can do this?


    "Ha ha... I think too much. How can it be..."


    For a long time, Chen xuanming pulled the corner of his mouth, and then he regained his mind and looked at the void of the battle between the two men.


    He had felt an explosive force coming from there, and it was clear that the battlefield would be back.


    ¡­¡­


    "The talent of magic dragon is not enough in the face of powerful strength!"


    A cold voice, resounding through the world.


    Boom!


    In the sky and the earth, dense lightning gathered in the sky, and then Wang Xu held it with five fingers. The huge lightning energy in the sky turned into a lightning sword, fell from the air, and fell into Wang Xu''s palm. The electric current refracted the electric light, and countless small streams of light shuttled through his body.


    Boom!


    Wang Xu stood up in the void, suddenly raised his right foot, and stepped on the void slowly and heavily. In an instant, the whole heaven and earth stopped.


    This foot, like stepping on the earth, made a huge roar, followed closely, as if something had been pulled. It poured out madly from the bottom of the earth, and a force of earthy yellow came to Wang Xu in the air.


    Roar!


    A strong wind swept over the sea of spirits, bringing up huge waves, and the huge waves smashed on the earth.


    The original secret space of the sword building is a place only one tenth of the size of the whole sword world in the depth of the sword world. Countless disciples of the sword building don''t realize it. They just feel that they suddenly feel heavy. They want to find the reason, but they don''t know where to find it.


    At this time, Wang Xu, who was in charge of the sword world, was as cold as a demon God. His killing intention and sword intention turned into essence and suppressed the sixth Prince of the magic dragon.


    The end of the electric light in Wang Xu''s hand is actually linked to each other''s body, like a lightning rope, winding his whole body.


    "Roar! Enough! Man


    The sixth Prince of magic dragon opened his mouth and roared out a word, but at this time, Wang Xu was indifferent between his eyes. He was indifferent and jerked his right hand.


    Stab!


    As if something had been torn, the sixth Prince of the magic dragon''s body had been pulled out of shape and turned into the body of the magic dragon again.


    "Roar! Stop it! Man, damn it! Stop it


    This magic dragon crazy twist huge body, seems to feel what danger, huge longan exudes fear.


    However.


    Wang Xu''s eyes are still indifferent.


    His other hand also slowly stretched out, grasped the chain of thunder and lightning, both hands at the same time, hard to pull back.


    Creak, creak!


    Strange, harsh, sharp pulling sound, as if human flesh and bones were abruptly pulled away. At the end of the chain of thunder and lightning, there is a magic dragon that is hundreds of times smaller and translucent.


    This is the soul of the dragon!


    Wang Xu even abruptly stripped the soul of a magic dragon?


    But just then, suddenly, a dull hum came out of Wang Xu''s body, followed by a new consciousness, and a deep gasp of pain came out of his soul.


    "How could it be?"


    Wang Xu''s consciousness fluctuates and rings in the void.


    Voice with incredible, and infinite shock: "how possible?! I have already searched for you. You have already disappeared. How can you still be in my soul? Haven''t you already left? "


    Wang Xu


    No, it should be called "magic".


    His eyes are extremely calm and indifferent, his hands are still pulling the Dragon Spirit closer to him, and at the same time, he sends out a wave of consciousness to answer Wang Xu''s question.


    "You are just a part of my mind. Why are you so surprised? Didn''t you notice that for a long time? Or do you just don''t want to believe it all the time? "


    "No! impossible! You are the devil! You are clearly in the future of me, because of regret, want to restore everything, just across the world, try to come back to make up for me!


    You have lost everything. You have destroyed everything by yourself, so you want to make up for it. That''s why you try every means to come back... "


    The louder Wang Xu screams, the crazier he screams.


    He doesn''t believe it!


    He can''t be just a conscious part!


    "You''re right. I really want to make up for everything, but you don''t really believe that there are people in the world who can go back in time and be reborn in the past?"


    The voice of "demon" gradually took on a trace of irony, "look, this is my disgust for myself. No matter when, how strong I become. Every conscious part that I separate will feel that I am the one. "


    "Rebirth?"


    "It''s just a very simple lie, full of loopholes, but every time I separate my new consciousness, I''m willing to believe it and accept it quickly, even if it''s a completely unreasonable lie."


    "Demon" voice more and more sarcastic, suddenly asked: "do you want to know the truth?"


    "No, I don''t believe it! What you said is false Wang Xu is crazy and cries out in pain.


    "That''s the truth! I''m wang Xu! Is it cruel? It''s so simple. You call me "devil", but you don''t know that you are a "devil" idea. It''s false, like flowers in the mirror and moon in the water. " Wang Xu''s eyes became more and more calm.


    "A long time ago, about a thousand years ago, I became emperor Wudao. But after that, I spent 500 years, and I didn''t make any progress in my accomplishments. In the end, I went through hundreds of different worlds and finally found a unique secret left by the supreme family of celebrities. "


    Boom!


    As Wang Xu said, he pulled the lightning rope in his hand. The lightning burst and glared. The dragon soul struggling and Howling inside gave out a scream and was pulled back a hundred meters.


    "Its name is..."

 Chapter 1603

    "Fenling!"


    Wang Xu slowly spits out two words, and his eyes also show a little bit of complexity.


    "This is the name of the supreme secret method. He uses this method to split his consciousness and divide them into individual individuals. He puts these individuals back into different worlds and helps them to cultivate and grow up again, and reap after the emperor level."


    "Harvest? Asshole! What do you think I am? "


    Feeling this fluctuation of consciousness, Wang Xu hesitated and then continued:


    "Maybe harvesting will make you feel bad, but for the supreme and me now, the process of channeling is not much different from the harvest after farmers grow rice and cultivate it carefully.


    Even harvest is a good term, I can also use pig to describe you, so it will be... Slaughtering? "


    "Asshole, I fuck..." the consciousness of Fen Ling suddenly fluctuated violently, and the greeting words of 18000 words were omitted here.


    Wang Xu didn''t speak any more, but continued to pull the Dragon Spirit calmly, and at the same time, the spirit consciousness calmed down again.


    "The process of channeling is not so easy for me. Especially in the process of channeling, there will be great danger, even the risk of death. Fortunately, I was lucky and succeeded. But even if it succeeds, it will bring extreme weakness... "


    "What kind of consciousness am I?" The consciousness of separation suddenly interrupts Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment and said slowly, "the thirty sixth!"


    "What? I''m not the first one in the fuckin ''! " The consciousness of spirit separation was shocked, and the consciousness fluctuated violently again: "Damn, I''m a grass mud horse. You dog have killed 36 of yourself? You are so cruel, my mother. I even kill myself. I''m a grass... "


    Here, again omit countless cordial greetings.


    Wang Xu, with a helpless face, sighed: "you are wrong. You are my first successful reaper. None of the thirty-five meridians in front of you came to this stage successfully. They all died on the way.


    Either they have provoked a strong enemy and been killed by others, or they don''t want to make progress after they marry a beautiful female president, and they have been licentious to death all day. They even have the unfortunate ghosts who walk in the excrement and are killed by stones falling from the sky.... "


    "Damn you! Bad luck for them? Lao Tzu is the real unlucky one. He thinks he controls everything. As a result, he is so hard to hide from you. Finally, he has to know the cruel truth. It''s better to let Lao Tzu die in ignorance! You step on the horse... "Fen Ling yells and says hello again.


    Wang Xu tries his best to keep calm. Fenling is also him in a sense. In addition, the other party is about to be harvested. How can Fenling vent his resentment?


    However, after pulling the lightning chain a few times and drawing the Dragon Spirit close to him for 100 meters, Fen Ling was still scolding. He could not help but sigh:


    "How long are you going to scold? You are a part of my original consciousness. You are me and I am you. Now you are just coming back... "


    "Let me integrate you and let me lead the consciousness, OK?" Fen Ling scolded angrily.


    "Ah! In this way, I won''t tell you any more. Originally, I thought you would want to know the truth, but now, obviously, I was wrong. " Wang Xu shook his head and sighed.


    When he heard something wrong in his voice, the consciousness of separation quickly cried out, "wait! I want to know more about it


    "Yes, you ask." Wang Xu nodded.


    "What is the supremacy of the human race? You said you had become the great emperor of martial arts thousands of years ago. What is your cultivation now? Emperor Ming? The emperor? Xudi? The emperor of heaven The consciousness of separation asks questions.


    Wang Xu pause, some helpless way: "you look up to me too much, right? I became the great emperor a thousand years ago, but I couldn''t make any progress in five hundred years. I found the secret method of spiritual separation left by the Supreme God three hundred years ago. You are the first successful one. Now my cultivation is in the stage of Emperor Ming... "


    "After harvesting me and the soul of that silly dragon, will you become stronger?" Fen Ling consciousness coldly inserted a sentence.


    "... sure, but it''s hard for me to judge how much it will be promoted. After all, the failure of the thirty-five meridians in front of me, coupled with my own three hundred years of hard work, was barely the achievement of Emperor Ming. You''re the first successful distributor. It''s not bad Wang Xu replied.


    "Oh, so I''m not the thirty-five trash." The spirit consciousness sneered, and then continued to ask, "continue with the question just now, what is the supremacy of the human race?"


    "The supremacy of the human race is a powerful existence corresponding to the thirteen gods and demons on the demon side. For example, the founders of the three Wudao imperial dynasties in the solar world are all supremacy. They have almost reached the summit of the heaven and the world, and they are not only the emperor of heaven, but also surpass the emperor of heaven. "


    Wang Xu stressed: "the human race is supreme, the six gods of the demon clan and the seven demons of the demon clan. This is the peak of the extreme Tao recognized by the vast majority of the races in the universe at present."


    "Is there only three supreme in my race?" The consciousness of separation is silent.


    "There used to be four, the one I left behind the secret method, but he has disappeared for 100000 years. Either he has fallen, or he has broken through the legendary boundaries of the world and entered a higher level of the universe." Wang Xu said calmly.


    "... so there are only three supremacies in the Terran, aren''t they? Sure enough, compared with the demon side, we are still too weak. "


    "In fact, you shouldn''t be so pessimistic. Demons are divided into different races. The six gods and the seven demons all correspond to a powerful group of demons. In terms of race alone, the supremacy of our race is the most


    With that, Wang Xu shook his head and suddenly laughed: "and believe me, the fourth supreme of the human race will soon appear."


    "... can you order a face?"


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡±


    Wang Xu''s face muscles yanked and his smile froze. At this moment, he wanted to harvest the Fenling directly. The dog''s anger was too heavy and his mouth was too cheap!


    It''s clearly his spirit division, but he has no sense of belonging to this subject!


    Boom!


    He pulled his hands hard and pulled the dragon spirit directly in front of him. At this time, the dragon spirit, which used to be a hundred feet in size, had been compressed to less than the size of the head by the chain of lightning, and the dazzling light had almost become dazzling white.


    Inside, a pocket magic dragon curls up, looks up at him fiercely, and roars wildly:


    "Human beings, no matter who you are, I will not let you go. My elder brother, my father and my grandfather will avenge me! They''ll go all over the Terran world, find you, eat you


    Wang Xu didn''t even look at it. As soon as he raised his hand to grasp it, he grasped it in the palm of his hand. The power of Emperor Ming broke out in an instant, completely erasing the evil dragon consciousness in the dragon soul.


    Then he sent a consciousness to the spirit and asked, "are you ready?"


    When Wang Xu thought that he had something else to do, he didn''t think of it


    "Come on, take back everything I have. Although I''m a little reluctant, I can''t help it. I just hope you don''t forget my relatives and friends in the Chinese world, and my women..."


    "Don''t worry, I will continue to protect them for you. Do you want any other wishes?" Wang Xu said calmly.


    "End the demon battlefield outside!"


    "You don''t have to say, I''ll do it."


    Wang Xu nodded, and then directly urged Fenling secret method.

 Chapter 1604

    In the sword world, the cloud shrouded, a huge dark cloud shrouded all areas of the sword world, lightning and thunder in the cloud, and rainstorm fell from the sky, lasting for more than ten days.


    In the depth of this cloud, a strong breath is entrenched, and stronger and stronger. Outside the boundary, various forces in the void keep pouring in and sinking into the depths of the clouds


    Same second.


    In the void outside the boundary, marquis Chen xuanming widened his eyes and was stunned again.


    He watched helplessly as a whirlpool appeared in the void where Wang Xu and Wang Xu disappeared, and then it grew bigger and bigger, occupying almost hundreds of thousands of meters of void.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " He was stunned and dazed.


    This vision lasted for more than ten days. During this period, no matter what method Chen xuanming used to detect, Wang Xu and Wang Xu could not be found.


    He almost racked his brains, but still didn''t understand what had happened. If it wasn''t for the Xuankong city below, and the demon battlefield was still fighting, he might have thought that he was sleepwalking.


    Sword world.


    Ten days later, the storm cleared.


    In the sky, there was only a magic dragon floating up and down, standing in the void with a man in gorgeous black armor.


    "Hoo... It''s a success at last. It seems that this secret method is really the most famous one in the legend. The progress is incredible..." Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes and showed a smile on his face.


    In the past ten days, the spirit of separation re integrated into his origin, which was to completely upgrade his realm to a level, reaching the terrible imperial rank!


    Wudi five levels, the great emperor, Ming emperor, zhengdi, xudi, Tiandi.


    Ordinary Emperor Wu needs thousands of years to rise to the middle emperor. But he... Cough, it took him more than a thousand years to practice before he got the secret method.


    But if we start with the secret method of Fenling, it will take him only 300 years to reach zhengdi!


    This kind of speed is terrible!


    It''s no wonder that the lost supreme will leave a legend that it has broken through the limit of the world and entered a higher universe.


    "The next step is to carry out the next round of soul separation..."


    Calm down and excited, Wang Xu''s eyes fell on the huge magic dragon body in the distance. His eyes flashed inexplicably, and a bold idea was sprouting in his heart.


    It''s not that you can divide one spirit at a time, but you can divide hundreds or even more. However, Wang Xu had always doubted about the secret method of Fenling, so it took him three hundred years to separate 36 Fenling at a time.


    But now, his doubts have disappeared and his courage is growing. It may not be able to divide hundreds of them at one time, but dozens of them can be tried.


    With this success, Wang Xu also found that the intervention of his own subjective consciousness affected the growth of separation, and it didn''t seem to have any bad effect on the final result.


    "Separation, separation... What is its essence? If I directly use my mind to determine the growth of a channeling after this channeling, isn''t it OK? "


    Wang Xumu Lu thought, looking at the distant dragon''s eyes become more and more strange.


    Next second.


    His right hand suddenly stretched out, and a pure white light ball appeared on the palm of his hand. On the surface, a faint electric light flickered faintly. Inside, there was a dragon shaped virtual shadow, which was the soul of the Dragon whose original consciousness had been erased.


    "New Fenling..."


    A little white light diffused slowly from the center of Wang Xu''s eyebrows, floated down and down, and gradually fell on the surface of the light ball and blended in.


    ¡­¡­


    The sea of consciousness.


    Here is the illusory world made up of memory, which exists between reality and nothingness. When you think it''s real, it''s real. When you see through nothingness, it becomes nothingness.


    This is


    The demon Kingdom, one of the thirteen higher demon groups, is the territory of the demon dragon group.


    Time is meaningless for the members of the magic dragon family. A little magic dragon is lying on the ground, squinting, and its claws are overlapping on its chin. It is sleeping sweetly. A long transparent ambergris at the corner of its mouth flows down, wetting the ground, making a grass there more full of vitality.


    For a magic dragon that was born less than 100 years old and only 99 years old, this little magic dragon is only one year old.


    His whole life is to eat, sleep, eat, turn over and act coquettishly.


    I don''t know how long it''s been, 200 years, 300 years, or 500 years.


    Finally one day


    Boom!


    In the sky, a red lightning fell out of thin air and hit the little magic dragon''s head.


    Whoa!


    His whole body trembled like electricity, and then he jumped up, his tail swayed, the air was smashed into a visible white wave, and a rock nearby was smashed to pieces.


    The little magic dragon opened his eyes, turned his head, and swept all around. His whole body was full of anger.


    It doesn''t seem to wake up yet, just like a child who is angry to get up, and needs to find a hapless ghost to bear its anger.


    Suddenly, his head stopped and his eyes fell on a huge "monster" just coming out of a nearby Valley more than 1000 meters away.


    This monster is extremely huge, more than 20 meters in size. Its long tail is dragging on the ground, sweeping left and right.


    "Roar! Meat beast! How dare you strike me with thunder! I''ll eat you


    The little magic dragon opened its mouth, showed its ferocious teeth, roared and burst out like a black flash of lightning. It instantly crossed the kilometer distance and appeared over the giant beast.


    The beast immediately found out that it was not right, and the tail of the sweep came in the air, but it was not as fast as the little magic dragon.


    Whoa!


    The sharp dragon claw, like tearing thin paper, tore the huge monster''s head. A large amount of flesh and blood splashed out, and the gray brain was caught by the dragon claw.


    Roar!


    The huge monster uttered a cry of pain, followed by the huge body fell to the ground.


    "Rubbish! Food! Pooh! It''s terrible


    The little magic dragon jumped down, opened his mouth, bit a large piece of meat, chewed it twice, but spit it out instantly, with a look of disgust.


    Although this kind of giant monster is specially raised in the territory by the magic dragon clan, which is the food for the members of the magic dragon clan to hunt at any time, its meat quality and taste are excellent.


    But I don''t know why, the little magic dragon just doesn''t like the food.


    Time, for the magic dragon clan, is really meaningless. Any magic dragon likes to sleep, because as long as they sleep, they can become stronger. You don''t need to be forced to practice and grab resources like other races. When you reach adulthood, the magic dragon will automatically become a martial arts master.


    The lineage of the little magic dragon is still the noble family of the Dragon Emperor. It is the sixth Prince of this generation. When it comes of age, it will automatically become a high-ranking warrior.


    So he never practiced, and the most thing he did was sleep.


    So time goes on

 Chapter 1605

    In the twinkling of an eye, hundreds of years have passed.


    In the territory of the demon dragon clan, in the mountain forest where the little demon dragon is located, it is no longer known how many monsters died here. Among the mountains and rivers, there is a powerful magic dragon.


    On this day, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and it was a thunderstorm. The dark clouds were very low, as if they were going to press down on the ground.


    In a valley on the earth, a magic dragon slowly opened its eyes, got up and stretched its body.


    Roar!


    The magic dragon looked up at the clouds above his head, suddenly opened his mouth and roared out a fierce dragon chant. A circle of substantive sound waves rushed to the sky, directly sweeping the dark clouds within a hundred meters.


    After that, the Magic Dragon flew up and swam back and forth in the air. A pair of giant longan swept the world.


    Click!


    Chum!


    Deep in the dark clouds, a purple lightning with thick arms suddenly fell, followed by the second, third, Fourth... Dense thunder and lightning filled the sky, falling like raindrops on the huge body of the magic dragon.


    Bathing in the thunderstorm, the long body of the magic dragon began to shrink, and finally changed into a human figure with a pair of dragon horns on his head and covered with black Lin armor. Behind him, there was a dragon tail sweeping back and forth.


    He opened his mouth and made a sound of gold and iron in his throat, like a dragon roaring and a war drum.


    "Ha ha, I can finally become a human, ha ha ha... Finally get rid of the body of this magic dragon, and I''m really comfortable!"


    The as like as two peas and half dragons, looking around, happy activities and hands, and the light of the thunder, and the face of Wang Xu, the same face.


    "Who the hell am I? By the way, I''m wang Xu. Wang Xu is me... What''s the matter with me? I was thrown into the demon world and turned into a magic dragon. I ate, slept and ate every day. It''s really boring... "


    Long boring life, let Wang Xu brain a little stiff, but soon he wanted to understand everything.


    The next second, he sent out a consciousness from the source of his soul: "I have awakened, please release me from this empty sea of consciousness!"


    Sword world.


    Above the body of the magic dragon, another Wang Xu, sitting in the void, opens his eyes, and his eyes are indifferent and calm. This time, he chose another way of separation, directly linked by the main consciousness, and made clear the difference between the main and the secondary.


    Then, as soon as he pointed out, the void of his fingertips suddenly rippled out a circle of water, and then a hundred Zhang long dragon soul rushed out of it, exuding the smell of terror, swimming happily in the air for a week, then turned its direction, and plunged into the huge body of the magic Dragon below.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom.


    Outside the boundary, in the void.


    A thousand Zhang Long magic dragon is like a shell, frantically smashing through the space and into the void. In the rear, Wang Xubing cold face, step by step out.


    "Roar! human beings! I admit that I underestimate you. This time, the prince will not eat you, but if you rob my soul power, this war will last longer and become worse! " The magic dragon rolled out tens of thousands of meters all the way, and then stopped in confusion.


    Next second.


    Whew!


    A kilometer long sword light has instantly crossed the void and chopped on the body of the magic dragon. In pain, he rolled in the void.


    "Let your men stop fighting and take them back to the demon world! Otherwise, the next sword, I will cut you Wang Xu''s hand is holding the soul sword of the emperor''s soldiers, which is condensed by the soul power. His mind sweeps out and gives a cold warning.


    "You


    There was a trace of tension on the dragon''s face, then reluctance, then anger, and then panic.


    "You, you... Wait for me! This time, Prince Ben has fallen, but next time he comes, Prince Ben will eat you! "


    The next second, the magic dragon uttered a roar of impotence, turned around and fled to a huge black city floating in the air.


    It really ran away!


    Soon, all sides of the city pierced through the void, linked to the chain at the corner of the solar martial arts boundary barrier, and began to recover quickly. At the same time, the command of the demons fighting in Xuankong city also received the order to retreat.


    All this happened too quickly, too abruptly, too inconceivable, too inconceivable.


    Chen xuanming, the Marquis of wasteland standing in the void, could not understand what he thought because Wang Xu and Wang Xu had disappeared. His expression of stupefaction suddenly turned into a gape.


    A warrior!


    After living for thousands of years, I was stunned for the first time in my life.


    "This, this... Is this my dream? The sixth Prince of magic dragon was beaten by Wang Xu, the new emperor of Wu? And forced back? " Chen xuanming''s mind is full of confusion.


    When Wang Xu came to him, he didn''t come back.


    "Marquis Huang, since the demon dragon clan has retreated and the demon battlefield has stopped, should we go back to Xuankong city to clean up the mess?" Wang Xu asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Oh, oh, oh! yes! You are right


    Chen xuanming nodded his head and agreed. Then he finally came back to himself. He looked at Wang Xu with extremely complicated eyes and said in a deep voice:


    "But we also have to be careful. In this way, you go back first, and I will continue to stay in the void, in case the opposite side just pretends to retreat. When we relax our vigilance, we will make a comeback again."


    "Well, I''ll give it to Marquis Huang Wu. I''ll go back to Xuankong city first." Wang Xu nodded, turned around and stepped directly into the boundary barrier to re-enter the sky of Xuankong city.


    Instead of going to the front line, he went back to the secret place of Jianlou, ready to release more souls into other worlds.


    meanwhile.


    At the front line of the demon battlefield in Xuankong City, countless demons seem to be endless, still fighting with countless warriors.


    No one knows what''s going on in the void, from the top commanders of both sides to the most ordinary soldiers.


    The concept of time does not exist in the void outside the boundary. The battle between Wang Xu and the sixth Prince of magic dragon seems short. For the people fighting here, it has been ten years.


    Moreover, this kind of battle has entered the white heat, and the exhibition has been pushed to the outside of the main city of Xuankong.


    On the one hand, the demons had the absolute upper hand. The warriors of Xuankong city and the reinforcements of other martial cities in wilderness county were just passive defense.


    The war continued for another month.


    On this day, the demon side always occupied the rear of the army, eight huge figures in eight directions, suddenly shocked at the same time, they seemed to have received some extremely unbelievable news, even let the Eight Generals such a powerful existence can not control the emotional exposure.


    Eight terrible demons and Demons meet in the void.


    "Did you all receive it?"


    "The order to retreat?"


    "How could that be? We have been fighting in the battlefield for less than 50 years, and the sixth prince asked us to withdraw? "


    "Has the sixth Prince broken through the imperial rank and become the Dragon Emperor?"


    "What about Lord Jueshan? What did he say? "


    "Let''s retreat!"


    "Damn it


    The Eight Generals couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to give up the war at this time, but in the end, they had to obey orders.

 Chapter 1606

    At the command of the sixth Prince of magic dragon from the top level, even if the eight generals are no longer willing, they can only call on their own demons to withdraw.


    On the other hand, the warrior side is at a loss.


    "The devil has retreated?" At the front of the battlefield, a bloody great master almost broke his sword and was full of gaps.


    As soon as he killed a demon four or five meters in size, half a man and half a sheep, with a long tail, he took off all his strength and couldn''t lift any more.


    There is no doubt that next, waiting for him, will be more than ten meters away, other demons rushed to kill him miserably!


    But the great master closed his eyes and waited for a long time, but he was not attacked by any demons. He opened his eyes again in a daze, but saw the scene in front of him that he almost couldn''t believe.


    Originally black, like the black tide, one after another, it seems that they are never afraid of death. The demons who rush up crazily are retreating!


    The demon army is retreating like a tide!


    What''s going on?


    How is that possible?


    What happened?


    Similar scenes happen in every corner of the battlefield at the same time. All the survivors are shocked and at a loss.


    After decades of fighting, they have killed countless companions, and all of them have been indifferent to life and death. Even, many people feel that their life, will not see the end of the demon battlefield that day.


    But happiness comes too suddenly.


    When the demon army really began to retreat, everyone was silly, and there was a kind of emptiness in their hearts.


    During the long fighting, they are almost used to living in battle and death all day long. They seldom think about what they need to do after the war.


    A warrior staggered to his feet and walked to his dead companion two meters away. He only had half of the broken knife in his hand and inserted it into the ground. He knelt down on one knee, reached for his hand, closed his angry eyes and whispered:


    "The mountains are so majestic, the sky is so vast, the body is dead, and the sun is buried in the mountains... The soul comes back to see the country, the soul comes back to see the mountains and rivers, the soul comes back to keep the family forever!"


    A desolate elegy is like a switch. On the battlefield, one warrior after another comes to his companions and sings the song of soul burial in a low voice.


    Singing, slowly gathered in one place, gradually resounding through the world.


    Come back!


    Come back!


    Come back!!


    ¡­¡­


    Over Xuankong city.


    At this time, the surface of the Chinese Army''s war boat has lost its brilliance, but it has a more tragic feeling. Everywhere, it is full of knife marks and incomplete repair.


    Looking at the four directions, there were less than a hundred floating combat boats, which covered the sky and covered the sky.


    Heaven and earth.


    All the warriors were stunned, watching the retreat of the demon army blankly and dully.


    However


    At this time, with the demons suddenly retreat, the outbreak of another battlefield, but fell into a strange.


    For XueYue, the leader of the desert God cult, it is not once or twice to make war profits through the demon battlefield.


    In the thirtieth year of the outbreak of the demon battlefield, he had secretly let the followers of the famine cult engage in destruction, blood sacrifice and secret hand everywhere on the battlefield. Finally, today, it''s time to launch a general attack.


    Under the pressure of the demon army, Xuankong city was in danger. In addition to the turmoil of the wild God cult, XueYue broke through the defense line of the city''s warriors in just an hour.


    Thousands of great masters and great masters fell one after another with a knife behind them.


    In the huge Xuankong City, the demon army outside the city retreated like a black tide, but in the city, countless corpses fell to the ground. The blood gathered into a river, and the ground inside the city was dyed red.


    Only a small number of martial arts masters have died. It''s the ordinary people who gather in the only safe city from all directions that make the city bloody.


    As far as the uncultivated deities are concerned, their blood sacrifice does not require any strength. As long as it is life, the weakest ordinary people are also sacrifices, even the main body of every blood sacrifice.


    Because the strong can''t kill, the weak are like chickens and dogs.


    At this time, no one would have expected such a tragedy.


    Just over an hour.


    Most of the Xuankong city fell.


    Even the warriors who watched the demons retreat outside the city didn''t know the despair in the city. People who died inside the city don''t know what happened outside.


    A few of the surviving powerful warriors scattered and fled, trying to escape from the city.


    XueYue walks in the streets of Xuankong city.


    Where they passed, they were full of burning fires and fallen corpses.


    On the ground are the marks of pitted fighting, blood along the terrain, from all directions to these pits.


    This city, in the eyes of XueYue, will soon become a dead city of blood sacrifice.


    When he looked at it, he saw that there was no one alive, but all kinds of dead bodies.


    The strong people of the wild god religion are jumping and running in the streets, looking for any survivors and killing them.


    "Poor weak ones." XueYue sighed and murmured: "it''s not good to put down all resistance and share your life with our Lord and get spiritual satisfaction? You have to struggle like a wild dog. "


    He walked slowly through a ruin.


    "Mom, mom... Where are you?"


    A ruins, suddenly by a young hand to open, and then a little girl with a disheartened face climbed out, shouting his mother.


    But the next second.


    Whoa!


    A flash of red light pierced the air, tearing the little girl''s body in half.


    In the air, the girl''s hands were flying open, as if praying for her mother''s embrace.


    "Mom?"


    XueYue took back her fingers, her face was expressionless, shook her head and sighed: "this world is full of the pity of the weak... It''s so noisy!"


    He turned to another direction, not far away from the ruins, a pair of eyes full of tears, biting his lips, blood is soaked in the sand nearby.


    The master of these eyes is a congenital master, a woman and a mother.


    For decades since the demon battlefield broke out, she knew that one day she would die, but she should die in the hands of the demon and in front of her daughter.


    But now


    "No, no! Once called out, I will die! Then there will be no more hope of revenge! " Women''s tears, a little bit out, silent, but the heart is almost hoarse cry.


    But the next second.


    Boom


    In the sky, suddenly tore a black crack, countless black meteors fell from the sky, falling in all parts of the city.


    Large areas of buildings collapsed, and the survivors hidden in them were smashed.


    One of them, coincidentally, just landed on the top of the ruins where the woman was. For a moment, among the scattered shockwaves and debris, only a tearful face was seen, full of the desperate face of the unwilling woman.

 Chapter 1607

    Hum!


    There was a huge earthquake in the sky, as if there were countless bees gathering on it, shaking their wings together.


    Xuankongcheng''s defensive array trembled wildly, as if it would break at any time.


    Higher in the sky, on the Chinese Army''s battle boat, xuanchusheng suddenly raised his head. The next second, his face changed wildly, and his figure disappeared in the same place.


    When he reappeared, he was already in the air outside. He looked at the direction of Xuankong city in the distance, and his face was very ugly.


    In the sky above the Xuankong City, black plumes of smoke rose into the sky, turning into a rich black eye, gathering over the city.


    That eye, as if from another time and space of evil existence, extremely greedy, malicious staring at everything here.


    In the air, strange chants began to spread gradually. Countless voices gathered together to form a strange murmur, like bees, which shook the huge Dharma array outside the Xuankong city.


    With these chants, the black eye gradually turned into a scarlet light color.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the unbroken array outside Xuankong City, which has resisted the attack of the demon army for decades, suddenly collapses and shatters.


    The tragedy of the city, in an instant into the eyes of the burial.


    "It''s a blood sacrifice! damn! It''s the blood sacrifice of the famine God again! Is XueYue an asshole who wants to turn another low-intensity demon battlefield into a sacrifice to summon the waster God, so as to expand the scale of the battlefield? "


    After all, xuanshisheng was the princess who ruled manghuang county. He had a basic understanding of Huangshen religion and their blood sacrifice ceremony.


    Just at a glance, he probably recognized that this was the huge blood sacrifice ceremony operated by the wild God cult.


    "The leader of the desert God cult is kazhalu, the desert God in the demon world. The other party is a demon God at the level of emperor... If he really comes... The Xuankong city will be finished..." xuanshisheng was in despair.


    Now a magic dragon of the great emperor level of the magic dragon clan almost destroyed Xuankong city.


    If there is another demon God at the level of emperor Zheng, the final result will be not only Xuankong City, but also most of manghuang counties will be destroyed.


    "Can no one stop him?"


    Deep sorrow and reluctance rose in his heart.


    man-made calamity!


    He resisted the invasion of demons, but he was defeated by man-made disasters!


    Why?


    Why, there are always some people who are not softer than demons to kill their own kindred?!


    ¡­¡­


    Sword world, the secret place of sword tower


    No, it''s time to say it''s sword tower headquarters.


    In the conference hall.


    A famous sword building high-rise have sat down, look at the first sitting in the solemnity of Wang Xu.


    Chu shuliu, Bai Jingsha, an Baihe, Gou Xiuwei, Lan Yu and ye''er have all sat down ahead of time, quietly feeling the slowly changing process of vision in the sky of the main city of Xuankong outside.


    Leng Xiao also sits on one side. Now she has become the youngest talented wuzun in the sword building, the central high-rise.


    At this time, sitting in the meeting hall, she looked at the high-rise buildings curiously. Except for Bai Jingsha and Chu shuliu, it was the first time for her to meet other people.


    "It''s clear now." Chu shuliu''s eyes were a little red. She had just received everything that the God of famine had done, and she was almost furious.


    Over the past decades, countless warriors have been sacrificed before the demon army finally retreated. As a result, the rear of Xuankong city was slaughtered in just over an hour by the uncultivated deities, with blood flowing into a river and corpses everywhere.


    "XueYue, the leader of the Huangshen cult, is a powerful man of half emperor level, far from the level of wuzun.


    Now, with the help of the half emperor level XueYue, the believers of the whole famine cult are sacrificing the flesh and blood of millions of people in the main city of Xuankong City, ready to summon their so-called "holy Lord" evil god kazhalu to come.


    They are still slaughtering. We need to make a decision immediately on how to deal with the current man-made disaster! "


    After a pause, she continued: "there''s news from the Chinese Army''s war boat that the evil god of the wasteland cult is the wasteland Demon Lord kazhalu in the demon world, and the other party''s rank... Is the powerful existence of the emperor level!"


    "Once kazaru comes, Xuankong city will be completely destroyed. Not only that, most of the wild counties will be destroyed. And our sword tower bears the brunt of it... "


    Bai Jingsha sighed: "under the absolute strength, all the stratagems are meaningless. Now we are too late to do anything..."


    Just like the sudden retreat of the demon army, when the warriors look around in a daze, no one thinks that in the main city where everyone thinks it is safe, there will be a sudden outbreak of such man-made disasters as the famine cult.


    The rest were speechless.


    It''s impossible to prevent the evil god from coming to the desert without solving the problem.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ve arranged the specific measures." Wang Xu, wearing a sword and armor of Yang spirit, sat on the throne. He could not see his specific expression clearly, but could only hear his calm voice.


    "I have something to tell you. Our sword building is not alone. In order to deal with this sudden man-made crisis, I have contacted the strong support of the dark hall. Everything is the same in the sword tower. I will deal with the man-made calamities of the wild God sect myself! "


    Wang Xu light said.


    In an instant, the eyes of the high-rise members of the sword building lit up, and their morale soared.


    Yes, it has long been rumored that the sword tower and the dark hall are interdependent brothers. But the dark hall has a "dizang" who is said to have become emperor.


    In secret, many people speculate that there must be a master at the level of Emperor Wu behind the "sword master". Otherwise, how could it be that someone really became a high-ranking master at such a young age?


    So far, no one knows that the "sword master" has actually become the great emperor of martial arts.


    These swordsmen, including Chu shuliu, don''t even know that Wang Xu is no longer the old Wang Xu, but an old monster who has obtained the secret of spirit separation and has the powerful existence of the cultivation of the emperor Zheng.


    He is no longer the master of the sword, but


    Sword emperor!


    no matter how.


    People have different ideas, but they are no longer as lifeless as before.


    "So what do we need to do?" Gou Xiuwei asked in a deep voice.


    "No, not to mention the emperor level, even if it''s a battle between half emperors, you can''t intervene. Now, the only thing you have to do is to transfer a large number of disciples in the building, receive the survivors at the same time, and place everyone in the secret place as much as possible. " Wang Xu said.


    "This... Sword master, our secret place is less than a hundred Li in size. How can we accommodate so many people?" Lily looked up in amazement.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were as calm as water: "it''s not a problem. I''ve moved the secret world into a world called" sword world ". This is a new lower world, which is enough to accommodate everyone."


    what?


    Sword world?


    A lower bound?!


    For a moment, people were stunned again.


    Wang Xu didn''t care about them. His eyes fell on Chu shuliu.


    "In addition, I will fight in person this time, shuliu. Would you like to go with me?"

 Chapter 1608

    "I will!"


    Chu shuliu stood up and nodded.


    She looked at Wang Xu with a faint look, and her heart was a little complicated.


    Dizang is another identity of Wang Xu, which she already knew. According to Wang Xu, it''s still a matter of fighting to see if dizang can be compared with XueYue, the leader of the wild God sect.


    Although unwilling, she has discovered that Wang Xu''s Secret seems to be more than she originally knew.


    Even now, she can''t judge whether Wang Xu''s strength is half emperor or great emperor.


    But again, the blood moon is just as powerful.


    At this time, Wang Xu clapped his hands again.


    Pop!


    After two clear noises, two people came out of the small door behind the conference hall.


    Walking in front of him is the sixth Prince of magic dragon, Wang Xuxin''s Fen Ling and Ao Guangtian.


    Behind him was Jueshan, a silent semi emperor who took refuge in the magic dragon clan.


    "So, is it time to start?" There is a trace of tyranny in the voice of the sixth Prince of magic dragon. Just a few words make people feel a tremor.


    As soon as he comes out, he naturally exudes a sense of depression, which is not only Longwei, but also a kind of momentum pressure from the strong.


    The sword building high-rise on the scene, but all have a white face. The less powerful ones even feel sluggish in breathing, as if they are pressed with an invisible boulder.


    Some of them are just the senior leaders of the great masters. Even in front of their eyes, they are blurry. In their mind, they are like the ringing of a bell, as if their heads are about to explode.


    No one knows the identity of these two people who suddenly appeared. They are so terrible!


    Until they took the initiative to come out, no one found out, the two have been hiding behind.


    Just when a lot of people can''t hold on.


    "Enough." Wang Xu light voice, interrupted this strange suppression.


    For a moment, it was as if a breeze swept over everyone, making everyone relaxed and happy.


    "Fortunately, the sword master is here. Otherwise, if these two people have evil intentions, I''m afraid one of them will be counted as one and all of them will die. Is this the strong one in the dark hall? Which one is the rumored Tibet? "


    However, in addition to the celebration, there was a trace of doubt in the hearts of the people.


    Wang Xu''s strength is rising too fast. Before Wang Xu closed, everyone speculated about Wang Xu''s strength after he left. Now it seems that he has become the great emperor?


    Or, is the current sword master just the powerful one who really controls the sword tower and the dark hall?


    They were afraid to speculate.


    "Well, this is your place. Listen to you. Then, I''ll see you outside. " Magic Dragon six Prince evil smile way.


    "Good." Wang Xu nodded.


    Soon, under the attention of the high-rise of the sword tower, the sixth Prince of magic dragon turned around and took the old servant Jueshan. He walked out of the gate as if there were no one else. In a twinkling of an eye, he disappeared outside.


    After they left, the atmosphere in the hall slowly returned to normal.


    "So strong..."


    Ye Er squints and stares at the direction of the two people''s departure. She feels that her actress is in a frenzy of war. That''s when she is facing a strong enemy she has never seen before.


    "Well, if nothing else, let''s break up." Wang Xu spoke faintly.


    "I will deal with the affairs of the famine god religion myself. In addition, in order to prevent failure, the evil god kazhalu finally came, and I have asked the master Jiandi for support. "


    "The sword emperor?"


    In a flash, a group of people once again stare big eyes, feel a little confused force, today''s one-time receive the news is too big.


    First, the dark hall, then the sixth Prince of magic dragon, and now there is a sword emperor who can fight against the evil god karzaru!


    ¡­¡­


    The main city of Xuankong.


    In the middle of the city, there is a huge altar made of corpses.


    Originally full of perfect construction of the street, now has turned into a piece of ruins, the middle of the scattered piled up with a variety of tragic corpses.


    The blood flowing down from all directions, along the high and low terrain, converged to the most central corpse altar. The air was full of pungent blood.


    The sky, I do not know when, it is actually a light rain.


    Light rain fell one after another, the cold wind became colder and colder, and the whole air seemed to be filled with the breath of soul breaking.


    XueYue stood above the altar and looked up at the huge black eyes in the sky.


    "Soon... Soon..."


    Blood moon murmurs to herself.


    Looking around, there are black plumes of smoke in all directions. Those plumes are different nodes of the blood sacrifice array.


    At each node, the believers of the wild god religion are killing madly. All the negative energy, such as death, despair, sorrow, pain, etc., are collected and gathered by these nodes to become the nourishment for the blood sacrifice array.


    From time to time, XueYue stretched out her hand to control the ceremonial array below. Every time he operated, a layer of blood light rose up into the sky and disappeared into the dark eyes.


    In other words, it is a gateway to the kingdom of God that connects the desolate Lord karzaru.


    "Master, the demon army that attacked outside the city suddenly retreated. Our actions have been found. The high-level combat power of Xuankong city will come soon."


    A black shadow turned into evil suddenly appeared behind XueYue.


    The so-called evil evil is a kind of peculiar to the uncultivated god religion, which transforms the human body into a kind of strange existence that walks in nothingness and turns the whole body into black thread.


    Such monsters, they are in the dark, come and go without a trace, have a strong concealment, and strange lethality, and can compete with the grand master level.


    "Oh? It''s a little sudden, but it doesn''t matter. The blood sacrifice has been completed. Just a little longer, my Lord will come in person. What we need now is more deaths. Go and kill, everyone XueYue calms down.


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    Pop!


    A burning wooden beam was suddenly broken by a foot, and the fire was scattered and black ash splashed.


    Wang Xu raised his head and looked at the place where the bloody light curtain linked to the black eye in the sky, looking calm.


    "It should be the core of the blood sacrifice array, the place where the leader of the desolate God sect, XueYue, is located, and it is also the place where the desolate Demon Lord karzaru may come. You two, don''t scare the snake for the time being. "


    He turned and looked at two figures slowly emerging in the air behind him.


    "Ha ha, human, if you are afraid, you can go first." Magic Dragon six Prince cold voice way.


    "Afraid? Do you think that the first time I was promoted to the great emperor, I broke the boundary, entered the void and beat you for peace, because I was afraid? " Wang Xu shook his head slightly and sneered at him.


    "Sixth prince, this is the end of the matter. Now the desolate devil is our enemy. You''ve spent nearly a hundred years on this expedition. It can''t come out at the last moment to grab the fruit. " Jueshan suddenly gave a warning.

 Chapter 1609

    "Well, I''m in place. I''m in the east now." The sixth Prince of magic dragon gave a cold hum.


    Jueshan said calmly, "I''m in the West. There are 26 blood sacrifice nodes here, which can be destroyed at any time."


    "According to the plan, I was in charge of the North Node, and I was the first to play the main role in the frontal battle." Wang Xu returned.


    At this time, the three of them are surrounded by three people and one is missing. The missing side is exactly the direction of the original demon battlefield, and the strength there can be said to be the strongest.


    The next second, the three were silent, and at the same time, they looked at the sky. A sudden change appeared. Just at that moment, a repressed evil energy suddenly rushed out of the black eyes of the sky and swept the whole world.


    Except for Wang Xu, the two bodies behind him, under the impact of the breath, all appeared translucent virtual shadow fluctuations.


    "Blood month has begun to summon karzaru, the Lord of desolation. Once this process starts, it can''t be stopped, we should also start."


    Magic Dragon six Prince suddenly said.


    "I hope you don''t play tricks and don''t move forward." Wang Xu deeply looked at the sixth Prince of the beholder dragon.


    "Ha ha, you are the only one who plays tricks and tricks. We demons will never break our words, either kill you directly or cooperate seriously." Magic Dragon six Prince complexion a cold, cold voice way.


    "Ha ha, I''m not just talking about you. I used to be a human... If I find something wrong, don''t blame me for being cruel." Wang Xu''s eyes inadvertently swept over the silent Jueshan, with a trace of ruthlessness in his tone.


    "Please take care of yourself, sir."


    Jueshan''s eyes were cold, and he took a deep look at Wang Xu. His body split in an instant and disappeared in the same place.


    The body here is just a part of his mind condensed from a long distance. The real him has already been in another position.


    "Hey, Ben, how was my performance? It''s a kind of monster''s hegemony. " After Jueshan left, the sixth Prince of magic dragon suddenly laughed twice.


    "To tell you the truth, it''s pompous. Take care of your old servant. I think he may have found something. If he doesn''t have any other thoughts, it''s OK. Once he has... "


    Wang Xu tone, "then don''t be soft, directly kill him!"


    "Huh, soft hands? You are being paranoid. I''m not soft on this kind of refined egoist who betrays the Terrans and takes refuge in demons. Of course, as far as I know, Jueshan, the half emperor of the human race, is loyal to his former master like never before. I feel that even if I betray him, he will betray with me! " The sixth Prince of magic dragon laughed.


    "I hope you are right. Well, let''s go ahead with the plan. " Wang Xu said coldly.


    With a crash, the figure of the sixth Prince of magic dragon suddenly broke and disappeared.


    Wang Xu was the only one left.


    He looked up at the sky where black eyes were in the distance and clapped his hands.


    The next breath, the air behind him fluctuates again, slowly out of the figure of Chu shuliu and others.


    "Wang Xu." Chu shuliu said softly.


    "This war will determine the war situation for hundreds of years, even thousands of years in the future. It''s time to introduce all my secrets to you. My master will come back in person in a moment. Come with me to meet him. "


    Wang Xu turned back and said with a smile.


    "Your master?" Chu shuliu felt a little excited.


    "Yes, in the future, the master will sit by my side. With him, a lot of things can be looked after


    Wang Xu nodded and suddenly said, "so, after today, I hope you will return to the Chinese world. I want the whole Chinese world. From then on, there is only the voice of my sword Tower!"


    "Back to China?"


    Chu shuliu was stunned, then her face suddenly flushed: "good! I see! "


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    The sixth Prince of magic dragon had a smile on his mouth. He stepped on a ruins with his feet, one left and one right, and his right hand was gently stretched out, pointing to the void.


    Hum!!


    In an instant, a large water wave like trace appeared in the front space, which suddenly expanded into an oval space passage.


    Roar


    In the roar of violence, tall and strong black and red figures came out of the passage one after another and stood behind him.


    Soon, behind him stood a strange shape, strong breath, muscular powerful demon race.


    From the perspective of breath, none is lower than the great master.


    "Sixth prince, we obey your will and come to war!"


    At the front is a human body with a cow''s head. The two big horns almost form a complete loop, but the body is covered with thick black dragon scales.


    One third of the blood of black dragon, one third of the blood of ox demon, one third of the blood of burning demon


    One of the Eight Generals, hoof!


    "Mantis catches cicadas, get ready, we''ll be the last yellow finch!" The sixth Prince of magic dragon showed a cruel smile.


    "War is our life!" Hoof slightly lowered his head.


    A head of demons, in the rear have issued a cruel roar.


    Magic Dragon six Prince quietly looking at the channel, a steady stream of various demons, the smile on his face more and more Sheng.


    ¡­¡­


    Another place.


    Jueshan was walking on the street full of ruins. He could see the miserable world all around him. His face was a trace of pain and complexity.


    At this time, he should have started to open the space channel according to the plan, summon another of the Eight Generals under the sixth Prince of the magic dragon, and lead the army to come, which will be used to kill the followers of the wasteland cult, and fight against the vassal army when the wasteland Lord came.


    But at this time, not only did he not start, but also there was a strong color of pain on his face.


    "Terran traitor..." feel the air of death, and deep despair.


    His face became more and more painful.


    Standing there for a moment, Jueshan suddenly clenched his fist and opened his eyes wide.


    I don''t know how many years ago, the man who made him respect and hate, and forced him to escape from the demon, originally he thought his heart was as cold as iron, but it melted at this moment.


    When he really stood in the hell on earth, his conscience seemed to be touched again.


    "Five hundred years? Six hundred years? It''s still 700 years... "Finally, Jueshan still didn''t open the channel according to the plan and called the Eight Generals to come.


    Instead, he raised his hand to release a divine message and burst out of the void in front of him.


    "Go ahead and tell XueYue that he is in danger now. If you want the desolate devil to come successfully, you must immediately..."


    Just a moment of change, Jueshan''s look, suddenly cold and terrible.


    Terrans?


    Kindred?


    Ha ha, I will never forgive!


    Even if this world turns into hell, what does it have to do with me? Who can understand the hatred in my heart?


    Hate! Hate! Hate!


    Jueshan''s eyes were cold. He only wanted to see the moment when the world turned into hell.


    He just wants to let all human beings know that no matter how hard they try, they can only struggle in vain, and they can only stare at the destruction of the whole world in despair!


    But just then.


    All of a sudden.


    "Right now what?" A gloomy voice suddenly sounded behind him.

 Chapter 1610

    Jueshan was so stiff that he suddenly turned around.


    Looking at Wang Xu standing quietly behind him, there is a trace of inconceivability in his eyes. When did the other party appear? Why didn''t he notice?


    In one side of the air, the figure of the sixth Prince of magic dragon also slowly emerged.


    "You..." Jueshan''s face suddenly changed.


    "Kill him." Wang Xu didn''t listen to the meaning of his words at all, he said directly.


    "Oh, Jueshan, you let me down. You''ve been following me for so long, and I''ve always trusted you so much that now you want to betray me and take refuge in the desolate Lord? "


    The sixth Prince of magic dragon licked his lips, but there was a trace of cruel excitement in his eyes.


    "It seems that you have found something? Do you see something wrong with me? Isn''t it? "


    "I..." Jueshan''s face changed several times, and he opened his mouth to say something.


    Whew!!


    But in a flash, the sixth Prince of magic dragon had rushed out, and his body was still in the middle of the road, and he had turned into a dark shadow, a huge magic dragon.


    "But it doesn''t matter. If I eat you, no one else will know!"


    The next moment, the mouth of the Dragon opens, swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth.


    Jueshan''s face changed wildly.


    Behind him, a long sword appeared in Wang Xu''s hand. The light golden light diffused from the sword, and the surrounding space had already been sealed.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    The whole bloody altar was severely shocked, and countless blood on the ground below almost converged into a blood River, clattering.


    XueYue looked stunned and looked around strangely.


    I don''t know why, he just suddenly felt a terrible sense of danger, but in principle, by his strength, no one should be able to pose a threat to him, right?


    "What''s the matter?" His brows were locked up a little, and his eyes scanned the void around him. The half emperor''s mind swept ten thousand meters away, but he didn''t find any danger. Everything was still in the plan.


    "Is it related to the sudden retreat of the demons? Is the battle of the great emperor outside the boundary over? But it shouldn''t be. "


    Blood moon is looking at the sky from afar. The black eyes have been stained with two-thirds of the blood color, which means that only one-third of the ritual process is left, and the channel can be completely opened to let the desolate Demon Lord kazalu come.


    The huge energy wave converges near the giant eye, turns into a circle of visible waves, and is tearing apart the boundary of space.


    At this point, he must devote himself to the ritual and connect with the divine communication of the desolate Lord. Otherwise, once the ritual is interrupted, not only the ritual will fail, but also he will be severely attacked.


    This is one of the reasons why he brought out all the members of the whole cult and sacrificed blood to Xuankong city.


    He has no time!


    If he can''t succeed in promoting the great emperor with the help of the power of the desolate devil this time, he will only survive in the remaining 100 years of his life and eventually die.


    "I hope there won''t be a big accident."


    XueYue releases her eyebrows, suppresses her anxiety and concentrates her mind on the final process of the ceremony.


    As long as the ceremony is successful and the real body of the desolate Lord comes, all dangers are no longer dangers, but stumbling blocks that can be crushed with one foot.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Gradually, a huge sound like the roar of war drums came out from the huge eyes of the sky, as if there was a huge object approaching.


    In the next second, a rough, bloody hand suddenly passed through the bloody eye and appeared in the sky.


    It''s a hand of the waster Lord!


    Blood month see, complexion suddenly ecstatic.


    "It''s a success!"


    His hands quickly coagulate the seal in front of him, and he sings the curse that leads to the arrival of the desolate Lord.


    Outside the blood altar.


    All the survivors who should have fled and hid stopped and looked up at the sky in despair.


    All the believers of the cult have gathered near the altar to prevent anyone from interfering with the final ceremony.


    Xuanshisheng appeared in the sky not far away with two masters of Wucheng, looking at the direction of the blood altar, with a sad look on his face.


    With just one hand, he felt a huge and oppressive breath of death. We can foresee how terrible the desolate devil would be.


    Dare to directly break through the realm, the real body into the existence of the solar martial world, absolutely far beyond the ordinary imperial level.


    At this time, the ceremony is not something they can interfere with.


    Those who are close to you have to bear the pressure of the breath from the desolate Demon Lord. If you are weak, you will be pressed on the ground before you get close.


    Whew!


    All of a sudden, a few more empty voices came.


    Several other city masters of Wucheng came and fell beside xuanshisheng.


    "Xuankong city is completely over... Manghuang county is about to fall into war..." the leader of XuanHuo city said in a deep voice, with a trace of despair in his voice.


    "Damn, monsters of this level can''t be stopped by the power of our county. Will the demon battlefield affect the whole Xianwu area this time?"


    Qu Daixing, the leader of xuance City, shook his eyes and murmured in a low voice, "at this time, where is the Marquis now..."


    "Marquis Wu has been fighting outside the boundary." Xuanshisheng interrupted him, "I''ve been outside the boundary before. I saw Marquis Wu standing in front of a magic dragon one by one!"


    The crowd was silent.


    No one is talking.


    Everyone is looking at the hand in the sky, grabbing the space crack like an evil eye, tearing it a little bit, and slowly extending the second hand.


    despair.


    Cohesion in everyone''s heart.


    After the arrival of the wild devil, there will be no one in the whole manghuang county or even the Xianwu region. The time when all people believe in the barren devil will appear again.


    Ten thousand years ago, all the land under manghuang county was in this situation.


    The Lord of desolation was the master of this region ten thousand years ago.


    At that time, Ming Yue Dynasty, one of the three great martial arts dynasties in the solar martial arts world, had not yet established Xianwu Kingdom, one of the four regions. The Terran warriors fought with demons all day long to seize each other''s living space.


    The reason why Xianwu domain is called Xianwu domain is precisely because it is inherited from the dark age of war.


    In the name of immortals, we will open up our territory with martial arts.


    Even ten thousand years ago, they didn''t kill the wasteland Lord, let alone ten thousand years later, they will become more powerful.


    Xuanshisheng looks up at the sky.


    Roar


    It was like a strange heavy gasp of some creature, coming out of the darkness which was no longer an eye but an oval passage.


    "It''s over!"


    With a sigh, he turned around and said, "let''s go. We can''t do anything now. We must lead the rest to leave immediately. Otherwise, when the ceremony is over and the wasteland Lord leads his army out, everyone here will become the next wave of blood sacrifice materials. "


    The wasteland devil is a bloodthirsty existence. The demons under his command directly feed on human beings. Even though the wasteland cult has been suppressed for tens of thousands of years, it is still like the maggot of the tarsal bone. Now, the wasteland devil is making a comeback.


    "Where are the others? Such as the emperor''s house, the sword tower... "Qu daytime line frowned, voice way.

 Chapter 1611

    "Xuankong city has fallen. Do your best to listen to the destiny and inform them that we are ready to leave... It''s up to them to decide whether to leave or stay." Xuanshisheng shakes his head.


    "The imperial family and the sword tower have secret places. Maybe they can survive after destroying the entrance and exit. As for the main city area... I can''t go back to heaven. "


    The other lords sighed.


    Several people deeply looked at the sky, then turned around and turned into streamers and left.


    Almost the second after they left.


    Roar!!


    In a flash, the boundary channel in the sky suddenly expanded and expanded, covering the whole area of 300 meters above the blood sacrifice platform.


    Boom


    In the movement of moving mountains, two huge arms slowly released and grasped the edge of the passage, followed by a huge humanoid monster, who was dark and wearing ancient, destructive and killing armor, slowly came out from inside.


    This humanoid monster is nearly 100 meters tall, just like a hill. What''s more remarkable is that on his huge face, there is only one bloody eye that occupies half of his face.


    No mouth, no nose, only one eye.


    In addition, there are dozens of arms in various positions behind him.


    On the big hands of these arms, you can see the mouth that is constantly opening and closing, full of sharp teeth, as if it were an independent living creature, roaring with meaningless language.


    Roar!


    At this time, one of the big hands came straight out, and a strange scene happened. The space seemed to shrink under this hand. It seemed to pass through the layers of mirage in an instant, and instantly caught the blood moon, the leader of the wild God cult, on the blood sacrifice platform.


    "My lord..."


    XueYue''s eyes widened. First there was consternation and doubt, and then there was a twisted madness.


    "My Lord, eat me! Devour me! Let me be one with you


    XueYue opens her arms, roars madly, and takes the initiative to meet the ferocious mouth with the palm open.


    Click!


    Gollum!


    After a few sounds of chewing and swallowing, XueYue, the former leader of the wild God sect, completely disappeared from the world, leaving only a small piece of blood and flesh foam on the blood sacrifice platform.


    After devouring the blood moon, the meaningless roaring hands of the desolate demon sent out the human language.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t eaten such delicious human for a long time..."


    "This kind of feeling is very cool. Sure enough, only these people who call themselves warriors are the best to eat?"


    "Jie Jie!"


    Until then, a mouth appeared on the face of the desolate devil, and a trace of cruelty flashed in the huge blood eye.


    "Shut up


    For a moment, those hands flying and shouting all over the place were quiet.


    "Finally... Finally back here again... Ten thousand years... Too long!" He took a deep breath, blood eyes slightly closed, as if enjoying the delicious world.


    The next second, blood eyes suddenly opened.


    "Unfortunately, this place has changed. It''s not like 10000 years ago! Go ahead! slaughter! My followers, believe in my divine will, fear my killing heart, spread my darkness, go


    In the distance.


    Xuanshisheng and other talents had just returned to their respective army, and before they could lead their troops to evacuate, the desolate Lord had already come.


    "It''s over!"


    Looking at the terrible shadow, xuanshisheng was powerless, and his heart was full of despair.


    "Wait a minute, this breath... It''s Marquis Huang Wu!"


    All of a sudden, he felt a force, and his face suddenly showed a trace of joy.


    Is it true that Marquis Huangwu has broken away from the battle of the magic dragon?


    Yes!


    Before the sudden retreat of the demon army, it is likely that Huangwu Marquis and the sixth Prince of magic dragon reached a peace agreement.


    There was hope in his heart.


    "No! And the second powerful breath wave... Yes, the magic dragon? " Xuanshisheng''s rising hope froze for a moment, and then became more desperate.


    A desolate Demon Lord is not enough. Even the demon dragon broke the boundary and directly entered the main city of Xuankong city?


    Is Marquis Wu defeated?


    However, why don''t the great demons behind the Dragon kill the warrior, but attack the believers of the wild god religion and the people who come to the desert devil??


    Xuanshisheng''s eyes were dull and dazed, and he felt whether he was hallucinating or not.


    At this time, another breath not inferior to the first two, or even more powerful, appeared.


    "Wait! How can there be a third breath? What''s the situation? "


    For a moment, xuanshisheng''s eyes suddenly widened, and he couldn''t believe it and looked into another sky.


    Whew!


    A dazzling golden sword light rose from the ground.


    The golden sword light, tens of meters thick, pierced the sky and suddenly lit up behind the desolate Demon Lord.


    Sword light is like an erupting volcano. On the top of it stands a burly warrior covered with gold armor.


    The warrior''s whole body is covered in the majestic armor. He holds a sword in one hand and an old man''s head in the other.


    "Khazaru."


    Under the armor, the warrior''s pale golden eyes are quietly looking at the desolate Lord.


    "For the first time, you can call me dizang, or another name... Jiandi!"


    Boom!


    The voice fell.


    In the distance, a black figure suddenly soared up in the air, quickly expanded its body in the air, and turned into a thousand Zhang magic dragon floating in the air in a twinkling of an eye.


    Roar!


    The Dragon roars in the sky, four ferocious dragon claws press in the void, and the dragon head rises high. The giant longan is full of arrogance and arrogance.


    "And me, the sixth Prince of magic dragon, aoguangtian! old fool! This is my battlefield. You don''t want to pick up my dumplings in the back


    Cazalu, the desolate demon lord, sweeps the magic dragon coldly, then falls on Wang Xu and shrinks suddenly.


    "You..."


    The bloody eye watched Wang Xu, shrinking and dignified a little.


    "You''re better than them."


    The desolate devil smiles, and then his body suddenly rushes out. His huge body looks like a runaway high-speed train crashing into Wang Xu.


    In an instant, dozens of arms swept across the sky and covered everything.


    Boom!


    The earth shakes wildly, and the terrible energy shock wave blows open. The ground within a kilometer radius is lifted by waves. The buildings and ruins on it fly one after another, smash together and turn into powder.


    "But, this point is strong, not you can challenge in front of me rely on!"


    After the wasteland demon failed, he didn''t attack again, but slowly looked up to the left sky.


    There, Wang Xu was wrapped in the Yang spirit sword armor, floating in the air in silence.


    He didn''t speak, and the Lord of desolation didn''t care. He continued to smile


    "In addition, devouring you, for me, should be a great tonic."


    "So, give it to me and merge it into one!"

 Chapter 1612

    Boom!


    The huge body of the wasteland demon once again bumps into Wang Xu. In the middle of the journey, he is hit by a thousand Zhang magic dragon coming from the side of his body.


    His huge body fell to the ground with the magic dragon.


    "Rules, thousand hands."


    With a sneer, the desolate demon master directly launched the power of the demon master level rules he had mastered. In a flash, thousands of arms were sticking out of his body, and the palm of each arm had a big mouth, biting hard at the demon dragon.


    Unfortunately, the magic dragon turned over and soared into the sky again. Even the tail, in the end, crossed an arc, like a steel knife, and pulled out a black blood hole on the face of the desolate devil.


    "Ha ha, a magic dragon... Dare to challenge me. It seems that I need to peel you and roast you together..."


    The Dragon laughed.


    He just pulled a bloody mouth on the face of the desolate devil, and he was unhurt. Is this guy still giving him cruel words?


    Skinned him and baked him?


    When he was a little snake!


    He''s a dragon, a magic dragon!


    "Karzalu, do you dare to do what you say? I''m not alone. There''s a whole race behind me. There are hundreds of magic dragons. Dare you move me? Do you believe that all the dragons in Laozi''s family come out and beat you to beg for mercy? Tears in one eye


    The magic dragon laughs.


    The desolate Lord sneered. He didn''t look at the Dragon any more. Instead, he stared at Wang Xu in the sword light.


    This man, who calls himself Emperor of the sword, has the same breath of rank, although he can clearly feel that the other party has just been promoted. But I don''t know why, he always has a kind of unspeakable sense of danger.


    "Human beings, give me this magic dragon to eat, I will return to the desolate devil Kingdom, and will not launch a second war here." The Lord of desolation takes a deep breath and offers a deal.


    "I''ll give it to you?" Wang Xu smiles.


    If the magic dragon is really a magic dragon, rather than a part of his spirit, the proposal of the desolate Lord is naturally very attractive.


    But this magic dragon is not the original one.


    Whew!


    Suddenly, his right hand suddenly pulled out a sword light, cut the space straight, cut a symmetrical black blood on the other half of the face of the desolate Demon Lord.


    "You can choose to give up resistance and let me kill you."


    Wang Xu''s cold voice came from behind the armor, and the sword light in his hand began to condense again.


    Although the blood cut on the face of the desolate demon disappeared in less than a second, this action was no less than humiliation.


    The desolate demon master''s body trembled, one eye quickly covered with blood, and his whole body almost reached the limit state of destroying heaven and earth.


    Ah, ah, ah!!


    He raised his head and roared.


    Bang!


    The magic dragon came back from one side again. Its four claws were ferocious and there was a loud tearing sound. The arms behind the desolate Demon Lord were forcibly torn off more than a dozen, and a large amount of black magic blood was ejected from the wound.


    "Wildfire


    He didn''t care at all. He stepped back. The spurting blood suddenly burned and turned into a sea of black fire. It was as if there was life. It was divided into two parts, one to the magic tornado and the other to Wang Xu.


    "I''ll bake you!"


    "One eyed monster, don''t step on the horse. You only know that you can''t be cruel. This fire is not warm enough for me. A little more enthusiasm. Otherwise, you''ll wait for me to swallow you! "


    The magic dragon laughs, swallows the sea of fire, turns around and does the same trick again. He pulls his tail to the face of the desolate devil.


    "How dare you come again? Die for me! A thousand hands, a big crack. "


    The wasteland demon master suddenly opens his arms behind him, grabs one by one, and instantly gathers into two thousand long thick arms, grabs the dragon''s tail in the air, and then smashes it to the ground.


    For a moment, the long body of the magic dragon was in his hands, just like a small snake, frantically smashing back and forth to the ground, and the earth was torn apart.


    Catch the dragon, and the one eyed demon is about to launch the rule.


    "Have you forgotten me?"


    A voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    Wang Xu took a step forward, and the light of his sword flickered behind him.


    "Breaking the rules of sword world!"


    With a little forefinger, he landed on the back of the wasteland devil''s head.


    Boom!


    It''s like the sword light of a nuclear bomb explodes, and the impact of energy is instantly transmitted for thousands of meters.


    The energy collision between Wang Xu and the desolate demon lord, even the magic dragon was forced into the ground by the afterwave, and gnawed a mouthful of earth.


    "Killing by the devil''s hand!"


    The desolate devil staggered out a few steps, and his head was sunken.


    He suddenly turned around, and his whole body space was distorted and shrunk. In the twinkling of an eye, a big dark hand was pressed down from Wang Xu''s head.


    How terrible is the power of this hand, which is full of monstrous flame? The space under the palm was crushed and turned into colorful space debris.


    But still, it doesn''t help.


    "Shadow field!"


    Wang Xu''s body suddenly turned into a shadow and disappeared in place like lightning.


    Boom!


    Magic hand pressed in the space, space debris exploded like a bomb, to all directions.


    A magic dragon on the ground just got up, suddenly two pieces fell from the sky, inserted in the body, the pain of a voice.


    "If you only have this power, it will disappoint me, Lord of desolation."


    Wang Xu reappeared and stood in the air 100 meters away.


    Around him, countless dark water waves of shadows are constantly shaking, which is still the wave of shadow he has not lifted.


    In this state, the general attack, almost all can not reach him. Let alone hurt.


    The next second, a piece of black light rushed out of the shadow field, flying around the desolate devil, and dozens of Wang Xu appeared in an instant.


    "Garbage stratagem, in front of the power, no matter how many stratagems are all garbage, all give the devil to die!"


    Wasteland demon lord roared, a thousand hands stretched out behind him, and smashed to all Wang Xu.


    "Thousand hands massacre!"


    The devil''s power erupted in an instant.


    In an instant, all the "Wang Xu" were swept away. Finally, all the hands gathered in front of the only Wang Xu, blocking the sky and the sun.


    "Yes, that''s what it looks like." Wang Xu looks calm.


    The reason why he constantly stimulates the wasteland demon is to force out all the strength of the other side, so as to verify how strong his own strength is.


    Theoretically, his current state is in the position of emperor Zheng, but because of the secret method of spiritual separation, his state has been promoted too fast, and he does not know much about the specific power of emperor Zheng.


    This makes him always feel that his power seems to be endless.


    It''s a bad feeling.


    The strong need modesty.


    Now, in essence, the barren devil''s angry blow at this time has reached the peak that the emperor level can reach.


    The power of this move is dozens of times of the previous attack.


    For Wang Xu at this time, it has been enough to make him pressure mountain.


    "It seems... Too much stimulation." Wang Xu''s face was strange and his eyes became very dignified.

 Chapter 1613

    A thousand arms fell.


    All the spaces within a hundred meters around Wang Xu''s body were smashed through in an instant.


    Less than half a second later, the light of the body protecting sword disappeared. Wang Xu snorted and was hit by his continuous arm.


    "Yang spirit sword armor, soul power protection, soul armor!" He thought, soul power surging, is a layer of defense, instantly covered in the body, stiffly block the rest of the arm hit.


    Boom!


    Although Wang Xu blocked the attack and was not injured, he was still smashed thousands of meters away.


    Just as the wasteland demon master was going to continue to pursue and kill, a thousand Zhang magic dragon suddenly collided from the side.


    "The magic dragon strangles!"


    At this time, the magic dragon has recovered from the previous shock and rushed up again.


    "Damn it The desolate demon lord''s face is ugly, so he can only give up Wang Xu and continue to fight with the magic dragon.


    Wang Xu recovered a little, then flew up again and rushed to the desolate devil.


    The long sword of soul power gathered in his hand quickly became bigger and longer, and it was cut out with one sword, bringing the bright light of the sword to the desolate devil.


    "Soul sword, eight wounds!" In an instant, millions of terrifying soul power turned into tide, carrying sword light, and bumping into the wasteland demon.


    The two powerful forces, which are extremely strong, are rapidly fighting and vanishing, counteracting each other, and then breaking out more destructive impact in each other.


    The power nature of the desolate devil belongs to the direction of destruction, while the power nature of Wang Xu is also the direction of destruction, but the former tends to be more chaotic, while the latter is more moderate and peaceful.


    The strength and purity of both sides have reached the limit that ordinary people can''t imagine. It''s a force of terror beyond the limits of the ordinary world.


    But even so, Wang Xu was unable to break through the power defense of the desolate devil, and the two fell into a deadlock.


    A giant, a magic dragon, an insect like Wang Xu.


    The three fight together. For a time, the whole main city of Xuankong was shattered and completely destroyed.


    Before, under the destruction of the desert God, this city can still be seen as a city.


    But now, the powerful forces from the three sides, the aftermath of the battle, will completely destroy the whole city. Wherever they went, whether it was the houses defended by Falun or the ordinary streets, they were all destroyed and became the most humble and chaotic dust.


    In the past, countless survivors who survived the blood sacrifice of the wild God sect were also affected by the three sides'' fighting, and they were torn to pieces instantly. Their bodies and souls were destroyed, and their bones did not exist.


    The strong will destroy the world, and the weak will be as humble as ants.


    This is the cruelest truth.


    The survivors who have not been affected are all frantically fleeing to the periphery of the battlefield. Some people just turn around and are swept away by an energy afterwave, turning into flying ash. Some people escape by chance, take off the force in an instant, fall to the ground and faint.


    After xuanchusheng and others arranged for their soldiers to leave, a group of high-ranking city leaders stayed, at least 20 kilometers away from the battlefield, overlooking the battlefield.


    In this position, they dare to watch the world war and wait for the final result.


    The wasteland devil releases thousands of hands to kill again and again. Even if a large number of arms have just been cut off and destroyed, they will be born in a flash, as if endless.


    The magic dragon is born with a strong physical body. All kinds of resistance and defense are strong enough to be abnormal. It is also immune to a variety of energy attacks. Up to now, although he has been treated as a small snake wheel by the deserted devil, he is still intact.


    Wang Xu is small in size, fast in speed and haunted by ghosts. A sword light burst out occasionally, but it moves for hundreds of kilometers. It always forces the desolate devil to deal with it in a hurry.


    "Is this the battle above the emperor level? It''s really... Terrible... "Just when the high-ranking Wu Zun, such as xuanchusheng, was dazzled.


    Whoo!


    A ripple of space flashed, and a figure in yellow appeared in front of them out of thin air: "have you all withdrawn?"


    "Marquis Huang Wu!"


    Xuanshisheng and others were stunned. Then they saluted and reported: "the rest of the armed forces have all left in the floating battle boat. Now only a few of us are left here."


    After a pause, xuanshisheng asked suspiciously, "Marquis Huangwu, do you know... The sword emperor?"


    Marquis Huangwu didn''t speak, but he was gazing at the battlefield in the distance.


    He didn''t dare to take part in this kind of battle. He couldn''t understand why the magic dragon kept rushing up like chicken blood.


    As a magic dragon, shouldn''t the other side naturally stand by the wild devil? Why did he and the mysterious "sword emperor" surround and kill the desolate demon lord?


    After three full breaths.


    He just slowly opened his mouth: "I don''t know. At least, I don''t have this person among the emperor levels in the Ming moon Dynasty. I don''t know the origin of the other party! "


    "This..."


    For a moment, xuanshisheng and others were shocked and murmured: "fortunately, this kind of strong man is on our side, otherwise no one will resist the wasteland demon lord, and the whole manghuang county will fall."


    Marquis Huangwu didn''t care about them. He once again took a deep look at the direction of the battlefield.


    He was not as fortunate as others, on the contrary, he was filled with a sense of urgency of danger.


    The identity of the sword emperor is a mystery, and he and the magic dragon come together again. Even if the desolate devil finally loses, the situation may not get better for them


    ¡­¡­


    "The Dragon breathes!"


    Magic Dragon''s huge mouth suddenly opened, which condensed a dazzling purple black light, and then suddenly burst out.


    Boom!


    For a moment, the sky was full of purple black magic dragon breathing.


    In the same second, an invisible force of confinement suddenly appeared around the desolate devil and locked the whole space.


    "To die!"


    The one eye of the desolate devil is ferocious in an instant. He has been supporting for so long, and he has gradually become a little decadent.


    Magic dragon is OK. It''s just an annoying little snake. Mainly Wang Xu, a strong man of the same rank as him.


    Under the harassment of the magic dragon, Wang Xu is more like a dragon, a poisonous dragon, which will burst out for you, making the desolate devil tired of coping.


    After several times in a row, the Lord of desolation knew that these two bastards were going to grind him to death!


    "Break the game! We have to break the game


    His one eye exudes a vicious look. He stares at the magic dragon. His intention to kill turns into essence, as if a black ocean is pounding behind him.


    He must kill this annoying snake first, otherwise every time he concentrates on attacking Wang Xu, the magic dragon will rush up to interrupt him at the critical moment.


    Don''t underestimate this point when the strong fight at or above the imperial level. Even if they are distracted for a moment, they may be caught by the enemy and rebel against the situation instantly.


    So, if it goes on like this, he will be killed here today.


    "In the name of my desolate Lord!"


    The wasteland devil stops abruptly, and thousands of arms all over his body stop in the air. He pinches thousands of completely different fingerprints, and the energy waves in circles break out from his body, bringing up ripples of space.


    Countless energy waves exploded around, and the terrible soul power waves formed a high-density energy storm in mid air, forming a natural defense wall.


    In this state, Wang Xu had to stop and look at it with great dignity.


    But he didn''t know that the moment when he stopped was the moment when the Lord of desolation was waiting.


    "Come! Desolate demon world, ten thousand soul mill

 Chapter 1614

    "Come! Desolate demon world, ten thousand soul mill


    Behind the desolate devil, a thousand hands suddenly protruded into the air, turned into countless black spots, and rushed to the boundary channel above the sky.


    Boom


    A thousand hands made various kinds of Dharma Seals in the air. A huge black Dharma array suddenly lit up and went straight to the boundary channel.


    Boom!


    The sky above the whole Xuankong city seemed to jump, followed by two huge stone mills full of blood patterns, coming through the passage and crashing at Wang Xu.


    Between the twists of the two millstones, there are countless strange creatures struggling in them. But the more they struggle, the deeper they sink and slide to the bottomless black hole in the middle of the millstone.


    Ten thousand soul mill!


    This is the artifact of the final judgment of the desolate Lord in the many worlds he ruled!


    All the creatures who fight against the desolate Demon Lord will be put into it, and will be crushed by the stone mill. They will not leave until ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years, and the moment when the spirit finally dies.


    In this process, the purest soul power was introduced into the body of the desolate Lord through the soul mill, which became a part of the root of his growing strength.


    This artifact has only been used twice since it was successfully cast. For the first time, it was the trial of a demon master who betrayed him. He was crushed by a stone mill for thousands of years and finally his soul was annihilated.


    Wang Xu didn''t expect that he fell into the calculation of the desolate devil.


    In the face of the crushing of the soul mill, it was too late for him to hide.


    At this moment, the magic dragon beside crazy output to the desolate devil, but he was not moved, just staring at Wang Xu, can see how much hate.


    Wanhun mill drops rapidly to cover the light on Wang Xu''s head. At the same time, it is also accompanied by a strong rotating pulling force, which makes Wang Xu unable to leave.


    "Damn it! It''s a drop! "


    Wang Xu scolded secretly, and his heart was angry: "but since you want me to die, I''ll kill you first!"


    "Sword world! The light of ten thousand swords


    In a flash, a bright sword light burst out before the ten thousand soul mill rolled over Wang Xu.


    Sword light is like a rising sun, spraying pure golden light in all directions.


    Almost endless sword light, a steady stream of crazy out, crazy and fall from the sky of ten thousand soul mill confrontation deadlock.


    "Yang spirit sword armor! Transformation of soul power


    Feeling that he was still unable to cut the stone mill, Wang Xu once again communicated with the sea of souls, and directly and rudely converted the amount of soul power into power.


    Anyway, there''s a secret way to divide spirit. The speed of his soul power''s soaring is far faster than that of the desolate Demon Lord.


    If the opponent wants to obtain soul power, he needs to spend countless efforts to build such artifact as ten thousand soul mill besides launching demons to kill creatures in the battlefield.


    Compared with Fenling secret method, the way for both sides to obtain soul power is just the difference between heaven and earth.


    Just a second later, Wang Xu began to appear large golden energy runes.


    These runes seem to exist in his bones, blood and skin. To be more precise, his body is purely constructed from these runes.


    At this time, these runes kept flashing and lighting up, swam and gathered in his body, and finally formed a flower like sword wheel.


    Pop!


    In the same second, half of the dozens of meridians spread by Wang Xu disappeared in an instant. Immediately after that, there is a huge amount of soul power.


    "I see the future!"


    Wang Xu raised his head, raised his right foot a little bit, and raised a big mountain on his body.


    "That''s the end of your death!"


    "Thousand hands massacre! You die first The desolate Demon Lord has a cold eye and roars with thousands of arms. He turns into a huge wave and bombards Wang Xu.


    But strangely, Wang Xu''s body blurred for a while, and in an instant he became empty, avoiding the thousand handed massacre.


    Again, he raised his right foot, has fallen.


    "Give me... Drive!"


    With a low roar, the soul power rolled back from half of the Fen spirit turned and burst out at the same time in an instant. The sword light tore open the sky and cut a crack in the soul mill.


    And, a little bit, push inside, the sword light is invincible, as if to tear the soul mill in half.


    At the same time, the soul mill is being pushed back to the boundary channel, and the descending Dharma array is also creaking and unbearable.


    Poof!


    The huge descending array broke down completely, and burst into a large black streamer.


    In an instant, the souls of countless creatures struggling with pain roar, release like vent roar.


    The voice shakes heaven and earth, like ten thousand ghosts laughing together.


    "Desert Lord, accept your destiny of death Wang Xu''s hands were held high, and countless soul forces converged rapidly, suddenly forming a huge soul sword with hundreds of meters.


    "Are you crazy to step on horses?" The desolate devil''s eyes were wide open, and his eyes were full of blood. The soul power he had been saving in his body could not be saved at last. He burst out and laid another defense in front of him.


    Soul power, for the emperor, is the root of their strength.


    Fighting purely with soul power is not without it. But the soul power used for fighting is the external soul power that has not been absorbed and transformed into itself, such as the soul power carried on the soul mill.


    Such as Wang Xu, regardless of the fact that he directly and rudely fought with his own soul power, he was unheard of in the tens of thousands of years of life of the desolate Demon Lord.


    Even if Wang Xu wins the battle, what happens? If you consume too much of your own soul power, you will fall down and become weak.


    Kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred!


    However, no matter how the desolate Lord looked at Wang Xu, he was forced to fight his own soul power just like Wang Xu.


    "The Dragon bites! Eat you


    At this time, the other side of the whole body is very miserable, full of bloodstains of the magic dragon, unexpectedly rushed up again, mercilessly from behind hit the desolate Demon Lord.


    The huge dragon mouth, with a terrible bite force, bites down hundreds of arms behind the desolate devil.


    Click!


    Gollum!


    Chew twice, swallow directly into the abdomen, and then continue to bite.


    The desolate devil is crazy. Is the Dragon brain broken or something? Unexpectedly, he was so reckless that he gave up his life to help Wang Xu.


    Don''t you know that the two of them are naturally on the same side?


    "Ha ha ha! go to hell! I''m going to eat you! Ha ha ha


    Thousand hands massacre!


    Bang!!


    In a flash, the demon dragon was pressed on the ground by the desolate Demon Lord. Half of the dragon''s body was inserted straight into the ground, and its tail beat twice outside, then it fell powerlessly on the side. It didn''t know whether it was in a coma or dead.


    At this time, the last resistance of the desolate Lord was also interrupted by this, the soul power broke up, and the defense loopholes appeared.


    instant.


    Whew!


    Hundreds of meters of golden soul sword, just like the light at the beginning of the world, fell from the sky and cut down silently.

 Chapter 1615

    No explosions, no sound, no energy, no shockwaves, nothing.


    Wang Xu waved his soul sword and cut it to the end with one sword.


    The energy storm around the periphery can''t stop the sword. It stops for a moment, and then slowly separates to both sides, like a cracked canvas.


    Whew!


    Just put the Dragon into the ground of the desolate demon lord, the body also at this time a stiff, can no longer move.


    The soul power in his body is divided into two parts by the sword light, and all the flesh and blood in his body are being swallowed and melted at a high speed.


    Different from the way of energy transformation of the human body after the warrior emperor level, the demons practice in various ways, such as the wasteland demon himself, his body is still his original body.


    But after entering the emperor level, his physical body became more powerful. This is part of the reason why most demons are tens of meters or hundreds of meters in size.


    Martial arts are born with a weak physical body. Even when they begin to learn from demons and constantly cultivate and strengthen the physical body, there is a limit to the physical body of human beings.


    But demons are different. They are born with strong physical bodies. Even after they enter the emperor level, their physical bodies still do not reach the limit.


    Each of these two ways has its own advantages and disadvantages.


    But at this time, the harm of the desolate Lord is greater than the advantage, because his body is being melted by Wang Xu''s soul power.


    The Lord of desolation is in a panic.


    Once the body is destroyed, even if he can still remain in the spirit, but at that time, it is just the most delicious fish in Wang Xu''s hand.


    Unfortunately, all his regenerative power, resilience, and even his strong immortality were destroyed at this time.


    Endless soul power, no money from the body of Wang Xu crazy rush into the body of the deserted devil.


    He held the soul sword, like the creation of heaven and earth, and divided the desolate devil from top to bottom.


    A light golden thread appeared on him.


    Time, at this moment, seems to stagnate.


    "You''re such a... Lunatic..." the wild devil''s twisted one eye suddenly calmed down.


    His eyes, staring at Wang Xu, with a trace of regret, a trace of reluctance, a trace of hatred.


    "This is the future!" Wang Xu light way, "I won, you are dead!"


    "Oh..." the Lord of desolation laughed, "are you too naive? One day, I will come back and take revenge on you


    Bang!!


    In a flash, his huge body, like a sand tower, broke down and turned into countless black fine sand, which collapsed from the sky and scattered to the ground.


    In the sky above, the wide open boundary channel is wrapped by a layer of light. It is the power of boundary itself that is automatically repairing. All the demons belonging to the desolate Demon Lord are madly crowding towards the channel.


    "I''ll be back."


    The last voice of the desolate Lord still reverberates in the air.


    The soul sword in Wang Xu''s hand dissipated slowly.


    However, he didn''t feel much joy when he defeated the wasteland demon.


    Thanks!


    This battle, he just split out of the Fen Ling, a direct loss of half. However, he didn''t really kill the wasteland demon. He just destroyed the other party''s body, but let most of his spirits escape.


    Emperor level, spirit, but there is a trace of existence, it will not die out.


    "Come back for revenge?" Suddenly, Wang Xu laughed, "I''m afraid you''ll never come back to me for revenge. Because I''ll go to you first! "


    With his smile folded, he looked down to the ground and saw a magic dragon''s face


    "What? Are you still alive? Shall I give you a ride? "


    "Keke... Emperor Jian, I''m seriously injured and dying! Give me a hand... At least I just tried my best to assist you... "


    On the ground, the magic dragon didn''t know when to pull himself out of the ground. He was devouring part of the body of the desolate Demon Lord. What he ate was called joy.


    After coughing twice, he swallowed the last piece of flesh and blood he almost choked on in his mouth


    "I feel that my tail is broken, my lumbar vertebra is broken, and I have four Dragon claws. I don''t feel any more... Do you have any panacea to speed up my recovery? Why don''t you lend me two? If I don''t get treatment now, I feel that I will have to lie down for decades and hundreds of years to recover. "


    Wang Xu''s eyes didn''t move. When he stepped on it, he immediately appeared in front of the magic dragon''s head.


    He was condescending, staring at the Dragon quietly and saying nothing.


    "Er... Well, if there''s no pill, I''ll go back and lie down for a few more days..." magic dragon shrunk his head and muttered.


    Whew!


    Suddenly, a sword light flashed by and passed through the Dragon horn on the top of the magic dragon.


    Patta!


    The Dragon horn falls and is firmly held by Wang Xu.


    "You, you..." magic dragon silly, incredible staring at Wang Xu, full of horror.


    What''s up?


    Is this to kill him?


    But I''m your distributor!


    You''re stepping on the horse to integrate, not now, right?


    "You... What are you doing?" The magic dragon questions in disbelief, and his face is at a loss.


    Wang Xu sneered: "aren''t you the elixir to recover? I need this pair of dragon horns as materials. I''m preparing to help you alchemy. "


    "Oh, by the way, there are still a few materials missing. Let me see... Dragon heart, dragon tendon, dragon leg... Where to start?"


    The dragon''s eyes gaped.


    He opened his mouth wide and shook his head madly: "no! No more! I think I have a good waist, good legs and a better tail. You see, I can wag my tail so fast! "


    While saying that, he swings the dragon''s tail crazily, sweeping out a large open space on the ground.


    "In that case, go back to the demon world quickly. Just devoured the body and soul power of the desolate demon lord, you should have enough chance to really attack the emperor level of the demon dragon clan. " Wang Xu said calmly.


    "Yes! I''m going back! " How dare the Dragon talk a little more nonsense? He quickly turned around and flew up. With a loud roar, he called his subordinates to retreat.


    Hearing that he wanted to retreat, a general asked foolishly, "we won. Why retreat? This is the territory we''ve been fighting... "


    Bang!


    Before he finished his main words, the general was patted on the ground by the magic dragon''s claws and scolded


    "Territory? Is Lao Tzu starting a war to grab territory? Lao Tzu is to promote himself to the rank of emperor. Now he has achieved his goal. Of course, he will go back to his hometown immediately! "


    "And you''re blind, aren''t you? Can''t you see that human being has killed the wasteland devil? "


    "But you didn''t kill the waster demon with him... Er, I''m going to let everyone retreat!" Another general also a little don''t understand, voice want to say what, but suddenly see the magic head bald piece, immediately closed his mouth.


    Just now he felt a little strange. It turned out that the Dragon horn was gone


    Seeing the Dragon leave with a group of demons, Wang Xu takes back his eyes and looks at the broken city ruins around him. His figure disappears in a flash.


    When he reappeared, he was already in front of the Marquis Huang Wu who had been fighting for dozens of miles.


    "In the future, this area will be the site of my disciple Wang Xu''s sword tower. No one can interfere in the Ming moon dynasty!"


    He said, did not look at the Marquis and others, turned into a golden light, instantly disappeared in the sky.

 Chapter 1616

    Wang Xu left a word and turned to leave.


    The mysterious burial life and others left behind, but they were stunned and stupid in the same place.


    "Huangwu Marquis, you see this..." after a long time, xuanfunsheng came back to his mind and looked carefully at Huangwu marquis.


    Xuankong city is not only a city, but also a vast area comparable to the lower boundary. It even includes many lower boundary belongings that connect the regions. In particular, the "empty Xuanshi" produced here is an important material for building floating battle boats.


    In short, the Xuankong city was established in a thousand years because of the huge amount of ore veins found here.


    Unlike the other martial arts cities in manghuang County, each of them has its own martial arts family. In the past, Xuankong city has always been a relatively free state. Many forces, such as the imperial family, the Chijia family, the Yunjia family, and the Wudao academy, developed together. The former city Lord was only a symbol, but in fact, he did not have much real power.


    But now, because of the word "sword emperor", the whole Xuankong city and many lower realms will all belong to the sword tower, which is no longer the master of xuancangsheng.


    Huang Wuhou didn''t answer. He kept his eyes fixed on the direction of the sword emperor. Different from xuanshisheng and others, in his perspective, the sword emperor didn''t fly into the sky, but directly went through a series of space barriers and finally entered an unknown strange world.


    That world, he can only see a vague, not sure where.


    But there is no doubt that Jiandi is very strong! Better than him!


    After a while, he looked back and said, "don''t worry about this. I''ll report it to the emperor. In the future, a new county will be divided here."


    "Yes


    Xuanshisheng nodded.


    And until then.


    Wang Xu, who was wearing the main style clothes of Jianlou, slowly flew over from a distance.


    "Marquis Huang Wu, the one who buried the sword, I finally found you!" Wang Xu''s face was full of surprise. He came forward quickly, full of excitement and happiness.


    "Thank you for your reminding. I closed the secret place of sword building in time and contacted my master to come here in person. Otherwise, I''m afraid we can''t escape this disaster! "


    He sighed as he spoke.


    In this process, xuanshisheng and others had strange faces.


    Only Huang Wu Hou looked at him, but he had no choice but to smile. He shook his head and said, "Wang Xu, you have broken through the great emperor of Chengwu Dao. You were born a venerable man in Xuanwu tomb, but you have killed him."


    "What?"


    Xuanshisheng was still nodding to Wang Xu. For a moment, his eyes froze.


    The emperor?


    Wang Xu became the great emperor of martial arts?


    He just heard that, right? It''s not auditory hallucination, right?


    "You... You broke through the great emperor of chengwudao?" He opened his mouth several times and looked at Wang Xu in horror. He only felt that he was dreaming.


    He had the impression that Wang Xu was still a younger generation. He was going to recommend Wang Xu to Marquis Huang Wu after the demon battlefield, so that he could accept the future cultivation of the great emperor.


    But now


    He opened his mouth several times, but his mind was blank.


    "Yes, I broke through." At this time, Wang Xu smiles at him, then sighs with emotion


    "What''s more, after I broke through, I went outside the boundary to fight with the magic dragon. Unfortunately, I was so arrogant that I was almost swallowed by the magic dragon. I''m afraid I would have been dead if I hadn''t finally used my master''s card to pull the magic dragon out of the void into the master''s sword world. "


    Hearing his words, the eyes of Marquis Huangwu suddenly flashed.


    "So it is. I said that when I was outside the boundary, I couldn''t find any trace of them. It turned out that... It seems that the world where the sword emperor finally disappeared should be what he called the sword world..."


    Huangwu Marquis''s mind was clear, and his doubts were finally completely solved.


    ¡­¡­


    Xuankong city was a demon battlefield. Because of the intervention of the desolate devil, it completely destroyed everything.


    Originally, this battle, even in the Taiyang martial arts world, would be a big event shaking the whole world, but the sword emperor''s birth in the middle also overturned everyone''s imagination.


    The desolate devil has existed for tens of thousands of years. He is a powerful devil well known to many emperor level strong people in the solar martial arts world. Only when the warrior reaches the realm of emperor Zheng, can he barely compete with him.


    Only in this battle, Jiandi became the new powerful zhengdi in the world of Taiyang martial arts.


    In the whole martial arts circle, among the three dynasties, few are at the level of the emperor.


    No one has ever heard of the name Jiandi. Countless guesses spread quickly in the circle of the emperor level strong.


    Some people say that Jiandi is the new emperor.


    Some people say it''s not, but just an old monster who doesn''t want to reveal his true identity.


    Some people say that the sword emperor was a short-lived Kendo genius in Taiyang martial arts more than a thousand years ago. It took him only 500 years to become emperor Wu. Then he disappeared overnight and never appeared again. He was mistakenly thought to be dead, but he didn''t die. He has been practicing hard in seclusion


    In any case, these have nothing to do with the reconstruction of Xuankong city.


    no


    It should be said that it is xuanjian city!


    The Terran is a race full of vitality and hope. After clearing up the sadness, despair and pain brought by the demon battlefield, the area turned into ruins begins to revive.


    Because of the words of the sword emperor, the Ming moon emperor paid great attention to this place. All kinds of resources and conveniences were directly opened, and a lot of manpower and material resources were transported from the whole dynasty.


    In the past, Xuankong city was a small frontier city that nobody paid attention to. In the vast territory of the Ming moon Dynasty, something far more wonderful happened every day. Except for the local people, no one had enough to run tens of thousands of miles, and even had to take a floating boat to reach the frontier wasteland.


    But after the demon battlefield, on the ruins of Xuankong City, xuanjian city rose up, but it was famous for the name of the sword emperor.


    Countless warriors came from all directions of the imperial territory.


    There is no background, just rely on a cavity of blood to pursue the dream of the bottom warrior. Talented people from all over the world, men and women, young and old, all come to xuanjian city.


    Because this is the battlefield where the sword emperor cut down the desolate Demon Lord.


    Also, because there is the inheritance of the sword emperor, the sword Tower!


    The Lord of the sword tower, but the disciple of the sword emperor, is also a great martial arts emperor!


    With these legends, which warrior doesn''t want to come to see? If he is lucky enough to worship in the sword tower, it will be even more exciting.


    On this day, in the newly built xuanjian City, the flying boat stops at the square, and a huge and gorgeous floating battle boat slowly lands.


    "Xiandaozong, the emperor level force, is a giant flying boat. It''s a hundred spirit stones a day. How many days do you need to dock?"


    The sword building disciple, who is in charge of the location where the boat stops, comes forward and says with a smile.


    "Thirty days for now."


    The warrior who controls the flying boat nodded, and then paid 3000 pieces of spirit stone directly.


    Hum!


    The flying boat fell, and the light of the surface Dharma array flickered and then disappeared. Then a group of immortal and martial people came down from it.


    Among them, a woman dressed in yellow looked up and looked around: "is this xuanjian city? How small


    But the next second, when her eyes fell on one of the several statues in the middle of the city, she immediately opened her mouth and exclaimed.


    "Wang Xu?"

 Chapter 1617

    "Chenxiang, don''t make such a fuss. What''s the system


    In front of the woman in yellow, a lady in her thirties turned her head and scolded seriously.


    The lady has a strong breath. She is a wuzun, and others are following her. Obviously, she is the strongest one in the flying boat of xiandaozong.


    "Ah, it''s... Master!" Feng Chenxiang shrunk her head and nodded.


    But in the dark, she is spitting out her little tongue, and her eyes have been staring at the two kilometer high huge statues standing in the middle of the city in the distance.


    The face of the statue, which is a little shorter and a little behind, is very similar to a person she knows.


    At first glance, it''s just a person.


    That''s why she exclaimed in horror.


    However, after being scolded by the master of fiber dance, Feng Chenxiang looked at it more carefully, but she felt that it was just a bit like him, not the same person she felt at first.


    "That''s right. How could it be him?"


    Feng Chenxiang murmured in a low voice, but she was still suspicious. She turned to another woman in blue beside her and asked in a voice:


    "Sister Yan, you also know Wang Xu. Look at the statue over there... Do you think it looks like him?"


    Next to her, Sun Yan was a little stunned. She was observing the surrounding environment. The two statues in the distance were very eye-catching. She saw them as soon as she flew in the boat, but she just swept by without paying attention to their faces.


    At this time, hearing Feng Chenxiang''s words, she immediately looked at the statue. In an instant, her eyes widened and her mouth became an ellipse.


    Like!


    be like!


    It''s really like!!


    Stunned for three seconds, Sun Yan regained his mind, turned his head to Feng Chenxiang and shook his head


    "It''s a bit like that, but obviously it can''t be him. There are so many people with similar appearance in the taiyangwu world. The former owners of the two statues are the sword emperor in the front and the sword master of xuanjian city in the back. They are both Emperor Wu. How can they be Wang Xu? "


    At this point, she laughs:


    "On the contrary, it''s Wang Xu. I''m afraid he''s still in the lower world of Huaxia. At the beginning, he had a high heart and wanted to leave xiandaozong and go back to Huaxia to finish his own business.


    Well, now if he knows what wonderful experience we have experienced and has become the next wuzun, I''m afraid he will regret to die! "


    Shaking her head, Sun Yan looked at the statue in the distance, and then did not pay attention to it any more


    "Well, concentrate on what we''re here for. This is just the end of the demon battlefield, and there are still a lot of middle and lower level demons left, but we can meet them instead of seeking them. It''s just the best test point for us to break through the lower wuzun. "


    "Well!" Feng Chenxiang nodded heavily.


    "By the way, if I remember correctly, there should be a space entrance directly leading to China. If you really want to see Wang Xu, you can play with you in the lower world after we finish the trial."


    Sun Yan thought of something again and said with a smile. For a moment, she also had some feelings


    "Even if you don''t say it, I''m a little homesick. I can take this opportunity to go back and have a look."


    Smell speech, Feng Chenxiang face suddenly smile, again heavy nod.


    "Good! In fact, I''ve been homesick for a long time, but I live in the gate. I open 3000 gates every 100 years, and I never have a chance. "


    Sun Yan nodded, no longer said more about it, but turned to other topics. Follow other people who believe in martial arts to walk out of Feizhou square.


    ¡­¡­


    Sword world, deep in the hall of psionic sword.


    Almost at the moment when Feng Chenxiang, Sun Yan and other martial artists of xiandaozong appeared, Wang Xu suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Old friends? Are you going to see me? "


    The golden light in his eyes flashed, and there were scenes in it, which was just what happened in the flying boat square.


    Before he decides whether or not to go out, the conversation between the two women is over. Wang Xu is stunned, and then he can''t help laughing.


    "In that case, I''ll see you later. At the same time, the magic dragon Division has entered a critical moment.... "


    The next second, he closed his eyes again and turned to the distant demon world.


    ¡­¡­


    Demon world.


    This is a palace made of pure volcanic crystals. Although it looks rough, it is the most popular style in the demon world.


    There are nearly 20 pyroxene pillars in two rows, hundreds of feet high. All the other decorations and murals around show a kind of craziness and hegemony.


    A magic dragon is lying lazily on the gold pile deep in the palace, yawning bored. But the next second, his eyes suddenly become extremely sharp.


    "Damn it, I''ll squint on my stomach for a while, and you''ll step on the horse to urge me! Hurry! From early to late, I''ll get up right away! "


    Magic Dragon suddenly jumped up, like crazy, to the air is a big scold.


    The terrible dragon power sent out, and the monsters, Warcraft, and even a group of his subordinates within three kilometers of the palace were all trembling.


    In the demon world, the law of the jungle, the strong is king, and the class is strict.


    Here, as like as two peas, the devil is the devil, but the strong is the same.


    For example, the wasteland Demon Lord is a demon emperor who controls the vast wasteland demon kingdom. And the meaning of the devil is the meaning of the Lord of the demons and the master.


    "Somebody


    After a while of abusive venting, the magic dragon suddenly raised its head and roared as soon as it opened its mouth.


    "My Lord, what can I do for you?" A tall bull head strode in and knelt down ten meters in front of the dragon.


    "Tell me, who is the nearest devil to me? Where is it? " The magic dragon squinted and asked in a cold voice.


    "It''s a magic dragon of the same age as you. It''s said that he was born with five claws and regarded himself as the descendant of the legendary five clawed dragon."


    "Roar! Good! That''s it! I''m the first one to cut him. I''ll kill him! " Hearing the words, the magic dragon raised its head and roared.


    The Tauren demon shivered all over and quickly explained: "my Lord, don''t be angry. In fact, he is not the descendant of the five clawed dragon, or a hybrid blood demon dragon. He can''t compare with your noble blood."


    Unfortunately, the magic dragon has soared into the air and can''t hear his explanation at all. Even if he hears it, he will turn a deaf ear to it.


    A thousand miles away.


    In another huge palace of rugged style, a magic dragon of five or six hundred feet is lying on the throne, surrounded by dozens of witch and witch who are only wearing wisps. Some help him clean up the scales, some help him polish his claws and nails, and some feed him delicious food


    This dragon is the five clawed dragon.


    In front of him, there were two rows of long banquets in the open space of the palace. Many demon generals and demon generals sat in the back. On the stone tables made of pure boulders, there were rice bowls made of giant animal skulls. Inside were all kinds of strange food, and next to them were huge wine cups made of red rock crystals.


    It seems that there is a banquet in the palace. The guests and the hosts are happy. The demons drink and eat meat. They watch the dancing and singing of the demons and demons in the middle of the banquet. They are very happy for a while.


    Seeing the atmosphere coming to a climax, the five clawed dragon devil raises his claw, grabs a huge wine glass and holds it high


    "Come, raise your glass with me!"


    The demon generals and the demon generals answered the promise, raised their glasses together, and were about to drink all at the same time


    Boom!


    The gate of the palace was suddenly smashed, and a dark dragon''s claw came in

 Chapter 1618

    The gate smashed under the dragon''s claws.


    Several demons guarding the door flew in with the debris, fell to the ground and did not move.


    For a moment, all the demons in the palace were shocked. Looking up at the door, they were empty, as if the Dragon claws were an illusion.


    The demons were puzzled, and suddenly a cold voice came from the outside. Then a tall man wrapped in a set of black armor came in slowly from the outside.


    "It was a good party. Did you have a good time, everyone?" Wang Xu slowly walked into the hall, and his bloody eyes swept around. Every demon swept by his eyes felt a chill all over his body.


    Black and red eyes of the five clawed dragon devil turned around. The wine cup in the dragon''s claw was put down, the dragon''s head was slightly raised, and his body was slightly tilted forward. In a condescending posture, he said majestically:


    "Fellow, do you know that this is the territory of my five clawed dragon demon king? And why do you want to be anthropomorphic? "


    "Just went to the human world, it''s very convenient... Wait a minute, what kind of form does Laozi use, do you care?"


    Wang Xu spat out a breath of dragon, then walked down the steps naked, looked up at the head of the five clawed dragon demon who almost reached the top of the palace, tut tut exclaimed:


    "It''s true that your palace is bigger than mine. Well, from now on, this is mine, and I have to grab a bigger one in the future!"


    "Bold!"


    A group of demons stood up immediately, and their breath burst out: "dare to offend our Lord, the five clawed dragon demon king..."


    "Shut up Wang Xu cold swept them one eye: "here have you to interrupt share?"


    With that, he turned to the five clawed dragon demon and ordered, "after that, you will be my man. Surrender to me and conquer all directions with me!"


    "Kill him!" The five clawed dragon devil''s face twitched, and the dragon claw waved and said in a ferocious voice.


    Boom!


    In an instant, dozens of demon generals and demon generals in the hall burst up one after another, holding all kinds of weapons at hand, stepping on their feet and rushing to Wang Xu.


    Hiss!


    Wang Xu raised his right hand. In a flash, a huge black dragon claw quickly became bigger and suddenly grabbed it out. The evil spirit poured out from it and turned it into a thick black.


    The next moment, Wang Xu suddenly pressed his hand down.


    Bang!


    The devil general, the fastest charging demon general, has been directly patted on the ground by the dragon claw before he can cut out the weapon in his hand. Seeing that, the demons behind roared and attacked together. The various forms of energy turned into various attacks, and Wang Xu roared from eight directions in the West.


    "Hum, a bunch of worms!" Wang Xu sneered. He didn''t dodge. He opened his hands and let the attack hit him. As a result, he couldn''t even break his defense.


    The magic dragon''s innate defense of various resistances can''t be broken by these goods.


    Ha ha ha!


    Wang Xu laughs wildly, and claps his hands one after another. The painted black dragon claws are constantly disappearing. Where he passes, people will turn upside down. If he does not die, he will be hurt.


    A group of demon generals and demon generals vomit blood madly and are killed by the Dragon claws.


    Seeing Wang Xu so fierce, the five clawed dragon devil''s face became extremely ugly. He grabbed a nearby Witch and threw it directly at Wang Xu. And he opened his mouth, inhaled countless demons, and swallowed them together with the witch.


    His strategy is very insidious. First, he uses the life of the enchantress as bait to attract Wang Xu''s attention, and then directly uses the most powerful attack of the magic dragon to kill Wang Xu.


    Just as the dragon''s mouth was about to bite off, a dark dragon''s claw suddenly pierced the body of the enchantress. It grew bigger quickly and became several times bigger than his head in a twinkling of an eye.


    The five clawed dragon demon king was very surprised. Just as he was about to turn over and escape, the dragon claw had taken up a dark shadow, grabbed his head and smashed it to the ground.


    Boom!


    A magic dragon, with its mouth wide open, fell on the ground. Then it was pressed on the ground by the dragon''s claw and rubbed forward for hundreds of meters before it stopped.


    Wang Xu floated in the air, and the magic dragon claw of his right hand pressed the five clawed dragon demon to the ground.


    "Die! Or submit to me


    His cold voice rang out. The dragon''s dark and bloody longan swept over all the demons on the scene. His eyes were as cold as a knife. The demons trembled where they passed.


    "I will... I will surrender!" The five clawed dragon devil screams wildly. It''s obvious that he''s scared by Wang Xu. It''s too strong. This fellow is definitely not the same level as him.


    The master surrendered, and other demons naturally fell to their knees: "we are willing to submit to you, new master!"


    In the air, Wang Xu calmly accepted the kneeling worship of the demons, then released the five clawed dragon demon king, and sat down slowly on the throne that originally belonged to each other.


    He uses the human form and sits on the throne occupied by the magic dragon, which is extremely small. However, all the demons present have a deep sense of awe for Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu put his hands on his knees, leaned forward slightly, and looked coldly at everything below, just like an emperor looking down on all living beings.


    "In the future, you will all follow me, start war and open up territory." Wang Xu cold way: "now, all go to prepare, I want to open a new war!"


    Next to him, the enchantress and the witch who used to serve the five clawed dragon demon king, came up with a smile on her face and reached out to touch Wang Xu''s body.


    "Go away!"


    Wang Xu didn''t even lift his eyelids. He was just a word. He made a group of demons and Demons kneel down.


    What are these things? They''re all in strange shapes. Can he see them?


    It''s not to say that without the enchantress and the witch, there will be no beauty of the best quality in line with human aesthetics. There are not only, but also many.


    But the taste of the five clawed dragon demon king is not in line with Wang Xu''s taste. Most of the demons and Demons here belong to the dragon family. They either drag the tail of a snake or have an inverted triangle head, which is not in line with his aesthetic taste.


    "It''s not enough. I need more cannon fodder to start a war between emperors in the demon world." Wang Xu stepped out of the palace and looked at the demons under five claws. He said coldly.


    "Five claws!"


    "Take me to the nearest devil''s palace you know. I want more devil''s ministers to obey me!"


    In the following month, Wang Xu was almost on his way to subdue other demons. More than 100 demons were subdued by him.


    Wang Xu''s magic dragon body has the fighting power of the great emperor. After swallowing part of the body of the desolate demon lord, Wang Xu was promoted to Emperor level magic dragon. These demons can''t stop him at all. Those who don''t obey are dead.


    However, with his unbridled expansion of his power, he finally stimulated others. Nearly a thousand demons near his ruling territory formed an alliance to resist Wang Xu''s brutal oppression under the call of a big demon called "demon king of the world".


    Although Wang Xu is confident, he is not stupid enough to rush in and fight directly with more than 1000 demons and tens of millions of other low-level demons. His rapid expansion slowed down here.


    He stopped, but let the opposite misunderstanding, thought he was afraid, hunshi demon king on the spot called for the formation of revenge coalition, want everyone to destroy Wang Xu.

 Chapter 1619

    Magic Dragon Palace.


    "See the Dragon Master of magic day!"


    The dark demon kneels down, and Wang Xu stands on the throne in the deepest part of the palace, looking down through the two blood red gems on his face armor.


    The armor on his body is a magic dragon armor made of dragon scales. These two rubies cover a special effect, which makes his field of vision extremely expanded and enables him to see all the spaces in all directions.


    But under the armor, no demon could see his face clearly.


    This is one of Wang Xu''s purposes. Besides being psychologically more convenient, his dragon body turns into a human body. In fact, it''s inconvenient to move. But with this armor, it''s too convenient.


    Even for this reason, he even abandoned all the previous subordinates of the magic dragon, and turned to conquer all directions again and gather up his subordinates. Now, he has swept hundreds of thousands of miles around, and there are 100000 elite demons and millions of low-level demon cannon fodder under his command.


    However, it is still not enough to fight for hegemony in the world of demons.


    "The enemy at the level of demon king is too weak. If we continue to conquer, we are fighting with loach in the mire, which is not enough to be my target. The next target is not a loach, let alone a snake, but a real dragon... "


    Wang Xu''s divine thoughts... No, it should be said that it was the magic consciousness. He broke out of the void in an instant, escaped into the void, and directly broke through the boundary barrier, hoping to find a powerful imperial target in the void.


    But at this time.


    "Newspaper!"


    A big demon quickly ran into the hall from the outside, knelt on the ground and reported in a low voice: "Lord of demon sun dragon, the alliance of demon kings headed by the mixed world demon king is coming!"


    "Well?"


    Wang Xu''s action of releasing his demonic sense suddenly opens his eyes and looks at it indifferently. A trace of ferocity appears at the corner of his mouth.


    A group of loach huddle together to play mud, he is too lazy to pay attention, even dare to take the initiative to call?


    Keng!


    Wang Xu pulled out the outer side of the Magic Dragon Armor, picked a dragon killing sword made from the backbone of the magic dragon, held his head high and pointed at a distance


    "Assemble the army..."


    Outside the magic dragon palace, a thick black cloud emerged, in which the thunder suddenly exploded, fell from the air, fell into Wang Xu''s high dragon killing sword, and twined the sword body with electric light.


    As the storm broke, Wang Xu walked out step by step, holding a dragon slaying sword like a demon.


    "Kill


    It will take time to gather the cannon fodder, but Wang Xu was ready to launch a new war of higher intensity. The elite of 100000 demons carefully selected had already gathered in the wilderness outside the palace.


    Watching Wang Xu step by step into the void like a demon king and a God, these demons all showed crazy blood color in their eyes. One by one, they held up their weapons and cheered.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    For demons, no matter what race they are, war, conquest, killing, plunder, being strong and the jungle are their natural destiny.


    All the demons are eager for war, whether it''s conquering the four lower realms, other realms, or internal war, which means the same to them.


    One hundred thousand elite demons roared, as Wang Xu stepped out of the void above his head, followed him on the ground, like a black tide, setting off a huge wave to destroy the world and running to the distance.


    Hundreds of commanders at the level of demon kings poured out from the main hall and returned to their subordinates. Only a few of the most powerful demon lords and demon kings flew up to accompany Wang Xu as a foil.


    The five clawed dragon demon king stares at Wang Xu''s back, and the longan is full of worship: "this is my new master. Follow him, I will make immortal achievements and become the supreme devil in the future!"


    Wang Xu, under the Magic Dragon Armor, looks very calm. After so many battles, he is used to this small scene. After arousing all the demons'' enthusiasm for fighting, he put away the Dragon slaying sword, put it into the dragon head sword button at his waist, and strode to the north.


    Over there, led by the mixed demon king, there are millions of demons in the alliance. There is no end in sight.


    Only in terms of quantity, it seems that Wang Xu is at a disadvantage.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    But every time he stepped out, the void was followed by a huge earthquake, and the thunder rolled across the sky, like a war drum constantly rising, the momentum completely suppressed the opposite side, and his powerful momentum broke out wantonly, sweeping all directions.


    One hundred thousand elite demons feel this powerful breath and become more and more excited. Facing their enemies more than ten times, they are not afraid at all. On the contrary, they are determined to destroy the sky and kill all living beings


    The tidal impact of both sides stopped when they were less than a thousand feet away from each other.


    "Lord mori, you fought in all directions and oppressed many demons. Today, the demon king led the alliance of demons to seek your revenge! Are you afraid? I''m afraid. It''s too late to kneel down and apologize to everyone! "


    A loud voice sounded from the opposite side, like a big trumpet across the world.


    Among the millions of demons, a 30 foot high ape, dressed in gold armor, holds a long black stick, steps on the void with one foot, and forks his waist with the other hand.


    It''s the demon king!


    Behind him, there are hundreds of demons at the level of demon king.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A burst of pressing footsteps resounded in the heaven and earth. Wang Xu, who was dressed in Magic Dragon Armor, walked slowly to the front of the army. Far away, through countless demons, he looked at the mixed demon king.


    A strong sense of killing rushed out like a volcanic eruption, and a white lightning flash disappeared in the void. The strong sense of killing enveloped the demon king and hundreds of demons behind him.


    "If you look back, put down the butcher''s knife and surrender to me, live! Those who rebel, die Wang Xu''s cold and hoarse voice came from under the armor.


    Whew!


    A white flash across the sky, mixed world demon king heart jump, almost instinctively raised the hand metal long stick.


    Touch!


    In the sound of a metal collision, he collected a whole refined gold mine, and a finger deep depression appeared on the elaborately refined iron bar.


    Look up, see Wang Xu don''t know when, unexpectedly slowly put the dragon sword back into the waist, a pair of eyes are looking at him.


    This sword, obviously, is a warning!


    "You use a sword? You are not a magic dragon... "The demon king suddenly roared. He never thought that a magic dragon should use a sword?


    Just that sword made him feel extremely dangerous, which made him regret the decision he made today.


    "Three seconds has passed. It seems that you want to kill them!" Wang Xu cold way, right hand suddenly waved down.


    For a moment, the demon king of the mixed world opened his eyes and thought for three seconds? Did you just say there''s time to think about it?


    The next second, he has no time to think.


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Behind Wang Xu, a hundred thousand elite demon troops, roaring excitedly, turned into a black tide and rushed towards the demon king Alliance Army.


    Even though the number here is more than ten times that of them, they are not afraid at all. On the contrary, stimulated by Wang Xu''s breath, they are full of fighting spirit. Their morale is like bullfighting, and their killing intention is boiling like a river.


    "Kill them!" The mixed world demon king swept the demon army whose morale was suppressed around him, twisted his face and roared.


    In a flash, hundreds of demons on his side, together with the army of millions of demons, all rushed to the opposite side like a tide.


    However, the moment the two torrents collided, the front of one torrent sagged and disappeared. Tens of thousands of demons disappeared on the spot

 Chapter 1620

    "What a spectacle


    Wang Xu stood alone in the air, looking at the battlefield below indifferently.


    There was a loud cry of killing, and the demons fought together. The front line became a black line, almost spread to the end of the wilderness, hundreds of miles long.


    Kill, die!


    There are no demons who are afraid of death. The more they kill, the hotter their blood is. They need to kill and fight.


    Although there are only one hundred thousand demons on Wang Xu''s side, all of them are elite. They gather together and turn into a steel knife to cut through a group of mobs led by the demon king and destroy Gula.


    Standing behind Wang Xu in awe, the five clawed dragon demon king looked at the battlefield situation and lowered his head to remind him in a low voice:


    "Great dragon master, do you want to do it yourself? The power of the demon king is very strong. He is only one step away from the emperor level. He has already done it. If he is allowed to continue to kill recklessly... "


    Wang Xu presses the Dragon slaughtering sword on his waist and looks back at the five clawed dragon demon. Although he has done nothing, he makes the five clawed dragon demon tremble in his heart. He quickly lowers his head and does not dare to look directly at him.


    From the corner of his eyes, he watched the Dragon slaying sword pressed by Wang Xu in horror. The refining process of this sword was his own experience and witnessed with his own eyes.


    The magic dragon, which was twice as strong as his strength and reached the strength of the half emperors, was hard boiled by Wang Xu, and turned the whole body into a weapon.


    Magic Dragon Armor!


    Dragon killing sword!


    This set of equipment means the body essence of a half demon dragon, which is the same as the magic dragon, so that the dragon can not be feared.


    Wang Xu looked at him for two seconds, then looked back: "no, just a half emperor is not the devil, the strength is too bad, maybe he is better than the general devil, but I have hundreds of devil, can''t stop him alone?"


    "I don''t need waste. Survival of the fittest, if you can''t stop, can''t survive, then all to die


    "The Dragon Master is wise!"


    The five clawed dragon demon can smiles twice, nods, and doesn''t dare to say more. What''s more, this is also in line with his judgment.


    Yes, if you can''t survive, just die.


    In the demon world, the law of the jungle, the weak have never had the need to live, a waste of resources.


    Wang Xu doesn''t care about him any more. He just calmly looks at the battlefield where more than one million demons fight to death, and looks at everything with an onlooker''s eye.


    Compared with the demon battlefield in Xuankong City, the battlefield here is more fierce and cruel. Hundreds of demons die in every moment.


    But


    He doesn''t care!


    All the demons are dead. What does it have to do with him?


    Seeing 100000 elite dead 10000, Wang xucai finally said: "this farce, it''s time to end."


    He hung down his right hand, grasped the handle of the Dragon killing sword and slowly pulled it out.


    Keng


    A sword chant resounded from heaven and earth. In an instant, the Dragon slaughtering sword came out of its sheath.


    Whoa!


    A dark sword light instantly cuts through the sky and falls to the ground. The earth roars. The sword light tears open the bodies of thousands of demons and tears a crack in the earth.


    Step on it!


    Step on it!


    Step on it!


    Wearing Magic Dragon Armor and holding dragon killing sword, Wang Xu walked step by step to the demon king of the mixed world, each step spanning a distance of 1000 meters.


    And wherever he passed, regardless of the enemy or ourselves, he cut out the sword with one hand. The sword light of destruction swept out, slaughtered hundreds of demons, splashed blood wildly and flowed to the earth.


    A demon king rushed to Wang Xu and stabbed his weapon on the Magic Dragon Armor on his body. Except for a sound, there was not even a white mark.


    But Wang Xu, with a backhand sword, directly cut it to the ground. The sword burst into pieces. Countless pieces were scattered and blood was spilled all over the Magic Dragon Armor.


    After chopping out a sword, he didn''t see the result, but he still moved forward step by step. Everywhere he passed, he turned into a Shura hall.


    In the distance, when the demon king saw Wang Xu''s crazy slaughter, he also stopped, holding a long stick of pure gold. From a distance, it seemed that a violent killing intention crossed several kilometers and pointed at Wang Xu.


    He grinned and pointed at Wang Xu with a long stick in his hand: "come on! As soon as I get there... "


    Before the word "war" came out, a light like a black sword had torn the sky. It came straight with a sharp sword roar.


    The speed of the sword''s power and the sharpness of the sword''s meaning make the space around the sword light appear cobweb like cracks.


    "To die!"


    The demon king roared, grabbed the gold stick with both hands, and yelled.


    "One stick breaks the mountain!"


    On the iron stick, a blood red light and shadow flashed out, pulled out thousands of clear stick shadows, suddenly shot out, overwhelming pressure to Wang Xu.


    In the distance, Wang Xu''s Dragon slaying sword hung down, his left hand suddenly stretched out and grasped the void. Suddenly, the shadow of the thousand sticks suddenly deviated and hit the ground beside him.


    Boom!


    The earth turned into a huge wave and flew up. A large number of demons were smashed into meat mud. A big pit was black with meat foam and blood on the ground.


    The power of the mixed world demon king can be seen. It is absolutely not weak. No wonder he can become the leader of the alliance. Although he is not half emperor, he is not far away from half emperor.


    But unfortunately, Wang Xu is the real emperor!


    Next, his body suddenly pulled out a virtual shadow, in front of him, the space seemed to overlap in general, the moment was crossed.


    Whoa!


    The Dragon slaughtering sword silently tears open the space. With an absolutely irresistible sword power, it instantly cuts off the pure gold long stick and then submerges into the body of the demon king.


    Although this sword didn''t tear his body, it was far more terrible than tearing. Just because at the place where the Dragon slaughtering sword was inserted, a terrible suction was devouring the soul power in the demon king''s body.


    Hiss!


    The huge amount of soul power turns into black fog, and continuously infiltrates into Wang Xu''s body along the body of the Dragon slaughtering sword. This dragon slaughtering sword, which Wang Xu borrowed from the military building method developed by the Ming and Yue dynasties, can directly devour the spirit power of demons.


    "You, you... Your sword is..." hunshi demon king''s face with a trace of fear, looked up in despair, his face pale terrible.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you directly!" Wang Xuchong chuckles, pulls out the Dragon slaying sword and inserts it into another part of the demon king''s body.


    Unlike a warrior who takes the route of spirit and soul, demons are good at this. They are powerful in flesh and soul. Spirit and soul dissolve in flesh and blood, and can directly devour their flesh and blood and transform their soul power.


    "King!"


    In the distance, several ape type Demon kings were shocked to see this scene. They rushed from four directions to support the demon king.


    Wang Xu just glanced at it, and a trace of cruelty suddenly appeared in the corner of his mouth. He is actually a magic dragon. Do you really think he only uses a sword?


    The next second, he swerved and swept around with his left hand.


    Suddenly, a huge lacquer black dragon claw suddenly appeared, which covered the sight of the four demon kings.


    Poof!


    Four times in a row, as if something had been pasted on the ground, the four low-level demon kings were patted into meat mud by the Dragon claws and fell to the ground, becoming four groups of filth.


    At this time, the body of the king of the devil has been inserted into hundreds of sword holes by the sword of Dragons of his right hand.


    The swallowing of soul power is limited, and the conversion efficiency is very low. At this time, Wang Xu can''t swallow much soul power, so he shakes the sword body and directly smashes the residual body of the mixed demon king.


    Then, his cold eyes swept around, and his eyes stopped on a battlefield where the fighting was most fierce. The Dragon killing sword rose, and the light of the sword soared up to the sky, gathering thousands of meters. The sword fell down and fell on the earth.


    Boom!


    In the earth shaking sound, nearly ten thousand demons in that battlefield, regardless of the enemy or ourselves, all disappeared.


    In an instant, the fighting on the battlefield stopped.


    All the demons, looking at the direction of sword light, saw Wang Xu standing alone in the void, with the broken body of the demon king and a long stick cut into two and inserted upside down in the ground.


    All of a sudden, everyone, can not help but stay.


    "Now, surrender to me, even if you fight on a new battlefield, or die!"


    Wang Xu''s voice is aggressive and cold.

 Chapter 1621

    Surrender!


    Or, die!


    Wang Xu''s voice fell, after a short silence.


    "Dragon Master of magic day!"


    Originally belong to, follow Wang Xu elite demons, have a look of fanatical cry out.


    "Dragon Master of magic day!"


    Immediately after that, countless demons from the demon king alliance lay down their weapons and knelt to the ground.


    From the high altitude, one after another of the black tide suddenly subsided, countless demons with fear, humble kneel to the ground.


    Revere the strong, follow the strong and be loyal to the strong. This is the living environment of demons from birth.


    In a short period of time, hundreds of miles across the vast battlefield, there is no longer a standing demon.


    Nearly a million demons fell to their knees and swore allegiance to Wang Xu.


    That''s when.


    On the other side of the sky, a large amount of smoke and dust suddenly appeared. Soon, another wave of demons, with a number of millions, was coming. It was the low-level cannon fodder demon that Wang Xu ordered to summon.


    The two armies gathered in one place, dense and black, and covered the whole wasteland.


    Standing in the void, Wang Xu overlooks the demon army below, just like an emperor overlooking his empire. A strong desire to conquer rises from the bottom of his heart, which makes his whole body tremble.


    "No wonder whether they are warriors or demons, they have to control hundreds of millions of soldiers and fight all over the world after the emperor level. This is not only the need of cultivation after the emperor level, but also a kind of pride and satisfaction in mentality... "


    Wang Xu felt a sense of enlightenment in his heart. He held the Dragon Sword tightly in his right hand and grasped the space in front of him in his left hand, as if he wanted to hold hundreds of millions of mountains and rivers in his hand.


    "This is my world, conquest! Constant conquest! I want to take the whole demon world under my control, and let all the demons in this world kneel at my feet and shudder because of my name! "


    Why can''t I create my own legend? I''m going to open up the fourth Wudao Dynasty and sit on the fourteen lords of the demons


    Wang Xu''s body is shaking, because he suddenly has an impulse, a desire to overthrow the Buddha and become the Buddha himself.


    The secret of separation


    Who stipulates that the spirit of separation must only be the spirit of separation, and can''t grow up to the point that the Buddha can''t control, be equal, or even turn over to be the master?


    Because of the millions of demons in the demon king alliance, in the next month, Wang Xu did not go north as planned, but re screened the elite and separated the cannon fodder.


    In the end, a total of 200000 elites were selected and led by him. The remaining one million cannon fodder was handed over to the various demon lords under his command.


    In this process, although he did not start, but here the mighty gathering army, the news still spread.


    The name of the evil sun Dragon Master began to enter the eyes of some emperors around.


    ¡­¡­


    Magic sun dragon palace.


    A huge palace thousands of feet high is located in the middle of the whole wasteland. The gate of the palace alone is hundreds of feet high. Although Wang Xu has always acted as a human being, all demons know that he is a magic dragon, and the palace naturally needs to be built with great magnificence.


    Wearing Magic Dragon Armor, Wang Xu sits quietly on the throne. Beside him, there are nearly ten thousand demons or demons from different races. Recently, it seems that his subordinates have also found Wang Xu''s special aesthetic values. The images of these enchantresses and demons are all humanoid.


    One by one wearing gauze, leather, metal armor, or even directly do not wear, posture is different, or charming, or coquettish, or cute.


    In any case, in this hall, except for the two guards of Yalong, who are about 100 meters tall, they are all demons with various customs.


    Wang Xu is not indifferent. He didn''t really like those strange looking enchantresses and witches in the past. Now he has all those who are in line with his aesthetic standards. Naturally, he accepts them all. None of these gifts from his subordinates is rejected.


    The dragon has a good lust and strong ability. During this time, he let his demon master know his new subordinates. Most of the time, he enjoyed himself in the hall.


    "Dragon Lord, you eat grapes..." A half Dragon Girl, with enchanted dragon blood, leans on Wang Xu''s side. Qianqian''s jade hand passes a crystal grape like a blood gem.


    Gollum!


    Wang Xu opens his mouth and swallows it. Once he pulls the other side, he will mount the horse.


    Buckle! Buckle!


    At this time, suddenly a few knocks came from the outside.


    "Dragon Lord, there are guests outside!"


    "Oh? Come in


    Wang Xu raised his head, and the cold voice came out.


    The gate of the palace opened, and several demons bowed their heads and came in respectfully. Their shadows were cast outside, trembling slightly.


    Wang Xu''s recent power has become stronger and stronger, as if he had broken free from some shackles. He has become more and more overbearing, arrogant and unscrupulous, and even killed his dissatisfied demons.


    But this kind of change will only make the demons under his command more awed. They only think that this is a very normal thing. On the contrary, Wang Xu''s previous style of doing things is full of strange things.


    "Are you the Dragon Master of Morri?"


    There was a tall shadow behind the several evil Lords. Compared with the several evil lords in awe, the shadow was full of a kind of aloofness.


    "Well?"


    Wang Xu slowly raised his head, eyes swept over, voice with a trace of dissatisfaction: "he is the guest you say?"


    "Hum, I''m the great demon king under the seat of the seven evil dragon emperor. Recently, the news that the desolate Demon Lord was defeated in the Taiyang martial arts world came that the Black Death great demon emperor and the desolate Demon Lord had a grudge and wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to capture the desolate demon kingdom. The seven evil dragon emperor followed the Black Death great demon emperor and called the four evil kings to gather together. Three days later, the six thousand evil lords in the four directions must lead the army to arrive. Otherwise, the seven evil army law must be killed and the decision must be made!"


    "Kill and make a decision?"


    Wang Xu chuckled and suddenly snored coldly. Like thunder, he flew directly into the heart of the great demon. The shocked one turned pale on the spot and trembled all over.


    "A little devil, a messenger... You are just a mole, and you dare to be arrogant in front of the emperor. You are really impatient!"


    A lacquer black dragon claw instantly covers the sky and presses it down.


    Boom boom!


    Under the dragon''s claws, air explodes and space shatters.


    "Bold, you dare..."


    The messenger, who was arrogant before, changed his face and opened his mouth to pull out of the backstage. But as soon as he opened his mouth, the dragon claw had been grabbed from the top of his head.


    Naturally, he couldn''t die obediently. In the roar, he mobilized all his strength to fight against the Dragon claws. Then the power gap between the two sides was too big. He was like a fat Mayer shaking a big tree, which was ridiculous.


    The claws closed in an instant, and when they opened again, a mass of meat mud fell from the air and fell on the ground into a big pool of filth.


    Wang Xu takes back his left hand, the virtual shadow of the dragon claw disappears and gets up quietly.


    "Clean up here."


    "Yes! Dragon Lord


    In an instant, a few girls nearby immediately bowed their heads, then started to clean up the filth quickly, and quickly threw it out of the hall.


    Next to him, several demon lords who led the way were stunned. Then suddenly, one of them stood up, panicked, ran to the center of the hall, knelt down and cried out:


    "Dragon master, this is not good!"


    Wang Xu opened his eyes and frowned: "make a fuss, what''s wrong?"


    "Dragon master, what you just killed is the emissary of Qisha Dragon Emperor. That Qisha Dragon Emperor is a pure blood demon dragon just like you. Not only that, but also a real emperor level demon. The strength is far from what we can stop. You''d better run away!"


    "Run away?"


    Wang Xu showed a trace of fun on his face and said with disdain: "how many times have I told you? I''m the emperor of magic dragon. Do you think I''m exaggerating? "


    Next, the devil trembled and pressed his head on the ground.


    "No! My subordinates are guilty! It''s the ignorance of my subordinates! " He was full of fear that Wang Xu would kill him in anger. You know, that''s what he thought. He is not the only one. Many evil lords think so.


    "Hum!" Wang Xu gave a cold snort. He didn''t care about him. He stood up and sneered


    "I wanted to wait a few more days. In that case, I won''t wait. Get out of here and gather all your subordinates. I''ll take charge of the seven evil dragon emperor! "


    "Yes


    The following demons were slightly stunned, then breathed a long sigh of relief and exclaimed in their hearts:


    "It turns out that the Dragon Master of the evil sun is really a Dragon Emperor. The seven evil dragon emperor bullies and humiliates the door, so he will fight directly. He is really bold! It''s the right choice for us to follow him

 Chapter 1622

    "Black death, the great devil?"


    After several demons left, Wang Xu was lost in thought.


    After coming to the demon world for such a long time, he had a certain understanding of the strange status division of the demon world.


    Take the devil king as an example. The devil is the king, and the demon is the king. It''s called differently, but it''s the same realm. Like the warrior, the same realm can be divided into high and low, but the distinction between the demon world and the demon world is based on the status, and there is no specific realm difference.


    A weak demon king usually calls himself a demon king. When he meets a demon king who is stronger than you, he becomes someone else''s subordinate. He should call others a big demon king, a monarch, and so on.


    Similarly, the emperor level is no exception.


    This black death demon emperor has seven evil dragon emperor under his command. This kind of emperor level demon dragon is not a simple emperor level strong one. I just don''t know how many imperial subordinates there are.


    "But now it seems that the Black Death demon emperor and the barren demon lord have a grudge. They should be at the same level, that is, the emperor level of the warrior."


    Wang Xu''s heart is creepy. He is not afraid of this kind of enemy, but now he can easily kill him.


    But the seven evil dragon emperor


    "Hum, originally I wanted to find an emperor level demon to do the operation. Since you come to me, you should kill him and take his place!"


    Wang Xu showed a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The way of cultivation of demons is simple and rough. They fight, kill, devour, become stronger, and launch a new war


    Three days later, Wang Xu, wearing a dragon''s armor and a dragon slaying sword, pointed to the north. At the command of Wang Xu, 200000 elite demons and a million cannon fodder demons turned into a torrent of water and rushed to the territory of the seven evil dragon emperor.


    It''s a long distance, tens of thousands of miles away, but with the personal help of Wang Xu and nearly a thousand demons under his command, he directly got through the space channel, but it took only half a day to get to the territory of the seven evil dragon emperor.


    "Who? Name it


    As soon as Wang Xugang stepped out of the space channel, dozens of demons flew over from all directions. Looking around, there were dense demon armies all over the mountains and fields. One by one, they either formed a tight formation, filled with evil spirits, or were scattered and savage, sitting on the ground, lying down, fighting and yelling.


    In the center of these dense demon armies, there is a huge palace made of a kind of black crystal. On the outside of the palace, it is decorated with the bones of various creatures. There are huge dragon shaped white bones, giant upright white bones, and even some human like white bones


    "Terran..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly condensed. Among the numerous demon armies gathered around him, he even saw an army formation formed purely by the human race. Wearing unified red and gold two-color armor and holding huge spears, he gathered in one place, hundreds of thousands of them.


    This seven evil dragon emperor, unexpectedly also has the human race warrior''s subordinate!


    "They are all warriors, but their strength is much worse than those in the Taiyang martial arts world. They should come from a lower tribe conquered by the seven evil dragon emperor..."


    Wang Xu coldly takes back his eyes and looks at the huge number of demons gathered around him, which is far beyond his expectation.


    "It seems that we can''t go to war directly. We can only catch the thief and the king first." When he thought about it, Wang Xu glanced at the people behind him and said coldly:


    "No one is allowed to move without the order of the emperor, waiting for the news of the emperor."


    After giving the order, Wang Xu went to the Black Crystal Palace in the distance. As for the demons around who questioned him, they didn''t look at him.


    "Yes! Dragon Master of magic day


    Nearly a thousand demons answered the promise after him.


    In the face of such a scene, the demons around had already turned pale and hid away. They didn''t dare to fart, let alone continue to question.


    However, as Wang Xu approached the palace, the spirit of the demon king he met became stronger and stronger. Another demon king rose up in the air and asked coldly:


    "Who is it? In the paper... "


    Whoa!


    A sword light lit up and flashed. As soon as the demon king said half of it, the whole person had been cut into two pieces, and the corpse fell.


    "Enemy attack


    Around, there were a few angry shouts in an instant, and then a large area of weapons and energy attacks flew up, covering Wang Xu like a rainstorm.


    As soon as his eyes swept, Wang Xu''s feet kept sweeping out with a sword. A circle of thick ink and sword light scattered and turned into a circle. Where he passed, weapons, energy attacks and demon bodies were all cut off.


    Wang Xu walked out step by step. If there were no demons, as long as he dared to fight the demons, even if there was only one demons, the whole area would be swept into open space by the sword light.


    It''s a massacre!


    But even so, the demons around him were not afraid of death. They rushed to Wang Xu from all around.


    In this regard, Wang Xu is not surprised, not afraid of death, this is the nature of demons, as long as their master is still alive, the lowest level of demons will stop attacking unless they die.


    He gave an evil smile, and killed these demons like killing mole ants with emperor level cultivation. He didn''t mind killing more.


    "Stop!"


    But all of a sudden, a majestic voice came from the palace, and the demons who were not afraid of death all around stopped for a moment, and then called respectfully.


    "Yes! His Majesty the seven evil dragons


    Countless demons like the tide of retreat.


    Wang Xu stepped into the gate of Qisha Dragon Emperor''s palace step by step in the retreating demon tide water, and his eyes swept. Hundreds of powerful demons had gathered in the hall. At this time, many people were staring at him, with surprise, admiration and other emotions in their eyes.


    It''s not any big devil who dares to be so arrogant in the territory of the seven evil dragon emperor and slaughter the demons of the other side.


    "The smell of the same race? But it''s human... Anthropomorphic? " In the deepest part of the palace, a magic dragon with a body shape of about 100 Zhang and red Lin armour is entrenched. The huge longan stares at Wang Xu for a while, and suddenly says with a smile:


    "It seems that you are the Dragon King of Morri? I was surprised to hear that you killed the messenger I sent. But I''m not surprised to see you today. You are the first one who dares to kill my demon king outside my palace! Sure enough, it''s my magic dragon family


    Wang Xu was standing there, not yet speaking.


    The seven evil dragon emperor has continued to say: "it''s just some waste. If you kill it, you''ll kill it. Since you''re here, it means that you are willing to follow me. Now, kneel down and pledge allegiance to me


    "Well, here I am." Wang Xu nodded and stepped forward.


    Many demons around took a look, and then they did what they should do. Some continued to enjoy the delicious wine and food prepared by the seven evil dragon emperor, some carried the enchantress and got on the horse on the spot, and some knew each other and chatted with each other.


    Today, they have seen too many scenes of foreign demons swearing allegiance to the seven evil dragon emperor. They really don''t want to see more.


    Only the seven evil dragon emperor stares at Wang Xu with great interest. There are thousands of loyal demons and great demons under him, but Wang Xu is still the only pure blood dragon like him.


    For the pure blood demon dragon, you don''t need any cultivation. As long as you grow up normally, you will become the strongest existence under the emperor level.


    That is to say, to become an emperor, we need to practice hard and fight a big war.


    Seeing Wang Xu getting closer and closer, he said with a smile, "by the way, what''s your gift for the emperor? I see you are empty handed. Is it difficult to be in the space magic weapon? I''ll take it out soon. I''m looking forward to the gifts from my family. Ha ha ha... "


    His voice fell.


    Wang Xu also approached him and stopped.


    "Gifts?" He looked up with a strange look. "I''m a gift myself..."


    "What do you mean?"


    Smell speech, seven evil dragon emperor is stunned.


    "I''ll..."


    Wang Xu raised the corner of his mouth, put his right hand on the Dragon killing sword at his waist, and pulled it out with a little bit of force.


    "Well? Do you want to give me your armor and sword? " Seven evil dragon emperor is again a Leng, he a pair of longan in the flash of a loss.


    Why does this fellow feel so strange?


    "What do you think?" Wang Xu smell speech action suddenly a meal, in the heart of the concentration of the intention to kill unexpectedly out of thin air, is very speechless.


    The seven evil dragon emperor''s brain seems to be a little bad!


    The next second, he suddenly stepped out heavily, the ground under his feet was like a cobweb, the whole palace jumped three times because of this foot, and pieces of gravel fell from the top of his head.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    With a sigh, the Dragon slaughtering sword suddenly pulled out, bringing a bright sword light.

 Chapter 1623

    "Bold! How dare you disrespect the seven evil dragon emperor? Do you want to kill the Dragon Emperor? I can crush you to death by myself


    A great devil stood up at the sound. Compared with Wang Xu''s human body, he was just like a giant. He pointed at Wang Xu and almost covered him.


    It''s not that the bigger the demon, the stronger it will be. The smaller the demon, the weaker it will be. But generally speaking, the strength of large monsters is not weak, and naturally they lack respect for small monsters.


    Hum!


    Wang Xu cold hum a, right hand to talk to the big devil a grasp, empty paint black dragon claw blink.


    Boom!


    When the wind blew, the sound burst, and the demon was directly pressed on the ground by the dragon''s claw, like an insect.


    "You... You..." the big devil was full of panic and his eyes were wide open. This reflected that although Wang Xu was human, he was actually a magic dragon.


    "What are you doing? Stop and apologize to the Dragon Emperor Around a few big devil king excited up, these people obviously know Wang Xu press on the ground of that big devil king.


    And the other big demons were excited to watch, and they were watching the excitement. However, they were also very confused. They didn''t know if Wang Xu was joking about killing the seven evil dragon emperor.


    If it''s true


    Wang Xu must also be an emperor. No matter who is successful in the end, it''s the same for them. At most, it''s just a new master.


    At this time, the seven evil dragon emperor is also looking at Wang Xu with great interest to examine the authenticity of his words.


    "The weak are insects. Those who dare to challenge me will die!" Wang Xu''s cold voice echoed, his voice fell, and his fingers closed abruptly.


    In an instant, the lacquer black dragon claws in the air also closed tightly, crushing the whole body of the great devil in an instant.


    Bang!


    The dragon''s claws dissipated, leaving only a dismembered corpse on the ground.


    "Ha ha, that''s good!" At this time, the seven evil dragon emperor burst out laughing and praised Wang Xu repeatedly: "it''s really my magic dragon family. What you want is this kind of hegemony, but you want to challenge my position, but you''re still a little worse... Ha ha!"


    In the eyes of the seven evil dragon emperor flashed a hint of fun: "I can see that you should have been emperor Cheng for less than ten years, right? Do you know that I have been emperor for 200 years? Do you really want to challenge me with ignorance? "


    He held out a dragon claw, pointed to Wang Xu''s Magic Dragon Armor and dragon killing sword, and continued to smile


    "The original body of this set of arms is a demon dragon with mixed blood, isn''t it? It''s a good idea. It gives me inspiration. After I kill you, I will refine you into a similar weapon. "


    "But now, you have one last chance, and that is to apologize to me. I can forgive you for your challenge because of your ignorance."


    For a moment, the eyes of many demon kings all fell on Wang Xu, and greed was visible in his eyes.


    A weapon refined by a magic dragon?


    It''s no wonder that this magic dragon would rather appear in a humanoid state, for it is so heavily armed.


    But soon, their eyes turned to pity. What about the great emperor? Ignorant provocation seven evil dragon emperor, will soon be refined into a similar armed.


    Keng Keng


    Ignoring all the demons, Wang Xu pulled out the Dragon slaying sword. The sword power on his body condensed into essence, which almost made a stir


    "You also remind me that it''s time to upgrade my set of arms! Take you as the new material


    There was no regret or apology in the tone.


    Seven evil dragon emperor''s face a change, in longan immediately all is ferocious, cold stare at Wang Xu, but didn''t immediately start.


    From the moment Wang Xu drew his sword, he had a vague feeling that he could not see through Wang Xu. In particular, Wang Xu''s random transformation between human body and dragon body was far beyond his imagination. At least, he could not do it so easily.


    Of course, this is the reason why he doesn''t use anthropomorphism. For a time, he could not judge Wang Xu''s specific combat effectiveness.


    "Cut the snake, go up and kill him for me!"


    Thinking of this, the seven evil dragon emperor suddenly waved his hand. In a shadow beside him, a human warrior wrapped in the dark armor, like Wang Xu, came out slowly.


    This man is the strongest man in the world he conquered. He is known as the martial saint in their world. Because of this man''s existence, the seven evil dragon emperor did not completely exterminate the human race in that world. Instead, he reorganized the human race there into an army under his command. He was very satisfied with his power. Among his many demon armies, he also ranked in the top three.


    "Terran? Are you going to be my enemy


    Wang Xu''s action of drawing the sword, gathering the power of the sword for a moment, and his eyes fell on the snake. The other side held a long bloody sword in his hand. His breath was different from that of the warriors in the Taiyang martial arts world, but he was not weaker than the Wudao Emperor.


    This is a strong man of the human race. No matter why the other party follows under the command of the seven evil dragon emperor, Wang Xu cherishes it and doesn''t want to kill the other party.


    If possible, he wants to accept this tribe.


    "The fight for the throne has nothing to do with you. The seven evil dragon emperor will die today. Why don''t you sit on the wall like other evil kings and wait for the final victory?" Wang Xu sincerely exhorted and earnestly said:


    "I don''t know why you follow the seven evil dragon emperor, but believe me, follow me, you and your people will get a better position. From the fact that I don''t use the dragon body, but use the anthropomorphic state, you can see that I have a better attitude towards the human race, right


    In an instant, the snake cutting stopped.


    He stood between the seven evil dragon emperor and Wang Xu. After a moment of silence, he spoke slowly:


    "Loyalty is an agreement between me and Dragon Emperor. He protects my world, and we follow him to fight in other worlds. This is an agreement."


    He drew the knife slowly.


    "If you want to accept me, beat me first!"


    Voice down, knife light suddenly appeared, a pithy knife light against the sky, with a half arc, straight cut Wang Xu.


    "In that case, it''s up to you to take my sword and try to live... Don''t die!" Wang Xu shook his head and was disappointed.


    The next second, the sword power that he accumulated suddenly broke out. In an instant, a dark sword light burst into the sky, tearing at the top of the demon palace and soaring into the sky.


    Boom!


    After a loud explosion, the sky and the earth changed color, rolling black clouds appeared out of thin air and spread rapidly in all directions. The huge black clouds projected downward and covered the sky within tens of miles. Countless electric light and silver snakes leaped and shuttled in the dark clouds, thundering, and black clouds were pressing against the sky.


    The sky was dark, the earth was shaking, and the demon army stationed in the four directions was full of surprise. They didn''t know what had happened.


    Boom!


    There was an earth shaking sound, and then cracks appeared from the surface of the central Magic Dragon Palace, spreading into cobwebs around. The whole hall trembled violently in the huge sound, as if it would collapse at any time.

 Chapter 1624

    "It''s your turn! Is there anyone else to help you block my sword? "


    In the collapsed Magic Dragon Emperor Palace, Wang Xu stepped on the fallen body of the snake. The ground under his feet broke like a cobweb. All around, there were falling rocks.


    A famous demon king, demon king, all stare at him like hell, like a group of rats in a hurry, running to the Dragon Emperor Palace.


    Wang Xugang''s sword not only smashed the whole palace, but also the powerful man of the human race, the snake. It also killed many demon kings who were attacked by the light wave of the sword.


    Bang!


    Wang Xu grasped the handle of the Dragon butcher sword, pointed to the ground obliquely. The sharp point of the sword cut across the ground and pulled out a clear sword mark. A storm like murderous spirit broke out from him, higher and stronger, and even formed a substantial murderous ripple, which spread in all directions.


    Within 30 feet around Wang Xu, the strong and substantial wave of killing intention cuts the ground, cuts off the falling boulders, and tears open the slow fleeing demons and demons.


    At this moment, as long as the brain is not filled with excrement, every demon king feels this strong killing intention, and will be completely frightened.


    "Come on! Kill him


    Seven evil dragon emperor at this time face crazy change, face Wang Xu, the heart is full of panic.


    At the beginning, he accepted beheading snake, but he fought with each other for 30 days and nights, and then he managed to suppress each other.


    But now, with a sword, Wang Xu fell to the ground directly?


    What''s more, the power of the sword just now was really terrible, which made him have no confidence to start again.


    His huge dragon body soared into the air, smashed the top of the broken palace, and flew up into the sky. The dragon body stretched thousands of feet, covering the sky.


    "Kill him! Come on! Come here, all of you Seven evil dragon emperor roars.


    However, in all directions, there were only less than a hundred big demons, who rushed to the sky with a loud shout. The other demon kings, who were up to thousands of people, fled to the distance with a faster speed.


    Wang Xugang''s sword completely broke the courage of most demon kings. Besides, they were not able to participate in the battle of emperor level. They were all recruited temporarily. They were not directly under the seven evil dragon emperor. How could they work for him completely.


    Boom!


    The seven evil spirits Dragon Palace below completely collapsed. The big demons rushed up like dumplings and flew out. From the broken stone rain, some unlucky ones were directly hit by blood rain in mid air.


    And the seven evil dragon emperor is perched in the sky, a pair of longan staring at the place where Wang Xu is, is a kind of intuition... No, this kind of scene, even with the buttocks think, also know that Wang Xu is nothing.


    Sure enough, the next second, a huge stone smashed. Wang Xu, who was covered with magic dragon armor, came out slowly from behind. There was a demon king on the Dragon killing sword in his hand. His body was being swallowed up and shrunk at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Countless pieces of gravel splashed on the seven evil dragon emperor, but he didn''t feel it. He stared at Wang Xu without waiting for him to move.


    Boom!


    Endless intention of killing and sword came through the air and swept the area of tens of thousands of meters. The momentum was so terrible that the weaker middle and lower level demons could not bear it. They knelt on the ground shaking, and their weapons were all over the ground.


    At this moment, it seems that their master is no longer the seven evil dragon emperor, but Wang Xu.


    The clouds in the sky are constantly lowering and changing, like being grasped by an invisible hand, constantly changing the shape. Countless electric lights gather in the middle to form a thunder light vortex, and the vortex is just Wang Xu standing on the ruins of the Dragon Emperor Palace.


    To be more precise, it is the Dragon slaying sword in his hand. Lightning like black sword lights jump wildly on the sword body, which seems to echo the electric light whirlpool in the sky. There is a special rhythm between the two.


    "You... Use the martial arts of the human race?" The seven evil dragon emperor''s mouth opened, and the dragon''s face was dazed and incomprehensible. He didn''t understand why a magic dragon was practicing the martial arts of the human race, and it was so terrible.


    "The martial arts of the human race? Yes, and No. Your vision is too low. No, it should be said that you are too ignorant and arrogant. Maybe as a magic dragon, you don''t have to work too hard to become a magic emperor, so you become so ignorant. "


    Wang Xu said coldly. He raised his right foot and stepped out of the room one step at a time. His body pulled up into the void thousands of meters away. The magic dragon yuan, soul power and other forces in his body flowed and twisted with each other. It had already become a new state.


    This kind of energy is unique to him, the most suitable for him, the unique power!


    Power is power!


    No matter what the name is, it is always there, in his body, and can be used by him to kill all enemies.


    "Other demon kings, demons, submit to me, follow me, I will take you to build a new peerless empire!"


    Wang Xu stepped into the void and pointed at the Dragon killing sword in his hand. The thunder in the sky suddenly fell down on the sword body like a rainstorm, making the void twisted and white.


    The cold and indifferent eyes swept over thousands of demons in all directions. Wang Xu''s right hand pulled slowly, and the Dragon killing sword pointed to the seven evil dragon emperor


    "But you, I will pluck your skin, pull your tendons, break your bones, and refine my armor and sword."


    "From now on, those who follow me will prosper and those who rebel against me will perish!"


    "So, you need to die, you must die, and you must die!"


    Wang Xu walked out step by step. With each step, the electric light on the Dragon killing sword was more powerful, while the thunder whirlpool in the sky was smaller, and the thunder point and rainstorm accompanied each other, just like the Thunder God.


    When the last word falls, all the thunder in the sky disappears in an instant, and the Dragon killing sword is covered with a dazzling blazing white. To the extreme, it turns into a thick ink, and the killing will soar in the next moment.


    Boom!


    A black column of light separated the sky, the whole sky suddenly became dark, and the wind was blowing all around, bringing up countless cries.


    Boom!


    This black pillar of light almost crushed the dragon body of the seven evil dragon emperor on the ground. The earth was shaking. His huge dragon body was covered with dense sword marks, and the thickest one was almost cut off.


    "Roar... Everyone, kill him!"


    The seven evil dragon emperor''s voice broke. When he was shocked and angry, the dragon''s body turned into a personification. However, his height was still ten times larger than that of Wang Xu''s body. His hands were not hands, they were still dragon claws.


    The seven evil dragon emperor''s body flashed and rushed to Wang Xu with the devil''s Qi. All around, many demons that belonged to him followed closely.


    Even if these demons can''t kill Wang Xu, they can be used as cannon fodder.


    Seeing his purpose, Wang Xu sneered. He didn''t even look at the seven evil dragon emperor. As soon as the body of the Dragon slaughtering sword was shocked, the whole person had already bumped into the frenzy of countless demons.


    His body is like a high-speed train crashing into a dense army of demons. Where he passes, demons are either smashed or fly upside down.


    Roar!


    With the sound of a dragon chant, the dark dragon body suddenly flashed in the void. Strangely, Wang Xu''s body was still there. The thousand Zhang dragon body seemed to be a layer of virtual shadow covering him. With his high-speed movement, he constantly changed his shape and swept around.


    This contains the change of space after the emperor level. It can be seen that Wang Xu, who is also a magic dragon, is not the same level as the seven evil dragon emperor.

 Chapter 1625

    Just as Wang Xu said before, the talent of the magic dragon clan is too strong. After a pure blood magic dragon is born, it doesn''t need any effort and sleeps all day. When it comes of age, it will become the strongest under the emperor level.


    How many metamorphoses, like Wang Xu, have integrated the human martial arts into the magic dragon talent?


    Maybe, but the seven evil dragon emperor is definitely not!


    In the madness of the killing, countless demons turned into corpses, and the corpses piled up, and finally gathered into a corpse mountain. Countless dirty blood flowed across the ground, gradually forming a large blood lake.


    Behind, the seven evil dragon emperor has been chasing after Wang Xu, but he can''t even eat Wang Xu''s fart. Seeing Wang Xu wantonly slaughtering his men, his face finally changed.


    "Break up! Let''s get out of here! " The seven evil dragon emperor yelled.


    In an instant, the demons around frantically fled to all directions. They would have been scared out of their courage. If they were not afraid of the seven evil dragon emperor, they would have run away.


    Roar!


    Wang Xu stops, and the evil dragon virtual shadow on his body roars up to the sky. Suddenly, a twist disappears.


    "What are you doing?" The seven evil dragon emperor''s face is very ugly, staring at the disappearing dragon shadow.


    "It''s very simple. The dragon body is empty." Wang Xu calmly replied and then laughed, "but why do you ask? You''re going to die soon anyway. "


    "Well, I admit that you are better than me, but if I want to go, can you stop me? Don''t forget, behind me is the Black Death demon emperor. I''m one of the six demon emperors under his seat. How dare you kill me? " Seven evil dragon emperor cold hum a, disdain of way.


    "I don''t know when I''m dying. Look at the sky behind you..." Wang Xu shakes his head and his voice is full of disappointment.


    "What?" Seven evil dragon emperor slightly a Leng, subconsciously turn head to look behind, see don''t know when, a swallow day dragon mouth is quietly shrouded in his head.


    Just this dragon mouth is thousands of feet long, and the dragon body behind it can only see a piece of black, but no tail at all.


    "This, this..."


    For a moment, his eyes widened to the maximum.


    Next second.


    The dragon''s mouth fell, completely drowning him.


    "Gulu!"


    In the four directions of heaven and earth, up to the great demon king, the great demon king, down to countless middle and lower level demons, one by one looking at the empty air, all swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Until this time, they found that the black cloud in the sky was not a black cloud at all, but a magic dragon that could not see the edge at a glance!


    "We are willing to submit to..."


    A great demon king trembled and fell to his knees.


    "Surrender


    "Surrender


    "Surrender


    Immediately after, is a push mountain pour sea, countless demons kneel on the ground, black pressure, the same one can not see the edge.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent. He watched the huge magic dragon hovering in the sky and slowly disappeared behind the void.


    Zulongshen!


    This is a kind of existence similar to the sword world created by him according to the talent of magic dragon and the human martial arts of the sun martial arts world.


    In fact, it''s just looking at the horror. The seven evil Dragon Emperor didn''t die at this time, but was transferred into the special space of ZuLong''s internal evolution by him.


    But it doesn''t matter. Countless demons kneeling down in all directions don''t know.


    He slowly closed his eyes, and his mind sank into the special space of ZuLong''s body. The next step was to thoroughly kill Qisha Dragon Emperor, refine his dragon body, and build a new armor and sword weapon.


    ZuLong''s inner space.


    "Where on earth is this?"


    The seven evil dragon emperor looked around in horror. In his eyes, there were thousands of dead dragon corpses floating in the air!


    Among them, there is a newborn baby dragon, a 100 year old baby dragon, and then every 100 years, there is a dragon corpse of different ages and sizes. The more you look inside, the bigger the Dragon corpse is. In the back, you can even see thousands of terrible dragon corpses, which is the existence that the seven evil dragon emperor never heard of.


    What scares him even more is that there are not only magic dragons, but also some with huge wings, or the color of gold, or transparency, or cyan, or even tortoise shells, which are the strange existence of dragon''s head and tail


    Some of the Dragon races he knew were subspecies of the dragon race, but the appearance of some dragon corpses was no worse than that of the magic dragon race, or even more powerful, but he had never heard of them.


    At this moment, the seven evil dragon emperor only felt that he came to the legendary dragon cemetery, the final destination of all the dragon people in the world.


    "Damn it! Where the hell did you send me He was filled with terror.


    In this process, the seven evil dragon emperor did not find that the Dragon corpse, which seemed to be motionless, surrounded him in the middle.


    One invisible bluish white air stream after another blows over him and winds around him like a blowing wind. If you are not careful, you can''t detect it at all.


    Hiss!


    Without a sound, the seven evil dragon emperor suddenly felt a huge pain in his body. He only felt that his body had been scratched by countless sharp blades. His body surface was full of cracks, and the black evil spirit rolled out from the cracks.


    Ah!


    Seven evil dragon emperor himself has not yet screamed out, a strange groan has come out from him, the voice is like a baby crying, a chill let him cool through the bone.


    "What the hell...!"


    The seven evil dragon emperor suddenly lowered his head. With this movement, the cracks on his body surface could no longer hold. All of them broke away. Large pieces of dragon blood flowed from under his hair. A layer of green white light blade covered his whole body like a small insect, cutting back and forth.


    A strong sense of crisis welled up from his heart. The seven evil dragon emperor roared all over, and suddenly stepped back to get rid of the blue and white "little worms.". But this retreat, he bumped into a black "dragon corpse.".


    In an instant, if there was a real evil spirit, it broke out like a rainstorm, turned into a sword, and burst out in all directions, sky and underground.


    These swords, if you look at them carefully, are actually made up of innumerable extremely small particles. Each particle has innumerable sharp teeth, like the teeth of a dragon, like the tips and blades of a sword.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    For a moment, the body of the seven evil dragon emperor was like tofu, easily cut into tiny pieces. His face still had a look of amazement. His body was covered with fine cuts, and pieces of meat were spilled from the air.


    "Ah..."


    He screamed wildly and could no longer maintain his anthropomorphic state. Instead, he turned into a magic dragon body again. The surface of the huge dragon body was covered with fine wounds. The scales of the Dragon peeled off, but the skin below was intact.


    "As I said, it''s time to peel your skin, pull your tendons, break your bones, and refine my new imperial arms."


    A cold voice sounded in the sky, and a strong murderous atmosphere filled the void.


    Boom!


    On the void, dense lightning gathered. Wang Xu''s body appeared. With his right hand, the infinite current turned into a huge lightning whip and fell into Wang Xu''s hands from the air.


    Boom!


    Wang Xu, holding the whip of thunder and lightning, pulls it down. The lightning is rampant. The whip of thunder twines around the whole body of the seven evil dragon emperor, wrapping it layer upon layer.


    Here is the ZuLong body he created with the method of Emperor Wu''s evolution of divine space. Everything is under his control.


    "Ah... Roar! Ah! "


    The seven evil dragon emperor is like a small snake. He is crazy rolling below, but he can''t get rid of the lightning whip. He can only endure the pain and let the blue and white light blades cut his dragon body.


    First the scales, then the skin, the flesh, the tendons and the keel


    When he got to the back, the seven evil dragon emperor couldn''t help suffering. He could only escape from the dragon''s soul and body. But after losing the body and leaving only the dragon''s soul, he was even more fish on the chopping board in front of Wang Xu. In an instant, he was caught by Wang Xu, wiped away his consciousness and swallowed it directly.


    The next step is to refine the armed forces. Under the action of a strange force, pieces of dragon scales are stacked together to form a perfect unity. The black dragon fire directly burns the Dragon skin and keel, and the original size of thousands of feet is shrinking


    With the passage of time, Wang Xu''s Magic Dragon Armor suddenly separated and flew into the fire out of thin air. His helmet, face armor, shoulder protection, leg protection, elbow protection and chest armor


    New, completely different looking dragonflies reappear and assemble as one.


    Soon, a brand new armor was formed. The whole body was as smooth as a mirror, and the pitch black was as black as black crystal, full of a sense of fluency and strength.


    However, at the waist, the scabbard decoration refined by the dragon''s head is preserved. The big mouth is the entrance of the sword body.


    Keng!


    A long sword with white luster, as if the whole keel has been reduced by a thousand times, with a cold light, slowly inserted into the mouth of the dragon.


    Wang Xu raised his head, and his face armor automatically slid down to cover his cold face. With a puff, the armor perfectly closed the last crack, and his whole body was wrapped in the Dark Armor again.


    Emperor armed, it''s done!

 Chapter 1626

    Boom!


    The heavy rain kept falling from the clouds, hitting the ground like gold and stone, making a loud crackling sound.


    Dense rain line covered the line of sight, between heaven and earth, looking all is a piece of fog.


    Countless demons kneel on the ground, huge raindrops hit them, burst into large water mist, covering the space within 10 meters above the ground.


    The line of sight rises and looks around. Hundreds of miles of wasteland are all black. There are thousands of demons kneeling on the ground.


    Any heavy rain hit the body, there is not a demon move.


    They have been kneeling here for ten days.


    They knelt on the sky, the figure that had not moved for ten days. The figure was smaller than most of the demons on the ground, but in the hearts of these demons, it was unprecedented tall.


    He is the only one standing in the big sky.


    That''s Wang Xu!


    "After the emperor is armed, I will be the emperor of morrilong. From this moment on, the world will submit to its own feet!"


    Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes. Behind him, half of his long black hair grew out of his feet. There was no wind. On his body, a dragon ghost struggled wildly, rolled and howled, and then gradually weakened, faded and disappeared.


    It was the soul of the seven evil dragon emperor, the final vanishing vision. The moment the emperor was armed, the last trace of the seven evil dragon emperor''s existence in the world was completely erased.


    This is the moment.


    After the heavy clouds above the sky, two dazzling lights suddenly appeared, penetrating the clouds, tearing the rain curtain all over the sky, penetrating the sky and the earth.


    Faintly, a pair of indifferent red giant eyes appear. These giant eyes scan back and forth the scene on the earth, and finally their eyes fall on Wang Xu.


    The next moment, a cold voice sounded in the world: "you killed the seven evil dragon emperor?"


    Wang Xu''s whole body was tight, and he felt that a breath of extreme terror fell on him through the remote boundary. He guessed that the master behind these eyes was probably the Black Death demon emperor.


    But he was not afraid, a little bit up, voice calm back: "it''s me!"


    At this moment, Wang Xu is ready to resist.


    But it was unexpected.


    "Well, you have 30 days to integrate your men and lead them to gather under my command. Seven evil dragon emperor already overdue, this is you can have deadline, don''t let me down The owner of the eyes just coldly dropped this sentence, and the giant eyes disappeared from the sky.


    Wang Xu Leng Leng, and then the whole body relaxed.


    He forgot that in the world of demons, the strong had the same attitude towards the weak. For the Black Death demon emperor, the seven evil dragon emperor was just a "Lord" under his command. He doesn''t care who will replace the Lord, as long as Wang Xu can continue to perform his "Lord" duties and remain loyal to him.


    The next second, Wang Xu bowed his head and looked down at the countless demons kneeling in all directions. The cold voice came from all directions.


    "From now on, you will all call me the Dragon Emperor of Morri!"


    "Yes! Magic sun, Dragon Emperor


    In an instant, the respectful voice of countless demons rang out.


    Wang Xu nodded, his body turned into a streamer, and directed directly from the sky to the ruins of the Qisha Dragon Emperor Palace. Although most of the ruins had collapsed, the throne, which originally belonged to the Qisha Dragon Emperor, still existed completely.


    Wang Xu went to sit down, and without his voice, the five clawed dragon devil ran in behind and stood aside like a loyal eunuch, shouting:


    "Come into the hall, all the demons!"


    In an instant, thousands of demons flew out of the demonic army and gathered in the hall. They were in all directions, with different shapes and strong breath.


    "See the Dragon Emperor


    A group of demons fell to the ground and cried out.


    Wang Xu didn''t care about them, and his eyes fell on a famous family. Compared with the huge bodies of many demons, he stood inside and was very humble.


    However, there was no demon within ten meters of this man, because he was the only powerful Terran martial saint on the scene who would not die after Wang Xu''s amazing sword!


    "Did you survive?" Wang Xu coldly way, eyes showing a trace of satisfaction, "good, from now on, I am your new master, I am not seven evil dragon emperor, so, I want you more loyalty, all!"


    The snake was silent for a moment, then walked out slowly, knelt down on one knee, supported the ground with a long knife, lowered his head and said in a deep voice:


    "Xuanhu lower Terran, the first martial saint, beheads the snake. From now on, he will follow his Majesty the Magic Dragon Emperor! Lead the xuanhu people''s army to fight for your Majesty in all parts of the world and expand the territory! Long live your majesty


    "I said, all your loyalty." Wang Xu''s voice was cold.


    The snake trembled and guessed: "Your Majesty''s intention is..."


    "Present a source of your spirit!" Wang Xu said calmly.


    What does it mean to cut the snake, smell the words, shake the body, and offer a source of spirit? Wang Xu, this is to completely control his life and death!


    "Your Majesty, I..."


    "Well? You don''t want to? " Wang Xu''s eyebrows are frivolous.


    "No... I will!" The snake took a deep breath, stood up a little bit, and then thrust a knife into his heart. The knife was two meters long, and the root of it was even, but there was no blood.


    Whoa!


    With the sound of flesh and blood friction, the blade was pulled out again, and a golden liquid about the size of a fist was inserted on the tip of the blade, which was moving and twisted like a living creature.


    This is the origin of the spirit!


    After the sacrifice, Wang Xu will completely grasp the life of the snake. In a moment, he can destroy the spirit of the snake.


    Wang Xu grabs the snake with his right hand and puts the original spirit into his body. Then his eyes scan around. All the demons and demon kings who have been swept by him are crazy. I''m afraid Wang Xu wants them to give the original spirit.


    But in the end, Wang Xu did not say a word. It was not that he had more trust in the loyalty of these demon kings, but that there was no need at all.


    These guys are too weak, even the emperor level is not, there is no need to collect their spirit source, after doing so, although they are loyal, the strength of these demons will also drop significantly, which will do more harm than good to the war he is about to participate in.


    "Go out and gather your men. You should have heard the appearance of the Black Death demon emperor before. In 30 days, we are going to fight." Wang Xu orders coldly.


    When all the demons got up and left, he said again, "chop the snake and stay."


    Snake originally turned out more than ten meters, smell speech suddenly is a shock, to tell the truth, for Wang Xu, he is a little afraid.


    In addition to the killing of the seven evil dragon emperor, Wang Xu''s nature made him feel more elusive and unpredictable than that of the seven evil dragon emperor. He could not guess what Wang Xu was thinking.


    In short, Qi Sha long Di is an idiot, and Wang Xu


    He can''t guess!


    In the main hall, there was only one person who cut the snake. He lowered his head and did not dare to look at Wang Xu.


    "Do you know why I want to leave you alone?" Wang Xu''s faint voice rang out.

 Chapter 1627

    "I don''t know. I don''t dare to guess your Majesty''s thoughts..." he cut off the snake''s head and kept his most respectful posture.


    "Don''t you know?" Wang Xu laughed, "still dare not guess!"


    "I don''t know, I dare not!" The snake immediately returned.


    Shaking his head, Wang Xu looked at him playfully for a while, and suddenly said: "if I say, I am also a human like you, do you believe it?"


    In a flash, he knelt down with one knee.


    "Your Majesty, I have given you a source of spirit. Don''t you trust me? I swear to you that I, the soldiers outside, and even all the people in our lower world of xuanhu, will respect you and have no second intention! "


    His voice is almost bloody, every sentence is like stone, every word comes from the heart.


    Is it willing to surrender to a demon and follow him to fight all over the world?


    unwilling!


    But he must be willing!


    When the demon army under the command of the seven evil dragon emperor first appeared in the world of xuanhu, the whole world of xuanhu had ten martial saints like him!


    But now, he''s the only one left!


    And hundreds of millions of people, there are only tens of millions left, and all the others are dead.


    He is the strongest Terran in the world, because those who are better than him are all dead.


    The seven evil dragon emperor, who is now dead in the hands of the "magic sun Dragon Emperor" in front of him, plus his own experience of the terrible sword, and Wang Xu''s "complex and unpredictable" mind, how dare he have two hearts?


    Looking at him in fear, Wang Xu shakes his head helplessly. He is not trying to test each other, but to tell the truth. It''s a pity


    "Well, get up. Benti is just joking with you. Let''s go out." Wang Xu waved lightly.


    Beheading snake is like an amnesty. He bows his head and flies out of the hall to his own Terran army. After falling in the middle of the "clansman", he dares to let go of his heart.


    Here, among the people, he can have a little peace of mind.


    "I heard that the new devil emperor left you alone. He said... Hiss! Wusheng? Your face... "A middle-aged man with a calm face strode to meet him. He wanted to ask, but in the middle of the conversation, he suddenly took a breath.


    See, beheading snake''s face pale as paper, not a bit of blood, as if just experienced a war of excessive consumption in general.


    "The evil sun Dragon Emperor... Is a hundred times more unpredictable than the silly dragon of Qisha! No, a thousand times The snake opened its mouth and gasped for breath several times. Suddenly, the voice was sharp and fast


    "Next, no one is allowed to act rashly, especially the news about the existence of the three supreme dynasties in the solar martial world of our Terran race, which can''t be spread wildly. Contact for help, all stop! "


    "Wusheng, the three supreme dynasties in Taiyang martial arts world, is the divine martial arts world that can compete with demons. It is our only hope. Is this decision too hasty?" The middle-aged man had a look on his face.


    "At my command! Live! Only live! Keep living! There will be hope! " Cut snake cold voice way.


    For a moment, the middle-aged man no longer dare to speak.


    In the void.


    Wang Xu''s touch of consciousness is close. In the hall, he opens his eyes and murmurs:


    "I said that there was something strange about this snake chopper. My sword finally deviated a little, and he almost died on the spot. He was pretending all the time. But... "


    The next second, there was a strange smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Shenwu world? The Taiyang martial arts world is called God in their mouth. To them, the demon world is a devil, and the Taiyang martial arts world that can compete with demons is naturally a God. But, no matter God or devil, they are all demons


    Shaking his head, Wang Xu closed his eyes again, and his consciousness scattered into the surrounding void, covering hundreds of miles and thousands of miles, controlling the numerous demons gathered in this huge area.


    The Black Death demon emperor is not an opponent for the time being.


    But he doesn''t mind following the other side and beating the "desolate demon lord" who was beaten by the master, but most of his spirits fled back.


    In this process, he will continue to become stronger, until he can challenge the Black Death demon emperor, that is, on the day of the other party''s death, when he takes over everything.


    In the next 30 days, Wang Xu''s demon army swept all the existence in front of him like a tide. The journey was not peaceful. When he met other demon territories, the other side had only two choices.


    Join in surrender, or die!


    For those weak lords, there is naturally only one choice, that is, to surrender and become a member of Wang Xu''s army.


    And for some stubborn, or think their own strength is very strong, not afraid of Wang Xu''s demon emperor, demon emperor, it is a short war.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xu stood in front of thousands of demons, looking at the mountains ahead.


    When the divine sense sweeps past, he can clearly feel the monsters hidden in the mountains. The strength of the other side is absolutely at the imperial level.


    Moreover, this demon lives alone and has no one under him. But the other side is the owner of the mountain. Even if there is no demon loyal to him, the mountain still belongs to him.


    Because, he is the strongest here!


    "Your Majesty, the owner of this mountain range is an emperor level demon wolf. He always fights alone. As long as we don''t disturb him, we can cross here freely." The five clawed Dragon King stands behind Wang Xu and introduces with a smile carefully.


    Wang Xu nodded. The divine consciousness had swept the whole mountain range and locked the most powerful place: "Oh? Alone? Or emperor? That''s better. I''m short of this kind of master now. It''s his blessing to be able to follow the emperor. "


    With that, he pulled out his new Dragon Emperor sword, and his body shape was as direct as electricity to the depths of the mountains.


    "Dragon... Dragon Emperor?" Behind, the five clawed Dragon King and many other demon kings stare big eyes, how also did not expect that Wang Xu would be so overbearing.


    All said that as long as you don''t disturb others, they won''t care about you. Do you even want to accept others as your subordinates?


    That''s an emperor level demon wolf, not any dog!


    Boom!


    The sword light suddenly soars into the sky, and a mountain with a height of one kilometer suddenly slides down from the middle. On the top of the mountain, a huge demon wolf, who was sleeping with squinting eyes, suddenly stands up.


    Five clawed Dragon King


    All the demons were stunned and shocked by the behavior of their own dragon emperor. They were too overbearing, too arrogant and too unscrupulous.


    Magic wolf limbs in the void, let the foot of the mountain break, a pair of cold green wolf eyes, quietly staring at Wang Xu, motionless.


    Wang Xu took back his sword and looked at him indifferently: "tell me your name!"

 Chapter 1628

    "Haducci!"


    Magic wolf voice Sen Han, finish saying, gloomy stare at Wang Xu: "who are you? Why provoke me? Did the Black Death send you? After he robbed my wife, I haducci would never yield to him! "


    Wang Xu raised the Dragon Emperor sword in his hand and slid his left hand over the sword with a dazzling spark


    "Black death, the great devil? I don''t know what grudge you have with him... But I''m not his man! "


    Haducci laughed sarcastically, and his wolf teeth were shining cold: "are you taking me for a fool? Is the army outside the mountains yours? Aren''t you going to the territory of the Black Death devil? Fight for him in the desert? "


    "I''m going to fight in the wasteland, but I''m not under his command. One day, I''ll take his place and become the new great devil!"


    Wang Xu smiles and stops with his left hand. The spark on the Dragon Emperor sword suddenly stops: "so, I''m just expanding the territory ahead of time for myself in the future."


    Haduchi was silent for a moment. He felt that the magic dragon in front of him was extremely profound: "what do you want to do?"


    Wang Xu laughed and said slowly, "come and accept you."


    "Take me in?" Haduchi was stunned, and then he laughed like he heard some funny joke: "you don''t even dump me, you? Just you? What do you think you are? "


    "Ah, originally I heard that your wife was robbed by the Black Death demon emperor, but I still thought that I could persuade you to be my man without doing anything, but..." Wang Xu shook his head and said half of the time that his body had suddenly disappeared in the same place.


    In a flash, the devil wolf haduchi was shocked in his heart and immediately blocked a wolf''s claw in front of him.


    Boom!


    In the loud sound of gold and stone, the wolf only felt that he had been hit by a star outside the sky. Under the terrible force, his whole body flew backward, smashed through more than ten mountains behind him, and countless mountain walls collapsed, pulling out a canyon several kilometers long in the mountains.


    "... I have to fight half to death, don''t I?" At this time, the second half of Wang Xu''s words rang out. He stood at haduqi''s original position with his sword, looking at the wolf embedded in a mountain thousands of meters away.


    The next second, his feet move, has once again turned into a black lightning, straight through the air to chase, the dragon sword in front, stabbing out a bright inverted triangle sword light curtain.


    As soon as the wolf raised his head, the curtain of sword light had arrived.


    Boom!


    The mountain collapses, haducci flies away, the sword light curtain is torn by him, and then the huge dark shadow rises from the ground against the sky, and the crazy and powerful breath fills the sky


    Wang Xu''s body was shaped, and then his waist was united, his hands were clasped, and the Dragon Emperor''s sword was cut from top to bottom.


    Boom!


    The twisted air burst, and haduqi''s claws collided with Wang Xu''s dragon sword. The energy shock wave radiated wildly in all directions, and burst out one big hole after another on the mountain.


    Wang Xu''s body was shocked, but he retreated hundreds of meters up in the air. Below, haduqi caught up with him with a grim smile: "garbage, how dare you want me to surrender? One day I will kill him, and you are no exception! "


    "Is it?" Wang Xu stood at the top, looking down at the devil wolf rushing up below, and finally advised him, "but my strength is really stronger than you. To submit to me is your only choice."


    "Ha ha, don''t die under my claws first Haduqi sneered, and his limbs ran in the void. The wolf''s mouth opened, and countless air poured into it. It turned out that there was a violent thunderstorm on his mouth, which was extremely terrifying.


    Wang Xu looks at this scene, but a satisfied smile appears at the corner of his mouth. His strength is not weak. This is the general he wants.


    "Go to hell!"


    Haduqi let out a wolf howl, and the big wolf suddenly shot a 20 meter thick blue light column to Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu''s face is indifferent. His right hand is released, and the Dragon Emperor sword floats in front of him. His hands are raised to form a dragon''s mouth. Behind him, a magic dragon appears in the void.


    Roar!


    The Dragon roars in the sky. Wang Xu''s hands suddenly protrude out. The magic dragon in the void behind him turns the dragon''s head, and immediately pours down. The dragon''s mouth is wide open, and directly swallows the blue light column, leaving nothing.


    In addition, the trend of dragon body is not reduced, wandering in the sky, continuing to rush towards haduqi from top to bottom. The dragon''s body covered the sky as if it were real. Everywhere it passed, the air was brought up with a lot of wind and waves.


    "The greedy wolf roars the moon!" Haducci''s face changed wildly, but he opened the wolf''s mouth again. The rich blue light in it first flashed away, then turned into pure black, and the smell of destruction burst out from above.


    Ow!


    In the wild howl of the wolf, a dark moon suddenly rises from the wolf''s mouth, and in an instant, it bumps into the magic dragon in the air.


    The power of the black moon is extremely terrible. The magic dragon only lasted for less than three seconds, and was devoured by the black moon.


    "Ha ha, it''s just a magic dragon. How dare you come and ask me to submit with such skill?" Seeing this, haduchiton laughed and thought that Wang Xu had been engulfed by his most powerful move. There was no body left.


    However.


    The next second, a cold voice suddenly sounded over his head.


    "Surrender to me, or die!" Wang Xu is holding the Dragon Emperor sword. The tip of the sword is flashing. The light of the sword is compressed to the extreme and points directly at haduqi''s head.


    Haduchi''s strength is much stronger than he imagined. I''m afraid the seven evil dragon emperor can''t beat this guy. No wonder the goods haven''t died since they were robbed by the Black Death demon emperor. They live well all the time.


    "Only this kind of powerful existence is worthy to be the right hand of our emperor, and the great hero of our emperor in the future!"


    Wang Xu really wanted haduqi to surrender himself, but if the wolf was really stubborn, he would have to bear the pain to kill him, devour each other''s spirits and strengthen himself.


    It seems that he felt what he thought. The body of the Dragon Emperor sword vibrated wildly, and the light of the sword leaped, as if he could not bear it. He wanted to burst out at once.


    Now, haducci''s whole body is stiff, and his face looks like crying and smiling. No matter what he thinks, the "magic dragon" just now is not Wang Xu''s real body at all, it''s just an ordinary means of attack.


    With a sigh, Wang Xu said, "it seems that you still don''t want to fight in silence? In this case, the emperor can only kill you... "


    With that, the Dragon Emperor sword moved slightly and was about to fall.


    "No! No


    In a flash, haducci screamed out, his voice full of fear.


    For a long time, he didn''t feel this kind of fear, the feeling of death approaching. Even haducci had to bow his head. He still had a big revenge for his wife. He couldn''t die so easily now.


    What''s more, Wang Xu also said that he will definitely replace the Black Death demon emperor in the future and take refuge with Wang Xu. It''s also a plan for his own future


    "I will submit! I will submit


    In an instant, the Dragon Emperor sword stopped.


    "Did you wake up? If you slow down a moment, I''m afraid I can''t stop it. " Wang Xu was disappointed when he received the sword


    "But now that you have come to realize it, you will be the second imperial vassal under the emperor from now on."


    Haduchi was shocked. Besides him, there was an emperor level man in his hand? This, this


    Fortunately, he surrendered quickly, otherwise it would be more or less bad this time.


    At this moment, haducci completely surrendered in his heart and did not dare to think about other things.

 Chapter 1629

    The majestic spirit of demons converged in the sky, almost forming a substantial cloud layer. Thousands of giant flying demons were flying in the air, full of small demons.


    In the direction of these monsters, they are in a battle line hundreds of miles long, on the fiery red land, full of hundreds of different demon races.


    Boom!


    A violent explosion, scream repeatedly, countless demons were swept by a huge knife light, in the short blank range, cut the snake, stop the knife, looked back at the sky.


    There is a strange bird, 3000 feet long, with six pairs of huge wings, but with a huge turtle''s back. It carries a huge palace on its back.


    "His Majesty the Dragon Emperor has not been out for ten days, and there is less than one day''s territory left from the dark death demon emperor. What is he doing?" The snake''s eyes are full of doubts.


    You know, in the first ten days, Wang Xu is the most favorite to personally suppress one demon after another and forcibly recruit their subordinates.


    Up to now, the number of troops under Wang Xu''s command has reached 20 million. To this extent, the general demon emperor and the demon emperor could not control it at all, but Wang Xu controlled it with the help of the two emperor level subordinates, the snake chopper and the demon wolf haduqi.


    To tell you the truth, even compared with the demon army under the Black Death demon emperor, the number of Wang Xu''s hands is one third of the other party''s, which is simply terrible.


    "Run! This Terran is an emperor level master! " A demon king''s frightened voice rang out and woke up the snake.


    He turned his head again, swept out the long knife in his hand, and cut the demon into two pieces. He''s never soft on demons.


    Since Wang Xu entered the palace in the sky ten days ago, he and haduchi, the evil wolf, had to fight against him.


    "The original Terran, can also be strong enough to become emperor level?"


    Haducci stood on another battlefield dozens of miles away, looking at the snake with curiosity. In his impression, the Terran in the demon world is almost like a bug. This is the first time he has seen such a strong Terran.


    "But is this guy really a Terran? Will it be like his Majesty the Dragon Emperor that some kind of demon I don''t know intentionally turns into human form? " Haducci muttered to himself.


    It''s very strange that Wang Xu, a magic dragon, uses human body instead of dragon body. During this period, he has been observing snake cutting. The more he observes, the more he seems to have a feeling, as if he knows why Wang Xu doesn''t use dragon body and why he has to use human body.


    "Human body is small, concentrated is the essence, fighting goals are more difficult to capture, but the lethality of the outbreak is not weak at all. Do I have to try to personification? Maybe it will become as strong as your majesty? "


    meanwhile.


    In the palace in the sky, Wang xupan sits on the throne, his whole body is still wrapped in the Dark Dragon Emperor battle armor, and the Dragon Emperor sword is placed beside him.


    He is practicing. In his body, all kinds of energy come together, such as the power of life, the power of warrior, the power of dragon, the power of demon, and the power of the soul of the strong.


    In the end, a new power attribute takes shape bit by bit. This power is different from any kind of cultivation energy of Terrans and demons, but belongs to his own power, which is named by him as


    Gobble up Moyuan!


    With this power, he also created a set of martial arts in the form of martial arts


    "Gobble up the magic power!"


    The energy cultivated by this skill has powerful phagocytic ability. It can directly plunder all the energy in other creatures, including flesh and blood, vitality, soul power, etc., and then directly transform into its own power.


    "Although it''s only 30% of the direct conversion efficiency, it''s enough..." Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes, and his face was full of cold intention to kill. "In the future, all the demons that I killed directly, as long as they were infected with a little bit of phagocytic demons, they would be swallowed until they died, and there was not a drop left."


    Boom!


    There was a huge earthquake in the main hall. The bird howled and folded its six wings, almost falling from the air.


    Wang Xu got up, stepped out of the hall, went out into the air, looked up at the blood red magic land in the distance, and the huge killing intention on his body condensed, contracted, and finally disappeared.


    "It will be the source of power for me to control this magic land! In the demon world, the law of the jungle, only its own strong power is the only one


    Wang Xu was very clear in his heart that in front of him was the place where the Black Death demon emperor killed. The bloody area was black, green and normal, just like the earth under his feet.


    But because of the long killing of the Black Death demon emperor in tens of thousands of years and the blood of countless demons, this land has been dyed bloody. After a long time of evolution, this strange solidification has appeared in the whole area.


    The earth is bloody.


    The mountain forest is bloody.


    Even the demons born here are mostly born with blood color.


    Here, it''s the realm of killing, and it''s also the realm of blood.


    "As long as my strength is a great demon emperor, even if I don''t waste time to fight down the territory, I can directly kill the Black Death great demon emperor, seize this special fixed demon domain, and become the new great demon emperor!" Wang Xu was extremely clear in his heart.


    In the world of demons... No, even in the world of the sun. If you don''t have enough strength, even if you are born to be an emperor, you can only be a waste in your life, and you will never be in charge of the whole dynasty.


    Taiyang WuJie three Wudao dynasties, for the ninth five emperors, respect for the supreme!


    Terran supremacy!


    The best!


    Demon world, the thirteen demons, which one is not at the top? Even if they don''t have a subordinate, in a word, who dares not to obey such a big demon world?


    strength!


    Strength is everything!


    "So, I want to be strong, to be strong all the time. But if you want to be the strongest in the end, you have to consume countless resources, and the fastest way is to accept the four demons and let them confess to me. "


    Taking back his eyes, Wang Xu buried his killing intention in his heart. Now, he is not the opponent of the Black Death demon emperor, and needs to hibernate.


    The army continued to move forward, getting closer and closer to the bloody land.


    WOW!


    In the sky, suddenly dark clouds, falling large raindrops.


    The torrential rain makes the eternal night of the demon world more dark and oppressive. Different from the nine day sky in the solar martial arts world, the position of the demon world is that there is no sun and moon in the sky, but only endless and distant starlight, which is always in the dark.


    Boom!


    At the moment when Wang Xu led his army into the bloody devil Kingdom, a sense of crisis suddenly surged in and there was no time to respond. There was a loud noise in the sky above his head, and a dark hole suddenly opened, followed by a thick white bone with a diameter of tens of meters falling from the sky and immediately inserted in front of the army.


    This white bone seems to be the rib of a creature that has been dead for hundreds of years, but there is an inexplicable light flowing on it, emitting a palpitating breath.


    "Who? Get the hell out of here


    With a roar, Wang Xu suddenly raised his head, engulfed the demons in his body, and ran wildly. His boundless intention of killing rose against the sky and pointed to the empty sky.

 Chapter 1630

    Wang Xu''s voice has just dropped.


    Pop!


    A pair of bloody eyes, suddenly appear in the air, followed by a strong breath of terror from the sky, will Wang Xu dead suppression.


    Touch!


    Wang Xu''s standing space is suddenly cracked all around, and cracks like cobwebs spread all around.


    "Ask again! Who the hell are you? Get the hell out of here


    Wang Xu raised his head, and the demons in his body were running wildly, resisting the pressure. His killing intention soared without fear.


    With this question, the air stagnated for a while, and then the owner of the blood eye slowly poked out the hole, revealing a huge blood head, similar to a human face, but large, covered with a complex spiral strange pattern, and two long horns on the top of his head.


    "You are the Magic Dragon Emperor, aren''t you? Good! Seven evil spirits die in your hand really don''t complain, the evil dragon clan gives you such a evil dragon, also is ten thousand years rare Big face''s mouth opened and made a big voice:


    "I''m the Black Death demon emperor. Since I ordered the demon emperors on the surrounding land to gather, everyone has come. Only you are on the deadline. Originally, I wanted to punish you a little, but now you can see that the army under your command is the same as all the other evil emperors put together. Forget it, let them go through the space channel and arrive at the battlefield at once! "


    Wang Xu''s voice fell down and did not give him a chance to answer. He had retracted his head again. The empty space in the air expanded in an instant. It fell from the sky and expanded to both sides with the huge white bone on the ground as the center. In a twinkling of an eye, it formed an empty passage with the size of tens of thousands of meters.


    The surface of the channel is also bloody, fluctuating like water waves. Obviously, the opposite is the battlefield.


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment and waved his big hand: "all the troops will follow the orders and march!"


    He didn''t immediately enter the space channel, but after watching the first wave of millions of demons enter, he made sure that none of these demons had an accident, and then strode into the channel.


    To his surprise, the passage was not the timely transmission of the solar martial arts. There was a short distance of about 100 meters, which needed to be walked through.


    It''s like a void here. There''s no gravity. It floats as soon as it comes in, but there''s always a kind of traction on the opposite side of the passage, pulling everyone over.


    Wang Xu did not move, let the traction pull himself past, and soon out of the channel, his eyes have suddenly changed into another world.


    Here, there is no doubt that it is still the world of demons. The top of the head is always dark, with only the distant and uncertain stars.


    But on the earth below, where he was, it was a color of blood, while on the other side, it was a rich gray. What you can see is that there are no mountains, no rivers, nothing but vast gray plains.


    "Wasteland!"


    In an instant, these four words automatically emerged in Wang Xu''s mind.


    "It turns out that the demon kingdom of the Black Death devil is adjacent to the demon kingdom of the barren devil. No wonder when he knows that the barren devil has been beaten by himself and fled back, he immediately mobilizes the army and launches a war!"


    He thought deeply in his heart, but then he took a deep breath of air conditioning. The inside information of the demon world is too strong.


    In the solar martial arts world, a desolate demon can destroy a whole manghuang County, and then threaten the whole Xianwu kingdom of the Ming moon Dynasty. You know, the Ming moon Dynasty has only four martial arts domains.


    But in the world of demons, he only knows about the bloody demon kingdom of the Black Death demon emperor and the desolate demon Kingdom notified by the desolate Demon Lord. It seems that there are only two, very few.


    However, compared with the whole demon world, what are the two demons, the Black Death demon emperor and the barren demon lord?


    "At present, I only know the existence of the thirteen demons, each of which represents the thirteen most powerful demons, such as the dragon family... I just don''t know if there are any demons dynasties similar to the Taiwu Kingdom, and if so, how many? What form will it take? What system? "


    The more deeply he thought about it, the colder Wang Xu was. The inside story of the demon world was so terrible. No wonder that the powerful gaowu world of the Taiyang martial arts world could only be a corner, and could not help the people of other worlds.


    He raised his head and looked forward.


    One by one, demons with tens of meters high are gathering in one place, pushing some huge weapons with hundreds of meters or even thousands of meters high. They are similar to the archery towers and siege vehicles of ancient human wars, but they are more huge and magnificent.


    Looking further, there are countless demons on the gray plain of the desolate devil Kingdom opposite. Among them, the most remarkable is that hundreds of huge red fire dragons, which are pure blood dragons like the demon dragons.


    The only difference between the fire dragon clan and the magic dragon clan is that this dragon clan does not have one of the thirteen magic gods that are famous in the whole demon world.


    However, there is a powerful demon God in the magic dragon family, which does not mean that other magic dragons are stronger than other dragons.


    Although the hundreds of fire dragons only have the power of demon king, they gather together to frighten the whole battlefield and attract countless demons. What''s more terrifying is that on the back of each fire dragon, there is a knight wearing armor and holding a huge spear.


    Fire Dragon Knight!


    "Terran? no It''s a troll! Wang Xu''s body is similar to that of the human race, but it is more than ten meters in size. He likes cannibalism... "Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed.


    At this moment, a voice came from his side: "magic sun Dragon Emperor? You are here at last. One day later, I''m afraid the Black Death demon emperor will be angry and kill people. You know, you almost ruined the great event of black death


    Wang Xu turned his head and saw a four or five meter high devil standing on his left with bat wings on his back and goat horns staring at his head.


    "What''s the big deal?" His eyes were light.


    "You don''t know?" The demon emperor was a little surprised and then explained with a smile:


    "This time, the wasteland demon master failed to invade the Taiyang martial arts world. He was seriously injured and returned. But once in a blue moon, the Black Death demon emperor launched a war, aiming at occupying the whole wasteland, killing the wasteland demon master thoroughly and establishing the Black Death demon dynasty!"


    "To establish the Black Death dynasty?" Wang Xu was stunned. Then he looked at the demon emperor carefully. He felt that he seemed to know a lot. He asked curiously:


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know much about the news of the demon Dynasty. Can you tell me more about it? By the way, what''s your taboo


    "You can call me, bloodstain." The devil grinned again, with unexpected gentleness and kindness


    "Only the demon dynasty? It seems that you don''t care about the ambition of the Black Death demon emperor, but want to ask the big demon Dynasty outside? Yes? You magic dragon clan have a kingdom of gods, and you are also interested in a little big magic dynasty? "

 Chapter 1631

    The great demon dynasty?


    The kingdom of God?


    There are two new words in Wang Xu''s mind.


    On the surface, he said with a smile


    "I''ve only been emperor for less than ten years. I don''t know much about these. I don''t know what great demons are around here. Please tell me more about them."


    How does the evil sun Dragon Emperor talk like an individual?


    Bloodstain gave him a strange look, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end. Instead, he nodded


    "OK, anyway, we don''t need to join the war for a while and a half. Let me give you a brief introduction."


    He sweeps the battlefield in front of him. It seems that the desolate Demon Lord is seriously injured. He never shows up. Only two demon emperors under his command are leading the army to monitor this side from a distance, but they have no intention of defending at all. They let the demons on this side of the bloody demon Kingdom advance.


    "Speaking of the great demon Dynasty, the division is actually very simple. The supreme ruler of the great demon Dynasty must be a demon God, which I don''t need to say. I think the emperor murilong knows." Bloodstain draws back the vision, casually says.


    Wang Xu nodded, but muttered in his heart: "I really don''t know."


    At this time, the bloodstain devil emperor has continued to say: "I think what the devil day dragon emperor wants to know is the big devil Dynasty in our northern blood killing devil kingdom?"


    The blood killing demon world, which Wang Xu knows, is the name of the demon world where he is now.


    The world of demons is not only one world, but also composed of many huge worlds. Compared with the world of Taiyang martial arts, the world of blood killing demons is only half the size of the world of Taiyang martial arts, and it is also the closest to the world of Taiyang martial arts.


    "Not bad." He nodded, indicating the bloodstain to continue.


    "Ha ha, in fact, there is nothing to say. There is only one big demon Dynasty in our whole blood killing demon world, that is, the killing big demon Dynasty, which belongs to the rule of the killing demon God and is located in the most central position of the blood killing demon world. There are three great devil emperors around. If the dark death of the great devil emperor can successfully swallow the barren devil Kingdom, he will become the fourth great devil emperor of the evil Dynasty, and will be officially granted the title of killing the devil God. "


    With bloodstain finished, he looked at Wang Xu enviously and continued:


    "Unfortunately, the Black Death demon emperor''s race is our demon species, not your dragon. Otherwise, once he successfully establishes the demon Dynasty, he will be directly introduced to the demon dragon kingdom. Where else do we need to fight in the blood killing demon kingdom?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and he wanted to ask about the magic dragon Kingdom, but he didn''t ask in the end. The dragon people have blood to inherit their memories. As a magic dragon, if he doesn''t even know this, it''s really suspicious.


    He also has some helplessness. The former master of the magic dragon''s body, the dragon''s soul is directly engulfed by his own consciousness, and he has not thought about his future.


    What else did Wang Xu want to ask, but at this time, the war broke out suddenly.


    "Attack


    In the void, a majestic voice came out, followed by a huge hole in the sky. A demon with huge black devil wings on his back and long horns on his head strode out. It was the Black Death demon Emperor himself.


    With his command, the army of demons deployed in the front of the battlefield rolled out like a tide. All the demons were excited, but these were only the vassal forces of other demons, such as Wang Xu, who were summoned. The army of the Black Death demons did not move.


    For a moment, Wang Xu suddenly felt a bad feeling: "look at this, we, the summoned demon emperors, are just driven cannon fodder. How much can I have left after a war


    As his heart sank, he glanced at the bloodstain of the demon emperor. He saw that the goods were also looking at him. His face was very strange. It seemed that he was examining his next decision.


    "Are you waiting for my order? Or watch me? I''ve been paying attention to the affairs of the great demon Dynasty, but I forgot to ask about the background of the goods. " Wang Xu snorted coldly in his heart, but on the surface he asked with a smile:


    "Bloodstain demon emperor, the war begins. Don''t you go back to command your subordinates?"


    "Don''t worry about them now. At the present stage, it''s just the first stage of contact. My demon king will naturally know how to do it. As the devil emperor, after the third stage, we need to fight in person. " Bloodstain said with a smile.


    Seeing this, Wang Xu hummed again and nodded, no longer talking with the devil. Now he has raised a little alert to the other party. The Black Death demon emperor is also a kind of demon. Who knows the relationship between the goods and the Black Death demon emperor?


    According to bloodstain, he gave a direct order to let some of the demons under his command lead the army to attack, but the one million elites directly belonging to him did not move.


    Before, he did not know what bloodstain meant by the first stage battlefield, but as he looked at the distant front, he soon understood.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh


    In the sky, three red flame trails came from the distance. In the sharp whistling, in the blink of an eye, three huge bloody flagpoles had fallen from behind the clouds above the sky.


    Boom!


    The earth cracked, the dust soared into the sky, hundreds of demons were instantly burned to fly ash, three huge flagpoles with a height of 1000 meters were inserted on the earth, the blood colored flag surface danced in the wind, and the red flame on it spread wildly around, forming three huge red giant eye patterns.


    These three flagpoles seem to carry some kind of core of the array. After landing, all the demons affected by the fiery red giant eye lines on the side of the Black Death demon emperor turn red quickly, and their bodies also soar and grow under the stimulation of certain forces. Some demons even spray bleeding flames in their mouths, eyes and ears.


    Boom boom!


    The void seems to be in a great shock. The ripple of blood eye lines is still spreading to all sides in a large range. When the ripple crisscrosses, it has not even stirred up explosions and flames all over the sky.


    Boom!


    Finally, the three waves converged at the same point, and the force was pushed to the limit. A magic Qi suddenly rose up against the sky, and the huge blood colored light column rose against the sky, like a sword, pierced the sky, and then burst out again above the sky, turned into waves again, and spread to all directions.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the whole sky on this battlefield was dyed red, as if it had become a bloody demon.


    At this time, Wang Xu finally saw the way. The three flagpoles were some kind of artifact refined by the Black Death demon emperor, and some power radiated from them seemed to belong to him alone. At this time, they were being spread and devoured wantonly.


    The naked eye can see that the normal sky and the earth, which originally belonged to the desolate devil''s land, are rapidly turning into blood red. From a distance, it seems that the space of the blood devil''s land is devouring the desolate devil''s land, nibbling away bit by bit.


    "For the emperor level... Space, it''s also a kind of resource! It''s still a very important scarce resource! " Wang Xu was moved in his heart. Seeing this scene with his own eyes, he was deeply touched. He had a deeper understanding of the power after the emperor.


    The existence of demons, warriors or other races, after the emperor level, seems to have to carry out cross-border war and expand in the space domain.


    "The second stage." At the same second, the sound of bloodstain also sounded nearby.


    He turned his head to Wang Xu and said with a smile: "magic sun Dragon Emperor, it seems that you and I are going to be separated for the time being. The order of the Black Death great devil emperor should be issued very soon."


    With that, the bat wings behind him opened, a slight shock, has turned into a black lightning, instantly disappeared in 10000 meters away.


    At the same second, a huge voice also sounded in the air, which was the order from the Black Death demon emperor.

 Chapter 1632

    "Why don''t you move?"


    After the Black Death demon emperor delivered the order, for a moment, he suddenly turned his head and stared at Wang Xu with indifferent blood eyes. His palms were open and slightly dropped. It seemed that Wang Xu would draw directly if he was not satisfied with his answer.


    "For your cannon fodder? Who likes to go, who wants to go! " Wang Xu sneered in his heart, but he would not say this.


    On the surface, he was very respectful: "Dear Black Death demon emperor, when his subordinates took part in this kind of war for the first time, they didn''t know how to act for fear that the rash action would destroy the layout of the demon emperor. So, I''m going to see how the other devil emperors took part in the war, learn about it, and then take part in the war. "


    The Black Death demon emperor showed a satisfied look on his face and nodded slightly: "I forgot that you have just replaced the seven evil spirits. You really lack experience. In this way, you can study here first, but it''s better not to delay too long, otherwise the war will be delayed and I will kill you! "


    Speaking of the end, there is no cover up in his voice. Wang Xu''s bloody eyes are like looking at a mole ant, as if he can be killed easily.


    "Shit! Do what you can! I will kill you one day and take your place! " Wang Xu scolded in his heart. He was extremely respectful on the surface. Anyway, if he could drag it, he would drag it. If he could not drag it, he would go up and paddle again.


    With this plan of "grinding foreign labor", he watched in the rear for about an hour, and watched the battle on the side of the Black Death demon emperor fall on one side, almost overwhelming. Countless demons turned into rolling waves, and madly pushed forward to the depths of the desolate demon kingdom.


    At this point, Wang Xu is not waiting. Since it''s a battle with the wind, it''s time for him to go up and fight for success. He can''t hesitate.


    With Wang Xu summoning tens of millions of demons under his command to join the war, the situation on one side of the desolate demon kingdom became more and more decadent and regressed. The fire dragon cavalry, the only one that seems to have a little fighting power, has been driving other demons to death in the rear, as if they were supervisors.


    Even if the war is one-sided, the duration of the war is still long. The desolation is too big. In the blink of an eye, it will be 30 days later.


    Boom!


    In the sky, lightning roars.


    The Black Death demon emperor led a hundred million demon army to stop. In front of the army, there is a dead silent mountain range hundreds of miles in size, which is the core of the desolate demon Kingdom, the desolate mountain range.


    Over the mountain range, the thick demons gather into a large dark cloud, covering the sky. Thunder and lightning constantly fall from the sky. A huge swirling hole is located in the middle of the mountain range, and a large number of demons are driven away and constantly put into the hole.


    This scene makes Wang Xu''s eyes contract violently. No wonder the Black Death demon emperor is so overwhelming that he has hardly received any strong resistance. It turns out that all the demons in the desolate demon Kingdom have gathered here to commit suicide.


    pretty good!


    Suicide!


    Those demons who are lining up and constantly walking into the void are completely suicidal. All the demons were in a trance, as if they were controlled by something, and lost themselves completely.


    As soon as each demon enters the void, it will be torn into pieces by the tyrannical power inside. Flesh and blood, spirits will all turn into energy and become the nourishment for an unknown existence.


    There is no doubt that the existence is the desolate demon lord who was broken by the Buddha and fled back in a hurry.


    Wang Xu looked up and looked through the boundary of the void. He could clearly see a huge black stone grinding plate with a diameter of thousands of feet in the center of the dark cloud.


    Impressively is ten thousand soul mill!


    Ah! Roar


    Countless demons struggled inside and screamed bitterly, but no matter how loud they screamed, they couldn''t get out of the empty boundary. The demons outside were still not aware of them.


    The four demons of the demon emperor level are wrapped with silver chains, roaring, bowing and struggling on the middle pillar of the ten thousand soul mill. However, the more they struggle, the tighter the chains shrink, strangling their flesh and blood, and even piercing their bones.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were shaking. He never thought that the desolate Demon Lord was so cruel. After he fled from Xuankong City, he would not hesitate to consume millions of demons under his command, and even four demon emperors, to fill his losses and recover his injuries.


    Roar!


    All of a sudden, in the roar of shaking the four fields, the rich magic gas suddenly ejected from the ten thousand soul mill like a water column, shooting tens of thousands of meters away. And then, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly opened a huge hole, behind, a huge palace from the rear exposed a corner.


    Just a corner, Wang Xu will be aware of the great shock of divine sense, instantly feel wrong, quickly take back the idea.


    But even so, his divine consciousness was still injured and backfired, and large pieces of demons in his body were offset.


    At the same second, the whole body of the palace was also revealed. It was a pyramid like inverted triangle building, with a platform on the top. On it sat a huge flesh and blood ball beating like a heart. Inside the ball, a dark shadow could be seen.


    Tear!


    Boom!


    At the same second, the slowly rotating grinding plate of wanhun mill also speeded up in an instant, and the speed became faster and faster. Finally, there was an invisible phantom.


    In a flash, the ordinary demons between the millstones were crushed into dregs in an instant. The flesh, blood and spirits converged to the middle pillar along the grooves on the surface of the millstone. Under the guidance of a mysterious and evil force, they kept flowing up the central pillar.


    On the surface of the pillar, the four demons locked by silver and white iron chains also howled madly. The body was wasting away at the speed that the naked eye could see.


    Boom!


    The palace fell from the sky, the triangular base of the Pyramid, crashed into the center pillar of the soul mill, then penetrated through the middle, eventually linked to the platform at the top of the palace, and the essence of countless demons and spirits, such as Wan Chuan''s return to the sea, flooded into the bloody big ball.


    This big ball of flesh and blood kept rising, like breathing. The terrible magic gas burst out from the inside and broke out the visible waves in the air.


    "Desolate Lord... What a terrible breath! Can he be reshaped in such a way when his body is broken by the emperor? " Wang Xu''s eyes became extremely dignified, and his heart was full of waves.


    At this time, the great black death devil suddenly took a step forward, and the huge vibration swung away in the void, spread in all directions, and set off a large wind around.


    When his eyes suddenly contracted, Wang Xu saw a huge, dark sole, and instantly crushed layers of space, with a flower like trace, stepping on the blood cells in the air.


    "Desolation, it seems that you are really broken in the outside world, and you are willing to use the soul mill to reshape your body. Unfortunately, you didn''t expect me to come, did you? Give me... To die! " The Black Death demon emperor looks ferocious.


    But the same second.


    The blood cell also exploded. Inside, a demon stretched out. At first, it was only the size of an ordinary human. In a flash, it became thousands of feet tall, and it was still growing.


    "Black death, you too... Die!" The devil''s shadow raised his arms to support the sky. The mighty devil''s spirit rolled out and swept the sky.


    "Swallowing you, my demon body, will also complete the last piece of flaw!"


    "What! Magic body? You''re hitting the throne? Where do you get your confidence! How dare you? "


    For a moment, the Black Death devil''s face changed wildly.

 Chapter 1633

    "No way!"


    The Black Death devil roared, and his whole body was full of evil Qi, which set off waves of space.


    The wasteland devil walks out of the big ball of flesh and blood step by step. With each step, his body will double. After a few steps, he is already a huge devil.


    "Nothing is impossible, nothing is impossible, nothing is impossible."


    The desolate Demon Lord looked indifferent. Instead of looking at the frightening Black Death demon emperor, he lowered his head and looked down at a cliff below, which seemed like a sharp sword thrusting into the sky.


    This is a mountain range made up of the unique grey black rock in the desolate devil''s land, surrounded by cliffs thousands of feet high. On the mountain, there is no grass. Only on the top of the broken wall, there is a small platform, from which the wind blows, whistling.


    At this time, there was a dark figure standing on it, wrapped in the dark armor, and a huge cloak behind it was hunting and dancing against the mountain wind.


    "Your breath, let me have a kind of familiar feeling..." desolate demon cold voice in the air, like rolling thunder.


    On the cliff, Wang Xu''s heart is cold. He didn''t expect that after he was hurt by himself, he became stronger and noticed him at the first sight. This is a disaster from heaven.


    "Damn it! This guy won''t find out who I am, will he? " Wang Xu was anxious.


    Fortunately, at this time, the Black Death demon emperor relieved the siege for him and rushed up again in a rage: "barren, you ignore me, how dare you ignore me? I''m going to kill you


    The wasteland demon turned his head in an instant, and the monstrous spirit exploded with a bang. Two dazzling cold lights burst out of his eyes, and then a powerful and frightening momentum swept out of the sky, drowning the Black Death demon emperor.


    In the same second, all the demons within ten thousand meters around the two demons, even if they were at the level of demons, felt a chill rising from their hearts. Then they seemed to be bombarded by an invisible giant hammer. They vomited blood with a loud puff. Then they retreated, bent their knees and knelt to the ground.


    Even the demon emperors are like this, not to mention the demons of other levels. Some demon kings even lose their consciousness. When they come back to their senses, they find that they have already knelt on the ground.


    In the presence of absolute power, no matter how powerful mole ants are, they are also very humble.


    As for the existence of these ants, the barren devil is even too lazy to look at them. No matter how many ants there are, they can''t kill the great devil.


    "Black death, you can never surpass me, do you know why? Because you haven''t seen the essence of the world so far. You are the only one who is really powerful


    The cold voice of the desolate demon lord sounded, with indifference to life and contempt for the Black Death demon emperor.


    "Boom boom!"


    In the process of shaking the mountains, the soul mill rolls out of the barren mountains. Its huge volume makes it full of lethality. Wherever it passes, all demons are involved, crushed and become nourishment.


    "How do you know about my injury? That''s what I let out on purpose, so that you can lead your subordinates to come here and become the sacrifice for my promotion to the position of demon God! "


    The wasteland devil sneers, pauses slightly, and then drinks out abruptly:


    "Kill! My rule, disorderly killing


    As soon as he pointed out, the huge fingertips directly broke through the space, and the smashed space burst out hundreds of lightning like gray cracks, which scattered in all directions and spread to the world in a twinkling of an eye.


    All the demons swept by the gray cracks are at a loss in the moment, and then they become chaotic and crazy. They raise their weapons and cut at the demons on the spot.


    In a flash, the world was in complete chaos and turned into a bloody battlefield.


    "Disorderly killing rules... No! Your rule is barren. How can you master the second rule? what time? No way The Black Death demon emperor was shocked to the extreme.


    There was a rippling sound behind him, and then two huge black wings stretched out from behind, as if trying to escape.


    But almost at the same time when the magic wings were outstretched, the desolate devil suddenly stepped out, his body cut through the layers of space, rippled, and grasped the magic wings with both hands.


    Boom!!


    The air billows, the Black Death devil emperor is almost embarrassed to hide in the past, but half of the magic wing is almost torn by the desolate devil.


    Roar!


    The magic wings behind the Black Death devil finally vibrated, and the whole person rose up like an arrow from the string, and instantly disappeared into the endless dark clouds in the sky.


    The desolate Lord raised his head and was ready to hunt him down, but as soon as he took a step, his figure changed from extreme movement to extreme stillness. He seemed to see through something.


    With a sneer at the corner of his mouth, he looked up, but still caught up after a slight meal. At the moment of approaching the dark clouds, a big hand suddenly broke through the clouds and blasted down.


    In the same second, the dark death demon emperor''s gloomy voice also came: "barren, do you really think I am afraid of you? I''m here today, but I''m here to kill you! Bloody hands


    The big hand is red in blood, blocking the sky and the sun. A strong pressure spreads from the top. Black cracks are growing and dying around the big hand, and lightning is everywhere. It can be seen that it contains the power of terror.


    With a sneer, a bloody line on his forehead suddenly opened and turned into a one eyed one. The dazzling red awn shot out of it and burst into the sky. It directly broke the bloody hand, as if the white snow were melted by laser.


    But just then, behind him, there suddenly appeared a magic shadow. The huge black wings spread on both sides, close to the desolate Lord, as if growing on his back.


    The Black Death demon emperor, somehow, arrived behind him. The desolate demon lord responded. At the moment of turning his head, a pair of big blood fingerprints had already been printed on his back.


    Boom!!


    In the earth shaking explosion, the back of the desolate Lord sagged instantly, and the great power burst out. His huge body was blasted out for several kilometers, pulling out a clearly visible black vacuum channel in the void.


    WOW!


    The sky was dark, and the heavy rain suddenly fell. Huge raindrops smashed through the black passage. As soon as they approached, they turned into fog, which was the residual force near the passage


    The power of black death!


    This is the rule power of the Black Death demon emperor. It is the power of direct death. All objects will be drained of "vitality" at the moment they touch.


    Below.


    On the cliff, Wang Xu looked up at the battle in the air, his eyes flashing wildly.


    "Is this the power of the great devil? Except for the devil body, this method of using rules is too rude! It''s not as good as the one hundred


    He murmured in a low voice, and his killing intention rose bit by bit


    "In that case, I don''t seem to need them... If they only have this level..."

 Chapter 1634

    It rained heavily, and this sudden downpour covered the entire killing battlefield near the barren mountains.


    Under the cover of the second rule of the desolate demon lord, all the demons under the demon emperor, regardless of the enemy or ourselves, are killing madly. The blood is gathered into a river, and the corpses are piled up into a mountain.


    In the back, even the rain from the sky is blood red, because there are countless flying demons fighting on the sky.


    Here, time has lost its meaning, there are fights everywhere, there are deaths everywhere. No one is in the mood to record time.


    Wang Xu is the only exception.


    "Eighty Days! I have to say that they are really better than me. This terrible battle of life and death can last so long, but it''s coming to an end. The demon body of the desolate Demon Lord is really terrible. The dark death demon emperor is going to die... "


    He looked up at the sky above the dark clouds, which had turned into chaos. Behind the chaos were two huge demons, which were the battlefields of black death and desolation.


    In the past 80 days, the Black Death demon emperor repeatedly scolded him and several other demon emperors for helping fight. Unfortunately, Wang Xu has been indifferent. On the contrary, the blood mark demon emperor has already joined the fight. One of the unfortunate ghosts did not check for a moment, but was swallowed by the desolate Demon Lord. He does not know whether his hand is dead or what happened.


    "The wasteland devil is too strong to stand after breaking. He can''t die at this time. At least he can''t die so fast!"


    When Wang Xu was about to start to join the battle, a cold voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "When are you going to see it here?"


    His body is slightly stagnant, and Wang Xu''s magic sense sweeps behind him. However, what he gives back is a piece of air, nothing, which makes him full of doubts.


    There are only two possibilities.


    Or the other party has practiced some secret method, which makes his magic sense unable to detect. Either the other side''s strength is much higher than their own, and even the two great demons, desolate and black death, can''t do it, unless they are stronger demons


    Wang Xu is willing to be the former, but his reason and instinct tell him that it is the latter! 90% of it is the latter!


    His heart and hair were cold. He slowly turned around and saw a demon who was about the same height as him, also in anthropomorphic form, wearing half body red armor. He was standing in the void four or five meters behind him, staring at him with his head askew, as if looking at something funny.


    This man has no armor on his face and is covered with delicate black scales. His eyes are unique to the dragon people, but different from the scarlet eyes of ordinary magic dragons, they are yellow and amber like lizards.


    His anthropomorphic form, half higher than Wang Xu, arms embrace the chest, a long purple hair hanging to the thigh, behind there is an inverted triangle tail, and then unconsciously swing.


    "I''ve been watching you for a while." Seeing Wang Xu turn around, he smiles and seems to be very kind: "you seem to be very ambitious. When will the magic dragon clan, which is famous for its pride, arrogance, arrogance and laziness, take the initiative to learn the martial arts of the weak people in the outside world? Abandon the dragon body and walk with human body?


    Looking at you, it seems that you have hidden a lot of strength. Do you want to take part in the war and win the final result


    Wang Xu felt tight in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face, even though he wanted to know who the man was.


    He just keeps a close eye on each other in silence, swallowing the magic yuan in his body, and is ready to take action at any time.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just curious to have a word with you. At present, all this is just a game for me, a game that will be used to kill time every boring time between demons and gods.


    We choose two pieces to watch a lively game, and collect enough sacrifices by the way. We all play the game attentively, and then everything is calm again.


    You haven''t been in the game before, but now, are you ready? "


    The mysterious demon smiles and then stares at Wang Xu. His eyes look like smile and indifference.


    Although he didn''t understand what the powerful demon said, Wang Xu''s guard was also released.


    He could see that the other side didn''t mean to kill him.


    no


    To be more precise, he, black death, desolation, bloodstain and other demons, and even the hundreds of millions of demons fighting around him, are not in his eyes at all.


    To each other, they are all ants.


    A person, will care about the battle of a group of ants on the street?


    "This guy... May be the master of the blood killing demon world, the blood killing demon God? He seems to have mastered the rule of blood killing... And so on! So, is the so-called disorderly killing rules of the wasteland demon actually controlled by the blood killing demon? And the incomplete so-called demon body... Yes, the game! All this is controlled by this guy behind his back! "


    Wang Xu heart suddenly rose a trace of enlightenment, eyes pupil crazy contraction, seems to finally understand the meaning of the words just said.


    The demon seemed to feel something, and he laughed again: "it seems that you can guess who I am. It doesn''t matter, or that sentence, don''t be nervous, what you should do, I''m just a spectator. Go ahead, let me see if you can become a black dragon that can disturb the game. I''m very optimistic about you


    Wang Xu is thrilled and opens his mouth to say something. However, the demon suddenly raises his hand and keeps listening. It seems that he has received some information.


    A second later, he shook his head, but a smile: "there is an accident, I have to go... Give you a gift, don''t let me down, I am very optimistic about you!"


    With that, he reaches out a hand and points to Wang Xu''s arm. Wang Xu wants to hide, but as soon as this idea rises, the other party''s hand has been patted on his left arm.


    Bang!


    In a sound that was not light or heavy, a clear blood fingerprint appeared out of thin air, and then instantly imprinted on Wang Xu''s arm, forming a blood tattoo like thing.


    "Don''t let me lose the game!"


    The voice of the mysterious demon reverberated in the surrounding air, but his figure disappeared without a trace.


    Even if Wang Xu always opened his eyes, he didn''t find that the other party left by any means.


    "Terror


    Wang Xuxin''s hair is cold.


    Is this the devil?


    This is just an ordinary demon God. How terrible would it be if it was the existence of the twelve main demons? It''s no wonder that the power of the warriors in the Taiyang martial arts world is so powerful, but they can only be partial.


    Looking down at the bloody fingerprint tattoo on his left arm, Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled


    "Whether he is the blood Slayer or not, the handprint he left me obviously makes me more confident about the original plan..."


    He can feel that as long as he moves the magic sense and urges the magic yuan to rush into the fingerprints, it will directly stimulate part of the magic power contained in it.


    The other side seems to be playing a game with others. It''s cheating!


    In this regard, Wang Xu just wanted to say, very good! Excellent!


    "Next, it''s my turn to clean up the mess!"


    He looked up at the chaotic battlefield above the sky, raised his feet, raised his sword, and strode up into the sky.

 Chapter 1635

    The battlefield above the sky.


    As soon as the blood mark demon emperor''s magic wings unfolded, he ran away from the attack of the desolate Demon Lord. Before he calmed down, he turned to see Wang Xu coming.


    He looked stunned, and then instantly overjoyed: "magic day dragon emperor! You''re finally willing to come and fight! "


    But when he finished, his face became more complicated


    "But you only came at this time. After that, the dark death demon emperor will surely hold you responsible... Ah! Why bother


    Wang Xu looked at him with a strange look and seemed to be surprised: "you are not dead yet?"


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    For a moment, the bloody devil''s eyes widened, full of question marks.


    What do you say?


    Can you say some magic words?


    Not a good devil!


    Wang Xu did not care about him, but looked forward to the war. It''s not unreasonable for him to be surprised. In addition to him, the Black Death demon emperor brought six demon emperors. Now only half of them died, and the bloodstain is one of them. It''s really surprising.


    After all, in Wang Xu''s opinion, this guy''s strength is really not high among the devil emperors, which is similar to the two devil emperors under him.


    At this time, beheading snake and evil wolf haduqi were still commanding the army for Wang Xu, trying to avoid heavy losses, at least to keep the one million elite, and also did not participate in the battle to support the Black Death demon emperor.


    "Since you''re going to fight, won''t the two demon emperors come up together?" The bloodstain eased his mood and asked again.


    "No, I''m enough alone."


    Wang Xu shakes his head, looks at the center of the battlefield, sweeps the Black Death demon emperor and the desolate demon lord, and suddenly a suffocating sense of killing breaks out.


    Within a hundred meters in front of him, all the rain suddenly stopped and solidified in the air. It''s almost a moment''s work, and then it explodes into water mist, and Wang Xu disappears in the same place.


    In the back, the bloodstained eyes were wide open, and they all looked silly. Wang Xu''s killing intention made him feel chilly.


    "The evil sun Dragon Emperor, he... Has hidden so much strength? I''m afraid it''s close to the Black Death devil... "His heart trembled, but he didn''t think of it.


    In the same second, the Black Death demon emperor also felt Wang Xu''s outburst, and his face looked happy. He stepped back to distance himself from the desolate demon master and laughed


    "Ha ha ha, barren! It seems that you are doomed to die today! I didn''t expect that I had such a powerful magic emperor in my hands! Ha ha ha


    He laughed wildly, and his depression was completely dissipated after being beaten by the desolate Demon Lord. His dissatisfaction with Wang Xu''s repeated disobedience to orders and not coming to support directly disappeared.


    Great men!


    A little arrogant, justifiable!


    "Hahaha... Morri Dragon Emperor, you almost grew up under my eyes. Before, I always underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to have such strength. Join hands with me to kill the barren old immortal!" The Black Death demon emperor laughs wildly, and his magic Qi is rolling within a hundred meters. It''s obvious that he is gathering some big moves.


    "Hold him for a moment! I will use the dark death rule to kill him directly The Black Death demon emperor laughed wildly and strode forward. A huge shadow suddenly appeared behind him. In the blink of an eye, it covered the sky above him, forming a hazy black fog.


    Ha ha ha!


    The harsh strange laughter came from the shadow, and then two ferocious hands, like chicken claws, stretched out from the inside. A long shadow was pulled under the claws, and all kinds of strange heads constantly protruded above. It seemed that thousands of people were laughing


    Wang Xu was calm in his heart. He held the Dragon Emperor sword tightly in his right hand. His body swallowed the demons and kept surging, gathering the intention of killing and sword power. His demonic knowledge spread out, and he stood still between the Black Death demon emperor and the barren Demon Lord.


    On the other side, the desolate devil didn''t move either. On the contrary, he looked very strange. One eye on his head was staring at Wang Xu. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it.


    As for Wang Xu, he began to notice that there was something familiar with him, but he didn''t have time to think about it carefully because of the black death of the great devil.


    At this time, I have no mind to think about it, not only because the Black Death demon emperor is saving up big moves, but also because of the magic information that Wang Xu secretly passed on.


    "Dear Lord of desolation, please don''t do it. I adore you!


    Let me introduce myself to you. My name is Morri. I have a brother named Qisha. He used to be under the hand of the Black Death demon emperor, but he was killed by the black death because he didn''t respond to his call to attack you in time. Then he forced me to lead my brother Qisha to attack you. I really hate him to the bone!


    As you have just seen, I didn''t pay any attention to the orders of the Black Death demon emperor. The reason why I come up now is that I have found that you are powerful and black death can''t beat you at all. I want to take this opportunity to show my loyalty to you!


    Wait a minute, please cooperate with me. I will betray the Black Death demon emperor and kill him with you! With his death, I will give you a most loyal gift! "


    These are all the messages sent by Wang Xu in secret.


    Even the desolate devil had to hold back for a moment.


    He didn''t know whether it was Wang Xu''s procrastination method or it was true. But if it''s true... It will be very easy for him to kill the great devil!


    "How does Benti believe you? You only have three breath time to convince me, otherwise I will take you as a procrastinator and kill you directly! " The devil''s sense of desolation spreads and responds.


    "Three breath? that''s enough! I don''t have to convince you, I''ll show you! " Wang Xu sent the news back in an instant.


    For the first breath, he raised the Dragon Emperor sword in his hand. The sword power that had already accumulated to the limit was released instantly, and the light of the sword pierced the darkness around him, bright, sharp and extreme.


    This burst of powerful sword power, let the desolate Lord secretly on guard, almost thought that Wang Xu was playing with him.


    Two black death, the great devil emperor is more happy, stable heart, see Wang Xu so strong, so serious, originally also carry a little heart immediately put in the stomach, concentrate on preparing their own big move.


    Only ten!


    As long as ten breath, he can release his most powerful attack.


    The second breath, Wang Xu moved.


    The Dragon Emperor''s sword is like lightning. It pierces in the empty air around his body. With the roar of the sword, it explodes. A series of fine sword marks are carved in the air. Wang Xu''s body is one meter wide, then expanded to ten meters, and continues to expand to 100 meters, forming a crisscross circular sword net, expanding at a high speed


    Buzz!


    The space shakes violently, and the sword marks interweaved with the sword net cut the space debris directly. These debris, under the influence of the sword potential, turned into a sword dragon, which is composed of sword light and the space debris cut, rolling and stirring the void, bringing a horror.


    At this time, the third breath, a strong breath suddenly came from behind Wang Xu. It was a node where the magic power of the Black Death demon emperor had reached a limit and was about to continue to rise.


    The wasteland demon squints and slides his hands slowly in front of him. Wang Xu''s sword makes him feel dangerous.


    Whoa!


    The sword power reverses abruptly. Wang Xu turns around like lightning, and the Dragon Emperor sword cuts out. Through the crystal on the armor, Wang Xu sees a huge dark shadow created by the dark death demon emperor in this dark environment.


    The shadow, towering into the sky, has an amazing momentum. It''s obvious that the Black Death demon emperor really tried his best to prepare for the battle of life and death with the desolation.


    But this piece of shadow, obviously has not reached the acme, is in the middle of the fermentation stage.


    At this moment, Wang Xu even clearly saw the astonishment in the eyes of the Black Death demon emperor, as if he could not understand his sudden turn.


    He doesn''t need to understand!


    instant.


    The dragon sword in Wang Xu''s hand fell backward, and the powerful dragon also turned around and swept down.


    "Magic day, what the hell are you doing?" The eyes of the Black Death devil were wide for a moment.


    "Great devil, I''ll come..." Wang Xu grinned, "I''ve helped you!"

 Chapter 1636

    "Boom!"


    The sword is powerful, the Dragon tears the sky, and the endless sword shines everywhere.


    The shadow of the Black Death demon emperor has disappeared in the endless sword light. Endless sword light like lightning will cover the sky, the huge shadow even a trace of darkness are not left.


    WOW!


    The heavy rain suddenly increased, the rain hit the ground, making a crackling sound, and the ground was smashed out one small pit after another.


    "Ah!"


    Deep in the light of the sword, there was a scream, pain, anger, doubt, struggle


    Wang Xu knew that it was the voice of the Black Death demon emperor, and that it was the pain of betrayal. But he didn''t care. He never took refuge, and where did he get his loyalty.


    From the beginning, he tried to kill Hei Si instead.


    "Magic day!"


    The voice of the Black Death devil exploded wildly between the heaven and the earth. A touch of strong darkness rushed out from the depth of the sword light and tore the sword light apart.


    "Ben di..."


    The darkness wriggled violently and turned into the shadow of the Black Death demon emperor. It twisted wildly and jumped constantly, like a black flame.


    "I''m going to eat you alive!"


    In the blink of an eye, it turns into a huge, dark shadow, thick as petroleum asphalt.


    Wang Xu''s heart is cold. He holds the Dragon Emperor''s sword in his right hand, and his magic knowledge spreads out endlessly. Standing in the same place, he looks up coldly at the fast-growing shadow over his head.


    Hiss!


    He did not move. The Dragon Emperor''s sword cut out like lightning everywhere. Four sword lights passed by, and the devil''s shadow was clearly torn through four gaps. But Wang Xu''s eyes shrank in an instant, because after that gap, there was no black death devil''s figure at all.


    In the same second, a shadow of human size appeared behind Wang Xu, and the Black Death devil turned into a human body.


    no


    Not together!


    It''s six!


    The six human bodies surrounded Wang Xu from all sides, up and down. Behind each one, there was a pair of huge demons, which were stirring up slowly, and the powerful breath was crushing madly.


    Wang Xu has not yet responded, a long and narrow knife shaped shadow has been inserted from behind.


    Dang!


    The Dragon Emperor''s sword swings horizontally to block the shadow of the sword. A huge force comes. Wang Xu is shocked, but the shadow of the sword is also scattered. However, there is no time to breathe, the other five attacks have been attacked at the same time.


    Bang bang!


    Wang Xu''s body flashed, successively blocked and dodged the attack. Six figures kept coming up. In a flash, the two sides exchanged attacks thousands of times. The space of the battle center was smashed and the evolution was chaotic.


    Drink!


    Suddenly, Wang Xu stops in the air, and an angry dragon song rushes out of his body. Then the demons in his body go crazy. The murderous Qi turns into sword lights, which burst out and radiate out all around.


    Kill will become a sword!


    Strong and overbearing.


    In a flash, with Wang Xu as the center, the murderous Qi condensed into the shape of a sword. Where he passed, the void hissed, leaving scars.


    In an instant, the sword of killing will force away the six human figures transformed by the Black Death demon emperor. Among them, Wudao is directly torn by the murderous Qi and explodes in the air. Then, it is destroyed and assimilated by the void.


    In Wang Xu''s heart, he realized that only one of the six human bodies was the real body of the Black Death demon emperor. The other five are nothing more than the "false separation" created by him by some means.


    "The last real body..." Wang Xu''s eyes were icy cold, his wrist was shocked, and the Dragon Emperor''s sword rose in the air. A chill was sent out from the sword, and the rain around was frozen into ice beads.


    "Go to hell!"


    He stepped out with a sudden step, and his body was several feet high, facing the last figure in the distance. The Dragon Emperor sword suddenly cut out, the sound of sniffing in the air was endless, and the light of the sword soared out.


    Boom!


    The last body was smashed into pieces by Wang Xu, and then exploded into a black fog. But almost at the same time, a palm appeared behind him quietly, and a palm was printed on his back heart.


    Until then, the dark death devil''s cold voice rang out again: "you are too arrogant! Is that how you look down on him? Die! Ha ha ha... "


    With a successful move, the Black Death demon emperor laughed ferociously. The fierce evil Qi in his body turned into a raging flood and burst into Wang Xu''s body.


    Under this kind of attack, Wang Xu could hardly avoid it. He could only bear all the attacks solidly. The terrible evil spirit was strong enough to explode any evil emperor easily.


    However, after the Black Death devil blew out the evil spirit in his body, his face didn''t look happy. Instead, he looked surprised and flustered. It seemed that something was totally wrong with what he expected.


    At this moment, a cold and cruel voice came:


    "Great devil, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I didn''t expect that you could bear it so much that you just came out now! "


    Wang Xu''s body doesn''t move, but his head turns around strangely, and his cold eyes stare at the Black Death devil. This kind of look made his heart furious and even more frightened.


    What''s going on?


    Are you trapped?


    What''s wrong!?


    He wanted to pull back his hand to leave, but his hand seemed to be rooted, motionless and unable to pull back.


    On the contrary, the speed of the magic gas in his body was suddenly accelerated. Wang Xu''s body was like a black hole, devouring everything crazily.


    Devour the magic power!


    Wang Xu uses his own martial arts, combined with the magic skills created by the magic dragon family''s talent, and directly uses demons as "food" to devour all the demons, such as flesh and blood, evil Qi, evil yuan and so on, all of which can be turned into nourishment for him to become stronger.


    And here


    It''s the space inside ZuLong''s body!


    At the beginning, the sword dragon he cut was not only a sword dragon, but also connected with the entrance of ZuLong''s body.


    In the outside world, the existence of the Black Death demon emperor can only master one rule, "the power of Black Death".


    Here, Wang Xu is the master of everything, his will is the rule!


    Wang Xu slowly turns around and devours the magic power. All the power of space in ZuLong''s body is crushed on the Black Death demon emperor. Unless the other party can find out in time and break the space barrier, he can''t escape.


    Even if he can find it, Wang Xu will not give him the chance to find it.


    Whoa!


    The Dragon Emperor''s sword breaks through the heavy armor of the Black Death demon emperor like lightning and penetrates into his chest. At the moment when the sword edge penetrates into his chest, a big cloud of blood suddenly bursts out from the Black Death demon emperor''s chest.


    Among the spatters of blood, Wang Xu''s face was ferocious and proud


    "How do you know if you think I''m trapped? In fact, I''m trying to seduce you! Ha ha ha... Sleep in peace! Everything you have will be taken over by the emperor! "


    As the voice falls, the devouring Moyuan rushes into the body of the Black Death devil emperor, following the sword edge of the Dragon Emperor, devouring the flesh, Moyuan and spirit of the other side


    Everything!

 Chapter 1637

    Endless magic yuan, soul force, rolling into Wang Xu''s body, the body of black death, big devil, shrivelled down at the speed of naked eyes, that is the performance of blood essence being swallowed by phagocytosis.


    The Black Death demon emperor never thought that Wang Xu had such terrible magic skills. More importantly, he found that this place was no longer the blood killing demon world, but a small space composed of some special rules.


    Here, the power of the whole space is suppressing him, but Wang Xu, on the contrary, not only has not been suppressed, but also seems to have been increased.


    In this case, he has only heard of the means that the great Wudao emperors in the Taiyang martial arts world can achieve.


    But why, a magic dragon?


    The Black Death devil''s eyes were full of anger and reluctance: "why? Why did you betray me? "


    Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent: "why not betray? I''ve never been loyal to you. Once I get a chance to kill you and take your place, why not? "


    "You The Black Death demon emperor was very angry, but he couldn''t refute it. It''s true that Wang Xu didn''t like the several demon emperors under his command, who had offered the source of the spirit to him and swore allegiance to him. He died with him, and he was prosperous.


    Before the seven evil dragon emperor was sworn allegiance, but was killed by Wang Xu.


    See black death big devil emperor''s burly body wither down quickly, after a while, he will turn to fly ash. Finally, the Black Death devil suddenly raised his head, and his eyes burst out cruel and fierce


    "I curse! I curse you with my true power and soul


    "Morri Dragon Emperor, you will die worse than this emperor! Howl in despair! Decay in pain! Devoured by the desolation


    "Hahaha, he won''t accept a traitor. You either offer your soul to serve him, or you will die like me soon!"


    Wang Xu was startled. After swallowing the magic power, he clearly felt the change of the power in the body of the Black Death demon emperor. At this moment, the remaining magic yuan and soul power that had not been swallowed by him all rioted. In some strange way, they turned into a special curse force and rushed to his body along the Dragon Emperor sword.


    The black death of the great devil emperor, even at the sacrifice of their own, also want to curse Wang Xu with his life.


    All these changes are so fast that Wang Xu can only throw away the Dragon Emperor sword in time, and his body retreats hundreds of meters backward. Even if he responds in time, he is still entangled with a curse.


    "Trouble..." he tried dozens of methods, consumed a lot of phagocytic magic yuan, and finally got rid of this curse. Wang Xu frowned deeply.


    Look at the Dragon Emperor sword again. At this time, it has been surrounded by a group of black and green curse power. The whole sword is full of evil and decadent power. Wang Xu did not dare to touch it for a moment.


    Judging from the consumption of just removing the curse power, if he wants to remove the curse power from the Dragon Emperor sword, he will have to consume all the demons in his body.


    You know, now his demons have swallowed up most of the demons of the Black Death demon emperor. The total amount of demons is terrible. If the cultivation of ordinary demons is used to calculate, it will take ten thousand years to calculate!


    "Wait! Maybe it''s not a bad thing... "After staring at the Dragon Emperor sword for a long time, Wang Xu suddenly moved in his heart and raised an idea.


    This curse doesn''t seem to have a target mechanism. As long as it contacts, it will be entangled and attacked.


    If, in a different way of thinking, the curse on the Dragon Emperor''s sword is regarded as an unexpected "enchantment ability", which is used to attack others, such as the desolate demon lord, wouldn''t it be more helpful and beautiful?


    The more Wang Xu thinks about this idea, the more feasible it is. If the Black Death demon emperor knew that he sacrificed the curse he made, he would help Wang Xu. I''m afraid he would be able to come back from death.


    WOW!


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and stretched out his right hand. The space around him suddenly moved and rocked. That was the whole ZuLong body space shrinking rapidly, and finally covered the Dragon Emperor sword to form a miniature dragon shadow. The space barrier of ZuLong body isolated the curse.


    "Come here!"


    The next second, he raised his hand, and the Dragon Emperor sword suddenly fell back into his hands.


    Bang!


    As soon as the sword started, Wang Xu suddenly turned around and took a few strides. He had already come to the desolate devil and knelt down on one knee in the void like a mountain.


    "Say hello to the Lord of desolation! Magic day is lucky to live up to its fate! The dark death demon emperor has been trapped in a special space controlled by his subordinates. Unfortunately, his subordinates have limited ability and can''t kill him. They can only wait for the power of the demon lord! "


    Wang Xu bowed his head and his voice was like thunder.


    In an instant, countless fighting demons stopped, and the Black Death demon emperor was trapped?


    Is the evil sun Dragon Emperor really betraying the Black Death demon emperor?


    The two magic emperors under Wang Xu''s command, zhanshe and haduqi, were also suspicious.


    Bloodstain is even more startled, at this time looking at Wang Xu kneeling on one knee in front of the desolate Lord, full of fear shock.


    "How could he trap the Black Death devil? What is the strength of the evil sun Dragon Emperor? "


    Because of the particularity of ZuLong''s body space, these demons outside don''t know that the Black Death demon emperor is dead.


    In their eyes, at present, they can only see a huge dragon with sword power occupying the sky, in which endless sword light is shining. It is the dragon with sword power that Wang Xu cut at the beginning.


    "Oh?"


    The wasteland demon''s eyes twinkled, staring at Wang Xu for a while, and suddenly laughed: "how can I believe you, a guy who betrayed his former master?"


    "The devil misunderstood that the Black Death devil was never my master, so he didn''t betray me. Moreover, I will prove my loyalty and offer you one of my dragon soul origins Wang Xu lowered his head, his mouth curved strangely, but his voice was sincere.


    The origin of dragon spirit!


    What does it have to do with him?


    He is a Terran, originally is the original, a division of spirit to take away the magic dragon, a dragon soul of the original sacrifice, why not.


    But these, barren demon lord don''t know, chop snake, haduqi two magic emperor''s hand also don''t know.


    Seeing that Wang Xu was willing to send out a dragon soul, everyone changed color.


    "Good!"


    After getting Wang Xu''s source of dragon spirit, the desolate demon master smiles with satisfaction and finally nods


    "Go, take me into the space where you are trapped. The devil will swallow his body and soul and make up for the last piece of my devil''s body."


    Wang Xu got up and respectfully led the way, but with him, he was a little behind.


    The desolate devil didn''t care. He just thought that Wang Xu was showing his respect to him, which made him more satisfied with Wang Xu''s attitude.


    When they come to the front of the dragon, Wang Xu reaches out his hand.


    WOW!


    Endless sword light separated a road and opened the entrance to the special space where the "Black Death demon emperor" was located.


    After all, Wang Xu has vowed allegiance to him with the origin of a dragon soul. Under the natural rules of demons, it is absolutely impossible to betray, otherwise he will kill Wang Xu.


    Unfortunately


    Wang Xu stopped at the entrance and slowly raised his head. His face was ferocious. He didn''t know when the Dragon Emperor sword was in his hand. He stepped forward and thrust it into the back of the desolate devil.

 Chapter 1638

    Whew!


    All the swords were submerged, and a dragon shaped shadow rose from above and exploded. Then, the curse power created by the Black Death devil broke out in an instant, and all of them fell into the main body of the barren devil.


    "You..."


    Desolate demon body suddenly frozen, he can''t believe the turn of the head, staring at Wang Xu.


    "How did you do that?" His voice was full of shock and anger.


    Wang Xu''s knife inserted behind his back was unexpected, but he was not unaware of it. At the moment Wang Xu started, he was aware of it.


    The reason why he doesn''t hide is because he disdains!


    No matter why Wang Xu attacks him, since he has mastered the source of each other''s spirits and betrayers, he can destroy Wang Xu from the level of consciousness in a moment.


    However


    His magic sense urges Wang Xu to hand over the source, but the other side has nothing!


    This kind of thing, can''t happen at all!


    But, actually happened again, how can this call desolate Demon Lord not angry? No surprise?


    What scares him even more is the huge curse power on the Dragon Emperor sword, which is the power of the Black Death devil emperor.


    "Asshole! You''ve been at me since the beginning? You have never betrayed Black Death


    Although most of the demons in the body are involved by the power of curse, the remaining demons are still extremely terrible. In a flash of rage, large waves of anger burst out, and the mountain like soul mill was grabbed by the wasteland demon''s hands and smashed down.


    Wang Xu makes an effort to insert the Dragon Emperor sword into the main body of the desolate devil, and then retreats wildly to avoid the terrible blow.


    The desolate devil didn''t mean to chase him. After a while, he raised his head and yelled around


    "Black death! Get the devil out of here


    He roared madly, obviously because the curse power on the Dragon Emperor sword was misunderstood. He thought it was the Black Death demon emperor who deliberately let Wang Xu feign surrender and then secretly attacked and cursed him.


    Wang Xu didn''t mean to explain. He didn''t say a word. Relying on the advantage of his small body, he constantly launched attacks around the huge body of the desolate Demon Lord.


    Compared with the wasteland demon, he is like a fly flying in front of human beings, but every attack is earth shaking, and the sword light is hundreds of meters in size, leaving one scar after another on the wasteland demon''s huge body.


    The wasteland Demon Lord has been roaring for the Black Death demon emperor to come out, but the Black Death demon emperor has never appeared. On the contrary, Wang Xu, who looks like a fly and beats people harder than an iron sword, finally makes him unbearable.


    "Little bug! That''s enough for you! Die for me! "


    The desolate demon master''s sense swept all over the place for hundreds of miles, and there was no trace of the Black Death demon emperor, so he could only aim at Wang Xu, and his anger was almost burning.


    "Ten thousand souls devour heaven!"


    He directly used the most powerful magic skill, and the ten thousand soul mill in his hand suddenly fell into the earth. The ground was split. In the blink of an eye, the struggling demons and demons on the ten thousand soul mill turned into large gray smoke.


    The desolate devil grins, his arms suddenly open, and the gray smoke suddenly rolls to the sky like lightning, covering a vast area in the blink of an eye.


    A sense of crisis came from his heart. Wang Xu''s figure, who had been rushing forward, suddenly stopped, stepped on his feet, and a round white wave burst under his feet, while Wang Xu had shot back hundreds of meters.


    Just as Wang Xugang shot out, a gray black chain with a sharp blade at the front had been shot out of the fog, tearing the white waves apart in an instant. After a blow, it exploded into gray smoke again and disappeared into the fog.


    Cluck!


    Even if nothing could be seen, there was the sound of chains sliding violently in the void.


    Wang Xuli was hundreds of meters away, looking at the fog, his eyes slightly condensed. Inside, the soul mill is rapidly changing and decomposing, a large number of chains are disbanded from above, and countless demons are strung on each chain.


    No one could have imagined that the essence of wanhun mill was composed of countless enchanting chains, which was not the two stone millstones on the surface.


    "Hum!" The desolate demon lord slowly sat on the top of the soul mill, with a flash of anger in his eyes: "black death takes you as bait, it''s naive to use my power by curse! I''d like to see. After I lock you in the soul mill, how long can the demon lord endure when he feeds on your body, soul, flesh and blood? "


    As the words fell, the whole soul mill suddenly burst open. Countless chains burst out like tentacles of octopus. They spread their teeth and claws across the air and shot at Wang Xu like a rainstorm.


    Under this kind of attack, the smallest dust in the air will be torn into pieces, Wang Xu''s face will change wildly. He first dodges, and then he can''t avoid it. What he sees in front of his eyes is the chain of the soul.


    "Shit! I''m careless! I didn''t expect that the desolate devil was wounded by himself and fought with the Black Death devil for so long. He had such a terrible card! "


    He looked at a tattoo like blood fingerprint on his left hand, which was the "cheating power" given to him by the powerful demon who was suspected to be a blood killing demon.


    For the demon, their fight here is just a spectator game.


    The barren Demon Lord was smashed by himself and fled back. He could recover so quickly, and even gather the remains of the demon God. It is very likely that some demon God who participated in the game gave him a cheating device.


    "In that case..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were fierce, and his body stopped abruptly, letting countless chains burst through him. The demons in the body rushed to the blood fingerprint.


    However, with this move, he found that it was not right. The blood fingerprint was like a black hole. As soon as the Moyuan entered, it was absorbed. Even the suction suddenly soared. He took the initiative to devour the Moyuan in his body. He couldn''t stop.


    Because of this change, he could not control his body in a short time.


    "Shit Wang Xu''s face changed wildly and his eyes widened.


    Next second.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Chains passed through his body, hands, feet


    "It''s over." When the wasteland demon saw this, he drew back his eyes, slowly closed his eyes, and put most of his mind into dispelling the curse in his body. Only a small part of the demon sense is scattered around in the void, and the guard can''t hide the attack of the Black Death demon emperor.


    As for Wang Xu


    One of the black death''s little devil emperors was hooked by the chain of ten thousand spirits, but only one of them was crushed and hanged by the ten thousand spirits mill all the time. Just like his four former devil emperors, he became the nutrient for shaping the body of the devil God.


    WOW!


    At the end of the chain, Wang Xu was almost wrapped into an iron ball, leaving only his head, hands, palms and feet outside.


    The rest of the parts, a chain of souls, like a living snake, slowly twined around him, swam away, and constantly tightened and strangled.

 Chapter 1639

    With the distance getting closer and closer, Wang Xu suddenly struggled violently and cried out, "wasteland demon, don''t kill me, I can tell you where the dark death demon is..."


    His voice was getting smaller and smaller, almost angry.


    The change of the blood fingerprint of the demon God was far beyond his imagination. He almost sucked him dry. At this time, there was no magic element left in his body. Even if the blood fingerprint could attack at any time, it could not.


    He must find a way to get close to the Lord of desolation!


    "Oh?"


    The barren devil opened his eyes again. With a pick of his brow, Wang Xu had no magic yuan left in his body. His breath was decaying to the extreme, so he could not escape from his eyes.


    No threat to him!


    He thought a move, the chain moves, voice, Wang Xu was sent to him.


    "Tell me, where is Hei die hiding?"


    "Cang..." Wang Xu''s voice was very small, and the desolate devil didn''t hear it clearly. He frowned and drew Wang Xu closer to himself.


    "What?"


    "I said..." Wang Xu opened his mouth, the corner of his mouth suddenly showed a grim smile: "you give me to die!"


    The next second, his left hand suddenly pressed on the body of the desolate demon, the blood fingerprints on it suddenly burst out, and the terrible power from the demon God destroyed in an instant.


    The wasteland demon almost didn''t respond, and was immediately inundated by the blood light of the bloody fingerprints.


    The blood light is like the strongest sulfuric acid, which corrodes the body of the desolate Demon Lord. Where he passes, his flesh and bones are all dissolved into the blood light.


    In the blink of an eye, there was only one head left in the huge demon''s body, and all the other parts disappeared in the blood light.


    The one eye on Wang Xu''s head was staring at Wang Xu. It was full of horror, disbelief and incomprehension.


    He never thought that Wang Xu had such terrible power, that power


    Is it the blood Slayer?


    His eyes were in a trance, and he saw that he had lost his body, and the ghost fled back from the Xuankong City, and saw the scene of blood killing the demon God.


    "Barren, you let me down. It seems that you need a stronger body... This is the condensation method of demon body. Take it and make it stronger! "


    The consciousness of the desolate Lord is rapidly weakening: "why? Lord blood Slayer... Why? "


    He won''t!


    He didn''t understand!


    Why did the blood killing demon God give Wang Xu the blood fingerprints to kill him after he gave him the way to gather the body of the demon God?


    Thinking of Wang Xu, the consciousness of the desolate devil is a struggle again. Maybe he is dying, and his thinking becomes extremely clear.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered where Wang Xu''s familiar breath came from.


    He had the biggest one eye: "you, you... Are you the magic dragon? No, you are the emperor of the human race... "


    At that moment, it seemed that the desolate demon master finally understood why Wang Xu Mingming gave him a dragon soul source, but he could still insert a knife behind his back out of control.


    But at this time, even if the desolate Lord saw through everything, he had nothing to mend. The blood light melted his last consciousness.


    Wang Xu looked at him coldly and finally died, without any meaning to answer.


    Looking at the desolate devil who disappeared in the blood light, he was also frightened: "is this the power of the devil? Terror


    But soon, he closed his eyes slowly, and a stream of soul power in his body turned into a pure huge demon yuan, which belonged to the goods that the desolate demon lord brought to him.


    After a while, he opened his eyes again, and his eyes soared.


    Though killing the desolation, Mo Zhu relied on the blood fingerprints of the devil''s blood, but the spirit of the barren Mo Zhu was all absorbed by him, but it was a pity that the blood essence of the devil''s body was dissolved in the blood light.


    Even so, the death of the black death, the desolation and the death of the two evil emperors brought him a huge amount of goods, which reduced his cultivation time by ten thousand years at one time (the growth time of ordinary magic dragon cultivation).


    Boom!


    Wang Xu suddenly raised his hand and grasped the Dragon Emperor sword whose curse had dissipated. Without any sign, he swept out the sword. In an earth shaking sword chant, a bright sword light crossed the sky and fell down from the sky. Among the countless demons fighting on the ground, he left a 10000 meter long sword mark, which divided the whole battlefield into two parts.


    "All those who have reason, whether demon or demon, stop and gather at my feet!"


    Under the influence of the killing rules, those who can still keep their sense are all high-level demons. They have enough strength to be the army Wang Xu wants. These are elite.


    "Submit to me!"


    "Follow me!"


    "Destruction! slaughter! Conquer


    Wang Xu''s cold voice spread in all directions, and all the rational higher demons could not help but stop. They looked up at the dark shadow in the sky, and a strong sense of awe rose from the bottom of their hearts.


    Lord of the wilderness! Black Death great devil!


    Once their master, now all died in the hands of Wang Xu, in the face of such a powerful existence, who dare not accept? Who can refuse?


    Thousands of powerful demons, from all directions, gathered in the earth under Wang Xu''s feet.


    The two evil emperors, beheading snake and haduqi, led the elite of Wang Xu''s headquarters to form a formation. They were powerful and powerful.


    The bloody demon emperor stood in the void not far away, with a pair of magic wings behind him instigating slowly. His face was full of amazement, loss and shock. Obviously, he didn''t understand that the ultimate winner would be Wang Xu.


    "Follow me?"


    The next second, Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly across the sky, indifferent fall down, according to the bloodstain body.


    "I, the bloody devil, will follow the great dragon of Morri and submit to you!" The bloodstain opened its mouth, and then fell to the void.


    Wang Xu nodded, glanced around, and suddenly said, "kill the others, and leave none!"


    In his heart, those low-level demons who are still killing and those high-level demons who are still waiting and hesitating are already dead


    Sacrifice!


    The game of demon God is not over yet!


    Step out, Wang Xu turned into a streamer and flew to the ten thousand soul mill on the earth. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared in the rain all over the sky.


    Bang!


    A shadow came down from the sky and smashed on the pillar in the center of the soul mill.


    "If so, the power of killing rules is not the power of the desolate demon lord, but the power from the soul mill... Is it also the means of killing the demon God with blood?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkle, and his demonic sense sweeps all over the soul mill. Looking around, there are lots of demons who are affected by the power of the killing rules. The closer he gets to the soul mill, the more powerful demons will be affected and become killing machines, killing until he dies.


    At the same time, there are also these dead demons, whose flesh and blood are swallowed by the soul mill, whose spirits are assimilated by the power of the killing rules, gather together, and then suddenly disappear out of thin air after reaching a certain concentration.


    "Is this the game of the devil? Sacrifice life? Reap all living beings? "


    Wang Xu murmured to himself, his heart was shocked.


    At the same time, the ambition in his heart also rose wildly. Devil''s game, who said he can''t play together?

 Chapter 1640

    Beheading snake bathed in blood all over, stopped tired and looked around.


    In front of him, there is still an endless wave of demons killing, and behind him, there is a million people army he brought out of the hanging pot world. But at this point, there are only half a million left. Half of the men died in the long fight.


    A whole year!


    All the swords of wusheng in his hand have been cut off. Now there is only half a blade left, and the corpses of demons under his feet almost gather into a mountain range.


    "I''m... Tired!"


    Snake whispered, they are human, not demons, for this seems to never see the end of the killing will be tired.


    But from the order of the Great Dragon Emperor, he had to continue to kill. Demons are powerful. Compared with demons, the Terran in the hanging pot world is like an ant. If he wants to save his own world, he can only go on, follow Wang Xu, fight until there is no one left behind, and die on the battlefield.


    For a long time, this feeling was gone. When I opened my eyes, the army behind me had killed those irrational demons in front of me again. There was no wasteland demon master or black death demon emperor. All rational higher demons followed Wang Xu. The war was a one-sided massacre.


    However, even if 10000 pigs stand still for you to chop, you can also kill people! Not to mention, the present is not a pig, but hundreds of millions of powerful demons!


    Tens of millions of high-level demons are constantly slaughtered. Their bodies are piled up into mountains, and their limbs and arms are flying around. The blood water on the earth is washed by the continuous heavy rain, and the whole ground is dyed black, and then it gathers into a huge blood Lake in the low-lying area.


    A few months later, the raging fire rose from the "killing battlefield". The flames rose several kilometers high, and the thick smoke mixed with the smell of scorch was soaring up into the sky. Like the volcanic ash, it covered the battlefield sky for thousands of miles, and lasted for several years. It even gave this area another name


    Death!


    And Wang Xu''s name also spread all over the world, the whole blood killing demon world, almost all the existence of the devil emperor level, all know his existence, and call him "the devil day death Dragon Emperor"!


    Within a few years, Wang Xu has become one of the most powerful demons in the blood killing demon world. Under its command, there are 13 demon emperor level masters, more than 100000 demon king and demon king level masters, 10 million higher demons, and countless low-level demon cannon fodder.


    In the center of the death demon kingdom alone, there are hundreds of thousands of demons and demons in the palace of the New Dragon Emperor. They are responsible for the whole life of the palace, including the daily life of the Dragon Emperor.


    Even in the back, many of his subordinates took the initiative to collect the Terran world near the blood killing demon world, and presented tens of thousands of Terran beauties. After all, Wang Xu has been showing up as a human being, and he doesn''t like fairies and demons. A group of subordinates have to rack their brains to please him.


    It''s a pity that Wang Xu has been closed all these years. He has hardly been out of the palace. Naturally, he has never touched a woman.


    Now, with the help of a large group of demons under his command, he collects the resources of the whole blood killing demon world, only to provide him with all the training. If other forces don''t want to hand over the resources they want, their subordinates will start a war immediately. No matter how many demons die, they must meet their needs. He can''t solve it. He''ll kill it himself!


    In this kind of hegemonic demand, Wang Xu constantly improved and engulfed the magic power, and his strength almost became stronger all the time.


    This becomes stronger until it reaches a limit, demon!


    In countless battles, one by one, the devil emperor succumbed to the foot of the Dragon Emperor of Morri death. In the eyes of other devil emperors, the devil emperor of Morri death was almost an invincible existence, except for the devil God!


    The blood killing demon world belongs to a demon God. Even if Wang Xu unifies the whole blood killing demon world, he still can''t jump out of the control of the demon God. This also means that even if Wang Xu has the ability to unify the whole blood killing demon world, it is impossible to complete it, because


    Boom!!


    On this day, when Wang Xugang came out of the palace of the Dragon Emperor and gathered his troops to kill a demon emperor who resisted himself and was unwilling to give up the resources he wanted, a blood gap suddenly opened in the sky, followed by a bloody River pouring down from the gap, and even the void seemed to collapse in an instant.


    WOW!!


    The bloody Tianhe hit the ground, but it didn''t fall apart as imagined. It seemed as if it was nothing. It seemed that some powerful force was under control. At the moment of the collision, it recovered all the impact.


    But at this time, look around, the whole world, all turned into blood, boundless.


    The demon guards gathered around the palace looked up one by one. They were at a loss, but none of them saw the edge of blood.


    A strong breath came from the deep of the blood River and fell on Wang Xu, which made him crash on the ground.


    Patta!


    Wang Xu knelt down on one knee, with him as the center. Cracks appeared on the ground around him, and the ground sank, passing quickly.


    Wang Xu raised his head in a fury, and his whole body worked frantically. Under the pressure, he raised his head inch by inch and roared:


    "Hide your head and show your tail! Get out of here... Ah! "


    Before he finished roaring, the pressure of the breath suddenly increased, and Wang Xu''s other leg also crashed on the ground, smashing the whole ground completely and turning into a big pit.


    Obviously, the owner of the breath is dissatisfied with Wang Xu''s offense.


    But Wang Xu, but still did not bow his head, roared out: "who are you stepping on the horse in the end!"


    The breath gets bigger again.


    Poof!


    Wang Xu''s skin cracked and his blood splashed, but after that, the extremely strong pressure suddenly disappeared.


    After a moment''s silence, a blank passage of tens of thousands of meters suddenly separated from the bloody sky, revealing a human shape, but all red, with two blood colored magic wings on the back and a tail, similar to the figure of a crocodile''s triangular head.


    Devil seed!


    "You are the Magic Dragon Emperor? Good The master of the figure came down step by step, and his indifferent voice spread all over the place: "I am the blood killing demon God. The demon world you are in is my territory, and every demon in it will obey me! Follow me


    Blood Slayer?


    He''s the bloodbath?


    For a moment, Wang Xu''s eyes shrink wildly, and there is only one question in his mind. If the powerful demon in front of him is the blood killing demon, who is the demon who cheated by giving him blood fingerprints before?


    At this time, with the name of the blood killing demon God, all the demons who originally belonged to Wang Xu''s command around them all fell to the ground and said respectfully:


    "Meet the blood Slayer!"


    Wang Xu glanced at them with no expression on his face, but he was basically sure in his heart that he would never be able to compete with the blood killing demon God in the blood killing demon world. Just look at the attitude of his subordinates.


    A good man does not suffer from immediate losses!


    He made the right choice quickly.


    "I don''t know if it''s the blood Slayer. You''ve come in person. How offensive the magic day is. Please forgive me!" Wang XuBen was oppressed and knelt on the ground. At this time, he bowed his head and said respectfully.

 Chapter 1641

    "I don''t know what happened when Lord demon came here?" Wang Xu looked very respectful with his head down.


    The bloody demon looked at him and hummed coldly:


    "Ben God has tolerated you to make trouble in my territory for a long time. Before coming down, Ben Yi made a decision. If you don''t know the current affairs, you will be run over on the spot!"


    Wang Xu''s body trembles, his head is lower, and he doesn''t say a word, waiting for the words behind the blood killing demon.


    Sure enough, he paused and continued: "but now you are still aware of current affairs, so I will leave you alive for the time being."


    Wang Xu''s body trembled and he was very glad. Fortunately, he didn''t know how to praise him. Otherwise, he would die in the middle of the way if he wanted to replace his wild hope.


    At the same time, an idea flashed from his heart: "my current strength has been stuck in the peak of the great demon emperor, and I can''t make any progress. If I use this blood killing demon God to contact more demon God level existence, maybe I can get a way to break through and become a demon God! But, what kind of heaven and earth is this devil above? "


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu immediately raised his head and said, "Lord blood slayer, your majesty is comparable to that of heaven. How dare I, a little devil, refuse to accept it? Just because I was ignorant before, I wanted to serve you personally, Lord demon. I''m so proud of you


    Wang Xu''s flattery made the bloody demon extremely comfortable. He laughed and said:


    "Good! Well said! Good. Ben is very happy


    Wang Xu secretly looked at him, and his heart was a little strange: "other demons are generally several times, more than ten times, or even hundreds of times larger than human beings. No demons like to use anthropomorphic state. How can they use anthropomorphic state instead of demons?"


    This doubt, he dare not ask, even if asked blood kill demon God, I''m afraid also won''t answer him.


    At this time, the bloody demon''s face suddenly sank and said in a cold voice:


    "Well, let''s get down to business! This demon God came to you because you killed the desolate Demon Lord and ruined the layout of this demon God. I lost the game of demon God in front of the night dream God.


    Therefore, you need to fight for this demon God in the bloody killing field. Now, gather your strongest leaders and elites. The number is limited to one million. Follow me to the bloody killing field! "


    Wang Xu was shocked when he heard the speech.


    The bloody killing demon lost the demon game. Now let him fight in the so-called bloody killing field. Where is it?


    Another game?


    What''s more, listen to the words of blood killing demon, there is a night dream God, what''s the other side?


    "Look at the appearance of the blood killing God just now. Just mentioning each other''s name, he becomes more respectful and worshipful than I am now. Doesn''t that mean that the blood killing God is as weak as me in front of the night dream God?"


    This conclusion chilled Wang Xu''s heart. The water in the demon world was too deep. When he got to the great demon emperor, he had been killing the demon world for so long. As a result, he became a high-level cannon fodder.


    The blood Slayer called him and waved him away. The bloody killing place is not a good place just by name.


    "Yes! The great blood Slayer But Wang Xu could only bow his head and answer respectfully, not daring to be reluctant.


    "Well, go! I''ll wait for you by the Bank of the blood! " The blood killing demon nodded, then his body became empty in an instant, and disappeared in the same place in a twinkling of an eye.


    In this way, Wang Xu was thrilled again. He raised his head, and his eyes flashed a little confused and helpless.


    At first, he took it for granted that he wanted to get the way to become a demon God by killing the demon God with blood. As a result, his hind foot was taken as high-level cannon fodder and sent to the bloody killing ground.


    Can he come out alive?


    However, he has no choice.


    Half a day later, after summoning all the demon emperors under his command and selecting the most elite army in a million, Wang Xu was still thinking about how to contact the blood killing demon God, and suddenly a huge swirling hole appeared in the sky.


    Without hesitation, his face sank and he waved: "in!"


    The next second, Wang Xu stepped into the whirlpool first.


    Behind him, many demon emperors under his command, led millions of troops to step forward, followed by them.


    Out of the whirlpool of that moment, Wang Xu the whole person are silly.


    In front of him was a huge river, which looked like the sea. The water in the river was all blood red.


    The whirlpool he came out of was just a whirlpool of ordinary size in the blood river. Looking around, he could clearly see that there were hundreds of other similar whirlpools, large and small, on the surface of the blood river.


    In the distance, on the huge river bank, there are many magnificent palaces. These palaces are totally different from all the other palaces Wang Xu saw in the blood killing demon world. They are more luxurious and magnificent.


    For example, the material of the palaces, the palaces of the devil emperor in the blood killing demon world are mostly made of gold, stone and white bone, while the palaces in front of us are made of various spirit stones that can automatically emit spirit light.


    Wang Xu was stunned when he looked at the palace. It was not only the materials, but also the patterns, decorations and other details of the palace. They all reached the limit and reached a special aesthetic feeling that could not be exceeded.


    Even the most magnificent Terran palace in Wang Xu''s cognition can''t be compared with it at all.


    Perhaps, the lower bound of the Terran to see, will be surprised to breathe out three words: "God''s palace!"


    Wang Xu deeply inhaled, and his eyes fell on the guards outside the palace. Every one, even the weakest of them, was also a demon emperor!


    The number of guards in any palace is as high as 100000, which is hundreds of thousands of magic emperors!


    What makes Wang Xu''s heart palpitate is that the figures standing in front of those palaces at this time have extremely strong breath, which represents a powerful demon God


    "1, 2, 3, 4... 30... 50... Hiss! 100£¿ 101¡­¡­500¡­¡­900¡­¡­999¡­1000£¡¡±


    A thousand demons stand beside the huge blood river. They are as quiet as ancient stone sculptures. They are silent and dignified, which makes people silent.


    At this moment, Wang Xu finally knew what it meant to wait for him on the Bank of the blood bank, as the blood killing demon said to him.


    The breath of the demon God is strong and weak, and the blood killing demon God is only medium. But any one of them, just the expansion of breath, can tear all the demons on Wang Xu''s side to pieces.


    Boom!


    At this time, a loud noise suddenly exploded in the head, Wang Xu was startled, quickly looked up.


    This one sees, he can''t move again, the eye eye crazily shrinks.


    I saw that in the sky above me, there was a huge dark shadow. The shadow also presented a whirlpool shape, occupying a large area of the sky and faintly presented an inverted cone shape.


    Inside, nine huge black magic dragons, wrapped with thick chains, were roaring and flying out, as if pulling some heavy object.


    The loud noise just now was the roar of the nine magic dragons.


    "It turns out that the thousand gods are not looking at us, but here..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes widened, and such a sentence appeared in his mind. Then, it was a blank.


    Just because of what you see


    What a shock!!

 Chapter 1642

    The nine magic dragons are also evil gods!


    Wang Xu''s eyes gaped.


    Roar!!


    Nine magic dragons roar, their huge bodies drag nine thick chains, and fly out of the vortex. Their huge bodies are shining with dazzling light, and their strong dragon claws are bursting with green tendons, like steel bars, grasping the void.


    A deafening roar shook the sky and the earth, and a huge dragon roar pushed away the clouds hundreds of thousands of kilometers in the sky.


    After the clouds dispersed, in Wang Xu''s more and more shocked eyes, a black, huge star slowly emerged from the whirlpool.


    Wang Xu''s eyes widened little by little, almost uncontrollable


    Dragon Star!!


    How is that possible??


    It''s a real planet, covered with mountains, rivers, oceans, life


    Just showing a corner, lightning and thunder are already in the sky. The strong gravity from this planet has made countless cracks in the void around us, and the birth and death are endless.


    Bursts of black arc, flashing around the black planet, hundreds of millions of small arc, toward the four sides of the spread, the diameter of the whole planet more than tens of thousands of miles, the space cracks that continue to explode enough to easily tear up a demon.


    Nine thick chains run through the whole planet and are linked to the nine magic dragons. They are slowly and firmly pulled out of the whirlpool and then suspended in the sky, casting a large shadow.


    Then, on the planet, another nine chains suddenly shot out, penetrating the endless space and falling straight on the ground.


    Boom!


    Earth, mountains and rivers, Blood River


    The place where the chain fell suddenly fell. It was penetrated by the chain into an unknown distance. The black divine light shining on it faintly fused the surrounding space into one. These spaces were integrated with the nine iron chains, and then the divine light soared


    WOW!


    Nine huge dark gates were suddenly opened in the black light. The first spiral black light column rose to the sky, followed by eight other light columns.


    With the opening of the gate, a large number of black demons also burst out from inside. Like the tide, they spread along the ground in all directions, leaving nine black roads thousands of miles long, from wide to narrow.


    On the road, there are various traces of patterns. When you look carefully, you can see countless strange runes that are difficult to understand, and some grand scenes that seem to tell some kind of history.


    War, killing, death, destruction, howling, kneeling, pain, despair, happiness, madness, corpse mountain, Blood River, killing ground


    After pulling the star in Kowloon, lightning and thunder roared in the space of hundreds of thousands of miles, just like the end of the world.


    From a distance, Wang Xu looked at the scene in front of him and suddenly felt an extreme sense of danger, which seemed to be a sense of inevitable danger.


    The magic sun and the Dragon Emperor, who had been maneuvering in all directions, almost stood at the top of the world. Once he fell, he became a mole ant, which made Wang Xu feel rather uncomfortable.


    But fortunately, he had been ready in his heart and soon adapted to it.


    "Is this the world of demons... A planet, compared with my ancestral dragon body and even my sword world, I''m afraid I can''t look up to it for a moment..." Wang Xu murmured in his heart.


    The next moment, he suddenly felt something and turned to look at the bank behind him.


    Almost at the same second, one of the thousands of demons on the Bank of the river, one of the demons standing in the top 100, looked up at him.


    This demon God is slightly stunned, seems to have an accident, did not expect that Wang Xu can even detect his gaze, he can not help but smile to Wang Xu nodded.


    "It''s him!"


    Wang Xu''s heart was filled with awe. The demon God who was watching him was the mysterious demon God who had left blood fingerprints for him before. Before that, he always thought that the other party was the blood killing demon God. Later, he knew it was not until the real blood killing demon God appeared.


    "So why did he help me in the first place? Did he lose the game of blood killing demon God? " Wang Xu was in suspense.


    At this time, the blood killing demon god suddenly appeared in front of Wang Xu, and the cold voice came: "magic day, restrain your men, follow me and enter the bloody killing field!"


    "Yes! Lord bloodbath Wang Xu suddenly all over a tight, quickly bow, respectful way.


    At this moment, his doubts were solved.


    The top of the star, I''m afraid it''s bloody murder!


    And the bloody demon God is going to enter the bloody killing field with him?


    Is this the punishment for the loser of the game?


    Go out in person, participate in the game, and become the onlooker who wins the magic God?


    "Well."


    The blood killing demon God nodded, suddenly turned around, raised his hand and patted another demon army gathered nearby. The power of terror killed hundreds of thousands of the same million people on the spot, which made other people tremble.


    "You trash, give the devil the morale!" The blood killing demon roared. Under the impact of waves, the whole blood river was swept by the wind.


    Next to him, Wang Xu''s heart tightened again: "it turns out that the other demon armies gathered nearby are also under the command of the blood killing demon God? This is the same team as me... At least a thousand or so, one million, one hundred million demons each? "


    He was shocked.


    The nine black gates open, does it mean that nine failed demons will lead their own 100 million elite demons to fight in the bloody arena?


    Where on earth is this bloody killing ground?


    Why does it exist?


    What is the purpose?


    With the previous doubts solved, more doubts emerge, but Wang Xu is all unpredictable, now his strength is too low.


    Reluctantly, he turned around and said, "where is the army under the throne of the evil sun Dragon Emperor?"


    Wang Xu''s cold voice spread to all directions, which was different from the low morale of the demon army just killed by the blood killing demon God. With his voice, the demons belonging to his command quickly gathered from all directions and quickly formed an array behind him.


    Ten demon emperors, such as beheading snake, haduqi, and bloodstain, each LED 100000 demons, with a total of one million elites, forming a killing array. The evil spirit gathered in one place, forming a special vision in the void.


    This is


    Army!


    From the three great Wudao dynasties in the Taiyang martial arts circle, the killing field army array, which has been developed and perfected for tens of thousands of years, was adapted by Wang Xu and built into a part of his elite army.


    Not far away, the blood killing demon suddenly turned his head and stared at Wang Xu for a while. He hummed coldly: "I can''t see that. You''re quite good at it! It''s no wonder that you will destroy the game layout of the demon God and make the demon God lose the game. "


    Wang Xu did not answer, but calmly looked at his army, then turned around, lowered his head and asked respectfully:


    "Dear blood slayer, my army is ready. Do you want to start now?"


    "Well, let''s go!" The bloody demon nodded and walked to the nearest Black Gate first.


    After that, Wang Xu waves his hand and leads his army to follow him. The dense demons rush forward like a tide.

 Chapter 1643

    Bloody murder.


    It''s impossible to describe what kind of existence this is. In fact, it should be a bloody planet.


    When Wang Xu led his subordinates out of the black gate, he only felt a strong sense of killing from all directions.


    Although it is called bloody slaughterhouse, the whole earth is black, and the soil is extremely fertile. You can see trees and plants growing vigorously.


    However, the strange thing is that there is no breath of life! There are no insects in the soil!


    This is a land of curse. The earth is cursed for gathering too many demons'' corpses and blood. The soil is fertile, but life can''t be born. Because countless killing breath floats in the void, Wang Xu feels the wailing of the spirits mixed in the wind.


    Looking at the far plain, there are countless bones, big or small, lying down. Some of them are rotten and mud, and some of them are still left with damaged clothes. The corrosion and rust are engraved on them, giving off the ancient and desolate atmosphere.


    Bloody killing ground is named because its sky is reflected red by the huge Blood River outside. Hundreds of millions of years ago, every once in a while, there will be a game between hundreds of demons. The loser will lead his demons and launch a fierce war with nearly one billion soldiers here.


    In the end, there can only be one devil who can get out of the bloody killing


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, on the other side of the dead world, the billowing dust suddenly rises hundreds of meters high, covering the skyline of thousands of miles. The billowing dust, like the tide of the sea, constantly rushes towards the army on the side of the blood killing demon. Looking from a distance, Wang Xu vaguely sees huge and ferocious heads, as well as crazy, excited, eager to kill eyes.


    The earth shakes. In the distant sky, rolling black clouds are carrying thunder and lightning. It seems that a big hand has covered the sky and quickly landed on another land.


    Whoa!


    In bursts of strange sharp bird song, thousands of strange birds with wings spread out for 100 meters, and their feathers glitter like steel and metal luster fall from the clouds. Sharp barb claws brush the ground, bringing large black waves like spray, leaving large traces.


    The blood Slayer''s body, which was standing still in the void, suddenly flashed and appeared at the height of ten thousand meters, watching the distance on guard.


    Boom!


    At the other end, tens of thousands of tall demons slowly came out of the smoke. Behind them, each of them was naked with countless strange black totems. The little giant gate, which was about 20 meters tall, was holding a big stone totem pole in his hand, smashed it on the ground and inserted it into the ground.


    They knelt down on one knee and half, chanting some strange incantations in their mouths, waving the blades in their hands, seizing the sacrifices of other living beings, cutting blood vessels, splashing blood and sacrificing life.


    Whoo!


    In the air, a line of black and red flames suddenly soared. These giants kept singing incantations. The unknown animal skins around their waists danced with the wind. The flames continued to spread around, jumping on all the demons within tens of thousands of meters.


    Boom!!


    The flame ignites the individual, the eyes of all demons suddenly turn red, the body soars with it, and the breath goes up crazily. It becomes stronger several times in an instant.


    Wang Xu''s demon sense sweeps these special giants and looks beyond them to the rear, only to find that all the demons in the opposite army are huge races. It''s obvious that the demon God who controls them likes the men with big bodies.


    Although there are countless races in the demon world, and the strong come forth in large numbers, the bigger the body is, the more powerful it is. Generally speaking, the power of the big races is stronger and more powerful than the small ones.


    Visible to the naked eye, there are a lot of neat arrays of the blood killing demons around. When they appear on the opposite side, they immediately become scattered. A lot of demons soldiers run around, and their eyes are full of fear.


    This kind of confusion, even Wang Xu''s elite are inevitably affected.


    Wang Xu sighed. He didn''t want to be restrained. A rather bad feeling came to his heart. He said in secret: "I''m afraid that none of my subordinates will survive after the World War I... even I don''t know if I can survive."


    Such a terrible killing, only the nine gods are the real protagonists, and all the others are just cannon fodder.


    "We can only rely on ourselves in the future. It''s most important to keep our lives. I don''t care about you. I hope... We can all live!"


    Wang Xu''s sense of magic changed, and sent a message to the devil emperor under his command, such as cutting snake and bloodstain.


    At this time, needless to say, other people are already planning how to save their lives, but it''s not so easy to think that the whole world here is a killing battlefield?


    Wang Xu is thinking about how to save his life later. Suddenly, a sense of crisis comes to him. He doesn''t even want to think about it. His body has been swept out like lightning.


    The next moment, a huge and incomparable foot in golden metal boots stepped down from the air, almost wiping Wang Xu''s body.


    Boom!


    There was a huge earthquake in the earth. There was a huge hole on the ground, in which countless demons were trampled into meat mud. In the position where Wang Xu was standing, a demon God with a shape similar to those naked giants, but even bigger, hundreds of meters high stood there, staring at the blood killing demon God in the sky. It seemed that he didn''t find it at all, and almost killed Wang Xu with one foot.


    It''s true.


    Wang Xu floats in the void beside him. His cloak is suddenly stepped down by the opponent behind him. The wind is tearing and shaking violently. The eyes under the Dragon Emperor''s armor are flashing wildly


    "Motherfucker! Now I''m better than me, so I''m reckless and ignore Lao Tzu. Do you think Lao Tzu is a worm? When I become a demon, I''ll be the first to screw your head off and kick the ball! "


    As he roared in his heart, he turned into a virtual figure and ran away madly.


    This demon God, obviously, came directly to fight with the bloody demon God. He didn''t want to stay here and be implicated in the aftermath of the two men''s fight, and then die humbly like a worm.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Xu had already escaped tens of thousands of meters, and there was a huge explosion behind him. The terrible shock and energy impact instantly crossed the distance of tens of thousands of meters and hit him on the back.


    Bang!


    Huge power, instant will Wang Xu from the air fall, extremely embarrassed hit into the ground.


    "Shit, cough, cough!"


    A curse has not yet export, gnawed a mouth of mud, after getting up, Wang Xu did not dare to stop, continue to run.


    No escape, no escape!


    Later, the killing rules of the blood killing demon God have turned into a real red ripple, covering the whole battlefield. All the demons contacted by the ripple are occupied by the killing rules in an instant, and they only know how to kill.


    In the blood killing demon world, the barren demon master can control the demons below the demon emperor by relying on the incomplete rules. Now that the blood killing demon God is used, Wang Xu dare not take the risk by himself. Otherwise, once he is controlled by the power of the rules, he will have to fight to death.


    It''s almost hard to escape from the battlefield opened by the two demons. However, it can be seen that another battle between demons is also breaking out in the area hundreds of miles away.


    In all directions, almost all of them are in the crazy spread of the killing ground, there is no escape at all.


    "Shit


    Wang Xu stopped and yelled.


    It''s really an ambush on all sides. There''s no way to heaven, no way to earth?

 Chapter 1644

    wait!


    There is no way to heaven, but who says there is no way to earth?


    Even if there is no door, can''t we do it by ourselves?


    This idea rose, Wang Xu eyes crazy light, without hesitation, swept the eyes of the spread of the killing battlefield in all directions, he head to the earth below.


    With this collision, countless soil burst up. Wang Xu broke through layers of soil all the way and drilled down. Along the way, countless rotten smell came to his face. He didn''t care about it, and he was determined to go down.


    One hundred meters!


    Five hundred meters!


    One thousand meters!


    ¡­¡­


    Five thousand meters!


    As he continued to go down, the earth''s pressure was also increasing, but Wang Xu still ignored the fact that the distance of 5000 meters was still unsafe and continued to go down.


    In the twinkling of an eye, 10000 meters!


    20000 meters!


    30000, 40000


    50000 meters!


    It was not until the sense of oppression brought by the earth reached the limit of his physical body at present that Wang Xu stopped.


    He tried his best to restrain his own breath and naturally sit in the ground. He regarded himself as a lifeless armor. At the same time, his magic consciousness was divided into a wisp. He went up all the way, broke out of the ground again, and carefully observed the whole battlefield.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Wang Xu''s demon sense came out of the ground, a demon with wings fell from the sky and turned several somersaults on the ground. He could not die any more.


    If you look at it carefully, the area which was far away from the battlefield had been occupied by all kinds of demons, all fighting with each other.


    "Shit! Fortunately, I am decisive! Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t escape now! " Wang Xu''s heart was cold.


    Because almost all of these fighting demons are controlled by their respective demons with their unique power, leaving only pure killing instinct and no independent ability.


    "It''s over. It seems that they can''t survive..." Wang Xu has no choice but to give up these men.


    At this moment, he deeply realized the sense of sadness and helplessness that demons are powerful and humans are like mole ants.


    There are too many powerful races besides Terrans


    Boom!


    Boom!


    At this time, two loud noises came from the distance, the clouds in the sky suddenly broke a huge hole, and a dark shadow fell madly from the top with extremely terrible speed.


    Because the speed is too fast, even Wang Xu''s magic sense can''t be captured. He can only barely see the void around the shadow, and a series of black lightning bursts out, and then his magic sense loses contact


    "What''s the matter? Is this magical sense lost? Who found out? Or... "Wang Xu was surprised.


    Before he can figure it out


    Boom!


    A huge earth shaking sound suddenly came from the ground above his head, and then a terrible impact followed by the crushing, directly to the bottom of 50000 meters. The aftershock of the terrible force almost killed Wang Xu on the spot.


    "My grass..."


    Wang Xu was disheartened and stunned. He never thought that he was hidden in such a deep underground place and almost killed by the devil.


    To have such a terrible power, only the nine demons can do it.


    "What was that shadow?" After the shock and anger, Wang Xu''s heart suddenly moved, once again separated a magic sense, and explored upward more carefully.


    In this exploration, he found that a part of the space above his head seemed to have some kind of distortion, a huge, terrible, twisted, but still power.


    "This power..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes widened a little bit. He resisted his fright and carefully extended the magic sense to all sides. This time, the magic sense did not disappear as before. He delayed for tens of meters and hundreds of meters, but still did not explore the edge of this power


    When Wang Xu dares not to explore along the edge, but to condense the magic knowledge into a small needle and explore deep into the center where this power diffuses, he finally finds out the source of these power diffuses, which is


    A part of the body of a strange creature, torn apart like a hill.


    Wang Xu''s eyes were wide open, and a kind of insight suddenly rose from his heart


    "This is a corpse of a demon God!"


    He was so shocked that he couldn''t believe it for a moment.


    How long has it been?


    Has a demon already died?


    Is the battle outside so terrible?


    "Hiss..."


    Slowly took a breath of air-conditioning, Wang Xu forced his mind not to be confused, and the magic consciousness stared at the corpse of the evil god in front of him, his eyes flashing wildly.


    What is his biggest wish now?


    Nature is to break through the limit of the devil and become a devil!


    But he didn''t have any useful information about how to become a demon God. Now a corpse of a demon God''s death is in front of him. How can he not move?


    "The power of the rules held by the demon God... If only I were here!"


    Wang Xu sighed in his heart that his sword world was created by a kind of Kendo rules. His mastery of the rules is far stronger than his. He can analyze more information from the corpse of the demon God.


    Unfortunately, as a distributor, we can only think about this. A lot of our knowledge and abilities were not given to him at all.


    "Well, what if I''m not here? As a person who is determined to turn over and become the master, I can only rely on myself! Otherwise, I don''t need to get rid of my suppression all my life! "


    Think of here, Wang Xu cold hum, and then carefully move up, close to the demon God corpse.


    The huge war and chaotic battlefield above gave him the best cover. When he got close


    Whoo!


    A dragon Yin suddenly flashed from the void, swallowed the corpse, and then disappeared quickly.


    Wang Xu''s face is full of uncontrollable excitement when he returns to the 50000 meter deep underground.


    At this time, in the body space of his ancestral dragon, there is the corpse of the demon God, and with this corpse, he has a glimmer of hope to covet the power of the demon God


    time lapse.


    Wang Xu is hidden under the ground with a depth of 50000 meters. He does not know how long it has been. The battlefield above has completely turned into blood. The blood of countless demons has gathered into blood and dyed the whole earth red. Their dead souls howl and even make the sky of the world rain like blood.


    The bloody rain is mixed with the blood on the earth. No one can distinguish one from the other. They go down the cracks in the soil, they go down, they go down


    Tick!


    In an underground space 50000 meters deep, a drop of blood slowly seeps out, and then drops on the brow of a dark shadow.


    Brush!


    Wang Xu suddenly opened his eyes. In his eyes, there were countless golden runes flashing wildly, turning into flowing water and rolling out.


    These runes are so small and dense that we can''t tell how many kinds there are and how many numbers there are. They seem to be real, but also as if illusory, through the drop of blood, black armor, the surrounding soil


    Finally, it flows into the void, into an unknown river of runes.


    Boom!


    Great sound is hard to hear.


    With an invisible sound, all the golden runes in Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly disappeared, and a look appeared.

 Chapter 1645

    "Originally..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes grew deeper and deeper, and he murmured to himself:


    "The rule of the demon God is no longer a single rule, but a rule as the core, and there are hundreds of different rules combined to construct a special rule system, which belongs to the rule system of a demon God alone..."


    "Is this the root of the devil''s power? No wonder the power gap between the demons is so terrible. The original root is here... "


    "But how long has it been? Is the bloody killing out there over? "


    The next second, a wisp of Wang Xu''s magic sense rushed out of the ground and came to the ground.


    WOW!


    With the change of vision, the outside world came into Wang Xu''s eyes.


    He clearly remembers that the surface where he was hiding was originally a plain hundreds of miles in size, but now it has become a "mountain range", a chaotic mountain range that has been beaten out by force.


    The ground is uneven, and the grotesque Rift Valley can be seen everywhere. The ground, the raised "peaks" are all black and red, and there is even a thick black and red blood lake.


    Corpses everywhere, full of the whole land, the air filled with the smell of burning and ashes, some places filled with strange black fog.


    "The smell of death is everywhere!" Wang Xu sighed in his heart. Suddenly, his mind moved, and his magic consciousness rose to a higher sky and looked farther away.


    Roar!


    Strange, like the roar of a dragon, came from a distance. At the end of the sky covered by gray and black clouds, it was suddenly torn open by huge shadows. A black flying dragon with three or four hundred meters of wings spread out and incited its wings to fly at a high speed, with thousands of heads.


    These flying dragons are very similar to the Western dragons in the Chinese world, but they are more powerful. They are all at the level of the great devil king. And on their back, there was a demon emperor who was covered with armor and smelled terrible!


    These demons seem to come from the same race. They are similar in shape to the Terrans, but they are bigger and have four arms.


    There are too many kinds of demons. Up to now, Wang Xu even doubts that the definition of the title of demons by the warriors in the solar martial arts world is that as long as they are not human, they are all demons. This is very possible.


    But at this time, what he cares about is not these, but the Flying Dragon Knights, flying in another direction.


    "It''s the giant who was against the killing demon at the beginning, the giants under the demon..." Wang Xu''s heart sank.


    In the distance, countless monsters and giant monsters, each holding huge weapons, looked at the flying dragon knight in the air with ferocious eyes. Their ferocious fangs were exposed in the air, and they opened their mouths to roar at the sky, making excited calls.


    The slayer lost?


    Is he dead?


    Wang Xu was in a state of suspense. Magic consciousness watched the battle breaking out in the distance. Both sides were huge. As soon as the two sides contacted each other, the battle came to a climax, and the destructive power was amazing. It can be said that the fighting broke down.


    Looking at it, a chill suddenly rose in his heart, because he seemed to find a special change in the power of rules.


    Because of the corpse of the demon God, he analyzed the root of the powerful power of the demon God and knew more about the power of rules.


    At this time, he can barely touch the magic rule of a corner of the mystery, which let him see the incredible scene.


    Wang Xu was shocked to find that with the killing of both sides in the distant battlefield, countless tiny golden lines appeared in the air of the world on the earth, in the sky and in front of him.


    These golden lines are composed of countless dense golden runes, which are twisted together in a spiral shape. They seem to have life in general, quietly devouring a special power, accompanied by a certain power of killing and death.


    Moreover, this kind of change is only in a very short moment, these golden lines quickly disappear in the void, as if it is because of the sudden trigger of the killing between the two sides in the distance, and then re concealment.


    If it was before, Wang Xu was afraid that he didn''t even have the qualification to discover at this moment. He had a feeling that those golden lines didn''t really disappear, but he couldn''t see them.


    A strange feeling surged into my heart. These lines must have a certain effect, but now Wang Xu can''t touch it. Even if he touches a part of the mystery of the devil''s power, he is still not qualified.


    "First it''s the game of the devil, then it''s the bloody killing that even the devil has to kill himself... What''s the secret of all this? What does it stand for? " He was frightened and curious.


    All these changes have nothing to do with the outbreak of killing in the distance.


    Roar!


    Thousands of flying dragons, under the control of the four armed Demon Knight, line up in a neat line. After the first wave of collision, they turn around again and rush down from the air.


    A flying dragon opens its mouth together, and a sea of fire tens of thousands of meters long is spewing out, covering the whole earth below. At the same time, the four Armed Dragon Knights also take down the black javelins that are inserted upside down behind them, raise their hands, hold them tightly, and with the help of the powerful inertia of the flying dragon''s dive, they suddenly burst out.


    Boom!


    The red sea of fire has not yet fallen, the torrent of black javelin has fallen from the sky, and the air has been blasted into a large distorted blur.


    Dordole!


    The giant was nailed to the ground by javelin, followed by a sea of red fire, burning them into coke, even black ash. In the raging fire, a cloud of black ash exploded in the air, scattered with the wind, and the smell of scorching filled the air.


    However, there are more giants. They scatter behind, run up, jump hundreds of meters in place, bypass from left and right, and rush to the four armed Knight on the dragon''s back. Some flying dragons are pulled to the ground by tearing their wings, while others fall on the dragon''s back to fight with the knight


    Kill!


    Endless killing!


    Both sides of the battle are like two meat grinders, constantly colliding, taking life and leaving death.


    "I should go out, too!"


    Underground, Wang Xu slowly stood up, like the giant''s demon side is still fighting, and the blood killing demon God''s demon has not seen, what does this prove?


    Maybe the blood Slayer himself is not dead, but the demon army under his command must have failed, and those of Wang Xu''s former subordinates may have died, but he doesn''t care. As long as he is alive, everything can come back again.


    It''s Wang Xu''s time to fish in troubled waters in this chaotic place of bloody killing.


    Collect more corpses of demons, explore more secrets of demons'' power, and finally choose to take refuge with the only surviving demons


    Poof!


    The ground burst open suddenly, and Wang Xu burst out from the ground. This movement is not big, and it should not attract the two sides fighting in the distance.


    But to Wang Xu''s surprise, as soon as he came out, a voice came from his head.


    "Who are you from?"


    A flying dragon falls from a distance and falls over Wang Xu''s head. He can''t die any more, but the four Armed Dragon Knight is still alive and staring at him.

 Chapter 1646

    "Which side?"


    Wang Xu turns his head, suddenly smiles, raises his hand and grabs it directly. A huge suction burst out instantly, and the four Armed Dragon Knight falls into his hand like lightning.


    Click!


    The crisp sound of bone fracture exploded in the air, and the dragon knight was crushed by his hand and died. It was too late to resist.


    As a demon emperor, Wang Xu now stands under the demon God. Let alone a little demon emperor, he is the reincarnation of the desolate Demon Lord and the Black Death demon emperor. At this time, he is just like a dog and can be killed at will.


    In an instant, the surroundings suddenly quieted down, and several four Armed Dragon Knights riding on flying dragons in the distant battlefield also looked at them at the same time, apparently noticing Wang Xu''s killing.


    Even the giant demons on the other side, at the same time, it seems that for a time, both sides were strangely at peace.


    Wang Xu glanced at them and suddenly shook his head: "it seems that he has been found..."


    A ferocious smile gradually appeared on his face


    "In that case, I''ll take you to test the power of my new understanding of the rules."


    "I''m the only one in all directions, the rules... Devour furiously!"


    Boom!


    A circle of black gas burst out of Wang Xu''s body and swept around like a strong wind. In the blink of an eye, the rolling magic gas crashed into the distant battlefield


    Magic Qi, in an instant, obscures the sky, devours the light, and darkens the sky and the earth. It seems that a magic dragon swallowing the sky opens its mouth and devours the heaven and the earth.


    Wang Xu''s power of swallowing rules is based on his own power of swallowing demons, which is extremely suitable for his magic dragon.


    Crackle!


    Countless white skeletons, mixed with weapons and armor, fell from the sky, and a flying dragon turned into white bones crashed on the ground. These demons had been devoured by all flesh and blood and spirits before they even knew what was going on. Only white bones were left


    "Ha ha ha, sure enough, the rule of swallowing is most suitable for killing demons!"


    Wang Xu roared with laughter. His body was like lightning, and his laughter rang through the world.


    His unbridled operation devours the power of the rules, devours the flesh and soul of the demons on both sides of the war, devours their lives, and transforms them into his own strength. Pure nourishment surges in, making Wang Xu''s whole body full of joy.


    "Ah


    Wang Xu raised his head, roared with excitement, and the dark magic spread out. He rushed to a flying dragon and swallowed a famous giant.


    Where the evil Qi is swallowed, there are only bones all over the sky and the ground. After perfecting the phagocytosis skill and evolving into phagocytosis rules, every killing is a tonic feast for Wang Xu.


    Killing, reveling.


    Engulf, in progress


    Pop!


    Wang Xu stepped out. At his feet, a mountain of white bones suddenly collapsed. A flying dragon''s head rolled down. In a short time, there was no life on the battlefield except him.


    "How cool! But this time, my power has skyrocketed by 1%. If I swallow it with this efficiency all the time, won''t even the devil be able to swallow it directly in the end? " Wang Xu''s eyes shine.


    Of course, he also knows that this idea is only temporary. Although the rule of swallowing is powerful, there is a limit in the end. It is impossible to make it stronger without limit. To a certain extent, there will be a limit.


    The demon God, who has mastered the rule system and evolved into a powerful existence of law, has to admit that it can''t match even if he doesn''t want to.


    Whoa!


    Suddenly, the clouds in the sky above his head were suddenly torn apart, and a blazing flame fell from the sky. Wang Xu was surprised and flashed aside like lightning, but he was still wiped by the flame.


    Where the flame passed, the Dragon Emperor''s armor turned red. It was hot and hot. It looked like melting. The skin below was scalded and a stench floated out.


    "Hiss!"


    Wang Xu took a breath and looked up to see a red dragon, which was thousands of feet long and half the size of his magic dragon. It was stirring up more huge wings to float above. A pair of blood red longan were staring at him coldly and ferociously.


    Hoo


    Below, the white bones, which had been piled up into a mountain, collapsed suddenly in a gust of wind. Countless ashes were raised and burned to ashes by the fire. There were traces of melting on the earth, showing the horror of the high temperature of the fire.


    See Wang Xu Dodge, red dragon face flashed a cruel, once again open mouth, call of a touch more strong dragon flame, immediately drown Wang Xu.


    This time, the flame lasted for three seconds. Unlike the last time, it was only a flash. It can be seen that the dragon was angry and let an insect escape.


    Three seconds later, the Dragon flame has not been extinguished, and a figure has come out of the flame.


    Wang Xu, dressed in Dragon Emperor battle armour, is in good condition with the heat of high temperature.


    "How could it be?"


    The red giant dragon''s eyes suddenly widened and exclaimed. The huge amazement cut off the Dragon flame.


    Wang Xu didn''t answer. As soon as he raised his right hand, the Dragon Emperor sword still fell into his hands. The tip of the sword was raised and pointed directly at the red dragon.


    "You shouldn''t have provoked me!" Wang Xu''s cold voice fell, and the Dragon Emperor''s sword had been cut out. A bright sword light suddenly lit up, cutting the dragon''s abdomen from the bottom up.


    The Dragon screamed, and his huge body was chopped by the sword. A bloody sword mark with a length of 100 meters on his abdomen was extremely dazzling.


    In the same second, a dark shadow also cut through the space and fell from the sky, crashing into Wang Xu''s Dragon Emperor armor, which was a huge black dragon gun.


    The Dragon Emperor''s armor was also pierced with a pit, which was almost pierced.


    Wang Xu''s face didn''t move, which was no surprise. His magic sense had long discovered that there was also a dragon knight on the dragon''s back, which had a stronger breath than the Black Death demon emperor.


    "Who are you under?" The owner of the Dragon spear is also a four Armed Dragon Knight, but his armor is totally different from those before. It''s dazzling golden red, and it''s luxuriously decorated, like emperor''s armor.


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless. He didn''t want to answer, but when he thought about it, he said quietly: "I''m under the command of the blood killing demon!"


    "Blood Slayer?" On the other side, the knight of the golden dragon was obviously stunned, and then suddenly roared:


    "Nonsense! The blood killing demon God has died in the hands of the mountain giant king, and the remaining subordinates of the blood killing demon God have been incorporated by him. Who are you


    "Is the blood Slayer really dead?" Wang Xu sighed in his heart and got the answer he wanted. He didn''t answer the other side. He couldn''t bear to swallow it for a long time.


    Boom!


    In a flash, the huge evil spirit was saved from him, and the terrible suction also pulled the Golden Dragon Knight. But in a moment, the Golden Dragon Knight''s body had been corroded out of some bones, and the flesh and blood were swallowed up. The horror of the power of swallowing can be seen from this.

 Chapter 1647

    However, the Golden Dragon Knight was also very powerful. He soon responded. With a turn of his dragon gun, he turned into a shadow all over the sky, like sweeping a thousand troops and knocking Wang Xu out of the distance of kilometers.


    At the same time, he made a strange call. The red dragon roared in the distance and flew back. Hundreds of meters away, his mouth was a red dragon flame.


    Wang Xu dodged and his eyes twinkled. At this time, he found that the red dragon seemed to have no wisdom. It was completely different from the magic dragon family. It seemed that it could do nothing but spit out flames, and it was completely similar to the beast.


    In a flash, while the red dragon is blowing fire and the Golden Dragon Rider turns over, Wang Xu has fallen under the fire. With a move of his right hand, the Dragon Emperor''s sword clenches and rushes through with the help of the fire.


    The space of bloody killing field is very solid, even the devil can''t easily tear up the space here, so Wang Xu''s battle can only be this kind of close hand combat.


    The knight of the Golden Dragon has just stood firm on the dragon''s back and is preparing to find Wang Xu. When he turns his head, a sword light is shining in front of him like lightning, and the sword light is reflected in his eyes


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the Golden Dragon Knight was torn in half in the air, and the black magic gas was twined by layers of phagocytic power, and the flesh and blood were quickly swallowed.


    Roar!


    A pathetic roar of the dragon, red dragon aware of the death of the master, turned to bite Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu turned to avoid, the next second face is a rich red dragon flame, drowning him from beginning to end.


    This time, the Dragon flame lasts longer. The Dragon Emperor sword cuts in the middle of the way. The sword light cuts all the way to meet the Dragon flame, and finally bangs on a golden figure


    Boom!


    The flame and sword light scattered, and the endless terrible sword light, just like the fall of the sword river, completely drowned and extinguished the Dragon flame, and then destroyed the golden figure.


    From the beginning to the end, Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent. He never underestimated the golden dragon knight on the opposite side. He could not kill the other side with his sword.


    But this time, the other side


    You''re dead!


    "Engulf... Jianhe river!"


    Bang!


    The Dragon flame was extinguished in an instant, and there was no trace left. In the air, a large amount of ashes exploded. It was the ashes of the Golden Dragon Knight.


    Wang Xu''s magical sense clearly knows everything. Before his death, the Golden Dragon Knight''s eyes revealed that he couldn''t believe it. It seemed that he didn''t expect his trap to be seen through, and the power of swallowing that he ignored was so terrible.


    "Hoo


    Wang Xu stepped out of the black ash and slowly recovered the dragon''s sword, which brought him a great pleasure with the countless essence that was surging back with the power of devouring.


    Swallowing is so refreshing!


    This kind of fast strong pleasure, is anything else, how can not be comparable!


    "Indeed, the power of phagocytosis now has a limit, the essence of phagocytosis has reached a certain quantity, and all the rest has been wasted..." sighed by Wang Xu''s heart, it seems that he devoured a lot of power, but in addition to the most basic flesh essence and soul power, many other things are harmful and useless, and can not be turned into their own strength, but also have to be excluded.


    Whoo!


    A black fog gushed from his body, which was the "waste" that he could not use even though he swallowed it up.


    Shaking his head, Wang Xu looks not far away, roaring and wailing, as if he is mourning the red dragon.


    "It''s really pitiful that the same dragon is like a wild animal. It''s really... I''ve lost the face of the dragon!" He gave a sneer, and suddenly there was a hint of fun on his face.


    "In that case, give me a mount!"


    The next second, he dashed out and shot lightning at the top of the dragon, where the golden dragon knight had been driving the dragon.


    Bang!


    The red dragon''s body was slightly shocked, then suddenly and violently rolled up and roared. It was obvious that Wang Xu could not stand stepping on his back.


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu''s feet were as firm as nails. With a little effort, a huge magic dragon appeared behind him. His weight suddenly increased by tens of thousands of times. The red dragon howled and fell from the sky.


    Boom!


    The dust burst up and the earth split. Wang Xu stepped on the red dragon''s head with his feet, stepped on the ground, and said faintly:


    "Submit to me! Live, die


    Unfortunately, the red dragon didn''t have any wisdom and didn''t return to him at all.


    Wang Xu is not in a hurry. He does not really want the red dragon to answer, but "trains the dog.".


    Although there is no complete wisdom, there must be a certain spirit. If the beast is scared by you, it will yield to you.


    After hundreds of times, the red dragon was wounded and exhausted, and finally stopped fighting. Instead, he lowered his proud head and was willing to let Wang Xu step on it.


    Get the mount!


    Wang Xu showed a smile, let the red dragon rest for a while, he sat on each other''s head, gently snapped his fingers, let it incite its wings to fly, free to fly to the distance.


    There is no specific purpose, just let the dragon fly. Wang Xu needs to collect the information in the current bloody killing field.


    How many of the nine gods are left?


    What is known now is the blood killing demon God and the corpse of the unknown demon God. The two demon gods have definitely been defeated.


    From the corpse, he peeped into the secret of the demon God''s rule system, forming the power source of the law.


    But apart from that, are there any other demons that have fallen?


    How many demons are left?


    He doesn''t even know.


    He also went to see the beginning of the battlefield and wanted to find the corpse of the blood killing demon God. Unfortunately, except for a sea of corpses, he didn''t find any remnant of the power of the demon God. The blood killing demon God probably died without residue.


    At the thought of being as powerful as blood, Wang Xu felt a palpitation and was more careful. When he came across several battlefields, he didn''t devour the demons. Instead, he hid in the dark and observed silently.


    Unfortunately, sitting on the red dragon, he flew hundreds of thousands of miles. He saw no less than a thousand battlefields, but all of them belonged to the mountain giant army and the flying dragon cavalry.


    It seems that after the first battle of the demons, the winning demons have reached a consensus with each other. There is no immediate re outbreak of direct conflict at the level of demons. It is all the demons under their command fighting.


    Maybe it''s the injury that needs to be healed, maybe it''s the fear that other demons will sneak in to pick up a bargain, maybe it''s people''s scruples, maybe there are some rules


    Boom!


    When the red dragon once again flew over a battlefield, the change finally appeared.


    A big red flag suddenly rips open the sky and falls from the outer space. With a lot of shadow, it rips open the endless waves and instantly inserts on the earth.


    Boom!!


    The earth cracked and the terrible shock waves scattered. Even if the flag fell tens of thousands of meters away from the battlefield, it swept the whole battlefield in an instant. The demons of both sides were torn to pieces in an instant. Wang Xuxin''s Mount soon after he got it turned into ashes. Even he almost died


    Boom!!


    The whole bloody killing ground was shaking, and the loud noise came from all directions. It was obvious that more than one flag fell, and there were also flags falling in other regions.


    The four broken roads of dark space are divided into four distant directions, as if they cut the heaven and earth into four pieces.


    Four battle flags!


    No one knows what that means.

 Chapter 1648

    "This, this..."


    "What happened?"


    Wang Xu''s heart was shaking, and he didn''t know what was going on. There was a big dark hole in the sky above his head. Four giants, who were thousands of feet tall, wearing ancient and simple mottled armor, and carrying iron locks on their shoulders, had appeared. The breath of these giants was similar to that of demons, but it was like another special feeling, with a certain difference.


    Click! Click!


    In the sliding sound of the iron lock, a huge stone tablet with blood red and nearly ten thousand feet high was pulled out. It was wrapped with strange iron locks full of countless runes. It pressed through the void and pulled out a dark and broken space pattern. It seemed that its body was extremely heavy, even the solid space of the bloody killing ground could not bear it.


    Boom!


    Between the shocks, the bloody stone tablet fell to the ground, and Wang Xu felt that the whole planet under his feet followed for a moment.


    He hasn''t recovered from the shock yet.


    Wow


    In the twitching sound of the whole chain, the dense iron chains on the bloody stone tablet have been automatically untied, and they return to the four giants as if they had life. Without looking at them, they turn around and return to the sky behind the huge black hole.


    The black hole closed, and the bloody killing field returned to its former appearance. Except for the bloody stone tablet standing in the middle of the earth, it seemed that nothing had happened.


    "What is that stone tablet..." Wang Xu''s mind swayed. He had a feeling that the remaining demons were coming out.


    Killing is about to enter a new and final stage.


    And the ultimate winner


    Only one!


    ¡­¡­


    The world of the sun.


    Mingyue Wudao is a new military county established by the emperor, Jianjun.


    It is said to be a new County, but in fact, under the whole county, there is only one city, that is, the central city of the county, which rose again from the ruins of the original Xuankong city after experiencing the demon battlefield.


    Xuanjian city.


    After the new division, Wang Xu''s main division entered the demon world, other divisions entered the unknown lower world, and his master entered the sword world. It has been nearly 50 years since then.


    In the past 50 years, xuanjian city has been completely in a state of no owner. Fortunately, Wang Xu has always been used to being a shopkeeper. Most of the time and things are handled by Chu shuliu. Therefore, even if Wang Xu disappears, it''s no surprise that the whole city is still developing freely.


    The only difference is that this time Wang Xu disappeared too long.


    After all, Chu shuliu is not a member of the Taiyang martial arts world, but comes from the Chinese world. Her understanding of the development of the city is completely different from that of most of the Taiyang martial arts cities. Under her control, xuanjian city is no longer dominated by the Taiyang martial arts world''s martial arts, array, and rune cultivation system, but a collection of many lower worlds, various cultures, races, and civilizations, The city has developed into a city of "ten thousand worlds".


    Although it is still dominated by the martial arts and Taoism system, in the past 50 years, we can see the science and technology of the Chinese world. Because of the convenience of science and technology for ordinary people, it has become a highly developed "future science fiction" city in just 50 years.


    Hundreds of high-rise buildings, even thousands of high-rise buildings, are all of each other. The flying vehicles, which use Lingshi Rune as the core energy, are flying in different airspace with as many as 30 floors planned in the city.


    The huge power system, combined with Lingshi energy system, combined with Rune array, has created a controllable hydrogen fusion nuclear power station, providing convenient energy for the whole city.


    Fifty years is a short time for the powerful warriors in the solar martial arts world. Maybe it is the time for a martial arts master to shut down once. But for ordinary people, this is the growth of two generations of young people.


    Innumerable young warriors were influenced. Innumerable new industries, new abilities, new forces and other innovations flew here. Then they expanded the scope and deeply affected the whole manghuang County, then Xianwu region, and even the whole Ming moon Dynasty.


    Chu shuliu is like the butterfly that stirs up the storm on the other side of the world. Xuanjiancheng is a peerless sword that suddenly comes out of its sheath overnight and has deeply influenced countless people.


    Especially recently, after the "electric power technology", with the discovery of a kind of "inferior" cultivation civilization called "magic" in an unknown lower world, xuanjian city once again triggered a new change.


    Maybe it''s too early to say change now, it''s a trend. In the past, the warriors in the Taiyang martial arts world were too powerful to learn from all kinds of civilizations in the lower world. However, in xuanjian City, the new generation of young warriors are full of curiosity and learning motivation.


    The discovery of the magic world made countless young people excited and flocked away.


    Deep in the sword world, the core of the psionic sword hall.


    Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes, eyes is pure pale gold, it is a piece of indifference, a second later, this piece of indifference in the presence of a look.


    One of his works of separation, just died in an unknown lower world, and then returned.


    In this world, there is a kind of cultivation system called "magic". It is a kind of cultivation system that cultivates spiritual power, and then uses special fluctuations to mobilize the power of heaven and earth to form an attack system. The strongest magician has been made into a legend. On top of that, it is the legendary god of magic.


    He was killed by a white bird man with wings in the process of attacking the magic God, and then the other party seemed to want to "eat him".


    It''s a pity that after the death of Fenling, he will automatically return to the sea of his own soul, and the other party doesn''t even eat a hair.


    "It''s interesting that the whole world has tens of thousands of years of history, and it turns out to be a fraud from the beginning to the end? The so-called God of magic is just a breeding ground for higher races to raise "food"... Ha ha, with white wings, it''s a bit similar to the devil species in demons... "


    Wang Xu smiles a little, then jumps over these directly, and turns his attention to the "magic dragon" of the demon world.


    He has connected the spatial coordinates of that world with xuanjian city. Next, countless warriors in the city will teach them how to be human. Birdman is not in a hurry to deal with it.


    Now, the most important thing is the magic dragon division. In the past 50 years, his special division of the main division seems to be more powerful than his own. If it goes on like this, it''s a bit embarrassing!


    Of course, the most important thing is that he seems to have finally discovered the essence of the "secret method of separation".


    At the moment of the birth of the universe, every living creature is unique in the universe. From birth to death, all living creatures have a special "spirit".


    This "spirit" is not the soul he used to think of simply, but a real spirit!


    What is true spirit?


    Being unique affects the limits that a living creature can reach.

 Chapter 1649

    The limit of the true spirit will limit the limit that the creature can reach, and when it reaches this limit, it needs to break through before it can go further.


    It''s like the realm of a warrior, from weak to strong, will face one extreme bottleneck after another. Some people break through the bottleneck and become more powerful, while others don''t. They have nothing to do in their whole life.


    The horror of "Fenling secret method" is to create a convenient method, so that you can become stronger almost without restriction!


    The bottleneck does not exist for the owner of the secret method!


    Wang Xu''s discovery of this essence is also due to the fact that with the help of the corpse of the demon God, the magic dragon Fen Ling suddenly understood the final law of the rule system.


    "So, now I don''t have any bottleneck pressure, what I need is to become stronger and stronger, and becoming stronger... Needs the resources of countless worlds!"


    There is a touch in Wang Xu''s heart. He is now at the limit of the throne. There is no bottleneck, which means that he is only left to get up and take the last step away from the virtual emperor.


    Emperor Wu has five ranks: great emperor, Ming emperor, zhengdi, xudi and Tiandi.


    Based on the martial arts cultivation system of the Taiyang martial arts world, the virtual emperor is just turning the sun into the virtual world. After turning the number nine, the space of the divine martial arts turns from the virtual to the real, and creates a real small world with his own power in the virtual air, which controls all the rules of heaven and earth in this small world.


    In fact, the power of the virtual emperor is very similar to the rule system established by the demon God with its own main rule.


    The former is more difficult, but more perfect, and the latter is relatively simple and weaker... But the number of demons is more than that of the great Wudao emperor. I don''t know how many Wang Xu sighed a little. Although the cultivation system of the Terran Emperor Wu was a little stronger, he could not compare the number of demons.


    But at the top level, there are more demons than the most powerful people in Emperor Wu''s peak.


    There are many races in the world of demons. Although there are thirteen supreme demons, they are all different races. There has never been a demon race and a human race that can produce three supreme demons.


    "So, for the time being, I''m still based on the system of Emperor Wu. When I get to the supreme, I''ll take a new road. The legendary supreme who created the secret method of separation is just to break through the limit of the supreme. I don''t know if I can meet him in the future..."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu slowly closed his eyes, separated a trace of mind, and linked to the bloody killing place where the magic dragon Fenling was.


    Demon world, bloody killing place.


    The four battle flags that began to fall suddenly filled with four different colors of fog. The four kinds of fog, black, red, purple and blue, stretched out and stretched out to form four fog ribbons connected with the blood stone tablet in the center.


    Boom!


    In the same second, in the direction of the four battle flags, countless demons came suddenly. Four silent demons stood in the void and walked step by step to the front of the battle flag. They reached out, grasped the flagpole and slowly pulled it out.


    "The flag of blood spirit stands, but not the dead. The real name is on the tablet of demon God!" In the north, under the black flag, a giant with a huge body raises the flag in one hand, and his hoarse voice resounds through the world.


    "Me! King of Mountain Giants, mountain Behind the giant, countless fully armed Mountain Giants roared up to the sky, with a clear rhythm, punching with their left hand and beating the armor on their right chest.


    In the East, under the red flag, another one is red all over. His head is not hair, but a huge demon with a pair of devil''s sharp horns. He spews out a word coldly.


    "Kill


    Voice down, behind him like a tidal wave of black pressure out of a large area of different forms of demons.


    These demon armies are the pure demon armies in Wang Xu''s cognition. Some are climbing on the ground, some are flying in the sky, some are tens of meters tall, and others are rotten and covered with strange bone armor


    In the south, the purple flag is held by a figure who does not know the race and is covered in armor. Behind him is a war wizard who is covered in black robes and holding a staff and a hammer.


    In the west, under the blue war flag, a ferocious dark magic dragon is entrenched in the void. Behind him, there are tens of millions of sub dragon giant animals, all of them open their teeth and claws, with green eyes and dripping water from the corners of their mouths. They are salivating for food.


    It can be expected that this will be the final killing place. Four demons and their subordinates will be killed to the end, and only one will win.


    In this suddenly fierce to the extreme battlefield, Wang Xu is extremely small, no one pays attention to him.


    Boom!


    It''s like four different colors of the sea crashing together, instantly surging up hundreds of meters high waves, each of these waves, are large dead demons


    Wang Xu stepped on the void, witnessed the war between the sky and the ground, and deliberately avoided the center of the battlefield. At this moment, no strong man would notice him as an ordinary devil.


    In his heart, he was shocked. The scene before him made him more awed by the cruelty of the demon world. The demon world is really powerful and has countless races. If a demon God has mastered the territory as big as the blood killing demon world, he can''t imagine the size of the demon world.


    For example, at present, flying dragon, giant, black robed wizard... Too many races have gone beyond the narrow definition of demon, but belong to other new ethnic civilization and power system.


    Soon, he was unable to stay out of the affair, and was involved in the edge of the battlefield. More than a dozen demons rushed to him and were killed by him with a sword. For a moment, he didn''t bother him again.


    "Can''t stay in place, it''s too conspicuous, I have to melt into the battlefield..." heart read a move, Wang Xu body shape a flash, instantly hit into the wave of demons not far away, incarnate a humble member.


    Even so, it''s no use. The demon is his opponent. Every time he attacks, he will take away a demon''s life, devour the magic power, and devour everything greedily.


    This killing ground is also making Wang Xufei stronger.


    I don''t know how long the killing took. Maybe it has devoured tens of thousands of demons. Suddenly, a mysterious wave came from the depth of Wang Xu''s spirit. It was the wave of the Buddha!


    Wang Xu was surprised. How could I contact him suddenly? Is he in trouble to take back his channeling and strengthen himself?


    As soon as his body flashed, Wang Xu cut his way among the demons like lightning, flew to the edge of the battlefield, and killed hundreds of demons around him with one sword


    "What''s the matter? Why did you suddenly contact me? "


    "I need your help." My light voice rang out in the spirit, "don''t worry, I don''t want to let you return to the idea of integration, but want to help you spy on the power of the devil!"


    Wang Xu is a little shocked. I''ve come to help him to share the spirit. If I want to help him to spy on the power of the demon God, I''m not afraid that he will turn away from others? Or is the present Buddha so powerful that he can ignore the level of demons?


    "What do I need to do?" He was shocked and asked in a deep voice.


    "Lend me an eye!"

 Chapter 1650

    How can I borrow an eye?


    Wang Xu a Leng, haven''t had time to react, a cold powerful force, instantly occupied half of his spirit.


    I said I wanted him to borrow it, but where do I need to agree? Regardless of his answer, he took over half of the spirits.


    This irresistible power made Wang Xu feel a little afraid of his own power.


    "I thought that as I became stronger and separated from so many spaces, my control over me would be weaker. I didn''t expect that I didn''t have any resistance?" Wang Xu was shocked.


    As a master distributor, he has great ambition for the future. Those who want to turn against the guest as the main body have this idea in their heart, which is no exception.


    But the next second, Wang Xu suddenly widened his eyes, because he found that the world in front of him was completely different.


    It seems that I am looking at the world with his eyes, but this kind of change is also transmitted to his mind. It seems that I have no restrictions on him, and the control is still his own.


    "Hiss!"


    Wang Xu took a breath of cool air. At this time, the world in front of him had been turned upside down.


    One eye is still the battlefield before, the other eye is only black and white.


    In this black-and-white world, the battlefield is still there, but the void is full of thousands, full of pain and twisted souls, all of which are killed demons.


    What shocked him even more was that he had seen a flash of Rune lines appear again, which are also closely intertwined in the world, forming a huge network of lines, like


    prisoner ''s cage!


    The combination of these Rune lines between heaven and earth is the power of rules to construct this bloody killing space. However, this kind of rules is more powerful than that of the demon God, and it is actually a complete space.


    "The body is still under your control. Don''t be distracted. Don''t be killed by other demons." My cold voice sounded again.


    "Well, how could I die?" Wang Xu cold hum a, although so say, the body is very honest to avoid a stare at his devil emperor attack.


    Just after stopping, dozens of weapons came from all around again. Wang Xu ignored them and let them hit him. At the last moment, his body shook slightly and disappeared in the same place.


    The next second, a flash of cold light flashed in the air, and a ray of bright gold thread crossed the sky. Then a tearing sound sounded. Dozens of demons had been cut into more than ten pieces and scattered on the ground.


    Holding the Dragon Emperor sword, Wang Xu showed a sneer and looked up at the demon emperor who had attacked him: "you are looking for death!"


    Voice falls, a black long gun has pierced the air, straight into Wang Xu''s face, behind the long gun is the devil''s cold eyes.


    court death?


    This is a bloody killing place. Who wants to die will know!


    Keng


    The Dragon Emperor sword is accurately nailed to the tip of the black spear. I don''t know what the material of the spear is. When the Dragon Emperor sword is cut out, it just leaves a finger deep mark on it and doesn''t cut it off.


    After the long gun, the demon Emperor gave a cold hum and released the gun body directly. His body flashed on the top of Wang Xu''s head and was photographed with one hand.


    Similarly, Wang Xu''s eyes are cold and lightning like. The magic emperor''s palm has just been half patted. Wang Xu has reached his arms, and one hand directly penetrates his chest to grasp the heart inside.


    Bang!


    The five fingers closed, the heart exploded, and the power of swallowing started. The body of the demon emperor was engulfed at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "How can he be so quick..." before he died, the devil still had this doubt in his mind.


    As a demon emperor, Wang Xu''s speed is beyond his reaction limit, and the horror of swallowing power makes him unable to understand and bear.


    Thousands of meters away, he had noticed that Wang Xu was different from several other evil emperors. He looked at each other, then looked away in horror, tacit understanding, and turned away.


    "What''s the matter? A top demon emperor disguises himself as a lower demon. What does he want to do? " These evil emperors were all puzzled and frightened, but no one dared to trouble Wang Xu any more.


    Next, Wang Xu was able to continue to paddle among the lower demons, while preparing to observe a new vision.


    But at this moment, my voice suddenly rang out again: "my body can also be used by me!"


    Without his consent, the control of the body has been taken over.


    Boom!


    In a flash, Wang Xu turned into a streamer and ran into the nearby demons. The power of phagocytosis broke out unscrupulously, engulfed everything crazily, and constantly strengthened his strength.


    In the twinkling of an eye, hundreds of thousands of demons turned into ashes, but Wang Xu still didn''t stop. This enhanced power was not enough for the plan he wanted to implement.


    As the phagocytosis continues, more and more demons die under the phagocytosis skill, 100000, 1000000, 2000000


    Just as Wang Xu was killing and devouring countless demons, the battle of the four demons had begun near the central bloody stone tablet.


    It seems that they have reached a consensus. At first, they cooperate with each other to fight against the other side. However, as they fight, one of them suddenly betrays the "alliance". In a twinkling of an eye, one of them sneaks back and cooperates with the other two demons in the encirclement and killing. Almost in an instant, the unlucky demons are beaten to ashes. Later, the betraying demons just want to say hello to the opposite demons, Let him also betray, and he was killed by the two demons at the same time


    It''s fast to say, and it''s true in the process of fighting. The speed of fighting between demons is measured in milliseconds, and they can fight thousands of times a second, almost in the blink of an eye. In a chaotic battlefield, there are only two demons opposing each other.


    King of Mountain Giants, mountain demon!


    The devil with burning flame and long hair on his head, Tianyan demon!


    The two sides just looked at each other for a second, and then they collided again the next second. The sky was dark and the earth was in chaos.


    On the ground battlefield, after Wang Xu devoured nearly ten million demons, he compressed all the energy essence into the body, and finally stopped to reach the limit.


    Then he went through the battlefield, approached the center of the battle between the two demons, and finally stopped in front of a sea of red fire.


    "Gululu..."


    He lowered his head and rolled out of the fire with a bloody eye the size of a fist, which was blocked by Wang Xu''s foot.


    "This... The eye of the devil?" He lowered his head, a glimmer of consternation in his eyes.


    Before he could react, a huge evil idea had rushed out of his eyes and crashed into his mind.


    "I''m an archaic Dragon..." this idea is extremely overbearing. As soon as I come in, I want to devour all the spirits of Wang Xu and take control of his body.


    But even before this sentence was finished, he was engulfed by Wang Xu''s terrible soul sea, and even a ripple was not aroused.


    "How dare you swallow me, just a remnant of a fallen demon?" Wang Xu shakes his head and bends down to pick up the eye at his feet. It looks bigger than his hand, but when he catches it, it is less than the size of a glass bead.


    Click!


    He raised his hand and pressed the eye directly into his right eye. After a burst of intense red light in the palm of his hand, the two had become one and the other.


    "Just in time, let me see the rules here more clearly... No, the rule system!"


    Wang Xu opened his eyes again, new eyes, from the eyes of a demon God, let him see the deeper things he couldn''t see before.


    Why did the dead souls in line gather here from all directions, not because they wanted to, but because there was a thin black thread running through their bodies, leading them to the central blood stone tablet

 Chapter 1651

    Wang Xu raises his feet and walks into the sea of fire where the blood is burning due to the death of the demon God. He glances at the whole battlefield indifferently.


    In the center of the bloody stone tablet, it is like opening a black hole vortex. All the dead souls are absorbed, and then they are decomposed into thin lines, intertwined with each other, and gradually merged with the regular lines to build a special force.


    In the depths of his soul, Wang Xu, while watching his actions, quickly analyzed what he had seen. It was like a sponge greedy cave absorbing everything.


    Although the Buddha controlled his body, as long as he didn''t completely merge with him and still kept his independent intelligence, it was still acceptable.


    However, Wang Xu''s mind was obviously in vain. I didn''t use any other thoughts at all. At this time, all my mind was focused on the blood stone tablet.


    Countless information was seen through by the demon God, and then analyzed, followed by the endless mysterious information pouring into the spirit. This kind of information sharing made Wang Xu feel a little overwhelmed, and the spirit was exhausted.


    "Hold it! These are the messages of the devil''s power. We must hold back Wang Xu gnashed his teeth in the depths of his soul and forced absorption.


    As a spirit divider, even if he is a special spirit divider with independent qualification, he is still just a spirit divider, which is not as good as the Buddha in the level of spirit.


    Soon, Wang Xu withstood the impact and got too many benefits from it.


    At this time, I also came to the bloody stone tablet. Under the high-speed load of the eye of the devil, he saw more things


    In the deepest part of the vortex formed by regular filaments, there is even a layer of dark golden streamer flashing with golden light. These streamers are surging like life, as if forming a complete "light board", which is full of the most tiny runes, which seems to be the most basic existence symbol of constructing the universe.


    "Is this... The law?" My low voice rings out slowly, Wang Xu stares big eyes, shocked looking at this scene.


    He saw that I slowly stretched out my right hand, and with a stroke, I separated the dense regular thin lines and stretched them into the whirlpool.


    When the load of the eye of the demon God reached its limit, it began to beat violently, as if it would break at any time. A little golden sword light suddenly rose on the fingertip, condensed into a small sword, and fell straight on the streamer "light board".


    Tear!


    There was a piercing tearing sound, and the whole bloody stone tablet jumped with it. The whole bloody killing scene seemed to have stopped for a moment, even the two inseparable demons above the sky suddenly stopped


    The world, time, everything, as if at this moment all static.


    Wang Xu watched him withdraw his hand, holding a small piece of twisted streamer at his fingertips. It was


    A small fragment of law!


    "Now it''s up to you... Try to live." The light voice of the Buddha rings out again, and all the power belonging to the Buddha fades away in an instant. Because of the particularity of the spirit separation secret method, there is a random passage between the Buddha and the spirit separation, which is hard for the devil to find.


    Therefore, the control of the body has become Wang Xu again almost instantaneously.


    "Lie down, NIMA! My Lord


    The first time he gained control, Wang Xu''s face changed wildly. He yelled in his heart. Then he didn''t look back and fled to the distance crazily.


    The tens of millions of demon battlefields around him provided him with the best cover, but he didn''t know whether the cover was effective or not.


    Above the sky, the two demons stop fighting. Their cold eyes take up four bright lights, separate the chaos between heaven and earth, and project straight on the blood stone tablet.


    "The tablet suddenly vibrated. What''s the matter? Is it caused by the little devil who just escaped? " The giant mountain demon''s huge body fell from the sky, and his feet fell to the ground, like a mountain.


    Wang Xu''s trace was discovered by two demons in the first moment, but because he was too weak, he didn''t attract too much attention.


    Although he asked this question, the mountain demon obviously didn''t believe that Wang Xu could cause the quake.


    Sure enough, the demon God of Tianyan also denied: "it can''t be that he caused the shaking of the demon God tablet. Even you and I are useless. Maybe it''s a special case, or just an accident. The archaic giant under the master of nightdream didn''t appear. There should be no problem!"


    "In that case..."


    The mountain demon God nodded, glanced over the distance, hiding in the battlefield, trying to hide his own Wang Xu, and then gently took back and looked at the God of Tianyan.


    "Well, let''s fight on. I''ve got a tablet for the devil."


    "Well, I''m the only one who''s coming out of the bloody murder!" Tianyan demon is not willing to be outdone, cold hum, look at each other.


    The eyes of the two demons collided, exploding a piece of lightning in the void. The next second, they collided with each other.


    But they didn''t know that a huge golden eye had already quietly appeared on the top of the sky. They were looking down at everything below indifferently. Their eyes glanced over Wang Xu''s body for a moment, and there was a little doubt in it


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Wang Xu felt as if he had suddenly pressed a big mountain, and the whole person suddenly fell on the ground.


    "What''s the matter? I was discovered by those two demons? But why didn''t you do it? I feel that I''m too weak... "Wang Xu was surprised. This kind of pressure came fast and went faster. Soon he got up from the ground.


    Above the sky, the golden eye blinked a few times, and finally disappeared with nothing.


    All this, the two gods do not know, Wang Xu does not know, but soon, he knew.


    A special message came directly from the master, and let Wang Xu see a picture.


    On the sky, the golden eyes, which occupy almost half of the bloody killing field, and the small fragment of the law in the sword world and the sitting fingers


    Finally, there is a message.


    "The power possessed by the demon God is false. The real law controller is the owner of golden giant eye outside the boundary. The other party is likely to be a powerful existence at the level of emperor of heaven. You are concerned by him. Be careful later!"


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s lungs almost burst.


    I''ll fuck you!


    Once in danger, I will escape decisively, and then leave all the danger to him!


    How does this make Wang Xu angry?


    At the thought of this, Wang Xu was angry and wanted to kill people, but he couldn''t vent his anger. After all, he was also himself, and he was better than himself.


    Wang Xu has no doubt about the power of the owner of golden giant eye. He can play the killing game with demons. He is concerned by this kind of monster. How can he mix up in the future?


    "Damn it


    A burst of anger, Wang Xu body into the next group of demons, crazy killing vent, where, leaving a corpse and Blood River.


    But after seeing everything he had seen before, he dared not use the power of phagocytic rules, wantonly engulfed the spirits of other demons, snatching the spirits of demons, but the essence of flesh and blood was without scruples.


    While killing and swallowing, he paid attention to the two fighting demons in the distance, and his eyes flashed a touch of greed and ruthlessness.


    Under my observation, he has understood the essence of bloody killing, and the true meaning that the devil can only have one person left


    It should be the whole bloody killing ground, and only one person can walk out in the end!


    The reason why they are all demons is that the demons are the most powerful. In fact, the bloody slaughterhouse, no matter the demons or other demons, can only live one life in the end!

 Chapter 1652

    "I wanted to be a little brother, but now... I don''t want to live at ease, and I don''t want you to live!"


    With extremely fast speed, Wang Xu shuttles through the battlefield, increasing the pace of killing and swallowing.


    In the end, only one can live. No wonder the demons didn''t care about the death of the army from the beginning.


    Want to live, Wang Xu can only take risks, died, that is his own deserved.


    However, if a demon God is killed successfully, he can live and, presumably, enter the eyes of the "world Lord" that I call him. The other party is a powerful existence that controls the fighting of demon gods.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound into the ear, Wang Xu body a stagnation, and then suddenly fell to the ground.


    The next moment, a terrible energy storm swept by, rolling up all over the sky black ash, that is the ashes of the demons who were killed by the energy storm, all the demons they came into contact with turned into black ash.


    Wang Xu reluctantly got up from the ground and looked up. Tens of thousands of meters away, the two demons broke out at the same time. The powerful forces from different demons collided with each other. A visible wave of destruction spread and impacted around. Within several kilometers around the two demons, all demons instantly turned into the most subtle dust.


    Boom! Boom!


    Another two huge crashing sounds came. It seemed that the sky and earth in front of us were about to burst apart. The powerful destructive energy filled the space. Even the soil on the ground was cut off for tens of meters, and layers of dust were blown out.


    A quick glance around, Wang Xu eyes flashed bigger helpless: "sure enough, the gap is still too big, want to be a yellow Finch, also have to see luck, hope to win the devil injury is a bit more serious..."


    Murmur heavy, his body shape into a black line, has quickly again into the ground, from the ground to the battle center sneak, so as to avoid the power of the two demons fight.


    Wang Xu tried his best to catch the breath and sneaked all the way. On the way, he even met several demon emperors who were also hiding in the ground. As soon as both sides opened their eyes, they were killed by Wang Xu. In addition to the demon God, he is almost invincible at the level of demon emperor.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the earth shook violently, and a strong wave of destruction came from the ground. Wang Xu was shocked. This wave was more than 100 times larger than the previous one, and it was also mixed with a breath of decay. It was obvious that the victory and defeat might have been separated.


    He separated a wisp of magic sense and rushed out of the ground. As expected, he saw the last battlefield.


    In the sky, there is only one demon standing. A huge giant is falling to the ground slowly. Its head above its neck disappears, leaving only blood gushing out like a small volcano eruption.


    This is the body of the mountain god!


    Battlefield, stop at this moment, countless Mountain Giants kneel to the ground, the mouth issued a cry of pain and sadness.


    Meanwhile, the image of Tianyan demon with long flame hair on his head is not good-looking at this time. The demon''s unique wings are torn from the back and tightly grasped in the hands of the fallen body of the mountain demon. One arm is also torn off, and a bloody cavity is burst out in front of his chest, not to mention too many injuries.


    The Demon power system attaches great importance to the physical body, and the recovery ability of the physical body is very strong. However, the damage that cannot be recovered as soon as possible is obviously not as simple as it appears, which is enough to prove that the injury is serious.


    "Kill them all!"


    The cold voice of Tianyan demon sounded over the battlefield, followed by the carnival of all the demons under his command. All the demons rushed to the mountain giant with red eyes like chicken blood.


    The God of heaven also completely relaxed, fell from the air, and practiced in the huge corpse of the giant god of the mountain. The evil spirit spread out, and the quick food of the other side was the essence of the corpse.


    All the demons have died, and there is no rival for him in the whole bloody killing field.


    Under the ground, Wang Xu slowly grabs the Dragon Emperor sword and holds it in front of his chest. The demons in his body gather madly and push the core rules he controls to the limit.


    "Dead or alive... It''s now!" Wang Xu thought in his heart, then suddenly burst up and flew out of the ground.


    Bang!


    When the ground burst, Wang Xu turned into a dark shadow and burst out. The combination of man and sword, like lightning, shot from the back to the back of Tianyan demon. In the front of the huge wound, you can clearly see the beating heart in the depth of the wound.


    Tianyan demon''s body is not small, hundreds of feet high, Wang Xu''s body in front of him is just like a small insect.


    Tianyan demon God actually found Wang Xu when he was under the ground. He knew that this was the little devil emperor who had escaped from the bloody stone tablet before. He just thought that this was a cowardly devil emperor who was afraid of death and was hiding underground. So even if he noticed Wang Xu, he didn''t care much.


    But the next second, with the Dragon Emperor sword in Wang Xu''s hand, the bright sword light and regular fluctuation in that moment made him change color instantly.


    How dare a little devil fight against him?


    Even if Wang Xu''s power exceeds the limit that most of the demon emperors can reach, he is still the demon emperor. However, the God of Tianyan never thought that Wang Xu would threaten himself.


    That power fluctuates


    "Ah


    The God of Tianyan screamed. The huge wound on his body was torn by the sword light, and the beating heart in his body was crushed. But he was not dead, but the wound was more serious. The furious spirit of the God came down from the sky and was about to crush Wang Xu to death.


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu was already walking with the sword, and his whole body didn''t enter the body of Tianyan demon. It was right in his heart, and the power of swallowing suddenly broke out.


    Boom!


    Under the effect of the power of swallowing, the blood like a river surges from all over the body of the God of Tianyan and is absorbed and transformed.


    At the same time, the dragon''s sword moved in, and the black ripples in one circle were also expanding. All flesh and blood that had gone through were shriveled, hardened and crushed in the blink of an eye, devouring all the essence and turned into black ashes.


    Tianyan demon''s cruel idea comes, but Wang Xu is indifferent. He is like a little bug playing hide and seek, rushing in Tianyan demon''s body. After many wars, Tianyan demon''s idea and strength are all at the lowest point in his life. At this time, there is no way to take Wang Xu.


    "Gobble up the magic power!" Wang Xu grinned, crazy and greedy devouring everything of a demon God.


    The essence of blood, the energy of the devil, the power of the devil, this strange rule of phagocytosis, and the overbearing devour of the magic, I am afraid that the whole monster world can not be found. Even if there is something similar, it is not as bold as Wang Xu.


    "Ha ha ha, let you ignore me! Despise me! What about the devil? Since only one living creature can go out alive, it must be me! Even if the devil gets in the way, I will swallow you


    Wang Xu cried wildly, with a cruel and crazy expression on his face.


    At this moment, the eye of the demon God in his right eye flickered wildly, and he didn''t know what means he used to merge one eye of the demon God into his eye. At this time, Wang Xu could use part of the power from the demon God.


    This is his biggest card!


    Anyway, there''s only one way to go!


    Win, live. Lose, die. It''s better to die early than late.


    Now, this feeling of stepping on the feet and controlling their lives, which is stronger than his own opponents, makes Wang Xu extremely satisfied and more confident.


    He won the bet!

 Chapter 1653

    "Worms


    "Get out of here!"


    "Roar!"


    Tianyan devil roared wildly, and the pain in his body made him almost unbearable. After the failure of the attack, he directly put his two hands into his chest, trying to catch Wang Xu, again and again, under such a heavy blow, his chest was instantly blurred.


    In fact, the anthropomorphic state of demons is to change the size of the space near the body, so as to create a sense of shrinking of the body, or simply a separation. The local size will never change.


    Just like Wang Xu, although he acts in person all day long, his body is still the body of the magic dragon. It''s just that he transformed his martial arts system into the body of the ancestor dragon.


    At this time, the God of Tianyan obviously can''t be anthropomorphic, because Wang Xujin''s body is his body.


    At this moment, let all around in the war, Tianyan demon God under the command of countless demons confused, a famous demon emperor turned his head, for a moment forgot to kill.


    Are there any other gods alive?


    The sudden madness of Tianyan demon God made these demon emperors start to wonder.


    The mountain giant, who had been beaten by them, started the last violent walk after being stunned for a moment.


    "The king of giants is not dead yet!"


    "It''s my king! It''s my king


    "Although my king''s body is fallen, his spirit is still there. At this time, he is devouring the spirits of the enemy!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    Tens of thousands of giants roared out, roared out their last belief, but in a short time, they suppressed the demon army under the command of Tianyan demon God, where they passed, people were tumbling and bodies were flying.


    "Damn bugs!"


    After he found that he could not catch Wang Xu, he would only hurt himself more seriously. Finally, he stopped and hanged him again with the devil''s idea.


    Wang Xu also understood the gap between himself and him, and contracted all the demons in his body to concentrate on defense. Tianyan demon God experienced serious battle consumption, and his mind almost weakened to the extreme. Under this strategy, he could not hurt Wang Xu too much.


    Of course, there are injuries. Wang Xu pale into insignificance by comparison with the essence of the devil''s blood and flesh.


    Even this kind of attack, also disguised to help Wang Xu better absorb the power of phagocytosis, into his own power.


    The rich Devour Magic yuan becomes a tentacle, deeply pierced into the blood vessels and flesh and blood of the God of heaven, like a pipeline, constantly transmitting the flesh and blood essence of phagocytic transformation.


    The energy of demon God, all exist in their body, this moment Wang Xu simply burst.


    "These demons, no wonder I said that they were false forces. Compared with the martial arts, they had too few means. I couldn''t help it!" Wang Xu laughed in his heart, and his bright eyes almost narrowed.


    The energy in the body of Tianyan demon is almost as endless as the ocean. In such a short time, he devoured more than the total amount of millions of lower demons he devoured before.


    What''s more, Tianyan demon can''t help him!


    This demon God seems to be powerful, but compared with the warrior, his use of power is far less. It''s like a strong man fighting with a stone, while another weak man killing with a gun.


    "Hum, it''s really strong to fall ten by one, but it''s too wasteful. No wonder with the weak body of the human race, Emperor Wu in the same realm can still compete with demons! On the one hand, it''s pure savage flesh, on the other hand, it''s amazing skill. "


    Wang Xu side crazy devour, while disdain in the heart, and then raise a trace of doubt.


    Is this really the only way for Tianyan? What about the power of his rules? Why not use it?


    This kind of doubt only stayed in his mind for a very short moment, and then was interrupted by the sound of explosion in his body.


    Boom!


    Devour the magic power, the second heaven!


    Since he created the phagocytosis skill, Wang Xu has never made a breakthrough. He did not expect that now, under the crazy phagocytosis of a demon God, he has made such a breakthrough.


    Naturally, and extremely unexpected.


    On the surface, he didn''t think about swallowing the magic power, but subconsciously, Wang Xu has been improving the magic power he created.


    From the basic phagocytic magic skill at the beginning to the phagocytic rule evolved later, and then the combination of the two now


    The power of rules and the phagocytosis of demons are integrated to form new demons, which are faster, stronger and purer.


    A feeling of expansion fills the body and mind, and the whole spirit seems to fly up.


    In a flash, a feeling that everything is under control surged into his heart. Wang Xu had never experienced this feeling, but he didn''t know why. He had a very familiar feeling


    "Yes! It''s the mysterious and mysterious state when I broke through the bottleneck! "


    Wang Xu''s eyes widened, full of wonder and ecstasy.


    He broke through?


    Break through the devil, it will be


    The devil?


    At the same second, the God of Tianyan outside also felt it. His eyes fluctuated wildly, showing the extreme disbelief.


    The devil?


    A new born demon?


    The little devil in his body has become a new devil. This, this


    How is that possible?


    impossible!!


    Tianyan demon in the heart don''t want to believe, crazy roar, a great panic rises from the bottom of his heart.


    On the contrary, it was Wang Xu''s gradually ferocious smile: "demon God? I''m a demon, too! "


    The breakthrough of swallowing magic power made him form the foundation and rule system of becoming a demon God.


    And his rule system is to swallow!


    What terrible power will the power of devouring at the demon level be


    With a bright smile, Wang Xu suddenly waved his hand, and the power of the demon God level phagocytosis broke out. In a flash, he occupied every inch of the body of the demon God Tianyan.


    WOW!


    Like the sound of the Yangtze River, the essence of the whole spirit of the devil is transformed into pure energy and rushing to Wang Xu.


    Tianyan demon froze in the air, with incredible anger and fear on his face, and then his whole body began to collapse, shrinking a little bit inward, like a leaking balloon, leaving only the size of an ordinary person. It seems that the body shape of Tianyan demon has shrunk dozens of times.


    The demons who were fighting all around saw this scene, and they were all at a loss. What happened?


    In their eyes, except for the body shrinking, the appearance of Tianyan demon still remains unchanged, but at this time, the "Tianyan demon" is essentially a layer of skin, wearing the demon skin of Wang Xu!


    This is what he did on purpose. He devoured the weak and extreme Tianyan demon God, covered each other''s skin, and walked out of the bloody killing field.


    "Next, is to kill all the demons..." Wang Xu turned his head, looked up and down at his body, very satisfied.


    He should have thought of this way of concealing his identity. He should not be too good at concealing his identity.


    "Well, kill!"


    The next second, he looks at the demons on the ground, smiles, and shoots into it.


    The devouring power of the demon God level breaks out, and the terrifying devouring demon yuan expands wantonly. It turns into a dark fog and devours all life.


    Killing off the remaining tens of millions of demons did not take much effort for Wang Xu to become a demon God.


    When he devoured the last demon, let go of his hand and let his opponent''s bones fall to the ground, a layer of red light suddenly lit up on the blood stone tablet in the distance. A whirlpool slowly appeared in the red light, which was nine points similar to the whirlpool composed of regular lines I had seen before.


    "Is this... The door?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly, then strode past.


    Bloody murder, he''s going out!

 Chapter 1654

    ... "I didn''t expect that you came out of the bloody killing?"


    As soon as Wang Xugang walked out of the whirlpool door, a pondering voice came over. The voice transmitted layers of space directly into his mind.


    Wang Xu''s body slightly stagnated, looking up, but there was no one in front of him.


    At this time, he reappeared in the beginning of the huge blood river. In front of him was a huge planet that almost occupied half of the river. Nine huge magic dragons were entangled in chains and were rolling in the nearby blood river.


    Just, before the dense space whirlpool full of Blood River, and all kinds of demons army disappeared.


    Wang Xu is slightly silent. He knows where all the demons have gone. Some of them were killed by him, but most of them died in the bloody killing ground, including his former subordinates.


    Turning around, on the Bank of the river in the distance, the original palaces still exist. There are many guards coming and going, but all the powerful demons have disappeared.


    "Who is it?"


    Wang Xu''s heart sank slightly. He turned his head left and right, but still didn''t see the speaker.


    But the sound just now made him feel a little familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere


    "Don''t look. I''m not in the blood river. It''s just my idea. It''s you, really, really, really out of my expectation


    The sound rang out again, and used three real words in a row, which showed the degree of shock.


    As soon as Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed, he finally remembered the owner of the voice. He was the mysterious devil who had given him the blood fingerprints to cheat in the blood killing demon world!


    "It''s you?" Wang Xu was horrified, "do you see through my disguise?"


    "What do you say?" The voice chuckled, then exclaimed again: "I thought I found a black horse, but I didn''t expect that I still underestimated you. You are not a black horse, but a black dragon... Eh? You may not understand this metaphor. It''s a metaphor of the human race, but you forget that you are a real black magic dragon... "


    "I understand." Wang Xu interrupted, frowning and asking, "is my disguise so bad? You can see that in a moment? "


    "Bad? Not bad! On the contrary, it''s very successful. Now a group of demons sitting here all think you are Tianyan demons. The reason why I found your true identity is because of the blood fingerprint I gave you. Do you remember? "


    The voice laughed, and without waiting for Wang Xu to reply, he said again:


    "Well, the door is about to open. We''ll meet in a moment. I''ll introduce myself in advance. My name is heiming, a demon lord."


    With that, the voice disappeared completely.


    The door?


    What door?


    While Wang Xu is still in doubt, suddenly, the void in front of him cracks, and a huge bloody door several kilometers high suddenly appears. On the surface of the door, one is left and the other is right, depicting two demons of different genders. On the left is female, charming, sexy and weird, and on the right is male, cold, cruel and cold.


    All of them are fully armed, holding a weapon of the same standard in their hands. Their huge magic wings are opened behind their backs, and countless other races are crawling under their feet, all of them are in close submission. Next to them are the killing battlefields stacked into mountains and flowing into the sea.


    This gate has a huge impact on Wang Xu. He stares at the gate and looks at the scene behind it.


    A huge square, the floor is a kind of jade, but full of blood color of blood jade.


    At the end of the square is a group of palaces, tens of thousands of times more spectacular than the oldest imperial palaces in the Chinese world. It is almost a city.


    "Here is..." Wang Xu opened his mouth slightly and his eyes were shocked.


    "Welcome to night dream


    All of a sudden, the voice of the dark dark night sounded again, this time not in my mind, but close at hand.


    Wang Xu turned his head and saw a slightly distorted void not far away. A man in the shape of a famous family, wearing the armor of the demon God, with arms around his chest, was looking at him with a smile. Compared with ordinary demons, heiming seems to like Wang Xu, who likes to act in person.


    However, the shoulder armor on his body is bent and extended at both ends, forming a strange bird head at the end, and his face is also purely inhuman. It seems that his facial features are somewhat similar to the bird face on his armor, showing a special purple color. Small and fine scales grow on the exposed skin, which is completely different from the last time we met. It is obvious that the last time we met, we covered our identity, That''s what he really looks like.


    Wang Xu''s heart was awe inspiring. He found that although heiming was standing there, his magical sense didn''t react at all, as if it was air.


    The strength of dark hell is definitely more powerful than blood killing demon, even Tianyan demon and others. I don''t know how many times.


    "Lord demon... I didn''t pay much attention to this introduction before. It''s just a title. Now, I''m afraid it''s not easy!" Wang Xu felt awe inspiring again.


    "Ha ha, come with me. I''ll take you to see other demons." Heiming said with a smile and looked at Wang Xu


    "By the way, take off the skin of the God of Tianyan. There is a strong guy behind Tianyan. If I see you later, I will hate you. If I don''t pay attention, I will kill you. After all, you can''t kill, you can''t insult! "


    Wang Xu was a little stunned and nodded. As soon as his body was shocked, a dragon fire came out and burned the "Tianyan devil skin" on his body surface to ashes.


    However below, still is the Dragon Emperor battle armor whole body coverage, did not reveal the face.


    He followed the dark god all the way forward. It seemed that the dark god had something to say to him, or some kind of rule. It didn''t have the same direct space transmission as when he came.


    "If you can get out of the bloody slaughterhouse, you must know that it''s a game. Everyone is playing this game. Once a thousand years, it starts with a game between demons and gods. The bloody slaughterhouse is a game between World Masters, and then it will be a God. In fact, all participants are sacrifices from the beginning..."


    As heiming said, he suddenly turned his head and stared at Wang Xu with strange eyes


    "You should be prepared? If you get involved, you can''t quit. You have to keep going... "


    "So, there are other games in the back?" Wang Xu was numb to what he heard, so he just scolded him in his heart.


    I thought that I became a demon God, and I was liberated after I successfully walked out of the bloody killing field. In the end, I have to enter other games?


    "Ha ha, you are scared! I''m kidding you After staring at Wang Xu for a long time, heiming suddenly grins.


    Wang Xu opens his mouth. He wants to swear, but he thinks that heiming is a demon lord. He is very strong, so he doesn''t say anything in the end.


    "Damn, I will kill you if I have a chance!" He swore in his heart.


    On the other side, heiming shook his head with a smile and spoke again


    "Well, I''ll tell you what I really need to do next."


    He looked more and more serious: "you''ll see the Lord of the night dream world later. He is the powerful Lord of the world who governs thousands of demon gods like you and me. As a new demon God, you need to swear allegiance to him, offer blessings and sign a faith contract..."


    "Remember! Keep the most reverent reverence, or you will die


    In the last sentence, the dark God almost wrote every word.

 Chapter 1655

    "Keep the most reverent reverence?"


    Wang Xu slightly a Leng, some don''t understand the meaning of this sentence.


    The next second, two people have entered an open palace gate, one door apart, but like the change of heaven and earth.


    "After this gate, you will enter into the divine realm of the Lord of night dream. You will face the gatekeeper''s examination, remember my words, keep in awe, and soon we will see you again." The voice of the dark God became weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared.


    Wang Xu takes a picture of himself and looks up at the scene in front of him. Not far away, a huge gray stone sculpture is as silent as an iceberg. The shape of this stone sculpture is also a demon species. It has wings on its back, opens into a huge ball to wrap most of itself. It hangs its head down, and its ferocious and dark limbs are firmly on the ground, as if it is sleeping.


    "Gatekeeper?" As soon as Wang Xu''s eyes were fixed, he could only see the stone carving at the first glance. His instinct was to tell him that the other party was very dangerous, even more dangerous than the Dark Lord.


    This kind of whim like feeling is born of all races, and it will come after reaching a certain level. It is the natural fear of life being killed.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, there was a loud bang. The gray color of the stone carving quickly faded. The magic wings wrapped around the body suddenly opened, nearly 100 meters long. The gatekeeper''s body surface peeled off the stone layer, and stood up a little bit. He was nearly ten times taller than Wang Xu.


    Boom!


    Another thunder burst out. Wang Xu raised his head and saw red lightning burst out in the void beside the gatekeeper. It seemed that with its awakening, it triggered the automatic response of this special space, which almost turned into a lightning storm.


    "New gods?"


    The gatekeeper''s eyelids beat twice, then he lowered his head. A pair of black and red eyes fixed on Wang Xu, then he immediately moved away and looked at the stones falling on the ground.


    His voice seemed to be a little confused: "how many years have passed? Long time, let me fall into a deep sleep, even the body has turned into a stone carving... At least, a thousand years


    He sighed with emotion and looked back at Wang Xu with a faint voice


    "I am the guardian of the night dream world. I have been punished to guard the world for thousands of years for violating the night dream world. The new demons have to offer loyalty and faith to the night dream world. Only those who succeed can enter the world and win the title of the world. The loser will be expelled, exiled into the void, become a stray prey, and be chased and killed forever by the demon God under the command of the world Lord... "


    Wang Xu''s mind was shaken. How similar is this pattern to that of the Wudao Dynasty in the Taiyang Kingdom, which conferred the title of Emperor Wu and opened up territory?


    I don''t know whether the martial arts learned from the devil or the devil learned from the martial arts, or is it a special necessity?


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu''s heart gradually rose a little insight, perhaps it is the inevitable development of any race.


    The strong dominates the weak, and the weak dominates the weaker. This is the rule of the strong and the weak in the universe.


    Emperor of Wudao dynasty!


    Lord of the demon kingdom!


    Wang Xu''s heart slightly Lin, tentatively asked: "what kind of canonization? Will I have a ruling world? "


    "Yes, you will be awarded a new world within the realm of nightdreams." The guard nodded, then urged impatiently:


    "Well, don''t ask so many questions. Follow me to recite the following mantra. If you succeed in concluding the contract, you will become a demon under the leader of the night dream world!"


    New world?


    It''s really empty handed. Let him be loyal, and let him fight. The territory he''s fighting is nominally owned by the Lord of night dream!


    ha-ha!


    Wang Xu sneered in his heart, but his face didn''t show. He continued to ask, "what''s the curse?"


    "Read after me!"


    The watchman did not talk nonsense, but sang aloud:


    "Master in the world, the master of the night dream world who established the night dream kingdom, you are in charge of many demons, holding the power of all worlds, life and death, all belong to your eyes, your divine will is omnipresent, your demons are omnipresent..."


    "... all demons and creatures will revere you, respect you, obey you, believe in you, and offer everything, body and even soul for you..."


    In this low voice of singing, the whole space is roaring. It''s hard for Feng Wang Xu to imagine that the demon God in front of him would be the border keeper who made mistakes and accepted punishment.


    In fact, he is more like a crazy convert!


    Even if the Lord of the night dream world punished him, he was not resentful, but became more devout and reverent.


    When Wang Xu was shocked, an instinct drove him to listen to every word carefully.


    "To offer you everything, body, even soul..."


    Suddenly, when he reacted, he found that he had already recited most of the mantras with the guards.


    He suddenly stopped, the guardian also stopped, looking at him coldly: "you, broke the contract curse?"


    Wang Xu did not answer, at this time only feel a strong cold from the bone out.


    a spell?


    Contract?


    This is not a fair contract at all, but a unilateral forced contract, just as he forced other demon emperors to surrender their spirit to himself in the blood killing demon world.


    Once the contract is completed, I am afraid that his life and death will always be controlled by the master of the night dream world.


    No wonder as long as there are new demons, they will come to conclude a contract!


    No wonder the dark god would warn him to keep the most reverent, or he would die.


    No wonder there are bloody killing games that demons also need to participate in, because they can''t resist at all.


    No wonder


    Wang Xu''s mind is cold, and he stares at the watchman. He rises to the highest level and is ready to fight back at any time.


    As if seeing his intention, the guard suddenly shook his head and sneered


    "You want to fight? Give up, wait for you, only the empty prison, the secret of the contract is never allowed to be exposed, think here, when you want to understand, recite the contract mantra again


    Voice down, the guardian turned and stepped out, the body like smoke and dust in general, directly left.


    Wang Xu didn''t stop him. First, he knew he couldn''t fight. Second


    "What is this place?"


    He turned his head a little bit, and his whole body was cool. The space around him had changed a lot, I don''t know when.


    As you can see, it''s all dark up, down, left and right. In the darkness nearby, there are one or two luminous objects and some swirling dark whirlpools.


    "Hiss!"


    Wang Xu slowly took two breaths of cold air to see the dark void. There was nothing but cold and dead silence, except those distant lights.


    He even found that he could not absorb any energy from the outside world.


    That is to say, here, only constant consumption itself, never recover.


    When you gather those light spots and look at them carefully, you will find that they are big or small demons. Most of the battle armor on them is broken, and there are even miserable demons who have no clothes


    For a moment, Wang Xu finally understood why the guards left so easily.


    Here, it''s really what the other party said


    Void prison!

 Chapter 1656

    "Void..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes flickered, looking at the darkness around him and the distant light spots.


    In the Chinese world, some scientists have studied the void outside the world. There are countless floating planets, most of which are lifeless and desolate.


    This world, they define as the universe!


    But this is only an observation in a narrow sense. The scientific and technological power of the Chinese world has not even gone out of its own world.


    In the power system of the solar martial world and the demon world, most ethnic civilizations define the world as the universe, and the strong can directly rely on themselves to tear up space and travel through the world. Powerful as Emperor Wu and demon God, they can control many worlds.


    Among them, many of the world''s ways of existence are not planets, but planes.


    "This is... The void of cosmic form? Or is it the void between the heavens and the myriad realms? " Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slowly.


    In fact, both the universe and the universe are the same reality, just two different cognitions.


    The void between boundaries is the crack of the world full of space storms, the beginning and end of the world after its birth and shattering.


    The void of the universe, in fact, is just an isolated space between different planets within a big world.


    On the whole, the so-called universe is just a huge world within the definition of the system under the universe.


    At this time, Wang Xu is very sure that he is standing in a big world.


    "It seems that the planet that is the main body of the bloody killing ground comes from here, right? Banish us here... "Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a little blank.


    As a demon God, survival here is not a problem at all. As long as we find a planet with life in one direction, we can easily get rid of it. What kind of prison is this?


    But soon he understood why.


    The light spot nearest to Wang Xu suddenly moves to this side. It seems that the distance between them is not far, but the light spot just flies


    A full year!


    Here, without comparison and reference, there will be no time passing. Wang Xu''s judgment of this time is his own judgment based on his own energy changes. There may be differences, but at most there is a gap of more than ten days.


    This is the same time that he is approaching the other side. If he doesn''t move, it will take at least two years to get close to him!


    Two years!


    Wang Xu''s heart is sinking. He stares at the demon God who stops opposite. The armor on the opponent''s body is still intact, full of some scars. His face is full of vicissitudes, with a kind of numbness.


    "New?" This demon God stares at Wang Xu, the numbness in his eyes gradually changes, with a trace of desire.


    "I finally met someone who could talk. I just tried. I didn''t expect that the distance between you and me was so close! Tell me about the outside world, tell me about it! Tell me The demon God was gradually excited. In the end, his eyes even went crazy, and a violent murderous spirit suddenly came from the opposite side.


    Subconsciously, Wang Xu took out the Dragon Emperor sword and chopped it out with one sword.


    Tear!


    The bright light of the sword burst out in the dark void. To Wang Xu''s surprise, the demon God on the opposite side didn''t even stop him, so he cut it into two parts with one sword. The blood splashed out and spread all around the void.


    A demon God died so easily!


    Wang Xu was stunned.


    What happened?


    This guy doesn''t hide or resist? How come it''s like asking for death?


    "Don''t look at it. The energy in his body has been almost consumed by the void. It''s no surprise that he died so easily. Moreover, he is also actively seeking death. " A silent voice came from the other side.


    Wang Xu was shocked. When he turned his head, he saw that in the dark void, a figure tens of feet high in the distance was rising slightly to illuminate the darkness around him. The sound seemed to come from him.


    Looking at the distance between the two sides, according to Wang Xu''s judgment of "moving for a year", the distance between them is at least half a year, tens of thousands of miles away!


    So far away, the other side can actually deliver the voice, either by special means or by powerful strength.


    The next second, Wang Xu received another message in his mind: "it seems that you can''t transmit sound in the void. This is the method, but the consumption is a little big. In this abyss of despair, try to save every trace of energy."


    "Who are you?" Wang Xu asked at the first time after he received the method of void transmission.


    "I''m fakula!"


    "Who?" Wang Xu''s face was at a loss.


    "..." the demon God in the distance paused, and then revealed a trace of anger: "you don''t know who I am? I am the third most powerful demon lord in the world of nightdream.... "


    Behind is a large unknown characters, strange tone, seems to be his real name.


    "I once ruled the six hundred middle and lower demons. I once fought with the Lord of night dream. I wanted to replace him. I once made all living creatures submit and believe for me. I once..."


    He reported his countless past glory, and finally said, "who are you asking me?"


    Even through the void of tens of thousands of miles, Wang Xu can see the high-speed twinkling light around him, which shows his anger in his heart.


    "So, you are locked up here for trying to overthrow the Lord of the night dream world?" After listening to all his words, Wang Xuan finally asked in a strange way.


    He hesitated: "don''t you... Know the contract trap? That''s an absolutely unfair way to control us! "


    "..." fagula was silent for a long time, and then he asked a strange question: "are you a new demon?"


    "Not bad." Wang Xu nodded.


    In the distance, the light representing the position of fagula suddenly doubled. He was sitting in the void, but then he stood up abruptly and strode to Wang Xu.


    Time is meaningless here, and fagula''s means seem to be very different. He twinkles a few times and arrives in front of Wang Xu.


    Karala!


    It was not until then that Wang Xu could see his whole picture clearly. Fagula''s hands and feet were locked with two ferocious and heavy chains, which were chains of an energy state, emitting a little white light. The light Wang Xu had seen before was emitted from these chains.


    Wang Xu had seen this kind of chain on the God who was killed by him before, but the former was just a very thin light. He didn''t care about it at that time. He thought it was the magic God''s lighting method, but now he knows it was an energy chain.


    "You didn''t sign a contract with the night dreamer?" Fagula stares at Wang Xu, looks up and down, and his eyes become strange.

 Chapter 1657

    "No Wang Xu frowned slightly, feeling that something was wrong. He raised his guard secretly, but explained calmly on the surface:


    "I broke free when the guardian recited the contract mantra, and then he beat me into this empty prison."


    He paused: "I don''t know anything. Can you tell me where... Is here?"


    "Of course, we are in the abyss of despair. Once we come in, we will never get out. We can only wait for the abandoned world to die out in despair." Fakula nodded and pointed around:


    "Originally, there were a lot of huge planet worlds here, but later they were all transformed into fighting and killing fields by the night dream world Master and pulled out of this world. Then he built this place into a void prison, and all the people he sent in would die here..."


    Fagula looked at Wang Xu, his eyes gradually became more strange. He slowly approached and said with a smile:


    "However, you seem to be a little different, because you don''t seem to have signed a master-slave contract with him, and you haven''t received the restriction of the contract lock..."


    Wang Xu looked at his hands and feet. When he looked at fagula''s hands and feet, he felt more and more wrong.


    "I..."


    He was about to open his mouth, but fagula had already pounced on him. Before he got close to him, a huge and terrible sense of magic God had already pounced on him.


    "Give me your body! As a new demon, you can''t get out of here! Give me yourself, I can take you out! Don''t resist


    Fagula roars excitedly, and the huge demon consciousness pushes madly into Wang Xu''s body, trying to control Wang Xu''s body.


    For a moment, his brain would burst. Wang Xu''s five orifices were bleeding and his face was pale. Even though he didn''t know how long he had been trapped in this empty prison, he was not able to stop him as a powerful demon who once dared to replace a world leader.


    "Stop!" Wang Xu roars, consciousness crazy counterattack, to prevent the other side of his body snatch.


    "Don''t struggle, let go of the spirit, let me control your body. I will not devour your consciousness, give me your body, and I will take you out of this prison! " Fagula laughed, and more consciousness poured in.


    In this struggle, Wang Xu''s orifices bleed again, and there are ferocious blood vessels on his body surface, as if they would burst at any time.


    Poof!


    The next second, most of the blood vessels actually burst, and the blood of the evil god like black gold spilled out. Wang Xu fought to damage his body to resist. The consciousness of the riot turned into a storm, and fagula was suppressed for a moment.


    "Stop! Otherwise, I will die with you if I fight for this body! " Wang Xu roared.


    He didn''t believe what fagula said. He gave his life and death to the "kindness" and "sincerity" of a demon God, which was like sending meat buns to dogs.


    In an instant, fagula stopped.


    He is not afraid of Wang Xu, but did not expect that Wang Xu could block his consciousness of giving up, but also issued a statement that better be broken than broken.


    His real purpose is not Wang Xu''s body, but to escape from this empty prison. Losing his body is only a means, not an end.


    "Hum, your strength is beyond my expectation. This kind of consciousness is firm. No wonder you, a new demon, can break away from the temptation of the contract curse." Fagula snorted, and his consciousness faded like a tide.


    "In that case, it seems that I can only cooperate fairly with you." He stares at Wang Xu and says word by word:


    "You and I will make a contract with the devil. I will tell you the way to leave here. You will take me away with you."


    "Do you really know how to leave?" The magic yuan in Wang Xu''s body suddenly subsided. Originally, he was ready to fight to death. Unexpectedly, fagula took the initiative to let go.


    "Of course, do you think I''ll cheat you? If I hadn''t known nothing when I first became a demon God and signed a master-slave contract with the master of nightdream, I would have become the master of nightdream. How can you be bound by the shackles of this contract and trapped in this empty prison? " The tone of fagula''s voice was like a barefoot old man who was willing to cut the emperor down.


    Wang Xu doesn''t know whether the other party really has this ability, or just overconfidence and arrogance.


    "I''ll help you get out of here. Aren''t the shackles still there?" Wang Xu was silent for a moment and asked in a voice.


    He wants to see if fagula really has a way out, or if it''s just this guy''s wishful thinking.


    "Well, it seems that you don''t know much about the demon contract. Yes, you are a new demon after all. Every contract is limited. As long as you know, the shackles of the contract can only take effect in this empty prison. After you leave here, it will automatically lose its binding effect. Its main function is to limit our escape from this prison. Because of the contract, we can''t violate it, otherwise we will be directly obliterated by the supreme law. "


    Fagula said, and looked at Wang Xu again. There was a flash of jealousy


    "But you are different. If you don''t have a contract, there will be no constraints, so as long as you know the method, you can leave here freely."


    "Well, let''s make a contract, but the content of the contract needs to be controlled by me!" Wang Xu seriously thought about it for a while, and felt that it was a matter of mutual benefit. He nodded and agreed.


    However, he had never been in touch with the magic contract, so he still needed fagula to teach the method first. After learning it, he reasoned carefully to eliminate the possible traps, and only after doing his best to his own benefit did he begin to draw up the magic contract.


    There are two key points in the contract. First, fagula should not betray and attack him, otherwise he will suffer from the contract backfire.


    Second, fagula must obey his request unconditionally. It is obvious that fagula can not agree with this article. After friendly negotiation, they changed it into fagula''s temporary servant, headed by Wang Xu, before leaving nihility prison.


    The signing of the demon God contract is a contract force based on the thirteen most powerful demon masters and God masters in the demon world, representing the sanctions of the thirteen highest laws. Once violated, it will automatically trigger the punishment of the law force.


    From fagula''s mouth, Wang Xu learned for the first time how terrible the thirteen most powerful forces in the demon world were.


    Thirteen gods and Demons control the 13 strongest laws. The power of these laws is full of all the boundaries of the world involved in the whole demon world. As long as there are no creatures within these boundaries, no one can violate these thirteen supreme laws.


    "So, has the power of the demons, the thirteen demons, the gods, and the three supremacies of the human race been powerful enough to radiate all the heavens and all the known cosmos?" Wang Xu murmured in his heart and was shocked.

 Chapter 1658

    After concluding the magic contract with fagula, Wang Xu asked fagula how to go out, but fagula snorted coldly:


    "You are too weak now, and the method tells you that you can''t use it. Now, you need to cultivate and become stronger. At least you have to reach the level of the next Lord to be qualified. "


    Too weak?


    This is the fact that he is not as strong as fakula, the Lord of the upper demon God.


    But if you want him to practice, this is a void prison. There is no flow outside. How can you practice?


    Wang Xu stares at fagula and suddenly thinks whether this guy is cheating himself? If it had not been for the contract, he would have doubted it.


    "Does this guy know that I have the ability to devour demons?" His heart was cold.


    On the surface, however, Wang Xu asked calmly: "cultivation? How to practice? "


    "It''s very simple. Kill other demons and devour their spirits and flesh!" Fagula''s face showed a grim smile, "don''t worry, I am in control of this empty prison, the means of high-speed movement, no energy, directly plunder other demons, otherwise how do you think I live in this prison for hundreds of thousands of years?"


    Wang Xu didn''t answer, but he was shocked. He didn''t expect that fagula had been locked up here for so long.


    Hundreds of thousands of years... Now, he finally has a little faith in some of fagula''s words. Maybe the other party is not bragging.


    Next, fagula taught him a kind of magic skill, which is used to devour the flesh and blood of other demons and convert them into energy. The efficiency is not as good as Wang Xu''s own magic skill, but it is not bad.


    As farqula continued to teach other means, he also learned some of the truth about this empty prison. As Wang Xu initially guessed, the prison is located in a big universe, where life lives on giant planets. However, hundreds of thousands of years ago, the universe was discovered by the night dreamers, and then a devastating long war broke out.


    The war lasted for nearly 100000 years, and countless planets were destroyed. The void prison, which was the core of the original battlefield, was built by the night dreamer with all the life souls who died in the war. It was a void prison with special spatial structure, which was specially used to hold demons, and was guarded by prison guards.


    "And the jailers?" Knowing the truth here, Wang Xu was startled and realized that he was taking things for granted.


    Yes, after all, it''s a prison for demons. How could it be as simple as he thought?


    At this time, Wang Xu and fagula have separated, and are quickly approaching other imprisoned demons with the skill of "void jumping" taught by each other. This method is different from the spatial transmission of martial arts, and in essence is more like folding two different points in the same world with their own powerful force.


    This method is more like folding the space as a piece of paper, and then realizing the instant crossing between two points.


    Compared with space transmission, the distance of this method is shorter. At present, Wang Xu can only cross 100000 kilometers at a time, which is one step away.


    After ten steps, Wang xucai finally appeared in front of another demon God, and the demon yuan in his body also consumed a full 1%.


    His luck is good. This demon''s consciousness has been confused, his breath is weak, and his spirit has fallen into a state of deep sleep. It seems that he is surviving in this way.


    The shackles of the contract not only restrict these demons from escaping from this empty prison, but also absorb their vitality all the time, so as to continuously transmit them to the Lord of the night dream world through the special law channel constructed by the contract. All these are told by fagula to Wang Xu, warning him to be careful not to swallow all these demons, It is necessary to keep a little energy that these demons can survive, otherwise they will be found by the night dreamer, which will lead to the prison guard''s inspection.


    "Look at the state of the demon God, it should have been swallowed by the guy fagula..." Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. He noticed the breath of fagula''s power in the demon God. In order to avoid some unnecessary accidents, he didn''t swallow the demon God, but changed a direction and moved forward to the next demon God.


    Wang Xu doesn''t want to take this risk to the demon God who has been used as nourishment by fagula. Who knows if fagula has left behind him? Why?


    Anyway, there are many demons imprisoned here. The most important thing is to spend more time and energy searching for prey.


    Soon, before Wang Xu came to the second devil, the devil was more fragile than the last one. His consciousness had been destroyed by the void, leaving only a huge body and a small part of the spirit. In this way, after Wang Xu used the power of swallowing the devil, he still absorbed a lot of energy, which not only filled the consumption, but also increased by nearly one fifth.


    The next time was monotonous and boring. Wang Xu forgot how long it had been, maybe a month or two


    During this period, the energy he absorbed even reached the limit that his body could hold. When he encountered a bottleneck, he had no choice but to use the excess energy he swallowed to reshape his armor and sword.


    When the materials were not enough, he stopped to devour and kill several demons, collected their armor and bones as materials, and constantly refined and upgraded them.


    With the passage of time, Wang Xu''s armor has taken on a new look. The surface is densely covered with energy runes. The Dragon Emperor sword has been upgraded to the Dragon God sword. The main material of the sword is the complete spines of ten demons. The surface looks extremely ferocious, especially the hilt, which is decorated with ten demons'' ferocious refining skulls.


    On this day, Wang Xu suddenly stopped, he felt a kind of dark feeling, as if there was something brewing in his body, but when he wanted to seize it, he didn''t know what it was.


    guessed what was happening but did not know what was really taking place!


    with no reality whatever!


    "What''s the difference between lord level and ordinary demon God?" Wang Xu murmured to himself, clenched his fist tightly, and his breath rolled around him, shaking the void.


    At this time, he is like a suppressed volcano, trying to erupt, but the only outlet of the eruption is blocked.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m so happy! You are a human race, and you want to be a demon! Ha ha ha, I''m so happy! "


    A crazy laugh suddenly came into Wang Xu''s mind.


    In a flash, Wang Xu''s body was severely shocked and his eyes contracted madly. He never thought that someone could see through his real identity?!


    "Who?"


    Wang Xu suddenly turned his head and looked around. He saw a ripple of water in the empty void in the distance. Then the dark void faded slowly, revealing an old man sitting there.


    the elderly!


    The other side is a human!!

 Chapter 1659

    Terrans?


    Wang Xu was shocked and stared at the old man not far away.


    The anthropomorphic state of demons is essentially different from that of human beings. He can see at a glance that the other side is a real human race, not a demonized form.


    But on the other side, it was not the breath of a warrior, but an abnormal breath that Wang Xu had never seen, with an ethereal meaning.


    "Who are you?" Wang Xu''s heart is awe inspiring, and his intention to kill is condensed. Even if the other party is a Terran, his biggest secret is seen through, which is still a threat to him.


    Who knows if the old man will reveal his Terran identity? Who knows if he has any malice? There are not many demons in the universe.


    As long as one is wrong, Wang Xu will certainly launch a merciless attack. However, the old man has a strange smell and can see through his real identity, which makes him extremely afraid. You know, fagula can''t find it.


    "Who am I? Is this important? You and I are both human beings and trapped in this space prison at the same time. Who am I and what''s the point? " The old man shook his head and sneered.


    The next second, his golden eyes twinkled, and he looked up and down at Wang Xu for a week, nodding and thinking.


    At last, he burst out laughing: "ha ha, fantastic ideas, strange ideas! It''s the best camouflage to lose a magic dragon and regenerate the demon world. Why didn''t I think of it?


    If I had hunted and killed demons in this way, I would not have been found and caught in this damned prison


    Wang Xu did not relax at all, still staring at the old man coldly: "who are you in the end?"


    He directly pressed the handle of the dragon sword with his right hand and twitched the sword body a little bit. The sharp sword intention coagulated but did not send out. As the sword body was pulled out, he bit by bit pried the void around him, causing a twisted invisible sword intention


    "Ha ha, do you want to fight with me? Come on, let me see what powerful means the first strong man of our family has when I have been in the demon world for so long! " The old man laughed like a madman.


    Without any hesitation, Wang Xu pulled out the dragon''s sword in an instant. A sword light tore open the darkness of the void prison and turned it into a thin line, cutting straight into the old man''s head. He wanted to cut his sword into two parts.


    "Ha ha! sure! Didn''t let me down! It seems that I''m going to have some activities... "


    The old man laughed and seemed even more excited. He sat in the same place, but a golden sword light shot out of his eyebrows, faster than lightning. In a moment, the sword and the Dragon Sword collided.


    Keng!


    In the harsh sound of the sword, Wang Xu suddenly takes a breath and takes back the dragon sword. There is a thumb sized gap on the sword.


    Who is this old man?


    What is that golden light?


    Wang Xu was shocked. You know, the old man didn''t move.


    At this time, he didn''t have much time to think at all. His body was only slightly stagnant, and he rushed up again. His whole body turned into a dark shadow, and around the old man''s crazy attack, the Dragon Sword stabbed or chopped or split or picked, and chopped tens of thousands of Swords.


    However, the old man is still sitting in the void, and the golden light of a palm size is around the old man. His defense is not leaking, and he resists every sword of Wang Xu.


    Click!


    I don''t know how many swords have been cut out. The Dragon Sword finally can''t bear the heavy load. It suddenly breaks and smashes into the void. Wang Xu''s body retreats suddenly and finally gives up the attack. He knows that the other side has some power, and he has nothing to do.


    "Who are you?" Wang Xu said in a deep voice.


    "Ha ha..." the old man laughed, and the golden light of the imperial envoy stopped. Wang Xu then found that it was a small sword shining with golden luster, and the surface was covered with dense lines, which seemed to form a strange and regular energy circuit.


    "Who is my husband? I''m an ancient sword immortal in the fairyland. I''m nine robbers! Now I said who I am, but do you know who I am? I don''t know, so why keep asking? " The old man said with a smile, his immobile body slowly rose.


    He looked at Wang Xu, a wave, the golden sword suddenly like a child general cheering a, fly into his palm.


    His other hand stroked the body of the sword, and his eyes softened: "it''s hard for you. You haven''t come out for such a long time. Now... Go! Come back when you see the blood


    Whoosh!


    As soon as the words came to an end, the little sword had already soared into the sky again and turned into a golden thread. It flew to more than a dozen demons in the distance in an instant. Almost in the blink of an eye, it penetrated the bodies of these demons, then turned around, tore again, and then turned around


    In the twinkling of an eye, these ten demons were torn into pieces by the small sword, turned into countless pieces of meat, floating in the void.


    "This..." Wang Xu was stunned. He was not shocked by how powerful the old man was, but by the monotony of the small sword attack. It seemed that there was only pure physical damage. He seemed to overestimate the strength of the old man.


    Of course, even if there is only physical damage, this sword also has great danger, especially in terms of destroying weapons. His Dragon God sword is newly refined, and as a result, it is beaten to pieces by the sword.


    fairyland?


    Ancient sword fairy?


    Nine robberies?


    Wang Xu''s heart was silent. The universe was too big. Although the human race was weaker than the demons, it was an extremely large group in the broad sense. He had never heard of the human race world, but judging from the strength of the nine robbers, even if the fairyland was not stronger than the Taiyang martial arts world, it was absolutely not weaker.


    "Ha ha ha, I haven''t been so happy for a long time! After being trapped here for hundreds of thousands of years, I can still meet a member of the same clan. God loves me and blesses us... "The old man laughs and tears fall from the corner of his eyes.


    "Hundreds of thousands of years ago, demons invaded our Terran world and slaughtered hundreds of millions of people. After sealing the first wave of demons, I and other fairy friends took the initiative to fight back in the demon world in order to completely solve this catastrophe. At that time, there were nearly 100000 fairy friends with me, which were all the fairy friends left after the war


    We think that the loss of demons will only be worse than us, but when we really step into this world, we will find the cruel truth... What a tragedy! We are like ants, living in our own world! Now, I''m left with nine robberies and one person to live on! "


    The faster the tears fall, the brighter the smile on the face


    "Hahaha, but after all, God bless our people, the Three Kingdoms of our people, and hundreds of millions of people. When I am about to die, I meet my fellow people... I am still a special fellow like you!"


    He was laughing, laughing wildly, but crying very sad.


    All of a sudden, his laughter and tears stopped.


    A pair of eyes, staring at Wang Xu silently: "tell me, hundreds of thousands of years later, are the three realms still there? Is my hometown still there? "


    For a moment, Wang Xu was silent.


    He found that apart from the three realms he came from, he did not know that there were other Terran worlds.


    How to answer?


    Tell him the truth or tell him a lie?


    For a long time, Wang Xu finally said slowly: "the three realms... Are still there!"


    He decided to tell a white lie and then tell the other person another hope.

 Chapter 1660

    "Not only the three realms are still there, but we also get help from other Terrans! It''s a pang world called Taiyang WuJie. It''s ruled by wuzhe. It belongs to us


    Wang Xu said these words slowly, word by word.


    "What? There are other Terran worlds! "


    Smell speech, nine rob scattered person''s eyes suddenly stare big, on the body breath all can''t control of a burst of disorderly, visible heart shock.


    "Yes, taiyangwu kingdom is a huge world occupied by our Terrans. It is not only huge in itself, but also has tens of millions of lower boundaries. There are three great Wudao dynasties. There are three supreme Terrans sitting in the town, which is enough to sit on the same level with the thirteen supreme gods and demons in the demon world. Even if they are demons, they dare not provoke them lightly!"


    Wang Xu said in a deep voice.


    "Taiyang WuJie, three Wudao dynasties, tens of millions of lower boundary of human race..." Jiujie Sanren''s eyes were a little dull and kept murmuring. Obviously, all these were beyond his cognition, which made him unable to recover quickly.


    After more than a dozen breaths, he suddenly regained his mind, took a few deep breaths, and suddenly said:


    "You... Are not from the three realms, but from the Taiyang martial arts realm?"


    Wang Xu was silent.


    The nine robbers didn''t need his answer. They were already laughing


    "I should have known you were lying to me for hundreds of thousands of years. How could it be so coincidental? However, after learning that there are other Terran worlds, even if the three worlds no longer exist, I can still sit still with peace of mind! "


    Then he sat back slowly, motionless, like a rock embedded in the void, and a breath of stillness came out of his face.


    "Fellow race, can you tell me something about the world of taiyangwu and other Terrans?" Nine robberies scattered in the secluded road.


    "All right."


    Wang Xu nodded, and then, sitting in the void, his consciousness fluctuated and linked to the nine robbers and scattered people. He transmitted all the information about the solar martial world and other Terran worlds in his consciousness to the past.


    Time goes by, a month later.


    With a relaxed smile on his face, Jiujie Sanren suddenly stopped Wang Xu''s narration and said in a voice: "well, these are enough. I don''t have much time. The rest of the time, I''ll do everything I can to get you out of here. You shouldn''t be trapped here. I''ve studied the escape method for hundreds of thousands of years, and I''m sure I can get you out of here safely. "


    "You don''t have to sacrifice yourself." Wang Xu shook his head.


    Nine robbers scattered person slightly a Leng, then the head of doubt, looking at Wang Xu, don''t he want to leave this prison?


    On the other side, Wang Xu said with a faint smile: "I have other choices. I have signed a contract with a powerful demon God who is also locked up here. The other party knows the way to leave. As long as I break through to the next demon lord, I can act."


    "Breakthrough the realm?" The nine robbers were stunned. He frowned


    "This empty prison is a cage. There is no energy outside. How can you break through? Wait a minute. I seem to be hunting other imprisoned gods before I see you. Are you... "


    His eyes grew bigger and bigger, and he seemed to think of something, which was extremely shocking.


    "Yes! You are the body of a demon God. Many demons rely on swallowing the same kind to strengthen themselves. I finally understand why you will give up the body of a demon God. So it is! So it is


    The nine robbers mumbled and danced excitedly.


    Wang Xuwei smiles. Although Jiujie''s guess is completely wrong, he doesn''t mean to explain it, because there is no mistake in this misunderstanding.


    He just asked curiously, "you have been trapped here for hundreds of thousands of years. Since you have developed a way to escape, why don''t you leave?"


    Nine robbers scattered people look sad: "because this method is at the cost of my life. Once it is launched, the only thing waiting for me is death. Before that, there were hundreds of fairy friends who were imprisoned here with me. Originally, they studied with me, but in the end, I was the only one left. All of them died because of this research


    So for so many years, I''ve been waiting for another member of the same clan to appear, and then with my life, let him leave here... "


    Nodding, Wang Xu said: "in this case, I''d better wait until I break through to the Demon Lord. It''s a pity that I have reached the limit of swallowing other demons, but I still can''t break through the last obstacle.


    As for the power of the devil, I''ve tried my best, but I can''t find the way to break the game.


    I have come into contact with a power more powerful than rules, which is called the power of law, but I know nothing about it.... "


    Hearing the words, the nine robbers broke up, but he laughed. He caressed his hands and shook his head again and again: "I heard you say that the martial arts of the sun martial arts world is also an amazing and almost Taoist power system. How can you be so stupid in the end?"


    "Let me ask you a question, who is a man? What is a demon? "


    Without waiting for Wang Xu to answer, the nine robbers have already answered their own words


    "There is only one difference between human beings and demons, that is, the essential difference between spirits!"


    "You use the soul of human beings to control the body of demons. The body and soul are divided into two parts. They are not one family, but you have to combine them into one family. How can you live a good life?"


    The words of nine robberies made Wang Xu shocked in an instant.


    "I see!" He muttered to himself, an inexplicable impulse brewing in his heart:


    "In fact, I have thought about this problem before. I even turned my magic dragon into a human figure, but I forgot that those who have a false appearance are covered with gold, but they are not covered with it!"


    "It''s just that although I''m enlightened now, I still have no way to break the situation. My body and soul are different. It seems that I can''t cross the barrier!" Wang Xu frowned deeply.


    "An impassable barrier?" Jiujie Sanren nodded and shook his head: "it''s a barrier, but it''s not insurmountable. I just have a way to break the barrier. It''s a way for our ancient sword immortal to inherit and refine weapons by chopping bones!"


    Wang Xu was shocked by his spirit. Learning makes people progress. He takes all kinds of methods and integrates them. Eventually, all kinds of methods are unified, which will surpass his limit.


    If you can get a way to break the limit from the nine robbers, it''s the best.


    "This method uses human bones and flesh as the material of the immortal sword, starting from the arm, and then refining the whole body into the immortal sword a little bit. This is the cultivation method of the early generation of the immortal sword. It''s very dangerous, but it''s also very powerful."


    Jiujie Sanren said, and suddenly sighed: "unfortunately, because this method is too risky, there is not enough chance to become an immortal in the end. Later, the sword immortal will be transformed again. Although it is safer to become an immortal, one early sword immortal can easily sweep thousands of future sword immortals, or even more. I think you use the sword to better practice and understand this method. I hope you can succeed. "


    Wang Xu nodded: "good! Pass on to me the skill of refining weapons with the bone chopping immortal sword! "


    With a wave of Jiujie''s hand, he recalled the sword which was still slaughtering the demon God in the distance. He said in a deep voice: "the inheritance of the sword immortals of the early generation is all in the" sky killing sword ". You need to touch it and get its approval."


    Wang Xu''s face is suspicious. Does he need the approval of a small broken sword? Just touch it?

 Chapter 1661

    Wang Xu slowly reaches out his hand and slowly grabs the body of the sky killing sword. In an instant, a sharp, piercing sword chant resounds through the void.


    Through the body of the sword, an invisible sword spirit suddenly rushes into Wang Xu''s sea of knowledge, and the boundless blood comes to his face. The sword immortals of the early generation fight against heaven and earth, fight against heaven, fight against people, fight against themselves... A thrilling battle scene passes through their mind one by one, and the ancient battle picture that has spread for countless years rises with the growth of the sword immortals of the early generation, Finally, it changes the color of heaven and earth.


    "This is another way of martial arts! The true meaning of the Sword Fairy is no different from that of the warrior! " Wang Xu was shocked.


    In a short moment, in the sea of knowledge, he saw the sword immortals of the early generation go from weak to strong, from having nothing to open up the mountains and forests, fight with wild animals, fight with heaven and earth, and finally walk out of a path of sword immortals.


    There is little difference between the road of martial arts and that of Taoism. The only difference between the two may be that they are different in terms of appellation and ways of fighting.


    And the sword of killing heaven, this sword was made after the death of the early Sword Fairy, this sword is the early Sword Fairy!


    In the body of the sword, the cultivation of the sword immortals of the early generation is melted, and the meaning of the sword contains innumerable magical methods. After Wang Xu received the sword idea, a strong sword Qi burst out on the sky killing sword, cutting Wang Xu''s whole body and scaling.


    Hum! Hum!


    The sword of killing heaven shakes violently in Wang Xu''s hands. In the process of knowing the sea, Wang Xu is still fighting with the sword immortals of the early generation. They fight from the ground to the sky, and then from the sky to the ground. It''s dark and chaotic.


    Outside, jiujiesan stares at Wang Xu nervously. Although he controls the sky killing sword, it''s not his immortal sword. It''s just that he lives the longest, so it''s passed to him one by one by other sword immortals.


    "Heaven killing sword is the source of all the inheritance of our sword immortals. It is a magic weapon that the sword immortals of the early generation gave up their lives to unite the way and cut off the sky from the three worlds. How much inheritance you can get depends on how long you can persist. In addition to the method of chopping bones and refining weapons, there is also the most powerful inheritance of the development of our sword immortals for countless generations and the fusion of the true meaning of countless sword immortals, the true meaning of Kendo! "


    The nine robbers roared in their hearts, but they didn''t make a sound, so as not to disturb the communication between Wang Xu and sky killing sword.


    At this time, within the sea, the battle was over, and instead, scenes of sword sense flashed into Wang Xu''s mind.


    Each picture represents a different sword meaning, on which there are countless lines like sword marks, as if they were carved one by one with a sword.


    "The true meaning of the sword!"


    It''s totally subconscious, and the names of these pictures appear directly in Wang Xu''s mind.


    There are nine true pictures of sword meaning, each of which is full of sword trace lines, and each line represents the same but not exactly the same sword meaning.


    On the first picture, there are thirty-six sword marks. As soon as the real picture appears, thirty-six sword ideas rush up in an instant. Wang Xu easily blocks them.


    In the second picture, the lines of the sword mark are 72, and the meaning of the sword is overwhelming. A sword mark is cut on Wang Xu''s body.


    In the third picture, the lines of the sword mark are 144. The meaning of the sword cuts 18 sword marks on Wang Xu''s body.


    In the third picture, the line of the sword mark is 288. The meaning of the sword almost cuts Wang Xu to pieces. His face changes faintly.


    The fourth picture


    In the eighth picture, the lines of sword marks are 9216, and there are nearly ten thousand sword marks. Under the meaning of a big sword, there are different subtle changes. The slightly different meanings of the sword almost tear Wang Xu apart in an instant and explode into a cloud of blood


    Poof!


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly opened, and his mouth spewed out a mouthful of blood essence. This was the expression of his mind being hurt, and his face was pale.


    At the end of the ninth picture, he glanced at it


    Blankness!


    But it was this blank that, in an instant, blasted his mind into dregs and withdrew from the dreamland of knowing the sea.


    "Ha ha ha! The inheritance of the sword immortal is really extraordinary. There are not only the method of breaking the limit of the weapon, but also nine pictures of the true meaning of the sword Wang Xu wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and laughed, not at all.


    "You''ve been admitted by sky killer." Nine robbers scattered people''s eyes were also very happy and said in a deep voice:


    "The true meaning of the sword is derived from the understanding of the sword immortal of countless generations. They represent the nine heaven of the sword. From the first sword to the last heaven, the power of the sword has been continuously enhanced and soared ten times. The last supreme Kendo, there are countless powerful levels trying to deduce in my sword immortal vein, but no one can control it all the time. We can only guess that once we successfully understand the supreme Kendo, we will become truly invincible! "


    "Invincible?" Wang Xu is slightly a Leng, immediately excited way: "that sword immortal history, can someone reach nine heavy days?"


    At this time, as soon as he closed his eyes, eight true pictures of sword will appear in his mind, but the ninth one is empty.


    "Er..." the nine robbers stopped and then gave a wry smile: "I don''t know. I don''t think... No one has achieved it, because no sword mark has ever appeared in the ninth picture, which is a blank."


    Wang Xu was a little disappointed, and then he laughed at himself. His heart was not strong enough. He had eight true plans of his sword. He should know that he was satisfied.


    Not to mention, there is a way to break the limit by chopping bones. He should be satisfied!


    In the following time, he spent almost all of his mind on the chopping immortal sword, in order to break through his limit.


    At first, he scattered his body and released the magic dragon. First, he cut off four Dragon claws and refined them into immortal sword hilt.


    Then, he pulled out the Dragon tendon to make the ridge of the sword. Then he stripped off the dragon scale, tore open the flesh and blood, pulled out the keel, and refined it into the bone of the sword. Then the flesh and blood covered it, and turned it into the back of the sword. Then the dragon scale covered it, and refined it into the fish scale like pattern on the sword.


    Among them, there are thousands of other gold and stone materials, and the fire of mind and spirit is burning, which is integrated into their own will, and the spirit is transformed into a unique sword meaning.


    Bang!


    Wang Xu cut off the last remaining dragon head with one sword, crossed it, and finally shaped it at the hilt to continue forging.


    The way to chop the bones is to take the flesh and blood as the heart, the gold and magic stone as the bone, burn the heart fire, and make a sword.


    Boom!


    Gradually, a sense of sword went straight to the void. When the immortal sword came into being, countless demons and gods in the whole void prison were shocked, and those who still had independent consciousness opened their eyes one after another, looking at the place where the meaning of sword rose.


    The heart of sword is void.


    "What is a sword?" Wang Xu suddenly asked.


    His body was sitting in the void, and a magic golden sword was lying on his knees, which seemed very ordinary.


    The nine robbers were silent for a moment and spoke slowly: "the sword is a weapon to kill, but a weapon to kill."


    "What is a sword fairy?" Wang Xu asked again.


    Jiujie Sanren was silent for a longer time this time: "my sword immortal broke my heart with a sword. I want to cut nine days, fight in heaven and earth, fight with demons, fight for the three worlds, and die for hundreds of millions of people. I have no regrets! Don''t look back


    "What is the sword fairy?" Wang Xu did not pause and asked again.


    The nine robbers opened their mouths, but this time they were silent.


    "The Sword Fairy, the Sword Fairy, is a sword, not a man!"


    Wang Xu grasped the long sword on his knee, got up and stepped out.


    His present human body is just a puppet. At this moment, the dragon''s body turns into shape and the divine sword is born.


    "After the first generation of Sword Fairy, there is no real Sword Fairy. Now, I am the first generation of the world!"


    His cold voice sounded in the void.


    WOW!


    Wang Xu holds the sword with one hand and cuts down the void in front of him.


    In a flash, the light of the sword lights up in the void and sweeps the whole prison. It seems that with this sword, there is an endless world in the light of the sword, and hundreds of millions of people die.


    Boom!


    The void was torn into a huge gap, as if the void prison was divided into two parts, and a huge gulf like an abyss was exposed in the middle.

 Chapter 1662

    "Since I am a magic dragon, I chop bones, cramp, scrape skin and scale, and refine the body of the immortal sword. In that case, this sword is called... Magic immortal sword!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes coldly swept the void sword mark, took back the magic sword, and put his backhand into his body.


    The human body outside is just a puppet body, no matter it is a real dragon body or a sword body, there is no much difference.


    But now the dragon body is refined into a magic sword, but the secret of ZuLong body can no longer be used. However, compared with the true meaning of kendo, it will only be stronger.


    Of course, what''s more important is that the moment the magic immortal sword became, it still broke the limit of the "magic dragon body". At this time, the gap between the human soul and the magic dragon body completely disappeared, and he finally stepped into the level of demon lord!


    At this time, Jiujie Sanren said: "I didn''t expect that you really succeeded. You''re right. After the first generation of sword immortals, there were no real sword immortals. Until now, your success..."


    He laughed at himself, then shook his head and said bitterly: "well, now you have all the inheritance of my sword immortal vein. From then on, the sky killing sword belongs to you. It represents the keepsake of our sword immortal. I hope that one day, you can take it back to the three realms and give it back to the descendants who practice the sword immortal way..."


    "Well, our fate is over, you go!"


    The nine robbers raise their hands and send the sky killing sword into Wang Xu''s hands.


    "Won''t you come with me?" Wang Xu grabs the sky killing sword and picks his eyebrow. He is surprised.


    "I have other ways to get out of here. Why are you here? Why don''t you go out with me and return to the three realms in person to look for a descendant of Sword Fairy? You can also kill demons with me, freely and freely, crisscross the world of demons


    Jiujie Sanren was silent for a moment, and then sighed: "in fact, I didn''t tell you all the truth before... I was already dead. What you see now is just a ghost who doesn''t want to accept the fact... Before, I had been trapped in a dream barrier for myself to live... But the moment I saw your success, I finally broke the dream barrier, Discovered this fact... I want to leave, also can''t leave! I can feel that other companions are waiting for me... You go, go alone, I only hope that the three realms are still there, the three Terrans are still there, and the sword immortals are good together. Promise me that if you have the chance, you must look for the three realms, even the broken three realms... "


    Wang Xuzheng wants to refute. Suddenly, there is a flower in front of him, and the space around him is twisted quickly. Then, with the twinkling of an eye, he has changed his position. In the void around him, he can''t see the sword mark he cut, nor countless demons howling in the dark. What he has is just a dead darkness.


    In the long distance, we can only see one or two twinkling lights, representing other demons trapped in this prison.


    "This..."


    In an instant, Wang Xu''s eyes shrank.


    "This is the real void prison. Before, you were all in my dream block... I don''t know how long I had this dream, but I''m very happy. I''ll wake up one day. Although it will be my last moment, I''ll wait for you... That''s enough! My kindred! Go ahead! Get out of here! Don''t look back


    The sound of nine robbers and scattered people rang out in Wang Xu''s mind. The sound reverberated in the void all around him, which was full of sadness of parting and not giving up.


    Wang Xu''s consciousness sweeps around crazily, trying to stop the disappearance of Jiujie Sanren. However, Jiujie Sanren seems to have completely disappeared, and there is no trace.


    "Nine robbers! You big jerk! Since you''ve been holding on for so long, why can''t you hold on a little longer? What a dream! I''m looking for a partner! You are a coward. You have no guts to live on! "


    In the dead void, Wang Xu yells. In the dead void prison, where he does not know where the heaven is, he meets a fellow, a strong man who once fought against the human race and demons to inherit his sword and immortal way. But he can do nothing but watch each other die.


    This kind of feeling is too oppressive!


    What a pain!


    "Nine robberies scattered people, you step on the horse to come back to me!" Wang Xu roared wildly at the darkness and void around him, and then responded to him with a quiet dead silence.


    All of a sudden, Wang Xu stops roaring and stands quietly in the dark. He slowly closes his eyes. A tear from the corner of his eye overflows and slides down a little bit


    Pop!


    Tears scattered in the void, powerless floating, crystal clear, gradually drifting to the deeper darkness away


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that I would shed tears for this cowardly bastard..."


    Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes and shook his head with self mockery. Although the tears had stopped, his eyes were moist and fuzzy.


    In the silence, he stretched out his right hand, and the sky killing sword stayed motionless in his palm. The sword body was filled with sad sword meaning, and it seemed that he was also crying.


    "Pa!"


    Five fingers suddenly closed, Wang Xu put the sword into the body, turned and strode away.


    After breaking into the level of Lord, he wants to go back to find fakula. At this time, his face is covered under the Dragon God armor, and nothing shows. No one knows what he looks like or what he is thinking


    Fagula''s mood is quite complicated. He doesn''t know why he should believe Wang Xu and conclude a contract with the other party. How difficult it would be for a new demon God to break through and become the Lord of the demon God in this empty prison, he can''t imagine.


    "Well, I hope he can make a breakthrough as soon as possible. Why is it just the past ten years? How time goes by so slowly... "Fagula sighed, his heart was inexplicably agitated.


    Before Wang Xu appeared, he spent millions of years alone in this empty prison, and he never did.


    Just when fagula was distressed, he suddenly felt a familiar breath from far to near, which seemed to be forced slowly and quickly. He subconsciously looked up.


    In the distant void, Wang Xu is coming step by step with a cold air of killing all over his body. With each step, the distance between the two sides will be shortened, just like walking on a map. In a few steps, he will be in front of his eyes.


    "Why did he come back to me instead of killing and devouring other gods? Are you in trouble? By which ancient demon God with complete consciousness A series of doubts flashed through fagula''s mind.


    He was about to open his mouth when Wang Xu looked up at him. Suddenly, he felt a chill from head to foot, which made fagula shiver.


    "Tell me, the way to get out of here, I have broken through into a demon lord!" Wang Xu spoke indifferently.


    While hearing the words, fagula''s eyes shrank rapidly, and Wang Xu broke through and became a demon lord? How could that be!


    How long has it been?


    It takes 10 times more time for fagula to sleep with her eyes closed.


    He was so surprised that he wanted to see Wang Xu''s strength. However, he found that he could not see Wang Xu clearly now. It seemed that there was a thick fog between them and they could not see through.


    "Hiss!"


    He took a cold breath secretly. Fagula was shocked, and then he was happy. No matter how quickly Wang Xu became the Lord of the demon God, it was good for him. Finally, he didn''t have to stay in this broken prison.


    He cracked his mouth and said with a grim smile: "it''s very easy to leave here. It''s easy to lure and kill the guards and force them to escape!"

 Chapter 1663

    "Kill the jailer? Forced escape? "


    Hearing fagula''s words, Wang Xu was slightly stunned, and then his face suddenly became strange.


    This way


    It''s really simple!


    Almost can say, any prison, as long as silly jailer, can forcibly escape!


    Isn''t this horse riding like bullshit?


    After such a long time, is this the so-called method of fagula?


    Wang Xu''s heart darkened, and he felt as if he had been fooled by fagula.


    "Then how to lure and kill the jailer? I''ve never seen a jailer since I got here. " Resisting the impulse to turn over, he asked in a deep voice.


    "You haven''t seen a jailer, because there is no riot in this prison!"


    With a grim smile, fagula slowly stood up and stretched out his huge body. A red flame rose on him.


    "Cronus, you traitor! Get out of here, master He raised his head and roared, and his evil flame soared wildly. In an instant, he rushed to the void above and turned into a red vortex, linking to another space.


    At the same second, his magic sense sent a message to Wang Xu: "Cronus was my once subordinate, but he betrayed me and secretly informed the night dream Lord that at least 30% of my failure was due to this traitor.


    This guy is just a lower Demon Lord. He has not been improved for hundreds of years. Because of the bondage of the master-slave contract, I can''t hurt his life, so I need you to kill him. As long as you kill him, you and I can snatch his empty chariot in and out of prison and escape from here. "


    Wang Xu nodded and did not speak, but looked at the void above his head.


    With the uprising of fagula, a black flame appeared out of thin air at the end of the void above, and then quickly expanded into another huge whirlpool, from which came a strong breath of destruction.


    "Here it is! You''re ready! "


    Fagula grinned and fixed his eyes on the whirlpool.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    Bursts of sound that made the void tremble, came from behind the vortex, and the more intense black flame rushed out like a volcanic eruption. Among the flames, eight black horses with black feet and green shining horses on their bodies were roaring and galloping, pulling a bronze chariot.


    The chariot is black and blue, with numerous Rune lines and ferocious monsters on its surface. On top of the carriage, a huge demon figure, ten meters high, was wearing ferocious armor and a black mask engraved with runes on his face. He was holding the reins in one hand and holding on to a huge black halberd, half higher than his body, shining red light in the other.


    Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed. There is no doubt that the jailer is a powerful demon lord. No wonder fagula wants him to break through into the Lord level.


    "As a jailer, Cronus has part of the authority given by the night dream Lord. As long as he is willing, he has the absolute right to punish the demons in the prison. Once he uses his authority, the bondage of the contract will make me unable to resist."


    Fagula''s voice came again with strong hatred: "but this traitor will fight with me first. I have been weakening in prison. If he can defeat me, he will be greatly satisfied! You seize the opportunity, once he feels that he can''t beat me and uses authority to suppress me, he will attack and kill him immediately! "


    Whoo!


    The eight magic flame horses pulling the chariot suddenly stop, and the magic flame of the waves keeps burning, as if to ignite the whole void.


    Cronus stood up slowly from the chariot, holding the long halberd of the demon God, standing in the flame of the demon. Under the ferocious black armor, a pair of cruel and evil eyes ran through the void and landed on fagula.


    Wang Xu was standing beside him. Naturally, he saw him, but he just stopped for a moment, and then swept over directly.


    In Cronus'' eyes, only fagula in this prison is worthy of his eyes. The other demons who are imprisoned are mole ants. They will be wiped out by the void in a long time without his casting a glance.


    "Fagula, I thought you were dead after a million years of security. I didn''t expect you were still alive and so rioted. Yes? Are you about to be swallowed up by the void, and you have to struggle at last? "


    "Struggling? Today, I''m going to kill you! Get out of this prison and find those who betrayed me like you


    Fagula sneered and strode out. In the roaring sound, the void was forced out of a dazzling passage by him.


    The surging and violent evil spirit gushed out from fagula''s body. The rolling evil spirit was pulled by his power and formed a tidal wave hundreds of feet high. In the wave, thick black lightning condensed into extreme lightning balls.


    "Ha ha, fagula, you''ve been doing this for millions of years? You can''t keep up with the times. Let me show you my stronger and newer killing skills now! "


    Cronus laughs. With a long halberd in his hand, the dazzling arc-shaped energy light blade tears open the wave of magic gas and destroys all lightning thunder balls. He turns into a dark shadow and bumps into fagula.


    In the blink of an eye, the two demon lords fight together. Fagula is suppressed from beginning to end by Cronus, and his body is covered with dense injuries.


    As fargula said, this Cronus seems to enjoy the pleasure of being pressed on his head. On several occasions, although he was able to hurt fargula severely, he was stunned and turned aside.


    "It seems I need to do it."


    Seeing this, Wang Xu shakes his head and is calm in his heart. Then he gently raises his right hand, and the magic sword instantly appears in his hand. He swipes in front of the void for several times, and tears the void sword mark several meters long at the tip of the sword.


    "Farqula, get out of the way." He spoke lightly.


    The next second, the true intention of Kendo urges, the first day, the sword of killing body.


    The magic sword passed several traces in the void, which conformed to the principle of heaven and earth. Then Wang Xu stagnated, leaving a vague trace in the air, and his body disappeared in the same place.


    Time seems to be half frozen. Fagula just received Wang Xu''s message. Before he could withdraw, Wang Xu''s figure has appeared on Cronus'' head.


    Before the change stopped, Wang Xu''s figure flickered slightly, and there was another Wang Xu beside him. In a flash, hundreds of Wang Xu''s figures appeared at the same time, but each posture was different, and the angle of the sword was also different. The sword was full of horror.


    "Kill


    Wang Xu''s figure suddenly stagnated all over the sky.


    "Body


    The horror of the sword envelops all sides and suppresses the void.


    "Yes


    The original darkness of the void suddenly became darker. In the eyes of Cronus and fagula, there was no shadow of Wang Xu, only a little cold light in the darkness.


    "Sword


    In a flash, every cold light suddenly burst out, instantly illuminating all the darkness.


    Cronus looked at the countless cold lights in the dark, his face turned pale, his eyes bulging, as if to protrude, his throat sliding up and down, a scream impulse sliding his throat, but turned into a silent hiss.


    His face changed wildly, as if he had a pair of hands pinching his throat. He felt extremely dangerous and deadly. He wanted to shout in horror, but found that all the voices could not be heard.


    Death, in an instant, the advent of terror!

 Chapter 1664

    Fagula''s inner shock was unparalleled, but his face was always calm, as if he were not afraid of all this. But in fact, he just found that he couldn''t escape.


    Fagula could feel Wang Xu''s move completely. His murderous spirit, strange and domineering move completely exceeded his understanding of power. It seemed that he was a demon God, which belonged to the limit of another kind of power.


    "There''s no secret in this guy! A new demon God can break away from the contract incantation and break through into a demon lord in this empty prison in just ten years. Now he has this kind of terrorist attack means... Is he an ancient demon God reincarnated? " Fagula was shocked and confused.


    At this time, Cronus''s eyes widened, but his mind was blank. He didn''t even respond, so he fell into absolute darkness and lost all consciousness


    WOW!


    In the next moment, his body turned into pieces of meat all over the sky. Dozens of pieces of meat were even thrown into fagula''s face, which made his mind more confused and made him wonder about Wang Xu''s "true identity".


    Fagula was really in awe at this moment. Maybe Cronus was careless to belittle the enemy, but he slaughtered Cronus in one move. This kind of killing power, this kind of fighting power, this kind of terrible power, made him feel cold.


    Wang Xu slowly drew back his sword and looked at fagula: "well, now that the jailer is dead, how can I get out?"


    The reason for this question is that the whirlpool of Cronus in the sky disappeared when he came in. At this time, only the chariot pulled by the eight magic flame horses was still in the distant void. Because of the death of their owners, these magic flame horses were in a rage.


    "Hahaha, it''s very simple. I''ll drive the empty chariot. Get in the car! After the death of Cronus, the Lord of the night dream world will feel something. We only have a short time before he comes here in person! " Fagula laughs and pounces on the eight shadow horses, followed by Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu never touched the so-called empty chariot. He could only watch fagura control it. Fagur pulled the reins, and the evil spirit in his body rushed out to forcibly control the eight magic flame horses. Then he grabbed a turquoise gem like object in front of the chariot with his other hand. He didn''t know what he had done. The chariot roared and started, and the eight magic flame horses turned into eight flames in an instant, Towards the void ahead.


    WOW!


    With a slight penetrating sound, the void around the empty chariot suddenly becomes a weak existence like a piece of paper. In an instant, it is knocked away by the chariot, and then eight magic flame horses run into a special colorful space


    Wang Xu narrowed his eyes slightly and was shocked. This channel is totally different from the ordinary tearing space, and the space transmission from the space gap is completely different. Outside the channel, there is endless void, the real void.


    On the channel barrier, however, there are overlapping planes and worlds. In his eyes, they are translucent and colorful. These lights are the source of the colorful channel.


    Wang Xu stood on the empty chariot, in a strange mood. He was shocked, surprised, palpitating, indifferent. He stood outside, watching the world revolve, the face of life and death. At a glance, he saw everything. Among the countless faces, there was desolation and death. Those who had life were full of vitality, vigor and hope


    "These are the ownerless worlds outside the main realms of the major realms. They don''t have much value. Don''t worry about them. In front of them is the boundary of the night dream realm. Let''s go to my former territory, the fagula demon realm in my name!" Fagula pointed to a dark plane ahead and said with pride.


    The size of this plane is almost ten times larger than what Wang Xu had seen before. Next to it, there is a larger plane territory, which is obviously the domain of the night dreamer.


    Among thousands of planes of different sizes, there is a space like a pink bubble, on which thin lines extend, linking to one another nearby planes, forming a huge territory of planes.


    Wang Xu knows that this pink bubble like space is probably the kingdom of the night dreamer. And those extended lines are the power of the laws mastered by the night dreamer. Through these lines, he controlled thousands of demons and formed a huge demons Dynasty.


    no


    It should not be called Dynasty, but boundary!


    "Why do you have to go to the demon world millions of years ago?" Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    Fagula, do you want to make a comeback? Millions of years ago, he lost to the master of the night dream world. After being trapped for so long, is he going to die again?


    Is this guy stupid in jail?


    "The vans of the void are tracked and positioned by the plane. We must get off the vehicle within the domain of the Lord of the night dream world, or the positioning alarm will be triggered immediately. And we have to hurry up. The plane storm is coming. The power of the storm is terrible. Once it is involved, even the leader of the boundary will be at risk of injury! " Fagula explained.


    Wang Xu nodded to show that he understood. When he went to the demon world that fagula had mastered before, he was more familiar with it, easier to hide, and easier to escape the pursuit of the demon God under the leader of the dream world. He did not even rule out the pursuit of the demon God himself.


    Of course, he did not rule out that fagula was unwilling to rise again and wanted to take revenge. After all, after this guy escaped from prison, his contractual shackles have automatically become invalid, and he can no longer be bound.


    Boom!


    Under the control of fagula, the empty chariot finally broke away from the plane channel and crashed into the "fagula demon world". The world in front of them changed rapidly. After a short space dislocation, everything returned to calm.


    What appears in front of Wang Xu''s eyes is a high temperature world full of lava, volcano and sulfur. The scene here seems to be the hell in the myth of the Chinese world.


    There is no sky, and the top of the head is a black cloud of volcanic ash. Even if there is a sun in the sky outside, the light will be absorbed by these clouds.


    But it''s not all dark here, because there are volcanoes and magma everywhere, and even rivers made of magma. Some special high-temperature plants and animals live in this world... Of course, there are demons!


    "Ha ha ha, I''m back at last! Fagula, my kingdom! Ah! What a wonderful breath! It smells great


    Fagula manipulated the empty chariot to turn around and enter the plane channel. After allowing the flame horse to run freely, he turned back, opened his arms, closed his eyes, cheered loudly, and breathed the familiar "Hometown" atmosphere of the outside world.


    Wang Xu sniffed his nose. He could only smell the pungent smell of sulfur, and immediately frowned


    "Shut up


    Fagula''s body suddenly froze, and then slowly opened his eyes, staring at Wang Xu coldly


    "By now, the contract you and I have signed has been fulfilled, and the force of the contract is all invalid. How dare you talk to this demon like that? I''m not your man


    "Is it?" Wang Xu smiles and ponders in his voice


    "You feel it carefully. Is the contract really gone?"


    "You..." for a moment, fagula''s face changed wildly.

 Chapter 1665

    "What have you done! Why is the power of contract still there? "


    Fagula''s face changed madly. As soon as Wang Xu''s voice fell, he quickly felt in his lower body and found that the binding force of the contract was still there. It didn''t disappear as he thought.


    "Very simply, I left a small trap in the content of the contract. Escaping from the empty prison does not mean that the contract will end automatically. I don''t have any conditions or time for the contract to end, so... "


    The corner of Wang Xu''s mouth turned up and he paused, with a bright smile on his face


    "You can acquiesce that the contract will never end without my consent."


    "You want to die!"


    Farqula''s eyes were twisted in the year of the rat, and a terrible sense of killing rushed out of his body, causing the surrounding earth to crack, and a stream of magma and pillars of fire sprayed out. This was just the destruction caused by his anger. It can be seen how powerful farqula''s real power is without bondage after escaping from the void prison.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t even move his eyelids. He just gave a light smile and said, "don''t get excited. When I have been a servant for 100 years, I will set you free. Don''t forget, if you can get out, I''ll do my best. "


    "We made a good agreement, you are betraying the contract!" Fakula''s angry roar.


    "Is it?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a hint of irony, "the power of the contract is still binding you, but it''s not binding me. Who is betraying the contract? If you don''t want to fulfill the contract, I can satisfy you... Kill you! "


    For a moment, farqurah stopped talking.


    His face is hard to see the extreme, in the eyes is not to hide the intention to kill, visible in his heart to Wang Xu anger.


    "Well, don''t be petty. It''s only a hundred years. For you, it''s just a matter of sleeping with your eyes closed. It''ll be over soon. " Wang Xu light smile, voice advised.


    "Hum!" Fagula''s face changed several times, and finally he gave a cold hum: "OK, I''ll be your servant for 100 years! But don''t think that if I agree to this condition, you can ignore me and tell you that I won''t call you master. I am the most powerful demon lord in the night dream world! "


    "If you force too much and break the contract again, when the contract is invalid, it will be the time for me to kill you!"


    The words were hard spoken by fagula, but Wang Xu was amused.


    Not the master?


    It''s just a name. It doesn''t matter!


    After all, fagula is still his servant. After all, he is a demon lord, and he also wants face. Wang Xu gives him face.


    "Yes, you don''t need to call me master. Just call me adult." He gave a little smile.


    Whoo!


    Fakula took a long breath, and his face was a little slow: "my lord? Well, that''s about the same. It''s OK. "


    He nodded and then said, "well, my Lord, now I suggest that we go to find the traitor of Huorong first. Those who betrayed me hundreds of thousands of years ago will die! I''ll take back what I lost


    "You want to rule the world again?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed.


    "Not bad." Fagula nodded and was all over.


    "We''re running away now. Aren''t you afraid of the Lord of the night dream? What''s more, hundreds of thousands of years later, those who have betrayed you will still listen to you? " Wang Xu''s eyes seemed to be looking at a fool, and he almost said it directly.


    "Hum, in the demon world, the meat is weak and the food is strong, and the strong is respected! Those who do not submit to me will be killed! As for the night dream world Master... Ha ha, I dare to challenge his position hundreds of thousands of years ago, but now I still dare! " Fagula sneered. Without the bond, he was never afraid of anyone.


    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, if it wasn''t for the night dreamer who buried the contract when he was still weak, even if he was betrayed, he would not be caught in the void prison. How could he escape from other worlds.


    He sneered in his heart: "hum, a hundred years is nothing. Once the time is up, I will kill you immediately! I''m also an idiot. As long as I serve for one hundred years, it''s too short for an ancient demon to sleep! "


    At the same time, Wang Xu''s heart was also laughing: "one hundred years, one hundred years later, I''ll see if you dare to break away from my control!"


    He is confident that in a hundred years'' time, his strength will be tens of times stronger than that of farqura. After all, his strength now only takes a hundred years.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu suddenly smiles and looks up at fagula: "fagula, do you know what treasure can quickly increase strength?"


    Fagula suddenly looked up and blurted out: "you are crazy..."


    He reacted quickly and swallowed the sentence "how can I tell you" and changed it


    "My Lord, don''t you know that the growth of the demon lord''s strength requires hundreds of millions of living beings to gather their beliefs, collect the fire of all spirits, and finally light the fire to create the kingdom of God... It takes a long time to accumulate bit by bit, and there is no shortcut at all..."


    Fagula stares at Wang Xu strangely, and his voice is inexplicable: "you, you... This method should emerge from the blood inheritance at the moment when you promote the demon God. Don''t you feel it when you promote the demon God?"


    Wang Xu was speechless when he heard the speech. He was helpless and had blood inheritance. To be exact, it should be the inheritance of spirit and blood, but he was giving up. He didn''t use the inheritance of magic dragon.


    "The inheritance source of all demons comes from the 13 most powerful demons in our demon world. They are the source of all demons, the end of the road of demons, the makers and controllers of all rules..."


    Fagula said in a strange voice. He looked at Wang Xu with a trace of doubt. Since he saw Wang Xu, there were too many strange things. He always felt that Wang Xu was very different from the ordinary demons, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    Because of the contract, Wang Xu immediately perceived his suspicion.


    "Hum!" The next second, he suddenly raised his face and said with a sneer, "I naturally know what you said, but it doesn''t mean that there is no treasure that can enhance my strength faster. Think for yourself!"


    In an instant, fagula was interrupted and stopped thinking. After frowning and thinking for a while, he finally spoke slowly and hesitated: "my Lord, when you say that, I seem to really think of a treasure. It''s said that it can make the demon become stronger quickly, so I don''t have to work hard to gather beliefs and light the fire..."


    "Oh? What is it? " Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Hundreds of thousands of years ago, when I first laid the foundation of this world, there was a legend that the magic spring could make the magic God more powerful!" Fagula said word by word.


    "The magic spring? What is it? " Wang Xu frowned.


    "The spring of demons is the legendary blood spring that was born in the end of demons. It condenses in death and gathers the blood of hundreds of millions of demons. After tens of millions of years of accumulation, it gets the integration of the world origin and finally forms the spring of demons. Bathing and soaking in the magic spring, you can get the favor of the world and death, create a new body of the devil, and become a more powerful ancient devil Fagula explained.


    Wang Xuyang''s eyes narrowed when he heard the words: "do you know where the magic spring is?"

 Chapter 1666

    Fagula shook his head and said, "I don''t know exactly where it is. According to the original indigenous legend of the world, the location of the devil''s spring is changing with the operation of the world rules. It''s a rare chance that can''t be found!"


    "Moreover, every 100 years, this magical spring only exists for a few days, most of which is hidden in the chaos behind the rules of the world. Once upon a time, a demon God came out of the devil''s spring, completely reborn, and soared nearly a hundred times in strength overnight! "


    In a daze, Wang Xu said, "a hundred times growth? So powerful? "


    "It''s all legends, and I don''t know the exact effect." Fagula smiles and explains, but sneers in his heart


    "Isn''t the magic spring powerful? Hum, I studied this legend hundreds of thousands of years ago. It''s a lie. It''s a trap that the aborigines of the world used to tempt me to look for. The blood spring in the devil''s spring is a terrible spring that even the devil''s body can melt. It contains the curse of the whole Aboriginal race in the world! "


    "But I didn''t lie to you. If you can survive in the spring of evil spirits, your body will certainly become stronger after a baptism!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled, frowned and asked: "the effect is not mentioned first. Do you have any clues to look for?"


    "Not yet... Hundreds of thousands of years ago, I just occupied the world and wiped out the aborigines here. I had no time to pay attention to such trifles. However, I think that after I regain control of the demon world, I will launch all my subordinates and find clues soon! " Farqula shook his head first, then again.


    Wang Xu frowned again, then raised his foot and went out first.


    "In that case, let''s go now. Didn''t you just say you wanted to find the traitor who betrayed you?"


    "It''s fire!" Fagula said coldly, "it''s a lava fire demon. It''s the strongest demon God I ever worked for, and also my most trusted confidant. Now this demon world should be his canonized territory, and its betrayal is unforgivable!"


    "Why don''t you lead the way? What a waste of time Wang Xu a pick eyebrow, slightly angry way.


    "Yes, let''s go. Huorong used to be only a lower Lord of the demon God, which did not pose any threat to me, but now... Hundreds of thousands of years later, I don''t know what his strength is..." said fagula, hesitating suddenly


    "What''s more, I''ve been trapped in the void prison for such a long time. Although there are other demons devouring me, I''ve consumed a lot of inside information, and my strength hasn''t been fully restored. Are we too aggressive to look for it now?"


    Wang Xu sneered and said, "Why are you afraid? Just now, you said betrayers are unforgivable


    "Hum, how can I be afraid of a former subordinate!" Farquraton was furious.


    "Come on, it''s useless to talk hard." Wang Xu shakes his head and interrupts him directly. He keeps walking forward


    "He used to be your man, but now you are my man. If you can''t solve it, I will solve it! Let''s go


    "Besides, call me... Lord!"


    Wang Xu''s hand trembled, and the magic sword (body) appeared in his hand. The body of the sword about two meters vibrated and gave out a sharp sword chant. A strong sense of killing the body came out from the body of the sword, and threatened all sides.


    The surging killing intention flows in the heart, turns into a violent killing spirit, and rushes out from the body. The sword intention and killing intention are boiling in the sky.


    In the back, fagula watched Wang Xu with shock. In a few steps, he was full of powerful momentum and a fierce evil spirit. The space within a hundred meters was distorted and blurred.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a stream of murderous spirit suddenly turned into a torrent. It swept around with Wang Xu as the center and hit fagula heavily. Raoshi, the Lord of fagula, turned pale and stepped back. It seemed that fagula heard the sound of sword chanting in the void, It''s like dying for blood.


    "What are you doing? Lead the way At this time, Wang Xu suddenly turned back and looked at fagula impatiently.


    "Yes, yes!" Fagula suddenly wakes up and leads the way. He doesn''t know that he is subconsciously awed by Wang Xu.


    Even fear: "just that feeling, what is the reason? Why does that sword feel more terrible than himself? "


    Fagula steals his eyes and wants to see more magic sword, but he sees that Wang Xu has put it away, put it into his body, and goes out empty handed.


    Fagula hurried forward to lead the way, and each step of the two crossed tens of thousands of meters. Within a few steps, they turned into a small black spot on the horizon and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    The magic world of fagula, or its current name, is the seventh level of magic world in the realm of nightdream.


    The whole night dream realm is very large. Centered on the kingdom of God created by the master of the central night dream realm, the sphere of influence radiates outwards, like layers of overlapping rings. Each ring represents a layer of demon realm. The closer the area is to the kingdom of God, the smaller the area is, and the larger the area is outside.


    The seventh level is the sphere of influence hundreds of thousands of years ago, and now the nightdream realm has expanded to the Ninth level. These demons are not a single world, but different worlds. Later, they are integrated into one world by the demons through violence, establishing space channels, portals, or breaking through the walls of the domain.


    Therefore, the seventh demon Kingdom has a large area, with dozens of different demon lords canonized here.


    Thick clouds cover the world. Wang Xu and fagula stand on the top of a towering mountain, overlooking the low earth ahead, and the green mountains and plains in the distance covered by the shadow of dark clouds. In the lava world, this place is just like a paradise.


    Fagula''s face showed a complex color: "this is the core of the territory I once established. The space here is isolated and has more beautiful vitality than the desolation outside. Once... This was my favorite back garden!"


    "However, after my defeat in the war hundreds of thousands of years ago, this place has become the back garden of the night dreamers. Do you see the mountain in the center? It is the "divine punishment peak", which directly connects with the kingdom of God of the Lord of the night dream world, on which his "forces of the kingdom of God" are stationed. "


    "If we want to deal with Huorong and take back my demon world, we must be careful to disturb this army. Otherwise, we will have to run away again and enter the random world. In that way, we may lose ourselves in the chaos of the world at any time and never come back."


    After hearing what he said, Wang Xu''s face became a little bit gloomy. He turned his head and took more than ten breaths. Then he spoke slowly and said in a cold voice:


    "Are you punishing the traitor? You call it taking back your original demon world? This is death seeking! "


    "We just escaped from the void prison. There is the divine punishment peak which leads to the kingdom of God in the night dream world, and the troops directly under his kingdom of God. Are you so bold as to ask me to come and die with you? Have you been imprisoned for hundreds of thousands of years

 Chapter 1667

    "Don''t get excited, my Lord. Let me explain."


    Seeing that Wang Xu was angry, fagula was in no hurry. After a pause, he said in a faint voice:


    "The forces of the kingdom of God will not leave the peak of divine punishment."


    "Are you sure?" Wang Xu''s voice was very cold, and his eyes doubted: "this divine punishment peak stationed in the army of the kingdom of God, I think it''s the elite army specially used by the night dream Lord to suppress the rebellion. Are you sure?"


    Fakula nodded: "I''m sure that the divine punishment peak is not the only one, but a symbol of the control of each realm. It seems to exist here, but in fact it is in the kingdom of God. Generally speaking, they don''t know and have no jurisdiction over what''s going on here. "


    This time, Wang xucai nodded and reluctantly understood that this divine punishment peak is like a border monument of a country, which is an existence of swearing sovereignty. Of course, this is more advanced. Once there is turmoil below, powerful forces from the kingdom of God can suppress it at any time through the divine punishment peak and quickly come to the army.


    "Therefore, as long as there is no major turmoil and only one Huorong and his diehard loyalists are killed, with my prestige, other demons will naturally submit and everything will be normal again." Farqula continued.


    "No, Huorong doesn''t have to die. If he is willing to surrender again, let him sign the contract. If he doesn''t want to, do as you want Wang Xu lightly made a decision. Seeing that fagula seemed very unhappy, he added:


    "Your goal is to regain control of the seventh level demon world and deal with the Betrayer at any time. Don''t let the hatred cover up the real event for a moment and ruin it. Bear with it for a while and be broad-minded!"


    After hearing this, fagula relaxed, nodded and said, "you''re right. I''m confused. I''ve been imprisoned for hundreds of thousands of years, and hatred has covered my eyes."


    "Well, go down. I hope they will know the current affairs, otherwise... "Wang Xu snorted coldly, his eyes were indifferent, and stepped out first:


    "Then kill them all."


    Fagula''s face changed again, looking at Wang Xu''s back, with a trace of awe in his eyes.


    Wang Xu''s killing intention is more serious than him!


    But Wang Xu''s reason is also stronger than him!


    They flew out one after the other, surrounded by thick gray black clouds and flowing lava river. Some strange creatures born here are living on the ground.


    After crossing the six craters, the two have approached the periphery of the "green circle" and can clearly see the beautiful scenery inside, as well as a huge palace.


    The palace is located in the middle of the earth. At the bottom of it is a huge fiery red lake. Hundreds of red pillars of fire are ejected from it, forming a support to hold the whole palace in the air. Around the palace, countless powerful demons keep coming in and out to protect the palace.


    At this time, a lava giant with a height of tens of meters is sitting in the palace. It is not a stone body, but also flesh and blood, but a special race with red skin and countless golden energy runes on the surface.


    It''s the God of fire!


    By his side, two slim beauties from the same family of lava giants were winding around his chest and thighs.


    Huorong was going to have a good time, but suddenly, he seemed to feel something. He suddenly stood up, his face was uncertain, and he was staring at the outside of the palace.


    "This breath... Is it farqula? But how could it be? He should be held in the void prison The fire changed dramatically.


    Since he was the first one to betray fakula in the war hundreds of thousands of years ago, he has indeed been canonized as the master of the night dream world. He has become the master of the seventh level demon world and has been called the seventh demon emperor!


    But Huorong knew that his "seventh demon emperor" was just a nominal name with its own surface. Other demon emperors despised him at all, and even the bullying demon God of the seventh demon world did not accept him, because his strength was only an ordinary superior demon lord after all.


    He was not fagula, who had made great achievements in the war and defeated the seventh demon world with one hand!


    But Huorong has a wild hope. Since he was canonized as the seventh demon emperor by the night dream world Master, he must obtain the corresponding strength and reputation. So over the past hundreds of thousands of years, he has been constantly fighting to expand the size of the seventh demon world. He has been looking for all ways to make himself stronger. Unfortunately, he has encountered too many disappointments, and finally there is only one hope left.


    The magic spring!


    This powerful treasure that once came out of the reign of fakula is about to find the final news, and he will become stronger. As a result


    Farqura?


    The fire melts all over his eyes. I can''t believe it. However, one of the two breath which is approaching rapidly outside in the induction is highly overlapped with the breath in his memory, which shocked him and even made him lose his manners.


    Boom!


    Just as the fire melted, two figures fell from the sky and fell to the ground. One of them stepped on a demon who was guarding the palace.


    This man, dressed in black armor, holds a long sword with a strange shape. The tip of the sword is inserted in the eyebrow of the guard demon God, runs through his head, and is nailed to the ground.


    However, Huorong''s eyes didn''t stay on this person for a moment at all. Instead, he stared at another figure behind him, a figure he was very familiar with in his memory


    "Farqula?" Fire melts to shock of stare big eyes, almost is squeeze out a few words from throat: "unexpectedly really is you! How is that possible? "


    "How did you get out of the void prison? It''s impossible for you to break away from the bondage of the world Master''s contract! You should die in prison! "


    The fire was almost out of shape.


    "Well, it seems that you really want me to die!" Fagula gave a cold snort, and was ready to kill.


    "No, it''s not!"


    Huorong shakes his head subconsciously, which has almost become an instinct of him. It can be seen that fagula was once powerful.


    "In that case, surrender to me again, and I can get rid of your betrayal..." fagula said coldly and suddenly burst out


    "Get down on your knees!"


    The fire melts the whole body a shock, the body subconsciously bent down again.


    But in the middle of it, he reacts, straightens up abruptly, and a sense of killing erupts on his body. He raises his head and drinks angrily


    "Farqula, do you think it was before? Now, I''m the seventh devil. You should kneel down! "


    As soon as the words came to an end, a large group of demons had rushed in to guard them. Led by a demon God, they were armed with weapons and weapons. They were very murderous.


    "The seventh demon emperor, just two people broke into the palace. Our guards are not good. Please forgive me!" The demon strode over, half knelt down and asked in a loud voice.


    Outside the palace, a large area of powerful atmosphere from all directions, also gathered here at high speed. The intention of extermination is full of inside and outside. It can be seen that once fire melts, more demons will rush in.


    "Go out. It''s none of your business here. I''ll talk to an old friend." Huorong waved his hand and looked directly at fagula, with a playful look on his face.


    After the escort led by the demon retreated, he said with a sneer:


    "Farqula, do you see that? Here, it''s my demon world now. No one can remember you as a loser. "

 Chapter 1668

    "Is it?"


    Fagula light smile, "some low-level gods and garbage, I don''t care about them. As long as the other lords remember me, the master of the seventh demon world will still be me. "


    Huorong''s face changed slightly, and then suddenly sneered: "you''re right. Other lords do remember you, but how much strength do you have left after so many years in the void prison? Today, I just killed you. Take your head to frighten those lords who disobey me


    Before the end of his words, his whole body has been in a rage, and he thundered to fagula. He has been looking for ways to become stronger for hundreds of thousands of years, and the strength of Huorong has changed from what it used to be.


    But fagula is trapped in the void prison, even if he devours other demons, his strength will inevitably decline. His face changed wildly, and fagula only had time to hit him with the same hand.


    Boom!


    The attack of the two overlord lords collided with each other, and the whole space of the palace was shocked violently. A strong air burst out from between the two people and swept all over the place. The whole thing in the palace was torn apart by the violent air.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    After a slap, Huorong laughs and flies back to his original position. He raises his finger and laughs wildly


    "Farqula, as I expected. No matter how you escape from the void prison, you are just surviving now. With your present strength, how dare you come back to me to die?


    Not to mention recapturing the original everything, you are just dreaming, is not the brain trapped in prison silly?


    You have fallen, once the name of the four powerful, known as the seventh devil emperor of the glorious years, forever disappeared!!


    Somebody! Kill them for me


    With that, Huorong didn''t look at Wang Xu and fagula, but turned around and walked step by step to a ladder behind them. At the end of the ladder, there is a high seat, which represents all the power of the seventh demon emperor.


    Outside, dozens of demons, with a group of demons, rushed in and surrounded Wang Xu and fagula.


    Further away, there are a large group of demons constantly gathering, black pressure, tens of thousands of people.


    At this time, Huorong sat down on the seat, the seat representing the power of the seventh devil, looking down on all living beings.


    This scene, Wang Xu looks very strange: "fagula, it seems that your staff is very... Special!"


    Fagula''s face was very ugly, and he said in a cold voice: "I said I''ll come back after I have cultivated for a period of time and recovered my strength. You have to come here. What should I do now? Big man


    The last two words, almost gnash.


    "What else can you do?" Wang Xu asked, shaking his head, sighing, then slowly forward.


    At this step, his figure became blurred and disappeared into the palace.


    Run, run


    Escaped?


    For a moment, fagula''s eyes widened and his face became extremely ferocious. If possible, he would like to tear Wang Xu to pieces.


    Fire melting is also stunned, how also did not expect, Wang Xu will run away. However, he never paid attention to Wang Xu, so he didn''t care about Wang Xu''s escape at all.


    This is his territory. All his people are outside. Run away? Where can I escape?


    There was a sneer on his face: "farqura, is this your new recruit? I''m really loyal to you! Ha ha


    Huorong sneered twice, then sneered: "now, can you kneel down? Today is different from the past, since you come to die, I will not be polite. Kneel down and ask me, I will leave you a life in the past, not kill you, but give you back to the night dream Lord. I think he must be very interested in how you escape from the void prison! "


    Instead of answering him, fagula turned his head, looked around at the demons and roared:


    "I am fakula, the founder of the seventh demon world. Have you all forgotten me when you follow the traitor Huorong?"


    Some demons were indifferent and even sneered. Some demons recognized fakula and hesitated.


    You know, at the peak of fagula, all the demons here submit to his feet, revere his supreme power, believe in him, worship him and follow him!


    However


    It''s all in the past after all. In the demon world, the strong are respected, the weak are the predators, and the losers are never remembered. They only follow the strong now.


    Think of here, a few hesitant gods, eyes also become firm up.


    Sensing the change, in an instant, fagula''s heart sank into the abyss.


    At this moment, his hatred for Wang Xu almost reached the limit.


    They all said that they couldn''t come now. Wang Xu had to come, and then he ran. Sure enough, his brain was broken. How could he believe Wang Xu, such a lower demon lord?


    Kill the master of Huorong?


    It''s impossible to think about it!


    Why on earth did he believe Wang Xu''s lies? Because Wang Xu killed the jailer and helped him escape from the void prison?


    Yes, that sword was really amazing, but it was also because of his greatest effort that Wang Xu succeeded!


    The more he thought about it, the more he hated himself. He believed Wang Xu only when he had lost his mind.


    Just when he was in despair, Wang Xu''s voice suddenly came: "fagula, you pretend to be angry, ask them, and warn everyone to submit to you, otherwise you will kill all the traitors and punish them!"


    "What?" When faguraton was stunned, Wang Xu didn''t run?


    The next second, a dark golden sword suddenly fell from the sky, carrying a terrible thunder storm, falling in front of him like a meteorite.


    Boom!


    The ground is divided into four parts. The terrible sword spirit rolls up the sword air storm and sweeps around, cutting the air.


    This sword is not Wang Xu''s sword


    Fagula''s eyes suddenly widened. Then he suddenly reacted and stepped forward. His breath slowly condensed, like a volcano about to erupt


    "You garbage, when did you dare so much? How dare you challenge the great fakula God Emperor, even my life today


    "Draw the sword!"


    At the same second, Wang Xu''s voice sounded in his ear.


    Fagula hands together, the terrible black light in the palm of the hand winding, slowly opened into a magic sword.


    "Now, who is firmly on the side of betraying me? Stand up, everyone... Will die! "


    Boom!


    With his voice, the huge evil spirit suddenly rose from him and condensed into a huge shadow. His eyes were red with blood, and behind him, the fire was red, and the smoke was rolling in the air. The magic power was so powerful that he could see the face of some demons around him changed wildly. It was as if he saw the memory of the invincible and powerful fagula.


    In this scene, Huorong''s face also changed. Knowing that he had underestimated the influence of fagula, he could not sit down any more. He suddenly got up again, drank loudly, pointed to fagula and cried:


    "Kill him!"


    In an instant, several demons strode out and took out the weapons of demons from the void, which were burning various kinds of energy flames. The terrible demons burst out from the body, affecting the void around and turning into lightning.


    At this time, Wang Xu''s voice once again sounded in fagula''s mind:


    "Sword


    As soon as fagula raised his hand, without waiting for him to move, the sword in his hand was already dancing automatically, and the tip of the sword tore open a space crack several meters long in the air.


    Sword Fairy road!


    noumenon!


    The first picture, illustration, first move, sword of killing body


    Full open!

 Chapter 1669

    A picture!


    It is full of sword marks. It looks messy, but it emits endless virtual shadow of sword meaning. It appears in the void. The sword picture rotates slowly, but the speed is very fast. When it attracts the eyes of many demons, when they come back to their senses, the sword picture is already consistent with the magic sword itself.


    Whoa!


    With a vague sword shadow, the body of the magic sword is distorted, and another sword body appears next to it. Then the second magic sword is blurred and distorted, and the third one appears


    In the twinkling of an eye, hundreds of magic swords have appeared in the void, occupying the whole sky. Time seems to stop at this moment, countless sword shadows are in the sky, the nearby sword body is distorted and blurred, and the whole space is distorted and blurred, and the horror of the sword instantly covers the world.


    From the height as like as two peas, the sword body formed a larger sword figure, almost the same as Zhang Jiantu, who appeared just now. As if every trace on the picture had become a sharp sword at this time.


    In the extreme silence, Huorong looks at the huge sword picture in the sky, his face turns pale, his eyes burst, as if to protrude.


    Huorong''s face changed wildly. He opened his mouth as if he had a pair of invisible hands holding his throat. A strong sense of lethality made him want to shout in horror. But in his wide mouth, he couldn''t even spit out the faint air.


    Fagula''s inner shock was no worse than anyone else''s, but his face was always calm, as if he had used it all himself.


    "Is that his real strength? But what kind of move is this! This kind of fluctuation is so strong! That''s what he used to kill Cronus? This is absolutely impossible for an ordinary demon God to master. Which ancient demon God is he reincarnated? Or is there a strong leader behind it? "


    Fagula was in a state of suspense and suddenly didn''t know how to face Wang Xu.


    He feels that he can''t be Wang Xu''s opponent now. Can he get his revenge one hundred years later?


    You know, Wang Xu is just a demon lord now, so he has such terrible power!


    At this time, a sword chant suddenly rang out.


    "Kill


    It was a sword chant, but when it came to the public''s ears, it turned into a cold killing word.


    In the next moment, the sword shadows tore the void and blasted away in all directions. Where they passed, they completely ignored all the attacks, as if they didn''t exist. They went straight through the attack and shot to the rear.


    A demon God even had no time to dodge, just felt a flower in front of him, followed by a dark, and then completely lost all consciousness.


    Huorong''s body began to shake uncontrollably, just because in front of his eyes, the demons and tens of thousands of high-level demon guards were all cut by the sword shadow and turned into pieces all over the sky, falling from the air like rain.


    "Pa Pa!"


    His head, and even fell large pieces, blood stained with a body, let him stiff in place, a blank mind.


    That''s fear!


    Intense fear!


    How can we not be afraid?


    Kill with one sword!


    Among them, there are also dozens of demons under Huorong''s command, all of which are slaughtered like insects under the "fagula" move.


    What does that mean?


    Farqula was deliberately showing weakness to him before!


    Fire filled his eyes with fear, as if back to hundreds of thousands of years ago, following the little devil behind faqura, then he, faqura in his heart is the sky can not look up to.


    He looked up a little and saw that fagula was standing in the air. His tall body was like a towering mountain. The Cape behind him was flying in the air, dancing with the wind and making a sound of hunting. For a moment, it seemed as if the magic power was boundless, and the momentum completely shocked all the living demons.


    "Di... TA!"


    I don''t know when, the magic sword has returned to the hands of fagula. A drop of blood, adhering to countless small pieces of meat, slipped from the magic sword, attracting the eyes of all the demons. It was like a thunder exploding in their hearts. The fear of all the demons was cold in their hearts.


    Fagula took a step slowly, his eyes flashed over the living demons around him, and moriran said:


    "Now, who else wants to be my enemy? Who else wants to follow the traitor of Huorong?"


    All the demons who had been swept by fagula''s eyes lowered their heads subconsciously and did not dare to see the former master.


    For hundreds of thousands of years, fakula was the only superior Lord who dared to challenge the sovereignty of the night dream world!


    Once upon a time, this Lord was the hero in the eyes of these demons, the master who followed them to death!


    If it wasn''t for the bondage of the contract, if it wasn''t for fakula being imprisoned in the void prison, many demons would be willing to die for fakula


    "Do you still want to be stubborn?" Farqura walked out step by step, with a voice of indifference and dignity:


    "I, farqura, the first lord who opened up this magic world, the greatest existence under the Lord. I once led you to challenge night dream!


    I once wanted to lead you to build a new kingdom of God!


    If it had not been for the rotten old thing of nightdream, who wrapped me in a false contract when we were weak, our kingdom would have been established long ago


    Fagula''s face was gloomy, and a strong momentum spread all over his body.


    All of a sudden, he thrust his right hand into the void and slowly pulled out a flag wrapped with dark red runes. A strong murderous air emanated from the flag, which made the demons stare.


    Just with the appearance of the flag, the void within a few hundred meters will be distorted, and the air will fluctuate out of the unbearable distance.


    In a compressed space within the magic sword itself, Wang Xu''s body slowly opened his eyes and flashed a touch of shock.


    "This banner... Oh, you can''t underestimate Gula. After all, it''s a superior demon lord who once dared to challenge a world Lord. Even after hundreds of thousands of years of imprisonment... But a thin camel is bigger than a horse!"


    In the sky, fagula slowly put up the flag with one hand, and his power climbed to the limit.


    "Wait, do you remember the flag of evil cause? According to the evil karma, the demon God will fall and the kingdom of God will crash! "


    Fagula''s voice became colder and colder: "return to my feet, and I swear this time that I will lead you to break through the Kingdom above your head, break free from the shackles on your body, and build a more powerful and real kingdom that belongs to you and me!"


    "Meet the king of Dracula!"


    The gods and countless demons finally knelt down, and the scene just now completely shocked them. Just from this move, fagula''s strength is still as good as it was hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    In addition, fakula is the first one to escape from the void prison of the night dreamer, which inevitably means that fakula''s contract has broken free.


    It''s not impossible to challenge the power of the night dream Lord again, which makes the demons excited. After all, no one wants to be bound by the shackles of contract.


    "Damn it! Don''t believe him... "When Huorong saw this scene, the whole person panicked and yelled out.


    But he did not roar, a shadow has been through the space, lightning like penetration of his body, until this time and space gas explosion roar came.


    A battle flag, through the body of the fire, nailed him straight to the ground.


    "You, you..." he glared.


    Fagula came slowly, raised his hand to hold the flagpole that had leaked out, and stepped on his fiery chest with one foot


    "Those who betray me, this is the end!"

 Chapter 1670

    "Prick... Bang!"


    Fagula said coldly, grabbing the flagpole and stirring it hard. Then he inserted it again and nailed the fire to the ground.


    It seems that the flag of evil cause carries some powerful force, with layers of black brilliance like fire, which melts and suppresses the fire, making it impossible for him to resist.


    With the burning of these evil karma flames, the mountain gradually turns gray, indicating that there are cobweb like cracks, and the breath is weaker and weaker.


    But all of a sudden, a strange smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    As soon as fagula''s face changed, he just wanted to step back. A red light had suddenly lit up in his molten body, followed by an earth shaking explosion. Countless hot magma spewed out, like a volcano. The torrent of magma swept around in an instant and spewed out in all directions at a terrifying speed.


    Hundreds of higher demons couldn''t even hide, so they were submerged by magma and turned into fly ash.


    Ten thousand meters away, fagula stopped with a gloomy face and looked at the sea of magma in front of him. The original palace had been completely submerged by the magma. Only a dozen demons, together with the poor high demons, survived, less than a thousand of them.


    "Don''t worry about here. Gather the rest of the demons. Let''s leave here first and subdue the demons who occupy one side. In addition... There''s so much noise now, I don''t think the strong people on the other side of Shenxing peak can be blind. Before they have a clear idea of the specific situation... The sooner the better! "


    Space a distortion, Wang Xu''s body reappears, tone insipid opening way.


    Fagula''s face darkened for a moment, then nodded: "yes, I really can''t stay here any longer. I''ll go and gather up the men at once


    With that, he grabbed the banner of evil cause and went to a dozen demons in the distance.


    Later, Wang Xu''s eyes stopped on his back, and a shadow flashed in the deep.


    There are many means hidden in this fagula, but the power of this flag of evil cause is very powerful and cannot be underestimated.


    Turning around, Wang Xu looked at the Shenjin peak in the distant sky, which seemed to be the same as the sky, shining with a faint divine light.


    After fagula collected more than a dozen demons and a thousand higher demons, they immediately set out to leave and rush to the location of the demons and lords in the canonized territory.


    Almost all of these demon lords used to follow fakula. They used to ignore the love of fire and listen to the tune. This time, fakula appeared in person, and they were all extremely shocked. Then some people reacted excitedly and immediately came back, while others reacted flatly and even set traps


    For the latter two, those who can be convinced are naturally good, while those who cannot can only be convinced will have to fight.


    In a short period of more than ten days, where farqula passed, he who followed the law prospered and he who went against the law perished, which completely conformed to the nature of the law of the jungle in the demon world.


    In this short period of time, Wang Xu also came into contact with the different fighting forces between the demon Lords. He had a better understanding of fagula, the former demon emperor. Once, in his intentional or unintentional inquiry, fagula even told the secret of the kingdom of God.


    In the strong cognition of the demon world, the heaven and the world are separated. The heaven is above and the world is below. The different kingdom of God is the heavens. The predecessor of the kingdom of God was the demon Kingdom established by the Lords of the demon gods. Finally, with the powerful power of the founders, the demon Kingdom rose to the heavens and became the kingdom of God in the sky. At this time, the position of the kingdom of God was the first heaven.


    The heavens, how many layers are there in all? Farqurah does not know. But he knew that under the heaven, the world was a killing ground, and all living beings were like mole ants, killing endlessly and fighting endlessly.


    In the world, there is a limit to the power of the strong. This limit is the Lord of the upper demon God. In the eyes of the demon gods like fagula, under the demon God, no matter the demon king or the demon emperor, they are all cannon fodder, mole ants and demon soldiers.


    As for the level of demon gods, they are ordinary demon gods, Demon Lord and demon emperor. The difference between them is like heaven and earth. The Lord has many demon gods, and the demon emperor controls all the Lords.


    Wang Xu compared this division of power with that of the sun martial arts, and found that the division of power of demons was based on status, not strength. There are too many flaws, because in this way, maybe the strength of an ordinary demon is far stronger than that of a Lord.


    But this kind of division system also has the advantage that it can extend the authority of the strong. For example, fakula, the former demon lord, even after hundreds of thousands of years, many demon lords still revere him.


    Of course, there is also a crucial difference between the demon lord and the ordinary demon God, that is, the use of rule power to further form its own special rule field. There is a distinction between the lower Lord and the upper Lord. The difference is in this field.


    My Lord, I don''t know much about the field of rules. It''s just that the demon God has come into contact with the edge of the field intentionally or unintentionally because of his long-term use of rules. He is ignorant but has no complete understanding. This kind of change, put into their combat skills, needs to consume huge strength.


    And the upper lords, with their own rules, have completely different ways of fighting from the ordinary demon gods. The ordinary attack form is almost difficult to hurt them. They have mastered the ability to exert their own field at any time in the battle and suppress the enemy by rules.


    Fagula is the superior Lord who has completely mastered the domain, or the extremely powerful domain rules, far beyond the ordinary Lord, so he can become the devil king and dare to challenge the night dream Lord hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    To put it more clearly, hundreds of thousands of years ago, fakula did not fight against the Lord of the night dream world. He just wanted to lift up the demon world he had built, ascend to the first level of heaven, create the kingdom of God, and become the new Lord of the world.


    But when he was ready for the ceremony, he was interrupted by the night dreamer, plundering all the resources and imprisoned in the void prison.


    After understanding clearly, Wang Xu compared the level of demon God with that of Taiyang martial arts, and found that the level of demon God, that is, the level of virtual emperor in the system of Emperor Wu, was suddenly uninteresting.


    A little inference, the strongest period of the fakula, just in the impact on the emperor, do not know whether it can succeed, no wonder the devil level only the status of the difference, because only the level, everyone is a level.


    "If so, what is the barrier I broke through in the void prison? Wait... Is the true intention of sword the rudiment of the rule field? " Wang Xu thought. Suddenly, he was in a trance. If this is the case, then he only understood the first sword of killing the body. Is this the first field?


    Or is this just the lower Lord who says that he has not mastered the rule field thoroughly, and can only use a part of the field strength to show his great consumption?


    In the following time, fagula and Wang Xu constantly gathered their former subordinates and gathered many demons. Time passed quickly.

 Chapter 1671

    Ten days later.


    With the dignity of the former demon God Emperor, fagula held high the banner of evil industry, gathered together the ten demon God lords who had followed him, together with hundreds of demon gods and a million high demon troops, and came to the edge of the seventh demon kingdom.


    Here, the void storm is shrouded all the year round. If you look around, you can only see a magnificent and boundless river of blood. This is the boundary mark of the night dream realm, the river of blood.


    The blood river looks like a river, but in fact it is not a river in essence. It is a virtual energy vision linking the nine levels of demon world space around the night dream kingdom.


    Crossing the river of blood, you will leave the realm of night dream and go to the disordered world outside.


    Disorder, not chaos.


    The disordered world refers to the "ownerless world" which is not controlled by the main demons and gods of the world. It is the heaven of the original world.


    "It is necessary to break away from the sphere of influence of the Lord of the night dream world. Here, no one can avoid the Lord of the night dream world and rebuild a new kingdom of God!"


    Fagula said in a deep voice. He looked coldly at a space vortex opened in the middle of the blood River in front of him, which is the channel leading to the free world outside.


    "Come on, don''t think about your kingdom of God. Now the most important thing is to leave the night dream realm first, and completely avoid the danger of the night dream realm owner''s pursuit." Wang Xu light said.


    Fagula has been making a lot of noise in the seventh demon world these days. He almost wants to lead all the demons here to flee, which is likely to trigger the anger of the night dream world Master.


    Just as their forefeet passed through the vortex of space and broke away from the seventh demon world, a bright golden light suddenly lit up on the divine punishment peak. A terrible, dignified and cold will came down from above and rushed to the boundary of the blood river. Then there was a fury from the bottom of this will. With a roar, it seemed that something was broken in the void.


    "The seventh demon world... Is gone!"


    In the empty air outside the boundary, fagula suddenly turned back, looked behind him and said calmly.


    Wang Xu''s mind moved slightly when he heard the speech. He also turned his head to see a "space" in the shape of a "ring chain" behind him. On the surface, a layer of blood was running fast.


    "It''s not the destruction of the world essence of the seventh demon world, but the disappearance of the definition of the seventh demon world... The original seventh demon world is a world chain composed of different small worlds, each small world is controlled by a demon God, and the rules of the demon gods and the rules of the world itself are interwoven and integrated together..."


    "But now, with fakula leaving with a group of demons, the definition of the seventh demon world has completely disappeared... The world itself is still there, but the seventh demon world is gone."


    Wang Xu''s heart rises a glimmer of enlightenment, and he looks at the blood color on the surface of the world chain, which means that the sphere of influence of the night dream world Master is shrinking.


    The void outside the realm is full of danger, and the anger of the night dream world owner may rush out at any time. Fagula and Wang Xu dare not stay more, and take the demon army to leave the edge of the night dream realm and escape into the gap between the world and the world.


    Gap space is a very special existence, here, there is no definition of time and distance, full of countless mysteries and unknowns, even the devil knows little.


    In this space, the definition of the world becomes extremely fuzzy, as if from three-dimensional to a map on white paper.


    This huge map is divided into different spheres of influence by big and small powerful beings, and the strong who reach the level of world Master will form a special vision of their own power radiation here.


    Before, Wang Xu once entered this space and saw a woman with chains all over her body and closed eyes.


    Now, when he enters this space again, what he sees is a vast Blood River. This blood river is the power radiation vision of the night dreamer. The coverage represents the nine levels of the demon world of the night dreamer... No, there are only eight levels now.


    The gap space is mysterious and unknown. No one knows how big it is and there is no direction. Fagula and Wang Xu with the demon army, as far as possible away from the blood River coverage.


    Without the blood River, all kinds of forces outside are complicated. There are a lot of big and small forces, and the power visions of many inexplicable strong people occupy different entrances to the world. Once the army approaches, the power of these strong people will be instantly touched, and then a warning will be issued.


    Some of the world is too small, some of the world''s strong power is too strong, some of the world''s resources are too poor, there is no conquest value


    Finally, Wang Xu with fagula stopped in front of a medium-sized, homogeneous world with chaotic and dark atmosphere.


    "This is a good place!"


    Wang Xu stood in front of the army and looked down at the world below. The world is big enough and there are many powerful breath, but none of them can control the world completely and become the master of the world.


    "The chaotic world is the best place to fish in troubled waters..." Wang Xu''s eyes were indifferent.


    In fact, until now, they have not been separated from the scope of the demon world. Almost all the masters of the world in this space are powerful demons.


    The power of the thirteen supreme demons and gods controls everything at a higher level. Where there are demons, they are all demons.


    Different demon races have different beliefs about the thirteen supreme demon gods, and there will be some differences in their power expression.


    In the present world, there are at least three different kinds of demon lord''s power breath. The power of the three supreme demon lord collides here, which shows that the demon forces of different races kill, fight and plunder the world. This is a real chaotic world.


    ¡­¡­


    Darak, the old world.


    Boom!


    On a huge mountain with a height of ten thousand meters, gufagula drives hundreds of demons to spread out, dig mountains, carry stones, and at the same time let millions of high demons work as coolies to build a new palace.


    It''s not a big deal that a million scale demon army suddenly comes from the outside world. In the darak ancient demon world, any demon emperor''s men are much more than this number.


    What really makes people care is that it''s the hundreds of powerful demons!


    However, unfortunately, there is no particularly powerful existence, so the masters of the surrounding forces will not pay attention to it after paying attention at the beginning.


    Dalak ancient demon world used to be one of the battlefields where the three demons were entangled. There are too many demons level masters left here. As long as there are no strong ones in the world, no one cares.


    No one to disturb, Wang Xu and fagula naturally will not trouble themselves, concentrate on their own things.


    Half a month later, a huge group of palaces appeared in the mountains. The magic palace was built directly from dozens of mountains. A group of demons even melted the metal in the earth with their own strength, and poured two huge statues with magic consciousness as the container.


    One is fakula, holding the flag of evil karma, pressing the sword with the other hand, looking up at the sky, hoping to be the king in all directions.


    A statue of Wang Xu covered with black armor, but compared with fagula, it''s so ordinary that it looks like a little Valet behind fagula.


    Standing under the statue, Wang Xu takes off the helmet of war armor, revealing a slightly pale human face, his mouth slightly raised.


    "It''s time to show your face after hiding for so long." He murmured.


    There are some things he wants to do in this chaotic place.


    With his voice, farqula''s voice also sounded slowly:


    "My Lord, whatever you want to do, just do it. I will keep my promise. In one hundred years, I will be your most loyal man!"


    "Good."


    Wang Xu nodded, opened his right hand, grasped the magic sword, jumped up, turned into a sword light, and shot to the distant horizon in an instant.

 Chapter 1672

    On a plain in the west of darak''s ancient demon world, countless demons patrol the border of the plain and hunt all the life that strays into the border.


    This is the sphere of influence of Kalas. Among the tens of thousands of forces in the west of the ancient demon world in dalak, the influence of Kalas is not very big, but it is not small.


    In the middle of the plain, there is a huge demon palace, where more demons are guarded. A powerful demon emperor is suspended in the air, guarding the demon palace of Kalas.


    Outside the border of the plain, a Terran who is no more than two meters tall, wearing loose clothes, walks step by step, relaxed and comfortable, with long black hair floating behind his head, just tied up with a green branch.


    Behind him, he carries a long sword half a man''s height, but in his hand, he touches a ball of slowly rotating square objects, which seems to be some kind of books of the human race. He is fascinated by them.


    "Terran, stop! You know this is the territory of Kalas! You people need to kneel down and kowtow to worship when you come here The patrolling demon guard yelled.


    There are Terrans living in the darak ancient demon world, so this guard is no stranger to Terrans.


    "What did you say?" Awakened by a rebuke, Wang Xu stopped at his feet and slowly raised his head: "nine steps, one kneel... One kowtow?"


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and his strange smile made people feel a little chilly. The "books" in his hands exploded and dispersed into smoke.


    "Hum, you come to worship the Lord Kalas. If you can''t worship, what do you want to do?" The guard''s eyes are cold.


    Most of these Terrans are weak and useless, but every once in a while, a strong man who doesn''t look like a human will appear, constantly rebelling, which annoys the demons. If it wasn''t for Kalas who had to spread his faith among these people, he would have killed.


    "What do you want to do?" Wang Xu seemed to see through his mind, and his face was full of fun. He said with a smile, "I''m here to kill you, of course!"


    With a smile, his hand had touched the hilt behind him, and a blade of cold light was slowly pulled out


    "You want to die!" As soon as the demon guard''s face changed, he suddenly became ferocious. His intention to kill suddenly broke out in his heart. He rushed out first and smashed his weapon at Wang Xu.


    Wang Xuwei lowered his head, completely indifferent, still slowly pulled out the magic sword behind him. Looking at the speed of his sword drawing, I''m afraid that before the sword was pulled out, the weapons of the demon guard had already torn his body to pieces.


    However, Wang Xu didn''t feel it at all. Instead, he put his sword back slowly. Did he give up his resistance?


    Just when the demon was stunned, all of a sudden


    Poof!


    His body suddenly froze in the air, followed by a moment into pieces, fragmented, burst out to all sides, a piece of blood mist burst open, diffuse in the air, for a long time.


    Patta!


    In the same second, in the distance, more than a dozen patrolling guards who were watching and didn''t come up suddenly fell to the ground like wooden piles. Blood flowed from under their bodies and penetrated the ground. It turned out that their bodies were all cut into the same pieces, but they didn''t spread out and stuck together.


    "These rubbish are too weak to reflect the true meaning of killing sword. It seems that I need to kill more powerful demons... Practice sword!" Wang Xu shakes his head and lowers his head again. The foggy "book" disappeared in his hands appears again. He concentrates on it again.


    The fog like book is a picture full of strange traces


    The second true intention of kendo, sword of killing!


    He crossed the border, stepped into the plain, and walked all the way, leaving a cold corpse of demons. At the back, the news spread, and countless demons gathered to kill


    Wang Xu just raised his hand, untied the branch that tied his hair behind his head, and let his black hair fly in the air


    He pulled out the magic sword and dropped it on the ground. The tip of the sword pointed to the earth obliquely, and with a smile on his face, he bravely rushed up to the army of demons.


    Kill kendo.


    In the process of killing, no one can get close to them. All the demons who are close to them are torn up by the light of the sword and scattered by the blood fog.


    All the way to kill, all the way to the central demon palace, such as leisurely walk.


    Behind him, there are only corpses everywhere, and the blood gradually converges together, forming thousands of winding streams, and finally converging into a small river, a big river


    Wang Xu didn''t use too much power. He just used the most basic sword moves to kill thousands of demons. He was practicing his sword.


    In front of the Karas palace, Wang Xu is alone.


    Da!


    Da!


    The footstep sounds in the heaven and earth, gradually approaches the magic palace, finally stops.


    "Come out, I know you''re in it." Wang Xu looked up and said faintly.


    Silence!


    Dead silence!


    It took 30 seconds for a loud voice to come out


    "As a powerful demon, when you first appeared, I knew that your strength is far stronger than those of my subordinates, but why do you want to slaughter them like the weak?"


    This time, Wang Xu was silent. After a long time, he spoke slowly: "because I''m looking for the way to kill!"


    "So, are you taking revenge?" In the palace, the voice of Kalas became a little strange


    "Terran strongman, you don''t think you can kill me, do you?"


    "You''re right."


    Wang Xu nodded his head seriously, then raised the magic sword in his hand slowly, turned it in the air, and then cut it down heavily. A black sky sword light hissed and fell from the air.


    Boom!


    The whole demon palace was divided into two parts by the sky sword light. The sword was intended to kill, and the sword was cold. The terrible sword mark extended to a mountain behind the palace. With the roaring sound, the mountain collapsed to the center, the gravel fell, and the smoke rushed into the sky.


    Taking back the sword, Wang Xu looks at the two corpses of a demon God sitting on the throne in the palace. After confirming his death, he turns around and goes on.


    At his feet, he will walk out of the blood of hundreds of millions of fallen demons, a magic sword, kill demons and demons, practice sword with death, and understand the second true picture of kendo. He will not stop until the killing sword picture is completed


    And just 20 days after Wang Xu left, a group of demons flew over at high speed and stopped above the corpse of Kalas.


    A demon God, with a gloomy face, looked around and gritted his teeth: "no one survived. As before, everyone died!"


    Another demon looked at the sword mark that had spread to the mountain far away and murmured:


    "It''s a terrible intention of sword and killing. This Terran madman has definitely entered the level of Lord. Not long ago, Lord dark god''s eye noticed the change of boundary. He suspected that Emperor Wu of Taiyang martial arts sneaked in. No matter whether he was Emperor Wu of the three martial arts dynasties in Taiyang martial arts or not, he would rather kill by mistake than let it go!"


    "If he is the emperor of Taiyang martial arts, he will die!"


    Another demon God also said faintly that he was a race that looked very similar to human beings. If it wasn''t for the demon behind him who planted magic wings and blood eyes, it would be difficult to tell if he was a demon.


    In the case of Wang Xu did not know, a powerful existence called dark god eye, has targeted him, and sent a number of powerful demons to track his tracks.


    Just when Wang Xu was killing demons and practicing killing sword in dalak ancient demon world.


    In the Chinese world, heaven and earth change completely

 Chapter 1673

    China world.


    On the vast world boundary, a vast muddy Yellow River flows majestically. At the end of the front, a cliff suddenly appears. The endless river falls again, forming a sudden section.


    According to legend, there is a name for the end of all life


    Go back to the market!


    At this time, a pale golden figure was sitting on the Bank of the river, as if meditating.


    "Is this... The end of the river of humanity?"


    There was a daze in the shadow''s eyes, and he looked up slowly.


    On the long river, it is a dark place of unknown distance and depth.


    He lowered his head slowly again.


    Under the long river is an oval, egg like translucent film, which is the shape of the Chinese world seen here.


    "For a hundred years, the more I pursue the truth of the world, the more doubts I bring. The ancient immortals who once established a long river of humanity, I have seen through their essence, and they are still human in essence..."


    "Now, even at the end of the long river of humanity, I have set foot on it. I have seen part of its secret... But what it brings is more questions, Guixu? Go back to the market! Is it the final place to return to the ruins? "


    "No! Absolutely not! The noumenon has left the world, and even the existence of the solar martial world is no secret... "


    The figure suddenly rose as like as two peas of two eyes, and a face almost identical to Wang Xu.


    Wang Jiu!


    Before Wang Xu left the Chinese world, the Shinto separation that had evolved!


    Suddenly, step by step, he went to the top of Guixu cliff and looked down at the long river of humanity that had fallen from here to the noumenon of the Chinese world


    For a long time, Wang Jiu suddenly raised his head, cut out a golden sword in his hand, split the mighty sword air, fell down the river, black hair flying, and asked the endless darkness and void angrily.


    "Tell me! What is the truth of the world? "


    "Tell me! Where is this under Guixu? "


    "Tell me! What do you want me to do? "


    "Tell me!"


    "Come out and tell me!"


    "I can''t see through it! I don''t know! I can''t understand it! "


    In a word, there are no heroic words.


    A sound, but full of blood elegy.


    Wang Jiu angrily asked about the endless darkness and the emptiness. Over the years, he constantly guided himself to the unknown existence here.


    Even though that existence never appeared in front of him, and never said a word to him, his subconscious told him that beyond the void, there was an extremely powerful and mysterious existence, which had been watching himself silently.


    He pursued the truth and set foot in the ruins in order to break the inexplicable sense of oppression and get rid of all the invisible shackles.


    But now, when he really came to the end of Guixu, he was desperate.


    In this sentence, Wang Jiu kept asking the endless darkness and void angrily. Maybe he knew that no one would answer his angry question. Maybe he was just venting


    "Ah


    But suddenly, a sigh suddenly rang out in Wang Jiu''s mind.


    Wang Jiuxian was stunned. He thought he had hallucination, but soon he realized that as a man who has now incarnated in Shinto and integrated into humanity, he can never hallucinate.


    "Who?" He suddenly became extremely alert.


    Are there some powerful beings in the ancient immortals, as well as some hidden ones here?


    "Who am I?"


    In the sword world, Wang Xu is sitting in countless regular lines. His eyes seem to penetrate layers of the world and fall straight on Wang Jiu.


    "I was you, the starting point for all your doubts, and the end for you to solve all your problems and see the truth..."


    His voice, in the side of a regular line of slight vibration, clearly into the mind of Wang nine.


    "Noumenon? Is that you? "


    Wang Jiu''s eyes suddenly widened and his whole body was shocked.


    "Noumenon... I''m not what you think... Forget it, accept all the truth."


    Wang Xu shook his head slightly, stretched out a finger and gently touched a regular line that vibrated in front of him.


    Hum!


    A mass of information, through this regular line, penetrates layers of space, and comes to Wang Jiu.


    Boom!


    Wang Jiuquan was stunned. He felt a huge mass of information crashing in. The whole sea of knowledge had undergone tremendous changes.


    He froze in the same place, his eyes seem to have the passage of time, countless vicissitudes, rapid rotation


    I don''t know how long it took for his eyesight to reappear.


    "I..."


    He opened his mouth several times before finally uttering a complete sentence:


    "I''m wang Xu. I''ve always been Wang Xu. I''ve never been a part of anyone..."


    "So... Is this the truth of everything?"


    His face gradually showed a trace of struggle and pain, and then gradually returned to calm.


    "From then on, you will no longer be my shadow in this world, but will become a real individual. Be yourself."


    In the sword world, Wang Xu looks at the broken regular line in front of him, his eyes are indifferent, and then he slowly closes again.


    That is to say, at the same time when the regular lines were broken, Wang Xu, who was returning to the ruins in the Chinese world, also slowly closed his eyes and carefully combed the huge information he received in his mind.


    "I may not be the protagonist of the universe, but in the Chinese world, in this world, I will open a new era..."


    Wang Xu stood at the end of Guixu, calm, combing the "truth" he had just obtained.


    He is Wang Xu of the Chinese world. In the past, he was the chess piece standing outside the void, far beyond his imagination.


    Now, he''s free as a chess piece.


    The unknown powerful existence no longer needs his chess piece, or his poor and weak chess piece. It''s just that in the past 100 years, the other party has forgotten him and never recovered his original "consciousness", so he has been living as someone else''s part.


    "However, from now on... I will live for myself. I am Wang Xu, the new Shinto master of the Chinese world!"


    Wang Xu took a deep breath and looked at the endless abyss under Guixu, with a trace of bitterness on his face.


    "A hundred years of being a confidant, once I was free again, who also gave me some compensation... I don''t know if it''s sad? Or should I thank you? "


    He held out a hand slightly.


    WOW!


    Countless golden lights lit up on his body surface and flowed continuously along his blood vessels, like a river of humanity that washed away everything. Finally, they burst out along his outstretched palm and turned into dense golden threads.


    Whoo!


    The thread entangles endlessly, and finally condenses into a hollowed out complex and mysterious golden hollow ring.


    It''s covered with dense stripes, and the red and yellow light are intertwined like smoke. It''s the human long river array created by ancient immortals. It can absorb the spiritual information and energy of all creatures under the coverage of the array and preserve them.


    "The ancient immortals and gods created a long river of humanity in an attempt to replace the way of heaven with humanity. The soul is immortal, reincarnated and immortal."


    Wang Xu looked up at the mysterious circle floating and rotating in front of him, "they failed. Today... I will reestablish reincarnation!"

 Chapter 1674

    What is the origin of ancient life?


    What is the most mysterious origin of life?


    Soul!


    But how does pure flesh and blood aggregate produce soul?


    Soul is a taboo topic of life root.


    Perhaps, only the real creator can understand, Wang Xu himself is unable to understand, but the huge knowledge from another "self" does not prevent him from knowing part of the essence of the soul, and on this basis, reopen the reincarnation of the ancient immortals in the Chinese world.


    "The amount of knowledge needed to analyze the essence of the soul is too terrible. Obviously, I can''t do it, but I don''t need to analyze the essence of the soul... I just need to take another analysis of my own to separate a soul from other souls..."


    Wang Xuwang looks at the huge circle floating in front of him. At this time, the hollow in the middle of the circle is constantly drawing water from the long river of humanity below to extract some special substances.


    "Three souls and seven spirits are the division of souls by ancient immortals. They have even successfully cut the souls of all living beings. Now, I just need to extract these souls from the long river of humanity where all living beings gather information..."


    In fact, he was standing on the shoulders of the ancient immortals and walking down again.


    Wang Xu doesn''t need to really create a new system. He is just perfecting the system that has existed for countless years, which is much simpler than creation.


    "But even so, if there is no one who controls me all my life as a chess piece, now let me be free and give me compensation, I can''t do it alone..."


    Wang Xu quietly watched the ring slowly fall, gradually into the abyss of Guixu, where the long river of humanity disappeared.


    "I only know how to make this circle of reincarnation, but I can''t understand the truth contained in it at all..."


    "This kind of power is close to the rules of heaven and earth, even above the general rules..."


    He took a deep breath: "in any case, I am in charge of all this. The Shinto of the Chinese world will be reopened, and the world will be completely changed."


    Wang Xu slowly sat on the Bank of Guixu, quietly watching the sinking of the circle of samsara, waiting for the coming great changes.


    ¡­¡­


    Who am I?


    Where am I?


    What happened?


    In a muddle, an unreal figure raised his head and looked blankly at the darkness around him.


    He seems to have some memories before, he seems to be running, and then a dazzling light flashed... And then he flew to the sky inexplicably?


    Wait, I''m not a bird. How can I fly in the sky?


    The figure didn''t know why the idea came into his mind.


    Wow.


    Suddenly, a huge sound of water flow came through the darkness. Subconsciously, the figure walked in the direction of the sound, trying to get away from the darkness as soon as possible.


    He didn''t know how long and how far he had walked until he saw a big yellow river.


    On both sides of the river, there is a piece of yellow land illuminated by the Yellow River, which is bare.


    The figure walked up to the Loess on the Bank of the river and subconsciously turned to look back. Behind him, there was still darkness and nothing.


    What''s this place?


    In his bewilderment, he had a strange idea again.


    Is this the legendary huangquan road?


    What is this big river? Forget the river?


    But what about Naihe bridge?


    What about Meng Po?


    He didn''t know how he knew these thoughts, even he didn''t have the concept of himself.


    His consciousness is muddled and confused.


    He walked along the Bank of the river, walking, walking


    I don''t know how long he walked. He finally came to the end and saw a huge gap in the river. Here, all the rivers suddenly fell, forming an abyss that swallowed everything.


    He stopped because there was a man with his back to him sitting next to the bank in front of him.


    Seems to feel his arrival, sitting people''s head suddenly turned 180 degrees, a pair of closed eyes slowly opened, staring at him.


    At this moment, the shadow of his own feeling is very strange, he subconsciously back two steps, the mood in his heart, he does not know what is called


    Maybe it''s called fear?


    "Has the first reincarnated soul appeared? when? When they all came here, I found that... "


    He heard the voice of the man opposite who said "his head can rotate 180 degrees.".


    Next second.


    WOW!


    His eyes suddenly darkened. When he could see it again, it had completely changed around him.


    It is a huge black temple, with black columns carved with giant dragon totems on both sides. A mysterious humanoid creature sits high above, covered by a huge fog, and can''t see its true face clearly.


    Hoo Hoo!


    The dark brazier, hanging on both sides of the wall, is burning, illuminating some of the space.


    Looking back, it''s a pair of open high doors. Far away, it''s still a dark place, emitting a breath of terror, as if this is the end of the whole world, containing the stillness of the whole world.


    A cold wind came in from the outside.


    The figure gave a shiver, and suddenly he was conscious.


    He remembered his name as Zhang Hu, and he was walking on the road when he was suddenly hit by a car and died


    Zhang Hu looked around, then looked up in horror, looking up at the tall figure shrouded in fog.


    "You, you, you are..."


    His teeth trembled, and he could not say the word "Yama" at the back.


    "Who is coming from below?"


    The mysterious existence above, holding a book, kept reading, "let me look at the book of life and death, born Zhang Hu, 23 years old, virgin, just graduated from so and so martial arts college... Eh? Can the information be displayed so clearly? In the end, there are good and evil points. The judgment basis is... "


    "Tut Tut, this book of life and death is interesting. Wang Jiu can make this kind of treasure. It seems that I can''t catch up with him completely..."


    The mysterious being mumbled as he looked through the books.


    Next, Zhang Hu''s face turned white.


    Wang Jiu?


    Is "Yama" talking about the Jade Emperor? The legend seems to have Wang Jiu''s name


    But... No!


    Why is Yama alone here? What about the judge? What about ox head and horse face? What about Yin soldiers and Yin generals?


    wait!


    Is this actually a judge?


    That''s right. Yama is the biggest boss in hell. Zhang Hu is an ordinary little man. How can Yama judge himself


    Oh, wait a minute. What if I was a big man in my last life? For example, nine generations of good people, immortals and reincarnation


    Zhang Hu stood at the bottom, peeping at the king of hell above, and his mind began to think wildly.


    It has been more than 100 years since the world changed in China. Western gods and demons have been rampant, and almost all the ghosts and ghosts in folk mythology have come out.


    However, martial arts are rampant in the East, and ghosts and ghosts in folklore are rare. However, Zhang Hu also heard some rumors, so he quickly accepted the information of "hell" and was not surprised.

 Chapter 1675

    "Big, my Lord, I, i... am I dead? Is this the legendary hell? Are you a judge? Or Yama Seeing the mysterious existence above, Zhang Hu finally couldn''t help but ask carefully.


    It''s said that the judge judges a person''s sins in his life according to the principle of going to hell on the 18th floor or entering the six paths of reincarnation. He doesn''t want to go to hell, or enter the animal path or the vegetation path


    "Why?"


    Sitting on the chair, the mysterious being makes a soft sound.


    "He has retained the wisdom of thinking about his own existence, just like Zhao Qiancheng and others... Well, so Wang Jiu really succeeded? He really started reincarnation? Even the ancient immortals almost all fell, and there was no success... "


    Mysterious existence, mouth exclamation, tone shock, shock.


    Although Zhang Hu didn''t understand, he was not a fool. He knew that he must have heard something very secret.


    "Almost all the ancient immortals fell? Hiss, what amazing secret did I hear! It''s no wonder that in the past 100 years, there have been a lot of things in the west, such as vampires, demons, goblins, angels, gods and so on. None of the characters in our Oriental mythology have appeared. It turns out that this is the case... But what made all the ancient Immortals fall? "


    Zhang Hu was shocked. He was more and more careful. He bowed his head in awe, pretending that he didn''t hear anything. In fact, his ears were up, trying to hear more secrets.


    At this time, the above mysterious existence still sighed: "it really needs to open reincarnation, so that humanity can be sustainable. Otherwise, there is no external interference, only relying on the natural operation of humanity. After more than 100 years, there are less than 10000 ghosts in the city of humanity that I am in charge of... The number is too small!"


    Zhang Hu heard here, Leng did not hold back, a shiver all over.


    Humanitarian city?


    More than 10000 ghosts?


    A hundred ghosts can travel at night, and ten thousand ghosts are terrible when they think about it!


    This is the naked ghost town. Are you too few?


    After the shock, Zhang Hu quickly responded. Damn, this is the hell. Ten thousand ghosts are really not many.


    "But... My God! It turns out that there are 10000 ghost cities. Do I have to go later? So don''t you have to be afraid of death in the future? If you die and become a ghost, you can live another 500 years... "Zhang Hu thought happily.


    At this time, a figure with the wind, suddenly came from the door.


    "The channel of reincarnation has been officially opened. We can do the following things." Wang Xu strides in with a long stream of humanity.


    On the seat above, Zheng Xuan, the original Jinling City God and the head of the humane ghost city, sits in the mysterious existence.


    Now, he has another identity. He is in charge of hell and the king of hell.


    Wang Xu came to Zheng Xuan and took over the book of life and death which evolved from the rules of humanity. He glanced at Zhang Hu and then looked down at him


    "You are the first ghost born after the opening of reincarnation. Originally, you should be unconscious, but because you are the first, you have a chance... Well, let me think, you should have the right to know."


    After a pause, he continued: "so now I''ll give you a chance, an opportunity, and a choice.


    Liu Dao Xinkai, I need you to reincarnate six times in advance. After six times, I will give you a Sansheng stone to remember your past, Sansheng and Sanshi. "


    Zhang Hu is stupid.


    At first, he felt that Wang Xu regarded himself as an "experimental object" and let himself experience all the experiences of the six samsara. Wouldn''t he have to be a pig and a dog


    To tell you the truth, he was very unhappy at the bottom of his heart!


    But when he heard that he could get a Sansheng stone and remember his memory again, he was immediately moved.


    no


    It''s not the heart, it''s the excitement!


    ܳ!


    What a chance!


    Can reincarnation, or with memory, not to mention experience a six samsara, is to let him physical examination 100 OK!


    "I will!" Zhang Hu cried out excitedly.


    "Well, I don''t think you can refuse." Wang Xu nodded and said faintly:


    "The six ways are newly opened, and the samsara is newly opened. They are divided into good and evil ways with Yin and Yang as the two poles. The way of heaven, the way of humanity, the way of Asura are the three good ways, and the three good ways are the same way of humanity. You will have your own experience in all the details. "


    "The animal way, the hungry ghost way and the hell way are three evil ways. You don''t need to say more about them. You will also experience them one by one."


    "Now that you have agreed, let''s start the first life from the animal way."


    "What? "The way of the beast?"


    Zhang Hu''s face is at a loss, and he hasn''t responded yet. Wang Xu has already pointed out that there is a distance of tens of meters between them, but this finger is straight in Zhang Hu''s eyebrow.


    In an instant, Zhang Hu''s consciousness became blurred and elongated, and his thinking speed seemed to be reduced hundreds of times.


    Ear, can only hear Wang Xu indifferent voice.


    "Go and experience the change of animal way... As for what will change, I don''t know. It depends on your luck."


    The next second, Zhang Hu''s consciousness fell into darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    Who am I?


    No, what am I?


    In a muddle, a vague sense of rebirth, staring blankly at the darkness around, it seems to be in a warm environment, warm, very comfortable.


    This kind of darkness lasted for a period of time, suddenly the warm environment around began to change dramatically, with some force to break free


    Poof!


    A pink and fluffy "little mouse" fell to the ground with a plop, and then began to cry.


    This little thing tries to open his eyes, vision gradually bright, see the first thing, is sitting next to a black and white monster!


    At this time, the black-and-white monster, is holding a bamboo shoot in one hand, chucking happily.


    "Oh, come on, this guy has a baby and eats bamboo shoots at this time? foodie! I know how to eat every day! I forgot all about the baby


    A voice sounded, and then a two legged monster came up and grabbed it.


    As time goes by, "little mouse" grows up, and becomes black and white, hairy, with round ears on his head. He is named "Xiaowei". Every day, he lives a decadent life of being served by two legged monsters, eating bamboo shoots and apples. Then he can be lovingly watched.


    "Ah ha ha! Mom, mom! What a lovely iron eater


    "They eat bamboo. Why do they eat iron beasts?"


    "Hey, iron eater, I have sugar here. Do you want to eat it? Fried chicken is delicious


    "What kind of sugar? Before I came here today, I secretly hid a piece of iron. Iron eaters must be iron eaters! "


    A group of children are sneaking around the guardrail and making noise. One of them stealthily takes out a head size iron block from his schoolbag. His arm muscles bulge. He lifts it high and throws it suddenly


    Bang!


    The iron throw four or five meters, hit Xiaowei''s head.


    Xiao Wei, just three months old


    Pawn!

 Chapter 1676

    "OK, I''ll call Zhao Qiancheng and others to reestablish the rules and personnel procedures of the new Prefecture." Zheng Xuan nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Consciousness gradually blurred, and then it became clear again that some great power was operating between humanity and the way of heaven, from shallow to deep, and began to slowly affect the whole world.


    In the first generation, the animal was born into an iron eater.


    The second, Tian humanness, was born into a rich family.


    In the third generation, the hungry ghost became a wandering ghost in the long river of humanity.


    The fourth, hell Road, reincarnated into a ferocious devil in the "long river of humanity".


    The fifth generation, Asura Road, also became a new born ghost in the "long river of humanity"


    Seeing this, Wang Xu finally had a clear understanding of the six ways of reincarnation.


    Sure enough, with the sixth generation''s "experiment", Zhang Hu was born into an ordinary family.


    "Heaven''s humanity, humanity and animal''s way are the three generations of the human world, while the hungry ghost way, hell way and Asura way are the rebirth of the ghost way... In this case, it is quite different from the six paths of reincarnation inferred by ancient immortals and gods, almost two completely different reincarnation systems..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were deep, but he didn''t change the meaning of six ways.


    It''s just a form of address. How to make it convenient? The six paths of samsara inferred by the ancient immortals and gods are still popular in the world, and it''s easier for people to accept.


    The next second, he looked up and looked forward at the dazed "Zhang Hu", because he was the first experimental object. His sixth life cycle was very fast, and his longest life was only the first life. Almost all of them were just reincarnated. Soon after they were killed by Wang Xu, they were thrown into reincarnation again. So it''s just a few months.


    At this time, Zhang huzheng turns his head blankly, looking at the surrounding environment, the huge dark palace, the burning brazier, the carved dragon stone column, and a mysterious figure sitting above, which makes him full of familiarity.


    Why are you so familiar with


    Have I been here before?


    He was at a loss in his mind. Somehow, some inexplicable thoughts and broken pictures flashed through his mind.


    "Zhang Hu?" Above, the mysterious existence said: "fulfill the agreement you and I made. This is a Sansheng stone. Swallow it, and you will recall all the past Sansheng and Sansheng."


    Mysterious existence raised his hand, a streamer shot out in an instant, and stopped in front of Zhang Hu. It was a small milky white stone the size of a goose soft stone, with three red lines on it, like three, like a Sichuan.


    "By the way, it''s no use talking to you now. You don''t remember meeting me for a long time." Mysterious existence smiles, reaches out his hand and says, "take up Sansheng stone and swallow it. We''ll talk about it later."


    His voice, as if there was a magic, Zhang Hu subconsciously obedient, picked up the small stones in front of him, swallowed.


    "Melt at the entrance... What''s this? It seems delicious... "


    This idea just flashed from Zhang Hu''s mind, and he was suddenly in the same place, motionless.


    In his mind, countless pictures flashed out, let him remember the previous three lives.


    It''s a big dream that suddenly wakes up. When I look back, I find myself.


    Finally, he slowly looked up at the mysterious existence above and opened his mouth


    "I''m... Zhang Hu?"


    "Yes, you are." The mysterious existence above slightly tugs at the corners of his mouth, his face is shrouded in a layer of shadow and seems to be smiling.


    "I was reincarnated as an iron eater, and I was killed by bear child''s iron block just three months later?" Zhang Hu couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, you are." Mysterious existence nodded and spread out his hand, expressing helplessness.


    "Bad luck?" Zhang Hu can''t help but curl his lips. Is it really bad luck? I''m afraid that the time of the next five generations will be less than three days.


    What I remember most clearly is that in the last life, when I was born into an embryo, I was "aborted" the next second


    Zhang Hu can''t do it. It''s just bad luck.


    However, he didn''t dare to ask about the mysterious existence above. After all, who knows if he didn''t know what to do, would he offend the other party and be crushed to death?


    The one above is the one who controls reincarnation!


    "Well, as agreed, I''ll let you make a choice." Mysterious existence makes a sound, a finger points out, and the golden light of the fingertip blooms, forming six different pictures, some of which are people, some of which are animals, and some of which are unknown ghosts


    Obviously, these six pictures represent the six samsara.


    "Now that you have experienced all the six ways, what do you want to be in the next life? Animal way or... "


    "People! I choose to be a man


    Zhang Hu hears a speech to be startled, hurriedly frightened to call out.


    "Humanity?"


    Mysterious existence nodded, "I know. In that case, let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    Who am I?


    In the darkness, a consciousness slowly wakes up. Before he thinks about it, his eyes are suddenly bright.


    "Whoa, whoa!"


    With the cry of the baby, a voice of surprise came out.


    "It''s a boy! The gadget is very cute.... "


    "By the way, I''m Zhang Hu... Asshole, don''t touch me! Where are you pinching your hands? " Baby a pair of small short legs random pedal, call out is a cry, not only useless, but led to a laugh.

 Chapter 1677

    Time is always merciless, time flies, time flies.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it has been ten years!


    "Bang bang!"


    Zhang Hu made a quick punch at the speed machine in front of him and kept hitting him.


    A big man who passed by bared his shoulders, full of Qi and blood, laughed and said: "tiger, do you work hard again?"


    "Yes, uncle. If you don''t work hard when you are young, you will be sad when you are old. Genius needs more efforts to become a genius! "


    The boy nodded, his face showing a resolute look, and a strange arrogance.


    The second uncle burst out laughing again. This little nephew has been smart since he was a child. He can speak when he was one or two years old. From time to time, he can also say some big truths and "especially arrogant" words, which often surprised people and made them laugh and cry.


    "Ha ha, I forgot that you are destined to be the great Wudao emperor. Well, I''m going to the Western Front battlefield. Don''t forget to report to jiwudao Temple later. Today is your first day in school!"


    The second uncle laughed, turned around, put on a leather strong suit and strode out of the training room.


    Outside, a chariot suspended in the air had been waiting for a long time. The second uncle got on the car and immediately soared to the sky.


    Looking up, high in the sky, you can see flying chariots of similar standard, flashing the light of runic array, flying at high speed.


    Soon, the seventh reincarnated Zhang Hu came out of the training room. I don''t know whether the "mysterious existence" intentionally took care of him, or whether it was a coincidence. His reincarnated family also surnamed Zhang and gave him the word "tiger".


    "In the new life, I will go to the top. No one can stop me from becoming Emperor Wu!"


    Taking a deep breath, Zhang Hu''s eyes were firm and strode out.


    Unlike the second uncle''s flying chariot, he is still a child and can only walk on his legs.


    The street is blue slate, on both sides, is a high house courtyard, high eaves, courtyard surrounded by four, people seem to come to the ancient times.


    But when you look into the distance, you can see skyscrapers in the sky and high-speed trains running like dragons on the plain.


    This is a new era!


    Classical and future coexist, martial arts and technology go hand in hand, and most of the world is unified, divided into two camps.


    In the East, there are martial arts and runes.


    In the west, it''s sword and magic.


    Since the change of heaven and earth one hundred years ago, today, more than one hundred years later, the world has already changed into a different one.


    In the East, there is a mysterious space, which can lead to a broader world of martial arts, the "solar martial arts world". There are private rumors that jiwuzong, the holy land of martial arts in the Chinese world, is closely related to xuanjian City, a big force on the other side of the secret world.


    Zhang Hu had only heard of these before, but he didn''t even dare to think about them, because he was just an ordinary man, which was too far away from him.


    But now, he''s different!


    Full of pride, Zhang Hu took the high-speed train in the center of his living area and came to the best Wudao college in his city. There is no one, Jiwu college.


    Before the sixth world, he could only look up to this college, but now, he has been practicing since the day he was born, and he has become a real genius without any accident.


    Above, the teacher is giving a lecture, and other children are listening carefully, but Zhang Hu is a little absent-minded. For him, this knowledge is too basic.


    "The second uncle went to the western front line today. Does it look like there will be another war there? But this time, is it our counterattack or the opposite invasion? It seems that the western continent is now ruled by the Holy Light Vatican. It is said that behind them are the angels in Western mythology... "


    He''s a bit of a wanderer.


    "The new world of heaven and earth is different from shangwudao in the East. They are said to be the underground city space under the earth. There are many dark races, goblins, dwarfs, demons and other mythical creatures living in it..."


    When Zhang Hu arrived here, he suddenly remembered his "seventh generation" magical experience.


    "Even though it has been so many years, I still feel like a dream that the hell actually exists. I seem to be the first special ghost. Let that mysterious big man personally take me to experience the six paths of reincarnation..."


    "Zhang Hu, listen carefully!"


    In front of him, the teacher is a tall and handsome inborn warrior. He is also speechless. Zhang Hu is young and precocious, with amazing talent. But he is unstable, honest and absent-minded in class, and looks arrogant.


    "Yes, teacher!" Zhang Hu sat up straight and listened carefully.


    The teacher''s voice continued: "at that time, Emperor jidaowu had eight wastelands and six harmonies. His talent and strategy swept the East and West continents, and set foot in thousands of Wucheng in the upper world. Zhao''s Wucheng, fenglingzong, xiandaocheng... He was the first overlord in charge of the whole era at the beginning of China''s world change. His existence has become an ancient secret, even in our jiwuzong, Few people know his real name, only his surname is Wang, and he was born in Jianghai City, a small place... Oh, by the way, Jianghai city used to be the holy land of martial arts, where Jiwu city is now! "


    "Wow! How awesome


    "Teacher, can I ask you a question? Did emperor jidaowu really go to another world later? "


    "Yes, yes, my father told me that the reason why emperor Jidao disappeared was that his martial arts had reached the point where our current world could not tolerate him. He broke the void and soared to a higher martial arts world!"


    The children below were in an uproar, exclaimed, and couldn''t help talking about it one after another, one by one dancing excitedly.


    Zhang Hu looked up impatiently, stood up beside him, waved his hands in the air, and showed off his knowledge to the girls nearby. He felt a twinge of disdain in his heart


    "Hum, a group of little kids, wait. Before long, I will be the next emperor! In this era, I will be Zhang Hu... Fierce tiger... No, this name is not domineering! "


    "If I think about it carefully, I''ll call it crazy tiger! Tiger Mania


    Zhang Hu''s mind soared wildly. He didn''t control it for a moment, but called out on the spot.


    "This era will be the era of my mad tiger emperor!"


    For a moment, the class was silent.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    A group of children suddenly became angry and yelled out.


    The teacher also scolded, and then Wen Sheng said, "although it''s good to have ambition, you can''t be arrogant. If you want to be Emperor Wu, you should be down-to-earth and grow up step by step."


    Zhang Hu also knew that he was stupid. He had the chance given by the mysterious existence of "hell" to live out the seventh generation, but others didn''t know. He was embarrassed and laughed. He quickly changed the topic


    "Teacher, since emperor jidaowu left our world later, how did he leave?"


    "This..."


    The teacher pondered for a moment, and seemed to be organizing the language: "I don''t know the details. It is said that emperor Jidao Wu once waved his sword to the sky when he came to the end of the Martial Arts Road and the road ahead was empty. He asked the sky angrily. Finally, the meaning of the Sword Pierced nine days, broke the sky, and flew away..."


    "Is that just a legend made up by later generations? After the University, the curriculum was not taught that the emperor make complaints about the secret of space and went to the Sun Wu Kingdom. "Zhang Hu couldn''t help but Tucao.


    The teacher immediately glared: "university? How old are you? You just went to Daoyuan primary school at the age of 10. What do you know? The secret space was cut out by the sword of emperor Jidao Wu. At that time, there were foreign enemies invading, but the whole mountain was stained with blood by the sword of emperor Jidao Wu. "


    "Don''t say that again in the future. It''s not good to slander Emperor Wudi like this. Now you don''t care about your childlike words. In the future, study hard and learn more!"

 Chapter 1678

    Hell.


    To be exact, it is the space of human evolution.


    In order to deal with the future of humanity, Wang Xu asked Zheng Xuan to separate a new area in the city of humanity and establish the legendary hell.


    In order to make it easier for future ghosts to accept, the whole area where the hell is located is shrouded in a dark fog, dark.


    Above the newly-built Yanluo hall, Wang Xu sat quietly, quietly looking through the book of life and death, looking at the number of new ghosts under the rule of reincarnation.


    "It''s been ten years... Less than 100000? So it seems that not everyone will enter the human cycle and turn into ghosts after death... "


    "What''s more, the name of Zhang Hu turned red. What''s interesting? Can the book of life and death automatically label special ghosts? "


    He just paid a little attention, then skipped this page and looked back. Now there are 100000 people on the list. These are the people who have been integrated by humanity after the opening of reincarnation.


    Obviously, it will take a long time for humanity to completely replace the way of heaven, but as long as the present rules are not broken by external forces, humanity will one day completely replace the way of heaven in the Chinese world and realize the sustainable development of humanity.


    It''s hard to know how difficult it is to establish samsara and construct the Prefecture by hand.


    decade!


    From the beginning of reincarnation to now, it has taken ten years for Wang Xu to build a complete underground system.


    "Hell, reincarnation... This system has been on the right track. The world and the ghost world (humanity city), the ancient times of immortals and gods have fallen, and the heaven world does not exist. This is a new era. Shinto, humanity and martial arts coexist, and there are alien races in the West..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled for a while. He closed the book of life and death and grew up.


    "It''s time to clean up the world and unify the world. If humanity wants to prosper, the long river of humanity must restart its tributaries and flow the whole world. The existence of those alien races in the west is a small hill on the road of humanity.... "


    The next second, his body was distorted and completely disappeared in the hell.


    ¡­¡­


    human world.


    The eastern continent has now been completely controlled by the Chinese martial arts. After the change of heaven and earth, the size of the whole eastern continent has expanded ten times.


    Jiwucheng, Jianghai city where jiwuzong was originally located, has become a huge city after a hundred years. Its core is jiwuzong, which is shrouded in the Panlong array.


    This is the holy land of martial arts in the minds of all martial arts people in the eastern continent. The library here has collected hundreds of thousands of martial arts secrets, martial arts, martial arts, anecdotes, experiences of the predecessors, etc.


    "I haven''t seen it again for so many years. Has it become like this?"


    Wang Xu walked slowly in the street, looking around.


    "Do you want to visit the Western underground world? Demons, goblins, dwarves... One person only needs one hundred spirit stones! "


    "The best dwarf liquor comes from the Western underground world..."


    "Trained magic wolf mount, anyone want it?"


    Almost all the passers-by who come and go are dressed up in ancient style, carrying swords and other weapons, one by one full of Qi and blood.


    On both sides of the street, there are restaurants and even an elegant brothel. Many people are dancing and writing, and some martial arts people are sitting cross legged on the ground with stalls. Here, ancient and modern styles blend with each other, forming the unique atmosphere of this era.


    "It''s really changed a lot!"


    Wang Xu was full of emotion, and his heart became complicated: "I just don''t know what my old friend has become? Now that I''ve been me again... Should I bear the consequences of what I experienced before? "


    "Rufengyu bridge... Is she still waiting for me?"


    For a moment, Wang Xu''s mood became more complicated. In a sense, he was the "Wang Xu" of the past, and fengyuqiao was his wife.


    But this kind of thing, is not to think can accept, at least at present he has not thought well how to face.


    "Forget it, let it be..."


    As he thought about it, he came to a teahouse surrounded by young people. An old man who was like a storyteller was telling some stories.


    "More than a hundred years ago, the world changed greatly, the martial arts was restarted, and the upper martial arts realm came into being. There was a fierce impact between martial arts and modern science and technology. Finally, 20 years later, a big war broke out... And this battlefield lasted only a short year. Under the call of jiwuzong, all parties reached a peaceful consensus and formed a Martial Arts Alliance, It is the beginning of today''s pattern of the eastern continent. "


    The young man below could not help but say, "didn''t the upper martial field defeat us? What''s more, I don''t have Wumeng in China? "


    "Yes, the Wumeng is really my Chinese."


    The old man nodded slowly, and then shook his head again: "but the Wu alliance you said is the old one, and the Wu alliance I said is the new one. It has never been a force, but a Wu Dao alliance composed of many big forces. And the new military alliance is the Chinese government we all know today! "


    A group of teenagers suddenly stare big eyes.


    The oldest of them is only 11 or 12 years old. Every day they are either practicing martial arts or playing. Where can anyone understand this!


    The old man still said: "the establishment of the new Wumeng is based on the three top Wucheng of jiwuzong, jiuwumeng and shangjiewuyu, which constitute five cores, under which there are more than 100 small and medium-sized forces..."


    The old man wanted to continue to talk, but a group of teenagers were already dissatisfied. They didn''t want to listen to this. There was no fun at all.


    "Grandfather Huo, tell another story! This is not good at all. I want to hear the story of Jidao Wudi. Since you said that he went to the Western dungeon world and was cheated by the devil last time, you haven''t finished it yet! " A teenager yelled.


    Huo Jingtian shakes his head helplessly. Today''s children don''t care about the past history at all.


    As he was about to tell the story of Emperor Wudi, he inadvertently looked up and glanced at a person outside the crowd. The whole person was stunned.


    "Prince Wang?"


    Huo Jingtian''s eyes widened and his face was incredible.


    Outside the crowd, Wang Xu stood there, looking at him with a smile, nodded slightly: "Huo Lao, long time no see."


    He didn''t point out the "mistake" in Huo Jingtian''s words, because after "that one" gave him his freedom, those memories of the past were also returned.


    Wang Jiu, who used to be Wang Xu, has become Wang Xu. In this case, why divide each other?


    Before that, he was hesitant, but at the moment when Huo Jingtian called out "Prince Wang", all the hesitations in his heart disappeared.


    He is Wang Xu in the Chinese world. How difficult is it to accept his true identity?


    From now on, he will be


    Emperor Wudi!

 Chapter 1679

    Jiwuzong, the core area.


    Wang Xu stopped in front of the library and looked up at the tall building in front of him with a complicated look: "so, is fengyuqiao alone in it..."


    "Young master, I will send you here." Huo Jingtian stopped three steps away, with a complicated face.


    Since the second year when Wang Xu left the Chinese world 100 years ago, fengyuqiao has entered the library. Up to now, it has never taken a step.


    After learning all this, Wang Xu''s mood became more complicated.


    Fengyuqiao enters the library alone for a hundred years. The only purpose of his cultivation is to become stronger and stronger, and finally to the extent that he can break the void like Wang Xu. Then he leaves the Chinese world and goes to the unknown and dangerous depths of the outside world to pursue "his steps".


    This woman just wants to see him again soon!


    But Emperor Wu, how can ordinary people be so easy?


    "That one" does not say, Wang Xu himself is also with the help of the long river of humanity, with the power of humanity accumulated for countless years to become stronger so quickly. Even now, he is far from the real "emperor" level, only the realm of high-ranking martial arts.


    In the eyes of Huo Jingtian and others, Emperor Wu has never been a real emperor.


    With this complex and heavy heart, Wang Xu step by step into the library.


    At this time, on the top floor of the library, a woman in white is standing under a row of bookshelves, scanning the books carefully.


    These books are not real paper, but virtual bodies which are transformed from the special power of Dharma array enveloping the library. The noumenon is just a magic jade rune, which is displayed in the form of books for the convenience of everyone''s habits.


    "Daomiao mental skill, Lanyu Kendo, he Huada Ziyou..."


    Every book is a top-notch secret skill. Countless people are eager for it, but here, there are hundreds of women in white.


    Finally, the white woman''s eyes stopped and fell on a book.


    "Qinglian jimie Heart Sutra? Isn''t this... My brother''s major


    There was a daze in the eyes of the woman in white. She seemed to be a little incredulous: "this skill is so randomly placed here?"


    "In my extreme martial arts sect, the most supreme skill should not be kept more properly..."


    Her eyes became more and more confused.


    At this moment, suddenly, a cold female voice came from behind her: "this Scripture is not complete, only the upper half, including the eighteen methods of Qinglian and the nine methods of annihilation, only half."


    The woman in white was stunned. Then she turned back and saw a woman in a blue gown with her hair almost on the ground, barefoot and eyes closed.


    A woman''s hair is as white as snow, giving people a strange sense of impact.


    "Sister Feng!" The woman in white called softly.


    "The book collection here is almost arranged by him. I don''t know why Wang Xu left only half of Qinglian jimie Sutra, but this half is enough to rank in the top three here."


    Fengyuqiao still didn''t open her eyes, but she seemed unaffected and nodded to the woman in white


    "Yuqi, you can go up to the top floor today. Is that a breakthrough?"


    The woman in white opposite is Liu Yuqi!


    "Well, I finally broke through the great master''s extreme situation three days ago and became the next wuzun!" Liu Yuqi smiles and raises her chin with pride.


    But soon, she lowered her head, a little bright:


    "Of course, I''m not proud in front of you, Sister Feng. I''m just happy... Oh! In a word, I''m here to choose a Tian level skill as my major after wuzun. Unfortunately, I don''t know how to choose it. Sister Feng, why don''t you choose it for me? "


    In front of fengyuqiao, Liu Yuqi doesn''t dare to make mistakes. In addition to fengyuqiao''s relationship with Wang Xu being her sister-in-law, she is also a subordinate wuzun as early as ten years ago.


    Moreover, the fact that fengyuqiao has been alone in the library for a hundred years has also made Liu Yuqi admire her from the bottom of her heart!


    Of course, there is a trace of pity in her heart, and hatred for "smelly brother".


    The reason why fengyuqiao has been closing its eyes is that it has practiced a special skill, the oath of darkness. Practitioners need to swear and close their vision. During this period, they can increase their cultivation speed by three times.


    This kind of skill seems powerful, but it takes at least one year to be a beginner if you want to practice it successfully. But once you open your eyes, even if it''s just a moment, the whole skill will be broken and you have to start all over again.


    Apart from the natural blind, who can self close vision, can''t see for a year, and keep it?


    Those who do not have great will, those who swear with great heart, can''t!


    "Brother bastard! You have been walking for more than 100 years. It''s natural and unrestrained, but it''s so painful for your sister-in-law to wait for you for so long!


    And me... I miss you so much! " Liu Yuqi''s heart is full of bitterness.


    "Now that you have taken the Qinglian annihilation Sutra, choose this one." Feng Yuqiao looked at the book in her hand and said faintly: "after all, even if this skill is only half of it, its power is still several times stronger than other sky level skills. If you practice sword, it''s more suitable for you..."


    With that, her voice suddenly stopped.


    At this moment, fengyuqiao was stunned. She stood there staring at Liu Yuqi''s back.


    "You, you... Can''t!"


    Her eyelids trembled violently and seemed to open uncontrollably at any time.


    "Sister Feng, what''s the matter with you?" Liu Yuqi was stunned, and then became flustered. She didn''t know what could affect the dark heart oath of fengyuqiao, which made her so excited.


    But at this time, a familiar and strange man sighed, sounded behind Liu Yuqi.


    "It''s me. I''m... Back."


    Liu Yuqi was shocked and her eyes widened. She almost turned her head in disbelief.


    This voice!?


    "Brother?"


    When he saw the man behind him, Liu Yuqi suddenly exclaimed, and her eyes were shocked.


    Same second.


    The trembling eyelids of fengyuqiao also suddenly stopped, and then a tear slowly fell from the corner of her eyes.


    "Is it really you?"


    Her lips trembled, as if with all her strength, opening her eyes little by little.


    Years of dark vision, so that she can not see the face of the figure for the first time, coupled with uncontrollable tears in her eyes, the world before her completely blurred.


    She saw the man come step by step, stop in front of her, and then a big warm hand appeared in her sight


    "It''s me!"


    Wang Xu''s deep voice rang out again. He raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of fengyuqiao''s eyes, but women''s tears were more and more.


    "Woo


    Fengyuqiao can''t control it any more. He pours into Wang Xu''s arms and hugs his waist with both hands. He doesn''t want to let go for a moment.


    "This time, I won''t let you go again!"


    She was buried in Wang Xu''s chest, and her voice choked out


    "Even if you want to leave again, you must... Take me with you!"

 Chapter 1680

    Wang Xu''s return was silent in the outside world, but in a very small circle between the upper classes of Jiwu sect, it was a shock.


    Three days later.


    Jiwuzong, hall of wudian.


    Huo Jingtian, fengmerciless, Liu Meiling, Liu Yuqi, Kong fengque and others all rushed back from the outside and gathered together.


    "That''s what happened. In the past 100 years, I didn''t really leave, but I existed in a special way."


    Wang Xu is sitting on the throne, and fengyuqiao is sitting behind him. At this time, he is "explaining" to the public.


    The existence of "that one" was hidden by him. He only talked about the long river of humanity, Zheng Xuan, ancient immortals and the underworld, but it still made people dumbfounded.


    Because of the shock, when he finished, the hall was silent for a long time.


    "The ancient immortals tried to replace the way of heaven with the way of humanity to build a sustainable world of humanity, and finally they were attacked by the way of heaven."


    Huo Jingtian was the first one to come back. His eyes were shocked and he took out air conditioning.


    "No wonder, no wonder... Heaven and earth have changed greatly for more than 100 years. All the demons and angels in the Western mythology have appeared, but none of the immortals in the Oriental mythology has appeared. Before, I couldn''t understand as many people. So, there is such a secret!" Huo Jingtian shook his head and exclaimed.


    What shocked him even more was that Wang Xu resumed humanity, established a reincarnation system that ancient immortals had not completed, and restarted the hell


    It''s just like a real myth!


    If someone else says it, Huo Jingtian will slap it in the face. How can he not believe it.


    The wind also looked at Wang Xu mercilessly, and his cold face was a little slow: "even so, in the past 100 years, you should not have no news. Do you know that Yuqiao is because of you..."


    "Dad! Let''s not talk about the past. Wang Xu also has a problem. " Before he had finished speaking, fengyuqiao had interrupted.


    "Hum!" The wind is merciless, cold hum, although the look is still not good, but it is no longer said.


    In this regard, Wang Xu''s heart can only be a bitter smile, silently carry all the pot.


    "Brother, are you the king of hell now?" At this time, Liu Yuqi suddenly asked excitedly.


    "No, Zheng Xuan is in charge of Yanluo." Wang Xu shook his head.


    "Ah? Why? What brother Zheng xuanru said is just a City God left from the ancient times of immortals and gods. Brother, you should renew humanity and open up reincarnation. How can he be a small city god? Why should he be the king of hell? " Liu Yuqi looks unhappy.


    Other people were also puzzled and didn''t seem to understand.


    Seeing this, Wang Xu laughed: "so? Do you want me to be Yama, not the master of the whole hell? "


    "Ah? Isn''t Yama the master of hell? " Liu Yuqi''s eyes turned silly and her face turned red


    "I don''t know. I thought Yama was the biggest one in the underworld. Who knows that..."


    She tooted her mouth and looked like you bullied me.


    Wang Xu laughs twice, shakes his head, and then corrects himself


    "The renewal of humanity and the opening of reincarnation are just the beginning. Next, I need to expand the humanitarian order to the whole world, so that tributaries can be spread on both sides of the main body of the long river of humanity, so as to avoid the possible reversal of heaven''s way. "


    Wang Xuduan sat on the top, slightly bowed his head, with a solemn look, and his solemn voice reverberated in the hall.


    "To achieve this, we need the complete unity of human forces, that is to say... We need to destroy the power system of the western world! Destroy the origin of the rules that support the powerful forces such as demons and angels


    Without waiting for the public to ask questions, Wang Xu has slowly got up.


    "I want to..."


    "Start a war!"


    ¡­¡­


    However, the overall war between the East and the West was not decided by Wang Xu in a word.


    At present, the eastern world is in a state of big alliance, and most of the power is controlled by Huaxia Wudao Council.


    At present, Wang Xu can only mobilize the strength of jiwuzong family, and jiwuzong is only one of the five core members in the Council.


    A full-scale war needs to be agreed by at least three of the five core countries.


    In this regard, Wang Xu has a great grasp. Because the other two cores are his old friends.


    Two days later, thousands of miles away from Jiwu City, there was a city with almost no modern architecture, only pure ancient style.


    This city is called Huaxia city.


    The city has a history of less than one hundred years. It was established and developed after the establishment of the Wudao Council.


    This city, which has gathered all the martial arts forces in today''s world, can be said to be the center of the Oriental world.


    Wang Xu walks on the streets of Huaxia City, where he can see more Wucheng style of the upper boundary. Even the owners of roadside stalls selling breakfast have seven or eight layers of cultivation.


    "Here we are."


    Soon, Wang Xu stopped in front of a building, with a plaque on the top, which read "Fengling".


    Fenglingzong!


    Originally one of the heaven level forces in the upper world, it is now one of the five cores of the Chinese Martial Arts Council.


    Wang Xu was stopped by the guard at the gate: "Fengling residence, no admittance!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment, raised his head and said with a smile, "please inform us that the Lord of jiwuzong is coming."


    "Master of jiwuzong?"


    The guard was stunned. Then he looked at Wang Xu with the eyes of a fool. He pointed to his nose and showed no expression


    "Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    "It''s not like that."


    Wang Xu looked at him seriously and shook his head.


    "Please change the reason." The guard snorted angrily, and a stream of evil spirit on his body rushed out to Wang Xu.


    However, to his surprise, Wang Xu did not feel it. Instead, he repeated it with a bitter smile


    "I''m really the leader of jiwuzong. I need to see the administrator of fenglingzong in Huaxia city for something important."


    The guard''s eyes narrowed. Unexpectedly, Wang Xu could ignore his evil spirit.


    "Well! It seems that you don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin! " But he still sneered, "the Lord of jiwuzong? Jiwuzong has only one patriarch since it was founded. Do you want to tell me, are you jidaowu emperor? "


    He was furious and pulled out his sword with a clang sound. There was no reserve of evil spirit on his body. The cultivation of the congenital master was full of excitement.


    "Last chance, leave!"


    The guard stares at Wang Xu coldly, word by word.


    "Ah, but I really am..." Wang Xu sighed, shook his head, and suddenly stepped forward.


    In an instant, the guard''s face changed wildly, and the killing intention in his body broke out.


    Whoo!


    The sword tears the air and points at Wang Xu''s heart mercilessly.


    Dare to make trouble in Fengling Zong''s residence, there is no amnesty for killing!


    "Click!"


    But the next second, two fingers, suddenly appeared in front of the sword, gently clamped, slightly a force broke the sword.


    In the crazy shrinking eyes of the guard, Wang Xu''s voice drifted:


    "You''re right. I''m Emperor Wudi."


    The voice falls, Wang Xu''s figure also disappears completely, and the wind is general.


    In the same place, only the guard''s eyes widened and his face was full of ghost expression:


    "Emperor Wudi? Is he really? "


    Leng for a while, he just abrupt reaction come over, facial expression a change, suddenly roar out.


    "Someone broke in! Someone''s breaking in

 Chapter 1681

    "Ah, I just want to go through the main gate..."


    Hearing the voice coming from behind, Wang Xu showed a trace of helplessness on his face. Knowing this, he began to sneak in directly, where was the trouble.


    After looking at a large group of guards, the number is still increasing rapidly. With the shouts of the guards, there are warriors rushing out from all directions, and then they rush to Wang Xu for the first time.


    "Forget it. I''ll have to take the liberty to disturb you." Shaking his head, he took a breath, suddenly opened a space gap in front of him, stepped in one step, and disappeared in an instant.


    Behind, only a group of ignorant Fengling Zongwu people were left, looking at each other face to face, and seeing the ghost.


    The strong one who can tear open the space crack directly is at least the inferior wuzun!


    Especially at the beginning of the guard, he was full of fantastic, silly in the same place, and kept muttering to himself:


    "No? It can''t be true? He won''t really lie... "


    meanwhile.


    Wang Xu has come out of the space cracks again and appeared in a quiet hall.


    It''s quiet because of the way he appears


    "Who is your excellency?"


    In the room, the three warriors who had been sitting got up together, and the breath of terror immediately enveloped Wang Xu''s whole body.


    These three people are all wuzun!


    The three people seemed to be in a meeting at first, and they closed the door to discuss what secrets they should not tell outsiders. Wang Xu''s sudden appearance interrupted the process of the matter, and everyone''s face was very ugly.


    "I''m the Lord of Jiwu sect. If you want to see the Lord of Fengling sect, some of you must have received the news? What''s the matter? When will your patriarch appear? " Wang Xu casually said, eyes scan three people, light asked.


    "What? Your excellency is here so soon? " In an instant, the three people''s faces changed greatly and looked at Wang Xu inconceivably.


    This is what they were discussing before.


    You know, since the establishment of jiwuzong, except for the first patriarch, jidaowu emperor, there has never been a second patriarch. Even if he was in charge of jiwuzong, he only claimed to be the leader of the four halls in jiwuzong.


    Therefore, although they received the news from jiwuzong, they couldn''t figure out the situation for a moment. They didn''t contact their patriarch according to the "news" at the first time, but discussed it here.


    But no one thought that Wang Xu should come so fast!


    Wang Xu frowned, he seems to see what: "you will not have reported it?"


    "Sir, you..." a middle-aged man in his thirties was just about to speak.


    Suddenly, another old man exclaimed: "wait, wait, are you... Wang Xu, Prince Wang?"


    The old man was shocked. He couldn''t believe it. He stared at Wang Xu and looked at him. It seemed that he wanted to carve Wang Xu''s appearance into his mind.


    "Yes? You are... "


    As soon as Wang Xu raised his eyebrows, his eyes fell on the old man''s face. After careful thinking, he put the old man and "that one" back to a person in his memory.


    Old fish!


    Fengling patriarch is also the daughter of Fengling patriarch and the personal guard of fengchenxiang.


    "Are you old fish?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly, and then returned to calm.


    "No, not bad! It''s the old man Fish old look a little excited, and even hand no enough measures, flustered looking at Wang Xu.


    He never thought that the legendary chieftain of jiwuzong, who led the rise of the first Wudi emperor in the era of martial arts after the changes of heaven and earth, would be Wang Xu.


    "I didn''t expect you to remember the old man, Mr. Wang. In the past 100 years, your demeanor is still the same as before..."


    Old fish sighed, then suddenly became a little cautious, a little confused, and asked in a low voice:


    "But, young master, didn''t you fly through the fairy gate and enter the fairyland with Miss? How did you get back? Miss, what about her... "


    The upper martial arts people have always believed that after the "gate of immortals" opened every thousand years in Xianwu City, it is the "fairyland" where the legendary ancient immortals are located. Unfortunately, it is not.


    After Xianmen, it''s just a power of emperor level in taiyangwu, xiandaozong.


    "After I entered the immortal gate, I separated from Feng Chenxiang." Wang Xu smiles and doesn''t explain too much.


    Old fish is also very witty, nodded, did not continue to ask.


    Later, he turned to the other two and briefly introduced Wang Xu. When he learned that Wang Xu had been in Xianwu City, stepping on the immortal gate, making nine turns and leaping, and finally becoming the "Prince Wang" who had been on the list of immortals for thousands of years, he was shocked.


    Even in the past 100 years, countless people in the upper world are still concerned about the series of "legendary" events that happened in Xianwu city.


    "We never thought that the legendary emperor jidaowu was the first one to win the Xianmen championship!"


    "Not only that, it''s said that the ancestor of the Zhao family in Wucheng of the Zhao family had come to China to provoke, but he was also beheaded by Emperor Jidao. I wish I could see the childe''s peerless demeanor with my own eyes at that time..."


    The other two were full of admiration and emotion.


    As for the two people''s Rainbow fart, Wang Xu just laughed: "well, don''t waste time, contact master Feng quickly. I''ll call the five core members of the Council to discuss a major decision."


    "Yes! We''ll contact the patriarch right now. You don''t have to worry. There is a cross domain transmission array directly connected to our Fengling zongzongzong. Once the patriarch gets the news, he will come here soon. "


    Old fish three quickly nodded, separated one person to pass the message through the communication array, old fish and another person to accompany Wang Xu.


    "Mr. Wang, I dare to ask you a question. You have been in seclusion for more than 100 years, and now you suddenly appear... What do you want to do?" Old fish asked curiously.


    "Soon you will know." Wang Xu looked at him with a faint smile.


    Fish old smile twice, dare not ask more. Although with the change of heaven and earth and the great recovery of aura between heaven and earth, the obstacles that previously restricted the limits of martial arts have disappeared, he has also broken through from the great master of nine grades to the next martial arts master.


    But I don''t know why, in the face of Wang Xu, he still has a kind of subconscious awe, as if


    It''s like being in awe of the way of heaven!


    He did not know that Wang Xu was now the master of humanity, almost the same as the way of heaven.


    Later, Wang Xu waited while drinking tea. Just after a cup of tea, he felt a strong breath and suddenly appeared in the station.


    Here comes the Lord of Fengling sect.


    Sure enough, soon a middle-aged man with a face of about forty strode in


    "It''s said that Emperor Wudi is my daughter''s friend. It''s really beyond my expectation."


    His eyes immediately fixed on Wang Xu. He looked very solemn. It seemed that he was examining Wang Xu. An invisible and huge aura rushed out of him and pressed Wang Xu.


    "Lord Feng, please sit down."


    Wang Xu is also looking at him, nodding slightly, relaxed freehand brushwork, as if the aura does not exist in general.


    After hearing this, Feng Cang LAN suddenly took off. She strode over and sat down with a warm smile on her face


    "You really deserve your reputation. I don''t want to talk much. What can I do for you?"


    "It''s no big deal. I just want to talk to you about the war before the final meeting of the Council." Wang Xu put down his tea cup and said with a light smile.


    "War? What kind of war? " Feng Cang Lan''s eyes narrowed and fixed on Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu looked directly into his eyes. He did not dodge. He said every word


    "Of course, it''s the war of conquering the West and the war of the world, as well..."


    "The battle of orthodoxy!"

 Chapter 1682

    Dragon Palace.


    Wang Xu and fengcanglan talked in detail for nearly an hour. After leaving the Fengling residence, he came here.


    As the first force in China after the old Wumeng, it was gradually called the Dragon Palace because of its leader long pingtian.


    "More than a strong breath, it seems that this side has been waiting for me..." Wang Xu showed a smile on his face.


    Sure enough, as soon as he arrived at the gate, he had not yet reported his identity. A white cloud had rushed out from the deep of the Dragon Palace, forming a straight road of white clouds, and stopped in front of Wang Xu.


    "After a hundred years, long pingtian and other Taoist friends have been waiting for a long time to learn that the young master was born again." A serious man''s voice followed.


    "Please go to Xianyun road."


    Wang Xu stepped on the road of white clouds, but in one step, the situation before him was changeable and covered by clouds. When he dispersed again, the surrounding environment had completely changed.


    At this time, he was standing in a hall full of classical charm. A middle-aged man in a yellow robe and grand breath was sitting at the top. It was long pingtian.


    In addition, there was a man with a sword, a woman with fiery hair, flaming eyebrows and a cold look.


    Three people, the breath on the body is very strong, the weakest is also the middle level of Wu Zun.


    Wang Xu narrowed his eyes. He knew the man with the sword. In the memory of "that one", his name was Li Taihei, one of the ancient immortals.


    There is no doubt that the red haired woman can stand here with two people, and she is also one of the ancient immortals.


    The air on the woman is ethereal and uncertain. It looks like fire and abyss volcano. It brings Wang Xu a strange feeling of depression and danger.


    Wang Xugang put his eyes on the woman. The woman stepped forward and said in a faint voice: "ten years ago, I felt the great shock of humanity. In the past ten years, I have been observing some subtle changes between heaven and earth, but I still can''t see the whole situation. What have you done?"


    "She is..."


    Wang Xu did not answer, but looked at long pingtian and asked.


    "I''m talking to you. How dare you ignore me?" The red haired woman suddenly raises her eyebrows. The flame in the center of her eyebrows suddenly jumps violently. An unspeakable burning sensation suddenly appears in the air. Almost instantly, it makes people feel as if they are in the desert.


    Long pingtian''s face changed slightly. He rushed to the woman and said with a smile: "Zuxian, don''t be angry. Prince Wang saw you for the first time. He didn''t know your identity. He didn''t know you were innocent."


    "Zuxian?" Wang Xu frowned suddenly, and a trace of thoughtfulness rose in his heart.


    When long pingtian dissuades the woman, Li Taihei goes to Wang Xu with a bitter smile and asks in a low voice:


    "Mr. Wang, since you have been in touch with humanity, how much do you know about us?"


    Li Taihei seemed to have something to say. Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and said, "I always thought you were the survivors of ancient immortals, but now it seems that there are deeper reasons."


    Hearing this, Li Tai Hei once again gave a bitter smile: "yes, we are not the real ancient immortals, but the successors who accepted the inheritance of ancient immortals."


    Then he looked at the red haired woman who was blocked by long pingtian with complicated eyes


    "And the real ancient immortal, only Zuxian one person, she is the only one from the ancient immortal era, has survived to this day."


    Wang Xu raised his head and looked at the red haired woman. He saw that she was eating too. Looking at herself, he suddenly showed a smile.


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, the red haired woman reached out to push long pingtian away and walked slowly: "what ancestor immortal is not? I have a name. My name is Jinwu!"


    She stares at Wang Xu and asks again, "answer my previous question, what have you done to make the humanity between heaven and earth change so much?"


    "It''s very important. I don''t mean to be joking. For me, this kind of change will happen to the whole world, which is far beyond your imagination and is hard to touch, even..."


    "Great terror!"


    In the last three words, Jin Wu''s voice was full of unspeakable depression and deep touch, and even a trace of fear flashed in his eyes, as if there were some bad memories.


    Jinwu?


    Wang Xu chewed in his heart and looked at the red haired woman opposite. He couldn''t label her the same as the three legged bird in Chinese folk mythology.


    However, he did not have too much entanglement, no matter whether the red haired woman is Jinwu in folk mythology or not, he can be equal at the moment.


    As for the great terror... Is it the way of heaven that once caused the fall of the age of immortals with the rise of humanity?


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly and his mouth was smiling: "do you want to know what I did?"


    "Then you can see for yourself with your eyes."


    Voice down, not waiting for three people in front of what reaction, he waved, suddenly a dark from the sky.


    The vast and turbid yellow river flows through the darkness. On the Bank of this huge river, you can see buildings like beans.


    This feeling of overlooking everything from high altitude only lasted for a short moment. Only Wang Xu could feel it. Even Jinwu, the "ancestor Fairy", could barely see a corner.


    But it is this corner that has made Jinwu fall into a state of great shock.


    Hoo


    But in an instant, the environment changed, and several people had already appeared in the hell.


    Dark hell, huangquan Road, Naihe bridge, flowers on the other side


    A group of ghosts who died soon and were led into the underworld by the force of human reincarnation are lining up in a long line. Although the environment is gloomy, they are in good order.


    Wang Xu walked slowly in front of the team, looking at the ghosts with chains and sticks on both sides of the team. They were fresh, refined and evil looking. Sure enough, they were still the ghosts of the new hungry ghost Road, one of the six new roads from the long stream of humanity, which was more in line with the atmosphere of the underworld.


    Jinwu, longpingtian, and Li Taihei, the three ancient immortals, followed them, their eyes glazed and gaping.


    As ancient immortals, they can hardly be familiar with the scenes here any more. Isn''t it the hell they planned when they wanted to create humanity?


    However, the ancient immortals did not succeed, but fell into the way of heaven.


    "If you want to build a hell, you must first open the human reincarnation... Is it hard to succeed? Has he already opened the reincarnation?"


    Jinwu, the "ancestral immortal", is full of disbelief, but she looks at the surrounding environment, but it is so real.


    Hallucinations?


    Mirage?


    no


    None of them!


    In a short second, she rejected the ideas.


    Everything here is real!


    But it was hard for her to take it seriously, because it was the first thing that gathered the whole immortal age, and all the details were useless.


    Human reincarnation is the absolute enemy of the way of heaven and the world itself. As long as there is a trace of birth, the way of heaven will directly open the mode of extermination, thus destroying the once glorious age of immortals.


    "How on earth did he do it?" Jinwu murmured to himself, at a loss.


    At this time, Wang Xu has come to the end of the team, he saw a strange ghost, suddenly eyebrows jump, show extremely unexpected.


    It was a beautiful woman in red, standing on the side of Naihe bridge.


    "Why? When will there be more underground staff? " He was rather surprised.

 Chapter 1683

    Sitting at the head of Naihe bridge, Meng Po kept scooping up the long river of humanity next to her and handed it to a newborn ghost to drink.


    Naihe bridge is a stone bridge built on a branch of the long river of humanity. It''s not particularly spectacular. It''s just an ordinary stone bridge that can''t be any more ordinary.


    The difference is the river of humanity flowing under the stone bridge. Because of the establishment of the six paths of reincarnation and the entanglement between reincarnation and humanity, the river of humanity also has a part of special power. It can transform some gifted newborn ghosts into creatures of hungry ghost road and Shura Road, and wash away the memory of these newborn ghosts.


    Mengpo is not the name of the woman in red, but her occupation. Her real name is Shangguan Waner. She is an old ghost who has lived for nearly 30 years in the city of humanity.


    Before Wang Xu started reincarnation, ghosts in the city of humanity were born naturally, and there were few in a year, so the life in the city was very boring. Most of the ghosts were only practicing.


    After reincarnation and the establishment of the local government, Zheng Xuan recruited local government staff in the city of humanity. When Shangguan Wan''er knew about it, she immediately signed up and got the job of Mengpo. At the beginning, she could contact many new ghosts and control part of their future destiny. This job was very novel.


    But as time went on, Shangguan Wan''er''s life became boring again.


    "It''s so boring. Mengpo''s career is so boring. If I had known this, I would have been an ordinary ghost errand. Maybe I would have a chance to go to the world again!" Shangguan Wan''er muttered.


    Suddenly, a voice came: "do you want to be a ghost?"


    She was absent-minded and didn''t know when Wang Xu and others appeared. When she saw that Wang Xu had come to her, she was shocked and stood up.


    "Ah? It''s your majesty


    Shangguan Wan''er is very panic, instantly recognized Wang Xu.


    Among the ghosts born naturally in the city of humanity, Zheng Xuan is the Lord of the City God, while Wang Xu is the king of ghosts. This kind of identity reached its climax after Wang Xu initiated the cycle of humanity ten years ago.


    "Your majesty! You heard wrong, no! I don''t dislike Meng Po''s work Shangguan Waner quickly denied that she was very timid.


    "Well, if you''re tired of it, you can apply to Zheng Xuan for a new job. It''s really boring to do a job all the year round." Wang Xu shakes his head and smiles, waves his hand to stop Shangguan Wan''er''s excuse, and looks at a pond like place opposite Naihe bridge.


    At this time, two monsters with long tongues, white faces and Zombies came out.


    "What is this?" He asked curiously, he didn''t pay attention to the development of the underground for a period of time, and there were so many things that he didn''t know.


    "My Lord, this is one of the reincarnation pools of the hungry ghost road. It is a device recently built by other ghosts. It can directly lead the ghosts who are reincarnated into the hungry ghost road from the long river of humanity." Shangguan Wan''er said quickly.


    "And just now those two ghosts, we call them black-and-white impermanence... It seems that they have some strange talent. Lord Zheng Xuan asked them to join the underground staff directly to maintain some order."


    Then she was indignant: "if they don''t want to practice, their combat effectiveness is very strong. They can deal with the troublemakers in the underworld. I''ve worked hard for decades, but I''m only a little better than them!"


    Wang Xu shakes his head, knowing that this is after he started reincarnation, the power of humanity itself is evolving. Some lives that conform to its specific rules, such as black and white impermanence, can be said to be moat life, because they have a close relationship with humanity, and even the essence of existence depends on the power of humanity.


    Born from the long river of humanity, it will eventually melt into the long river of humanity.


    Just as he was thinking, Shangguan Wan''er suddenly complained: "Your Majesty, I feel that you have done a lot of injustice to the old ghosts in the humanitarian city after you started reincarnation! This is not in line with your status as a king of ghosts! "


    "Oh? What do you say? " Wang Xu was stunned and then laughed. He wanted to see what Shangguan Wan''er could say.


    However, Shangguan Wan''er shrank her head and said: "Er, your majesty, I just complained casually, careless words, careless words


    Wang Xu shook his head: "say it, be bold, even if there is something wrong, I will not punish you."


    "Really? That''s what I said! " Shangguan Wan''er raised her head and took a deep breath. After relieving her nervousness, she said:


    "Your Majesty, now there is reincarnation in the underworld. New ghosts don''t have to live here like us. Instead, they can reincarnate through reincarnation. There are six ways to experience new life, but we old ghosts don''t!"


    Wen Yan, Wang Xu noncommittal, shaking his head: "but you can keep the memory of life, continue to be yourself, I think this is you take a bigger advantage."


    Shangguan Wan''er''s face froze, and then she looked like a failed cockfight: "ah, your majesty seems to have a point..."


    "I''m not like it, but the truth." Wang Xu gave a faint smile.


    "Well, I''ll be clear about that!" Suddenly, Shangguan Wan''er gritted her teeth and then said, "Your Majesty, in fact, many people like me would rather give up memory and want to reincarnate. For us, this is not truth, but injustice!"


    Reincarnation?


    Wang Xu pondered slightly and nodded gently.


    Yes, if you look at it from Shangguan Waner''s point of view, it''s really unfair.


    "So, you want to enter reincarnation?" He asked faintly.


    "Not bad!" Shangguan Wan''er nodded heavily.


    Wang Xu pondered again for a moment, and then said, "OK, I know. I''ll discuss this with Zheng Xuan. You can continue to work first. I have guests on my side


    Shangguan Wan''er then noticed that the three ancient immortals, including Jinwu, were following Wang Xu. Before, she thought they were just ordinary ghosts in line, but she didn''t expect that they would be the guests of the ghost emperor.


    "It looks like a stranger... Can a stranger enter the underworld? Hum, it seems that I have to be a new man, just to lose my memory... I have three stones, hehe! Your majesty does not know that I still have this back hand


    Shangguan Wan''er secretly watched Wang Xu and others go away, and then immediately took out a small stone from her body, which she accidentally scooped up from the river under the Naihe bridge some time ago.


    You know, the water in the long river of humanity is not an entity, but a manifestation of the power of humanity. There is a small stone in it. Shangguan Waner spent a lot of effort to get the news of Sansheng stone from other people.


    For three generations, she can play ten li peach blossom!

 Chapter 1684

    Wang Xu really doesn''t know Shangguan Wan''er''s secret.


    At this time, Wang Xu is taking Jinwu, long pingtian and Li Taihei through Naihe bridge, wangxiangtai, the 18 story hell under construction


    In the distance, the huge wall of the humanitarian city is dimly visible. Unfortunately, except for a commercial street in the center of the city, 99% of the place is very lonely.


    Wang Xu didn''t speak any more. The three immortals behind wanted to ask some questions several times, but they took them back every time.


    Seeing the humanitarian city in sight, Jinwu finally did not hold back and said in a voice: "is the city in front of Fengdu?"


    It can be seen that she is trying her best to suppress the shock in her heart, but her tone is heavy, but it still shows a trace of uncontrollable shock.


    "Fengdu?" Wang Xu stopped at his feet, then shook his head: "no, it''s the humanitarian city."


    The reincarnation he opened is not the reincarnation of ancient immortals. Naturally, the underworld he built could not be the underworld of ancient immortals.


    Although he chose some names, it was just that he was too lazy to think of a new one. Although some things are called the same, they are essentially two completely different things.


    "Here, it should be the last. You can''t see the rest even if you want to." Wang Xu light way.


    What he means is that the six samsara has been integrated with the long river of humanity, and even he can''t watch it now.


    But this is obviously another meaning in the ears of the three immortals.


    Wang Xu did not mean to explain.


    Soon, the group finished visiting the city of humanity, from the urban area where Shangguan Wan''er and other old ghosts lived to the separate administrative areas such as Yanluo hall and judge hall.


    When passing through the judge''s hall, there were some new ghosts being tried. These ghosts were rare in number. Different from the ghosts standing in line in front of Naihe bridge, almost all of them retained their complete consciousness before and after life. Therefore, it was necessary to carry out the trial before and after life here, and be naturalized in the book of life and death to punish the evil and promote the good.


    Of course, no matter it''s evil or good, people who can retain their complete consciousness after death have their own special features, which can''t be entered by anyone who wants to enter the book of life and death.


    In front of the judge''s hall, Jinwu stopped and looked at the trial inside. He didn''t move for a long time.


    After a long time, she turned her head and looked at Wang Xu, with a look of unspeakable sadness


    "We, the immortals and gods, have gone to extremes and destinies. What we have not accomplished in a whole era has been accomplished by you. I don''t know how you did it, but..."


    "From now on, you will be the Lord of humanity. Tens of millions of years ago, our immortals and gods made a great oath. When humanity comes, the Lord of humanity will be our common Lord!"


    Speaking of the back, Jinwu''s voice suddenly became a special rhythm, as if thousands of people were talking at the same time, including men, women, old and young, old, calm, crisp, lively and cold


    "You?"


    For a moment, Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly coagulate. He stares at Jinwu. His eyes gradually change, as if he saw something extremely incredible.


    "The recovery of humanity, the retreat of heaven, our fallen generation, will also be revived, to Chang humanity, for... Congratulations!"


    Jin Wu''s face was serious. Facing Wang Xu, she knelt down slowly on one knee. With the sound, the flame in her eyebrows suddenly spread and turned into a huge three legged flamingo, which wrapped her in the center, blazing with light and heat.


    Long pingtian and Li Taihei couldn''t bear the heat. They walked out for dozens of steps and watched the scene in horror.


    Obviously, it is also the first time that they have seen such changes in Jinwu.


    "For humanity..."


    "For humanity..."


    "For humanity..."


    ¡­¡­


    One voice or old, or firm, or overbearing, or


    Different voices from countless ancient immortals gathered together, as if across the ages, bringing the passing age of immortals to the near future.


    Wang Xu looks at the changes in Jinwu with a dignified look. His eyes are more and more serious. He feels the shock of the long river of humanity


    no


    Almost the whole humanity space is shaking slightly. The river is suddenly surging in the long river of humanity, raising hundreds of feet of waves. It seems that some power that has been sleeping for a long time has been awakened.


    "Hoo! Hoo


    The flaming three legged Firebird, looking up at the top of the humanitarian space, suddenly hissed like a war drum, flapped its wings, turned into a fierce sun and soared for nine days.


    In the distance, next to Naihe bridge, Shangguan Wan''er felt a sudden light in front of her eyes. She looked up in amazement and saw a round of sun rising into the sky. She was in the same place.


    "This, this... What''s the situation? There''s a sun in hell? " She was stunned.


    The sun, which is made of three feet of gold, rushes into the boundless darkness at the top of the humanitarian space, and then it hangs on it like this, turning into a round wheel, burning.


    Jinwu slowly gets up from the ground. The flame in her eyebrows has disappeared. She looks up at the sun hanging in her eyes, and then turns to Wang Xu.


    "In fact, Xianyu is still there!"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she revealed an ancient secret.


    "As the master of humanity who opens up reincarnation and restarts humanity, you are the only one who is qualified to pull the immortal realm back from the void outside the realm and revive the sleeping place of the immortals and gods!"


    Jinwu looked at Wang Xu, word by word, with solemn eyes


    "My task is done, and now it''s up to you to decide. Save us losers who should have died, or let us sink... "


    "Next, if you like, I will take you to the remaining immortal Kingdom..."


    Facing Jinwu''s slightly uneasy eyes, Wang Xu just paused for a second, then suddenly laughed.


    "Ha ha, let''s go then!" He strode to the flaming road in the air.


    It''s a good thing for Wang Xu that the ancient immortals didn''t die out completely, and there is still a part of immortals left.


    Especially at the critical moment when he is about to launch a war between the East and the West and spread humanity to the whole world.


    As he said when he urged fenglingzong to join, the dispute over orthodoxy is the biggest in the world.


    However, Feng Cang Lan thought that what he said was the doctrine of martial arts, but in fact, what Wang Xu meant was humanity.


    The hegemony of humanity is hard to tolerate even the way of heaven. That is to say, today, thousands of years later, the way of heaven has fallen, and there is a way of opening up reincarnation given by "that one". Humanity has taken the lead.


    But the way of heaven is recovering. What Wang Xu has to do now is to spread humanity to the whole world and completely replace the way of heaven with humanity before the way of heaven really recovers.


    Carry on the past and open up the future, respect humanity alone!


    Six samsara, life and death!


    Wang Xu needed the power of the immortals and gods, because the power of the Western gods and Demons was no weaker than that of the East. Even today, one hundred years later, they are still holding the head of the eastern warriors.


    After all, Western gods and demons are powerful extraterritorial demons!


    Jinwu is leading the way, and Wang Xu becomes emperor''s shadow, but within a few steps, he steps into the sun hanging in the sky.


    Long pingtian and Li Taihei wanted to follow them, but as soon as they thought about it, the sun on their head was distorted and disappeared.


    For a moment, two people are silly in situ, big eyes stare small eyes.


    This is the hell!


    Wang Xu and Jinwu, the "ancestral immortal", just left. Who will take them out?

 Chapter 1685

    Xianyu.


    This is a wild area with few people. The living environment is extremely bad. The weather is changeable. Heavy snow, gales, rainstorms and thunderstorms happen all the time


    But some people live in this wilderness, they call themselves witches!


    These people live in the form of tribes of different sizes. According to legend, their ancestors are the immortals who control the heaven and the earth. They are not the indigenous people in this world. They originally lived in another extremely beautiful world without harsh environment.


    But later, I don''t know what the immortals did, which touched the wrath of heaven and led to natural disasters, so they became the sinners trapped here.


    The bad environment here is punishing them by heaven.


    The earth is flat, endless snow falls from the sky, and the cold wind roars like a knife. On the vast expanse of ice and snow, a group of people in white clothes and holding transparent knives suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    These people seem to come out of the middle of the snowstorm, reaching tens of thousands of people, kneeling down densely. In the front, an old man holding a green cane fell to his knees, his face full of excitement


    "Millions of years... Millions of years! Finally, we finally... Wait for this day! "


    The old man murmured, tears are all over his face. He raised his hand to wipe away the tears and looked at the front. Several other old people behind him were also full of tears and couldn''t help themselves.


    Behind these old people, there was a famous soldier with a knife and shaking body.


    They are the descendants of Xiangu!


    They are the witches who fight with the heaven and earth, the harsh natural environment and the ancient beasts!


    They live in the abandoned land of the world and out of the sight of ordinary human beings. In order to survive, they have to disperse into one small tribe after another in the limited resources and migrate to the wilder areas on the boundary of Xianyu.


    Today, however, they gather together. Looking down from the sky, they can see the figures dyed white by the heavy snow from all sides to the center.


    In the snowstorm, in the depths of the storm, the witch tribes appeared


    Whoa!


    In the sky, there is a huge strange bird call, which is the cry of thousands of ancient dragon winged birds


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, there was a huge earthquake on the earth, and waves appeared in front of the old man. The green light radiated in all directions with the cane in his hand as the center. Under the influence of this force, the snow covered on the earth was melting at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    On the ground, a witch soldier clenched his sword and watched the scene solemnly. The Dragon winged bird flying in the sky was silent and fell from the air. Standing beside some witch soldiers, he folded his wings and bowed his head uneasily.


    Boom! Boom!


    The earth vibrated more violently, underground, as if something was about to rush out.


    Poof!


    All of a sudden, the ground 100 meters away from the old man''s body suddenly exploded, and the heavy snow turned into snow waves, which rose hundreds of meters high.


    One by one, huge green vines broke through the ground and rushed to the sky like giant dragons. In the blink of an eye, they were hundreds of kilometers high.


    Snowflakes are falling all over the sky, and the fine snow powder blocking the sight is scattered. A palace wrapped by green vines, but crystal clear in the middle, is presented to all the witch people.


    Temple style architecture, in the green gate, impressively carved with three characters.


    Qingdi palace!


    At the moment when Qingdi palace appeared, a strong and frightening breath spread out. Within a thousand miles, all the falling snowflakes condensed in the air, motionless, as if the whole world was still.


    Boom!


    In a flash, tens of thousands of witch soldiers thrust their swords into the ground, kneeling on one knee, making a loud noise like an earthquake.


    In front of countless witch soldiers, the old man with the green cane flashed with tears, staring at the huge palace, then bowed his head to see a bright flower on the top of the green cane in the wind and snow.


    If I were the emperor of Qing Dynasty in his year, the newspaper would bloom with peach blossom!


    The old man''s tears were even greater. After a long time, he stopped the tears, took a deep breath, and strode toward the Qingdi palace.


    Under the guidance of an inexplicable air engine, the breath of tens of thousands of wizard children joined together, stirring the still snowflakes in the air to form a tens of thousands of meters long ice and snow dragon. It was lifelike in the cold wind, as if some special life was slowly reviving and coming back to life.


    The sword world, the deepest part of the psionic sword hall, is the center of countless knowledge information and rules. Wang Xu suddenly opens his eyes. A trace of surprise flashed across his face. The next second, he murmured and said with a smile: "it''s interesting that Huaxia world is probably the three worlds touched by the devil''s world..."


    Demon world.


    On the land of dalak ancient demon world, a figure with a sword standing in the blood pool of hundreds of thousands of demon corpses slowly looked up and looked at the sky above: "it''s almost, the most important thing is to kill swordsmanship..."


    In the surrounding space, black air streams rush out of the dead demon, and rush to him like a hundred rivers returning to the sea. The terrible evil air almost drowns him completely.


    Xianyu.


    In front of the green emperor palace, the old man step by step went to the front gate of the palace. With his approach, the closed gate slowly opened under the drive of some force, revealing a deep downward ladder.


    "You, stop here. I''ll go in alone."


    He turned and told the two old men who were following him.


    Two old people''s faces flashed a trace of worry, and finally did not say anything, just nodded: "elder, be careful."


    The elder of the witch family turned around and strode into the open gate of the Qingdi palace.


    In the palace of the green emperor, there is nothing but empty air and darkness. The deeper the elder goes, the stronger the sense of loneliness and darkness becomes, as if he is going deep into the abyss of the underworld in the ancient legend of the witches.


    But at his feet, there was no hesitation, only more firmness. As he went deeper into the darkness, a little cyan light finally appeared.


    In the open dark, two coffins, one green and the other red, stand alone.


    In the blue coffin lies a dignified middle-aged man with a blue emperor''s robe and a golden crown on his head. His hands are folded in front of his chest, and a green seed is quietly suspended above his hands.


    At the moment when the elder came in, the seed suddenly gave off a slight light, and then opened its bud, which quickly rose into a blue lotus with the speed visible to the naked eye

 Chapter 1686

    The coffin of the Qing emperor!


    A new green lotus!


    On the lotus, there seems to be a sense of extinction, but also with endless and huge fresh air.


    Inside the coffin, the green light bursts from the green lotus and turns into green dragons. In the coffin, the shadows of green lotus emerge from the dark depths of the palace, which is beautiful and shocking.


    Next to the green coffin where the man was lying, there was another red coffin, but it was strange that there was only a beautiful red phoenix robe and a phoenix crown in the coffin.


    This seems to be a... Clothes grave!


    Seeing that the green lotus was in full bloom, the elder of the sorcerer family immediately burst into tears again and muttered excitedly: "the emperor is reborn, and finally, finally, until this day..."


    He approached the coffin step by step. Suddenly, a green lotus appeared in front of him, blocking the way.


    The elder''s face changes wildly. Next second.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the void in front of him is smashed. It is rooted by Qinglian''s shadow and vanishes into chaos. A breath of terror is coming towards him. He is about to attack the elder


    Click!


    At this time, there was another crisp explosion, but it was not the elder''s side, but in the blue coffin. In the same second, the danger around the elder was quickly fading away.


    In response, the elder quickly retreated and looked up at the coffin in surprise. He knew that the green emperor was going to be reborn.


    Sure enough, the cyan coffin was wrapped in a blue light, all the light was shrinking, and the whole coffin was melting. It was not an entity, but a coffin made of pure cyan energy.


    All the green light gathered in the new green lotus, and the virtual shadow of the green lotus gradually disappeared. Finally, only the middle-aged man in the green emperor''s robe was still lying in the void.


    Although he is still motionless as a corpse, a voice that has been lonely for millions of years is slowly ringing: "you, go out first."


    The voice was filled with heavy vicissitudes and loneliness, but the elder of the witch family was ecstatic and quickly bowed his head: "congratulations on the rebirth of the green emperor. The elder of the old witch family is waiting for the emperor with all the members of the witch family!"


    "Well."


    The sound sounded again, and then the green light flourished, slowly spread around, as if to get rid of all the darkness in the palace.


    The elder of the witch clan did not dare to stay for a long time. He withdrew from the palace and nodded to the other two elders who were waiting for him at the gate. "The green emperor has recovered. I am waiting outside."


    The two wizard elders were equally overjoyed, and the three returned to their original positions, kneeling respectfully on the ground. Behind them were black and black witch soldiers kneeling on the ground.


    Tens of thousands of witch soldiers kneel on the ground, waiting for the prophecy handed down by their ancestors from generation to generation. The rebirth of the Qing emperor will lead them out of this wild and evil land and make them brilliant again.


    In the sky, the snowstorm is more fierce, and a strong wind is blowing down. But on the earth, the snow is melting, and finally comes out of the ground. In the soil, a piece of plants can be seen rooting


    This scene has made countless witch people more fanatical and firmly believe that the prophecy in the legend is true.


    meanwhile.


    In the palace of the green emperor, the place where the blue coffin used to exist had already turned into a rich blue light. In the dim light, you can see a green lotus slowly separating its branches, leaves, stems and stems. Then, under some strange force, the separated part of the green lotus gradually turned into four human bodies


    Qinglian recovery, bone coagulation body!


    After millions of years of silence, a middle-aged man slowly came out of the blue light. He gave a long sigh, and a foul breath came out of his mouth. Then, a ruddy color rippled quickly under his skin, and the whole person gradually became lively. A stream of vitality and popularity appeared on his body.


    Whoo!


    There is no wind. A green emperor''s robe floating in the void behind the man is just out of thin air and is worn on him.


    He reached out, grabbed the other golden crown, put it on, and stood quietly in front of another fiery coffin, staring at the Phoenix robe inside.


    "Huo''er..." he looked at the Phoenix robe, and a trace of sadness flashed across his face. Even huo''er didn''t succeed in rebirth. After all, was he the only one who survived?


    Outside the palace of the Qing emperor, tens of thousands of witch soldiers knelt on the ground, motionless.


    Da!


    A clear sound of footsteps came, and then a blue figure appeared from the gate of the Qingdi palace. The elder of the Wu clan raised his head and was overjoyed. Then he bowed to the ground and cried out:


    "Welcome to the emperor!"


    Behind, tens of thousands of witch soldiers at the same time voice: "welcome the emperor!"


    Then, the witches raised their heads and looked at the front of the Qingdi palace with enthusiasm.


    In every witch''s heart, this ancestral secret place will be their way out of this harsh and wild land.


    The legendary Qingdi is the God in their heart, the source of power for the witches to fight against nature, harsh environment and wild animals, and their belief.


    The green emperor in his robe stood in front of the palace with his hands down. On his left waist, he wore a green jade pendant. On his right waist, he tied a green sword with a red silk thread, which was the size of a palm. The wind blew down from the sky and hit the green emperor. The sword swayed slightly in the air, sending out green light.


    Looking up at the vast white sky, looking at the endless ice and snow whistling with the strong wind, the green emperor''s face showed a kind of loneliness in the world of sadness, as if there was no similar in the world.


    For a long time, he lowered his head and looked at tens of thousands of witches kneeling down in front of him. He sighed in his heart and took a step slowly.


    In one step, the ice and snow on the earth melt more quickly. Among the millions of years of frozen soil exposed, plants break through the ground and soar in a blue light, one centimeter, ten centimeter, one meter, two meters


    "Get up." In the vision, the gentle voice of the Qing emperor sounded in the ears of all the witches.


    A witch warrior stood up after hearing the words. Everyone felt a strange breath coming into his body. Under the guidance of this breath, his whole body was running crazily. Their cultivation was also climbing at a high speed, just like all kinds of plants growing in an instant.


    The green emperor collected all the sadness on his face and buried the loneliness in his heart, leaving only dignity and solemnity on his face.


    "From today on, I, the immortal... The witch clan, will return to heaven and earth. Heaven and earth will change with the appearance of our Witch clan. This is... Our time!"


    Boom!


    In an instant, all the witch soldiers were boiling up. They raised their swords and raised their heads to the sky to roar. Their Qi and blood became blood dragons, and the storm and snow were all scattered


    Looking at this scene, the Qing emperor was slightly touched. He said in his heart:


    "Yes, the immortals have passed away. From now on, it will be a new era for the witches."

 Chapter 1687

    Demon world.


    On a huge undulating mountain, Wang Xu, dressed in black robes, sits on a huge demon clan whose body is as black as iron. This is the first time that he has come into contact with a pure blood demon clan. His body is bigger than those demons whose body is hundreds of meters high. In addition to the appearance of wild animals, it seems to be similar to the demon dragon clan.


    Maybe the difference between demons and Demons lies in the difference in the nature of energy used in their cultivation. Demons are demons, demons are demons. This kind of division may be subjective. Every race is the same. For example, for the Terran warrior, as long as it is not human, the demons are the same.


    "Click!"


    Wang Xu is holding a piece of leg which has just been roasted by the flame in his hand. He is biting it. The big demon under his buttock is just missing a leg.


    After only two bites, he threw them aside and scolded


    "Bah! It''s terrible! It''s sour and smelly. It seems that I need to find something suitable for my taste. "


    After scolding, he looked up at the dark sky of darak''s ancient demon world. He didn''t need to frown twice.


    "What the hell is going on? I always feel my heart and soul throbbing from time to time these two days. Is there any change on my side? "


    This kind of feeling, belongs to a kind of instinct on a whim, can''t trace, can''t touch.


    "What''s going on? What the hell is going on over there... "Wang Xu frowned and picked it up. Finally, he scolded


    "Shit! I don''t want to. Anyway, sooner or later, I''m going to turn over my own heaven. No matter what he''s doing, which unknown existence he''s playing chess with, or which forced Fenling he''s playing with, I''m determined to cultivate and become stronger. When I finish all the real pictures of Kendo... Hum


    A mountain wind blew by, whistling around for a few circles, and then went away again. Wang Xu suddenly stood up and felt some strange breath from the wind.


    "There''s a nasty bug following?" He pulled a trace of ferocity from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were full of murders.


    The next moment, he jumped down from the mountain like demon body at his feet and shot into the darkness further away.


    Kill Kendo, he is still short of the last key, after success and then play with the insects behind.


    ¡­¡­


    Xianyu.


    In the sky above the endless snowstorm, a twist suddenly appeared, and then a blur of red sun appeared, from which two figures came out.


    I don''t know how far through the space, as soon as it appears here, even with Wang Xu''s strength, it also appears a moment of fuzzy consciousness.


    Although this blur is only for a moment, it is also terrifying. You know, after he founded reincarnation and controlled humanity, he has reached the real emperor level.


    An emperor level, when crossing the space, will appear fuzzy consciousness, we can see how far the distance is.


    At his side, Jin Wu''s face was extremely pale. After two times of forbearance, he finally couldn''t help it. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of fire like blood, burning into a ball of fire in the air.


    "Poof!" She raised her hand to wipe away a trace of burning blood from the corner of her mouth


    "It seems that Xianyu is farther away from the Chinese world than when I left last time. If it goes on like this, it will be completely destroyed!"


    There was a trace of pain in her voice, and some unspeakable sadness.


    For her words, Wang Xu can''t help frowning. He turns his head and looks around: "is this the immortal realm?"


    What he saw with his naked eyes was the extremely harsh environment, the blizzard was raging, the cold wind was howling, and he even doubted whether there was any living life here.


    "This is the immortal realm. Although it is only a fragment, it is no longer the former immortal realm. If it goes on like this, it will soon turn into a dead place and a desperate realm..."


    Jin Wu nodded and shook his head: "we need to speed up, let me calculate the source of the world..."


    She closed her eyes, and her fingers were pinching some magic formula in the air. A strange energy wave went deep into the void.


    Wang Xuzheng was surprised by the many ways of ancient immortals. He always felt that if the cultivation system continued to develop, it would not be worse than the martial arts system of the sun martial arts world.


    But just when he saw some clues, all of a sudden, Jin Wu stopped abruptly, opened his eyes in shock, and cried out in silence:


    "Wait a minute, Emperor Qing actually did it. How could he be reborn?"


    "The green emperor?"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly.


    Without waiting for him to ask, Jin Wu was already very pale and grabbed his arm: "follow me!"


    The next second, her whole body lit up a fiery flame, turned into a pair of huge flame wings, a slight shock, has turned into a group of fire, fled to several kilometers away, again incited, two people completely into the thick depth of the snowstorm, disappeared.


    In front of Qingdi palace.


    Qingdi and tens of thousands of witches have gone to another border tens of thousands of miles away, leaving only an empty snowstorm and a green world hundreds of meters around surrounded by these snowstorms.


    Whoo!


    Jinwu and Wang Xu came down from the sky, and fell into the only green area in this fairy land, which shocked the eyes.


    "Qingdi... This guy, actually did it? My mother has failed. In order to survive, she can only give up on the way, burn the body, and continue to exist in the way of dividing the soul... "Jinwu kept murmuring. Her face looked like joy and anger, and she didn''t know what she was thinking for a moment.


    At the same time, Wang Xu''s eyes are also flashing fast. A kind of power diffused in this green area gives him a special sense of familiarity.


    The divine sense sweeps out and traces back to the source along with this power. He soon finds a fiery red coffin left in the depth of Qingdi palace. There is no real body in the coffin, only a phoenix robe.


    But the power of his retrospection did not come from the coffin, but from the open space beside it.


    "There was definitely something here... Maybe the green emperor that Jinwu said?" Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled.


    At this time, Jinwu had already taken him into Qingdi palace, and soon they were standing here.


    Like Wang Xu, Jin Wu is staring at the open space beside the burning red coffin and murmuring in a low voice:


    "The first Qinglian Taoist Scripture of all ages can really be further broken by you, established in the great solitude, revived and reborn... Qingdi, I''m not as good as you!"


    Hearing her murmur, the pupils in Wang Xu''s eyes contracted quickly.


    The first ever Qinglian Taoist Scripture?


    Break through in silence and then stand?


    Recovery and rebirth?


    He was so shocked that he seemed to be hit by a huge hammer.


    "Qinglian vanishes, Qinglian vanishes... Is Qinglian vanishes Sutra originally written by this person?" Wang Xu''s eyes shook violently.


    In his memory of the mysterious existence of "that one", there were some conjectures and scruples about Qinglian''s vanishing Sutra. He could not imagine that his original self, a small ordinary person, actually contained the chess game of two big men, although it was obvious that "that one" was better in the end.


    "I didn''t expect that I, a little man, became the chess player of two big men at the same time..."


    On his face, there was a trace of complicated and strange emotion.

 Chapter 1688

    Wang Xu is not complicated.


    Although for now, he has broken the game, and even has been able to equal the ancient tycoons like Qingdi.


    But all this is just the favor of "that one". Without the help of "that one", he would still be in the game.


    "Since I have caught up with the Qing emperor, it proves that the level of his existence is far beyond my imagination? I really want to know what kind of realm he is standing in... "Wang Xu sighed in his heart, and his emotion towards" that one "was very complicated.


    He didn''t know whether to hate or respect?


    Hate, of course, is their own chess.


    Jing, it''s because without that one, I''m afraid it won''t have him today, let alone break a situation of the Qing emperor.


    Of course, he did not think that he was the only one in the Qing emperor''s game. Otherwise, after "the one who intervened" failed the Qing emperor, the Qing emperor would not be able to recover successfully.


    Just when Wang Xu is full of complexity, Jinwu has come to the fire red coffin. She slowly reaches out her hand and presses it on the coffin.


    In an instant, a piece of fire lit up, the fire red coffin actually appeared to melt, turned into a stream of red fire, along the palm of Jinwu into her body.


    Whoo!


    Although there was no heat coming out, Wang Xu squinted and stepped back, as if facing a huge sea of fire.


    Jinwu closed her eyes, as if to accept some huge information. The flames on her body burst out, igniting her ordinary clothes, revealing a layer of snow-white ice muscle below. Wang Xu''s eyes widened instantly.


    Unfortunately, before he could appreciate it carefully, the flame had swept across his face and almost rushed to his face. When he drew back again, Jin Wu''s clothes had turned into black ash, but the strong red flame turned into a fine and gorgeous robe on her.


    WOW!


    She opened her eyes, gently stretched out a hand, jade finger light point, originally buried in the coffin of the Phoenix robe moment no wind automatically, open into a cloud of fire, fell on her body.


    The next second, the flame is captured. Jinwu is wearing a phoenix robe with his back to Wang Xu. A huge Phoenix is embroidered on it, and the beautiful carved plumes are flowing all over the robe.


    Jinwu turns around and looks at Wang Xu coldly. She seems to have changed into a person. Her breath is cold and noble, giving people a dreamlike feeling.


    "In this... You were buried?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and asked faintly.


    "Not me." Jinwu shook his head, and his voice was very calm: "the woman who was buried was Huofeng. She was a Taoist partner with emperor Qing. And I''m Jinwu. I don''t like the waste of Qingdi. It''s just that I''ve taken over all the power she left behind. "


    Although she scolded the emperor as a waste, her tone was indescribable with a trace of admiration and admiration.


    It''s not everyone''s job to recover and regenerate from the extinction!


    Not even the big men among the ancient immortals!


    Wang Xu looked at her for a long time, and then asked, "these two are not the only ancient immortals you mentioned, are they?"


    His voice is a little strange. The legendary Phoenix and the Phoenix concubine have all fallen. Jinwu is so surprised by the revival and rebirth of a Qing emperor. How many other immortals can live?


    "Count me in, three." Jinwu''s complexion is very complicated.


    In an instant, Wang Xu''s face froze.


    After a long time, there are only three of you... No, now there are only two?


    "Although there are no other immortals, their descendants still live here, but for a long time, they have formed a new group..."


    Kim woo pauses and whispers:


    "Wu clan!"


    ¡­¡­


    Thousands of miles away.


    At the end of the wilderness, the wind and snow return to the ruins.


    Emperor Qingxia, dressed in a robe of emperor Qingxia, accompanied by the elders of the three major tribes of the Wu clan, came to the foot of a huge iceberg.


    The dense WUS stand up against the wind and snow, holding swordsmen and looking up solemnly at the huge iceberg mountains stretching thousands of miles above the snow clouds.


    "Click! Click


    Step by step, the heavy ice melted under his feet, forming a transparent frozen step, like the road to heaven, extending all the way to the top of the huge ice peak.


    Stepping on the smooth ice steps like a mirror, the green emperor walked forward slowly, followed by three wizard elders, quietly and solemnly.


    All of a sudden, the green emperor suddenly stopped, he suddenly turned his head, looking back at the thick wind and snow in the sky.


    "This breath... Feng''er?" There was a trace of amazement and ecstasy on his face, but it soon turned into a wave of loss and sadness.


    Whoosh!


    The high wind and snow were broken, and a bright sun fell from it. The blazing flame counteracted the wind and snow within hundreds of meters nearby and turned it into a strong white fog.


    The sun converged, revealing two ordinary figures, Wang Xu and Jin Wu.


    "I didn''t expect that the first old friend I met after I was reborn would be you..." the green emperor looked at Jinwu, his eyes slightly complicated.


    Once upon a time, he and Jinwu were still immortal enemies. I didn''t expect that today, millions of years later, when I saw my old friend again, I found that things had changed and people had changed, and my old friend was no longer that old friend.


    He can see that Jinwu''s state is much weaker than that of her in her heyday. It can be seen that Jinwu is different from him. He is still the only one who really survived.


    Lonely!


    A strong sense of loneliness came out of the emperor in an instant.


    "Who are you..." The Qing emperor suddenly turned his head and looked at Wang Xu


    "You give me a sense of danger, which is not possible... Let me guess, you are not any old friend, but a latecomer?"


    "I feel as like as two peas." you feel like the emperor of heaven, and you merge yourself with humanity. He frowned slightly.


    Wang Xu narrowed his eyes and nodded: "yes, I''m a latecomer, and I really practice humanity..."


    He pauses, then laughs, "but I''m the master of humanity, not the one who integrates."


    "Control humanity?"


    The green emperor''s face changed slightly, and he was silent for a moment. It seemed that he was judging what Wang Xu said: "do you know what you mean?"


    "I know." Wang Xu chuckles.


    The emperor did not speak any more, but looked at Jinwu. Their eyes met in the air, and they did not know what message they had passed.


    For a long time, the emperor turned and continued to walk to the top of the iceberg: "you two, come with me."


    He looked at the three wizard elders again: "you stop here. I''ll deal with the rest by myself."


    "Yes, Emperor!"


    The three elders bowed and said, they stood quietly in the icy wind, waiting for the green emperor and the figures of Wang Xu and Jinwu gradually disappeared in sight.


    They couldn''t help looking suspicious: "elder, those two were..."


    "That woman should be the spirit of the sun that once shone on the sky above us, the daughter of Jinwu, who was originally responsible for protecting the light of heaven and earth.


    It''s just that she disappeared suddenly thousands of years ago. Since then, the sky has fallen into darkness and the earth has been ravaged by wind and snow. In the past, we all thought that she had fallen, but we didn''t expect that she had evaded her duty.... "


    The elder said something about the secret of the legend. He suddenly stopped and looked at the wind and snow whistling in the sky. He couldn''t help sighing.


    This sigh, quickly into the snow, dissipated in the world.


    What happened thousands of years ago has already become a legend. Who can tell exactly?


    According to a more ancient legend, there were nine suns in the sky and earth

 Chapter 1689

    On the top of the ice peak, after the wind and snow, is a huge ice palace frozen.


    The green emperor stopped in front of the ice palace without turning his head, but the complicated voice rang out


    "Jinwu, so you have brought a new Lord of humanity to the outside world? What would you do? What do you want to do? "


    "I don''t understand..."


    "Do you want to go through the doomsday of the fall of immortals millions of years ago?"


    After a pause, he waited for a long time and didn''t hear a reply from the rear.


    After all, he is the only Immortal Emperor who has successfully revived and reborn from the ancient times of immortals.


    However, there was still a long silence.


    Finally, even the Qing emperor had to turn his head and look behind him, facing Jin Wu''s playful eyes.


    "Are you having fun like this?" The Qing emperor''s face was expressionless, and he could not see his happiness and anger in his heart.


    "It''s fun." Jinwu chuckled, "once thought that he could count everything between heaven and earth, but now he has become a coward?"


    Green emperor cold hum: "timid? After that catastrophe, I just became more cautious. You haven''t answered my question


    "You forget, I said, I am the master of humanity." Wang Xu shook his head and took the initiative to interrupt. He could see that there were many historical contradictions between Jinwu and Qingdi.


    "Lord of humanity?" The green emperor repeated, and a touch of contempt flashed through his eyes.


    "Do you know the true meaning of these four words?" he asked


    "I established samsara." Wang Xu light way.


    "What did you say?" Emperor Qing was stunned for a moment. First, he was confused in his eyes, and then he doubted that he had heard wrong.


    "I founded hell." Wang Xu''s voice is still light and his eyes are calm.


    The emperor looked a little more serious: "you..."


    "I have ushered in a new era of martial arts. In this era, everyone can cultivate martial arts, become a master of martial arts, and establish an emperor of martial arts."


    Wang Xu laughs faintly, but doesn''t care what the Qing emperor''s reaction is


    "I also know that this era is also in your calculation layout. In order to adapt to the changes of the times, you even created a Qinglian annihilation Sutra, which was put out by some special means. One after another, ordinary people played chess to deduce, calculate, layout and finally break the game..."


    Every time he said a word, Qingdi''s eyes changed violently. In the end, it was still incredible and the whole film was shocked.


    Wang Xu is still talking lightly.


    "I think your great ability is in calculus, isn''t it? Otherwise, you won''t go to great pains to plan the situation for millions of years, and revive today at this time. "


    "Even if I don''t show up today, you should have your own plan. Can you tell me what it is?" Wang Xu is really curious.


    Here, the emperor''s face did not see the slightest horror, and returned to a calm.


    Next to him, Jinwu was wide eyed: "you''re right. Qingdi has the strongest ability of calculation and prediction. This bastard has calculated me many times before!"


    She gritted her teeth and said, "well, I really didn''t expect that this bastard even planned such a big game!"


    Jin Wu suddenly raised his head and fixed his eyes on the emperor. He drank and asked


    "Green emperor! What do you want to do? Answer me


    Emperor Qing was silent for a moment. Then he looked at Wang Xu with complicated eyes and said in a deep voice:


    "I didn''t expect that you were one of my chessmen..."


    "Oh? How can you be so sure that I''m your pawn, not through your pawn to access this information? " Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and he asked casually.


    "I couldn''t be sure before, but now I am." Qingdi light way.


    Wang Xu was stunned, and then shook his head, dumbfounded, he is too concerned, but exposed.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is or not." Wang Xu smiles and shakes his head.


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter." Qingdi''s eyes were light, and he turned to look at the huge icebound palace in front of him.


    "Don''t you want to know what I''ve been planning for millions of years?" He asked faintly.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. First, for my recovery and rebirth..."


    "Second, let our immortals return to the world and return to the three realms... Or..."


    After a long pause and silence, he finally turned into a long, bitter and helpless sigh


    "Go home!"


    Simple two words, but full of countless emotions, at this moment touched the presence of several people.


    "Qingdi, only you and me left..." Jinwu''s voice was unexpectedly low. Before he finished a word, he fell into silence.


    "Yes! Once old friends, only you and me left... "The green emperor sighed and looked at the icebound palace in front of him.


    Wang Xu seems to have a feeling. His eyes follow him. With a slight movement, he wants to penetrate the ice and peep into the ice palace.


    However, his divine consciousness was blocked by a silent and huge force after entering ten meters.


    That power is not one, but many, dozens, hundreds... Even thousands of power, which has an indescribable breath of death, as if the ice palace is not a palace, but a tomb.


    Grave


    wait!


    Is


    Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly shrunk for a while. Before he could further explore, the voice of the Qing emperor had come from the side.


    "It seems that you have guessed that in this ice palace, a once famous immortal was buried. Here... Is the tomb of the immortal age."


    The voice of emperor Qing could not tell whether it was sadness or anything else. He was calm and terrible


    "When I come here, the next thing I want to do is take them home..."


    After that, he turned to look at Wang Xu and Jinwu, and suddenly said with a brilliant smile:


    "Originally, although I had great confidence in my own strength, I still had the risk of failure. But now that you''re here, the chance of success becomes more perfect... Well, according to my calculation, there''s a 99.9% chance of success... "


    "Let''s go! Let''s... Go home together! "


    As soon as the Qing emperor lifted his robe, he stepped on the ice steps to the ice palace. His face was a little sad and excited.


    Wang Xu and Jin Wu look at each other. The purpose of their coming here is the same as that of the Qing emperor. Naturally, they will not refuse, and they will follow each other after nodding.


    Tens of thousands of witches below the iceberg don''t know anything about the conversation above. They all gathered here and waited in the snow for more than ten days.


    More than ten days later, the emperor walked down alone in the void and ordered him to continue to wait quietly. There was no need to panic about any changes after that, and then he came back again.


    No one knows what''s on the top of the iceberg, and what the emperor did on it.


    Ten days, twenty days, thirty days


    As time goes by, 40 days later, the blizzard in the sky suddenly stopped, and the thick clouds scattered a little bit. There was a golden light outside. Through the fuzzy sky, it was as if we could see the distant darkness, and there was a big sun shining.


    The elder of the witch clan suddenly got up and looked up at the dim sun in the sky. In an instant, his tears suddenly fell.


    "We''ve... Finally come to this day!"

 Chapter 1690

    One hundred and twenty-three years after the new Wudao era, the world pattern has completely formed two opposing camps between the East and the West.


    Even in the western world, people''s name for the new era is not the martial arts era, but the Apocalypse era!


    In the East, martial arts flourished, and myths did not exist, while in the west, myths reappeared, and gods and demons were everywhere.


    Even if it''s been so long, the four forbidden areas in the world still exist.


    One of the forbidden areas, Aurora Borealis, has become the gate of the Holy Light Church in the West.


    But the other three forbidden areas are still full of mystery and unknown.


    Buzhou mountain in China, the legendary road of human beings and immortals, the remains of ancient immortals


    The forbidden area of the mega gate, the legendary remains left by aliens


    The deep canyon in the Nanyang rainforest is called the magic abyss


    These four forbidden areas are mysterious regions that appear in the world out of thin air after the change of heaven and earth.


    On this day, after the aurora borealis occupied by the Holy Light Church, the second forbidden area was shaken.


    Huaxia, buzhoushan.


    Boom!


    A thunder exploded in the dark clouds, huge energy swept the whole sky in an instant, and a huge whirlpool black hole appeared above the world.


    At the same time, several technological empires still existing in the East and the West also observed this anomaly.


    One by one, the military satellites were mobilized and gathered, and countless high-level imperial officials and experts from all sides entered a tense state of alert.


    Boom!


    There was another thunder. It seemed that there was something bursting out of the huge whirlpool black hole, followed by a strong electromagnetic storm, which paralyzed almost all the electronic equipment in the world in an instant.


    Around the world, some people who used to lie at home watching movies and surfing the Internet lost their Internet links, but this situation did not last long. After about ten minutes, everything returned to normal and the Internet was re linked.


    In the western world, today''s most powerful empire of the holy light, a general of an underground military research institute in the imperial capital, standing next to a researcher in a white coat with thick glasses, asked in a cold voice:


    "What''s the matter? How can the world monitoring network suddenly break down? "


    The scene was packed with precision instruments, a technical expert, researcher, analyst and so on. They walked around in a hurry to process all kinds of information.


    Although there are all kinds of creatures, races and magic in the myth in the world, the original science and technology have not disappeared completely, on the contrary, they have gone further on the basis of magic.


    For example, the satellites controlled in this base include not only ordinary technology electronic satellites, but also magic modified satellites combined with magic.


    "Start the magic satellite system, I want to see the source of the anomaly immediately!" The general roared.


    Dozens of staff were sweating on their forehead, and their fingers were beating like flying. Soon the black screen of the electronic screen was reopened, and pictures appeared on it, constantly zooming in.


    "How can black holes appear over buzhoushan, a forbidden area in the east? How did it disappear again? " The general''s face was so ugly that he became more nervous and roared.


    No one answered. Dozens of subordinates continued to be busy, and the pictures on the screen were constantly filtered and converted, and finally stopped at the moment before the black hole disappeared


    "Hiss!"


    In an instant, countless people''s air-conditioning and cry of surprise sounded in the base. I can''t believe it.


    In the picture, a fuzzy shadow in the black hole is locked, zooming in and out


    Because the speed of the shadow leaving the black hole is too fast, the computer has to deal with the resolution of the photo again and again. Finally, what appears on the screen is a fuzzy figure!


    In the infinite shock, messages were sent to countless high-level officials of the Holy Light Empire, and to all bishops of the Holy Light Vatican


    "In the eastern world, the forbidden area called Buzhou mountain by the eastern warriors has finally changed. It seems that there is a mysterious existence coming from an unknown space. After more than 100 years, has the fairy God in the Oriental Myth finally appeared?"


    "In Oriental mythology, mount Buzhou is a ladder connecting the human world and the immortal world. In mythology, people climb up from the ground to the sky..."


    "Ten years ago, I went to mount Buzhou for adventure. It was full of dangerous and dense primeval forests. There was a very high mountain in the middle that seemed to be broken off from the middle..."


    More than 100 years later, with the spread of the Holy Light Vatican, the western world has established the Holy Light Empire, which has almost unified the whole western continent, but there are still several small countries left, and people are talking about them one after another.


    Even the great demons who ruled the underworld and many dark races knew the news.


    In the eastern world, the Chinese military dynasty ruled the whole East, forming a military alliance system in name.


    World shaking!


    Forbidden area, Buzhou mountain.


    A thunder fell from the sky. A moment later, at the top of the broken mountain, a man in white appeared above with a flat face.


    This man, of course, is Wang Xu.


    For millions of years, Qingdi has not only created a Qinglian annihilation Sutra, but also created a huge, complex, yet extremely detailed, and detailed array of terror that covers every inch of the whole immortal realm.


    Crossing the great array in the void!


    If the void is a boundless, can''t turn back, can only fall into the dark sea of bitterness forever, then the green emperor set up a huge boat to ferry back in the sea of bitterness.


    And the energy to move the giant boat is the corpse of an ancient immortal God in the iceberg


    Unfortunately, even though the Qing emperor planned for millions of years, and even completed his own death and rebirth, he still did not do everything.


    In the last part of the distance, the "energy" was exhausted. Although he and Jinwu used their own strength to support for a period of time, it was still not enough.


    Therefore, with the help of the great array of immortal regions, Wang Xu first returned to the Chinese world, and then with the help of the long river of humanity, he also accumulated millions of years of huge energy, acting as a rope to pull the immortal regions back.


    So, there was a scene in front of him, but Wang Xu didn''t expect that the movement would be so big.


    Wang Xu shakes his head. "It''s just that the Qing emperor''s understanding of the void is not enough. In the memory of" that one ", it only proves that the conversion rate of energy efficiency is too low...".


    If Qingdi''s empty crossing array is a broken steam fire ship, then "that one"''s cross-border means is a nuclear powered aircraft carrier.


    Standing on the top of Mount Buzhou, which is tens of thousands of meters high, overlooking the primitive dense forest below, the roaring sounds of wild animals after various changes of heaven and earth shake the mountain forest, all of which are caused by his appearance.


    "Let''s go!"


    Taking his eyes back, Wang Xu raised his hand and suddenly pointed the void in front of him. With a loud crash, the void in front of him seemed to become transparent. He could see a huge yellow muddy river behind him


    "I am the new generation of the Lord of humanity, controlling the power of humanity, gathering the origin of the world, obeying me, obeying me, giving me..."


    He tried to grasp, and the river of humanity poured into his palm, and then he was thrown out and rushed out of the void beyond his head.


    Boom!


    In the sky above Buzhou mountain, the black hole reappeared. A huge river, which could not be seen by conventional means, rushed into the void and wrapped around a small circle with blue light floating in the dark.


    "The return of the immortal world, the origin of the Chinese world... I''m afraid that the consciousness of the way of heaven will recover a little bit more..." Wang Xu looked up calmly, his heart was calm.


    But all of a sudden, a violent gasp came from behind him. Wang Xu turned around and saw a man dressed for climbing, gasping and climbing up from the cliff.


    Seeing Wang Xu, the man was shocked and cried out: "who are you and how did you get up? I should be the first record climber to mount Buzhou

 Chapter 1691

    "Westerners?"


    As soon as Wang Xu picked up his eyebrows, he turned to look at them and frowned instantly.


    The man on the opposite side is a middle-aged man with a big beard, a white snowsuit, a windproof hat and goggles, a rope on his back, and a sledge. He looks like a mountaineer.


    But the next second, Wang Xu didn''t even give the other party a chance to speak. As soon as he raised his hand, a force of suction came out, and he grasped the other party


    "Which force does it belong to? It''s very fast. Let me see what secrets you have... "


    After opening reincarnation and controlling humanity, Wang Xu has a deeper understanding of human consciousness and soul.


    The idea has already invaded the minds of Western men, and a lot of information has poured in, clubhouses, money, women


    The front is full of useless and disordered information, while the back is full of tasks, targets, arms, killing, fighting


    Everything in the minds of Western men appears in Wang Xu''s consciousness one by one.


    "Hum, I said it can''t be such a coincidence that a military base has been set up in the forbidden area of buzhoushan. This man is hunting wild animals outside the forbidden area for genetic research. This guy is still..." Wang Xu combed the information and frowned.


    "Orcs? Hetero animal gene serum... Human transformation? These Westerners don''t practice honestly, they even study these heresies... What''s the future if the human blood is mixed up in a mess? "


    He shook his head, a little speechless.


    Fortunately, once a serum is developed, it can make an ordinary person strong very quickly. But the disadvantages are all kinds of side effects and limitations.


    This western man''s presence here is partly coincidental and partly not coincidental.


    Coincidentally, before he came from Xianyu, the other party was hunting a strange animal living on the snow peak of Buzhou mountain nearby. So, after detecting the change in the base, they immediately contacted him to investigate.


    "Wait a minute, the Westerners even have a deep study of space? This division... "Wang Xu suddenly eyes wide, a burst of surprise.


    In each other''s mind, the world space studied by westerners is divided into three levels.


    Ordinary space is called potential plane. The structure of potential plane is not very firm. Different potential planes are linked with each other to form a special crystal wall system. Therefore, some cracks in time and space appear from time to time, leading to the emergence of other exotic monsters.


    The other is the special large plane space with countless galaxies, planets and galaxies, which is called the universe. The cosmic space and the plane space are the same and hierarchical.


    There is also a kind of existence called fantasy plane between the plane space and the universe space.


    The Chinese world was originally the existence of the universe, but later, because of the intervention of the fantasy plane in reality, there appeared the change of heaven and earth, the restart of myth


    "That''s interesting!" Wang Xu chuckled.


    Although it is accurate to say that this kind of space research is only in the most basic stage, far from involving the essence of space, and the definition of fantasy space is even more illusory, it is very interesting.


    After throwing the lifeless Western man down the cliff, Wang Xu flashed several kilometers away, looked up at the sky and murmured to himself:


    "The fairy land... The legendary people have a magical way. Buzhou mountain... Is going to be renewed..."


    The voice just dropped.


    Boom!


    In the sky, suddenly flash from the blue, the huge black hole whirlpool with clouds all over the sky, suddenly reappear above.


    Deep in the black hole, the tip of a huge iceberg slowly penetrates the space and drops a little bit. The space causes violent vibration, and wind and thunder are rampant in the air.


    ¡­¡­


    At the edge of the dense forest more than 100 kilometers away, in a hidden underground base, countless people stare at the picture on the electronic screen without blinking.


    The sky seems to be torn open a huge gap, huge iceberg seems to come from another world, with a terrible lightning storm, shocked everyone.


    "Damn it! Have you heard from snow wolf? " A blonde white man in a high-grade uniform woke up and yelled.


    "General jack, snow wolf''s life signal has been lost... He should have been killed by the mysterious oriental man." A technician returned in a trembling voice.


    "Oriental? That guy is obviously an alien strongman coming from another world. Did you tell me that he is Oriental? Are you out of your mind? " General Jack''s face was livid, and every word he said:


    "And the analyst? Now tell me, is the space behind that black hole the same fantasy plane world as the underground demon world? Tell me, your result


    A woman with glasses immediately stood up and said in a deep voice: "general, the forbidden area of buzhoushan has always been the place where the myth links the kingdom of man and God in the East. Now the change, I think it is very likely that the myth of the East has also begun to restart, just like the demon plane connected to the underground chain of our western continent, and the heaven plane mentioned by the Holy See..."


    The woman, with a serious face, came to the conclusion: "therefore, it is very possible that the immortals in Oriental mythology will also appear!"


    "Damn it


    General Jack''s face suddenly changed, and then his eyes suddenly darkened


    "Those damned Oriental warriors are in enough trouble. They can''t let the fairy gods in their myth come out again. Contact the headquarters for me. I want to launch the annihilation warhead and end the alien world coming from overhead!"


    "Yes, I''m contacting..." another correspondent nodded in response.


    A message, flying from the base to the distant headquarters.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well?"


    At the same second, Wang Xu seemed to feel something and suddenly turned his head to look at the dense forest hundreds of miles behind him.


    He frowned: "what''s the matter? Just suddenly a sense of danger... Forget it, the limit of danger perception is too low, no matter. "


    At this time, the space black hole above the head has expanded again. The ice peak, which is also tens of thousands of meters high, has already fallen in half, and will soon coincide with the Buzhou mountain below.


    From the perspective of vision, we can see that part of the celestial body, which is like a cloud, is slowly and firmly re integrated into the space barrier of the Chinese world.


    But just then, all of a sudden, a sharp sonic boom came from the sky behind.


    Wang Xu suddenly turned his head and narrowed his eyes. In the sky behind him, a missile with a dazzling flame was crashing here at a speed of tens of times the speed of sound.


    "Is this the danger you felt on a whim before?"


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, then his eyes narrowed and opened. His mind had instantly controlled all the missiles.


    As a result, a shocking scene appeared. The supersonic missile carrying the annihilation warhead was frozen in the air at the speed visible to the naked eye. During this period, the whole body was like disintegrated armor, which was disintegrated and stripped inch by inch. Finally, only a head size annihilation warhead was slowly rotating in the air.


    Then, Wang Xu''s right hand grabs, and a space crack suddenly appears and disappears. The vanishing warhead is thrown into the void outside the space and disappears.

 Chapter 1692

    Time goes back a few minutes.


    Hundreds of miles underground base, the huge screen is high-speed cut through the sky missile.


    "Annihilation warhead launched!"


    There was an excited smile on all the faces.


    General Jack''s face, which used to be blue, also showed a relaxed smile


    "Good, soon, it''s all over!"


    "Those Oriental warriors are difficult enough. The immortals in their mythology are better never to appear!"


    He turned and looked to the other side: "group two, get ready to track the annihilation explosion, set it as the plane space behind the black hole..."


    Before he had finished speaking, there was a sudden air-conditioning sound behind him.


    "Hiss!"


    The sound of people''s breathing was palpitating, and then everyone exploded.


    "How could it be?"


    "That''s a supersonic missile. How could it suddenly stop in the air and disintegrate automatically?"


    "Did the mysterious man do it? How did he do it? No way


    General Jack''s body is stiff, and then he turns around a little bit to see the disintegrating missile on the electronic screen.


    "This..." for a moment, his eyes widened.


    Before he could examine it carefully, another voice of shock came out


    "Look, what does that guy want to do?"


    Jack turns to another screen and sees Wang Xuzheng slowly stretching out his right hand and grabbing at the void in the distance.


    In a flash, the torn space cracks engulfed the disintegrated warhead and disappeared.


    "Shit! Get me the tracking protocol and find the missing warhead! " Jack yelled wildly.


    But all of a sudden, his eyes shrank. It was full of fear and disbelief.


    "This is..."


    I saw a black crack in the air in front of him, and a black head size object rolled out.


    "Kill the warhead?" Jack''s face turned pale, and time seemed to stop at that moment.


    He watched helplessly as the black bullet fell down and came a little closer to the ground


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The terrible explosion and fire destroyed and engulfed the whole underground base in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    "Unfortunately, I wanted to see the research results of other Orc" gene sera "in that base."


    Looking at a flame cloud burst on the earth hundreds of miles away, Wang Xu shook his head, took back his sight and sighed.


    Same second.


    Boom!


    A loud noise came from behind him. The whole space seemed to shake violently at this moment. It seemed that there was something huge outside falling on the whole world.


    A blue figure suddenly appears beside Wang Xu, accompanied by a sigh that has disappeared for thousands of years:


    "I, Qingdi... Have come back!"


    He closed his eyes slowly, and the huge idea spread out, radiating in all directions like a tide. In a twinkling of an eye, it spread hundreds of miles, thousands of miles


    There is no hiding that the Qing emperor is observing the world which has been away for millions of years.


    A lot of information comes from cars, tall buildings, forests, airplanes, wild animals... Then there are warriors who occupy almost the whole oriental world and fight and cultivate in dense forests, cities, volcanoes and other places.


    For a long time, the emperor raised his head in consternation. His eyes were a little dazed


    "This era... Has changed so strange to me? Is it the same world? "


    Wang Xu stood beside him and said with a faint smile, "the world is still the world, but the times have changed."


    Jin Wu appeared quietly beside them, and also hummed coldly:


    "Not only the times have changed, but also the world has changed. The three realms that belong to us are no longer there. Today, beyond the three realms, there are still more vast realms of the heavens. In the future, there will only be more places you don''t know! "


    I can''t tell whether she is mocking Qingdi or telling a fact.


    However, the Qing emperor fell into silence for a long time. With a sigh, he turned to Wang Xu and asked:


    "You have fulfilled your agreement. Now it''s time for us to fulfill it. Come on, what do you need us to do?"


    "Don''t worry about it first, then." Wang Xu waved his hand, looked up at the top of his head, and suddenly asked in a voice, "haven''t you come out after hiding for so long?"


    The green emperor''s brow suddenly wrinkled. Is there anyone nearby? He didn''t find out?


    Although the return of Xianyu consumed too much power, he could not even find someone hiding nearby unless he was very strong.


    Click!


    It was as if the sound of broken glass sounded, and then a group of figures wrapped in the thick magic appeared slowly in the air in front of the three people. The magic seemed to have some kind of shielding effect, which could not be seen clearly, and the divine consciousness could not penetrate.


    A cool voice from above said: "are you from the second world? This place has been favored by our demons. If you want to live, you''d better go back. "


    The second day?


    Demons?


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, his eyes twinkled, and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but this is my territory. Without my permission, you can take it away, but..."


    "But what?" That demon clan curiosity way, tone in take a silk to ponder.


    "Asked me first if I agreed!"


    A sword light without warning flashed by, and the demon clan covered by the evil Qi suddenly froze, followed by the left and right split into two parts. Before they were completely separated, they suddenly burst into a cloud of fog and dissipated in the air.


    Whoa!


    Wang Xu took back his right hand, and the sword of humanity in his palm slowly turned into a pale golden water and penetrated into his palm.


    "The second day? Demons? Are there some foreign demons outside the world? Hehe, these demons are really not simple. It''s very likely that the gods and demons in the Western mythology are the alien demons outside... It seems that war is inevitable, and the war of humanity is inevitable, and it must begin! "


    Wang Xu said balderdash in the wind, thinking of some information and pictures from the memory of "that one" in his mind, his eyes gradually became dignified.


    The next second, he turned to look at the emperor and said in a deep voice:


    "It seems that some things may be beyond my expectation. I need your support and the power of the witch clan."


    "No problem." Qingdi nodded and looked at Jinwu


    "My mind has just felt some weak and low-level immortals, who are your subordinates in this era?"


    "So what? Maybe not better than your sorcery, but I''m not like you. I do everything. My heart is as cold as iron! " Gold black cold voice way.


    "The life of the sorcerers has become difficult because you left without permission, not me." Qingdi light way.


    "Hehe, isn''t it?" Jin Wu sneered and didn''t bother to retort.


    Many years ago, she clearly saw through some truth. She was always in the calculation of the Qing emperor, but she was willing to be the chess piece of the Qing emperor.


    Because Qingdi was their only hope before!


    But later


    Hum!

 Chapter 1693

    Huaxia city.


    The Wudao Council meeting has been convened for ten days, and the representatives of Longgong, fenglingzong, xianwucheng, and Huafu have all arrived. However, on the one hand, jiwuzong has not moved.


    "Feng Cang LAN, I went out of the gate to attend this broken meeting because of your face. Now it''s like this. Do you want to give me a reason?" Xianwu city master''s voice is cold.


    "It''s just a great emperor. It''s really a big shelf. I''ve been waiting for ten days?"


    A terrible momentum erupted from him, and the air behind him was distorted.


    Fengcanglan frowns slightly. Wang Xu only communicates with him and long pingtian in advance. Xianwu city master and Washington don''t know the real purpose of this Council meeting.


    On the surface, it was only because of the return of emperor jidaowu, which was claimed by jiwuzong.


    Fengcanglan also has some helplessness. He never thought that Wang Xu would leave for such a long time. There was no news at all, and the people of jiwuzong couldn''t get in touch.


    When he was struggling with how to pacify the Xianwu city master.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, a two person high circular space black hole suddenly appeared in the center of the hall of Wudao Council. Wang Xu came out first.


    Is full of face gloomy immortal Wu City Lord suddenly eyes stare big, inside flash over deep fear.


    This is the Wudao Council. It''s wrapped in hundreds of layers of Dharma array. Even he can''t tear up the space and send it directly.


    "Who are you?" The Lord of Xianwu asked coldly.


    "Jiwuzong, jidaowudi." Wang Xu looks at him, light way.


    "Are you the emperor of extreme Taoism?" For a moment, the Lord of Xianwu city was angry. He was about to get angry. His eyes inadvertently swept through the black hole in the space where Wang Xugang came out. Suddenly, he was stiff.


    I saw that the space black hole did not close. After Wang Xu, a man, a woman and the last three old men came out one after another.


    The man and woman in front of them all looked very young, and they didn''t have much impact on the Lord of Xianwu city. The main reason was that the last three old men were full of wild, powerful and fighting terror all the time.


    And Wang Xu came together, of course, is the green emperor and Jinwu, as well as the three elders of the witch family!


    The witch people live in the extremely bad environment of the immortal realm all year round, and their breath is full of savagery. This is not barbarism, but a special temperament of fighting against all things in the world.


    "Strong! How powerful! No, it''s terrible Xianwu city master''s face changed wildly and his eyes changed violently.


    Not only him, but also some of the strong men in Washington and Fengling sect, such as fengcanglan, were shocked and scared.


    Only long pingtian, though palpitating, took the initiative to grow up. He took Li Taihei and other immortals behind him to come forward and salute Jinwu respectfully


    "Zuxian!"


    In an instant, the Lord of Xianwu city and others received a great shock, full of shock and inconceivable.


    Zuxian?


    Is it the legendary


    No matter how they feel, Wang Xu has gone to the position of jiwuzong and sat down. Jinwu has sat down in the position before longpingtian, while Qingdi has woven a blue jade chair and sat down leisurely.


    The six chairs represent the existence of the six most powerful forces in the eastern world.


    Wang Xu raised his head and said faintly: "I don''t want to talk much. There is only one purpose of this meeting, going to the West! Unite the world


    "Who is against it? Who agrees? "


    "The Qing emperor, on behalf of the Wu clan, agreed."


    "Jinwu, on behalf of the Dragon Palace, agreed."


    "Fengcanglan, representing fenglingzong, agrees."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was no accident. Even if Xianwu city master and Washington did not agree, the final result could not be changed.


    What''s more, in this case, as long as Xianwu city master and Washington are not stupid, it is obviously impossible to disagree.


    Therefore, there was no objection but a unanimous vote.


    "Gather all the strong in your own power, gentlemen." Wang Xu tapped his finger on the back of his chair and looked at the representative of Washington


    "In terms of worldly affairs, even if the times have changed greatly in the past 100 years, we have always acquiesced that you are in charge of the logistics, propaganda and mobilization of the general army in this war. Is that ok?"


    "No problem."


    The representative of Washington is an old man in his sixties. As the supreme Prime Minister of Washington, he is in charge of the Oriental secular power.


    He will certainly have no objection to this war. Because in the past decades, the east west border has been in various small-scale conflicts, and the war can be said to be going on every day.


    Even in recent years, the West has become more and more aggressive. Some time ago, Washington itself mobilized tens of thousands of civilian fighters to gather at the border to resist Western invasion.


    "The gale... Is coming up!" The Prime Minister of Washington has a dim vision, watching Wang Xu and others leave.


    As far as the secular authority of Washington is concerned, the other four members of the Martial Arts Council are like four mountains. In the past, he could not mobilize the experts of these four mountains to the front.


    Unexpectedly, jiwuzong would take the initiative to launch an all-out war between the East and the west this time.


    "Emperor jidaowu... Disappeared for nearly a hundred years, and after he came back to the world, he launched the war of unifying the world. What do you want to do?" The Prime Minister of Washington did not understand that jiwuzong never interfered in the secular power if it was for the sake of autocratic power.


    So, does he have any other purpose?


    What would it be?


    ¡­¡­


    The western world.


    Empire of light, capital.


    "Ah!"


    In the basement of the Cathedral of the Lord of light, a scream cuts across the sky.


    On a fallen white jade cross, several bishops in white robes surrounded a young girl, with their eyes closed and their mouths recited the doctrine of the holy light.


    The girl''s limbs were tied to the White Jade Cross, and she was naked. The holy light array pattern was painted on her body surface. Four huge candles were burning in the four corners of the dark room, and the fire flickered in the girl''s scream.


    The room was very dark. Many cardinals in red robes stood in the rear with dignified faces, surrounded by nuns holding scriptures.


    "Tell the revered Pope that the eleventh chosen son is about to receive the arrival of angels!" A cardinal suddenly opened his mouth and told one of his entourage.


    "Yes The attendant immediately respectfully agreed, turned and left quickly.


    "Ah


    The girl on the White Jade Cross suddenly screamed a little louder, and her body twisted violently. Several white robed bishops quickly drew the final coming array pattern with daggers on her limbs and chest, and the blood gushed out was all over the cross.


    "Merciful Father, compassionate father..."


    Around the bishops, nuns and priests standing in a circle, the devout chanting voice also increased.


    The voice converged, which seemed to have some strange power. Suddenly, the pattern of Dharma array on the girl''s body on the cross suddenly lit up a dazzling white light.


    The holy light pierced the darkness and bathed the girl''s whole body. The wounds on her body healed quickly and the blood evaporated.


    Hiss! Hiss!!


    Behind the girl, a pair of white wings suddenly pop up. The wings are several meters wide, slowly stretching in the air, stirring up


    "Lord


    A bishop knelt down with his head on the ground and filled the room devoutly.


    Click!


    With a slight sound, the girl broke free from the shackles of the cross and stepped down from above. Her eyes were silvery white, and her back was cold and cruel.

 Chapter 1694

    South China, Jiwu city.


    The city is full of traffic and pedestrians. Young men and women from all over the Oriental world gather here to enter the martial arts college opened by jiwuzong.


    Of course, there is more than one martial arts school here, especially the martial arts college. There are almost a hundred schools of thought contending. Every year, in order to get more students, each martial arts college has gone all out of its way. It can be said that each of the eight immortals has his own magic power.


    On the street of wudaoyuan City, a strange young man was walking slowly with a man in a green robe and a woman in red. They all looked very young, and they looked similar to the students of various wudaoyuan schools around them. But three people, but each has an extraordinary momentum, where the crowd subconsciously get out of the way.


    Wang Xu came here with Qingdi and Jinwu to make Qingdi better integrate into the new era and understand the folk atmosphere.


    "It seems that if I want to make the witches better integrate into this road, it''s a good way for them to open a witchcraft college?" The green Emperor gave a light smile and said to Wang Xu:


    "This will spread witchcraft and challenge the status of martial arts. Don''t you mind?"


    "I am the master of humanity, and the fate of martial arts has nothing to do with me, even if humanity prospers."


    Wang Xu faintly replied, looked at the emperor, and said: "in addition, I don''t think there is any possibility that Wu Dao will challenge the status of Wu Dao, just like you, one of the strongest immortal emperors in the age of immortals, can''t challenge my position now."


    The green emperor was silent for a moment, then he shook his head helplessly and gave a bitter smile: "when we talk about unification, why do you want to attack people?"


    Then he stopped and looked at a martial arts college not far away


    "Fighting academy? Here... "


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Xu looked at it together.


    Jinwu said with disdain: "it seems that this guy is playing some ghost idea again! Be careful of being calculated by him


    "Jinwu, I didn''t ask you to follow me. You have to follow me and the Lord of humanity." The green emperor looked at her and saw that Jin Wu was not good at looking at her. He could only smile and sighed


    "Do you really think I''m willing to do everything? After millions of years, I will be tired. I really feel familiar here... It seems that it has something to do with fighting against the emperor? "


    "Fight that guy? impossible! It''s just a coincidence. He''s the first one to be killed In an instant, Jinwu''s face changed greatly.


    "I didn''t say that douzhan is still alive, but here... There may be his legacy, or inheritance, or blood..." Qingdi said lightly.


    "Do you mean fighting against the Emperor... Is it a monkey?" Listening to their words, Wang Xu pondered for a moment and suddenly asked.


    "Monkey?" Qingdi and Jinwu were stunned at the same time, then they shook their heads together: "of course not!"


    The emperor had a serious face.


    And Jinwu was smiling: "I know what you want to say. In folklore, the monkey named Dou defeated Buddha, just by chance."


    "Although the guy fighting with a stick, he is not a monkey, but a standard handsome guy..."


    As she said this, she looked at emperor Qingdi with a brighter smile


    "That guy, but among all the immortals, the only one who likes to be in the limelight and act like a bully is the emperor Qing."


    The green emperor''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t reply.


    "It seems very interesting..." Wang Xu chuckled, "then go in and have a look."


    With that, he took the lead in the douzhan Academy.


    Douzhan college doesn''t seem to be much different from other martial arts colleges, but along the way, the students here soon attracted Wang Xu''s attention.


    The students here are full of evil spirit, and have a kind of


    A high-profile flaunting feeling?


    Wang Xu''s eyes swept over all kinds of exaggerated, coquettish, bright colors and all kinds of high-profile armor on these students. Although he felt a little dazzling, he didn''t feel much.


    Soon, his attention was attracted by a square full of statues and murals. The statue is a monkey with a stick. The murals around him are also the fighting portraits of the monkey and various enemy monsters. There are also many words, which narrate the story of each battle.


    Half of the battles described above are scenes in Chinese folk novels about the monkey, but some of them are not. I don''t know whether they were compiled by the founder of the college or adapted from other legends.


    Wang Xu burst of funny, the founder of the fighting academy is still a little interesting.


    But soon, Qingdi and Jinwu stopped under a statue with a serious face, staring at the stick in the hands of the statue.


    "What''s the problem?" Seeing that it was wrong, Wang Xu frowned and went to ask.


    "It''s a bit wrong, the name of the stick..." Jinwu''s eyes were a little suspicious.


    "Zhan Tian Shen staff?" Wang Xu looks at the introduction on the base of the statue and seems to have guessed something.


    After all, the monkey''s stick is called Ruyi golden cudgel.


    Sure enough, the dignified voice of the Qing emperor came: "the stick of fighting is also called this name."


    He closed his eyes slightly, and a strange wave appeared in the void around him, which seemed to be something.


    After a while, suddenly, he suddenly opened his eyes, light way: "the opportunity has come."


    As soon as his voice fell, the three of them turned around and saw a middle-aged warrior in the uniform of the instructor of douzhan academy come over and bow slightly: "Hello, Dean, please follow me."


    The green emperor nodded directly: "please lead the way."


    After several turns, the three met an old man with long beard and silver beard in a courtyard behind the college.


    Sitting in the pavilion, the old man slowly opened his eyes and looked at Wang Xu. Then he looked at the two men, Qingdi and Jinwu. His half open eyes were completely opened. He was surprised and said, "I don''t know where the two elders are. If you stand here, I''ll meet you far away. I hope you''ll forgive me. I don''t know what advice you can give me."


    "How do you know the name of zhantian staff? Tell me, you know all the secrets about the fight. " The green emperor asked directly. Although the old man was a wuzun, he was too weak and helpless in front of the three.


    The other people in the hospital''s face suddenly changed, and they wanted to scold. Unexpectedly, the old man reached out to stop them and said, "Sir, please wait a moment."


    He changed his name, stretched out his right hand, and a piece of gold metal came out of his palm slowly. A light light came out of it. It seemed that there was a mental skill and dozens of fighting pictures in it.


    Wang Xu a pick eyebrow, this is the battle day God stick fragment?


    "I know all the secrets about fighting the Buddha from this fragment." Sure enough, I saw the old man speak respectfully.

 Chapter 1695

    The green emperor took the fragment, closed his eyes for a moment, opened it slowly, and said faintly:


    "Thank you very much."


    He turned around slowly and nodded to Wang Xu and Jin Wu. His figure suddenly turned into a virtual shadow. A gust of wind blew by, and the three had disappeared.


    It''s almost the same second.


    Boom!


    A loud noise suddenly spread from the old man''s body. The old man''s face suddenly changed, and everyone around was shocked


    "What''s the matter with you, Dean?"


    A burst of energy burst out from the old man''s body. His face was startled, and his body rose rapidly. His silver hair turned black visible to the naked eye, and his momentum became stronger and stronger. Just a few seconds later, his face was ruddy and his momentum was strong. His strength soared, and he broke through the situation of wuzun that had trapped him for many years!


    "Dean, you are..." people''s eyes were shocked and lost their voice around the old man.


    "Nothing!" The old man''s eyes showed an excited look: "I just broke through!"


    With that, he bowed to the direction of Wang Xu''s departure. When he got up, he saw the crowd''s blank face and couldn''t help laughing


    "Those three are unimaginable people like me. If you are in the mountains of the deep sea, you don''t feel as deep as me... They are not something we can resist. If I don''t hand over the fragments, I''m afraid that the whole college will be destroyed in a flash in his mind!"


    When they heard the words, they suddenly opened their eyes and were shocked.


    The inheritance of douzhan academy does not come from the real douzhan Immortal Emperor, but a fragment of the weapon used by the Immortal Emperor.


    This kind of thing, let the green emperor and Jinwu two people sigh unceasingly, after all, this world only left them these two real ancient immortals.


    After leaving douzhan college, Wang Xu led the two men to break through the space and enter the humanitarian space. Along the majestic river of humanity, they covered the past all the way. They recalled millions of years. When they saw the humanitarian city and the reincarnation of the local government, they were strange.


    Yanluo hall, wangxiangtai, Naihe bridge, huangquan River


    Each familiar name corresponds to a completely different thing, that is, the Qing emperor, a ruthless schemer, was also silent.


    "This is the hell you opened up?" The emperor was silent for a moment.


    "Yes, this is the hell." Wang Xu nodded gently.


    The green emperor took back his eyes from all around, and could not see much expression. Soon, they stopped by the reincarnation pool.


    Looking at the ghosts standing in front of Naihe bridge and the ghosts walking into the reincarnation pool behind Naihe bridge, he asked again:


    "This is the samsara you opened up?"


    This time, Wang Xu stopped and looked back at him. Then he suddenly laughed. Did he look down on the hell and reincarnation he opened up?


    Shaking his head, he said calmly, "this is not the real reincarnation itself, but the subsequent transformation."


    "What is the real reincarnation?" Asked the emperor.


    "Go on with me, I''ll show you to see for yourself." Wang Xu''s voice is faint.


    Next, the three set out again, walking through the long line of ghosts on the Bank of the huangquan River, the past on Naihe bridge, the homesickness on the watchtower, and the rotation of good and evil in the hall of hell


    "This is reincarnation!"


    Stopping in front of Yanluo hall, Wang Xu suddenly reaches out his hand. A piece of yellow light suddenly falls from the top of the underground space and turns into a book in his palm.


    Three big words on the cover, life and death book!


    With the cover open, there is a dense yellow light, and the unreal pages turn at a high speed. On each page is a person''s past life, judgment of good and evil.


    WOW!


    Finally, the book of life and death was fixed on a page specially marked red.


    There are two words at the beginning of the page.


    Zhang Hu!


    "This is the first reincarnation person after I started reincarnation. You can see for yourself."


    Wang Xu handed the book of life and death to the Qing emperor and said faintly.


    He was not afraid that the Qing emperor would take away the book of life and death. First, the other party couldn''t beat him. Second, the book of life and death never had substance, but a part of the rule of reincarnation. It was not a book. For example, at this time, the judge who tried ghosts in the hall of hell still had a Book of life and death.


    "This is... Reincarnation?"


    There was a trace of consternation in Qingdi''s look. Obviously, he didn''t expect to get such a response anyway.


    But soon, his spirit was deeply attracted by the book of life and death. The moment his consciousness touched the book of life and death, he seemed to see another world.


    ¡­¡­


    Six generations of reincarnation, six coexist.


    Zhang Hu is lucky. He is the first "passer-by" who has experienced reincarnation, gone through six paths and six generations, and kept the memory of his first life.


    Buzhoushan is a forbidden area with dense forest on the edge.


    A team of six young men and women is on guard to slowly go deep into the mountains and complete their first college task.


    "Be careful, everyone. The target position is ahead. According to the announcement of Washington, the Big Bang some time ago is likely to be the vanishing warhead dropped by the West. I don''t know what secret they have here." Zhang Hu warned in a low voice with a serious look.


    He is the leader of this team and the most powerful person in martial arts. He has reached the cultivation level of martial arts at the age of only 16. He can be said to be a peerless genius in people''s eyes.


    "Yes, Captain!" All the players nodded and looked serious.


    They are careful, all over tight through the last kilometer, separate a clump of trees, in front of the scene suddenly changed.


    A huge pit thousands of meters in size and hundreds of meters in depth, the extremely harsh and scorched soil, and the high concentration of death breath all make people palpitating.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Zhang Hu''s eyes were wide open and he was shocked to see this scene. A light golden energy curtain in front of him fluctuated slightly to resist the abnormal energy left here.


    "Why? What''s this? "


    Suddenly, his eyes swept over the bottom of the pit, and a metal reflection made Zhang Hu''s eyes suddenly narrow.


    In this doomsday scene, the metal reflection is extremely dazzling. What can be preserved in such a terrible explosion?


    Just hesitating for a few seconds, Zhang Hu made a decision and quickly went down to the bottom of the pit and grasped the metal.


    WOW!


    When the earth is turned over, the metal body is much bigger than Zhang Hu thought. Looking at the shape, it seems to be a stick with half a fracture on the top. I don''t know how deep it is.


    "What is this? What a heavy look... "Zhang Hu muttered to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    In hell.


    Emperor Qing suddenly shook himself violently and his consciousness broke away from the book of life and death


    "Zhan Tian Shen staff? It turns out to be zhantian staff? How can it be? It''s eighteen thousand and six hundred kilos. How can the boy pull it up easily? "


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, suddenly looked up: "it''s the fragment, right?"


    "But... How could it be?"


    His eyes are incredible, even unable to accept, hands pinching fast, eyes bright blue, it seems to deduce something.


    "This is reincarnation." Wang Xu did not give a positive answer, but just a faint smile, as if everything was under his control.


    But the shock in his heart was not much worse than that of the Qing emperor. How could Zhang Hu get the Zhan Tian Shen staff so easily?


    He just arranged Zhang Hu''s reincarnation, but he didn''t give the other side such bad luck. He found Zhan Tian Shen stick in the base wreckage he blew up.


    Is there a higher level of power than reincarnation?


    What is it?


    Life?


    Luck?


    Or fate?


    For a while, Wang Xu''s heart also set off a storm, is it difficult to


    Is fate stronger than samsara?


    At this time, the green light in the eyes of the green emperor suddenly and violently flickered, and he cried out: "how can... The guy in the fight is not dead yet?"


    "No, it''s dead, but it''s alive... What''s going on?"


    He suddenly looked up at Wang Xu and Jin Wu, and said


    "No, I''ll go and have a look!"

 Chapter 1696

    Explosion pit.


    Zhang Hu also looked down at the iron bar in his hand: "it must be a good thing to survive the explosion, but how does it look like a broken iron bar?"


    The rest of the team stood at the top, their heads poking curiously.


    "Captain, what did you find?" A girl in red asked curiously.


    "I..."


    Next, Zhang Hu raised his head and just wanted to answer. Suddenly, his eyes contracted crazily and his pupils enlarged.


    In the air above the pit, a dark hole suddenly appeared, from which came two men and a woman, one of whom was the Lord of hell in his memory, Yama!


    Before a group of members of the team realized it, they saw Zhang Hu bend down and salute respectfully


    "Hello, Yama


    He wanted to call Yama, but when he saw some of his players, he quickly changed his words for fear of taboo.


    "Don''t be polite." Wang Xu''s faint voice came from above.


    "Who?"


    "Who''s there?"


    "Wait, when did they show up?"


    At this time, a group of team members suddenly react, a panic.


    Wang Xu ignored them. The green emperor had already stepped out and appeared in front of Zhang Hu at the bottom of the pit: "can you show me this iron bar?"


    "Ah? sure! Yes Zhang Hu was stunned, then nodded.


    Starting with the iron bar, the green emperor''s face suddenly became heavy, and he didn''t know what he had done. His left hand just touched the surface of the iron bar. Suddenly, a piece of rust fell off, and the golden light flickered. One complicated character after another burst out from the surface of the iron bar.


    "The way of heaven is immortal, only I fight against heaven!"


    The green emperor''s eyes flickered with inexplicable shock. For a long time, he suddenly drank softly: "get out of the way!"


    Zhang Hu has not yet reflected, a surge of irresistible force, has wrapped him to fly to the edge of the pit.


    His eyes were swollen, and he saw the green emperor holding the iron stick suddenly and fiercely inserted into the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The earth shakes and the earth falls apart.


    The violent force instantly set off hundreds of meters of earth waves, the earth was abruptly torn a huge crack, almost bottomless.


    "This... Hiss! Whoo! Hoo Hoo


    In his eyes, Zhang Hu couldn''t believe that the "broken iron stick" was in the hands of the Qing emperor. The whole body was glittering with golden light, rising, growing and thickening


    In a twinkling, the iron bar bumped into the crack, pierced the ground, straight through thousands of feet deep underground.


    "Come back!"


    With a cold drink, the huge iron bar, like a pillar of heaven, shrank rapidly again, changed into its original size, and fell into the hands of the Qing emperor.


    In situ, there is a huge hole leading to the bottom of the earth.


    "Pick it up, it''s your chance!" The green emperor turned around and threw the wand to Zhang Hu, who was stunned. Then he looked at Wang Xu and Jin Wu: "I''ve got a variable in the battle. It''s under the ground. Let''s go and have a look together?"


    "Let''s go." Wang Xu did not comment.


    Jinwu is curious: "fight this guy... I really want to know what he left behind."


    Three people also did not tube Zhang Hu and others, into the deep hole, in a flash disappeared.


    Above, a group of young boys and girls in a small group gaped for a long time before someone reluctantly recovered and looked at Zhang Hu


    "Captain, what are we going to do now? It''s going down... "


    Before he finished, Zhang Hu slapped him on the head: "do you know what the three people were? Still going on? Where they go, shall we seek death? "


    "Captain, who are they?" The player shrunk his head and asked with an aggrieved face.


    "I..." Zhang Hu opened his mouth. He couldn''t say a word for a moment. Wang Xu''s identity as "king of hell" was obviously not clear. He didn''t know another man and a woman.


    "In a word, their identity is terrible, extremely terrible, not what you should know, not what you should ask, don''t ask blindly!"


    At this time, Wang Xu three people have appeared in a huge underground tomb.


    On the top of the head, there is a starry night sky dotted with gems. Under it, a long river of mercury flows by, showing the intersection of yin and Yang. In the center, there is a yin and Yang eye in the middle of the Taiji diagram.


    In the center of yin and Yang, there is a mummy without any coffin.


    "Fighting?"


    The Qing emperor''s eyes were uncertain, and the face of the corpse shrank seriously. Even he could not recognize it clearly.


    But soon, he shook his head: "wrong, it''s not fighting, it should be a latecomer who got the zhantian staff..."


    As he spoke, he walked to the mummy, and all of a sudden.


    Bang!


    A little stiff hand stretched out from the water Galaxy below, directly clasped the feet of emperor Qingdi, and then a pale face came out of the mercury river.


    The next second, the Milky way of water showed that it began to appear a violent bubble, a hand stretched out from below, countless mummies stood up, each with the same breath as the great master of martial arts.


    "Who will solve it?" Qingdi kicked away the mummies and looked at Jinwu and Wang Xu, mainly Jinwu.


    "I''ll do it. I''m the most restrained of these things." Jinwu''s mouth curled and stepped forward.


    She stretched out her right hand and waved it gently. In a flash, Haydn burst out of the red fire and rushed to the whole catacombs. But when she heard the explosion, all the mummies turned into piles of fly ash and flew into the Milky way.


    At this time, Wang Xu has gone to the side of the green emperor and stood with him beside the corpse floating on the Yin and Yang eyes.


    This corpse is silent, as if it is really just a mummy, but it exudes a very long history of vicissitudes.


    His skin is dry, like an ordinary old man of hundreds of years.


    His robes have been rotten. There is a fist sized pit on the ground beside him. It seems that there is the zhantian God stick in the shape. I don''t know how the stick rushed to the ground. Maybe it was the explosion caused by the vanishing warhead, or the secret base of the westerner built here, which was stolen by some means.


    "Who is this man? Why does he have a wand? Buried here again? What does he have to do with the guy fighting? " There was doubt in the eyes of emperor Qing.


    But at this time, the ancient corpse suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were all dark. Immediately, the ancient corpse''s hands explored and seized the hands of the Qing emperor''s calculation above his body.


    Boom!


    An indescribable huge force converged from all directions and rushed into the body of the ancient corpse. A stream of Hu''s power turned into white Qi visible to the naked eye, like tens of thousands of small snakes drilling into the various orifices of the ancient corpse.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the mummy quickly swelled up, skin, hair, meridians, blood vessels, everything grew up in a short period of time, the mummy''s head also grew a long golden hair, the face became plump, with blood color, but in the blink of an eye, a dignified and sacred face, but the monkey... Appeared in front of the three people.


    monkey?


    Golden monkey?


    Even Wang Xu was stunned.


    "Who are you? Why open my coffin ahead of time? "


    The monkey suddenly opened his eyes, and the powerful momentum tore the mercury river around him like a gale, revealing a huge pure black picture of yin and Yang below.

 Chapter 1697

    "Where are the ghosts? Eat my grandson! "I''m still here!"


    The golden monkey''s eyes were covered with a little golden flame, and his face was ferocious and showed his teeth.


    Without saying a word, a little golden light came out of his ear and shot at the three of Wang Xu like lightning.


    The essence of the golden light is an embroidery needle, but it weighs 80000 Jin and is called Ruyi golden cudgel. After thousands of years of practice, the golden monkey has finally become a treasure. It can change as much as it wants. Once it is hit, the monkey will be hit once, and the whole body will turn into blood mud.


    "Well? This is Ruyi''s golden cudgel? "


    Wang Xu didn''t move. He could see through the noumenon under the soaring golden light at a glance, which was very similar to a fairy character in Chinese folk mythology. Moreover, this form of attack was similar to the means of the fairy. Before the stick arrived, the golden light had covered his whole body, like being pinned by a huge mountain.


    As soon as the golden monkey saw that Wang Xu and the three were settled, he burst into laughter


    "No matter who you are, destroy my grave and ruin my grand plan, I will repay you with my life today."


    "Now that I''m here, since I can''t become a saint, I need to exercise my muscles and bones after sleeping for so long. I''ve been hungry for so long. I''ll smash you into meat mud and have a meal..."


    The golden monkey roared furiously there. His voice was cruel. Every time he looked down at his golden hair, he was even more angry.


    After thousands of years of hard work, what he saw when he opened his eyes was not the expected success, but the three mortals who were bad for him. Could he not be angry?


    But when he said that, he stopped and felt something wrong.


    How can Ruyi golden cudgel smash them? Still hanging over the heads of the three?


    Is it difficult that this stick has been sleeping for such a long time and has been angry with him?


    Just then, an indifferent voice came from the golden light: "have you finished? That''s it. I''m going to do it. "


    A pair of eyes of golden monkey instantly open to the limit, almost protruding from the orbit.


    In the golden light, the motionless Wang Xu''s right hand sticks out. A sharp tearing sound comes from the golden monkey''s ear. In his big eyes, the big hand breaks the golden light and grabs Ruyi''s golden cudgel.


    In an instant, the golden light soared, and a two meter long, pure gold stick appeared in Wang Xu''s hands. He was looking down at the line of words engraved on it curiously.


    Ruyi golden cudgel can change as you like, big or small


    "Is this really something in Chinese folk mythology?" Wang Xu''s eyes were full of curiosity. He thought that the age of the green emperor was a mythical age. He saw the green emperor Jinwu before he found out that it was not. He didn''t expect to meet the monkey again.


    Is there a second age of immortals?


    "Who are you?" The golden monkey''s eyes were on guard and his whole body was tense.


    "It''s your misfortune and luck to meet us." The green emperor stepped forward and said, "how did you get the nine turn Xuangong of zhantian?"


    "Who are you? Why do you know the master''s name? Are you also an apprentice of zushidi? No, it''s impossible. I''ve never seen you


    The green Emperor didn''t answer. Jinwu walked more than ten meters away and stared at a strange red stone. Only Wang Xu laughed.


    "Who are you?" The monkey asked angrily again.


    "What do you say?" Wang Xu gave a faint smile.


    "Wait! Do you come down from above like Shifu The monkey''s face changed.


    Wang Xu''s face became strange. He just wanted to say that he was stronger than you. Unexpectedly, the monkey said such a thing.


    He remained silent, did not speak, still maintained a faint smile.


    The next second, he raised his hand and threw back Ruyi''s golden cudgel.


    Bang!


    The two meter long stick is inserted directly under the feet of the golden monkey, half deep into the ground.


    The monkey''s face was startled. He held out his hand and pulled up his treasure. After a moment''s hesitation, he said, "I believe you are from heaven like master, but what''s the matter with you finding me..."


    "Don''t think about it. It''s just curiosity." Wang Xu light way.


    The green emperor said again: "since Zhan Tian is your master, do you know his situation? Are you still alive? "


    "Are you the enemy of the master?" The monkey looks alert.


    "..." looking at him for a long time, the green emperor shook his head and spat out three words: "old friend!"


    "Then I can tell you that the master is dead." Said the monkey.


    For a moment, Qingdi''s eyes fluctuated violently. He was wondering if he was fooled by the monkey.


    Fortunately, the monkey''s face is full of sadness, revealing his true feelings, not playing with the emperor.


    "Eight thousand years ago, the master led us to fight with a group of winged bird demons who came to the alien world. Those bird demons were so strong that our army could not support them at all. After only one hundred years of fighting, most people died, and the master also died..."


    The monkey said sadly, but there were two drops of golden blood and tears in his eyes. Before the tears fell, they turned into golden beads.


    But no matter Wang Xu or the Qing emperor, there is no waves, because this is just the essence of blood and tears that the strong can possess after reaching a certain level, which is very common.


    "At the cost of his life, the master closed the space passage of the initial battlefield. Thousands of gods and Buddhas offered sacrifices to themselves, but they could only be banned for 10000 years..."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly became excited and asked repeatedly:


    "I was supposed to wake up in 10000 years and tell me, what time is it?"


    Wang Xu looks at Qingdi, who is silent for a moment. Then he sends a message to him and Jinwu


    "It seems that douzhan didn''t die under the power of heaven. According to the monkey, he seems to have opened up a new era of immortals before we wake up, but it''s obvious that he met the demons of foreign lands and didn''t last long..."


    In the Qing emperor''s time, they also met with the invasion of Outland demons many times. He also saw the bird demons in the mouth of monkeys. He was very weak. He killed tens of thousands of them with one hand.


    Then, the green emperor looked at the monkey: "you don''t have to worry about this. According to what you said, those demons are naturally suppressed by the way of heaven in our world, and their strength has been greatly weakened. I have met them, too. They are very weak. Don''t worry. We can kill them all at will."


    But the monkey didn''t believe it at all. Instead, he shook his head and said, "no, they are very strong! Those bird demons, they are not monsters like me. They call themselves angels and come from a world called heaven. They are really strong! "


    The monkey shakes his eyes and tells a big secret


    "You may not know or believe that the outside world has been thoroughly cleaned by those angels. They have erased all the information about immortals, demons and Buddhas, making people no longer believe in our times..."


    "Besides, the way of heaven... Has already died!"


    "In addition, death has no meaning for those angels. They don''t have real death!"


    Monkey word by word: "in addition, above the angel, there are..."


    "God!"

 Chapter 1698

    "God?" Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed.


    Qingdi also frowned, and Jinwu, who was looking at the scenery, turned his head.


    For a moment, three pairs of eyes staring at the monkey, the air dignified as if pressed an invisible mountain, let the monkey face more serious.


    "The power of God is not comparable to that of angels, and they are not the same as God in our consciousness."


    Monkey a meal: "our God, is a kind of Shinto practitioners call. And those angelic gods are powerful beings with levels of power that we cannot understand


    "Among the immortals, everyone''s strength is generally divided into four levels: ordinary people''s immortals, earth immortals, golden immortals, and Daluo golden immortals. Up to the master level, they are respected as immortal emperors, but the number is very small. If you want to be enemies with angels and gods, I need to know what your strength is?"


    "Xiandi." Qingdi light way.


    The monkey was shocked. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at the emperor and murmured: "you are the same level as the master?"


    Subconsciously, he looked at Jinwu who came back behind the emperor.


    Without waiting for him to open his mouth, Jinwu said faintly: "I''m also Xiandi, although I''m not as strong as the guy in front of me."


    The monkey''s body was shocked again. His breathing was stagnant. He looked at Wang Xu with shaking eyes: "you..."


    "Then I should be better than them."


    Wang Xu smiles, but he doesn''t say much. He just raises his hand, and the realm of humanity is fully unfolded. In the void, but listening to the vast sound, in the eyes of the monkey, the space in front of him seems like a bubble. Wang Xu''s body seems to be rapidly receding and lengthening, and the space distance is constantly widening. In the blink of an eye, Wang Xu''s whole person disappears in the monkey''s perception, Before his eyes, there was only a huge yellow river running through the heaven and earth, which was full of crisscross tributaries, as if it were the "blood vessels" flowing in the world itself.


    A Mount Tai - like pressure on the face, the monkey only feel a sinking heart, there is an impulse to kneel.


    In fact, Wang Xu stood a few meters away from the monkey and did not move. The breath of the rule of humanity itself had formed a great pressure on the monkey. The Lord of humanity has the power to restrain all creatures under the coverage of humanity, unless they jump out of the rules of humanity.


    "Drink!"


    The monkey gave a loud drink, and his knees almost knelt down suddenly forced upward, and he even gradually stood upright. However, a loud noise came from the Ruyi golden cudgel which was inserted on the ground under the monkey''s feet. A strong force echoed with the monkey, and he resisted Wang Xu''s power.


    "Why?"


    Wang Xu light Yi, did not expect that monkeys should have such indomitable will, even the stick also seems to have their own wisdom.


    "It''s a pity that he doesn''t cultivate martial arts, otherwise this kind of indomitable will will make him start the world with one stick!" Wang Xu exclaimed in his heart, but he doubled the humanitarian spirit.


    Boom!


    The monkey''s mind is shaking wildly. In the sense of God, in the void, the mighty river is pressing towards him. The river of endless hegemony and human will is pounding his heart. With a click, unconsciously, he has bent his legs and knelt to the ground, but he doesn''t know it.


    In a trance, I don''t know how long it has been, the humanitarian atmosphere has faded, and the monkey wakes up again, only to find himself kneeling on the ground


    "You..."


    The monkey opened his mouth speechless and looked at the Qingdi and Jinwu beside Wang Xu. There was a little shock on their faces, and the color in their eyes was extremely complex.


    He was even more shocked and stared at Wang Xu: "you, the master said that you are stronger than the Immortal Emperor, and almost equal to the way of heaven..."


    "Sage?"


    Wang Xu Wen Yan Leng under, and then laugh out: "I am not a saint."


    This smile, suddenly there was a breeze, the monkey only felt cold, looked down, it was found that he had been soaked, the sweat on the forehead is like a slurry dripping from the forehead.


    "Who are you..." The monkey''s eyes were full of wonder.


    Wang Xu looked at the emperor and said, "this question... Will you answer it?"


    The green emperor nodded: "it''s really my turn to answer, you monkey... Tell me, what''s your name?"


    "I don''t have a name, only the name given to me by my master, fighting!" The monkey''s eyes are red again.


    "Fighting?" The green emperor nodded his head, thinking deeply, and then sighed with emotion:


    "It seems that the douzhan guy is very fond of you. He has placed so many feelings on you and named you after his own name. You know, millions of years ago, these two words were the most unforgivable taboo for that guy. Anyone who dares to say a word will be killed by him."


    "What?" The monkey was shocked all over. He looked up and his eyes were red: "do you think my Taoist name is the master''s own? Do you know my master? "


    "Of course, he and I... Used to be best friends!" The green emperor''s eyes twinkled and sighed: "do you want to know his past?"


    Next to him, Jinwu disdained his mouth and sent a message to Wang Xu: "cut, this bastard is setting up a bureau for people again!"


    Wang Xu shook his head, did not do more evaluation, the monkey is just a small episode.


    What he valued was Emperor Qingdi and Jinwu, who were the most important backbone of the war he was about to launch. If there was a fight, it would be the best. But now he learned that the fight had fallen down as early as 10000 years ago, and he didn''t feel much about a monkey.


    After the emperor had fooled the monkey into treating them as relatives, Wang Xu asked directly:


    "Tell us about the war that happened 10000 years ago, all the details you know."


    The monkey hardly hesitated. He just recalled for a moment and began to speak in detail. As he revealed his painful voice, the war ten thousand years ago slowly unfolded in front of the three people like a scroll of pictures


    Ten thousand years ago, heaven came to China from Outland. At that time, the vitality of the world was still strong, and plants and animals could be refined. That''s why there was a second age of immortals. Although it was not as good as the age of Qingdi and others, it didn''t give way.


    At that time, the Shengdi, who was familiar with Qingdi and Jinwu, was still fighting. There were thousands of second-generation immortals such as monkeys. They formed an organization called "Tianting". After the angels of "heaven" invaded from Outland, a hundred year long war broke out between the two sides.


    The final result is not to say, it is obvious that the "heaven" of the second generation of immortals failed. The second age of immortals fell, and the monkey and other remnant soldiers lost and continued to fight in their own ways. Unfortunately, the monkey was also on the verge of death, and had to build a tomb to sleep in this way.

 Chapter 1699

    "... we lost!"


    In the deep voice of the monkey, Wang Xu and others'' faces are gradually dignified.


    Heaven''s Fighting Angel, unexpectedly has the immortal body, does not have the real death.


    In the monkey''s description, the angels are pure fighting creatures, similar to some kind of "puppet". The whole body strength comes from an "angel''s heart". This core can be recalled by heaven at any time, so as long as the core is not broken, the angels can always be reborn from heaven''s energy pool and join the fight.


    On the monkey''s side, if one died, one companion would be lost. It can be said that the final defeat was doomed from the beginning. Even if they find out the secret later, they have lost the possibility of turning over because of the heavy casualties.


    At the end of the war, a huge white light door tens of thousands of meters high opened in the sky, from which came a god shining in the "divine light", and the monkey''s master died in the hands of the other side when he defeated the emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten thousand years ago, China was a battlefield.


    Master suddenly found the monkey, haggard face: "fight, you quickly hide! Get out of here! Otherwise, it will be too late! "


    Monkey looked at the powerful and invincible master he knew, and his face showed fear and despair, which shocked him deeply for the first time.


    "Master, what''s the matter? Why are you so anxious? "


    The monkey asked uneasily, looking at the other brothers around the master, several familiar faces had disappeared forever.


    Only the elder martial brother and a few others were left. The elder martial brother touched his head and said in a soft voice, "fight, you are the most savvy and spiritual of my martial brothers, and you are the only one who has learned master''s three unique skills. Listen to master''s words and go..."


    Elder martial brother''s voice with a farewell smell, let the monkey''s heart rise a strong sense of uneasiness.


    But not yet.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise from heaven and earth, and then a strong white light came from the western sky. The strong light seemed to exist in another level of space, penetrating everything, houses, trees


    The monkey looked up and widened his eyes. He could see a huge white body coming towards them.


    As soon as the master''s face changed, he said in a cold voice, "don''t talk nonsense. Go with him!"


    The elder martial brother and others immediately stepped forward, caught the monkey and flew away.


    Behind, a cold and cruel voice came: "I, in the name of Amos Garfield, give a new light of judgment to this dark and falling world!"


    The next second, is overwhelming, such as the general flood of the world, drowning the whole world of white light flood.


    Where the white light passes, all the people who are fighting with angels, whether they are monsters or human immortals, are ignited by the light, disintegrated and finally integrated into the white light.


    Only the master of the monkey, who resisted the white light in one direction, gave the monkey and others time to escape.


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to monkey''s description of the war ten thousand years ago, Wang Xu fell into deep silence. He found that he seemed to underestimate the power of the West.


    Heaven, angel, holy light, tens of thousands of meters high portal, almost immortal angel heart, and the white light that destroys all enemies in the battlefield with the last terrible blow


    All these make Wang Xu have a deep understanding of the strength of heaven in Western mythology, and a kind of deep-seated fear of soul gushes out from his heart. When the monkey narrates the last scene, he suddenly finds that his palm is already a cold sweat.


    To his realm, there is even unconscious cold sweat this kind of thing, we can see how shocked he is.


    What kind of power is the last white light? Why is it so powerful that it destroys the second age of immortals with one blow?!


    Is it the same level as "the mysterious being"?


    Wang Xu was in a state of consternation. He thought of his secret and the existence of "that one".


    But at this time, his shock and the other two people, Qingdi and Jinwu compared, is simply a small see big witch.


    Even after millions of years of planning and successful layout to revive himself from the dead, the Qing emperor could not imagine what kind of power it was.


    At this moment, heaven became the pronoun of powerful enemy in their minds.


    "Lord, the war you said you were going to launch is not... And this heaven, is it?" The green emperor looked at Wang Xu, his eyes were deep, and he could not see any specific emotions.


    "I don''t know." Wang Xu shook his head in a faint voice


    "The reason why I started the war was to let humanity occupy the world and completely replace the way of heaven. There is another system of power in the western world. Maybe there is heaven behind them, maybe not, but so what? "


    "I am the Lord of humanity. I open six paths of reincarnation for the supreme humanity, no matter who is in my way ahead..."


    "Kill


    With that, Wang Xu glanced at Qingdi indifferently, then no matter how he sat down, he raised his hand to tear open a space crack and strode in.


    On the other side of the Wudao Council, the five major forces that gather all the power resources of the eastern world have already begun to gather a large army. The war has already started, and now it''s just the last touch.


    Now that it has been confirmed that the emperor did not survive like Qingdi and Jinwu, there is no need to continue to waste time.


    Whoo!


    With a fluctuation in space, Wang Xu appeared in the Council Hall of Huaxia city.


    When the two of them came with the monkey, they saw Wang Xu sitting on a black iron throne, his hands crossed in front of his chest, his face with a cold look, looking down at the bottom, and his whole body exuded an imperial atmosphere.


    Next, long pingtian, Feng canglan, Xianwu city master, and the Prime Minister of Washington stood aside, their faces full of reverence.


    "Tell me, at what stage of the war''s preparation, when will the attack be launched?" Wang Xu asked faintly, his voice as cold as ice and snow, with a cruel taste.


    "With the help of the whole summer of Washington, there are more than one million soldiers in the upper world. There are more than 300000 people who are born with martial arts, and there are more people who are applying for martial arts. But in terms of Logistics..." the Prime Minister of Washington came forward and quickly responded, with detailed, huge and concise data.


    After three minutes, he stopped and looked at Wang Xu, but he said, "but..."


    "But what? He said Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    With a wry smile, the Prime Minister of Washington said, "but the West has declared war on us in advance. It seems that they have found all our actions and are also mobilizing the power of the whole western world to gather forces at the border."


    "Led by the Holy See, they launched a divine war, saying that this time they would completely conquer our east!"


    "Oh?" Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Not only that, but also one more thing I think you must know..."


    Washington Prime Minister look dignified, word by word: "the West... An angel has come!"


    "Angels in their myths!"

 Chapter 1700

    "Angels?"


    Wang Xu looks a coagulation, the body sat straight, slightly forward: "have more specific information?"


    The Prime Minister of Washington nodded and said, "yes! They didn''t cover it up, they just broadcast it through the news media. "


    As he said this, he took out a projection mobile phone which integrates modern electronic technology and Wu Dao rune system and played a picture.


    "Our reporter Robert Lee''s latest report, the biggest news of the century! Angels come! One hundred years after the reopening of the mythical age, the angel from heaven in our mythology finally appeared. Recently, in the Holy Light Church in the Holy Light Church City, thousands of devout believers witnessed the arrival of angels in a chanting and praying session. "


    "Holy war! Angel from heaven, bring the latest will of God! God said that he wants us to launch God war and unify the world! The light lives forever... "


    "The latest news! Under the protection of angels, the eastern expedition of the Holy Light Empire captured the capital of grant, eliminated the last pagan forces, and completely unified the western world. "


    "The latest express! It''s unforgivable that the evil warriors and heretics from the East should try to wage war against us, deprive us of our freedom of belief and blaspheme our only God! Unforgivable... "


    "Oriental..."


    One by one, video and graphic information flashed by quickly. These were all things that happened in the past month. During this time, Wang Xuzheng was in the "wreckage of Xianyu". He did not expect that the Prime Minister of Washington had collected so much and detailed information.


    "So, when we were ready to start a war, the western world was united before us, right? The holy see is so powerful... "


    Wang Xu got up slowly and looked at the Prime Minister of Washington. After a pause, he suddenly asked, "do you think we will win this battle?"


    The Prime Minister of Washington bowed his head and did not dare to look directly at him


    "There is a great emperor who created the era of martial arts in our east. I believe in the power of emperor Zun. Therefore, I believe that emperor Zun will win this battle."


    Wang Xu nodded noncommittally.


    What the Prime Minister of Washington said is that the emperor will win, not the East will win, nor the warrior will win... There is a difference between them.


    "Well, go to the front." Taking back his eyes from the Prime Minister of Washington, Wang Xu stepped out, opened a circular space crack half a meter in front of him, and the crowd followed him step by step.


    ¡­¡­


    The Nanyang rainforest, a canyon of unknown depth, is called the magic abyss.


    This is one of the four forbidden areas after the change of heaven and earth. It is geographically isolated from the East and the West.


    It is precisely because of the existence of Moyuan that the overall peace between the East and the West has been achieved for more than 100 years, with only small-scale contacts between the two sides.


    But today, it''s clear that the situation has completely changed.


    Hoo Hoo!


    Deep in the magic abyss, a cold wind blows out, like an invisible ice skate scraping the East and West armies gathered on both sides of the magic abyss.


    In the East, hundreds of thousands of warriors are as fierce as swords. The army forms a special martial arts array with people as the unit. The terrible gathering of Qi and blood evolves innumerable visions in the void above the army. There are mythical beasts, swords, spears and halberds... These are the manifestation of the gathering of essence, Qi and spirit from the warriors, which turns emptiness into reality.


    In addition, the soldiers of the sorcery also gather here in silence. Compared with the warriors, they are taller and more savage. Every sorcery soldier gives people a feeling of facing the wild animals.


    Not far away, there is an area where the space rises and falls like water waves, and the black fog disperses. In the depth, you can see some figures and ghosts. It is the ghost army of the hell.


    In contrast, there are some demons and ghosts in the West. In addition to the crusaders of the light of the central army, the underground dark races, such as demons, dwarves, goblins, orcs and so on, are really a mess.


    The space fluctuates and splits a channel. Wang Xu comes out first, followed by Qingdi, Jinwu and others.


    Finally, the monkey followed him blankly. When he saw the Western army, his eyes suddenly shrank: "Outland demons, they have come again... Kill!"


    His eyes turned red in an instant. His hands clung to the golden cudgel of Ruyi, and the veins on it kept popping up. He might run away at any time.


    Wang Xu looked back at him and said, "don''t be excited. These are just descendants with weak blood."


    "Damn it The monkey snorted coldly, and his guard relaxed, but his killing intention did not decrease.


    Wang xuduo doesn''t need to say that he also sensed the difference. Those Outland demons on the opposite side of the demon abyss are too weak, which is totally different from the power of those Outland demons who invaded 10000 years ago.


    "Emperor


    With the appearance of Wang Xu and his party, the leaders of the three sides gathered at the front line of the war.


    The elder of the Wu clan was the first to arrive, first saluting the Qing emperor, then looking at Wang Xu and Jinwu.


    "Lord


    "Lady Jinwu!"


    After that, long pingtian, who was in charge of the first army, arrived: "Zuxian! Emperor Wudi! Your excellency, the green emperor


    Finally, Zheng Xuan.


    Compared with the other two, he relaxed a lot, frowned and asked: "Wang Xu, is it really good for us to intervene in the human war? Will it not destroy humanity and reincarnation? "


    "No, because this is not an ordinary war, but a struggle for orthodoxy." Wang Xu looks at the army of ghosts brought by Zheng Xuan, and then looks up to the opposite of Moyuan.


    His eyes twinkle. Although the army of ghosts in the underworld has the natural advantage of "invisibility and nothingness", it also has the advantages of various special abilities of the underground dark race.


    The existence of ghosts in the underworld is just a little different from that of the Terran. It''s not really nothingness. The magic attacks of those dark races in the west can also cause damage.


    This battle will not be easy!


    At this time, the armies on both sides of the Moyuan are just a part of the strength of both sides, and the follow-up armies are still coming from all directions.


    Wang Xu pondered.


    "To kill?" The monkey''s hoarse voice came suddenly.


    Wang Xu looked at him again: "do you really want to fight?"


    "No! I want revenge The monkey''s eyes are red.


    "I see." Wang Xu nodded and said, "but this is not your battlefield. Killing those lower blood descendants is not real revenge."


    He looked beyond the Western army opposite the magic abyss to the far western world


    "Since the Church of the Holy Light says that angels are coming and calling for divine war, I would like to see what the angels in heaven who destroyed your time 10000 years ago are like. Will you come with me?"


    "Heaven... Angels... Kill!" The monkey doesn''t even have to think about it. It roars out.


    "Qingdi, Jinwu, the battlefield here is up to you."


    Wang Xu looks at them, drops this sentence, and waves his hand gently. The huge sound of the long river of humanity rings out. The next second, the body shape of him and the monkey has faded from the original place and disappeared.


    The Qing emperor was obviously the best commander in the war because of his ability of calculating and layout.


    Wang Xu is still self-conscious about this, so he easily delegated power.


    In situ, the green emperor''s eyes flashed slightly: "this guy... Is he so relieved of me?"

 Chapter 1701

    Is Wang Xu really at ease with Qingdi?


    Yes, and No.


    He just knew that even if he handed over the army to the commander-in-chief of Qingdi, the other side could not completely control it.


    Because apart from the witches, neither the warrior nor the ghost army can really be controlled by the Qing emperor, so what''s the point of commanding a war?


    With the monkey, they flew over the devil''s abyss and swept through the clouds. Below, the Western God war army, the angry dwarves holding hammers and axes, and all kinds of orcs and orcs riding on Warcraft roared into the air.


    Flying across the past, followed by an endless continent, Wang Xu''s eyes are flat with a trace of waves.


    In the past hundred years, Nanyang Moyuan, one of the four forbidden areas, seems to be a clear dividing line. To the west of the magic abyss, the power of humanity does not exist. Even the rules between heaven and earth are slightly different, as if they were two worlds.


    "Do you feel it? The alien power of extraterritorial demons The monkey gnashed his teeth, but he looked very dignified.


    "Well, this is the center of the war ten thousand years ago..." Wang Xu nodded and his eyes twinkled. He knew that the war that broke out ten thousand years ago was right here.


    In other words, today''s western world is created by the power released by the "God of heaven" named Amos Garfield.


    The endless white light, which killed the fighting Immortal Emperor, shocked the different rules of the western world. The power of Amos Garfield still remains in this world, and has influenced and changed everything in the West for thousands of years, forming Western dark races such as dwarves, demons, orcs, and Western humans who believe in "holy light".


    Their unbridled flight did not attract the attention of the Western army. During this period, many strong men and attackers flew up, but they were all smashed to death by monkeys. Without waiting for the Western army to gather more experts to stop them, they had already crossed the front line.


    Half a day later, two people''s eyes, there is a huge city, dense tall buildings.


    That is, at this time, the sudden change comes into being.


    "Please note that you are surrounded. Give up your resistance and stand trial at once!" A huge, cold voice came from the front.


    Then a cardinal of holy light in a red robe emerged from the void with a dazzling white light. A huge five pointed star array was shining around him, directly wrapping them.


    The monkey frowned and said with some doubts: "this kind of power is the power of Outland demons, but... It''s so weak! And what are those


    He pointed to the sky behind the cardinal of the red robe, where more than a dozen fighters were flying across the sky, and below there were dozens of helicopters hovering with huge propellers. On the ground, there were tanks and various armored vehicles


    This is the first time that monkeys have seen these modern scientific and technological equipment since they got out of the suspended animation state and came out of the "Tomb".


    Wang Xu glanced at these weapons and said faintly, "these are the fighting puppets in 10000 years. They are going to kill us. Are you going to do it or am I going to do it?"


    The monkey sneered: "fighting puppet? Let me see how powerful it is


    The monkey gave a cold hum, and then the stick in his hand split out in an instant. In the process, it became longer quickly, and then swept around to smash more than a dozen supersonic fighters into more than a dozen fireballs, which exploded into gorgeous fireworks in the air.


    Wang Xu was completely indifferent. After the change of heaven and earth, the age of myth came. Although scientific and technological weapons are still developing, they are no longer the mainstream of fighting, especially in front of strong men like them.


    Monkey''s action, let this square space burst open all of a sudden.


    In an instant, countless machine gun bullets and hundreds of missiles flew over with plumes.


    Wang Xu just looked at it indifferently and stretched out his right hand. In the void thousands of meters away from the two men, dense bullets stagnated, as if solidified in invisible amber. From top to bottom, just a few breath, the bullet rain increased dozens of times. From a distance, it seemed that there was a metal wall composed of bullets.


    With his five fingers closed, the metal wall was also bent and deformed, and was squeezed into a huge metal ball.


    Boom!


    Hundreds of missiles launched from a long distance disappeared directly in the void in front of the two men, where the space was opened into a dark crack, like the mouth of a cold abyss, devouring everything.


    "Modern science and technology is very unique, but its development is too slow. It has only been less than 200 years. It may have great potential, but it has become second rate after the change of heaven and earth!" Wang Xu said calmly.


    With a flick of his right hand, the dense ground warheads, at least a million, instantly turned their direction, whistling, refracted back with more terrifying speed and power than before, and rained down on the helicopter group and the ground battle group. A scream came, and the soldiers who controlled the weapons died in an instant.


    After all, mole ants are mole ants. Even if they hold the artifact that can destroy heaven and earth, they can''t resist the real super strong who can make artifact and destroy heaven and earth relying on their own strength.


    In the light of the explosion, the monkey also disdained: "these so-called fighting puppets like toys can easily crush a Bull Demon without brain, let alone us!"


    For a moment, the whole sky was dead. In front of Wang Xu and Wang Xu, the cardinal who "imprisons" them with the power of the Holy Light Dharma array is scared green.


    He only received strong warriors who had been invaded by the East, but how could he have thought that there would be two such terrible beings?


    You know, according to the past experience, many super strong people have been killed in the just set of actions.


    Whether it''s a demon lord in the west, a pagan warrior, or a great master of martial arts in the East


    He still wanted to think about it, but a golden stick had fallen from the sky, hit him on the head, and then all the way down, smashed into meat mud.


    For Wang Xu and monkey, the confinement effect of holy light array is almost the same as non existence.


    "Let''s go." Wang Xu flies indifferently to the huge urban agglomerations in front, and the monkeys behind quickly catch up.


    They flew out 100 meters. Suddenly, from the sky above their heads, there were several huge empty sounds and frictions. When they looked up, they saw several huge nuclear eggs, dragging a long white trail and red flames, shooting down to them.


    "This weapon is just like a toy!" The monkey snorted with disdain, shook his head, and pushed out a nuclear egg thousands of meters away from him, which exploded automatically.


    Wang Xu didn''t make a sound. He looked at the sky coldly. With a wave of his right hand, the nuclear eggs suddenly settled in the air. Then he turned slowly and flew back faster than before.


    Boom!


    In the sound of the explosion, the fighter with the "nuclear egg" dropped from the sky had not been able to fly out before it was caught up by its own weapons and turned into a fireball in the sky.


    However, Wang Xu and monkey just glanced at each other and went on their way according to their plans. A few days later, they appeared in the sky of Shengguang City, the center of the western world.


    This is a strange time, God and devil coexist in the world, all human beings are fragile and terrible.

 Chapter 1702

    Holy Light Cathedral, located in the center of holy light city, is a large-scale building, hundreds of feet high.


    At this time, in front of the Holy Light Church, there are a lot of people. Countless travelers and believers come from all directions to worship. Because there are too many people, they can hardly squeeze people. Hundreds of thousands of people gather here and occupy almost every inch of land, while the believers from outside are coming all the time, even more than a dozen streets away. There are all kinds of vehicles and transportation everywhere.


    Among the crowd, you can see hundreds of interview cars, cameras high on the roof, beautiful and handsome presenters, holding microphones, constantly reporting the news that the angel of light appeared today to spread the divine voice.


    In the sky, news helicopters are hovering in the sky, and their cameras are aimed at dozens of red robed priests floating in the sky to form the mysterious divine grace array. Their bodies are bathed in the white light of divine grace, and behind them are the white wings of divine light. They are the angels of divine grace in human evolution.


    In the face of this scene, one by one believers stretched out their hands to the sky with surging expression, loudly called out the name of God''s grace, and devoutly recited the will of God.


    "God is with me, Amen!"


    A white bishop came out of the Church of holy light with a white cross on his chest. Seeing the crowd in turmoil, he reached out and drew a cross on his chest. His voice of prayer, under the transmission of some power, clearly spread to everyone''s ears, as if it sounded in their hearts.


    In an instant, the noise stopped suddenly, and hundreds of thousands of believers were silent. Even through the news broadcast, the audience behind the television, all with reverent and sacred faces, bowed their heads, crossed their chest with their hands and chanted in unison:


    "The Lord is with me, Amen!"


    With a holy smile on his face, the white bishop looked at his hundreds of thousands of lost lambs. He slowly closed his eyes and recited again:


    "Our father in heaven, hallowed be thy name, thy kingdom come, and thy will be done on earth as in heaven..."


    "... save us from evil, because all the countries, power and glory in the world are your will. We are your lost lambs, waiting for your salvation..."


    "Amen!"


    At the scene, hundreds of thousands of "Lambs" chanted aloud. Further away, the whole western world, tens of millions, even hundreds of millions of "Lambs" were chanting.


    Among the prayers of hundreds of millions of lambs, a pleasant harp suddenly sounded between heaven and earth, followed by white petals of light.


    The petal light and rain are spinning, and a huge white holy light falls from the sky. All the way down, it falls straight on the dozens of Red God Grace priests floating in the sky, and the light wings behind them begin to stir up slowly.


    With the frequency, at the end of the holy light, there is a faint sound of the sweet Choir praying and chanting, and the white petals are more concentrated. Seeing this scene, the lambs are more excited and more devout in chanting and praying. In the petal light rain, there is also a little angel flying wings, One by one, holding a variety of musical instruments in his arms, flying and landing around the holy light.


    "God! It''s true


    A beautiful reporter opened her mouth wide, covered her mouth with one hand, and only grasped her chest with the other. Her eyes widened to the extreme, looking at the huge holy light from the sky, the countless little angels dancing in it, and the tall figure at the end, which was blinded by the white light and could not see the specific appearance.


    The microphone in her hand slipped, but she didn''t know it at all. The whole person was shocked. Maybe she didn''t believe in God before, but now she does.


    "Come on! Now aim the camera at the coming channel of light, this will be the moment to change the world completely When the female reporter came back to herself, she screamed out immediately.


    Without her reminding, hundreds of media cameramen have already taken action.


    The situation of the scene, through them, through the television network, spread to the whole western world.


    Countless Westerners watched this scene and unconsciously uttered a devout prayer:


    "Amen!"


    In the holy pillar of light, petals all over the sky, and the singing and praising voice of the little angel, a beautiful and holy angel also came slowly.


    Tall to more than three meters tall, two meters long real white wings, proud blonde hair, and proud figure, this is a real angel.


    In his hand, he held a scepter inlaid with huge blue gems. As he raised his hand, countless holy lights fell from the scepter, covering hundreds of thousands of believers in front of Holy Light Church, which made everyone feel a sense of inner peace and holiness.


    At this moment, all people feel all their past sins. With bathing in the holy light, all sins are washed away like the first baptism, and they become holy babies again.


    "Lambs..."


    Ankara''s voice is cold and holy, which naturally carries the breath of a superior. His eyes are deep in silver. There is a kind of cruel coldness, and a trace of undisguised disdain, just like a human overlooking a group of ants.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, everyone knelt on the ground, bowed their heads and did not dare to look directly at him, even the white bishop.


    "Believe in the Lord!"


    "We must believe in the Lord!"


    "You must offer your devout heart, like a baby''s most devout love for his father!"


    "We must offer our pious heart, just like a baby''s pious love for his father!"


    "Those who believe in God will have eternal life and ascend to heaven. Those who don''t believe in the Lord will be judged and will fall to hell. Their souls will never live beyond the flame. "


    "Those who believe in God will have eternal life and ascend to heaven. Those who don''t believe in the Lord will be judged and will fall to hell. Their souls will never live beyond the flame. "


    Every time Ankara says a word, hundreds of thousands of people below repeat it, with fanaticism in their voice.


    "Well, I have already felt your pious heart and the grace of coming here again as God. All pious believers here today will have the chance to ascend to heaven. Go! Go to the passage of light, and you will step into heaven Ankara said one last word.


    In an instant, hundreds of thousands of believers were all crazy. This grace was like a great happiness from heaven, which made everyone dizzy.


    "My Lord


    "Holy! Grace! Great


    People cry out from the bottom of their hearts.


    On the TV network, those who didn''t come to the scene are all regretting. Even some rich and powerful people have frantically rushed out of their homes, called helicopters, and let their powerful men send them by the fastest means, such as transmission array.


    The whole western world is crazy, everyone wants to go to heaven!


    Wang Xu and the monkey stood at the edge of the sky dozens of miles away, looking at this side from a distance.

 Chapter 1703

    "That''s the angel of heaven... The demons who bewitch people and devour people!"


    The monkey said faintly, with a trace of sadness in his voice:


    "Ten thousand years ago, when these guys first appeared, many of our companions listened to them and entered the heaven, and then..."


    "They become the food on the table of these extraterritorial demons."


    Wang Xu did not speak, just calmly looking at the front of the space.


    He can feel that the space with a radius of about 100 Li has fallen into another rule, as if the space has been cut out of the original world and integrated into another world.


    However, his attention is not all on this, most of it is on another group of people.


    Those people... Are the dark race in the eyes of Westerners!


    The reason why he pays so much attention to these people is that these guys are clamoring to save the world.


    Well, although the slogan is a bit pessimistic, they are really planning to save the world.


    "Believe in my Lord, and he will give you a new life! Then, bathe in the holy light and enter heaven


    Angel Ankara said, the scepter in the palm of his hand pointed out, and a circle of milky halo expanded outward with him as the center. All the people who came into contact with the Milky light were full of tears, just like a new life. Then, with his voice, they went to the passage of the holy light one by one.


    As soon as they enter the passage of the holy light, their clothes will naturally disintegrate and melt, exposing their naked bodies. Then they will be washed away by the holy light, even the most secret parts. Finally, the Holy Light condenses into pure white holy robes on their bodies, and all of them disappear into the holy light with happy smiles, turning into streamers and ascending to heaven.


    "A bunch of idiots!" The monkey''s face is full of ridicule. These stupid guys don''t know that they will become the food of foreign demons, and they are happy that they are baptized by the holy light.


    "There are more idiots, look here..." Wang Xu chuckled and motioned to monkey and himself to see a good play.


    "Ouch!"


    On the top of a tall building not far in front of them, a Western devil with a goat horn on his head, a black bat wing on his back and a burning sheep''s hoof, pointed to the direction of the Holy Light Church and roared:


    "We are shouldering the heavy responsibility of saving the world, so that all human beings can see the truth clearly, those hypocritical bird people who call themselves angels... In order to save, kill!"


    With his voice, a wolf howl sounded, one by one tall in the building above the dark werewolf have long howl, and then jump down.


    Not only werewolves, but also countless bats, vampires, and other notorious dark races.


    These dark races were captured by reporters and photographers at the scene for the first time.


    "Look! It''s a dark race like werewolves and vampires! "


    "Damn it! And the devil! Isn''t the Holy See saying that all the demons have been slaughtered? How come these damn animals still exist? "


    "What do they want to do? There are angels coming today. This is the headquarters of the Holy See. Are they here to die? "


    Reporters in front of the camera, quickly issued one question after another, and then speak vicious words, curse these dark race to die, the holy light shine all over the world.


    "Heresy, darkness, will be punished!"


    In the next second, the lens of countless cameras was aimed at a knight of light in silver armor, holding a two meter high two handed sword.


    Behind him, there were eleven tall figures in the same dress.


    Knight of the twelve lights!


    The strongest fighter of the Church of light!


    God''s most devout servant!


    Heretic judge!


    Inquisition!


    Roar!


    Dark shadows rose from the top of the nearby high buildings, leaping high and rushing.


    "Heretics in the dark, accept the judgment of their own!"


    Twelve Knights of light, staring at hundreds of thousands of believers, flew into the air to greet hundreds of werewolves.


    "Judgment of light!"


    Twelve Knights of the Holy Light wielded their huge swords, and twelve broad white swords came out of their hands. They cut off dozens of werewolves lazily. With a scream, the remaining werewolves scattered around, bypassed them, and went straight for the weak clergy and believers. The blood in the wolf''s mouth was everywhere.


    Chaos, instant.


    However, compared with the huge range of hundreds of thousands of people gathered, this chaos is too trivial.


    "Evil alien, accept the anger from God, holy light!"


    The rioting created by the wolves was quickly stopped as a light fighter rushed out.


    On the other side, a bat fell to the ground and turned into a beautiful man in a black suit in a black fog.


    "The angels are out. If we don''t fight back, we will be exterminated in the future!"


    "Where on earth did the Church of light find a way to connect with their God?"


    "Damn it! In the legend of our ancestors, those angels are the ogres who eat people and don''t vomit bones. We just suck some blood! "


    A group of beautiful men and women are making a lot of noise. They landed in front of these reporters on purpose.


    The reporters and photographers all around were silly. A woman trembled and cried out:


    "Suck, suck, vampire?"


    An old man with noble breath suddenly grabbed the female reporter and sneered and reminded: "it''s the blood clan, the blood clan, the noble blood clan... Remember?"


    With that, he threw the woman aside, sorted out her clothes, stood in front of the camera and said faintly, "we are here today to save the world, to expose the true face of angels. Those things... Are more terrible demons than us!"


    He pointed to Ankara, an angel floating in the sky in the distance, but who believed him?


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd was in complete confusion, screaming and rushing in all directions.


    The media also cut off the live broadcast. How can they let the "evil dark creatures" spread?


    Werewolves, vampires, demons come out to save the world? You''re kidding!


    Chaos is expanding. No one thought that so many dark creatures such as werewolves and vampires would rush out, as if they were all out.


    The team led by the twelve Knights of the holy light has been a little unsustainable.


    Even the white Bishop''s face changed when a demon with burning horns appeared in front of the public.


    "The speaker of the demon Council! Didn''t you think he was still alive? damn! These dark races, won''t they all go out? " The white bishop cried out.


    In the sky, angel Ankara watched all this coldly.


    "In the name of the Lord, I give you such destruction!" He suddenly raised his hand and said coldly.


    With that, he held the scepter of power and moved forward slightly. Suddenly, a circle of white light appeared in the sky and rushed out in all directions. The former demon speaker looked up at the scene, his face changed wildly and roared:


    "Run, this is the light of God''s punishment that the superior angel can display!"


    Before his voice came to the ground, he had turned into a cloud of black smoke and ran to the distance.


    Ankara sneered and looked at the frantically fleeing lower dark creatures, who were born in the lower lower world, and could never understand the powerful power of their higher plane.


    The space within a hundred Li radius has been locked. Where can I escape?


    "Bird of heaven, take my life!"


    But at this time, a loud drink came from the air. Ankara raised her head and saw a golden light with a hissing sound. It seemed to be a stick.


    Wang Xu shook his head. The monkey was still in a hurry.

 Chapter 1704

    In the face of the wild impact of the monkey, a furious blow.


    Ankara also gave a loud drink, but a lightsaber came out of his hand and cut it out with a sword.


    In a flash, a holy light several meters wide and hundreds of meters long broke through the lightsaber and went up to meet the golden light above.


    Boom!


    In the huge explosion, a gold metal rod solidified in the air for a short moment.


    But the next second, the golden stick suddenly becomes bigger, thicker and longer. In a twinkling of an eye, it smashes the holy light. As Mount Tai falls, it smashes Ankara into a piece of white light with a bang, and then condenses in the distance.


    But as soon as he came out, the monkey hit him with another stick, smashing him to pieces again. The light of divine punishment, which had impacted a group of dark races in the sky, trembled twice and suddenly collapsed.


    Obviously, Ankara can only gather her body once. In the scattered white light, a crystal clear white heart flies out quickly and turns into a streamer to direct the holy light channel.


    The monkey hit again, trying to break the heart, but he failed.


    The whole heart began to appear virtual state, completely ignoring the monkey''s stick, it seems that the next second will disappear from the world at any time.


    But just then.


    "Hoo


    A big hand suddenly appeared in front of the white heart, five fingers instantly closed, the original virtual heart began to solidify again, beating violently, rushing around, trying to break out of Wang Xu''s palm.


    Wang Xu looks down at Ankara''s angel heart curiously, eyebrows slightly stirred twice, and then five fingers closed, suddenly crushed the whole heart.


    When he opened his hand again, a little white light floated in his palm, leaving only air.


    Originally, he wanted to study the existence mechanism of the heart of angels, and whether the energy stored in it could be used by himself. Unfortunately, before he had a further study, the heart of angels gave him a feeling of extreme danger. On a whim, he decisively pinched the heart of angels.


    "You''re so excited. Don''t forget that our purpose here is to observe and understand Heaven, not to fight head-on... Now, we''ve exposed that stronger people may be sent from the opposite side, and we have no idea how strong they are." Wang Xu walks to the monkey and says calmly.


    "He, who are they? Killed the angel? "


    At this time, a shocked voice came from below. Wang Xu looked down and saw that people from the Holy Light Church, the dark race, or ordinary people were all looking at him in shock and panic.


    Especially those ordinary believers, never thought that their God would be killed so easily.


    And he was killed by a monkey?


    Golden monkey!?


    Wang Xu glanced at it lightly, then stretched out his palm and opened his five fingers. In the void in front of him, a dense sword light suddenly lit up. When Wang Xu brushed his right hand, the sword light burst out like rain.


    Ah!


    A scream came, whether it was the bishop in white, or the angel of God, or the Knights of the twelve lights, they were all torn by the sword rain from the sky, completely ignoring their holy light attack.


    Strength decides everything. In front of the absolute gap, Wang Xu is the way of heaven. Under the way of heaven, all living beings are like ants.


    "I can feel humanity urging me, and in the dark, humanity also feels more danger... From heaven!"


    Wang Xu glanced at the hundreds of thousands of dull lambs below and said coldly:


    "The spirit of these people has been assimilated by the holy light, and they have become walking corpses. Don''t worry about them. Let''s go. I just searched the memory of the white bishop. According to his memory, the angel was not the first. A few days ago, other angels came to the aurora borealis, which is one of the four forbidden areas in the world after the change of heaven and earth. It is also the place where the Holy See of the Holy Light Church is located. "


    He looked up at the monkey and said, "come on, there''s nothing else worth staying here."


    With that, Wang Xu looked at the holy light channel disappearing in the sky and squinted.


    The so-called holy light, in fact, is just a kind of alien energy that erodes the human heart. After human contact, it is either assimilated, becomes the nourishment of its growth, or is erased.


    This kind of energy is so overbearing that it can hardly hold any other energy. Just like a greedy insect, everything will be eaten wherever it passes.


    "Then go, hum! It''s just that these golden haired and blue eyed outlanders were just the food and slaves brought by those foreign demons. I didn''t expect that they would occupy such a large living space for our Chinese people after 10000 years. If I could, I would like to destroy them all! " The monkey bared his teeth and dropped a cruel word.


    The next second, the two people''s bodies were in a flash, and they had disappeared from the original place, leaving only hundreds of thousands of spirits to be assimilated and swallowed by the holy light, and turned into idiotic "devout believers".


    Hundreds of thousands of meters high in outer space, a western satellite flew by. Originally, it was a relay satellite to convey the scene of angel coming and the scene of God''s grace to the world. However, I didn''t expect to meet Wang Xu and monkey


    In a base, I don''t know how many people were scared and turned pale.


    Aurora borealis.


    White snow, almost occupied all the eyes of people, eyes reach, in addition to white or white.


    A hundred years ago, before heaven and earth changed, it was the Arctic of the world, covered with glaciers and snow, and inaccessible.


    After the change, the West almost entered the era of myth recovery, and the Holy Light Church rose crazily. Especially after the appearance of the four forbidden regions, the poor church built a huge holy light Vatican in the northern light.


    Here is the end of faith!


    At this time, nearly 100 Knights of the holy light, all in silver and heavy armor, rode on huge white horses, lined up in front of the Vatican, and stood ready to fight against the sky.


    If the dark race outside knows that there are so many holy light Knights here, I''m afraid they will be scared to death. This is a century''s accumulation of the Church of light.


    And when they show up here, they obviously get the news.


    Hoo


    A gust of wind blowing, white dry snow flying, with a metal stick on the ground, Wang Xu and monkey left and right appeared on the snow plain in front of the Holy See.


    Looking up, the whole huge holy see is composed of dozens of huge churches, with hundreds of huge statues standing in the middle. The relief paintings carved on the walls tell countless wonderful stories about angels, knights, saints, saints and gods.


    "They seem ready?" The monkey looked around.


    "Are you afraid?" Wang Xu light said a, lift open feet, step by step to go past, completely ignored the array of killing the Holy Light knights.


    "Afraid? I''m not afraid of heaven and earth! " The monkey bared his teeth, grinned and pointed to the sky


    "Give me a stick, that day, I dare to poke a hole out!"


    "Kill!"


    A burst of drink, the monkey body a turn, has even people with a stick jumped into the air, golden long stick burning flame, strong pressure in the air, a hard blow to the light knights.


    Boom!


    Before the stick landed, the void had shaken, and the flame burned the void, instantly devouring the hundred Knights of the holy light.


    "Demon slave, eat my big stick!"

 Chapter 1705

    "It''s up to you." Wang Xu turned to the monkey and said, looking at the huge Vatican in front of him, he walked in step by step at random.


    Da!


    Da!


    Da!


    Wang Xu walked slowly along the marble trail to a strong breath in the divine sense.


    "Evil heretics, die An ascetic monk of the Vatican burst out with a roar and showed his holy light to Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu''s face didn''t change. If he didn''t see it, he continued to walk forward. His right finger moved gently. A golden sword light had torn the ascetic monk to pieces.


    Along the way, Wang Xu has killed hundreds of believers of all kinds of holy light in God''s robes.


    Finally, Wang Xu stopped and stood in front of an old man with a white robe and a golden crown. A golden sun was painted on his chest, as if the holy light was shining all over the world.


    "You''re here..." the Pope held the scepter and looked at Wang Xu, very insipid.


    Wang Xu did not speak, just staring at the Pope, his right hand slightly open, a little bit of golden sword light in the palm of his hand gathered into a long sword.


    Sword of humanity!


    At the moment when the sword was finished, a strong momentum burst out of the body, and the wind howled, raging everywhere, like the wind and rain coming.


    "Protect your majesty!"


    Around, a large number of armored holy light warriors, armed with weapons, rushed frantically, drank high in their mouths, and countless holy light sword Qi ran everywhere, shooting at Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu stood motionless. In his outstretched right palm, he saw a golden light whirling. All the holy light sword Qi that came from him could not even lean on his body, and then he lost his momentum. With a scream, all the warriors were shot to the ground with golden sword light, and the blood flowed into a river.


    "What else do you want to wait for? The angel''s heart hidden in you can''t hide from my divinity. " Wang Xu calmly said that he stepped out step by step and looked down at the Pope.


    On the ground, with the pope as the center, the blood of those dead warriors gathered into a huge bloody Pentagram array like life, and the powerful power of space is fluctuating.


    "I can''t believe the power in you..." the Pope sighed, and his Scepter suddenly emptied in front of him


    "Under the seat of the Lord of light, the 36th angel, the projection of the lower world is divided into coordinates, calling all the fighting angels in the heaven to come!"


    Next second.


    From the top of the scepter in the hands of the Pope, a milky holy light rushed up into the sky and opened the door of the aurora above the aurora borealis.


    In the brilliant Aurora, which fluctuates like water, they cast down one after another. In those holy lights, an angel spread his wings and opened his eyes. His eyes were full of killing and cold.


    One, ten, hundred... Thousands of holy lights cast, and a huge army of fighting angels has emerged in the void above the aurora borealis.


    The Pope''s body disintegrated into large white spots and disappeared.


    "In the name of the Lord of light, I give you a spear to destroy!"


    In the same second, in the front of the angel army, a Fighting Angel opens his eyes and stares at Wang Xu coldly.


    "Holy light


    A Fighting Angel flies out, kneels on one knee in the void, bows his head and prays devoutly.


    In a flash, he saw a lightsaber in his empty right hand. The blade extended from the hilt inch by inch. Finally, with a clank, it brought forth the blazing flame of holy white and evolved a pure white sword light. It fell from the sky and killed Wang Xu.


    "Holy light


    In the same second, hundreds of fighting angels fell on one knee, holy white flame, ruling lightsaber, white winged angels all over the sky.


    With a cold hum, Wang Xu''s figure changed into a streamer. When he was in the air, he cut out with one sword. Hundreds of sword Qi broke out and attacked the fighting angel.


    Boom, boom!!


    Hundreds of fighting angels were smashed by Wang Xu''s sword, but the next second, most of them were instantly shaped in the white light, and a burning judgment lightsaber had stabbed him in front of him.


    As soon as Wang Xu''s face changed, the sword of humanity cut out with backhand. This time, it was stronger than the previous sword. Dozens of angels were chopped and exploded, but after the remaining heavy polymer, the strength of these angels seems to have doubled.


    Wang Xu felt something was wrong.


    It seems that if none of these angels is killed by him, the remaining individuals will be stronger, and their power seems to be united.


    "The mole ant of the lower world, although you have the favor of the will of the world, but the mole ant is the mole ant after all, ready to accept the punishment of the God of the upper world! When your blood dries and your soul burns out, it''s time for you to be redeemed! " The fighting angel, who began to speak, cheered coldly again.


    Will the world favor you?


    This Birdman is talking about humanity, right?


    Wang Xu''s face was indifferent, and he could not see any emotion fluctuation. He just grasped the sword of humanity with his right hand, and the power of humanity poured into his body.


    "Any struggle is useless. Fighting angels are killing machines specialized in fighting. They have no soul and will never die. Now, even the original will of the world wakes up and can''t save you." This angel cold way, he slowly stretched out his hand, five fingers empty, immediately behind a large number of fighting angels incite wings, to join the battlefield.


    For a moment, on the aurora borealis, there was a figure holding a golden sword, seven in and seven out, killing countless people.


    But the more he killed, the more ugly Wang Xu''s face became. The number of fighting angels in front of him seemed to be less and less. There were only less than 30 left, but each of them was more than 20 times higher than at the beginning.


    The number of remaining fighting angels is less, but his situation seems more dangerous.


    "Holy light


    Thirty fighting angels sang in unison. A huge dazzling light burst out, from which Wang Xu rushed out and chopped up the nearest Fighting Angel with one sword.


    Twenty nine!


    The overall strength increases by one third!


    "Shit


    Even Wang Xu can''t help but scold that these fighting angels are really very difficult special killing machines.


    However, it was difficult to deal with, which was far from dangerous. He chopped another one with a sword.


    The sword is shining. In the twinkling of an eye, the last Fighting Angel is left in the field.


    Wang Xu killed it with three swords. Then he suddenly looked up and saw the white light of thousands of fighting angels he had killed, like flowing water, rushing towards the speaking angel in the sky.


    The white light converges into a torrent, and the powerful power fluctuates in the air, even forming an illusion. The sky is full of rain and the sound of harp, and countless two inch angels fly out of the white light, with a pure smile, or dancing or dancing.


    WOW!


    Twelve white wings, open one by one behind the angel, stir up slowly.


    Wang Xu looked up at him. In his eyes, there were no illusions in the sky. There were only waves of white power particles.


    "Do you feel hopeless? All the fighting angels you killed just now are just the projection of my power evolution. " The angel looked down at Wang Xu, his mouth rising and his voice pondering.


    "What rank of angel are you?" Wang Xu''s eyes are flat.


    "I don''t have a rank. I''m just the 36th seat angel of the Lord of light. Surrender and bathe in the light. The Lord can redeem you!"


    "Redemption?"


    Wang Xu sneered and said, "I can redeem you now!"


    With that, he flew up like a meteor.

 Chapter 1706

    Wang Xuhua turned into a meteor. He drew a very thin gold line in the air and shot at the so-called angels. The holy lights of the cross came out of the angels'' hands. In a twinkling of an eye, the holy lights were constantly shooting down, like a machine light gun.


    Wang Xu''s body suddenly disappeared, and the space in front of him was folded by his power. He turned into a phantom and passed through the folded space.


    As soon as the angel''s face changed, his right hand holding the holy light suddenly stretched out to Wang Xu''s direction. He grabbed the palm of his hand and spewed out several non-human languages in his mouth.


    Lakasha!


    In a flash, the twelve wings behind him suddenly vibrated and opened. In the void behind him, in a rising holy light, a tall and fuzzy angel appeared, with a huge blue sword in his hands.


    The angel spits out the last tone, and the whole space is suddenly stunned. The space within one kilometer around is confined by huge force, and a little blue stars appear in the void, and the whole space is like solidified amber.


    Wang Xu was shocked suddenly, and then his disappeared figure showed up, fixed in the air, motionless, and his body still kept attacking posture, like an insect in amber.


    WOW!!


    The body shape of the angel was also shocked. In a loud noise, the twelve wings behind him were suddenly cut into countless pieces and scattered from the air.


    "It seems that the will of the world has given you far more power than I expected. After all, it used to be a big world. Even if the will of the world is fragmented, it is much stronger than other lower realms. Unfortunately... You can''t kill me. We are not flesh and blood bodies, but higher energy bodies than you lower creatures!" The angel said calmly.


    Sure enough, in the process of falling, the broken wings suddenly disintegrated into pieces of white light, and then condensed together again.


    In the void, the space was twisted, and then the wings torn by Wang Xu''s humanity sword were only re condensed and stirred up in the air, seemingly unhurt.


    But really, unscathed?


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    A series of dazzling holy light condensation chains fall from the air, pierce the confined space, and want to tear up Wang Xu''s body, which is trapped in the void. But strangely, after several attempts, even the skin can''t be broken. There is no way. In the end, these holy light chains can only give up piercing flesh and blood, but wrap around Wang Xu''s limbs, hands and feet, like a cocoon.


    WOW!


    The angels step out as if they were phantoms, splitting one after another into single winged fighting angels. These fighting angels fly to the sky, seize the other end of the chain of light, and begin to pull back.


    "In the name of my Lord, I give you the final judgment, burning with the fire of heaven forever!"


    With a high posture, the angels declare that every time they utter a word, there will be a huge earthquake in the surrounding space.


    It''s not the voice of an angel, but the cocoon wrapped by the chain of light.


    Dong Dong!


    A huge sound came from inside, as if something was beating the space.


    "The flame is burning


    The angel looked at it coldly and didn''t care. With one hand out, a pure white flame suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand. As soon as he was infected with the holy light chain in the air, he flew along the chain and soared.


    Whoo!


    In a very short time, the flame re entered the "cocoon" and began to burn.


    A group of single winged fighting angels cling to the chain and stare at the burning flame coldly. They know that as long as the flame touches the body, it will burn the soul until death. But for angels, the flame does little harm.


    Bang!


    There was another loud noise, and the surface of the cocoon suddenly bulged.


    Bang bang!!


    The next second, the loud sound continued, one after another raised crazily on the surface of the "holy flame cocoon", suddenly tearing, a pale gold translucent hand penetrated out.


    Holy flame seems to have seen a natural enemy, and even spread out actively. It seems that it is afraid of contacting with that hand, but this is just an illusion.


    The holy flame has no life. The reality is the powerful human power carried by that hand. In essence, the energy is not inferior to the holy flame. They are almost at the same level of energy.


    WOW!


    After the cocoon was completely broken, Wang Xu walked out of it indifferently. At this time, his whole body was emitting a light golden light, and his skin was as smooth and bright as crystal.


    Shinto real body!


    The next second, an invisible wave centered on Wang Xu swept out all around.


    Boom, boom!!


    Hundreds of battle angels were blown away by the terrible momentum in an instant. Almost at the same second, the white flame around him was extinguished.


    "Your level of life... Is higher than mine?"


    Wang Xu slowly raised his head and gazed at the top with pale golden eyes. His face was full of horror, and his voice was indifferent


    "If the energetic body is a higher life, then I should be the same as you... No, I think I am higher than you."


    "Because you are just a dog in other people''s hands."


    The voice fell.


    His figure suddenly disappeared in place.


    As soon as the angel''s face changed, he just wanted to do something, but the next second, Wang Xu''s face appeared in front of him, almost to his face.


    "You..." angel eyes are all can''t believe, can''t accept.


    He slowly lowered his head, saw Wang Xu''s right hand, deeply inserted into his chest, pressed on the heart of the angel full of white light energy.


    "You... Are so weak!"


    The next second, five fingers suddenly closed, the heart of the angel suddenly broken.


    Wang threw away the body of the angel and let him fall to the Holy See.


    But his face is not very relaxed, because the angel is never his goal, his real goal, let him fear, is the Vatican deep underground, hidden a strong sense of depression.


    He didn''t know what was underground, but he knew that what could make the Holy See value so much, otherwise it was something he needed to destroy.


    This world is not the world of these extraterritorial demons, but Wang Xu, who belongs to humanity!


    Heaven, even if the Lord of light comes, will never be taken away from him!


    Wang xuneng felt that on the body of the angel he had just killed, a vitality was rapidly reappearing, as if the other party was resurrecting.


    But he did not turn his head, staring at the secret existence of the Vatican underground, directly took a slap.


    Boom!!


    A giant hand supporting heaven fell from the sky, and the muddy smoke rose thousands of meters high. The ground where the Holy See used to be, including all kinds of underground secret rooms, and some devout believers hidden in it, were all turned into powder.


    Under humanity, life is like a dog.


    The lives of these demons are like ants.


    "Asshole! Do you know what you''re doing? If you go on, you will release the devil who destroys the world


    At this time, the fallen body of the angel suddenly opens its eyes, flies up again, glares at Wang Xu, and pours at Wang Xu with a sense of killing.

 Chapter 1707

    "I''ll kill you! The ignorant man who tries to release the devil


    The angel opens his hands. The fighting angels in the sky, who were shocked by Wang Xu''s momentum, fly to him like fire fighting moths, turning into virtual shadows and merging again.


    His breath, in the crazy ascension, soaring.


    Wang Xu didn''t stop the angel''s action, because he had seen through the secret of the angel''s "Immortality". It was the existence of these fighting angels that the other side didn''t die even if they lost the angel''s heart.


    If you want to kill the zodiac angel, you have to kill all the ordinary fighting angels he separated. Now, it''s easier.


    "I''m waiting for your moment!"


    Wang Xu turned his right palm, and the sword of humanity just appeared. Suddenly, a cold voice came from the void.


    "God said..."


    In a flash, a bright white light shines through the space, and time seems to be still at this moment.


    The angel''s eyes are red and white, his arms are wide open, his head is up, his feet are wrapped together, his toes are straight down, forming a huge son of man, as if he was imprisoned on an invisible cross.


    The twelve wings behind him also spread to the maximum. Countless white light spots floated from above and twined around him, forming a brilliant river of stars. The dazzling holy light and the terrible power wave sent out from him


    "Bang!"


    The next second, a big golden hand suddenly appeared in the sky above the angel''s head, stopped for a very short moment, and then suddenly pressed down.


    Boom!


    In the huge energy explosion, the constellation angel is like a falling meteorite, which is hard hit on the ground, blowing up hundreds of meters of snow and dust.


    "Did God tell you not to force in battle?" Wang Xu''s cold voice came from the sky. He was slowly drawing back his hand and looking down at the angel on the ground.


    "How could it be?"


    On the ground, the angel spills white blood from the corner of his mouth and looks up at Wang Xu in disbelief.


    "Why are you not imprisoned? Under the law of God''s will, except for believers, all other space and time will be frozen. Why can you still move? "


    The angel roared out, totally unacceptable.


    Wang Xu is slightly a Leng, he didn''t think that the angel just pretended to force, there are so many views, he thought that the other party is pretending to force.


    "No why, I wanted to move, so I moved." Wang Xu light way, but the bottom of my heart is secretly will seat Angel words remember.


    The law of God''s will?


    Is it the will, the law?


    Or the law of will?


    "No matter how you do it, the evil soul will be destroyed. Let me give you destruction with the blue and white bow of my Lord''s holy light The angel''s delicate and white palm stretched out, the void fluctuated, the phantom overlapped, and suddenly grasped a long blue bow with bright white light.


    His hands open and pull, above has condensed a dazzling light arrow.


    WOW!


    The next second, the glare of the Holy Light exploded, and a white arrow rose to the sky, like a bow to shoot at the sun.


    Wang Xu''s hands spread out and staggered in front of his chest. At first sight, his hands did not move. In fact, he was shaking at a very fast speed. In his hands, the sword of humanity turned into a dazzling nebula, and the sword light roared out of his palm. Taking him as the center, he roared around and gathered into a larger sword light galaxy.


    The white arrow mark collided with Jianguang Xinghe in the air and froze for a moment. Then Xinghe crushed the arrow mark and fell from the sky.


    "No..."


    In the angel''s despairing roar, the falling sword Light Star River has completely engulfed him.


    Boom!


    The ground cracked one by one, and pieces of gravel shot out from the ground, whistling and splashing up into the air.


    Click, click!


    A huge crack appeared on the Western ground, exposing a deep abyss Canyon entrance below. It was as dark as the entrance of the region, and the thick black fog rolled violently in it.


    Above the sky, Wang Xu''s left hand stretched out, holding a white arrow that twisted like a snake in his palm. At first, it was powerful. But with the sword Light Star River devouring the angel, the white arrow''s struggle strength gradually decreased, and finally it was crushed by his five fingers and burst into light.


    "Pa!"


    In the air, a drop of pale golden blood drops down. Wang Xu looks down at the palm of his hand and frowns slightly: "My divine body... Is it hurt?"


    He was a little surprised. He thought that after he became the Lord of humanity, he would never be hurt again, but he didn''t expect that he would be shot by an angel and drop a drop of blood.


    Without paying attention to the dripping blood beads, Wang Xu''s eyes cast to the depth of the wreckage in the distance. The angel is still alive.


    At the same second, the drop of blood fell into the sky, straight into the dark abyss crack below, penetrated the dark fog, and finally landed on a red and black coffin with a click.


    On the surface of the coffin, the symbols representing the holy light are drawn with the blood of some kind of creature. Six iron chains are tightly locked at six corners. Each chain has a scarlet luster. The iron rope is not at the end, but it directly disappears into the void. I don''t know where it connects


    This coffin is located here. I don''t know how long it''s been. It''s still and there''s no change.


    But as Wang Xu''s blood fell on the coffin, the surface of the coffin first lit up a faint blood light, and then the scarlet luster on the six chains began to turn violently red, and then the whole coffin began to shake


    WOW!


    Suddenly, the lid of the coffin was cut down an inch. A dry hand, like a chicken claw, suddenly came out of the coffin, grabbed the edge of the coffin and pushed it down


    Creak, creak!


    The coffin slides down slowly, the hand retracts slowly at a distance, and then


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the heavy coffin lid was suddenly smashed and bounced hundreds of meters high. Inside, a charcoal like "Mummy" sat up slowly. The mummy''s whole body was wrinkled, as if it had been dried in the wind for millions of years, without any blood color.


    "What kind of blood is this? So delicious? "


    The mummy''s closed eyeball suddenly turned up, revealing a ferocious and cruel, horrible and evil eye inside. The eyes turned around, and then suddenly fixed on the sky above.


    "And the breath of angels... Tut Tut, angel of the twelve wings? It''s really a feast... "


    The next second, the mummy slowly stood up, body shape slightly a pause, instantly disappeared.


    outside.


    Bang!


    The ruins burst open, and the twelve wings of the seat Angel wrapped around the whole body, slowly spread out, revealing the embarrassed but not much injured body inside.


    "Sin is unforgivable! The light of punishment


    The angel was full of anger. He felt that it was a great shame that he had been knocked down by Wang Xu several times. He crossed his hands in front of his chest, closed his eyes and began to sing devoutly.


    In the sky, a huge cross shaped holy light rips open the infinite space, as if falling from another world and shooting straight at Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu looked at it indifferently. His right hand stretched out. In the center of his palm, the sword rotated. In the sound of a seemingly unknown sword sound, the body of the sword instantly changed into three, three into six... Six infinite!


    The angel''s face changed greatly. He felt the real danger of death. He just wanted to do something.


    Poof!


    A dry hand, like a chicken claw, abruptly tore his body from behind him and grasped a white light source the size of an egg in his body.


    The next second, a cruel voice sounded: "tut Tut, so delicious... Let me have a good aftertaste!"


    "I''m... Hungry!"

 Chapter 1708

    "The smell of angels..."


    One hand of the corpse was inserted into the body of the angel. With a roar, his mouth suddenly opened to the size of half a meter, which was covered with sharp teeth. It was terrifying and ferocious.


    The next moment, he snapped it off. Angelica starts from the head and half of its body disappears in an instant.


    Click!


    Poof, Pooh!


    Gollum!


    "... always so delicious!"


    In a gruesome chewing sound, the mummy grabs the remaining half of the angel''s body and swallows it.


    With his constant biting and swallowing, the shriveled body without any water, in the twinkling of an eye, began to become thick, and the original shriveled muscles also became white and elastic skin and muscles at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The growth and recovery speed of the mummy body was so fast that in a twinkling of an eye, it turned into a middle-aged man with pale, bloodless face and thin face.


    Hiss!


    The corpse of an angel in his hand is shining with dazzling light. It seems that he wants to return to normal. But the next second, he sees the middle-aged man bowing his head and biting it.


    This time, the remaining half of the angel''s corpse, was instantly swallowed by him.


    "Burp!"


    The middle-aged man belched. In his lips, two long white tusks appeared. He looked down at his naked body.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, a pair of giant demon bat wings stretched out from behind him, flapped twice in the air, and then combined into a red and black cloak. The black fog diffused in his body, which showed that he had become a graceful Medieval Western gentleman with a black tuxedo and white gloves on his hands.


    The next second, he gave Wang Xu a "friendly" smile: "I smell the fragrance of pure blood on you. It''s your blood that wakes me up..."


    Before the words fall, he suddenly turns into a dark shadow and pours out. Wang Xu''s eyes suddenly squint. He has been observing the opposite side. In the face of the sudden attack, he subconsciously cuts out the sword of humanity.


    But at this time, the man opposite suddenly accelerated several times as fast as before, and disappeared from the sword of humanity strangely.


    "The speed of your sword is too slow!" A dark shadow emerged from the void on Wang Xu''s left side, and Jie said with a strange smile.


    Hum!


    Wang Xu snorted coldly, but he didn''t turn his head back, didn''t take back his sword, and hit the shadow heavily with his left hand.


    In a flash, the black fog dispersed, revealing the body of the man inside. He flew out hundreds of meters like a rag, hit the ground heavily, then bounced up and rolled hundreds of meters on the ground, which finally stopped.


    When the man got up, his body was covered with a lot of broken marks. Wang Xu could almost smash a skyscraper, but he couldn''t even smash the other person''s body.


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, those broken traces are also healing quickly, recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye. Another black fog filled his body, and his tuxedo clothes disappeared reappear.


    After patting the nonexistent dust on the tuxedo, the man stood up and looked up at Wang Xu in surprise: "I almost hurt my noble demon body. I want to... Forget it, for your blood''s sake, I won''t eat you..."


    Wang Xu frowned slightly, ignoring the other party''s bullshit, and said in his heart: "what a strange thing, super physical body, terrible resilience... It seems that this thing is called the devil by that angel. Is it the devil in Western mythology?"


    He stared at the man coldly, did not listen to what he said, thinking fast in his heart.


    Or, this guy is also an extraterritorial demon, but he is not of the same race as the angel.


    "But... Could you please donate more blood? Since you wake me up, you should be pursuing longevity? Give your blood, give your blood to me, Lord feringale! I will transform you into an immortal demon The man opened his arms, excitedly said to Wang Xu, voice with bewitching, a pair of blood color such as gem eyes exude attractive light.


    Wang Xu''s heart moved, ignoring the special power fluctuation in the other side''s eyes, and asked faintly: "demon lord? What is that? "


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to have any influence, felingel''s face was slightly stiff, and then his face turned green suddenly. He said angrily, "I''m the Lord of the demon clan, a noble superior demon king, not something!"


    He roared and turned into a dark shadow again, rushing at Wang Xu.


    This time, Wang Xu was prepared to understand that the other side seemed to have strong physical attack and defense. Moreover, because of the different power systems of the two sides, he could not judge the specific strength of the so-called demon lord on the opposite side for a moment.


    However, one thing is certain. Phillinger and angels come from the same extraterritorial world, that is, extraterritorial demons.


    They, cannibals!


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed a touch of cold, and the sword of humanity came out in an instant.


    Ding!


    As soon as his figure appeared, before it was fully revealed, he was cut down by the sword of humanity and made a vague shadow again, and disappeared.


    Keng!


    Wang Xu''s humanity sword flashed back and chopped to the left. Feilinger''s attack was blocked again. However, this time, the sword body of Wang Xu''s humanity power was violently shaking and almost broken.


    Ding Ding Ding!!


    He was so powerful that every blow was as heavy as a mountain. He relied on his flesh and blood. His five fingers seemed to tear the fine steel easily, but the sword of humanity could not cut off his hand.


    Wang Xu stood still and waved the sword of humanity around, blocking all the attacks of feilinger. Feilinger''s attack was fast enough to form the shadow of lightning, attacking Wang Xu from dozens of directions at the same time.


    But Wang Xu''s right hand with the sword was completely out of sight. His body was surrounded by the phantom of his arms, and the sword hissed all the time.


    For a moment, the sword Qi was vertical and horizontal, the claw shadow was rolling, and filled the surrounding space of hundreds of meters.


    Click!


    The powerful forces of both sides spread, and in the end, the space seemed to be a bit unbearable, with dark cracks appearing.


    Whoo!


    Suddenly, the claw shadow disappeared, and a black fog shot hundreds of meters away, turned into the body of feilinger.


    "You are very strong!" Feilinger stands in the void and looks at Wang Xu greedily


    "Very strong... It''s a pity that if you give me your blood, I can go straight to the realm of the devil emperor!"


    Wang Xu didn''t answer. He cut it with one sword. The speed of the sword was extremely fast. Under the edge of the sword, there was an obvious vacuum white mark in the space, but feilinger turned into black fog again to escape.


    He reappeared: "don''t be so excited. Why do you wake me up and kill me? It''s not in vain. "


    He grinned: "besides, you can''t kill me."


    "Oh, really?" Wang Xu asked flatly, and he cut it out with a sword. This sword is more powerful. A golden sword light with a length of 100 meters is rolling down in the sky.


    With a slight change of face, he took a deep breath, opened his mouth and spat out a column of red light.


    He hid his uneasiness and continued to smile: "you see, it''s useless. You didn''t do your best, so did I. So, it''s better for us to sit down and have a good chat, get along with each other peacefully and be friends. "


    This time, Wang Xu didn''t make another sword. He asked faintly:


    "Let''s have a chat and tell me what the demon lord stands for?"

 Chapter 1709

    "What does the demon lord represent? After all, it''s a lower race. Of course you don''t know. Ha ha. " He laughed wildly.


    "If I let you say it, you say it." Wang Xu light way, if not for the sake of obtaining information, on the other side at the moment the posture of ridicule, he will kill feilinger.


    The sword of humanity seems to feel the intention of killing, and vibrates in the air, bringing up the Mantian sword chant.


    After looking at humanity sword, a trace of fear flashed on his face, and then he said:


    "Demon lords, just like you lords in the middle ages, have their own fiefdoms and armies. The more powerful a lord is, the greater his land and army will always be, and he will be loyal to a great demon emperor.


    And I, phillinger, is just an ordinary demon lord under the blood night demon emperor. In a war with heaven, I met a powerful archangel, who was chased by the other party all the way. I thought I would die, but I didn''t want to bump into a void crack and come to the lower world where there are countless lower races living. "


    He looked at Wang Xu and saw that his face was expressionless. He continued to smile


    "Later, the archangels came after me and almost killed me. Fortunately, there were still many indigenous gods in the world at that time. They fought with those angels for me for a hundred years. Later, the LORD God of heaven came down to the world himself, and the indigenous gods almost died."


    "And I was seriously injured. I hid for hundreds of years until the angel army of heaven withdrew and let the world be brainwashed. I just came out to work..."


    "You know, we demons almost have immortal life. It''s boring for a long time, so I found a place to sleep... Until today, I was awakened by your blood."


    When Wang Xu''s blood was mentioned, a trace of greed flashed on feilinger''s face, and he said haughtily:


    "The demon clan must, our noble blood clan is one of the top races, I can give you the same immortal life as me, as long as you give the blood in your body to me."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die, I will give you a drop of my blood essence, and noble blood clan, as long as there is a drop of blood, you can rebirth with a drop of blood..."


    His voice hasn''t been heard yet.


    Keng!


    With a passionate sword chant, Wang Xu''s sword has been cut out, and the sword of humanity is flying across the sky. It''s fast to the extreme. It turns into a golden lightning flash, which instantly tears phillinger''s body.


    "Don''t try so hard, you can''t kill me. If the blood demon king was so easy to kill, I would have died under the pursuit of those high-level angels in heaven. How could I live to now?"


    "Oh? Is that right? " Wang Xu light way back, eyes mocked: "you said before sleeping... Is the world you call the indigenous human, start to seal it?"


    "You..." feilinger''s face changed slightly.


    Before he spoke, it was at this moment.


    Wang Xu suddenly raised his head to the sky and roared. His body suddenly soared and kept rising. Six arms stretched out from his back and the other two heads emerged from his shoulders.


    A head is solemn, eyes closed, calm seems to have great terror, a head is not angry, smile pity like Buddha, anger like great compassion.


    Shinto real body!


    Law, heaven and earth!


    superhuman powers!


    "Humanity alone!" Wang Xu, who urged all his strength, roared wildly and opened his eyes tightly closed on his two heads. One was as dark as hell, and the other was as bright as fairyland.


    Boom!


    Dark clouds rolled in the sky, and countless flashes of lightning covered the sky above the aurora borealis.


    After Wang Xu showed his humanity, his tall body stood in the sky covered by dark clouds, and the wind came from all sides. Within a few kilometers around him, a vast Yellow River loomed from the void. It was like opening hell 6. Strong suction came from the void and darkness behind him. Under the terrible attraction, a hurricane came from all sides, flying sand and rocks, Even large pieces of snow and ice were also swept up by the wind and flew to Wang Xu.


    "Squeak!"


    Feilinger''s face changed wildly, his body turned into a large black fog, from which countless black bats flew out, shooting in all directions with extremely fast speed.


    He never thought that he would see in Wang Xu the magical means of those "indigenous gods" in his memory, who could compete with the army of angels. You know, at the beginning, these indigenous gods were completely wiped out by a God in heaven himself.


    Wang Xu looked at the bats flying out, his face was expressionless. Compared with his huge body behind the celestial phenomena, these bats were too small, such as mole ants.


    He stretched out one hand and covered the space instantly. Then he closed his fingers and pinched all the bats in the palm of his hand.


    Bang!


    Feilinger can''t bear it at last. In the palm of Wang Xu''s hand, he turns into a handful of black smoke. Now the prototype comes, his whole body is in tatters and looks very embarrassed. Almost at the same time when he appears, a powerful hand has taken up pieces of illusions and grasped his neck. The powerful force almost pinches the blood from feilinger''s body out of his throat. His eyes are violent and frightened.


    At this time, Wang Xu''s huge FA Tian Xiang Di''s body had disappeared and became the normal size again.


    "No! Don''t... Kill me Filingel''s eyes overflowed with bright red blood. He opened his mouth, and the blood in his mouth gushed wildly.


    Wang Xu asked faintly, "how many people are there under the blood night demon emperor like you?"


    Feilinger''s face showed hesitation: "the blood night demon emperor has hundreds of millions of miles of land, tens of millions of lords at all levels, and tens of thousands of people at the demon king level. I don''t know exactly how many, because the land of our demons is in war almost every day. After so many years, I can''t even determine whether the blood night demon emperor is still alive!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes flashed slightly, a little shocked.


    These demons always seem to have immortal life, but they are so bloodthirsty, I''m afraid there are not many who can live for a long time. Killed in the war, immortal life is a joke.


    At this time, a look of pride suddenly appeared on feilinger''s face: "although the blood night demon Emperor may have died, our blood clan has hundreds of thousands of demon emperors, and there are blood gods, absolutely no weaker than those angels with ugly white wings in heaven!"


    Wang Xu was shocked all over. He looked at him strangely, and his heart trembled


    Hundreds of thousands of demons?


    Blood god?


    He thought about the power of extraterritorial demons, but never thought that extraterritorial demons would be so powerful and terrifying.


    This is just a blood clan!


    Feilinger''s words reveal that heaven is also a powerful force similar to the blood clan. Even if you think about it further, the other side says that the demon clan must be

 Chapter 1710

    I can''t imagine!


    At this moment, Wang Xu felt that his mind world was shaking violently, and the impact of this vibration even affected the local underground space of the Chinese world tens of thousands of miles away


    The whole hell suddenly vibrated, causing the tension of countless ghosts. No one knows what happened.


    Nanyang magic abyss.


    On the front lines of the eastern and Western battlefields, millions of elite troops from both sides were hanged together, just like rushing into the river above the magic abyss in two directions at the same time, one white and one red, shouting and killing loud. Countless bodies could be seen falling from the air and falling into the depths of the magic abyss.


    Hoo Hoo!


    The wind was raging, and the cry of ghosts spread on the battlefield. Tens of thousands of ghost troops in the underworld showed their real bodies and rushed into the crusaders of the Holy Light Church.


    Zheng Xuan trampled a cardinal on the ground. He looked up at the sky in the East and wondered, "the hell suddenly shakes. What''s the matter?"


    At his feet, the Cardinal was still roaring:


    "The evil spirits of the East, the glory of the Lord, protect me and protect my soul. You can''t hurt me, but the evil spirits of sin will be ignited by the holy light and burned to ashes under the gaze of the Lord... Amen! The flame of light


    As Zheng Xuan turned his head, a flame of holy light burst out of his hands and shot at Zheng Xuan''s face.


    Poof!


    Zheng Xuan casually raised his hand, five fingers accurately grasped the flame of holy light, easily crushed, scattered Mars, he turned his head without expression: "your Lord... It can''t save you."


    Voice fell, a black fire instantly lit the cardinal''s body, not even scream, was burned to the ground in the blink of an eye.


    "Pa!"


    Shaking his feet gently, Zheng Xuanzong went up tens of thousands of meters and looked down at the huge battlefield below.


    It can be seen clearly that the advantage of the whole battlefield lies entirely in the East. The three forces of the warrior, the sorcerer and the underworld, almost like three steel knives, have been thrust into the body of the West.


    Of course, the most important thing is that in the high-level battle of the strong, there are no Western experts who can compete with Zheng Xuan. In particular, the two ancient immortal emperors, Qingdi and Jinwu, almost suppressed the whole void. If there is an expert in the West who dares to fly up, he will be killed instantly by them.


    Even when they get to the back, the strong Western don''t fly into the sky and hide in the army on the ground to kill, but as long as they kill too many people, they will be shot dead in an instant.


    At this time, in the Western army, three white bishops, who had taken off their Bishop''s robes, were hiding with a group of Vatican Templars, roaring.


    "Monsieur Farnell! Where is the papal army of angels? We need it now! "


    "Damn it! Why do these Heretics in the East have such powerful power? We have conquered the whole western continent. Together with the underground goblins, dwarves, orcs and other dark races, we are almost invincible. How can we lose here? "


    "The army of angels! We need the promised army of angels under the Pope''s crown now! That''s the Lord''s army. As soon as they appear, we will be able to rewrite the battlefield immediately! "


    The three white bishops roared and used various means to contact the pope in the rear, but there was no response to the news, as if the pope had died.


    As time goes by, the situation on the battlefield is getting worse and worse. The eastern coalition forces have crossed the boundary of the abyss and set foot on the land of the western world.


    Maybe the fanatical believers of the holy light will not retreat, but those underground dark races who were enslaved and slaved by the Holy Light Church are directly defeated, in chaos and running towards the rear.


    Although for the Crusade army of the Church of light, these dark races are just inferior cannon fodder, not human life, without cannon fodder in front, the Crusade soldiers directly meet the Eastern Allied forces, and the death toll is rapidly expanding.


    "Sir Farnell, we must retreat now! Without the support of the angel army, under the suppression of the two oriental demons on the opposite side, none of us is their opponent! " A white bishop urged the old man in the middle of the crowd.


    "Sir Farnell, please give me the order to withdraw!" Others echoed.


    They believe in the holy light, for the will of the Lord, they can ignore life, because after their death they will ascend into the kingdom of God established by the Lord in the holy light.


    But before that, it would be better to live if we could not die.


    If the external disguise of believing in the light is removed, there is only one word for these people now


    despair!!


    ¡­¡­


    "God of the lower world, you must not kill me. We have a common enemy. If you like, we should cooperate with our blood clan and fight against heaven together. I think this is beneficial to both sides." He said in a loud voice.


    "You''re a little demon lord. You''re not even a demon emperor. Can you represent your whole blood clan?" Wang Xu said coldly.


    "Haha, you don''t know that. Our blood clan lives in countless different demon worlds. Although the whole blood clan has hundreds of thousands of demon emperors, there is only one demon emperor around your world. The situation in heaven is similar to ours. They are not strong in the nearby level domain.


    The war in which I was chased tens of thousands of years ago was mainly due to the war between gods and Demons launched by two demons


    But it''s not easy to participate in the battle of gods and demons, especially the group of white winged ugly birds in heaven. They like to conquer the inferior world of human life, pretend to be gods, and enslave the souls of these human beings. This kind of thing will irritate those powerful human realms, such as those warriors in the solar martial world, for hundreds of millions of years, Those guys have been looking for more human worlds, then conquering, ruling and spreading martial arts. For the heaven that likes to enslave human beings, those martial arts will destroy one when they see one, which is the cleansing of the whole world. "


    Feilinger seemed to say that he was addicted. He licked his lips and continued to blow: "I heard that there was a realm called fairyland, in which the Terrans were also very powerful. Unfortunately, there was a war within them, and then we demons took advantage of it and destroyed them. Those idiots... ER!"


    At this point, he suddenly reacts, looks at Wang Xu, and says with a smile:


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to look down on you. I''ve also heard about it. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. After all, it was hundreds of millions of years ago. Who knows..."


    The ruined fairyland?


    Wang Xu didn''t pay attention to the offense of phillinger. He was thinking about something.


    It is obvious that the fairyland mentioned by feilinger is not the age of emperor Qingdi and Jinwu.


    According to the two people, the age of immortals and gods in the Chinese world began with a Taoist named "Hongjun" and finally spread in the Chinese world.


    Perhaps, Daozu Hongjun is a survivor or inheritor of the immortal world, which is destroyed by hundreds of millions of young people, according to filingel.


    As for the taiyangwujie


    Wang Xu was almost instinctive, and his mind came up with the name sitting in the void, unable to see the specific face clearly. As soon as he pointed out, he returned his "memory" to his mysterious existence.


    The other side, probably from the solar martial arts?


    Thinking of this, he raised his head abruptly and fixed his eyes on him


    "Now, tell me more about the world of solar weapons... Everything you know!"

 Chapter 1711

    Seven days and seven nights!


    Wang Xuduan sits in the ruins of the holy see in Aurora Borealis, the only well preserved temple.


    Six days ago, monkeys had killed all the Knights of light and hundreds of "angels of the body" here.


    Outside, there is constant news that the Holy Light Church has been conquered and leveled by the Eastern Allied forces.


    Without the suppression of the Holy See and the "miracle" of angels, all the believers of the holy light have fallen into a desperate situation. There is no amnesty for the rebels.


    Later, the underground dark races in all directions began to fight back on a large scale. Under the leadership of the fleeing demon speaker, they took refuge in the eastern alliance. Then, the image of the demon began to appear on all platforms and media with the image of loving peace and resisting the tyranny of the Holy Light church.


    Although more than 100 years have passed since the beginning of the age of mythology, the evil in the traditional sense has suddenly become the representative of justice, which is still unacceptable to countless Westerners. As a result, large and small battlefields continue to break out in the whole western continent.


    Unfortunately, this is a mythical age. Without angels and a large number of Holy Light Church organizations, the remaining small number of believers can only hide in the dark and become living ants


    The general trend of humanity is unstoppable!


    Wang Xu slowly raised his head, but only for seven days and seven nights. In his eyes, the tributaries of the long river of humanity have broken through the original boundary between the East and the west, like an irresistible yellow flood, scouring every inch of space in the whole western world.


    big flood!


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s heart faintly rose a glimmer of enlightenment. Maybe some legends about God in the teachings of Holy Light Church were not made up.


    God chose the voters and built Noah''s Ark in the great flood, and the voters chose the lambs to survive in the great flood until God came to save the world.


    The great flood may not be the real flood, but another powerful force, occupying the "God''s original power to protect the world".


    "Just... Will God come?" Wang Xu''s eyes drooped and his heart was slightly cold.


    He didn''t know, but according to the blood demon king filingel told him, heaven didn''t attach much importance to the world, otherwise it would not be possible to send only one angel.


    The war ten thousand years ago was just the aftereffect of the battle of gods and demons on the edge of the battlefield, and the God who came was just a projection of power.


    The outside world is very big. The Chinese world is just the inferior world in the eyes of these foreign demons.


    Although he was worried, Wang Xu knew that he couldn''t do anything. In the world described by phillinger, he was as strong as him and as fragile as a staircase.


    Tens of millions of demon emperors, millions of demon masters, even thousands of demon gods


    It is said that on top of thousands of demons, there are 13 gods and demons who control all the known world!


    How can Wang Xu not worry about such a world?


    So, just in case, after knowing everything he wanted to know, he killed the devil.


    Blood clan does not die? Rebirth with blood?


    Good. Then destroy every inch of phillinger''s body and burn every drop of blood in his body.


    In this process, Wang Xu also found that feilinger, the demon king blood clan, was not as powerful as he said, and died completely before he could support half of it.


    "Now, just wait for the long river of humanity to spread to every corner of the world. No one can stop the general trend of humanity, except for the angels from heaven, and even the God..." Wang Xu''s eyes flickered.


    Suddenly, he seemed to feel something and suddenly looked up to the East.


    On the other side of the world, he could feel that the boundary of space was torn by some powerful force. On a whim, a very familiar breath made his heart palpitate.


    "What''s the matter? What forces are coming from outside China? Why does this breath make me feel so familiar... "


    Wang Xu suddenly got up, his eyes changed wildly. The next second, his whole person had disappeared in the same place, leaving a hasty word to the monkey


    "It''s up to you to keep watch here. I have something to go back to China..."


    Only the front half sentence, the back words have disappeared, the monkey looked up blankly.


    have you got anything to do?


    What makes the Lord of humanity so urgent?


    ¡­¡­


    Huaxia.


    Jiwuzong.


    There is a crack in the space, and Wang Xu comes out of it with a dignified face. He can feel that the strong people coming from outside the country, which makes him familiar with, are in jiwuzong.


    "There is no battle, and the breath is so familiar... Who is it? Is that being coming, but why is he... Impossible... "Wang Xu took a deep breath and fell in an instant.


    At this time, in the center of jiwuzong, a beautiful woman with green hair and dusty breath was sitting on a chair, smiling.


    Beside her, Liu Meiling and fengyuqiao look relaxed. Laughter rings from time to time, and the atmosphere is very harmonious.


    Huo Jingtian, Feng merciless, Liu Yuqi and others all went to the Western battlefield. At present, only two of them stay in jiwuzong.


    "Shuliu, it''s been more than 100 years. You''ve come back and become emperor Wu. But I''ve been studying hard for a hundred years, and I''m only Wu Zun now..." fengyuqiao looks at the green haired woman in surprise and says with emotion.


    Liu Meiling also sighed: "fifty years ago, we still had some news about Xuankong city. Later, I don''t know what happened. All the secret places connected with that place were closed. At first, everyone thought that we would never see you again. It was not until Wang Xu suddenly came back some time ago that we were relieved."


    She looked at Chu shuliu curiously: "by the way, can you tell us what happened in Xuankong city? Soon after Wang Xu''s return, he will start a war with the West. Now he is still fighting outside. We haven''t found time to ask him about these things.... "


    Wind and rain bridge also sit straight body, eyes show curiosity.


    Looking at the two women''s curious eyes, Chu shuliu smiles: "in fact, it''s nothing. A war broke out in Xuankong city. Now there is no Xuankong city."


    "What?"


    Smell speech, two women immediately small mouth open big, startled, they are about to continue to ask.


    At this time, Chu shuliu stood up slowly and looked out the door with a brighter smile


    "Wang Xu, long time no see!"


    At the door, Wang Xugang just walked in. When he saw Chu shuliu, he was stunned.


    Chu shuliu?


    After three breaths, he showed a smile and pursed his mouth: "yes..."


    "Long time no see!"

 Chapter 1712

    Chu shuliu looks at Wang Xu in front of him with complicated eyes.


    She didn''t know who she was in love with, Wang Xu of the Chinese world or Wang Xu of the sword world, who has been closed all the year round.


    Even if she knows clearly, Wang Xu in front of her is just a "pawn" of that man.


    However, when two people have the same face, some things are really difficult to distinguish.


    "Go out alone with me. I haven''t come back for a long time. I haven''t seen the Chinese world..."


    After capturing her thoughts, Chu shuliu smiles at Wang Xu. Then they walk out of the hall of martial arts, speechless all the way, until they pass through layers of illusory space and enter the hell. She slowly says:


    "My Lord asked me to tell you that he has sheltered the Chinese world, so you don''t have to worry about foreign demons invading here again."


    "In addition, he gives you freedom, but at the same time, you also integrate into the world. Incarnation of humanity, you can no longer leave this world, you... Regret it


    "Regret it?"


    Wang Xu was slightly silent for a moment, and suddenly laughed: "your question is like I have a choice!"


    "I understand you. If you want to vent, you can vent to your heart''s content. I will try my best to bring your words to adults." Chu shuliu was silent and then gave a bitter smile.


    She looked at the Naihe bridge, the huangquan River, the reincarnation pool, the ghost town of humanity, the hall of yanluoqun, and the six paths of reincarnation that came along the way


    Finally, she whispered, "you''ve done a good job, at least... You''ve done more than me."


    "You don''t have to comfort me. I''m not complaining. I know my identity."


    Wang Xu shook his head and stopped in front of Guixu at the end of the long river of humanity. Looking at the abyss that is swallowing the surging river almost all the time, he said faintly:


    "In this world, like the river of humanity, I seem to be able to raise huge waves, but I will never be seen by the world."


    "No matter how unstoppable and magnificent I used to be, my only destination is the ruins I can''t see in the end."


    Wang Xu withdrew his eyes from the ruins and turned to look at Chu shuliu


    "If you just come back to comfort me, you don''t have to. No matter how wonderful and vast the outside world is, it''s not as important to me as the world that gave birth to me and raised me. Here are my love, my family, my friends, everything I made and created by myself!"


    "I wonder if you''ve ever heard a sentence? It''s better to be a chicken''s head than a phoenix''s tail. Maybe this sentence sounds very ambitious, but it''s also a principle of life. "


    Wang Xu smiles at Chu shuliu. His smile is calm and peaceful


    "There are people outside the world, and there is a day outside the world. There is no absolutely the same leaf in the world. Naturally, there is no absolutely the same Wang Xu."


    "Although I''m his pawn, maybe, I''m actually his part, maybe, I''m an innocent aborigine involved, maybe... Too many maybe, but these maybe, they don''t matter now!"


    "Now, the most important thing is that I am myself. I am Wang Xu. I am Wang Xu standing in front of you. I am the Lord of humanity who opens up the earth and controls the six paths of reincarnation. I am not the guy who sits outside the country and doesn''t know how many layers of heaven he has. I don''t care how big the situation is, and I don''t care about his real intention to let you come..."


    At this point, Wang Xu was suddenly a little tired and didn''t want to say anything more. He looked at Chu shuliu, stretched out his hand and smiled


    "Now, what you should see has been seen and what you should say has been said. Could you please leave?"


    "There''s still resentment in your heart." Chu shuliu looked at Wang Xu and said with a bitter smile.


    "Of course I have." This time, Wang Xu did not deny it. He just reached out again and urged:


    "Please


    Chu shuliu shakes her head. She can see that Wang Xu''s mind is determined. Since the other side has seen it so thoroughly, she doesn''t need to say anything more.


    But after taking two steps, she suddenly stopped, turned to Wang Xu and said with a smile:


    "Can I stay two more days? I also have friends in this world. I want to meet them


    "Do as you please."


    Wang Xu''s face was expressionless, and he said, "as long as you don''t disturb me anymore, although we have the same face, I''m not him. You don''t have to worry too much about me."


    "Thank you." Chu shuliu showed a bright smile on his face, then stepped out. A green wreath appeared in the space around his body, opened a door, and disappeared in an instant.


    Behind, Wang Xu motionless watching Chu shuliu leave.


    For a long time, he suddenly lowered his head, gave a long sigh and muttered to himself:


    "Do I really see through as I said? The extraterritorial world, the splendor of the universe... I also want to see it with my own eyes


    ¡­¡­


    Seven days later.


    Huaxia, the area where the original Chishui secret place is located, four figures cut through the sky. Almost in the blink of an eye, they appeared in the high altitude here and stopped.


    "Is this the original Chishui secret place? I remember it has been destroyed by the space storm. Before you leave, what do you want us to do here? "


    Wang Xu glanced around, frowned slightly, and looked up at the chushuliu in green.


    "Yes, the Chishui secret place has been destroyed, but the space fault here is still the closest to the solar martial arts world. As long as a large cross-border array is arranged on both sides, the two-way space channel on both sides can be opened, so that the martial arts of the Chinese world can easily travel to xuanjian city!" Chu shuliu light smile, explained.


    With that, she looked at the Qingdi and Jinwu behind Wang Xu and nodded to them friendly.


    Before returning to the Chinese world, she had learned their identities from the adults. They were two immortal emperors in the immortal age hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    At this time, it was Wang Xu''s right hand.


    At the same second, Qingdi and Jinwu were staring at Chu shuliu in disbelief: "who is this woman in green? The breath on her body is so terrible that we all feel a lot of pressure... Is she the stronger Terran warrior emperor in the extraterritorial solar martial world


    Wang Xu didn''t know what they were thinking. He stared at Chu shuliu and frowned, "get through the two worlds... You don''t mean the Chinese world has been blocked by him, I can''t leave..."


    "It''s true that the extraterritorial space of the world is blocked by the power of adults, and the emperor level strong can''t pass without his permission, but it doesn''t hinder the people below the emperor level."


    Chu shuliu nodded, then looked at Wang Xu with some complexity, and his voice became low: "moreover, you can''t leave. It''s not that adults don''t allow you to leave, but that you have integrated into humanity. If you leave, the humanity of the world will collapse in an instant..."


    "I see. I see. Give me the layout of the array. We''ll be responsible for the establishment of the array here." Wang Xu nodded.


    "I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go first." Chu shuliu throws out a golden information jade slip, then turns around and steps out. The space in front of him smashes, transforms into chaos, and instantly devours her and disappears.


    Next to them, the two immortal emperors, Qingdi and Jinwu, were stunned. The short words between Chu shuliu and Wang Xu shocked them.


    At this moment, they suddenly feel that they are so small that they can''t understand what Wang Xu and Chu shuliu are talking about.


    "Lord of humanity, you just..." Jin Wu was impatient and couldn''t hold back what he wanted to ask.


    Wang Xu copied two copies of the jade slips and threw them over: "you can see for yourself."


    In the next few seconds, the two immortal emperors, Qingdi and Jinwu, who received the information from the jade slips, were extremely colorful, unpredictable and shocked.


    There are countless worlds outside China, where demons are rampant and the human race is weak


    In the Taiyang martial world, millions of Wudi fought, three Wudao dynasties, and one Wudi was in charge of thousands of lower realms


    Heaven... World?

 Chapter 1713

    Xuanjian city.


    There are thousands of swords standing in the sky. Thousands of high-rise buildings, which are more than 1000 meters in height, plunge into the sky like sharp swords. In the sky, thick black chains cross the sky, crisscrossing. These high-rise buildings are linked with each other. The magic light of the magic array flashes from above from time to time, forming a terrorist war array covering the whole xuanjian city.


    Since the end of the demon battlefield, the original Xuankong city has been completely destroyed. Xuanjian City, which has sprung up from the ruins, learns from the experience, narrows the scope of the city, and extends to the upper air. Each building is a special planning and part of the huge array.


    These 1000 meter tall buildings, which are similar to giant swords, are not only used to house people, but will become the most powerful weapons of attack in the event of war.


    In the center of wanjian tower, there is a huge sword tower with a height of 10000 meters. The top of the tower is completely empty and inserted into the real void. The terrible energy evolves, collides and vanishes here all the time, and then becomes the energy provided by the whole city.


    Fusion!


    However, controlled fusion controlled by a runic array combines some of the "science and technology" principles of the Chinese world.


    Of course, a nuclear fusion array certainly can''t form such a sign that the void is disappearing alternately, but a total of 99 are embedded here!


    Chu shuliu came here and looked at the nuclear fusion energy core. It was no surprise that he stepped into the vanishing void.


    If you were an ordinary person in the Chinese world here, I''m afraid you would be stunned and go into nuclear fusion. Don''t you want to live?


    But Chu shuliu is not only alive, the next second, she also appears directly in another special space full of vitality.


    Here, more shocking than the xuanjian city outside, even incredible.


    Looking around, the mountains are swords, the plants are swords, and the river water flowing in the river is also countless sword lights with waves like water, and the lives living in this environment are also made up of swords.


    It is not that the appearance of mountains, plants, rivers and life is a sword, but the most essential component of them. For example, the general material composition of the world is molecules, atoms and other particles, life cells and so on. Then the most basic material of the world is the particle size sword body, sword light and sword meaning.


    For example, all kinds of strange creatures running among the vegetation on the mountain have no soul, only the soul like "sword like core".


    If you want to say, these creatures... Are more like the angels in heaven, who live and kill for the sword, and eventually die because of the sword meaning. As long as there is a trace of the sword meaning, they will not die.


    "My Lord, I''m back..."


    Looking back from all around, Chu shuliu sank slightly and looked at a young man with black hair sitting on the edge of the river with his back to her.


    This young man looks very ordinary, as if he doesn''t have any powerful power, but he seems to be naturally integrated with this world.


    Harmony between man and nature!


    It is Wang Xu who is in the sword world.


    At this time, he was holding a small golden fish, which was full of white sword light and constantly wriggling. Hearing Chu shuliu''s words, he put the fish''s hand into the river.


    "How''s it going?" Wang Xu asked calmly.


    "It''s settled." Chu shuliu nodded and stretched out her right hand. In a space wave, an angel heart with dazzling white light appeared in her hand.


    This is the real purpose of her going to the Chinese world. To see Wang Xu over there is just her personal idea on the way.


    Wang Xu didn''t ask anything else. He reached out and took the heart of the angel with a slightly dignified look. The other side obviously wanted to escape. He ran around in the palm of his hand, but in the end, it was like a goldfish in a fish tank, with nowhere to escape.


    "Almost comparable to the energy of the great emperor..." Wang Xu narrowed his eyes slightly, then asked in a voice:


    "What rank is it among angels, and how difficult do you feel to capture it?"


    Chu shuliu is a great emperor. It is obvious that there will be many difficulties in capturing this angel.


    "When I wait for it to come at the entrance outside the territory, it claims to be a holy angel. It is really powerful. Although it is not a real emperor, it can support ten moves in my hand..."


    Chu shuliu''s face was slightly heavy: "my Lord, if there are more powerful angels behind these angels, I''m afraid the other party will be very difficult to provoke."


    "Now it''s not I who''s provoking them, it''s they who''re provoking us." Wang Xu faintly replied, "and, don''t worry, the Chinese world has been blocked by me, the two empty coordinates, in the gap world, there is also my sword world projection protection, and the passage of heaven has been destroyed by me."


    Void coordinates, gap world, and passage of arrival, the only three cross domain means among the heavens and the myriad realms, have all been cut off.


    Of course, there may be more than these three ways to travel through the void, such as his own secret method, but these three are the most widely used.


    Wang Xu thinks that the Chinese world is absolutely safe. Unless the Lord of heaven comes


    But for the sake of a lower bound, is it worth fighting against a xudi Wudao emperor?


    Emperor Wu has five stories.


    The great emperor, the Ming emperor, the zhengdi, the xudi and the Tiandi.


    Now, with the continuous improvement of the sword world, the constant entanglement with the void, and the return of the spirit with the spirit separation secret method, Wang Xu''s level of Emperor Wu has risen wildly, and has already reached the level of the virtual emperor, which is only one step away from the emperor Tian.


    Last chance!


    And this opportunity is obviously the heart of an angel in his hand.


    These angels are absolutely man-made weapons of life. Just like these low-level beasts in the sword world, they are also the life that Wang Xu constantly tries to evolve.


    The reason why xudi is void is that he can''t create real life.


    Once he can create real life according to his own will, Wang Xu will step into the last level of Emperor Wu''s five level heaven, the realm of emperor heaven.


    So, just an angel''s heart of a holy angel


    Not enough!


    Research, experiment, need a huge sample.


    The next second, Wang Xu''s mind turns, and directly through the special void channel built by the secret method of spirit separation, a wisp of mind shuttles to a magic dragon body in the demon world.


    Farqula.


    In the past ten years, a legend about killing a demon God has gradually spread throughout the fagula demon world. This demon God was born and no one knew it at first. But gradually, wherever he passed, the corpse would die in his hands, no matter what strong people he met. Even a demon God died under his sword, which shocked the whole fagula demon world.


    But the same, also let countless want to kill his demon lords, from the original opposition to cooperation, want to kill him immediately.


    When Wang Xu''s mind came over, this part had been surrounded by a group of demons. It was obvious that it had aroused the hatred of all demons in the whole fagula demon world and wanted to encircle and kill them.


    "This guy can really make trouble... Don''t you really think he can turn away from me and take my place?" Wang Xu shook his head, then dropped a message, and instantly took back his mind.


    "Go to heaven, hunt more angels for me and collect Angel hearts!"

 Chapter 1714

    On a huge mountain, two special figures sit and stand, staring at a figure sitting on the top of the towering mountain opposite.


    Around the mountain below the shadow, there is a large cloud like blood mist, which is the blood cloud of countless demons'' death.


    On the top of the mountain, the magic dragon was separated. Wang Xu sat still. His long black hair dropped from his shoulders and fell to the rock behind his buttocks. There was a dragon like sword light rolling between his mouth and nose. Every time he breathed, his clothes and black hair fluctuated.


    All of a sudden, he suddenly opened his eyes, a pair of dark dragon eyes, flashed a touch of anger: "my lord... What do you think of me? You''re a yelling man


    The next second, his face flashed ferocious killing: "heaven? Where is this bullshit? I am a bastard. One day, I will cut him down with a sword and rob him of his position! "


    Who says that separation can''t turn away from the main?


    If not, from now on, he will be the first one.


    The next second, Wang Xu suddenly got up, and his figure disappeared in the same place.


    Although he is no longer willing to work for him, he can''t break his will for the time being, so he can only go to look for the bullshit heaven.


    Not long after Wang Xu left, five demons appeared around the peak where he had been sitting.


    "Silver flame, there''s something wrong."


    A demon beauty with long green hair squatted down slowly, with a dignified face, staring at a corpse lying in a pool of blood on the top of the mountain. After a long time, she said:


    "His strength seems to be growing at an amazing speed. Look at the forehead of the demon God!"


    The other is tall, five or six meters high, with two curved horns on his head. His name is Yinyan, and he immediately takes back his steps from the corpse.


    He lowered his head, eyes blooming silver light, staring at the foot of the body, with his feet stirred, the body turned over, showing a pale and full of fear face, and the other side of the forehead, a small hole is flowing out of some black red liquid, that is the demon brain.


    "Hiss! This is another demon! How long have we been tracking him? In less than ten years, nearly twenty demons have died in his hands. This is the 21st place The other is all black, with a bull''s head on his head and a lava flame in his nose.


    "Well, it''s just another dead low demon. What''s more to see? If you don''t want him to kill more demons, don''t waste your time. He hasn''t been away for long. Let''s catch up. " Another demon sneers.


    But the silver flame of the leader did not move, but said coldly: "don''t you find the problem? This low demon God died with his back to the ground. He was killed by the other side from the back. "


    "What''s the problem?" The Minotaurs frowned.


    "It''s a big problem. This guy was killed when he was running away." At first, the green haired devil sneered, "only one move! Second kill


    Hiss!


    As like as two peas, the seckill took a breath of cold air and turned over the rest of the remains.


    At this moment, several demons suddenly widened their eyes. You know, when they started to track Wang Xu, most of the demons who were killed were torn apart and their bodies were full of holes. At first glance, they were attacked dozens of times and hundreds of times.


    But now


    A second kill!


    "There''s another problem. The killing way of the other side is different from that of all the demons in our demon world. It''s more like the killing means of the human race. Moreover, the opposite side has been walking in the form of the human race, and so far has not revealed his real body..." Yin Yan slowly raised his head, his eyes glittering with silver, and told several demons behind him.


    "Silver flame, what do you want to say?" The Tauren asked again.


    Green hair demon beauty helplessly looked at him, speechless way: "silver flame adult''s meaning is very obvious, the other party is likely to be a Terran infiltrator, otherwise this guy saw the style of killing the demons, as if and all the demons have a grudge in general, completely unreasonable!"


    The last one, who had never spoken, was about the same size as human beings, but had purple eyes. At this time, he touched his chin and suddenly said, "it''s impossible to judge whether the other one is a Terran infiltrator, maybe a demon who practices some kind of killing magic skill in our demon clan."


    "Langley, your inference is reasonable. Don''t think about it for the moment." Silver flame light way.


    The next second, he suddenly said, "you can come out."


    There was no sound around.


    "Silver flame Lord, you..." Langli turned to look at each other, eyes full of doubts.


    Silver flame put up a hand, motioned Langley not to speak, then he looked up at the front calmly and said: "I think you have already found our tracking, this time you finally don''t run away, because your strength breakthrough, think you can kill us!"


    A strong breath suddenly broke out in the front empty air. The next second, a huge crack suddenly appeared on the mountain in front of him. A large area of the mountain slid down from both sides. Then, Wang Xu, dressed in black, slowly came out of the huge crack.


    He was carrying a long black Sword Stained with blood in his hand. The sword was not black, but there were too many lives to kill, which resulted in too much blood on it. Then it solidified into this black because of too long time.


    And those bright red, it is just infected with blood.


    Wang Xu came step by step, passing through the cracked mountain and making a sound of clear footsteps.


    "When did you find out that I had noticed you?" The black robe was taken off from his head, but Wang Xu didn''t look up. The shadow fell on his face. For a moment, he couldn''t see the expression on his face.


    But everyone felt the extremely cold killing intention in his voice.


    "Well! What a prestige! What do you give me to be arrogant here? Do you know who we are? " Silver flame nearby, a demon clan Nu shouts a way.


    "No! Quick... "The demon named Yinyan opened his eyes and suddenly cried out, but it was still late.


    "Oh


    With a sneer, Wang Xu suddenly raised his head and turned to the speaking demon. Binghan said, "prestige? Lao Tzu plays a powerful role in front of you. It''s only natural that I should have the right to talk to you now


    Because of the evil spirit in his heart, he decided to call himself benzun in the future to encourage himself to kill benzun as soon as possible and replace him!


    Silver flame tiny can''t hear of sigh a, looking at the opposite Wang Xu, in the heart sigh a way: "perhaps, this time we track each other, is a wrong decision at all!"


    "Blue demon, what''s the matter with you?" Tauren felt a kind of uneasiness, a kind of danger, but he did not know where it came from. Subconsciously, he looked at his companion not far away, but the blue demon did not respond to him.


    On the other side, Wang Xu grabs the bloody sword and doesn''t seem to move.


    "Black devil, don''t ask!" Silver flame eyes dead stare at Wang Xu, the words in the mouth is to the cow head demon clan say.


    Hearing the words, the black devil felt a strong uneasiness and subconsciously reached out to touch the blue demon


    Bang!


    His hand just touched the blue demon''s body, and the other party''s tall figure fell to the ground like a stone. At the center of his brow, there was a small hole with thick little finger. There was a paste like liquid flowing out of the hole slowly, and the face was full of mockery before death.


    Again


    One move, second kill!

 Chapter 1715

    Looking at the dead companion, silver flame and other demons are all silent.


    Just that sword, fast to the extreme, fast to only silver flame a person saw a moment.


    Wang Xu has thoroughly practiced the first layer of the sword painting of killing, which has become his instinct to kill.


    But the sword just now is not only about killing, but also about the second level sword.


    Speed, sword!


    Wang Xu''s face was hidden under his black robe. He looked at the four remaining demons through the shadow and said with a sneer, "ten years ago, I found you little worms following me. I''m lazy because you little worms affect my way of cultivation, so I''ve been ignoring you and giving you a chance to live. However, you have been tracking me and completely angered me. Now I can''t blame you for killing you! "


    "You didn''t kill us in the beginning because you were not sure?" Silver flame is silent for a moment and raises his head.


    "Ha ha, as an insect, if you want to think so, think so." Wang Xu sneered, Sen Han said: "answer my question just now, when did you find that I didn''t leave?"


    "The moment I speak!" After a moment''s silence, Yin Yan said:


    "Maybe they don''t understand it very well, but I know that you''ve been hiding your strength all the time. You''ve already been a Lord!


    Dalak ancient demon world was once the battlefield of three supreme demon masters. After the war, it was under the influence of the three main gods. We are the demon team under the eye of the Dark Lord. As the leader of the team, I am also a lord, so you can''t hide it from me... "


    "But I know that I am not your opponent, so as long as you promise to let us go, I will cover for you, so that you can avoid the pursuit of other demon teams!"


    "Are you talking to me about a deal?" Wang Xu said coldly, but he was greatly moved in his heart. Not to mention my orders, he had completed the cultivation of killing sword. In this process, hundreds of millions of demons were slaughtered by him.


    Next, he practiced the second level of sword drawing, speed and sword meaning. He did not need to kill so hard. More importantly, as a "hard-working swordsman", he produced his sword hundreds of millions of times to sharpen his speed and sword meaning and cultivate his speed and sword figure.


    And this kind of cultivation needs as little trouble as possible, such as the Dark Lord God and God''s eye mentioned by silver flame.


    Although his killing ability is comparable to that of the Lord level demon God because of his cultivation of three world Kendo, only he knows that his realm is just an ordinary demon God.


    "Good advice, deal!" Wang Xu said coldly.


    The next second, only listen to bang bang three, silver flame face crazy change, in the other four behind him, three of them all fell to the ground in silence.


    Only Langley had a weapon in front of his chest. He watched in horror as his hand was cut off, leaving only half of the weapon.


    But even so, the sharp sword still cut a 20 cm long blood hole in his body.


    "Why! Can you block my sword Wang Xu some surprised to see in the past, this look, he immediately frowned.


    Because, he felt a strange breath from Langli. Although the breath was very weak, it was clearly captured by him.


    Because that''s the breath of the human soul!


    "Ha ha ha..." Wang Xu burst out laughing. His right hand stretched out from under the black robe and lifted the top of his head, revealing a slightly enchanting human face


    "Interesting! It''s really interesting! There is such a thing


    Silver flame''s face was pale, but his voice was angry: "what are you doing? We''ve made a deal. Why kill my men? "


    Wang Xu looked at the silver flame, disdaining a smile: "I just promise to do business with you, the object of the transaction does not include them!"


    Then he looked at Langley playfully: "however, I only have one sword. Since you are the last one to block my sword, he can live."


    Only one sword!


    This is the only limit of cultivating speed and sword meaning!


    If you want to cultivate the speed sword map, you must only use one sword every time you kill the enemy.


    Otherwise, the cultivation of the second level sword map will fail. If you want to continue the cultivation, you have to do it again.


    "Asshole!"


    Looking at Wang Xu''s face, which was almost human, silver flame pressed down his anger and asked in a cold voice, "what are you? The Terran Infiltrator? "


    "What are Terran infiltrators?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed and subconsciously glanced at lanli.


    Just for a moment, lanli felt his soul trembling, almost exposed by Wang Xu.


    He is a Infiltrator of the human race. He is deeply hidden and has not yet been revealed. But he met hundreds of infiltrators like him, and after exposing his identity, he came to a miserable end.


    Although Wang Xu''s face and appearance are all human, the demonic power he exudes is absolutely monstrous. Lanli is sure that the monster who likes to use human''s appearance is not a infiltrator, but a real demon who likes to disguise as an adult.


    "You are a Terran Infiltrator. Why do you ask me?" Silver flame stares at Wang Xu coldly, and he is very dissatisfied with this person''s violation of the trade and killing his subordinates.


    "Oh? Is that right? " Wang Xu gave a strange smile, and suddenly his figure flashed. He immediately appeared in front of the silver flame, and his right hand stretched out.


    Boom!


    The void was broken in an instant, and a lacquer black dragon claw hundreds of meters in size came down from the sky, holding the silver flame in the palm of his hand.


    Just because he can''t make a second sword doesn''t mean he can''t attack.


    The magic dragon is powerful, but there is no doubt about its terror.


    "Now, tell me again?" Wang Xu coldly lowers his head and stares at the silver flame in the dragon''s claw. At this moment, the silver flame seems to be in the void behind him. He sees two scarlet red lanterns like the moon, which are the two longans of the magic dragon.


    "Magic dragon? damn! Are you the dragon family Silver flame''s eyes shrink wildly, two groups of silver flames beat wildly in his eyes: "there is no magic dragon in dagula ancient demon world, you are not from here, you are from other demon world!"


    "But I don''t understand that the magic dragon clan is the most arrogant clan. They absolutely disdain to walk in the flesh of the human race, but you... Why do you use the flesh of the human race?"


    Silver flame can''t understand. In the huge demon world and many demon realms, the most arrogant magic dragon is willing to bow to a human being who is regarded as a mole ant?


    Wang Xu said with a sneer: "your idea is out of date and can''t keep up with the trend of the times. The martial arts of the human race is supreme. If you can be equal to the thirteen supreme demon gods, we need to learn their martial arts, know ourselves and the enemy, and integrate the martial arts of the human race, then we can become stronger!"


    He gave a deep smile: "and I, I am the man who wants to be the fourteenth demon lord!"


    "But you know what? You make me angry now... "


    Wang Xu looked at the silver flame darkly and asked again, "answer my question, what is a human Infiltrator?"

 Chapter 1716

    "The fourteenth demon lord?" Silver flame eyes reveal a trace of irony, "ha ha, you are too arrogant!"


    "Do you know when the thirteenth Lord was born? In the last hundred million years! "


    "Hundred million years?" Wang Xu frowned.


    "Well? Don''t you know the age of the hundred million? Ha ha, it seems that I am right. You are a celebrity Infiltrator Silver flame sneered, "although I don''t know how you occupy the body of a real magic dragon, and how you can camouflage your soul so perfectly, as a magic dragon family with blood memory inheritance, you can''t have the memory of a hundred million ancient times."


    "In the world of demons, one hundred million years is an era. In every era, there will only be one demon lord. This is the common sense of all demons."


    Silver flame sneer repeatedly, taunting eyes let Wang Xu only feel in the heart of rising angry.


    What look?


    What''s that look in your eyes?


    "Are you mocking me?" Wang Xu said in a cruel voice. He glanced at the silver flame. His eyes were full of killing intention, which made the silver flame feel cut by an invisible sword. Several drops of liquid slipped from his face, and then there was a stabbing pain on his face.


    Sure enough


    Isn''t it the opponent of this Terran Infiltrator?


    Silver flame hand slightly moved for a while, want to touch the wound on the face, then drew back again.


    "Lanli, run away as fast as you can, and report the news of this celebrity Infiltrator to Lord Shenyan. I will use my life... Try my best to block him for you and get time for you to escape!" Silver flame whispered to Langley, silver light in his eyes flickered, already had the intention of death.


    Who said the devil had no heroic sacrifice?


    That hero, my enemy!


    "Silver flame captain..." Lan Li Zheng Zheng Zheng, seem not willing to let silver flame die.


    "Go! Don''t let me die in vain The silver flame interrupts him directly, the idea that transmits sound conveys his rough anger.


    However, the next second.


    Poof!!


    A hand like a blade suddenly tore silver flame''s chest from behind.


    "You..." silver flame all of the mind are focused on Wang Xu, he looked down at the chest of the blade blood hand, seems not to believe, a little bit of turn, want to see the person behind.


    The next second, Langley''s low voice came: "Captain... I want to tell you, you can go at ease."


    "Why?" Silver flame finally turned around and saw the lanli behind him. The silver light in his big eyes was lax and obviously unacceptable.


    "Because I don''t want to die, you can''t stop his sword, so you can''t buy me time to escape. If I do that, I will die in the end." Langley''s face was expressionless and light.


    "Roar!"


    Hearing this reason, silver flame''s death intention in his eyes grew stronger and stronger. Suddenly, he roared fiercely, and his whole body was burning with a piercing silver flame.


    "I''m afraid of death! I''ve been looking at Yin Yan for so many years. I didn''t expect that there would be people like you who are greedy for life and afraid of death in my hands! "


    "I''ll kill you! Asshole! I''m willing to use my life to create an opportunity to escape. How can you do this to me? Damn you


    "You are the one who really should die! It''s not supposed to be the black devils! It shouldn''t be... "


    With the silver flame burning, Langley had to retreat quickly, but even so, his right hand, like a blade, was still ignited by the flame, and then it never went out, burning wildly, corroding flesh and blood, burning bones.


    "Hum!"


    Wang Xu snorted coldly, and finally waited until the time limit of one sword had passed and drew the sword again.


    Keng!


    This sword is different from the silent one in front of it. It''s not hard to hide. It''s roaring in the sky. It''s a dazzling sword. It''s almost to the extreme, even beyond space and time. A few hundred meters long, tiny silver sword mark visible to the naked eye, cuts across the silver sea of fire, across the silver flame inside, and across the ten thousand meter mountain below


    Time seems to freeze at this moment.


    Next second.


    WOW!


    As if the space was broken, the space suddenly split into two parts. The demon body of silver flame split from the middle and fell to the ground. The ten thousand meter mountain below also fell from the section. The mountains and rocks fell all over the sky, and the huge sound resounded through the sky.


    Not far away, Langley''s eyes contracted violently and hissed: "it''s so strong... It''s just your sword. Can you only make one sword in a certain period of time?"


    Wang Xu received the sword flatly: "you can see these, very good, then you should know why I don''t kill you?"


    "I just don''t want to die." Langli lowered his head, eyes flickering, he did not know whether he should tell Wang Xu his true identity.


    Although Yin Yan said that he was a human infiltrator, he didn''t feel the same breath from each other.


    As the most hidden demon spy among the Terran infiltrators, he carries other more important missions, at least


    Now, he can''t die!


    Therefore, he must strive to survive!


    "You should be the Terran Infiltrator that the silver eyed demon just said? I can see half of your Terran soul. I think that guy knows why he doesn''t kill you and can tolerate you under his hands? " Wang Xu asked faintly.


    He found out who I really am!


    Lanli felt like a mole ant being watched by God. He might be crushed to death by Wang Xu at any time. His whole body was tense: "Your Excellency, you misunderstood me. I''m just a half blood..."


    "Oh? Is that right? " Wang Xu light smile, "I give you another chance."


    "I..." Langley felt thirsty for a moment. His face was cloudy and sunny for a long time. Finally, he said in an astringent voice: "well, I''m a Terran infiltrator, but I can see that if you want to kill me, I''ll be dead long ago, so you don''t want to kill me. Why do you have to force me to admit it?"


    Taking back the intention of oppressing each other, Wang Yiyang said lightly: "because I need your loyalty, there are only two kinds of people who don''t lie, one is sincerity, the other is dead."


    He looked at Langley, ignoring the other''s pale face: "and you... You should be glad that you chose the first one."


    "Hoo Langley took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled. He said with a bitter smile, "but what do you want me to do? Besides, I don''t understand. Why don''t you kill me? "


    "The reason is simple. I think you can already guess. I''m just like you." Wang Xu gave lanli a deep look and a faint smile: "in addition, I need you to provide me with information. As a Terran Infiltrator who has been lurking among demons for many years, you should know where the heaven is, right?"


    I already guessed that?


    You''re like me?


    I guess a fart!


    Who steps on the horse like you!


    Lanli takes a deep breath in his heart and suppresses his panic. He doesn''t believe Wang Xu''s words at all, because there are special feelings between human infiltrators, but he can''t see them in Wang Xu.


    In his opinion, Wang Xu is just a psychopathic magic dragon who studies the martial arts of human race!


    However, in the face of Wang Xu''s inquiry, he did not dare not reply


    "Heaven... That is the general name of all the worlds radiated by the power of the God of light. The core of his divine power rules is extremely hegemonic, eliminating and rejecting all kinds of alien energy. Although he is one of the thirteen demon gods in the demon world, he is in opposition to many other demon gods. Why do you ask this?"


    "Lord of the light?" Wang Xu eyebrow head a pick, "he and other demon God Lord for enemy?"


    "Don''t the thirteen supreme lords stand together and become enemies to each other?"

 Chapter 1717

    "Yes, especially in the dark world where we are now..."


    Langli said, as if to see Wang Xu''s lack of information about the demon lord, explaining:


    "It''s one of the thirteen evil Lords. The power of the Dark Lord entangles and expands all the worlds. These worlds are collectively referred to as the demon world, just like the dagula demon world where we are now, which is one of the worlds radiated by the power of the Dark Lord. It''s just that there is chaos here. It''s not only the Dark Lord, but also the power radiation of chaos Lord and eternal Demon Lord. The power of three supreme demon masters entangle, conflict and fight here, influencing everything in the world. "


    He looked at Wang Xu and continued: "the heaven you want to go to is the general name of all the worlds in which the power of the holy light God completes all the projection. In those worlds, there is no other kind of energy except the power of the holy light God. Naturally, there can be no other life. Only all kinds of Holy Light creatures born from the holy light, such as angels, can live."


    "So overbearing? So the life in the original world has not been extinct? " Wang Xu frowned.


    Langley nodded and said, "what else? The power of the Lord of light is the most overbearing and unreasonable among the thirteen supreme Lords. Except for the light itself, everything else is heretical, so he and the other twelve lords are in a state of hostility. However, wars are also taking place among the other lords all the time. According to the analysis of our infiltrators, this state of hostility is different, It''s probably because the rules represented by the thirteen demon masters have reached the extreme and become the thirteen fixed orders in the universe... "


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled and interrupted him: "therefore, their existence is no longer a kind of living body, but the manifestation of the order of the heaven and the world, such as chaos, darkness, holy light, eternity... The power of these demons has turned into rules and become a part of the world."


    He reached out and grabbed Langley, flew up into the air and said, "OK, now tell me, how can heaven go?"


    Lanli was caught in his hand and showed a bitter smile. He said helplessly: "as I said, the dagula demon world is a place where chaos God, Dark Lord and eternal demon lord entangle. Without the power projection of the holy light God, this is not the holy light God''s territory..."


    "Well, I see. So, how can heaven go?" Wang Xu nodded and continued to ask.


    No, you don''t know!


    With a wry smile on his face, Langley was deeply helpless: "there is no direct access to heaven here. To go to heaven, we need to go from the dagula demon world to other worlds. There is a world projected by the power of the holy light God, and the nearest boundary channel to us is in the territory of God eye.


    Lord God''s eye is our Lord. He is one of the three most powerful demon lords in dagura''s demon world. He is deeply favored by the Dark Lord. Although he began to attack the Lord 3000 years ago, he still has hundreds of powerful demon lords, each of whom is stronger than silver flame. With your current strength, against them... "


    "I just want to go through the boundary channel without killing them. What do you mean by saying so much? When I''m a fool Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed and interrupted lanli again. His killing intention condensed into essence, which made lanli''s face change and shut up instantly.


    "Show me the way." Wang Xu light way.


    "Go east." Langley took a long breath and pointed to the dim sky in the distance.


    Wang Xu nodded, his body turned into a black lightning and shot to the East.


    "Be careful, your serial killing has already attracted the attention of Lord Shenyan. Now silver flame is dead. As the leader of the demon hunting team, he has a soul lamp in the soul sea. Other people will notice his death. More demon hunting teams will set out, and the target is you..."


    "Hum, they are not afraid of death, just come here, if they can block my sword!" Wang Xu gave a cold hum, and his speed kept soaring.


    During the flight, he would make a sword every once in a while, and every time he made a sword, he would tear open the air in front of him to form a vacuum, which made him faster.


    The core of speed sword is only one sword.


    If you don''t wave a sword, the speed and the sword will gather one point and enhance one point.


    Wang Xu believes that after this sword is practiced


    One sword sweeps millions of demons!


    One sword turns three thousand li!


    A sword frost fourteen states!


    ¡­¡­


    The dagula demon kingdom belongs to the middle world. It has a vast territory, which is equivalent to the lower boundary of a hundred Chinese worlds. Hundreds of millions of demons, demons, beasts and thousands of races live here. It seems that the territory is vast, but it is only a small one among countless worlds.


    Deep in the domain of the eye of God, outside the boundary channel.


    Lanli''s eyes widened and his eyes were dull. He never thought that Wang Xu would dare to do such a thing.


    Originally, ten thousand spirits were stationed here, leading tens of millions of demons to guard here, so as to prevent the forces opposite the boundary channel from attacking.


    Generally speaking, no one dares to make trouble here.


    But at this time, just in the way, let Wang Xu into the boundary domain channel a devil died.


    Oh, with a team of 100 people behind him, they were cut into blood mist with one sword.


    But this is not the most terrifying. What is terrifying is that all the subsequent reinforcements are killed by Wang Xu.


    Lanli didn''t know how many demons Wang Xu had killed, but it was roughly estimated that they were at least more than one million. All around them were corpses and blood rivers.


    Not far ahead, a hundred meter high Demon Lord stood still.


    The next second, a blood line slowly appeared in the middle of his body. The huge blood burst out, and two pieces of corpses fell to the ground like mountains.


    A sword!


    Still just a sword!


    A demon lord, together with the 100 lower demons he brought behind him, all died.


    "Hiss, Ho... How, how can he be so strong?" Langley''s dull eyes finally showed a look, and he looked at the figure in front of him in shock.


    Dada dada!


    A lot of pieces of meat were evenly distributed around Wang Xu. They were scattered all over the place and spread far away. Many pieces of meat were still wriggling. It was the strong immortality of the blood and flesh of the demons who were struggling, but the masters of these pieces of meat had already been destroyed.


    The demons have a strong physical body, almost eternal life, but most of the demons rarely live more than 100 years, because there are wars between demons all the time. The eternal life after being killed by the enemy is just a joke.


    The nature of demons is killing. War and killing are the instincts engraved in their bones.


    "Hoo..."


    As a gust of wind blows, the blood mist is rising higher and higher, spreading towards the high altitude, slowly covering the area of a hundred Li. Langli stands on a mountain peak and looks at the blood mist rising with fear.


    The wind is blowing, and the blood fog is also spreading. Wang Xu, dressed in black robes, stands in this bloody hell, with an extremely cold look.


    Whoo!


    With a slight breath, Wang Xu''s face was slightly restrained, and he shook his black robe slightly. A heavy sea of blood flowed down from his black robe.


    Dada!


    Raising his feet, Wang Xu continues to walk towards the entrance of the boundary passage. Suddenly


    Bang bang!


    Bursts of air breaking sound came, the ground exploded, and a series of demons fell from the sky, tens of meters high, hundreds of meters high, and several meters high. A powerful demon lord surrounded Wang Xu from all directions.


    "Human Infiltrator? no A magic dragon A tall demon family stood opposite Wang Xu, with a crash behind him. A pair of demon wings spread out


    "Damned magic dragon, you have broken the order here and slaughtered the weak and lower demons. You are not allowed here!"

 Chapter 1718

    Facing the encirclement of a group of demon lords, Wang Xu lowered his head and said in a cold voice: "what order? Who made the order? "


    All the demons were shocked. Obviously, they didn''t expect Wang Xu to say such a question.


    How bold!


    Finally, the Demon Lord with the devil''s wings spoke slowly:


    "This is the boundary channel, where hundreds of millions of demons are stationed. Sixteen demons are in charge of the army, and sixteen demons jointly formulate the order here.


    Magic dragon, I don''t know how those lower demons offended you, but there is no reason for your killing. This kind of killing is not allowed!


    And as punishment for breaking the order, you need to come with us! "


    "Oh? Is it? Hum Wang Xu raised his head with a look of sarcasm


    "I thought it was the Lord of darkness, but it turned out that only the sixteen demons could make the order and rules here.


    Now, I can make my own order!


    And my order is very simple, those who violate me, those who disobey me, those who provoke me, those who block me


    Die


    Voice down, all around the demons are shocked, no one thought, Wang Xu would be so overbearing.


    There was a flash of fear in the eyes of the demon winged demon lord, and then there was pity. He shook his head and said: "in this case, we can only force you to accept punishment. Even if you are a demon dragon, this is the place of belief of the dark god, not your Dragon''s territory.


    You are not the first demon dragon, nor the first one who dares to break the order. Our demons like to fight and kill. We respect and revere the strong. At first, those people are just like you, but in the end, they all succumb to the order, and the unwilling demons... All die! "


    "What do you want to do? You ants can catch my sword Wang Xu disdains the way.


    "Yes, we are indeed mole ants, and maybe we can''t catch your sword, but we represent the will of the sixteen great demons. You have only one person, and we... Are a big army!"


    I saw the tall demon smiling and clapping his hand. Suddenly, a space array appeared in the surrounding space. The light transmitted pierced the dark sky near the boundary channel, and the huge spatial fluctuation almost filled the area of thousands of miles.


    After the first wave of spatial fluctuations, looking around, Wang Xu has been surrounded by countless demons, and the roar of each other''s ups and downs is constantly ringing in the air.


    "Can you kill a million troops with one sword?" At this time, the tall demon laughed again. He raised his hand and pointed to the sky in the distance


    "There are also two Warcraft. Their existence is bigger than your magic dragon family. In front of Warcraft, your magic dragon is just a small snake."


    Following his fingers, it seems that there is a big hole in the sky in the distance. Two mountains fall from the big hole... No, they are two Warcraft bigger than the mountains.


    Wang Xu didn''t speak. He just looked at the dense magic army around him and raised his sword slowly.


    The next second, Wang Xu suddenly rushed forward, he turned to drive the arm, across a dark sword light.


    Because the speed is too fast, when the sword starts to wave in Wang Xu''s hand, the sword body will look like a light curtain because of the visual residual effect.


    With one sword, all the demons gathered around Wang Xu''s body become two sections. Then Wang Xu rushes forward. He waves his right arm and cuts off all the demons blocking his way with extremely fast speed.


    Wang Xu jumped up. In fact, he didn''t have to, but he suddenly wanted to jump up.


    He turned around and waved his sword. The sword was in his hand, but the light of the sword tore open the 100 meter sky.


    Speed sword, only one sword.


    But every sword can tear thousands of demons'' bodies.


    "One sword turns three thousand li!"


    Wang Xu handed his right arm forward, and suddenly a strange and familiar poem appeared in his mind. Because this poem is the information in the true picture of kendo, which seems to contain the mentality of the three swordsmen who created the ultimate kendo.


    "One sword was once a million masters!"


    Stepping on the void, like walking on the ground, Wang Xu once again wielded a sword, clearing a large area of empty space around him.


    All of a sudden, Wang Xu seems to have entered a state of Epiphany, as if he was in harmony with the original mood of those sword immortals who opened up the true picture of kendo.


    All the information contained in the true picture of kendo, every poem, came to his mind.


    That''s the experience of the sword immortals who used to cultivate the sword of speed, understand the limit of kendo, and understand the true meaning.


    Sword of speed!


    Just one sword!


    But the next second, Wang Xu suddenly lost that special state of mind, he fell out of resonance, stuck.


    "A sword!"


    Wang Xu yells angrily, and then he cuts a hundred meter high demon clan in front of him, but he still can''t get into the state of mind.


    At this time, he can only recite the "previous experience" in vain.


    "Ten thousand enemies with one sword!"


    Wang Xu''s body has been inundated by a large number of demon troops. All of a sudden, a sword light pierces out from the deepest part, a gap is suddenly torn open, and Wang Xu''s body flashed out, highlighting the encirclement.


    "A sword out of the Siege!"


    Wang Xu seems to have entered the state of mind at the beginning, if he has some understanding.


    There are enemies in all directions. It''s quite in line with his situation.


    But soon, he was surrounded again.


    Wang Xu killed a blood, countless demons from both sides, from behind him, rushed to try to kill him, but Wang Xu still rushed to the past.


    These are just the lower demons who have not even become demons. None of them can stop him.


    The experience of forefathers in the true picture of Kendo continues to emerge in Wang Xu''s mind.


    "A sword is said to accompany this body!"


    "A sword flies away again in the air!"


    "A sword runs for thousands of miles!"


    "A sword makes the emperor succeed!"


    "A sword frost fourteen states!"


    Unfortunately, none of them can resonate with him. Either the scene is inappropriate or he can''t bring them into their mood.


    How can the emperor succeed?


    He is already a demon God. How can he feel the success he has achieved? Or is this imperial industry another kind of imperial industry?


    For another example, since he entered the demon world, he has gone far beyond ten thousand li?


    Fourteen more states. Where is this?


    The true picture of Kendo is the nine different levels of the true meaning of sword which Wang Xu obtained from the ancient sword immortal Jiujie Sanren who came from the fairyland in the void prison.


    He has finished the simplest killing Kendo after a long killing practice.


    Now it''s the sword of speed of the second heaven. Unfortunately, he can''t understand the experience of his predecessors.


    Now, there is only the last one in his mind about his predecessors'' experience.


    Taking a deep breath and looking at the already sparse demons around him, Wang Xu shakes his arms. He quickly passes one demons after another. While cutting off the heads of the demons, he is chanting a poem aloud:


    "Ten years of sharpening a sword, the frost blade has never been tried. If I am a sword immortal in the future, a sword will shine on the cold of Kyushu! "


    After reading a poem, Wang Xu fell from the sky to the ground, leaving only a corpse behind him.


    Millions of demon troops, slaughtered.


    Unfortunately, Wang Xu still did not realize the state of mind of "former Sword Fairy".


    But the next second, he looked around, looking at the corpses on the ground, and suddenly a poem appeared in his heart:


    "A sword once killed a million demons!"

 Chapter 1719

    "This is my experience, isn''t it?"


    "It turns out that those poems are not the experience of practicing the sword of speed, but the records of those swordsmen who pretended to be forced?"


    Standing with his sword and looking around at the demons'' corpses, Wang Xu suddenly felt something.


    Then, he was speechless for a while. Fortunately, he thought that those verses were the true words left by those sword immortals who had reached the extreme of Kendo in the past. Unexpectedly, they were just the records of those people who pretended to be forced to show off to later generations.


    In the distance, on the top of a small hill, Langley hid in the crevice of the mountain. He was a fool.


    How strong!


    This magic dragon has cultivated the martial arts of the human race. How can it be so powerful?


    "No! If the magic dragon clan starts to learn the martial arts of our Terran like him, won''t the Terran world become extremely dangerous in the future


    Langley''s face changed wildly. As a human infiltrator, Langley gave up the human body, even the soul, and lurked into the demons. Their purpose was not only to collect information and skills, to understand the demonic world, but also to kill the geniuses of the demons.


    But Wang Xu


    Who killed who!


    Looking at the corpses of the demons all over the mountains, including dozens of demons, and even two war giants, Langley''s face turned white.


    This is a pervert!


    "It''s over. Now I can only hope that this guy is really like what he said. In fact, he is also a Terran Infiltrator like me..." Langley smiles bitterly in his heart, and then suddenly his eyes are wide open, staring at Wang Xu in the distance.


    There''s a stronger demon coming!


    This time, there was only one demon God, a five meter high demon who was covered with a huge shadow of dark armor, covering the space behind Wang Xu.


    Carved with the totem of ancient simplicity and evil, the black face armor only has a crack in the eyes, revealing a pair of scarlet eyes in the back. Other parts are covered with thick black armor.


    On both sides of the head, there are two thin-walled protrusions, which are high and protruding upward, just like two devil horns sticking straight into the void.


    Under the armour, he was wearing a long loose black robe. The black robe was a little old and seemed to have been eroded for a long time. The hem hung down and flew violently in the wind of the void.


    "You..."


    Wang Xu''s eyes were shrinking, and he felt a terrible danger coming from behind him. He turned quickly at the first time. However, he only had time to look at each other and saw a finger stretched out from the opposite side.


    Cold, strange, vicissitudes of unknown language in the void vibration.


    "The Dark Lord said..."


    At this moment, time seems to be stagnant. On the outstretched finger, there are wisps of black fog. As soon as the fog comes into contact with the air, it burns quickly, and the black flame spreads wildly.


    "Exile!"


    The mysterious devil''s head tilted back slightly, and a sharp and harsh voice came from his face armor. Wang Xu''s heart was filled with awe, and his eyes looked through the gap to the scarlet eyes in his face armor.


    But at this moment, he found that there was nothing in his face armor, only a void left, which seemed to link to another universe. It was dark, deep and dead, and he could not see anything.


    Even if the magic sense swept past, it didn''t touch anything. The empty feeling in the space gave Wang Xu a very strange feeling.


    He seems to have entered a void!


    No life, no space, no time, simple, obscure, cold, dark, extreme depression


    Hiss!


    The next second, a loud and hoarse voice suddenly came into Wang Xu''s ears, and the space in front of him finally returned to normal. But at this moment, he found that he was no longer in the original space, but in a channel full of twisted light on all sides. There was always a strong suction in front of him, with a rotating force, which madly sucked him to the depth.


    At this moment, Wang Xu is like a rag thrown into the washing machine. The world is spinning wildly


    "Who are you?" But until then, the question in Wang Xu''s mind didn''t come out.


    ¡­¡­


    Dagula, the ancient demon world, near the boundary passage.


    Langley''s eyes were wide open. His body was like a worm, and his eyes were full of fear.


    What did he see just now?


    Is it better than Wang Xu to kill millions of demons with one sword, but he was killed by a sudden demon?


    He didn''t know that Wang Xu wasn''t dead, but he was exiled to the unknown space. In lanli''s eyes, he only saw the black armor demon with a finger, which broke out a powerful wave of power. The next second, the terrible black flame devoured Wang Xu. When the flame went out, there was no sign of Wang Xu in the original place.


    One finger obliteration!


    So terrible!


    Although Wang Xu is not dead, for lanli, Wang Xu is no different from being dead.


    Zhutian''s world is very big. He was exiled to other worlds. I don''t know how far it is from dagula''s world. Even if Wang Xu can come back, it will be hundreds or thousands of years later. Therefore, for lanli, Wang Xu is dead.


    "Damn, damn! Don''t find me, don''t... "Langley kept praying in his heart, but suddenly his heart suddenly stopped and his breathing disappeared.


    Because, in the distance that black armor demon absolute being turned a head far to see one eye to him.


    But fortunately, the other side did not put him in the eyes, just as Langley is a little bug, without any attention.


    The next second, the black armor turned around and disappeared like a phantom.


    At the same time, in an area tens of thousands of miles away from here, a huge sharp knife mountain stands on the earth, and its shape is extremely regular, like a huge weapon inserted on the earth.


    At the top of the mountain, tens of thousands of thick iron chains burning with the black flames of hell are fixed in the void. At the other end of the iron rope, a huge black pyramid shaped building is connected.


    Here is the "vestige" of the will left by the dark god in the ancient demon world of dagula. It is the vestige left by the war of the three most powerful demons millions of years ago.


    Now, this is the dagula demon world, one of the three major forces, representing the powerful demon God of the dark god family, and the power center of God''s eye.


    Dark court!


    Whoo!


    Suddenly, in the central space of the dark pyramid, a black shadow suddenly appeared. It was the black armor demon who had exiled Wang Xu before.


    At the sight of him, there were 16 demons in dark gold armor, with sheep''s head, flame, branches on their heads and other shapes, suddenly fell to the ground on one knee.


    In the next second, the whole pyramid space resounds with a loud voice


    "We, the great demons, meet the Lord eye! Congratulations to Lord Shenyan for successfully breaking through the position of Lord God and successfully passing the pass


    Behind them, there is a huge light curtain floating in the air, which shows the battlefield where Wang Xu slaughtered millions of demons before.


    Obviously, they saw everything just now, and they were crazy about it.


    It is the only way for the LORD God to make rules and banish the enemy!

 Chapter 1720

    Lord God!


    The most powerful existence under the thirteen supreme demon gods, also known as the boundary Lord, dominates the vast world territory of different sizes, creates the kingdom of God with its own power evolution, and hangs high in the gap between the heaven and the world, becoming the strongest existence under one person and above all people.


    Once upon a time, the flame master AI tanfei who Wang Xu saw in the gap world, whose whole body was covered with chains and eyes were closed, and the powerful Fu Chang tree demon were among them.


    In the eyes of this level of existence, there is no struggle of "life". They have only one goal to look at the world. They put their strength, will and rules into all the world and strive to become the fourteenth supreme demon lord!


    Eye of God, it''s just the beginning.


    Sure enough, the next second, the strange language of banishing Wang Xu before sounded in the ears of the 16 great Demons:


    "Summon the demon army and prepare for war!"


    "I want the whole Dracula world!"


    "You wait, follow me, when the kingdom of God is exalted, you will use it to subdue the kingdom of God!"


    "Yes, the will of our Lord is the will of us!"


    The sixteen great demons suddenly took orders and withdrew from the dark pyramid. Soon, the lower demons who conveyed the orders flew up and rushed in all directions.


    Dagula, it''s going to change.


    "My Lord, why don''t you kill the evil dragon who slaughters you wantonly?" At this time, a slender, forward and backward witch came out of the darkness and frowned.


    She''s one of the magic eyes.


    God took a look at her and said faintly: "he has the power of Dragon God. I can''t kill him. So, just throw him away so that he can''t interfere with what I''m going to do next. "


    He didn''t explain too much, but the weight of the word "Dragon God" is enough.


    That evil imperial concubine face dew frightened color, dare not ask again.


    ¡­¡­


    the sky and earth were spinning round!


    Space disorder!


    The world in front of us, everything, is spinning at a high speed, and squeezed into a colorful mosaic, and it gets smaller and smaller, and finally shrinks to form a needle tip


    The tip of the needle seems to have penetrated many layers of thick barriers, and finally penetrated the last layer, suddenly empty


    Poof!


    In a world where I don''t know where it is, a crack suddenly opens and a dark shadow flies out of it. Finally, it falls to the ground like a rag and rolls out for hundreds of meters. Finally, it stops.


    Wang Xu''s consciousness is almost blurred. According to reason, it''s absolutely impossible for him to feel dizzy with his current demon level forces. But now he has it, and it''s very serious. He feels dizzy and wants to vomit.


    "Exile!"


    Up to now, the voice of the mysterious demon still reverberates in his mind.


    "Damn it! Who the hell is that guy? One of the 16 great demons? Does the great demon have such terrible power? "


    Wang Xu struggled several times to get up, but half way up each time, he suddenly lost his balance and fell to the ground again.


    The sequelae of extreme dizziness!


    After several more attempts, Wang Xu finally got up from the ground, but he couldn''t walk. Once he stepped, he would lose his balance, so he could only stand still.


    He slowly turned his head and looked around. He found that he was in a world similar to China. The sky was blue, with white clouds and the sun. Now he was in a mud field, surrounded by huge trees, which were hundreds of meters or even thousands of meters high. The trunks were so thick that they needed to be hugged by several people.


    virgin forest?


    No, this kind of tree is too tall. Maybe it''s just a small forest for the world.


    Perhaps, the life of this world is with some monsters with huge bodies


    The next second, a huge boa constrictor with a thick waist dropped from the tree above Wang Xu''s head, opened his mouth and bit it like lightning.


    Poof!


    A black shadow flashed, a huge snake head fell to the ground powerlessly, and a large amount of dark green snake blood sprayed out from the fracture, like rain on Wang Xu''s head. However, just one meter above his head, a black dragon flame had burned out of thin air, burning the snake blood and corpse into two wisps of black smoke.


    "Such a big snake, can''t it really be a huge world..." Wang Xu lowered his head and frowned slightly.


    After standing in the same place for another two minutes, the strange dizziness on his body finally disappeared.


    Bang!


    Step out with one foot, the ferocious snake''s head will explode like a watermelon, and then the black dragon flame will be ignited, burning the residual filth on its feet.


    "Not to mention where the world is, I didn''t die?" Wang Xu raised his head and asked: "why haven''t I died yet?"


    That mysterious devil absolutely has the power to kill him, but the other side didn''t kill him. Why?


    "And is this the place of exile? But it''s full of life and vitality. It''s not like a place of exile. It''s more like a vibrant new world. "


    Wang Xu stepped on the ground and wanted to fly thousands of meters high, looking down at the world


    However, he only leaped less than 10 meters, the whole person fell to the ground again.


    Bang!


    Caught off guard, Wang Xu almost fell to the ground.


    "This..."


    There was a look of consternation in his eyes.


    Only at this time did Wang Xu realize that there was something wrong with the world. It was not the gravity here that was terrible, but there was a special subtle force in the surrounding space all the time, which suppressed his strength and limited his strength to a critical value


    "My power has been limited to the devil kingdom? How could it be Wang xumulu was shocked.


    He knows that in different worlds, there is a natural suppression of the strength of foreign powers, but with his magical power, most of the world''s suppression should have been ignored.


    But here, he was not only suppressed, but also suppressed so much.


    You know, the power of the big snake you just met has the magic emperor level!


    God knows how many terrible dangers there are in this world?


    "Is this the land of exile?" Wang Xu murmured: "sure enough... It''s a place of exile!"


    Suddenly, in the field of vision, in a marsh mud hundreds of meters ahead, something caught Wang Xu''s attention. It was a skeleton half buried in the marsh mud, with some corroded armor left on his body, indicating his identity.


    "There are other people living here?" Wang Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly, went over and turned over the corpse, and finally found half a broken diary.


    "In 4586, the Dragon God era... Damaged, my name is... Damaged... A new dragon knight... Fuzzy, and a team of adventurers entered the Warcraft forest together... Damaged, damaged..."


    "Met the first battle... Broken... Dead two adventurers... Broken..."


    "I''m watching tonight. It''s boring..."

 Chapter 1721

    "... the midday Hyderabad snake meat was so bad that it was as sour as those lean green goblins in the wilderness..."


    "Broken..."


    After turning to the last page with handwriting, Wang Xu is a little speechless. He even knows the words on it. Once, when he was a demon emperor, he fought for supremacy everywhere. He learned from the memory of the ghost of a demon dragon that he killed. It''s a common language in the world among the Dragon vassals.


    This information was originally thrown in the corner of the spirit by him as garbage. Unexpectedly, it was used here.


    It''s just that the diary is too incomplete and the information is too little.


    One thing, however, made him relax a lot.


    "It seems that this is not a place of exile, but a new world. It seems that it belongs to the dragon people... But how far is it from dagula? Can I go back? "


    Wang Xu frowned and looked dignified, because, more importantly, he had lost his "connection" with his father.


    Connection is not a real connection, but a feeling. It''s a special "link" from the secret of separation. In the past, he always felt the existence of the Buddha, but now, this feeling is gone.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m too far away from you in the world, which leads to the disappearance of this silk connection, or if there''s something wrong with you, or what the mysterious demon who exiled him has done secretly.


    In the past, Wang Xu always hoped to break away from the contact with the Buddha. But now that he has really lost touch, he has become worried about gain and loss.


    "Shit! Finally out of control, I should be happy! Why so flustered! Mom, sell it


    In the heart of chaos, Wang Xu can''t help scolding, and then a sword to kill the side of the forest out of a leopard like Warcraft, identify a direction, quickly leave.


    From afar, there came a long Scream: "from then on, the sky will be high, the sea will be wide, and I will be free with fish!"


    "I''m free!"


    "So you''re paralyzed!"


    "I''m free!"


    ¡­¡­


    The world of the sun.


    Xuanjian city.


    Sword world.


    Wang Xu suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a flash of consternation in his deep eyes, which were rotating countless reflections of the world.


    What''s going on?


    In the secret method of Fenling, his connection with magic dragon was broken?


    How is that possible? Is there something wrong with the secret method?


    Or did the rebellious dragon find a way to cut off the connection?


    The last one made Wang Xu frown, his eyes full of dignified color.


    The existence of the magic dragon is special. At the beginning, there is a magic dragon body of the devil emperor level. It is also in the complex, changeable and extremely broad world of the demon world. Unlike other souls who need to start from the beginning, most of them are in different lower bounds.


    Even to tell the truth, the speed of the development of the magic dragon''s strength is far faster than he expected. The cultivation of the demon God level also has a destroyed three realms cultivation system, and the ultimate Kendo inheritance of the sword immortal vein.


    In terms of real strength, he is only a little better than magic dragon.


    Emperor Wu has five layers of heaven, one emperor and one world.


    The great emperor, the Ming emperor, the zhengdi, the xudi and the Tiandi.


    At this time, even if there is the secret method of Fenling, after about a hundred years of cultivation, his own cultivation is only at the level of virtual emperor.


    It seems that there is only one step away from the emperor of heaven, but this step is the difference between heaven and earth, and the gap is as big as one world.


    Because the emperor of heaven, to be able to truly evolve life, to create life similar to those angels in heaven, and to evolve the "nihilistic world" created by the virtual emperor into a real world.


    The corresponding level is the main god of the demon world, the main stream of the world.


    The world under the control of the emperor of heaven is the kingdom held high by the LORD God and the world Lord.


    Although the Terran and the demon are two different cultivation systems, they will come to the same end with three thousand roads.


    Above the Heavenly Emperor, the human race has three supremacies.


    On top of the myriad demons, there are thirteen supreme demons.


    "Hoo... Forget it. If the magic dragon is out of my control, in a sense, it''s a good thing..."


    Wang Xu murmured to himself, then his eyes closed slowly, and he was about to fall into the cultivation again.


    But the next second, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked out of the sword world.


    Outside, xuanjian city.


    No one knows how dark the sky of xuanjian city is.


    At this time, on the street, in the restaurant, in the sword tower, in the square, in the city, outside the city... Almost all the warriors of xuanjian city are looking up, staring at a huge battle boat above their heads, their eyes gradually dull.


    Because the size of that battle boat is as big as the whole xuanjian city!


    And this is just a part of the boat. The sky above the crowd seems to have a split. Outside the split is the hull of the boat. Inside the split, no one knows what it looks like.


    Until the gap disappeared, people didn''t see the back part of the boat, because only the front part covered the whole xuanjian City, and people could only see the front part.


    "What is this?"


    In the center of xuanjiancheng, at the top of the sword tower, a space vortex suddenly appeared, from which Wang Xu stepped out.


    Even he was shocked by the huge objects on his head.


    Unlike others, his mind can clearly see the overall shape of the objects on his head.


    Just looking at the shape, it seems to be an empty battle boat, but there is a city twice the size of xuanjian City, on which at least tens of millions of human warriors live.


    This ship is ten times larger than the ghost city which destroyed the original ghost battlefield of Xuankong city in the first World War of the first lunar new year.


    Wang Xu dares to say that this war boat alone can easily launch a war to invade the demon world.


    Yes, invading the demon world is not invading the lower world. It''s not invading, it''s destroying the world.


    "Wang Xu, are you out at last?"


    At this time, Chu shuliu and others flew up from the bottom of the sword tower. A girl dressed as white as snow cheered and whirled in the air, speeding up. The three round metal balls floating around seemed to dance up and down happily.


    Ye Er!


    The strange race rescued by Wang Xu from the fragmentary world that is about to be destroyed is the only survivor of the actresses and the inheritor of civilization.


    "I''m out." Wang Xuchong nodded and looked at Chu shuliu and others who had fallen behind. He found that almost all the people he knew had come.


    Bai Jingsha, Gou Xiuwei, Lan Yu, an Baihe and other former masters of sword building and dark hall, as well as lengxiao and other young Tianjiao.


    No, that''s 100 years ago. Leng Xiaodeng and others can''t be said to be the younger generation.


    I don''t know the years of cultivation. He didn''t feel anything about this closure, but things are different outside.


    For more than a hundred years, Chu shuliu was the only one who would meet him from time to time, but he just passed on the news and reported a few problems.


    Bai Jingsha and others are stronger, and they have reached the highest level of wuzun''s cultivation. An Baihe, who has settled down and abandoned his daughter, also has wuzun''s cultivation.


    Leng Xiao and other young elite disciples of the former sword building are also the great masters of bajiupin, especially Leng Xiao. His breath is changeable, and it seems that he can break through wuzun at any time.


    And all of them didn''t see any confusion on their faces. Obviously, they knew the reason for the huge empty battle boat suddenly appeared on their heads.

 Chapter 1722

    Sure enough, the next second, Chu shuliu said in a low voice: "sword master, the owner of the empty battle boat above is the Third Prince of the Ming moon Dynasty. Someone has just come down to contact us, so that we don''t have to panic. They just passed by the empty space and saw the difference between our xuanjian city and other parts of the dynasty, so they stopped to play for a few days."


    In front of outsiders, she called Wang Xu in her public capacity.


    "Oh? "The Third Prince of the Ming moon dynasty?" Wang Xu''s eyes flashed. He looked up at the empty battle boat above. His face was calm. No one could see his true thoughts.


    Xuanjiancheng is really different.


    The architecture, transportation, vehicles, systems, and even all aspects of people''s lives here are deeply influenced by the science and technology of the Chinese world.


    In terms of people''s life, the former Xuankong city was almost the same as the ancient feudal society in the Chinese world.


    However, there are too many new worlds, cultures, races and civilizations in the universe. This is just a very small one of them.


    "The third prince... Was really just passing by. He got excited and came down to play?" Wang Xu smiles coldly in his heart.


    Even the three princes of the imperial dynasty have not missed the interview until now. It''s just too overbearing for people to pass on a word


    I despise Wang Xu too much!


    But he didn''t think so. After a light smile, his eyes turned to the xuanjian city.


    The wind is roaring on the top of the central sword tower. Wang Xu stands with his hands down. He is wearing a black robe and hunting in the roaring wind. On his face, he keeps a kind of indifference after seeing the prosperity of countless worlds. He looks around blandly.


    Over the past hundred years, the development of xuanjian city has been leaping. The life in the whole city has almost changed from the ancient feudal society of Xuankong city to the modern society of information technology, and even has a sense of science fiction in the future.


    Not to mention the high-rise buildings, the electric power system, lighting, flying cars in the air, short-distance transmission array and so on, are enough to surround the eyes of the flower people.


    At this time, a young man in Ming Shui Xuan clothes and a Moon Pendant was walking on the street of xuanjian city in surprise.


    "What is this? mobile phone? It''s interesting that you can output the information from the Rune Stone Network to a small screen, so that the ordinary martial arts practitioners can also use it


    "What''s the matter with this shining sword? Is the colorful light just pure decoration? There''s no attack, so why? Just to look good? "


    "So, the energy of these things is a kind of energy called electricity, isn''t it? Electric energy? Interesting! How interesting! Although the essence of this kind of energy is very low, it can generate so many interesting things! Especially this computer that can play games


    Xuanyi youth is like granny Liu going into Grand View Garden, walking in and out of shops on the street. Originally, he was a little careless, but now, he is full of excitement. When he sees anything new, he has to touch it and ask clearly.


    An old man in green followed him step by step. Although he didn''t speak and his face was expressionless, there was a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    He has traveled all over the world, passing through more than ten thousand worlds. This is the first time that he has encountered such an interesting "lower culture".


    Yes, it''s just lower culture. Because after excluding those novel appearance and strange functions, these things driven by electric energy are all treasures that ordinary people in the lower world will be proud of. For him, they are just rubbish.


    When you are strong enough to pierce a lower bound with one finger, you will have the same mentality.


    After all, who cares about the ant kingdom in the ant nest that was accidentally trampled to death by humans?


    But the old man was helpless. The noble man in front of him was born to like novelty.


    "Wait! Shop owner, what''s this? "


    At this time, suddenly, the young man in Xuanyi in front of him was attracted by a "robot shop" not far away. He rushed over and asked excitedly.


    What attracted his attention was a battle robot!


    To be more precise, it is a combat robot developed after the collision and integration of three technologies from different systems, namely, the puppet technique of Taiyang martial arts, the robot engineering of Huaxia world, and the special activation puppet technique of actresses.


    Well


    It looks like a real woman!


    Wang Xu walks slowly into the store and looks at the female robot. He feels familiar.


    "Isn''t this Ye Er''s fighting actress, the style of the night?" Wang Xu was surprised to find that there were three sealed metal balls floating around the female robot, which were slowly rotating around her body.


    At this time, the young man in Xuanyi was like a child who found toys. He asked the shop owner excitedly:


    "Is this woman a puppet? What is she powered by? Spirit stone array? Electric energy? No, electrical energy is too low. Is it virtual energy? Or other compressed special energy... "


    After a series of questions, he suddenly patted his head and asked excitedly:


    "By the way, I forgot to ask first. What''s its name? You haven''t told me, is it a puppet or not? Why is there such a big gap with the conventional puppets? "


    The shop owner was smiling and seemed to be used to the excitement of the youth.


    The world of Taiwu is very big, so is the Ming moon Dynasty, but there is only one xuanjian city.


    He had seen too many wuzhe from other places. He came to xuanjian city for the first time, which seemed to be the excitement of countrymen entering the city.


    However, he also had insight. He could see the extraordinary character of the young man in Xuanyi. The special noble spirit could hardly be concealed.


    "Young master, this is the unique fighting actress in xuanjian city. It is a puppet, not a puppet, but a robot with certain independent fighting ability!"


    "Fighting actress? Not a puppet? Robot? " The young man in Xuanyi was obviously stunned for a moment, then hesitated and asked:


    "Shopkeeper, robots are easy to understand, tools similar to human beings, but what do you mean by actress..."


    "Ha ha, I don''t know. Actresses are a special civilized race. They are the Lord of xuanjian City, the Lord of swords respected by thousands of people. They were created in the void when they came from the demon battlefield more than 100 years ago, and they were saved accidentally from countless fragmented worlds." The shop owner said with a smile, with a trace of emotion and respect in his voice


    "Actresses are the people who have developed their puppet skills to the extreme. They have refined themselves into puppets and integrated them with themselves, thus forming a unique and powerful power system. It''s just a pity. It''s said that the original world of the actresses has been broken. Now there is only one actresses left, that is, the sister of the sword master and the real owner of our mechanical puppet chain store, miss Xiye! "


    At the door, Wang Xugang came in and heard the boss''s words. He was stunned.


    Mechanical puppet chain store?


    Night?


    This shop, unexpectedly is Ye Er''s twin actress, night open?

 Chapter 1723

    "Can I ask your boss to come by overnight?" Xuanyi youth look a Su, solemn way.


    "I''m sorry, young master. Miss Xiye is a little special. I''m afraid she won''t see guests easily." The shop owner is in a bit of a dilemma.


    The young man in Xuanyi sighed, but did not force him. Instead, he looked back at the "fighting actress" in front of him and asked curiously:


    "The body structure of this fighting actress is similar to that of a general human figure puppet. I can see it clearly. But I''m a little curious. What are the three metal balls floating around her? "


    "It seems that the young master is a puppet with profound attainments!" The shop owner suddenly smiles, then looks up with pride and says haughtily:


    "This is the actress combat weapon designed and developed by Miss Xiye herself. There are three metal balls with built-in space array. Although the appearance is not big, each one actually has more than 100 square meters of space. One of them is equipped with laser guns, knives, guns and other weapons, belonging to the armory.


    A small nuclear array is stored in one, which is enough to provide the actress with the energy needed for fighting. If only calculated by the total amount of energy, this junior combat actress can almost compete with a wuzun! "


    At this point, the shop owner laughed: "of course, if we really fight, we only have the strength of the great master."


    "Very strong!" Xuanyi youth nodded, without too much evaluation¡° What about the last metal ball? "


    "Empty!" The shop owner laughed and gave a surprising answer.


    Even Wang Xu was curious to see that he didn''t immediately come forward to contact the Xuanyi youth in front of him, that is, the Third Prince of Mingyue, who was "playing in micro clothes". Instead, he stood alone and listened.


    In the face of people''s questioning eyes, the shop owner showed a bitter smile on his face


    "Don''t look at me like that! I''m afraid you don''t know how terrible the cost of a fighting actress is. Even if this junior fighting actress in my shop only took me a whole year to refine a few body books, especially the three fighting female actors'' arms, I can''t refine them, but I made them myself. I bought them directly from her, It cost me ten million yuan to build the most elementary armed system


    Xuanjian coin, the general currency of xuanjian City, has been accepted and used by all the martial arts in xuanjian City, and has been circulating to other martial arts cities in the past ten years.


    However, the Third Prince of Mingyue came here for the first time and obviously did not understand the significance of the ten million Xuan sword coins.


    He frowned slightly: "xuanjian coin? This is the local currency of xuanjian city. How much will it cost if it is changed into Lingshi? "


    "At present, the exchange rate of spirit coin on the market is about 10:1, which should be a hundred million spirit stone." The shop owner converted and added: "Oh, by the way, the spirit stone I mentioned is the top grade spirit stone. Our xuanjian city only accepts the circulation of the top grade spirit stone and xuanjian coin."


    "Just a puppet, so expensive?" The Third Prince of the moon suddenly widened his eyes.


    It''s just a puppet. Is it really worth so much money?


    The shop owner said with a smile, "young man, what I''m talking about is the value of the actress''s arms, not the price of the actress. If you want to buy it, you need 15 million yuan of xuanjian coin!"


    That''s 150 million high-quality spirit stone!


    In other places of the Ming moon Dynasty, so many spirit stones can already buy ten thousand puppets of great master level.


    Now, only one actress with the same power can be bought. Is it worth it?


    After all, the essence of this actress is still a puppet.


    "In addition to the one that carries the driving energy, the other two are able to add all kinds of weapons, and even store the killing moves released by the strong in advance for instant release in combat."


    The shop owner said here, with a trace of pride on his face: "I can''t find a strong person of wuzun level to arm and charge the actress, otherwise, this actress can burst out the fighting power of wuzun level!"


    The Third Prince of Mingyue was finally moved: "in this way, it''s really worth the price. I bought it."


    Shop classical Chinese, immediately stunned.


    I didn''t mean to do this business. This fighting actress has been in the store for several years. Many people asked, but no one ever bought it. The reason is very simple. It''s too expensive.


    "You, did you buy it?" He couldn''t believe it, and then with an excited smile on his face, he said quickly, "OK, OK! Dear guest, if you pay the money first, you will take this fighting actress! Would you like to trade with Lingshi or xuanjian coin


    "Spirit stone." The Third Prince of Mingyue nodded.


    In an instant, the smile on the shop owner''s face became more brilliant.


    Xuanjian coin is just a kind of credit currency, which has no value in itself. If it wasn''t for the time when Chu shuliu began to promote xuanjian coin, he directly used the power of the city government to establish a central bank, and used the resources of the whole xuanjian city as a "reserve", I''m afraid it could not be successfully implemented.


    The shop owner is happy that the value of xuanjian coin is not the same as that of Lingshi now.


    There is a difference between the spirit stone and the xuanjian coin. The Third Prince of Ming Yue settles with the spirit stone, and he can earn at least one million more xuanjian coins from the middle. Can he not be happy with the money in vain.


    After paying the money, the Third Prince of Mingyue obtained the specific operation means from the store owner. The way to control the actress is very simple. The core lies in the energy arm. As long as a little idea is separated and integrated into it, it can act as an arm''s command. In addition, there is a mysterious "intelligent computer" created by micro array depiction, and the actress has a certain "machine intelligence".


    The Third Prince of the moon is like a child who has got the "robot" and has a lot of fun.


    Even Wang Xu was stunned. He had no idea that the outside world had changed so much after he had been closed for a hundred years.


    In this robot shop, there are not only the special actress, but also other fighting machines similar to "mecha".


    In other words, these "mecha" are the mainstream products sold by stores.


    When he saw that he was staring at a bright blue mecha, which was more than one person tall, and a shop owner who had just done a big business, he suddenly brightened his eyes and trotted over


    "Young master, do you like this blue heart? That''s really eye-catching. This is the latest combat mecha that I just purchased from the headquarters three days ago. It is driven by the micro nuclear power core and can maintain the minimum behavior. It can last for ten years. It has standard weapon configuration, a dragon chopping sword, auxiliary flying backpack, high-speed mobility, short-range blinking array, advanced intelligent roaming, semi-automatic combat and search radar, Infrared... "


    As soon as the shop owner came up, he introduced a series of professional terms, including the terms of science and technology in the Chinese world, and the terms of martial arts in the solar martial arts world, which made Wang Xu feel a lot of emotion.


    In the Chinese world, controllable nuclear fusion, miniaturization of energy output and other complex problems have been used so perfectly in the solar weapon world.


    If he gives a little guidance, can he even build a Star Destroyer?


    In a hundred years, xuanjiancheng has changed a lot!

 Chapter 1724

    However, Wang Xu looked up at the huge void flying boat floating in the sky outside, and he silently put the idea of Star Destroyer to death.


    Controllable nuclear fusion, micro nuclear powered combat aircraft, Star Destroyers and so on may be powerful science fiction technology for ordinary people in the Chinese world in the future, but in the field of solar weapons


    Only puppet masters and low-level warriors will be interested in these.


    The great Wudao emperors have been fighting for millions of years. The power of science and Technology... Is too small for them.


    Just like the Third Prince of the moon, he is just playing, just like the children shopping for toys.


    "No, if there is a actress, I might buy one." Wang Xuchong''s shop owner smiles and looks at the Third Prince of Mingyue who is playing with the actresses.


    The shop owner was disappointed and sighed: "young master, fighting actresses don''t just want to have them. The machine armour of blue heart is also very good. As long as you have three layers of cultivation, you can wear them. After wearing them, you will have the fighting ability of the great master liupin immediately..."


    Wang Xuchong shakes his head, turns around and follows the Third Prince of Mingyue, and walks out of the shop.


    He is observing the three princes, um... In a dignified way.


    Fortunately, he was dignified. Otherwise, if he was furtive, he would have been slapped by the old man who was at least the emperor''s cultivation.


    The third prince himself is also the power of Wudao emperor.


    After walking three streets and visiting more than 30 shops, the third prince and the old man finally couldn''t help it.


    They found Wang Xu long ago, but they didn''t care. But even ordinary people, a big man with you three streets, where you go, he will be uncomfortable.


    The two stopped. The third prince frowned at Wang Xu and said nothing.


    The old man in green stepped forward slightly and blocked Wang Xu: "what do you want to do with us?"


    He didn''t threaten, but Wang Xu felt it for the first time, a hidden and terrible killing intention, locking himself directly from the void.


    If his answer makes the other party dissatisfied, Wang Xu believes that the other party will crush himself without hesitation.


    Of course, that''s what the old man in Qingyi can do.


    "You want to kill me?" Wang Xu suddenly smiles at the old man in green.


    "Oh? I can even detect my killing intention, and dare to speak to me so recklessly. Who are you The old man in Tsing Yi frowned and was uncertain.


    As a powerful emperor, Wang Xu could be aware of his intention to kill, which showed that Wang Xu was at least a Wudi.


    But he had always regarded Wang Xu as a mole ant, which was interesting because he could not see through Wang Xu''s accomplishments.


    "My name is Wang Xu." Wang Xu smiles gently.


    The old man in Tsing Yi''s eyes are cold, and his killing intention is more serious. He has decided that no matter who Wang Xu is, he will kill Wang Xu directly to avoid accidents.


    But the next second, he stopped.


    "I''m the Lord of xuanjian city. People respect me and call me the Lord of sword." Wang Xu said softly, looking at the Third Prince of Mingyue, and said faintly:


    "You don''t even say hello, you just press such a big ship over my city. Do you want to give me an explanation?"


    "What do you say? Do you know who we are? " The old man in green gave a cold hum.


    The Third Prince of Mingyue had been studying his actress. Hearing what he said, he finally raised his head: "are you the leader of this martial arts city? Ha ha, you''re here just in time. I heard that the only real actress is your sister. I''m very interested in her. I''ve studied this junior combat actress thoroughly, and it''s not much different from some puppets. "


    He spoke in a tone that didn''t seem to give Wang Xu a chance to refuse.


    Wang Xu eyebrow a pick, smile: "interesting..."


    The next second, the power of xudi level on him suddenly burst out, and the powerful power instantly distorted the space around the three people.


    In the twinkling of an eye, heaven and earth change, the sun and moon hang upside down, the stars surge, the mountains and plants are swords!


    Nihilistic sword world!


    The horror of the sword suppressed the Third Prince of the moon in an instant, and the old man in Green''s face changed wildly.


    He couldn''t believe it and cried out: "xudi? Are you a virtual emperor


    The Third Prince of Mingyue didn''t respond much. He was still calm in the face of Wang Xu. Although he was only the great emperor of Emperor Wu, as the Third Prince of Mingyue Dynasty, not to mention the virtual emperor, he didn''t dare to touch him even if he was a light emperor.


    But his attitude towards Wang Xu has changed a little.


    "Xudi..." the Third Prince of Mingyue was slightly upright, and said in a deep voice: "I didn''t expect that a small city leader under the remote boundary of a dynasty would have such strong cultivation. According to reason, you are enough to go to the imperial city to be a marquis. Why are you willing to be in such a small city?"


    Today''s xuanjian city may have a great influence among dozens of martial arts cities in the wilderness, but for the whole vast Ming moon Dynasty


    Xuanjiancheng is like a tiny dot the size of an ant on the edge of the world map. It''s really inconspicuous.


    "Why do I want to be a marquis?" Wang Xu asked faintly.


    The Third Prince of Mingyue''s eyes flashed and said with a smile:


    "For a formal introduction, my name is Ming Sansheng, the Third Prince of the Ming moon Dynasty."


    "I know. That''s why I came here to see what you want to do. Otherwise, you are dead now." Wang Xu looks at the opposite two people with a smile.


    Ming Sansheng''s face changed, but he didn''t get angry, because a virtual emperor was qualified to say such words.


    The old man in Tsing Yi looked very ugly, but he could only say in a low voice: "Sir, if you don''t want us to stay here, I''ll let Sansheng zhanzhou escape into the void again."


    "No, I just want to know your real purpose. I''m curious." Wang Xu smiles and waves his hand.


    While talking, the space around the three people has returned to normal, the sword world disappears, and the three people reappear in the street.


    No one seems to have noticed the strange situation.


    The old man''s face looked better: "I also introduce myself. I''m the eastern Marquis of the Ming moon Dynasty, and I''m responsible for controlling the three billion third Legion under the third prince!"


    Then he looked at Yan Ming San Sheng, and after he was inspired, he continued


    "As for our real purpose, it is to support a newly discovered battlefield of the great world."


    "Support?" Wang Xu was very surprised.


    What battlefield does the Third Prince of the Ming moon Dynasty need to personally lead the army to support?


    Without asking him, Ming Sansheng himself explained: "originally, it was a secret. All the Wucheng along the way only knew that I was playing. But since the Lord of xuanjian city is a virtual emperor, you are entitled to know more. "


    He took a deep breath and his face became more and more dignified


    "This new world is a special kind of crystal wall system plane universe. It is possible that there is a supreme power. Originally, we were not prepared to launch a war. But a hundred years ago, a seeker in the demon world sent a message that the power of the holy light God has penetrated this new world, and the angel legion of the kingdom of God is gathering, There seems to be an intention to invade comprehensively. The most important thing is... "


    "Holy light God, it is very possible to find the possibility of breaking through the supreme limit, and this possibility, most likely, is related to this new world!"


    In an instant, Wang Xu was moved and shocked.


    He was in no mood to listen to what the third prince said.


    "The war between us and the angel army of the kingdom of God has broken out for nearly 50 years. Both sides are trying their best to prevent each other from entering..."

 Chapter 1725

    Break through the possibility of supremacy?


    How could that be!


    Wang Xu''s mind was greatly shocked, which was even more shocking than the secret method he got at the beginning.


    What is supreme?


    The highest level that we know and can reach among the heavens, the world, the human race, the demons, the hundreds of millions of races and countless creatures.


    The three supremacies of the human race, the demons, the thirteen demons and the gods, all exist at this level.


    The core of the existence of the Ming moon Dynasty is one of the three supremacies of the human race, the Ming moon supremacy!


    And Ming Sansheng and other royal families are the descendants of this supreme blood.


    The three supreme dynasties of taiyangwu kingdom are not pure secular dynasties, but a loose "honorary Dynasty" system based on the powerful power of a famous emperor. The core of this system is the supreme of the moon.


    However, the other Emperor Wu was not the servants of the Ming moon royal family, but was still the honorary status of "the law of the jungle" and "equal dialogue".


    This is also the change of Ming Sansheng''s attitude towards Wang Xu, because Wang Xu is a powerful virtual emperor, because xuanjiancheng is a separate force, just belongs to the Ming moon Dynasty in reputation.


    But in fact, the real territory of the Ming moon Dynasty was just the territory developed by the Ming Sansheng family.


    Of course, because there is a supreme one in the underworld family, there must be countless other Wudi who will take refuge in the underworld family, such as dongzhenghou


    Marquis!


    The feudal Marquis mentioned before Ming Sansheng was just a way to take refuge in Ming family.


    There is no doubt that it will benefit a lot to have a supreme ruler in the town and other people take refuge in the netherworld. For example, the experience of the great emperor breaking through all the way to the emperor of heaven, such as the personal guidance of a supreme person, such as the tree big to enjoy the cool


    But the disadvantage may be the loss of the reputation of independence.


    But after becoming a Marquis of the Ming moon Dynasty, how could it not be a more dazzling reputation? It''s just another way.


    All in all, being a marquis has more advantages than disadvantages.


    Ming Sansheng doesn''t know why Wang Xu doesn''t want to, but he doesn''t mind. After all, this is a powerful virtual emperor who has the qualification of equal dialogue with him.


    Therefore, he didn''t mind Wang Xu''s request to join the expeditionary army. Although he didn''t look up to the strength of xuanjian City, the strength of a virtual emperor was more important than his three billion third generation army.


    Because even the eastern Marquis, who is in charge of the army, is just a emperor.


    Emperor Wu''s five layers of heaven, one layer at a time, are totally two different levels of power. It may not be easy for xudi to kill zhengdi, but it can definitely kill him!


    For Wang Xu, if there is a possibility to break through the supremacy, even if it is only a possibility, he must not miss it.


    Therefore, he proposed to join the expedition of the third prince.


    The third prince never thought that Wang Xu would dare to covet the possibility of breaking through the supremacy. After all, although Wang Xu is a virtual emperor, he is just a virtual emperor.


    On top of xudi, there is Tiandi. This breakthrough time, even the fastest Emperor Wu in the history of Mingyue Dynasty, took 100000 years!


    And the supreme after the emperor of heaven


    Maybe others don''t know, but the third prince knows that the Ming moon Dynasty has been established for hundreds of millions of years, and no one has been born.


    The Ming Yue Dynasty is the latest one among the three Wudao dynasties.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the central sword tower.


    In the hall, many commanders and military commanders gathered one after another.


    Today, the whole management system of xuanjian City, under Chu shuliu, the acting leader of the city, has three leaders, representing the former sword tower and the dark hall, and the actress created by Ye Er''s twin actress Xiye, which also represents Ye Er''s hope to continue the actress family.


    Chu shuliu was the commander of Jianlou, under whom Bai Jingsha, Leng Xiao, etc.


    An Baihe is the commander of the dark hall, under whom Lan Yu, Gou Xiuwei and others work.


    At this time, the high-level of xuanjiancheng, the core figures under Wang Xu, all gathered here.


    "Next, I may have to go out for a while, but I will make the following arrangements for the development of xuanjian city."


    Wang Xuduan was sitting on the throne, wearing Yang spirit sword armor. He couldn''t see his face clearly. He could only hear his solemn voice, which reverberated in the hall.


    "First, Chu shuliu was officially the leader of xuanjian city. With Chu shuliu''s strength and 100 years of governance experience, we can all see that my city leader has always been a reputation. Later, Chu shuliu officially took over the position of the leader of xuanjian city."


    Without waiting for Chu shuliu and others to make a sound, Wang Xu went on.


    "Second, we will establish a comprehensive large-scale space transmission channel with Huaxia world and many other lower boundaries. The martial arts system and the research on scientific and technological forces will be popularized and cover all the world under the command of xuanjian city. Please pay attention to the adjustment and cooperation in the future."


    "Third, all people are connected to the sword spirit system network, and can get all kinds of growth and support brought by the sword spirit network anytime and anywhere."


    "Fourth, to establish our own new cultivation system, we need to establish a research institute, which is specially used to study how to integrate scientific and technological forces, actress combat system and other forces of different worlds into the combat system of xuanjian city as soon as possible.


    If it goes well, I think these research and integration can greatly improve the strength of all people. "


    Learning is the source of all progress!


    No matter what the system is, only by integrating the advantages of a hundred schools, can it finally become stronger!


    This is a trace of his essence from the secret of separation.


    "Five, after the completion of the above four points, we will build a number of colleges with the main cultivation system in an all-round way, and create an academic atmosphere in which a hundred schools of thought contend. I want the future xuanjian city to become the academic center of all worlds. Our goal is to surpass, surpass everything!"


    These are almost equivalent to Wang Xu setting the ultimate goal for the development of his forces in the future.


    This goal does not have to be accomplished at one time. Instead, it can be divided into one intermediate transition plan after another and step by step on the final road.


    Wang Xu finished the whole story and looked at some unhappy actress sister Ye Er


    "In addition, I''m not going out to play this time. I can''t carry anyone, so..."


    "Know, won''t follow you secretly, you are so strong now, I also know that following you will drag your legs..." Ye Er is not happy with his mouth.


    "Well, now send me an order to mobilize in an all-round way. From today on, xuanjiancheng also needs to prepare for cross-border war, to gather a large army and conquer thousands of borders." Wang Xu with the most insipid tone, said the most hanging words.


    "Yes


    The following people bowed their heads and looked excited.


    As a matter of fact, the power of xuanjian city has been infiltrating the surrounding lower realms for the past 100 years, but because these lower realms are almost vassals of all forces in the solar martial arts world, the real control is not in the hands of xuanjian city.


    Now, Wang Xu issued the order to prepare for the war, which means xuanjiancheng will officially open the era of war!

 Chapter 1726

    In particular, the Jianling network system has been used for a long time. After a hundred years of development, expansion and improvement, today''s Jianling network system has become a unique war advantage of xuanjian city.


    In short, Jianling network system is not only an Internet that can only disseminate information, but also a powerful military industry system that can realize all kinds of "automated" war machine manufacturing.


    More importantly, there is another layer of significance behind the campaign.


    Wang Xu, it''s time to attack the emperor of heaven!


    The strength of Emperor Wu lies not only in his individual fighting ability, but also in his power radiating from his sphere of influence, how much world territory he controls, and whether he has established his own world rules and rules


    War, conquering the world, is just the foundation of establishing a Heavenly Emperor''s own rules and rules.


    And this time, for the general Emperor Wu, will be very long, moving is tens of millions of years.


    But for Wang Xu, who has the secret method of Fenling, it can be as few as decades, as many as hundreds of years.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of bounds.


    This is a place of endless darkness and nothingness, because there is no distinction between the top, the bottom, the left, the right, the time and the space. Except for your own position, all other definitions in the normal world do not exist here.


    Even the Sansheng battle boat, which is several times larger than xuanjian City, is just a very small existence here.


    At this time, Wang Xuzheng was standing on a scenic platform at the top of the warship. He looked at the dim starlight at the dark end of all directions, and his face was expressionless.


    The void outside the boundary, or in other words, the void of the universe.


    And those starlight, each of them represents a sun, a star, a galaxy that may have life


    However, the definition of the universe by human beings is never the ultimate, just like the world in the eyes of infants, they are ignorant and have little real understanding.


    Perhaps the definition of the universe by the warriors and demons is closer to the reality. At least, the warriors and demons have the means to conquer the new world at will. Even after knowing the specific spatial coordinates, they can directly set up a portal for transmission.


    Taking his eyes back, Wang Xu turns to see Ming Sansheng and others around him and asks faintly:


    "It''s already in the void. Now can you tell me where our specific destination is?"


    "Ha ha, of course." Ming Sansheng smiles and quickly reports a completely unknown spatial coordinate


    "Because our support army is still in a state of complete secrecy, we can''t easily disclose the specific spatial coordinate information of the new world within the world boundary, because this information has been locked in the world rules by several Tiandi level existence. Unless we are in the void outside the boundary, there is a risk of leakage everywhere. Please forgive me."


    Wang Xu nodded, and did not judge more about Ming Sansheng''s explanation.


    The power of Tiandi level existence is beyond his current imagination. Although one thing is certain, that is, the self strength of the strong at this level has completely become the rules and rules of the world they control, it is not known whether the control strength is as subtle as what Ming Sansheng said.


    Anyway, he just wants the spatial coordinates, and now it''s enough.


    According to Ming Sansheng, the newly discovered world is a kind of crystal wall plane system which is similar to but absolutely different from the universe. The forces in it have their own strong ones. Those who are strong enough to resist the penetration of the supreme moon and the light God.


    Of course, whether it is the supreme moon or the God of light, they never do it by themselves. For the existence of the supreme level, they are the fierce sun hanging above the heaven and the world. Their power shines on the heaven and the world below like his sunshine, thus expelling the darkness of the endless void.


    For these supreme beings, they have already stood at the peak of the universe, and the noumenon has not moved for hundreds of millions, even tens of billions of years.


    However, until now, the Pluto moon Dynasty and the divine Angel legion of the Lord of light have not broken the boundaries of this new crystal wall plane world. So far, the armies of the two sides are still fighting in the empty battlefield outside the boundary.


    Ming Sansheng doesn''t say much. Wang Xu doesn''t know if he''s hiding it, and how much.


    But he doesn''t care!


    Because he''s got the magic!


    As long as he knows the specific space coordinates of the world, he can put one of his own souls into the new world one step ahead of time, and then take the lead to cultivate his own strength in it, looking for the possibility of breaking through the supremacy.


    ¡­¡­


    The new big world.


    Unknown plane, unknown country.


    Wang Xu curled up, surrounded by warm amniotic fluid.


    Because of the particularity of this big world, this soul has directly invested in all his self-consciousness and direct control. On the contrary, the real body beside the Third Prince of the moon finds an excuse to shut up.


    The power of the secret method lies in that it can directly separate part of its soul and memory, and turn itself into a native of another world and integrate into this world.


    "In this new big world, there is a secret of surpassing the supreme. Obviously, the strength of the strong here is absolutely at the level of emperor of heaven. I should be careful."


    Wang Xu began to observe his environment.


    There is no doubt that he is still in the mother''s womb, and he knows nothing about the outside world.


    As a baby, all he can do now is wait for his birth.


    "Gulu, Gulu..."


    Amniotic fluid rolling, nutrients continue to come from the mother, nutrition is very sufficient, it seems that the family conditions of reincarnation is good.


    Time flies, months later.


    Holy Empire, territory of the Alva family.


    As the controller of the territory, the Alva family has always adhered to the will of their ancestors and guarded the northern fortress of the Empire.


    They are mainly guarding against the violent orcs living in the poor mountains and rivers further north of the fortress, and have a large number of slave hunting teams, constantly selling these orcs into the interior of the Empire as coolies, cannon fodder, wrestling, and places of romance


    They also drove the orcs to mine many mines, so the family had a lot of money.


    The year 106 when the Alva family guarded the northern fortress.


    The Lord of this term had his fourth son, Brady Alva.


    The cold wind howls. In the fortress burning charcoal fireplace, Wang Xu, who has just been full moon, lies in the arms of a nurse whose chest is as big as a basketball. He looks up at the snow flying outside the window, with a faint loneliness of sage thinking about philosophy.


    He was thinking about life. As a baby, how to pass the time?

 Chapter 1727

    "It''s so boring. I didn''t expect that the baby''s life would be so boring. I knew it a few years later and projected the main consciousness."


    Unable to practice, move freely, eat and drink, the baby''s body really makes him uncomfortable.


    All of a sudden, a clucking girl voice came from the side: "brother, look at the fourth brother. He has the same look as his father. Look at him! Right? I say you don''t believe it


    A five or six-year-old girl rushed over. Behind her, a 15 or 16-year-old boy looked at Wang Xu with an uncertain look and murmured: "it''s really like father''s look when he thinks, but Brady is so small. What is he thinking about? No, how could he have the ability to think? "


    At this time, the little girl has already robbed the baby in the breast of the wet nurse. Her small arm has the strength of a cow, which makes Wang Xu a little painful.


    He turned his head and looked at it unhappily


    "My dear brother, let my sister see if you wet your bed! My mother used to like bed wetting when I was a child, but I don''t believe it. I must let my mother know that my younger brother is the one who likes bed wetting most


    The little girl mumbled and quickly pulled away Wang Xu''s diaper.


    "Wow, it''s so small. My younger brother is born so small. It''s a defect. I''m sure he won''t grow up in the future! It''s terrible... "


    Whew!


    For a moment, a clear yellow urine, Zi little girl''s face, accurate fall into her open mouth.


    Everyone is stupid.


    The little girl was stunned for a long time. She swallowed subconsciously in her throat. Then she turned pale and cried. She threw Wang Xu out and turned her head to the ground for a while. Bah, bah, bah


    Wang Xu, who was thrown out, was not afraid. He knew that someone would catch him.


    Sure enough, the next second a gentle breeze appeared around his body, and sent him back to the nurse''s arms smoothly.


    On the other side, the teenager comforted his sister and then laughed out of breath.


    Wang Xu looked at them indifferently.


    "Young man, get beaten more by boy urine, and you won''t dare to play with me again."


    These two little kids have played with him many times in the past month. This time, Wang Xu finally got impatient.


    What''s good for a baby? Come every day! Don''t bother!


    Although the two brothers and sisters, one is his second brother, Aerman, and the other is his third sister, Callis.


    In addition, there is a big brother, spike.


    And this month later, he also initially understood what kind of world this world is.


    Empire, swordsman, mage, arcane, temple, church, God, devil, devil, astral


    All kinds of chaotic forces and forces gather here.


    Here is the world of the great temples and churches.


    Here is a medieval society ruled by natural God, belief God, ancient god and new God.


    The power system of the whole world is almost in a mess. Wang Xu is not sure how much power is infiltrated from outside the world, and how much power is unique to the world itself.


    And those gods, are they real gods? Or a false god?


    Wang Xu doesn''t know anything about it.


    But he felt that the world was not as simple as it seemed.


    ¡­¡­


    As time goes by, in a twinkling of an eye, three years have passed.


    Wang Xu also grew up to be a three-year-old. Different from other children, he has an amazing height of 1.3 meters and looks like a teenager.


    On this day, it''s time for Wang Xu to go to the temple to test his qualifications.


    The God of the Alva family is the goddess of ice and snow. The northern fortress is always in the long winter. Almost everyone here believes in the goddess of ice and snow.


    The temple of ice and snow.


    Wang Xu was led by his father, Earl of belick, and stood respectfully in the middle of the temple, praying to the snow goddess above.


    The reverend and holy voice of the priest reverberated in the temple.


    Not many people attended the ceremony. Apart from their relatives, only a few generals and strong men of the northern Legion were friends of the Alva family.


    The Earl of belick is a tall and straight man with gentleman temperament. He is wearing a silver robe and a white cloak with a large family emblem embroidered in the middle.


    Wang Xu grew up to be 1.3 meters tall when he was three years old. The count doubted whether he was green many times, and secretly took someone to inspect Wang Xu several times. Fortunately, each inspection was his own.


    But even so, Wang Xu''s abnormal physical growth made him care a lot, so today''s temple "qualification test" came into being.


    Externally, it is to test whether Wang Xu has any special talent, or whether he has been blessed by God.


    But Wang Xu saw very clearly that this cheap father was still afraid of being green.


    After singing for a while, the priest raised his hand and dipped it in holy water, and then put it in Wang Xumei''s heart.


    "The goddess will protect your growth and focus on your future. Don''t let the goddess down, Brady Alva."


    In an instant, a blue light representing the magic power of ice and snow goddess shot out from the statue and covered Wang Xu''s whole body.


    Ten seconds later, the light disappeared and Wang Xu''s body reappeared.


    Then, the priest turned to the count of belick and said, "count, your son has excellent Temple warrior qualifications. This is a gift from God. He is likely to become a powerful Temple paladin in the future."


    "Thank you for the grace of the goddess!" The count bowed his respect.


    Wang Xu slightly raised the corner of his mouth and bowed his body to thank him.


    Divine Fu?


    Bullshit!


    This is the reason why in the past three years, he has slowly recuperated the body with a little bit of his own strength, like rain moistening things.


    Sure enough, even in the real world of God, there are still many sticks.


    After the test, the count did not leave the temple immediately, but took Wang Xu into a small room on the side.


    Inside, there had been a man with heavy armor and muscles like marble waiting.


    Behind the man, he carries a huge two handed sword half a head higher than others.


    Seeing the count coming in, the man bowed slightly, stroked his chest with his left hand and made a salute.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, count of belick. I''m the sixth level warrior of the temple, gene."


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting, master Keane."


    "In front of you, just call me by my name." Keane was a little nervous and said seriously, "OK, now let me take a formal look at Brady''s health."


    "All right." The count nodded.


    Keane stepped forward, reached out and began to touch Wang Xu. After touching Wang Xu for three minutes, he stopped and nodded with satisfaction


    "Brady is very talented. I''d like to be his warrior teacher."


    However, at this time, Wang Xu suddenly said: "I don''t want to be a soldier, I want to be a mage!"


    make fun of!


    In the past three years, he has known for a long time that the strongest power in the world is the mage profession, and the warrior is just a garbage profession for the mage masters.


    Moreover, as a martial arts emperor, where can he see the martial arts of the soldiers in the world?


    Keane did not speak, but looked at the count in question.


    The count of belick frowned and exclaimed, "what kind of MAGE? You''ve grown up like this since you were three years old. You''re a natural warrior seed! Learn from master Keane


    Next to him, Keane''s eyes widened.


    What did the count say just now?


    How old is Brady?


    Three years old?


    No, thirteen, three?

 Chapter 1728

    In the end, Wang Xu did not avoid the severe "father''s love" of the count.


    After all, he''s just a three-year-old and has no autonomy at all!


    The count of belick, after God''s test, determined that his fourth son was not an alien demon, not a reincarnation of evil spirit, not his wife''s adultery with a cuckold son, finally treated Wang Xu a little better.


    Therefore, he arranged for Wang Xu to have a basic teacher, level 6 fighter gene, whom Wang Xu didn''t want.


    However, he never thought that Wang Xu''s secret method was too high, and his own strength was too strong. He could not see it at a glance.


    Unexpectedly, when Keene learned that Wang Xu was only a three-year-old, he seemed to be stimulated and disappeared for seven days before he reappeared in front of Wang Xu, then taught him basic martial arts skills and polished his body.


    Time goes by.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three years have passed.


    This year, Wang Xu was six years old.


    But from the appearance, he is as mature as his 18-year-old second brother.


    But his figure was not that of Keane, but that of his father, the Earl, who was well proportioned and slender. His skin was white, his hair was still soft brown black, but his eyes were pale gold like a lion.


    This body almost inherited the most perfect gene from his parents. At this time, his facial features were more delicate than his mother, Mrs. Shirley, but he was very cold and straight all day.


    Mingming is just a six-year-old kid, but facing him, the rest of the family are under great pressure.


    I can''t help it. Anyone can see the appearance of an 18-year-old and think that he is only six years old


    This kind of contrast, how can there be no pressure?


    "Brady, you are six years old this year. According to the rules... No, according to my strict requirements for you, you should now formally learn noble etiquette and further soldier strength."


    At this time, Wang Xu was called to the study by the count. The cheap father looked very complicated.


    In the past three years, he used more than a dozen methods, and even invited an archbishop of ice goddess to test Wang Xu


    This boy is really his son!


    Of course, these tests were conducted secretly, and Brady didn''t know.


    Well, but Wang Xu knows.


    He cold face, light nod: "OK, father."


    In recent years, as he grew up more and more beyond ordinary people''s imagination, now his cheap mother Shirley has not seen him for almost a year.


    Of course, not hate him, but pregnant again.


    "Well, you can leave first. From tomorrow, master Keane will officially teach you the true cultivation skills that belong to soldiers!"


    "Really practice the secret arts?" Hearing this, Wang Xu had some expectations.


    Although he despises the world''s warrior system, he has been waiting for a long time. After all, it is a completely different system of power.


    Maybe it will give him some inspiration by analogy?


    "This is a gift for you. I hope you can study hard and stop being perfunctory as before. I know that you always want to be a mage like me, but a mage needs the accumulation of knowledge. You are too young. Now it''s your duty to hone your basic martial arts skills. If you still want to learn magic in a few years, when you meet the entrance requirements of Wangcheng college, you can pursue it yourself. I won''t stop you. "


    With that, the count handed over a purple wooden box.


    "Thank you, father." Wang Xu nodded. As a result, the box opened. Inside was a ring with exquisite shape.


    "Put on him. This is the space ring that I specially invite your uncle in Wangcheng to enchant you." Said the count of belick calmly.


    Wang Xu didn''t ask much. He put it on his hand and immediately felt a cool flow flowing into his mind from his fingers.


    Almost instinctively, he knew how to use the ring in an instant.


    The idea moves, immediately, his consciousness feels like penetrating a piece of paper, into a trunk size confined space, obviously this space ring is not big.


    But it was enough for his daily use. After thanking his father for his gift, Wang Xu turned and left the study.


    It was getting late. He went back to his room and went to bed. The next morning, he got up, washed and dressed under the maid''s service. After that, he left his bedroom and went to the training ground in the family castle.


    There are several training grounds for the Alva family, but the one Wang Xu went to is obviously the lowest level, because all the children trained here are under 16 years old.


    Among these children, Wang Xu is obviously a monster. Many other children are still wearing open crotch pants. As a result, Wang Xu is nearly 1.8 meters old.


    "Ah! Here comes the monster! Here comes Alice''s monster brother


    When a child saw Wang Xu, he turned pale and ran back to report the news.


    All of a sudden, the children scattered in the training ground, leaving only a 15-year-old girl with a gloomy face waiting for Wang Xu. She is Wang Xu''s third sister, Alice.


    Second brother yalman also left the family territory when he was an adult and went to the colleges in Wangcheng to study. Only kailisi and Wang Xu were still at home.


    "Hi, Chris." Wang Xu raised his hand to greet her with a smile.


    Don''t talk to me, you monster


    She is hostile to Wang Xu, even if he is her brother.


    "Tut, this girl has changed since I pissed her. Ah, I''m so young and ignorant!"


    Wang Xu sighed in his heart, but on the surface, he didn''t regret it at all. With a smile, he went over to Keith, the sixth level soldier.


    Oh, it should not be said that he is a level 6 fighter. More than three years later, Keane has officially broken through the limit of human body and become a real fighting master!


    Short for Doushi!


    Every fighter is beyond the limits of the human body, has obtained extraordinary strength, and has a strong fighting quality.


    "From today on, I will officially start to teach you the fighting methods of martial arts, and even the powerful fighting skills that can only be mastered by fighting masters. So, please remember every word I say next, understand it carefully and implement it clearly. "


    Keane said seriously.


    In the past three years, he had fully known the count of belick''s four sons. He was really a rare genius favored by the God of war.


    It''s not only Wang Xu''s monster like body and natural power, but also any knowledge and skills he taught in the past, which can be understood easily by the other side. It''s a monster of genius!


    Of course, it may also be this kind of genius. The count''s fourth son seems to be extremely arrogant and arrogant. After he understands something, he doesn''t want to practice any more.


    This guy is a little lazy! I don''t like to suffer!


    Shaking his head and shaking off his thoughts, Keane pointed to the weapon rack beside him and said, "OK, now let''s choose your first weapon!"

 Chapter 1729

    "What weapon do you want to use in the future?" Keane asked.


    On the weapon rack, there are all kinds of knives, swords, spears, bows, crossbows, even hammers, muskets and so on.


    But Wang Xu only glanced at it and said faintly, "can I not choose?"


    "Oh? Why? " Keane frowned.


    "Because I''m a man who wants to become an arcane, and the arcane relies on his own body. Nothing can be more reliable than his own body." Wang Xu light way.


    He used to like to use swords, but later he found out that the strongest thing is always his own body, not weapons and other things.


    Of course, the arcane master is also another kind of cultivation system in the world that he just learned recently, and he is very interested in it.


    "The arcane depends on his own body? Don''t they like to use their knowledge to learn everything, and then build things to fight? " Keene didn''t understand what Wang Xu said.


    Besides, didn''t the fourth young master like to be a wizard before?


    Wang Xu shrugged: "the knowledge of arcane masters comes from their brain, and the brain is the most important part of the body, so I don''t choose weapons."


    Keane was silent.


    Sure enough, he could not understand the thought of the six-year-old.


    Oh, no!


    Maybe the other party grows too fast and develops too mature, which makes him forget that the other party is just a six-year-old child!


    A six-year-old, what reason do you expect to have with him!


    All in all, you are happy.


    "Well, I''ll teach you how to fight empty handed first."


    As a newly upgraded first-class fighter, Keane is good at using almost all kinds of weapons, including unarmed combat.


    And the fighting skill he wants to teach Wang Xu is not the common fighting skill such as the cross boxing skill in the rotten street, but a basic move known as the silver boxing skill.


    Silver boxing is a kind of secret skill in the temple of God of war. It belongs to the upper middle fighting skill. There are bronze boxing skills below and stronger gold boxing skills and diamond boxing skills above.


    It was only after he became a fighter that Keene learned this boxing skill from the temple of the God of war. It has been less than half a year now, and he has only mastered the six basic skills himself.


    "Learn from me, the first style, the accumulation of strength."


    With his back to Wang Xu, Keene demonstrated the first basic posture of silver boxing, which he had worked hard for half a year to learn.


    Then he looked back at Wang Xu: "how much do you understand? If you don''t understand anything, please ask me... "


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Wang Xu: "I understand."


    "How much do you understand?" Keane is stunned. Is it so fast? This is not the basis of the previous ones, but the secret art of the temple of God of war, silver boxing, which can only be learned by a fighter!


    "I get it all." Wang Xu light way.


    For a moment, Keane''s eyes widened: "what?"


    "I understand it all." Wang Xu looked at him and frowned slightly. Then he stretched his legs and waved his hands and made a gesture.


    Almost as like as two peas Kean did, no, even more standard!


    Two seconds later, Wang Xu got up and said: "just this first move of accumulating force, you have made three mistakes and 12 non-standard..."


    Keane''s eyes grew bigger and bigger, and his mind was blank for a moment.


    He wanted to refute Wang Xu, but he could understand all the shortcomings Wang Xu pointed out, and then he found that he really had those mistakes and shortcomings, which hit people.


    Who is the teacher?!


    Wang Xu''s terrible learning talent once again shocked Keane.


    Even if he thinks only with his butt, with this talent and the huge resources of the Alva family, Wang Xu''s future will not be what he can look forward to as a teacher.


    As time goes by, it''s another three years.


    Keane taught Wang Xu everything he could.


    Even though Wang Xu said at first that he would not learn weapons, later Keane still taught him the experience of using various weapons.


    In addition, he has experienced thousands of battles in the past decades, various enemies, adventure experiences, weaknesses, talents and abilities of some Warcraft monsters, and so on.


    Most of these are after dinner stories. Wang Xu is also happy to listen to the stories, so he should know more about the world.


    In the past three years, his body has hardly changed, and he is still the same as he was when he was six years old. This also makes the countess and his wife feel relieved, especially the countess. Fortunately, her fourth son does not continue to grow any more. Otherwise, if she grows up to be a giant, she will not be able to tell.


    As a result, the countess''s attitude towards Wang Xu was a little better, and even invited him to attend the noble banquet tonight.


    At this time, the banquet has not yet started, but some of the guests'' noble children have been fighting in the yard.


    Wang Xu stood alone in the corner, like standing out of the crowd.


    From time to time, cheap dad would find a servant of God to test him secretly. In order to prevent him from being noticed in advance by the God of the world, he didn''t have too much power of the Lord of the world, and even didn''t practice martial arts. Instead, he only practiced the warrior cultivation of the world.


    Now, he has learned almost all of Keane''s skills. Unless the other party still conceals it, he can start his career.


    Obviously, he is a 17-year-old boy, a very ordinary level 3 fighter. In fact, he is a nine-year-old boy, the top of the ten soldiers!


    Next, he''s going to attack the fighter.


    On weekdays, in addition to training and learning, he never plays with his peers, because a group of kids are too mentally retarded.


    The third sister, kailisi, didn''t know what to do. In the last year, she began to approach Wang Xu. She seems to have forgotten the holy water she used to drink when she was a child.


    "Brady, did you come to the party? It''s just that you''re not alone in the corner. " Kailisi ran over and looked at Wang Xu''s almost perfect face, her eyes were reluctant to move away.


    Wang Xu a black and white dress, indifferent look at her: "mother let me come, I don''t like this occasion."


    "But the most important thing to come to the party is to meet friends. You will not be able to make friends like this!" Kelly whispered.


    "They are too weak to be friends with me." Wang Xu light way.


    He is very clear about the purpose of his coming to this world, and his connections are all cumbersome. Once he leaves the family, without the constant "love" of his cheap father, he will quickly increase his strength. At that time, he will be in contact with another level of the world, so why waste his time on a group of little kids?


    "You''re so lonely!" Kailish frowned, then pulled Wang Xu to turn and walk inside: "everyone is full of curiosity about you, you are the genius and monster of our Alva family! Follow me


    She dragged Wang Xu into the main hall of the banquet and came to a group of 17-year-old men and women.


    Well, Kathy is coming of age this year. These are her friends. She can''t take Wang Xu to the circle of eight or nine year olds.


    Besides Wang Xu, other children under the age of 10 are not qualified to attend the noble banquet.


    "Ah! Is this master Brady, the famous genius of our northern fortress? " A group of young boys and girls are shocked. Seeing Wang Xu''s impact with their own eyes is far stronger than hearing the rumors.

 Chapter 1730

    "My God! He''s only nine, isn''t he? Why is he so big... "


    "Isn''t it giant blood?"


    "Nonsense what? The Alva family is a pure blood race. You can''t talk nonsense. It''s just that you took too much medicine when you were a child... "


    "Yes, yes! I must have taken too much medicine! How could the countess cheat as rumored


    "Don''t talk if you can''t talk! Shut up


    These young boys and girls think that their voices are very small, but they are heard by Wang Xu.


    He also knew the rumors and rumors outside. Because of these, the countess didn''t treat him very well until there were no other changes in his body in recent years.


    "Well, maybe Alice is closer to him now and has something to do with it."


    Wang Xu thought, looking up at the two boys beside her.


    One with a smile and a calm look nodded to him.


    The other looks gloomy, his eyes seem to be very unhappy, full of hostility to the former, and seems to be very unhappy with Wang Xu.


    "Sure enough, the childishness of a child makes me jealous! It seems that Kylie didn''t just care about his younger brother when she pulled him over. "


    Wang Xu just took a look at them, but he didn''t take a second look any more. He was not only naive, but also rubbish, too weak.


    Kailisi is not only taking Wang Xu as a shield, she is also introducing to both sides.


    Wang Xu is not really inhumane, and he can also say a few words to deal with the scene, but he looks light, giving people a very proud feeling.


    After the introduction, Wang Xu knows the names of the two boys beside her.


    The smiling name is Teslin, the son of a viscount in the northern fortress.


    The gloomy one was Cade, the son of a viscount.


    Both of them are very interested in Wang Xu, but they have totally different attitudes towards Wang Xu. Teslin is quite quiet, but Cade is very grumpy, and the hostility and disdain can''t be hidden.


    "What a monster


    Teslin looked at Wang Xu with emotion. Before, he didn''t think much of Wang Xu''s genius and monster name, but now when he saw it with his own eyes, he knew he was wrong.


    Not only a monster, but also a terrible genius and opponent.


    Because, he actually felt a strong threat from Wang Xu, a nine-year-old child.


    And Cade is staring at Wang Xu, the blood in the body is boiling, there is an impulse to tear each other.


    Different from Teslin and other people, he is also a "monster", he clearly knows that he has a trace of hell war demon blood in his body.


    And hell war demon is a kind of strong existence eager to fight and tear up the strong.


    "I''m so excited... I didn''t expect that the northern fortress had such a natural talent. I really want to defeat him! Kill him! Tear him up Cade''s fighting mood is boiling in his heart, and the natural belligerence of hell warlord is gradually influencing him.


    "Why is his eyes a little red, Kathy? Sick? " Wang Xu looks at Cade curiously and turns to ask his sister.


    Cade''s hostility could not escape his perception, otherwise he would not look at the weak garbage for a second time.


    If he''s an adult, Cade is a two-year-old who just ran away in his pants.


    Of course, that''s what Cade thinks of Wang Xu, who is only nine years old, though it''s true.


    "Teslin, I''m going to the temple of war in two days to determine the new soldier level. I''m going to be a level 4 soldier. What about you?" Cade finally suppressed the battle spirit of hell war demon blood and turned his head to show off.


    Teslin smile: "I can''t compare with you, I''m still just a master apprentice."


    WOW!


    For a moment, the boys and girls around were in an uproar.


    "I envy you


    "Level four soldiers! I''m 17 years old. Now I''m only a level 2 soldier. I don''t know when I can reach level 3! Cade is so good


    "Teslin is really powerful. Everyone can be a soldier, but a mage is not so good. Even if he is only a first-class apprentice, he is better than all of us."


    A group of people sighed and envied.


    Generally speaking, level 1, level 2 and level 3 soldiers can achieve their chances as long as they are willing to bear hardships and train for a long time.


    But the third level is a watershed. Even for the noble children, there are few soldiers who can reach the fourth level before the age of 18, almost all of them are geniuses.


    As for master apprentices, it''s even more difficult. They not only need to learn a lot of knowledge and be smart, but also have special element talents. Otherwise, they can''t learn.


    Seeing that Teslin "admits that he can''t compare with himself", cadeton is even more proud. His eyes suddenly stare at Wang Xu, full of provocation.


    "Brady, I''ve always heard that you''re a born fighter. Do you want to compete with me? Don''t worry, I will be very careful to control the power


    "Cade, you want to challenge Brady? Do you want a face? He''s only nine years old... "Kathy''s face sank and yelled. She turned to look at Wang Xu''s figure, which is half a head taller than Cade''s, and was very worried


    Cade is 17 years old, but twice as old as Wang Xu.


    Teslin and others are also surprised. Is this challenge reversed? Shouldn''t wang Xu challenge Cade?


    "Kathy, I mainly want to instruct your brother..." said Cade with a smile.


    Wang Xu looks at Cade and then at Alice.


    A little soldier of level 4, challenge him of level 10?


    "You are very confident!" Wang Xu laughs. Under everyone''s gaze, he goes to the opposite of Cade and stops.


    "I''ve always been very confident!" Cade also laughed and reached out to move his hands and feet.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t work hard..."


    The words did not fall, he in front of a flower, in the eyes of Wang Xu has disappeared.


    A chill rose from his bones.


    "No!"


    He yelled in his heart, his hands suddenly blocked in front of his head, and let out a roar, and all the blood power of hell war demons in his body burst out.


    Roar!


    The skin of his arms turned iron red in an instant, with hot air on it, like the smell of hell sulfur.


    Suddenly.


    A fist hit his arms, the force of terror directly broke the arms, and then together hit the face behind.


    Bang!


    Cade''s whole body flew out, his mouth gushing with blood.


    "No! Help the young master


    With a few roars, Cade''s escort rushed up to Cade.


    Without waiting for the escort of the Alva family to come forward, Wang Xu has disappeared in the same place again.


    Bang bang!


    Just rushed up the guard, not even a moment of resistance, was Wang Xu hit fly out.


    Bang!


    Kaide was once again hit by Wang Xu and flew out. His chest was sunken. The strong fighting spirit of hell warlord on his body was extinguished in an instant, and replaced by a feeling of weakness.


    Blood will also be afraid!


    Step by step, Wang Xu walks up to Cade, slightly clings to him, grabs his neck and lifts it up.


    "The weak, should recognize their own identity, don''t jump in front of me."

 Chapter 1731

    The noble banquet was just a trivial matter for Wang Xu.


    The northern fortress is the territory of the Alva family. Here, the Alva family is the strongest. Even if Cade and the forces behind him want to revenge, they dare not. At most, they just make a small report to the count of belick and cry like a woman.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three months later.


    The third sister also left the family territory and went to Wangcheng school with several companions.


    On the outskirts, Wang Xu stands among his family, watching the carriage leave.


    Suddenly, the count of belick turned to look at him: "Brady, you have told me several times that you want to leave the family early and go to the royal city to study, right? Come to my study tonight. "


    Wang Xu was surprised. He did mention it several times, but the count of belick always refused because he was too young. Why did this cheap father suddenly change his mind today?


    With this doubt, Wang Xu came to the count''s study in the evening and found that not only his father but also Mr. Keane was there.


    "Brady, for the last time, are you ready?" Asked the count of belick gravely.


    In this world, there are requirements to go to school, especially the colleges in Wangcheng. Before entering the school, they should open their own talent potential.


    Families without money can only go to the annual college enrollment to try their luck.


    But as the son of the count, he can test his talent in advance and open up his potential.


    Knowing what the count said, Wang Xu nodded and said, "ready."


    The count of belick nodded and said, "now that you are really ready, all the consequences will be borne by you. Generally speaking, the best age to develop your potential is after 16 years old. You are only nine years old this year. It''s too early and too dangerous.


    Today, only you and I and master Keane know. Remember, genius is not wrong, but the monster in genius is wrong. When you go out later, you must hide your real age. I have prepared a false identity for you, remember? "


    The count of belick carefully told Wang Xu that, in his eyes, although Wang Xu was mature, he was still his nine year old son.


    Wang Xu nodded: "I remember."


    He seldom called father or mother, and the count of belick was used to it.


    "That''s good. There will be some pain when you start talent. Hold it The count of belick nodded, got up, nodded to Keane, and let him drive aside.


    Wang Xu is a natural fighter. It''s natural for Keene to be a master fighter to open his talent.


    "It takes perseverance, courage and integrity to open up talent, stick to the rules of soldiers, and be devout to the God of war..." Keane is more serious than ever.


    "Well." Wang Xu nodded.


    All of a sudden, Keane jerked his hand up and pointed at his brow.


    His fingers were wrapped in a rich silver light, which was fighting spirit, silver fighting spirit.


    For a moment, Wang Xu only felt a knife, tearing his eyebrows, deeply into his mind.


    they hurt!


    It really hurts!


    But this pain, he can completely ignore.


    The next second, boom, he only felt the whole body of blood essence are boiling, burning.


    His eyes, slowly closed, in-depth to feel this change in the body.


    Keene''s silver fighting spirit, like a seed, pierced into his body and grew slowly.


    Ten minutes later.


    Wang Xu opened his eyes again, his eyes seemed to flash a silver light.


    "Congratulations." Seeing that he opened his eyes, Keene said with a smile: "you have been planted with the seeds of silver fighting spirit in your body. In the future, when you reach the level 10 warrior, you can easily become a silver fighting master."


    Wang Xu nodded quietly, perceiving the silver fighting spirit in his lower body, and sighed: "no wonder I have been unable to break through the level 10 soldiers before. It turns out that I still need this kind of guidance, just this so-called silver fighting spirit..."


    He was a little more dignified, because this kind of energy was more concise and dense than the Qi of the innate warrior.


    The quality of fighting spirit is divided into bronze, silver and gold. It is said that there are also some diamonds and stars in the legend.


    The water in this world is really deep. He chose to integrate into this world with the aboriginal body, which is the right choice.


    A few days later.


    On the edge of the territory of Alva, in front of a carriage about to travel.


    The count of belick threw Wang Xu a money bag: "this is a hundred gold coins. You don''t need to save your pocket money on the way to the king''s city. You can use it at will. In the future, I will call you through the Kingdom bank every month. "


    "Also, if you are in trouble, you can go to some of your brothers and sisters to help you. I will let your uncle delik receive you in the King City."


    After hearing the count''s advice, Wang Xu turned and boarded the carriage. Under the protection of more than a dozen family guards, he went all the way to the royal city of the snow dragon duchy where the Avar family was.


    The carriage squeaked along the mud and stone roads of the middle ages.


    Eleven days later, Wang Xu finally arrived in Wangcheng.


    This is a port city, not only the royal city of the snow dragon duchy, but also one of the three busiest trade centers of the holy Empire, with millions of people living all the year round.


    The most famous Sorcerer''s College in the whole empire, the snow dragon college, is also here. It was established by the royal family of the snow dragon duchy.


    Every year, countless young people come from all over the mainland to study. They cultivate countless talents and strong men for the snow dragon duchy and the holy empire.


    Wang Xu''s carriage passes through the busy city gate. After handing over the family keepsake, soon, his uncle delik, who works in the city guard, finds him with a group of soldiers.


    "Dear nephew, this is the second time I''ve seen you. I didn''t expect you to be so big." Dirk was filled with emotion. He heard a lot about his nephew''s "monster" and found it normal after seeing it with his own eyes.


    Except for nine year olds, they look like seventeen or eighteen years old.


    But that''s nothing. Dirk, who lives in the city of kings, is well-informed. Some of the great mages, even hundreds of years old, can still keep their young appearance.


    "Dear Uncle Derek, it''s my first time to see you, too." Wang Xu said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll patrol later. Brady, you''re a born fighter. You must join the Ares Academy. I''ve got a letter of recommendation for you. You can go there with the letter. You don''t have to take part in the tedious entrance examination." As he said this, delik wrote a letter to Wang Xu, waved his hand, left one of his men to lead Wang Xu, and then turned and left.


    Wang Xu watched him leave with a smile, and then turned to the soldiers beside him: "take me to Xuelong college."


    The soldier was stunned: "however, my Lord didn''t ask me to take you to the God of war..."


    "My dream is to be a noble magician." Wang Xu interrupted him with the same smile


    "Take me to snow dragon college. That''s the order."


    The soldier did not dare to retort, bowed his head and saluted: "yes."


    He murmured in his heart: "the young masters of these big families are too headstrong. The recommendation letter of the war god academy has wasted so much effort to get it. How can they even become magicians? Do you have magic talent? "

 Chapter 1732

    Snow Dragon college.


    Wang xulai''s time has missed the annual enrollment season, but there is still an endless stream of people coming to test his magic talent.


    In a huge building similar to a library, a huge black crystal more than ten meters high stands in the center of the hall, and dozens of people line up in front, waiting in a solemn queue.


    "Test magic talent once, ten silver coins." An apprentice in a gray mage''s robe, impatiently charging ahead.


    The enrollment time of Xuelong college has passed. Naturally, it is no longer a free test of magic talent, but a charge.


    Most of the people who come to test now are those whose talents can not meet the enrollment standards, are unwilling to leave, and do not admit their "inferior" magic talents.


    "Keep the change." Wang Xu raised his hand and threw a gold coin in the past. In the eyes of the apprentice, he swore that he was rich and powerful. He directly passed him and came to the huge black crystal.


    From a distance, it seems to be a complete piece of black crystal. Only when we get close, we find that it is actually a man-made crystal column with mysterious patterns and various magic symbols on the surface.


    The test method is very simple. Wang Xu has seen it many times when he was in line. He just put his hand on the surface of the crystal column.


    A slight murmur came into his ears.


    It seems that some kind of living light comes out of the dark crystal column, rushes into his body along the palm of his hand, and then returns from his body with more light spots, and returns to the crystal column.


    Then, there is no then.


    Different from what Wang Xu thought, he thought that the crystal column would shine brilliantly as described in some novels, and various colors represented different magic talents. And his talent is a top talent that is hard to come out for hundreds of years, full of magic, colorful rotation.


    Unfortunately, there is a big gap between reality and imagination.


    "Is my magic talent as bad as those trash people in front of me?" Wang Xu frowned slightly.


    He went to one side of the master apprentice to get the test sheet. Maybe it was because of the gold coin, the apprentice gave him a smile


    "Level 2 magic talent, you are better than those level 1 trash. This talent has been able to enter the snow dragon Academy. Um... Maybe you need to spend more gold."


    "Level 2 magic talent? Are you sure? " Wang Xu was surprised.


    "Yes, I''m sure that''s the feedback from the goddess of the net." The apprentice said with a smile and looked at Wang Xu: "the goddess''s answer is not wrong. Although your talent is not high, I don''t think you are short of gold coins, so you don''t have to worry. You can still join Xuelong college to learn magic."


    The apprentice said, looking at Wang Xu''s noble silk clothes with envy.


    Although he is a level 3 talent, he was born in poverty. Maybe he will not become a formal mage as fast as Wang Xu. You know, mage is a money burning profession.


    "If you want to join the college, you can go to the third room on the second floor to find Ms. Karen, who is responsible for recruiting additional freshmen." The apprentice laughed.


    "Thank you." Wang Xu nodded to him and turned to leave.


    Soon, he stood at the door of Ms. Karen''s room on the second floor and knocked.


    "Come in." A clear voice came.


    Wang Xu pushes the door and comes in. Unexpectedly, she finds that Ms. Karen in the room is very young, only in her early twenties.


    "I''m here because I don''t have enough talent. I have to pay for college, right?" Ms. Karen looked at Wang Xu, picked up a form and said faintly, "fill out the form and hand in 100 gold coins. Then you will be my future student."


    Wang Xu was stunned. She didn''t expect that Ms. Karen in front of her would be the magic teacher of Xuelong college, so she was much older than she looked.


    He didn''t ask much until he filled out the form and paid the money. Then he asked, "Ms. Karen... May I ask, what level of magic tutor are you in Xuelong college?"


    "Mage?" Karen looked at him as if he were a fool: "you are just a second level talent with low magic constitution. Do you even want the magic teacher to be your teacher? What do you think? "


    Wang Xu''s face was stiff: "er... Who are you..."


    "I''m a level 3 Official mage, which is enough to teach you how to learn when you are apprenticed to a mage. After you become an official mage, you are thinking about finding a mage to be your teacher." Karen was a little disdainful.


    For example, Wang Xu, a noble child who has no talent and "takes money" to become a mage, has seen too much. The college tacitly allows them to accept students in private, but also understands that the daily consumption of mages is huge, and specially uses this method to let the mages find some extra money.


    "Leah, you put down your work and take him to the basic apprenticeship class with other new apprentices." Karen knocked on the table impatiently.


    Nearby, in the corner of the room, a girl with red hair, who was looking down to sort out all kinds of documents, came up immediately.


    "Brady, the teacher has a lot of work to do. Come with me." Leah said to Wang Xu with a smile.


    "All right." Wang Xu had no choice but to nod.


    "By the way, you''re a little late. The new apprentice basic course has been started for a month. You need to catch up with the backward part yourself. Are you ok?" Leah looks at Wang Xu.


    "It''s OK. I''ve learned some basics." Wang Xu nodded.


    "Good luck, then." Ms. Karen, an irresponsible teacher, just waved away.


    Wang Xu''s bitter smile is real enough.


    Leah took him to find a dormitory in Xuelong College for extra money, because he is not a regular student of the college, but a "ATM", so almost everything here costs money.


    Fortunately, there is also an Alva family behind him, who is not short of gold coins. Otherwise, he would have to go away in two days.


    Wang Xu was thrown into the basic apprenticeship class of the college, surrounded by a group of people who rely on their talents. One by one, the lowest is also a level 3 talent, and the strongest is Leah, the "elder martial sister", who has reached an amazing level 9 talent.


    The level of this talent basically determines how many levels you can become a regular mage in the future. Different from the cultivation of soldiers, a mage''s advanced level should not only be able to endure hardships, but also have talent.


    In the whole basic class, there are hundreds of new apprentices, but only two of them Wang Xu knows are apprentices of the third level mage Ms. Karen.


    One is Leah, and the other is Rand''s elder martial brother. He has a level 6 talent. He disdains Wang Xu, a level 2 waste. He doesn''t take a straight eye and always slants.


    The life of master apprentice is totally different from what Wang Xu thought.


    If not the daily required meditation, he would think that this is the nine-year compulsory education classroom in the Chinese world.


    Boring learning, all kinds of knowledge, mathematics, geometry, history, astrology and so on.


    "Hoo... It''s nothing to learn these knowledge. It''s mainly magic talent. I don''t know how to analyze the sword spirit system?" Wang Xu''s heart moved, and his mind suddenly fell into the void, linking to the sword spirit system of xuanjian city.


    "Magic talent analysis..."


    "Progress... 70 percent..."

 Chapter 1733

    "100% progress!"


    "Magic talent analysis finished..."


    "Create magic element affinity template..."


    "Level 1 spell model detected..."


    The cool female voice of the sword spirit system is constantly ringing, and Wang Xu''s eyes begin to flash a series of lights.


    Wind, fire, water, earth, darkness, light


    The original truth of the power element of the magic world quickly unfolded in front of his eyes.


    Next life, in addition to easy daily learning, Wang Xu began to invest in the study of magic.


    He transferred all the magic and magic knowledge he got to the sword spirit system of the master for further analysis.


    Wang Xu has already vaguely felt that the magic power system in this world is almost no different from the martial arts system and the demon system in terms of the depth of space-time, plane, universe and the existence of gods.


    "So, what sparks will the discovery of a new power system of the same level collide with the two systems of martial arts and demons? The fusion of knowledge, the sublimation of power, the war from different civilizations... "Wang Xu had some insight in his heart.


    Poof!


    A ball of fire appeared in the air above his palm and burned.


    Level 3 magic, fireball!


    In just a few days after entering the school of magic, he went from a "ordinary dream noble youth" with little magic talent to an official mage with full element magic affinity and spiritual power.


    With the help of the sword spirit system, his power increases very fast.


    "Wait! This feeling is... "


    All of a sudden, Wang Xu looked up at the starry sky outside the room. His eyes were deep, as if he saw endless planes outside the world.


    The next second, a message came from me: "in case of an accident, the Ming moon emperor and the demon army have joined hands temporarily. The third prince received the news from the front line that the alliance will launch an attack together soon. Plan change, rapid rise


    No need to remind, at this time, Wang Xu also saw what happened.


    In the outer starry sky of the whole world, stars burst out one after another intense and uncertain light.


    In this magical world, the stars in the sky are not the big fireballs burning in the void, but the divine kingdom held high by countless different gods.


    War has been opened in countless countries of God!


    "What happened?"


    "My God! A star has fallen! According to legend, every star represents a God. Is it another twilight of gods? "


    "Come on! Go and inform the Dean! Report to the emperor and inform the temple


    Outside, the whole school of magic was in a mess.


    The war in the sky is far away from people. Even if the whole empire and the whole world are shaken by the falling stars, people still live their own lives.


    However, Wang Xu can clearly see the confusion hidden in everyone''s heart.


    For people in this world, God is their lifelong faith.


    Now there is a god falling, that is like the end of the world is coming.


    "Brady, you said that you are an official mage and want to apply for your own mage lab?" Leah looks up in shock and looks at Wang Xu like a madman.


    Is this gold-plated young nobleman crazy?


    How many days has he been in? Do you have three days? He said he became a regular mage?


    She has studied hard for so many years, so she is still an apprentice!


    "I''ve been able to release level 3 fireball." Wang Xu has no nonsense. As soon as he raises his right hand, a fireball burns out of thin air.


    Leah was stunned.


    "Well, so now, can you tell me where to apply for mage promotion?" Wang Xu light way.


    ¡­¡­


    Promotion hall.


    Wang Xu calmly filled out the form and handed it to the old mage opposite.


    Karen, the cheap teacher, stood next to him with an extremely complicated complexion.


    When her apprentice Leah said that Wang Xu was going to be promoted to an official mage, she was confused.


    Just a few days? A young man without any magic foundation has crossed the nine level apprenticeship system and become an official mage?


    She felt like she was dreaming, or not waking up.


    No, dreams are not so exaggerated! It''s so unreal!


    Did this cheap apprentice''s talent go wrong in the first test? Not a waste, but a genius?


    The old mage who handled the promotion procedure didn''t know the mood of Karen and Leah. After finishing the procedure, he asked Wang Xu to throw a fireball and handed a ring with a smile.


    "This is the special primary official mage logo of the mage guild. It is enchanted with dust removal once a day. Please keep it carefully."


    "Thank you. I will." Wang Xu nodded.


    After the official mage, unlike the apprentice, there are only three levels.


    Junior, intermediate and senior.


    Up again is the legendary mage and demigod!


    When the promotion is over and out of the hall.


    The tutor Karen hesitated for a moment, and suddenly sent a gold card: "Brady, since you are an official mage like me, I can''t be your tutor. Take back the money before."


    "Thank you, but these are my tuition fees. I won''t charge them." Wang Xu shook his head and said with a smile, "besides, I''m not short of money."


    Karen nodded, took back the card and continued, "there''s an intermediate mage party tonight. Will you come with me?"


    "Do you have contacts? I don''t need it. " Wang Xu shook his head and refused.


    "Brady, you''ve just become an official mage. You may not know what happened afterwards. Although the primary mage and the intermediate mage sound similar, the strength in the middle is very different. There are only three primary mages a day, but there are 30 intermediate mages!


    If you join in the gathering of intermediate mages, it will be of great benefit to your future development and the development of your family. " Karen explained.


    Although Wang Xu didn''t really use these resources, Karen was kind after all.


    After thinking about it, he said, "thank you again, but at this stage, I still want to consolidate my magic power and have no energy to care about parties."


    Karen also understood: "that''s right. After all, you''re young and talented. You won''t be short of contacts in the future."


    Her mood is more complicated.


    No matter how many people you have, you can''t match your strength.


    If Wang Xu can become a senior mage in the future, what''s the use of his contacts with intermediate mages? Let others annoy him by friendship in the future?


    After hesitating, Karen accidentally saw Leah, the female apprentice next to her, and her eyes flashed: "Brady, you must lack an apprentice to help after you become an official mage. What do you think of Leah? She''s been with me for four or five years and knows a lot about it. "


    Wang Xu is a little speechless.


    This former mentor, Karen, is obviously determined to make friends with him.


    First the party, and now the apprentice, the former elder martial sister


    "Master Karen, I''m sorry, I don''t even have my own master''s lab for the moment, so I don''t need an extra apprentice.


    Besides, I''m only nine now. "


    With the last word, Wang Xu turned and strode away.


    Behind, Karen''s blank expression and Leah''s blushing face all turned into shock and muddle.


    Nine years old?


    What are you talking about?

 Chapter 1734

    "Another breakthrough..."


    Wang Xu sighed and looked at the level 6 spell he had just released, fire shield.


    One side is a real red shield made of pure fire energy, just like transparent glass.


    The shield is not the oval shape that envelops the whole body in the game, but a flame shield that flies around his body, similar to a soldier holding a shield.


    The next second, his right hand moves, another flame shield, then the third, the fourth


    The mages in this world, even the legendary mages, can only release one flame shield at a time. Maybe the legendary mage''s shield is 100 times or 1000 times stronger than the level 6 little mage, but he can never release the second one.


    Because of the limitation of the magic net goddess, a spell position can only release one spell at a time.


    But Wang Xu is different. He can put as much as he wants.


    Maybe, he should not be called a mage, but an arcane.


    He stood in the mage lab, and after he became an official mage, this was his own private research space, with a monthly rent of 1000 gold coins. In this world, an ordinary family of three only needs less than ten gold coins a year to eat and drink. This shows the luxury of the mage and proves that the mage''s money explosion is the king''s way.


    The next second, Wang Xu raised his hand and gently pointed.


    All of a sudden, a wave of water like waves appeared in the space, and a little golden light came out.


    "Jianling projection link..."


    "System arrived!"


    "Start initial digitization..."


    "Welcome to Jianling system. This system is made by the sword master of xuanjian city. It contains cross-border trading system, information data visualization, decomposition, recycling, Wanjie Wudao library and other functions. Because this world is too far away, only basic functions such as information data visualization, decomposition and recycling can be started. Other functions need to provide special resources..."


    Seeing this, Wang Xu raised his head expressionless and said to the void


    "My dear, are you so mean?"


    "You''re in a hurry, and I didn''t mean to limit it. The sword spirit system has gone through three times of evolution. She has her own real spirit. Even if it''s your system, I don''t have any interference, but she controls it. " My indifferent voice came through the true spirit transmission channel.


    Wang Xu''s face showed a touch of irony: "but she was created by you. I don''t believe you don''t have any backhand?"


    "I haven''t really." I said faintly, "OK, you can upgrade according to her rules. If there are no special important things behind, don''t call me. You can deal with everything by yourself. I am now with the third prince and others to control the ship of the void and speed up the journey through the void. The time to arrive at the battlefield of the gods will be greatly accelerated. Remember, you only have ten years at most. "


    With that, my voice disappeared completely.


    Wang Xu hummed coldly and began to study the sword spirit system.


    "System, turn on the recycle function, recycle all the useful things within three meters around me."


    "Recycling scanning..."


    "Drop! Found a new cultivation system of basic books, master apprentice foundation one two three... Nine, value evaluation... Worth 100000 sword spirit coin. "


    "Drop! Discover new advanced books of cultivation system, first level mage theory, second level mage theory... Sixth level mage theory... Worth 300000 sword spirit coins. "


    "Drop! There is a mistake in finding a new skill to cultivate martial arts. This skill does not conform to the basic rules of martial arts. It is a new energy use. Please name it for the system user... "


    "Magic... No! Arcane Wang Xu light way.


    "Drop! The name is successful


    "Discover new energy application skills, arcane system, worth one million sword spirit coins."


    "Drop! Found 30 pieces of low-level spirit stone... Worth 0 sword spirit coin! "??


    Wang Xu looked at the world''s Warcraft cores placed on the research table in front of his eyes, some speechless.


    No wonder he always felt that some of these magic cores were familiar. It turned out that they were similar to low-level spirit stones.


    Although the sword spirit system judges that the value of these magic cores is 0, it seems to be valuable in this world, right?


    A low-level magic core, according to the market price, seems to be worth 10 gold coins, to 100 gold coins.


    Intermediate magic core 100 gold coins, to 1000 gold coins.


    Advanced magic core


    It''s a rare item that can be sold at auction. If you move, the auction will be tens of thousands of gold coins.


    The reason why it''s so expensive is that people in this world need to hunt a Warcraft first and then dig it out of the opponent''s body if they want to get the magic core.


    But Warcraft is not so easy to kill. Low level Warcraft is almost equivalent to low-level mage, but it can release the "powerful" existence of talent magic. Well, for ordinary people.


    "So maybe Lingshi is the best chance for me to get rich in this world?"


    After touching his chin, Wang Xu asked Jianling, "system, what conditions do you need to open the cross-border trading function?"


    "Users of the system have reached legendary strength, or use 1.5 million sword spirit coins!" System.


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    Wang Xu Leng for a moment, low scold a: "grass! Unscrupulous businessman! If you look like me, you''ll know how to squeeze our little souls! "


    1.5 million sword spirit coins!


    Look, isn''t this the total price that he just asked the system to scan all the valuable items around him?


    The arcane system he named and all the theoretical knowledge of level 9 apprentice and level 6 Official mage are worth 1.4 million sword spirit coins, and then some miscellaneous trinkets are added together.


    Wang Xu black face: "system, recycling all valuable items, open cross-border trading system."


    "Brush!"


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Xu worked hard for several months and spent nearly ten thousand gold coins to build the mage''s research room, which became destitute, leaving only a few pieces of "0" value items, such as magic core and so on.


    However, Wang Xu doesn''t care. After all, the big head is just the books he borrowed from the library of the mage Academy. They are the assets of the Academy, not his.


    "The system displays a list of trading functions. I want to see what I can trade for the time being."


    Brush!


    Another golden light flashed by, and a balance that seemed to be made of pure gold appeared in front of him.


    Obviously, he needs to put an item on it to open a formal transaction.


    After a look around, Wang Xu found that his side was full of garbage with the default "0" value of the system.


    Helpless, he can only close the deal, out of the wizard laboratory, came to the college library.


    pay by card! Borrow books!


    A mess of magic theories, master''s notes and knight''s novels. Anyway, as long as he could borrow them, he borrowed them all at once.


    It is worth mentioning that the dog system is not a loss to unscrupulous merchants. As long as these knowledge items have been recycled once, the subsequent similar items will show an exponential decline.


    For example, the theoretical basis of the Apprenticeship of level 9 mage is worth 100000 for the first time. When Wang Xu recycles it for the second time, there is only 1000 left, and the third time it becomes zero value rubbish.


    But fortunately, this world is a brand new one. In a short period of time, Wang Xu has countless new knowledge. For the time being, he will not be short of sword and spirit coins.


    It took Wang Xu half an hour to retrieve nearly a thousand copies of all kinds of knowledge items, and Wang Xu finally got


    Ten million sword spirit coins!

 Chapter 1735

    This is a huge number. If you are in xuanjian City, you can buy a powerful actress who can compete with wuzun''s fighting power.


    "System, open the cross-border transaction function!"


    Brush!


    The golden trading scale appears.


    Wang Xu throws it at one end of the scale


    A sword spirit coin!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The system seemed silent for a while.


    At the other end of the golden trading scale, a low-level spirit stone appeared.


    "Shit! Zhenima black Wang Xu yelled.


    It seems that there are not many spirit coins for one sword, but in xuanjian City, they can exchange 100 low-level spirit stones!


    However, he could only throw another 10000 sword spirit coins.


    This time, the other end of the balance shows a pile of overlapping virtual shadows.


    "All levels of Lingshi, Huangdao, Wuji, Dan Yao..."


    At a glance, they are not good goods. Not surprisingly, they are all 100 times the price difference!


    Black!


    Zhenima black!


    In the end, Wang Xu chose to exchange 100 pieces of high-level spirit stones. He planned to put these spirit stones at the auction as the magic cores of high-level Warcraft.


    I hope there will be more fools. He is short of gold coins to buy magic experiment materials.


    Without the experimental materials of magic, he can''t improve the level of mage. He will be ten years old in almost four months, and he doesn''t know whether he can become a legendary mage before he is ten years old.


    oh no


    Legendary Olympian!


    ¡­¡­


    Fartria auction house.


    At the auction appraisal office, an old appraiser in a wizard''s robe threw an appraisal on a piece of humble "unknown garbage" magic core.


    I thought it was just an ordinary low-level magic core, but


    WOW!


    It''s full of light. It belongs to the high-level "magic core" and the colorful energy light almost blinds the old appraiser''s eyes like the radium spotlight.


    "This, this... Advanced magic core? But what is the core of Warcraft? Why have I never seen the same high-level Warcraft core? "


    The old appraiser was stunned. He looked at him stupidly. It was the size of a baby''s fist, like a piece of top quality stone of an egg.


    The next second, he looked up excitedly, stared at Wang Xu and asked excitedly, "guest, what kind of high-level Warcraft''s core is your core? Gale? Earthworm? Or... "


    The old appraiser spat out dozens of high-level Warcraft names in a row, but none of them had a "spirit stone" shape.


    The world''s Warcraft cores are more like the inner elixir of the demon clan, but they are of lower quality, single energy and incomplete shape rules. Each Warcraft core is almost different.


    Wang Xu''s face was as plain as water. He opened his mouth and said, "my magic core is a family treasure handed down by my ancestors. It''s not the magic core of ordinary Warcraft in the world, but the magic core of a certain God kingdom."


    "What? God beast magic core The old appraiser excitedly pushed the table aside, rushed to Wang Xu and held his hand tightly


    "What kind of beast is it?"


    "I don''t know. My ancestors didn''t make it clear." Wang Xu shook his head, and then some impatience, "hurry up, I''m in a hurry, how many gold coins does this magic core price?"


    It''s really a bumpkin, a broken spirit stone. What''s so exciting about it? He still has ninety-nine dollars on him!


    "Ten thousand... No! This is the magic core of the beast. It''s rare and precious. There may be a trace of divinity in it, 100000 gold coins! " The old appraiser gritted his teeth.


    100000 gold coins?


    That''s a hundred pieces of spirit stone, which can be exchanged for ten million gold coins?


    This proportion is barely acceptable. After all, it''s the cross-border trade goods of Jianling system. If you throw a piece of garbage, it''s a treasure in the world.


    "All right, then 100000 gold coins." Wang Xu nodded.


    "Go through the auction process? Or sell it to us directly. If we go through the auction, the price may be even higher... "


    Before the old appraiser finished, he was interrupted by Wang Xu.


    "I''m in a hurry. I''ll sell it to you directly."


    "Good! Then I''ll ask someone to prepare gold coins for you now... "


    The old appraiser was stunned, and then his face brightened. He sold it to them directly. They publicized it later. I''m afraid the price could double.


    But the next second, he''s a fool.


    Wang Xu raised his hand and threw another piece of "magic beast core" in front of him.


    "Well, you have two yuan. I''ll ask people to take more money..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    "Pa!"


    Wang Xu threw another stone.


    "Three? Good! Excellent! I asked people to prepare another 100000 gold coins.... "


    "Pa!"


    "Four? Guest, don''t worry. Our auction house is the largest one in the capital. We have a lot of money. You can take out a few pieces of your body. We can take them as long as we have a buy it now... "


    "Pa!"


    Fifth piece.


    "This..."


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Stone after stone, like stone, was thrown out by Wang Xu and soon piled into a hill in front of the old appraiser.


    The old appraiser was completely stupid, opened his mouth, his brain was blank, his eyes were blank, and he began to doubt life.


    When is the magic core so worthless?


    no


    Even if it''s a high-level magic core, it''s terrible to be taken out so many at one time, isn''t it?


    You know, the strength of each high-level Warcraft corresponds to the human''s high-level fighter, or high-level mage, who can easily kill the powerful existence of a small town.


    "One hundred pieces of spirit... No, the high-level beast magic core, one hundred thousand gold coins each, ten million gold coins in total, cash or card?" Ignoring the silly eyes of the old appraiser, Wang Xu lightly reminded.


    In this world, there are also gold coin cards similar to bank cards, which are issued by the major temples, making binding force with magic or divine power, forming magic gold coin cards that can be traded and recharged.


    Of course, the gold card is used by the top rich. It is used on a small scale. The common people still use a copper or silver coin, and even gold coins are not commonly used.


    "Cash? Or a gold card? "


    After a while, seeing that the old appraiser was still in a state of muddle, Wang Xu frowned and urged him.


    Finally, the old expert recovered his mind, and he looked up a little at a loss


    "Guest, true, true one, a hundred high-level cores?"


    He did not dare to use the name of "magic beast magic core". There are so many magic beasts at one time. Which one is so worthless?


    "What do you say? If you identify it yourself, can I cheat you with fake goods? " Wang Xu picks his eyebrows.


    The old appraiser stammered: "but it''s too... Too much... Ten million gold coins, I''m afraid we can''t get them out for the moment..."


    "When can you get it out?" Wang Xu interrupted him.


    "Three, three days... No! incorrect! I''m afraid I have to ask the host behind me before I can give you a definite answer. Just a moment, please... "


    With that, he turned around in a hurry and went to the back to contact the master behind the scenes with the magic of communication.


    After three minutes, the old appraiser came back


    "Ten million gold coins, the fastest three days, the slowest seven days!"


    "I can trade when you raise money. How many can you take now?" Wang Xu nodded.


    "Five at most!"


    The old appraiser gritted his teeth. He had known that Wang Xu had so many coins. He could not have opened 100000 gold coins and 10000 "picked up" incense.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine.

 Chapter 1736

    When he walked out of the auction house, Wang Xu lost five spirit stones, gained 400000 gold coins, and added a variety of magic cultivation materials with a value of 100000 gold coins.


    "Sure enough, mage is a money burning profession. How long did he spend 100000 gold coins to go out?"


    Looking at the remaining four hundred thousand gold coins piled into a hill in the space ring, Wang Xu couldn''t help feeling.


    If you are a poor soldier, can you cultivate a semi legendary Dousheng with 100000 gold coins?


    With the material of 100000 gold coins, Wang Xu went back to his master''s lab and began to do new research on magic.


    It''s worth mentioning that on the way back, almost every few minutes on the street, you can see soldiers in full armed formation passing by. Even many mages and mages met in the magic academy are in a hurry.


    The atmosphere of war has permeated the whole king. From the king, from the temples, even the oracle of the gods, the battle of the gods


    It''s about to start!


    However, these have nothing to do with Wang Xu. He has plenty of time before the kingdom of gods in the sky is conquered by the alliance of warriors and demons.


    ¡­¡­


    What Wang Xu didn''t think of.


    Shortly after he left the auction house, a big man from the royal family came into the auction house.


    The old appraiser stood respectfully in front of the visitors and bowed.


    "You just said that someone came to auction 100 high-level magic cores at one time, each of which has extremely pure energy and can almost reach the level of semi legendary Warcraft? Do you know what you''re talking about? "


    The visitor is a young man with golden hair. He is playing with a spirit stone in his right hand, and his eyes are shining with strange light.


    The old appraiser bowed his head: "dear prince Lanyu, I swear by my reputation that my appraisal will never go wrong!"


    "So..."


    Blue feather sat on the chair and said nothing.


    He never thought that everything would change so fast during this period.


    First of all, the stars representing the divine kingdom fell from the sky, and the injury of the God meteorite shocked the whole life of the theme plane.


    Immediately after that, the main temples received the oracle of their respective gods and gathered the army, the strong and the resources of all the kingdoms on the main plane to prepare for the coming "second Twilight battle of the gods".


    According to legend, the first twilight of the gods almost led to the fall of all the ancient gods of the previous generation, and the new strong emerging from the war became the well-known gods today.


    For some people, twilight is not the end of the world, but a new beginning.


    Of course, this kind of secret, ordinary people can''t understand, also can''t understand. But as a prince, Lanyu naturally knows these secrets.


    Especially his father, one of the most powerful warriors in the Kingdom, was full of ambition and wanted to become the new God of war.


    For the coming dusk of the gods, the royal family has secretly started to collect resources from the whole country to supply one person, just to help the emperor light the fire of demigod.


    The firewood that ignites the sacred fire is divine nature!


    In the thematic plane, the creatures with divinity are all kinds of high-level Warcraft flowing with the blood of ancient gods and beasts, in addition to the saints who are directly concerned by the gods in the temples.


    "I finally confirm that the man who came to sell the magic nucleus said that he was the magic beast magic nucleus... Inherited from his family?" Prince Lanyu''s eyes twinkled slightly.


    The old appraiser nodded: "not bad! Prince Lanyu, in this turbulent period, so many magic cores are the most important resource. We have to get them, but the price is a little expensive. We need at least 10 million gold coins.... "


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Prince Lanyu with a sneer


    "Hehe, who said I would give money?"


    ¡­¡­


    Same second.


    In Wang Xu''s own mage laboratory.


    "Ah, another breakthrough!"


    He sighed and looked at the new spell he had just tested, the mayfly cannon.


    Around him, six prism like disks rotate slowly. In the complex magic energy circuit on the surface, a little bit of magic energy factor condenses, and the thick red light of six arms gradually lights up.


    "Well, test the power... Mage shield!"


    Wang Xu raised his hand and released a mage''s shield against the opposite wall, then the second and the third


    After releasing ten low-level mage shields in a row, he stopped.


    Next second.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss


    Six red lights shot out in an instant, destroying eight mage shields in a row before stopping.


    "The power is good. A volley is almost equal to the full strength of an intermediate mage." Wang Xu nodded with satisfaction.


    Although he is still a low level mage, he is no worse than an intermediate mage in terms of attack power.


    After all, the average mage can only release one spell at a time. He can release at least six at a time. No one can carry it.


    "Oh, I forget again, I''m not an ordinary mage. My current state is more like the arcane master who studies, steals and plunders the mysteries of the gods in the ancient legends of the world..." Wang Xu sighed.


    Now he can see clearly the essence of the world. He clearly has a powerful power system, but the strong here are castrated and restricted.


    For example, the mage''s limited position in the magic net, the soldiers'' poor cultivation efficiency, and the threat of so-called Warcraft with obvious traces of genetic transformation


    "Maybe the gods in the sky can be regarded as the strong ones in the world." Wang Xu looked up and his eyes seemed to penetrate the kingdom of heaven.


    He bowed his head, his eyes were dim, and he seemed to see hundreds of layers of abyss under the ground

 Chapter 1737

    Arcane.


    Wang Xu didn''t know how to calculate his rank now, but compared with the mage''s level 16 power system, it was a legend after level 12.


    Before level 12, there are primary, intermediate and senior mages at every level 4£¨ Apprentice level 9, only apprentice, not official mage.)


    Wang Xu''s current rank should be about level 6 medium mage. Of course, this is just a realm. In terms of combat effectiveness, Wang Xu is obviously a monster.


    And from level six to level seven is another threshold. Because starting from level 7, there will be more and more spells to study.


    The knowledge system involved will grow like a blowout.


    What plane knowledge, biology, material science, involves gods, demons, spirits, goblins, elements, hemiplanes, mage tower, etc


    Countless knowledge needs to be accumulated. Even the most talented and hardworking people, after entering level 6, they will accumulate a knowledge system for a period of time, which is dedicated to learning a lot of knowledge, to determine the direction of their advanced magic expertise after level 7.


    "Everything is almost ready."


    After sorting out the materials in the next space ring, Wang Xu goes to a corner of the laboratory and looks at the abyss summoning array he has prepared in advance, with a smile on his face.


    He has no ability or access to the kingdom of gods, which is high above his head. He can''t go to the kingdom of gods because he still has the army of martial arts and hundreds of millions of demons, which are killing gods.


    But abyss, you can still think about it.


    In this world, the abyss refers to the world under the ground, corresponding to the opposite of light. There is no sunlight, and the world is full of death and evil. Even the gods do not know how many abysses there are.


    Wang Xu is very curious about whether this so-called underground abyss is another plane world, or whether it really refers to creatures living underground.


    After reaching the level of medium mage, he has enough ability to summon demons from the abyss. Of course, what he builds now is the lowest level summoning array, which can only summon Level 3 abyss demons at most.


    Wang Xu threw a piece of white magic crystal into the FA formation as the driving energy to mobilize his power to open the summoning formation.


    In a flash, a dark whirlpool emerged in the Dharma array, slowly rotating, as if to devour all the light outside.


    Hoo


    The black fog flew out of the vortex and slowly condensed into a black humanoid creature about one meter tall in the middle of the array.


    The first layer of black fog abyss in the low-level demon, black fog demon.


    Wang Xu instantly recognized the creature.


    The black fog demon man is only one meter tall. Like a child, his ears are similar to the sharp ears of elves. He only has a rag wrapped around his waist. His whole body is red in black, covered with a kind of hard skin similar to scales, and there is a tail behind him.


    "Jdjjshshh..." the devil pointed to Wang Xu''s clothes and cried excitedly.


    Wang Xu looked disgusted and pointed.


    Hiss, a magic ray shoots directly from his fingertip, like a sharp laser, instantly cuts the demon in half.


    Before calling, he threw himself a language mastery spell. Its essence is very simple, that is to use the fluctuation of mental power to analyze the emotional expression between different races.


    Just now, the devil asked him to take his clothes as the call trade condition. Is it possible?


    Of course, the main reason is that the black fog demon is too spicy, and its combat effectiveness is just like that of an ordinary soldier.


    "This summoning array is also a bit of rubbish. You can''t specify summoning objects at all. What if it''s all rubbish behind..." Wang Xu whispered to himself. After clearing the rubbish on the ground with fireball technique, he opened the array again.


    Ten minutes later


    Wang Xu threw a big fireball with no expression on his face and directly destroyed the whole summoning array. His bad premonition came true. He summoned ten times in a row, all of them were garbage demons, eight of them were garbage demons, one was a more garbage level one abyss dog, and one was the same garbage level two demonization goblin.


    "So, the low-level summoning array is really not good, or do you have to experiment with the intermediate summoning array?"


    Wang Xu hesitated.


    But immediately he took out the materials and began to build a new summoning array. Even if you summon any troublesome demons, it''s only level 8 at most. Although he''s level 6, he''s an arcane. A bunch of big fireballs with no spell limit can easily kill level 8 demons.


    However, the white magic crystal can''t be used in the intermediate summoning array. He doesn''t have a better crystal. After thinking about it, he throws a spirit stone in and starts summoning.


    A flash of golden light flashed by.


    A huge black and gold wolf head emerged from the whirlpool of the array.


    The wolf''s head is one meter in size, and its back body is tens of meters in size. It greedily stares at the spirit stone in the middle of the array.


    The next second, it looks at Wang Xu and says: "human beings, say your requirements, you and I conclude a contract, I want to..."


    It has not finished, Wang Xu has raised his hand, a series of big fireballs hit in the past, paste the huge wolf head face.


    "Roar! Human beings, you want to die... "Wolf head roars, a huge wolf claw fiercely tears the space, the whole vortex channel instantly expands, a giant wolf with a body length of 20 meters appears, then the body continues to shrink, and finally turns into a big wolf with a length of more than 2 meters.


    This scene, obviously beyond the giant wolf''s expectation, the wolf face obviously stunned: "human, what have you done... Ouch!"


    Wang Xu responded to it with ten big fireballs.


    "Go to the level 8 monster, get a magic trick, and try to fool me?"


    Wang Xu disdains to scan the corpse of the evil wolf on the ground and directly calls out the sword spirit system.


    "Finding unknown creatures, value analysis..."


    "If you find a special blood vessel, it can be transplanted. Do you want to choose blood vessel transplantation? Or start cross-border transactions... "

 Chapter 1738

    "Choose a blood transplant!"


    Soon, Jianling system gave a response. Wang Xu directly ignored the trading information behind. The dog system was so black that he was expected to start cross-border trading all the time? He wants to be strong, not a red top businessman.


    "After parsing, you can choose the following talents to strengthen yourself."


    "One: wind blade, a talent spell from unknown creatures, can form magic cells in the body and directly gather the power of heaven and earth around to form wind blade to attack. Magic limit: the number of times depends on the number of magic cells."


    "Two: fire magic resistance, which comes from the talent of unknown creatures, can be immune to fire magic with a level difference of less than three."


    "Three: Juhua, which can change its size and enhance its deterrence and physical damage ability in a short time."


    "Well, it''s not magic just now? Forget it. It doesn''t matter. They''re all dead anyway. "


    Without hesitation, Wang Xu immediately chose the second fire magic resistance. Although Juhua seems to be better, he is a mage, a noble mage, and a long-range fireman. He is not a crude melee barbarian like himself.


    For three days in a row, Wang Xu constantly improved the summoning array in the laboratory, studied the natural blood of various summoning creatures, and strengthened himself.


    As a result, his body has developed beyond his age again, reaching nearly 1.8 meters. His muscles are bulging, and he looks more violent than Mr. bodybuilding.


    On the fourth day, after Wang Xu found that the creatures summoned by the intermediate summoning array could no longer strengthen himself, he finally decided to go out of the laboratory to buy new magic materials and prepare to try the advanced summoning array.


    Wang Xu spent almost all the remaining 400000 gold coins, and almost covered all the major magic material stores and auction houses in the capital. For a moment, Wang Xu shocked the whole world and attracted countless people''s attention, including shocked people, dark eyes and greedy covetous people.


    However, in any case, these have nothing to do with Wang Xu. After he got the materials, he locked himself in the laboratory again.


    Summoning array continued to build, but this time Wang Xu changed the structure of the array and rebuilt his own magic circuit to give full play to his summoning ability more efficiently.


    However, the alien creatures summoned again get better blood strengthening than before, but the effect is limited. At most, they can strengthen their flesh to level 5 and level 6, so they can''t get a higher level of blood qualification.


    But the quality is not enough, the quantity is enough.


    For half a month in a row, Wang Xu stayed in the laboratory, summoned alien creatures, stripped blood with the sword spirit system, strengthened himself, and even had no time to go to the spirit stone trading agreement with the auction house of fatria.


    Finally, Wang Xu found that he had reached the limit when only about 10000 magic materials of 400000 gold coins were consumed.


    There are more than 100 kinds of blood in his body, but these blood sources are mutual. In the end, there are only less than 20 kinds of blood.


    These natural blood bring Wang Xu 20 kinds of powerful natural magic, together with nearly 100 kinds of passive abilities.


    There are 16 kinds of magic immunity talents, nine more than the Seven Magic families in the world.


    Six strength talents!


    Eleven speed talents!


    Seven physical recovery talents!


    Other skin, fossilization, hair and other miscellaneous talents, plus vision and so on.


    Wang xujue''s own walking seems to go against his original intention. He clearly said that he would be a noble and arrogant mage. How could he become a vulgar melee mage.


    But he can''t care so much. He can feel the breath of the Buddha approaching the world more and more. Even when there are stars falling in the sky, he can feel the strong attraction like a black hole.


    He was very afraid that his spirit would be absorbed on the spot when he really came to the world after the alliance of warriors and Demons destroyed the gods in the sky.


    Therefore, he has to do his best to become stronger, to seize the chance of life.


    "It''s almost half a month since I broke the contract. It''s time to go to the auction house to trade the remaining Lingshi. With this gold coin, I can buy more resources to strengthen my strength..."


    Wang Xu gets up slowly. At this time, he can''t see a piece of cloth on his body. His original clothes have been destroyed in the process of fighting with the summoned creatures for many times. Later, he doesn''t wear clothes because of the trouble.


    At this time, there are countless tattoo like lines on his skin, curved and weird, forming a pattern similar to the Milky Way vortex on his body.


    Every star in this vortex represents that he has one more talent.


    Putting on his clothes, the pattern is covered. Wang Xu goes out of the laboratory and walks to fatria.


    Through the campus of the master''s college, the scenery is beautiful, the trees are luxuriant, and the stone floors are laid orderly on the ground, but there is less noise in the past, and even the apprentices of the master can''t be seen.


    The reason is very simple. During this period, one star in the sky would fall every other time. Even three days ago, there was a meteor shower that shook the whole theme plane, which was a sign of the large-scale fall of the gods.


    On the other hand, there are countless oracles and even many evil gods on the theme plane. They call on believers to gather in a temple and open the channel of the kingdom of God to let believers enter the kingdom of God as mortals, or they kill and gather their beliefs.


    In a word, all the major countries in the whole theme plane are in chaos, and even the original several hostile countries that have been fighting all the year round have given up their old feud because the gods have constantly sent down their oracles and miracles.


    As Wang Xu walked farther and farther, the surrounding environment became more and more open and quiet, and a trace of white fog emerged.


    "Stop, that''s it."


    As he approached the gate of the auction house, two figures appeared behind Wang Xu.


    One is Henry the redhead, and the other is kyred the shadowwalker.


    Both of them were covered with a white mist of air, and a chill spread from all around them.


    "Are you talking to me?" Wang Xu looked up at them in amazement, and immediately he could get tens of millions of gold coins. He was in a good mood.


    Of course, I hope they didn''t come to rob him of his gold coins.

 Chapter 1739

    "Of course, it''s just you and us here, not talking to you? Is it to the ghost? "


    Red haired Henry gave a cold snort.


    "Well, don''t waste time talking to him, kill him, take his space equipment and finish the task." Said carede hastily.


    "Space equipment? Are you here to rob me of the spirit stone? " Wang Xu stares at them with a strange flash in his eyes.


    "May I ask, is it the owner behind the auction house who asked you to come?"


    "You talk too much." With a sneer, kaired''s body shape is like a shadow, and he has disappeared into the shadow behind him. As a shadow assassin, he can integrate into the shadow plane of another space and launch assassination attacks from places that the enemy can''t imagine.


    Red hair Henry also shook his head, not ready to talk nonsense, took off his two hands sword from behind, and slowly approached Wang Xu.


    "Don''t blame me, I just take money to do business, the monster can only blame you..."


    "Blame you for being so weak."


    Before he had finished speaking, he heard a whisper in his ear.


    In a flash, his whole body creepy, goose bumps all over, suddenly rolled to the side.


    "Talent stack spell! Don''t move like a mountain


    Wang Xu stood still, but a huge gravitational field suddenly appeared around him.


    Dozens of positions from the earth magic spread around in an instant, making the space within a radius of five meters almost a real earth.


    Although red hair Henry ran in time, he was also very fast, but he was still a step slow. He was swept by the fluctuation of the gravity field on his back, and his whole body was hit by a siege hammer. He flew out hard, with blood in the air.


    Bang!


    Red hair Henry fell to the ground. He turned and looked up in horror. He saw that Wang Xu was in front of him, looking down at him with a creepy smile on his face.


    "Don''t be afraid, soon. Death is just a matter of closing your eyes. "


    Hum!


    In a flash, red hair Henry burst out a variety of magic, defense shield, spirit shock, bondage, speed shock... All of them are high-level weapons from his enchantment.


    But the next second, red haired Henry''s revolt suddenly froze.


    Behind Wang Xu, there was a pool of meat mud that could not be seen for a long time. However, according to the clothes and weapons left, it could be seen that it was kailaide.


    For such a short moment, he didn''t see how Wang Xu did it... As a result, the level 10 shadow assassin, kailaide, unexpectedly


    Later, red hair Henry couldn''t think because his head was pierced by a ray of death under Wang Xu''s finger.


    "Ah, these two killers are really poor. They don''t have 100000 gold coins on them..."


    Shaking his head, Wang Xu threw out two hellfires, cleaned up the body, and continued to walk to fatria.


    He''s here to sell Lingshi for money today. He can''t stop because people want to kill him and eat black.


    He needs the money.


    However, when Wang Xu walked into the auction house, he shocked everyone.


    Is this kid still alive?


    In shock, the old appraiser who received Wang Xu last time rushed over. His eyes were shocked, his voice was strong, and he said calmly:


    "You, are you here to sell the remaining 95 cores?"


    "Well, with the appointed date, I''m a few days late, so you should have more time to gather?" Wang Xu said with a smile.


    The old appraiser is bitter and astringent. How to collect gold coins? Don''t be funny! Since Prince Lanyu made the decision to kill Wang Xu and snatch the magic core, they didn''t collect a gold coin!


    But he couldn''t say it, so he could only make another excuse with a bitter smile: "sorry, the gold coins have been fully mobilized, but you haven''t appeared, so we used the gold coins in another important place... So..."


    "So, how much money do you have now? How many can I buy? " Wang Xu interrupted him.


    "Er..." the old appraiser was stunned and looked at Wang Xu strangely. Some doubts came out in his heart. Didn''t the killer sent by Prince Lanyu meet this boy?


    Hesitating for a moment, he whispered: "at present, there are only 500000 gold coins in the auction house..."


    "Yes, you can buy some first." Wang Tianyang said faintly.


    A few minutes later, the old appraiser sent Wang Xu out of the auction house almost in a trance.


    Wang Xu''s body is more than 500000 gold coins, including two killers, nearly 600000 gold coins, enough for him to consume for a long time.


    No matter how old appraisers feel and think, Wang Xu doesn''t care that they want to kill themselves. After all, the two killers are too weak for him to blame.


    After the old appraiser sent Wang Xu away, he was stunned for a long time and finally responded. He quickly conveyed the news to the owner of the auction house, Prince Lanyu.


    "What did you say? The kid got to the auction house intact? What about red haired Henry and shadow assassin kyred? What are they doing to eat? "


    Prince Lanyu was furious: "come on, contact red hair Henry and karred! I''m going to ask them what they''re doing! I gave them 100000 gold coins to kill and rob! "


    "Your Highness, I can''t get in touch..."


    "What?"


    "We can''t get in touch with red hair Henry, the communicator is damaged..."


    "They took the money and ran away?"


    "I don''t know... Maybe the mission failed and was killed..."


    "Waste! Two wastes

 Chapter 1740

    600000 gold coins.


    It seems like a lot, but in the case of Wang Xu regardless of the cost, the accumulation of a large number of magic experiments only supported Wang Xu''s Magic Research for half a year.


    On this day, he was ten years old.


    On the same day, his spell level also reached level 12.


    In this world, level 12 is the strongest existence under the legend.


    Warrior, assassin, Archer, mage... The top of every profession can be said to have reached the summit of mortals.


    Because every legend, on the theme plane, is a real overlord in the professional field.


    Moreover, most of the legends have a special background, either divine blood, or demon inheritance, or are related to the dragon.


    There are few legendary strong men who are truly accomplished by civilians.


    Cruelly speaking, in this world, blood determines your future. From the moment you are born, it determines where the summit you can reach in your life.


    This shackle is not inevitable, but is caused by artificial castration, including the power cultivation system of the world.


    Wang Xu can use the sword spirit system to solve the problem of cultivation system.


    But blood problems... Even for him, there is no way at present.


    "So, for the time being, I can only get stuck at the top of the legend..."


    Wang Xu sighed, kneaded the projection of level 12 abyss Warcraft into pieces, and got up to walk out of the laboratory.


    "Master, you are out!" A sweet voice came.


    Wang Xu looked up at the young maid. She was fifteen or sixteen years old, with a rabbit on her head and a wagging dog''s tail behind her ass.


    This is a "half Orc of mixed blood", which originated from the mixed blood born after the marriage between orcs and humans, and then was forcibly made by some taboo mages with special means.


    The maid''s name is Ellie.


    After coming out of the auction house, Wang Xu bought the house in the suburb of Wangcheng for 1000 gold coins.


    The former master was a little Baron, but after the fall of the gods in the sky a year ago, he was called by the emperor and the bishops of the main temples to the kingdom of the gods to take part in the battle against "extraterrestrial demons".


    Now that the house is bought by Wang Xu, it naturally means that the former owner has died.


    War has always been cruel.


    Rise and fall, the people suffer.


    Whether it is the ancient feudal dynasty war in China or the twilight war of the world''s gods, the essence is the same.


    One will become a God and die hundreds of millions of mortals.


    Since the outbreak of Shenzhan, in just one year, the former prosperous royal city has almost become an empty city, and few people can be seen on the streets on weekdays.


    "Master, I have your letter."


    Ellie ran over happily and handed over two snow-white envelopes. The dog behind her wagged her tail very fast.


    One of them is from the world''s home, written by the body''s mother, Mrs. Shirley.


    The general content is that big brother spike finally passed the examination a few days ago and became an official Knight of the glorious kingdom. He is about to get a territory the size of his own village.


    These days he went out with his friends and said he wanted to relax.


    Then there is the third sister, Alice, who is said to have done well in the college on the side of Wangcheng.


    According to her mother, Mrs. Shirley.


    The third sister, kailish, has changed a lot. She used to be fond of playing but hard to learn. Now she has become a good student with excellent grades. She is loved by her tutors and classmates. She is invited to attend many academic exchange parties every month, so the money sent by her family is not enough. She keeps writing letters to let her family send money.


    Seeing this, Wang Xu shakes his head slightly. Although he has been in Wangcheng for the past year, almost all of them are doing magic research, but the external news has not decreased. He knows very well what his third sister, Alice, is doing.


    In the aristocratic circle of the city of Kings!


    Zhu men stinks of wine and meat, and the road is frozen to death.


    This is also the most typical portrayal of God''s war.


    But he didn''t care. After all, he had no feelings.


    Shaking his head, Wang Xu continued to look.


    Then there is the situation of second brother yalman. He talked about a fiance. He has been engaged. Balabala has a lot.


    Finally, the letter also mentions that the family is in good condition. Because the nobles with territories outside have more power, the forced recruitment of Shenzhan can''t reach the nobles themselves at present. At most, it means sending some subordinates.


    He also told Wang Xu not to be brainwashed by the propaganda of the temple and the Kingdom, and to die for the God for a while.


    After that, he told him to study hard and take care of himself. After all, Wang Xu was only ten years old


    There is also a gold magic card in the envelope. The card has 1000 gold coins, which is Wang Xu''s living expenses for the next month.


    The money is enough for ordinary people to live for a lifetime, but it''s just a month''s living expenses for noble children like Wang Xu


    Seeing this, Wang Xu can''t help feeling that the gap between people in this world is really too big.


    "But... It seems that parents everywhere are the same."


    Wang Xu shook his head, slightly warm in heart, and then looked at the second letter.


    He opened the envelope and swept his eyes.


    This letter is very strange. Even the name of Wang Xu is wrong. It just says some delicious food, romantic scenery and so on. At first glance, it seems that some idiot sent the wrong letter.

 Chapter 1741

    The content of the letter is not much, just describing the local conditions and customs of other places outside the Kingdom and the name of the country.


    It seems to be boring content.


    "Well? It seems that the world is bigger than I thought. The kingdom is only one of the 20 duchy states under the holy empire. Besides the holy Empire, there are other empires... "


    After reading the letter, Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled slightly.


    The next second, he looked at the last word of each paragraph, from top to bottom, into a sentence.


    "Holling farm, 9 p.m., Alex."


    "This is the fifth batch."


    A faint smile rose in Wang Xu''s heart.


    Half a year ago, when he bought the house and saw Ellie, a slave, he suddenly had an impulse.


    The darkness of this world is too serious, everywhere is full of oppression, especially the open slave market


    What Wang Xu did was very simple. He just went to the slave market and randomly selected a slave with good strength. Then he cultivated the other party for three days and instilled the knowledge of turning over to be the master into the other party.


    If we want to make slaves no longer slaves, we must first break the bondage of slaves'' thinking that they are slaves, and let them understand that slaves are human beings, just like those noble people.


    So he sowed a seed, a seed of resistance.


    On the spur of the moment, I didn''t expect that in just three months, this seed would germinate successfully, or even break through the ground.


    He could clearly feel that Alex really believed in him and devoted himself to the actual action of saving all slaves on the plane of the Lord and making them free.


    It turned out to be an organization called spark.


    I don''t know if the spread of this organization seems to have been completely ignored by other forces because of the approaching of the gods. Now, Alex has brought many groups of slaves to join the resistance organization spark to learn from Wang Xu, a prophet, great sage and many other titles of "new God".


    Good, God!


    Wang Xu''s mouth slightly hook, gently rub, then the letter completely burned to black ash.


    To be exact, the actions of these people are just a disguised belief in a "new God" who cares about slaves and wants to save them. Due to the limitations of consciousness and thought caused by the world background, people in this world should believe in God and use the name of God in everything they do.


    At this time, Ellie has brought the prepared dinner. After the meal, Wang Xu orders to leave the house and go to the appointed place.


    ¡­¡­


    In Holling farm.


    This is a stronghold of Xinghuo near the royal city. Nominally, it belongs to the property of a viscount in the royal city. However, as a noble master, it''s OK to collect rent twice a year. How can you stay in such a place where mud legs can stay on weekdays.


    Since the spark slave organization spread here, the serfs here have all become believers of the new God.


    "People who don''t want to be slaves, get up, get up..."


    Former slave Alex sat on the edge of a gurgling stream, patting the beat, humming the song of you, waiting for the arrival of the appointed person.


    There are four people around him.


    The breath of these four people was weaker than that of him, and it was different from that of Alex.


    Four people''s emotional state, obviously a little restless.


    They used to be slaves without freedom, but they lived in fights and massacres all their lives. They have experienced countless lives and deaths, and left countless dark wounds on their bodies. Now they have no way to recover.


    Serious injury and lost freedom make them lose confidence in the future. If there is no accident, they will soon die in the next fight.


    It is precisely because of this that Alex chose them and brought them here not far away.


    Because according to Wang Xu''s knowledge, these four people are the most suitable to be their companions.


    "When will that one come? We''ve been waiting all day and all night. "


    Among the four, Kelly, the biggest soldier, reached out and hit the ground.


    After listening to the spread of "new God will" by Alex, they were shocked that a new God concerned about slaves was born, but they still killed the master of the arena and escaped, but they needed to be chased all the time.


    He has now taken the mysterious organization mentioned by Alex as his last straw.


    "Don''t worry, be patient."


    Alex looks calm. Since he became Wang Xu''s belief and follower, he has a strong talent, which is comparable to the powerful level 6 fighter.


    In the past, he was just a poor slave in a cage and left unattended in the slave market.


    With such a huge change, his belief in Wang Xu has come from the bottom of his heart and become a crazy believer.


    So he has a plan for the four.


    "Here it is


    Suddenly, Alex stood up and looked to the end of the night.


    The other four followed his line of sight and looked in that direction.


    Under the gloomy black night, it was just like running water separating from the middle, and a slightly hazy figure came out from behind.


    The visitors couldn''t see their faces clearly, but the colorful light from each other made the four of them feel awe inspiring.


    This kind of deification (demonization) phenomenon, which can only be seen in the Archbishop of each temple, actually appears in this person.


    Under the awed eyes of the four, the figure slowly stopped and stood four or five meters away from them.


    "Tell me what you want." The figure slowly opened his mouth and asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1742

    The four look at each other. After exchanging eyes, Kelly steps forward.


    "Blood! Talent! I want to gain more power! Only a strong force can make a better contribution to our Lord! " He answered in a low voice.


    "I want to be faster!"


    "I want to be strong, no matter what!"


    "Me too!"


    The other three also expressed their wishes one after another.


    Wang Xu took a look at Alex and gently raised his hand.


    Four color streamers shot at the four people''s bodies.


    Streamer speed is too fast, so that the four did not have time to react, disappeared in their bodies.


    Then, their consciousness began to fall into a deep sleep.


    "Sleep, and when you wake up, you will be reborn.


    And the price is to join the spark released by our Lord, become a part of the spark that ignites the world, burn yourself for the spark, dedicate your life, pay everything, even your life and soul. "


    The words of the figure who couldn''t see his face clearly came into the minds of the four people.


    Wen Yan, the four no longer resist, slowly relax, and even take the initiative to accept, soon fell into a deep sleep.


    At this time, Alex bowed slightly to Wang Xu: "great sage, please spread the will of our Lord for them and light the spark."


    He raised his right hand and pressed it against his chest, with a trace of fanaticism on his face.


    "A single spark can start a prairie fire! I believe that the flame ignited by my Lord''s will will will eventually burn to the whole plane of the Lord and be destroyed together with the kingdom of the gods. "


    Nodding to him, Wang Xu walked slowly to the four people who were in a coma.


    Half an hour later, Wang Xu left the farm, and his thin light was a little dim.


    In response to these followers, Wang Xu established a secret society called spark.


    Through the development mode of "people pull people", spark now has more than 20 elite members and thousands of peripheral development objects.


    Because all members are the most fearless slave elite, and most of them are fighters in the arena.


    Therefore, the actual combat capability of the whole organization can be said to be very strong at present.


    As a leader, Wang Xu not only endows elite members with special talents and blood like today, but also puts some special magic props made by himself into the organization from time to time as props exchanged by other members with organizational points.


    In the same way, he also provides members with professional advanced ideas to arm their souls, strengthen their hearts and become stronger.


    This kind of temptation made these slaves very keen to devote themselves to the cause of spreading the fire of the new God, waiting for the future.


    In particular, the talent, ability and blood given by Wang Xu make almost everyone crazy.


    This is a slave, there is nothing to lose, why not to turn over to be the master and fight.


    There is no doubt that slaves with advanced ideas are a terrible force.


    The spark organization will also become a powerful force.


    After Wang Xu left, he was on his way to the house and planned to go back to rest before the gate of the king''s city closed at 12 o''clock.


    Just when we got to the gate of the King City, suddenly a huge gray Flying Dragon flew over his head.


    Sitting on the dragon was a young man with broken armor and a broken gun.


    At a glance, Wang Xu recognized that this man was the big prince of the Kingdom, the owner behind the auction house that had sent people to assassinate him and wanted to "eat black".


    Prince blue feather!


    However, at this time, Prince Lanyu looked decadent. He didn''t pay attention to Wang Xu, who was in and out of the crowd below. He fluttered his wings and flew to the depth of the royal city.


    "What happened?"


    Wang Xu narrowed his eyes and was able to let the prince of a country escape so miserably. It is estimated that something big happened in the kingdom.


    He immediately had an impulse to build his own intelligence network.


    It''s not very easy to feel like this.


    The progress of spark seems to need to be accelerated.


    Until he could no longer see the flying dragon, Wang Xu took back his eyes. He was not a man who had no revenge.


    It is precisely because Prince Lanyu overcame him once before that he had the idea of promoting the rise of slaves.


    It''s easy to kill blue feather, but there will be a lot of trouble in the future, so it''s the best way to overthrow the kingdom.


    The next morning, Wang Xu got up and received the news.


    "In the north of the Kingdom, a small part of the army of extraterrestrial demons appeared, and the main plane was invaded! In order to fight for success, Prince Lanyu led his own Flying Dragon Knights to take the lead in launching an attack. As a result, the power of extraterrestrial demons exceeded expectations, and the Flying Dragon Knights were defeated. Only prince Lanyu escaped back by himself... "


    Wang Xu sat in a tavern, listening to the information of the tavern owner and intelligence dealer Doria, frowning slightly.


    Extraterrestrials?


    Has the Wudao army on the other side of the noumenon already attacked the main plane?


    But there are not at least two-thirds of the stars in the sky. The gods have not died yet!


    Or there is a small group of demons on the other side of the demons army. After all, the demons don''t compete with the army of martial arts and have little discipline


    "However, I have to speed up again. It seems that we need to start the ectopic plane research as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 1743

    The development of spark, a slave resistance organization, was far beyond Wang Xu''s expectation. In a short period of more than a month, it was like a snowball, rolling bigger and bigger.


    Although Wang Xu has always been invisible behind the scenes, he rarely makes moves, and only transforms the blood talent of a few slave soldiers such as Alex and Kelly.


    However, the advanced ideas spread by him had a great influence, just like the influence of Marx and Engels'' Thoughts on the earth at that time, even more huge.


    A single spark can start a prairie fire.


    The fire of the alien world really burned up and gradually became a raging fire.


    So far, the whole spark has been a huge dark organization across a large area between the snow dragon duchy and the holy empire.


    Countless wealth and resources, along with the countless members of spark, continuously gathered in the hands of Wang Xu.


    Then wealth and resources were transformed by Wang Xu into a "magic dress production line", which in turn armed the powerful spark members.


    Thousands of "magic rifles" are sent to a slave who wants to fight. Even the weakest slave can easily kill an official soldier with a magic rifle.


    Therefore, under the cultivation of sufficient wealth and resources, and the slaves'' fanatical belief in the "free thinking" of spark, the strength of spark has been greatly enhanced.


    And Wang Xu, who has spark, has more and more in-depth research on the world, and his strength is getting stronger every minute.


    Everything is moving in a good direction.


    Almost every day, slaves come out to fight in every city, the nobles and nobles who own slaves are killed, the territory is occupied by spark organization, and spark bases are established.


    The principalities, empires, shrines, and even the whole thematic plane are all facing the great trouble of the gods'' battlefield at the moment, and there are also a small group of "alien demons" who are lost and run into the thematic plane.


    In this chaotic situation, the flame ignited by the spark has spread to different regions of the main plane like a prairie fire.


    Moreover, because the spark has not moved the big cities of the great lords and kingdoms, it has not stimulated a greater war.


    But there will be a war.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the 16th case of slave uprising this month. They were all ordinary slaves under the local Lord, who were called to the battlefield of the gods with the help of the local Lord, and the rear strength was insufficient, which led to the uprising."


    Near the capital of the holy Empire, in the presbyterium of the nobility.


    A young nobleman with blond hair looked at the information in his hand coldly.


    "It''s just some slave riots. There are not many riots in that year, and these trash only dare to resist when their Lord is away. They won''t cause too much harm, and they are not enough to apply for the intervention of the imperial regular Legion."


    Another middle-aged man, playing with an object similar to a cigarette gun, squinted and said.


    "So we have to investigate by ourselves, but now the rumors of the slave uprising have spread to the imperial capital. At first, I remember that the slave uprising started in the eastern Sheraton duchy, right?"


    "Not bad." The middle-aged nobleman nodded, "the slave riots in the Duchy of snow dragon are more serious than in other places. Today, it seems that one fifth of the Lord''s territory has been occupied by those slaves. "


    The middle-aged aristocrat''s voice began to become serious.


    "Do you have any clues?" The young nobleman with golden hair put away the information and got up to walk leisurely outside.


    "My intelligence assassin tracked down a trace, and then never showed up again. He was probably dead. According to the information collected so far, all the slave riots should be the work of a secret dark force named spark.


    Their purpose is not known, but the harm that slave riots can cause is far less than the war of gods. I suggest you focus on the war of gods first


    The middle-aged aristocrats were a little displeased with the importance of the blonde youth to the slave uprising.


    It''s just some slaves. What year was there no riot? If it''s a big deal, just kill it.


    "The battle of the gods has entered the final stage, and even the main gods have begun to forcibly call up the legends of the Empire. Several temples have joined hands to intervene at the same time. It is said that the Legion of foreign demons may be involved."


    He added, "so, Ingram, focus on priorities."


    "..." the young nobleman with golden hair frowned tightly and stopped talking.


    He already knew that he couldn''t get any more help from the middle-aged nobility.


    Most of the obstacles he encountered since the investigation of the slave uprising came from the inherent contempt of these old nobles for slaves.


    Slaves, in their eyes, can never be turned over.


    This is an ideological shackle!


    The pressure from the aristocratic Presbyterian forced him to make no progress in his investigation of the slave uprising.


    In addition, the battle of the gods, as if there is a huge invisible giant net, will he more and more tight.


    But intuition told him that this slave uprising was probably more serious than all the uprisings in the past thousand years.


    And from previous intelligence.


    The whole Xuelong duchy, the Three Kingdoms outside the eastern border of the Empire, and the large areas of aristocratic territory along the border have all witnessed slave riots to varying degrees.


    The firelight named spark has ignited a huge area.

 Chapter 1744

    "I will never allow such an unstable and dangerous force to develop like this all the time!"


    Ingram set a goal in his heart.


    "Whether it''s for my own territory, or for those lords and lords who have been killed by the riots, I will not shrink back!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this the feedback power of a new world to the true spirit..."


    At the same time, Wang Xu stood on the third floor balcony of the main building of the manor, looking out at the heavy snow, his eyes were dignified.


    With the spread of the flames, the slave resistance movement became larger and wider.


    In the dark, he could feel a special invisible force gathering on himself.


    That''s the power of the world!


    It''s the qi movement of plane condensation!


    In other words, because the warlords and Demons jointly invaded the world and the gods fell one by one, the will of the world had already felt the danger and had to start to cultivate new forces in the hope of resisting the invasion in the future.


    At the moment, Wang Xu has become "the son of Qi Yun".


    He was holding a cup of hot coffee in his hand and wearing a special robe with constant temperature array.


    On the desk behind him, there are half opened thick classics. In the huge study, there are rows of bookshelves, which are full of all the books sent by spark during this period.


    And the source of books


    Of course, spark snatched it from the homes of the nobles.


    "Combined with my data research these days, if there is no accident, whether it''s the master, the martial arts army, or the demon Legion..."


    "When they invade the newly discovered world, what they want to plunder is the original will of the world. Even if it''s the master''s secret method of spiritual separation, they are plundering the origin of each small world. Then they gather together and finally achieve quantitative change to qualitative change..."


    "It can be inferred that even the war between Wudao emperor and demon gods is essentially plundering different worlds and strengthening themselves..."


    "Therefore, when the newly discovered crystal wall plane universe appears, it will attract the Third Prince of the moon to gather the army of Diwu, the army of demons, and the Emperor..."


    "Because this new big world, the origin of a world, is more than the sum of thousands of small worlds."


    The more Wang Xu thought about it, the more shocked he was.


    According to the tests in recent days, he has basically confirmed this guess.


    "He plundered different origins of the world and strengthened himself. He had only one xuanjian city and had not yet established a huge Wudao Dynasty. So he chose the secret method of spirit separation and used our spirit separation to seize


    no


    What''s more, it''s with the secret method of spiritual separation that I don''t need to spend a long time to build a Wudao Dynasty and look for a new world!


    The secret method of dividing spirit is more terrifying and powerful than a complete Wudao Dynasty!


    In fact, the essence of the power of Wudao emperor or demon God comes from the world, universe, time and space.


    The most powerful, in fact, is the universe itself!


    But how to plunder the power of the universe itself? "


    Wang Xu sighed.


    After all, he is only a 10-year-old Fenling, and his strength is just a legend.


    Compared with benzun, we know too little about this profound problem.


    However, he is not ignorant. At least, now he has understood how to "capture" the origin of the universe.


    "The establishment of spark, the guidance of slaves to turn over and obtain freedom, and the pursuit of equality have left a new force in this world, which makes the world pay attention to me and" actively "share some strength with me."


    "But this kind of power is too little. If we take this route of" Aboriginal rise "and if the world is peaceful, we can do it. But now we are outside. God knows how long those so-called gods can stop us? I can''t say it''s all dead tomorrow. "


    Shaking his head, Wang Xu changed his mind.


    "In essence, the will of the world does not really have wisdom, but refers to the universal consciousness of the power of the world, such as the way of heaven, similar to machine code, and what I have to do is to plunder the power of the world!"


    "In addition to peaceful means, violence is the simplest and most direct way to take things from other people''s homes."


    "Or I can destroy the world and plunder its power."


    "Compared with being the" son of Qi Yun "who promoted the slave uprising, the attention to the world will gained by destroying the world and becoming a villain is naturally greater!"


    Wang Xu recalled his current development. As the power of spark became stronger, the upper limit of his true spirit did not grow much.


    The essence of the secret method is to separate a weak spirit from a strong one, and then put it into other world, let it parasitize the world, absorb the will of the world, and strengthen itself.


    "If I want to turn over and be my own master, I will not be able to use my master''s sword spirit system in the future..."


    "In addition, peaceful plunder is to rise with the tide and be a thug to the will of the world. Violent plunder is to be a villain and hurt the will of the world. Then I''ll choose... "


    "Second!"

 Chapter 1745

    Determined the direction, Wang Xu heart relaxed a lot.


    In fact, no matter which direction he chooses, what he has to do now is to pay attention to the development of his own forces.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu gently turned his finger on his hand.


    "How is the Empire now?" A message of spiritual fluctuation, from the transmission array on the finger, is quickly transmitted to the spark Branch far away.


    "Under the leadership of Kelly, we have completed the preliminary imperial strategy.


    In about one month, we will be able to complete the full penetration of the imperial border. "


    The voice of Alex comes from the teleportation array.


    "Tell me the details." Wang Xu said casually.


    There are hundreds of principalities in this continent, and there is only one empire. Naturally, he wants to eat this fat meat.


    "Yes.


    According to the information sent back by the dark sons, although most of the Empire''s senior strongmen have followed the main temples into the battle fields of the gods and have no time for others, some people still notice our rise.


    Ingram, the current Viscount of the Empire, has a strong family background. His father is the current Duke of the Empire and one of the six marshals who went to the battlefield of the gods. He is also a knight of the Ninth level temple and has become the first person in the Imperial Senate to advocate suppressing us. "


    Wang Xu''s hand moves slightly.


    I''m afraid that the development of spark will be hindered by this kind of people.


    "Stop the next plan to start a prairie fire. Everyone will develop the territory with ease, collect all the available forces on the territory, win over most of the people, suppress a small number of nobles, re establish a new order and stabilize the rear area.


    The power of spark is still too weak. If it confronts the upper class of the Empire, it may be in danger of subversion. "


    Wang Xu said.


    "Yes, I see."


    Communication lost.


    Wang Xu drank the tea in one gulp.


    The fragrance and elegance of the tea made his mind suddenly clear, and he felt that the world in front of him was bright.


    This feeling made Wang Xu understand.


    own.


    Again!


    Now his talent has reached an incredible level. His whole body has collected hundreds of talents, such as divine power, speed, lightning, space and so on.


    It can be said that with these talents alone, he may be comparable to a legend.


    And the powerful talent stack is that Wang Xu can feel every moment that his strength is like a sea of rivers gathering in all directions.


    Every minute, every second, keeps getting bigger and stronger.


    "Level 13... Unconsciously, I have stepped into the legendary realm of the world.


    After the legend, there is no longer a fixed magic knowledge for people to learn step by step. Instead, they need to establish magic research rooms such as mage tower and portable half plane to study the world and develop their own magic system. "


    "Among my talents, I remember a space talent that opened the door to the outside world. You can let me in and out of other planes at will... "


    "Most legends are poor and have no resources. They all start from the master''s tower, and I directly build my personal half plane


    This talent is just right. Let me test how strong I am now.


    Only when you know yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles. I don''t even know the limit of my strength now. If I''m fighting with others, I suddenly find that I can''t fight, what can I do? "


    Wang Xu thought about it and decided to leave without delay.


    Nowadays, with the constant failure of the gods battlefield, the situation on the theme plane mainland is becoming more and more tense.


    It is said that a certain God has taken refuge in the "alien demons", leading to "belief hunting" in half the continent during this period.


    Countless people who believe in this God are regarded as heretics by believers of other gods.


    After thinking about it, Wang Xu got up and walked out of the room.


    At the door, a middle-aged maid in Maid Costume bowed respectfully to him.


    "Tell Ellie that I''m going out. The date of my return is uncertain. If there''s news from Alex, let them decide for themselves."


    Wang Xu said.


    "All right, master."


    The maid was not a human being, but a semi elf slave. After being educated by spark, she became a fanatical follower and volunteered to serve Wang Xu.


    "Besides, everyone can''t come into my study until I come back, neither can Ellie."


    "All right, remember, master." The half elf maid bowed.


    Wang Xu nodded with satisfaction and motioned the other side to go down.


    When the half elf maid left, he turned back to his study, opened his talent and ability, and opened the door of the alien world.


    Mysterious energy is constantly surging in midair, connecting and guiding all kinds of elemental energy in the air.


    Brush


    A semicircle gate with countless dazzling white lights in the middle.


    Around the edge of the light door, a large number of hair like black space cracks appear spider web.


    Under the control of Wang Xu, the spatial cracks did not continue to spread.


    Unlike other mages, others can only study the magic of one department.


    But Wang Xu is the master of the whole department. The power of Arcane is far beyond magic.


    "If you want to open up a portable half plane, you must first understand the plane. According to the world, all planes are derived from shadows... "


    "So, the first stop, the shadow plane."


    Wang Xu enters the gate of light.

 Chapter 1746

    Behind the door, is a gray, the overall black, white world.


    Looking at the black and white fog around, Wang Xu reached forward and gently pointed.


    Boom!


    The violent wind burst from his fingertips and swept away the dense fog within a kilometer.


    "It''s a strong shadow element. There are no other elements at all." Wang Xu felt the environment, slightly surprised.


    It''s a bit interesting to see the power composition of the crystal wall plane universe.


    At the moment, in front of him is a lush gray black forest, behind is a large white.


    On the vast land, it seems that there are some living creatures, all hidden in the shadow, which is hard to find.


    "Well, it''s time to start, plunder..."


    There was a strange smile on Wang Xu''s face.


    He gave a light meal under his feet.


    The next second, the earth shook wildly, as if an earthquake had broken out.


    As strong as the pure power of legend, it has formed a circle of shock waves in the air.


    Poop, poop, poop!


    In an instant, the earth was bursting.


    Wang Xu took a step forward.


    Boom!


    At the foot of the soil suddenly burst open, into countless pure shadow force to splash around.


    ¡­¡­


    The battle of the gods.


    In the kingdom of the God of light, which is about to be destroyed, countless soldiers from the main plane form a neat square array, half kneeling on the ground, praying to a golden figure in the sky.


    "Pray for our Lord to protect us."


    "Pray for our Lord''s blessing."


    "Pray that our Lord will give us a heart of victory."


    "Pray for the light of our Lord to shine on all the worlds and the kingdom of God in heaven forever."


    Countless soldiers chanted, prayed, praised the God of light, and dedicated all their soul power to him.


    With more and more grand prayers, countless tiny golden faith light spots emerged from the soldiers'' square array, then floated slowly and flew into the sky.


    Gather on the golden and shining figure, and make the light more dazzling, like a dazzling little sun.


    He slowly raised a hand.


    "Me


    "Lord of light! Elvis


    "The ruler of the kingdom of light!"


    "Believe me! Wansheng


    The grand voice resounded in the sky.


    instant.


    A huge golden palace projection came from the void.


    Thick golden pillars of light, like sunlight, envelop millions of huge legions below.


    Roar!


    A dragon with two wings on its back, covered with gold and thousands of meters long, roars out of the projection of the temple in the sky like an enlarged version of a lizard.


    Behind them are hundreds of Dragons of various colors, some of which are still flying and emit angry dragon flames.


    "Victory and glory will belong to the light! Follow my Lord''s will


    In the mouth of the dragon, a high roar.


    On the ground.


    One is a paladin and Saint from the main planes, and each god of light is the temple of the gods. At the same time, he pulls out his weapon and points high to the sky.


    "Follow the will of my Lord, where the light is, judge! adjudication! slaughter! Destruction


    All the soldiers of the Legion followed suit, raised their weapons and roared.


    "Wansheng!"


    The huge shout represents the extreme morale of millions of soldiers.


    But these ordinary soldiers did not know that the God of light they believed in at the moment, together with the major gods of light in the temples of the sky.


    Heart, but extremely heavy.


    Outside the kingdom of God.


    In the void that ordinary soldiers can''t see, a huge city like battle boat has slowly crushed the dark kingdom.


    The dark god system, which has been fighting against the kingdom of light for tens of millions of years, has now fallen.


    On the other side, the kingdom of nature, which stands for the glittering stars, has been torn apart.


    A large dark and evil shadow, which is even darker than the dark deity, washes over like a tide.


    The big black shadow is not the real shadow, but hundreds of thousands, millions, tens of millions, hundreds of millions of demons.


    "Extraterrestrial demons..."


    "Where did they come from?"


    The God of light muttered to himself that for tens of millions and hundreds of millions of years, the gods have explored the boundaries of the world clearly.


    Starland!


    The star world above!


    It''s the top of the universe!


    His eyes turned to the whole astral world occupied by the gods.


    The ashes cemetery, which represents the ancient gods hundreds of millions of years ago, has re released its light, emitting a strong breath of death, aging and decay, and is slowly awakening.


    The kingdom of the God of death, which represents the Department of the dead, is also gathering a large army. Each god of death is holding a sickle, and the huge shadow of the God of death is projected into the void, looking at them from a distance.


    There are also countless evil gods, false gods and false gods in the chaotic Kingdom representing evil gods


    Of course, these are the names given to them by the gods of the light department.


    When the army of martial arts and Demons completely broke through the outer world barrier of the crystal wall universe and set foot in the Star Kingdom where the gods and gods are located.


    All the gods, no matter how they stood before, gathered together silently and stood up.


    a great calamity is at hand!


    Under the cover of the nest, there are no eggs!


    The gods were high above, and regarded the mortals as lambs and ants, herding, harvesting and kneading at will.


    Today, the gods also feel this feeling.


    ¡­¡­


    The huge battle ship of void and Sansheng, like a huge city, slowly flies over the broken Dark Kingdom.


    On the boat.


    On the top of a huge sword tower, Wang Xu, who was sitting still, suddenly opened his eyes.


    After arriving at the big world barrier of crystal wall universe, he didn''t turn a blind eye except that he joined forces with the Third Prince of the moon, the Third Prince of the moon, and the eastern Marquis, who was in charge of the third generation army, to break through the world barrier.


    The capture of the dark kingdom is also in the hands of the Sansheng legion of the third prince.


    But now


    "Well? What''s my distributor doing? It''s a little interesting. The devil who doesn''t say, weak and small as the Fen ling here, even wants to take me instead? "


    Wang Xu raised his mouth and gradually pulled out a cold smile.

 Chapter 1747

    "It''s time, too!"


    Wang Xu opened his eyes and looked down at the boat.


    His vision, as if through a layer of plane, finally fell in the shadow plane, is madly destroying, plundering the source of shadow.


    The power of the legendary arcane magic above level 12 may have been a strong one at the top of the thematic plane for the major kingdoms of mankind.


    But in Wang Xu''s eyes, it was just an idea for him to divide it as a piece layout.


    As long as he is willing, an idea can easily crush the spirit.


    However, he still needs this little Fenling to do one last thing for him.


    "The power of this channeling is too weak, so you don''t need to recycle it, just use it as the coordinates of world positioning." Wang Xu muttered to himself.


    The next second, he pointed out.


    The space in front of my eyes was suddenly broken, like a layer of white paper. It was squeezed and deformed by this finger, and finally torn into a black hole.


    "Under my command, all the souls will listen to the orders!"


    "Return


    In a flash.


    In Wang Xu''s eyes, it seems that there are countless stars flowing and the world changes. In his eyes, it is no longer the battle boat of Sansheng, nor the kingdom of stars in the crystal wall universe, but the kingdom of heaven.


    Bright stars representing the world appeared in front of Wang Xu.


    At this moment, he stood aloof, as if out of the heavens and the world, and controlled all the souls he had given away.


    "Well?"


    At the same second, the sky, the world, some of the world''s almost invincible powerful existence, suddenly raised his head, opened his eyes, looked at the void above his head.


    They are all Wang Xu''s souls, but because the time flow between different worlds and the heavens may be different, some of their faces are young, some are old, and they have spent hundreds of years, thousands of years, tens of thousands of years respectively


    When their strength reaches a certain level, they will find some "truth" in themselves. Many people have been prepared for the existence of Wang Xu.


    Therefore, they are not too surprised to hear Wang Xu''s call at the moment.


    Yes, it''s just sad.


    Even if they are in their respective worlds, or the technological masters of technological civilization, they control the life and death and the future of tens of billions of living beings in the world.


    Some of them are even emperor Wudao, with millions of powerful Wudao troops under his command. In one word, they will die, and in one anger, they will bleed a hundred Li.


    What''s more, they have stepped out of the world''s borders, into the void, set foot in other worlds, and killed the lives and deaths of thousands of living beings.


    There are also ruthless people who cover up the sky with one hand and suppress the whole world with one person, who are invincible in terms of one word and one person!


    But at the moment, all of these people look up at the void above their heads and feel something.


    Slowly, a huge figure appeared in front of all of them. It was Wang Xu sitting on the empty sword tower on the top of the Sansheng battle boat.


    "The original Dharma style?"


    At the moment of seeing Wang Xu''s body, all those who are strong in spirit division have an irresistible fear in their hearts. It seems that they are like ants on the ground in the face of Wang Xu.


    One thought, Wang Xu can decide their life and death.


    "Brush, brush!"


    Among all the heavens and all the worlds, all the spiritual powers are respectful and fly to the void beyond the boundaries of their respective worlds.


    Their movements have attracted the attention of countless forces, countless powerful people and hundreds of millions of human beings in their respective worlds.


    These forces, the strong and ordinary people have no idea what triggered the most powerful existence in their world and why they suddenly set off. Countless people who have hatred for these powerful beings are full of fear and fear of the unknown.


    "Where is my spirit?"


    Wang Xu''s voice sounded, solemn and indifferent, high above, resounding in every world.


    One name, one position, one Zun, the powerful souls who have already stood on the top of the world, all look into the void. They don''t know how far apart the world is from Wang Xu''s Dharma.


    "Yes


    "Yes


    "Yes


    The master, the great emperor, and the ruthless all bowed their heads respectfully and did not dare to look directly at Wang Xu''s Dharma to show their greatest respect.


    Get rid of the distractions.


    At the moment, the heavens are also shaking violently, everywhere is the forbidden area of life, everywhere is the blessed place... One by one powerful existence opens his eyes, stands up, comes out, looks up at Wang Xu''s Dharma above the void, and is shocked to the extreme in his heart.


    "Who is this man? How could such a great power be projected from another world to make all the cruel people of the great emperor so respectful? "


    The great emperor and ruthless people in their mouth are Wang Xu''s spirits. In these worlds, they have reached the top of the world.


    Such things happen in countless different worlds at almost the same moment.


    All these powerful beings bow down in front of Wang Xu at the moment.


    Wang Xu''s eyes slowly swept through countless worlds, and his eyes fell on these powerful souls who were enough to enter his eyes.


    Not all of them bow down and respect him.


    There are also recalcitrant, now is stubborn head, across the countless world and he looked at, eyes are full of anger.


    What''s more, the sword in my hand pointed to the sky and roared: "three hundred years ago, I slaughtered 30 million enemies in heaven and earth with my sword!


    From then on, when the world is only me!


    Who are you? How dare you... "


    Boom!


    The next second, Wang Xu stretched out a hand and rolled it down.


    The space vanishes, the sky is broken, the stars are dim, hundreds of different small worlds are covered by big hands at this moment, and enter the world of extinction


    Wang Xu didn''t even bother to say anything about those Fenling who didn''t know himself clearly and dared to shout at himself. He killed them directly, took them back and devoured them, and increased the total amount of his true spirit.


    After that, he looked at the rest of those who knew their interests, recognized their status, respectful Fenling.


    "I am about to invade a new crystal wall universe, plunder the origin of the universe, and spy on the supreme realm after wudaodi."


    "I''ll take my orders and seize the source for me. When it''s done, I''ll set you free."


    Hearing Wang Xu''s words, a well-known Lingqiang was all stunned.


    Freedom?


    In the depths of their souls, Wang Xu''s true spirit has never been free.


    If


    Boom!


    At this moment, the powerful breath surging on the countless strong souls vibrates the void. They are crazy for Wang Xu''s promise.

 Chapter 1748

    Wang Xu''s indifferent voice rang out in the world.


    The world of demons.


    One of the thirteen demons, in a back garden of the Dark Dragon God.


    The magic dragon turns into the real body of the magic dragon, carrying a palace as high as ten thousand feet, which is a palace of the Dark Dragon God. The evil dragon, who was once high spirited and slaughtered hundreds of millions of demons, has now become a prisoner of the Dragon God, a miserable dragon servant who is burdened with the palace of the Dragon God and entangled in the chains of 9999 evils.


    "Ben Zun..."


    Sensing the air coming from the void, it revealed a trace of cry in a pair of giant longan: "help me!"


    "My Lord! Help me


    "As long as you can save me from here, even if you kill me on the spot, take back the spirit and melt back into the noumenon, I am willing to!"


    On the void, Wang Xu stood in the gap between the heavens and looked down at the boundless world below them.


    His eyes, penetrating countless barriers of the world, finally fell on the magic dragon.


    The demon world is a world system composed of innumerable big, medium and small worlds. The time flow in different worlds is not the same. Since he separated the magic dragon, he has grown up alone for nearly a million years.


    Among them, the magic dragon has been banished from the back garden of the Dragon God for half a million years by the Lord of vision under the Dark Lord God.


    Five hundred thousand years of slavery, this punishment


    It is just enough for the evil idea that the evil dragon is trying to cut off the emperor and replace him.


    "The final battle of the crystal wall universe will start. You don''t need to die for the time being. Keep your useful body. Come and join us." Wang Xu''s indifferent voice came down from the void.


    The magic dragon is in ecstasy.


    But when I think of my current situation, I feel desperate again.


    "Now I''m imprisoned in the Dragon God''s back garden. I''m carrying a small world dragon god''s palace. I can''t move. How can I go to war?"


    Wang Xu indifferent reply: "these, you don''t care, time is up, Wanjie channel open, you will naturally regain freedom."


    Hearing the words, the magic dragon suddenly rushed out of his body to fight and kill.


    "If I can be free, I will go! Die for it


    Similar conversations also take place in other worlds, in many powerful souls.


    Some world.


    The supreme emperor suddenly opened the cave, which had been closed for hundreds of thousands of years, and summoned a Heavenly Emperor under his command.


    "Supreme emperor, why did you suddenly leave the pass?"


    A voice rang out, and a young man, holding the empty city in his hand and wearing the emperor''s robe, appeared beside the supreme emperor.


    He is now in charge of hundreds of millions of people in the three realms, the symbol of the highest power in heaven and earth, the disciple of the supreme emperor, and the strongest emperor in the world, Xiao Tian.


    There is no heaven in this world.


    Because he is the second one under the supreme emperor, the emperor of heaven!


    The supreme emperor looked at his ambitious and murderous apprentice and said faintly, "the passage of the world is about to open. I summon you to summon the five heavenly emperors to fight with me!"


    Smell speech, originally came here today, want to kill the teacher to win the supreme emperor Tao fruit of the strongest emperor Xiao Tian, suddenly a Leng, eyes full of consternation and shock.


    Wanjie passage?


    My call?


    Where to fight?


    The three realms of heaven and earth have already entered my hands?


    ¡­¡­


    Crystal wall universe.


    The highest star world, the broken world barrier, spreads out a star river in the dark void, in which the flowing river is incomparably gorgeous.


    On the boat of Sansheng battle, the empty sword tower.


    Wang xupan couldn''t move. Behind him, a young man with two blood colored sharp blades on his back and a white robe suddenly appeared: "xuanjian sword master, now the prince''s Sansheng battle boat has escaped into this universe, and there are native gods in front of him. For such a long time, why don''t you go out and exercise your muscles and bones?"


    This young man in white robe is the master of Sansheng battle boat, the Third Prince of Ming moon Dynasty, Ming Sansheng.


    "Good."


    Wang Xu slowly opened his eyes, looked at the smiling third prince, and calmly said: "the next battle will be given to me, but I also need you to give me the power to mobilize the whole Sansheng battle boat, and gather all the energy on my empty sword tower, then..."


    "My sword can kill all the gods and demons in front of me!"


    "Ha ha, good! Master xuanjian, you are really happy


    Ming Sansheng laughed, waved a white token and went straight into Wang Xu''s hand: "in that case, the prince himself went to the front line and told the good news to dongzhenghou."


    Dongzhenghou is a powerful emperor under Ming Sansheng, who is in charge of Sansheng''s battle boat and Sansheng''s army of three billion martial arts.


    Watch the third prince leave.


    Wang xucai sighed softly.


    "Third prince, do you trust me so easily by giving me the power control authority of Sansheng battle boat?"


    His eyes are complicated.


    Standing at the top of the empty sword tower, Wang Xu looked up at the distant sky.


    "Ladies and gentlemen..."


    His lips opened and closed slightly, and his eyes fell on his countless meridians.


    "We will witness a new era with me."


    Every word he says.


    "In the past."


    "Now."


    "The future."


    "All belong to us!"

 Chapter 1749

    Three lives in a boat.


    The dazzling golden light rises from the sky, like a golden sword cutting into the void, splitting the endless void, breaking the barrier between the heavens, breaking the diaphragm between the endless world.


    Finally, it disappeared at the end of the universe.


    Boom!!


    A big thunder came down from the sky.


    The highest star world, the battlefield of gods, the huge alliance of gods, is densely covered with most of the battlefield. A holy soldier is shouting slogans, and his eyes are full of enthusiasm to sacrifice for his gods.


    Holy angels are flying in the air, singing songs to praise the gods. A legendary strong man, demigod, all wearing the artifact given by the gods, looks at the distant demons with solemn eyes.


    God of light, God of morning light, God of war at dusk, goddess of wisdom, goddess of magic net


    The gods gather in the front, or sit in their own floating palace, or in the frame pulled by the dragon head, or stand alone in the void.


    At the head of this alliance of gods is the sun god Ross, a main god of the light God system.


    "See? Today, the combination of the gods will be the end of the twilight of extraterrestrial demons! " Holding the scepter of the sun, rose held up the light, pointed to the boat of Sansheng battle on the distant void, and said with a smile.


    "To be able to invade here is their limit. Now, I, the great sun god Ross, will punish you and other extraterrestrial demons..."


    He raised the scepter of the sun, just about to move.


    All of a sudden, a dazzling golden light rose from the boat of Sansheng war and disappeared into the endless void above the gods.


    Rose subconsciously looked up, suddenly the smile froze, and then a pair of burning eyes instantly crazy contraction into a small point.


    The golden light tore open the endless void in an instant. A huge crack appeared above the heads of the gods, and there was a thunderous roar.


    Listen carefully, there are many voices.


    "Me! Master of the dark world, obey your orders


    "Me! The supreme emperor of the East wasteland, obey his orders


    "Me! Black prison star master, obey my orders


    ¡­¡­


    "Me! The magic dragon of the demon world is divided into two parts. Obey my orders


    Voices of different languages and different prestige come from the cracks, and a solemn breath permeates the void. People don''t know where the cracks lead and what will come out.


    "Something''s wrong, dear Sun God, Lord Roth, what should we do now?" A demigod, with a worried face, spoke carefully.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what tricks the group of demons on the opposite side make, under the absolute strength of the alliance of gods, it will only come to an end and turn into nothingness!" Rose, the sun god, calmed down.


    But his voice just dropped.


    Boom!


    The void above the whole allied forces of the gods suddenly burst into a large black ripple visible to the naked eye, just like a tsunami suddenly appeared in the sea of void.


    In the continuous roar, with the huge crack as the center, hundreds of thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions of tiny cracks appeared at the same time.


    At some point, these cracks seem to have reached the limit.


    The void stagnates for a moment.


    The next second, suddenly broken.


    A huge whirlpool emerged, and a giant with a height of ten thousand feet, holding a 999 storey Jasper pagoda, came out of the whirlpool.


    Huge body, almost in an instant, covered half of the sky.


    "Me! Master of the dark world, obey my orders and come across the world. Please give me your orders


    The idea of terror spreads around in an instant and spreads to all ears.


    The sun god suddenly took a step forward and showed extreme fear in his eyes.


    Because the power of this giant is no less than that of a god!


    In other words, the giant is as powerful as his rank.


    "This..." he opened his mouth to say something.


    Next second.


    Another figure stepped out from the whirlpool.


    "Me! The supreme emperor of the East wasteland, obeying his own orders, came across the world! "


    The idea of terror fluctuates and spreads to the void again.


    The sun god''s eyes fluctuated violently again, because although this figure is not ten thousand feet high, only ordinary people''s height, but its breath is also a powerful existence of the God''s rank!


    What''s more shocking is that after the whirlpool, another figure comes out. After this figure, it seems that there are hundreds of figures waiting for the call


    One, two, three, four, five... Ten, twenty... One hundred, two hundred


    The smile on Rose''s face froze a little.


    "This is..."


    His body a little bit tight to the limit, and then can no longer control, began to shake violently.


    Not only him, at the moment, all the other gods were looking at the figures coming out of the whirlpool, and a breath of fear was gradually diffused among the gods.


    Hundreds of souls and bodies came out of the whirlpool and stood in the void, with the breath of the lowest and lower gods.


    At the moment, there was a complete silence in the star world.


    Not only the alliance of gods, but also the three billion warriors on the Sansheng battle boat all looked up at more and more powerful figures near the vortex.


    "Hiss! 10¡¢ 100000? The weakest is the level of Wudao emperor.... "


    "Why, more than that! Behind the whirlpool, God knows how many of them still exist... "


    "The sword light just flew out of the sword tower in the middle of the Sansheng battle boat? Was it made by the Lord of xuanjian city? "


    All eyes, at this time, are focused on the void, the terrible powerful figures.

 Chapter 1750

    Empty sword tower.


    Two figures suddenly appear out of thin air, it is a dignified face of the Third Prince of the moon Ming Sansheng, and wudaozheng emperor dongzhenghou.


    "Xuanjian City Master..."


    Looking at Wang Xu, Dong Zhenghou spoke slowly:


    "The one hundred thousand Emperor Wu above the void is you... Your hand?"


    "Not bad." Wang Xu nodded calmly.


    Seeing his direct reply, the eastern Marquis''s face changed a little. Then he said carefully, "what do you want to do?"


    Shiwanwudi, even if it is a huge dynasty founded by the powerful Ming Yue Dynasty, one of the three most powerful people in the world, does not have shiwanwudi.


    From this, we can see how shocked he was by this hundred thousand Emperor Wu.


    Ming Sansheng also said bitterly: "master xuanjian, is this what you said, the way to break all the enemies in the outside world?"


    His voice trembled, implying a trace of anger: "you want to swallow all the harvest of this expedition in this big world!"


    "But have you ever thought what my father would think when he heard all this? Have you ever thought that the hundreds of millions of demons under the command of one of the thirteen demons in the demon world can agree, or even the will of the dark one? "


    Wang Xu, hearing the speech, glanced at Ming Sansheng, and his eyes were indifferent: "I said, I will solve all the enemies. So, you want to... "


    "Be my enemy?"


    The voice fell.


    Mingsansheng and dongzhenghou turned pale, and they all did not dare to say a word.


    One hundred thousand Wudi!


    Not to mention the Ming moon Dynasty, even if all the Wudi of the three Wudao dynasties in the sun''s martial arts world add up, they can only scrape together 10000.


    Wang Xu, however, instantly attracted a hundred thousand Emperor Wu.


    Who knows, can he attract more?


    Who knows, this person actual strength has achieved what realm?


    They even speculated that Wang Xu''s strength might have reached the peak of Emperor Wu''s road, that is, the degree of the three supreme martial arts masters who founded the three great martial arts dynasties.


    "Human race, is there another supreme one?"


    At the same second, on one side of the demon army, many demon masters were also looking at the direction of the empty sword tower from a distance.


    The distance between the warrior and the demon is more than half of the star world. If it''s a general legend, it''s to go all one''s life, and you can''t see the end of it. However, it is only a matter of a glance for the powerful existence of the major world masters in demons.


    Ignore those eyes.


    Wang Xu stepped out, and instantly appeared in front of his army. A magic dragon, which was ten thousand feet long, was the first to come forward and let him step in the middle of the dragon head.


    "Wait, conquer this universe for me. I want the Godhead of all gods."


    Wang Xu spoke faintly.


    After several years of observation, he has found out the purpose of the Ming moon Dynasty and the demon alliance to capture here and harvest the gods.


    The divinities of these gods are the manifestation of the rules of this big world. If you want to plunder the power source of this world, you just need to seize the divinities of all gods.


    "I will obey your orders!"


    At the same time, he bowed himself to listen to the order. Then he turned into a flood of light and rushed to the kingdom of God in all directions. The direction of the alliance of the gods was the first to bear the brunt.


    The gods of the light God system didn''t even hold on for a second, but nearly a thousand spirits broke up and beat them to pieces, and the divine personality was captured.


    This day was later called the twilight of the gods by the major human kingdoms of the thematic plane.


    After the twilight of the gods, it is the era of martial arts.


    when one has passed away.


    At the top of the crystal wall universe, the once supreme star boundary has already disappeared and turned into a new void.


    At this time, Wang Xu was sitting in the center of the void, surrounded by a sea of stars formed by tens of thousands of different deities. On each deity, there was a river of light, thick or thin, flowing into his body.


    All of a sudden.


    He opened his eyes. In a moment, all the divinities turned into powder.


    "I feel... The border!"


    Wang Xu''s eyes twinkled, as if there were countless galaxies flowing inside: "but if I want to cross the border, I still need the last step..."


    "For a hundred years, the freedom given to them should be enough. All the diversions... Return!"


    The thought fell.


    Wang Xu body in front of the void, suddenly opened a circle of black holes, countless streamers from which to fly out, fast into his body.


    Every streamer represents his spiritual separation.


    Almost every breath, his strength is soaring, like an inflated balloon, as if there is no limit.


    "Hoo


    I don''t know how long ago, when the last streamer disappeared into Wang Xu''s body, he slowly stood up, looked up at the void above his head and showed a smile.


    The next second, he just gently stretched out a finger, in the road to feel the border gently.


    Poof!


    In an instant, a colorful void appeared in front of him.


    "The boundary of the heavens has been broken. This passage can''t even explore my mind. I don''t know where it leads to..."


    Wang Xu''s smile became more and more bright. He stepped in and disappeared.


    And then the colorful void disappeared, as if it had never existed.


    But in the tunnel.


    With every step of Wang Xu''s going out, countless pictures will appear on the inner walls of the four sides of the passage, which seems to be the epitome of his memory. At the moment, he flashes one by one in the passage at the speed of light.


    I don''t know how long it''s been.


    Wang Xu walked out of the passage.


    On the other side is the top of a mountain which is not known how high, and below it extends to the infinite darkness.


    On the top of the mountain, there is a white haired old man with closed eyes.


    "You finally came. I thought I would never wait for you." The old man slowly opened his eyes, which is a deep and simple quiet.


    "Who are you?" Wang Xumu was surprised.


    He never thought that after the passage, it would be such an old man.


    "Don''t you understand when you''ve come here?" The old man smiles.


    "No, I see." Wang Xu narrowed his eyes, "but I don''t want to understand. Now I turn back. Is it too late?"


    "What''s the difference between being in time or not?" The old man chuckled and grew up, "it seems that you already know who I am?"


    Wang Xu was silent for a moment.


    "Is this the end of the days?" he asked suddenly


    "Yes, it is not." The old man''s eyes were calm and his face showed a trace of complexity: "but I don''t have enough patience to find a new way. Next, I''ll leave it to you. Now, do it. "


    "Do it... Let me kill you?" Wang Xu''s eyes were low.


    "Yes, kill me." The old man replied calmly.


    Wang Xu was silent for a long time.


    Finally, he slowly stretched out his right hand: "good!"


    His right hand is like a sword. One sword cuts the old man.


    In an instant, the old man''s body collapsed, like countless grains of gravel sliding down, and finally turned into a sky full of light, dissipated in the darkness around.


    Wang Xu stood silent for a long time, and then went back to the place where the old man was sitting. He sat down slowly and lowered his eyes.


    At this time, he found that as soon as he lowered his head, he could see the endless mountain below the cliff.


    There are many trees growing on that mountain. There are many sun, moon and star cities hanging on different branches. Between the trunks, countless worlds, cities and creatures form the texture on the trunks


    With the blooming flowers on the branches, the growing leaves, the rebirth and falling of each leaf, the blooming and withering of each flower, all represent a different world


    Here is the end of the heavens and the destination of all worlds.


    Looking up is a dark void without borders.


    Bow, is also can not see the border of endless darkness.


    Or is there really a division between the top and the bottom?


    "Maybe, when I come here, the destination will become a new starting point..." Wang Xu murmured.


    Even he did not know whether the future was a new starting point or a lonely ending.


    (end of the book!)